《Card Apprentice Daily Log》 Chapter Power Levels

Power Levels

Soul/star power manifest in a Human when their active soul control reaches a minimum of 10%. 1% of active soul control can mobilize 2star soul power. G ¨C <10% ¨C 0stars ¨C Mortals F ¨C >10% ¨C 20stars ¨C Card Student E ¨C >20% ¨C 40stars ¨C Card Schr D ¨C >30% ¨C 60stars ¨C Card Solider C ¨C >40% ¨C 80stars ¨C Card Master B ¨C >50% ¨C 100stars ¨C Card Grandmaster A ¨C >60% ¨C 120stars ¨C Card Lord AA ¨C >70% ¨C 140stars ¨C Card Overlord S ¨C >80% ¨C 160stars ¨C Card King SS ¨C >90% ¨C 180stars ¨C Card Emperor SSS ¨C 100% ¨C 200stars ¨C Card Demigod ¡­ Grimoire Grade, >>¡¯Iron Grimoire ¨C Mortal grade ¨C [0]stars¡¯ Iron Grimoire is the most basic of Grimoires one doesn¡¯t have to be a Card Apprentice to use it and it can only hold Mortal grade cards with no star requirement. >>¡¯Bronze Grimoire ¨C Common grade ¨C [0-40]stars¡¯ One has to be a Card Apprentice to use a Bronze Grimoire and it can hold Mortal andmon grade cards, each card can only have a star rating up to 40stars. >>¡¯Silver Grimoire ¨C Umon grade ¨C [40-80]stars¡¯ Silver Grimoire can hold Mortal, Common and Umon grade cards, each card can only have a star rating up to 80stars. >>¡¯Gold Grimoire ¨C Rare grade ¨C [80-120]stars¡¯ Gold Grimoire can hold Mortal, Common, Umon and Rare grade cards, each card can only have a star rating of up to 120stars. >>¡¯tinum Grimoire ¨C Myth grade ¨C [120-160]stars¡¯ tinum Grimoire can hold Mortal, Common, Umon, Rare and Myth grade cards, each card can only have a star rating of up to 160stars. >>¡¯Diamond Grimoire ¨C Legend grade ¨C [160-200]stars¡¯ Diamond Grimoire can hold Mortal, Common, Umon, Rare, Myth and Legend grade cards, each card can only have a star rating of up to 200stars. ¡­ Card Grade, >>¡¯Mortal grade ¨C [0]stars ¨C G rank¡¯ Mortal grade cards do not contain soul power therefore one doesn¡¯t require to be a Card Apprentice to use them. G rank ¨C [0]stars >>¡¯Common grade ¨C [1-40]stars ¨C E & F rank¡¯ Common grade cards can have a maximum of 40stars. F rank ¨C [1-20]stars E rank ¨C [2-40[stars. >>¡¯Umon grade ¨C [3-80]stars ¨C C & D rank¡¯ Umon grade cards can have a maximum of 80stars. D rank ¨C [3-60]stars C rank ¨C [4-80]stars >>¡¯Rare grade ¨C [5-120]stars ¨C A & B rank¡¯ Rare grade cards can have a maximum of 120stars. B rank ¨C [5-100]stars A rank ¨C [6-120]stars >>¡¯Myth grade ¨C [7-160]stars ¨C S & AA rank¡¯ Myth grade cards can have a maximum of 160stars. AA rank ¨C [7-140]stars S rank ¨C [8-160]stars >>¡¯Legend grade ¨C [9-200]stars ¨C SSS & SS rank¡¯ Legend grade cards can have a maximum of 200stars. SS rank ¨C [9-180]stars SSS rank ¨C [10-200]stars ¡­ Martial Arts / upational Proficiency, Proficient < Elite < Master < Grandmaster < ¡­ Chapter 1: Day One

Chapter 1: Day One

Date ¨C 17 Mar 2321 Time ¨C 23:37 hrs Location ¨C Sky Blossom City, Wyatt Residence. ¡°Rest in peace, death is another beginning. Since I am you in the world¡¯s eyes let me shoulder your hate, pain and desire.¡± I woke up feeling something suffocating inside of me, no not my internals something deeper and profound, my soul seemed to be suffocating covered in a fog of malice and hate. I suddenly realised I was not in myb but someone¡¯s bedroom. By the looks of the room filled with action figures, model nes and cars while walls and floor covered in adult posters and magazines it seemed to be a middle-aged perverts room. Many questions raised in my head, Where am I? What am I doing here? Was I kidnapped? Interestingly I found answers to all my questions within my mind, finally realising that I transmigrated into the body of a 17-year-old boy and things wereplicated. The deceased soul¡¯s name is Dalton Venera Wyatt in short Dalton Wyatt, simr to my name, not surprising considering the reincarnation genre. Young Wyatt¡¯s world can be considered parallel earth considering its earthly resemnce and it is being gued by dungeons and monsters simr to the ones popr in games, novels and anime in my world. Young Wyatt¡¯s parents were Card Apprentice who passed away in theirst mission nearly two months ago. With his gardeners gone Young Wyatt¡¯s life withered, First, his friends and teachers deserted him since he was no longer the only son of two silver rank adventurers. Second, his school life was hell as his bullies gained in numbers and became bolder. Third, he lost all his savings and insurance money in a scam. Fourth, he got caught in a staged ident and faced a fraudulentwsuit. Even though he had lost all his money in a scam Young Wyatt¡¯s parents had left him a good amount of property for example the house I am currently in and their silver rank adventure equipment. Young Wyatt was smart, first the scam and now this staged ident feeling cornered it became clear to him that he was being targeted by someone. No matter how smart Wyatt was being a legal adult in government eyes and with no friends and family in his support, the odds were not in favour of Wyatt. Under the constant threats of hooligans and court notice young Wyatt felt there was no way out of this. He could give in to the fraudulentwsuit and settle but he felt ashamed at the thought of selling his childhood home or his parent¡¯s adventure equipment. In desperation young Wyatt was not willing to let the perps win and get away with it. so he wrote his will donating his property to a children¡¯s trust upon his death. Then decided tomit suicide. Enter me Dr Dalton Wyatt, the world-renowned scientist, inventor and entrepreneur. For unknown reasons, I seemed to have been reborn in this body. But one thing is clear to me my life as Dr Dalton Wyatt hase to an end. Even though the deceased soul has travelled to the afterlife, the body contains strong remanent hate, pain and desire forming a fog suffocating my soul. ¡°Rest in peace, death is another beginning. Since I am you in the world¡¯s eyes let me shoulder your hate, pain and desire.¡± Other thanmunicating with the remanent no other good idea popped in my head. Coincidentally enough an eerie thought conveyed in my mind, ¡°Those who wronged me should be punished.¡± ¡°Full fill my parent¡¯s dream.¡± Hearing this thought I was frightened and overjoyed at the same time. Fear because ghosts turned out to be real and overjoyed as things could be resolved by talking. The two conditions put forward by the ghost seemed reasonable at first but they were vague with undefined boundaries. Punished, what did it mean by that did it want me to kill all those who wronged young Wyatt. Parent¡¯s Dream, which one and what are they? I did not want to live my second life as a murderer fulfilling someone else¡¯s dream. Fortunately, when I voiced my doubts the ghost conveyed the demands more precisely. Firstly, it only sought Justice, not vengeance, this Justice was subjective to my will. Secondly, Mr & Mrs Wyatt longed for their son to be a Card Apprentice and be ranked in the Card Apprentice championship. ¡­ Sessfully negotiating with the ghost, the fog suffocating my soul vanished and I gainedplete memories of Young Wyatt. Maybe it was the negotiation with the ghost or something else, I seemed to have adapted to my new life as a transmigrator. ¡°ahhhh-hhaaaaaa¡± For some reason, I was feeling sleepy, ¡®Oh! Whatever? I have all the time to exploreter let me take a nap now.¡¯ Chapter 2: Day Two

Chapter 2: Day Two

Date 18 Mar 2321 Time 10:51 Location Sky Blossom City, Wyatt Residence ¡®rat-a-tat-tat¡¯ ¡®rat-a-tat-tat¡¯ ¡°Open up twat! We know you¡¯re in there! Open up!¡± ¡®Augh! WTF! what does a man have to do to get a proper sleep around here?¡¯ Frustrated I got up from the bed, stomping my foot hard on the floor I walked to the front door in a sleep-ish manner and opening the door I snapped at them ¡°Wtf do you want, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to hinder people¡¯s sleep?¡± My eyes were barely open, I did not bother to see who was at the door and was ready to shut the door on their face but arge hand grabbed on to the edge of the door while pushing half of his body into the door. Unable to close the door I was caught by surprise then it dawned upon me that I had transmigrated and people at the door were no pushovers but hooligans ckmailing young Wyatt. ¡°Looks like someone needs to be reminded of their ce and debts again?¡± ¡®Bang¡¯ Shoving the door wide open, 2 people walked into the hallway without my invitation. The tall one looked at me with a sneer and said ¡°Looks like someone is enjoying their sleep, but do you know who isn¡¯t! my cousin whom you hospitalized!¡± While the shorter one shoved two documents on my face and said ¡°Look at them these are the medical bill and court notice, when are you going to settle the bills or would like to settle it in the Court.¡± Before I could get a proper nce at the two documents the shorter hooligan hid them back into his coat pocket. He did not want me to read the documents. Both the hooligans gave me an intimidating re, if it was young Wyatt he would have caved but it was not him it¡¯s me, the more they red at me the more guilty they looked in my eyes. Calming myself and thinking of all possible scenarios and the worst that could happen, I said ¡°fellows we have been through all this already, I said I will pay you within a week why are you here now? Right now I don¡¯t have money to buy myself breakfast let alone to pay you. Come back on the 20th I will have your money ready by then.¡± ¡°You think we have no other work than toe to beg you for the money that you owe us! We only came to inform you that my cousin went through another surgery yesterday and the bills that you have to settle have risen, now that you know that we will be on our way. See you in two days.¡± Without waiting for me to go into details they walked out leaving me speechless. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ I cursed inwardly. I could have just called the cops on them but I would be letting them off easy. At most they would be sentenced to 2-3 years of jail for fraud, if I could prove them guilty that is. No! That isn¡¯t enough they had to pay not just them but also the hands behind them. These guys know Young Wyatt¡¯s worth and bottom line, so they don¡¯t mind hooking Young Wyatt for a few more weeks and demand more money before getting serious. These twerps don¡¯t know how lucky they are that I transmigrated otherwise what greeted them would be the cold corpse of Young Wyatt. Since they love money so much let me use it to teach these fellows a lesson. Tring-a-ring! Tring-a-ring! Uh! What¡¯s that sound? where is iting from? I walked to the source of the sound, It¡¯s an old-style book with Iron bookbinding with a Qr code for a cover. It was young Wyatt¡¯s Iron Grimoire. picking it up I opened it to see who was calling, [ss teacher Wang calling] ¡®Ah! I forgot now I am a student and I had a school to attend.¡¯ Going through Young Wyatt¡¯s memories, I came to know this Robert Wang was a piece of work. Back when Young Wyatt¡¯s parents were alive this ss teacher did not hesitate to lick his students behind shamelessly but now he acts as if Young Wyatt has robbed his ancestors grave. This ssteacher Wang was one of the main reasons why Young Wyatt¡¯s ssmates looked down on him, his friends stayed far from him and bullies got bolder with him. ssteacher Wang may have not directly bullied Young Wyatt but his biased opinion and attitude toward Wyatt caused many students to alienate Young Wyatt. Leading to depression and negative thoughts in Young Wyatt¡¯s mind. ¡®Forget it let¡¯s answer the call!¡¯ ¡®Toot¡¯ ¡°You dumbass what took you so long to answer my call and why aren¡¯t you in my ss? 15 mins! You have to be in my ss otherwise don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡± Being barged by his arrogant words a vein popped on my neck and I cursed, ¡°Fu**, beep you beep your mama! Beep beep you and your mama! Sorry! wrong number.¡± ¡®Toot¡­toot¡¯ Chapter 3: Grimoires

Chapter 3: Grimoires

Date 18 Mar 2321 Time 14:11 Location Sky Blossom City, Lion King National Bank. ¡°This way sir, locker no. 817. Please take your time. Call me if you need anything.¡± Saying that the bank clerk walked out of the locker room. Entering the locker pin I opened the locker, I wasn¡¯t excited cause I knew what was inside thanks to Young Wyatt¡¯s memories. Two Silver Grimoires and nothing else, these were the most priced possessions left behind by Young Wyatt¡¯s parents. These two grimoires can be ranked among the top 100 of Sky Blossom cities most coveted possessions. In this world ruled by Card Apprentice, Grimoires represented everything status, power, wealth because they yed such an important role in the hands of a Card Apprentice. Grimoires are livelihood and weapons for Card Apprentice, from card creation to card fusion grimoires are needed in every step and a high-level grimoire wille a long way. Grimoires are ranked based on different card grades they can hold, Grimoire Grade, >>¡¯Iron Grimoire ¨C Mortal grade ¨C [0]stars¡¯ Iron Grimoire is the most basic of Grimoires one doesn¡¯t have to be a Card Apprentice to use it and it can only hold Mortal grade cards with no star requirement. >>¡¯Bronze Grimoire ¨C Common grade ¨C [0-40]stars¡¯ One has to be a Card Apprentice to use a Bronze Grimoire and it can hold Mortal andmon grade cards, each card can only have a star rating up to 40stars. >>¡¯Silver Grimoire ¨C Umon grade ¨C [40-80]stars¡¯ Silver Grimoire can hold Mortal, Common and Umon grade cards, each card can only have a star rating up to 80stars. >>¡¯Gold Grimoire ¨C Rare grade ¨C [80-120]stars¡¯ Gold Grimoire can hold Mortal, Common, Umon and Rare grade cards, each card can only have a star rating of up to 120stars. >>¡¯tinum Grimoire ¨C Myth grade ¨C [120-160]stars¡¯ tinum Grimoire can hold Mortal, Common, Umon, Rare and Myth grade cards, each card can only have a star rating of up to 160stars. >>¡¯Diamond Grimoire ¨C Legend grade ¨C [160-200]stars¡¯ Diamond Grimoire can hold Mortal, Common, Umon, Rare, Myth and Legend grade cards, each card can only have a star rating of up to 200stars. Card Grade, >>¡¯Mortal grade ¨C [0]stars ¨C G rank¡¯ Mortal grade cards do not contain soul power therefore one doesn¡¯t require to be a Card Apprentice to use them. G rank ¨C [0]stars >>¡¯Common grade ¨C [1-40]stars ¨C E & F rank¡¯ Common grade cards can have a maximum of 40stars. F rank ¨C [1-20]stars E rank ¨C [2-40]stars. >>¡¯Umon grade ¨C [3-80]stars ¨C C & D rank¡¯ Umon grade cards can have a maximum of 80stars. D rank ¨C [3-60]stars C rank ¨C [4-80]stars >>¡¯Rare grade ¨C [5-120]stars ¨C A & B rank¡¯ Rare grade cards can have a maximum of 120stars. B rank ¨C [5-100]stars A rank ¨C [6-120]stars >>¡¯Myth grade ¨C [7-160]stars ¨C S & AA rank¡¯ Myth grade cards can have a maximum of 160stars. AA rank ¨C [7-140]stars S rank ¨C [8-160]stars >>¡¯Legend grade ¨C [9-200]stars ¨C SSS & SS rank¡¯ Legend grade cards can have a maximum of 200stars. SS rank ¨C [9-180]stars SSS rank ¨C [10-200]stars To understand the difference in various ranks of Grimoire one has to understand the different power levels of Card Apprentice. Card Apprentice power levels are divided based on the percentage of active soul control in a person. A person with a minimum of 10% active soul control can be considered as Card Apprentice, G ¨C <10% ¨C 0stars ¨C Mortals F ¨C >10% ¨C 20stars ¨C Card Student E ¨C >20% ¨C 40stars ¨C Card Schr D ¨C >30% ¨C 60stars ¨C Card Solider C ¨C >40% ¨C 80stars ¨C Card Master B ¨C >50% ¨C 100stars ¨C Card Grandmaster A ¨C >60% ¨C 120stars ¨C Card Lord AA ¨C >70% ¨C 140stars ¨C Card Overlord S ¨C >80% ¨C 160stars ¨C Card King SS ¨C >90% ¨C 180stars ¨C Card Emperor SSS ¨C 100% ¨C 200stars ¨C Card Demigod 1% of active soul control can mobilize 2star soul power. Young Wyatt was still yet to gain 10% active soul control to be officially called Card Apprentice. Therefore like other mortals, he could only use an Iron Grimoire. When young Wyatt was at his weakest a scamster promised him to help achieve 10% active soul control within a week for a price that is. If it had happened during some other time maybe Young Wyatt would not have fallen prey to this scam but recent tragedies in his life and facing alienation in school lead to him be gullible and venerable enough to believe in this scam. He thought bing Card Apprentice could change everything, gain him his teachers and ssmates respect, keep away the bullies maybe even teach them a lesson. The scamster easily spotted Young Wyatt¡¯s insecurities and started to make all sort of false promises until finally, Young Wyatt fell for it. But all was not in vain there was a lesson in all this, Young Wyatt finally realised that there was no shortcut to improve active soul control otherwise the government would have been using it for ages or at least his parents would have mentioned it to him. The reason why I am here is that I had achieved 12% active soul control that is I can mobilize 24star soul power and be officially called a Card Apprentice. It seems the fog covering my soul did not vanish instead it got absorbed by my soul giving meplete memories of young Wyatt and rising my active soul control percentage to 12% within a night. Normally when a person achieves 10% soul control they usually sign a soul contract with a Bronze Grimoire to officially be a Card apprentice. But there are always geniuses who leapfrog and contract a Silver or above rank grimoire. Conditions to contract a silver Grimoire is to achieve a minimum of 20% active soul control or to have a very powerful soul which can bear the burden of a higher level soul contract. Not to seem narsastic but I do consider myself a genius after all I am a transmigrator. So, instead of going to school to sign a soul contract with the government issued Bronze Grimoire, I decided to sign a contract with one of young Wyatt¡¯s parents Silver Grimoire. I was not confident that I could sign a soul contract with a Silver Grimoire but it did not hurt to try after all I had two Silver Grimoires at my disposal. I would be a fool not to. Chapter 4: Origin Card

Chapter 4: Origin Card

Date 18 Mar 2321 Time 14:15 Location Sky Blossom city, Lion King National Bank Holding the Silver Grimoire in one hand I dropped a drop of my blood soul on its cover to initiate soul contract with it, to my surprise as my blood soul came in contact with the grimoire, the grimoire shined brightly and started to hover in front of me as it slowly opened to a page from which a hologram of a beautiful middle-aged woman appeared, ¡°Son! Congrattions on bing a Card Apprentice, sorry mother could not be with you on such a happy asion.¡± I could see Mrs Wyatt suppressing her tears she knew she was going to die. ¡°I have a lot of things to say but I am short on time. Son, we love you and are proud of you. Even though we can¡¯t be with you, remember this we will always be watching over you.¡± ¡°I have left you a gift, hope it helps you in your adventures. Sayonara my sweet pea.¡± Without my knowledge, a teardrop rolled from my eyes. Maybe it was due to Young Wyatt¡¯s memories even though I didn¡¯t know Mr & Mrs Wyatt I felt an unknown understanding towards them. After the end of the hologram, the grimoire page turned my status page, Name: Dalton Wyatt Age: 17 years Gender: Male Rank : Card Student [16%] [0/32]stars Stats : Strength = Physical Damage, Health Power Agility = Evasion, Attack speed Vitality = Physical Defense, Health Regain Intelligence = Soul Damage, Soul Power Wisdom = Soul Defense, Soul Regain Cards: Origin Card Slots 1.Soul pupils (Unique Grade) 2. (empty) Active Card Slot 1.(empty) 2.(empty) 3.(empty) 4.(empty) Passive Card Slots 1. (empty) 2. (empty) 3. (empty) Active/passive Card Slots 1.(empty) 2.(empty) Item Card Slots 1.(empty) 2.(empty) 3.(empty) 4.(empty) 5.(empty) 6.(empty) Card Holder (empty) *beep* I cursed seeing my status page, my active soul control had risen by 4%, while I had obtained an Origin Card. Seeing Young Wyatt¡¯s struggle I knew how hard it was to raise soul power but to my astonishment just signing a contract with Silver Grimoire increased my soul power by 4%. Signing a soul contract with a higher level grimoire doesn¡¯t increase soul power, sometimes if not careful it has adverse effects. But not only did I gain soul power but obtained an Origin Card, I think it has something to do with Mama Wyatt¡¯s gift. Come to think of it there is a forbidden method used in prominent families where the elderly at the edge of the death bed, at the expense of exhausting their soul they leave behind some of their soul power in the grimoire for their progeny. When their descendants do contract the grimoire not only do they get a high-rank grimoire but also receive a huge boost to their soul power. Understanding that her end is near in her final moments Mama Wyatt used the forbidden method to leave behind herst gift for her beloved son. I think Mama Wyatt¡¯s methods ensured that I seeded in contracting the silver grimoire. ¡°Thank you¡± I muttered to myself. Receiving the grace of Mama Wyatt made me feel burdened, this fueled my resolve to punish all those involved in Young Wyatt¡¯s suicide. Origin Card¡¯s, are unique grade cards which are distinctive to their Card apprentice. For some lucky ones, they are revealed naturally but for others, they have to spend huge fortune and materials to create their exclusive Origin card. Origin cards are very rare because they represent the unique Individuality of a Card apprentice, for ites as easy as breathing air or drinking water but for some, they are never able to reveal their origin card in their entire lifetime. [ Card Name: Soul Pupils Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique grade Card Rating: nil Card Durability: nil Card Effect: secondary pupils with the ability to see the soul pathway. ] There are many advantages to Origin cards like they don¡¯t require soul power nor do they have the durability to watch out for, since the Origin card is the representation of Card apprentice¡¯s individuality they are indestructible. Even though I was excited and full of anticipation to see my first ever card, all my excitement and anticipation died, unable to understand the Card effect. So I decided to activate the origin card to see how it works. As soon as I activated the Origin card, other than my normal vision I was able to see a bright aura leaking out of everything including me and I could see a bright string pathway forming the boundaries of everything, I could even see the aura of the Bank clerk standing outside the locker room through the dim aura of the wall. Soul pupils were some kind of soul x-ray vision, its perks were yet to be revealed. Chapter 5: Credit

Chapter 5: Credit

Date 18 Mar 2321 Time 14:23 Location Sky Blossom city, Lion King National Bank, Counter no.7 ¡°Yes sir, how may I help you?¡± ¡°I would like to update my ount status.¡± ¡°Sure sir, please hold your grimoire facing the scanner sir.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Summoning my Grimoire I hold it in front of the scanner. I didn¡¯t notice it before but the QR code on the grimoire cover changed as I contracted with it. The grimoire can quantify my DNA to produce my own permanent unique and standard QR code. This QR code is my legal universal Id, it is linked to all my ounts. I noticed that the clerk was looking at me with amazed eyes. I get it, not every day does she get to see a 17-year-old silver Grimoire holder. Even a 17-year-old Bronze Grimoire holder is rare, so my species is almost extinct. I don¡¯t mind her admiring me but now it¡¯s getting weird. ¡°Excuse me, Miss?¡± ¡°Ah! Sorry, sir. Your ount status is updated.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°Sir!¡± As I got up to leave the clerk called me, ¡°yes anything else?¡± I asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I have a few minutes of your time?¡± ¡°No problem¡± I sat back on the chairfortably. ¡°Congrats on bing a Card Apprentice sir.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± ¡°Sir, I would like to introduce ourtest credit n for Young and Aspiring Card Apprentice, would you be interested sir?¡± ¡°Sure, why not?¡± ¡°Sir this scheme offers you a line of credit that can be used to make purchases of skill/item Cards Or Card materials and requiring that you pay back the loan amount in the future. When using this scheme, you will need to make at least the minimum payment every month by the due date on the bnce.¡± ¡°So you will loan me money to buy skill/item cards or card materials in advance, which I will have to payter in minimum payment every month by the due date on the bnce.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°Sounds good, where do I sign?¡± This scheme was like Credit cards back in my world, except here you use grimoire instead of the credit card. ¡°Okay, I will forward the relevant documents to your grimoire, after you sign it we are good to go.¡± ¡°All done?¡± I said after signing the documents I received in my grimoire. ¡°Yes sir, thank you for your time.¡± ¡°No, thank you, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡®All banks are the same in any world¡¯ I thought as I walked out of the Bank. One of the reasons I updated my ount status was because I had no money. I wasn¡¯t lying when I said I didn¡¯t have money to buy breakfast. I was too proud to beg for a loan from the bank but it was another thing if they handed it out themselves. Since Young Wyatt was going tomit suicide he did not bother to restock the fridge or the pantry nor did he have the money to do so. ¡°Damn it feels good to finally have some money to spend¡± I cursed out loud. It was taxing to walk to the bank since I did not have enough money to travel through public transport. ¡®Rumble¡¯ My new body was famished as it didn¡¯t have food since yesterday evening. ¡®Rumble¡¯ Without any further dy, I rushed into the nearest Buffet. I didn¡¯t mind if it was expensive here, I could not suppress my hunger anymore. ¡­ Date 18 Mar 2321 Time 16:35 Location Sky Blossom city, Adventure Guild Association, Adventure Guild Mall After having a hearty lunch, I caught a taxi ording to the taxi driver Adventure Guild Mall is the cheapest ce to buy quality skill/item card or card materials. Even though I was already a Card Apprentice I didn¡¯t have any worthy cards to back me. What kind of Card apprentice would I be with zero skill/item cards. So, I decided to buy some useful skill cards. And I also need to find a stable source of ie, no amount of money would be enough without a stable source of ie. All my old skills were considered useless in this world as this world was heavily dependent on cards and grimoire. Some would say I should copyright songs, movies, novels etc from my world. I could barely remember how I died, much less remember songs, movie plots or novels that I watched ages ago. Being an inventor I had many patents in my mind but they were useless as this world did not focus on electronics or industrialisation instead it had various cards for every little thing. Walking into the card section of the mall, I found an empty couch and satfortably. *Beep* Soon my grimoire beeped, indicating that I received a notification. Opening the grimoire I checked the notification [Wee to Adventure Guild Mall] [Please wait as one of our Sales executives reaches you. ] [expected wait time: 45seconds] Chapter 6: Skill/Item Cards

Chapter 6: Skill/Item Cards

Date 18 Mar 2321 Time 16:37 Location Sky Blossom City, Adventure Guild Association, Adventure Guild Mall [Wee to Adventure Guild Mall] [Please wait as one of our Sales executives reaches you. ] [expected wait time: 45seconds] Soon a bob cut brte dressed in office attire walked to me and said ¡°Wee to Sky Blossom Adventure Guild Mall, how may I help you?¡± I realised that I don¡¯t know what I want to buy, I mean I know I want to buy some skill/item cards but which ones to buy was the question. I couldn¡¯t just ask her to show all the cards in the mall, I could but my skin wasn¡¯t that thick enough and I was on a low budget. Seeing my dilemma the salesdy said ¡°Sir, If I may I would like to rmend you to our card apprentice beginner¡¯s catalog¡± ¡°That would be helpful.¡± Then the saledy forwarded the card apprentice beginner¡¯s catalog to my grimoire. [Card Apprentice Beginner¡¯s Catalog] Interestingly enough the first thing on the catalogue was a Storage Item Card. [Card Name: Storage Trunk Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: F rank,mon grade Card Ratings: 6stars Card Durability : [60/60] Card effect: summon a heavy-duty military-grade 410 Ltr Storage Trunk. Additional effect temperature control. Note: cannot store living things] Card Cost : 3,499$ ¡°3500$ for a storage trunk you kidding me is it made of gold?!¡± The bank loaned me 4000$ of which I spent 130$ on the buffet including the cab charges to get here, All I have left on me now is 3870$. 4000$ is not much but based on young Wyatt¡¯s credit history bank wouldn¡¯t even consider giving me a penny If not for me contracting a silver grimoire. Hearing me curse the professional smile of the saledy did not lessen, rather she nodded in an understanding manner and said ¡°Sir the storage trunkes with an additional effect of temperature control and is quite popr among new adventurers. As it can be used to store food, meat, drinks for a long time.¡± So, it¡¯s a fridge no more than a fridge as temperature control means it can switch between hot and cold. No that¡¯s not the point, the point is I can summon it whenever and wherever I want. Just thinking about the endless possibilities of this Item card I agreed with its price, if it were me I would charge more. Letting out a sigh I started to look at other cards in the catalogue, Active Skill Card [Fire ball] ¨C 14,999$ Active Skill Card [Water ball] ¨C 13,999$ Active Skill Card [Mud ball] ¨C 13,799$ . Active Skill Card [Wind de] ¨C 14,599$ . Passive Skill Card [Basic archery] ¨C 12,999$ Passive Skill Card [Basic shooting] ¨C 19,999$ Passive Skill Card [Basic Sprint] ¨C 4,999$ . . Passive Skill Card [Bear form] ¨C 42,999$ Passive Skill Card [Tiger form] ¨C 39,999$ Passive Skill Card [Snake form] ¨C 32,999$ . Item Card [Bone club] ¨C 6,799$ Item Card [Bull hide vest] ¨C 4,999$ Item Card [Gale leather shoes] ¨C 7,999$ . . . Item Card [Enchanted Wooden bow] ¨C 172,999$ Item Card [Enchanted Iron sword] ¨C 177,999$ ¡­ Turns out the Storage Trunk card was the only card in the Catalog I could buy. ¡®Damn just how poor am I?¡¯ I was frustrated seeing the numbers in front of me. These were just the cheapest beginner level skill/item card and I could not afford any one of them. ¡°Sir, anything to your liking?¡± ¡°Um! Why is the Storage trunk card cheap?¡± ¡± Sir due to its low durability Storage trunk card is cheaperpared to other cards, rest assured all the other cards in the catalogue have 80 or above durability.¡± Card Durability ratings represent the life span and quality of a card, low durability means low quality. No wonder it is so cheappared to other cards. Weapons or Skill cards cannot be of low durability because if the card loses its effect during a battle then it would be disastrous for the card apprentice and his party. I really could not afford any of the cards in the Card Apprentice Beginner¡¯s Catalog. ¡°Are there any upation rted skill card?¡± ¡°Yes sir, fortunately, we do have one upation-rted skill card.¡± [Card Name: Masseuse¡¯s hand Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: E rank,mon grade Card Ratings: 13stars Card Durability : [87/87] Card effect: user gains elite level masseuse technique. Additional effects are stimtion, cirction, rxation] Card cost : 293,000$ ¡®Wow!¡¯ With this card, any moron can be a professional masseuse, especially with the three additional effects but it ain¡¯t cheap either. upation rted skill cards are very rare they usually get snatched as soon as they appear in the market because such a card would mean a stable source of ie for a small family. I wasn¡¯t considering buying this card only asked out of curiosity. Since I can¡¯t afford any cards then I can only create my own cards. Chapter 7: Card Recipe

Chapter 7: Card Recipe

Date 18 Mar 2321 Time 16:52 Location Sky Blossom City, Adventure Guild Association, Adventure Guild Mall Card creation, theoretical young Wyatt could be considered a pro in this but practically he had zero experience as one had to be a Card apprentice to practically create a card. Thanks to Papa and Mama Wyatt, Young Wyatt was familiar with the card creation process, he had seen them create hundreds of cards. But still watching someone else eat will not solve your hunger, simrly watching card creation hundreds of times did not mean that Young Wyatt was good at card creation. It meant that Young Wyatt had enough theoretical knowledge to start a card creation process on his own. There were many beginner card recipes in young Wyatt¡¯s memories, these were all basic card recipes meant for beginner card apprentice¡¯s to practice card creation, so I did not have to worry about copyright issues over these card recipes. One card recipe [superhuman] in particr caught my attention, [Card Recipe Name: superhuman Card Type: Skill Card (passive) Card Rank: F rank,mon grade Card Ratings : [1-40]stars Card Durability : [60-100] Card effect: enhances users bodily functions to a superhuman level passively. Additional effect ¨C superhuman stamina. Card Ingredients : Titan Vine fluids ¨C F rank, Common grade Titan vine essence ¨C F rank, Common grade Titan vine core ¨C F rank, Common grade Common Core ¨C F rank, Common grade] With this card, my body would work more efficiently and I would not have to worry about Me getting tired. Deciding on this card recipe I said, ¡°how much for a set of superhuman card recipe ingredients?¡± ¡°One set of Superhuman card recipe has 4 F rank ingredients, Titan Vine fluids ¨C 800$ Titan vine essence ¨C 1200$ Titan vine core ¨C 2,099$ Common Core ¨C 100$ Total ¨C 4,199$ How many sets do you require sir?¡± My left eyelid twitches hearing the cost for one set of superhuman card recipe ingredients. For some reason all of a sudden my throat went dry and I started to feel thirsty. ¡®Is this how being poor felt?¡¯ I thought. As if the saledy could hear my inner thoughts she said, ¡°sir if you are going to practice card creation then I would rmend you to our beginner¡¯s card recipe catalog. It¡¯s cheaper and more affordable.¡± Hearing herst sentence my left eyelid twitches again, ¡°that would be helpful¡± Looking at the beginner¡¯s card recipe catalogue shared by the saledy I felt more thirsty, with money that I have on me I could barely buy one set of card recipes. After browsing the beginner¡¯s card recipe catalogue for while I finally found one card recipe within my budget, [Card Recipe Name: Gale Rabbit leather boots Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: F rank,mon grade Card Ratings : [1-40]stars Card Durability : [75-100] Card effect : Sprint (active), Double jump(active) Card Ingredients : Gale Rabbit leather ¨C F rank, Common grade Gale Rabbit core ¨C F rank, Common grade Common Core ¨C F rank, Common grade] Sprint ¨C increase agility for a minute. Cooldown time ¨C 240 seconds Double Jump ¨C ability to jump a second time in the air. Cooldown time ¨C 35 seconds Gale Rabbit leather ¨C 100$ Gale Rabbit core ¨C 999$ Common Core ¨C 100$ Total ¨C 1,199$ Sprint and jump were reasonable ability, the card effect didn¡¯t matter cause I was nning to sell whatever card I made back here in the mall. And make profits with the difference in selling price and ingredients price. After all, a good quality Gale Rabbit Leather Boots could sell from anywhere around 4,100$ to 6,099$. With the money on me, I can buy 3 sets of Gale Rabbit Leather Boots recipes. If I can sessfully make one item card I would still manage to reap a minimum profit of 500$.with this in my mind, ¡°I would like 3 sets of Gale Rabbit Leather Boots card ingredients.¡± ¡°Sure sir, that would be 3,597$. Sir, I would like you to consider joining Adventure guild association membership with it, you will be entitled to a 5 % discount for your purchase at the guild association mall.¡± ¡°Okay, where do I sign?¡± Adventure guild association membership has no strings attached, it is a stunt to make sure that customers would do their next shopping at guild association mall for a 5 % discount. After bing a proud member of Adventure guild association mall, collecting 3 sets of ingredients and paying 3,417.15$, I prepared to leave but the saledy stopped me, ¡°Sorry sir, I forgot to mention that every silver grimoire holding member can use guild association mall cardb 10hrs per month for free. Would you like to avail them now sir?¡± I do need a quiet ce to create cards and it would be hectic toe back again to sell the Item card, so why not try this fancy guild association mall cardb. ¡°Yes please, I would love to. Lead the way.¡± Chapter 8: Card Creation

Chapter 8: Card Creation

Date 18 Mar 2321 Time 17:11 Location Sky Blossom City, Adventure Guild Association, Adventure Guild Mall Card Lab Cardb is just a fancy name for the empty room with good lighting and better soundproofing. Card creation requires theplete concentration of the card apprentice as the card creation process is the most mentally tedious work. The card apprentice has topletely map out the whole process of card creation in his mind. Slight disturbance can lead to failure. Therefore card apprentices tend to create cards in the ce where they feel most secure, that is their home or office. Let¡¯s take an example of item card steel sword, in this card creation process the card apprentice has to mentally imagine the incredible temperature of furnace required to melt steel, cast to give shape to the sword, the pounding of casted steel sword to refine it, the sharpening of de etc all these steps have to be mapped out in the mind of the card apprentice and with the help of grimoire he has to mentally refine the card ingredients following this process to get the end product, the card. Nowing to the gale rabbit leather boots Item card that I choose to create, first I need to have a clear picture of the end product I am going to make that is how the gale rabbit leather boots will look? design? howfortable will they be? what kind of model boots will they be made after? After thinking hard I settled on the model, a pair of ultra fly boots sold in my previous world, those boots were normal but they still cost me 3000$. They don¡¯t judge me, every man likes..no! Respects a good pair of ultra fly boots. After deciding on the model of the bootses the cutting of leather ording to the requirements of the boot design. Thenes the stitching part, this part is the trickiest as various stitching techniques are required to get the perfect shape and design to create a good pair of ultra fly boots. Most important of all the boots should be built around themon core as the centre. The core is named core because it is the core of any card. After all, they house the soul abilities of the card. Once the boots are ready then I have to transfer soul abilities from gale rabbit core to themon core of the leather boots. All the aforementioned steps have to be carried out very carefully and precisely, otherwise slight mistakes can lead to a decrease in the durability rating and an increase in star rating. Decreased durability rating means low quality while increased star rating means the card apprentice has to use more stare power to activate the card. This will lead to a decrease in the price of the card. This is also the reason why most of the card apprentices do not prefer to useplicated models leading to most cards having just in design. And also the reason why card apprentices choose to create cards in the safety of the environment that they are familiar with. After mapping out the card creation process I took out the first set of card ingredients and ced them on the card creation page of the grimoire. After that, I closed my eyes and poured my mental strength into the grimoire to guide me through the process of card creation. Since I had already chosen the model of boots, I immediately started to cut the leather as per the design requirements mentally. But to my surprise this step turned out to be much harder than I had thought, the leather pieces were not cut cleanly, did I not apply enough mental strength or was it something else I don¡¯t know. If the leather pieces are not cut neatly then it will hinder the stitching process, so we will not get the desired design leading to the creation of a cheap knock off version. I tried to trim the edges of the leather neatly but it made it worse, finally, I was beginning to understand why the card apprentice chose to go for in models with lessplicated design. I began to sweat because at this rate the leather will be damaged before I even started the true process of card creation. I was frustrated since all the solutions I came up with didn¡¯t seem to work. Suddenly I had an epiphany, I remembered that once papa Wyatt said I should not focus on shaping and refining the ingredients itself but shaping and refining the aura of the ingredients and the card creation will be a lot easier. What is the aura? When young Wyatt asked, papa Wyatt said that aura is like the soul of the ingredients, one can only feel it with enough concentration and experience but never see it. Soul of ingredients, was he talking about the string pathways of everything I saw earlier using the soul pupils. I wasn¡¯t confident but I decided to give it a try Chapter 9: Ultra Fly Boots

Chapter 9: Ultra Fly Boots

Date 18 Mar 2321 Time 17:27 Location Sky Blossom City, Adventure Guild Association, Guild Association Mall, Card Lab After activating soul pupils, I could see that the soul pathway of the leather pieces I cut earlier was messy leading to unclean cut and dull edges. I mentally try to arrange this messy soul pathway to define the boundaries of leather pieces as I desire to refer to the aforementioned design. Finally, I was able to cut all the pieces neatly, perfectly fitting the design requirements. I did not turn off the Soul pupils but kept them activated as I proceeded to the stitching part of the card creation process. And I was right to do so, thanks to soul pupils I was able to see the soul pathways meet and converge as I stitched the leather pieces together enabling me to blend the soul pathways of each piece perfectly. The most important and stressed part was where I had to blend the soul pathways of themon core to the soul pathways of leather. Cores are the most important part of the card because not only do they house card abilities but also help the card to morph between the actual item and the card itself. Then finally came the time to transfer soul abilities from the gale rabbit core to the gale rabbit leather boots core. With the help of soul pupils, I could see this bright mass of light within the gale rabbit core and just a speck of light in the gale rabbit leather boots core. If I was right, this bright mass of light within the gale rabbit core should be its soul abilities. The speck of light in the gale rabbit leather boots core should be the card morphing ability. Now all I have to do is to make sure that the bright mass of light within the gale rabbit core is perfectly transferred to the gale rabbit leather boots core without any leaks. Because leak of the bright light would lead to more than just decrease of durability ratings and increase in star ratings, it would lead to iplete transfer meaning loss of some of the soul abilities inside gale rabbit core or even iplete soul abilities inside the gale rabbit leather boots core. Using my mental strength as a medium I slowly began to transfer the bright mass of light from within the gale rabbit core to the gale rabbit leather boots core. Once the bright mass of light was out of the core it became exciting and wild unlike its tranquil self within the core. Making it harder for me toplete the transfer process without any leaks. Thanks to my soul pupils unlike other card apprentices I could see the bright mass of light, instead of relying on my senses to feel the bright mass of light. So making it easier for me to avoid any leakage during transfer but still, it was Stressful. Card Creation Complete! Finally, I deactivated my soul eyes to see the card I had created, the three ingredients card in the card creation page had vanished and left behind only one card [Gale Rabbit Leather Boots] [Card Name ¨C Gale Rabbit Leather Boots Card Type ¨C Item Card Card Rank ¨C F rank, Common grade Card Rating ¨C 1star Card Durability ¨C [ 97/100] Card Effect ¨C Touched by gale spirit(passive), additional effects ¨C Sprint( active), Double Jump(active) ] Touched by Gale spirit ¨C agility +1(passive) Sprint(active) ¨C Increased agility for a minute. Cooldown time 120 seconds. Double Jump(active) ¨C ability to jump second time by step on air. Cooldown time 10 seconds. ¡°X X¡± I cursed out loud seeing the specs of my newly created card, I got goosebumps seeing how overpowered this card waspared to the same one¡¯s being sold in the mall. Three abilities with the lowest possible star ratings and near-perfect durability rating, this card was the definition of the perfect card. I had not seen an F rank card with three abilities and such perfect star and durability ratings. I understood why my card was better than the ones sold in the mall because unlike me other card apprentice did not have a cheat like an origin card ability. If not for my soul pupils I would not be able to create a single Item card even after using all three of the card ingredients sets. The only thing that I was not satisfied with was theck of colour to the boots, instead of ultra fly boots they looked like wood ultra fly boots. And I was not a fan of wood boots. Thinking of this I called the Saledy using my grimoire, [Please wait your allotted sales representative will reach you soon] [Expected wait time 1 minute.] Knock! knock! ¡°May Ie in sir?¡± Soon I heard the knock on the cardb door and the same bob cut brte in office attire from earlier walked in. ¡°How may I help you, sir?¡± ¡°I need good quality dyes for my gale rabbit leather, what would you rmend?¡± ¡°I would rmend Henna generic dyes, they are natural, longsting, more dust resistant and have a glossy touch to them. But they cost 50$ a can.¡± ¡°Okay get me four cans of blue, ck, white and red colour.¡± ¡°Sure sir.¡± After receiving the dyes, I recreated the first Gale rabbit leather boots card again but this time with a white body and red sole but regrettable-ly its durability decreased to [92/92]. I created two more Gale rabbit leather boots cards with the remaining two sets of card ingredients, one with a ck body and blue sole while another one waspletely red. this time both the cards had a perfect durability rating of [100/100]. ¡®Now these what I call ultra fly boots¡¯ I thought looking at three pairs of Gale rabbit leather boots in front of me. Chapter 10: Card Auction

Chapter 10: Card Auction

Date 18 Mar 2321 Time 20:45 Location Sky Blossom City, Adventure Guild Association, Guild Association Mall Creating three F rank cards took me nearly three and half hours mainly due to applying dye to the rabbit leather and it was alreadyte evening outside. Checking out of the Card Lab I found an empty couch and satfortably. [Please wait as your allotted sales representative will be reaching you soon.] [Expected wait time: 120 seconds] Currently, I was drained both mentally and physically, I never thought that creating three F rank cards would take such a huge toll on me. It felt like I had not slept for days. If not for my curiosity about how much the cards could fetch me, I would have been taking a nap in the cardb right now. And right now I felt more confident and satisfied than afternoon because right now I had equipped the full red ultra fly boots and they looked fly. Who says buying stuff won¡¯t make you happy? they must be buying the wrong stuff. Even after invading the buffet for lunch, I felt hungry and since it was time for dinner I ordered onerge Juicy steak and onerge coke, through the grimoire. [ Order confirmed. Expected wait time 4 minutes] The bob cut brte in office attire walked towards me. ¡®She is still here! When does she get off work? The sales job is tuff.¡¯ I thought as I nodded to her. With a polite nod and smile, she said, ¡°Sir how may I be of your service?¡± ¡°I want to sell these item cards,¡± I said, throwing two Gale rabbit leather boots cards on the coffee table. The Saledy picked up the two cards for appraisal, finally, I saw her rece her professional smile with a dumbfounded expression. Stuttering-ly she said, ¡°Sir, did you create these cards earlier?¡± I frowned and asked¡±Why so many questions? I said I wanted to sell these cards didn¡¯t I.¡± Regaining her professional smile the Saledy hurriedly apologized, ¡°Sorry sir, please let me double-check before offering you a price.¡± ¡°Okay¡± While the Saledy was busy appraising the cards for their authenticity. The waiter brought my order in a trailer. ¡°Your order sir, onerge steak and cokerge. Would you prefer a dining table, sir?.¡± ¡°No, I will have it here.¡± After hearing me the waiter elegantly ced the dish and drink on the coffee table and walked away. Without caring for the busy Saledy I began to enjoy my dinner. ¡± Sorry for the dy sir, after talking to the manager and careful consideration we havee up with these prices. For the card with a 92 durability rating, we offer you 92,000$ and for the other one with the perfect durability rating we offer 157,000$ If you are not satisfied with the price we are offering you, we can always put them up for auction but it will take a minimum of two days to auction these cards. We rmend auction as it will fetch the maximum price for these cards.¡± To tell the truth I was actually dissatisfied with the price they offered because not only were my cards contain good abilities but had perfect star and durability ratings, and they looked fly and could also be considered as collectablespared to the cards they sold. Card auction is verymon in this world as it is the most efficient way to collect diverse and desired cards. I could consider it but I needed the money right now to continue with the next phase of my n that is to buy a card for my self-defence. But what surprised me the most is the difference in the price of the two cards, it seems making cards with perfect durability is harder than I thought. I just hope these cards don¡¯t bring any trouble my way. Putting down the fork, sipping the coke I said, ¡°okay, I will auction the card with perfect durability and sell the other one to you.¡± ¡°Sure sir, let me remind you that the guild association mall will take 10% as auction charges.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Okay sir, I will contact you with the results of the auction in two days. Anything else sir.¡± ¡°I would like to buy a few cards and some cosmetics, Passive skill card [Bear Form] x 1 Passive skill card [mud frog skin] x 1 Vitamin E potion x 3 Biotin potion x 3¡å ¡°Passive skill card [Bear Form] x 1 ¨C 42,999$ passive skill card [mud frog skin] x 1 ¨C 24,999$ Vitamin E potion x 3 ¨C 7,099$ Biotin potion x 3 ¨C 12,599$ Total ¨C 87,696$ Bnce ¨C 4,304$¡± [Card Name: Bear Form Card Type: Skill Card (passive) Card Rank: F rank,mon grade Card Ratings : [16]stars Card Durability : [82/82] Card effect: user bes proficient in Beast form martial arts [Bear form]. Addition effect ¨C strength and senses of a bear (passive).] [Card Name: Mud Frog Skin Card Type: Skill Card (passive) Card Rank: F rank,mon grade Card Ratings : [12]stars Card Durability : [87/87] Card Effect: the user can breathe through skin pores and control the size of skin pores. additional effects ¨C maintaining the mucous membranes of the skin. ] The Bear Form card is for my self-defence while the Mud Forgot Skin card and the cosmetics are for my skin. I am not a vain person who cares about fair skin but I would still prefer to have smooth and glowing skin rather than patchy skin filled with bumps and dark spots suffering from light e. If someone tells you that they don¡¯t care about outer beauty then they are probably lying or don¡¯t know how much of a hypocrite they are. Being an entrepreneur I know how much first impressions mattered. And why be looked down upon when you can be the person whom alldies want to be with and all men want to be like. Finishing my dinner, I hailed a cab to my t and then slept like a log. Chapter 11: Limitations

Chapter 11: Limitations

Date 19 Mar 2321 Time 9:30 Location Sky blossom City, Lion Cub High School Andre Johnson is the principal of Lion Cub High school and a silver card apprentice. Being born in the projects only Andre knew how many people he had to step on to reach his current position. With his increasing age Andre¡¯s ambition declined, people started to call him soft but only Andre knew that with his increasing rank it became hard for him to find opportunities to climb higher. And the waters here were deeper than in projects. But yesterday night he received a piece of unexpected news, Andre saw an opportunity in this if he yed his cards right he can finally be an associate superintendent. Knowing what he had to do Andre put an end to his vacation and returned to the school today. The school was running, as usual, thanks to his opportunistic assistant and the hard-working vice principal. Andre didn¡¯t bother to go to his office, instead hurriedly walked to the staffroom. Seeing the principal the staff seemed to be surprised and greeted him hurriedly, ¡°Principal! Go-good morning.¡± ¡°Um, where is teacher Wang?¡± ¡°Robert Wang had gone to the washroom, he should return anytime.¡± Seeing the principal still wait in the staffroom the teacher added, ¡°Sir I will ask Teacher Wang to visit you in your office!¡± ¡°No need I will wait for our star teacher here?¡± The teacher was dumbfounded hearing Andre¡¯s unexpected answer, thankfully Robert Wang returned. ¡°Principal good morning, I heard you wouldn¡¯t be back for another week.¡± Entering the staffroom Robert Wang noticed the principal waiting beside his cubicle. ¡°With hardworking teachers such as yourself working how can I bezy?.¡± ¡°No sir you work the hardest around here without you the school would be closed by now. ¡° ¡°Haha, Teacher Wang I heard that recently a student in your ss was promoted to card apprentice by contracting a silver grimoire. ¡° ¡°What?!¡± Robert Wang was puzzled. He never heard of this, yes many of his students did happen to promote to card apprentice but none had contracted a silver grimoire. Andre¡¯s words attracted the attention of other teachers in the staffroom. ¡®No wonder the principal is so approachable today.¡¯ They thought. ¡°It should be Dalton Wyatt, he is in your ss right?¡± ¡°How sure are you sir? Because I know Dalton, he is a bum, how can he possibly contract a silver grimoire.¡± ¡°You! ¡± Hearing Robert, Andre was furious he almost punched him. ¡± I received the update from one of the board members. forget it, take me to student Wyatt. Why hasn¡¯t he reported his promotion in the school?¡± ¡°Sir¡­ Student Wyatt is absent for two days now.¡± ¡°What?! You have his number right, call him now!¡± ¡°That.. ¡° ¡°I said call him now.¡± Teacher Wang summoned his Bronze grimoire and called Wyatt, [Calling Dalton Wyatt] ¡®Toot¡¯ ¡°Hello, Dalton this is¡­¡± ¡°X X your fat mama, X X you and your fat mama. Sorry, wrong number.¡± ¡°Wait, Dal..¡± ¡®Toot¡­Toot..¡± ¡®WTF¡¯ what the X did just happen?. Andre did not know what was going on here but he did not care he pointed to Robert Wang¡¯s nose and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is happening here, I don¡¯t care. Make sure student Wyatt reports to the school otherwise you can find another school to teach.¡± Hearing Andre¡¯s cold tone Robert Wang shivered in fright. As Andre left the staffroom Robert slumped to his seat. Never in his dreams did he think that the wimpy little brat he toyed around with would contract a Silver Grimoire, had he known earlier he would have been more careful around the kid. Pretty soon the news that Dalton Wyatt of ss 1 A had contracted a silver grimoire spread like a forest fire in the school. ¡­ ¡­ Date 19 Mar 2321 Time 9:43 Location Sky blossom City, Wyatt residence. ¡®Do people not sleep in this world¡¯ I thought, hanging up on ss teacher Wang. Well since I am up already might as well get out of bed. Picking the sand out of my eye corners, I walked into the washroom. Washing my face I brushed my teeth. Then I filled the bathtub with ice-cold water and mixed in a 1:1 ratio of vitamin E and Biotin potion. After waiting a few minutes for the mixture to mix well I equipped the Mud frog skin card and got into the tub. Fully immersing myself in the water I widened the pores of my skin allowing them to breathe in the mixture of cold water and potions. Soon my skin turned dark umting the mixture of potion in them. Then I got out of the tub and walked into the shower. While in the shower I made sure to widen my pores and breathe out the umted mixture in my pores, as I breathed out the mixture along with it all the dirt, puse within my skin pores poured out. Narrowing my skin pores and drying myself I looked into the mirror, my skin was glowing with an attractive charm and was smooth as a baby¡¯s skin. The e and dark spots on my face were no were to be seen. ¡®Ah! This card stuff is magical.¡¯ I sighed admiring my hand face along with my smooth and glowing skin. Afterwards, I looked at my updated stats page, Name: Dalton Wyatt Age: 17 years Gender Male Rank : Card Student [16%] [29/32]stars Stats : Strength = Physical Damage, Health Power Agility = Evasion, Attack speed Vitality = Physical Defense, Health Regain Intelligence = Soul Damage, Soul Power Wisdom = Soul Defense, Soul Regain Cards: Origin Card Slots 1.Soul pupils (Unique Grade) 2. (empty) Active Card Slot 1. (empty) 2. (empty) 3. (empty) 4. (empty) Passive Card Slots 1.Bear Form (Common Grade) 2.Mud Frog Skin (Common Grade) 3. (empty) Active/passive Card Slots 1. (empty) 2. (empty) Item Card Slots 1.Gale Rabbit Leather Boots (Common Grade) 2. (empty) 3. (empty) 4.(empty) 5.(empty) 6.(empty) Card Holder 1. Mud Frog Skin (Common Grade) 2.(empty) Since I have 16% Active Soul Control I can only equip cards up to 32stars, Bear Form ¨C 16stars, Mud Frog Skin ¨C 12stars and Gale Rabbit Leather Boots ¨C 1star totalling up to 29stars. Star/soul power is the limitation of a card apprentice therefore cards with low star ratings are preferred and expensive. This is also the reason why my cards sold for nearly 25 times their base price. Chapter 12: Ben Li

Chapter 12: Ben Li

Date 19 Mar 2321 Time 11:03 Location ¨C Sky blossom City, East Zone, Zhang financiers Main office Having my breakfast I hailed a cab to Zhang financiers to solve my money problems. Zhang financiers are a good bunch of people who like to help the local businesses and families financially without any surety or coteral. At least that is what they im to be. But in reality, they are illegal loan sharks, who charge heavy interest rates on the loans they give out. As for surety and coteral they use the family or life of the debtors as to their coteral and surety. Zhang financiers are backed by Zhang mercenaries famous for their cruelty and brutality. Especially their leader Kevin Zhang, silver grimoire holder, his barbarism knows no bounds and is famous throughout the sky blossom city for his viciousness and savagery. With such savage goons on their beck and call, nobody dares to cross Zhang financiers. Taking money from them is equal to selling yourself and your loved ones. Zhang financier¡¯s main office is a fancy 13 storeys building built by robbing hard-earned money of innocent people. Walking to the receptionist in the lobby of the building, I passed her a business card and said ¡°Tell Ben Li that Wyatt is here to meet him.¡± The receptionist after confirming that the card belonged to Ben Li said, ¡°Sir, please follow me.¡± Taking the elevator to the seventh floor I followed the receptionist to a fancy meeting room where a shabby man in an expensive suit was waiting for us. This dude is Ben Li, Kevin Zhang¡¯s nephew and his only living blood rtive. He is the CEO and face of Zhang financers in papers. This guy is the proper definition of a prodigal second-generation rich. As for how I know him, Ben Li is supposedly a victim of a scam simr kind faced by Young Wyatt. He approached young Wyatt saying he was searching for the scam artist and in his search, he happened to hear about Young Wyatt being scammed so he came to Young Wyatt to see if he had any clues to catching the scam artist. During this process, Ben Li befriended Young Wyatt and passing the card to Wyatt he said if Wyatt ever needed money then Ben Li can hook him up for a loan with a cheap interest rate. After being scammed for the first time in his life Young Wyatt had already lost trust in society, so he did not trust Ben Li and never considered asking Ben Li¡¯s help. Neither did I but Ben Li¡¯s card caught my eye yesterday as I was searching for spare change or any neglected money in every corner of the house. To be precise the logo on the card caught my eye. Because I had seen this logo tattooed on the nape of the two hooligans that came to my t yesterday morning. Suddenly it became clearer to me that the people targeting Young Wyatt were none other than Zhang financiers, they scammed all of Young Wyatt¡¯s money, then they staged the fake ident, Ben Li approached Young Wyatt so that he could make Young Wyatt take a loan from Zhang financiers. They wanted to bury Young Wyatt in their debt, but what for? Of course for the two silver grimoires. Because there is nothing else on Young Wyatt that could catch Zhang financier¡¯s eyes. It was a good, deep and borate n but s never would they have imagined that Young Wyatt would attempt suicide writing his property to a children¡¯s trust. Nearly wasting all their efforts if not for me being transmigrated. And as to why was I here? Even after knowing everything, obviously to get justice for Young Wyatt and make some money while I am at it. ¡°Student Wyatt wee, wee to Zhang financiers. Say what brings you here¡± ¡°I am here to meet you brother Ben Li and talk about the offer you made mest time we met.¡± ¡°Ah! Where are my manners?e inside, have a seat.. would you like anything to drink. Coffee, tea or cold drinks.¡± Seating on the couch I nce at the joyous Ben Li, his attitude took a total 180-degree turn once I mentioned taking a loan. ¡± No brother Li, maybe next time. Let¡¯s talk about business first, I am in a hurry.¡± ¡°It seems Student Wyatt is in urgent need of money. Tell me how much you need, I will see what I can do.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Li, you¡¯re a saviour. I got into some trouble recently and am urgently in need of money¡­ about 6 million dors.¡± I didn¡¯t need 6 million dors, I just threw out the first number that popped in my head. ¡°W- what?! 6 million dors!¡± I put on a very innocent expression simr to that of a naivemb. ¡°Student Wyatt 6 million dors is a huge amount, even ourpany¡¯s total asset is not worth that much. Sorry, but I can¡¯t lend you that much money even if you had coteral or Surety.¡± Putting on a disappointed face I asked ¡°can¡¯t you help me, brother Li, please.¡± ¡°This is a huge amount of money ourpany can¡¯t loan you that much.¡± ¡°Okay then I will find some other ce to borrow money, thank you Brother Li sorry for the trouble.¡± Hearing my response Ben Li was shocking, isn¡¯t the script wrong. Aren¡¯t you supposed to beg and negotiate a deal with me? Where are you going? stop! ¡°Student Wyatt, wait! That amount of money nobody will be willing to loan you without any coteral or surety.¡± ¡°Brother Li if you are asking for surety and coteral I might as well go to the bank they have much better interest rates.¡± ¡°No student Wyatt I didn¡¯t mean that, what I was going to say is that you could borrow a part of the money from us and the remaining amount from some other financer, What do you think?¡± ¡°Sounds good but how much are you going to loan me?¡± ¡°How about 500,000$?¡± ¡°Too little brother Li, I might as well try some other ce.¡± ¡°You drive a hard bargain student Wyatt, 1,250,000$ I can¡¯t get more than this.¡± I could see that Ben Li was really being sincere this time but not sincere enough because a single silver grimoire can be auctioned for about 4 million dors. Even if you are willing to pay 4 million dors one will not be willing to sell a silver grimoire. Ben Li had a big appetite, he wanted to gobble up 8 million dors by just paying 1,250,000$. But I did not care since I was not nning on returning the money in the first ce, let this be Zhang¡¯s first small instalment payment to what they owe young Wyatt. ¡°Okay deal, where do I sign?¡± I said knowing that Ben Li would rather not make this back deal official by putting this on paper. Because in this world loaning money to someone with a higher interest rate than the standard and legal interest rate was considered a crime punishable with jail time. In this world, the government took white-cor crime very seriously. So, Ben Li did not want to leave a paper trail. Because of legal problems and also because he had that much confidence in his uncle and his goons. All they needed was a moral high ground to go after silver grimoires. ¡± No Student Wyatt there is no need for that I trust you.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± Collecting money from Ben Li, I hailed a cab to Guild association mall to stock up on more cards and increase my strength. The loan due date was one year from today and the interest rates were three times the legal interest rates and if I am unable to pay interest by the end of every month then they will be adding certainte fees and charge interest for the interest to be paid. This was a trap but I didn¡¯t mind stepping in it as I knew that they are going toe after me one way or the other, I might as well make some money out of it. money is good as in this world money meant strength. money = good cards = strength, One year was enough for me to grow stronger than Kevin Zhang and his goons. ¡­ As Wyatt was leaving the building, Ben Li busy directing his goons, ¡°Speed up the process, I want that brat begging me for more money by the end of this week.¡± ¡°But boss what if the brat finds other lenders then things will beplicated.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, my uncle will take care of that. ¡° ¡°Okay boss!¡± ¡­ Chapter 13: Beast Will Core

Chapter 13: Beast Will Core

19 Mar 2321 Time 12:34 Location Sky Blossom City, Adventure Guild Association, Guild Association Mall. Since I just made a buttload of money I decided to visit the auction section of the mall where all the good stuff is sold. This part of the mall is more luxurious with all the fancy lighting and mboyant decor, after all the people visiting here are big spenders or strong card apprentices who provide the auction house with all the rare materials. So, the mall has to keep up with its appearance. But for some reason today the auction house seemed to be crowded, so I decided to call a guide, [ please wait as your assigned sales representative will soon reach you] [Expected wait time: 70seconds] As I waited for Susan, I heard amotion. Themotion had attracted a bunch of watermelon eating spectators. Susan is the bob cut brte who helped me yesterday every silver member of the guild association mall members gets assigned with a sales representative of choice. I chose Susan, she seemed professional enough. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t put our item in tomorrow¡¯s auction?¡± ¡°I am sorry sir the catalogue for tomorrow¡¯s auction has already been published, we can¡¯t add any more items. Now we are only expecting items for next week¡¯s auction.¡± ¡°No! That won¡¯t work for us, we need money urgently! Please see if you can somehow squeeze us in tomorrow¡¯s auction.¡± ¡°I am sorry sir I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± A small mercenary group with 6 Bronze Card apprentice upon clearing an E rank dungeon boss got an E rank Common grade dungeon boss core with the beast will. But in the process, one of their members lost an arm. Not to worry in this world recovery of a limb or reattachment of a limb is no big deal but it¡¯s not cheap. No wonder they are in such a hurry. ¡°Good day sir, how may I help you today?¡± Susan greeted me. Impable timing, how does she do it? I was impressed with the professionalism of the Guild association mall staffs. ¡°Susan, how much did you guys offer for the E rank beast will core?¡± ¡°Let me check sir.¡± checking her Iron grimoire Susan replied ¡°345,000$, sir¡± ¡°So, cheap!¡± Cores with the beast will within them are very rare and can be used as ingredients to create origin cards. The Mall¡¯s asking price was cheap, no wonder they wanted to auction the core. ¡°Sir even though cores containing beast will are rare ingredients used in the making of origin cards, they usually don¡¯t sell because nobody is willing to buy them unless it matches the origin cards they are making.¡± What Susan said made sense, though beast will core are rare if nobody needs them then they lose their value. Walking near the booth I used my soul pupils on the beast will core to check what is the difference between a normal core and a core with the beast will within it? Um, when seeing through the soul pupils a normal core contains a bright mass of light within it, as for the core with the beast will it also has a bright mass of light in it but this mass of light is in the shape of the beast the core belonged to. In this case, the bright mass of light was shaped in the shape of a Bear, as the core belonged to the Abyssal Giant Bear. Looking at the curled up bear in the core a sudden idea for a new card shed in my and I decided to buy the core. But I did not walk to the card apprentice to talk business, I conveyed my intention to Susan and let the professional do the job. Susan wasn¡¯t cheap, as the Mall charges a 5% brokerage charge for any deal brokered through it. Turns out it wasn¡¯t just me who showed their intention to buy the core. Many small time merchants wanted to make some profit off the desperation of the card apprentice. So to get my hands on the beast will core I had to quote a sincere offer. Considering the market price of the beast will core and my need to satisfy my curiosity I quoted a million dors but the brokerage fees would be shouldered by the other party. I thought I would have to wait for the other party to make up their minds before answering but the other party readily agreed to my offer. ¡°Here¡¯s your beast will core friend, hope you sessfully create your origin card.¡± ¡°Thank you but I did not buy this core to create an origin card.¡± ¡°W-what?! then why did you quote such a high offer?¡± ¡°I need this card for a card recipe I came up with. So, I thought the core was worth the price.¡± ¡°Okay that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. But aren¡¯t you a little young to create your own card recipe?¡± ¡°No, I am not.¡± Chapter 14: Abyssal Giant Bear Spirit Guard

Chapter 14: Abyssal Giant Bear Spirit Guard

19 Mar 2321 Time 12:51 Location Sky Blossom City, Adventure Guild Association, Guild Association Mall ¡°Sir, how may I help you?¡± First I wanted to walk around the auction house but since I got my hands on the Beast will core, I decided against it because I wanted to check if the new card recipe I came up with was possible. ¡°Lead me to Card Lab, and I also want to buy the following cards, E rank Bear Form Card, x1 F rank Aura Guard Card x1 E rank Common Core x1¡å ¡°E rank Bear Form Card ¨C 147,000$ F rank Aura Guard Card ¨C 22,000$ E rank Common Core ¨C 10,000$ Discount ¨C 5% ¨C 8,950$ Total ¨C 170,050$¡± [Card Name: Bear Form Card Type: Skill Card (passive) Card Rank: E rank,mon grade Card Ratings : [24]stars Card Durability : [84/84] Card effect: user bes ¡®Elite¡¯ in Beast form martial arts [Bear form]. Addition effect ¨C strength and senses of a bear (passive).] [Card Name: Aura Guard Card Type: Skill Card (passive) Card Rank: F rank,mon grade Card Ratings : [14]stars Card Durability : [82/82] Card effect: strengthens the aura of the user. Additional effect ¨C passive protection from harmful and negative rays example ultraviolet sun rays] E rank ¡®Bear Form¡¯ card rose the proficiency level of Beast forms martial arts ¡®Bear Form¡¯ from Proficient to Elite. Martial arts proficiency can be divided into ProficientChapter 15: Premium Spa Package 19 Mar 2321 Time 18:10 Location Sky Blossom City, Adventure Guild Association, Guild Association Mall ¡°Good evening sir.¡± While I was checking out of the Card Lab, I was greeted by Susan. I did not ask for her, was she here waiting for me all this time? Is it some kind of a new perk of a silver grimoire member? It took me nearly 5 hours to create the Abyssal Giant Bear Spirit Guard card. Even though the card creation process is easy for me thanks to my soul pupils origin card, but transferring soul pathways from one card or ingredients to another card or ingredients is very time-consuming as you need to be sure to not cause any leaks. Seeing my puzzled face Susan exined, ¡°Sir I wanted to inform you that your Gale rabbit Leather Boots card will be auctioned tomorrow and to ask if you would be attending the auction? Since you were in the Cardroom I decided not to disturb you by sending a message or calling you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very considerate of you Miss Susan, and I would like to attend the auction tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, then I will add your name to the guest list, sir. Anything else sir.¡± ¡°No, I am feeling tired and hungry from Creating the card. That¡¯s it for today.¡± ¡°Sir if I may, I would like to rmend our premium spa package. It will help relieve your fatigue.¡± I am not new to the spa but right now I did not feel like squandering money after spending 1,170,050$ on card ingredients for Abyssal Giant Bear Spirit Card. The card was worth it but let¡¯s try to be a little frugal so that I don¡¯t end up poor again. As if Susan could read my mind she added, ¡°Sir it is all paid for, it¡¯s on the house.¡± ¡°Is it some kind of perk for being a silver member?¡± I asked because the spa isn¡¯t cheap and that premium package should be expensive. ¡°No sir, it¡¯s kind of paid by me. I just got advanced to card apprentice while you were in the card room. This premium spa package is also one of my gifts from management for bing a card apprentice.¡± Said Susan excitedly summoning her bronze grimoire. The majority of people achieve 10% active soul control before they are 21 years old but somete bloomers achieve itter in their life. For example, Susan is in her mid-twenties and just achieved 10% active soul control. I was still waiting for Susan to exin herself. And she continued, ¡°So I just wanted to share my happiness with one of my important clients.¡± I understand what she was trying to do, she was trying to make me feel special and make sure one of her big clientele doesn¡¯t leave her. This is what we call professional socialization in the adult world, you scratch my back I scratch your back. Knowing her mind I didn¡¯t shy away from her offer and said ¡°congrattions Miss Susan for bing a card apprentice. As for my gift to you, I will help you create one card.¡± If someone heard me they would sneer at my arrogant words as I have only been a card apprentice for less than two days now. But Susan was different as she had seen my capabilities first hand therefore she beamed with joy as she heard my words. ¡°Thank you, sir, let me lead you to the spa.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I didn¡¯t mind having a friendly rtionship with Susan because she seemed hardworking and sincere enough. With her as my connection, I could get some insider information on the good stuff in the mall or auction. ¡°I don¡¯t want to seem sudden but I want to create my origin card and would like your help, sir.¡± Sudden? more like nned! you couldn¡¯t be a more obviousdy. Okay, whatever since I promised I will help you this once. ¡± Sure, why not? When and where?¡± ¡°Whenever you are free sir.¡± ¡°How about after the spa? I should be re-energised by then to help you?¡± I just wanted to get over it, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like drawing the short straw. Uh! Forgot it, let¡¯s consider this as an investment. ¡°Thank you, sir. ¡° ¡­ It turns out that masseuse in the premium package were all upational card apprentices. upational card apprentices are card apprentices who choose to focus their card choice on upational cards rather thanbat cards. For example Cooks, Tailors, Miners, Farmers, Doctors, Pharmacist, Priest, Dancers, Singers, Actors, Idols etc. To my tired body, my 4 hrs in the spa was like being in heaven, the rxed and positive atmosphere inside helped me rx every fibre in my body. I don¡¯t know what cards they had and what their abilities were but I felt like going through Nirvana physically and mentally. All in all, I had a good time and nursed back to my top condition. The Only downside was that food and beverages were not included in the premium package, Susan offered to pay saying it was her treat and it was only fair that she paid. I did not mind. Later we checked into Card Lab under Susan¡¯s ID. Susan had made all the preparation while I was enjoying Spa. ¡­ Date 19 Mar 2321 Time 18:30 Location Sky Blossom City, Wyatt Residence While Wyatt was enjoying his massage, ss teacher Robert Wang was having the worst day, getting off work he decided to visit Wyatt¡¯s ce rather than calling him. Robert Wang was still having a hard time believing that twerp Wyatt had been promoted to card apprentice and also contracted a silver grimoire. It seems God takes care of drunks and fools. It was not surprising that Wyatt had been promoted to card apprentice after all both his parents were card apprentices but it was shocking that Wyatt would break the limit and contracted a silver grimoire. One has to know that silver grimoire holders are very rare in a small city like Sky Blossom City. The thought that a child that he bullied joined the ranks of silver grimoire holders made the hair on the neck of ss teacher Wang stand. He wanted to fix this problem one or the other way and had nned it all out, all he had to do was make some lie up about how he was trying to get Wyatt¡¯s full potential out by putting some pressure on him and telling Wyatt that everything he did up till now was all to force out Wyatt¡¯s potential. And that wimpy kid will buy it. iming credits in someone else¡¯s work was not new to Wang, that¡¯s how he became a ss teacher in the first ce. When Wang arrived at Wyatt residence, he saw 4 shabby and beefy figures blocking the door. Seeing Wang they threw a rowdy re at him, being a card apprentice Wang was not afraid of these normos. ¡°Why are guys blocking the door?¡± ¡°Old geezer just walk away and mind your own business.¡± ¡°Young man, didn¡¯t your parents teach you to respect your elders?¡± As Wang said that a bronze light shone on Wang¡¯s skin. Seeing the bronze light the goon who spoke earlier and the goon next to him stepped backwards. But the other two goons remained aloof and directly summoned two bronze grimoires. Seeing that theirpanions were also card apprentice, the goons gained little backbone and menaced, ¡°Old geezer walk away this doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± Seeing that there are two card apprentices among the goons Wang was caught off guard, but being a veteran card apprentice Wang was confident he could handle two rookie card apprentices or escape unscathed. So, he arrogantly said, ¡°This does concern me, the house you¡¯re blocking belongs to my student, what is happening here do I need to call the cops?¡± Hearing the word cops the four goons looked at each other and then after giving Wang a threatening re they deserted the ce. This ¡®mark¡¯ was very important to the boss so they did not want to involve cops and screw it up because of a two-bit teacher. Seeing the goons flee the scene, Wang sneered and walked up to the Wyatt house door only to find that Wyatt was not home. Wang decided to wait for a few minutes to see if Wyatt woulde back seeing that the goons had been taken care of. Wang didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble Wyatt had gotten himself into, he didn¡¯t care. He saw a chance to act like a hero and make his story more believable in Wyatt¡¯s eyes. Few minutes turned into hours, it was already midnight and there was no sign of Wyatt yet. Frustrated Wang mmed hard on the door and left. Chapter 16: Susan

Chapter 16: Susan

19 Mar 2321 Time 22:12 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Card Lab Origin cards are unique grade cards, unique to each cardholder based on their individuality. Therefore there is no definite recipe for creating an origin card. Neither is there any definite ingredient for an origin card. But there is a fated ingredient that only the individual card apprentices can sense. Card apprentices can use this fated ingredient as conner stone for making their unique origin card. Card apprentices have this supernatural sense when ites to sensing their origin card¡¯s fated ingredient. There is this feeling in their heart when they encounter the fated ingredient that is fit for creating their origin card, A sense telling them to possess that said fated ingredient no matter what, it is just pure fate to find the fated ingredient fit for your origin card. For Susan, her fated ingredient was a ck steel armour corset. So Susan¡¯s fated ingredient was hinting to create medieval female armour. For some, the fated ingredient can be as simple as a cloth or a wooden sword and for some, it can be as impossible as legendary dragon bone marrow or phoenix tears. ¡°Okay, then what kind of origin card do you n to create? So I can decide on the rest of the suitable ingredients.¡± After the fated ingredient is found, the remaining ingredient can be chosen based on the type of card you¡¯re going to create. Thankfully Susan¡¯s fated ingredient was not some kind of legendary ingredient otherwise it would be very hard to find the ingredients that would go with it and not mention that they would be out of budget for a Sales representative sry. ¡°T-that¡­ I don¡¯t know, I know that my fated ingredient is part of medieval armour but I don¡¯t want my origin card to be just a medieval armour.¡± I get what she was saying, everyone expects their origin card to be mystical and powerful but medieval armour doesn¡¯t fit those criteria. ¡°If you are not sure about what kind of card you want then how are we going to proceed with card creation?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Do you have any ideas for my origin card?¡± ¡°Wait, do you trust someone whom you only meet twice to create your origin card?¡± I thought you just want my help but now you want me to create the whole card for you. Whatever I did promise to create a card for you. Who am I kidding? she just got promoted to card apprentice in the afternoon, does she even know how to operate the Card creation page? ¡°Yes! I think you are a genius when ites to card creation. So, please help me create my origin card?¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to create an origin card? You just got promoted to card apprentice today.¡± ¡°I am just a contract based staff in Guild association they can let go of me anytime. But recently few older staff had retired, opening few permanent spots. Earlier I wasn¡¯t eligible but now that I am a card apprentice I am eligible to apply. And having a good origin card could increase my chance of bing a permanent staff.¡± Oh, I see! Wait, if she bes a permanent staff of the guild association then her authority in the guild mall will increase and I will have a stronger ally. Seeing that my investment was already showing signs of progress I was motivated to help Susan. ¡°Okay then tell me your budget so I can decide on the rest of the suitable ingredients.¡± ¡°900,000$¡± Susan started working as a sales representative at the young age of 18 and now it has been 7 years since then and she has saved up to 400,000$ with hard work and dedication. As a contracted sales representative she was paid a bare minimum wage which is only enough to pay her apartment rent, but she was also given 1% of every sale she made. One could only imagine how much hard work it took for her to save up to 400,000$ in 7 years after paying for her daily expenses. As for the remaining 500,000$, her parents lent it to her by gathering money from selling their family house, taking personal loans and their savings. Their only daughter is their everything and they would endure any amount of hardship to see her seed. So, Susan had a lot riding on this one card. She couldn¡¯t call for professional help because she could barely afford the price of the remaining ingredients let alone hundreds of thousands of dors for professional help. Susan¡¯s years of experience as a sales representative and her woman¡¯s intuition told her that this teenager in front of her isn¡¯t simple, it was more than him being able to contract a silver grimoire. It was his eyes, they seemed to contain years of experience and wisdom. Susan wasn¡¯t afraid of hardship, what she was really afraid of was not being able to climb higher because she is too afraid of losing what she had. Therefore without any further hesitation, she decided to bet on her intuition and experience by trusting the teenager no! the young man in front of her. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s not bad. Thankfully ck steel is not costly so no worries. Let me think.¡± hearing Susan¡¯s budget for her origin card, for some reason I felt guilty for spending almost 1,200,000 to creating an E rank card, is this what they call rich man¡¯s guilt but I am not rich!. As I began musing many fantasy armours from my previous world¡¯s anime, manga, games came to my mind. Now all I had to do is to see if the materials in this world could be used to create any one of those armours within Susan¡¯s budget. One armour fit the bill, it was an armour that would devour other armour to replicate the devoured armour¡¯s ability. This armour was tricky to use as its power depends upon the armour it had devoured. it had a lot of potential in right hands, I wonder Susan¡¯s hands is it. Chapter 17: successful!

Chapter 17: sessful!

19 Mar 2321 Time 22:25 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Card Lab They say you meet friends in unexpected ces. After his parent¡¯s tragic passing, young Wyatt was a loner, as for me I just got here. I was so busy cleaning up young Wyatt¡¯s mess I didn¡¯t have time for friendship. But seeing Susan¡¯s trust in me I started to consider having a friend. I was so wound up with young Wyatt¡¯s life that I started to think everyone is trying to use me. Creating an Origin card has its risk, even the world¡¯s top card creators wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee a 99% sess rate. But I could guarantee a 99% sess rate thanks to my soul pupils, I knew that but Susan didn¡¯t. Yes, she had seen me sell two perfect F rank cards, so what?! even a buffoon gets lucky sometimes. Even though Susan didn¡¯t know about my soul pupils she knew about the risks of creating an origin card. Susan and her parent¡¯s whole life is invested in this card creation, yet she somehow trusted in me to create the origin card for her. And here I wasining and whining as if I was being taken advantage of. Who was taking advantage of whom? I had just been promoted to card apprentice a day ago, and yet Susan paid me full payment in the form of a premium spa package and treated me to expensive dinner, to help her create an origin card. Susan is the one to lose the most ones I fail in card creation, as for me I got paid for nothing. Susan was taking a huge risk by trusting in me, I don¡¯t see herining instead she is humble. I finally understood why they say ¡®to gain someone¡¯s trust you have to trust them first. To think I still had something to learn in my second life. Finally, I no longer saw Susan as just an investment but someone worth befriending. I didn¡¯t know if Susan thought the same about me but I was determined to be worthy of her trust. ¡°Susan I need the following ingredients, ck Steel x32 kg High Spit Firestones x5 E rank Metal tooth Slime essence x32 E rank Metal tooth Slime Core x32 F rank ck Iron Bug essence x 64 F rank ck Iron Bug core x 64 F rank Wood Wisp core x10 Unique grade core x1 See if it is within budget otherwise, I will change the ingredients.¡± ¡°ck Steel x32 kg ¨C 32,000$ High Spit Fire stones x5 ¨C 100,000$ E rank Metal Tooth Slime essence x32 ¨C 320,000$ E rank Metal Tooth Slime Core x32 ¨C 320,000$ F rank ck Iron Bug essence x 64 ¨C 64,000$ F rank ck Iron Bug core x 64 ¨C 64,000$ F rank Wood Wisp core x10 ¨C 10,000$ Unique grade core x1 ¨C avable Employee Discount ¨C 10% ¨C 91,000$ Total ¨C 819,000$¡± It seems Susan had already prepared a Unique grade core and thanks to the 10% employee discount we barely made it within the budget. ck Steel ¨C ck steel is extracted from ck iron ore, unlike normal steel ck steel is used in the refining of magic weapons and armoury. High spit fire stones ¨C these stones generate heat up to 3000-degree celsius. Metal Tooth Slime ¨C these slimes only feed on Metal ore and can adopt the properties of metal they feed on. ck Iron bug ¨C found exclusively in ck iron ore mine as their staple food is ck iron ore. Wood Wisp ¨C Wisp born in a ce filled with strong vitality. Used for strengthening a person¡¯s vitality. Susan soon brought all the materials at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Okay now let¡¯s form a party.¡± Using the party function in grimoire I and Susan formed a party of two. So that my mental strength can enter Susan¡¯s grimoire to create her an origin card. Unlike other cards I can¡¯t create an origin card in my grimoire andter transfer it to Susan, the Origin card has to be created in the grimoire to whom the fated ingredient belongs. So we formed a party because in a party one party member has limited ess to any other party member¡¯s grimoire upon approval by the said card apprentice. After forming the party Susan passed me her Grimoire and all the ingredients. cing the ingredients on the card creation page I closed my eyes and poured my mental strength into the grimoire. Having already decided on what card I wanted to prepare I opened my soul pupils and checked the soul pathways of all the ingredients one by one. Then I carefully mixed soul pathways of E Rank Metal Tooth Slime essence with F rank ck Iron Bug essence in the ratio of 1:2 respectively. Next, I used High Spit Firestones to melt ck Steel and the ck Steel corset into Liquid ck steel. Afterwards, I used mixed soul pathways of E Rank Metal Tooth Slime essence and F rank ck Iron Bug essence to strengthen the soul pathways of Liquid ck steel. Keeping aside the strengthened Liquid ck steel, I slowly mixed 10 Wood Wisp soul pathways one by one into the unique core. Then I added the soul pathways from E Rank Metal Tooth Slime cores and F rank ck Iron Bug cores into the unique core. Forming a cocktail of soul pathways of Wood Wisp, Metal Tooth Slime and ck Iron bug in the unique core. Finally, Ibined the strengthened Liquid ck steel and unique core to form a ck Liquid armour. Inside the ck liquid armour core, I could see a bright mass of light shaped in the form of slime which would repeatedly try to form a human shape and soon dissolve, unable to stay in the human form. It was sentient and desired to take on human armour form. Then I turned on the morph ability of the unique core to turn the ck liquid armour into a card. Card Creation Complete¡­ Slime Armor. [Card Name: Slime Armor Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: Nil Card Durability: Nil Card Effect: Slime armour is a sentient armour that feeds on armours and replicates the armours it feeds on. Additional effect ¨C absolute replica(passive) memory(passive)] Absolute Replica(passive) ¨C the replication ability is absolute with no ws. Memory(passive) ¨C being a sentient armour it has its memory and can remember all the armours it feeds on. After going through the specs of the origin card I fell unconscious out of exhaustion as I had to transfer about two hundred soul pathways for just this one origin card. If not for the buffs I gained from the spa I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on till the end. Chapter 18: Break Through

Chapter 18: Break Through

20 Mar 2321 Time 9:15 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild association mall, Guild Spa ¨C Luxury Section. Opening my eyes to a grand andvish environment, I was confused, thankfully I was greeted by Susan¡¯s excited face. ¡°Good Morning Sir, you¡¯re awake finally!¡± ¡°W-what! Why? How long was I unconscious?¡± ¡°To be exact 4 hours 10 min.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! you sounded as I slept for days!¡± ¡°You looked like you would, so I brought you the Luxury spa package. Thanks to their continuous treatment you were able to awaken so early and in top condition.¡± ¡°What! Luxury Spa Package! Who is paying?¡± ¡°Of course me, I don¡¯t mean to be rude but if you can walk I would love it if we had this conversation some other ces because I am paying hundreds of dors for every minute we are here.¡± ¡°What, noo¡­ I am still sleepy,e after another hour or two.¡± I said facetiously. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t pull my leg.¡± ¡°Hey Susan let me officially introduce myself to you, My name is Dalton Wyatt you can call me big brother Dalton or big brother Wyatt. ¡° ¡°Hey! I am the older one don¡¯t forget the seniority here. My name is Susan Ti you have to call me big sis Susan.¡± In Guild Association Mall, customer privacy is at most priority. Therefore the Sales representative don¡¯t know any of the customer info unless the customer chooses to. ¡°Ti, it¡¯s a funny name.¡± ¡°Arh! Don¡¯t get me started. Come let¡¯s go for breakfast.¡± Susan iming seniority in terms of age Iughed it off,paring age as transmigrator it sounded funny. Thankfully Susan also saw a friend in me and did not insist on me calling her big sis. ¡°Booking luxury spa package and a private room for breakfast aren¡¯t you rich¡± ¡°Nope, the Luxury spa package is a thank you gift from me and as for the private room it¡¯s one of the perks of being an associate auction manager.¡± ¡°Congrats! Associate auction manager is a higher position than permanent staff right, you don¡¯t sound happy.¡± ¡°Nah! Let¡¯s just enjoy our breakfast shall we.¡± ¡°Come on Ti spill it out, what is it? ¡° ¡°I am an Associate auction manager just for one day.¡± Said Ti frustratedly. After informing the guild management of her origin card Susan was promised thest permanent staff spot. But at thest minute, a higher ranking member used nepotism to get his rtive thest spot. The reason given forst-minute changes was that Susan¡¯s origin card made her highly qualified for a permanent staff position and so she would be directly promoted to the Associate auction manager position. ¡°What do you mean by just for one day?¡± ¡°Forget it, by the way, thank you for creating an awesome origin card for me, I never knew that armour could be in liquid form and have intelligence. Very innovative, How did youe up with this idea?¡± ¡°Susan, Don¡¯t change the topic! Tell me what is going on? Maybe there is something we can do.¡± ¡°No, there is nothing we can do. You have already helped me a lot. I am already over it.¡± I decided to just intently re at her until she caved. And she did, Susan¡¯s new titlees with new responsibilities and she is still on probation. Turns out being an Associate auction manager is harder than it looks they have to conduct one auction every week. It¡¯s a verypetitive job because the auction manager has to fight for a good venue and time slot to conduct an auction and also gather the right audience and the right items for the auction, with other auction managers. Susan also has to conduct an auction today, being the new guy the auction house will provide her with the venue, time slot and audience but she has toe up with the right items for auction. Susan time slot is 12:30 to 13:30, for an hour auction period Susan will have toe up with a minimum of 10 valuable Items. Susan couldn¡¯t gather 10 auction-able items just in one morning. If she is unable to do so then she will be fired from the associate auction manager position deeming her unfit for the position. This was all within the calctions of the guild management, this way they hadpensated Susan by giving her an opportunity and they would also avoid a possiblewsuit when they fired her tomorrow. Corruption and office politics has corroded society, be it this world or the other world. ¡°See I told you there is nothing we can do,e on let¡¯s enjoy all the perks of being an associate auction manager of guild association mall before I am fired.¡± ¡°Are you stupid?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Then what? How can you let go of such an opportunity to make money?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°First tell me what kind of audience are you epting in your time slot. I am serious! answer me.¡± ¡°12:30 to 13:30 is lunch hour so it won¡¯t attract a huge audience and since the guild management is expecting me to crash and burn they will not be sending any important guests. So, the audience will be mostly made of middle-aged women and some small-time Merchants who are hoping to get lucky and get a bargain.¡± ¡°Okay then we have to move now, you go and create a hype for your auction telling that 10 perfect F rank female armours each in four variation colours will be auctioned in your auction.¡± ¡°Wait! I don¡¯t understand, what are you saying? can¡¯t you be clearer? And who will be providing these mind-blowing perfect F rank female armours ?.¡± ¡°I will provide you with 10 perfect F rank female armour card¡¯s each in four variation colours for the auction. now you go create a hype let¡¯s hope that we get lucky and attract some big fish.¡± ¡°What! 10 female armours each in four colours that are 40 cards in total, you don¡¯t have enough time to create those cards. You don¡¯t have to push yourself for me. I am already satisfied with just the origin card.¡± ¡°Let me care about creating the cards and I am not doing this for you fool! I am doing this for money. I already nned on doing this to gather some funds for myself. Now your auction seems a good ce to start. Be thankful that I am willing to share some of my light with you. If you don¡¯t want to then I can always find other auction managers.¡± While creating the Slime armour origin card I had to transfer and strengthen soul pathways nearly 200 times, during that process my active soul control broke through to 17% and also my mental strength seems to have be stronger and more flexible. It took me nearly 7 hours to create the origin card, and thanks to my new found strength I was confident that I could create the said amount of cards within the said period. Ever since I made huge profits by selling the Gale rabbit leather boots, I have always nned to sell more perfect equipment card¡¯s to make money because money in this world can make me stronger and increase my chance of survival. But since I was short on the budget I didn¡¯t put the n into motion. But now I can only borrow the extra money putting aside my pride for the time being. ¡°No! I want to but.. ¡° ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time at our hands, go and bring me five sets of ingredients for these 10 F rank female armour cards. And publish a catalogue containing these 10 armours and share it with all your connections. Quickly! Assuming we are lucky, we will attract some deep pockets. I only have 75,000$ on me right now, see if you can get a loan for the ingredients and the copyright of the cards, we can pay back after the auction.¡± The 10 F rank female armours I had selected were the most popr mid-range female armours that were currently trending in many famous magazines. I could select E rank armours but I decided against that because we were short on funds and I didn¡¯t know how deep the audience¡¯s pocket. If the cards were too costly for the audience then I would be the one losing money. After seeing my prowess in creating the Slime Armor origin card Susan no longer had any doubts about my ability in card creation. so, she provided me with ingredients in haste and then she left to set the n in motion. Getting the ingredients I didn¡¯t waste any more time and began the card creation process. One of the reasons I choose the most trending female armours even though their copyright costs a huge amount of money, hoping that their poprity with attracting some big bosses and wealthy women. ¡­ Name: Dalton Wyatt Age: 17 years Gender: Male Rank : Card Schr [17%] [27/34]stars Stats : Strength = Physical Damage, Health Power Agility = Evasion, Attack speed Vitality = Physical Defense, Health Regain Intelligence = Soul Damage, Soul Power Wisdom = Soul Defense, Soul Regain Cards: Origin Card Slots 1.Soul pupils (Unique Grade) 2. (empty) Active Card Slot 1. (empty) 2. (empty) 3. (empty) 4. (empty) Passive Card Slots 1.Abyssal Giant Bear Spirit Guard [26]stars 2. (empty) 3. (empty) Active/passive Card Slots 1.(empty) 2.(empty) Item Card Slots 1.Gale Rabbit Boots [1]stars 2. (empty) 3. (empty) 4. (empty) 5. (empty) 6. (empty) Card Holder (empty) Chapter 19: Modelling

Chapter 19: Modelling

Date 20 Mar 2321 Time 10:55 Location Sky Blossom City, Adventure Guild Association, Guild Administrator office. Knock..knock¡­ ¡°May Ie in sir?¡± ¡°Come in! ¡± A hoarse voice sounded from the office, As soon the clerk entered the office the voice added, ¡°John you know I don¡¯t like being disturbed at this hour.¡± ¡°I am sorry sir, but it is urgent.¡± Said the clerk passing an auction catalogue to him. ¡°What is this? why are you giving this to me?¡± ¡°Sir it¡¯s the catalogue of the girl you promoted as associate auction manager this morning to free up thest permanent staff spot for your grand niece.¡± ¡°Oh! Are the items listed in the catalogue genuine? I think I made myself clear when I told her not to give her any assistance in regards to the items for auction?¡± ¡°You did sir and I checked the items listed are not from the auction house. She is providing them herself.¡± ¡°Oh! Do you know who is providing her with items for the auction?¡± ¡°When asked she said it was from one of her clients. But I double-checked all her clients in association mall archives, none of her clients is capable enough to provide her with such good cards in such short notice.¡± ¡°Then how the hell did she get these cards?¡± ¡°Sir, I think she is lying. Seeing how the catalogue has been able to create a small hype, I believe she is going to use this hype to rebel and tell her story knowing that she is going to be fired tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, you disturbed me for this. You know that if she pulls such a stun then our legal team and media team will swallow her whole.¡± ¡°I know sir, I am not worried about bad press or you but the young miss, seeing how she wants to start from the bottom, it will be hard once every staff in guild mall knows that one of them was fired to make way for her.¡± ¡°Um¡­ You are right! She is stubborn and righteous, if not for her insisting on starting at the bottom she would be the one with an associate auction manager title and with my pull in the association mall, she would not have to worry about anything, the items, venue, audience or the timeslot. Good since the ant wants to fight back then I will help her! Send a whole team of our media and other popr press to her auction and also send this catalogue to all the stubborn prodigal sons and daughters of sky blossom city, I think some of them will be interested in the items mentioned in the catalogue.¡± ¡°Brilliant sir, I will proceed ordingly.¡± Once these prodigal audiences knew that the auction was just a ruse then their anger will be directed at the ant for wasting their time, The audience was prodigal but knew whom to offend and whom not to. So they would rather stay silent than sympathize with the ant. even the media will choose to write a story about how an auction manager published the fake catalogue for poprity and offended the audience rather than how the guild corruption and office politics screwed over an ant¡¯s life. Although this was not a perfect solution it would mislead the attention of theizens from his niece until all this cools down and is taken care of by the association¡¯s legal team and media team. ¡­ 20 Mar 2321 Time 11:55 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild association mall, Guild Card Lab Admiring the 50 perfect F rank cards in front of me, I called Susan toe and get them. Having sessfully created 50 perfect F rank cards in two hours, I was tired and had a headache, my reflexes and responses were slow. One would think it¡¯s affecting my decision-making and judgement but my mind was clear except I was feeling very sleepy. Maybe I should buy myself a card which can reveal this fatigue whenever I overexert myself, I should ask Susan to look for such a card. Susan excitedly entered the card room and said ¡°Wyatt I didn¡¯t disappoint you, currently our auction catalogue is within the top 10 trending. This will attract deeper pockets. We are rich! ¡° Susan¡¯s eyes shined with dor bill signs, for every item auctioned the guild charges a 10% auction fee of which the auction manager gets 1%. But if the items are directly provided by the auction manager themselves but not by the auction house then the manager gets 5% of the 10% auction fee. This is a stunt so that the auction managers are not passive and depend upon the guild for goods to auction but for them to actively search and bring many valuable items for auction. ¡°Wipe your drool would you? This small amount of money is nothing, stick with me kid and I will show you what being rich looks like?¡± Hearing my words Susan vigorous nodded her head but then, ¡°Hey! Who are you calling a kid? you shorty! This is thest time next time..next time I will bite you.¡± Hearing the word shorty a vein popped on my neck as I thought ¡®control! control!¡¯ As my height was among one thing that I was sensitive about in this second life. I consoled myself, thinking my body is still young and yet to reach its full growth. Even though I was not tall my height could be considered average but Susan was tall, very tall with a long neck and legs, slender waist with fair, smooth and glowing skin. ¡°Y-you! I am of the right height, you giantess!¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it I am ignoring you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t ignore me, I am your client, you have to pay attention to me!¡± ¡°Okay, sir, how may I help you?¡± Susan¡¯s height was her mental scar as her schoolmates bullied her calling names like the Big girl or Giantess or barbarian. One of the reasons why she chose to work after high school no matter how much her parents stressed on her going to college. Seeing Susan act all cold and distant I realised I said something wrong. ¡°Okay you win, I am sorry. Now can you talk normally!¡± Susan red at me intently and snorted, ¡°okay I can¡¯t stay mad at you! You are like the bratty little brother I didn¡¯t have.¡± ¡®Be the big man! Be the bigger man!¡¯ I thought, trying to control myself from saying something which Susan will make me regretter. ¡°Now take these 10 cards and feed them to your origin card,¡± I said handing her 10 different F rank armour cards. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t these for the auction?¡± Said Susan, looking at the 10 cards in her hand each of them was perfect F rank cards with a 1-star rating and 100 durability rating. ¡°No, I made 50 cards, 10 for you and 40 for the auction. With this, you can change into each armour when you are about to auction that armour card. So, the audience can see the wless design of the armours. Try doing a ramp walk with each armour on, so that they can see how beautiful the armours are?¡± ¡°No! No! Auctioning the cards is one thing but to be a model and ramp walk I can¡¯t do that. That will be embarrassing.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t dream of being a model and ramp walked in your room when you were little.¡± ¡°T-that, I am not ¡­. It¡¯s too embarrassing for me to be modelling.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so embarrassing about you modelling? You are beautiful and tall, with your long neck and legs, slender waist with fair, smooth and glowing skin, It¡¯s as if your body was chiselled for modelling.¡± ¡°No! I am not beautiful, you are just praising me, to get me to model for you.¡± ¡°Susan listen to me, look into my eyes.¡± ¡°Why?! ¡° ¡°Just look into my eyes.¡± ¡°O-okay..¡± ¡°Do you know who is more beautiful than a beautifuldy?¡± ¡°N-no..¡± Said Susan with a red blush on her cheeks. ¡°A beautifuldy who doesn¡¯t know how beautiful she is..¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°Okay, you trust me right. Just do this, this once for me.¡± ¡°..¡± ¡°Pretty please!¡± ¡°Ok just this once I will wear the armours but I will not do the ramp walk.¡± ¡°Okay, no ramp walk. But you will have to twirl once, deal?¡± ¡°D-deal..¡± Susan fed the cards to her origin card. And then activated it and changed into every armour while twirling for practice, in front of me. This was the first time I had seen her origin card in action and it was a sight to behold, especially the sh and little smoke that appeared whenever she changed into a new armour. It was just like watching a magic show. The colours of the armours I chose for Susanplimented her perfectly. She looked beautiful and heroic in each armour. Even her hairstyle changed with the armours. It was an effect of another card. Along with that card, she had many other special effects and item cards to help her with the auction, for example, the voice control card¡¯s fiction was simr to a microphone in the other world. ¡°I have registered your name in the VIP guest list.¡± ¡°Do I have toe, I mean I wouldn¡¯t buy my cards that would be stupid.¡± ¡°You have toe. This is my first time conducting an auction. I wanted to invite my parents but they can¡¯t be here on such short notice. It would mean a lot to me if you came.¡± ¡°Well you did agree to be a model for me, I will be there, not in the VIP room but in the front seat to cheer for you.¡± ¡°You are the best! See you soon.¡± Susan hurried to organize the auction as now she had the cards for auction. Chapter 20: Young Lady

Chapter 20: Young Lady

20 Mar 2321 Time 12:23 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Auction House, Auction Hall no.13 Sipping on a coffee ckrge I entered Susan¡¯s auction venue. But to my surprise, the whole venue was crowded and buzzing with discussion. Especially the front row was filled with journalists and social media reporters. For some reason, there was no bouncer at the entrance to stop people from filling in. It seems I underestimate the catalogue being in the top 10 trending list. ¡®Sorry Susan looks like I can¡¯t cheer you from the first row¡¯ I thought as I turned to the VIP side but it was also crowded and the people in there seemed to be scolding the help forcking space and seating arrangements. The problem was notcking management skills but the venue in itself was small to hold these many people. The guild management never expected Susan¡¯s catalogue to be this popr and provided her with a small venue. Right, when I was considering not attending the auction, Susan called me, ¡°Wyatt, where are you? are you here yet?¡± ¡°yes, I am at the venue.¡± ¡°Come backstage!¡± ¡°Sure¡± Hanging up the phone I walked backstage. The bouncer backstage stopped me and asked ¡°Mr Wyatt?¡± ¡°The one and only¡± ¡°Turn left and go straight. Susan should be waiting for you there.¡± I could see he had no respect for Susan, his immediate superior. I could smell something was wrong in the atmosphere. The backstage was empty, there were no staff here contrary to a working auction hall backstage. Soon I found Susan pacing back and forth in front of the stage entrance she did not seem to notice me walking towards her. ¡°Susan!¡± I called nearing her. ¡°You almost gave me a scare.¡± Said startled Susan. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Where is everyone?¡± ¡°I sent them to manage the VIP section.¡± ¡°Then, what about here?¡± ¡°I will somehow manage it here. I called you here knowing that you will not find a seat out there.¡± Every associate auction manager has a team of trusted staff ranging from bouncers, help, etc. Since Susan just became an auction manager she had no staff let alone trusted staff. So the auction management provided her with 10 staff, 4 bouncers and 6 help. Which would be enough for a small venue like auction Hall no.13. Two bouncers one each at the two entrances of the hall, one bouncer for the backstage and front stage while thest one for the VIP hall. Four help for seating arrangements and attending VIPs and thest two to help Susan backstage. But the audience expectancy exceeded anybody¡¯s expectations, it seems at thest moment for some reason the people, journalists registering to attend the auction increased in numbers especially the VIP people registering exceeded the number of upancies. Some of the social media influencers almost broke into backstage. So the bouncers from the entrance had to be called to guard the backstage. Now no bouncers were at the two entrances of the hall, as they were used ordingly. one for the backstage and two for the front stage while thest one for the VIP hall while all the six help went for seating arrangements and attending VIP¡¯s leaving no one to help Susan. Susan did request more staff to the auction management but they rejected her saying all the staff were allotted work and had no extra. ¡°Why did you not close the entrance doors to the hall if the number exceeded the maximum upancy range? ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that! But I can¡¯t turn away all these powerful journalists and VIPs, right?!¡± I pped my head dumbfounded-ly ¡°First, send one of the bouncers to close the doors of the auction hall as it¡¯s almost time to start the auction.¡± Many people who were not interested in participating in the auction were joining the crowd just for fun, so it was better to close the door now. Soon Susan instructed one of the bouncers guarding the frontstage to close the doors. As the entrance door closed the crowd grew rowdier and the whispers turned into a loud noise. ¡°It is nearing the time to start the auction. How are you nning to control this rowdy crowd?¡± I asked. Currently, theck of staff was thest thing in Susan¡¯s mind as she did not know how to control the audience? Since the crowd consists of popr influencers, journalists and VIPs, crude methods to control the crowd were out of the question. ¡­ 20 Mar 2321 Time 12:23 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association, Administrative office ¡°Sir not good! Not good!¡± Clerk John rushed into the administrator¡¯s office. ¡°John!! What have I told you about knocking?!!¡± A voice thundered in the office. John bowed and hurriedly apologized ¡°sir I am sorry but it¡¯s about the youngdy.¡± Hearing the word youngdy the voice seemed to have calmed down a little and asked ¡°what about her?¡± ¡°Youngdy somehow found out about the girl and is going to attend her auction.¡± ¡°How did she know? Why is she going there? What is she thinking?¡± ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know who informed the youngdy. Sir, please punish me as I could not stop the youngdy! But when I tried to stop her, the Youngdy told me not to stop her from making amends. I think she is going to apologize to the girl after the auction.¡± ¡°Wtf! Those Journalists and Influencers will have a field day with her. That girl is stubborn and doesn¡¯t know how the world works!¡± ¡®Recently the youngdy acting weird as if she is apletely different person and acting out without thinking. Master is trying so hard to keep her out of this, But she had to present her head to the enemy herself. Now any number of contacts or connections of master can¡¯t stop the rampagingizens from ruining youngdy¡¯s social life¡¯ John shook his head letting out a sigh, he was tired of managing this stubborn youngdy. Chapter 21: Sold!

Chapter 21: Sold!

20 Mar 2321 Time 12:30 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Auction House, Auction Hall no.13 The auction hall was in aplete mess with all the babble, chatter and murmur. It was very difficult for one to hear amid the babble of conversations in the hall. The crowd was getting impatient as it was about time for the auction to start yet still no one was to be seen on the stage but then, ¡®Roarr¡­ RR!!!¡¯ A thunderous roar sounded throughout the auction hall, the startled crowd went quiet with a scare while the deafening echoes of the roar still reverberated in the hall. The lingering roar left in the hall soon died with the sound of the footsteps, as an intimidating aura filled the auction hall. ¡®Clomp¡­ Clomp.. ¡® Attracted by the sound of the footsteps the crowd searched for the source, only to find a mystical figure covered in smoke, slowly ascend the auction stage. But before they could make out the figure the smoke covering the alluring figure burst into a blinding sh, before they knew the alluring figure was in the centre of the stage wearing thetest trending armour ¡®Daughter of wilderness ¨C Artemis¡¯. The figure looked majestic and heroic in the armour as she twirled like a ballerina with elegance. With every twirl, the colour of the armour changed, a total of four twirls amounting to four different colours. The whole scene was so magical that the crowd almost forgot to breathe mesmerised by the sight in front of them. The woman wearing the armour looked just like the virgin daughter of the wilderness, nothing couldpare to her majesty. Every time her cold eyes gazed over the crowd, they felt a chill within them as if they were in presence of a heroic being. Some even bowed to the figure wanting to worship her. Soon the smoke once again covered the alluring figure as the jumbotron in the auction hall disyed four ¡®Daughter of wilderness ¨C Artemis¡¯ armour cards in different colours with all their status disyed, awakening the mesmerised crowd. The crowd once again babbled seeing the perfect star and durability ratings of the cards. But the chatter died as an authoritarian voice sounded in the auction hall, ¡°Daughter of wilderness ¨C Artemis armour, base price 192,000$ per card. Please start the bid. ¡° With the cold and authoritative voice, the auction final started. ¡°400,000$ by VIP no.4, going once!¡± ¡°This princess bids 2,000,000$ for all four armours.¡± ¡°2,000,000$, going once!¡± ¡°2,000,000$, going twice!¡± ¡°2,000,000$, going thrice! Sold!¡± The Jumbotron turned off as a blinding sh caught the attention of the crowd, with the figure had changed into the second armour ¡®Wood Nymph ¨C Urania¡¯ another one of the top trending F rank armours and also the figure¡¯s hairstyle changed to suit the armour, simr tost time the figure once again twirled four times amounting to four different colours. ¡°Wood Nymph ¨C Urania armour card, base price 177,000$ per card, open forbid!¡± . . . Soon the 40 F rank armours cards were auctioned, yet the crowd did not disperse as they were still immersed in the elegant and heroic figure on the stage, the figure walked out of the smoke around her as she said, ¡°Thank you for making this auction a great sess! Please collect your card¡¯s backstage from me and Since you, all have been so well behaved let me share some info on my auction next week! My next auction will contain 10 E rank trending female armour cards in four different colours. For further info check the catalogue yet to be released. See youter¡± ¡­ We were short on staff and Susan¡¯s authority was very low as the newbie, making it hard to control the crowd using the name of the guild association auction house. Since gaining the attention of the crowd by crude means was out of option I decided to try a creative way to catch the attention of the audience in the auction house. Therefore, I lent my Abyssal Giant Bear Spirit Guard card to Susan. Even though Susan had just been promoted to card apprentice, her active soul control was 14% thanks to the perfect origin card I helped her create, she got a huge boost in her active soul control making a considerable breakthrough in her active soul control and gaining 28 Star power. Equipping one E rank Abyssal Giant Bear Spirit Guard card and two G rank mortal cards voice control and hairstylist. As the Abyssal roar only affects enemies, we decided to simmer down the crowd by using the abyssal roar and maintain peace with the intimidating aura of the abyssal giant bear. For this to work Susan had to act like an ice idol and anchor to match the intimidating aura of the Abyssal Bear and not seem out of ce, which she performed perfectly mesmerising the crowd and leading them with her authoritarian voice. Most shocking was the part where Susan¡¯s armour changed colours with every twirl, thanks to the origin card being sentient and its ability memory Susan was able to teach the armour to change the colours of the armours even though the armours it fed on were not of that colour. As for her dering a part of the catalogue was the stunt used in another world to keep the audience engaged as a good host, I asked her to reveal a part of the catalogue. Walking backstage Susan excitedly came to me and handed me the Abyssal Giant Bear Spirit Guard card. ¡°You were awesome out there, I would not be surprised to see one or two fan groups forming in your name.¡± ¡°Thank you, but stop it!¡± ¡°You were that good out there, no need to be humble in front of me. ¡° ¡°I know right and I could get used to it. it was so exciting, feeling all their admiring gaze it felt different, it was as if they would believe me if I told them the earth was t and the sun was blue. It felt great.¡± Leaving aside Susan who was still immersed in aftertaste while smiling like a fool, I was rubbing my hands to count my profits. Led by the bouncer a group of about 14 people came to pay and collect their cards, Many people had directly bought theplete four coloured set of armours, so 40 cards were sold to 14 people only. Seeing them I nudged the grinning Susan to snap out of it. Snapping out of the aftertaste Susan once again returned to her professional self and walked to greet the group. The group was excited to meet Susan, some even asked for selfies. Seeing no harm in few simple selfies she agreed. The 40 perfect F rank cards sold for 20,330,000$, but considering the 10% auction fee and 34% government tax, I would only get near 55% of the total. And after paying the 4,000,000 debt of copyright and ingredients I had barely 6,000,000 left for myself. So, my excitement died by half. As the crowd left, Susan was in trance counting the amount of money she had made in just one auction. Her 5% amounted to 1,016,500 not including the taxes, even after paying the taxes she would be able to clear her parent¡¯s debts and buy back the family house or a new one. She did get a big bargain out of this auction, 10 F rank armours that were fed to her origin card and nearly a million inmission. But she deserved all of it, if it were me alone I could not get a 4 million dors loan on spot to buy the copyright and ingredients. especially I would not have been able to possible rank the auction catalogue in the top 10 trending list and attract so many deep pockets. While I and Susan were busy counting money a voice called to us timidly, ¡°E-Excuse me!¡± ¡°Yes! Who are you? How did you get in?¡± Asked Susan, it seems she did not like being disturbed while counting money. ¡°W-well I am also the guild association staff.¡± ¡°Oh! What is it?¡± ¡°I am here to apologize to you! I am sorry, please forgive me!¡± Chapter 22: Relife

Chapter 22: Relife

Date 14 Mar 2321 Time 10:37 Location Sky Blossom City, Bright Manor, Card Lab, Corey had never felt more repulsed than today, the thought of an old man pouring his mental strength in her grimoire made her almost vomit in disgust. How could she let a dirty old man soil her grimoire with his filthy mental strength? Who cares if he has a golden grade grimoire? And what if he is here to help create her origin card? Her grandpa and grandma both have golden grade grimoires! And she has a silver grade grimoire and is the most talented card apprentice in her high school she can create her card. ¡°Oldman don¡¯t act high and noble in front of me as if you are doing me a favour. No matter how great the peasants out there think you are, It still doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are doing this only to curry favours from my grandpa. So, you better listen to me. Now tell me how and I will create my origin card myself, I don¡¯t want your old-ass mental strength entering and dirty-ing my grimoire.¡± Sitting on the couch, A sharp-eyed dourly handsome old man never felt more insulted in his 67 years of life than today, being pointed and scolded by a teenager barely reaching 18 years of age. If not for her being the princess of the Bright family he would not tolerate her. Looking at this pampered shallow girl in front of him the old man never felt more proud to have chosen to live a single life over starting a family, it¡¯s better to not have children and grandchildren than having this little monster in front of him. Thinking that he had dodged a bullet there the old man sighed in relief. Who is he? Sky Blossom Cities number one and only golden grade card creator, people wait in lines just to have a chance to meet him and yet here he is being looked down on by a teenage girl. If not for his contract with Sky Blossom City Guild association and the fated ingredient for his first origin card being in the hands of Oldman Bright, he would not be so miserable today. Swallowing his pride he said, ¡°Corey, even though all these ingredients are E rank at best the process of creating the origin card is more difficult than you think. If not your grandpa would not have cared to call me instead he would have helped you create the origin card.¡± ¡°Enough, how many times do I have to repeat myself? Oldman either tell me how to create the card? or get out of here! I will not sully my precious grimoire with your dirty old man mental strength!¡± ¡°Y-you..you!¡± ¡®Dirty Oldman mental strength, what does it even mean? No, how dare she call me dirty old man? I am handsome and thousands of youngdies still throw themselves at me!¡¯ The more he thought, the more exasperated and angry he felt. People wait months just to have him help them in card creation and this little shit here is treating him like roadside trash¡­ Finally giving into rage and forgettingmon reasoning he said ¡°Fine, listen carefully¡­ first cautiously refine your fated ingredient ¡­ transfer the soul pathway¡­ take the origin core¡­ morph the core into a card. This process is very tedious and your little mental strength is not enough toplete the card creation process, don¡¯t me me if you fail!¡± ¡°There is no way I will fail, if I do fail then there is something wrong with your card recipe, period! And now, get out! this princess has to create her first origin card.¡± As the Oldman stomped out of the cardb, making sure that the cardb was locked, Corey ced all the ingredients on the card creation page and began the card creation process following the old man¡¯s instructions. The process was taxing and nearly exhausted all her mental strength but she still stubbornly held on and finally was sessful in creating the card. Card Creation Complete [ Card Name: Relife Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique grade Card Rating: nil Card Durability: nil Card Effect: Host gains the memories of past lives if any. ] Seeing the description of her origin card Corey vomited blood and cursed the dirty old man furiously. The shock from her card hadpletely washed away the dizziness and exhaustion in her. In a way, her card was very powerful yet useless. To be able to get memories of past life is very powerful but what¡¯s the use of it in this life, Corey was clueless so she decided to activate the card. Activating the card, many memories poured into Corey¡¯s mind as she fell unconscious in the cardb. ¡®Mom, you¡¯re so udylike and look so old and tired all the time. No wonder dad left you, I don¡¯t me him.¡¯ ¡®Mom, why should I study hard? Studying is for ugly people! Not me.¡¯ ¡®Mom don¡¯t worry I got it all figured out, Annie has 100,000 followers in insta and is making so much money. I am beautiful than her so I should be able to make more than her.¡¯ ¡®Mom this is called TikTok it is currently trending, don¡¯t worry I will soon gain 100,000 followers in Insta soon and move out.¡¯ ¡®Mom I just need one break.. one good story and my followers will reach 100,000 in no time. You will see.¡¯ ¡®Mom, I am sorry. I am sorry mom, please forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean to reveal the info please forgive me. I just wanted to get some followers.¡¯ ¡®Mom! Wake up! You can¡¯t leave me alone. I am sorry, I am sorry. Mom! Wake up, please¡­. Mom! *sob*..*sob*..¡¯ ¡®Mom don¡¯t worry I will apany you soon.¡¯ After a while Corey gained consciousness, her face was drowned in tears, tears didn¡¯t stop flowing from her eyes they just kepting as if a dam broke inside her. holding her knees anguished Corey curled up on the couch while weeping desperately. Turns out past life Corey was as bitchy as she is now. Past life Corey¡¯s father had run away from his family and her mother raised her alone. Being shallow and vain Corey always tried to take the shortcuts, if she didn¡¯t find any shortcuts then she would just give up and the words hard work never crossed her head. For someone like Corey, being an influencer on Instagram seemed like a dream job and most suitable career. But she never put the effort into it except for some questionable selfies. Which did not bring her enough followers. Lately, this serial killer¡¯s trial was gaining huge public attention, any exclusive on this would be a game-changer for someone like Corey. Corey¡¯s mother worked as a clerk in the DA¡¯s office, Misusing her mother¡¯s Id card, Corey stole the important info rting to the case. Which unfortunately turned to help the opposition prosecutor im mistrial and leading to a serial killer walk free. After the incident, Corey¡¯s mother was fired, and mother and daughter were constantly shown in all media and social media outlets as culprits for letting a serial killer walk free. This lead to a huge bacsh from theizens, being constantly harassed on social media and media Corey¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t take it any more andmitted suicide. Being hit hard by her mother¡¯s suicide monthster Corey alsomitted suicide. Chapter 23: Misunderstanding

Chapter 23: Misunderstanding

Date 20 Mar 2321 Time 13:51 Location Sky Blossom city, Guild Association Mall, Auction house, ¡°A-actually I am here to apologize to y-you! I am sorry!, P-please forgive me! It¡¯s all my fault! I should have been clearer about my intentions in front of my uncle! Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be in this mess, it¡¯s my fault! Please forgive me! I will ask my uncle not to trouble you anymore.¡± ¡°O-okay, who are you again?¡± Asked clueless Susan. A timid girl suddenlyes up to her and starts apologizing, Susan didn¡¯t understand a thing she said, what¡¯s her fault? Who is this uncle she speaks of? Susan had no idea what this girl was speaking about. ¡°Aa¡­ I am Corey, the person who stole your permanent staff spot?! I didn¡¯t mean to! I just wanted to stand on my own two feet instead of relying on my family. But my overprotective uncle misunderstood when I said I wanted to start from the bottom. I am sorry! My selfishness caused you all this trouble, please forgive me.¡± Hearing Corey, Susan finally knew what was going on? But she did not know what to say? She never been in or heard of or seen this kind of circumstances. What would you say? If you almost lost the job that you built using your blood and sweat for seven years to a misunderstanding! Speechless, right? ¡°Even though I can¡¯t just overlook what happened but in some way, I am a little thankful for this ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ as this was the best thing that happened to me in a while now,¡± said Susan looking towards me. This almost made me blush. ¡°Uh? Really¡­ I know no words of mine can make up for what you have been through but all I can do now is to own it and apologize to you, please forgive me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you but I do respect you for being upfront and not avoiding the responsibility. Don¡¯t worry about this anymore, in the end, everything worked out, this auction¡¯s sess is the best proof.¡± ¡°Thank you! Yes, the auction was a great sess because you were awesome! I know this may sound like I am ttering you but you were great out there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me but the cards, they were that good no one could resist their charm!¡± ¡°No, I have seen many auctions sell the same cards but they have never gained this much enthusiasm from the audience. I think your magical show was the thing that induced enthusiasm in the audience.¡± Hearing Corey, Susan¡¯s face was apple red and was left without words once again. ¡°I know this is a long shot but if you are recruiting staff, I would like to rmend myself.¡± ¡°T-this¡­ I am indeed recruiting staff, but why me? With your family connections, they should have things nned for you.¡± ¡°Those are my family¡¯s n, not mine, and I n to have something of my own and I would love to work under you, as I think I can learn a lot from you. please consider it, I will not ck off and work harder than any other staff out there.¡± Corey pleaded. With frowned brows and serious eyes, Susan said¡± Okay, I will give you a chance but you will have to clear the interview like everyone else. I will notify you date and timeter.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Corey thanked Susan excitedly. ¡­ Date 20 Mar 2321 Time 14:13 Location Sky Blossom city, Guild Association Mall, Barbeque ¡°What a weird girl? You sure you want her as your staff? after all, her elders won¡¯t be happy when they hear this¡­ Considering all that shit they did, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong if you want to have some fun.¡± ¡°Weird? I thought she was sincere and brave foring all this way to apologize to me and do the right thing. I did not intend to ept her as my staff for revenge or something but because she reminded me of the time I started here as a sales representative. Everyone wanted to take me under their wing back then, but all of that was fake.. fake friends, conniving colleagues, office politics, betrayal, stealing clients etc. every day at work was like being on the battlefield. I was constantly being taken advantage of or was betrayed, but I never stopped believing in people because of that I had been taken advantage of many times, more than I can count. I wasn¡¯t afraid of the betrayal but forgetting why I chose this path? And afraid of not being able to meet people like me, you know people who understood me, I mean people who I call friends, true friends. I see that in Corey but her reasons are different from mine, I don¡¯t know what they are? But I just want to be a part of it.¡± Hearing Susan says all this cringe stuff, I was once again reminded of why I chose to be her friend. ¡®Our way, not to change the world, but in order not to let the world change us.¡¯ Something I read somewhere. People worry and are afraid for wrong reasons and end up doing things or choosing something they didn¡¯t mean to. But then there are people like Susan who remember who they are? what do they want? What do they care about? What their priorities are? and what are the things they should be worried or afraid about? No matter how much hardship they are put under by the world. It¡¯s not about choosing the right choices it¡¯s all about knowing who you are? and what your priorities are! Some would argue that different people have different circumstances and don¡¯t have room for choice, to those people I would like to say that they are right but it¡¯s all about where their limit lies? Some cave easily and some break but never cave. How long they are willing to not stray from their path in search of shortcuts. This limit represents a person¡¯s will power. Chapter 24: Moving Out!

Chapter 24: Moving Out!

Date 20 Mar 2321 Time 2:05 Location Sky Blossom City, Adventure Guild Association, Administrators Office Opening his silver grimoire Oliver Bright made a call, ¡°John! You are slipping, it¡¯s been 35 minutes since the auction ended! Where¡¯s the update? How¡¯s the situation? What about my niece?¡± ¡°Sir, I was just about to call you! The situation is nothing like I guessed, that girl came up with those cards and the auction was a huge sess, it appears we yed a huge role in that and helped her gain huge poprity along with arge number of clientele. As for the young miss, she just wanted to apologize to the girl and nothing else. It seems she resigned from the permanent guild staff and applied to work under the girl. These actions are unlike young miss but I guess young miss has changed. Sir, should we continue as nned?¡± ¡°There is no need to continue with the n since the girl has proved her prowess as associate auction manager, then let her fill in the shoes. All this for nothing, it¡¯s better to be prepared than be sitting ducks, I had a scare there!¡± Even though the thing with Susan wasn¡¯t a big deal for a prominent family like the Brights but things rted to Corey Bright are alwaysplicated, as she is the heart of the Bright family patriarch and matriarch. For some reason when ites to Corey Bright they seem to lose all reason andmon sense. Therefore Oliver chose to be prepared then sit cluelessly by for this matter, thankfully it was nothing but a scare. His niece and things rted to her can be hard to deal with, for 13 years all she wanted to be was an idol but all of sudden she asked to work at the association mall, so he chose an associate auction manager post for her but then she says she wants to start from the bottom. So, he offered her a permanent staff post and yet she resigned and went to work under an ant. The Bright family Princess working under someone else the old people were going to flip. ¡®Beep! Beep!¡­ ¡® ¡°Bright family meeting! Who sent it? Corey! What is it about this time? Is it about me! X X, niece do you want to murder your uncle?¡± Calling a family meeting is a privilege that only the elder generation of the family may use without consequences! Others can also use it, only if it is the matter of life and death for the Bright family. But Corey is different, she can call a family meeting without consequences too, as the elder generation consider her as the life of the family. Thest time an elder called for a family meeting was when his elder brother was going to upgrade his grimoire to gold grade. As for thest Bright family meeting it was called by Corey because she wasn¡¯t able to find any good heels to wear. ¡­ Date 20 Mar 2321 Time 2:01 Location Sky Blossom City, Adventure Guild Association, Auction House Leaving the auction hall Corey headed home and called for a family meeting. She did not want to use it but, seeing how her decisions can affect others, she decided to. This time it all worked out in the end but she will not be so lucky next time. Corey had not just received the memories of her past life but also the emotions, feelings and thoughts of the past life through her origin card, which made her almost forget herself and drown in the agony faced by the past life Corey. It took Corey almost a day to separate herself from all those emotions, feelings and thoughts that came with the memories. Thankfully it was a card ability but not actual relife. She lived the past life memories as a third person, it was just like watching a very realistic movie, otherwise, she would face a serious identity crisis right now. Corey noticed that her past-self and current-self personality is almost a xerox copy but their social status and economical state were different. Her past self was a single parent poor ant and her current self is the swan of the prominent Bright family. Her past self was a loser with no talent but the current self is a genius who directly contracted a silver grimoire. This experience was not something Corey could just shake off and continue with her life, she was shaken to the core, she had nightmares and sometimes unknowingly tears would flow from her eye¡¯s. Over time her whole perspective over life changed drastically, Her beauty that she was proud of and admired for hours standing in front of the mirror suddenly doesn¡¯t seem to matter anymore. All her expensive private collections of fancy dresses, shoes and jewellery appeared worthless in her eyes. Her school and social media life felt superfluous to her, all the likes andments to her posts didn¡¯t seem to matter anymore and all her friends seemed fake to her. It seems these days she had nothing to be happy about, everything seemed colourless, the wind she breathed wasn¡¯t fresh enough, the food she ate was nd. One by one everything she valued started to seem redundant to her, then she started to question herself, what is she living for? What is life? She searched for the meaning of her life in the expensive clothing, shoes, jewellery and essories or the likes andments she got for her posts like she always did, but it was to no end there was this empty hole in her heart that didn¡¯t seem to be filled with any amount ofvish articles of clothing or the likes andments. She couldn¡¯t sleep anymore, even if she slept she would wake in an hour. Unable to sleep one night she walked around the manor. Walking around the manor she reached the servant quarters, where a bunch of young maids were happily having their dinner and enjoying themselves. Looking at them, she asked herself, what are they happy about? All they do isbour and ve around the whole day, what are they happy about? is it the food. The food they eat is not nearly as good as hers yet they seem to be enjoying it. Seeing Corey the young maids stopped eating and greeted her. Corey walked to them and reached for the bread on the dinner table but a maid hastily said¡± Miss if you are hungry I can ask the chef to prepare something you want!.¡± ¡°I want this,¡± said Corey holding the brown bread, breaking a small piece of bread she ate it even though it didn¡¯t taste that bad but it was nothingpared to the bread she had every day and yet somehow these maids seem to enjoy the meal. Seeing the actions of young miss the maids panicked but they couldn¡¯t do a thing but watch silently. Returning the bread Corey looked at the young maids and asked ¡°how does the bread taste? Don¡¯t you dare lie to me?¡± ¡°Miss it tastes better than the ones we get on the streets and we enjoy eating it.¡± Said the head maid and the rest nodded in unison. ¡°You mean that the taste of the bread can be worse than this?¡± Asked Corey with a surprised expression. The young maids were dumbfounded hearing the question of the young miss, then the head maid said, ¡°Miss, the bread in the manor is made by the card apprentice cook so it is way better than what we get on streets.¡± ¡°Oh! I see.¡± Said Corey and asked again ¡± do you guys enjoy the food in the manor?¡± Seeing the young miss show interest in their well being the maids were touched and before the head maid could answer Corey an eager maid said, ¡± Manor¡¯s food is the best food I have ever tasted young miss, I am really happy to work here.¡± Hearing the enthusiasm in the young maid¡¯s voice while speaking about the food provided in the manor, Corey felt a yearning in her heart, she yearned for what the young maid had, the enthusiasm and pure enjoyment when she spoke about the food. she yearned for it and wanted to feel like that about something in her life. The maid was so full of enthusiasm even after toiling around for the whole day, why is it so? That maid reminded her of someone, yes her previous life mother. She seemed to have the same enthusiasm towards life even after being through so much hardship. When the past Corey asked her mother, why so? She said, ¡°Life is not about luxurious cars, fancy houses, expensive clothes etc you young people have been misled by today¡¯s media, it¡¯s about living it. Life is to live, nothing more nothing less. Live it to your fullest. The hardship and pain thates along is part of it, without it, you can¡¯t appreciate your life. Take you, for example, I have never let you near any hardship or pain therefore you don¡¯t know how to appreciate your life and always keepining about my cooking. Let me tell you a secret, ¡®hard-earned food is always tastier than any food out there¡¯ ¡° When the past Corey realized the truth behind these words it was already toote. Remembering all these memories tears started to flow from Corey¡¯s eyes. Suddenly she realized that no matter how much she denied it she and her past life counterpart are the same, there is no denying it. Fully giving into the memories Corey thought, ¡°Mom helps me with the serenity to ept the things I cannot change, the courage to change the things I can, and the wisdom to know the difference.¡± With this Corey finally decided to live the life her mom wanted for her to live, an independent and self-made life of her own based on honesty and hard work. Seeing Corey cry the young maids were flustered and did not know what to do? They thought for sure they would have to find new jobs soon. But to their astonishment, Corey wiped her tears and said ¡°thank you..thank you for all your hard work, please enjoy your supper. I will take my leave now.¡± ¡­ Date 20 Mar 2321 Time 2:30 Location Sky Blossom City, Bright Manor, Main Hall The main hall was filled with nearly 20 to 30 people, they were all the members of the main family that happened to be present in sky blossom city. ¡°Where is Corey? Why isn¡¯t she here? What is it about this time?¡± Asked an alluring middle-aged woman. ¡°You can wait, she will be here when she can!¡± Said the patriarch William Bright. ¡°But father inw don¡¯t you think this has gone too far¡­ ¡± Before the middle-aged woman could finish Oliver intervened and said, ¡°Wife, niece will be here soon.¡± While narrowing his eyes, signalling her not to continuing further. The middle-aged woman snorted and didn¡¯t speak anymore. Corey entered the main hall and greeted everyone, ¡°Hello grandpa, second grandpa, uncles, aunts and cousins. Sorry for troubling you at such short notice. I have decided to live an honest life based on my ability and skills. So, I will be moving out to Guild association staff quarters.¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡°What is this all about? Is your pocket money not enough? Tell grandpa I will increase it. You don¡¯t have to work, for that we have these morons here.¡± Said William without caring for the feeling of the other family members. ¡°No, grandpa it¡¯s not about money it¡¯s something I have to do on my own. Please understand¡± ¡°I respect your decision, but I will be moving in with you. Don¡¯t worry grandpa will pitch in for my part of rent and utilities.¡± ¡°But grandpa. .. ¡° ¡°End of discussion, there is no way I will let my beautiful granddaughter live alone in this big city. If you move out of the house then grandpa will move out with you. ¡° Both grandfather and granddaughter pair reached an agreement while the rest of the family members thought ¡®If you guys are just going to decide on everything by yourself then why did you bother calling a family meeting.¡¯ Chapter 25: Vehicle Item Card

Chapter 25: Vehicle Item Card

Date 20 Mar 2321 Time 14:45 Location Sky Blossom city, Guild Association Mall, Barbeque Eating thest monster leg, I looked at Susan who was sulking for not eating fast enough. ¡°Remind me not to go out for barbeque with you again, you eat like a hunger ghost incarnation.¡± ¡°I am doing you a favour, ady should watch what she eats.¡± ¡°What did you say to me?!¡± ¡°Ahem! Nothing, You know which card has high returns? I am thinking about mass producing these cards to make up for the rest of the money for the E rank ingredients.¡± Even though I made more than 6 million in this auction it wasn¡¯t enough to pay for all the ingredients and copyrights for 50 E rank cards. ¡°It is obvious, storage trunk and vehicle cards of mortal grade. These cards have a huge market as they are needed by both card apprentices and mortals.¡± Storage trunk or vehicle, of the two Storage trunk ingredients, were cheaper, all it needed was a working trunk and a mortal core. But it was harder to create than an E rank card as it is a type of card that can house items within it when it morphs into a card or a trunk. For the trunk to morph into a card with items in it, it should have all its soul pathway perfectly outlined with no cracks or leaks otherwise it won¡¯t morph into a card housing different items. Due to its difficulties in card creation, this card cost more than the average E rank card. For me, this card was a gold mine, thanks to my Soul Pupils. As for vehicle cards, they are mortal cards that morph cars into cards, it removes all the disadvantages of owning a car, parking! No need for parking as your car morphed into a card. This card cost depends on the car used as an ingredient for creating the card. And also because transferring soul pathways of something as huge as a car is very hectic and time-consuming thebour cost on this is very high equal to creating an E rank card even though it¡¯s a G rank mortal grade card. It was obvious which card was perfect for me to mass produce, Storage Trunk. Storage trunk has various variety like suitcase, briefcase, handbags, school bags, vault etc But of course the most popr was the Storage trunk because if one has thick skin they can use the storage trunk as all the five mentioned above. So, I decided on the Storage trunk card for mass production. Creating hundreds of G rank mortal grade cards was nothing for my current mental strength. ¡°Okay, it settled storage trunk cards! As for ingredients, let¡¯s use heavy-duty military-grade trunks, not those cheap trunks.¡± ¡°Okay, but how many sets of ingredients?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with 100 sets.¡± ¡°Cough! cough! 100 sets, tell me you are kidding!¡± ¡°No, but where are we going to ce these 100 trunks?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that as an associate auction manager I have been allotted a warehouse for my use. I will have them deliver the trunks there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I am thinking about making a car card. Do you want one?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have enough money to own one right now.¡± ¡°Okay, when you do, tell me I will create one for you for free. Which car is popr right now?¡± ¡°What kind of car are you looking for? SUV, sedan, hunchback, sports, luxury, muscle, truck, convertible, coupe, off-road, which is it?¡± ¡°A muscle car! Send me the catalogue, I will choose one.¡± ¡± I will do you one better, let¡¯s go to Guild association garage. I have a friend there, she can hook us up. She is a little passionate about her work so don¡¯t mind her when you meet her okay.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± ¡­ Date 20 Mar 2321 Time 14:45 Location Sky Blossom city, Adventure Guild Association, Guild Association Garage, waiting room ¡°Hi Martha, Wyatt meet Martha. Martha this is Wyatt, my benefactor.¡± Looking at the tall muscr handsome and hairy woman with the grease-stained uniform and hands in front of me I was speechless. She is passionate about her work I thought. ¡°Hi Susan, what brings you here? And who is this shorty?¡± She looked at me as if looking at a love rival. ¡°Okay listen up you sphemy of womankind! I am of normal height. It¡¯s not my fault that life is unfair to you.¡± ring at the gori in front of me, I snapped. No man can tolerate being called ¡®Shorty¡¯ by a woman. ¡°sphemy of womankind! That¡¯s a new one haha, It¡¯s decided I will make your skinny @ss my b!tch.!¡± Martha was enraged but also amused being called sphemy of womankind! Now that¡¯s just creative. Martha moved to grab me, without cards I was no match for her but I could not bring myself to use cards on a mortal so I backed up. Thankfully Susan came in front of me, shielding me from the big grease gori hands. ¡°Martha stop it, Wyatt is a friend.¡± Martha didn¡¯t respond to Susan but stopped and taunted me, ¡°shorty! Aren¡¯t you a man? hiding behind a woman¡¯s back and letting a woman fight your battle, have you no shame?¡± ¡°Haha at least I am man enough to get a woman to stand up for me, what about you? No man or woman will willingly stand up for you!¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it, you¡­ ¡° ¡°Stop It Both Of You!!¡± Susan thundered using the voice control card. My ears buzzed for almost 5seconds. Looking at me and Martha covering our ears and still muddled, with a devilish smile Susan said ¡± I love using this card, give me a reason to¡± Martha snorted at me and turned to Susan and said ¡°Congrattions on bing an Associate Auction manager.¡± ¡°Thank you! Tonight dinner at my ce.¡± ¡°Just you and me right¡± ¡°Sorry, I invited the whole gang for a celebration.¡± ¡°What about him?¡± Asked Martha. Not waiting for Susan to answer I said ¡°I am not invited¡­. ¡± Seeing the smile forming on Martha¡¯s face I added,¡± She already treated me to a luxury spa package and expensive breakfast.¡± Martha¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at Susan for denial, only to be disappointed as Susan maintained a straight face and said ¡°We came here to buy a car.¡± Hearing the word car Martha forgot her disappointment and excitedly asked ¡°Is it for you?¡± ¡°Aaa¡­ Not for me but him.¡± ¡°Sorry, we have a minimum height requirement for buying a car here.¡± Said Martha sarcastically. But I didn¡¯t care about her remarks as my eyes were glued to the hoverbike that just passed by the other side of the ss wall of the waiting room. ¡°I want that!¡± I said pointing at the hoverbike. ¡°In your dreams, they are ourtest model and not yet out in the market. You could manage to get your hands on one of them if only you knew someone inside.¡± ¡°Cut the crap, tell me what is it gonna cost me?¡± Martha looked at me with a vulgar look which all most made me vomit in disgust. So, I looked at Susan for her help but she shrugged her shoulders in helplessness. ¡°I will die but not be insulted,¡± I shouted. Susan and Martha broke intoughter whichsted for few minutes before they finally stopped. ¡°Martha already has a boyfriend¡± ¡°What?! Who is desperate enough to be with her.¡± ¡°Hey watch it! I am tolerating you because you are with Susan, don¡¯t test me!¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± I apologized sincerely as even goris have the right to love and be loved. ¡°That one really, I thought you wanted a muscle car. What happened?¡±asked Susan ¡°Muscle car uh! You men and your ovepensation¡± Said Martha scanning me from head to toe. I choose to ignore that remark and said ¡°That was before I saw that beauty, it¡¯s like love at first sight.¡± Being an inventor in past life some of my unrequited love was the hovercar and a hover motorcycle. Theoretically, it was possible but experimentally our technology wascking. Now that I have finally got a chance to own a hoverbike I could not resist the temptation. ¡°Hold your horse¡¯s lover boy! Remember I told you it¡¯s still not in the market!¡± ¡°Martha we are not on the best of terms but I want that Motorcycle. Just help me this once I will owe you one¡± ¡°You are right we are not on the best of terms but seeing how you are Susan¡¯s friend let me give it to you straight, what you just saw was a card ingredient for an E ss card recipe of ourtest hoverbike. That ingredient alone will cost you near 350,000$ and if you add other ingredients and card creationbour charges etc it will cost you near 12 million dors. Even if you can afford it, it will take a minimum of a week to get you the final card. that is if the card apprentice seeds in his first try.¡± ¡°Wait! does that mean, you can get me all the card ingredients and card recipe.¡± ¡°Yes, are you nning to get outside help for card creation then you have to pay for the copyright but if you create the card yourself for your use then the copyright is free.¡± We have to pay for copyright when using outside help because the guild wants the customer to choose the guild card apprentices over the frence Card apprentices but it¡¯s okay if the customer himself is going to create the card. ¡°I will be creating the card myself. how much?¡± ¡°If you go with the stock body then it will cost you near 2,150,000$ in total but for the custom body it will cost you from 2,900,000$ to 4,000,000$.¡± ¡°I will go with the stock body, does ite in ck?¡± ¡°Stock ck uh! You choose wisely. But you sure you want to take chance with card creation. After all, you are spending a butt load of money.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Martha our Wyatt is a genius when ites to card creation.¡± Bragged Susan. ¡°If you say so!¡± Martha didn¡¯t seem to believe Susan¡¯s words. Chapter 26: The 20th

Chapter 26: The 20th

Date 20 Mar 2321 Time 15:45 Location Sky Blossom city, Wyatt Residence cing an order for the Hoverbike at Guild Association Garage thanks to Martha, I bid my goodbye to Susan and Martha and headed home. Creating 50 F rank cards had mepletely drained and running on fumes, if not for cheering Susan and discussing the mass production phase of my n with her, I wouldn¡¯t bother spending another second awake rather than resting. All I wanted to do now was to have a good refreshing sleep, but it seems the Five people blocking my house front door had different ns. As I reached my home I saw five people blocking no more like guarding my house front door. Two people among them seemed familiar, they were the tall and short duo fromst time who came to remind me of the money I owe them. If I remember correctly I did ask them toe on the 20th and that is today, aren¡¯t they punctual. As I neared my house I could feel the hostile gaze of the five goons, the tall and short duo hurried towards me shouting, ¡°where have you been you dumbass? You know how long we were waiting for you?¡± The other three goons still stoodid back as if waiting to watch a show. I didn¡¯t answer the goons but looked at them nkly. ¡°You deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear him ask you a question twerp? Or are you just too scared to answer!¡± ¡°Hahaha.. Look at his face drained of expression with fright, cousin me me for having a fierce face. Calm down kid nothing will happen as long you got our money.¡± ¡°You do have our money right? You better have it otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Enough! Cousin, he will faint if you scare him anymore. Listen up kid we came yesterday evening to inform you about the other procedures my second cousin had to go through and the increase inpensation. But you were out.¡± Hearing that they came yesterday too, I shook my head in understanding as I took 1,250,000$ from Ben Li, no wonder they came yesterday. Running a loan shark, scam and extortion seem to be an easy enough and high yielding business. First, you scam the person, then lend the person money with unbelievably high-interest rate andter you extort the money you lent to that person. This way you haven¡¯t spent a penny and people still owe you a huge sum of money with enormous interest rates. It seems I chose the wrong direction for my money earning n. ¡°Here¡¯s the bill kid, 500,000$ for bone alignment surgery. 670,000$ for second bone alignment surgery. 234,000$ for rehabilitation and treatment. 121,000$ for the private therapist. 293,000$ for the Drugs. 150,000$ hospital charges That brings us to a total of ¨C 1,968,000$. Cheque not epted, only wire transfer.¡±Said the short goon once again waved a sheet of paper in front of me and quickly pocketed it. He couldn¡¯t be more obvious, maybe he thought I would not dare to ask to see the bill. All Young Wyatt did was bump into this dude and a group of people surrounded him and started to intimidated and extort him. These people couldn¡¯t be more shameless asking 1,968,000$ just for a bump. But I was not Young Wyatt, I grabbed the hand of the short goon before he could pocket the sheet of paper and asked ¡°Mind if I take a look?¡± The shorty tried to lessen my grip but it waste, I took the paper, it read a recipe on how to make good chicken fajitas?. ¡®WTF can you guys be a little professional?¡¯I thought looking at the goons in front of me and then said¡±this doesn¡¯t look like a medical bill!¡± The goons fidgeted, the short one hurriedly shouted¡±Wrong paper, it¡¯s my wife¡¯s secret recipe! It seems the medical bill is in my house.¡± ¡®Good save buddy¡¯ I thought and just gave him a nk look, this only angered the goon and he started shouting pointing at me, ¡°How dare you? You should be thankful that we are not asking for morepensation other than the hospital bill. Your wings seemed to have hardened seeing my good side, FuChapter 27: Card Fight Date 20 Mar 2321 Time 15:49 Location Sky Blossom city, Wyatt Residence ¡°No wonder your wings have hardened, kid looks like you have contracted a Silver Grimoire, aren¡¯t you a lucky one. Did you think just because you are a card apprentice now you could back down frompensating? Well, you thought wrong so what if you are a silver card apprentice we have three bronze card apprentices. Don¡¯t make it hard on yourself just pay your dues and we will leave like this never happened.¡± The goon seemed to be chatty now that he had three card apprentices to rely on. Looking at the three-card apprentices in front of me I did feel a little intimidated after all three on one for my first fight was a lot. And it seems like the other side did not mind bullying me with their numbers. I was not afraid but my mind whispered ¡®you can not withstand the storm¡¯ whereas my heart whispered ¡®you are the storm¡¯ Things havee to the point where I had to fight now, it did not matter who started it but now I can not back down an inch. I did not know how I am going to win but I did know that I am not going to lose. I was not afraid of being outnumbered, only I thought three were not enough topletely showcase the power of the Abyssal Giant Bear. As they were busy making threats I summoned my silver grimoire, activated the sprint skill of gale rabbit leather boots. With the boost in my agility, I dashed into the three-card apprentices. Within a second I was in front of the nearest card apprentice, he was still in shock as my fist covered in the aura shaped like a bear¡¯s paw mmed into him but it was blocked by a bronze shield. Regardless the shield was not strong enough and shattered like ss, under the residual force from the punch the card apprentice flew back mming into the wall spurting out blood before losing consciousness. But I did not stop there as I could feel a hot projectile heading my way so I jumped to the right nearing the second card apprentice avoiding the basketball-sized fireball. But to my surprise, the card seemed to have already prepared for my arrival as I was still in the air, he looked at me with a sneer and fired another fireball at me. It was point ck and I couldn¡¯t dodge it as I was in the air so I activated the second ability of gale rabbit leather boots double jump. Stepping on the air I jumped back evading the fireball. Landing on the ground I saw the two-card apprentices surround me from both sides. Thinking that they have cornered me the goons felt like they gained an upper hand became chatty. ¡°Not bad, kid for a newbie, you are quick on your feet and brave enough to initiate a fight.¡± ¡°Right! I thought you would give up being outnumbered but you didn¡¯t! you got balls kid.¡± They were not wrong to be cocky as I was almost out of all my cards, but I only had two cards to began with so they had nothing to be proud of. ¡°So kid did you give up yet or you ready for round two?¡± I didn¡¯t bother to answer the goon and let out an angry roar activating the abyssal roar skill. Even though the goons acted all arrogant and mighty they were still novice card apprentices at the card student level. So the roar worked effectively stunning the two goons and buying me 2 to 3 seconds. Which was enough for me to take out one of them. I dashed to the goon in front of me and barraged him with continuous bear fists, each fist contained theplete strength of an abyssal giant bear. I could hear sounds of bones cracking as I ruthlessly punched the goon. Done with him I rushed towards the third one he seemed to be out of stun and fired a fireball at me but this time I did not dodge the fireball I took it head-on. Fireball is an F rank skill card it does pack huge damage butpared to the defence of an E rank boss level Abyssal Giant Bear this damage was nothing. I chose to dodge earlier because there were two enemies and didn¡¯t want to take any chances. But now my worries were redundant and wanted to check the defence of the abyssal giant bear. Other than feeling a small burn as the fireball mmed into me I felt nothing. Seeing this the goon was scared shitless and backed a few steps before tripping himself and falling on his behind while I ended his misery with a punch to his chin rendering him unconscious with a broken jaw. I won but I was not satisfied with the victory as these goons were just novice card students with starter cards. Other than the fireball and the bronze shield skill cards I did not see them use other cards. Even though they had outnumbered me I seemed to have overpowered them in the quality of cards. They were not worthy opponents for my E rank abyssal giant bear spirit guard card. I looked around to be sure, everyone was unconscious or disabled even the tall and short goon duo seemed to be unconscious thanks to the abyssal roar, being mortals they fainted under the influence of the abyssal roar. I walked to the one who was disabled, he seemed to have peed under the pain of breaking bones while his face was covered in tears and snot. I neared him, he crawled back in fright. I had broken an arm and leg of his, unable to walk or support himself he could only crawl. ¡°Stop it or else I will have to break another arm of yours.¡± Hearing me the goon stopped crawling and begged me to let him go with tears and snot dripping from his face. I was disgusted to see his snot and tear covered face but I still squatted in front of him and said, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid I will not hurt you as long you answer truthfully, to my questions. Nod if you understand what I am saying.¡± The goon nodded vigorously, looking at him being sincere I asked, ¡± now tell me who sent you? Why did they send you? What is your purpose? So basically tell me everything you know, got it.¡± The goon hesitated so I twisted his broken leg, crying in pain the goon let go thests of his resistance and was about to spill out everything but, ¡®BWEEP Bip Bip BWEEP¡¯ ¡°This is Sky blossom PD, sir please step away from the injured civilian.¡± Hearing the cop, I frown ¡®who the fuck called the cops?¡¯ I had decided to call the cops once I had enough evidence to build a case against Ben Li and Zhang Mercenary. I stepped away from the goon but got Irritated seeing the revealed expression on his face. Soon the two cops in blue uniforms after requesting an ambnce and back up came to check on the injured. ¡°Sir, who did this to you?¡± Asked a cop to the disabled goon. The goon didn¡¯t answer the cop and dodged his eyes. ording to the teachings in Zhang Mercenary in situations like this, he had to keep quiet and ask for thepanywyer. Seeing the goon keeping quiet I answered the cop, ¡°I did it.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The cops were dumbfounded and one of them asked the goon for confirmation, to which the goon reluctantly agreed. Getting confirmation from the goon the cops handcuffed me reading my rights, ironically enough neither of them heard my exnation. I had to go in quietly not wanting to be charged with ¡®resisting arrest.¡¯ ¡­ Date 20 Mar 2321 Time 15:54 Location Sky Blossom city, Wyatt Residence ss teacher Wang has been a bronze card apprentice for 2 decades and already stepped in to ¡®Card Schr¡¯ he was not sure if he could guarantee to knock out three novices ¡®Card Students¡¯ under three minutes. Wang was shocked to see Wyatt wipe the floor with the three goons, to his amusement he noticed that each of the goons was equipped with two F rank skill cards. One should know fireball alone costs 14,999$ and the bronze shield costs 16,799$. Which mercenary group is rich and prodigal enough to equip each of its novices with nearly 32,000$ worth of cards. Had he known this back in the days he would have been a mercenary rather than a teacher. In some way, Wang envied the goons he remembers working 2 years as a trainee teacher to save up for his first skill card. Wang envied Wyatt even more for having good parents who not only left him silver grimoires but also goodbat cards for use. Chapter 28: Auntie Denise

Chapter 28: Auntie Denise

Date 20 Mar 2321 Time 16:30 Location Sky Blossom City, Police Department ¨C 89th Precinct Sitting in the empty investigation room I was amusing myself by fiddling with the handcuffs on my wrists more like I was trying to fiddle but to no end. I wanted to sleep but the cuffs were intriguing. There was something about the handcuffs that seem to cut off my connection with my grimoire. Even though I have only contracted the grimoire for like two days, I felt like a part of me was missing being unable to sense the grimoire. I was trying to figure out what made the handcuffs special enough to block my connection with the grimoire. Was it because it was made of a special substance or it was something else different. Since my connection with the grimoire was cut off I could not use my soul pupils to check the working of the handcuffs. While I was busy trying to figure out the working of the handcuffs the door of the investigation room mmed open and ady dressed in blue in her 50s walked in. Throwing the file in her hands on the table she sat in the chair in front of me. Seeing her I said ¡°took you long enough¡± I had been locked in the room for 15 minutes and no one addressed me till now. ¡°Watch your tone, Wyatt? I am the chief of the Police Department ¨C 89th Precinct now, not your aunt.¡± Said the policewoman. Come to think of it she does look a little bit familiar, if I am not wrong the only time I no young Wyatt had seen her was during his parent¡¯s funeral. She is the nice aunt who stayed with young Wyatt for a whole day after the funeral and also brought the tasty shawarma. She imed to be mama Wyatt¡¯s friend. ¡®What was her name again, Auntie Denise?¡¯ Young Wyatt didn¡¯t know that she was chief of police. ¡°I wanted to check on you again but never got time to, Sky Blossom is a busy city after all.¡± ¡®You did not get the time? If you cared you would have made the time.¡¯ I thought remembering how young Wyatt died miserably all alone not finding anyone to depend on. I was enraged,ing out of nowhere and acting as if you got me all figured out, ¡®nody you don¡¯t get to do that!¡¯ ¡°Can I go now? I think you should have investigated everything by now.¡± ¡°No you are not going anywhere and Yes we did investigate and the other party is pressing criminal charges on you. For the charges attempt to murder, assault and assault against mortals.¡± ¡°Okay, I see the neighbourhood cameras were not clear enough, I have some evidence here on me and I would be pressing criminal charges too on all five of them for the charges of attempt to murder, assault, fraud, extortion, ckmail, harassment. And I would like a bottle of water, I don¡¯t drink tap water.¡± Grimoire had functions simr to a smartphone, for example, Inte connectivity, a mobile browser, The ability to sync all the card apprentice ounts and ID to itself, Embedded memory, camera etc. Using the video recording function of the grimoire I had recorded the events that transpired in front of Wyatt residence. ¡°What have you been through Wyatt? You havepletely changed! You¡¯re no longer the boy I knew once.¡± ¡°Yes, losing both of your parents at a young age does that to a person. Now if you are done I would like these cuffs off of me.¡± The police chief sighed and said, ¡°you are free to go, your ss teacher already provided us with appropriate evidence.¡± As she removed the cuffs off me, I said ¡°I would like to file criminal charges against those five goons.¡± ¡°About that, I don¡¯t rmend you doing that. Zhang Mercenary are a group of bloodthirsty dogs who wouldn¡¯t think twice before biting others. Don¡¯t worry about them targeting you again I will send the leader a warning, that should do. Pressing criminal charges will only aggravate them. You are a young card apprentice with too much to lose fighting them. Just focus on your studies and college entrance exam.¡± ¡°I have already lost too much to them to care about losing anything else.¡± ¡°You are alive aren¡¯t you, this is not everything, let the past be past and move on. Zhang Mercenary group Ltd. Is not someone you should be messing with.¡± ¡°Will you file myint or should I hire awyer?¡± The police chief let out an exhausted sigh and said ¡°you young people all are hot-blooded, okay I will fill theint. Let¡¯s have coffee together sometime.¡± ¡°I have quit drinking coffee and I have nothing to say to you.¡± Lady, you can¡¯t just walk in and try to act as if you care all of the sudden. I was out for blood and would not stop until I saw them bleed dry. Kevin Zhang was just an ordinary Card Soldier with a silver grimoire. With enough money, I would suppress him in no time. Walking out of the police station I saw someone I never expected to see, ss teacher Robert Wang. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised to see him after all, Denise did say that the evidence was provided by my ss teacher. But I did not think he had the nerve to stick around. With a smile showing all his 32 teeth and an oily bald head, he greeted me saying¡± student Wyatt you alright? They weren¡¯t rough on you were they. I talked to them and cleared all the misunderstandings.¡± Wang did not want to wait for Wyatt after seeing his prowess against three novice card students but remembering the words of principal Johnson about him finding a new job if he could not bring Wyatt to school, he gritted his teeth and waited for Wyatt. Now I know who called the cops, pissed I asked him ¡°Did you call the cops?¡± Wang hurriedly waved his hands in the air and said ¡°No need to thank me, student Wyatt. I was just doing my job as a good citizen and teacher.¡± ¡°Why would I need to thank you? You got me into jail in the first ce. Now scram your face is annoying me!¡± Thisst sentence was what teacher Wang used to say to young Wyatt. At least I was more lenient as there were no students present as an audience. Wang¡¯s oily head started to sweat hearing Wyatt¡¯s tone, he no longer thought of Wyatt as a mere student whom he could push around. Knowing his tricks won¡¯t work here he decided to not talk much but just ask if Wyatt would be attending the school. ¡°Student Wyatt, I will take my leave. And will you be attending school in future? The special sses for the new Card students are about to start soon.¡± ¡°Special sses for Card Students, what¡¯s that about?¡± ¡°I do not have an idea, every year teachers of Card Soldier level are invited to teach the Card Student ss to prepare for the college entrance exam, The special sses are about to start so I wanted to know if you will attending the school¡± ¡°I will now scram!¡± Getting his answer Wang skedaddled. FuChapter 29: Limitations Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 1:02 Location Sky Blossom City, Wyatt Residence. Having slept at 18:44 in the evening, I got up early after midnight. Since I skipped dinner, I was feeling hungry. Ordering a 12-inch sausage and mushroom crust deep dish pizza online I went to take a dump, brush my teeth and freshen up. By the time I was done the pizza was at my doorsteps. After enjoying the pizza and filling me to the brim, I let out a satisfying burp. It was 2 in the morning and I did not know what to do? Go to the guild mall to create more cards, no!. Then what to do? I started to think about my first card fight. Even though I won, I thought I could have performed better than that. My Abyssal giant bear spirit guard card was unmatched under D-rank yet it took all of me to defeat three goons. What was it? That is it, I wasn¡¯t skilled enough to use the card to its full potential. Skill Cards are like loaded guns, a 5-year-old or monkey can fire them, it takes an excellent marksman to use the loaded gun and urately shoot the target across the field. Simrly, any card apprentice can activate a skill card but it takes a card apprentice skilled in that particr skill card to use the card to the maximum of its potential. The same goes for me and my Abyssal giant bear card. Yesterday was the first time I used the card, I had never performed or practised abyssal bear form before that. Yes, the card gave me elite level proficiency in abyssal giant bear form and theplete prowess of an abyssal giant bear but I wasn¡¯t sure how to apply it to get maximum efficiency? With the agility of gale rabbit boots and the strength of an abyssal giant bear, I should have been able to take out the three goons within seconds but I didn¡¯t. This is the reason why card apprentices do not change their card deck unless it is necessary. Thinking about it I went into the gym in the basement, it was mostly used by mama and papa Wyatt for their training. They never let young Wyatt inside. The basement gym is way cooler than my expectations of it. It is vast and filled with numerous training equipment I never knew off. Even though intrigued I stayed focused on why I was here. It was to practice the abyssal giant bear form and get used to its strength. To truly know my limit and how I can use it to my advantage. I practised the whole morning forgetting about the time. The more I practised the more I felt this unstoppable feeling. There was this ginormous energy inside me that boiled with every move I made, over time I felt like a pressure cooker with enormous energy boiling inside of me and about to burst out any moment now. Then this pressure slowly started to suppress as I became morefortable with practising the abyssal bear form, it started to feel normal to contain that vast amount of energy inside of my body. The Abyssal giant bear card effect read that I passively possessed the prowess of an abyssal gain bear yet I never felt a huge amount of change in my strength like I felt now. It seems martial arts cards have their limits too, they can not be used to their maximum potential if the host body can not bear theirplete strength. No wonder not everyone chose martial arts skill cards as they are expensive and have a lot of requirements. Realising the limitations of the martial arts skill card I sighed in understanding, it seems there is no way to skip the hard work part in this or any other world. Done with the training I went for a bath, as it was time for school. I wasn¡¯t nning on visiting school anytime soon but the special ss for the college entrance exam mentioned by teacher Wang had me intrigued. I knew to get the most and best opportunities I had to get into the best college that was only possible if I was among the best in the college entrance exam. Even though my soul pupil helped me create cards it was nothing if not for young Wyatt¡¯s knowledge of card creation. My card creation knowledge was limited to Young Wyatt¡¯s card creation knowledge which was limited to what he learned from his parents in his childhood. I could only create equipment cards with 99% surety because of my past history in engineering, as for the skill card abyssal giant bear spirit guard I created it using already created cards as ingredients so it was a lot easier than creating a skill card from scratch. There are different types of cards out there and each has its method of creation and knowledge behind it. Some types of cards and card creation methods are only known and avable to the secret and royal families. Soul pupils were of no use if I did not know how to create the cards in the first ce, therefore, joining a good college was a must for my future development of strength. A good college would provide me with knowledge and opportunities I can not get out here. My experience of past life stopped me from being ignorant and thinking I could make it on my own using my cheat Soul pupils. ¡­ Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 8:30 Location Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High School. The school gates were closed, as the school started at 8 and I waste by half an hour. Activating the double jump skill I jumped over to the other side of the gate not wanting to bother the school guards. Following the memories of young Wyatt, I made my way to the ssroom. The ss had already started and I could see the oiled shiny bald ss teacher Wang take out his frustration and anger on the students. I walked in without knocking or permission as Baldie Wang had lost all my respect as a teacher. Baldie Wang was so immersed in reprimanding the students that he did not notice me till I walked to my seat. Seeing me his voice went into high pitch almost sounding like a cat getting run over by a truck. The students burst intoughter but soon started whispering about my bold action of entering the sste without permission and how baldie Wang would react. ¡°Student Wyatt, you came today. Please follow me to the principal¡¯s office, the principal is waiting for you and rest off you continue with self-studies.¡± Wang was caught off guard with my sudden arrival but managed to divert the ss¡¯s attention by calling me to the principal¡¯s office. The student started to whisper again about how baldie Wang had enough of me and would be expelling me today. I did not mind seeing the principal as I wanted more info on special sses for Card Student and if they are worth my time. Since the regr teacher of baldie Wang¡¯s level could not give me more info on this, I can only ask the principal. ¡­ ¡°Sir, teacher Wang has brought student Wyatt to meet you.¡± ¡°Send them in quickly¡± Walking into the luxurious room I had a hard time believing that it was the principal¡¯s office as it looked more like a corporate CEOs office. ¡°Wee, student Wyatt¡± Chapter 30: Vandals

Chapter 30: Vandals

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 8:30 Location Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High School, Principal¡¯s Office. ¡°Wee student Wyatt, Congrattions on contracting a silver grimoire.¡± Being weed by the principal himself, I seem to have underestimated the prestige of silver grimoire. ¡°Thank you, principal, I thought there was no time for an orphan in this school. I better start looking into other options.¡± Hearing my words, the bald head of teacher Wang started sweating profusely. The principal red at him and said, ¡°teacher Wang, why don¡¯t you go on that vacation you have been asking for?¡± Wang knew the principal was getting rid of him politely, which ss teacher goes on a vacation with the final exams nearing. But he would not go down without a fight, ¡°Sir, vacation can wait. The finals are fast approaching, the students need me here.¡± ¡°Oh! You don¡¯t have to worry about that, the new intern, what¡¯s her name? K-kate¡­Kathy, she will fill in your shoes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too much responsibility for an intern? Sir.¡± ¡°She has a double degree and one of those fancy PhD I think she should be able to handle the responsibility. Teacher Wang, are you telling me how to do my job?¡± ¡°No! Sir! I was just looking out for my ss. Thank you for the vacation, I will be taking my leave, sir.¡± Watching Wang leave hurriedly I felt satisfied I did not care what was going to happen to him? Because I think he deserves it all. After Wang left the office, Andrea Johnson became serious and said, ¡°Student Wyatt, Lion Cub High School is among the top three high schools in Sky Blossom city. There are not a lot of options for you out there. How about continuing in Lion Cub High? ¡°Guess I don¡¯t have much of an option I can only continue studying here. I don¡¯t understand principal, why me? I mean even though contracting a silver grimoire is rare, I bet there must be 1-2 other students who contracted silver grimoire?¡± ¡°I see you are not clouded by ignorance and pride of contracting a silver grimoire. This makes it easier for me. The other students with silver grimoire belong to prominent families and they will not register for college through our school but under their family name. As for you, you are an orphan with no background, you have no other option than to register through high school. The special treatment because I want the high school you use to register to be our Lion Cub high. Doing this will give me a promotion and increase government findings and attract more donations for the school. As for you, all though I can not offer you much I will make sure to make you the top priority of the special ss. What do you think?¡± ¡°I ept, what is this special ss all about?¡± The principal did not bother hiding his intentions so I did not hesitate to ept his offer. ¡°Good, special ss is for all the card students of senior year. A group of Card Soldier teachers will be guiding and teaching the ss about cardfight and card creation. And even escort the ss to clear G-rank and F-rank field dungeons. This is to prepare students for realbat which is an important test subject in the college entrance exam.¡± ¡°Just field dungeons?¡± ¡°Kid don¡¯t push it. Do you know how much it costs to book aplete field dungeon for a day? Even though most of it is government-funded we still have to settle 30% of the total cost and these low-level dungeons are more than enough for you rookie card students.¡± It seems I will be attending the school more often. ¡°When will the special sses start?¡± ¡°Within a week I will inform you?¡± ¡°Okay, then I will take my leave.¡± ¡°Attend the ss, maybe you will like your new ss teacher.¡± ¡°Sure, I will give it a try.¡± ¡­ Leaving the principal¡¯s office I went to the ss. As I entered the ssroom the babbling ssroom quietened, nearing my seat I knew why? My desk was thrashed and vandalised. The whole ss acted as if they didn¡¯t see anything and acted as if they were busy with their work. But I could hear their chuckles. This incident was not new to young Wyatt, it would happen twice or thrice every week of his orphan life. With no one to watch out for him, he could only endure it. I wasn¡¯t young Wyatt or helpless, walking up to the boy enjoying this prank the most I said, ¡± get out I will be taking this seat.¡± Hearing me the chuckles quietened and the whole ss looked at me as if I was a fool. Jason Saget, the ss¡¯s top bully and delinquent. He treated young Wyatt as his ve and atm. I did not care who vandalised my desk? I was happy I got a chance to mess up this twerp. ¡°What was that twerp? Did you lose your screws or what? As Jason said that a bronze light shone over his body. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡± I said as a silver light shone on my body. ¡°You¡­!¡± Before Jason could spout any more nonsense, I made a fist and mmed it hard on Jason¡¯s nose. My fist hurt but seeing the blood flowing from Jason¡¯s nose the pain went numb. Taking advantage of his muddled state I grab hold of his hair, pulling his head down, I m my knee into his face. Jason¡¯s nose brokepletely and blood poured out like crazy. And then I tow him off of his chair by his hair and threw him on the floor. Jason fainted under the pain while blood filled his nose and mouth making it harder for him to breathe. The whole ss¡¯s mind went nk seeing my brutality towards Jason. But they were more shocked to see the silver light that shone on me. They finally realised that the rumour about Wyatt contracting a silver grimoire was true. Giving the ss a few seconds to soak in the shook I sat down on Jason¡¯s seat. Then looking around the ss with the abyssal bear aura oozing out of me I shouted, ¡°stand up you X X. You vandals have lost the right to be seated.¡± The muddled students did not know what to do other than standing up under the pressure of the intimidating aura. Seeing them all stand in their ces I nodded in satisfaction. But there are always few people who push their luck. The ss leader looked at me said, ¡°ssmate Wyatt isn¡¯t this going too far?¡± Seeing her other people started to form an opinion but did not voice out due to fear. But some were courageous enough to ask me ¡°isn¡¯t this too much Wyatt, don¡¯t get arrogant just because you contracted your parents Silver grimoire.¡± Putting aside the ss leader, the two who spoke just now were average students who were not special enough to stand out in any crowd. Yet they were courageous enough to bring up young Wyatt¡¯s parents. Was it because they felt strength in numbers, Nah! Looking at their eyes I understood what fueled their courage it was jealousy. They were jealous of young Wyatt having silver rank card apprentice parents to leave him silver grimoires. They thought if Wyatt can contract a Silver grimoire then how hard can it be to break the limit and contract a silver grimoire. They envied Wyatt for having a silver grimoire to contract with and thought If they had a silver grimoire they would also contract it with ease. This envy and jealousy fueled their foolishness to bring up young Wyatt¡¯s dead parents in front of me. I got up from the seat and walked to them, I could see them tremble under abyssal bear aura as I neared them. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± They asked while the rest of the ss watched just like when young Wyatt was bullied. Standing in front of the two I balled both of my hands into fists and mmed each one into their throats, if not for me holding back I would have crushed their windpipes. Both of them fell to their knees holding their throats and gasping for breath. The rest of the ss gasped in fright and stood quietly swallowing all their opinions. I looked at the ss leader and said ¡°it¡¯s your lucky day I am in no mood to hurt a girl today.¡± Then I retired to Jason¡¯s seat and satfortably. The whole ss was quiet except for the sound of the two idiots gasping and coughing vigorously and the sound of Jason choking on his own blood. Feeling annoyed by the sound I instructed three boys to send these morons to the school infirmary. Young Wyatt¡¯s remnant wanted justice but it¡¯s hard to get justice for a dead person who is still alive in the eyes of the world, so I went with vengeance instead it was fun and easier. I could have chosen to be morally better than these delinquents but why should I choose to be better and understanding than them? it¡¯s too tiring! Who cares about moral high ground when you can have fun wrestling in the mud. It was already 15 mins and yet no teacher showed up losing my patience I decided to go to the association mall to manufacture more cards. Before walking out of the ss I warned the ss, ¡°you will take all lessons standing today. If you dare to sit I will know. How? Because there is a snitch among you guys. There is always a snitch.¡± ¡­ Chapter 31: Bright Lions

Chapter 31: Bright Lions

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 9:25 Location Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High School. Descending the stairs of School I remembered that a bunch of delinquents liked to spend their time behind the School Gym smoking, eating tobo while doing weird and stupid stuff. That bunch could be considered Jason¡¯s acquaintance. These guys milked young Wyatt like a cow for money. With no parents or guardians and being of legal adult age, young Wyatt had full control over his finances and he had a lot of it, enough for a mortal family to live carefree for their lifetime. Having no other way and since no one is stopping him Wyatt spent money to save his ass from being bullied and it was more of a short term solution than a long term one. But young Wyatt did not consider one thing that he seemed to be just fueling their greed. These delinquents just got greedier and did not care where the money came from as long as they got it. And when young Wyatt lost all his money in a scam the situation took the worst possible turn. Not getting their daily money the bullying just turned into assault and violence. These fuChapter 32: Summoning Cards Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 9:41 Location Sky Blossom City, Lion Cub High School, School Gym ¡°Scram! You better pray that we don¡¯t meet again¡­ next time I will tag your flesh myself.¡± The four delinquents picked up their shirts and ran hastily. These morons were so scared that despite their pain they did not dare to show mercy to their friends. Watching their charred backs I felt satisfied and disappointed at the same time. Satisfied yeah for reasons known but disappointed because I did not get to show my work, I thought these morons will cut some ck to their friends and then I will break a few of their bones and show my creativity. But who knew these cu*ts did not show sympathy to each other instead scorched each other in spite, maybe next time. To think I got all worked up over these two-bit delinquents they aren¡¯t worth my time or anger. I kinda med young Wyatt for not having worthy foes, I was brimming with this energy ever since I had practised the abyssal bear form. I know that it is a bit childish of me but there is only one word to describe the way I am feeling right now, ¡®Invincible¡¯. Now I kinda get why the bad guys portrayed in all thoseics and cartoons liked to destroy stuff, that¡¯s because they could. As I neared the school gate, suddenly a bunch of students no wannabe delinquents surrounded me. A bunch would be an understatement nearly 2 dozen should be more urate. Does the school have no policies for hairstyle and dress code? Look at them each one of them was eligible to be hired as a clown no they all reminded me of the pimps from the 90¡¯s crime shows back in my world. They surrounded me and kept staring at me, for some reason they were grunting and spitting on the ground time and again. Among these students, I saw the four delinquents that had just left, it seems that these rats have gathered their brethren. No matter how many rats there are, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are rats. ¡°It¡¯s you guys!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s us. Now face the wrath of our Bright Lions buster call.¡± With that, all the delinquents started shouting and chanting ¡®Bright Lions¡¯ ¡®Bright Lions¡¯. Then a trio of handsome men with tall stature and blonde hair walked out of the group and said, ¡°This guy beat you? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Third leader don¡¯t underestimate him, he is Wyatt the one rumoured to have contracted a silver grimoire. We saw him use it.¡± The three people looked at me from head to toe and the slender one of them said, ¡°Boy, it¡¯s your lucky day. As you have defeated the members of our Bright Lion group you have only two choices, either join our group or beg for forgiveness on your knees¡± I did not bother to answer him just sneered at the slender blondie. Surprisingly, the slender blondie did not get angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡± what is it gonna be?¡± ¡°I am gonna mess you guys up!¡± I said cracking my knuckles. The slender blondieughed hard and soon others followed him, ¡°well boys looks like we got a feisty one.¡± One of the bulk delinquents eyed me and said ¡± boss me! give me a chance, I will have him purring within a minute.¡± Hearing the delinquent the crowd broke out inughter again, the slender blondie seemed to be satisfied with his cronies response and said to me, ¡°Wyatt, Why don¡¯t you save us the trouble and just get on your knees and beg for forgiveness. Then maybe I will consider giving you a second chance.¡± ¡°Make Me! You dipshit.¡± Slender blondie shook his head and with a sigh, he said, ¡°I gave you a chance but you did not cherish it. Okay boys he is all yours, give him a good time.¡± Hearing him the bulky delinquent from earlier summoned his grimoire and a reddish bronze light shone over his body, he seems to have activated some kind of F-rank Body enhancement card. ¡°He¡¯s mine¡± saying that he charged at me with high speed, wanting to subdue me with brute force. Other delinquents eyes shone with amazement seeing the bulky figure covered in reddish bronze light charging forward and whispered how fast his movements were. His movements may be fast for these wannabe gangsters but in my eyes, he was slow as hell! F-rank enhancement was nothingpared to the full strength of an E-rank Abyssal Giant bear. Seeing that he intended to tackle me taking full advantage of his huge body, I did not dodge I could but I chose not to. As he was about to m into me, I punched him with 40 % of my strength, breaking his advance and sending him flying into the crowd. The babbling crowd went silent and the sound of slender blondie pping sounded, with his eyes narrowed he said, ¡°It seems you are indeed worthy of our Bright Lions buster call, boys get him.¡± With that remaining 18 of the delinquents summoned their grimoire and bombarded me with all their long-range attack. I did not dy and summoned my grimoire and a golden aura shaped in the form of an Abyssal Giant bear covered my body protecting me from all the attacks. I was scratch-free and barely took any damage as F-rank attacks couldn¡¯t break the aura surrounding me. Thanks to their heavy firing dust covered the entire field and blocked everyone¡¯s eyesight. I opened my soul pupil and jumped into the crowd taking them out one by one. This was the first time I was using soul pupils in a fight and I made a huge discovery. Soul pathways outline the boundaries of all the living or non-living forms known giving shape to them. It¡¯s true in the case of humans too, the soul pathways seem to get stronger with an increase in the active soul control. It can be concluded that the higher the active soul control, the stronger the soul pathways giving the host incredible strength and unbreakable defence. No wonder as the active soul control increased the card apprentice seemed to grow stronger and more powerful. In physical prowess, there is a huge gap in each level of card apprentice. In terms of pure physical prowess, a Card Soldier can easily overpower 10 Card Schrs just like that. This was the basic one-o-one of card apprenticeship, what I discovered was closely rted to it. With help of soul pupils, I could see the soul pathways and with enough concentration, I could see where these soul pathways were weak? and where they were strong? It was as if no! I could see the weak spots of all forms, including the card apprentice. Thanks to this with enough skills and little power I couldnd critical damage on these morons with my every hit. As the dust was about to settle about 11 of them had already been rendered unconscious. Just when I was getting cocky a figure made up of bones crawled out of the earth and pounced upon me, in desperation, I activated sprint and fled the attack range of the bone figure. The dust settled and before I could get a clear look at the bone figure that attacked me it crawled back into the earth again. I could barely catch a glimpse of its tail, the tail was weird it had a telson and a stinger. rms went off in my mind, someone among these delinquents has a summon card. An undead summons card no less. These undead summonses are like intelligent puppets with no fear, feelings or pain but just absolute loyalty to execute their master¡¯s orders. Which MF is rich enough to own such a card?! Chapter 33: Rookie Card Fight Tournament

Chapter 33: Rookie Card Fight Tournament

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 9:49 Location Sky Blossom City, Lion Cub High School Summon cards, the name says it all you get to summon a familiar to fight for you. These types of cards are rare and expensive for obvious reasons. There are different types of summoning cards and the undead summons card is a rarer type of summoning card, it summons an undead creature to fight for you. Undead creatures are very tricky to deal with as they do not fear pain and death. Worst of all they do not stop until they arepletely immobilised or their core is destroyed. Making undead creatures perfect forbat. Right now I am facing an undead creature that can hide in the ground, an assassin type undead. Even though this card is E rank at best, it must be worth millions and hard to find even in Guild Association Mall. There is no way this undead belongs to one of these delinquents. So, I look around to find the Bright Brothers Trio. Of the three the slender blondie had summoned the bronze grimoire and was being guarded by a skeleton hound. To be able to summon two undead creatures at the same time at Card Student level means that the star ratings of both the undead summon cards is low, meaning these cards are created by a professional Card creator skilled in making undead cards. These two cards must have cost a fortune, these prominent families seem to be rich to be able to equip their children with such expensive cards. The only difference between these delinquents and the Bright Brothers trio is their background. Proving my theory that one can buy strength with enough money. Now my worry was not the undead creature underground but the remaining two Bright brothers and their cards. The most exciting thing about the card fight than the card fight itself is the mystery of the opponent¡¯s cards. There are a nearly infinite number of skill/item cards out there not to mention the unique origin cards. Cards are the most crucial part of the card fight. One can¡¯t be prepared for all kinds of cards out there. Thankfully not everyone can afford or create all kinds of cards out there. I wasn¡¯t worried about the undead in the ground cause I was able to see its soul pathways as it moved around in the ground using soul pupils. Since I could see it I can be prepared for it. But I still could not figure out what kind of undead creature it was? Is it a snake or a lizard or an earthworm maybe? The delinquents did not seem surprised by the sudden visit of the undead. as it may be the reason they joined the Bright Lion gang in the first ce. People won¡¯t follow you without enough power to show for, even if you are from a prominent family. Since the dust was cleared the delinquents could see, seeing most of theirrades unconscious on the ground and me being unscathed covered in the golden aura in the form of an abyssal bear, they had lost their will to fight if not for the undead creature showing up they would have fled the scene. Since the delinquents had lost the will to fight it was easier for me to render them unconscious. Watching out for the undead underground I began taking down other delinquents one by one, even though they could see now my movement was too fast for them to react, thank you sprint. I would knowingly leave an opening for a sneak attack but the undead creature never took the bait, taking down thest of the delinquents finally only I and the Bright Brothers were left standing. Looking at the slender blondie I asked,¡± why didn¡¯t you attack?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need an ambush to defeat you. The sneak attack earlier was me letting you know how easy it is for me to put an end to your life.¡± ¡°So, what now? You had enough or shall we continue.¡± ¡°You do have a good card there, a pinnacle E rank card proficient in closebat. But it is not enough!¡± As the slender blondie spoke I could see the undead in the ground slowly circling me ready to attack any time. Then the hound guarding the slender blondie dashed towards me. It seems the blondie wants to keep me engaged with the skeleton hound while the undead underground sneaks up on me. It was a reasonable n if I could not see the undead in the ground, can¡¯t me a guy for trying. The Skeleton hound was an F- rank undead creature not much of a threat to me even if I was lying down. I pretended to be focused on the hound so that the creature underground would surface, and it did. Right when the hound pounced on me with its mouth wide open trying to bite me, a skeleton tail with telson and stinger crawled out of the ground at my back and sting at me. In response, I turned sideways with one of my hands going right through the hound¡¯s open mouth reaching for its core and the other hand grabbed hold of the tail trying to sting me. Freeing my hand by crushing the core of the hound, I pulled on the tail using both my hands to drag out the undead creature in the ground. The undead creature turned out to be a skeletal scorpion. As I was about to crush the skeleton Scorpion to bone powder, I could hear slender blondie shouting ¡®don¡¯t!¡¯. I could understand his distress, the only drawback to a summoning card is that every time the summoned creature is killed the card¡¯s durability rating drops. Meaning that if the summoned creature is killed enough times it is possible to kill it permanently. Not heeding his pleas I directly crushed the skeleton scorpion¡¯s core, afraid that the other Bright brothers would interfere. I wanted to crush all its bones to powder but I could not take the chance of letting it escape. As I expected the bulky blondie dashed towards me with high speed to save the undead creature, luckily I was cautious and directly destroyed the core before the bulky blondie closed on me. Looking at him I said, ¡°Ops my hand slipped.¡± But to my surprise, seeing me destroy the core the bulky blondie stopped in his advance and returned next to the sses blondie who seems to be the leader of the three. The distressed slender blondie did not create a scene over his summon being killed instead looked at me intently and said, ¡°hope we meet in the rookie card fight tournament. I will kill you there.¡± I could see he meant every word he spoke thanks to the killing intent oozing out of him. But I was confused seeing them leave in a cool manner as if they did not lose in the first ce. ¡°Hey! you dipshits who let you go?¡± Hearing me the trio stopped in their advance and turned to me while the sses and bulky blondie both summoned a silver grimoire each. The sses blondie frowned and said, ¡°don¡¯t push it?¡± Seeing them summon two silver grimoires I was stumped, I did not know what kind of cards they had but considering their background their cards should not be worse than the undead summon cards of slender blondie. If these two decide to gang up on me then for sure I will be at a disadvantage. Finally, I felt what it is like to be in a real card fight. But for some reason, they were not willing to fight. Since I had enough for today I asked, ¡°what is this rookie card fight tournament you speak of?¡± They did not answer me but turned and left. But the slender blondie did not seem to be convinced so he said, ¡°The principal will announce it soon. Boy, you are lucky if not for them not wanting to reveal their cards before the tournament you would not be walking home today.¡± Saying that he hurriedly followed his brothers. Fighting a bunch of weaklings I had becent. Seeing how the Bright Brothers are hiding their cards it¡¯s clear that there are many strong card apprentices in the school. Hearing the slender blondie this tournament should be important and many strong card apprentices should be looking forward to it. Not getting a satisfactory answer I headed to the principal¡¯s office for more info. But before that, I found the four delinquents from earlier among the unconscious delinquents lying on the ground. I ced their naked unconscious body on top of each other and left in the direction of the principal¡¯s office. ¡®Rookie Card Fight Tournament¡¯ looks like the school is more fun than I anticipated. It seems I will have to stock up on some good skill/item cards soon. Chapter 34: Aura Sight

Chapter 34: Aura Sight

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 9:49 Location Sky Blossom City, Lion Cub High School, Principal¡¯s Office ¡°Sir, Student Wyatt is here to see you¡± ¡°Send him in.¡± ¡­ Every time I step into this office I am amazed by itsvish decor. Isn¡¯t teaching supposed to be the most miserable and low paying job, I guess private schools are a different story. Seeing me enter the principal got off his chair and weed me in, I really can not get used to how fake he is. Which principal stands up to wee a student in his office, none. After meeting the Bright brother¡¯s trio I knew that silver grimoire is not that big of a deal in the upper circle of Sky Blossom city. It¡¯s rare but not worth this much fuss. ¡°Student Wyatt, did you like your recement homeroom teacher?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met the new recement teacher yet. I came here for another reason. What is the Rookie Card Fight Tournament?¡± ¡°Where did you hear that, I was about to announce it at tomorrow¡¯s school assembly.¡± ¡°The Bright Brother Trio told me about that, they seem to take this tournament seriously.¡± ¡°They should since the top ten will be rewarded handsomely, especially the top five they stand to gain more.¡± ¡°What are the rewards?¡± ¡°You should not worry about the rewards as you are still too weak to even enter the top 20.¡± ¡°What?! FYI I just defeated one of the Bright trio along with another 20 card apprentices.¡± ¡°Oh! That I did see it, your performance was indeed remarkable for someone who awakened 4 days ago. But not enough, why do you think someone arrogant like Bright Trio chose to hide their card rather than beat your weak ass.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± You knew about the fight yet you did not stop it. What are you getting paid for, Wait! Does it matter as long as I am not punished for the school fights? ¡°Look kid let me give it to you straight, the two from Bright Trio are way out of the league for someone of your prowess. Just like you both of them inherited their ancestor¡¯s grimoire and also gained their ancestor¡¯s origin cards. Don¡¯t think you are the only one to inherit your mom¡¯s grimoire and origin card.¡± Hearing the principal my mind thundered and my brain was inplete turmoil, till now I thought Soul pupils were my cheat of a transmigrator but turn out I was wrong. ¡°Mom¡¯s origin card?¡± I asked, covering my shock with a clueless expression. ¡°No need to pretend kid, I saw you use your mother¡¯s Aura Sight origin card in the fight earlier. Otherwise, how could you predict the position from where the skeleton will attack or how were you able to see when the bust blocked everyone¡¯s sight or how could you urately find the cores of the undead summons.¡± Wait! Aura sight. Thank god my heart almost jumped out of my mouth. So he knows nothing about Soul pupils. To think mama Wyatt¡¯s origin card was also a mutated eye ability coincidence or?. ¡°I did gain the origin card when I contracted my mom¡¯s grimoire but I did not know it was my mom¡¯s card.¡± Yes, I did gain an origin card when I contracted mama Wyatt¡¯s grimoire and did not know the origin was rted to her. But he does not need to know which origin card I had. ¡°Wait! you don¡¯t know your own mom¡¯s origin card.¡± ¡°My parents chose to keep their work life and private life separate, apart from teaching me about cards and card creation they never bothered to talk about work in front of me and I never bothered to ask.¡± Mama and papa Wyatt never mentioned their work to young Wyatt, I can understand since no parent in their right mind would want to share the gruesome battle stories of survival with their young child. ¡°Ok, when you contract an ancestral grimoire you also inherit your ancestor¡¯s origin card. But origin cards are supposed to be unique cards to that individual card apprentice so the inherited origin card slot bes locked until you find a fated ingredient and fuse it with the inherited origin card to make it unique to the individual card apprentice again. But in some special cases like your case student Wyatt, when the individual card apprentice is very simr to the ancestor then the inherited origin card does not get locked. This is very rare, almost near impossible therefore not many people know about it.¡± Hearing this I got more confused because I belonged to neither the special nor the normal case. My origin card formed directly when I contracted the grimoire. The only hypothesis I coulde up with was that I belonged to the normal case and my fated ingredient was the remnants of young Wyatt¡¯s soul, that is Aura Sight mutated to soul pupils fusing with the remnants of young Wyatt¡¯s soul. Nothing else came to my mind that sounded sane to exin my awakening of soul pupils origin card. Since it was out of my understanding I stopped worrying about it and inquired about why was here in the first ce, ¡°How strong are the two silver graders of the Bright trio?¡± ¡°Officially I don¡¯t know. But since I had promised to give you priority l will provide you info off the record. Do you know the prominent Bright family of today was a nobody 56 years ago in the Sky Blossom city and If not for the infamous War Golem Twins they could not reach today¡¯s heights and have three known golden card apprentices.¡± The twin brothers of the Bright family were titled War Golem Twins because of their bravery during monster tide and their unique Golem origin cards. 56 years ago during a monster tide attack on Sky Blossom city, the twins of the Bright family defended the south gate of the city all alone until the reinforcement arrived, thanks to their unique golem origin cards. Golem cards are item cards but if the golems are sentient then they be familiars and fall under the summoning card category. Golems have immense strength, durability and are unstoppable until their core is destroyed simr to the undead creatures. But Golem origin cards of the Bright twins were almost immortal. Contrary to other cards, origin cards are part of the card apprentice so the Bright twins were able to hide the golem core within them making their golems almost unstoppable. Making it possible for them to hold off the monster tide from attacking the city till the reinforcements arrived. These War Golem Twin brothers are the grandfathers of the two silver graders of the Bright trio from whom they inherited their silver grimoire. ¡°So, if I am not wrong they both should be able to summon unstoppable war machines each to fight for them. Now, do you think you are their match?¡± Chapter 35: The Circle

Chapter 35: The Circle

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 9:49 Location Sky Blossom City, Lion Cub High School, Principal¡¯s Office ¡°So, if I am not wrong they both should be able to summon unstoppable war machines to fight for them. Now, do you think you are their match?¡± I have yet to see a golem, but from young Wyatt¡¯s memories I gather they are simr to big robots instead of wires, hardware and software they have soul core, soul pathways and some sentient one¡¯s have beast will. The abyssal giant bear spirit guard is strong but not strong enough to take on a huge robot of sorts. I could attack the Bright brothers who are the cores of their golems but they should already be prepared for that. Being hit by reality hard the invincible feeling I got from practising the abyssal giant bear form finally subsided. Now that I was in my right mind I finally knew wealth and power is never enough there is always someone richer and stronger than you. How foolish of me with my current rate of progress I will never be able to take on Kevin Zhang and his mercenary group within a year. Looks like I can not bezy anymore. Until now I had just focused on making money but I will have to start thinking about gathering good card ingredients, skill/item cards and try to learn how to create different types of cards, especially golem cards as they are closer to my expertise back on earth, robotics. Seeing me in deep thought Andre shook his head, he seemed to think my confidence was hit hard and I was doubting myself, so trying to encourage me he said, ¡°Kid your mother¡¯s origin card ¡®Aura sight¡¯ is not to be underestimated, even though it does not have the raw strength and destructive power of a golem it is a great card and many high ranking Card apprentices would choose Aura sight as the origin card over a golem.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special about Aura sight? When I activate it all I can see is the auras of all objects and beings. If they are far away the auras ovep and it¡¯s hard to distinguish between two auras.¡± Every form of matter has a distinctive aura to it but it is invisible to the naked eye, somewhat simr to soul pathways. I truthfully told the drawbacks of soul pupils withholding the crucial information I found until now on the origin card, not because I did not want to lie to Andrea or I trusted him but due to his title the Judge. He got this title, not for punishing criminals or something but due to his origin card which tells him if someone is lying to him. Very powerful right, but this card has obvious limitations like how I withheld crucial information and misled him into thinking that my origin card was Aura sight. Another limitation is that he can¡¯t judge someone with higher active soul control than him. But it is still something worth being feared for. Therefore someone with such a useful card is stuck as a mere high school principal with no future. It is rumoured that the upper circle of the city is very uneasy and wary about Andre¡¯s origin card and his humble background therefore they are suppressing all his merits and confining him to Lion Cub High. This guy is dangerous I came here to get info on the tournament but somehow the conversation switched about me and my origin card. For some reason conversation with him feels like an interrogation. Looks like I should maintain a healthy distance from him. And why does he know so much about mama Wyatt¡¯s origin card? I will have to look into mama and papa Wyatt¡¯s life history for this. But whom am I supposed to ask for info about mama and papa Wyatt¡¯s life history, supposedly they are my parents and I should be the one with the most info on them. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because you have not had enough practice and experience to get used to using the aura sight efficiently like your normal sight. Your mother could spot monsters hiding hundreds of meters inside the ground easily. If you asked her to find a needle in the haystack she could in seconds. Do you know what makes the aura sight crucial and sort after?¡± Yes indeed soul pupils have numerous applications but Ick the practice and experience to wield it to its full potential and discover all its uses. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It has the ability to discern truth from illusion. Think about it with the aura sight you can easily be able to tell the difference between illusion and reality. Most importantly nothing can hide from your eyes normal stealth and invisibility is useless against it. The Aura Sight card has various possibilities to explore, just parctice it hard enough and you will get the hang of it. Thanks to this origin card your mother wasbelled Nemesis of assassin and illusion type. This card has more to offer than you think.¡± Yes, I can use soul pupils to easily discern an illusion from reality, why did I not think of it! My experience with soul pupils iscking toe up with all the ways I can use it but with enough time I will be able to think of its various applications. Seeing how Andre is singing praises of mama Wyatt I guess she was a big deal in Sky Blossom City but to think her sonmitted suicide because of the people she fought to protect, how tragic. Be this world or other world heroes life is always miserable and tragic. Back on earth soldiers died to protect their country but the country could not protect their loved ones. While the corrupt officials and politicians enjoyed long life bathed in ck money. ¡°When will the tournament be held?¡± ¡°You still hung up on that! I guess it could help broaden your horizons¡­ It will be held on the 27th of this month.¡± ¡°Thank you then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Happy to help, try attending the sses they may be helpful.¡± Receiving a wake-up call I could not dilly-dally any more, time to get serious. In this tournament, I had to be in the top 5 no matter what!. ¡­ After Wyatt left the office Andre summoned his silver grimoire and called ¡®Kevin Zhang¡¯. Tring-a-ring! tring-a-ring! ¡°Andre it¡¯s rare of you to call me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Kevin, I called to talk about the boy.¡± ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°You must have heard of him contracting his mother¡¯s grimoire.¡± ¡°I did hear him contracting one of his parent¡¯s grimoire, so what of it get to the point.¡± ¡°Cancel all your ns involving the boy, he is under the cities protection now.¡± ¡°What? Are you kidding me! Didn¡¯t I already clear it with you and the circle, you want more that¡¯s it right. And people call me the thug.¡± ¡°The situation has changed, the boy is no longer a nobody since he has inherited his mother¡¯s origin card. You know what that means right.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not possible!¡± ¡°He is one of the special cases. Kevin, I know your temper so I will warn you again don¡¯t do something you will end up regrettingter, that boy is off-limits. This matter is rted to the circle so no mistakes will be tolerated.¡± TuTu¡­ ¡°FuChapter 36: Who is at fault? Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 10:45 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°The Gale Rabbit Leather Boots sold for 250,000$st night in the auction. People went crazy over its design and perfect card ratings. This Warehouse is allotted to me by the auction management to use as my personal warehouse. Since you are my one and only client, it¡¯s all yours use it as you see fit. I have yet to recruit staff but Corey should be enough for now.¡± After leaving school I directly came to guild mall since I wanted to participate in the rookie tournament my previous ns had to be optimised for current circumstances. The tournament is on the 27th but the next mall auction is also on the 27th. I was nning to make some money on the next auction but I need that money now to prepare for the tournament. The auction n is still a go but I will have to think of other methods to amass money for the tournament. All my ns needed a certain amount of capital investment and time to bear fruits. But I needed money now to make new cards for the tournament. ¡°Well keep the money with you, I know it¡¯s not a lot but use it to get me some rare card ingredients and cards to help with my mental strength. Don¡¯t worry about the cost, just get them. I will somehow arrange the money.¡± ¡°Ok, I keep an eye out for it.¡± Susan nodded in understanding. Looking at the 100 military trunks in the middle of the warehouse I said, ¡°I will be done with those by evening. Susan, do you know how I can make a lot of cash, fast. Something that doesn¡¯t require any investment from my side.¡± Susan frowned hearing me and worriedly asked, ¡°why? Are you in some kind of trouble?¡± ¡°Yeah, money troubles.¡± ¡°I can lend you some.¡± ¡°Not enough I need to make strong cards, a small amount of money is not enough I need a lot and right now.¡± ¡°Oh! so it was to make cards. I thought you were in some kind of deep trouble. If you want to make easy money then you can always provide your services as a silver card creator, like how you helped me.¡± ¡°Can I do that after all, I don¡¯t have my license yet?¡± To professionally sell my services as a card creator I would require a degree certification in card creation and be licensed by the card creator guild. ¡°Yes! You can. License is only required to use the tools and services of the card creation guild.¡± ¡°But without the surety from the card creation guild and no help from their forums, How will I get someone to provide my services to.¡± This is also the reason why card creators are rich since they are licenced by the guild they charge an enormous amount of fees to create cards. Customers do notin as they trust the ability of a licenced card creator and think the cost is worth it. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that part, I will bring you the clients, think of it as a perk for being my exclusive client.¡± Yes, I am Susan¡¯s exclusive client, it is not set in contract just based on mutual trust. She promised me that in return she will take no other clients as she has her hands full with me. It is a win-win situation for both of us. Thanks to my cards she made half a million dors after tax in her first auction. And I needed somebody I could trust and help me take care of small things. ¡°Good I will leave it to you. So I will start with these trunks now. I will create the cards here as no card room can fit all these trunks.¡± ¡°Okay, I will ask Corey to keep watch. You can ask her if you need anything. Do not exhaust yourself I will be bringing your first client in the evening.¡± ¡°You going somewhere? I wanted books on golem card creation.¡± ¡°Yes to reach a potential client, I had this friend/colleague/client, she is in search of a good card creator. I will ask Corey to bring you the basics of golem card creation, but for advanced and higher books you will have to attend a college. Since they are sensitive and copyrighted info.¡± Advanced design and knowledge of all types of cards are copyrighted information. But basic info is enough with my knowledge of robotics I shoulde up with something awesome. Soon after Susan left Corey came with the books on the basics of golem card creation. ¡°Sir, do you need anything else?¡± ¡°Looks like Susan decided to trust you and give you a chance, congrats.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°No need to thank me¡­ As someone who has agonized from the same trust me when I say It¡¯s never toote. Since you know to ask for help then you are not beyond salvation. It¡¯s in your nature a part of you¡­ don¡¯t try to suppress or deny it, it will only grow stronger. Embrace your mistakes and find a way to forgive yourself, it¡¯s the only way to defeat it.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, those eyes of yours are shouting for help, I could not just act ignorant.¡± Corey¡¯s eyes got red and teary as she said, ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Good, it means you¡¯re doing something right. It¡¯s hard now but it will get harder, learn to deal with it.¡± It¡¯s in human nature to look down and wanting to feel superior. In pain or happiness, humans always try tofort themselves byparing and looking down on others. It is also the reason which causes them to be restless. Humans feelforted and superior looking down on others circumstances but also get threatened seeing others in better circumstances than themself. This alles naturally to humans, nobody teaches them that. What¡¯s more disturbing is that humans have made it all this a requirement to live in this shit world. But some take it to next level and people start to get hurt. Who is at fault? If we start pointing fingers then no amount of figures will be enough. So, it¡¯s pointless to punish yourself for which everyone is at fault. Corey made mistakes but good for her trying to change. Fighting your nature is hard as change doesn¡¯te easy. Saying my piece I got busy with creating the G-rank storage trunk cards. Corey wiped her tears and began cleaning the warehouse, she did not expect me tofort her but it felt good for someone to recognise the change in her. Although the change is not enough, it¡¯s a start. Creating a G rank storage trunk card was easy thanks to my origin card but the time required for transferring the soul pathways to the core could not be shortened. It took 90 seconds to create one card, so two and half hours for 100 cards. It costs 46 dors for the ingredients of a storage trunk card. G-rank core ¨C 10$ Military-grade trunk ¨C 36$ But a good storage trunk card can be sold for 10,000$ ¨C 12,000$ depending on the market. Considering the minimum profit of 10,000$ per card, I can make nearly 1000,000$ with 4600$ as an investment. But my profit drops to 61% after paying 34% government tax and 5% mall charges. So, my profit is 610,000$ which is nowhere near the amount I require to create 50 E-rank female armour let alone the money I required to create cards for the tournament. If I expect to make any serious and easy money the auction was the only ce but I did not have the time to wait for the auction. I could always create a card recipe and copyright it to get royalty but it¡¯s not possible cause my card creating techniques are different from the rest of the techniques used by card creators out there. When I create a card I am highly dependent on my soul pupils and my otherworldly knowledge as I barely have an understanding of the techniques mentioned in the card recipes. If I want to live off royalties of my copyright card recipes, then I will have to create a recipe that is so easy that any third-grade card creator can make it otherwise no one will opt for my card recipes over other card recipes out there. For that my knowledge of this worlds card creating technique is severelycking. Chapter 37: Soul Array

Chapter 37: Soul Array

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 18:15 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 I finished creating 100 storage trunk cards by 1 in the afternoon with enough mental strength to spare to create another 100 storage trunk cards but I decided against it as I couldn¡¯t wait to read the basic golem card creation process. After a hearty lunch, I enthusiastically went through all the materials on basic golem card creation. Turns out I was right, my knowledge of robotics could change the entire golem card creation concept in this world. It not only helped me better understand the basic golem card creation but it helped me look at the endless possibilities of golem card creation. This world is highly dependent on soul pathways and soul energy to create a golem making the golem card creation process tedious andplicated but if some of the burdens of the golem¡¯s working are reced by mechanical recements then golem card creation would triple in its efficiency. It seems humans in this world got the inspiration for the golem card creation process from nature¡¯s golems like the elemental creatures and the undead. Elemental creatures and the undead have one thing inmon with each other, they don¡¯t die until their core is crushed as their body is renewable till their core is intact and unharmed. Since Elemental creatures and the undead areposed of soul pathways and soul energy the humans of this world who were inspired by them to create golem cards never thought of reducing the burden and increasing efficiency by introducing mechanical recements in the golem card creation process. Since this world doesn¡¯t emphasize science and technology it is to be expected that the people of this world have stunted growth, imagination and creativity in science and technology. Back on earth creating robots was not just a theory or dream, many had sessfully created robots despite thecking technological advancements. But these robots were limited by insufficient technology in areas such as a proper power source and a super processing unit. But these two problems could be easily solved in this world thanks to the ingredients used in the golem cards, soul reactor and the Artificial Beast Will. The soul reactor is the heart of the golems and could be used as a recement for a power source in a robot. The Artificial Beast Will is the brains of the golem and it has enough processing power to execute all themands and act as the motherboard of the robot. While both soul reactor and Artificial Beast Will are part of the origin core/golem core of the golem card. Since the golem cards were created based on inspiration from the elemental creatures and the undead I decided to browse some data on them too to get a thorough understanding of the soul reactors and Artificial Beast Will. In the case of the undead, their core is their power source/soul reactor. Sometimes the remnant resentment and hatred of the undead for living is so strong that their remnant resentment and hate evolve into sentient. So their remnant resentment and hatred for the living is their Brains/Artificial Beast Will to say. As for the elemental creatures simr to the undead their core is their power source/soul reactor. While their awareness, they are simr to all beings they are born with awareness and with the age, their awareness grows. To further understand the elemental and undead I decided to learn the basics of elemental creatures and undead card creation. Both these cards fall under the summoning card simr to the sentient golem card creation. With the help of Corey, I acquired the materials on both the card creation process. Unlike golem card creation I could barely understand the summoning card creation as it talked about many techniques for soul pathway and soul array strengthening and transfer. Thanks to my soul pupils I could skip this part of soul pathway strengthening and transfer like how l skipped it during golem and other card creation. But things got way moreplicated and harder as the new concept of soul array was introduced. For this, I required the basics of soul array creation which turned out to be an advanced subject in card creation and could only be learnt in college. No wonder they did not bother copyrighting something so advanced as summoning cards as one could not create these cards without the knowledge of soul array. Thankfully only summoning cards of the living creatures require a soul array as they have harsher living conditions to be met to achieve good durability ratings. And soul array is the best way to fulfil these conditions for the creation of summoning cards. But summoning cards of undead and sentient golems did not require a soul array as they do not require harsher living conditions to survive as they can survive anywhere. Therefore it is easier to achieve the required card durability in their case without the help of a soul array. Elemental creatures are considered living beings because of their awareness and as they require to breathe in their respective elemental periodically. By 6 in the evening, I had learnt the basics of golem card creation and undead card creation. I could go further but Susan had returned from her hunt for my new potential client. Chapter 38: Debra Khan

Chapter 38: Debra Khan

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 18:15 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Fine Gold Merchants The world-renowned integrated shippingpany owning a fleet of 708 levitating container vessels as of today. It is said that 18 years ago Fine Gold Merchants were just small-time merchants in Sky Blossom City about to go bankrupt until a young promising underdog bought the sinkingpany for peanuts and turned it into the golden goose it is today. The young promising underdog is none other than the current chairman of Fine Gold Merchants Diana Keith, an orphan slumdog with a heart-winning, struggle filled, story of her rise to power. Diana Keith is the sky blossom city legend, stories of how a brothel orphan from the western zone slums climbed to the heights which one could only dream of have be the local lore. There are many other local lores about Diana and her rise to power but the most impressionable one is the Scarlet Parade. Scarlet Parade, 18 years ago one fateful night, 17-year-old Diana overthrew the Sky Blossom City underworld forces with her hooligan troops of 12,000 high school students including 6,789 card students and 5,211 mortal students. That night the streets of sky blossom city were dyed red with the blood of gangsters. The city lord had to intervene and implement martialw to deal with the gang wars. It is said Diana was so charismatic that she single-handedly united the students of all high schools in Sky Blossom City forming thergest gang in the city amounting to 70% of the underworld forces in the city Until the gang was so big that it swallowed the city¡¯s all underworld forces as a whole, gaining total control over Sky Blossom city underworld. Diana is one badass S.O.B as theye. After graduating high school she did not go to college instead bought the Fine Gold Merchant climbing to the top of the world¡¯s powerdder. In the year¡¯s toe many high schoolers have tried to recreate the legend of the Scarlet parade but failed devastatingly. ¡­ ¡°Sorry, Wyatt I could not hide your identity.¡± Apologised Susan. Looking at two female guests she brought with her I said, ¡°I never asked you to.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did I ever ask you to hide my info?¡± ¡°No, I thought it was implied.¡± ¡°Forget it, won¡¯t you introduce your friends.¡± ¡°Oh! She is Debra Khan, my childhood friend and this is¡­¡± Seeing Susan hesitate not knowing how to introduce her, the blonde woman next to Debra said, ¡°For now I am nobody to you but if you pass the test I am the best thing ever happened to you.¡± Hearing the arrogance and pride in the blonde woman¡¯s voice with the expressionless face of hers I knew she was the one Susan was apologising for. Looks like releasing 40 perfect rating F-rank female armour cards in the market created arger ssh than I thought it would. I seem to have underestimated the difficulty behind the creation of a perfect rating card. Excusing ourselves, Susan exined to me the situation while Corey attended to the guest. Debra and Susan are more than just childhood friends, they were ssmates who graduated high school together. Since they had not stepped into the card student realm yet they chose to work as a sales executive at guild association mall. Debra was lucky and stepped into the card student realm 2 years after joining the guild association mall, unlike Susan who stepped into the card student realm just a few days ago. 19-years-old Card apprentice Debra decided to quit as a sales executive and chase her dream of bing an adventurer. Finally joining a well-known adventure guild, The Raven Guild. Since Debra was ate bloomer she was offered a 5-year term employment contract with harsher conditions by the raven guild. Yet she chose to sign as with this she would be finally able to achieve her dream and they promised to help her create her origin card using the guild resources if she happens to find her fated ingredient within the employment term. Rising to the challenge Debra fought all odds and achieved the card soldier realm within 5 years even though she was only a bronze grimoire holder. Seeing her hard work and achievements the guild was considering offering her a high-level contract and extending her employment term. Debra was also considering extending her contract but things changed in herst mission. A team of 200 card apprentices were tasked to clear C rank field dungeon Centaur Graveyard and collect undead rted ingredients for the guild. Debra¡¯s team was among these card apprentices. This mission was a walk in the park as 200 card apprentices were overkill for this mission. One of the perks of being a member of a huge guild. After defeating the field dungeon boss Skeleton Centaur Knight Debra found her first fated ingredient among the remains of the dungeon boss, the femur of the Skeleton Centaur Knight. Debra was overjoyed to find her first fated ingredient but did not know if she was lucky or unlucky to find her fated ingredient on thest day of her employment term. Thanks to the contract Debra was able to get the fate ingredient without spending a penny but since her contract ended the very next day she was not able to create her origin card using the guild resources. Debra was satisfied with just getting her fated ingredient. But the offer for extending her contract term she was waiting for never came. Turns out the guild valued Debra but not enough to gamble guild resources to help create her origin card and they decided against extending her employment term. As a card soldier with 5 years of experience, Debra had a good resume but having a fated ingredient was her baggage, Debra would easily be able to join any guild if she did not demand the creation of an origin card using the guild resources. Since no guild was willing to gamble a small fortune in helping her create an origin card. Finding a fate ingredient is a very rare incident not many card apprentices find it. Knowing this the guilds all around the world utilized the promise of creating the origin card as bait in their contract to lure fresh blood and it works every time. Susan only knew about Debra finding her fate ingredient but not about her being unemployed. So after knowing theplete story Susan backed off in understanding. Just when Susan had given up any hope of turning Debra into a client. The blonde woman crashed their reunion. Chapter 39: No limit

Chapter 39: No limit

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 18:15 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Cindy Moss, Managing Director of Fine Gold Merchants Sky Blossom Branch had not slept in thest 24 hours. It all began when 20 cards with perfect ratings made of 5 F-rank female armour card recipes copyrighted under Fine Gold Designs flood the market. One has to know even the original Designers and creators of these card recipes cannot guarantee to create these cards with perfect ratings. Yet somehow these 5 F-rank female armour card recipes each in a set of 4 cards with perfect card ratings were auctioned yesterday. Since they were auctioned in Sky Blossom City As the acting managing director of the sky blossom branch Cindy was alerted of this anomaly. If it was someone else who had alerted her maybe Cindy would not have personally attended to this matter but her friend Chairman of Fine Gold merchants currently visiting Sky Blossom City had shown interest in it so she could not hand it to others and had to treat this situation with utmost priority. Being at the top of the food chain in the city it was not hard for Cindy to gather information on the cards that were auctioned. Following the money, she was able to find the creator of the cards. Going through the information on the card creator Cindy was confused more than ever ording to the info in her hand the creator of these cards was a high schooler who had just stepped into the card student realm. Even though he was a silver grimoire holder it was so bizarre and far-fetched to think a rookie could create perfect rating cards. No matter how imusible and unrealistic this sounds she had to share this info with the Chairman. To her surprise the Chairman was not as shocked as she was seeing the info instead, the Chairman ordered her to recruit this rookie asap. Cindy was overwhelmed by how impetuous the chairman was being to recruit the rookie without verifying the truth of the matter at hand. Still, Cindy took it upon herself toplete the task of recruiting the rookie because the chairman gets what she wants. Unable to find Wyatt at his home or school Cindy ended up crashing Susan¡¯s reunion with Debra to find Wyatt. Cindy knew Debra from her resume applying for a security personnel job at Fine Gold merchants. Cindy was impressed by Debra¡¯s experience enough to remember her name. Fine Gold was a multinationalpany making billions in turn over every year they did notck the average card soldiers but the capable card soldiers with origin cards who would develop along with thepany. And Debra¡¯s fate ingredient along with her experience made her a Fine Gold worthy asset. One thing led to another with Cindy ending up offering a Job to Debra right then there, terms and conditions applied though. Debra was offered a permanent Job at Fine Gold and she would be earning 5 times what she had earned at her previous job at Raven guild not only that earning enough merits at Fine Gold she would be able to upgrade her grimoire to Silver entirely paid by thepany¡¯s resources. Great offer, Debra would have epted it if not for the terms and condition. The terms and conditions stated that Debra had to get her Origin card created by Wyatt. Yes, Cindy was nning to use Debra to test Wyatt¡¯s capabilities. No matter the origin card creation seeded or failed Debra would still be recruited by Fine Gold with previously mentioned terms. Debra was now in a bind, as discovering one¡¯s fate ingredient was a rare opportunity and Debra did not want to take any chances in creating her first origin card. But Cindy¡¯s offer was too good to refuse, as an average card soldier Debra knew how hard it was to be able to upgrade to the silver grimoire. Debra was stuck in the card soldier realm because of the bronze grimoire. There are many perks for having a higher grade grimoire. With the high-grade grimoire, one can use higher grade cards. Not only that cultivating active soul control also bes easier and efficient. Being a Card soldier Debra requires a silver grimoire to cultivate active soul control faster and more efficiently but bronze grimoire only slows down the process making it harder for Debra to achieve higher active soul control. Worst of all with the bronze grimoire, she could not use D or C rank cards was limited to only using G, F and E- rank cards even though her active soul control was enough to use D or C rank cards. Making her a lot weaker than a card soldier using a silver grimoire. Seeing how much importance her friend Susan and the Managing Director Cindy gave to Wyatt and his card creating prowess, Debra decided to roll the dice and take up Cindy on her offer. This was any once in a lifetime opportunity simr to finding a fate ingredient and it seems she could only have one. So she chose silver grimoire to achieve higher realms and higherbat prowess. Who knows if she was lucky enough she could still have both a silver grimoire and an origin card. ¡­ As Susan exined I understood the whole situation and what was going on, but I did not see how this profited me. I decided to offer my services to help create cards for others to makerge and fast cash not showcase my card creation ability. Returning to Debra and Cindy I introduced myself, ¡°Dalton Wyatt high school senior, Susan has brought me up to the speed. Now let¡¯s talk about the budget for card creation and the cost of my service.¡± It did not matter if they wanted to test my abilities or something else it had nothing to do with me after all everyone is entitled to their opinion. As long as I am getting paid enough for the service I rendered it did not matter what they thought. Debra looked at Cindy as she was her boss now. Cindy still maintaining an expressionless face and with an arrogant tone, she said, ¡°There is no limit to the budget for the card creation go crazy, show me what you got thepany will bear all the cost as for your pay 10% of whatever you have spent for the card creation. Bear in mind that the origin card created should be worthy of our Fine Gold Company.¡± Hearing Cindy Susan and Debra¡¯s mind went numb in utter shock as they dumbfoundedly gawked at Cindy. As for me, I was hyped and excited as finally my imagination was not limited to a budget. Chapter 40: Negotiation

Chapter 40: Negotiation

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 18:27 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°10% is not enough after government tax I will have nothing left, 40%!¡± 10% sounds a lot but nothing much is left after paying 34% government taxes. ¡°10% and we will take care of the taxes.¡± With 10% I would have to spend 100 million dors to get 10 million dors and the problem is 10 million dors is not enough for my ns, it could barely make up for the ingredients and copyright of 50 E-rank armour I am nning to make. ¡°Nope! 30% plus you guys take care of the taxes.¡± My experience has taught me that you do not get what you want, you only get what you negotiate. Many do not consider negotiating but negotiations mean getting the best of your opponent and knowing your worth in the market. ¡°20% plus we take care of taxes, this applies only if the card creation is sessful. If you fail 100,000$ minimum wage for your services.¡± ¡°Now you are talking. Let¡¯s sign a contract.¡± I was excited but not stupid what if this blondie decides to dine and dash or worse deny any verbal agreement. This deal was too good to be true for me, and I could not afford to make mistakes. There are so many ingredients out there I want to get my hands on, obviously I will only be ordering the ingredients required for the creation of said origin card but nobody is stopping from ordering expensive stuff. After learning golem and undead card creation I wanted to get my hands on a Soul reactor and the artificial beast will. I dide across beast will but it was a natural remnant soul, not a man-made artificial beast will. How did they create it? Is it like the AI in my previous life? Is it even possible to create artificial intelligence using soul energy and soul paths? Or could I use beast will to create a fully functional artificial intelligence with its own will? The more I thought the more excited I grew, this opened endless possibilities in the field of AI and my hands were itching to try them all out. Recovering from her shock Debra looked at Cindy and said, ¡°Are you sure about this? What if he just beef ups the bill to fill his pockets?¡± Cindy sneered and said, ¡°Fine Gold money is not easy to take but he can try.¡± Susan looked at Cindy and Debra with serious eyes and hurled, ¡°Wyatt doesn¡¯t need to steal, Debra how could you say that?¡± Debra gave Susan a guilty smile, she barely knew Wyatt and just wanted to get on the good side of her new boss. Cindy did not bother about their quibble and sent the contract to my grimoire saying, ¡°send me the list of ingredients I will have someone bring them over.¡± I did not sign the contract yet, ¡°Love the enthusiasm but we have to make few things clear before I sign the contract. I am an exclusive client of Susan I would appreciate it if you buy all the ingredients from Susan.¡± ¡°No the ingredients will be provided by Fine Gold, we have wider options and our ingredients are of higher quality than the guild association mall.¡± Before I could argue Susan butted in saying, ¡± Cindy is right all the good and rare ingredients in guild association mall are reserved for big families or the officials of guild association. It would be better if Fine Gold provided the ingredients.¡± ¡®What are you doing Susan! Are you too good or just stupid!¡¯ ring at Susan I said, ¡°Okay but you will have to pay the broker fees to Susan, if not for her contribution we would not have any deal in the first ce.¡± ¡°Sure, Miss Susan will be paid her fees ording to Fine Gold regtions. Miss Susan our finance department will contact you.¡± This should be eptable for Susan if anything more she will reject again. I respect that she doesn¡¯t want to make money off of her friends but I think she is a fool to give up on a good opportunity. After signing the contract I share a copy with Cindy and looking at Debra I asked, ¡°So, what is your fate ingredient? What type of origin card would you like me to create for you?¡± ¡°Um¡­W-wait! You agreed to create my origin card without knowing what my fate ingredient is and what type of Origin card I want.¡± Debra shouted in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the small stuffdy, Susan did say it was a part of undead remains, am I right?¡± Debra felt hopeless seeing myck of professionalism and was in no state to answer me. ¡°Her fate ingredient is the femur bone of a skeleton centaur knight, as for the type of card¡­ Impress me.¡± Hearing my conversation with Cindy, Susan felt bad for Debra and said, ¡°How about a sword? Debra is skilled with swords.¡± ¡°Nah! A bone sword will not cost much, I need to make something grander to beef up the bill¡­ I got it, this should be possible.¡± Saying that I share the list of ingredients with Cindy. [ C-rank Skeleton Centaur Kight Core, preferred with the beast will if avable x 1 C-rank Ram Bull Core, preferred with the beast will if avable x 1 C-rank Skeleton war horse core, preferred with the beast will if avable x 1 C-rank Skeleton knight core preferred with the beast will if avable x 1 C-rank Soul reactor x 1 C-rank Artificial beast will x 1 E-rank High Wood Wisp x 100 Unique-grade Core x1 C-rank Core x 1 C-rank Gemini Card x 1 D-rank Pair Share Card x 1 ] ¡°Is this it, report if you need anything more. Here at Fine Gold, we won¡¯t tolerate any reasons for failure.¡± Cindy did not seem to be fazed by the ingredients on the list, but her words told another story. I did not know the exact total but I knew C-rank ingredients costed a small fortune. And I listed about 8 of them, each rarer than the other. The total should have crossed the 100 million dors mark. ¡°I thought there are no consequences to failing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for Debra, not you. Let me remind you again Fine Gild money is not easy to take.¡± ¡°Is that a threat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you decide.¡± ¡°Since you are my first big client I will forgive your ignorance this time.¡± Hearing my words Cindy sneered, she didn¡¯t seem to consider me a threat which kinda hurt my ego. I decided to let it slide as she did not know what I was capable of. I will teach her a lessonter. Chapter 41: Mental Health

Chapter 41: Mental Health

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 19:17 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower 1, Card Lab Since Fine Gold was my client it was decided that it would be better if I used the Cardb in Fine Gold Tower. Having rich client¡¯s has its perks, I was escorted to Fine Gold Tower in a luxurious car and received like a VIP. A nobody high schooler like me was not worthy of this treatment but still was treated with utmost respect and care because of Cindy the Managing Director who apanied me. It seems for some reason Cindy cared about my ability in card creation a lot as she acted as my host in Fine Gold. Even though any other staff should be more than efficient to receive me. ¡­. [ C-rank Skeleton Centaur Kight Core, with the beast x 1 ¨C 25 million $ C-rank Ram Bull Core x 1 ¨C 16 million $ C-rank Skeleton war horse core x 1 ¨C 7.7 million $ C-rank Skeleton knight core x 1 ¨C 8.2 million $ C-rank Soul reactor x 1 ¨C 6 million $ C-rank Artificial beast will x 1 ¨C 8 million $ E-rank High Wood Wisp x 100 ¨C 10 million $ Unique-grade Core x1 ¨C 125,000$ C-rank Core x 1 ¨C 100,000$ C-rank Gemini Card x 1 ¨Cpany issue D-rank Para Share Card x 1 ¨Cpany issue Total ¨C 91,125,000$ ] Within 30 minutes the employee¡¯s of Fine Gold brought all the ingredients mentioned in the list but the total cost did not reach 100 million $ as I expected it to. That¡¯s because of two reasons firstly the ingredients are priced at discount prices and secondly the Gemini card and Para Share cards seem to be issued by thepany. Since Debra is a Fine Gold employee she gets a 10% discount on every Fine Gold purchase, leading to discounted prices of the ingredients. Gemini and Para Share cards are Cards that help party members share their mental strength, they are basic cards used by card creators to help them use their party members as mental health banks. It is not a surprise for apany like Fine Gold to have Gemini and Para Share cards as they employ arge number of contracted Card creators. ¡°Anything else? ¡± Cindy asked. ¡°Um¡­I require one more C- rank Skeleton Knight and War Horse cores.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± said Cindy nonchntly. But Debra gave me a doubtful nce, ¡®I swear I am not trying to cross the 100 million mark.¡¯ Another 5 minutes and the employees brought the two cores. And now the total cost reached 108,025,000$ meeting my estimated cost. ¡°Done?¡± Asked Cindy ¡°Yes¡± I replied ¡°Then shall we get started!¡± Debra said hurriedly, it seems she haspletely given up hope on an origin card and wants to get it over with quickly. ¡°Not yet miss, the card creation will take at least half a day to create. I would like to have dinner before we start, you should do the same as we will be inside the cardb for a long time.¡± ¡°He is right, I will arrange for dinner. make yourselffortable.¡± Supported Cindy as she left the Cardb. ¡­ ¡°Wyatt you are in over your head, Fine Gold is like a Ho nest, it is peaceful to watch but if you poke at it, it will sting you to death.¡± Warned Debra. ¡°Are you worried about me or worried that I will fail and it would cost you your precious fate ingredient?¡± ¡°Both, since you are a friend of Susan I believe you are a decent guy and not someone who will y with your own life. Fine Gold is not somebody you should mess with, if you fail they will find a way for you to cough up the 100 million they wasted on you.¡± ¡°What about you then?¡± ¡°Me? I am a Fine Gold employee as long as I am hardworking, loyal and never betray them I will be fine, maybe even promoted in rank.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine too since I won¡¯t fail.¡± ¡­ Having a light dinner, I and Debra head into the cardb. Forming a party with Debra, I equip the Gemini card and Para Share unequipping the rest of the cards in my grimoire. Since I am the only one with a Silver Grimoire of the two of us and can equip C & D cards within my soul power. [Card Name: Gemini Card Type: Skill Card (active) Card Rank: C-rank, umon grade Card Ratings : [19]stars Card Durability : [82/82] Card effect: user can form a mental connection with a party member. Additional effect ¨C Share mental strength with the said party member.] There is a myth that twins have a subconscious connection to each other. Gemini Cards function is simr to that it allows two party members to have a mental connection and share their mental strength. Thanks to this card I do not have to worry about running out of mental strength during the card creation process as I will have a mental strength bank, Debra. [Card Name: Para Share Card Type: Skill Card (active) Card Rank: D rank, umon grade Card Ratings : [14]stars Card Durability : [87/87] Card effect: the user can share a single stats parameter with a party member (active) Addition effect ¨C increased mental health(passive).] Since I am creating cards of higher soul power requirement than my current soul power, the Para Share card is the most important one as with this I will be able to borrow Debra¡¯s Intelligence stats and add them to my stats. Making up for myck of soul power. The only drawback of this card is Debra won¡¯t be able to use the stats I borrowed from her, therefore this card is not used inbat by the card apprentice. Having solved the issue of mental strength and soul power, now I could focus on the Origin card creation. Chapter 42: Trial and Error method

Chapter 42: Trial and Error method

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 20:13 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower 1, Card Lab The first step to card creation is to decide on which type of card to create, since the fate ingredient is a part of the undead remains I choose to create an undead summoning card. There are three important parts of the undead summoning card creation, Undead Core Beast will Skeleton body The undead core is the power source and the foundation of the card, the Skeleton body is the machine and the frame of the card while the Beast Will is the operator and the conscious of the card. Right now I was in a bind as I did not have anplete skeleton body, all I had was a femur bone, how am I supposed to create aplete undead from it? That¡¯s where the Ram Bull corees into the picture. Ram Bulls are Sheep with a body size of a bull, hence the name Ram Bull. There is another thing that Ram bull does not have inmon with the sheep and that is instead of growing wool on their bodies Ram bull can grow and manipte bones on its body simr to an exoskeleton. Ram bull bones are different from other beast bones, they are stronger than steel yet soft as rubber. Ram bull bones make excellent C-rank ingredients for weapon cards. Making them one of the most valuable livestock. Therefore its core is twice the cost of other C-rank cores. Since I have a part of the skeleton body instead of aplete skeleton body I came up with an ingenious n to recreate theplete skeletal body of the undead creature. That is to transfer the abilities of the Ram bull to the Femur bone, with the ability of the Ram bull the Femur Bone can be grown into aplete skeletal body of the undead creature. Not only will I be creating aplete skeleton of the undead creature but an enhanced skeleton stronger than steel and softer than rubber with the ability to grow and manipte bones at will. Low-level skeletons below the Lich cannot grow or regenerate lost bones, they can only reconnect the severed bones. But thanks to enhancement from Ram bull ability the new skeleton can regrow the lost bones at will. Usually, people mistake the refreshing of the undead card in the grimoire for a low-level skeleton growing its lost bones. But in reality, after a fight, the undead summoning card goes into a period of cool downtime, during this period the card with help of soul energy gathered in the grimoire regrows the lost bones of the undead. Finally, when the creature ispletely healed the cardes out of cool downtime. People mistake this as the ability of the creature itself. This is true for other summoning creatures too. After the battle when they return to the grimoire they are healed by the grimoire using the soul power stored in it. During dire situations, the card apprentice does have the option to summon the creature in cooldown time but the summoned creature will still have the wounds from the previous battle. Therefore a skeleton or any other summon with regeneration ability is a huge deal. Knowing what I had to do I ce all the ingredients on the card creation page and start with the creation process, First Ibine the soul pathways of the Femur bone with the Origin core forming the Femur bone core as the Femur bone is the fate ingredient and is supposed to be the core part of the origin card. Afterbining the femur bone and origin core, next I had to transfer the abilities from the Ram bull core to the origin core which is nowbined with the femur bone. Now, this is a tricky part as I did not know which soul pathways of Ram Bull core contained the ability that I wanted, I could try the trial and error method but it was time-consuming and I would run out of mental strength even before finding the correct soul pathway. There is no correct method for this if there is I did not know, but I could shorten my options using my soul pupils. The stronger and most used ability tends to have a high wavelength making the soul pathway of that ability bulkier than other soul pathways, which I could differentiate using my soul pupils, but I still had to use the trial and error method with the remaining soul pathways. To make sure that the soul pathways of the femur bone core are not damaged I enhance them using the High Wood wisp core soul pathway. High wood wisp is the evolved form of the wood wisp. Unlike the Wood wisp, the High Wood wisps are very rare as a wood wisp requires arge amount of vitality to evolve into a High Wood wisp. Since High wood wisp has arge amount of vitality their soul pathway is used to enhance the soul pathway of high-level ingredients. After about 13 tries I was able to transfer both the required abilities of Ram bull to the Femur bone core. During these 13 tries, I had to strengthen the soul pathway of the femur bone core 13 times using the soul pathway of the High Wood wisp, this is one of the reasons why even though the card creators of this world theorised about this they could never achieve it but I could using my soul pupils. Even though the new femur bone can regrow into a full skeleton it could not for now as it did not have a conscious or the required amount of soul power. With no conscious to take control or power to act the enhanced femur bone was nothing but a bone with new fancy abilities. Therefore next I had to focus on the beast will and the power source for the undead creature. Chapter 43: Success

Chapter 43: Sess

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 23:57 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower 1, Card Lab It took me nearly 4 hours to just create an enhanced femur bone core. I had yet to add the soul reactor and the artificial beast will to the femur bone core. Without further ado I began with the creation of the Artificial beast will for the undead creature. I already had a working artificial beast will ingredient but it was not what I expected it to be, it did not have consciousness of its own and it could only follow perfectly definedmands. This artificial beast will would be enough forbour or mount summon beast but not enough forbat summoned beast. The artificial beast will was a total let down. But I could still use it to create a perfect beast will with the help of other ingredients and my otherworldly knowledge of AI. Then I enhance the skeleton centaur knight beast will core using the other 4 skeleton knight and warhorse cores. From the two Skeleton Knight cores, I transfer the skills Sword mastery, Blunt weapon mastery, Heavy weapon mastery, Shield mastery, Spear mastery, Archery and Cavalry to the Skeleton Centaur Knight core. From the two Skeleton Warhorse cores, I transfer the skills Stampede, Storm rush, Epicenter, Barrow strike, Earthshock, Enrage to the Skeleton Centaur Knight core. Being half humanoid and half horse, Skeleton Centaur Knight should have no problem using these skills. Having enhanced the Skeleton Centaur Knight core, I strengthen the soul pathways of the artificial beast will using the High Wood wisp soul pathways more than enough to dominate and control the Skeleton Centaur Knight beast will. After that, Ibine the Skeleton Centaur Knight beast will with the artificial beast will, the resistance from the Skeleton Centaur Knight beast will was not much of a fight for the strengthened artificial beast will. Ibined the two wills to remove the resistance of Skeleton Centaur Knight beast will and give the artificial beast will a conscience. This new artificial beast will was enough for the creation of undead summon but I want to add something I learnt back on earth to achieve a more efficient beast will. ¡­ There is a pop-psychology concept that each of us is right-brained or left-brained but it¡¯s just a myth you¡¯re not left-brained or right-brained. Although the two sides function differently, they work together andplement each other. You don¡¯t use only one side of your brain at a time. Whether you¡¯re performing a logical or creative function, you¡¯re receiving input from both sides of your brain. Based on the type of work you are engaging in one side of the brain is dominant while the other side is supportive. But this myth led to one of the greatest invention ever in the history of earthlings, that is using the supportive part of the human brain to download AI to control automated prosthetics. The theory is quite long but in short the human conscious would upy the dominant part of the brain while the AI would be downloaded in the supportive part of the brain tomand automated prosthetics. This way there would be no conflict between the host conscious and AI rather the AI could assist and support the host conscious actively in controlling automated prosthetics. There are two types of conscience in our brain, the normal conscious and the subconscious. Their rtion is such that theyplement each other. The normal conscious is the dominant conscious while the subconscious is the supportive one which will be downloaded with AI toplement the normal conscious efficiently. One would ask why not download the AI in the dominant part of the brain, doing this will lead to the host turning brain dead. As the normal conscious will actively resist and try to be the dominant conscious. Whereas the subconscious will not fight back as there is no such thing as subconscious they are just second thoughts of the normal conscious that humans are too afraid to think. So, the AI can easily upy the supportive part of the brain and follow themand of the dominant conscious in controlling automated prosthetics. ¡­ Using this concept I connect the soul pathways of the new artificial beast will and Debra¡¯s supportive part of the brain forming a bond between them. This way I download a copy of the new artificial beast will in Debra¡¯s supportive part of the brain. This concept was used to control automated prosthetics back on earth but in the case of Debra, I think it will give her bettermand over her undead summon. Then I transfer the new artificial beast will soul pathways into the enhanced femur bone core. With this, all that is missing is the power source soul reactor. A soul reactor is just like a heart its function is to circte soul power. All that was left to do was transfer the soul pathways of the soul reactor into the femur bone core. But before doing that I enhance the soul reactor soul pathways. Having transferred soul pathways of the soul reactor and the new artificial beast will in the enhanced fewer bone core. Now all I had to do was interconnect all three soul pathways ording to the life equation as specified in the basic undead creation book. Done with that I start to inject soul reactor with soul power which in turn activated the beast will which lead the femur bone to regrow into aplete skeleton. Since the artificial beast will was made using a Skeleton Centaur Knight beast will and the femur bone was also of a Skeleton Centaur Knight it did not take long to create aplete skeleton of Skeleton Centaur Knight. This Skeleton Centaur Knight was different from other Skeleton Centaur Knight as its skeleton body waspletely covered in an exoskeleton knight armour. Finally, all three parts of the undead card creation had been achieved, The skeleton body, the beast will and the undead core. Now having created the undead creature I activated the morph ability of the origin core converting the undead creature into an undead summoning card. Appraising the card stats and skills I nodded in satisfaction. Then I looked at the time it was 9:20 in the morning, it took me 12 hours to create the origin card. My eyes were red with stress andck of sleep while the owner of the origin card was sleeping curled up in a corner of the cardb. With a sadistic smile on my face I kick Debra, not hard but enough to wake her up. ¡°Hey! WTF?¡± shouted Debra ring at me. I did not bother to answer her. I throw the origin card at her face and walk out of the cardb. Right now all I wanted was to return home, take a bath and have a good nap. But all my sleepiness and tiredness left my body after hearing the high pitched scream that came from the cardb. ¡°Aaahhh¡­ OMG!¡± Chapter 44: Jaya Keith

Chapter 44: Jaya Keith

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 9:35 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower 1, G6 Training Hall. ¡°Cindy, Hi. It¡¯s rare to see you down here. I heard you signed a new adventurer offering more than 100 million dors just for her origin card. She must be quite something to catch your eyes. Was the card creation a sess?¡± ¡°Morning Jaya meet Debra Khan, the recruit I signed. From today she will be joining team 6 for training until she is officially assigned a team. And yes, the card creation was a sess.¡± ¡°Really! tell me about this origin card worth 100 million dors.¡± Cindy nodded and turned to me asking to exin. I just ignored her. I did not agree with this. You asked to create a card, which I did now pay me. If not for wanting to see my creation in action I would have already left. Debra panicked seeing me ignore her new boss and said, ¡°It¡¯s an undead summon card, Skeleton Centaur Knight.¡± ¡°What! It took 100 million dors to create a Skeleton Centaur knight origin card. Are you kidding me?¡± Jaya Keith the adopted sister of Diana Keith chairman of Fine Gold Group. 14 years ago Diana out of nowhere brought a 3 years old baby girl and adopted it as her sister. This move surprised everyone, some of herpetitors even thought that she had gone soft which costed them heavily as Diana did prove them wrong in the uing years. Jaya was the only one in the Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch who could question Cindy other than her sister. ¡°No kidding. That card is worth every penny Jaya.¡± Yes, an undead summon card is not worth 100 million dors. But this money was not spent on the origin card instead its purpose was to check and validate Wyatt¡¯s prowess in card creation. What¡¯s more, the skeleton centaur knight card was not made in the conventional methods used by most of the card creators. The conventional way was to use aplete skeleton of the skeleton centaur knight to create the undead card. It seems Wyatt had used the age-old hypothesis of using Ram bull abilities to create an undead card, even though she thought Wyatt did this to increase the card creation cost over 100 million dors. It was worth it now she knew that she could not underestimate this high school student. ¡°Cindy, no offence but I think otherwise.¡± Of course, Jaya would think otherwise as she did not know the entire story behind the creation of the origin card like Cindy did. ¡°Ok Jaya I will exin it to youter, now let¡¯s check the goods. Debra.¡± ¡®Tsk¡¯ Jaya was annoyed by how Cindy treated her like a child. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Saying that Debra summoned her bronze grimoire and activated her origin card. A huge 3-meter tall Skeleton Centaur knight covered in pure white armour appeared in the training hall. Its armour sparkled under the light. ¡®Thud¡¯ The Skeleton Centaur knight facing Debra kneeled showing its loyalty and respect. Debra somehow understood what it was conveying subconsciously. Seeing the Skeleton Centaur knight and its deterring red ming eyes within the helmet Cindy, Jaya and the rest of the people training were shocked. Especially by its armour which covered it from head to hoof and its build was enormous for a skinny skeleton knight. Skeleton Centaur knights are supposed to be wearing fallen armour corroded with undead energy of the dead centaur knight, not a full body armour made up of high ranking ingredients. ¡°Wait! is the armour covering the skeleton made of C-rank Ram Bull bones. Impressive this is one of the most intimidating skeleton knights I have ever seen.¡± Jaya eximed. ¡°Impressive indeed, Paul check out what it is capable of, Debra go all out.¡± Cindy asked one of the card apprentices training the hall. Seeing Debra hesitate Jaya said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Paul is a C-rank Shieldbearer and a Card Master he can handle it.¡± ¡°Ok¡± Debra nodded seriously she knew now is the time for her to impress the new boss. The whole training hall was made up of enchanted ck steel, these walls and floors could withstand the damage of an A-ss monster. Being the training hall for card apprentices it had to be of this level otherwise the whole tower would copse with aftershocks from the training. The training ground was cleared for the showdown between the Skeleton Centaur knight and Shieldbearer Paul. Paul and Skeleton Centaur knight both stood in the centre of the training ground. ¡°Begin!¡± With the signal, Paul immediately summoned a huge ck steel tower shield. Seeing therge metal tower shield, a bone extended from the armour of the Skeleton Centaur knight slowly forming into a huge two-handed war hammer. ¡°WTF is that? some kind of skill. I have never seen a skeleton knight do that.¡± Jaya asked ¡°Bone Weapon mastery.¡± Replied Debra. Bone Weapon mastery (passive) ¨C the ability to understand and use any weapon made up of bone with the proficiency of a master. Additional effect ¨C proficiency increases with the increase in the realm. Restriction ¨C the skill only works on weapons made up of bones. Paul was unfazed he had fought hundreds of monsters bigger than him and this one was no different. He stood in a perfect defensive stance. Using Strom rush the Skeleton Centaur knight charged at Paul in full force and hammered hard on the Tower shield. Seeing the undead charge at him, Paul¡¯s shield glowed with purple light. With the impact of the hammer on the shield, the purple light dimmed a lot but Paul was unharmed. Even though Paul was unharmed the force of the attack was such that Paul¡¯s hands were numb and stepped back 12 steps. Storm rush (active) ¨C upon activation users agility doubles for 45 seconds. Additional effect ¨C the user gains zero wind resistance for 45 seconds. Cooldown ¨C 30 seconds. Chapter 45: Undead Minions

Chapter 45: Undead Minions

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 9:49 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower 1, G6 Training Hall. Stampede (active) ¨C the user can charge 150 meters in a single direction, crushing all the enemies in its way. Additional effect ¨C the user is invincible to all physical damage during the charge. Cooldown time ¨C 75 seconds Epicentre (active) ¨C After channelling for a couple of seconds, Skeleton Centaur Knight ms his front hoofs on the ground sending a disturbance into the earth, causing it to shudder violently. All enemies caught within range will take damage and be slowed. Additional effect ¨C Each subsequent pulse increases the radius of damage dealt. Cooldown time ¨C 60 seconds Barrow strike (active) ¨C Bones extends out of Skeleton Centaur Knights hoofs burrowing into the ground and tunnels forward, damaging enemy units surrounding him as the bone spikes resurface. Additional effect ¨C wounded targets enter a period of stun depending upon the strength difference between them. Cooldown time ¨C 55 seconds Leap (active) ¨C Skeleton Centaur Knights leaps forward 150 meters. Additional effect ¨C none Cooldown time ¨C 10 seconds Enrage (active) ¨C user goes into a frenzy, providing damage reduction and status resistance. Additional effect ¨C Removes any existing debuffs. Cooldown time ¨C 70 seconds Debra tried all the skills of Skeleton Centaur Knight on Paul one by one and Paul like a worthy C-rank shieldbearer took them head-on. Even though Skeleton Centaur Knight is a C-rank summon its strength was reduced to D-rank summon as Debra was still a Card soldier. Since the origin cards are the individuality of the card apprentice their rank is dependent on the realm of the card apprentice. If Debra were ever to be a Card Grandmaster or higher then her origin card would also undergo baptism and be a B-rank or higher card. Even though the Skeleton Centaur knight is weakened it is still invincible under C-rank. And most of the skills shown by Dedra¡¯s Skeleton centaur knight are rare skills. ¡°The origin card is good but I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth 100 million dors.¡± Said Jaya. Seeing that Jaya¡¯s problem is not with me, all she wanted was to criticise Cindy I choose to ignore herments. ¡°Miss..madam there are still two more skill to test.¡± Said Debra, it seems she did not know how to address Jaya. ¡°No need for honorifics, I am a trainee just like you. I think we have seen enough except for few rare skills there is nothing special about the skeleton worthy of 100 million.¡± Criticised Jaya. Debra did not know how to reply. after all, Jaya¡¯s status was special and she did not want to be on her wrong side on the first day of her new job or any other day. ¡°No, Debra disy the other two skills. So I can judge your strength and decided on the role you will be ying in your new team.¡± Cindy thought otherwise. Debra nodded and looked at Paul, he nodded and shouted ¡°Don¡¯t hold back newbie¡± With a serious expression, Debra chanted ¡°undead minions¡± Suddenly, an eerie breath started to leak from the skeleton centaur knight and filled the entire training hall. The skeleton centaur knight raised its front hoofs and stomped hard on the ground. The ground vibrated and 100 skeleton centaur soldiers surfaced above the ground surrounding the skeleton Centaur knight. unlike the skeleton centaur knight who was covered in bone armour, the skeleton centaur soldiers were equipped with worn-out dirty armour and weapons. Looking at the 100 skeleton centaur soldiers that surfaced on the ground everybody was dumbfounded, even though I had already read the card skills beforehand I was also shocked as the scene of 100 skeleton centaur soldiers in the formation surrounding the knight was dreadful and overwhelming. Facing 101 Skeleton Centaurs Paul¡¯s knees were trembling and they almost gave out, if not for his years of experience as an adventurer. ¡®I am shieldbearer, not a roadkill.¡¯ He thought looking at 404 hoofs in front of him, they can stomp him to death. Jaya¡¯s mouth hung open, not just her everyone else in the training hall was in a state of shock. I was looking at Cindy she seemed to still maintain a calm expression and did show any emotion on her face. Are her facial muscles dead or what! But 4 members of Pauls party quickly responded and went to support him. It seems Fine Gold Guards are not to be underestimated. Thankfully the Skeleton centaur army did not n on attacking or else it would be a blood bath. 100 D-rank undead monsters were more than enough to bring down a C-rank party. ¡°Is this worth 100 million dors?¡± I asked mockingly. I did not know why I said that but it felt good. Jaya did not respond as she was still in a state of shock. Pointing her fingers at the skeleton centaurs she eximed ¡°It¡¯s a Boss monster!.. It¡¯s a boss monster ability how can a card have boss monster ability!!¡± Undead Minions/ Minions is a Boss skill only the dungeon bosses have them to call for reinforcement. ¡®Huh,¡¯ I snorted not bothering to enlighten her and I had a feeling of satisfaction for some reason. ¡°My fated ingredient was part of a Boss monster.¡± Debra tried to exin even though she did not know the reason. Undead Minions (active) ¨C The user can summon 100 undead minions of the same race. Additional effect ¨C ability to induce fear in the opponent. Restriction ¨C the summoned minions are a rank lower than the summoner. Cooldown time ¨C 12 hours. ¡°Now that¡¯s worth 100 million! Hell, I almost pissed myself.¡± Said Jaya with a wild look. And eagerly asked, ¡°use the next skill, I want to see.e on!¡± About the next skill, even I was eager about it because I did not know what this skill did as I did not add this skill to the card. when I tried to read the skill effects it only showed a series of question marks. Chapter 46: Summon Soul Link

Chapter 46: Summon Soul Link

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 9:55 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower 1, G6 Training Hall. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Debra slowly walked towards Skeleton Centaur Knight and his minions while removing her jacket and boots. As she walked milky white fluid started to pour out of the pores of her palm and sole. The fluid climbed covering her entire body. Theyer of milky white fluid covering Debra started to harden forming a modern full-body knight armour exactly simr to the one worn by the Skeleton Centaur Knight. Seeing Debra walk towards it the skeleton centaur knight walked out of the formation and behind him the skeleton centaur soldiers lined up in a 10¡Á10 formation. ¡®Thud!¡¯ When bone armour covered Debra stood in front of it, the skeleton centaur knight and its minions bowed while kneeling in respect. Debra turned to face the crowd while chanting ¡®summon undead mount¡¯. A 1.7-meter tall skeleton warhorse surfaced above the ground next to her. With a flip, Debra mounted the skeleton warhorse and started to demonstrate all the skills previously performed by the skeleton centaur knight. Bone Weapon Mastery Storm Rush Stampede Epicentre Borrow Strike Leap Enrage For the finale, she muttered ¡®Undead Minions¡¯ 100 E-rank humanoid skeleton foot soldiers in a perfect 10¡Á10 formation equipped with old tattered armour and weapons surfaced above the ground behind her. Since Debra is a D-rank Card soldier and of the human race, she could only summon E-rank humanoid skeleton foot soldiers. Even though Skeleton Centaur Knight¡¯s strength has been weakened to D-rank due to Debra¡¯scking strength. Skeleton Centaur Knight is still considered a C-rank undead and therefore it can summon D-rank Skeleton Centaur Soldiers. Both the humanoid skeleton foot soldiers and skeleton centaur soldiers infantry stood next to each other. While the skeleton centaur knight and the skeleton warhorse stood in front of the skeleton centaur soldiers and humanoid skeleton foot soldiers infantry respectively. Getting off the skeleton mount, Debra stood in between the warhorse and the centaur knight. Looking at me she and the skeleton army behind her with a hard stomp on the ground in unison bowed and expressed their gratitude while Debra shouted, ¡°Thank You, Master Wyatt!¡± ¡­ Debra had almost given up on her career as an adventurer, no guild was willing to recruit her as they considered her finding her fate ingredient as a lost cause because no matter what Debra would not give up on creating her origin card. Which was a gamble with less than 50:50 odds and costed a small fortune to create. The money for the origin card creation was not a big deal for these guilds but they did not think that Debra was worth it as they could easily hire any other capable D-rank card soldier. But all this changed a day ago when her childhood friend Susan mentioned the name, Dalton Wyatt to her. If not for Cindy wanting to test Wyatt¡¯s card creation prowess it is debatable if she would have hired Debra in the first ce. She had given up on her origin card and was satisfied being recruited in the Fine Gold Guards. But her fate surprised her once again and she had a powerful origin card overnight all this was possible due to one person Wyatt. Because of him, she was recruited in Fine Gold and because of him, she had a powerful origin card that even she could never dream of. Being treated like trash in society these past few days Debra appreciated her new life and opportunities more and she had one man to thank for all of this, Dalton Wyatt a high schooler. Right now everything she had was given by Wyatt either directly or indirectly, so all she could do was offer a bow as gratitude. ¡­ 200+ skeleton bowing to me was a majestic sight and all but I did not know how to respond to her theatrical gesture of gratitude. The whole crowd in the training hall turned their gaze at me, all of a sudden everyone started to notice me now. I wasn¡¯t bothered by their gazes. I looked back at Debra and said, ¡°Summon Soul Link right? So it allows you to use all the abilities of your undead summon. Interesting¡± ¡°Yes, Master Wyatt. I can use all the skills of Skeleton Centaur Knight thanks to the skill Summon Soul Link. Not only that we can speak to each other mentally using the link.¡± Debra respectfully answered me. I did not know that downloading the artificial beast will to her subconscious would lead to unexpected gains. Looks like I will have to do more research on this part. ¡­ Summon Soul Link (active) ¨C The user can use the skills of his summon. The user and the summon canmunicate with each other using the link. Additional effect ¨C Summons intelligence grows ording to users intelligence stats. ¡­ Summon undead mount (active) ¨C the exclusive ability of every undead knight to summon an undead mount. Additional effect ¨C Cavalry Master level ¡­ Being a half-horse Skeleton Centaur Knight did not require an undead mount but Debra who was equal to an undead knight thanks to summon soul link she could use the skill ¡®summon undead mount¡¯. By now everyone was out of the shock of 200 undead soldiers infantry unit summoned by Debra. An origin card being able to summon 200 undead and providing 8 different rare skills could be considered a mythical grade card. this caused them to envy Debra for having such dumb luck. After knowing that I had created the card they all looked at me with eyes filled with worship. There was no envy or jealousy or disdain in their eyes because they knew about all the knowledge and hard work required for card creation. For a high schooler to be able to achieve that, they acknowledge me wholeheartedly. Especially Jaya, she looked at me as if she would swallow me whole. So I chose to distance myself from her, in response she just sneered. Even Cindy looked at me differently I could tell from her eyes even though her expression remained unchanged. Debra¡¯s show of power just now had gained her approval of all the trainees in the training ground. They surrounded her and asked her various questions about her origin card and me. They did not dare to near me as Cindy was standing next to me. Having watched the Skeleton Centaur Knight in action it was time for me to leave. ¡°Transfer the money to my ount. I will be heading home.¡± Having said that to Cindy I headed towards the elevator I did not wait for her reply. But only to be blocked by Jaya who suddenly appeared in front of me. ¡°Mr Wyatt you must be really tired after making such a powerful origin card. Why don¡¯t you enjoy our Fine Gold hot spring, it will relieve you of all your stress and fatigue.¡± Suggested Jaya. Soaking in hot springs sounds better than a bath at home and I have heard a lot about Fine Gold hot springs, let¡¯s check it out today. So, I agreed, ¡°sure why not.¡± Hearing me agree Jaya excitedly called a trainee and had her escort me to the hot springs. ¡­ ¡°Ca, escort Mr Wyatt to hot springs no.02¡± Jaya whispered in Ca¡¯s ears. Hearing Jaya, Ca looked at her wide-eyed as if she heard wrong and said ¡± but ma¡¯am that spring is..¡± ¡°Shh! Just do what I say, I will handle the rest.¡± Jaya hushed Ca. Ca hesitated at first but Jaya was her boss¡¯s sister and she could only bite her lips and do as she was ordered to. Chapter 47: Misunderstanding

Chapter 47: Misunderstanding

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 15:55 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Resort, Hot Springs Bathhouse no.02 The soak in the hot spring was so soothing and relieving that I fell asleep in the pool. Thankfully I had previously equipped the mud frog skin card to breathe in the minerals of the hot spring water through my skin pores, allowing me to breathe underwater. Right now I was very hungry as I had a good 6 hours of sleep in the hot spring skipping breakfast and lunch. Summoning my grimoire I call the resort service and ordered a fattening meal. [Thank you, the estimated wait time is 11mins] Climbing out of the pool I dry myself and put on a robe and sat on the poolside patio waiting for my meal. I was yet to getfortable on the couch but I heard footsteps walking into the bathhouse. ¡®That was fast.¡¯ I thought it was the resort service with my meal but to my astonishment it was Jaya. ¡°Hi, Mr Wyatt forgive my intrusion. Can we talk?¡± Asked Jaya giving me a charming look. Even though Jaya is just 17 years old she had a very bumpy figure which I noticed at the training hall when she was in her gym tights. But right now she is wearing a grey brand name logo print gym pants under a camouge hoodie. The hoodie wasrge for her size and it was covering both her front and back bumps. But it could not cover her juicy thighs wrapped in gym tights. Remembering her expression in the training hall earlier and seeing how she showed here unannounced and uninvited I had a slight guess of what she was up to. But I was not interested, from the perspective of my mental age I considered her a little too young for my taste. Knowing the right thing to do I said, ¡°Mrs Jaya let me stop you right there, I am ttered really! I am sorry to say this you are not my type and I am not a casual person.¡± ¡°What? No no¡­ I am not here for that! I am not interested in you and you are also not my type.¡± Jaya denied hurriedly. ¡°Of course you would say that now that you know¡± I said stretchingfortably on the couch. ¡°..¡± Hearing me put it that way Jaya was dumbfounded but soon her expression changed to that of anger and shame as she shouted, ¡°No you creep I was here to ask your help in the creation of my origin card. And what do you mean by you are not casual are you implying that I am easy!¡± Hearing her it dawned upon me that I had misunderstood her intentions. So I apologised, ¡°Sorry It was all a misunderstanding.¡± ¡®Humph¡¯ Jaya snorted. ¡°I am waiting¡± I demanded. ¡°I want you to create an origin card for me. Of course not for free I will pay you handsomely.¡± Said Jaya arrogantly. ¡°Not that, Apologise!¡± I stressed. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For calling me a creep.¡± I am not some pushover who could stand being called creep to his face by a pompous little girl. ¡°..¡± Jaya stared at me menacingly ¡°Well, you do want me to create a card for you right.¡± I threatened using my only leverage. Well for someone as rich and powerful as Jaya, she does not require a high schooler to create a card for her still if she does then there has to be a critical reason behind it. I will use this to my advantage and milk the cow that walked into my den. Hey, don¡¯t me me she can only me herself for her ignorance and foolishness. ¡°You! ¡­ I am sorry.¡± Jaya was never this angry before in her life, nobody dared to be so disrespectful or threaten her to her face. Not even her sister¡¯s enemies dared to be disrespectful to her, she was the Fine Gold princess and everyone knew that touching her was equal to unleashing hell upon oneself. If it was anybody else she would have given them a glimpse of the Fine Gold Princess¡¯s prestige but since the boy in front of her was the only one who could help her she had to swallow her pride and anger just this once until her work was done of course. ¡°Ok, now please leave. My meal has arrived and I can¡¯t enjoy it with someone watching me.¡± A waiter walked into the bathhouse pushing a trolley, greeting me and Jaya he ced the trolley next to the patio furniture and left quietly as if he was never there. Seeing the waiter leave, suppressing her anger Jaya said, ¡°you agreed to create my card if I apologised.¡± ¡°I never did. I just asked if you wanted me to create a card for you. It¡¯s not my fault if you don¡¯t understand English.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y word games with me. Tell me how much? Everything has a price.¡± ¡®Sigh¡¯ I sighed, this right here was why I wanted to hide my skills in card creation. But this was the only way I could amass arge sum of money quickly. I had my pride and h h but it was not worth making an enemy of Jaya, at least not right now. Jaya was the Fine Gold princess, it would be smart to have her as a friend, then an enemy just over some misunderstanding. I am not an MC from a third rate novel who could not swallow his pride or control his dick. But right now things between me and Jaya were way past where I could be friends with her. Even though she was smiling on the surface I knew she was holding a grudge against me. I had to solve this before I even considered helping her out because I would lose my only leverage on her by then. Chapter 48 Identity Chapter 48: Identity Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 16:05 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Resort, Hot Springs Bathhouse no.02 ¡°Jaya I like you! I liked you ever since Iid my eyes on you in the training hall. ¡° ¡­ I thought I was over my past and hade to terms with my present but it seems I was just overwhelmed with the joy of my rebirth. I did not die no matter how many times the world powers conspired against me. Even though they could kill my mortal body, they still could not put an end to my soul. I was delighted I got a second chance and was optimistic about this new life. I thought to myself that I would not repeat the same mistakes I did in my previous life. But it seems those mistakes are not just mistakes but my nature. Just like how the Scorpion cannot stop stinging even though it is not in its interest as that is its nature. In myst life, I could decide the lives of millions of people and overthrow a regime with a word. World leaders feared me and trembled in my presence. That was too much power for an ignorant mortal to hold, like all the tyrants before me I was also corrupted by the power I hold. People¡¯s life and dignity meant nothing to me, if I chose to save one then the others would die. I could not look at the world with morals or have humanity. I had to be impartial and choose which was the best for the entire humanity. Finally, the means stopped mattering to me and the results of my choice started to define my means. All that mattered to me was to keep the majority satisfied and hell with the minority. I would be lying if I saidpassion never bothered me, sometimes tears roll out of my eyes without my knowledge but I never had time to acknowledge or wipe them Somebody had to make these choices, I never stopped to ask why does it have to be me the one to make these choices. I guess I just enjoyed the feeling of ying God. In the final movements of myst life, the horrible mistakes I hadmitted shed before my eyes but I did not regret it cause my regret could not change anything it would just demean the sacrifice of those who believed in me and my dream. I just came to terms with them since I no longer had to shoulder the burden of entire humanity on my shoulder. But since I got a second chance I thought in this life I wouldy back and just enjoy life as a new person. I tried very hard to change but it seems I was meant to fail from the beginning as I never tried to change myself for real I just acted as if I cared and it turns out I am not a good actor. From a world leader, I was reduced to an orphan punk. I knew my identity was no longer what it was in my past life but it seems my ego had not received the update. It was cashing the check which my current identity could not cash. With the identity of street punk, I embodied the ego of a world leader which did not go hand in hand. My ego expected to be worshipped but my current identity was only good for being looked down on. As a repercussion, I would get triggered at every small little thing. Even though I trust Susan now, at our first meeting I was very rude to her even though she was just trying her best to help me. Again with Martha no she deserves it she called me shorty. And those students in my ss, I almost crushed their windpipes over a little dispute. Come to think of it I beat those bullies and the delinquents after them not to get revenge for young Wyatt but because I liked the feeling of holding power in my hand once again. I was no righteous soul, I bullied the weak and feared the strong. That was clear as I let Bright brothers who tried to ambush me walk just because they were stronger than me. I tried tofort myself saying I was being smart but the truth was I just bullied the weak and feared the strong. Right now I am going to do the same, Even though thiss Jaya has been looking down on me ever since the training hall and called me a creep, I had to suppress my ego and act ordingly to my identity. If it was myst life I would have executed her for disrespecting me and as a show of power. even in this life if it was Martha or someone else I would have shown them their ce but right now I had to understand my ce if I wanted to survive. I had to get on Jaya¡¯s good side if I wanted to walk out of this ce in one piece. One word from her and I would no longer exist in reality and government records. One would think Jaya is a normal diligent teenager then you would be underestimating what she was capable of, as the lone heiress to Fine Gold Empire she has been taught to be ruthless and calcting. ording to what she was taught disrespecting her meant disrespecting the entire Fine Gold group and what it stood for. so there is no way I was walking out of here unharmed. She was tolerating me since I had something she wanted desperately. I could milk her using it as leverage but she would not forget the disrespect and disputes I had with her. Once she got what she wanted my remains will be floating in some unknown city gutters. So I had to, believe me, if there was any other way I would but she is too smart for that this was the only way. All teenage girls are hopeless romantics. I had to make Jaya believe that all my actions earlier were to gain her attention and I was nothing but a loser who admired her very much. Hoping that she would not be heartless enough to kill her first admirer just because he tried to gain her attention in a crude way. Even though Jaya is the heiress to the Fine Gold Group she still is a teenage girl with no experience in love. I could only try this, ¡°Jaya I like you! I liked you ever since Iid my eyes on you in the training hall. ¡° Chapter 49: My Goddess

Chapter 49: My Goddess

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 16:05 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Resort, Hot Springs Bathhouse no.02 ¡°Jaya I like you, I have liked you ever since I hadid my eyes on you in the training hall.¡± ¡°Say whattt?¡± Jaya was slow to react¡­ she did not know how to react or how to respond to this. Her arrogant eyes were now confused and filled with uncertainty. I closed in on Jaya, not fast enough to spook her and not slow enough for her to react. Getting close to her, I gazed into her eyes with my pure and sincere eyes. As I said, ¡°Girl you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, not just your beauty but also your free-spirited and confident will. you¡¯re the most confident and independent girl I have ever met. I don¡¯t know why but in your presence I am not myself. I just want to keep looking into your deep serine eyes and listen to your mesmerising voice. I could spend eternity looking into your eyes and listening to your voice just like that¡­¡± With every word, I slowly got closer to her. Jaya¡¯s face was flushed, looking at how flustered she was I guess this was her first love confession. I could tell that Jaya was petrified and her brain must have gone haywire with all these new emotions and feelings she was feeling right now. This must be the first time the opposite sex has ever told her that she looks beautiful. Jaya knows she is beautiful and is confident in her beauty. But Jaya is not like other girls who gets hit on or molested with perverted gazes on the day to day basis. Jaya has not yet met anyone who was crazy enough to hit on the lone heiress of the Fine Gold Empire, not until me of course. But still, Jaya was not your average teenage girl pretty soon she collected herself together regaining herposed and calm front. And she backed away seeing me stand too close to her. To not spook her I gave up on closing in on her. At first I nned to close in on her and in her muddled state, I would hug and take her first kiss. Coercing her into epting my confession. But now that she regained herposure and calmness I had to be more careful. I don¡¯t know how she will react. In myst life, my previous n always worked. B!tchs would always act conservative and pure but when I cornered them they showed their true form. Of course in my previous life my identity was enough to make the b!tchs wet. But now I don¡¯t know, I can only hope my charm was enough to hook in this innocent Virgin. ¡°Really? Then what about earlier, you said I was not your type and I should not waste my time on you.¡± With grim eyes, Jaya looked at me and questioned. ¡°T-that I was just trying to gain your interest by being different. A fine woman like you should have many suitors. There is no way you would be interested in a poor boy like me let alone remember me. So, I said what I said earlier to let you my goddess remember me. I know my ce, so I would be happy with just my goddess remembering me, a poor boy who fell for you.¡± I eloquently made up lies to support my behaviour earlier. ¡°You are saying it was all an act to increase my interest in you. Then why stop now?¡± Jaya did not fall for my lies and sweet words. ¡°I could see that my actions were doing more harm than good and did not want my goddess to remember me as a hater. Also, I would not forgive myself if I did not confess my feelings for you. So I decided to stop with the charades and be frank with you. And face the consequences head-on. I sincerely apologise for my behaviour earlier, please forgive me. I know I can¡¯t measure up to you my goddess, so I don¡¯t ask you to reciprocate my feelings but to acknowledge them and my existence. all I ask is to allow me to admire you from afar. Will that be possible my goddess.¡± I said, bowing my head. Since I can not implement my first n I decided to Act like a harmless loser. ¡°Whatever! Did you know your stunt almost got you killed? You do whatever you want, I do not care as all long as it does not affect me otherwise don¡¯t me me for being heartless. Now let¡¯s talk about my origin card creation, don¡¯t worry about your fees as long as I am satisfied I will pay you handsomely.¡± Taking pity on me, satisfying her ego Jaya let go of her grudge against me thinking ¡® why was I even worked up about this loser.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, thank you. anything for my goddess. Please do not worry about my fees, How can I collect fees from my goddess.¡± I act humble and happy to be of the services of goddess Jaya, thinking ¡®like I would do anything for free.¡¯ ¡°No! I will pay you 100 million as fees if you sessfully create my origin card. Don¡¯t worry about ingredients thepany will provide them for free.¡± Said Jaya arrogantly. Chapter 50: Blue Stone

Chapter 50: Blue Stone

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 16:09 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Resort, Hot Springs Bathhouse no.02 I sighed in relief sessfully defusing the bomb named Jaya. And in addition to that, I was offered 100 million in fees for a single origin card creation. Here I was nning different ways to milk her and she bombed my mind with hugeass digits. 100 million was a lot for me, even for Jaya but she was desperate enough to be willing to spend that exuberant amount of money. This also said that the 100 million was not easy to take, as the condition was I would be paid only if I was sessful. I bet Jaya should have already consulted many renowned and powerful Card creationists for the creation of her origin card. I don¡¯t know why but something happened that I was herst choice for the creation of her origin card. The more I thought about it the more I felt that Jaya was not telling me theplete story and she may even be lying to me. What could make her so desperate enough to offer 100 million to a high schooler whom she just met to create her origin card? I chose to ignore these thoughts as currently, I had no option other than to help Jaya create an origin card. ¡°May I see your fate ingredient to get an idea of what I am dealing with here.¡± I asked ¡°Here you go.¡± Replied Jaya as she passed me a blue stone. ¡­. Jaya Keith an orphan, God may have taken one family from her but gave another in return, that is her sister Diana her only rtive and family. Jaya believed that even her birth parents would not have loved her as much as her sister did and never felt that shecked a father or mother because of her sister Diana who fulfilled those roles excellently. Jaya never thought about her parents or bothered to know who they were. She has very negligible feelings for them as she never met or knew them in person, as they were no more and all they left behind was a blue stone to remember them by. She never felt an identity crisis like most orphans do, because she knew who she was, she was the younger sister of Diana Keith and the lone heiress of the Fine Gold empire. Jaya had nothing toin about the present life of hers and was satisfied with it until she contracted a grimoire and ascended to the Card student realm. The blue stone, thest thing left for by her birth parents which she carried on her since her childhood, turned out to be her fate ingredient. At first, Jaya thought nothing of it, she thought maybe her stronger emotional attachment to it turned it into her fate ingredient. But when she consulted the Fine Gold card creationists to use the blue stone to create her origin card thepany card creationists told her that her blue stone was no ordinary stone it contained a huge amount of soul power and they could not proceed with card creation until they knew what this stone was and what it was capable of. Even though Jaya did not know who her parents were she always thought that they must be normal people with tragic fate. But finding that blue stone was no ordinary stone changed her opinion. Jaya who did not care about her past or birth parents suddenly became curious about her past and her birth parents. To quench her curiosity Jaya could only turn to one person, her sister Diana. When questioned Diana did not hide anything respecting Jaya¡¯s decision she revealed everything she knew about Jaya¡¯s past. She said that she did not know who Jaya¡¯s parents were and she found baby Jaya abandoned in a cleared B-rank field dungeon ground naked covered in dirt holding the blue stone. It seems when Diana tried to take the blue stone baby Jaya would cry relentlessly. So she thought that the blue stone must be important to baby Jaya and let her keep it. ording to Diana seeing how baby Jaya was abandoned in a dungeon Jaya¡¯s birth parents may have fallen in the dungeon. what puzzled them was why would any parent bring a three-year-old baby girl to the dungeon. Getting no answers but more questions about her past Jaya who did not care about her origin now grew real curious about it. Who were her parents? Why did they abandon her? We¡¯re they still alive? Was she left to die in a cleared B rank field dungeon? Not just that ever since the blue stone became her fate ingredient Jaya always felt that a part of her was missing and it was calling to her from within the blue stone. As time went by these feelings of missing a part of herself and calling from within the blue stone grew stronger within Jaya until it became unbearable and turned into agony. Jaya started to suffer from insomnia and barely ever slept. she finally decided to turn the blue stone into an origin card no matter the cost. But her sister thought it was not worth it because if the card creation failed then Jaya would permanently lose the missing part of her within the blue stone as the failure in card creation results in the destruction of the ingredients used for card creation. Jaya had a different opinion as she would rather lose this part of hers than spend her life in agony unable to sleep and be haunted by the missing part in her nightmare. When she went to the card creationist for the creation of the card they refused as they were threatened by Diana not to help Jaya in the card creation. Be it thepany card creationist or the frence card creationist they all refused to help Jaya. When she heard Wyatt created an undead summon card with just a bone using the hypothesis of transferring the ram bull ability, a light bulb lit in Jaya¡¯s mind. So Jaya did not hesitate to seduce Wyatt to help her create her Origin card using 100 million dors. Chapter 51: Mini Jaya

Chapter 51: Mini Jaya

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 16:12 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Resort, Hot Springs Bathhouse no.02 Taking the Blue stone from Jaya I began to appraise it using my soul pupils. What I saw was so breathtaking and unbelievable that I almost forgot to breathe. I saw all the soul pathways within the stonee together to form mini Jaya in the centre of the blue stone, the mini Jaya was very serene and tranquil simr to an angel from heaven so lifelike with her eyes closed it looked as if a real goddess was sleeping. This¡­this how is this even possible, this blue stone was not any stone it seemed to be a soul core, soul core of Jaya at that. Only beasts are meant to have a soul core, not humans. I mean the blue stone contained a part of Jaya¡¯s will and housed huge soul energy. Simr to a beast core which holds the beast¡¯s will, soul abilities and soul energy. What¡¯s more unimaginable is that the mini Jaya in the blue stone was wearing some kind of uniform made of tight spandex along with a cape. This uniform was a lot simr to a superhero costume shown in superheroics back on earth. That was not important, only beasts summoned by dungeons have a soul core. So howe Jaya a human has a soul core. Is Jaya a beast in disguise? or is the stone an artificial soul core for humans? Either of the two was a huge discovery, but the first one seemed less likely and thetter one was near impossible. Jaya couldn¡¯t be a beast in disguise as I checked her with my soul pupils, the movement that thought crossed my mind. Her soul pathways were normal and simr to an average human being. leaving me with only one reasonable exnation that the blue stone is an artificial soul core. Artificial soul core could revolutionize the whole power system of humankind introducing a new power system to the world. Right now humans use grimoire but if they can also have soul cores like beasts then a whole new door of possibilities opens up to be explored. I had so many questions for Jaya yet I could not ask her because the blue stone was made in such a way that a card apprentice could not tell it apart from a normal stone. Even the experienced eye could only tell that this stone holds arge amount of soul energy but they would never guess that this is soul core. There is no way one could tell it is a soul core unless they can perceive soul pathways. If I questioned Jaya about the artificial soul core then I would be hinting to her that I can perceive the soul pathway in some way. It would not take her long to connect the dots and guess that my origin card is not aura sight but a mutated version of aura sight which allows me to see soul pathways. I could ask her without spooking her or arousing any suspicion. I had to because artificial soul core for humans is a huge deal this meant humans did not need a grimoire or cards anymore they could just add soul abilities to their soul core simr to how beasts can. ¡°Can I ask where you got this blue stone?¡± I asked ¡°No¡± Jaya tly refused with no room for further questions. ¡°Do you have more stones of a simr kind?¡± I had to ask, I could not just let go as my curiosity would not allow it. ¡°Why so many questions? Just do what you are told¡± Jaya rudely answered reminding me to ask fewer questions. I seem to have said the same thing to Susan when I first met her, ah karma. ¡°This stone is very peculiar. It looks like a stone but contains huge soul energy, unlike a stone. If I had extra stones of a simr kind I could perform some tests to check what it is and what it is capable of. ¡± I tried to reason with her. Because, If I could get my hands on a couple of artificial soul cores I was sure I could uncover secrets behind them and make a soul core of my own using the soul pupil. ¡°No, this is the only one I have. can you create an origin card using it or not.¡± Jaya impatiently answered. ¡°No, worries I can. I was excited to see a stone that could hold so much soul energy. I guess that is why it¡¯s worthy of being a fate ingredient.¡± It seems I can not get any info, seeing how tight-lipped Jaya is I had to give up my investigations of the artificial soul core for now. Unable to get any information on artificial soul cores from Jaya, I decided to focus on origin card creation and get the hell out of here as soon as possible. A question bothered me if the stone is a soul core, why is it not inside Jaya like how beast cores are inside the beasts. So I started to inspect the soul pathways of the stone to find an answer. It turns out the stone/soul core should have fused with Jaya on her 16th birthday but since she had contracted the grimoire beforehand it was unable to fuse with her. The stone was unable to fuse with Jaya as the soul pathways in Jaya which were supposed to be fused with the stone were now upied by the grimoire. As I was further inspecting the soul pathways of the stone the mini Jaya suddenly opened her eyes and let out a huge soul howl. I was unaffected by the howl but Jaya who stood in front of me fell to the ground covering her ears wailing in pain. Just when I thought the situation could not get any worse this happens. Chapter 52: Viltronian

Chapter 52: Viltronian

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 16:20 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Resort, Hot Springs Bathhouse no.02 Seeing Jaya roll on the floor wailing with her hands covering her ears I was flustered, I knew the source of her torment the howling mini Jaya inside the stone but I did not know how to make it stop yet. I could see that some of the soul pathways from the stone were connected to Jaya and the mini Jaya was trying tomunicate with Jaya using this soul pathway but these soul pathways were not formunication therefore Jaya could not understand what mini Jaya was trying to express instead it led to her agony. Mini Jaya did not understand this, being a part of Jaya¡¯s will she just wanted toe back to Jaya but the grimoire was blocking her path. I could put an end to Jaya¡¯s misery but it would require me to cut the connection of the stone with Jaya. It would be the opposite of what she hired me for. Even though I knew what was happening, why it was happening and how to stop it, I could only sit back and watch it all happen to let nature take its course. After 15 minutes mini Jaya was finally done howling and closed her eyes returning to her sleep ending Jaya¡¯s misery. Jaya who was rolling on the floor unable to withstand the pain seconds ago suddenly got up and red at me with bloodshot red eyes. I understood why she is ring at me, the first thing taught to her as the Fine Gold heiress is not to show weakness in front of anyone be it loved ones, family, friends etc. What just happened a few seconds ago went totally against that teaching. So I know right now Jaya is thinking of hundreds of ways to assert her dominance over me and feel like the one in control here. So, I did not dare to test her patients or provoke her. Her eyes were shouting e at me if you dare.¡¯ ¡®FuChapter 53: Area 501 Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 16:56 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Tower 1, G1 training hall. Viltronian, I was not new to this word but I wanted to check if it meant the same as I knew. Therefore I stuck around, not that I had a choice as I did not receive my promised fees yet and these people in ck who suddenly barged into the bathhouse did not want me to leave and guided me to the training hall. My current situation was very bad, physically I was fine but mentally I wasing up with hundreds of ways to deny my willing involvement in the creation of Jaya¡¯s origin card. But I was worried that I won¡¯t receive my fee for the card creation if I deny my involvement. It turns out the infamous chairwoman of Fine Gold Group Diana had warned all card creationist about helping Jaya in the creation of her origin card. I knew Jaya was hiding something from me, I chose to ignore it being blinded by the dor signs in my eyes but I did not know that it would potentiallye back to bite me. I did not know why Diana had banned Jaya from creating an origin card but I knew by helping Jaya I was caught in the crossfire between the sisters. Diana was beautiful and looked stunning in her smart jumpsuit with a zer and was very tall, her long legs followed by 6 inch high heels were breathtaking. By the way, Daina is a lot scarier in person with her grim face and all. I don¡¯t know if she is always like that or just pissed off at Jaya. It¡¯s true that she doesn¡¯t heal her scars and she does carry them with pride. I did not get to talk to her but she did give me a hard nce. Standing in the middle of the training hall Jaya summoned her grimoire and activated her origin card for the first time. An energy bolt from within the grimoire hit Jaya emitting a blinding sh and the next second Jaya floated in the air covered in a grey glittering bodysuit with a golden 8-point star on her chest. The bodysuit came with a white cape and gold trim, with a pair of golden bracelets and boots. Exactly like a superhero suit shown back in earthics. Seeing Jaya in her glory I was dumbfounded, only one thought ran through my head, ¡®Fuck! She is the same as him that Viltronian bastard, I should kill her! But he said he was thest of his kind and his home Viltron was destroyed. how can a Viltronian be here? wait! does that mean I can return to earth.¡¯ ¡­ Date 2nd April 2027 Time 4:30 Location Earth, Area 501, Underground Military Base, Floor G17 ¡°Okay, good try fellows, April Fool¡¯s day is officially over four and a half-hour ago. Did you just fly me over here at midnight to prank me?¡± ¡°Dr Wyatt please behave yourself this is not a prank, you are right now in the world¡¯s most secretive military base. Most of the world leaders don¡¯t even know this base exists. You think we are gonna risk revealing the base just to prank you, get over yourself.¡± The guy with 6 stars on his camouge uniform reprimanded me. ¡°Excuse me, General, how am I supposed to react to this. You fly me over at midnight to God knows where, and then ask me to build a heavy-duty sma cutter to cut the bodysuit on a human corpse which you im to be an alien being.¡± ¡°You have a point there.¡± Saying that the General un-holstered his pistol and aimed at the head of the corpse. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked thinking ¡®fuck! this is why I do not like to deal with the military.¡¯ ¡°Proving to you that this is no prank.¡± Then he shot at the corpse head at point-nk range. I backed hurriedly trying to avoid the brain matter which was supposed to scatter throughout but it did not happen. The skin of the corpsepletely absorbed the force of the bullet on the impact and remained unharmed. Seeing this I was utterly shocked and knew that I owed the general an apology. ¡°Forgive my ignorance earlier General. Tell me what you need.¡± I apologised and awaited orders. ¡°Dr Wyatt, as I exined earlier we require you to create a sma cutter to cut the bodysuit of this alien being.¡± The General exined. ¡°You can get anybody to build a sma cutter, why me?¡± ¡°You think building a sma cutter for humanity is beneath you, Dr Wyatt.¡± ¡°No sir, anything for humanity.¡± ¡°Good, you are right I can have anybody build a sma cutter but I want the sma cutter calibrated such that the alien corpse underneath the bodysuit should be unharmed. We don¡¯t know what material this bodysuit is made up of but it is blocking us from getting a full-body CT scan of this alien corpse. We do not want the corpse to be harmed in any way before we have a full-body CT scan of it. That is why I asked for you, the best for this task.¡± ¡°Sir, how sure are you that the sma cutter can cut through the bodysuit material.¡± ¡°The bodysuites with a cape we cut it off using a sma cutter.¡± Chapter 54: Evolution

Chapter 54: Evolution

Date 1st April 2027 Time 1:23 Location Earth, Eastern Pacific Region. An unidentified space object crashed into the eastern pacific ocean. The nearby military vessel took note of the anomaly and fished the unidentified space object. Filing the fusion crust of the unidentified space object a human face could be seen in it. The Admiral of the vessel ssified this as a top-secret involving national interest and asked the personnel involved in this matter to sign a non-disclosure. Pretty soon the unidentified space object was moved to a secure base. Upon further development, it was discovered that the unidentified space object was a humanoid alien corpse. The alien corpse was very strongpared to any other known beings to humankind, to be able to survive the harsh conditions of space and the fall through earth¡¯s atmosphere. Many tests were conducted on the alien corpse but all of them did not yield any results because of the bodysuit covering the alien corpse. So, Dr Wyatt the world-renowned scientist, inventor and entrepreneur was called upon for further assistance. ¡­ Date 2nd April 2027 Time 7:35 Location Earth, Area 501, Underground Military Base, Floor G17 Dr Wyatt was sessful in removing the bodysuit covering the alien corpse. Then various tests were conducted on the alien corpse only to find that it was not dead but in a dormant deep sleep and could wake up anytime. ording to the test results, the Alien physique was 97% simr to the human physique. It can even be concluded that the physical structure of the alien body was a normal human structure enhanced millions of times under evolution. Meaning the alien physique was human but it went through millions of evolution to achieve its current enhanced superhuman physical structure. When the higher-ups were considering what to do with the alien in thea, back in the military base the alien awakened and made the first contact with Dr Wyatt. During the first contact, the alien did not show any hostile tendency. It tried tomunicate using physical actions. The alien disyed superhuman strength and speed leading to several small idents as it slowly learned to control its superhuman abilities. The alien also showed superhumanprehensive power as it was able to read, write and speak the Englishnguage fluently from scratch within 2 hours. The alien lifeform called itself a Viltronian and referred to its home as Viltron but denied to speak its name and preferred to be called as Viltronian disying survivors guilty as the lone survivor of his race. It seems its home Viltron was destroyed in a massive Space cataclysm, as the strongest champion of his race he was able to escape the cataclysm using his might. All the information from Viltronain was yet to be verified for now we could only act under the assumption that he was speaking the truth. Applying for asylum on earth Viltronian continued to learn about the earth and its culture with his freedom being restricted to a cell in the underground military base. The government chose to keep Viltronian¡¯s existence as top secret and agreed to his asylum on earth but with the current arrangement of restricting his freedom to a cell in the underground military base and he would have to cooperate with certain experiments. After receiving the government¡¯s term for his asylum on earth Viltronian neither agreed nor disagreed with the terms but overnight he vanished from the military base. With the escape of Viltronian, the earth¡¯s top leaders started to be assassinated one after another spreading mass panic. New world leaders were appointed to fill in for dead world leaders but they were also assassinated the very next day they came to power. This cycle continued, the world waspletely covered in panic and fear as no one knew what was happening, why it was happening and how to stop it. New leaders had to be appointed for the chain ofmand to work as with no proper functioning chain ofmand the world would crumble within no time. So no matter how many times the world leaders were assassinated new one had to be appointed, the position which was once coveted by all had now be the position dread by all. But during the 7th cycle when Dr Wyatt took the office as the world leader of the midwestern region, Viltronian came forward as the culprit behind the assassinations of world leaders on International news channels all over the world and brought the heads of all the assassinated world leaders as evidence. When asked why? He gave a simple reply that he did so because he could and left behind an ultimatum for the current world leaders saying that they had to submit to him as the earth¡¯s Supreme ruler or next time he will not just assassinate the world leaders but also wipe out the cities they are in. Being the current leader of the midwestern region Dr Wyatt had two choices one to sit quietly and act as if he did not know anything about Viltronian or he coulde forward and exin to other world leaders what was happening. Of course, Dr Wyatt choseter and briefed the other world leaders about Viltronian and his capabilities also sharing all the information on Viltronian over an online conference. All the world leaders had a different reaction to the information but all agreed not to submit and to hunt down the Viltronian bastard no matter the cost. Chapter 55: Chaos

Chapter 55: Chaos

Date 27 June 2027 Time 12:30 Location Earth, Brazil, Sao Paulo, Sonho Arabe While the world was trembling in fear the bastard responsible for this was enjoying Brazilian cream doughnuts. Using all the tech in the world it did not take us long to track Viltronian but the question was how do we kill him that bastard was faster than a bullet and also bulletproof. Concentrated odourless sedative enough to kill 100 elephants was added to his meal but he still did not go down though he was slowed down enough to get sted by RPG. The RPGs did not affect Viltronian, except for burning the clothes on his body. Which only annoyed him as he went on aplete rampage turning the once beautiful vibrant Sao Paulo into a ming graveyard. About 12.3 million lives were lost and we knew it was not going to be thest. What was more unbelievable that some of the world leaders thought that we should have started with a nuclear strike since those lives would be lost anyway. This led to a huge conflict between the alliance members forming two groups, one that believed nuclear weapons should be used as thest resort and the other which believed that nuclear weapons should have been used at the very beginning for damage control. It hasn¡¯t been a day since the alliance was formed but cracks were already beginning to show in it. Since RPGs were pretty much useless we can assume that no other explosives except nuclear could kill him. Therefore we devised a new n since Viltronian¡¯s hearing is many times stronger than an average human being, we decide to use high volume ultrasound on Viltronian which can directly affect his central nervous system, causing disorientation, anxiety, panic, bowel spasms, nausea, vomiting and eventually organ rupture leading to death from prolonged exposure. Date 2 July 2027 Time 13:03 Location Earth, India, Navi Mumbai, Sharma Jalebi W. This time no mistakes were allowed as the lives of about 20 million were at stake. The Viltronian was found in India enjoying jalebis, he seems to have a bit of a sweet tooth. He had already discovered the ambush of the allied forces, that bastard even though he knew he was going to be ambushed he just sat there and enjoyed his jalebis all this was game to him. His actions thus far told that earth was nothing but a yground in his eyes and he was enjoying his stay to the fullest. Since he knew about the ambush some of the allied members wanted to clear the area before the forces went into action. But their voice was suppressed with majority votes. ¡°High Command all yers in position, awaiting orders. Permission to engage the hostile.¡± ¡°Permission granted, go! go! go!¡± The whole Sharma Jalebi W sweet shop was sted withrge volume Infrasound from all the directions so that the sound efficiency does not decrease as it travels in the air, killing all the average people in the shop. Thankfully Viltronian also seemed to be affected as blood started toe out from his eyes, ears and nose. Unable to bear the pain he squatted on the ground holding his head as he wailed in pain. Just as the allies were watching the video footage a red rm went off in the room indicating a nuclear missile wasunched. One of the world leaders hadunched a nuclear missile without the approval of the alliance. Leading to another heated argument. While the Allies were busy arguing, Viltronian let out a warcry and flew out of the area of effect desperately. The soldiers tried to keep him in the area of effect showering the Viltronian with bullets but that guy as if he suddenly was on an enhancement drug got a sudden boost of energy to break through the ambush. All the attempts to interpret the nuclear missile in the air were a fail and 30 minutes after Viltronian left a nuclear missile obliterated Navi Mumbai annihting about 20 million lives. This incident almost broke the alliance if not for Dr Wyatt¡¯s new idea to use the materials from Viltronian¡¯s suit to create bullets and shrapnel for bombs. Even though the material of the bodysuit is soft it was able to resist sma cutter and it could be hardened to form bullets and shrapnels by doping it with other alloy metals. While the Allies were busy preparing for the new n, Viltronian followed the trail left behind by the nuclear missile to its source and got his hands on 10 nuclear bombs which he used to obliterate 10 densely popted cities of that country. Killing nearly 120 million people. The world shook with 11 nuclear strikes in a single day and chaos enveloped humankind. The alliance response was very disappointing as they med the world leader whounched the nuclear missile without the agreement of the alliance for the 140 million lives that were lost. Chapter 56: Second Chance

Chapter 56: Second Chance

Date 7th July 2027 Time 8:20 Location Earth, Russia, Shlisselburg vige, shlisselburg fortress A few months ago I was a world-renowned scientist, inventor and entrepreneur but now I am a world leader. I had to step up since my people needed me to. But now I am one of the culprits responsible for the deaths of 153 million lives. I did not know how my new colleagues slept but I could not close my eyes for a second as the lost souls haunted my sleep. The alliance right now was an empty shell most of its members have be neutral some even considered surrendering to Viltronian, it all depended upon today¡¯s mission if it was sessful all is well and good but if we lost then I can not imagine the future of humankind. After our ambush at Navi Mumbai, we know Viltronian was not invisible he too bleeds like the average human. That bastard was injured we did not know the degree of injury to him but it was enough to send him into hiding. I don¡¯t know if we can call this hiding, after all, we did find him in minutes seizing the shlisselburg fortress. This time we had to draw him out so that the snipers with new modified alloy bullets could take him down, to make sure he doesn¡¯t run away as he did in Navi Mumbai the whole vige was surrounded with anti-tank and assault missiles filled with modified alloy shrapnel. The hostile was engaged, the first modified alloy bullet lodged into his left eye but it did not take him down, then he was bombarded with the modified missiles which only managed to cut his skin but did not do any substantial damage to him. He then disyed an enhanced healing factor for the first time. Superhuman strength, senses, flight, speed, and now superhuman recovery he is a total monster. The mission was a fail. After this 2/3rd of world leaders surrendered to Viltronian as their countries could not tolerate any more civil chaos if their situation continued as it is now their countries would go bankrupt, so it was in their best interests to surrender to Viltronian as the other stronger allies would not help them out as they were themselves busy keeping their countries afloat. After the failed mission in Russia, I went into hiding but Viltronian who had lost his left eye because of me took out his anger by killing all my friends, family and rtives. It was no longer a fight for humanity for me but a struggle for revenge. Blinded by revenge I took part in the taboo of any scientist, human experimentation. Since our weapons cannot kill him I decided to create superhumans of my own to kill that bastard. Using the body fluids and other DNA materials we collected from his body back in the military base I along with other select few scientists invented a superhuman serum. During this research process, we were able to uncover some shocking truth about Viltronian¡¯s superpowers. Turns out that Viltronian is 100,450 years old, his superpower is such that it progresses with the host¡¯s age. Meaning that the older a Viltronian gets the stronger he grows. Due to this property of Viltronian¡¯s powers the superhuman serum we developed was of no use against him, as 2 to 4-month-old superhuman amounted to ants in the eyes of 100,450-year-old Viltronian. This drawback of superhuman serum did not matter to other world powers, they started to mass-produce the superhuman serum creating a superhuman army to fight against Viltronian and his vassal world leaders. But this road bump did not stop me, as I thought of creating a biological weapon targeting the Viltronian DNA strand. Which harmed the interests of both the world leaders and Viltronian causing 3/4th of the world power to turn against me. Now that even my allies were against me and conspired to kill me, I had to rule with an iron fist to hold whatever power I had. I was no longer a world-renowned scientist, inventor and entrepreneur but a warlord, mass murderer, dictator and mad scientist. By now the whole world had submitted to Viltronian and the mass production of the superhuman serum was in full swing. Viltronian did not oppose superhuman serum production. Instead, he helped enhance it and dered that he would provide superhuman serum to every one of his followers. Earth had fallen into chaos 200 or so countries now divided into 17,800 small countries ruled by enhanced humans. In this new era, the enhanced humans were kings and the rest of humanity were reduced to mere ves, while Viltronian was their Supreme Emperor. It took me months to find a biological agent strong enough to kill Viltronian DNA. During this time world leaders conspired many times to assassinate me and failed. But by the time I had prepared the biological weapon targeting Viltronian DNA the earth as I know was gone, what remained was the Viltronian empire. For all this, I was to me. If I had not created the superhuman serum in the first ce it would not be so easy for Viltronian to take over the earth. As I looked back to see what I did to save the earth I could only see heaps and heaps of dead human corpses with no results. And now I would have to kill millions more to get rid of the Viltronian pests infesting the earth. If I released the biological weapon it would not only kill Viltronian but all the humans containing Viltronian DNA, that is all the people who took superhuman serum would also die, amounting to millions of dead humans. I tried tofort myself by saying that they deserved it as they treated their fellow humans worse than ves but who am I to judge them, I had my hands bloodied with innocent blood too who will judge me and my crimes. In the name of the greater good, I had sinned beyond redemption. After I released the biological weapon in the air, I watched it kill all the superhumans one by one finally killing Viltronian. After seeing the Viltronian¡¯s corpse with my own eyes and destroying his corpse with a nuclear bomb I felt assured of his death. I would be naive to think the earth would return to its previous self with the deaths of Viltronian and Superhumans. Since our goal was achieved all the people supporting my cause left to get a piece of their share in the new era. While some of them banded together with the new world leaders to hunt me down and get me to create a new version of superhuman serum. I evaded their traps and ambush many times until I was finally caught but when I gained consciousness I was in young Wyatt¡¯s room. Knowing that I was given a second chance I decided to live a peaceful life and not repeat the same mistakes I did back on earth. Chapter 57: Psycho Sisters

Chapter 57: Psycho Sisters

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 16:56 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Tower 1, G1 training hall. I contemted Jaya¡¯s Viltronian powers and uniform while considering whether to kill her or just continue with my new life. Not many¡­ how about none, get a second life, but I was lucky enough to get one. I could stick with myst life¡¯s ways to kill every Viltronian I see or just let go as Jaya was not the one who did all those horrible things back on earth. Why do I have to even consider this, I am no longer Dr Wyatt, I am Student Wyatt a card student and a silver card creationist. I bet Jaya doesn¡¯t even know what Viltronian means, to kill an entire race just because of one person¡¯s mistake seems cruel and dumb. Clearing my inner demons I began to analyse Jaya¡¯s strength, my history with Viltronian¡¯s made me an expert at this. As the Viltronian¡¯s power increases with their age, Jaya being 17 years old she should be at level 1 of Viltronian power level but she is exhibiting level 2 of Viltronian power level. Viltronian power level, 10-year-old = Level 1 = Card Student 100-year-old = Level 2 = Card Schr 1000-year-old = Level 3 = Card Soldier 10,000-year-old = Level 4 = Card Master 100,000-year-old = Level 5 = Card Grandmaster 1Million-year-old = Level 6 = Card Lord 10Million-year-old = Level 7 = Card Overlord 100Million-year-old = Level 8 = Card King 1Billion-year-old =Level 9 = Card Emperor 10Billion-year-old =Level 10 = Card Demigod So ording to the Viltronian power system, Jaya should be Level 1 but she is at Level 2 because she is at Card Schr realm. Thanks to her grimoire Jaya was able to break the limitation of the Viltronian race. In myst life when I created the superhuman serum I tried to ovee the limitation of the Viltronian race using different means but to no end, to think the answerid within active soul control. FuChapter 58: Comradery Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 17:45 Location Sky Blossom City, South zone, Helen¡¯s Homemade Bread I wanted to live a carefree second life but when did it get soplicated and stressful. I could me it on money and survival but that wasn¡¯t it. With the money I made in the first auction, I could live afortable life but I chose not to, it was my ambition and pride to be the best in the room that led to my current situation. This whole situation with Fine Gold and the psycho sisters has made me appreciate Susan more. Thanks to Susan I did not need to worry about money or anything else during the card creation, I just had to create cards and the rest would be handled by Susan no questions asked. I made 86 million $ (20M + 66M after-tax) in Fine Gold but my time there was crazy, I was worried for my life and worried whether I would get paid for my work. Not to forget the embarrassing things I had to say to save my weak-ass. I would not have to go through this if I just stuck with Susan. In the association mall, I never had to fear for my life or getting paid for my work though they charged a 10% handling fee. As a show of my appreciation, I decided to travel 40 minutes to get Susan her favourite fruit bread from the city¡¯s best bakery ¡®Helen¡¯s Homemade Bread¡¯. And definitely not because I had this sudden craving for baked goods. Don¡¯t me me if I were to fill my empty stomach with baked goods as I happened to be in a bakery. I was famished as I never got to finish the lunch I ordered at Fine Gold Bathhouse being interrupted by Jaya to help create her origin card. Taking a seat I went through the menu as people gave me weird looks for being alone. ¡°Wyatt, what are you doing here?¡± A waitress recognised me. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, I am here to eat.¡± I did not recognise the waitress so, I went through young Wyatt¡¯s memories. ¡°Yeah! Sorry¡­ you don¡¯t recognise me, do you?¡± ¡°Jackie! I remember you¡­ You used to babysit me and Ronnie ¡­ A-are you pregnant?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jackie tried to cover the baby bump with the apron but it only made it more obvious. ¡°Sorry for being blunt and insensitive but it is hard not to ask after seeing the stomach bump.¡± I could understand Jackie¡¯s embarrassment as she was only three years older than me. What¡¯s the use of covering the bump now, you should have used protection when you had the chance. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t talk now the manager is watching. I will contact you after my shift.¡± Said Jackie pointing to a middle-ageddy near the kitchen door. ¡°Sure, here¡¯s my Qr code.¡± I summoned my silver grimoire to let her scan the Qr code. Scanning the Qr code Jackie¡¯s eyebrows raised seeing my silver grimoire but left hurriedly after congratting me on bing a card apprentice. Jackie is young Wyatt¡¯s childhood crush and also a fellow viger of papa Wyatt. Jackie could be considered an acquaintance. Waiter¡¯s are just to serve food, I could order only using grimoire as it was efficient in keeping records and cash transfer. After ordering I waited patiently at my table. [There are 32 orders ahead of you, expected wait time 15 minutes.] ¡­ Going into the bakery pantry, Jackie summoned her grimoire and hurriedly called a contact saved as hubby. ¡°Hello babe, you okay.¡± Answered a squeaky masculine voice. ¡°I am fine sweetie, I ran into Wyatt in the bakery.¡± ¡°W-what!¡± ¡°Rx bade, he did not recognise me at first. I think he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Are you sure, but to be on the safer side should we leave?¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that. You know our situation.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± ¡°No, you listen to me, I am pregnant and tired of running. Wyatt doesn¡¯t know and nobody will tell him.¡± ¡°Okay, no more running¡­ how is my baby doing, does it miss its Dad?¡± The two whispered sweet nothings to each other. ¡­ Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 19:15 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Susan and Corey, we¡¯re busy cataloguing the new ingredients for 50 E-rank female armour and the new 100 F-rank storage trunk. Did she take a loan to get these ingredients, but who gave her such a huge amount as a loan. Seeing this my appreciation for Susan grew, out there I was cheating on her with Fine Gold but Susan like a virtuous wife was doing the work I should be doing, I felt ashamed. Susan¡¯s work was just to acquire the goods I ordered but not to raise the money for them, then catalogue and store them for my convince. I decided then and there that I will never do side chicks¡­ Ahem¡­ I mean side business. I made nearly 6 million $ on the auction of which I spent 2.15 million $ on the hoverbike. Then the rabbit leather boots got me 250,000 $, negligible. And 86 million from the Fine Gold group. Right now I have a little over 90 million $ in my ount. Enough for me to begin with my ns. ¡°Hey you two, how about a break I brought fruit bread from Helen¡¯s homemade bread.¡± ¡°Wyatt you are here, I was worried. If not for Debra informing me I would have thought you were still creating the card.¡± ¡°Sorry, my bad! I should have called you once I was done there.¡± I apologised, passing her the fruit bread I bought for her. ¡°Okay, I will forgive you this once.¡± Said Susan smelling in the aroma of freshly baked bread, ¡°And the ingredients for the hoverbike have arrived¡± ¡°Really! where are the ingredients?¡± I asked excitedly. Susan passed me a few cards, I was puzzled but they were ingredient cards. The card creationist in the guild should be bored to turn ingredients into cards. Keeping the cards in cardholder I joined Susan and Corey. As we were enjoying the fruit bread with Sunan¡¯s specially brewed tea, Corey¡¯s eyes got teary and her expression was like she was wronged. Seeing this I asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter, bread not up to your taste.¡± Corey shook her head hurriedly and exined ¡°Bread is indeed not good as one made in our manor but it is very satisfying, is this theradery mom spoke of.¡± Looking at Corey who looked like reminiscing something I said, ¡°you are one weird girl, you know that.¡± Chapter 59: Stalker

Chapter 59: Stalker

Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 18:05 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°So Susan, how is recruiting new staff going on?¡± ¡°Well except Corey I did not hire anyone else yet.¡± ¡°I saw a tonne of resumes on your table the other day, nobody to your liking?¡± ¡°They were all spies sent to uncover the creator behind the cards I sold, earlier since I thought you wanted to keep your identity hidden I rejected them all. Now I am in no hurry or in need of more staff as I have only one client, Corey and the 10 staffs lent by the guild are enough for now.¡± ¡°What about you Corey are you adjusting well to your new job.¡± I asked ¡°Um¡­ not that I amining but all I do is manual chores around here. sweep the warehouse, wipe the floor, clean the ceiling, repaint the walls, scrub the stains and next repeat the same. I think nobody can adjust to that.¡± As the Bright family princess who has more than a dozen personal maids never in her dreams did she imagine that one day she will be willingly doing manual chores for a job. Hearing Corey, Susan¡¯s cheeks were red. Corey came to her to learn from her but all she did was have Corey clean the warehouse. ¡°Wait! You alone cleaned the warehouse.¡± I looked at Corey with unbelievable eyes, what was even more unbelievable was Susan would ask a little girl to clean a whole warehouse by herself. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s no big deal I used upation cards gifted to me by my grandpa.¡± Exined Corey. No wonder otherwise how could a single person clean whole warehouses in a single morning. ¡°Wait, what about the other 10 staff assigned by the guild didn¡¯t I ask you to get them to do it.¡± Susan hurriedly interrogated. ¡°I asked them but they said the guild only assigned them to you to help with your auction and nothing else besides that. So, I chose to finish the job myself.¡± ¡°What! How dare they say that! I will handle themter but Corey you did not do right, I ordered you to have the 10 staff clean the warehouse and you to assist them not to do it yourself. You have to learn how to get people to work for you not the other way round. You may think arguing and negotiating is beneath you but they are the key skills of a sales representative. You need to know how to handle the staff, you can¡¯t always do all the work by yourself. Come with me tomorrow, it¡¯s about time you got some field experience.¡± Susan¡¯s face was red with anger. I didn¡¯t know whether she was angry at the staff or Corey. Even though Susan¡¯s first auction was a great sess, she was still not epted by her colleagues yet as they spent years of hard work to get where they are today and Susan got there just like that. So things were still hard for Susan as in the guild association mall. But it¡¯s good that a few things were clearer now, I almost thought Susan was taking revenge on Corey. ¡°Susan, where did you get the loan for the ingredients?¡± ¡°From one of the buyers of my previous auction, she had been badgering me to introduce her to the master who created my origin card. At first, I refused. but since you are starting to provide your service as a card creationist. I promised her to introduce you two if she helped me with the loan. She agreed and lent me the money with zero interest. Come in early tomorrow, I asked her toe in the morning.¡± ¡­ Finished with the break the girls got back to their work and I started to create another set of 100 G-rank Storage trunk cards. I was excited about the hoverbike and could not wait to create it but not now I had other ns for it after reading the basics of golem creation. ¡­ Date 21 Mar 2321 Time 18:05 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower, Penthouse Office. ¡°Sister you called, how was the meeting?¡± Asked Jaya waking to the office. ¡°How many times I have asked you to knock before you enter a room.¡± Said Diana, she was no longer expressionless and grim like before in the training hall but like a doting sister who can not spoil her siblings enough. ¡°Why? Are you hiding my brother-inw in here? ¡± said Jaya. ¡°Nope only me, your nemesis.¡± Cindy walked out of the office washroom cleaning her hands with tissue. ¡°What were you two doing alone in here, do not tell me you weren¡¯t hiding my brother-inw but sister-inw in here. Sister, you have my blessing go for it.¡± ¡°Enough! Come have a seat?¡± Chilled Diana. ¡°Okay, but why isn¡¯t Cindy in the heathen stone prison. ¡± ¡°I am in heathen stone prison dear, at least one of me is.¡± ¡°Sister this is cheating¡± Jaya pleaded injustice to Diana with puppy eyes but only to be ignored. Cindy sneered, annoyed Jaya said, ¡°why did you call me?¡± ¡°The Heir to Jk Grain and Oil Ltd. Ising to Sky Blossom tomorrow, you have to receive him and see to it that he doesn¡¯t get bored. Until they sign the contract, after that it¡¯s up to you, ditch him, discard him, as long as you don¡¯t get him killed it¡¯s fine.¡± Exined Diana. She doted Jaya but did not want her to grow into a pampered prodigal daughter. ¡°No probs but I spent all my money on the Origin card, I am penniless.¡± ¡°I gave you 120 million $ justst month.¡± ¡°Oh, I spent it all as my origin card creation fee.¡± ¡°You prodigal daughter 120 million $ just for card creation fee are you out of your mind¡± ¡°How am I prodigal? Those old bones asked 5 soul jades and couldn¡¯t even guarantee a 50% sess rate. You should be happy I saved you 5 soul jades. I knew those old bones are useless, a high schooler bested them and all they know is to put on air all day.¡± ¡°Speaking of the high schooler there is something you should see.¡± Saying that Cindy shared CCTV footage with Jaya and Diana. The footage showed Wyatt returning to bathhouse no.2 like a thief and picking up long strands of hair that had fallen on the floor and pocketing them. Jaya and Diana looked at Cindy with question marks for expression. ¡°Those are Jaya¡¯s hair and that bastard did not return thepany¡¯s Gemini and Para share cards. Forget about the cards, I am afraid he will use Jaya¡¯s hair strands for curse or hex.¡± Cindy exined ¡°Haha, your imagination is rich Cindy. Don¡¯t worry he is just a cowardly harmless stalker. He is doing what all the stalker¡¯s do!¡± ¡°All the more reason to worry¡± Cindy emphasised. Reaching an impasse Jaya and Cindy turned to Diana. ¡°Leave him be, the circle is interested in him. But to be safe¡­¡± Chapter 60: Trap

Chapter 60: Trap

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 8:05 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°You? You created Susan¡¯s Origin card.¡± Asked a maturedy in confusion wearing a sweater with a deep V-neck exposing her bountiful bosom more than appropriate. This was the 5th time she asked me the same question but I forgive her as the saying goes bigger the breasts smaller the brains. She was repeatedly asking me the same thing like a stuck record yer, maybe some spanking would help her move forward. ¡°Yes, yes I did¡± I answered looking at two huge white meat mountains, don¡¯t get me wrong it¡¯s just that her ample bosom had blocked my entire field of vision, after all, she stood right in front of me. This was the first time in this life I was not annoyed with my small height, front row tickets to the best show ever who willin. It has been a while for me and not to mention my new teenage body which gets excited for no apparent reason, therefore my mind is overall the cetely. Peeling my eyes from the meat mountains wobbling in front of me with her every breath, I peeked at Susan to my shock, she gave me a knowing smile. It seems she will be of no help. Corey who walked in with refreshment looked at the maturedy and said, ¡°Auntie Melinda, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°What a surprise, Corey my dear niece. Is this how you greet your elder, where are your Bright family manners?¡± ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t have time to y your games. Does Uncle Oliver know you are here?¡± Corey threatened Melinda using her uncle¡¯s name. ¡°Why should he know, am I supposed to report to him before leaving the house. Don¡¯t worry I am not here for you, you know I am starting a designerbel so I want to recruit the genius card creationist that appeared in thest week¡¯s auction.¡± Melinda exined. ¡°¡­¡± Corey did not believe her aunt, she has seen enough to know what her aunt is capable of if not for her grandparent¡¯s fondness for her, she would be one of Melinda¡¯s victims. Melinda knew Corey did not believe her but she did not care as she was done here, now that all the pieces are in ce she turned to Susan and said, ¡°I will be expecting the armours by tomorrow, any dy and you will be hearing from mywyer.¡± Hearing Melinda, Susan was confused and asked, ¡°what armours?¡± ¡°The ones for which I loaned you the money, did you forget so soon¡± Melinda replied lethargically. ¡°What? You seem to have forgotten there was no such deal between us. You loaned me the money for zero interest to get introduced to the card creationist of my origin card.¡± Susan was a veteran in this field and quickly understood what was happening. Susan trusts others but she was not dumb, s in Melinda¡¯s case she seems to has fallen into a trap. She chose to ept the loan from Melinda on a verbal agreement trusting the reputation of the Bright family name, how could she know that a member of the city¡¯s prominent family will y rogue with her. ¡°No sweetie, I loaned you the money because you promised me the armours otherwise why would I give you a zero-interest loan. I have grimoire records of the money transfer, it¡¯s toote for you want to back out.¡± ¡­ Melinda attended Susan¡¯s auction at the request of her husband with some of her friends, while the crowd was mesmerised by Susan and the perfect rating cards, she had her eyes on the card creationist behind these perfect rating cards. Seeing how the card creationist chose Susan to auction his card rather than any other popr auction managers it can be seen that their rtionship between Susan and the card creationist is not simple. Melinda was not worried that she would offend the card creationist because if the card creationist was powerful or equal to the Bright family behind her he would have directly used his/her name to get Susan out of trouble, rather than helping Susan while hiding his/her identity. Therefore she got close to Susan by showing interest in her origin card but no matter how much she seduced Susan, she could not crack her. Until Susan called her asking for a loan from the Bright family. Seeing an opportunity Melindaid the trap, by loaning Susan money under the Bright family name with just a verbal agreement. Now all Melinda had to do was wait till Susan had spent all the money and then reveal her cards, leaving Susan with three options The first way is to return every penny of the loan, the second way is negotiating with Melinda and the third way is to meet in court. Melinda knew having spend the money Susan could not afford the first way if Susan could she would not have asked for the loan in the first ce and as for the third way, Verbal agreements are legally enforceable in the court ofw but in case of a dispute or a suit, it is a difficult task for the court to ascertain the true nature of facts and terms of the agreement, without the invasion of bias. For a big and prominent family like the Bright family, this was nothing and would easily turn the odds in their favour. Resulting in Susan getting fined, owe a huge debt and charged with other charges. Since they could not afford the first and the third way, Susan will have no choice but to negotiate with Melinda to unfavourable terms or go to jail. Holding Susan in her palms Melinda would indirectly get an excellent card creationist salve. Even if all this doesn¡¯t work it was worth the try, all Melinda lost was a little money, she would spend twice that amount in an evening. ¡­ Chapter 61: Unfilial Niece

Chapter 61: Unfilial Niece

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 8:12 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Auntie, how could you use the Bright family name like that? If you do this people will lose trust in the Bright family name! Grandpa will be mad if he knows about this.¡± ¡°Corey you have lost the right to speak for the Bright family, you chose to opt-out of the family remember. And you Susan don¡¯t think that the Bright family will let you go if you pull this kind of stunt, we are not afraid of hurting our public image as long as justice is served.¡± Shutting up Corey, Melinda threatened Susan. As far as the family public image is concerned no one will believe that the city¡¯s wealthiest and prominent family would try to dupe a few million from a small-time auction manager, as long court rules in the Bright family¡¯s favour. Corey fiercely red at Melinda and was about to rebut her but was interrupted by Susan, ¡°Corey this doesn¡¯t concern you, stay out of it. And as for you Mrs Melinda Bright just because you have a bigger mouth does not mean whatever nonsense you spout is the truth. I have been in this business for 7 years now and I have few tricks up my sleeve too.¡± Soon the gem on Susan¡¯s right wrist bracelet lit up and the voice of Melinda sounded from within the gem, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the loan Susan, we can be considered friends now¡­¡± ¡°Since you promised to introduce me to your card creationist I will loan you the money for zero interest¡­¡± ¡°return the loan at your convenience¡­¡± Melinda¡¯s expression turned hideous as she said, ¡°That was recorded without my consent or knowledge.¡± ¡°So what it¡¯s valid as I am one of the parties involved in the conversation. Now that I have satisfied my end of the deal now it¡¯s your turn, I will return the money at my convenience. Please show yourselves out now.¡± I was impressed by Susan but it was better to cut ties with the snake when given the chance otherwise it wille back to bite us. So, transferring 40 million $ to Susan¡¯s ount I said, ¡°Susan pay her back we don¡¯t need her money anymore.¡± Susan had already received the notification of the money transfer from her grimoire and seemed to have the same idea as me. She transferred the 20 million $ she owed to Melinda and with a humble smile she said, ¡°Mrs Melinda, thank you for the help and pleasure doing business with you.¡± ¡°No, the pleasure is mine¡± Melinda responded with a professional smile and turned to me while sending a friend invite to my grimoire adding, ¡°Mr Wyatt when you are done ying small, give me a call.¡± I replied, ¡°If I change my mind I will let you know.¡± Before leaving she looked at Corey who was still holding a tray full of refreshments and said, ¡°you are not the Corey I know, who are you?¡± Hearing this Corey¡¯s face went pale and her hands trembled slightly before regaining calmness, her reaction caused Melinda to raise an eyebrow. But Melinda did not think much of it and left. ¡­ Walking out of the warehouse Melinda made a call, ¡°Old man, Corey is surrounded with goodpany. But for the princess of the Bright family to work as a maid isn¡¯t a bit¡­¡± Melinda dragged her voice not knowing how to express her negation without angering the old man. ¡°I don¡¯t care, my granddaughter wants to experience life, then let her.¡± Said William Bright arrogantly ¡°I don¡¯t care either, I am tired of acting the viin. You should have seen her re at me as if I am the enemy, that unfilial niece. I fed her my breast milk for 7 months when her mother was out on a mission.¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t clear your throat at me. You men all are the same, didn¡¯t you have a mother¡­ anyway I just lost an excellent ve because of your overindulgence, how are you nning topensate me.¡± ¡°How about you get to inform Kitty that I am retiring and that I am giving her the family.¡± ¡°What? Old man have you gone senile, family is not yours to give it to mother-inw. You both run the family together. If you retire then she will be the head of the family automatically.¡± ¡°Whatever I am retiring, let me grow old peacefully watching my granddaughter grow.¡± ¡°Sure fine with me, but I can¡¯t say the same about the elders and the rest of the family, especially the men in the family.¡± ¡°Just warn them not to disturb my retirement.¡± ¡®Tut tut tut¡­¡¯ Bright family hierarchy is unlike any other family, ever since the rule of War golem twins the family has always had two leaders, this era the leaders were William and his wife Kitty. William¡¯s unexpected retirement now was earth-shattering news for the family and the Sky blossom city. ¡­ Chapter 62: Elliot

Chapter 62: Elliot

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 8:12 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Private Airfield, runway no.11 ¡°Mr Jk, wee to Sky blossom city.¡± Said Jaya extending her hand. ¡°Mr Jk is my father, call me Elliott, Ms Keith.¡± Reminded Elliott as he shook Jaya¡¯s hand. Jaya¡¯s mouth twitched as her elder sister was addressed as Ms Keith not her, but she had to be the bigger person until the contract had been signed. ¡°Mr Elliott, how about I invite you to breakfast before we begin with the official business.¡± Said Jaya hanging a professional smile on her face. ¡°I am sorry to say this Ms Keith, that won¡¯t be necessary as this contract won¡¯t be happening.¡± Said Elliott. Elliott knew Fine Gold Group would be the best partners to help open a branch of Jk Grain and Oil Ltd. in Sky Blossom city. But he also knew given enough time Fine Gold would not hesitate to copy their business and be their biggestpetitor in the sky blossom city. Their previous track with otherpanies was proof of this. Guild association mall was Fine Golds biggest client a decade ago but now Fine Gold mall has been established in 12 different cities. Even though Fine Gold was the best option as a partner to open a branch in sky blossom city but it was not worth it. So, Elliott did not consider twice before abolishing the contract spoken by his predecessor. ¡°What?¡± This was sudden for Jaya, here she was considering how to deal with Elliott after the contract was signed but who knew she was thinking too much. The contract never went through. ¡°I came in-person to inform you about this out of consideration of Ms Keith. Let¡¯s hope we may get to work together in future.¡± With an enigmatic smile, Elliott extended his hand as a courtesy. Jaya¡¯s mouth twitched, Ms Keith that Elliott mentioned here was not her but her elder sister. How embarrassing? With a malignant smile, Jaya took Elliott¡¯s hand as she applied her inhumane Viltronian strength in the handshake, as a show of strength and to embarrass Elliot. Elliott was 24 years old yet he was still in the Card Schr realm while she was 17 this year and already broke into the Card Soldier realmst night. ¡®Crush!¡¯ But who could have thought that she would crush Elliott¡¯s palm with the little strength she applied. With the squeeze, Elliot¡¯s palm was messed up beyond recognition, blood spilt on both Elliott¡¯s and Jaya¡¯s attire. Seeing this both Jaya¡¯s and Elliott¡¯s bodyguards rushed to the front to guard their patrons. Securing their targets both the sides moved to a safe distance. The Fine Gold side was on alert because they did not know what was happening as Jaya was unharmed and the blood on her seemed to belong to Elliott. ¡®Did our young miss decide to kill Elliot because he did not want to work with Fine Gold¡¯ they thought. As for Jk Grain and Oil side, they seemed to be prepared for this situation as they had a healer in their group who healed Elliott¡¯s hand back to normal in no time. Having his hand nursed back to health Elliott walked towards Fine Gold to exin the situation but his attention was attracted by heroic bone armour covering Debra among Jaya¡¯s bodyguards. Shaking his head Elliott looked at Jaya and said, ¡°Sorry for the scare, my bones are very brittle due to my health conditions and can break with just a touch. Then I will be taking my leave, Ms Keith.¡± Saying that Elliott with his entourage headed back to Jk group Airship. One of Jaya¡¯s bodyguards contacted Fine Gold headquarters and confirmed Elliott¡¯s ims. Turns out Jk Elliott the second child and first son of the Chairman of Jk Grain and Oil Ltd. was suffering an inherited disorder known as ¡®Osteogenesis imperfect¡¯. Osteogenesis imperfecta is caused by defective genes. These genes affect how the body makes cogen, a protein that helps strengthen bones. Since the cause was defective genes, the cure for this disorder could not be found in grimoire and cards. But he could reduce the effect of the disorder using cards like enhanced bones, steel bones etc With Elliott¡¯s advancement to the higher realm, the defective gene would also advance. Rendering low-rank cards useless, knowing this Elliott chose to limit his realm to the Card Schr realm. Knowing that normal cards cannot help him Elliott had kept all his hopes on his fate ingredient and origin card but his fate ingredients turned out to be Clear Scaled Earthworm core, a core of a beast that does not have a single bone in its body breaking all his hopes. In despair, Elliott let go of what he cannot have and started to work on what he can have, which led to him joining his father¡¯spany at the bottom but due to his continuous contribution, he was now offered to be Managing Director of the new Jk Grain and Oil Ltd Sky Blossom branch. Seeing that the situation was normal now Jaya¡¯s guards rxed. Even Debra withdrew her bone exoskeleton armour. Elliott who was heading to the airship turned back to take ast nce at the valiant bone armour only to be shocked to his core, sparking hope in his life again. Chapter 63: Online Shop

Chapter 63: Online Shop

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 8:20 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Private Airfield, runway no.11 Debra¡¯s life in Fine Gold couldn¡¯t be morefortable, thanks to her origin card thepany valued her so much that they let her directly advance her grimoire to Silver grade and promised to let her upgrade to Golden grimoire if she showed positive exemry results. Her current role at Fine Gold is to be the exclusive bodyguard of Jaya Keith, she no longer had to risk her life dungeon diving and exploring the unknown just to make pennies while the guild ripped all the benefits like in herst job. As the Silver employee of Fine Gold Debra was offered the best cards which suited her battle style and origin card perfectly. She was also given various gadget Item cards, like the earpiece and sses which connect with her grimoire allowing her to use the call and camera function of the grimoire without summoning the grimoire. Not only that the earpiece and sses give her ess to the Fine Goldwork which she can use for assistance in getting information, to call for emergency backup and report her and Jaya¡¯s status. Not to forget the ck suit armour card inclusive of a ck tux, ck leather boots, ck leather belt and a wristwatch. All these gadgets had their uses which she would require as the bodyguard of Jaya Keith. Debra thought being a bodyguard would be a lot easier but she was wrong, she had to be alert constantly and observe every detail while monitoring the patron. This was a lot simr to exploring the dungeons. Just now there was a crisis, without thinking Debra covered herself in her bone exoskeleton armour and jumped in front of Jaya to shield her from any frontal attacks but it turns out it was a false rm. But this was not the first false rm today, she already had three such false cases before this situation. Back at the coffee shop, the girl was only reaching for sugar packets next to Jaya, for which the girl almost got her arm broken by Debra. Resulting in Debra feeling that maybe dungeon diving would be better than being a bodyguard at least there she did not have to hold back. ¡­ Elliott who was heading to the Jk group airship suddenly turned and walked back to the Fine Gold group again, his entourage had no choice but to follow him quietly. Elliott could not walk fast because putting too much stress on the leg could lead to fractures in his leg bone. His body was able to stand thanks to bone hardening passive cards he was using, his bones were soft as foam no matter how much you harden foam they would still crumble under pressure. Jaya, who was considering how to inform her sister about the Jk Grain and Oil Ltd. backing out of the deal at thest minute saw Elliott slowly walk towards herself. Puzzled Jaya asked, ¡°Mr Elliott having second thoughts about the contract.¡± But Elliott did not answer her and just passed by her stopping in front of Debra as he eagerly asked, ¡°Was that Ram bull ability that you used?¡± Debra did not answer him but looked at Jaya for permission, it was not hard for Jaya to put one and two together, a guy with soft bones asking about Ram bull ability he could not be more clearer so Jaya nodded in approval. Getting Jaya¡¯s approval Debra answered, ¡± yes, it is.¡± ¡°Sorry to be rude but could you sell me the card. I beg you¡± Elliott looked directly into Debra¡¯s eyes and pleaded. Debra blushed and looked away, as Elliott was what you call ¡®man pretty¡¯. If she could she would have just gifted the card to him but unfortunately, ¡°I am sorry, it is the ability of my Origin card.¡± Hearing this Elliott left out a sorrowfulugh and thought, ¡®why do I keep doing this to myself? Haven¡¯t I learnt anything these past few years?¡¯ As Elliott was pitying himself, Jaya walked next to him and said, ¡°Debra¡¯s fate ingredient was just a bone from undead remains nothing worth noting but our Card Creationist turned that worthless bone into an undead summon card using the bone production ability of Ram bull.¡± Elliott heard Debra loud and clear and knew what she was hinting at, so after a few minutes of consideration he said, ¡°what is it going to cost me?¡± ¡°Nothing much, how about you sign the contract, once The Jk group and Fine Gold group are partners then I will be obliged to help my friends.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°Why? This is a win for both of us. You get to open a branch in Sky blossom city and we get a high-value client.¡± ¡°At first it seems that way but looking at how the ex-partners of Fine Gold ended up I know better than that. You provide us with goods transportation and merchant services but along the way, you will slowly get to know our contacts, providers and start to acquire them one by one behind our backs until it¡¯s enough for you to overthrow us. Guild Association mall is a giant with the government supporting them, they will not feel any effect if they make less in 12 cities but our Jk group is different. we are already pouring all our resources into expansion and if we fail then we will have no option but to shut down leaving you vultures to feed on our remains. And with us gone the market will be yours for the taking.¡± Elliott exined, he was not exining to Jaya or others but telling himself what he will be losing if he took Jaya up on her offer. Jaya did not care, seeing how frantic Elliott acted she knew she had this guy in her palm. One of thedies from Elliott¡¯s entourage dressed ck in office attire walked next to him and said, ¡°Sir we have found the Card creationist, he does not belong to any guild or group, he is a frencer. I have the address, should I make transportation arrangements.¡± Hearing thedy, Elliott came back to his sense and red at Jaya for trying to take advantage of him. Feeling Elliott¡¯s re Jaya just shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°you can¡¯t me ady for trying, and we will arrange the required transportation after all you are Fine Gold guests¡± Right now Jaya felt like the lord was ying a joke on her, she was so damned frustrated but had to act professionally. ¡­ Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 8:20 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°Wyatt, I have created an online shop for you on the publicwork and listed all your achievements and clients. I know this is not much but even if it brings a single client it¡¯s worth it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Susan. Can you add Jaya Keith, I also helped her create an Origin card. She paid me 100 million $ as fees, rich people right!¡± ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s where you got the money from. Okay then, I will add her too.¡± ¡°Whose address and contact info did you give?¡± ¡°I gave the warehouse address and my contact info. After all, I am your exclusive manager.¡± ¡­ Chapter 64: Delusional

Chapter 64: Delusional

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 8:23 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Private Airfield, runway no.11 ¡°You are Fine Gild guests, we will arrange the required transportation.¡± Saying that Jaya turned to Ca and whispered, ¡°make arrangements for their transportation, you ask the driver to turn on thework jammer while taking the lengthiest route to the destination and remind him to drive as slowly as possible.¡± Ca did not know what Jaya was up to but as a good secretary, she made transportation arrangements for Elliott and his entourage ording to Jaya¡¯s wishes. Bidding Elliott and his crew goodbye, Jaya ran fast to her car shouting at the driver, ¡°I don¡¯t care how but take me to Guild association mall Warehouse no.234 within 10mins. Your life depends on this!.¡± The driver was a professional, he did not waste his breath on words but mmed the gas pedal and left the airfield hastily. ¡­ Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 8:45 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 After finishing the second set of 100 G-rank storage trunk cards yesterday I reluctantly had to go home for sleep. I did not like the feeling of going back to an empty home, It felt lonely there. Since I did not spend any time at my t and the Warehouse was registered as my office in the online shop, I decided to put a bed and shower in one of the warehouse corners so that I don¡¯t have to go home if I don¡¯t want to. I talked to Susan about this except for the part of me feeling lonely. She agreed with my proposal and said since we will be epting clients and be conducting all our other work here might as well make the warehouse a bit presentable with a waiting room, an office, a staff kitchen and a restroom. Unexpectedly Corey was very supportive of the idea of adding a staff kitchen, being cut off from family and with her current wages, she could not afford to eat out daily. So, she wanted to hand prepare her food, Lord only knows how it will work out for her. Susan said that she will contact the warehouse¡¯s management and make the changes by tonight, thanks to the upational cards construction had be as easy as constructing a lego house. ¡°Susan here, 200 G-rank storage cards see what you can fetch for them.¡± ¡°Wyatt, I can only sell a few at a time, it will take me a while to sell them all.¡± ¡°No worries, we are no longer short on cash. take your time.¡± ¡°I know someone who will buy all the cards and pay the full price upfront.¡± Corey who was mopping the floor pitched in. Spending two days with us, Coreyfortably spoke with us and no longer cautiously considered every word that was spoken by her. Seeing Corey actively take part in conversations Susan¡¯s eyes glinted with brilliance as she passed 200 G-rank storage trunk cards to Corey and said, ¡°okay then you are responsible for selling these cards.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I am sorry.¡± Corey misunderstood Susan¡¯s intention. If Susan sells these cards then she will get 60% out of 5% of mall service charges of the total cost, but now Susan gave it to Corey just like that. Corey only wanted to help Susan sell the cards not steal her sales. ¡°No sweetie, It will take me weeks at best to sell all these cards but if you can sell it now, it¡¯s better right, don¡¯t worry about me losing money. If you sell those cards I will still be getting 20% in the 5% mall service charge as you are my staff while you will get 40%. It¡¯s better this way.¡± Understanding Susan¡¯s intention Corey nodded and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± While taking the 200 G-rank storage card from Susan¡¯s hand. ¡­ I was deciding on what to do next, I saw Jaya and her cronies walk into the warehouse. She noticed my gaze and smiled, seeing that smile I knew Jaya was up to no good. ¡°Hi, Wyatt!¡± Jaya greeted me with a bright smile. ¡®FuChapter 65: Tricky? Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 9:17 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°I will remember this!¡± Having said that, Jaya left the warehouse as arrogantly as she came in, thinking, ¡®Just you wait! asshole, so what if the circle is interested in you, as long as you are dead who will cry over spoiled milk.¡¯ I took Jaya¡¯s threat very seriously, so serious that I even considered helping the guy who just walked in for free. But who am I kidding, being poor I did not have the luxury to do things for free. Shaking my head I walked next to Susan and greeted the guests. ¡°Wyatt this is Mr Elliot, he is here for your services as a card creationist.¡± ¡°Hey, Elliott. Before we start, tell me more about your rtionship with Jaya and Fine Gold.¡± I said, trying to sound as polite as possible. Elliott was surprised to hear Wyatt be so straightforward, but he could not tell how good the rtionship between Wyatt and Jaya was but looking how sullenly Jaya left, ¡®They should be acquaintance at best¡¯ he thought. ¡°For that, it is better if I introduce myself properly first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make itplicated, are you friends with Fine Gold or not? yes or no? Simply right.¡± I can tell Elliott should be a capable person since he could make Jaya desperate, but who cares! Right now I am in one of the city¡¯s busiest and heavily guarded spot. Nobody dared to act arrogantly with city enforcers watching over this location. ¡°No, I am not friends or in business with Fine Gold,¡± Elliott answered. ¡°Good, because since today I had decided not to provide my services as card creationist to Fine Gold and anyone acquainted with it. Now, how did you know about me?¡± I did not care who Elliott was or what opinion he had on Jaya and Fine Gold, all I cared is if he could afford my services, as they were not cheap. Hearing me Elliott sighed and said, ¡°I met one of your clients, Debra khan today and was impressed with the origin card you created for her. And my secretary found your online shop, if not for that I would have sold my soul to the devil to meet you, Mr Wyatt.¡± ¡°Big sis Susan, your idea is already paying off.¡± Corey chimed in before I could speak. Lately, I have noticed for some reason, Corey seems to worship Susan. Susan just smiled politely and remained quiet, this is one of Susan¡¯s qualities I feel guilty of loving. When ites to work-life, Susan never getsfortable with me just because we are friends and always remains professional. 7 years at the bottom of Guild association mall¡¯s food chain she seems to have experienced and learnt a lot. ¡°So Mr Elliott, How may I be of your service?¡± ¡°I want you to create a card for me to cure my Osteogenesis imperfecta a.k.a brittle bone disease using the ability of Ram bull Beast.¡± Hearing Osteogenesis imperfecta I searched about it in the grimoirework. It was the same as I knew from myst life on earth a bone-rted defective gene. If it¡¯s a gene defect then no regr card will be enough to cure or suppress it as with every ascension in the realm card apprentice entire body undergoes baptism meaning the gene defect will get worse with the increasing realm. ¡°Nope, I can¡¯t do this.¡± And exined to Elliott why. But in response, Elliott just gave a knowing smile and said, ¡°Forgive me, Mr Wyatt, I knew this already but could not help but test you.¡± I nodded in understanding because if you trust a high schooler you just met to create your origin card then what are you if not dumb, no offence Susan. Looking at the bright side my friendship with Susan would not be this deep if not for susan blindly trusting me to create her origin card. ¡°Mr Wyatt thank you for understanding. I want you to create an origin card for me using the bone production ability of Ram bull. But the problem is my fate ingredient does not have any rtion with bones, it might be tricky.¡± Origin card unlike normal cards also get baptised as the host¡¯s realm increase, so the Origin card was the only solution to fix the gene defect. ¡°Let me be the judge of that, what is your fate ingredient?¡± ¡°Sorry, you are the specialist here. my fate ingredient is Clear Scale Earthworm core¡± Hearing Elliott¡¯s build-up I thought this card creation will beplicated and challenging, ah! What was I expecting in this world with noics or anime people here have almost negligible imagination. If it was back on earth even a 14-year-old would havee up with a more creative n to deal with this gene defect. Letting out a sigh I provided Elliott with two options, ¡± Elliott I have two ns for your origin card first one is the one you proposed that is if you just want to cure the gene defect then Ram bull ability is enough. However, the bone produced by the origin card level will fall by a grade fixing your gene defect. The second route is if you want more than just a quick fix for your gene defect then you will have to trust me and let me take charge. But with this card not only will you be cured of your gene defect but also be capable beyond your imagination. Now it¡¯s up to you Mr Elliott, what is your choice?¡± Chapter 66: Soul Jade

Chapter 66: Soul Jade

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 9:25 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 Elliott was emotional, just an hour ago he was ming himself for being too hopeful even though he was living a life of despair and now he was presented with a choice to be an average person and maybe even more than average. He did not know whether to just be satisfied with being cured or he could even have hope for more in his life. Ever since he started to gain an understanding of his surroundings all he remembers is people¡¯s pity for him, but he did not need their pity he was the first son of the Jk group¡¯s chairperson, So what if he is cursed with brittle bones, He is not a victim for them to pity but a symbol of never dying fighting spirit he could aplish more than what they will ever aplish in their entire life. He proved it when all hope for his cure was lost as grimoire and cards could not help his condition, he did not forswear to sit in despair but decided to gain the respect he deserves by climbing to the top of his father¡¯spany from the bottom against all odds and ridicule. So¡­ Yes! He can have hope for more in his life, better yet he will fight for more in his life and all he had achieved till this point was the proof of it. ¡°Mr Wyatt could you tell me more about this second choice you are talking about¡­¡± If it was some other client who had asked me for more info, I would just say either they had faith in me or not. If yes then blindly follow my lead, if no then don¡¯t let the door hit you on the way out. But Elliott was different, not because I took pity on him but because I wanted to check if it was possible to rectify and modify a gene. I know normal cards can not but the origin cards were different as they be part of the card apprentice and would upgrade with their increasing realm. I had created origin cards for three people till now Susan, Debra, Jaya and I did not inform my ns about their origin card before the creation. I would ask them what kind of card they wanted and then I would surprise them with the origin card. Elliott¡¯s origin card creation for me was very important because his origin card creation was a practice run for my second origin card. ¡°Mr Elliot, unlike other Card creationists out there I prefer not to involve the clients in my ns for their origin card, I can only promise you a 99% sess rate and to give my 100% to provide you with the best card I can think of for the type of origin card you asked for within your budget. Mr Elliott, how much is your budget? mybour is not cheap.¡± I only said 99% rather than 100% to not attract unwanted attention, but not because I was afraid or ashamed of sounding narcissistic and full of it. ¡°99% sess rate¡­ good I chose to trust you, Mr Wyatt. As for the budget, my entire life savings.¡± ¡°Well, How much is it? I need an estimate to work with.¡± ¡°Could you help me with that, Mr Wyatt?¡± Saying that Elliott summoned his grimoire and activated his storage trunk card and opened the trunk with his mental energy. ¡®Thud!¡¯ ¡®Click!¡¯ Upon seeing inside the trunk I was greeted by 15 shimmering blue jade bars ced neatly in a 3¡Á5 formation and next to an incubator containing a 30cm blue egg. ¡°Soul Jade!¡± I recognised those blue jade bars, they were the soul jade only found in the core of the dungeons and the actual currency of the Card apprentices. But I did not recognise the egg, since it was ced besides 15 soul jades it must be expensive. Showing his worth Elliott recalled the storage trunk. The whole room went silent with Elliott¡¯s show of wealth. ¡°Mr Elliott, this won¡¯t do. I don¡¯t mind you paying Wyatt with soul jades but we can not pay for ingredients using soul jade. it would be a huge loss for both you and us.¡± Susan broke the silence by reprimanding the prodigal S.O.B in front of us. ¡°I know Ms Susan I am rich but not that rich, this is just the price I am willing to award Mr Wyatt with depending upon how satisfying the origin card he created for me is. As for the ingredients budget I have 500 million dors in my ount and a 7 billion dors trust fund under my name. Now Mr Wyatt, Let me ask you how much do you need?¡± Said Elliott, ncing at me with a provoking smile. ¡®FuChapter 67: Soul Scissors and Incubator Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 10:31 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 [ Soul Scissors ¨C $25million Soul Incubator ¨C $30million C-rank Mandragora roots ¨C $13.9million C-rank Mandragora core ¨C $19.7million C-rank Matango spores ¨C $12million C-rank Matango core ¨C $20.8million E-rank High Wood Wisp core x100 ¨C $10million Unique grade Origin core ¨C $125,000 Total cost ¨C $131.525million] The total cost of ingredients amounted to near $131.5million, I could not use ingredients higher than C-rank as both I and Elliott were only silver rank grimoire holders, limiting my choices. But for the origin card, I had in mind these ingredients were more than enough. Not to mention I still have the Gemini and Para share cards from Fine Gold, which I forgot to return. Susan had prepared the ingredients and also invited the guild management to set up the cardb equipped with the soul scissors and incubator in the warehouse. Soul scissors is not an ingredient, it is a machine that a Card Creator uses to split the patient¡¯s soul, which the soul incubator houses and nature the split soul. While the guild management was setting up my very own cardb equipped with Soul scissors and Soul incubator, I was learning how to use them through their user guide and Susan was entertaining the guest. Gottamend this world¡¯s upation cards, they built the cardb equipped with soul scissors and incubator in one and a half hour to be precise it is one hour 20 minutes. But they were not cheap, I was not worried as all the cost was paid by Elliott. Soul Scissors is a very expensive and special machine its primary use is to observe the wavelengths of the soul pathway to identify and differentiate each of them individually. Once identified then the Card apprentice can use the machine to cut the required soul pathway. Thanks to my soul pupils I do not require a machine for this, I needed this machine for its advanced use that is to split Elliott¡¯s soul to make a false human core just like the one Jaya had. Using my soul pupils I had already deduced Jaya¡¯s false human core but I was not certain if the soul pathways arranged in the false core were familiar to Jaya¡¯s normal soul pathway arrangement. Therefore I went back to the bathhouse to collect Jaya¡¯s hair, which fell when she was rolling on the ground in pain. The soul pathway arrangement of a person is unique and the same in their entire body, simr to DNA. Comparing the soul pathway arrangement in me and Jaya¡¯s hair and the false core I began to deduce the secret behind Jaya¡¯s false core and the Viltronian powers it gave her. But this was not enough to deduce the secrets of the false core and Viltronian, thankfully I was an expert on Viltronian DNA and had sessfully created Viltronian¡¯s back on earth. Using my knowledge I gained of Viltronian DNA back on Earth and the unique soul pathway arrangements of the false core I was finally able to deduce all the secrets behind the false core and Viltronian powers. Turns out Viltronians are humans who under million years of evolution had their DNA and soul pathway arrangement cleverly evolved to give them their current prowess and false soul core. I hated Viltronians more than anyone else out in the universe but I had to acknowledge their prowess and their long life span, therefore I wanted my second origin card to be a variant of the Viltronian card that Jaya had. But being an inventor I knew nobody gets the best results on their first try therefore I decided to experiment *ahem* I mean I let Elliott have the honour of being the first human to have a soul core. Jaya was excluded as she was not human, to begin with. To be clear I was not going to make Elliott a Viltronian origin card but an origin card that followed the example of Viltronian evolution and soul core. And to make things easier Elliott¡¯s fate ingredient was the clear scale earthworm core. I was not going to cure Elliott¡¯s gene defect using the origin card I nned for him but I was going to use his gene defect as an advantage to create him a perfect origin card. ¡­ ¡°Wyatt, the cardb is set up and ready to use¡± Susan informed me as I was busy learning how to use the soul scissors and incubator. ¡°I am done here too, are the ingredients in ce,¡± I said closing the user manual. ¡°Yes, Corey is cing them in the cardb as we speak.¡± ¡°Great! then what are we waiting for, let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡­ Inside the cardb, Looking at the operating bed of the soul scissors machine Elliott nervously asked, ¡°how sure are you about this?¡± ¡°100%¡± I replied ¡°even though the machine has a 22% error rate and its manual highly rmends to avoid soul splitting if not necessary.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff, my skill reduces the error rate to zero. Now get on the bed.¡± The machine has such a high error rate because its lens was not that urate and also making it cheaper and affordable. But this error rate did not hinder me as I was going to use my soul pupils rather than the machine lens. ¡°Remind me how old are you again?¡± Asked Elliottparing my skill to experience. ¡°17.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little young to operate a soul scissors?¡± ¡°No, I am not¡± Chapter 68: Clear Scale Earthworm

Chapter 68: Clear Scale Earthworm

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 10:51 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Card Lab Gathering his courage Elliott finallyid on the soul scissors operating bed, connecting the apparatus to Elliott and monitoring that his stats are at optimum condition, I activated my soul pupils. With my soul pupils, I found Elliott¡¯s soul. It was the origin and end of all the soul pathways in his entire body, the soul was this huge mass of bright light in which a mini Elliottid peacefully. The light blue threads originated from the mini Elliott spreading throughout the body and returned to merge with it again, these threads were the soul pathways. The other card creationist use soul splitting usually to make Clone cards, Doppelganger cards, Horcruxes cards or curse cards. But I was using it to make a false soul core for Elliott. Now that I had located the soul I had to cut and split it in two in the ratio of 1:10. The part of the soul I will be cutting is not just any part but the part of the soul over which Elliott has active control. Since Elliott had suppressed his realm to the card schr realm, his active soul control percentage is 29%. Now I had to split this 29% into the ratio of 1:10, so I had to cut 2.9% rounding off to 3% of the actively controlled soul. It was easy to differentiate the actively controlled soul from the normal soul as the actively controlled soul is brighter than the normal soul. After splitting the actively controlled soul ording to the ratio, I extracted the smaller soul and incubated it in the soul incubator to nature and to maintain it in optimum conditions until Ipleted the other part of the card. Though this procedure seemed easy and clean it was not, splitting a person¡¯s soul is a taboo art and one can damage their soul trying to do so and enter a vegetative state. Not to mention the pain the soul undergoing the procedure will be facing, if not for the soul-numbing gases the patient is put under the patient would lose himself to the trauma and pain. Disconnecting the soul scissors apparatus, waking up Elliott I pass him a soul jade to recover the lost part of his active soul control. The reason I split the soul which is under Elliott¡¯s active control because he could easily regenerate it with enough time and soul power. Thanks to the soul jade, Elliott could now recover his lost soul within minutes. Once Elliott had recovered I formed a party of two with him and equipped Gemini and Para share cards. cing the ingredients on the creation page and closing my eyes to concentrate I begin the card creation. First I take Elliott¡¯s fate ingredient Clear Scale Earthworm core and origin core to fuse them to form a normal-sized core with both the abilities of a Clear Scale Earthworm and origin core. Earthworm¡¯s notable abilities are to borrow through the ground, its stic and highly resilient physic with full-body regeneration function. Clear Scale Earthworm is an evolved variant of the normal earthworm. Be it size or abilities the Clear Scale Earthworm is nothing but a normal earthworm if not for its special clear scales. ording to popr belief, earthworms don¡¯t just dig tunnels into the soil using their body but they do so by eating up the soil in front of them. After extracting the necessary nutrients from ingested soil the soil is then excreted with mucus to caste burrow walls. These casted tunnels are not permanent and don¡¯tst long, their lifespan depends on the various species of earthworms. The Clear Scale Earthworms like normal earthworms also digs tunnels not just in soil but any normal form of matter. But unlike normal earthworms, clear scale earthworms do not have a mouth to eat soil or any form of matter in front of them. Instead, their clear scales fuses and ingests anything that it touches¡ªgases, liquids, solids, or even energy sources to extract nutrition and duplicate the properties of that particr matter. Making these clear scale earthworms a very difficult infestation to fight with. Because of their ability, they are usually attracted to eat up special metals and ores with soul energy which is an expensive habit to cultivate. But this also makes them easier to trace as they leave a trail of excrement in their path. To protect important, expensive materials and machines from these worms they are usuallyced with diluted soul poison just enough to kill these worms but not enough to harm humans. Thankfully these clear scale earthworms are small in size samiliar to normal earthworms making their appetite small and enough to notice before they cause any serious damage. And also their core is of a small bead in size. Chapter 69: Human Soul Core

Chapter 69: Human Soul Core

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 11:02 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Card Lab Clear Scale Earthworm scales have many special abilities but the most fascinating thing about them to me is their small size and each scale is like lego pieces they join together to form onerge scale and break to form a smaller scale so as not to hinder the Earthworms movement and give it a sturdy frame when it requires. I was nning to rece Elliott¡¯s bones with these scales, crazy yes but not when you know that the gene defect which made Elliott¡¯s bones brittle would help the clear scales in reducing their actual size from micrometres to nanometers. Yes, the size of clear scale earthworm is very small and its scales are micrometres in size that is approx to the size of an average cell in its body, therefore even though clear scale earthworms whole body is covered with scales it could still bend,press, and contort like a normal earthworm. Osteogenesis imperfecta is caused by defective genes which affect the cogen protein in the body in turn weakening the bones. But in the case of clear scales, it just reduces the size of the clear scale and not affecting it in any other way, because unlike bones which require a sturdyrge size to show their strength clear scales strength lies in their small size. Turning from micrometres to nanometers in size the clear scales ability to assemble and connect has gotten stronger more than enough to assemble into a hard skeleton frame for Elliott¡¯s body. But this is not possible by just transferring or altering soul pathways, I will have to evolve Elliott¡¯s soul pathway into recing clear scales for bones using the Viltronian evolution method and modifying the soul pathway arrangement of the soul core. Thinking of what I had to do next I take the new fused origin clear scale earthworm core and erased the unwanted soul pathways in it. Then I took mandragora root and core, mandragora is a spirit root nt monster which with age gains wisdom and the roots start taking the human form. I was going to extract and transfer the spirit ability of mandragora into fused origin clear scale earthworm core so that what remains of clear scale earthworm in the core would use the spirit ability of the mandragora to give birth to wisdom and a spirit will. After I transferred the soul pathway of the mandragora spirit ability into fused origin clear scale earthworm core, all the soul pathway in the core merged to form a miniature human baby within the core. The baby looked ugly and ghostly, its entire body was covered in clear scales, its eyes and mouth were hollow. now the core was fit and ready to house a living soul. Removing Elliott¡¯s soul from the soul incubator I transferred it into the core. Feeling the presence of Elliott¡¯s soul the sleeping spirit baby woke up in vignce and started to attack Elliot¡¯s soul ording to its instincts but its no match to Elliott¡¯s soul in strength. This spirit baby had just been born and its strength was nothingpared to the strength of Elliott¡¯s 3% active soul. Soon Elliott¡¯s soul swallowed the spirit baby and took its ce in the core, and I helped itpletely take over the core by rearranging its soul arrangements ording to the soul arrangement of the viltronian core forming a mini Elliott in the centre of the core but this Elliott was bald and covered in clear scales head to toe. And I could see soul pathways from the core reaching out and connecting with the soul pathways in Elliott forming a bond between them. Now the whole core had be Elliott¡¯s fate ingredient, not just the clear scale earthworm part of the core. Finished with that I took Matango spores and core, Matango is a mushroom type monster. What¡¯s unique about this monster is unlike mushrooms it doesn¡¯t live of decaying organic matter but only lives of inorganic matter. Its spores fuse and grow on anything inorganic that it touches be it gases, liquids, solids, or even energy sources. Matango spores property is quite simr to the ability of clear scales therefore I was going to use it to strengthen the ability of clear scales. After I transferred the soul pathways of Matango in the core, the clear scales covering mini Elliott in the core grew brighter. Even though I hadpleted creating the soul core, it was still not mature as it was only 3% of Elliott¡¯s active soul control it had to grow equal to Elliott¡¯splete active soul control to be able tomunicate with him and actively try to fuse with him, like how Jaya¡¯s core tried to fuse with her despite the grimoire blocking it. Jaya¡¯s core was with her since her birth and had slowly matured with her till her 16th birthday. But Elliott¡¯s core was just born and I could not sacrifice 16 years of my precious time on just one origin card creation so I had to mature this core using an external stimnt like the High wood wisps and soul jades. It took a total of 3 soul jades for the core to mature, and just when it was about to initiate contact with Elliot I activated the morph ability in the core and turned the core into a card sessfully creating a human soul core origin card. [Origin card creationpleted¡­] Chapter 70: Osmodite

Chapter 70: Osmodite

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 15:12 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Card Lab [Card Name: Osmodite Card Type: Origin Card (passive) Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: Nil Card Durability: Nil Card Effect: Osmodite is a subspecies of Viltronian whose abilities are given to them by unique soul pathways that are introduced in their Viltronian soul pathway arrangement. They exhibit all the abilities of a Viltronian along with their special abilities. Superhuman strength, Physique, reflexes, sticity Clear Scale Skeleton: Osmodite has its biological bones reced with nano-clear scales. These scales allow him to bend,press, and contort in ways beyond human limits. Clear Scale Armour: Osmodite¡¯s entire body is covered with nano-clear scales which when stimted can turn into a clear scale bodysuit or onerge exoskeleton by assembling. This scale bodysuit is very sturdy and can withstand high pressure. Light Detection: Osmodite clear scales can tell when they are in the dark, or the light. Vibration detection: Osmodite clear scales can sense all the vibration in the nearby surroundings. Body contortion and sticity: Osmodite¡¯s have an inhuman level of physical flexibility as their bone is reced by clear scales granting them the ability to twist and contort their body in virtually any way they please, allowing them to fit into a small space of any size and shape. Osmodite¡¯s can also contort andpact various parts or their entire body into a myriad of different shapes and sizes, shown to stretch their body and fit into small spaces, like pipes. Superhuman durability: Osmodite malleable physiology grants them superhuman durability, being capable of surviving powerful attacks enough to cause tall mountains to copse, followed by being buried under the rubble of said Mountain. Mineral Fusion & Absorption: The Osmodite¡¯s possesses the ability to duplicate the physical properties of anything they touch or that touches them at will. This power extends to inanimate objects and certain forms of energy. The matter of the Osmodite¡¯s nano-clear scales undergoes a material and physiological change so that their scales be fused with andposed of the matter or energy with which they are making contact. While in their altered state, they still possess that sentience and bodily activity as only their clear scales have morphed and fused. Hide: Osmodite¡¯s can fusepletely into an object and hide thanks to their nano-clear scales and superior contortion and sticity. Escape: Osmodite¡¯s can travel through inanimate objects and ground at incredible speed. Projectiles: Osmodite clear scales can absorb inanimate objects into their body alter the shape of the objects and eject them like projectiles. Roots: Osmodite¡¯s clear scale can take root into inanimate objects and absorb nutrition, also allowing them to absorb oxygen from water.] Clear scale earthworms do not have eyes or ears but their clear scales act as light receptors and also detect the vibrations in the surroundings, allowing them to tell when they are in the dark, or the light and sense all the vibration in the nearby surroundings to detect other living beings or foe nearby. These two skills of clear scale are very important to an Osmodite as they hide and travel through inanimate objects, ground and walls so these abilities of clear scales allow them to see or hear Now that the clear scales are reduced to nano-size they are more efficient in vibration detection giving the Osmodite a second vision simr to sonar adding to their normal superhuman vision. Thanks to clear scales absorption ability Osmodite can breathe oxygen from any inanimate object or energy source if avable. Mandragora is a root monster who is infamous for its escape ability by borrowing tunnels at super fast speed. Simrly, thanks to clear scales Osmodite¡¯s can travel through any object, mineral, floor or walls at incredible speed. Nano-size clear scales in the body can assemble to form skeletal frame recing bones while the scale on the surface of the skin can assemble to form aplete exoskeleton. Osmodite¡¯s body can contort andpress to fuse with small inanimate objects and hide. Osmodite¡¯s exhibit all the abilities of both Clear scale earthworm and Viltronian but there are few exceptions like how Osmodite¡¯s scales are of nano size. Osmodite, unlike clear scale earthworm do not leave behind excrement to cast tunnels. As the clear scales are of nano-size they have be more efficient and do not need to dig tunnels by absorbing objects instead they can directly fuse and travel in the inanimate object without leaving a single trace behind. Since Osmodite¡¯s clear scales can fuse inanimate objects and energies they can also reshape the objects that fuse with them ording to their will and convince and use them as projectiles as long-range attack skills. they can even cast the absorbed objects into weapons like hidden knife etc. Osmodite¡¯s can go years without feeding on normal food because they can absorb nutrition from the minerals surrounding them directly using the abilities of clear scale. This ability also allows them to breathe underwater or while hiding inside inanimate objects. Clear scales have given Osmodite¡¯s the ability to fuse, absorb and travel through anything inorganic simr to ghosts and superiorities which would be popr among assassins. Not to forget the Viltronian superhuman strength and long life span but unfortunately, Osmodite¡¯s do not have the ability of flight like other Viltronians but can float fusing with surrounding air but it is only possible when the air they are fused with is able to lift their body weight. Chapter 71: Limits

Chapter 71: Limits

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 15:12 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Card Lab Going through the card info I was disappointed about its obvious defects but it did prove my theory right so the card was satisfactory at best for the resources used to create it. Sending the card to Elliott¡¯s grimoire, I got up and walked towards the exit but was held back by Elliott¡¯s sudden soul churning scream. As Elliott equipped the origin card the soul core fused with his body and soul, his body underwent evolution right then growing clear scales on his skin and recing bones with clear scales. Thankfully the card room was soundproof and the evolution did notst more than 5seconds the beauty of cards never failed to surprise me. To be able to rece a person¡¯splete skeleton system under 5seconds was just magical. ¡°Elliott, you okay?¡± I asked looking at sweat-soaked Elliott who seemed to be shedding his body hair. I knew what was happening, it seems Elliott¡¯s skin grew clear scales shedding his body hair, head hair, eyebrows and all the hair in his other ces. Elliot got up from the ground and said,¡± never better¡± clenching his hand into a fist. ¡°Ahh ha ha..¡± Shedding all his hair the man pretty Elliott looked like a shimmering boiled egg with legs and arms. As clear scales were nanometer in size and transparent in colour they could not be seen by naked eyes so Elliott¡¯s skin looked like normal skin. Sometimes Elliott¡¯s skin shimmered under the reflection of light. Elliott had already noticed the loss of his hair but soon a luscious hair covered his barren bald head. It seems he had a hair growth and dresser card with him. Seeing disband in my eyes he exined, ¡°I have to look my best all the time in my line of work which is physically impossible so I keep some breathy cards with me, I did not think it woulde in handy this way.¡± I understood him, looking your best is not just for your confidence but also for your opponents so that they underestimate you and lose respect for you, you do not want this in a negotiation. ording to a great man, if you can have the upper hand in the negotiation then at least be equals in the negotiation. Seeing that he was okay I headed out but Elliott stopped and said, ¡°I would like it if you kept my origin card details between us, I have a lot of enemies and it would be good to catch them off guard.¡± ¡°No probs, client and creator confidentiality so you are good.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding. You would not mind if I used this card room to test the card abilities.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I will pay for any damages.¡± ¡°Okay! go head¡± Getting my consent Elliot tried out all the abilities of the card one by one. Seeing Elliott use the abilities I felt as if I was watching a 3D horror movie, his body bent in an unnatural way andb floor, walls and ceiling. Then finally Elliot took out a soul jade and fused it with his right arm, as he absorbed all the soul energy in it. As he absorbed the soul energy in the jade the clear scales went from transparent to light blue and then deep blue. As the clear scale turned deep blue Elliott had a sudden feeling of fullness, turns out Elliot¡¯s ability had its limit after all clear scale is like a stomach to Clear scale earthworm. Turns out there is a limit to how much energy the clear scales can absorb and added to that until the clear scale digests the energy absorbedpletely he cannot fuse with other objects or energy. Chapter 72: Conspiracy?

Chapter 72: Conspiracy?

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 15:20 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Card Lab When it came to using clear scales for absorbing energy or nutrients the card limitation was obvious, the clear scale can only hold a certain amount until the already ingested amount is digested or released the clear scales enter a dormant state ceasing all absorption functions. But still if used properly clear scales were one heck of an ability. And also as long as Elliott does not unnecessarily absorb energy or nutrients he was good to go. Learning his abilities and limitations Elliott nodded in satisfaction, he was finally normal though it was toote for him to pursue his dream to be ranked card master in the card master championship now he at least could grow stronger and be independent. ¡°Thank you, Master Wyatt. you are my saviour I do not know how I can repay you but I hope this shows my gratitude.¡± Saying that Elliott passed me a storage trunk card. ¡°Do not try to tter me with your words let me see your gratitude¡± I equipped the storage trunk card and summoned it. This was the storage trunk Elliot summoned earlier. It contained 11 soul jades and a mysterious egg. 4 soul jades were missing as they were used for card creation. ¡°Haha Mr Elliott I ept your gratitude, If you need my services in future you can contact Susan. Speaking of Susan, do not forget to pay her services charges.¡± ¡°Do not worry Master Wyatt I will pay Ms Susan her share and add a handsome tip, rest assured.¡± ¡°What monster does this egg belong to?¡± ¡°Oh, Master Wyatt this is not a monster egg it is a Dungeon cmity seed.¡± ¡°Dungeon cmity seed! I have heard of it but never seen one before.¡± ¡®Fuck! this thing is very precious, more precious than 11 soul jades.¡¯ Dungeon cmity seed is an almost immortal nt-type monster, nt this seed in one dungeon and that dungeon will be a barrennd within a few days justifying its name the Dungeon cmity seed. Hell if I nt this in the city, the whole city will be ruined and dead within a few days, that¡¯s how powerful this seed is. To think I will get my hands on such a thing. But having this thing will also attract a lot of unwanted attention, fuck I may even be assassinated in my sleep for this, as good as this seed is the trouble it brought was not worth it. I red at Elliott, ¡®Mf, I helped you and this is how you thank me. The whole city will be after me if word gets out I have the Dungeon cmity seed with me.¡¯ Seeing my re Elliott smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anybody that I gave the seed to Master Wyatt. If you feel so unsafe and insecure you can auction it or I can take it off your hands andpensate you in Dors.¡± If you cared so much you should not have given it to me in the first ce. Now that I know how can I bear to part with such a baby? ¡°No need, I can handle it. If there is any conspiracy I will be the one to smash your earthworm head.¡± ¡°Rest ensured no conspiracies, Master Wyatt.¡± ¡°Look at the time, it is almost time for lunch. Now that our ount is settled, now bet it.¡± I did not know what Elliott was nning by giving me the Dungeon Cmity seed but his ns will be a waste if any because I n to use it tonight to create my second origin card. Chapter 73: Thank you!

Chapter 73: Thank you!

Today my work is going premium, I hope esteemed readers will show continued support. THANK YOU! Chapter 74: Wyatt!

Chapter 74: Wyatt!

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 15:27 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Card Lab ¡°Come on Master Wyatt, do not be like that, I thought we were friends,¡± Elliott said with a sad yet very sincere expression. Maybe there is no conspiracy, he was just sincerely expressing his gratitude, I do not know and don¡¯t care. Knowingly or unknowingly he has involved me in something big for which the current me was not ready yet. Seeing my unmoved expression Elliott continued, ¡± Do you know what I want to do most after I leave thisb now that I am cured?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡± ¡°Guess..¡± ¡°..¡± I did not bother to answer Elliott and could not go out as he was blocking the exit. He is way stronger now and a realm higher than me,¡¯fuChapter 75: Bounty Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 15:45 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Card Lab Tom Wyatt and Papa Wyatt are not blood-rted brothers, they grew up in the same orphanage. They bonded over their love for Card Apprentice Championship, as they were of the same age their rtionship grew deeper and considered each other as brothers. They grew up sharing the same dream of being ranked in the Card Apprentice Championship and when they were of legal age both decided to take up Wyatt as their surname in honour of thete Card Apprentice Wyatt Hunter ranked no.13 in the year 2292 Card Apprentice Championship. Nearing the age of 17 they both sessfully contracted grimoires and became card apprentices, so the government resettled them to a newly founded Vige as farmers. Even though they were card apprentices they were government-contracted farmers with minimum wages who were confined in the vige as farmers. Both Tom and papa Wyatt were young and hot-blooded, they yearned for freedom, and to achieve their dream of being ranked in the Card Apprentice Championship. So they decided to work odd jobs in addition to their regr farm work to earn and collect enough money to redeem both their freedoms from the government. 3 years in, together they had already collected enough for one of them to bail out of the government contract but then the situation had changed they no longer shared the same dream. Tom fell in love with a lovely vige girl and his new goal was to marry, settle and start a family with her. But papa Wyatt still nurtured their childhood dream so, without informing papa Wyatt Tom bailed papa Wyatt out of the contract. Of course, they had a big fight after that incident and papa Wyatt went on his adventure, became a silver grimoire holder, helped Tom gain his freedom and marry the love of his life, then papa Wyatt met and married mama Wyatt, and finally settled in Sky Blossom City near to uncle Tom¡¯s vige. Every summer and winter break both the Wyatt families would gather at Tom or Papa Wyatt house to spend time together with family. Even though Tom Wyatt and Papa Wyatt were closer than blood brothers they were not rted in the government papers so Tom Wyatt was not informed of the unfortunate passing of Papa and Mama Wyatt. The thought of informing Tom Wyatt about papa and mama Wyatt never crossed Young Wyatt¡¯s head as he was too depressed to think straight losing his loved ones, being bullied, falling prey to scams young Wyatt went through a lot for his age and experience so I could not me him. ¡­ ¡± uncle what is it, it seems urgent, tell me I will report it to themter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about your cousin Ronnie, he is in trouble. I thought maybe your father could help.¡± ¡°Ronnie! What about him? I know he can be mischievous sometimes but he is smart enough not to get himself in any trouble.¡± ¡°*sigh*¡­ I guess it doesn¡¯t matter telling you now, you will know about it soon anyway. Ronnie, he ran away from the vige¡­¡± ¡°What?!.. Are you sure? Why would he do that? Maybe he is kidnapped by human traffickers.¡± In this world, human trafficking is a day to day incident especially near the rural areas as they need ves to do illegal dungeon mining. ¡°T-that punk ran away from the vige with the vige head¡¯s daughter. It has been a week now! at first, I thought spending all their money they will return but it seems they ran away for good ¡± ¡®Snort face Ronnie got a girlfriend before me. Wait! What am I thinking¡­¡¯ clearing my head I asked, ¡°what¡¯s the problem? They will return when they are bored of each other.¡± ¡°The problem is that the vige head¡¯s daughter is already engaged to the vige guard chief¡¯s eldest son. Now both the vige head and guard chief have already lodged an officialint on your cousin stating that he kidnapped Jackie against her will. And also put a $25,000 bounty on Ronnie¡¯s head. No matter what if Ronnie falls in their hands he is as good as dead¡± ¡°Jackie! Jackie is the vige head¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°Yes, she used to babysit you and Ronnie remember¡­ ¡° ¡®FuChapter 76: Assassination Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 17:05 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower, Tower 1 Penthouse ¡°Did you post an assassination order on Dalton Wyatt in the neighbouring Sun blossom city?¡± Diana was intensely irritated and frustrated today and the reason was her beloved little sister¡¯s ignorant actions. ¡°How did you know that! I paid them extra to keep my name out of it and to do it off the books. I guess crooks can¡¯t be trusted after all.¡± Said Jaya ungraciously without knowing the consequences of her actions. ¡°You little¡­ Do you know the seriousness of this matter, did I not warn you about going against the circle¡¯s interest?¡± Diana was furious and her sister¡¯s offensively nonchnt response only fueled her anger. ¡°What the Circle knows about it too? How could they? I used special channels to be deceitful.¡± Confused Jaya asked agitatedly. ¡°You fool everything rted to Sky blossom city be it legal or illegal requires the circle¡¯s nod beforeing into action. Let alone an assassination order, the Sun Blossom assassination guild you contacted submitted for permission to the Circle and after that, you know.¡± *sigh*¡­ Diana let out a long, deep breath expressing her tiredness. ¡°Wait! If the Circle knows then what about me, sister!¡± Jaya asked in nervousness. ¡°The Sun Blossom assassination guildpensated the Circle with 20 soul jades along with the head of the person who epted the mission. So, what do you think will happen to you?¡± Seeing the fear on her sister¡¯s face Diana felt a little pleasure and amused. She wanted to create a state of extreme fear and distress in Jaya to satisfy her sadistic urge. ¡°Sister! I was wrong! I don¡¯t want to die. Please do something¡­ after all, you are a member of the Circle¡± Feeling the threat to her life Jaya pleaded in great fear and nervousness. Diana was a member of the Circle and the Scarlet Parade 18 years ago was her way in and the initiation. ¡°I am just a pawn in the circle, dispensable just like anyone else. My reach is limited¡­ sorry little sis¡­ Nothing personal¡­ you know¡­ rules are rules¡­¡± Jaya being frightened and pleading for her life gave Diana a sense of enjoyment and satisfaction, feeding her sadistic pleasure Diana intimidated Jaya more. Hearing her sister Jaya was at aplete loss and felt an absence of hope, seeing Jaya¡¯s expression Diana let out a vulgar satisfiedughter. Seeing her sister¡¯s uncontrolled and undisguised vulgarughter Jaya was confused and was having difficulty discerning the situation. Cutting the suspense Diana said, ¡°rx little sister! Hahaha, you should have seen your face. Even though I am just a pawn in the Circle I am still useful to them.¡± ¡°So?¡­¡± Jaya excitedly asked, waiting for her sister to say the five magic words which would sow hope in her despair filled life. ¡°So¡­ ¡®I Took Care of It¡¯, though it cost me 5 D-rank and 1 C-rank dungeons to exchange for your life. A small price to pay for you.¡± Said Diana dotingly. ¡°But still all this would not happen in the first ce if not for that bastard Wyatt. If only he had listened to me, we would havended the Jk grain and oil Ltd. ount and instead of losing 6 dungeons, we would have snagged a huge fish.¡± Said Jaya menacingly,pletely forgetting the ordeal few minutes ago. ¡°Forgot about it, I already knew we couldn¡¯tnd the ount the moment Elliott was elected as the Managing Director of the Jk grain and oil Ltd Sky Blossom branch. I still sent you to receive him because if you were able to get the ount then good but if not then you would learn a valuable lesson. But who knew that it would end up costing me 6 dungeons.¡± Diana shook her head thinking about how to make up for the losses. Coincidentally Jaya was also thinking the same and asked, ¡°Sister, how do you n to move forward even if we do not consider today¡¯s loss we still have all the money we borrowed for the Jk ount.¡± ¡°Do not worry I have already made ns for it. what do you think about Debra?¡± ¡°Debra? Apart from her awesome origin card, I think she is a very strong and capable card apprentice. We are lucky to hire someone with her calibre.¡± ¡°Wow! Isn¡¯t it a rare sight to see you praise someone?¡± Diana was surprised, her arrogant sister just praised someone and she sounded genuine. ¡°You would too sister! You should have seen her today, she used her body as a shield to protect me, colour me impressed. She is an asset,pared to her our Fine gold guards of the same level are not that remarkable.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you, I feel the same. Not just Debra even the card apprentices from those adventure guilds are better than our Fine gold guards even though we recruit the best and brightest of every generation. Our guards are like zoo animals, they just train indoors and go on escort missions but rarely participate in dungeon rted missions. But the card apprentices from those adventure guilds are like wild beasts, theyplete dungeon diving and exploration 4 times a month sometimes even 6 or 7 times along with other guild missions. After 5 years of such harsh work conditions, even ate bloomer like Debra is looking better than these so-called best and brightest we recruited not to mention the veterans in guilds with decades of experience.¡± ¡°Sister what are you getting at, both have their perks. The card apprentices from those adventure guilds are not suitable for escort missions. They are a bunch of hungry dogs whock the discipline, manners and patience required for escort missions but our guards are praised for their grace and professionalism. Not to mention they are trained to be so.¡± ¡°You are right! But this grace and professionalism did not bring me where I am today. I need those wild beasts too.¡± ¡°Sister! Just get to the point.¡± ¡°Well, you asked what my next step is right? I am going to open an adventure guild in Sky Blossom city.¡± ¡°But I thought the Circle warned you from expanding your private forces in Sky Blossom City.¡± ¡°That was 13 years ago before Fine Gold had spread to 12 cities and they had extorted 6 dungeons from me. And besides opening an adventure guild is just an honest business I have no intention to go against the circle.¡± ¡°If you say so, but building a guild and nurturing stronger members will take decades not to mention how expensive it will be.¡± ¡°Decades?¡­ No, it will take a few months if everything goes ording to my n.¡± ¡°Are you nning on the acquisition of guilds and merging them with our guildter. Those guilds will see it from miles away, sister no offence but this n is dumb.¡± ¡°I agree with you it is a dumb n but thanks to Debra it¡¯s possible. Yesterday before assigning her as your exclusive bodyguard I had an interview with her, that stupid girl had more worthy info than I thought. ording to her, the Raven Guild along with Sun Boars Guild and Tyrant Guild formed a temporary alliance to clear the B-rank Blue Blossom Lake field dungeon.¡± Blue Blossom Lake is a huge attraction point for powerful adventurers andrge guilds as the haul for this one dungeon could be considered more rewardingpared to other dungeons because of its special monsters which only appear seasonally. Blue Blossom Lake is a rather unique seasonal field dungeon, the monsters appearing in this dungeon vary ording to the seasons. This dungeon is spread across an area of 47 kmsq and is rich in marine life. The dungeon is heavily fished as the main monsters of this dungeon are rich in animal protein for the densely popted Sky blossom City. The master¡¯s here are mostly mutated versions of the various species of tuna, mackerel, croaker, anchovy, shrimp, and shellfish. But this dungeon is not to be underestimated as despite its appetizing monsters it is still a B-rank dungeon. This dungeon is ranked hell level difficultly among B-rank field dungeons because the dungeon is not on terrain but underwater. ¡°So? Good for them even if they are not able to clear the dungeon they will still make a fortune. How does it profit us?¡± Jaya did not see where her sister saw an opportunity in this. ¡°Right Debra also thought the same and did not care when she revealed this info.¡± Diana let out a smirk and exined. B-rank Blue Blossom Lake field dungeon is a very hard dungeon so most of the capable adventurers and leaders of all the three guilds should be participating in this dungeon mission. Currently, the three guilds are at their most venerable state with most of their capable members out and a huge debt on their head as they must have taken huge loans for sessfulpletion of this dungeon. Theserge guilds are profitable because of their harsh very equivalent contracts for their members and their frequent dungeon diving and exploration missions. But the frequent dungeon diving and exploration missions meant arge number of casualties with each mission which therge guilds swept under the rug with theirrge capital and resources. If someone were to leak all these to the media and relevant government departments right now when the guilds are at their weakest legally they can protect themselves because of their high paidw team but their shares will take a sharp dive. ¡°Using this to our advantage our guild will purchase most of all three guilds shares to gain control of them and merge with our guild.¡± Chapter 77: Missing

Chapter 77: Missing

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 17:12 Location Sky Blossom City, South Zone, Helen¡¯s Homemade bread. ¡°Now that you know, could you call Ronnie now, he seems to have added uncle and auntie Wyatt to the cklist while I do not have his unique Qr code.¡± Informing Jackie about the situation l asked her to call Ronnie. ¡°How is calling Ronnie of any help? It will only add to his worries.¡± Jackie knew how hard Ronnie was working for her and the baby, instead of going to high school like normal teenagers of his age he was doing dailybour to gather enough money to rent a nice house in a good neighbourhood. He already has a lot on his mind as of now, telling him that his father-inw is out for his blood and has lodged a falseint against him also offered a bounty for his head. This would not help him anyway, it would only make the situation worse. ¡°FuChapter 78: Trash Card Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 17:15 Location Sky Blossom City, South Zone, Helen Homemade Bread ¡°Yes, we need to find Ronnie but we both are not enough. Sky Blossom is a big city, a high schooler and a pregnant college girl cannot cover the whole city, we will need help. Let¡¯s post a mission at the Guild association hall that way we can save time and cover more ground.¡± Repeatedly assuring and calming down Jackie, together we got into a cab and headed towards the Guild association mall. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call the police chief, your mother¡¯s friend! she can help¡­ and I should inform the manager about my leave of absence.¡± Sitting in the cab Jackie said to me but thetter part she mumbled to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry 89th-precinct is near the Guild association hall, after posting the mission I will pay a direct visit to her and exin the situation. And don¡¯t worry about your job, it¡¯s an emergency they will understand.¡± ¡°No! The bakery manager is a good person, she trusted me when no one else would, I don¡¯t want her to get into trouble because of me and it¡¯s my responsibility to inform her. Here, I know this is not much but this is all I have please use it as the award for the search and rescue mission.¡± Removing her spirit gold earrings Jackie handed them to me and transferred $1000 to my grimoire. Simr to earth, Gold is considered valuable in this world but here the gold is not mixed with copper and Silver but spirit ingredients depending upon what the gold is going to be used for, hence the term spirit gold. As for the gold used formon jewellery, it is usually mixed with fine ck steel shavings. Jackie¡¯s spirit ingredients could fetch anywhere around $800-$1000 adding the $1000 she transferred to my grimoire the mission reward was added up to $1800 to $2000. Which was not a lot but enough to gain the attention of some noob adventurers. This amount was nothing for the current me but I still took the jewellery and money quietly tofort Jackie as returning the jewellery and money would only make her restless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jackie, Ronnie is my family too, I will do my best to find him. I have saved some money over the years to buy a good skill card I will add that money for the reward.¡± Hearing my words Jackie¡¯s frowned brows eased a little, she knew the money she gave was not enough for any reliable adventures to take up the city-wide search and rescue mission but still she would try everything rather than be helpless. Seeing that Jackie was finally at little ease I texted the warehouse no.234 address to the cab driver. Guild association hall and association mall are adjacent to each other so Jackie would not notice I have changed the cab destination, I hope. I am sure that the Zhang mercenaries are behind Ronnie going missing as I had the first-hand experience of what Zhang mercenaries were capable of and I had gathered a lot of intel on them before visiting Ben Li at their main office in the east zone, enough to know that they do all their dirty work in the main office underground floor. Since I knew who kidnapped Ronnie and where he was being held I did not bother to post a mission on the guild association hall or get help from chief Denise. No adventurer would be willing to take up the mission rted to Zhang mercenaries, not to mention posting a mission will spook the Zhang mercenaries into erasing all the evidence rted to the mission putting Ronnie¡¯s life in jeopardy. Right now I was nning on the assumption that they would not harm or kill Ronnie since they want to recruit him. As for Chief Denis, she will ask for evidence and follow the proper procedure, losing precious time. And may even stop me from rescuing Ronnie on my own. Yes, I nned on rescuing Ronnie myself because if you want something to be done right you better do it yourself. Since I did not have much time and knew that Jackie would not trust the life of the father of her unborn baby to a high schooler I decided to trick her and leave her with Susan in the warehouse for her safety and to avoid any unnecessary troubles. And then go rescue Ronnie myself. ¡­ Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 18:10 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. Getting off in front of Warehouse no. 234 Jackie asked, ¡°Wyatt¡­ where are we? this is not the Guild association hall!¡± Seeing the cab leave and that the street was empty *sigh*¡­ With a sigh, I knocked Jackie unconscious gently and carried her into the warehouse. Susan and Corey were enjoying their tea break, they grew curious noticing me carrying an unconsciousdy into the warehouses. To avoid being misunderstood I exined the situation before they asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry this is my unborn nephew or niece¡¯s mother, my cousin is kidnapped so I knocked her out to avoid her panicking. She is 5-6 month in pregnancy, you guys take care of her while I sort things out.¡± I ced Jackie in my new bedroom which Susan had mall management build in the warehouse recently. Susan and Corey¡¯s expression became serious hearing my exnation, they wanted to speak but I interrupted them. Looking at Corey I said, ¡°I can handle this myself so don¡¯t contact your family.¡± And turning to Susan I continued, ¡°no going to authorities and guild association is not an option, but you can help me by showing me the catalogue of all good poison-based ingredients and skill cards. Now nod if you understand what I just said!¡± Hearing me Susan and Corey nodded in unison reluctantly and Susan passed me a card saying, ¡°Here this is a mental skill card which I came across today, I bought it using the $20 million you gave me earlier. Though its initial bid was $12 million since it is a rare card even for mental skill cards, I directly bid everything I had to avoidpetition.¡± Taking the card from Susan I checked the card info, [Card Name: Parallel Thinking Card Type: Skill card (active) Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 21 Stars Card Durability: [80/100] Card Effect: Once active the user can temporally split his mental straight into two and perform two different tasks simultaneously. Additional effect: Mental Strength recovery x1.5 Restriction: The user¡¯s mental strength is consumed twice as fast.] ¡®Parallel Thinking is a passive skill card and worth near $16 million but the card apprentice who created this failure of a card dumped it for $20 million.¡¯ I called it a failure not just because it is an active card instead of being a passive card but because of its thrash stats and restrictions. Its card durability barely meets the normal conditions, not to mention a 21-star rating for a $20 million card and a restriction of two times the mental strength consumption. Parallel Thinking is mostly used by card creationists but its restriction makes it not suitable for card creationists use. Clearly, the card creationist who made it was a prodigal rookie to waste such rare ingredients. But this card will do for now and I will figure a way to recreate or enhance it in future. In a way, this card was suitable for me who manufactured the same cards in bulk, it would reduce the time consumption. With it, I can create two simr cards in the time required to create a single card. If it was a perfect card then there is no way it would show up in a guild association mall, even if it showed up Susan would not be able to acquire it. All in all, it was a required purchase. ¡°I know the card stats are not satisfying for $20 million but it can save you some time during card creation.¡± Seeing me frown as I looked at the card info, Susan exined her reason for buying the card. I shook my head and said, ¡°Thank you Susan, I needed this card, it¡¯s a good purchase. I am only mad at the prodigal card creationists who wasted such rare ingredients to create such a trash card.¡± Susan nodded in understanding and said, ¡°I have sent you the catalogue for poison-based ingredients and skill cards¡± Thest time I visited Zhang Mercenary main office, I noticed that it was heavily guarded by card apprentices of card student and schr rank, especially the basement it seemed to be a hangout spot for all the Zhang Mercenary goons. Though this world was less civilized than earth and mostly leaned towards the jungle rule, it was still a crime to kill a person here. So the best way to save Ronnie from Zhang mercenary den without causing an incident would be by using sleeping or paralyzing poison. Since everyone there is of card student or schr realm an umon grade D-rank or C-rank poison should be enough to handle them all and sessfully rescue Ronnie. I think I should also buy enough antidotes in case of a mishap. As I browsed through the catalogue for suitable poison-based ingredients or skill cards, one skill card, in particr, had piked my curiosity. [Card Name: Poison nd Card Type: Skill card (passive) Card Rank: D-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 13 Stars Card Durability: [88/100] Card Effect: The user¡¯s salivary nd is mutated into a poison nd. Additional effect ¨C Poison spit, Poison Immunity. Restriction: the poison immunity only works for the poison produced by the poison nd. Cost: $3.12million] I was curious about this card not because it was a strong card but because I had never seen a skill card temporarily mutate the card apprentice organs or nds before, I thought only the origin cards did that. I guess it is not surprising since there are skill cards that temporarily allow card apprentices to grow wings, it seems I have a lot to learn about card creation yet. Chapter 79: Field and Trap Cards

Chapter 79: Field and Trap Cards

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 18:21 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. [Card Name: Poison Swamp Card Type: Field card (active) Card Rank: D-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 11 Stars Card Durability: [85/100] Card Effect: Area within a 500-meter radius of the user will turn into a poison swamp for 2hours. Additional effect ¨C Poison Immunity, Muscle Paralysis Cooldown time: 27 minutes Restriction: The poison immunity to the user is limited for the poison produced in the poison swamp. Cost: $11.5million] [Card Name: Poison Fog Card Type: Trap card (active) Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 19 Stars Card Durability: [94/100] Card Effect: when used, all enemy units within a 110-meter radius of the user will be trapped in poison fog for 3hours. Additional effect ¨C Poison Immunity, Lung Paralysis, Hallucination Cooldown time: 12 minutes Restriction: The poison immunity to the user is limited for the poison in the poison fog. Rmended: Do not use the card during a windy day. Cost: $13.75million] A field Card is a type of skill card that affects the surroundings of the user making it a very powerful and efficient card for card fight, no matter where you are you can always use this card to use the terrain to your advantage. A trap card is also a type of skill card that traps the enemy units. Trap cards are strategically ced to use these cards efficiently and get the most advantage, therefore they are not that popr among the rookie card apprentices. There are many variations of Trap Cards depending upon how the trap card is deployed. Field cards and Trap cards are advanced level skill cards and a card creationist needs to be proficient in soul array to make these cards. Since I had money, Susan sent me theplete catalogue, not the cheap one meant for the rookie card apprentices. So I came across many new cards which I never knew existed. Making me more cautious about my rescue mission. who knows what kind of cards do the enemies have, it¡¯s better to be cautious than dead. Of all the poison-based none were to my satisfaction not because they were not good enough but because they did not meet my requirements of just putting the Zhang mercenary goons to sleep or under paralysis. Each one of the cards was life-threatening than the other. Take lung paralysis and muscle paralysis, for example. If a person¡¯s lung is paralysed he will experience a hell of pain unable to breathe and finally die of suffocation. As for muscle paralysis, it may seem less harmful but if the poison reaches a person¡¯s heart then he/she can die because of sudden cardiac arrest. I did not want such deadly options so I asked Susan for rmendations, she pointed me towards these cards, [Card Name: Poison Grenade Card Type: Item card Card Rank: D-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 4 Stars Card Durability: [91/100] Card Effect: Release poisons gas upon detonation. Additional effect ¨C Hallucination, temporary nerve paralysis Restriction: please use with caution as the card does not give the user poison immunity effect. Rmended: More efficient in narrow areas and use of a gas mask is rmended as the poison gas will scatter with wind. Cost: $110,000] [Card Name: Tranquillizer Gun Card Type: Item card Card Rank: E-rank,mon Grade Card Rate: 3 Stars Card Durability: [97/100] Card Effect: A air gun used to shoot darts. Additional effect ¨C Auto-aim within 10 meters. Restriction: Only used to shoot darts. Rmended: Remove Safety before use. Cost: $75,000] [Card Name: Tranquillizer Darts Card Type: Item card Card Rank: C-rank, umon Grade Card Rate: 6 Stars Card Durability: [97/100] Card Effect: Strong poison enough to put a C-rank beast to sleep. Additional effect ¨C total ammo of 7 darts, auto-reload. Restriction: not useful against the beast above C-rank. Caution: Reload dy of 1 second Cost: $1.2million] Except for the poison grenade, other cards did not impress me. Finally, I decided to create my own cards instead of searching for ready-made ones for two reasons. First, the cards on the catalogue did not meet my requirements and secondly because of my current soul power which is so low that I could only equip one or two of these cards along with my abyssal bear card. Therefore I did not waste any more time on finding skill cards instead I asked Susan to get the following card ingredients and item cards, [ C-rank Rainbow Scale full body armour Item card x1 C-rank Shoulder Mount ster Item card x1 C-rank Core x1 C-rank Green Horned Frog Poison nd x2 C-rank Soul beam Rifle Item card x1 C-rank Physical strengthening skill card x1] [Card Name: Rainbow Scale full body armour Card Type: Item card Card Rank: C-rank, umon Grade Card Rate: 6 Stars Card Durability: [93/100] Card Effect: equipping Rainbow scale full body armour gives the user defence and sticity of the C-rank Rainbow Serpent. Additional effect ¨C stealth. Cost: $14.2million] [Card Name: Shoulder Mount ster Card Type: Item card Card Rank: C-rank, umon Grade Card Rate: 4 Stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card Effect: A shoulder mount ster powered by a C-rank soul energy core and controlled using users mental strength. Additional effect ¨C auto-aim within 13 meters. Restriction- The user requires a minimum of D-rank Physical strength to equip this card. Cost: $7.32million] [Card Name: Soul beam Rifle Card Type: Item card Card Rank: C-rank, umon Grade Card Rate: 5 Stars Card Durability: [87/100] Card Effect: A Rifle powered by a C-rank soul energy core. Additional effect ¨C uracy x2. Restriction- The user requires a minimum of D-rank Physical strength to equip this card. Cost: $6.78million] [Card Name: Physical strengthening Card Type: Skill card (passive) Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 7 Stars Card Durability: [84/100] Card Effect: users physical strength is strengthened to the level of a C-rank beast. Additional effect ¨C Healthy. Restriction- equipping simr cards will not stack the buff. Cost: $8million] [Ingredient Name: Green Horned Frog Poison nd Ingredient Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Ingredient Effect: produces hallucinogenic and temporary nerve paralysis poison. Cost: $4.56million] Since I was in a rush Susan procured the ingredients and item cards I ordered within 15minutes. Following Susan¡¯s spirit, I also did not waste any time and hurried into the cardb to create the cards. With a clear and calm mind equipping parallel thinking, I ced the item cards and ingredients on the card creation page to recreate the cards I wanted. I was going to create two cards right now and first I was going to create the easy one of the two. Taking the Soul Beam Rifle card I use my soul pupils to find the morphing soul pathway and morph the card back to C-rank core with a Soul Beam Rifle soul pathway in it. Then I take the Green Horned Poison Frog nd to enchant the energy core powering the Soul Beam Rifle with poison attributes and adjust the energy level of the soul beam such that the victim will only be poisoned by Green Horned Poison Frog poison rather than being pierced by the soul energy beam. Then I use the morph ability soul pathway to turn the core back to a card. I did not require to activate the parallel thinking card in the creation of this card as there wasn¡¯t much needed to adjust with this card. Then I checked the new Card Info except for extra poison effect rest was the same. [Card Name: Soul Beam Poison Rifle Card Type: Item card Card Rank: C-rank, umon Grade Card Rate: 4 Stars Card Durability: [93/100] Card Effect: A Rifle powered by a C-rank soul energy core. Additional effect ¨C uracy x2, Green horned Poison Frog poisonced Soul beams. Restriction- none.] Done with the first card, I head to the second card creation. This one is a bit tricky and time-consuming so I activate the parallel thinking card so that I can transfer the soul pathway twice as after using this card. First I take both Rainbow Scaled armour and Shoulder mounted ster item cards and morph them back into the core simultaneously, thanks to the parallel thinking card and then I do the same with the physical strengthening card. Taking the new C-rank core I transfer the soul pathways from Rainbow scale full body armour core, shoulder-mounted ster core, Physical strengthening core and the Green Horned Poison Frog nd in it. Then I arrange the soul pathway arrangement in the new core such that the Green Horned Poison Frog nd soul pathway enchants the soul pathway of the energy core powering the Shoulder Mounted ster with poison attributes and the C-rank physical strengthening soul pathway enchants the soul pathway of Rainbow scale full body armour. Resulting in the Shoulder mounted ster gaining poison attribute while Rainbow scale full body armour gains an additional effect of C-rank physical strengthening. Giving it a thought I take my Gale rabbit leather boots card and morph it back to the core then transfer its soul pathway into the new core to enchant the soul pathways of Rainbow scale full body armour, giving the Rainbow scaled full body armour all the abilities of gale rabbit leather boots. Afterwards, I take the enchanted soul pathway of Shoulder Mounted ster tobine with the enchanted soul pathway of Rainbow scale full body armour such that Shoulder mounted ster isbined to the left shoulder of the Rainbow scale full body armour. Later I morph the core into a card, thanks to the parallel thinking card I was able to create the card within 35 minutes. Then I check the card info, [Card Name: ¡­¡­ Chapter 80: Poison Blaster Mounted Full body Rainbow Scaled armour

Chapter 80: Poison ster Mounted Full body Rainbow Scaled armour

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 19:19 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. [Card Name: Poison ster Mounted Full body Rainbow Scaled armour Card Type: Item card (passive) Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 5 Stars Card Durability: [97/100] Card Effect: equipping Poison ster Mounted Full body Rainbow Scaled armour gives the user defence and sticity of the C-rank Rainbow Serpent. Additional effect ¨C Stealth, Physical Strengthening, Shoulder Mount Poison ster, Poison Immunity, Touched by gale spirit, double jump, sprint. Restriction: the poison immunity only works for the poison produced by the Green horned poison frog poison nd.] Touched by Gale spirit(passive) ¨C agility +1 Sprint(active) ¨C Increased agility for a minute. Cooldown time 120 seconds. Double Jump(active) ¨C ability to jump second time by step on air. Cooldown time 10 seconds. Poison Immunity(passive) ¨C The user gains poison immunity towards the poison produced by the Green horned poison frog poison nd. Shoulder Mount Poison ster(active) ¨C A Shoulder Mount Poison ster powered by a C-rank soul energy core with Poison attributes and controlled using users mental strength. Additional effect ¨C auto-aim within 13 meters. Physical strengthening(passive) ¨C The user¡¯s physical strength is strengthened to the level of a C-rank beast. Additional effect ¨C Healthy. Stealth(active) ¨C The Rainbow coloured scales of the Rainbow serpent can be invisible giving the Rainbow Poison ster Full body Scaled armour the ability to turn invisible. The Poison ster Mounted Full body Rainbow Scaled armour card had all the abilities I required for infiltration of the Zhang financiers Main office. With this card equipped, I could also equip the abyssal bear card. without having to worry about my meager soul power. Apart from the Poison ster Mounted Full body Rainbow Scaled armour and Poison soul beam Rifle item cards, I also bought 5 poison gas bombs for diversion or desperate situation and a Stealth Cloak to hide Ronnie. [Card Name: Poison Gas bombs Card Type: One Tume Use Item card Card Rank: D-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 3 Stars Card Durability: [94/100] Card Effect: Upon detonation Poison gas Area of effect is 150 meters. Additional effect ¨C Hallucination, temporary nerve paralysis, trigger, hide. Restriction: please handle bomb trigger with care Rmended: More efficient in narrow areas and use of a gas mask is rmended as the poison gas will scatter with wind. Cost: $1.53million] [Card Name: Stealth Cloak Card Type: Item card Card Rank: D-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 3 Stars Card Durability: [91/100] Card Effect: a normal cloak but upon activating the card user turns invisible. Additional effect ¨C the cloak can also change colours ording to users will.] Now that I had everything prepared to infiltrate the Zhang base of operation I informed Susan and headed out. ¡­ Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 19:48 Location ¨C Sky blossom City, East Zone, Zhang financiers Main office I got off the cab in a nearby ally to Zhang financiers Main office. Then equipping the Poison ster Mounted Full body Rainbow Scaled armour I turn on its stealth effect and walk into 13 storeys Zhang financiers Main office through the front door. Since it waste Evening I thought that the building will be surrounded by drunk goons but today that wasn¡¯t that case, for some reason the ce surrounding the building was cleaned up and all the goons were dressed in ck and stood in formation inside the lobby as if waiting for someone. Listening to their whispers l came to know that they were waiting to receive their boss Kevin Zhang who was returning to the Sky Blossom city today. Knowing that the main boss will be arriving soon I did not waste time listening to their chatter and hurriedly ced all 3 poison gas bombs in the lobby and headed to the security room which was conveniently by the main entrance of the building. Thankfully there was only one security in the room, it seems every goon apart from that are at work is present in the lobby to receive their boss. Zhang financiers Main office is 13 storeys building with 4 underground floors. The first underground floor is used for parking and the rest are used for the Zhang mercenary shady business. And thanks to the surveince monitors I saw Ronnie being held on the 3rd underground floor. Then I ced one bomb in the surveince room too before heading to the staff stairs. Taking the staff stairs I went to the 3rd underground floor without a hitch mostly because all the goons were in the lobby leaving the rest of the building defenceless and also, C-rank stealth was no joke it was as if I was never there. But when I reached the third floor I did not directly enter it because what I saw in the surveince video feed in the security room made me cautious. Ronnie was not the only one being held but there were others. The problem was Ronnie and other inmates were not bound or imprisoned they were left free to roam on the 3rd underground floor. And there was only one guard to watch them. What was more surprising that the inmates did not try to rebel, were they too afraid to rebel or there is something special about the guard watching over the inmates. Just to be sure I decide to take out the guard first and then enter the 3rd underground floor. But taking out the guard was not an easy job as he was sitting in the middle of the whole floor and was surrounded by inmates, I had only one chance and if I miss then the guard would be alerted. Come to think of it the whole floor was empty with no walls or rooms or partition. it was empty with just the building support beams and chair for the guard to sit on. Another thing to notice was that the guard waspletely defenceless and dozing off without any fear for the inmates rebelling. Clearly, something was special about the guard. Seeing how he was in the center of the floor and the inmates did not show any sign of rebelling I guessed that the guard was using a field or trap card and the entire 3rd underground floor was under the area effect of his field or trap card. Now the only way I could knock out the guard was by detonating a poison gas bomb at the centre of the 3rd underground floor so that the poison gas would render him paralysed and confused under hallucinations. But with him, the rest of the inmates would be affected too. I did not care about the inmates but Ronnie was among the inmates he would also be under the effect of the poison gas and suffer from paralysis and hallucination. I could not waste my time on choosing the best option, as Kevin Zhang would arrive any minute now. he is a silver grimoire card soldier unlike the card students and schrs in the building that guy was on another level, he was a veteran and right now I was sure I was not his opponent. Therefore without caring for the consequences I threw the poison gas bomb at the centre of the 3rd underground floor. As soon as the poison gas bomb entered the floor the guard that waszing around on the chair suddenly acted and turned to look right at the poison gas bomb, thankfully I had already guessed that the opponent¡¯s field card had field detection ability and would notice the bomb the moment the bomb entered his area of effect. *Boooom!!* So, when the guard acted I had already detonated the poison gas bomb, not just this one I detonated all the remaining 4 bombs ced in the lobby and security room. So, that nobody will be able to ess the security room to watch the surveince feed. I chose this particr poison gas bomb because this poison gas did not take effect through inhaling or skin contact of the poison but it directly affects the soul energy of the victim, once the victim¡¯s soul energyes in contact with the poison they are directly faced with nerve paralysis and hallucination within 0.076 seconds. Due to this effect of the poison gas, each bomb cost me near $1.5million. Threatened by therge bang sound and poison gas any card apprentice will choose to protect themselves with their soul energy allowing the poison gas toe in contact with their soul energy and falling prey to it. Thanks to the poison gas all the inmates and the guard fell under paralysis and hallucination. I had already seen where Ronnie fell and without wasting any time I activated sprint and ran to his position and picked him up while covering him with the stealth cloak. [You have entered the prison dungeon of Joe Meyer] [You are not designated as an invader or inmate by the host, therefore you are free to enter and leave the prison dungeon.] Reading these notifications I knew I could not take out Ronnie until the guard allows it or I knock out the guard. The guard was under hallucination but still conscious so the field card he used was still in effect, I had to knock him out to bring Ronnie out of the prison dungeon. Chapter 81: Ambush

Chapter 81: Ambush

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 20:05 Location ¨C Sky blossom City, East Zone, Zhang financiers Main office While entering Zhang financiers Main office I had equipped a C-rank Rainbow Poison ster Mounted Full Body Scaled Armour card (5-stars) and 5 D-rank Poison Gas Bomb Card (3-stars)pletely upying all the 6 item cards slots. So, 20-stars of my total 34-star power were upied. The Poison Gas Bomb has an area of effect of 150meters, 2 Poison Gas Bombs should be more than enough inside the lobby but I ced 3 Poison Gas Bomb. 2 bombs were for the lobby but thest one was ced inside the building main vent which was conveniently positioned by the service room next to the Security room. Even though I had ced 4 Poison Gas Bomb my 4 Item cards were still upied but instead of Poison Gas Bomb, the item card slots showed Poison Gas Bomb Trigger. Therefore, 20-star of my 34-star were still upied. When I finally detonated the 5 Poison Gas Bombs my 5 out of 6 Item card Slots were emptied and now only 5-star of my 34-star was upied allowing me to equip C-rank Poison Soul Beam Rifle (4-stars) and D-rank Stealth Clock (3-stars) bring my upied star power back to [12-stars/34-stars]. I entered the prison dungeon and tried to use Stealth Cloak card on Ronnie but I received a string of notifications, [You have tried to use Stealth Cloak card on Ronnie without the permission of the dungeon master Joe Meyer] [Prison Dungeon finds you as hostile and has automatically designated you as Invader] [As the Invader of Prison Dungeon you are facing the following penalties, -You are unable to summon your grimoire. -You are unable to leave the prison dungeon without the permission of Prison Dungeon Master Joe Meyer. -Your star power is halved. -All your stats have decreased by 10% -You will be attacked by Prison Dungeon self-defence, 10 F-rank Prison Guard Golems and 1 E-rank Prison Warden Golem.] [First penalty invalid as Invader had already summoned his grimoire before entering the Prison Dungeon] [Second penalty applied, As Dungeon Master is unresponsive Prison Dungeon automatically authorizes the second penalty. You¡¯re now unable to leave the Prison Dungeon without the permission of the Dungeon Master] [Third penalty applied, your current star power is 17-stars [12-stars/17-stars]] [Forth penalty applied, all your stats have been reduced by 10%] [Fifth penalty applied, 10 F-rank Prison Guard Golems and 1 E-rank Prison Warden Golem being summoned.] [Kindly surrender to change your status from Invader to Inmate and stop the pursuit of Prison Guards and Warden] Reading the notifications I was impressed with the prison dungeon card and here I thought that the creationist of this world did not have imagination. A card being able to trap and halve the star power of a card apprentice was already a remarkable card not to mention the other penalties. Thanks to the notification I could conclude the following, -Joe Meyer the guard was still under the hallucination effect of the Poison Gas Bomb, as the Prison Dungeon found its Dungeon master unresponsive. -The Prison Dungeon card was the origin card of Joe Meyer. -Joe Meyer was of Card Schr realm as the highest rank of the golems was E-rank. -Finally, unless Ipletely render Joe Mayer unconscious I and Ronnie could not leave the Prison Dungeon. As I was assessing the situation, 10 F-rank Prison Guard Golems and 1 E-rank Prison Warden Golem were summoned right to my location such that the 11 golems had surrounded me blocking my exit from all directions. I already knew that even though I was invisible the Prison Dungeon could urately pinpoint my location within it thanks to its detection ability which I discovered when the guard spotted the poison gas bomb earlier. The Third penalty to halve the Invaders star power was impressive ability but it did not affect me at all as my card star ratings were very low except for the abyssal bear card which had a card rating of 26-stars. Even though my stats were reduced by 10% the 10 F-rank Prison Guard Golems and 1 E-rank Prison Warden Golem were not my match thanks to my C-rank Poison ster Mounted Full body Rainbow Scaled armour card which gave me the defence of a C-rank Rainbow Serpent and C-rank physical strengthening. While carrying Ronnie in one hand I defeated each of the F-rank Prison Guard Golems with a single punch and as for the E-rank Prison Guard Golem, its body crumbled with a single punch of mine but the broken golems regenerated. To my surprise, I did not find any core in their body to destroy them for good even after I activated my soul pupils. Considering that the prison dungeon card is the origin card of Joe Meyer then the core of the golems should be Joe Meyer himself. Since I knew that the golem¡¯s core was Joe Meyer himself I no longer wasted my time fighting with the prison golems. Getting rid of them I ran to paralysed Joe Meyer who wasying on the chair with his eyes wide-open but those eyes looked confused, making it easier for me to knock him out without a second dy. With that, the golems rushing towards me vanished indicating that the Prison dungeon card was no longer in y. Unconscious or not Joe Meyer was not my opponent. This is the advantage of having a higher grade grimoire and, if not for me having a silver grade grimoire I would not have been able to equip C-rank cards enabling me to defeat card apprentices with a higher realm than me even though my stats were refused by 10%. Not to mention the Card ratings, most of the card apprentices of the Card student realm would be renderedbat less under the third penalty which would halve their soul energy making half their equipped cards useless. This was not the victory of mybat prowess but my high-grade grimoire and near-perfect cards with the lowest possible card ratings. Using the Stealth Cloak item card on Ronnie and turning him invisible I carried him to the staff stairs, thanks to the C-rank physical strengthening effect of the Poison ster Mounted Full body Rainbow Scaled armour Ronnie¡¯s weight did not hinder my speed. Climbing the staff stairs to the 1st underground floor that is used as an underground parking lot I exited the Zhang financiers Main office Building through the parking lot exit. The security guard in the booth at the exit was also paralysed and under hallucination. It seems the poison gas bomb that I ced in the building main vent worked exceptionally. Without looking back I hastily rushed to leave this block of the south zone on foot before anybody realised the peculiarity within the Zhang financiers Main office or even worse, the arrival of Kevin Zhang along with his top goons. Running 4 blocks faraway from the Zhang financiers Main office I finally stopped to hire a cab but could not since Ronnie was paralysed and hallucinating. I thought of carrying an antidote but did not as my item car slots were full and there was no point in carrying them since the Poison ster Mounted Full body Rainbow Scaled armour card gave me a poison immunity, another reason why I chose the poison gas bomb as its poison was from green horned poison frog. Even though the poison was only temporary it would still take hours before the effects of the poison start to wear down because the poison gas was of D-rank and two realms higher than Ronnie who was only a card student, so its effects on Ronnie wouldst longer. So, I could only carry Ronnie and walk to the Warehouse avoiding the main streets and crowded area in stealth. ¡­ Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 20:23 Location ¨C Sky blossom City, East Zone, Zhang financiers Main office ¡°Ben you have made all the arrangements properly right, why isn¡¯t everyone rushing out to receive me.¡± Asked Kevin Zhang seated in a luxurious ck limousine which was parked right in front of the Zhang financiers Main office main entrance. ¡°I have arranged everything properly uncle, please wait let me call them to check what¡¯s the dy.¡± Replied Ben Li as he hurriedly summoned his grimoire to call the goons. But to his surprise, nobody answered his calls. Ben Li started to sweat vigorously under heart fear and nervousness. Imagining the worst he panicked and stutteringly said, ¡°U-uncle¡­ it seems we have a problem nobody inside the building is answering my call.¡± Kevin Zhang frowned and asked the driver to drive into the building¡¯s underground parking lot. To their surprise, the security guard in the booth at the entrance of the parking lot wasying on the floor. One of the goons got out and the condition of the security guard only to be affected by the residual poison inside the booth. Seeing the goon who went to check on the security guard fall to the ground Kevin Zhang shouted, ¡°Poison! FuChapter 82: Safe Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 20:23 Location ¨C Sky blossom City, East Zone, Madison garden ¡°Uncle What do we do next almost 3/4th of our manpower were in the Main office building, if all of them are assassinated then wouldn¡¯t the Zhang mercenaries be doomed with this.¡± After fleeing the Zhang main office in a hurry Ben Li and his uncle Kevin along with what remains of Zhang mercenaries seemed to refuse in Madison Garden instead of going to their houses as therein lied the risk of ambush like what happened in the main office building. Hearing Ben Li Kevin Zhang trembled with anger and shouted, ¡± you fool I am the Zhang mercenary as long I breathe the Zhang mercenaries live and have a chance of revival. Now is not the time to mop around, we have to find who is targeting us before it is toote.¡± ¡°Uncle how about I have someone call the emergency number and report cops about the incident at the main office building, this way cops will do all the work for us.¡± ¡°You Dumbass this way aren¡¯t you just handing our enemies enough reason to investigate us and get rid of us legally. The main office is the centre of our operation it contains all the records and material evidence of our dirtyundry. I am starting to regret handing you my life work.¡± Zhang was filled with rage but it was cooled down with his regret of choosing Ben Li as his sessor based on nepotism. ¡°Uncle no need to worry, I have everything under control even if the coups tear down the building they would not find any material evidence of our dirty deeds because 4 days ago I had everything shifted to your mansion in the south zone because the main office building was like hot potato I always feared when the police will raid it. The current main office building is just an empty shell except for the few rats stored on the 3rd Underground floor. ¡± Ben Li exined his reason for involving cops. Hearing his nephew¡¯s deeds Kevin Zhang felt chill in his heart because the main office building was registered under his nephews name so even if the cops raided these ce Kevin could deny any knowledge or connection with shady things going on in the Main office building and use his nephew as a scapegoat. But now all the evidence had been shifted to his mansion which meant Ben Li was in clear and Zhang was trouble. The worst thing was Zhang did not know if his nephew did this on purpose or he just had an innocent foresight. ¡­ Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 21:19 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. It took me an hour to reach the warehouse on foot while carrying Ronnie in stealth. As I walked into the warehouse I saw Corey and Susan both pacing around the warehouse with a serious expression. Turning off stealth I asked, ¡°What happened, why are you guys so tense?¡± ¡°Ahh!¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡­¡± ¡°Wyatt! Appearing out of nowhere out blue¡­ You scared us¡­¡± Susan eximed with puffed cheeks. ¡°Sorry! I should have removed the stealth before entering the warehouse, I guess.¡± ¡°You guess, I almost activated my Maic field card on you. Please be more responsible.¡± Corey rebutted. ¡°But did I not inform you earlier that the rescue was a sess and to prepare an antidote for green horned poison frog poison ¡­ anyway thank you Corey for not using your maic field card on me.¡± Saying that I deactivated the stealth cloak card as I ced poisoned Ronnie on the couch. After I ced Ronnie on the couch Susan hurriedly came next to the couch and used the antidote on Ronnie and said ¡°That should do it. He should wake up any minute now.¡± ¡°By the way guys¡­ if you guys are here, who is watching over Jackie? What if she wakes up?¡± Jackie was suspiciously knocked out and if she were to wake up to unknown surroundings it would have freaked her out ¡°No need to worry¡­ we called a professional to take care of Jackie. Seeing how Jackie was unconscious for a long time we were troubled thinking about her being pregnant and all. Don¡¯t worry she is a friend of mine, I called in a favour.¡± Susan exined I guess I was hastily knocking Jackie out without considering her being 5-6 month pregnant. ¡°Thank you.¡± I thanked Susan sincerely for considering something that I did not think of. ¡°The Baby and the mother are fine and healthy, no need to worry. I will go ask my friend to wake up Jackie since the problem is solved and the situation is better now.¡± Susan tried to console me. ¡°Yeah! Thank you.¡± I had known Susan only for a few days now but I had already be very dependent on her and she had be a part of my life. I was lucky to have made such a friend. As Susan left towards the bedroom I looked at Corey and said, ¡°Thank you, Corey.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me? I did nothing to help you.¡± Corey replied shyly. ¡°No you did and you staying at the warehouse even past your working hours say it all.¡± Corey¡¯s shift was already over by 19:30 but still, she stuck around apanying Susan when she could have gone home. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°By the way! Did you both have dinner yet?¡± ¡°No, We did not¡­¡± ¡°Okay let this couple wake and we can all have dinner together.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Corey eximed excitedly. While I and Corey were chatting, Jackie ran out from the bedroom shouting Ronnie¡¯s name and Seeing unconscious Ronnie she rushed next to him, raised his head and sat on the couch whileying Ronnie¡¯s head on herp she started to caress his face as she whispered, ¡°Baby wake up! It¡¯s me.. Baby Wake up¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jackie, he is just unconscious and he will wake up within the next 10 minutes.¡± ¡°You lied to me¡­ You never n on getting help from the guild or the authorities, in the first ce.¡± Jackie red at me. ¡°You would never agree to n anyway so I did what I had to.¡± I did not bother to exin my actions to her. ¡°But why did you knock me out¡­ I could have helped¡­ How could you put yourself in danger? Do you think Ronnie would be happy knowing his cousin getting hurt or worse to rescue him? No, he would not. Wyatt I know I may be sounding ungrateful and all but how you shoulder all the sudden yourself. I may not have been able to help you but we could have shared the burden of making the choice together. In the future please refrain from doing such things. Back in the cab, you told me Ronnie is family then we are a family let¡¯s work together in future. No more lone hero stuff anyway thank you. Wyatt, you did not just save one life but you saved three lives today.¡± ¡®Wtf! Just say thank you and be done with it! Why are you spouting such cringe stuff?¡¯ ¡°Yes! Jackie is right Wyatt. Earlier I was very mad and angry at myself for allowing you to go alone. There were many other ways I could have helped you but at that time I could not think of any and was of no help butter I regretted it thinking of all the ways I could have helped you but it was already toote. Wyatt as my client every time you get a business you fairly give me my share but when the times were difficult you shoulder the burden all alone.¡± ¡°Susan you too? I followed the most effective method. If I needed help I would have asked you guys. Who is ying alone here? Who is shouldering the burden alone? You are giving me more credit than I deserve.¡± I said sly, scratching the back of my head. ¡°Wyatt, I think they are not praising you.¡± Said Corey. ¡°Umm¡­¡± while we were bickering, Ronnie regained consciousness. Excited Jackie gently caressed his hair and said, ¡°Baby you awake¡­ how are you feeling¡± Muddled Ronnie hearing Jackie¡¯s voice hurriedly opened his eyes to be greeted by Jackie¡¯s face, shocked Ronnie tried to get but the C-rank poison had taken a toll on his body and waspletely limp and unresponsive to hismand, terrified Ronnie shouted, ¡°Jackie what are doing here? Did those beasts kidnap you too?¡± ¡°No baby, calm down you are safe now¡­ we are at your cousin Wyatt¡¯s ce. See¡± Jackie tried to ease rmed Ronnie. ¡°Hey, Ronnie don¡¯t worry! everything is taken care of¡­ you and Jackie are safe now.¡± I did not know this side but the Wyatt family cared a lot about him so I had to save him. I owe the Wyatt couple and son a lot, especially Mama Wyatt whose inheritance I had inherited. If not for inheritance I would be struggling to survive in this world right now. ¡°Wyatt is that you¡­ why did you get involved in this? those guys are heinous and won¡¯t stop at anything.¡± Ronnie said agitatedly. ¡°Cousin calm down! Right now you are safe just house on that and forget about those goons they won¡¯t trouble us in future, trust me¡± ¡°How did you bring me here? They would not leave me just like that right?¡± ¡°Do not worry about that, what you should be worried about is your parents? They will be here soon.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jackie and Ronnie eximed together. And Ronnie, ¡°so you inform them that I was here?¡± ¡°No! I just asked them toe here since the vige was no longer a safe ce for them with Jackie¡¯s father and vige guard chief out for your blood.¡± ¡°Yes! You did the right thing. But won¡¯t the vige head and guard chief know that I and Jackie are hiding here?¡± ¡°Let them, they may be kings in the vige but this Sky blossom city they are simr to every other average Joe in the city. You both are legally adults and they can not force you to do anything. And aren¡¯t you supposed to call the vige head father inw? Take responsibility man after all you did knock up his daughter and elope with her? When uncle and auntie Wyatt arrive how about you two get married? I don¡¯t want my niece or nephew to be born in sin.¡± ¡°Ronnie, Wyatt is right! I never once heard you address my parents as your inws but whereas I already address your parent¡¯s as mother and father.¡± Jackie voiced her discontent. Chapter 83: Grandpa!

Chapter 83: Grandpa!

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 21:42 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. ¡°Your father is too scary, whenever I think about calling him father-inw I feel goosebumps rising all over my body.¡± Ronnie defended. ¡°Now you are just making an excuse, even though he is arrogant, conniving and grim-looking he is rather a soft-hearted man to the people he loves. As long as you get on his good side you will see his warm and generous nature.¡±Said Jackie while ring at Ronnie but her hands still gently caressed his hair while his headid on herp. Ignoring Jackie¡¯s re Ronnie turned his head to Jackie¡¯s belly bump and kissing it he said, ¡°I missed you, baby! Did you miss daddy?¡± A 17-year-old boy and a 20-year-old pregnant girl couple act all lovely dovey I felt my stomach churn and threw up a little. I had my fair share of girls but never met the one, one that would make me feel whole. Ah¡­ I kinda envied these two for finding each other. ¡°You two! can¡¯t you control it?¡± I said looking at them with disgust. ¡°If they did¡­ she would not be pregnant in the first ce would she.¡± Said Susan mockingly. This was new said of Susan I never thought existed in her, no matter how professional she acts she still is a single woman in her prime. Hearing Susan¡¯sment Jackie¡¯s face turned red with shame and embarrassment while Ronnie justughed as if he heard someonepliment his achievement. Seeing Ronnie take pride, ashamed Jackie pinched his thigh. ¡°Awe! Jackie don¡¯t¡­ you know I am sensitive in that area¡­ we are inpany, remember.¡± Said Ronnie with a straight face. ¡°Perv!¡± Pushing Ronnie¡¯s head off herp Jackie stood up in shame. ¡°Big sis Susan don¡¯t worry you will find your ¡®the one¡¯ soon.¡± Corey suddenly teased Susan. I did not notice Corey and Susan had gotten that close. ¡°Little girl looks like I was too lenient on you, now you dare to tease your big sis¡± said Susan as she twisted Corey¡¯s ear. ¡°It hurts big sis I am sorry¡­ please forgive¡± Corey begged in pain. Releasing Corey¡¯s ear Susan said, ¡°hope you learnt your season¡± ¡°Yes big sis, I will never mention your love life again¡­¡± said Corey, she felt wronged for stating the obvious. Susan red at Corey and menacingly she said, ¡°looks like you need to stay for extra makeup lessons, Corey.¡± ¡°Guys! I am hungry, who¡¯s up for bbq and beer?¡± I asked, if I left them like this they would talk nonsense till the sunrise. Today was a rather busy day for me, all I want right now is to chug chill beer and fill my stomach with bbq. ¡°Okay¡± ¡°okay¡± Corey and Susan agreed simultaneously. ¡°Let¡¯s go! what are you waiting for?¡± Urged Jackie. ¡°*ahem* wife hearing beer you forgot your husband¡­you know you are still pregnant and can not have a beer right¡­ guys, I still have not regained control over my body¡­¡± Ronnie, who was stillid on the couch said awkwardly. Jackie was embarrassed and her face was red with shame, forgetting her husband was no big deal but her baby which she is carrying in her stomach right now, ¡®how can I forget my baby. Am I a bad mother?¡¯ This incident made Jackie second guess everything she was sure about until now. Seeing her like that, Susan tried tofort her by saying, ¡°Jackie don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s your pregnancy brain. It is acting up since you have been under a lot of stresstely.¡± ¡°Yes, Baby! Big sis is right. Sorry because of me you had to go through all this if only I was more capable¡­¡± Ronnie knew he had said something he should not have and apologised to Jackie and took the whole me. ¡°No baby, you are the best. You can not take the me for what those guys did. I am happy that you are safe now.¡± Hearing Ronnie take the me and apologies, Jackie was touched and her heartfelt warmer. ¡°Wyatt did you hear that! Ronnie called me big sis. Why can¡¯t you be more like him?¡± This again! Susan has been on my back ever since that day at the auction to call her big sister. ¡°Forget it. That kid doesn¡¯t know your name that is why he called you big sis. As for me, just give up not happening.¡± I said with annoyance. ¡°We will see!¡± Susan¡¯s eyes shed as she said that, and added, ¡°how about I just prepare some food right here. I had stocked the fridge in the afternoon.¡± In the afternoon while I was helping Elliott create his origin card, Susan with the help of the mall management had built a bedroom, restroom with shower and a kitchen with dining hall along with required furniture in the warehouse. ¡°What are you going to prepare?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing fancy macaroni and cheese¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I was really hungry as I had to skip lunch receiving uncle Wyatt¡¯s call. Mac & Cheese wouldn¡¯t be enough. ¡°At moments notice that¡¯s all I can prepare if you are willing to wait I can make something fancy. And I have two cartons of beer.¡± ¡°If you have meat and bread I can make grilled sandwiches¡± Jackie offered. ¡°Yes we do and I will make mashed potatoes.¡± Said Corey in high spirits. ¡°Great! Mac and cheese, grilled sandwich, mashed potato and beer, this wasn¡¯t what I expected Since three beauties offered to cook for us how dare I reject.¡± I said ¡°Okay, leave it to us! dinner for 5¡± said Susan as the girls walked towards the Kitchen. But suddenly a deep mellow voice sounded, ¡°How about you add this old man too! If you don¡¯t mind that is¡­¡± Hearing this voice everyone was spooked and turned to the source of the voice, it was an old man dressed in tacky clothes. ¡°Grandpa! What are you doing here?¡± Corey recognised the old man and called out ¡°I should be asking you that! Why aren¡¯t you heading home, do you know how worried I was? You could have at least called to inform.¡± William Bright said sternly. ¡°But I did send you a message¡± Coreyined. ¡°Did you?¡± Said William acting to check his grimoire because he had already read the message earlier. When Corey did not arrive home after work as usual William was worried and thinking of the worst he headed out to check on his princess. But by the time he reached the warehouse Corey had sent him a message informing him that she would bete, what can he do he was already here and decided on voyeurism. Knowing that Corey would be angry William chose to watch quietly hiding his presence. Apart from being happy about Corey making friends he wanted to see if she was being treated right by her new friends. Everything was fine until this kid named Wyatt came. That kid would nce at that ce he was hiding from time to time as if he could see him. Thinking it was just a coincidence he let go and continued to hide. he would have continued to hide till the end but when he heard his granddaughter was going to make mashed potatoes, to taste his granddaughter¡¯s hand made mashed potatoes he chose toe out of hiding. ¡°Wee Lord Bright, you are Corey¡¯s grandfather, how can we refuse you? Dinner for 6 it is¡± Said Susan being respectful, that old man was William Bright. He was not your average rich old man, he was lord of the Bright family and a Golden grimoire holder. ¡°No need for honorifics and formalities, Ie here today as Corey¡¯s grandfather, a concerned guardian.¡± Said William humbly. ¡°Oldman, you finally decided to show yourself. If not for you being Corey¡¯s rtive I would have called the enforcers on you.¡± I said, when I returned to the warehouse I had this feeling of being monitored so I turned on my soul pupil and scanned the whole warehouse only to find a figure withrge soul energy hiding in the shadows of the wall. At first, I panicked and almost called enforcers even though I knew they wouldn¡¯t be a match for the figure hiding in shadows but they could buy some time for me, Susan and the rest to escape. I finally calmed down and then it dawned upon me I had seen a partially simr Soul pathway arrangement somewhere else, I tried hard to remember then my sight fell on Corey and knew that Corey and the figure hiding in shadow were rted. As soul arrangements can be simr on some level if both the people are rted. Knowing that it was someone rted to Corey I thought the figure was her secret bodyguard and left him alone. But never would I have guessed that the Bright family lord himself would personally guard his granddaughter. ¡°Grandpa! Is Wyatt speaking the truth?¡± Asked Corey. I thought of Corey as my friend and I would like to think Corey would not want me to hide this from her. ¡°Listen my princess! Let grandpa exin. I was worried and came to check on you after all you werete. Please do not be angry, forgive grandpa this once¡­ this thest time I will act like this.¡± The esteemed Lord of the Bright family acted like a troubled parent and begged Corey for forgiveness. Chapter 84: Masochist Hero

Chapter 84: Masochist Hero

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 21:51 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. After Corey forgave William the girls went to cook while I and Ronnie were left to entertain the lord of the Bright family. ¡°Old man! you have a big family, wife, children and grandchildren didn¡¯t anyone teach you how to dress. I get that you are a golden grimoire holder but that does not give you a pass on killing proper dressing. What¡¯s with that blue polka dot shirt over yellow floral print pants along with a pair of white cowboy boots. Where did you buy floral print pants? Do they even make those? Seeing how you are my friend¡¯s grandpa let me give you advice on clothing if you think it is appropriate to wear then don¡¯t wear them.¡± For someone with all the money and power in Sky blossom city, William was dressed tacky. I am not vain to judge other people on their dressing or clothes but what William was wearing was too painful to watch, his colours of choice had left the mboyant station and stopped at the freak station. ¡°Kid, you know my identity and still dare to talk to me like that. Do you think I will let this pass just because you befriended my granddaughter?¡± William was trembling with anger, does he not know that his dressing is not appropriate, he does. But what can he do they are the requirements of his Origin card and he cannot control them. If he can not fulfil the requirements of his Origin card in time then he will be penalised but if he does satisfy them then he gets a random boost to his stats and cards. William¡¯s Origin card¡¯s demands are always too embarrassing and shameful to fulfil but the more the shameful and embracing requirements the stronger the boosts William gains, these requirements refresh every week and are random. Because of this Origin card, William was at odds with his father and elders but once he rose to power and became family lord he was now at odds with his beloved wife who happens to be a very vain person, she almost divorced him if not for him threatening her with suicide. She loved him that¡¯s the reason she married him in the first ce but she could not stand William embracing and making a fool of himself on the weekly basis and gaining the nickname masochist hero in their friend circle. People did not dare to call the majestic Bright family lord by that name but the other family leaders and association leaders were not afraid and even dared to tuant her with her husband¡¯s dark secret. Because William¡¯s wife loved him too much she fought hard and sort the Card scraping card for her husband to scrape off his sphemy of an origin card. But William did not agree with her because even though his origin card made him do shameful and foolish things it gave him great strength enough to challenge opponents at a higher realm than himself. This great strength provided by his origin card was one of the reasons the family elders who hated him because of his ck history due to his origin card did not oppose to him bing the family lord. Since William was not will to scrape his origin card William¡¯s wife threatened him with divorce to which William threatened her with Suicide. But now a junior of the card student realm dared to do what the rest of the city dreaded to do, William was angry beyond any words could describe if not for his granddaughter¡¯s sake he would have obliterated this young ignorant calf who did not fear the tiger in front of him. ¡°Old man are you angry, good now that I know that you do have some dignity and resistance felt even after being abused by your Origin card for a lifetime, I will offer you a chance, What if I were to offer you a way to control your origin card? Do you have the guts to take me up on that offer? I am willing to bet my life on this gamble old man, what about you¡­ are you willing toe out of the shadow cast on you by your origin card!¡± William was quite a famous figure in sky blossom city even before he became the lord of the Bright family, thanks to his origin card. William was one of the lucky ones how found his fated ingredient as soon as he contracted a grimoire. But since that day his ck history began. At first, the conditions mentioned by the origin card were just childish mischievous act which made him gain the public wrath of the entire Sky blossom city, bright family elders had toe out to exin the situation to the public but as Wiims strength grew the conditions mentioned by the origin card became crazier and crazier but never included harm to others or self-harm. Another reason for the sky blossom city tolerates him apart from his insane prowess. Thanks to William and his Origin card¡¯s poprity it was not hard for me to gather information on William¡¯s Origin card. Though I knew about the conditions, penalty and rewards of his card I did not know what William¡¯s origin card real info my info was base on what the bright family elders disclosed and the rumours floating around in the grimoirework. But this info was more than enough for me to be interested in William¡¯s origin. I was curious about this card because I heard that thanks to the strength of this card William single-handedly cleared the A-rank dungeon. I was about to create my second origin card and this is thest origin card I can ever create. After this, there are no take-backs until I find a card scraper of the corresponding level. Since I can only create onest origin card I wanted this card to be the best out there able to face any card thrown at it seeing how there are many varieties of card which could kill me without me knowing. This is the reason why I taunted a bull-like William, I wanted the secret hidden in his origin card. ¡°Hahaha! Kid, you cracked me up, I will forgive you once considering my granddaughter¡¯s face but if you try your tricks on me or my granddaughter once again even good will not save you from wrath.¡± Threatened William, as suddenly out of nowhere I felt thousands of tonnes of pressure pressing on my soul. My soup was like a rubber ball that would be quashed any second now. Only one thing came to my mind feeling this pressure Intimidating Aura no Intimidating aura only works on a person¡¯s mental state it does not directly affect a person¡¯s soul, this pressure was different it felt like if Wim wanted to he could separate my soul from my body. I know this feeling I have felt before, yes it was when I died in my past life as my soul left my body. ¡°Fuck the rumours were true you are a monster even for a golden rank grimoire holder. Is this the boost provided by your origin card, to be able to attack the opponent¡¯s soul no wonder you don¡¯t give up on this origin card? With this, you could easily kill the opponent beyond your realm. Coloured me impressed, my gamble still holds good Old man. I bet on my life I have a way for you to control your card to a certain extent without affecting its power.¡± The pressure on my soul was enough to send me to a temporarya if not for me having experienced soul striping pain during my death in myst life. William was shocked, this was the first time he had seen someone of the card student realm withstand a direct attack on their soul. Before, if William thought Wyatt was just boasting and was ignorant, now he was impressed but not enough to believe Wyatt had a way to control his origin card. William¡¯s eyebrows raised and he wanted to see if how much of the soul pressure this ant in front of could withstand, so he slowly began to increase the pressure on Wyatt¡¯s soul without hearing the words that came out of Wyatt¡¯s mouth. Feeling the pressure on Soul increase I knew what William was doing, this bastard took my life as entertainment to satisfy his curiosity. But I did not regret my approach to gain William¡¯s attention. Rather I was more determined than before. I knew people like William if they do not acknowledge your strength they will not buy even if you were selling the secret to be good. But finally not being able to withstand the pressure on my soul I gritted my teeth and said, ¡± you lewd granddaughter loving pervy old man! you forced me, COREY YOUR GRANDPA IS KILLING ME!!! HELP!!!!!¡± Hearing Wyatt shout Williams¡¯s mouth twitched and wanted to quash Wyatt¡¯s soul once and for all but he controlled himself. He did not want Wyatt¡¯s suffering to end here, how dare he sully his pure love for his granddaughter, Wyatt had to suffer! Suffer for eternity. Chapter 85: Soul Splitting Pain

Chapter 85: Soul Splitting Pain

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 22:03 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. The more I knew about various types of cards avable in this world, the more I felt as if I could die any moment while I would not even know the reason for why and how I was dead. This also had many psychological effects on me leading to me feel like I was back in my past life where I could not trust anybody or rx for a second or let down my guard because it would cost me my life. I thought I could live a new life in this new world but the more involved I got in this new life more of my insecurities surfaced. Recently I no longer had the scene of security as I felt a constant threat to my life which kept me on alert therefore I always felt that I had to get stronger but I seem to have not enough time to get stronger, so I decided on creating my second origin card which would be the fastest way I could be stronger. I had everything in ce for my second origin card, the Viltronian soul pathway arrangement for a human core, Dungeon Cmity seed, Soul Jades, resources, capital and had decided to create my soul pathway tonight but who knew that fate had other ns for me instead of increasing my strength I ended up spending all my money and in knee-deep debt creating cards for an infiltration and rescue mission. [ C-rank Rainbow Scale full body armour Item card x1 -$14.2million C-rank Shoulder Mount ster Item card x1 -$7.32million C-rank Core x1 -$125,000 C-rank Green Horned Frog Poison nd x2 -$9.12million C-rank Soul beam Rifle Item card x1 -$6.78million C-rank Physical strengthening skill card x1 -$8million D-rank Stealth Cloak x1 -$6.805million D-Poison Gas Bombs x5 -$7.65million Total Cost -$60million] Yep! Ronnie¡¯s rescue cost me freaking $60million¡­ otherwise rescuing him wouldn¡¯t have been as easy as it took. Fuck! I poured all my money like water to rescue this shit I don¡¯t even know just because I owed mama Wyatt. It would have cost me less if I chose to directly kill all the Zhang mercenary goons and step on their corpse to rescue Ronnie but then I would be a wanted man and would have been on the run just like in my past life. Fuck! I tried to calm myself by thinking about the different ways I would take my revenge on the Zhang mercenaries but it did not help as taking revenge in legal ways was boring. Revenge on Zhang Mercenary was no longer young Wyatt¡¯s revenge, it had be personal because if not for them kidnapping Ronnie I would not have to pour what was left of all my wealth in on Ronnie¡¯s rescue mission. I had made $86million while working with Fine Gold of which $20million was used to pay the loan given by Corey¡¯s pretentious aunt, and another $20million was used by Susan to purchase a D-rank Parallel Thinking card leaving me with $46million. Adding the $4million I had left from the auction money after buying the hoverbike ingredients for $2.15million I had an approx total of 50 million dors bank bnce which I wanted to use to create my second origin card because the faster way to be stronger than having strong cards is to have a strong origin card. But who knew all of a sudden out of nowhere I had a cousin whom I would end up rescuing which would cost me 60 freaking million dors. Not only did I use all my money for the rescue I ended up taking a $10million loan in Susan¡¯s name. Why take a loan in Susan¡¯s name you ask because she has better credit points than me so she gets better interest rates than me. Who would you loan money to, a high schooler with a silver grade grimoire or an auction manager at association guild mall? It is obvious. My shop just went online on the grimoirework today morning and I was already knee-deep in debt. I had 11 Soul Jades given to me by Elliott, I could sell one of them and all my money troubles would be gone, poof! Just like that. But that would be dumb because I could not buy a soul jade even if I wanted to for twice the price I would be selling my soul jade for. Knowing that I had all this wealth but I still had to take a loan in my friend¡¯s name frustrated me. I could pay off all the debt by selling the C-rank poison ster mounted full body armour, C-rank Poison soul beam Rifle and the D-rank Stealth Cloak since I no longer had any use for them but to get the best price for them I would have wait for next mall auction. Within a day I went from a millionaire to debtor, in myst life even though I was on a run I never had any shortage of money but in this world no matter how much money I earned I still ended up with debt. I started to believe that Lady Fortune did not favour young Wyatt. I needed to get stronger for that I needed money that¡¯s when the walking treasury walked into the warehouse, the lord of The Bright family William Bright. William Bright had right what I wanted, A butt load of money, check. Mysterious and powerful origin card, check. Dire problems which I could solve, check. William Bright was like a godsent answer to my prayers. Ever since I knew about his Origin card I wanted to know more about and solve all the mysteries behind its power and make them my own. From the rumours of Williams origin card, it was one of a kind as it was able to initiate a conversation with the card apprentice and put forth demands if not satisfied it could even punish the card apprentice, which is unheard of as the card apprentice are the masters of the cards and grimoires and origin cards are supposed to be a part of the card apprentice. Even a small discovery in solving this card¡¯s mystery can mean a huge boost in the strength of my second origin card because what I had nned for my second origin card was more than just a human core or dungeon cmity it was a game-changer and I think the mysterious of Williams origin card can help me further achieve my goals. This is the reason I did not hesitate to taunt this pervy old man even at the cost of my life. ¡°COREY YOUR GRANDPA IS KILLING ME!!! HELP!!!!!¡± My cry for help was so loud that Ronnie who was sleeping peacefully on the couch jolted and fell on the ground. As for Corey, it took a while for her to process my words but she rushed to my rescue. Jackie rushed behind her too but was stopped by Susan who asked her to hide just in case for the worst possible scenario while Susan herself rushed to my rescue. Thinking about the safety of the unborn baby in her belly Jackie listened to Susan and stayed behind as even a small disturbance in her soul pathways could lead to severe consequences for the baby whose soul pathways are in the process of being formed. ¡°COREY YOUR GRANDPA IS KILLING ME!!! HELP!!!!!¡± ¡°Shut it brat! Do you think Corey can save you? if you don¡¯t close your trap believe it or not I will crush your soul to powder.¡± William was frustrated this was the first time someone dared to sully his love for his granddaughter byparing it to a paedophile. The Rage William was feeling was beyond words, he wanted Wyatt to suffer not just for a moment but for eternity, he wanted to leave an imprint that would teach this smart-mouthed noisy brat not to mess with someone who can kill you with a thought or you are not capable of killing. Blinded by rage William did something which he would not wish on his enemies he started to use to slice apart a small piece of Wyatt¡¯s soul. Feeling his soul being sliced, Wyatt who was sweating like he was in a sauna suddenly slumped to the ground and rolled in pain from actual soul splitting. Ronnie, who just woke up did not know what happened all he knew from Wyatt¡¯s cry for help was that the old man in front of him was killing his cousin. Without giving it a thought he summoned his grimoire and using his E-rank physique enhancement card he threw the couch next to him at the old man. William did not even dodge the couch as once it neared 3 feet to him it burst into powder. William was having his share of fun slicing up Wyatt¡¯s soul but before he could even finish he heard his beloved granddaughter shouting, ¡°Grandpa stop it right now! Otherwise, I won¡¯t speak to you anymore for the rest of my life¡­ Chapter 86: Dungeon Reversal

Chapter 86: Dungeon Reversal

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 21:36 Location Sky Blossom City, B-rank Blue Blossom Lake field dungeon. 110 military-grade cargo helicopters were hooked to 10 small container Vessels as they carried the 10 small container vessels in the clear ck night sky filled with sparkling stars. Inside the leading container vessel, the leaders of all three Sun Boars, Raven and Tyrant guild were having a meeting and the atmosphere in the conference room seemed to be heated. ¡°Shit! Boris this is not what we talked about! Why did you not get the floater container vessels instead you brought these antique ships¡­ have you gone mad!! This is not what we agreed upon¡± A blurry Middle-aged man wearing nothing but pants shouted at the Schrly middle-aged man in a ck bodysuit. ¡°Shut up Mark! I already told you back at the yard if you don¡¯t like my arrangements you can just leave. Stop bitching and listen for once¡± the Schrly middle-aged man named Boris was annoyed by Mark. This fellow since entering the shipping vessel has not stopped moving his damned mouth, why this¡­ why that¡­ he would justin about every little inconvenience like a spoiled little prince. Everyone had a limit and this muscle brain was edging his limit. ¡°Who are you calling a bitch you little skinny assed fool believe it or not I squeeze your brain and make myself a milkshake¡­¡­¡± Mark was the 3rd gen Guild Leader of the Sun Boars guild. The guild was named sun boars because of the origin card passed down to every generation of guild leaders. He was known for his anger and right now he was very angry with Boris for not keeping his word. Boris is the current guild leader of the Raven guild only he knew how much pains he went through to arrange for these 110 cargo helicopters and 10 small shipping container vessels, seeing them not appreciate his work instead acted arrogantly and med him Boris was also very pissed. Seeing that the situation finally was going to go sideways, Van decided to no longer stay quiet and said, ¡± Calm down you two¡­ do not forget our purpose all three of our guild¡¯s future depends on us clearing this dungeon. Mark calm down Boris must have his reasons for not choosing the floater vessels. Let him exin. Since you and your guild members have gotten on these shipping vessels then I believe you trust guild master Boris¡¯s decision, stop throwing a tantrum.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mark just grunted and looked at Boris for an exnation ¡°I had already rented 10 floater vessels but at thest moment, thepany from which promised me the vessels retreated.¡± Said Boris ¡°What?! How could they?¡± Shouted Mark ¡°Boris, you are a smart man, you would not have made a mistake in choosing a trustworthypany. What happened?¡± Unlike Mark, Van was calm and collected and asked straight to the point. ¡°You are right Van. Thepany which I hired for renting the vessels was one by a friend of mine and he is not the one to backstab me like this.¡± Said Boris ¡°Are you implying that someone powerful had pressured him into breaking the contract? Do you know who it could be?¡± Van understood what Boris was trying to say but he thought it was too far-fetched why would someone do that. ¡°Even though my friend did not say much, he did warn me to watch out for the Gemma Guild.¡± Boris answered pinching his forehead. ¡°Gemma Guild! Why would they do that weren¡¯t they busy clearing A-rank Venus Rain forest field dungeon. Their hands are already filled with trying to clear the A-rank field dungeon. why would they interfere with us?¡± Van did not get why would a guild like Gemma Guild target them, they did not seem to contradict each other in any way. ¡°At first, I also thought the same thing until I saw the dungeon schedule for the B-rank Blue Blossom Lake Field dungeon. Turns out they are next on the schedule to use the B-rank Blue blossom dungeon.¡± Boris exined ¡°What¡¯s the point in this, the dungeon will automatically refresh after 3 weeks no matter the results of our dungeon expedition.¡± Van was confused, what if they are next to use the dungeon it will refresh after 3 Weeks anyways why take such underhand methods to dy their dungeon expedition. ¡°I know why and that is the reason I hurriedly arranged these 10 shipping vessels and 110 cargo helicopters.¡± Said Boris with a brilliant smile on his face. ¡°Wow! It seems to be something good! Then why so much drama guild master Boris. Spit it out.¡± Seeing Boris¡¯s facial expressions turn to excitement Van pped himself on his forehead and thought ¡®Boris you chose the wrong career, you are a born actor brother.¡¯ ¡°Two Words! Dungeon Reversal¡± said Boris stretching out two fingers. ¡°Dungeon Reversal!!!¡± ¡°Dungeon Reversal!!¡± ¡°Yes! My fellow guild masters the B-rank Blue Blossomke field dungeon will undergo dungeon reversal.¡± Said Boris excitedly ¡°Are you sure? What makes you think that the B-rank Blue Blossomke field dungeon will undergo dungeon reversal?¡± Van did not let the excitement get to him. He remained rational and asked more about the dungeon reversal. Dungeon reversal is a natural phenomenon that exclusively happens to field dungeons. In dungeon reversal, the field dungeon oveps on another ne with sentient beings. There the field dungeon appears like a gate dungeon. Meaning the Field dungeon will be a gate dungeon in some other world. When this happens the people who entered the field dungeon to clear it will be the dungeon monsters and boss for the gate dungeon that appeared on the alien. The field dungeon bes the gate dungeon and the adventurers be the dungeon monsters to protect the dungeon from the invasion of the sentient beings from the alien. Dungeon reversal has its advantages and disadvantages. But the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Because new sentient species meaning new civilisation means new unexplored and undiscovered knowledge. Every time a dungeon reversal has happened it has been recorded in the course of history. Dungeon reversal has marked the rise of many people who gain various knowledge which does not exist in the current world. One can keep the knowledge obtained for himself or share it with the government for a handsome reward. Knowledge has always revolutionized the way humankind thinks for centuries allowing it to be the top predator even in this apocalyptic world. Humankind has always been greedy for knowledge overpower or wealth or anything else allowing it to survive everything the world has to throw at it. Gemma Guild is one of the sky blossom cities top most guild and also been rumoured as the dog of ¡®The Circle¡¯. It is so powerful that even the three guilds Sun Boars, Raven and Tyrant guildbined cannotpete with it. Being in higher standing has its privilege, thanks to that Gemma Guild knew that B-rank Blue Blossom field dungeon was going to undergo dungeon reversal but unfortunately the next in line to use the B-rank Blue Blossom field dungeon were the three Sun Boars, Raven and Tyrant allied guilds. Though the three Sun Boars, Raven and Tyrant allied guilds were no match for the Gemma guild but currently Genna guild could not afford to sh head-on with the three guilds because most of their forces and guild leader were busy clearing A-rank Venus Rain Forest field dungeon. Dungeon Reversal was too good for them to just let it go so they decided to hinder the three Sun Boars, Raven and Tyrant allied guilds from entering the field dungeon itself. In this way, they can enter the B-rank field dungeon next. Without having to go through a fight with the three guilds but who knew that their action would leak the info to Boris, Who would rather take 10 antique shipping vessels and 110 cargo helicopters for the dungeon expedition than ept defeat. ¡°How did you know that the B-rank Blue blossomke field dungeon is going to undergo Dungeon reversal¡± asked Van. ¡°You must have heard of the deputy guild leader of the Genma Guild who lost his shot as the Gemma Guild leader just because he was a bastard born to the ex Gemma guild leader. He leaked the news to me but the cost was not cheap.¡± Boris Exined. Mark who was quiet till now finally spoke, ¡± I get all this but what I don¡¯t understand is why did you not rent floaters from otherpanies¡± ¡°There is nopany that is willing to provide us with 10 small floater vessels at such short notice.¡± Exined Boris. ¡°What about Fine gold they seem to have 700 something floater vessels?¡± Asked Mark ¡°Are you stupid or born dumb! Why would you want to invite a wolf to your own house? If that woman knew about the dungeon reversal she would not care for rules and regtions she will directly kill all of us to be able to enter the B-rank Blue Blossom Lake field dungeon.¡± Shouted Van even before Boris. Chapter 87: Why?!

Chapter 87: Why?!

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 21:57 Location Sky Blossom City, B-rank Blue Blossom Lake field dungeon. When the three guild leaders were lost in the heat of the argument, there was a knock on the conference room door, ¡®Knock! Knock!¡± ¡°We are at our destination guild masters¡± reported the guild member. ¡°Good, Gentlemen let¡¯s stop our discussion here and win a fortune for ourselves, shall we.¡± Said Boris looking at the other two guild masters. ¡°I can¡¯t agree with you more¡± Mark agreed, while Van calmly nodded and said, ¡°let¡¯s head to the deck.¡± All three of the guild masters left the conference room and headed to the deck. Reaching the deck of the vessel they looked down at the B-rank Blue Blossomke field dungeon entrance. ¡°Van you were right the southern part of the B-rank Blue Blossomke field dungeon is less popted with monsters. The water is so still and calm I thought it would be bubbling with monsters and beasts.¡± Boris praised Van for his foresight. ¡°No! The southern side of the dungeon is less guarded by the field monsters but it is not this calm it¡¯s as if there are no monsters in theke.¡± Said Van acting humble. ¡°You two isn¡¯t it because of the Dungeon reversal. There aren¡¯t any monsters in the dungeon that are supposed to undergo dungeon reversal, and you call me dumb.¡± Said Mark feeling proud for noticing what Van and Boris did not notice. ¡°You idiot!¡± Shouted Boris and Van simultaneously. And Boris continued ¡°Other times you forget to use your brain but out of all of those moments you choose right now to use your brain¡± Both Boris and Van knew why the B-rank Blue Blossomke field dungeon was empty but they acted as if they didn¡¯t because of the turbulent soul energy in the atmosphere which caused them to be suspicious and cautious, maybe they are not alone here. ¡°Enemy attack!!! Sound The rm! All hands-on deck! Rise the shields.¡± The turbulent soul energy had sudden sharp change feeling this change in the surrounding soul energy Van shouted hurriedly but he was still toote. Boris felt the abnormalities in soul energy in the surrounding atmosphere, maybe the abnormality is because of the Dungeon reversal he thought but he was still on alert and after listening to Van shout in panic he directly summoned his grimoire and activated a card, ¡°Immovable Mountain!¡± Pretty soon a huge Golden mountain shaped soul energy covered theplete shipping vessel he was standing on. ¡®BOOoooM!¡¯ One by one all the 9 vessels behind the lead shipping vessel were bombarded and blew up, the 99 cargo helicopters carrying them also met a simr fate after the shock of the sudden bombardment. Even 2 of the 11 cargo helicopters carrying the lead shipping vessel at the rear blew up in the aftershock but thankfully the remaining 9 cargo helicopters could still lift the weight of the shipping vessel otherwise even though the vessel survived from bombardment it would be crushed plummeting to the earth. ¡­ ¡°Targets in sight, awaiting order!¡± Reported a mysterious man dressed in a specialbat force uniform while standing on the deck of a stealth floater speedster. ¡°Hold the position!¡± Ordered the half ck half white clown masked man in a specialbat force uniform while watching the surveince feed in the convoy floater monitoring the three guild leaders who were talking on the deck. ¡°Sir the cannon¡¯s are powered up to 100%.¡± Reported a logistic analyst. ¡°Good! Are the cannon¡¯s locked on the targets?¡± Asked the half ck half white clown masked man. The analyst reported, ¡°cannon¡¯s locked on the targets!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± Ordered the clown masked man. ¡®BOOoooM!¡¯ ¡°Reporting stats! 9 out of 10 targets down! Cannon¡¯s reloading!¡± ¡°Send the troops to take care of the survivors, I will take care of thest target.¡± Ordered the clown masked man as he jumped off the convoy floater and summoning his grimoire he chanted, ¡°Summon! Twin Winged Cursed Lizard!¡± ¡°Roar!!¡± ¡­ ¡°Mark! Boris! Get hold of yourselves. It¡¯s not time to mourn.¡± Shouted Van, looking at his allies who looked like they had lost their soul watching their trustedrades die an unjust death. ¡°Sarah!!!¡± Shouted Boris as his bloodshot eyes looked at the wreckage of the shipping vessels that were free-falling to the ground. ¡°Sun Boar Possession¡± Mark activated his origin card and jumped off the shipping vessel towards the free-falling wreckage. Boris also wanted to Jump of the vessel and search for his beloved Sarah but he could not because once he moves the golden Mountain shaped soul energy protecting the vessel will be deactivated. ¡°Shit! All guild members hurry and save the survivors¡± Van cursed seeing Boris jump off the vessel and added, ¡°MF! Marke back! Sarah¡­ she is!! Fuck!! I asked her not toe¡­ that stubborn girl¡± ¡°Roar!!¡± The Twin winged cursed lizard roared attracting the attention of Van and Boris. *p**p* ¡°do you regreting on this expedition!!!¡± The Clown masked man standing on the head of the Twin winged cursed lizard pped excitedly as if he was enjoying the firework disy. ¡°You!¡­ half white half ck clown mask! You are from the circle! Why are you targeting us? We did not hurt any of the circle¡¯s interest¡­why?¡± Roared Boris in despair, it was as if he saw the dead-end in the half ck half white clown mask. ¡°Your existence itself is a nuisance to the circle¡¯s interest.¡± Said the clown masked man and continued, ¡°the circle gave you a chance but you dared to neglect it and rush to your grave in these antique shipping vessels.¡± ¡°Is it because of the Dungeon reversal! I was told the Circle had no interest in exploring the Dungeon reversal.¡± Shouted Boris, as he was the one who got the info on B-rank blue blossomke field dungeon reversal ording to his source the Circle was not interested in it but the Gemma guild was and had paid quite a lot of resources to keep the info hidden. But nobody can order a clown mask except for the circle. ¡°I don¡¯t know I am just a hunting hound who kills whomever my Master points at no questions asked.¡± Said the clown masked man. ¡°But why!!!!¡­ ¡± Boris screamed not being able toprehend where he went wrong. He did not feel much if he and hisrades fell here because they were adventures and prepared for their death but Sarah! She was innocent and yet to see the world, she did not deserve to die here. ¡°Enough Boris! get it together! Forget about Sarah! Call Mark back¡­ we both are not his match maybe together we can stand a chance.¡± Said Van stressing with eyes but Boris was too agitated to get his signal. ¡°How could you say that¡­.¡± In the midway of his shout, Boris finally read Van¡¯s eyes and what they were trying to signal. And continued, ¡°¡­You bastard that girl loved you more than her blood rtive¡­but¡­ once this crisis is over I will settle the scores with you.¡± ¡°Good! Let¡¯s do that. Now call that idiot Mark back¡­ I will try to buy us some time.¡± Seeing that Boris finally got his signal Van ordered Boris to call Mark while he engaged the hostile. ¡°I do not know what you are nning but you are correct you two are not worth my time maybe three of you together can barely scratch the surface of my power. I will wait for you to call your bear of arade¡± the clown masked did not take the three guild leaders seriously, their powerbined was not enough to threaten him. He was bored waiting in the base and finally got a chance toe out. He wants to enjoy his time out so the only way to do that is to prolong his mission as much as possible. Hearing the clown masked man both Van and Boris felt belittled but they endured their shame because they bothbined were not an opponent of the clown masked man and their only option was to get rid of him with the help of mark. Boris was busy contacting Mark but under the Sun boar possession Mark¡¯s intelligence decrease, making Mark more of a beast than a human causing difficulty for Boris to contact Mark. ¡­ Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 22:07 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. ¡°Grandpa Stop it right now otherwise I will not speak to you for my entire life!¡± Corey threatens William in the only way she could think of. William¡¯s wrath or curiosity had not yet been satisfied because the more he toyed with the ant at his feet the more it dared to struggle, unlike other ants who ept their fate. This makes William more angry and curious about the ant. Angry because he the lord of the Bright family could not take care of a card student and curious cause there was something mysterious about this ant that gave it the strength to fight its fate. This was so much fun but because of his beloved granddaughter, he had to leave this ant alone for now, ¡± What am I doing Corey! I am innocent¡­ask him I was just teaching him how to behave, that¡¯s all. To think one day my beloved granddaughter would threaten me for a boy¡­.¡± Corey did not care for her grandfather¡¯s words and directly rush to Wyatt and helped him up to sit on the couch. Seeing this William¡¯s nerves popped. Wyatt could feel the killing intent William so he hurriedly sat and let go of Corey¡¯s support. Just when Wyatt let go of Corey and distanced himself from her and sat on the couch a figure suddenly appeared out of thin air in the warehouse right above Wyatt. Except for William, no one was aware of the figure which suddenly appeared above Wyatt. The figure neared unguarded Wyatt at a fast speed but William ignored it as he already wanted to kill this bastard who made his granddaughter threaten him, so Wyatt¡¯s life was none of his concern. Chapter 88: Demi-God’s Bestowal

Chapter 88: Demi-God¡¯s Bestowal

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 22:09 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. ¡®Bang!¡¯ ¡°Argh!¡­ WTF!¡± After facing the soul splitting I was already exhausted mentally and needed to rest. So distancing from Corey I made myselffortable on the couch when suddenly out of thin air an 80 pound something fell on top of me, shouting in pain I pushed the thing off me only to be dumbfounded knowing what the thing was. Not just me Susan, Ronnie and Corey were perplexed, how can something just appear out of thin air and fall on top of someone indoors. So they suspiciously looked at William, especially Corey. She was already very disgruntled about what her grandfather did earlier. But when they saw what the thing was they no longer knew what was happening. Seeing the trio gaze at him suspiciously William spread his hands and shook his head as if telling them he was innocent and was dejected that his granddaughter suspected him. Other than that he was disappointed that the figure in ck was not here to assassinate Wyatt. ¡°Wyatt, you okay?¡± Susan asked in concern, after all an 80 pound something just crashed onto him. ¡°I am fine! Who the hell is that? How did she get in here?¡± I said looking at the teenage girl in a ck bodysuit, she was the 80 pound something who fell on me, I think my ribs were bruised due to the crash. ¡°¡­¡± Susan, Ronnie and Corey also wanted the answers to those questions. ¡°You are asking the wrong questions! What you should be asking is why did she fall on top of you instead of the rest of us here. That will also answer the rest of your questions.¡± Said William looking at Wyatt with great interest, today was an interesting night for him as he met a very interesting and special ant. To think that the fated encounter chose an ant out of all the powerful and capable people in the Sky blossom city. It seems the destiny of this ant has something great in stores for him. ¡°Old Man! since you know what is happening? why not just exin the situation to us?¡± I told William. To Which he replied with a snarky yful smile pasted across his ugly mug. At first, I thought it was just a coincidence that the girl fell on me but hearing old man William it seems it was more than just a coincidence, old man William should know what is happening here but looking at his yful smile it seems he will not just tell me everything he knows. Thankfully I had his kryptonite on my side. Corey looked at her grandpa with puppy eyes and pleaded, ¡°grandpa, please¡­ I will make mashed potatoes for you!¡± William¡¯s yful smile melted forming a warm smile but looking at my victorious glint in my eyes he grunted. But no matter how displeased he was with me he could not say no to his granddaughter over a pity grudge, so he exined, ¡± you children should have read the stories about Princess/Prince in trouble living a pitiful life suddenly encounter a prince/princess who rescues them from their miserable life¡­ that one encounter turned their fates entirely¡­ that encounter is termed as fated encounter. What if I were to say that there is a card for the ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯.¡± There are many children fairy tales where the Prince/Princess is put under a curse to sleep for eternity or live as an ugly animal or beast but when the said Prince/Princess have their fated encounter they can change their miserable fate just like that to live happily ever after, too overpowered but not surprising for a fairy tale. ¡°What?! There is such a card.¡± Corey eximed, astonished by the info she just got. I was also astonished and frightened to bepletely honest, just when I think I have seen the limits of the cards I am pped on the face with a reality check. How can such a card exist? what ingredients and knowledge would one require to create such a card? Even if that card is possible wouldn¡¯t it be priceless? Looking at the girl she is just at the card soldier realm¡­ how can she afford such a card or is her identity special to use such a card. I had too many questions to ask but I suppressed them to ask once William was done exining cause I had felt the more I showed interest in this the more tight-lipped William will be. ¡°Grandpa tell me more about the card.¡± Asked Corey, being a real-life princess the fated encounter card fueled her curiosity, though she was trying to change and experience life, bad habits are hard to get rid of. Since his princess wants to know William could only oblige and illustrated the Fated Encounter card info, [ Card Name: Fated Encounter Card Type: Demi-God¡¯s Bestowed card (passive) Card Rank: C-rank, Umon grade Card Rating: 4star Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: This card is Bestowed to Irene George the 6th by Romantic Card Demi-God. When the host receives eminent life-ending damage he/she will be teleported within 10,000miles to a person who can positively change their fate. Additional Effect ¨C when the card is activated the host will be healedpletely of any injury or debuff. Restriction- 1. The card can only be used by Irene George the 6th, her descendants and people trusted by them. 2. If no person can positively affect the host¡¯s life within then thousand miles the host will randomly be transported to the safest ce within the range. 3. This card can only be used one time by one person in his entire life. Caution: Card can not be used by people with negative emotions from Irene George the 6th or her descendants or people trusted by them. If forcefully used there is a probability of gaining the attention of Romantic Demi-God. ] ¡°The current known descendant of Irene George the 6th is Van George the Current Guild Leader of Tyrant Guild. You guys are lucky I was here because except for the Tyrant guild leader I am the only person in sky blossom to know about this card. This was supposed to be a secret between me and him but seeing how the card has been used there is no point in keeping it a secret.¡± Boosted William and added, ¡°he pawned this card to me when he first came to Sky blossom city to open his guild.¡± Van George is not an original resident of sky blossom city, but a refugee who fled to the city when his home was destroyed in a dungeon break. Starting a new life in Sky loss city he wanted to open a guild here but he needed a lot of money for that so to gain the capital to establish his guild Van pawned the Fated Encounter to the lord of the Bright family. The card had many restrictions to it but since Van had willingly entrusted the card to William, William found no reasons to give up on such a treasure. William then sighed and looking at Corey he said, ¡°I wanted to gift this card to you when you contracted the silver grimoire but Van finally paid his debt by then and had retrieved the card. If not for the restriction s¡­¡± While William was Exining the card, Susan exined the situation to Jackie who was hiding in the kitchen and arranged the Unconscious girl in the bedroom. And even brought a few cushions for me to restfortably. Seeing Susan¡¯s action William was puzzled and asked her, ¡°why are you tending to the unknown girl, just hand her to the enforcers, it will save you from a lot of trouble.¡± William was a well known and respected figure, Susan did not know how to answer him without being rude to him. How could she exin to him that she would not just abandon a person in need without her words being taken as rude? If she said that it would mean she is implying that William is heartless. ¡°Old man! aren¡¯t you forgetting something¡­ this is our ce, we decide how we do things here.¡± I said directly to Wiim¡¯s face, this asshole was one cruel S.O.B. You sliced my soul in anger, I understand that but slice it to the end. Due to the interruption of Corey William did notpletely slice a small part of my soul but he left halfway through. If he had sliced apart the soulpletely I could consume a soul Jade to regrow the sliced part of the soul and expensive yet easy remedy. But he only did it halfway leaving a tear in my soul. Now I had to mend my soul to heal the tear which is a very painful process but cheap. Now that I think about it may be intentional because if he wanted to he could just slice it off within seconds even with the interruption from Corey but he did not do so instead he chose to leave halfway leaving a tear in my soul knowingly, William you conniving old bastard. I had many questions like, what is Demi-gods bestowal? What are the ingredients used to make this card? Why is it just an umon grade card even with such overpowered stats? What does the card mean by gaining the attention of the Demi-God? Chapter 89: Pawn

Chapter 89: Pawn

Date 22 Mar 2321 Time 23:17 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. ¡°Now that was one awkward dinner!¡± I wanted to reward myself with a nice dinner and chilling beer after a productive day but a few uninvited guests made it awkward but thankfully beer is perfect for any situation, your parents getting divorced here have a beer, your girlfriend broke up with you here have a beer, your cheating husband gave you an std here have a beer, you hot for you cousin here have a beer, your boss screwed you over here have a beer. ¡°Man! Beer does fix everything.¡± I said, throwing the crushed beer can into the bin.¡±What? I ain¡¯t afraid of you old man, Man for someone who is tamed by a card for decades you sure have a lot of pride.¡± William was ring at me maybe because Corey gave more priority to my appetite than her grandfather, not just Corey even Susan and Jackie made a te for me together. The macaroni and cheese and grilled meat sandwich were good but Mashed potatoes were a bit overdone, overall the dinner was satisfying except for William giving me the death gaze the whole time. I did not shy away because of one weird look I became more proactive adding fuel to William¡¯s Jealousy as the old man had to behave in front of his granddaughter. And did not forget to bring up the topic of William¡¯s origin card once again. During the dinner, even Corey personally rmended me and boasted about my card creation to William but he did not seem to budge. I tried taunting him, gambling with him, gaining his recognition, even used Corey but nothing seems to work. I had huge ns for my second origin card in a way it is a bit overpowered thanks to the dungeon cmity seed. But after knowing about the features of William¡¯s origin card I wanted to add it to my Origin card. Especially how his card had independent conscious, many cards have beast will or artificial will but these will are only active when the card apprentice is using them but William¡¯s card is active on its own. I want this feature of Williams origin card because I wanted a card that did not need me to tell what to do but it would actively work for my betterment. Think of a card that is watching over and protecting me 24/7 yeah, of course, the card has other powerful effects otherwise I wouldn¡¯t call it overpowered. For this feature, I wanted to explore Williams origin card under the ruse of helping him create a card to control his origin card but this old man is too stubborn no matter what I do he doesn¡¯t even consider my offer. Unless there is something about the card that makes William not even consider my offer. What can it be? Is there any other restriction to the card? Yes, there has to be no wonder this old fellow refused without even considering my offer. This restriction must be something others can use against him otherwise he would not try to hide it from the public. If nobody knows about the restriction then nobody can use it against him. These damned sly foxes, now I know why the elders of the Bright family did not hesitate to reveal William¡¯s origin card info, they were helping William by covering theplete restrictions of his origin card using iplete but true card info. Now that everyone knows that Williams origin card has him satisfy weird conditions, whenever William acts out of the ordinary all of it will be credited as conditions put forward by his origin card and never will anybody doubt that maybe there is more to Williams Origin card than told. Maybe many leaders in the city suspect that there is more to William¡¯s origin card but they will never know until they forcefully take the matter into their hands. Now that I knew why William would not budge regarding his origin card I no longer wasted my breath on him. My only concerns right now were gathering capital for my second origin card creation, then Uncle and Auntie Wyatt and the unknown Girl currently lying unconscious in my new bed and her ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯ card. Especially the card type Demi-God¡¯s Bestowal I had never heard or read of till now. Since I knew that the girl had something to do with the Tyrant Guild Master, I will send her packing to the Tyrant Guild after she regains consciousness and tells me more about the card. As for Uncle and Auntie Wyatt, I could only wait and hope that they reach here safely. Now all that remains is raising Capital for my second origin card, but the best way to raise Capital currently was to pawn a soul jade and I happened to have a pawn star ring at me right now. It¡¯s nice when everything works out in your favour. ¡°Old man, since you are not up for it let¡¯s forget about the gamble. how about we make another deal.¡± ¡°Deal? kiddo! deals are made between equals, now tell me do you think you are equal to me?¡± William sneered, Wyatt¡¯s words sounded like a child acting adult to him, not to mention what can an orphan high schooler offer to interest him. ¡°No! You are right we are not. How can I a young card creationist with a limitless future be the same as an arrogant old man with a leg in the coffin? But I don¡¯t mind being on the losing side since you are Corey¡¯s grandfather.¡± I should have thought of pawning a soul jade earlier but I had to try my hand on William¡¯s origin card. ¡°Fuck! How about I cut your limitless future right here! right now!¡­ Brat do not test my patients after all Corey will not be there every time to help, you got to sleep sometime. That is when I am used to hunting the damned beasts.¡± William had enough of it, this ant was talented but he has seen many talented ants get quashed before they even matured. ¡°Damn it, Old man! If you keep threatening me¡­ I will just marry your granddaughter for good. believe me, I will.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! I had it with you! I will slice your soul into thousand slices, don¡¯t worry it will be slow and painful¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa!! Stop it!¡± ¡°What? What am I doing?¡± William looked at his granddaughter aggrieved and in disbelief? ¡®That jerk just told me he will marry you and I am the bad guy here. Melinda was right¡­My granddaughter is unfilial¡¯ Speaking of Malinda, didn¡¯t she say Corey is in goodpany. Did she not see how shameless this bastard is¡­ what I was worried about for years is not far froming true. ¡°Grandpa just listens to what Wyatt has to say¡­ please for me okay¡± said Corey holding the hands of her grandpa. William¡¯s mouth twitched as he thought ¡®no! my worries have alreadye true.¡¯ Holding his granddaughter¡¯s hand tighter he said, ¡± be quick I am very busy¡± Everyone in the room rolled their eyes as a busy person wouldn¡¯t bicker with someone 1/3rd of his age for hours. ¡°Okay, I will also stop ying the game ande straight to the point. I am short on cash and want to pawn a soul jade with you for cash.¡± I said since testing the water to save myself the embarrassment of being rejected was not working. ¡°$100million that¡¯s my offer, anything more I am out. Don¡¯t think because of my granddaughter I will just give you money. Usually, I do not do small deals like these but considering that you are my granddaughter¡¯s colleagues I will help this once.¡± Said William with a grunt showing his disband for me openly. ¡°Okay! I promise to return the money within a week. Don¡¯t getfy with my soul jade¡± I promised sincerely as William was doing me a favour here. ¡°Brat, this jade is just a grade 1 soul jade, grandpa here owns 10s of grade 1 mine.¡± William Smirked. Now that I had enough funds for the creation of my second card I did not want to waste any and get to the card creation but considering the gravity of the card towards my strength I decided to revise the n again and proceed with card creation when I am at my peak condition mentally and physically. It¡¯s a pity that I did not get to explore the mystery behind William¡¯s Origin card but it was not going to happen anyway cause even I wouldn¡¯t trust an orphan high schooler with something so important to me no matter how talented he was. It was already nearing midnight Sasan and Corey decided to head home, surprisingly William offered to escort Susan home of course Corey will be tagging along too. Since that mysterious girl was sleeping on my bed, I had to head home too but considering the bounty on Ronnie¡¯s head, we decided to order two beds at the mall which were delivered right then since we are practically living at the mall. Yes, we were spending the night at the Warehouse considering Ronnie¡¯s safety. While I was about to sleep my grimoire sounded with a notification, [You have received a message from William Bright. Open/ Mark as read/ Delete ] Chapter 90: Price to Pay

Chapter 90: Price to Pay

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 00:12 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower, Tower 1 Penthouse Cindy rushed to the penthouse office hurriedly as she shouted, ¡°Madam! Not good¡­ I just got devastating news from all of our spies in all three Raven, Sun Boar and Tyrant guilds.¡± Diana who was going through some papers still calmly read the papers regardless of themotion created by Cindy. Still reading the documents Daina asked in a casually calm and rxed manner, ¡± What is it, Cindy? Did the three guilds cancel their expedition to the B-rank Blue Blossom Lake field dungeon?¡± ¡°No madam¡­ quite the opposite. The expedition forces of all three guilds were massacred on their way to the B-rank Blue Blossom Lake field dungeon an hour ago. The guild leaders of the Raven guild and the Sun Boar guild were also butchered while the guild leader of the Tyrant guild is missing.¡± Diana finally lifted her head in shock! This news was important and devastating enough for the Fine Gold who were nning on procuring these guilds. So she hurriedly asked, ¡°Were there any survivors?¡± To clear the B-rank Blue Blossom Lake field dungeon 2/3rd of each of the guild¡¯s members participated in the expedition. Most of these guild members participating in the expedition were the pro and elite of their respective guilds. If 2/3rd of the guild poption and elites were massacred what¡¯s the use of acquiring these three guilds. Instead of bolstering her new guild by swallowing the three guilds, she will end up supporting the three guilds. ¡°No! Madam everyone participating in the expedition was massacred, except for the Tyrant guild leader who is missing.¡± Cindy finally regained her calm after reporting the turn of events at thetest. ¡°Any clues to what happened?¡± Asked Diana thinking that ¡®thankfully I did not decide to start with three guilds right the moment after they left for expedition otherwise people would think I killed the allied expedition to procure their guild. Making me and Fine Gold scapegoat for the real murderer.¡¯ ¡°The investigation is still going on and the city lord mansion will be conducting the investigation while the guild association will assist in all and every way possible. But early reports say that evidence of floater soul cannons and cursed me was found at the scene of the crime.¡± Cindy without a dy reported all the incident reports collected till the present. Hearing the incident report Diana who was verifying the documents casually calm and rxed manner till now finally showed a hint of fear on her face as she thought, ¡®was it them? It has to be them¡­ who else is powerful enough in the city to ambush and massacre the three guilds within hours? Wait!¡­ Cursed fire¡­ is it her, no doubt. What were they thinking to release her? I gotta leave town right now.¡¯ Cindy who had finally regained calm once again felt nervous and anxious seeing the rarely seen fear on Diana¡¯s face, she has been working for Diana for more than a decade now and had rarely seen fear on her face and the only reason Diana would show fear is that the matter at hand had to be somehow rted with the circle. Why would the Circle want the three guilds dead? Why does it scare Diana? ¡°Cindy ready my private floater, we are leaving this God-forsaken city, asap. Hurry inform Jaya and you too leave what you are doing and follow me. we should leave this city within the next few minutes.¡± Diana ordered Cindy as he started to collect all the documents scattered on her desk into her storage item. ¡°Where to madam?¡± Asked Cindy to be thorough. ¡°Anywhere as long as we leave this city hurry! Before that old bitch shows up?¡± Diana Shouted frantically at Cindy, the situation was dire they had to flee unless it was toote. ¡°I finally was permitted to go outside after a long time and decided to visit my dear disciple but did not think that my only disciple thought so less of me to flee the city to avoid her master.¡± An ethereal voice sounded in the penthouse office, hearing this sound, Diana¡¯s knees weakened and her body trembled in fright for a second but soon the fear was masked by an icy cold calm expression. Cindy was shocked she looked all around the room but could not find who spoke the words, unable to find the source of the sound she was scared but fear would not save her so she boldly asked, ¡°Whoever you are this is Fine Gold property, please leave your trespassing.¡± Hearing Cindy, Diana¡¯s brows frowned ¡®fool are you doing this on purpose!¡¯ But her frown tightened even more as she saw Cindy¡¯s head fly in the air spraying the office ss wall red with her blood while her body copsed to the floor as blood sprayed out of her neck like a fountain. ¡°Just a cheap imitation clone and dares to teach me the rules, the Sky blossom city is the Circle¡¯s property I can go anywhere I want.¡± Said the Ethereal voice as a figure wearing a ck bodysuit walked out of the shadows and the figure¡¯s face was covered with half white and half ck clown mask. Diana did not react to Cindy¡¯s beheading as this body was just one of Cindy¡¯s clones and also thought that Cindy deserved it since she knowingly taunted the existence which she could not defeat. Diana decided to teach Cindy a lesson she would never forget if she were to survives this night. ¡°Diana long time no see, I see you still do not hide or cure your scars as stubborn as always I see.¡± Said the clown masked person as shefortably sat on one of the visitors chairs. ¡°Master! Were you hiding in the shadows to make an entry? How typical of you but did you have to kill them all¡­ was there no other way.¡± Asked Diana as she sat on her chair. ¡°Nope! You broke the Circle¡¯s direct order. somebody had to pay¡­ it can not be you since you are still useful to the circle, so it had to be them to stop you from proceeding with your ns. You know how it works or have you forgotten sitting in this fancy penthouse office of yours.¡± Said the clown masked person nonchntly. ¡°Then why are you here?¡­¡± ¡°You went against the Circle¡¯s direct orders though the Circle needs you and will not harm you, on the other hand, that alien cub you adopted as your sister¡­ Chapter 91: Coming of Age Ceremony

Chapter 91: Coming of Age Ceremony

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 00:21 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower, Tower 1 Penthouse ¡°You went against the Circle¡¯s direct orders then you need to face the consequences for it, though the Circle needs you and will not harm you, on the other hand, that alien cub you adopted as your sister. The Circle was always against you adopting her as your sister, now you have given us a reason to get rid of her.¡± Said the Clown masked person crossing her legs being seated on the chair and leaning forward on the table she looked for changes in Diana¡¯s micro expression. ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you just leave that child alone you have massacred her entire tribe isn¡¯t that enough? She doesn¡¯t know a thing and will never know, leave her out of this¡­ haven¡¯t you taken enough from her?¡± Said Diana with a weak voice. Was Diana pretending to be weak or really afraid? as her teacher only the clown masked person knew. ¡°Her tribe! Those brutes massacred half of their tribe themselves to decide on a leader, even with their numbers decreased to half still their power was not something that the Circle or the guild association could handle¡­ not to mention their tribe chief whose power was equal to a card Overlord. If not for them just charging in without any n but just their brute strength do you think we could massacre them. Even though they looked human everything else about them screamed monster. Why am I telling you all this? you were there¡­ heck you were the MVP of that carnage. The Circle even rewarded you with a single wish, you could have asked for anything in the world! Even your freedom but you asked to raise the alien cub as your adopted sister, pissing off the hand that controlled your existence. If not for that¡­ tsk* what am I expecting after all you are a failed product.¡± ¡°You know they would never let me leave¡­ if I had asked for my freedom¡­ that day would be myst day in this world. After all, there is a saying in the Circle that only when one is dead one is truly free.¡± Said Diana, she knew there is no escaping from the Circle unless she is dead. As for her Master calling here failed product Diana did not take it to heart because considered it as aplimenting from her. ¡°You are smart! Good to know you are not naturing any foolish hopes of freedom otherwise I would have to kill you like the rest¡­ continue like this and you may even survive the ing of age ceremony¡¯ You do know why you¡¯re my only disciple right!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Diana did not answer her Master not because she did not know the answer but the answer was too bloody to talk about. ¡®Coming of age ceremony¡¯ after their initiation every member who survived till now has to go through this ceremony to be the true member of the circle. In the Circle, there is this tradition where the existing core members take in disciples through the Initiation process and after twenty years of active service to the Circle these disciples undergo the ¡®Coming of age ceremony¡¯ to be the true members of the circle but almost no one survives the ceremony. Not because they are not strong enough but because they are not loyal enough and willing to live for the Circle. For climbing the circle strength was secondary whereas loyalty was primary. As long as you are loyal enough the circle would provide you with the necessary strength. The Ceremony is very mysterious as every disciple that survived the 20 years knew that the ceremony was all about their loyalty to the circle but no matter how prepared they were, those that passed the ceremony could be counted on a single hand. But this problem was far away than the one sitting right in front of her so Diana said, ¡°I heard you are taking in a new disciple this year, knowing you and your initiation exam she will require a start-up fund and apany¡­ how about I donate the capital I was nning on using to acquire the three guilds and the new guild I just established for you to look the other way.¡± Diana¡¯s time to participate in the ceremony was still far away but her current problem was to save her beloved sister from her master¡¯s hand, though her master was strong she was very poor and weak when ites to making money. Diana remembers how she had to struggle during her initiation process due to ack of funds. People think Diana¡¯s initiation required her to massacre the city¡¯s underground organisations but the real initiation only required her to form her own force with 10,000 members and start a sessfulpany. The funds for these 10,000 members should have been provided by Diane¡¯s master but she did not as she had no money. So Diana took it upon herself to gather the funds by looting the underground organisations. Underground organisations were hard to bully so it turned into a one-sided onught. As for The Fine Gold¡¯s original owner, he has threatened to hand over the ownership of thepany to Diana for pennies. ¡°You always knew how to negotiate, that is why I valued you so much, if not for the alien cub that you adopted, I was nning on rmending you as a true member of the Circle but s¡­ This time you cannot buy your way out Diana, just yesterday you paid 5 D-rank and 1 C-rank dungeon in exchange for her life¡­ her time in this world is up. ¡± said the clown-faced mask as she got up from the chair with a sigh she added, ¡°Is it worth though Diana risking your future for an alien cub only to end her life in this way ¡­ ¡° Diana, who was acting weak suddenly summoned her grimoire and shouting, ¡°it was worth it!¡± She activated her origin card. Chapter 92: Phantom Fleet

Chapter 92: Phantom Fleet

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 00:29 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower, Tower 1 Penthouse As soon as Diana activated her origin card the roof of the penthouse blew up as 15 huge phantom warships floating in the air surrounded the penthouse. The cannons on the warships moved to aim at the clown masked person while a phantom warship slowly surfaced from the floor under Diana carrying her to join the rest of the warships. Diana was standing at the forecastle of the warship looking down at her Master and she shouted, ¡°It is worth it and I am willing to risk my life for hers!!¡± ¡°Diana, you are the only problem disciple I had to teach till date¡­ why do you have to be like this, why can¡¯t to be like the others and just docile follow the Circles arrangement.¡± Said the Clown masked Person she could have killed Diana even before the Warships aimed at her but she could not act without orders of the Circle and Diana was her target to protect not kill. ¡°Aren¡¯t the Wyatt couple example enough¡­ weren¡¯t they docile and followed the circle¡¯s arrangement only to end up being hunted and killed by the circle, they would not even let their only child live in peace. Master just because you are the hunting dog of the Circle doesn¡¯t mean you will not have the same fate as the rest of us. Now leave, do not give me a reason to blow you up¡­¡± Diana gave an ultimatum. Everybody knows that the Circle does not treat its members as humans but as mere tools to dispose of when the said tools lose their worth. ¡°Haha, you are right! Just because I am the hunting dog of the Circle doesn¡¯t mean I will not have the same fate as the rest of you. But I don¡¯t care¡­ I just love the hunt and maybe the hunt would be more interesting if I were the prey don¡¯t you think.¡± The Clown masked persons shouted excitedly as if she really thought that the hunt would be more interesting if she was the prey, if not the mask hiding her face one could see that just the idea of her being prey in a hunt turned her on and almost gave her an orgasm. ¡°No Master! If you are involved in the hunt you would automatically be the predator.¡± Said Diana to which her master agreed and said, ¡°you are right I am just too damned strong.¡± It may sound like bragging but Diana knew better, her master was really strong especially the cursed fire of her master¡¯s origin card ¡°Summon- Twin winged cursed lizard¡± ¡­ By now everyone in the Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch was alerted of an assassination attempt on their chairman the security started to follow the protocol but were stopped by Cindy saying that, ¡°The Chairman is just negotiating do not disturb her you will only get in her way!¡± The Fine Gold staffs believed in the strength of their chairman and words of their managing director But they were having a hard time deciding who¡¯s order to follow as they were led by Jaya the heir of thepany, should they listen to the Managing Director or the only Heir, they felt like walking on eggshells. ¡°Cindy! you witch I knew you were up to no good from the start! Are you nning a coup colluding with foreign forces to take over the Fine Gold?¡± med Jaya. ¡°You know Jaya there is a saying that words are more powerful than fists, today I understood what it meant. Thank you for helping me understand that. As for your baseless usations, if I were colluding with the enemy for a coup then wouldn¡¯t I have killed you the heir first for a hassle-free session.¡± Cindy knew that she had her differences with Jaya because while rising Jaya Diana only knew to spoil Jaya and she ended up as the one disciplining Jaya. Hearing Cindy¡¯s words Jaya gritted her teeth and looked at the staff, she knew she had less status in thepanypared to Cindy but today she finally knew how less her status was as none of the staff were willing to follow her orders and leadership in a time of crisis. Letting out a snort, Jaya said, ¡°Fine! I will go alone then.¡± And rushed to the penthouse office. ¡­ ¡°Diana you know just this is not enough to force me to back the hell up¡­e you are smarter than that¡± a fleet of phantom warships may slow her down but not enough to threaten her. With the numerous escape cards in her grimoire, the clown masked person was confident enough to escape the encirclement of the phantom warship fleet and return to kill Jaya when Daina¡¯s Origin card was in cool down. ¡°Master! You underestimate me¡­ 15 years is a long time I have learned from my mistakes, do not force me¡­¡± saying that Diana forwarded an image file to her master¡¯s grimoire. The Clown person opened the file only to see an image of two cards with their card info, in shock she said, ¡°looks like you have indeed learnt from your mistakes, these cards do fix the shorings and even strengthen your origin card but it is still not difficult for me to kill you and thenplete my mission.¡± ¡°Come on Master! Who are you kidding? without the Circles orders, you won¡¯t harm a single hair on my body let alone kill me. As for your mission¡­ isn¡¯t it just a sham to warn me.¡± Said Diana, catching her master¡¯s bluff. ¡°Okay! I will leave but I will be expecting you to transfer the funds and the guild to me soon.¡± Said the Clown Masked person, she had topromise since it would be impossible even for her to kill Jaya while defending against Diana and her phantom fleet. She was a brute but even she knew not to underestimate Diana¡¯s prowess 15 years ago Diana could already threaten her but now maybe it was possible for Diana to even kill her who knows what cards she was hiding, that is if she was only allowed to defend not attack. ¡°Good!¡± Diana nodded in agreement with her master. Diana did grow stronger in the past 15 years but so did her master, so it¡¯s good that the dispute was settled peacefully. ¡°Roar!¡± Summoning her Twin winged cursed lizard the clown masked person left and Seeing that Diana sighed in relief. If she had to fight her master Diana had the confidence to kill her master but it meant revealing her powers and alerting the Circle. Alerting Cricle could only end with her demise. Chapter 93: Stubborn

Chapter 93: Stubborn

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 00:45 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower, Tower 1 Penthouse ¡°Wtf are you doing here? Where is Cindy? Why are you not with her?¡± Shouted Diana as she looked at Jaya who just rushed to the penthouse office using her Viltronian fight ability, leaving behind all her bodyguards. ¡°Sister! You¡¯re fine¡­ I was so worried!¡± Cried Jaya confirming Diana was fine and well. She dove into Diana¡¯s embrace to hug her sister only to be pped hard on the face. *p* ¡°What the hell are you thinking? Why did you not follow Cindy¡¯s orders? Answer me! Have you gone dumb!¡± Seeing her sister not answer and knowing her stubborn nature Diana knew what must have conspired, Jaya must have disobeyed Cindy¡¯s direct orders and must have rushed here for her rescue. Thankfully Master had left already but what if Jaya had shown up when she was negotiating with her master. Master would not have hesitated to kill Jaya right then and there while Diana could do nothing but watch. Being pped hard by Diana Jaya was muddled and confused. Diana¡¯s strength behind the p was very strong for even Jaya¡¯s Viltronian body to handle and it took a while for Jaya to be clear-headed again and in confusion, she looked at Diana and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why? Fuck! You still don¡¯t know¡­ looks like I have pampered you too much.¡± Screaming at Jaya, Diana flew in raga and started to thrash Jaya without holding back. In the process, she broke Jaya¡¯s left leg and two ribs. It was at this moment Jaya realised Diana was not kidding around there was killing intent oozing out of her. At first, Jaya did not resist, she knew that there was only one person in this world that truly loved her and cared for her and that person is her sister. She did not know why her sister was angry at her but she knew she did it out of love and care but still, it felt frustrating to be a punching bag¡­ now she understood how her ssmates felt being her punch bag. But she was not her ssmates she will not take a beating hand¡¯s down be it someone else or her sister. She will fight¡­ fight even if it kills her. With that resolve, Jaya balled up her fist and hit Diana on the right cheek with all she got. Diana who did not expect this was knocked of Jaya¡¯s body. ¡°Come at me with all you got, I will not back down¡± shouted Jaya. If her sister was going to kill her then fine as she can do too little about it but if she has to go down then she will go down in the most glorious way possible. ¡°Good!¡± Said Diana and the very next second Jaya¡¯s four limbs were missing and her guts were hanging out. Viltronian body is very durable even after all this damage Jaya was still alive and Jaya¡¯s will also was very tenacious as she held onto her consciousness and red at Diana as blood poured out of her ears, nose and eyes. As for her tongue, it was minced caught between her teeth. ¡°Fuck! You are not even strong enough for me to get the satisfaction of killing you. Other than your stubbornness and ignorance what do you have¡­ nothing! And with this strength, you rushed to rescue me. Wtf were you thinking! When are you going to grow up? Just yesterday I paid 5 D-rank and 1 C-rank dungeon for your life and today I paid all the money we gathered for the Jk ount, I paid it all for your life again. Fuck! Don¡¯t leave the Fine Gold until you reach Card Master level.¡± Diana then looked at the copsed roof near the elevator and said, e out you bitch! I am going out to take care of some stuff. Drag this dumbcu*t to the healing centre and as for you if your real body does not report to me after I return, then I will hunt it myself and make an evening out of it.¡± From the shadows of the copsed roof by the elevator, Cindy¡¯s figure appeared and she said, ¡± I was just kidding. why do you have to get all worked up? She did not kill you right and also left quite peacefully.¡± Diana rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I am heading out¡± jumping onto the forecastle of the Phantom warship and then a total of 16 phantom warships left the Fine Gold property heading outside to the dungeon area. The perk of Diana¡¯s origin card is that the phantom ships will stay infinitely once summoned until they are damaged or deactivated by the summoner but they have also a veryrge cooldown period. As Diana left Cindy looked at what¡¯s left of Jaya and said, ¡°what are you ring at? When will you quit being stubborn and grow up your sister had sacrificed so much for you.¡± Shaking her head Cindy dragged Jaya¡¯s mutted body by her hair and entered the elevator heading to the healing centre. ¡­ Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 01:02 Location Sky Blossom City, C-rank dungeon Metal Mystery. Since she had summoned her warship fleet anyway it would be a waste to just return them, instead, she decided to pay back the Circle for their generous care. C-rank dungeon Metal Mystery is the Dungeon that Diana offered to the circle just yesterday in exchange for Jaya¡¯s life along with other 5 D-rank dungeons. As Diana and her fleet entered the dungeon the metal knights the indigenous monsters of the Metal mystery dungeon attacked her and the fleet with javelins and arrows but clearly, it was useless the cannon¡¯s on the fleet took care of the monsters with ease and Diana headed to the dungeon bose room. The Dungeon boss was also a metal knight but he was 5 feet tall then the regr 3 feet tall metal knight. He was taken care of faster than the monster wave outside. Killing the dungeon bose the core of the dungeon was revealed, next to the core there were 10 E-rank, 4 D-rank and 2 C-rank soul jades. Without caring for the soul jades the cannon¡¯s on the phantom warship moved to aim at the dungeon core. Just as the cannon were to fire, a half white half ck clown masked person appeared next to the core. Diana halted her cannon¡¯s and the clown masked person shouted ¡°what are you doing, have you gone mad?¡± ¡°They should not have threatened me with my sister, let this be my warning to them.¡± With that, the cannon¡¯s fired at the core shattering it into pieces. Chapter 94: Fornicators

Chapter 94: Fornicators

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 00:18 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. [You have received a message from William Bright. Open/ Mark as read/ Delete ] The beds had arrived, cing beds at opposite corners of the warehouse, I and the couple slept on our respective beds and just when I was about to fall asleep I received a notification from my grimoire indicating that William had sent me a message. I was surprised since William was here just minutes ago if he had anything to say he should have then. Did that perverted old man send a message warning me to stay away from his granddaughter? *open* with my thoughts I directed my grimoire to open the message, [Since you have inherited your mother¡¯s gift then you will also inherit her fate! Things are not what they seem¡­ be prepared they wille for you as they did for your parents.] Reading the message at first I thought ¡®what is this old fool babbling about?¡¯ After giving it thought more serious questions appeared in my head, How did he know I had inherited my mother¡¯s gifts? What did he mean by my parent¡¯s fate and things are not what they seem? And Who ising for me? Except for the school principal Andrea, no one thought that I inherited my mother¡¯s gifts much less contracting her grimoire, so how did Williame to think I had inherited my mother¡¯s gifts¡­ maybe it¡¯s because of earlier when I discovered William who was hiding in the warehouse using my soul pupils. Did he mistake my soul pupils for aura sight as it could also spot him hiding through his aura? That would exin why William thought I inherited my mother¡¯s gift. Then What did he mean by my parent¡¯s fate and things are not what they seem? The only conclusion I coulde to was that the death of mama and papa Wyatt is not as simple as an adventure ident but there seems to be more than what meets the eye¡­ Fuck! Is William telling that mama and papa Wyatt were murdered unjustly during their adventure mission? And then who are these people I should be wary of are they the ones who murdered mama and papa Wyatt. Killing my parents was not enough now they even want to kill me! Wait for a second ording to William if I had not inherited my mother¡¯s gift these people would not have targeted me. Is mama Wyatt¡¯s gift show how at the centre of all this conspiracy. Did mama Wyatt know this would happen? Even though she knew why did she still use the secret technique to leave behind her inheritance for young Wyatt, what was she thinking? Hold on, mama Wyatt may have never thought of the possibility that young Wyatt would inherit the same gift as her, as odds of that happening was near zero. But to hide my soul pupils I made use of aura sight as cover alerting the people behind mama and papa Wyatt¡¯s murder. So I put myself in this messy situation! But it¡¯s better than people knowing about my soul pupils as it would bring me a much worse devastating fate¡­ I think I should look into mama and papa Wyatt¡¯s adventure mission and the incident and casualty report rted to it. I may get a better picture of what might have transpired. But before I go poking the ho¡¯s nest I think I should get stronger and be prepared to take on my parent¡¯s enemies. Or I could directly ask William about it but seeing how cryptic and vague he was in his message it seems he did not want to get involved in this matter, so it would be a waste of time asking him. I should be thankful for his warning otherwise I would never know there are people in the dark conspiring against me. While I was busy deciphering Williams message I heard some shameful moans, steamy breathe and whispers, my brows frowned hard listening to them. Though we were on the opposite corners of the warehouse the enhanced ears of a card apprentice was able to catch it all. ¡°*moan*¡­uh¡­¡± ¡°Ronnie not now! Wyatt is right across the room.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! He sould be asleep by now.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ Ahh¡­*moan*¡­Ahh¡­¡± ¡°Baby you are too loud! Hold your moans in. Otherwise, you will wake up Wyatt.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ Uhm¡­ Uh¡­*moan*¡­¡± ¡°Why did it get wetter and tighter? I get it you little perv! Is this exciting you¡­¡± ¡°Ahh!!¡­¡± ¡°Hey!! Fornicators quit it!!!¡­ Ronnie COUCH now! or I will get you fixed as they do to a dog in heat.¡± Fuck! If not for one of them being my cousin and the other one carrying my niece or nephew in her stomach I would have broken their hips for their sin. Hearing me the warehouse went quiet but suddenly Ronnie¡¯s screen sounded, ¡°Aw! Jackie let go! Let go! You will break it¡­¡± Jackie buried herself in the nket out of embarrassment and shame, she felt like dying out of shame so she decided to punish her perpetrator for seducing her into doing such shameful acts. Escaping from Jackie¡¯s clutches Ronnie limped to the couch and the warehouse was quiet again. ¡­ Thanks to the adulterers and the heads up from William I lost my sleeppletely. Since I could not sleep I decided to mend my soul, sitting cross-legged on the couch I focused on using my mental strength to mend the rip in my soul. It was like sewing your limb back on. Therefore for my ease, I equipped the parallel thinking card as this way I could effectively sew my soul. But suddenly a thought came to my mind, the parallel thinking card was made using the core of a Twin headed ogre card, so I questioned since the parallel thinking allows the card apprentice to split their mental strength into two then does that mean that the Twin headed ogre has only one metal strength which is equally split between its two heads or are they born with two mental strength for their two heads, ¡­ Chapter 95: Mutated Soul

Chapter 95: Mutated Soul

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 00:27 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. The question of whether the Twin headed ogre has only one metal strength which is equally split between its two heads or is it born with two mental strength for their two heads was stuck in my head. If thetter part is true then that would mean the ogre should have two souls for two mental strength. But how can a single body house two souls as the Twin head ogre only has one body for two heads? The answer to this could only be found by checking the soul pathways and their arrangement in the Twin headed ogre core. Though the Twin headed ogre is only a C-rank monster it is very rare as Twin headed ogre is a rare mutation in the ogre monster tribe. And its core is very valuable since it can be used to make cards rted to mental strength. Getting my hands-on this core was near impossible but thankfully I had a parallel thinking card on me which had made use of Twin headed ogre core as the primary ingredient in its creation. So if I dismantle the parallel thinking card I could get some answers from what is left of the twin head ogre soul pathway and arrangement. Parallel thinking card was a $20million card that Susan bought and it had very high resale value but I did not hesitate to dismantle it to satisfy my curiosity. My high-grade ingredients were wasted to create this thrash of a card but I did not care about those ingredients I looked for what remains of Twin headed ogre¡¯s soul pathway and arrangement. I finally found out why the parallel card was so trashy, whoever created this card was in luck that the Origin core of the card did not copse with so many unwanted soul pathways and arrangements forced into it. The card apprentice just transferred all the soul pathways and arrangements into the origin core instead of transferring the soul pathways and arrangements which were needed for the card creation. The soul pathways and arrangements in the Origin core were aplete mess, even myself with my soul pupils had to focus hard to distinguish which soul pathways and arrangements belong to which ingredient. Thanks to this the soul pathways and arrangements of the Twin headed ogre was still intact and preserved. Twin headed ogre is a rare mutation of the ogre tribe and they are hailed as chief of the tribe since their birth because of their prowess which allows them to contend with B-rank monsters even though it is a C-rank monster. The power gap between the two ranks is very big which can not be just narrowed easily but the Twin headed ogre was able to achieve it thanks to its mutated soul energy which is twice as strong as normal soul energy. Card apprentice around the world believe that the mutated soul energy of the Twin headed ogre is twice as strong as normal soul energy because it uses its twin mental strength to reinforce its soul energy, this just a poprly epted hypothesis but there is no proof to support this hypothesis, yet. Using my soul pupils I start analysing the soul pathways and soul arrangements. Only to find that the soul of the twin-headed ogre in itself is to split the single conscious of an ogre into two conscious to fit the two heads of the Twin headed ogre. The mutated soul of the twin head ogre was spherical but was narrow in the centre to look like two souls halfway intobining as one or a soul halfway into splitting into two. ¡°Fuck!¡± I shouted forgetting about my surroundings as I had just made a huge discovery. A discovery worthy enough to put together a new power system. Hearing my shout both Jackie and Ronnie woke up but did not dare to voice out their dissatisfaction because they were too embarrassed from what happened earlier. Turns out that the mutated soul energy of the Twin headed ogre is twice as powerful as normal soul energy because of its mutated soul which mutated to give the Twin headed ogre two conscious for its two heads and as a byproduct the soul energy produced by the mutated soul of the Twin headed ogre was twice as strong as the normal soul energy. The mutated soul energy gave many benefits to the Twin headed ogre, its body was reinforced and enhanced by this mutated soul energy which gave it twice the result of a body reinforced and enhanced by the normal soul energy., therefore making it twice as stronger than a normal ogre and allowing it to narrow the strength gap between its ranks and the next higher rank. This was good news for me! Yes to think that thanks to William leaving a tear in my soul I would end up uncovering the secret to enhance one¡¯s soul. Instead of sewing my soul, I was nning on using it to my advantage and with help of the secrets to Twin ogre¡¯s mutated soul, I would mutate my soul. This way I can split my mental strength into two and also have mutated soul energy which could lead to creating a mutated human core which will enhance my physical prowess twice that of a person with a normal human core, just like with the Twin headed ogre. The best thing about this discovery was that I did not require to create a card for this but could directly modify my soul and gain the benefits of a mutated soul. The more I thought about the possibility of mutated souls the more excited I became, I suppressed my excitement and thought of what could go wrong because if it were so easy to create a migrated soul people would have achieved it by now and the Twin head ogre would not be so rare in the ogre tribe. Finally regaining my calm and collected self I began to analyse the Twined headed ogre soul pathways and arrangements andpared them with my soul arrangement and pathway to see if what I was thinking was possible or not. Chapter 96: Multi-Consciousness

Chapter 96: Multi-Consciousness

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 01:07 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. Comparing my soul pathways and arrangements with the one in Twin headed ogre soul I concluded that my soul could also be mutated. But there was someplication like if my sould mutated simr to the Twin headed Ogre my mental strength and consciousness would split into two and that result would be good if I had two heads like the Twin headed Ogre. But I do not and I will end housing two consciousness in my body which is only meant for one consciousness. I may end up developing something simr to split personality disorder, which I don¡¯t want. So I will have to thoroughly analyse the soul pathways and arrangements of the Twin headed ogre so that only my mental strength splits into two and I gain mutated soul energy. This was going to be hard because the purpose of the mutated soul is to lead to two consciousness for two heads of the Twin-headed ogre, as for mental strength splitting and mutated soul energy they are just the by-product of the mutated soul. Come to think of it, it is simr to discovering how to develop a nuclear bomb into a nuclear power nt. The original intention for the nuclear bomb was the weapon of mass destruction butter developed into the nuclear power nt to power a country. The nuclear energy example may not be an appropriate example to describe the situation with the mutated soul but you get the drift. I am not saying it is impossible to make changes to mutated soul to fit my requirements but I am emphasising how much of a big a deal it is and how hard it would be to achieve the required results on my own. But still, I had to give it my all because the possibility of mutating the soul meant the discovery of a whole new power system, other than the existing grimoire power system and previously discovered Viltronian human core power system. One would say the mutated soul is a dead-end power system. At most, it can split mental strength into two and mutate the soul energy to be twice as powerful as normal soul energy. What is the next level? It can notpare to the 10 realms of the grimoire power system and the Viltronian human core power system. Mutated soul at best can only be an auxiliary power system, it is still far from being a separate and mainstream power system like the grimoire and the Viltronian human core power systems. Those people are right if they only consider the soul mutation in Twin headed Ogre which has only two heads so its soul underwent mutation only one but what if you consider the creatures like Cerberus who have three heads, Hydra who have nine heads or the Hecatoncheires who have a total of fifty heads. I do not know how the mutation of the soul in each of these creatures works but this proves the possibility of the soul mutation process in itself can be a mainstream power system like the grimoire and the Viltronian human core power systems. With enough research, I may even be able toe up with a proper and working realm division for the soul mutation process. But for now, the single soul mutation of Twin-headed ogre was enough to enhance my strength. I spent two and half hours trying to analyse ande up with a way to avoid the splitting of my consciousness during the single soul mutation process. Heck, I analysed every soul pathways and arrangement almost 14 times but still, I could not find the one soul pathway which leads to the splitting of the host¡¯s consciousness. After another 45 minutes, I finally realised that it was not just one soul pathway or arrangement which led to the splitting of the host¡¯s consciousness but awork of soul arrangementsbined to lead to the splitting of the host¡¯s consciousness. Fuck! If it was just a soul pathway or arrangement I could have solved the problem within a few hours or a day but awork of soul arrangements would take me a year or decades at tops. My final findings were not optimal for my circumstance. I don¡¯t have a decade worth of time to optimise the soul pathway and arrangements of single soul mutation to meet my requirements, by then maybe I would be buried next to papa and mama Wyatt. This was frustrating, not because of the time I wasted on optimising the soul pathway and arrangements of single soul mutation instead of sewing back my soul but because I have the opportunity to gain more right in front of me taunting me but I do not have the time to make it mine. It felt so damned frustrating!!! Just when I was concluding to give up for now and sew back my soul, I suddenly remembered an anime character back in otherworld with a very interesting and overpowered ability which just so happens to fit my current dilemma. If I remember correctly, the name of the ability was Multi-Consciousness. Multi-Consciousness, This ability gave that anime character the ability to have multiple consciousnesses in a single body. The best part of this ability was that the main consciousness was deemed as the Master consciousness while the rest of the consciousness were deemed as ve consciousness. The Master consciousness has total and unchallenged control over the ve consciousness. Thanks to this the user does not suffer from ack of individuality, thus presenting all the consciousness in the body as singr rather than plural. This also allows the user to see a problem in multiple circumstances within seconds as the other consciousplement what the rest of the conscious have missed. Due to multiple consciousnesses, the user¡¯s control over the body increases to the point where he can control the production and supplement of proteins and hormones in his body allowing the user to freely alter and manipte his proteins and hormones to achieve superhuman strength, regeneration, immunity, heightened senses etc. All in all this ability was one overpowered ability that I could also achieve if I found a way to control the resulting consciousness during the soul mutation process. Which was easy thanks to the basic artificial beast will creation of this world. The consciousness formed after soul mutation will be in the infancy period just like the consciousness of a newborn baby and it will take at least 4-5 years for it to fully gain wisdom and start hindering my main consciousness. But during this period I will program the consciousness to form an artificial intelligence that will be a ve to my main consciousness and follow all mymands and control. If in future I can make more consciousness with the advancement of the soul mutation power system I will also program the new consciousness to be a ve to my main consciousness before they mature and gain wisdom. This way I finally decided on a perfect solution for my problems with the single soul mutation of the Twin headed Ogre. With all the problems solved all I had to do now was to decide on a perfect way to mutate my soul without harming it. The most efficient and painless way I can think of is by allowing the small part of the soul which is sliced by William to grow into a full soul in itself. since the sliced soul is notpletely torn from the original soul, this way the new soul and original soul will remain connected and afterwards I can use the make use of my soul pupils and surgically fit both the soul to form a single mutated soul following the soul pathways and arrangements in the soul of the Twin headed ogre. Finally deciding on the way to mutate my soul I got off the bed and headed to the Cardroom but before heading in I turned to look at couch and side, ¡°if you adultery couple disturb me then Ronnie we will be visiting the Vet to get you fixed for once and for all and be done with it.¡± Warning the fornicators I headed into the cardroom. Sitting in the card room I took out a soul jade to help the torn small slice of my soul to grow into aplete soul. Finally consuming 2 soul jades the torn small slice of my soul had fully grown into a soul. Both my soul were connected but the soul pathways connecting them would not hold much longer which could lead to the separating of the two souls, which would be very disastrous for me cause my body is barely holding on to the weight of two souls right now but ones the two souls separated my body maypletely copse unable to house two souls within it. So I had to be quick and surgicallybine both the souls following the soul pathways and arrangements in the soul of the Twin headed ogre. Chapter 97: Physique and Traits

Chapter 97: Physique and Traits

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 04:45 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Cardroom It is the natural order that one body can only hold one soul and thing more and the body will copse simr to how a balloon bursts when excess air is allowed into it. Right now my body was edging the limit to copse due to an extra soul. If the soul pathway bridge between the two souls breaks then my body will also copse with it. Now I had to enhance and strengthen the soul pathway bridge with more soul pathways from both the souls such that the bridge will be so wide and swallow half of both souls to merge into a single soul with a narrow centre familiar to the soul of the Twin headed Ogre. The enhancing and strengthening of the soul pathway bridge using the soul pathways from both the souls will be done by following the soul pathway arrangement in the Twin headed Ogre mutated soul. This process was hectic and time-consuming as even though it¡¯s just copying the soul pathways are very delicate so I had to be very careful and the soul pathway arrangement had to be very detailed one wrong soul pathway connection couldy waste to all my efforts until now. Finally confirming all the soul pathway arrangements are urately reflected I circted my soul energy to see the result of my artificially mutated soul. As soul as I circted my soul energy through my new mutated soul, I felt a pain in my soul far worse than William slicing my soul, the two souls in my new single mutated were fighting and trying to swallow each other and the soul pathway bridge I created between them following the soul pathway arrangement in the Twin headed Ogre mutated soul was trying hard to maintain equilibrium between the two souls which were artificially stitched together to form a single mutated soul. I was in so much pain that I could not scream my mind was nk and my drool was flowing from my mouth, I justy on the floor of the card room like a brain dead idiot while my mutated soul did its thing. Finally, the soul bridge could not maintain the equilibrium and was swallowed by both the souls, this way both souls had finally be truly one mutated soul instead of an artificial mutated soul formed of two soulsbined using a soul bridge. After the pain in my soul had subsided due to the sessful formation of my very own single mutated soul and another mournful pain followed as my consciousness was splitting to form a two consciousness. This time I tolerated the pain made sure to program the new consciousness into bing a ve conscious for my main consciousness as it was forming. Once the formation of second consciousness was done I still did not rx since I thought next my mental strength will divide between the two consciousness but that pain never can, turns out the mental strength of my main consciousness will not be divided between the two consciousness instead my second consciousness will have to develop its own mental strength from scratch just like my main consciousness did. No wonder the parallel thinking card was total trash even though it made use of rare and expensive ingredients like Twin headed ogre core, etc. Twin headed ogre soul pathway do not divide mental strength but they divide the ogre¡¯s consciousness itself. That card apprentice made use of the soul pathways which divide consciousness to make a card that divides mental strength, it¡¯s already remarkable that they were able to form a card even with such a mistake. Next, I ran my soul energy throughout my body to check the properties of the mutated soul energy and if its enhancement were worthy of the rumours about it. As the mutated soul pumped new mutated soul energy I analysis it, the mutated soul energy was I did worthy of its praise, I felt twice as stronger not only that the new mutated soul energy was thicker and purer than the normal soul energy. As the mutated soul energy entered my grimoire it shone with bright silver light this silver light was brighter and sharper than the light grimoire previously emitted. Then the sliver light spread to my body coating my skin in a thick and bright silver light it looked so holy and as if my body was covered in some silver-coloured inner armour, they say you can¡¯t feel light but see it¡­ right now caressing my skin I had an illusion as if I could feel the silver light covering skin, that¡¯s how thick and bright the silver light emitted from the grimoire was. It seems mutated soul energy is a powerful as rumours about it. As I was admiring the silver light the grimoire suddenly stopped emitting Silverlight, I had exhausted all the soul energy in the creation of the mutated soul now I had to replenish it. So I took the two soul jades I used earlier to develop my sliced part of soul into a full soul and began to extract soul energy from it. There was still soul energy felt in the two soul jades, earlier I use itpletely for the second soul creation because after certain about of extraction of soul energy the extraction process slow¡¯s, therefore to not hinder the process of soul creation I used a new soul jade. As I slowly absorbed the leftover soul energy in the soul jade I suddenly had the feeling of being full and the next second a huge energy burst within me marking the sign of a breakthrough in my active soul control. The breakthrough was veryrge as for a second I almost believed that I was invincible and started to think no one could defeat me. The sudden breakthrough in my active soul control was not a surprise to me as I already would my considerable progress in my active soul control after I sessfully mutate my soul. ¡­ Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 07:35 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Cardroom Even though the sudden breakthrough in my active soul control was not a surprise to me as I already knew I would make considerable progress in my active soul control after I sessfully mutate my soul but I was surprised by the level of progress in my active soul control, I jumped from 17% to 24% of active soul control and directly stepped into Card schr realm from card student realm. I guess this huge progress in my active soul control is justified considering how the mutated soul is made up of twoplete souls and I spent two soul jades to form them. All that excess energy was bound to go somewhere and I directly broke through from card student realm to card schr realm. 24% active soul control meant 48 soul power was at my disposal now I could equip both my abyssal bear card and stealth armour card together, these two cards along with my mutated soul energy were enough to make me invincible within the card schr realm. Name: Dalton Wyatt Age: 17 years Gender: Male Rank : Card Schr [24%] [38/48]stars Physique: Mutated Soul Traits: Dual-Consciousness, Mutated Soul energy Stats : Strength = Physical Damage, Health Power Agility = Evasion, Attack speed Vitality = Physical Defense, Health Regain Intelligence = Soul Damage, Soul Power Wisdom = Soul Defense, Soul Regain Cards: Origin Card Slots 1.Soul pupils (Unique Grade) 2. (empty) Active Card Slot 1.(empty) 2.(empty) 3.(empty) 4.(empty) Passive Card Slots 1. Abyssal Giant Bear Spirit Guard (26-stars) 2. (empty) 3. (empty) Active/passive Card Slots 1.(empty) 2.(empty) Item Card Slots 1. Poison ster Mounted Full body Rainbow Scaled armour (5-stars) 2. Stealth Cloak (3-stars) 3. Soul Beam Poison Rifle (4-stars) 4. (empty) 5. (empty) 6. (empty) Card Holder 1. Hoverbike Ingredient cards 2. Mud Frog Skin (12-stars) 3. (empty) I barely had 5 cards and even after breaking into the card schr realm still, my star power was not enough to equip all of my cards even though three of my cards are of near-perfect star rating. No wonder the card apprentices with the humble background are so weak and able to achieve so little even after being card apprentices for so long. The Star ratings of a low priced card are so high that a card apprentice in the card student and schr realm can barely equip 2 or 3 cards at max and since these cards are cheap you know they are not strong cards. With such weak strength, they are bound to fail as adventurerspared to rich card apprentices whose parents buy them the best and expensive and for these poor card apprentices, they have to rely on their extreme skills and struggle to climb higher in society. There seemed to be new changes in my status page as two new data¡¯s physique and traits were added. Through which I knew that my mutated soul was considered as physique and mutated soul energy and Dual- Consciousness were considered traits. Since I had never heard of physique and traits I will have to ask around about this. Maybe other card apprentices might have also opened new data on their status page. Chapter 98: Visit The Vet

Chapter 98: Visit The Vet

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 07:47 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Cardroom I searched the grimoirework for info on the new data stats physique and trait that appeared in my grimoire, after a few detours I finallynded on a forum that had what I wanted but I did not know if I could trust the info on this forum because first, it exined all the stuff about what physique and trait meant but then the essay went into a totally another direction where it talked about the conspiracy of government and the secret families. The essay no longer made sense to me I decided to save the data in my grimoire to read itter but soon the whole forum was deleted from thework by the authorities due to code vition which sparked curiosity in me maybe if I had not seen the forum be taken down by authorities I would have never bothered to read the info I saved just now any time soon but now I decided to read itpletely and more seriously this time. Authorities would only delete something which they really did not want the general public to read and know about. There are lots of forums on thework which talk about the conspiracy of the government and secret families, some even gain poprity but you don¡¯t see authorities take them down, they just leave those forum on thework giving theizen a false sense of free speech. But in reality, the Authorities will not stop at anything if they have something to hide, this is something I had learnt from my experience in my past life. The Info I saved was titled Physique, Traits and Ugly truth behind them. This essay was divided into two parts, the first part talked about Physique and Traits, it was very detailed and self-exnatory. ording to the writer, Physique and Traits represent a whole new ability that is not a result of the contracted grimoire or its card, it may be due to mutation or a new power/ability system apart from the power system of the grimoire itself. In the second part of the essay, the author conveys that the chance of mutation being born in the total human poption was less than 1.3%. Therefore not many know about the physique and traits data that appears in the grimoire except for those who possess them. And another reason for the general poption not knowing about something¡¯s amazing as physique and traits is that the government is trying its best to hide it from them. The author also exined why the government is trying to hide this from the general populous, he med the secret families, ns and sects. The members of these families, ns and sects supposedly are born or have a way to develop physique and traits which they do not want to share with the public. Further, the author goes on about how the government is helping the secret families, ns and sects in hiding info about physique and traits from the general public. If I had read this article a few days ago I would have not thought much about it but today it was different after reading the easy I knew what the author was talking about was true because if I can gain abilities outside of grimoire through other ways like soul mutation and human core then It is not a surprise that the secret families, ns and sects that had lived in this world for ages must have already found other ways to gain abilities other than contracting grimoires and using cards. This article only made me warier about the government of this world and question whether the government is a puppet under powerful secret families, ns and sects. Now I started to doubt the exnation for the 34% general tax set by the government, government imed that the taxes were so high because many viges and towns get destroyed due to dungeon break and more than half of the tax is used to relocate the refuges of these towns and viges. But now thinking about the possibility of the government being a mere puppet under the influence of secret families, ns and sects I think most of the taxes paid by the general public is pocketed by these secret families, ns and sects. The deeper I thought I felt as if a curtain covering my mind had been lifted, the false sense of security given by the puppet government dulling my survival instincts had finally been lifted and my instincts screamed for me to grow stronger and to gather as much power as possible. Since I was able to sessfully gain a physique and two traits I knew that the government and the secret families, ns and sects also had away to get physique and traits, considering the gravity of these data I guess neither the government nor the secret families, ns and sects ever considered about copyrighting their own methods to gain physique and traits, maybe these precious methods are considered as the secret and heirloom of their respective organisation or family. Who am I to me the greed of these secret families, ns and sects because I was also not going to share my mutated soul method with anybody no matter how close they are to me. looking at the time, it was almost about time Susan showed up but I did not leave the cardroom yet instead started to practice the Abyssal Giant Bear form of my Abyssal Giant Bear spirit guard card. Now I had mutated soul energy which is twice as powerful and efficient as the normal soul energy I wanted to test how practising Abyssal Giant Bear form would feel now. I circted the soul energy ording to the Abyssal Giant bear form and executed all the forms physically in a very detailed manner without a slight margin of error and soon I received resulting feedback from my body It made me feel like I could ovee any obstacle and was powerful enough to punch through my way out of anything, I felt invincible. This feeling was very addictive, losing the sense of time I practised the abyssal giant bear form for 45 mins, if not for receiving a notification alert I wouldn¡¯t have stopped because the feeling I got while practising the abyssal giant bear form I had never experienced it be it in this life or previous life this sheer feeling of being unstoppable and indestructible washed away all my worries and fears, this state where one is fearless and free of worries is very addictive for those who have experienced the cruel tyranny of being held back due to worry and fear. [You have received a message from Uncle Wyatt. Open/ Mark as Read/ Delete] *open*with my thought I directed the grimoire to open the message, [Wyatt, We are leaving the vige now hiding in the cargo of Guild Association Merchants, we will reach Sky blossom city by afternoon. I will contact you when we reach the address you mentioned.] It was a message was from uncle Wyatt informing me that they are fleeing the vige by hiding in the Guild association merchants cargo. To think that uncle Wyatt who did not leave the vige even when his most trusted brother papa Wyatt asked him to move to sky blossom city to start a business together now had to flee the vige while hiding like a criminal due to his son¡¯s mistake makes you wonder is it worth having children. The vige was everything to uncle Wyatt, as an orphan who did not know his origin or never had a ce to call home the vige was uncle Wyatt¡¯s home. This was the ce where he gained a sense of belonging since he had built this vige with his own hands. This was the ce where he found and fell in love with the love of his life. The vige was more than a ce to uncle Wyatt that¡¯s why he refused papa Wyatt¡¯s offer to start a business together at sky blossom city and now he had to flee from his home with his wife like amon criminal just because his son couldn¡¯t keep it in his pants or wrap it intex. Seeing uncle Wyatt¡¯s pain I wanted to drag Ronnie and get him fixed like a dog. In anger, I walked out of the cardb and mmed the door shut on my way out scaring Susan, Corey and the adulterer couple. ¡°Good morning, no luck creating cards today?¡± Asked Corey ¡°No way! Card creation went better than I expected.¡± I lied, soul mutation was a secret I would take to my grave or God forbid if someday I had a child of my own I will pass it to him/her and let them bear the greed of the world until then I will lie my ass off and keep it a secret. ¡°Wyatt, did you even sleep at night? I knew it, letting you sleep at the warehouse will turn out like this. You know health is more important than wealth.¡± Nagged Susan. ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± I just agreed with her since I was not in the mood for more nagging. And also who said health is more important than wealth, maybe for poor people because it was not worth spoiling their health for the small sum of money they earned but my day¡¯s work was worth 15 soul jades and a cmity seed till now. With that much money, I could literally buy health in this world of cards and dungeons. Then I turned to look at the adulterer couple, Jackie bowed her head and hid in embarrassment for what transpired yesterday night while Ronnie had a proud smile on his face, fuck this ungrateful and ignorant punk who does not even know what the people around him are going through to keep him safe, especially his parents and me. Shit! I spent $60million to save this moron, my eyes twitch thinking about $60million but calming myself I said, ¡± Ronnie my dear cousin how about we visit the Veterinarian.¡± Chapter 99: Trouble

Chapter 99: Trouble

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 08:35 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Cardroom ¡°Ronnie my dear cousin, how about we visit the Veterinarian.¡± ¡°Why Wyatt? As I recall you don¡¯t own a pet?¡± Ronnie asked cluelessly. ¡°Yes I don¡¯t own one, but just yesterday I rescued one horny dog which keeps barking in heat all night and is keeping me from getting proper sleep. I am thinking of getting it a permanent fix at the Vet.¡± I said with a wide smile underneath a dead gaze. Ronnie shuddered and crossed his legs, Jackie who is hiding next to him gathering enough courage she said, ¡°we are sorry Wyatt! It won¡¯t happen again.¡± But her courage still was not enough for her to look at me directly. Ronnie hurriedly nodded. Letting out a grunt at the adulterers I turned to Susan and asked, ¡°What about the Tyrant guild girl, is she awake yet?¡± ¡°Nope! There are no visible signs of trauma¡­ I am worried it may be an internal wound so I am thinking of calling an expert.¡± Susan said worriedly and med herself for not call a doctor for help yesterday night. ¡°Do not me yourself¡­ that girl¡¯s circumstances are special¡­ we need to be cautious, just make sure the help you call is trustworthy,¡± I said, it hasn¡¯t been a week since Inded in this world and I am already doing Charity and taking in wounded puppies *sigh*. ¡°I guess you guys haven¡¯t heard 2/3rd of the Tyrant guild members were massacred along with their allied forces Raven guild and Sun Boar guild yesterday night near the B-rank Blue Blossomke field dungeon. The tyrant guild leader is missing while the guild leaders of the Raven guild and Sun boar guild have been murdered. If I had to guess that skirmish happened about the time this girl teleported here and she may be the lone survivor and living witness of the massacre apart from the missing Tyrant guild leader.¡± Narrated Corey, apparently what remains of three guilds are trying to suppress and dy the news till they can scavenge whatever is left before dering bankruptcy, if not for her grandfather Corey would also not have heard of this news. Corey¡¯s words went off like a bomb in my mind, ¡®A force stronger enough to wipe out three prominent guilds in sky blossom city¡¯ ¡®harbouring the lone survivor and witness of the Massacre¡¯, I only thought that maybe the dungeon clearing went sideways and the girlnded here but never in my dream did I think that this girl will be this much trouble. Now I remembered William asking Susan not to shelter the girl and me cocky telling William to shut it. FuChapter 100: Pimp Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 09:47 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Cardroom After refreshing up, I and the gang had a light breakfast, Susan and Corey did not have breakfast at their ce just to eat together with the gang. I was not used to the idea of enjoying breakfast with acquaintances due to being constantly on the run in my past life but I did enjoy today¡¯s breakfast though I still hated Ronnie¡¯s guts. I don¡¯t know why this cousin of mine just rubs me the wrong way. As I got up to soak my te in the sink, Jackie asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I am full and was going to wash my te¡­¡± I answered with puzzled eyes. ¡°Leave it on the table, I will clean itter.¡± Said, Jackie ¡°Yes, Cus¡­ Just go and wash your hands. Jackie will handle the cleaning.¡± Seeing me hesitate Ronnie added. I looked at him with dumbfounded eyes, ¡°no it¡¯s fine! You should rest more after all you are pregnant.¡± I refused Jackie¡¯s offer advising her to work less and I am a grown man I can clean my damn te. Hearing me Ronnie¡¯s face was red with embarrassment and covering his embarrassment he shouted, ¡°Yes Jackie Wyatt is right, you are pregnant now and you should rest more, from today I will handle the rest.¡± I did not stay long enough to listen to their repulsive couple¡¯s talk and walked into the kitchen, washing the te I sat on the couch waiting for Susan. After finishing her breakfast Susan shortly she reported, ¡°Wyatt I was able to procure all the items on your list except for the Gore Bat ear bone and core.¡± ¡°I did except that after all even though Gore Bat is just a D rank monster the ingredients they produce are rare and coveted by all the card apprentices.¡± Since I had decided to create my second origin card as soon as possible, once William loaned me $100million I did dy any further and had sent a list of ingredients to Susan to procure all of the ingredients I would require to create my origin card. D-rank Gore Bat is not a strong monster except for the special ability of its ear bone to listen to the soul pathway. Yes, the ability to listen to the soul pathway, an ability that would make any card apprentice go crazy. Every soul pathway has a unique wavelength to it and the ear bone of Gore Bat can catch this frequency, but there is a catch that the distance at which Gore Bats ear bone can catch the wavelength of the soul pathway is very small as the ear bone of the Gore bats is meant to receive ultrasonic sound produced by itsrynx, not the wavelength of soul pathway it¡¯s just an idental perk. The D-rank Gore Bat is not a rare monster, to begin with, these monsters can be found in any dark cave dungeons but ever since the discovery of Gore Bat ear bone uses, all the dungeons with Gore Bat monster had been monopolised and our the years to manage the supply and demand many even went as far as destroying their enemies Gore Bat monster dungeon, leading to today¡¯s predicament where unless you are a somebody with a background you won¡¯t be able to get your hands on this ingredient. Even though I knew Susan could not get the Gore Bat ear bone I still had to try my luck because I did not know another way to get the ingredients without using some favour which I did not want to as I did not like to be indebted to others. While I and Susan were thinking about how to procure Gore Bat ear bone Corey walked in and said, ¡°I can ask my uncle.¡± ¡°I am not the Bright family son inw to constantly keep seeking help from them at every little trouble I face. I will think of another way soon¡­¡± Bright family had already helped me out by giving me a hefty loan and warning me of the hidden dangers¡­ I know nothing is free in this world so I was hesitant to walk too close with the Bright family. ¡°Yes, Do not involve your family in every little trouble we face. Did you not say you want to be independent.¡± said Susan and reminded Corey of her original resolve. Corey nodded in understanding and spit out her tongue cutely at Susan saying, ¡°I will get work then.¡± Hopping to the storage section of the warehouse. ¡°*sigh* you and Corey are of the same age but you both have a different level of maturity. She still acts like a 13-year-old while you act like a sage reincarnated¡­¡± said Susan and seeing the disgusted look I gave her she hurriedly added, ¡°don¡¯t get me wrong, I am just curious¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too curious, I am strictly against workce romance¡­¡± seeing Susan not get my point I borated, ¡°*ahem*¡­ Too much curiosity leads to obsession and other feelings¡­¡± ¡°My point exactly¡­ which 16 or 17-year-old talks like that?¡± ¡°Duh! Every one of them, they justck the opportunity to talk to the right woman.¡± ¡°See! that right there¡­ *sigh* I don¡¯t want my little brother to grow so fast¡­¡± Sasan said exasperatedly. ¡°Stop it! When did I be your little brother?¡­¡± ¡°Call me big sis¡­¡± Susan suddenly said. ¡°What has gotten into you today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡­ I always wanted a younger sibling but our family at that period could not afford to feed or spare focus on raising another child, so my parents never nned on having another child.¡± ¡°I did not ask you that¡­ woman focus! Gore Bat ear bones¡­ workes first.¡± I do not know why Susan was acting like that, I had no clue but If asked I coulde up with two possibilities One, staying around a pregnant woman has brought out her deep desire of having a sibling or Two, her aunt flow is visiting. Considering what I know about aunt flow I should remove thetter as it¡¯s offensive and does not seem to be rted to her current clingy mood. ¡°Wyatt, don¡¯t be mean¡­ call me big sister and I will get you the Gore Bat ear bone.¡± Susan had be very clingy today and what does she mean by she will get me the Gore Bat ear bones, if she can why hasn¡¯t she already¡­ that¡¯s her job. Knowing Susan to a certain level, I knew Susan was not a cker, there had to be something bothering her so I asked, ¡°spit it out, what¡¯s wrong?¡­ Don¡¯t make an excuse I will get angry even if it¡¯s you, Susan.¡± Susan finally calmed down and after a few seconds of silence, she said, ¡± The Guild is not short on Gore Bat ear bone instead it has a huge stock of Gore Bat ear bone¡­ when I asked for a pair of Gore Bat ear bone they said that I do not have the authority to sell them because under the neww the Gore Bat ear bonees under protected ingredients. But there is another way I can get the pair of ear bones¡­¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the hold-up?¡± I knew Gore Bat ear bones were protected ingredients but I thought thatw only applied to export and import. ¡°T-that¡­ there is this guy Frank Lloyd¡­ he seems to have bought some of your armour in the auction and ever since then he has been asking me out on dinner¡­ usually, I would politely decline but this time he said if I had dinner with him he would help me buy a pair of Gore Bat ear bones.¡± For some reason, I felt ufortable in my heart hearing Susan and was angry at the smuck making her ufortable no this feeling I am feeling is not something between a man and woman but something between two friends or even siblings. How can I feel about Susan this way, we are not that close? we have not even known each other for a week yet why does our rtionship seem so deep that talking to Susan felt like talking to a best friend or family. When did this happen? Is it because Susan is a hot chick? Am I that vain and shallow to judge women on their looks and sexuality instead of their nature and heart. That¡¯s a problem for another time¡­ right now I have other problems to take care of and stop trying to find fault with myself and be happy I have found someone I can trust and count on. How dare someone eye my employee¡­ fuck! have I fallen to a point where I require to pimp my employee. Feeling my anger, Susan said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal¡­ it¡¯s just a dinner I can handle it if it is for my little brother¡­¡± ¡°Do I Look Like Someone Who PIMPS HIS SIS TO GET THINGS DONE!!!¡± I thundered in rage and anger. My rage was not towards Susan or even that smuck named Frank but myself looking at how far I have fallen due to my ignorance and unpreparedness which let Susan who lived morally her whole life undergo something so ufortable and consider something that demeaning. Chapter 101: Ally

Chapter 101: Ally

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 10:01 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°Correct me if I am wrong¡­ Did you just call me your sis?¡± Asked Susan acting all chummy while not hiding her yful smile. ¡°¡­¡± It feels so awkward, now that I have said it and Susan has heard it there is no going back. ¡°It would sound better if you add Big along with it¡± Susan was acting coy but I knew she was trying to tease me for finally giving in to her pester. ¡°You know what would sound more appropriate¡­ ¡®Sister Big¡¯ don¡¯t you think.¡± I said as my eyes scanned Susan from head to toe, Susan¡¯s cheeks bulged in anger but soon she reverted to her chummy self saying, ¡°you are not allowed to tease your big sister.¡± ¡°*sigh*¡± I sighed in surrender to Susan¡¯s sunshine attitude, which is good¡­ good for that smuck Frank as I almost nned on taking up massacring him and his friends and family as my next project, thanks to Susan I was no longer enraged enough to go through with it. If not for Susan and her silly antics I almost forgot my resolution of not repeating the same things I did in my past life. I guess if I had someone like her back in my past life who would force me to enjoy the moment instead of giving in to fear and destroying others so that they will not destroy me first maybe I would not die feeling lonely even though I had saved the world from the hands of the Viltronian bastard. Right now I was no longer enraged or angry instead I felt clear and level headed and also a little stupid for nning on massacring Frank and his friends and family just because he pestered and tried to ckmail Susan to apany him for a dinner. In upper management male client asking a female employee to dinner meant that the client¡¯s intentions were not moral. But I can¡¯t me him, after all, our Susan is beautiful and few flies are bound to pester her. I can not just go around killing them all, it will be like throwing stones in mud, which would only spoil my clothes This incident with Gore bat ingredients was not a bad thing but a good teachable incident, I learned I cannot just do everything myself I could if I had the time or my influence but I had neither the time nor my influence so the only way I could move forward faster was by making allies. For my ambitions, my ally had to be strong and among the people I knew only three of them met the standards and also be willing to invest in me. Finding an ally worked both ways and right now I was just a potential stock so why would strong be willing to ally with me who could not provide them anything at present. That is why my list of suitable ally was so short and they were, The Bright family, Fine Gold group or J.K. Elliott. This list was not based on trust or good faith but pure transaction purpose and benefits because I did not trust either of them as they were all big snakes who won¡¯t hesitate to bite me as long as I let my guard down or it favoured themselves. I would not go through this if I had another choice. If I was not indebted to William for the $100million and the info on dangers in the dark surrounding me, I would have chosen them but I already owe them too much and considering my rtion with Corey it would get messy and look like I am misusing her friendship. As for Fine Gold, in a way, they are best partners for momentary use and throw but for that, I should have considerable power and influence otherwise I will be just walking right into the tiger¡¯s mouth. Atst J.K. Elliott, this one is tricky, he is a generous customer but wasn¡¯t sure if he would make a good partner considering that I was not sure about his intentions for giving me the dungeon cmity seed. But ording to him he just wants to be a good friend to me and also considering the current situation in his family and his influence in his family he was the weakest of all the three. It will be a while for me to form my reputation and influence and until then I will need a big umbre in the form of an ally to cover me from rain till I grow my reputation and influence to a certain point. Considering my current situation and the strength, Elliott was the best option he may not be strong as the other two but he had enough influence for me to get around till I established my reputation and influence, with him, I will be less on guard of being backstabbed as we both are upstart and need each other¡¯s set of skills to go further along the way. Yes, it could only be Elliot as I was sure he would appreciate a good card creationist on his side. As for the other two, they have gold grimoire holding card creationist on their sides so they would not appreciate a high school card creationist. But with Elliot, we both required each other¡¯s skills, therefore, lessening the chance of me being backstabbed. So without hesitation, I decided on Elliott. ¡°Susan contact Elliott and set up a meet, I think he will be of help in our situation.¡± Recent incidents have made me know that I had to make a mark on this world as soon as possible if I was nning on leaving a peaceful life here, at first it may be a bumpy ride but once I take care of all the obstacles I will enjoy a smooth peaceful ride. ¡°right way..¡± Susan beamed at my decision and headed to make arrangements. Though this world is not tight on conservative ideas, people and families still chose to live within moral limits. People like Susan who hate being monday morning gossip try to lead a moral life and do the right thing all the time. It must have been hard for her to even consider that smuck¡¯s offer, why go to such length for me? I don¡¯t know but if I had to guess I could only think that she feels indebted to me for her sudden fortune. I knew she earned it herself but that naive girl did not know that and still credited her hard work to me and still works harder to prove herself worthy. ¡­ ¡°Wyatt, Elliott agreed to the meet and said he will be here by 11¡­. He sounded very enthusiastic.¡± Susan was puzzled by Elliott¡¯s enthusiasm because he sounded like a child about to meet his idol. ¡°Good¡­¡± considering Elliott¡¯s history of ruthlessly climbing to power in his father¡¯spany I thought it was going to be harder to ally with him without showing enough benefits but it seems I was wrong he seems to want to ally with me, considering the origin card I created for him his enthusiasm to be on friendly terms with me was not surprising. This is why I chose these three people as a suitable ally in the first ce because they knew of my capabilities and what I had to offer. The other two would not be this enthusiastic if I had gone to them, they would just try to squeeze out the most from me but Elliott, he appreciates what I had to offer but I still had to see his attitude towards me whether he is willing to work with me on equal terms. ¡­ Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 10:59 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°Your early Mr Elliott¡± I said looking at the beautiful man and woman that just walked into the warehouse. ¡°My father always said you can only bete or early and I chose to be early. Here¡¯s a small token of appreciation for our second meeting Mr Wyatt. Please ept it.¡± Said Elliot as he handed me a small fancy box. I epted Elliot¡¯s gift since I was going to ally with him anyway and the exchange of gifts is a basic way to establish a rtionship. But opening the box I was surprised and did not know what to say, ¡± Mr Elliott your gift shows your sincerity and I will ept it shamelessly.¡± The small fancy box contained a pair of Gore Bat ear bones and a Gore Bat Core. For someone of Elliott¡¯s status, it was not hard to find out about my current situation and I was prepared for it. I thought Elliott would use it as leverage but to my surprise, he used it to prove his sincerity in this alliance. ¡°Mr Wyatt like I said yesterday I really want to be your friend and I did not mean anything by giving you the dungeon cmity seed.¡± Elliott sincerely told his thoughts leaving me withplete power in our rtion Chapter 102: Infighting

Chapter 102: Infighting

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 11:04 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 By giving me the Gore Bat ear bones and core Elliott showed his sincerity and how much he valued being my friend. This was totally out of expectation as this way Elliott lost all the leverage he had in this alliance because I only decided to ally with him to get my hands on Gore Bat ear bones and core. Now I had the upper hand as in this alliance because having received what I wanted it was totally up to me whether to continue with the alliance or just thank Elliott for his generous gift and send him packing. But I knew that the incident with Gore Bat ear bones and core could happen once then it can happen again at that point if I look for Elliott again he would not be as willing as now because of the ingratitude he would have experienced. Therefore Alliance with Elliott would not be a one-time thing, I would need his help procuring ingredients that Susan¡¯s current status cannot procure and seeing his sincerity I would be a fool not to ally with him for now. ¡°Mr Elliott you have already proven that you meant no harm by giving me the dungeon cmity seed by not reporting our private transaction with authorities. And I am happy to be your friend.¡± Elliott paid me with 11 soul jades and a cmity seed for creating his origin card. ording to normal norms of any transaction, 34% of what I earned had to be paid as government tax in that way not only would I lose half of my earnings but everyone would know that I had a dungeon cmity seed on me, and gaining me numerous enemies coveting my possessions. Any normal transaction would involve a grimoire for money transfer and the transaction would automatically get recorded in the respective authorities database making it impossible to skip on government taxes. But my transaction with Elliott did not involve grimoire as Elliott exchanged goods for my services. Normally this kind of transaction would require all the parties involved in the transaction to manually report to the authorities, in our case, there were only two parties involved. The employee that is me and the customer, Elliott. It¡¯s not against thew or something on owning a dungeon cmity seed but if they knew I own a dungeon cmity seed they would add me to their watchlist and monitor me 24/7. I was not going to rat on myself by trying to be a moral citizen but it was not the case for Elliott he could have reported about the transaction to the authorities and im to have transferred the ownership of dungeon cmity seed to me but he did not do so proving that he did not mean any harm to me by giving me the dungeon cmity seed but this did not stop him from informing the authoritiester, that is why I was wary about him but now seeing he be so amiable and genuinely wanting to be my friend I decided to ally with him because now that I had Gore Bat ear bone and core it was just the matter of time I would create my second origin card using dungeon cmity seed and manually report the private transaction between me and Elliott. Even though I would lose half my wealth I had to do it not to give Elliott a chance to use it as leverage over me. ¡°Haha, Mr Wyatt this calls for a celebration! It¡¯s too early for liquor now¡­ How about tonight, let me be the host and invite you to my dinner party in celebration of our new formed friendship.¡± Elliot said enthusiastically. Now that I have prepared all the ingredients for my second origin core and also mutated my soul enhancing my mental strength I was confident I would sessful create the origin card I want, since everything was ready and set I was nning to get started on the creation of my origin card as soon as Elliott left and I did not know how long it would take for me to create the card so when Elliott invited me to the dinner party I was in a bind not knowing how to respond. Ever since William warned me about the dangers in the dark conspiring against me my survival instincts had be stronger increasing my hunger to grow stronger as soon as possible. Therefore without the slightest guilt, I rejected Elliott¡¯s dinner invitation, trying to sound less rude as possible. ¡°Forgive my rudeness Mr Elliott I will take a rain check on your dinner invitation. I mean no offence by this but now that I have Gore Bat ear bones and core I have to get back to my work¡­ How about I invite you to a dinner party the day after tomorrow as a celebration of our newfound friendship and as an apology for my rudeness today.¡± ¡°I understand Mr Wyatt, an enthusiastic card creationist like yourself is a busy man and I am happy to be of your help. Then let¡¯s continue with your n and meet the day after tomorrow.¡± Elliott looked disappointed but nodded in understanding. I was relieved that Elliott did not take offence and was understanding because I hope to have a lengthy and beneficial rtionship with him and hurting his feelings on the first day was the wrong way to go. While I was about to thank Elliott out of gratitude and send him out, Susan looked for Elliott, ¡°Mr Elliot if you don¡¯t mind can you tell me how you were able to get your hands on the Gore Bat ear bones and core. Due to the neww, it is near impossible to procure ingredients of Gore Bat even for the rich and powerful.¡± Being involved in sales this info was gold for Susan, being unable to procure Gore Bat ear bones and core she realised an ugly truth that with her current authority and Wyatt¡¯s rate of progress she would soon be of no use to him and be left behind. Realising that Susan grew ambitious and sought to gain more power to not dy Wyatt and be left behind. This was one of the main reasons why Susan was considering ongoing a dinner with Frank Lloyd even though she knew his intention for her was not pure. ¡°Miss Susan, you have been looking for the ingredients at the wrong ce. The neww was enforced so that the Guild Association will see all the ingredients rted to Gore Bat to the Card Creationist Association. Even though both of the associations are part of the government there is still infighting. Guild Association mostly contains adventurers and merchants who like to gain the most profit so they hoard the ingredients to maintain the supply and demand making it only avable to the rich as only they can afford it at the price mentioned by the Guild association. This attitude of the Guild association seriously affected the bnce between rich and power in the Card Creationist guild. Even though Card Creationist is considered rich only the people inside know not every Card creationist is rich as each card creationist has a varying sessful card creation rate. Here¡¯s where the Gore Bat ingredientse into the picture because a Gore Bat ability can increase the sess rate of card creation by a veryrge margin. But since the Gore Bat ingredients are expensive, Card creationists with humble background have to save up for years to buy the Gore Bat ingredients whereas their colleagues with a rich family background get the Gore Bat ability card at the get-go thanks to their families leaving their poor colleagues in the dust. This way the bnce between the rich and poor faction in the Card Creationist guild broke. Which lead to the government stepping in and making the neww where all the Gore Bat ingredients in the Guild association will be sold to the card creationist association at base price. As for the card creationist association, it will distribute the Gore Bat ingredients among the card creationist of the association based on a merit system tipping the bnce to the side of the poor faction as they are the ones who keep the card creationist guild running.¡± Elliott did not answer Susan as he did not procure the Gore Bat ingredients but his Secretary did, who not only answered Susan¡¯s question but narrated the reason for the sudden change in thew. ¡°Wow! No wonder¡­ But it is good to know that the government even though a little corrupt is still upholding justice and fairness.¡± Said Susan ¡°Hahaha! Haha! ¡­¡± hearing Susan¡¯s naive words I burst out inughter. Even Elliott and his Secretary had a hard maintaining straight face hearing myughter in response to Susan¡¯s innocent take from infighting between the association. Looking at my uncontrolledughter and Elliott and his secretary¡¯s weird faces Susan felt like the dumb one in the room and felt embarrassed but pretty soon her embarrassment turned into anger as with puffed cheeks she red at me. This way she only looked more cutier. Chapter 103: Family

Chapter 103: Family

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 11:15 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 My stomach hurt fromughing too much but I did not want to stop to get back at Susan for teasing me earlier for calling her sis. But seeing that we are inpany I stopped as it would be cruel if I continued further and look like I was belittling Susan in front of others instead ofughing at her innocent words. ¡°The government did not step in to uphold justice and fairness¡­¡± I said looking at Susan who was puffed up with anger. As I gave a dramatic pause for a big reveal Susan impatiently asked, ¡°Then why did the government step in?¡± I could sense her annoyance at the prolongedugh earlier, it was justified. As I would also like my friend to have my back in front of the outsiders instead of making me feel dumb, I will make it up to herter. ¡°The government stepped in because they are afraid.¡± I said but Susan did not seem to understand and asked, ¡°why would the government be afraid of losing equilibrium between the rich andmoners in the card creationist association?¡± ¡°63% of the market¡¯s cards are created and supplied by the card creationist association. Who do you think creates these cards?¡± ¡°Of course the card creationists employed by the card creationist association.¡± Susan answered confidently. I shook my head and said, ¡°no! Themoner card creationists employed by the card creationist association do. Do you really think that the stuck up snobbish rich card creationist waste time creating low-level day to day and normal cards which would fetch very little money but require hardbour. The Rich faction considers it beneath them to waste time creating low-level cards because the pocket money given by the families backing them is 10 times what they gain frompleting card creationist association missions. And also thanks to their good arsenal of cards they have more sess rate in card creation attracting more clients for custom made cards which in turn supports theirvish lifestyle and get wealthier. Somoner card creationists are left with no choice butplete card creationist association missions to get by.¡± ¡°How does this make the government afraid?¡± Asked Susan still not understanding where I was headed. ¡°What will you do if the association mall worked you like a donkey and paid pennies inpensation while your colleagues made buttloads just by doing 1/10th or even 1/100th of what you did.¡± Instead of answering Susan, I questioned her instead. ¡°Find another job where I am appreciated, if the situation is too desperate I would consider changing my career.¡± Answered Susan. ¡°That¡¯s what the Commoner Card creationist are doing¡­ If the people who are actually running the card creationist association are deserting it then all that¡¯s left of it is a glorious shell that could crumble any minute. As even if the rich faction worked their butt off they cannot supply or meet the demand of 63% of the card market. And considering their predecessor¡¯s example the new generation ofmoner card creationists will think twice before joining the card creationist association. But losing the percentage in the card market is not enough to alert the government as they can earn more in terms of ie by tax paid on every card created by the Commoner Card creationist working for the card creationist association¡¯spetitors. The otherpanies are not supported by the government so they do not waste resources creating low-level cards with low profits instead they target high-level cards and custom orders. Since now the card creationist guild is not able to supply low-level cards and nobody else is creating low-level cards there will be a shortage of low-level cards in the market and the high-level cards will be more avable leading to a decrease in high-level cards price in the market. This way the market will fall, raising utter chaos doing significant damage to the economy¡­ And the only way to stop this from happening is to restore the bnce between the rich andmoner faction of the Card creationist association. Therefore the government stepped in and made newws in favour of themoner faction which to young and naive minds will seem as upholding justice and fairness attracting newmoner card creationist to join the card creationist association. Now, do you understand? The government is not being fair or maintaining justice but just recruiting more ves to its cause and pleasing the crowd avoiding an uprising.¡± Susan was silent hearing the real reason for the government getting off its ass for a change, it¡¯s not that Susan is stupid to believe in government but it is just her nature to trust because of which her thoughts never went in that direction of reasoning. The atmosphere in the room was depressing and discouraging, this is why people avoid talks of the government as the waters there were too deep and dark and people like Susan will easily get lost unable to see past its darkness. But surprisingly Susan soon cheered up and said, ¡°anyway whatever the reason they had the government did something good for once. Thanks to that we do not have to go through an economic crash any time soon.¡± It seems I had underestimated Susan¡­ I expected her tosh out and defend the government or justin of its unfairness but she took the hard and ugly truth that the government does not care aboutmoners but just the economy and market pretty nicely and focused on the positive. ¡°cheers to a stable economy, I guess¡± Said Elliott easing the atmosphere. ¡°Yes, cheers to a stable economy!!¡± I also followed Elliott¡¯s lead and changing the topic I said, ¡°Elliott¡­ what do you know about physique and traits on grimoire status page.¡± ¡°Oh, it looks Mr Wyatt has made breakthroughs in his card creation¡± I did not know if Elliott was asking me or telling me, but to me, it felt like Elliott was suspecting that I had physique and traits or hade into contact with someone having them. So I made myself clear by sending the saved article physique, traits and ugly truth to his grimoire and saying, ¡°I came across this just this morning. Thankful I saved it to readter as it was deleted by authorities the very next second, making me curious and question its authenticity.¡± Elliott nodded in understanding but did not believe Wyatt because something like this does not just pop up and you save it unless you are searching for it¡­ Considering their friendship Elliott decided not to prey anymore and said, ¡°this is true, not many in the upper ss of the society know this even I would not know this if not for one of our clients being one of the secret families. Considering our new rtionship I would like to inform you not to look further into it and also delete the saved article one cannot be too cautious. If they knew I was spreading this particr secret they will kill me and everyone in contact with me over the years without hesitation just to be safe. I only admitted to the existence of physique and traits because I know lying to you will only make you more curious and I do not want my new friend to die this early in our friendship.¡± Seems like the secrecy to physique and traits is very important to the government and the secret families, ns and sect. Debunking the reasoning that they don¡¯t want the general public to know because the general public will demand their secret methods. Seeing how much importance the government and the secret families, ns and sect are giving to hide the physique and traits I had a feeling that this had a ginormous secret hidden behind it enough to threaten the government and the secret families, ns and sect. ¡°So, can anyone of you fill me in about this Physique and traits you talk about?¡± Said Susan. Hearing Susan my brows frowned and I realised what a grave mistake I have made talking about the physique and traits in the presence of Susan. If the government is really none tolerant about this info leaking as Elliott makes it sound then I have just put Susan in grave danger. Elliott gave me a look, I don¡¯t know what he meant by this look but I felt like he was telling me to fix it or he will fix it for me. So emitting abyssal bear¡¯s intimidating aura I said, ¡°Elliott I think you should visit a healer because your eyes seem to be not working properly or maybe you want me to fix it for you.¡± I did not bother to wait for his response to my threat and added, ¡± Susan is family and I am very protective of my family Mr Elliott. I hope you will not be careless and understand what I am trying to say.¡± ¡°Do not worry Mr Wyatt, my friend¡¯s family is my family. But I hope you know the seriousness of this matter. I just risked my neck and the necks of my family to stop you from seeking death¡­ Chapter 104: Kidnapped

Chapter 104: Kidnapped

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 11:27 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°Stop it, Wyatt¡­ Mr Elliott is just being protective of his family simr to you being protective about me, your ¡®Family¡¯¡­¡± Said Susan intervening between me and Elliott. Hearing her stress on thest part ck lines formed on my forehead thinking ¡®there I did it again¡¯ but Susan wasn¡¯t done yet as she continued saying, ¡°Both your intentions are aligned to growing strong and protecting yourselves and your loved ones yet why this misunderstanding and mistrust¡­ Wyatt apologise to Mr Elliott. And Mr Elliott, I have people I care about too and won¡¯t like to see them in harm¡¯s way. Please be rest assured I will not talk about unnecessary things as I know what¡¯s in the best interest for me and my family.¡± When Susan said thest part she turned to look at me as if saying ¡®I consider you my family too¡¯. I ignored Susan¡¯s look as she cannot just say it like that, it had to be said directly to me and she had to be as embarrassed as I was otherwise, it won¡¯t count I will not let her off that easily. And Susan was right, Elliott¡¯s caution was justified after all he did risk his neck and his family¡¯s necks by admitting the existence of Physique and Traits just to keep me from stirring the hos¡¯ nest to quench my curiosity. I did owe Elliott an apology, me threatening him was uncalled for, ¡± Mr Elliott, what happened earlier that was uncalled for and I assure you that it won¡¯t happen again. As friends, we need to be trustful of each other and my actions earlier were just the opposite of that. So I sincerely apologise and hope this incident does not reflect on our alliances.¡± ¡°Mr Wyatt, please don¡¯t worry I understand where your heart¡¯s at and that is enough and no this incident will not define our alliance if anything I am more enthusiastic about our friendship than before knowing that we have the same goals to achieve through this alliance.¡± Elliott, same as before he was still amiable and was a bigger person than me by not taking my rudeness to heart and forgiving me. I was grateful for Elliott understanding and being forgiving and amiable so I wanted to express my gratitude to him once again but a rude sharp voice interrupted me, ¡± Amy is this the ce Corey is working at¡­ this ce is a total dump even our servant quarters are better than this dump¡­ you sure about this, check again¡± ¡°This is the ce, Beth. Wait, I will call Corey toe and receive us.¡± ¡°You should have done that earlier¡± I and the rest turned to see the source of the rude voice and they were three teenagers, to be precise two girls and a boy dressed elegantly, every part of them screamed that they did not belong here and were filthy rich. Susan got up and headed towards the trio to receive them as judging from their conversation they seem to be Corey¡¯s friends and are here to visit her. ¡°Hello, I am Susan. Corey¡¯s friend, why don¡¯t you guys head in as you wait for Corey¡­¡± said Susan with a professional smile. ¡°Liar¡­ you are pretty for amoner but Corey would never be friends with someone wearing such a in and cheap suit¡­ wait are those sneakers¡­ are you wearing sneakers under your office suit. You are definitely lying to us.¡± The girl named Beth shouted exaggeratedly. Susan always wears office suits to work though they were in and cheap they were in line with the current trend as Susan tried her best to keep them that way, but since Susan no longer had any clients just for today she boldly decided to be in something morefortable by wearing sneakers instead of heels under her office suit, after all, she would spend most of the time in the warehouse and her only client did not seem to care. Hearing Beth, the boy next to her pulled on her sleeves meekly and said, ¡°Sister father has warned you not to be rude to others¡­¡± Beth red at her brother and said, ¡°Pax, I am not being rude I am just stating the obvious¡­ how could someone as elegant and brilliant as Corey be friends with a country hick who wears sneakers under office suits, that¡¯s just sphemy against fashion at the highest level.¡± Amy who was done informing Corey looked at Beth and said, ¡°Beth you are my twin though fraternal how can you be so dumb¡­ how many times do I have to tell you some times stating the truth bluntly is rude. Though this sister here should be sentenced to first-degree murder for killing the fashion, it would be rude to say it to her face. How many times do I have to remind you of this¡­ sometimes I think you do it knowingly just for the fun of it.¡± ¡®Liar¡¯ ¡®in and cheap¡¯ ¡®country hick¡¯ ¡®sphemy against fashion at the highest level¡¯ ¡®sentenced to first-degree murder for killing the fashion¡¯ hearing thesements Susan was depressed beyond redemption and her confidence in her appearance had shattered to numerous pieces. She grudginglyined in her mind ¡®I just wanted to wear somethingfortable for a change, I me my luck. Kids these days are savage than ever¡­ especially girls they just know the right buttons to push.¡¯ Corey, who was in the storage after receiving Amy¡¯s call hurried to the warehouse entrance after all she knew her friends the best and did not want them getting into trouble with her new friends. ¡°Hi! Beth, Amy, Pax¡­¡± Corey came to the entrance as soon as possible but the damage was done, the sunshine bright Susan was no longer there as the two sisters and their brother torpedoed her into a depressed fashion eating zombie. ¡®Aaahhh!!¡­.*high pitched scream*¡¯ Seeing Corey the twin sisters screamed in unison with the signature teenage girl high pitched scream after a few seconds they seemed to have calmed down and looking worriedly at Corey, Amy said, ¡°Corey blink twice if you are kidnapped or being held against your will¡­¡± Chapter 105: Whiteburn’s

Chapter 105: Whiteburn¡¯s

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 11:51 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°Are you sure you are not kidnapped and brainwashed by them?¡± Asked Beth worriedly. ¡°You dumbass if she is brainwashed then how can we be sure that she is not kidnapped and brainwashed.¡± said Amy pointing out the obvious w in Beth¡¯s question. ¡°Sister¡­ father warned not to call people dumb.¡± Reminded Pax by pulling on Amy¡¯s sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s okay to call dumb people dumb, Pax,¡± said Amy, to which Pax asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes! Otherwise, how will they know that they are dumb if we don¡¯t tell them, after all, they are too dumb to realise they are dumb.¡± Exined Amy, hearing this Beth fumed and shouted, ¡°who are you calling dumb?¡± *sigh* letting out a sigh Amy shook her head and looking at her little brother she said, ¡°see they don¡¯t know unless you tell them¡± Pax nodded vigorously and looking a Beth he said, ¡°S-sister you are dumb¡­¡± Hearing her little brother and twin sister call her dumb Beth¡¯s eyes teared up and with bulged cheeks, she said, ¡°Amy just you wait when our father returns, I will tell him that you were calling me dumb and bullying me again.¡± ¡°There there Beth, how about I buy you a box of snickerdoodles from Helen¡¯s homemade bread on our way home as an apology.¡± Said Amy. Hearing her sisters offer Beth¡¯s bulged cheek eased and her eyes shined with greed as she asked, ¡°I want two boxes of snickerdoodles and I will not share it with you guys.¡± ¡°Sure¡­ chubby*cough*¡± Amy agreed and covered thest part with a cough to which Pax pulled on her sleeve once again and said, ¡°sister¡­¡± Amy interrupts him with annoyance ¡°I know father has warned me not to call chubby, chubby. ¡± ¡°I am not chubby, father said I am healthy.¡± Retorted Beth pretentiously folding her arms on her t chest. This has been going on for 20 minutes now, this trio of brother and two sisters seem to get along quite nicely and seem to have forgotten why they were here and lost in their world. These little shits, I wanted to send Elliott packing as soon as possible to get to creating my second origin card but he seemed to have no intention of leaving after seeing the trio that had entered the warehouse and were rudely bickering among themselves. Susan was of no help, they broke her at the very beginning. that poor thing was still trying to collect and put together the broken pieces of what¡¯s left of her confidence. As for Corey, she had her handful by repeatedly assuring them that she was not kidnapped or brainwashed and the reason she is wearing in attire is because they arefortable to work in and not because she is being held hostage. Hearing Corey¡¯s reason the trio flipped and had a very hard time acknowledging the change in Corey at first they thought that she was abducted and reced by some aliens but then they fixated on brainwashing. If I left them to be who knows when these knuckleheads will leave, seeing how Elliott showed interest in this trio and considering that they are Corey¡¯s friends I can be sure of one thing that their origin and background is distinguished. So I had to be careful how I handle them. Pasting on an amiable smile I approached them, ¡± Hello, I am Dalton Wyatt¡­¡± Before I could continue, Amy interrupted me saying, ¡°Hello, Sir I am Amy Whiteburn, this is my twin sister Beth Whiteburn and that¡¯s my half brother Pax Godson. Corey Introduced you to us and we have visited your online shop too. We are impressed by your work and would like to hire you to create my half brother¡¯s origin card.¡± Hearing their family name I knew why Elliott did not intend to leave. Listening to theirplete names I further knew that they were the children of the current Whiteburn family patriarch and the heirs of the Whiteburn¡¯s who are considered the strongest and the richest family in the Sky Blossom City while enjoying the most respect in the city. In this world, it is given that the strongest are the richest and the most respected but what¡¯s peculiar about this family is that every individual of the older generation of this family is a force to reckon with, ording to the rumours each of them could single-handedly clear B-rank dungeons, I do not know how much of this rumour is true but considering they are the strongest family in the city with the lowest family member countpared to other prominent families I guess there is some truth to this matter. I thought these guys were here to make trouble or even taunt and bully Corey for choosing to experience life but seeing them be so approachable my opinion of them changed. Since they are Whiteburn¡¯s they must be generous customers so I saw no reason to not ept them on their offer, ¡°I hope Corey has already filled you in on my service charges.¡± ¡°Yes, she did but since we are low on our budget we can only pay you 3 soul jades, we hope you can take care of the rest.¡± Said Amy. ¡®Low budget¡¯ you call 3 soul jades low budget fuChapter 106: Eliza Whiteburn Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 12:05 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°Why tomorrow? Why not today? We need it today!¡± Said Beth throwing a tantrum. ¡°Look little girl this is not your home so keep it down, I told you earlier I can¡¯t today since I am all booked today.¡± That princess attitude of Beth ticked me off, so I gave her a straight uncut answer. ¡°Beth shut up!¡­ Mr Wyatt, I apologise on behalf of my sister for her rudeness. But there is truth to what she said Pax must get his origin card today. Please is there any way you could amodate our request, I can not stress enough how important it is that pax gets his Origin card today. We siblings will be eternally grateful if you entertain our request.¡± Amy red at Beth to suppress any kind of rebuttal from her and looked at me with pleading eyes, if not for seeing them destroy Susan within mere seconds I would have fallen for her good girl act. Just when I was about to refuse them resolutely, Elliott intervened and said, ¡°Mr Wyatt, I know you are a very busy person but these siblings need your assistance today as their matter can not wait till tomorrow. If tomorrow they may no longer require your service.¡± I knew Elliott was interested in the siblings but to think he would go out of his way to help them, it seems he valued them, not for their background because they should not have enough power in their family considering their age. It must be because he nned and found them worthy of his friendship. And what did he mean by ¡®tomorrow they may not require my service¡¯, is it supposed to be a threat or a fact that I don¡¯t know about. But I wanted to create my second origin card today and finally feel a little secure, being powerless I am on the edge andsh out at the first sight of potential trouble. If you are powerful you won¡¯t care about every dog that barks at you but if you are weak you keep worrying about which one of the barking dogs will finally bare its teeth at you and end up throwing stones at the dogs to make sure they don¡¯t bite and know their ce. It¡¯s because I am powerless and feel insecure¡­ I end up going on offence at the first sight of any trouble, which is making it hard for me to get along with people and make friends. As I was about to ask Elliot what he meant by saying, ¡®the siblings may not require my service by tomorrow?¡¯ ¡°I am sorry, this gentleman hurry is¡­¡± asked Amy. ¡°Allow me to introduce my Miss Whiteburn. I am J.K Elliott, a friend of your elder sister Lez.¡± Elliott introduced himself. ¡°How dare you call our elder sister with such an endearing name, that¡¯s Eliza Whiteburn for you to call not Liz or Eliza¡­¡± shouted Beth, before she could cause any more damage Amy literally closed Beth¡¯s mouth with her hands. ¡°I am sorry, my sister has not been out of the house much andcks basic social etiquette. Please forgive her rudeness¡­ ¡± Amy finally knew the meaning of eastern ng pig teammate and hoped that she had devoured her stupid twin in their mother¡¯s womb. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± said Elliott, considering they were his friend¡¯s siblings he could not get angry at them for petty things. ¡°Mr Wyatt, let me exin to you why our brother needs to create his origin card today then it¡¯s up to you whether you help us or not.¡± Said Amy, I agreed to listen to her reason out of consideration for Corey and Elliott. No matter how much I wanted to create my second origin card I could not tly refuse these siblings, after all they were rmended by Corey and Elliot. Eliza Whiteburn the young yet to be the matriarch of the Whiteburn family was conspired against and is stuck in an A-rank dungeon, hearing this news the current patriarch and the father of these siblings Jack Whiteburn hurried to her rescue with his trusted subordinates. Thepetition for the head of the family is cutthroat in the Whiteburn family, so much so that Jack¡¯s elder brother was one of the most likely suspects for conspiracy against the future head of the family, Eliza Whiteburn. Due tock of evidence and not having enough time on his hand Jack could only hurry to rescue his daughter leaving the rest of his children to fend for themselves. He did leave enough subordinates for their protection against any possible assassination or abduction but these subordinates were useless if the ill-intentioned rtives came at them directly using familyw. One of the sibling¡¯s elder cousins haunted Beth, Beth being Beth fell right into their schemes¡­ one thing leads to another and somehow Pax ended up with a life and death challenge with the said elder cousin dated tomorrow. The siblings don¡¯t know which one of them was their cousin¡¯s intended target but now it did not matter as they had to ept the challenge or be disowned by the family. Unlike other families, the Whiteburn family did not mind infighting, they supported it¡­ They followed the perfect creed of junglew in their family. To climb to the patriarch of the family Jack himself had to step on the corpses of his cousins simrly Eliza had to step on her generation Whiteburn¡¯s to be considered as the young heir of the Whiteburn family. This wild and untamed nature of the Whiteburn family made them the strongest family of the sky blossom city even though they were less in number. If it were normal times the sibling would not even consider Wyatt as one of their options as a card creationist to create their brother¡¯s origin card but right now it was a desperate time and they are surrounded by all the sides their every action is being monitored, any card creationist they contacted refused them giving silly excuses. The siblings soon realised that nobody wanted to get involved in the inner conflict of the Whiteburn family. Chapter 107: No Discounts No Loans No Refunds

Chapter 107: No Discounts No Loans No Refunds

Desperate the siblings called their friends for help but none of them came to their help as the families behind them strictly warned them from getting involved or helping out the siblings. So atst, they called one of Beth¡¯s pretentious friends Corey who agreed to introduce them to a good and trustworthy card creationist. The siblings were delighted but only to have their hopes crushed seeing whom Corey introduced, it was a card creationist who was still in high school. They thought Corey would introduce them to her family gold card creationist or at the least a well-known silver card creationist but not a card creationist who was still in high school. The siblings were angry with Corey until they finally visited the online shop and read the listed clients and fees charged by the said card creationist. Specifically, the name Jaya Keith caught their attention, anyone born and raised in sky blossom city knew her and her personality to think that that stuck up bitch got her origin card created by a high schooler they knew things were not as they seemed and there may be more to this high school card creationist. Finally, theyid eyes on Susan¡¯s origin card info, other than her rest of the clients had chosen to hide their card info. But Susan¡¯s card info was enough for the sibling¡¯s to change their mind about the card creationist introduced by Corey not because they trusted the capabilities of the high schooler as a card creationist but the liquid armour origin card recipe of the high school card creationist was a perfect fit for their brother¡¯s fated ingredient. Hearing Amy exin their situation I understood that for sure these siblings will not require my card creationist services as of tomorrow because a dead man doesn¡¯t require an origin card but a coffin or a jar if his siblings chose to burn his remains that is if the enemy is gracious enough to have left any. 5 soul jades was a big sum enough to change my mind but, ¡°Good! Seeing your predicament I think my other appointments can wait. I do pity your situation but after all, I am running a small business and you will have topensate for all the loss I suffer by cancelling all my sessions for you today. It won¡¯t cost you much just one soul jade, Bringing your total to 6 soul jades. Pay the bill upfront, no discounts, no loans and no refund.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir Wyatt, but 5 soul jade is all we have on us right now¡­ I know we have already asked too much from you but please show us a way around this¡­¡± Amy never in her dreams thought that one day she the heir to the city¡¯s richest family would have such a time when she had to beg for a discount or a loan. The siblings together have around $75million in their grimoire but that is not enough to rece a soul jade, if not for Beth beingzy and not using this week¡¯s resources for cultivating her active soul control they wouldn¡¯t even have the 5 soul jades that they promised to pay us a service fee. ¡°Nope, I understand but rules are rules I am running a business here¡­ I really can not do much when ites to rules¡­ ¡± 5 soul jades is arge sum but it is of no use if I am not alive to use it, creating my second origin card takes priority. And helping these siblings means bing an enemy in the eyes of their rival, since the strongest and wealthiest card creationists of the city did not dare to help these siblings, I a current nobody clearly would be out of my mind to y their saviour. ¡°As if this dump would earn a soul jade for a day.¡± Beth said in a low and indistinct voice. My sharp ears clearly heard the words she murmured but I chose to ignore those words. Corey, who was silent and acted as a bystander till now suddenly spoke, ¡°Amy I have a few soul jades on me right now, I will lend them to you, you can pay me backter.¡± Amy looked at Corey with deep gratitude, the friends she trusted fled at the first sign of trouble but her sister¡¯s snobbish friend was the one to help them out, it seems she was not a good judge of people as she thought, ¡°thank you, Corey. My sister found a good friend for herself. Unlike my friends who talk a big game aboutradery but¡­*sigh* thank you again.¡± Corey¡¯s face was red with shame as she knew if it was a week ago she may have also acted like Amy¡¯s other friends, if not for the sudden change in her thanks to her relief origin card. Soon Corey took out a bag of soul jades and handed them to Amy, looking inside Amy shouted in shock, ¡°97 soul jades¡­ this too much. I can not take this¡­¡± atst the calm and collective Amy finally showed an expression fitting her age. Seeing Amy¡¯s reaction Corey hurriedly said, ¡± No, it¡¯s not a big deal¡­ uncle Jack and big sis Liz are away, you guys are all alone and will need a certain amount of capital to use¡­ return the soul jades once everything is taken care of.¡± ¡°Looks like the rumours are true, the two heads of the Bright family love and spoil their granddaughter the most, that amount is enough to buy a low-level F-rank dungeon.¡± Said Elliot looking at Corey, it was not a surprise that Elliot knew who Corey was after all he must have done a thorough background check of me and the people surrounding me. I knew Corey hailed from the Bright family and was beloved to William and his wife but I never thought they would just let her walk around with that much wealth. Shit! Corey is the embodiment of the term rich woman. These 97 soul jades change things Right now in my eyes, the three siblings looked like 3 little piggy banks. Yes, my eyes were muddled enough for me to consider ying saviour for this innocent and rich trio of siblings. The same was true for the siblings, to them Wyatt¡¯s gaze felt like a greedy big bad wolf was eyeing them¡­ Chapter 108: Tiers

Chapter 108: Tiers

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 12:15 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°Here 6 soul jades, hope Mr Wyatt will keep his promise..¡± Said Amy, she had already sensed that the high school card creationist was finding reasons to reject them as he could not directly reject them out of consideration for Corey and Elliott¡­ thankfully Corey lent a hand in time. ¡°Not so fast youngdy, why don¡¯t you listen to what I have to say then consider your next course of action.¡± Amy had 102 soul jades on her after receiving a loan from Corey. Now how could I possibly be satisfied with just 6 soul jades. Since it hase to this, the creation of my second origin card can only be postponed and If I am going to risk my life helping these siblings I might as well do it for a fortune and 102 soul jades sound the right amount. ¡°What? Are you going back on your promise¡­ didn¡¯t you just take big saying rules are rules and all that shit¡­ Y-you..¡± Bethshed but before she did some damage Amy shouted, ¡°Beth shut up for his sake¡­ here! I have sent you some money, why don¡¯t you buy yourself something pretty?¡± ¡°Amy! Are you trying to get rid of me¡­ $15million¡­ enough for me to buy a new limited edition E-rank Wild Princess armour. Corey, you are a sales representative right follow me you are about to get a hugemission¡­¡± saying that Beth left dragging Corey along with her. ¡°I am sorry for the interruption Mr Waytt you saying¡­¡± Amy apologised for her pompous twin sister. ¡°Never mind, before we begin can you show me your brother¡¯s fated ingredient. It would be helpful if I knew what I was working with.¡± I said, Amy nodded in understanding and singled Pax to show his fated ingredient. Pax removed the pendant around his neck and handed it to me. The pendant was made from variant ck steel alloy, apart from the ck chain the pendant was in the shape of the idol of what looked like an Angel. ¡°Michael Angelo! I did not think that the descendant of the atheist Whiteburn would be a believer¡­¡± Elliott recognised the pendant with a single nce. And Whiteburn¡¯s are brutes who only believe in their fists, not some demigod. ¡°It is my mom¡¯s¡­ this is the only thing I have left of her.¡± Said Pax, he found his after ingredient the very day he contracted his silver grip moire but he could not bring himself to use thest memory of his mother, if not the situation we¡¯re dire right now he would not have considered losing thest memory of his mother. ¡°Why is this guy holding guns in both hands, why does an ancient angel equip dual guns instead of a sword or a spear, aren¡¯t hot weapons too modern for an angel¡± I said. ¡°¡®Angel¡¯ you are mistaken¡­ he is not an angel but a demigod as dubbed the godly marksman and one of the founders of the current civilization¡­ please refrain from saying such controversial words, they can get you into deep trouble if you don¡¯t know you better not speak. If some of the demigod¡¯s true believers were to hear you, they would punish you at the cost of their life.¡± Warned Elliott. This was the second time I had heard anyone mention a demigod, I was curious but I will have to wait for a better time and ce to enquire about this as it seems to be a bit of a taboo to carelessly speak a demigods name. ¡°Ok, moving on¡­ this pendant is made of Variant ck steel alloy so it can be used to create a liquid armour simr to Susan¡¯s as per your wish but let me tell you there are different tiers to my service. Susan¡¯s armour creation cost was under $1million and is the most basic variant of the armour I can design for you at the price of 6 soul jades and it is Tier 1 of my service. But if you are willing to pay 15 soul jades for tier 2 I can design a better version of armour for your brother¡­ But if you are willing to go all out and pay me 101 soul jades I will not only give tier 3 privileged service but also add tier 1 and tier 2 to it. Take your time and choose wisely.¡± What I proposed to Amy was a total gibberish I concocted on the spot. Right now all I wanted was to get my hands on the 100 plus soul jade in Amy¡¯s possession though some of it will be used to buy ingredients and pay taxes, I would be left with enough to not worry about money for a period. If it was anyone else they could not look past the heft charges and would have already left but not Amy Whiteburn, her family spent more than 100 soul jades monthly just to train her. Though she was currently short on cash this amount was still not enough to cloud her judgement¡­ Amy was already risking it by trusting her brother¡¯s life to a high school card creationist but with her family monitoring her every movement she had no other choice but to double down on her bet. If it was just the matter of the life of her brother they could just choose to forfeit the deathmatch even though the family has disowned Pax it did not stop her or gets sisters and father from helping Pax out. But this involved their father¡¯s life¡¯s work as his children it is their duty to protect it. She knew her father would not me them if they chose otherwise maybe even be happy but what kind of children would they be if they can¡¯t even protect their father¡¯s honour. Resolving her will Amy looked at the high school card creationist and asked, ¡°why is there such a huge gap of price between the third tier and the second tier?¡± ¡°Second-tier armour only requires few hundred kgs of ck steel alloy refining that amount I can handle but the third tier armour requires few tonnes of ck feel alloy refining it and transferring the soul pathway will be an impossible feat within a day but it would be a different story if the ck steel alloys are already refined into the card. But ingredient cards are costlier than the ingredients themselves and I require tonnes of them hence the sharp price rise.¡± I exined patiently. Amy nodded in understanding and asked l, ¡°will the new armour have the same ability as Ms Susan¡¯s armour?¡± ¡°No! The abilities will be better than Susan¡¯s armour. While creating Susan¡¯s card my card creation ability was restricted by a small budget. Even though 100 plus soul jade is not enough for me to go all out but it is enough to meet your expectations for the money you will be spending.¡± I said confidently, but Amy rubbed off my confidence as bragging but still nodded. ¡°Wait! Wyatt tonnes of ck steel alloy cards I can not get them in a short time, it will require at least a month after following the proper procedure to order that amount of ingredient cards.¡± Susan had finally regained her calm and exined her concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ms Susan, I have few contacts who would help you regarding this situation though it will cost more after all this is a rushed order.¡± Said Elliott, and signalled his secretary to help Susan. Hearing it will cost more money to acquire the ingredients I was not happy because it meant my gross profit will decrease by a sharp margin. My brows frowned and I started to consider whether to rece other ingredients with cheaper ingredients to meet desired gross profit¡­ just kidding, doing that meant betraying my profession as a Card creationist. A person who takes pride in my work I could never do that. Since the deal is already made I will try my best to meet the customer¡¯s requirements even if it meant losing money from my pocket. Seeing me contemte Amy got worried and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr Wyatt please don¡¯t worry about the cost of the ingredients¡­ If the card created is of satisfactory standards I promise on the honour of the Whiteburn family that you will be rewarded handsomely. Please ease your mind and give it your best.¡± I was not surprised by Amy¡¯s words, after all, her first impression of me was that of a greedy card creationist¡­ I did not care what she thought of me but it was motivating to know that there are extra rewards for performing well. I just smiled and nodded at Amy¡¯s proposal and sent the list of ingredients to Susan¡­ Seeing the ingredient list Susan gapped in astonishment and said, ¡°Wyatt¡­ all these ingredients are rare and hard to procure in a short time, some of them are even restricted ingredients¡­¡± Chapter 109: Ten times the price

Chapter 109: Ten times the price

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 12:26 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°Ms Susan I know it¡¯s not my ce but since time is of the essence I risk being rude and kindly ask you to share the list with my Secretary whatever you are unable to procure at Guild Association Mall she will try to get them through my contacts.¡± Elliott considered Eliza Whiteburn a good friend, as she was one of those who respected him for his powers instead of pitying and underestimating him for his gic disease. For someone who yearned for recognition his whole life, Eliza¡¯s acknowledgement meant a lot to him, if this acknowledgement were from somebody normal in status and average in appearance it would not have meant that much but being acknowledged by the future head of the Whiteburn family and world-ss beauty meant the world for Elliot and made him want to struggle harder from ill clutches of destiny. Therefore when opportunity provided itself for him to help his friend Elliott did not hesitate. ¡°No Mr Elliott don¡¯t say that, I should thank you instead, for helping me. I think it will be a wonderful opportunity for me to follow Ms Karen, I bet I can learn a lot from her.¡± Susan was disappointed in herself first the teenagers mocked her for her appearance and attire now it turns out the career for which she gave less importance to her outer beauty and health, she wascking at it. Susan¡¯s confidence took a huge hit but she did not allow herself to drown in self-pity but decided to follow Karen and learn what shecks from her, so Susan did not hesitate and sent the ingredient list to Karen and then followed her lead. Soon the list of ingredients was circted to Elliot and Amy. ¡°WTF are you building? You do remember you were asked to build armour, not a freaking ck steel Castle ?¡± Elliot asked in surprise and astonishment, even Amy looked at me with a doubtful gaze, feeling her doubt I assured her by saying, ¡± do not worry you will get your money¡¯s worth.¡± [ck Steel card x 60 tonnes High Spit Firestones x 10k E-rank Metal Tooth Slime essence card x 60k E-rank Metal Tooth Slime Core card x 60k F-rank ck Iron Bug essence card x 128k F-rank ck Iron Bug core card x 128k E-rank High Wood Wisp core card x 10k Unique grade core x1 C-rank Soul Reactor x 9 C-rank Artificial Beast Will x1 C-rank Elder Giant core x1 C-rank Elder Giant Heart x1] Pax Godson for a 16-year-old he is already a card schr with 29% active soul control and contracted a silver grimoire on his first try. He was the perfect example of what proper guidance and unlimited wealth and resources can achieve. While the rest of the people are still struggling to contract a bronze grimoire at his age he was preparing to break through to card soldier which most card apprentice¡¯s fail to achieve in their entire life. Pax is just a descendant of a lesser family in sky blossom city and achieved these results than what about the descendants of big families in the capital and the secret ns, families and sect, they must be monsterspared to Pax in everything be it in talent or strength. It was bing clear to me that be it personal strength or reputation I was verycking and I would be a fool to think that I couldpete with these big families and secret ns alone, no matter how many good cards I create or even copyright huge amount of card recipe, in the end, I will still not be a match to the cumtive strength of these big and secret ns, families and sect. Realising this I understood the importance of creating my second origin card, this card had to be perfect, the n I had for it made it perfect but every time I think this should be enough the reality would always p me hard on the face just like today we¡¯re I understood that individual power would be veryckingpared to the umtive power of an organisation. There are many races with better physique, strength, bloodline, genes and traits given to them by birthpared to a human but still to date humans were able to survive because what the humansck in natural gifts made up with their numbers and umted strength over the years. This is why humans have always been able to be on the top of the food chain even though there are a lot of stronger creatures in the world. This theory has been proven by brave humans time and again. I was also human and I will not make the same mistake as the other creatures, alone I was bound to fail sooner orter. ck steel ore is $1,000 per kg but when it is converted to a card then a kg of ck steel costs $10,000. Since I was buying 60 tonnes each card contained a tonne of ck steel but the price remained the same. High spit firestone costs near $20,000 but a High Spit Firestone card costs $200,000. High spit firestone card came with an inbuilt industry-grade furnace, this furnace is mostly used by card creationist association for special kind of cardbs that are meant only for smelting soul pathways and creating item cards. Each vial of E-rank Metal tooth slime essence costs $10,000 per vial which is not cost-efficient to be turned into a card as no one will be willing to pay 10 times the price except for the card creationist guilds and otherpanies which create cards in bulk in limited time. Therefore 1000 vials of E-rank Metal tooth slime essence is turned into a card and the cost of each vial increases to $100,000. E-rank Metal Tooth Slime Core costs around $10,000 but when a single core is converted to a card its price rises to $100,000. A single vial of F-rank ck Iron Bug essence costs $1000 simr to the E-rank Metal tooth slime essence, it is not cost-effective to turn a single vial of F-rank ck Iron Bug essence into the card. Therefore the 1000 vials of F-rank ck Iron Bug essence used to turn into a card and its cost increases to $10,000 per vial. F-rank ck Iron Bug core costs $1000 per core and when converted to a card its cost rises to $10,000. E-rank High Wood Wisp core costs $10,000 per core but when converted to a card each E-rank High Wood Wisp core costs $100,000. [ck Steel card x 60 tonnes- $600million High Spit Firestones card x 10k ¨C $2billion E-rank Metal Tooth Slime essence card x 60k ¨C $6billion E-rank Metal Tooth Slime Core card x 60k ¨C $6billion F-rank ck Iron Bug essence card x 128k ¨C $1.2billion F-rank ck Iron Bug core card x 128k ¨C $1.2billion E-rank High Wood Wisp core card x 10k ¨C $10billion Unique grade core x1 ¨C $125,000 C-rank Soul Reactor x 9 ¨C $54million C-rank Artificial Beast Will x1 ¨C $8million C-rank Elder Giant core x1 ¨C $14.5million C-rank Elder Giant Heart x1 ¨C $9.8million Total cost ¨C $27,086,425,000 ¨C 91 soul jades ] . ¡°Fuck!¡± I shouted seeing the bill. After paying for the ingredients my gross profit was just 10 soul jades, of which 34% will be paid as tax and leaving me with 6 soul jades and some change in cash. Since it was a huge order the bill was settled using soul jades. each soul jade was exchanged at $300million thankfully it was a ck market and were willing to exchange at the ck market exchange rate. otherwise, each soul jade would be sold for $100million at another legal outlet, and we would not have been able to buy all the required ingredients, let alone my cut of the profit. Hearing me curse Amy once again tried to reassure me by saying, ¡°Mr Wyatt please do not worry about your fees I promise when our family conflicts are resolved and the situation gets better I will personally pay you 101 soul jades as a fee. Please be rest assured and give it your all creating this card.¡± Chapter 110: Automated

Chapter 110: Automated

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 2:01 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°You better keep your word¡­ heck I don¡¯t care anymore, l me my luck. Susan make use of the rest of the soul jades to purchase C-rank ck steel F16 alloy¡± At first if I knew that the ingredients were going to cost me nearly 10 times their original price margin and I would barely make any profits I would not have even considered taking on this project. But now, I was invested in the project. I am not talking about my agreement to create Pax¡¯s origin card but my effort in designing the card fit for Pax¡¯s origin card. I had all these ideas and ns for the origin card right now in mind, I invested my interest into this card¡¯s creation more like hooked to this new card¡¯s creation. I wanted to see this carde alive and achieve all the parameters I had in nning this card. I was no longer doing this to make profits but to see the idea I have in minde alive, therefore I did not mind if I had to dip into my profit¡¯s or pay from my pocket for me to create this card and make it a sess. My words brought a huge surprise to Susan, Elliot, Karen, Amy and Pax. They all thought that all I cared about was making profits, I did not me them, after all, I did only care about profits at the beginning¡­ I only cared about how to get my hands on the siblings 102 soul jades, but now not only am I not making any huge profits but also using up all my profit to buy the required ingredients¡­ my move brought them a huge shock as they thought I would bail seeing that I barely made any profits but they never expected me to forget about profits for once and focus on card creation. But all their surprise did notst long as I sent out a contract to Amy, Susan and Elliott¡¯s grimoire. ¡°Ms Amy, please sign the contract so I can proceed with card creation¡­ Since the huge sum of soul jade is involved Susan and Elliott please be the witness to the contract that Amy has epted and signed the contract of her own free will.¡± The contract stated that Amy Whiteburn owed me 102 soul jades for the creation of Pax¡¯s Origin card. While Susan and Elliott were witnesses just as a formality as it was a huge transaction. 10 soul jades is a huge sum of money but not enough topensate for the card I am about to create for Pax. I had to refine and transfer soul pathways of tonnes of ck steel, hundred thousands of cores and essence all that and create a just under a day¡­ fuck! If not for my recent breakthrough and mutated soul and its second mental strength which is simr to AI, I would not have the confidence to take up such a huge project. I epted this project considering I would stand to make 40 to 50 soul jades in gross profit but buying the ingredients in the ck market was much more pricey than I expected. Since I cannot just give up the card creation at this point not that I wanted to but just because I want to fulfil my curiosity I couldn¡¯t just take a loss, hence the contract, I did not gain to make immediate profits but I would make a huge profit once Whiteburn¡¯s pay me. Amy did not know what I was about to create with this many resources but I did promise her a higher version of Susan¡¯s origin card and seeing me fully invested in the creation of Pax¡¯s card Amy signed the contract without hesitation. If it takes an extra 102 soul jades to make sure that Pax¡¯s origin card creation was a sess she did not care, 102 soul jades were a huge number but it is nothingpared to her brothers future and her father¡¯s honour. ¡°Umm¡­ Wyatt, you want C-rank ck steel F16 alloy cards or just the alloy is fine.¡± Asked Susan since I was not clear about it earlier. ¡°Alloy will be fine, these ores are not going to be used in the card creation process, they have another purpose you will see just have them lined up near the warehouse¡­¡± 10 soul jades worth C-rank ck steel F16 alloy would be about 60 tonnes which cannot be stored in Susan¡¯s small warehouse so it could only be kept in the containers they came in¡­ it would not be a problem on guild association mall¡¯s side as once the card creation isplete those ore will also be used by tomorrow. ¡°Good! I will make the arrangements.¡± Susan answered and headed out, following Karen Susan had made her very own connections in the ck market and no longer needed Karen¡¯s assistance. At first, Susan¡¯s connection was only limited to the association mall but now thanks to Karen¡¯s guidance her connections have not only branched out in the ck market but some big-time suppliers, giving Susan a huge confidence boost in her abilities. And outside connections were only a small part of what she learnt from following Karen¡¯s lead. After making all the arrangements I and Pax headed into the cardb, where thousands of ingredient cards were stacked on each other with each ingredient ced individually. There was barely any room for me to move without having to worry that I would crash a stack of ingredient cards leading to a domino effect. Finding a spacious ce to upy I initiated a party with Pax, and began with the card creation process. My n was simply to let my second mental strength do all the grunt work while I worked on all the important and creative stuff. I had programmed my second consciousness simr to a world-ss Artificial intelligence back on earth. It could do all the heavy lifting like refining and transferring millions of soul pathways without aint but when it came to designing the artificial beast will, weapon system, power system and other necessary systems to make this card a true sess I would have to step in. So even though my automated second consciousness did all the heavy lifting I was not free to rest but I had my hands full with the core part of the card. Chapter 111: Baptism

Chapter 111: Baptism

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 2:11 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Cardb Baptism, in this world, is a phenomenon that urs when a person steps into a higher realm. Baptism increases a person¡¯s aptitude in soul energy control. Control of soul energy is directly rted to one¡¯s gathering more soul energy to culture active soul control. Baptism¡¯s effect on a person¡¯s aptitude in soul energy control is limited to the said person¡¯s inborn aptitude in soul energy control. For example, amon person is born with an aptitude of 2 in soul energy control when he ascends from the Card Mortal realm to the Card Student realm he undergoes a baptism due to which his aptitude in soul energy control is doubled so that themon person¡¯s aptitude in soul energy control bes 4. Simrly, a card apprentice talent can have his/her aptitude in soul energy control anywhere from 4 to 10 which after undergoing the first baptism doubles to anywhere near 8 to 20. Talent division based on the card apprentice¡¯s aptitude in soul energy control, 0-aptitude: Mortal grade talent 2-aptitude: Common grade talent 4-aptitude: Umon grade talent 6-aptitude: Rare grade talent 8-aptitude: Legend grade talent 10-aptitude: Mythic grade talent Mortal grade talent for obvious reasons is never able to contract a bronze grade or higher grimoire. And destined to never be a card apprentice as they are never able to achieve 10% active control to be deemed as card apprentice. But over the years research on grimoires have yielded my fruition results, one of these results is the Iron grimoire which works on the principles of using a core as a battery to power the iron grimoires so that any mortal can use the Iron grimoire without worrying ofck of soul energy. With every Baptism the Card apprentice¡¯s soul control aptitude doubles. Higher the soul control aptitude is the easier for the Card apprentice to break through to the higher realm. Most people consider Baptism unfair because this makes the hard work of a card apprentice redundant as with every baptism talented people get more talented will the average talents be more average. This way no matter how hard amon talent works or struggles he would not be able to break through the shackle of his subpar talent because it will always be dragging him down. With every Baptism the gap between each talent will only get bigger and bigger because of which talented people will breakthrough higher realm faster while the average talent is bound to be stuck at a lower realm for the rest of their life as no amount of hard work would make up for the gap in the talent. This is unfair but thankfully talents can be born anywhere¡­be it a rich household or a poor household anyone of these households can give birth to a child with a high aptitude for soul control, this way the Baptism is not biased to rich or poor. There is another perk to Baptism that can enhance the origin cards of the card apprentice. This perk differentiates between humble household talents and rich household talents. Even though the talents of both the households are high level¡­ But the humble talent cannot afford a good origin card while the rich talent can easily have an overpowered origin card which would only get more overpowered with every baptism. This way the rich talent will grow stronger and strongerpared to the humble talent whose origin card even though is enhanced with every Baptism it would only be as strong as the base origin card used. Baptism not only affects a card apprentice¡¯s aptitude for soul control and origin card enhancement but also the physique and traits of a card apprentice. The information on the physique and the traits are near to none but this information I knew only after I broke through to the Card Schr realm from the Card student realm. Baptism¡¯s effect on the card apprentice¡¯s physique and traits is simr to its effect on the origin card. This way stronger the physique and traits of a card apprentice are the greater the benefits the card apprentice can gain through baptism. The greater a Card apprentice¡¯s talent, origin card, physique and traits the greater the benefits he/she will receive with every baptism they undergo. This makes it impossible for an average card apprentice to ever be able to stand on the same standings as a talented card apprentice. This is also the reason why the government cannot do anything to existences like secret ns, secret families or sects. The government may assemble a huge number of average card apprentices to fight for it but every card apprentice of the secret ns, families or sects is so strong that they can easily wipe out a huge number of average card apprentices. Even the huge numbers of card apprentices are not enough to bridge the gap in strength caused by the baptism. Thankfully because of Mama Wyatt¡¯s forbidden technique young Wyatt¡¯s body¡¯s aptitude was somewhere between umon and rare grade talent, near to rare grade talent. This talent for the current me was satisfying considering I would not be able to contract a silver grade grimoire if not for the forbidden technique used by mama Wyatt and also as Legend and Mythic grade talents are just legend and myth never seen but there are always rumours that the secret families, ns and sects have descendants with Legend and Mythic grade talents¡­ Especially the descendants of the demigods. For now all that is just baseless rumours as these people never appeared in the average poption and are holed up in whatever secret ce their predecessors built for them. This talent grade also ys a huge role in the Card apprentice being able to contract higher grade grimoire, Amon talent can only contract grimoire ording to their current realm. That is amon talent card student can only contract a bronze grimoire for him/her to contract a higher grimoire they have to reach the corresponding realm. An Umon talent card student can try to contract a silver grimoire instead of a bronze one but it will still be difficult for him to jump realms and contract a higher grade grimoire unless they achieve a higher or the corresponding realm. A Rare talent card student can try to contract up to gold grimoire. He/she can easily contract a silver grade grimoire jumping realms but contracting a gold will still be difficult for him to jump realms and contract a higher grade grimoire unless they achieve a higher or the corresponding realm. A Legend talent card student can directly try to contract up to tinum grimoire. He/she can easily contract a silver and gold grade grimoire jumping realms but contracting tinum grade grimoire will still be difficult for him to jump realms and contract a higher grade grimoire unless they achieve a higher or the corresponding realm. A Mythic talent card student can directly try to contract a Diamond grimoire. He/she can easily contract silver, gold and tinum grade grimoire jumping realms but contracting diamond grade grimoire will still be difficult for him to jump realms and contract a higher grade grimoire unless they achieve a higher or the corresponding realm. Since there has been no news of someone contracting gold or higher grade grimoire at the card student realm I guess rare talent is the current apex. But considering that not everyone is rich or fortunate enough to get to contract a higher grade grimoire we never know, maybe there are high-grade talents in themon populous but they never got a chance to find out. There are also conspiracy theories floating around that once the high-grade talents are born they are directly kidnapped from the hospital crib by the government or any other secret organisation to train them only to their organisation. Considering that the conspiracy about physique and traits were true I am pretty sure that this theory also holds some truth with governments and other secret organisation¡¯s background along with their years of research and knowledge, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if they had a way to determine the talents of babies after birth. When I first mutated my soul it was still very rough and hard for me to get used to¡­ especially considering how I had to erase the wisdom of my second consciousness and program it to be AI, so that I do not have to share my body with another Will. Even though soul mutation split my mental strength into two and gave it a huge boost, still I had a hard time getting used to it because my body was meant for only one consciousness and one mental strength. Thanks to baptism not only did my mutated soul get enhanced but my body also becamepletelypatible with my new mutated soul and also made sure that the AI I had programmed in my second consciousness gained wisdom and became the will of my second consciousness. This way the World ss Al I programmed in my second consciousness had enhanced and its capabilities had outgrown that of a mere program. But no matter how much wisdom and sophistication had the AI gained, its base program was to be a ve to my first consciousness and thanks to baptism this program had be absolute. This way I found a way how I would be able to cultivate higher grades of mutated souls. Chapter 112: Elder Giant

Chapter 112: Elder Giant

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 2:50 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Cardb Thanks to the Baptism I underwent after climbing to the card schr realm, my body had adapted to the mutated soul energy and two consciousness along with the split in my mental strength. It was as if I was born with a mutated soul and it all felt so natural. If not for my fortunate increase in my strength It would not have been possible for me to reach for such a big project. While my AI consciousness was busy transferring the soul pathways of all the ingredients into the origin core, I was busy analysing the C-rank elder giant core. C-rank Elder Giant is the evolved form of D-rank Giant, the most visible difference between a D-rank Giant and a C-rank Elder Giant is their height. D-rank Giant¡¯s height ranges anywhere between 9 meters to 13 meters whereas a C-rank Elder Giant¡¯s height ranges anywhere between 18 meters to 22 meters. Though giants are only graded in umon rank due to their natural advantage of enormous humanoid body and tremendous strength their threat level is ssified in Rare rank. After analysing the C-rank elder giant core I transferred the required soul pathways to the Origin core. Then I took the C-rank Elder giant heart card, thankfully to preserve the heart, the seller had already turned the heart into a card for free of cost instead of charging it 10 times the original price. The Elder giant being a humanoid creature it had a 4 chambered heart, in each of these 4 chambers I was going to use to ce a soul power reactor to form a quad reactor for the power system of the card. Though the Elder Giant¡¯s heart is organic but enhancing it with High wood wisp and ck Iron bug essence, it can be turned into a mechanical heart with a quad power reactor which would be perfect for arge power system. By now my AI consciousness had already transferred the soul pathway of 60 tonnes of ck steel and began transferring the ck Iron bug essence and the rest of the ingredients. Now, I was going to divide the 60 tonnes of ck steel into two parts and thenbine them to form a ck steel alloy this way the amount of the ck steel alloy would remain the same as ck steel but its weight will be reduced by 2/3rd. ck steel alloy not only weighs less but is also more tensile and ductile than ck steel. I did not do the same with Susan¡¯s armour because of three reasons. First, I only learnt of this alloy while reading golem creation. Second, even if I had known I was right on budget. Third, Susan¡¯s armour was a normal human size armour so normal ck steel strength was more than enough. By the time I was done with turning all the ck steel into ck steel alloy, my AI consciousness had already transferred the soul pathways of ck Iron bug core, ck Iron bug essence, metal tooth slime essence, metal tooth slime core and High Wood Wisp core. It was not surprising that my AI consciousness was more efficient and faster than myself, after all, it was designed after world-ss super AI and baptised which a human such as myself could not match its precision and processing speed. Next, I asked my AI consciousness to mix soul pathways of E-rank metal tooth slime essence with soul pathways of F-rank ck Iron bug essence in the ratio of 1:2, respectively. Meanwhile, I was busy smelting the soul pathways of ck steel alloy and Pax¡¯s ck steel alloy pendant using the High spit Firestone¡¯s. Thanks to the inbuilt furnace I did not have to spend energy maintaining the heat to the appropriate level. Soon I smelted all of the ck steel alloy and Pax¡¯s ck steel alloy pendant into liquid ck steel alloy, this time I was faster than AI consciousness. Once the AI consciousness was done mixing soul pathways of E-rank metal tooth slime essence with soul pathways of F-rank ck Iron bug essence in the ratio of 1:2, I asked it to mix all the soul pathways of ck Iron bug cores, metal tooth slime cores and high wood wisp cores in the origin core forming a unique cocktail of soul pathways of ck Iron bug, metal tooth slime and the high wood wisp. Then finally together I and my ve consciousnessbined the liquid ck steel alloy and the soul pathway cocktail of ck Iron bug, metal tooth slime and the high wood wisp to form a ginormous sludge of enhanced liquid ck steel alloy. Interestingly enough the ginormous sludge of enhanced liquid ck steel alloy given birth to a slime beast Will, simr to the one in Susan¡¯s origin card. Thanks to the formation of the slime beast will it would be easier for me to create a neuralwork system using the artificial beast will. Strengthening the slime beast will with the artificial beast will and also programming with all the controls,mands, prompts, protocols and above basic level AI I sessfully established a neuralwork system in the ginormous sludge of enhanced liquid ck steel alloy. Next, I transferred the soul pathways from the C-rank elder giant¡¯s core to the soul pathways of the enhanced Slime beast Will, giving the ginormous sludge of enhanced liquid ck steel alloy a skeleton structure and a body frame of a 21 meters tall elder giant. Soon the slime shaped beast Will morphed into a tall elder giant. Later I transferred the soul pathways of the Elder giant heart along with 4 soul power reactors to install a quad power reactor to the ck steel alloy elder giant, sessfully establishing a power system for it. Then I test the ability of the neural system and the power system by continuously morphing the enormous ck steel alloy between slime and elder giant. The neural and power systems showed no errors and were perfectly installed. Chapter 113: Success

Chapter 113: Sess

Date 23 Mar 2321 Time 21:12 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Cardb Done with the neural and power system, I continued to other systems on the list, thermal heating and cooling systems. This one is going to be tricky cause instead of using ingredients for this I decided to use the liquid ck steel alloy to form a thermal organ I designed back on earth, this thermal organ I designed was very poprly used in space explorer shuttles but this design was the dumbed-down design of the original design I came up with which was not possible to be built at that time as due tocking technology. But right now technology did not matter as long as my mental strength could conjure it then it was possible. So without any dy, I built and installed the artificial thermal organ sessfully establishing a thermal cooling and heating system. Next came the skeleton and muscle structure, right now the ginormous ck steel alloy sludge was only imitating the elder giant shape it was not strong enough and would crumble into sludge with enough force therefore it had to have a strong skeletal and muscle frame otherwise it would not be able to make use of itsplete power but crumble with enough force. Hardening the liquid ck steel alloy to form a skeletal frame and muscleyers is harder than said, to form the skeletal frame and muscleyers the liquid ck steel alloy has to be melted again at different temperatures. For the skeletal frame, the liquid ck steel alloy had to be as hard and tensile as possible therefore it had to be heated to abnormally high temperature using the high spit firestones and then cooled rapidly so that it would lose its ductile ability and get a perfect skeletal frame. Thankfully I had created a thermal Organ earlier which could absorb the heat of the liquid ck steel alloy rapidly cooling it giving rise to a perfect skeletal structure. After establishing the skeletal frame next, I had to smelt the liquid ck steel alloy to a moderate temperature and cool it slowly as it achieves a state simr to muscle fibres. Then using the soul pathways of the elder giant core we wrap the skeletal frame with the newly formed muscle fibres to form a ck steel alloy elder giant. Next on the agenda is the exo-armour for the ck steel alloy elder giant which currently looked like a skinned elder giant, it was a hideous and stomach-churning sight. Thinking of the exo-armour I did not know which one to choose from as there were many designs to choose from but considering that this card is not mine but Pax I thought it would be better to consider his choice then I remembered that Pax¡¯s pendant the Idol on it had an amazing armour on and with wings it looked heroic. Since Pax is attached to this idol I decided to design the exo-armour in its form. With the help of my ve consciousness, we created the exo-armour in no time. The exo-armour was an absolute replica of the Idol¡¯s armour, all it was missing were a pair of angel wings. Thinking about the angel wings I decided to create and install an Aerial system to the card. And I had a good design in my mind. To form a pair of angel wings, I had to smelt the liquid ck steel alloy at high temperatures as the alloy used for wings had to be very thin to reduce the imbnce in weight and also allow the wings to cut any wind resistance. This step was very hectic, I needed to be very patient and precise, I could but why when I had a ve consciousness specializing in this. Leaving the creation and instation of the aerial system to my ve consciousness I head to the next step, the Weapon system. Considering Pax¡¯s specialisation in rangedbat, the weapon system will mostly be consistent with guns and cannons for marksmanship and rangedbat. I was going to add 5 weapons to the card, Left shoulder-mountedser cannon Right shoulder-mounted Gatling machine gun Twin upper wrist-mountedser cannons Twin under wrist hiddenser des Hidden fusion chest Gatling cannon All these 5 weapons would be powered by 5 separate soul power reactors. ve consciousness was done with the aerial system and then it helped create and install the weapon system. Sensory system, I used my heat sensors, motion sensor and other high tech sensors to grant the ck steel alloy elder giant with vision, hearing and other senses. Finally, Neural system, check! Power system, check! Thermal system, check! Skeletal system, check! Muscle fibre inner armour, check! Exo-armour, check! Aerial system, check! Weapon system, check! Sensory system, check! Thankfully this was a card letting me skip on creating and installing the emergence exit step as if Pax wanted to exit from this could just deactivate the card. Right now inside the origin core, I saw the soul pathways intertwined to form an exact mechanical replica of Pax¡¯s demigod idol attached to the pendant. But I was not done here as this was just tier 3 of what I promised Amy. Still, tier 1 and tier 2 were remaining. Tier 2 was a human-scale version of exo-armour which was shaped as a replica to tier 3. It had the exact systems, abilities and weapons as the tier 3 but they were all in human-scale version. But it had two extra functions that were cerebral and soul link. Tier 1 is a derivative of tier 2 where the ck steel alloy fuses with the host at nano-level giving the host the scaled-down version of all the abilities of tier 2 and tier 3. Completing tier 1 and tier 2, I had sessfullypleted the origin card creation and just when I was about to retrieve both my mental strengths from the grimoire creation page after morphing the origin core into the origin card a white light filled the cardb. Unlike other lights this light was gentle and I did not have to close my eyes in difort but all I could see was just holy white light I had no clue what was happening but the white light in the room kept getting brighter and brighter but interestingly enough the brightness did not hurt my eyes instead I felt like being embraced in a gentle warm nket made of light. Chapter 114: Demigod Michael Angelo Godson

Chapter 114: Demigod Michael Angelo Godson

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 0:01 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Cardb As the bright light covered the entire cardb in its gentle aura I immersed myself in its embrace forgetting to morph the origin core into the origin card. Deeper I gazed into the light I felt like a message was being sent from the other end of the light, this feeling made me remember a concept back on earth, data transfer through light. Yes, instead of using radio waves of different frequencies, amplitudes and phases as a medium of data transfer there was another theory to make use of light to transfer data after all light is faster than sound. But tragically like any other great theories, this one was also ahead of its time. s, this theory never came to life back on earth. But right now I was experiencing this phenomenon in the flesh, someone or something was trying to send me data in the form of a message through light. If not for my soul pupils I would have never realised ¡®the unknown¡¯ was using light as a medium to transfer data to me instead I would end up thinking it was some kind of divine revtion or a blessing. So many questions in my mind but right now was not the time to focus on these questions instead I had to receive the data being sent to me by the unknown. The data transferpleted in a few seconds and then the light vanished within. As the light vanished into me I realised the light not only carried a message but came bearing gifts. As the light waspletely absorbed by my eyes I felt my body and mind which were exhausted creating the card had suddenly rejuvenated with immense power and strength, then the remaining light was absorbed by my mutated soul and my active soul control broke through to 29% and both my mental strength had been enhanced and strengthened especially my second mental strength as now both my mental strengths were equal in size. As the feeling of being powered left my body, hundreds of questions flooded my mind, where did the lighte from? Who sent the message? How did the light refresh my body and mind? How much power was in the light to help me increase active soul control by 5% and increase my mental strengths by a huge margin? The answers to these questions were beyond my reach at present so I could only let go and focus on the matter at hand, the origin card creation. The data that I received was also regarding this issue because the data contained in the message was regarding a skill, the unknown who sent me this message had blessed the origin core and wanted me to arrange the soul pathways in the origin core such that it incorporates that specific skill within it. I always wondered how they created skill cards based on martial arts and techniques and today I got a glimpse at the answer, the skill info I got from the message was also about a technique, Insight forecast. A godly ability that would allow the user to predict the opponent¡¯s next action. This prediction was not just limited to one enemy instead, it could be applied to multiple enemies, meaning the host could predict the moves of multiple enemies even before they happened. This ability was deadly in the hands of a warrior but in the hands of a marksman, it was an onught, total massacre. This skill was ridiculously overpowered but whoever sent me the data did not expect my card creation skills to be enough to incorporate theplete original skill into the origin card, he/she thought I would make many errors in the arrangement of the soul pathways of this skill and the end product will be a low-end version of the skill. Since my knowledge of the skill was useless without the blessing blessed on the origin core, whoever sent this info thought I could only make use of this info once and only on this origin core. But they were wrong as I have been bestowed with soul pupils a cheat that unveils the mysteries of all. And the mystery of the blessing blessed on the original core was not hidden from my eyes, the blessing was nothing but an enhancement to specific soul pathways which could be easily misunderstood by any other card apprentice as a blessing. Thanks to my soul pupils I recorded the soul pathways that were enhanced. And also with the data I received earlier from the light I was 100% certain that I could replicate this skill into other cards, an unexpected gain. The trick to martial arts and technique skill cards turned out to be the soul pathway arrangement and the pattern of soul energy cirction through the said soul pathway arrangement, simple for me who can see the soul pathways but a near-impossible feat for the card apprentices who make use of their mental strength to feel the soul pathways. These new turn of events were sudden and now I had to make many changes to the soul pathways and arrangement. I would just add the new skill as it is and be done with card creation but I was not that kind of card creationist, now thanks to this Insight forecast technique I had a base to create a human core for pax. Earlier I did not add a human core to the card because the card I was creating was considered as an item card. how can I possibly incorporate an item into a human core, it would no longer be considered as a human core. maybe there was a way but I was not proficient to that level yet. But using the technique as the medium I came up with a way to add the human core to the card I was creating. Techniques and martial skills were quite simr to programming which led to a possibility that I could run a program through soul pathways. Arranging soul pathways to create AI and the artificial beast Will was different to programming a soul pathway into doing a specific action or bunch of actions. This opened doors to new heights in card creation. Until now I was limited to arranging the soul pathways to get a certain action but now I could program a soul pathway to do a bunch of actions, thetter was a lot simpler and easier. Using this newfound knowledge I and my ve consciousness went through the whole card creation process again making small changes here and there. Atst, I morphed the origin core into the origin card. [Card Name: Iron Flesh Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: -/- Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The card gives the user the strength and capabilities of mechanical wonders. There are three tiers for the user to switch between, Tier 1: Cyborg (angel form) The user¡¯s body is incorporated with a human core which enhances the user¡¯s body with superhuman regeneration, strength, endurance, agility using Viltronian knowledge and nanotechnology turning the user into a half man and half machine. While the Viltronian counterparts give the user godly physical prowess the nanotechnology counterpart gives the user ess to machine capabilities like mechanical angel wings for flight, soul energy-based weapons, sensory system, thermal organ, etc and along with all these abilities the nanotechnology alsoplimented the Viltronian godly physical properties. Tier 2: Exo-armour suit (angel form) The Human core contains an Exo-armour suit which provides the user with external armour with a variety of abilities and weapons. This Exo armour suit is fused with the user at the nano level and enhances tier 1¡¯s properties. The Exo-armores with a cerebral and soul link which allows the user to manoeuvre the exo-armour efficiently and connect with tier 3 Tier 3: Mech ¨C Iron Flesh (angel form) Iron Flesh is a 21 meters tall and 20 tonnes in weight Mech designed based on the elder giant¡¯s height and Michael Angelo idol. It is equipped with world-ss systems for adaptability, defence and offence. The user has to use cerebral and soul link from the Exo-armour suit to control and manoeuvre the mech. Iron Flesh is not just a hunk of metal but has its beast will with an ability to memories and learn. Additional skills, Absolute Alloy Replication ¨C Iron Flesh can replicate the alloy and ores sacrificed to it and this replication is permanent if the sacrificed amount is equal to the total mass of the Iron flesh. Insight Forecast ¨C This skill is a demigod bestowal skill to Pax Godson, thest surviving descendant of the demigod Michael Angelo Godson. This skill allows the user to predict the moves of the opponent. Blessing ¨C Demigod Michael Angelo Godson has bestowed his blessings for hisst descendent having been moved by the origin card created in one of his forms.] Reading the card info a bomb went off in my head this meek teenager in front of turned out to be thest surviving blood of a demigod. Chapter 115: Alloy Replication

Chapter 115: Alloy Replication

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 7:54 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Cardb To think that Sky Blossom city was hiding a descendent of demigod, I think leaders of city do not know Pax is a demigod¡¯s descendent otherwise no matter how dumb the Whiteburn family is they would not dare to challenge thest descendent of demigod into a life and death dual. Does Pax even know that he is thest descendant of the demigod Michael Angelo Godson? Considering Pax is thest descendent the Whiteburn¡¯s must not be rted to demigod Michael Angelo Godson then Pax¡¯s deceased mother¡¯s lineage belonged to Michael Angelo Godson, after all, he did say that the pendant belonged to his mother. ¡°A¡­um¡­ mister is the card creationplete was it a sess or a failure?¡± Feeling the gaze of the card creationist Pax asked meekly. Ever since Pax had entered the cardb he did not move or make any sound, he sat still circting his mental strength to keep it at its peak in case the card creationist required his mental strength for nearly 20 hours. This was the patience of a marksman which his mother had beaten into him and one of the reasons he is so submissive and gutless. ¡°Wait! did you not feel the bright light a few hours ago?¡± I asked Pax because he never made a movement or uttered a sound, it was as if he was never here. ¡°I did not sir¡± answered Pax with a puzzled expression. ¡®Was it just me¡­ Interesting¡¯ The curiosity about demigods grew within me, ¡°Do you know demigod Michael Angelo¡¯s full name?¡± ¡°No¡­ honestly besides his frantic believers, not many know the name Michael Angelo most people know him as the godly marksman.¡± Answered Pax. ¡°Then you are in for a surprise kid, here take this card. Your Origin card creation was a sess.¡± Seeing Pax did not know anything about his mother¡¯s lineage I gave him the origin. Pax took the card and equipped it. Soon a loud scream filled with deep agony and pain echoed in the cardb, my eardrums almost burst. The tier1 Cyborg (angel form) of his card is to fuse the nanotechnology to his body, which is a very painful process. After a certain period of agony, Pax rose and stood on his feet. It seems the Viltronian human core and the nanotechnology imnts have enhanced his strength by a huge margin. The weak sickly-looking boy who looked younger than his age had been reced with a tall muscr athlete. Pax had had a famine look earlier but now with the sharp cuts of muscles, he looked handsome and older than his age, like those hunk underage models on the cover of boy magazines. It was like Pax had hit a sudden growth spurt now he was taller than me, I bet even his sisters will not recognise him. ¡°T-thank you!!¡± With a shout, Pax bowed in gratitude. *sigh* Even though his body has changed to look like a man¡¯s body his inside remained simr to a meek teenage boy. I shook my hand and asked, ¡°no need to thank me I just did what I was paid to do, by the way, did you know about your mother¡¯s lineage?¡± ¡°No sir this is the first time I knew of this.¡± Answered Pax. ¡°Ok let¡¯s go out, I do not know about you but I am starving,¡± I said walking out of the cardb. As I neared the couch I heard the whining of Beth, ¡°¡­ The death match is at 9 o¡¯clock. How long does it take to create a card!! Are they sleeping inside!!¡± ¡°Beth! For the thousandth time Shut up!¡­ Oh, Mr Wyatt and¡­¡± Seeing me approach Amy asked Beth to shut up then greeted me but she was stuck seeing Pax next to me. ¡°OMG! Pax is that you! You look just like our father!¡± Beth shouted. Pax being Pax shyly ran to his sisters embrace who were inspecting him in curiosity. Hearing themotion Susan walked out of the bedroom from behind Corey tagged along. Walking out of the bedroom Susan looked like she had just showered. ¡°Did you stay up all night?¡± I asked her. ¡°Yea! How could I leave, what if you needed me?¡­ Do not worry I was not bored, Amy and Beth apanied me through the night. Your Uncle and Aunt came yesterday afternoon, a few hours after you entered the cardb. I have made arrangements for them in the guild association V.I.P suit. Jackie and Ronnie are apanying them. ¡± Answered Susan gently. ¡°Good, they should be safe there for now and I will visit themter. Right now I am famished, what about you guys?¡± I asked Susan and Corey but Amy answered, ¡°How about you guys join us? They should have organised a feast for the deathmatch.¡± Whiteburn¡¯s took their deathmatches very seriously there is no room for surrender in their arena. Only one challenger coulde out of the arena, that is if and only if the other challenger is dead. Therefore the feast would be arranged for the challengers as thest meal to the one who would lose. Cooped up in the cardb for about 20 hours I did not mind a change of scenery. So I answered, ¡°sure why not, lead the way! Before that, where¡¯s the ck steel F16 alloy I asked you to buy Susan?¡± ¡°It is ced right outside the Warehouse, I was able to procure 28 tones of ck steel F16 alloy.¡± said Susan. ck steel F16 alloy is a special variant of ck steel alloy, it weighs the same as ck steel alloy and shares all its properties along with another additional ability to absorb thermal energy both positive and negative. That is ck steel F16 alloy can absorb cold and heat at a time not together. All the heat should be reced to absorb cold and vice versa, both heat and cold cannot be absorbed at the same time. Otherwise, the ck steel will lose its molecr strength. I asked Susan to buy this alloy for two reasons. First, it is the cheapest special alloy in the market and second, the mech Iron Flesh can easily get overheated with a prolonged battle and its thermal system can reach its limit over time, so something like ck steel F16 alloy would help Iron Flesh fight a prolonged battle. Standing in front of the load of 28 tonnes of ck Steel f16 alloy I signalled Pax and said, ¡°Pax you know what to do next¡­¡± Pax summoned his grimoire and activated his origin card, and within a blink, all the 28 tonnes of ck steel f16 alloy was sacrificed to his origin card. Amy, Corey, Beth and Susan looked in amazement as they had no idea what was going on. Chapter 116: Spy Cards

Chapter 116: Spy Cards

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 8:11 Location Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, ¡°Wow! What was that?¡± Beth asked in amazement ¡°Alloy Replication, my card Iron Flesh can replicate any alloy sacrificed to it. If the amount of alloy sacrificed is equal to the mass of my Iron Flesh then the replication bes absolute and permanent.¡± Answered Pax. ¡°Iron Flesh is that the name of your origin card?¡± Asked Amy. ¡°Yea! It is¡­¡± affirmed Pax and was about to exin his card to them but I interrupted saying, ¡°enough chit chat! We havepany¡­ I think they are your family dogs who seem to havee to check on you guys.¡± Ever since I found William spying on us using my soul pupils, I had developed the habit of checking my surroundings with soul pupils now and then. And right now I found 12 people stealthily monitoring us. ¡°My father¡¯s men have already reported to me, it seems my uncles have sent watchdogs to make sure we attend the deathmatch and not skip town.¡± Answered Amy and added, ¡°Mr Wyatt is right Pax, no need to exin about your card, we will see it in actionter anyway.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Pax nodded. ¡°What? Pax send your origin card info to my grimoire¡­ I can¡¯t wait!¡± Demanded Beth. ¡°You dimwit! Quit causing trouble¡­¡± shouted Amy. The macho Pax next to her pulled on her sleeve and said, ¡± Sister father said name-calling is bad.¡± Seeing a fully grown man act like this, Amy and Beth together looked at Pax with disgust and shouted simultaneously, ¡± don¡¯t you ever act like that again.¡± ¡± act your age will you..¡± Said Amy while Beth whispered, ¡° that was creepy¡± earlier Pax¡¯s famine-like physique made his actions look cute but now the same action in his macho athlete physique were just disgusting and creepy to watch. ¡°Sister!!!¡± Pax was shocked, though his body had grown due to his origin card his mind was still the same meek little teenager who liked to live in the shadows of his sisters. But now the look of disgust in their eyes thoroughly destroyed the boy. ¡®It seems my doubts were right!¡¯ Ignoring the siblings I focused on the important parts of their talk, ¡®it looks like messaging through grimoire is not safe as one is led to believe. It doesn¡¯t seem to be some government conspiracy but various spying cards which could intercept and decipher the message exchange between grimoires.¡¯ ¡®Come to think about it, I seem to be forgetting something¡­¡¯ ¡°Susan, what about that girl will she be okay if we leave her alone?¡± I asked, finally remembering the unconscious girl rted to the Tyrant guild. ¡°Yes, she will be fine! I have upgraded the warehouse security. If she wakes up or any change urs I will be the first to know¡­ I consulted a friend yesterday¡­ The girl seems to have no internal wounds and is in fine health except she seems to have experienced a huge shock and will be unable to wake up for some time.¡± Replied Susan ¡®Wait it has been almost two days, who is cleaning her? Is she fed? Even though she is unconscious her body is working fine¡­¡¯ I stopped myself from thinking further because Susan should have it all under control. ¡­ Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 8:34 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, East Wing, Family Arena As the 6 of us entered the Whiteburn manor, I was shocked seeing how they were celebrating the deathmatch simr to a festival and guests from all over the Sky Blossom City had been invited to spectate the deathmatch. ¡°Wow! Your family members seem to have already decided that you will lose. Now that¡¯s harsh¡± I said as I had only seen or heard such family drama in dramas or novels. ¡°I don¡¯t me them¡­ you think the same if you knew who Pax¡¯s opponent is..¡± Said, Amy grudgingly. ¡°These shameless hypocrite¡¯s¡­ they talk and boast about Whiteburn family bravery all day long ¡­. Let me ask them what the fuck is brave about challenging a kid 7 years younger than you,¡± Beth shouted in the middle of the hallway gatherings the attention of all the guests, family members and retainers present there. Out of the 6 except Pax, the rest of us were fine with their scrutinising gazes. Corey, Amy and Beth were born royals and used to such gazes while Susan was professional as for me I had faced worse back on earth. But Pax after his mother sumbed to her injuries he was a street orphan for 2months until his father found him, right now he was facing his worst nightmare, being judged by dozens of strangers. ¡°Pax! Stand up straight¡­ if you can not face these gazes you might as well kill yourself right now as in the arena you will be facing 100 times worse than this and your opponent will not wait for you to get your priorities straight.¡± Amymanded, seeing Pax slouched and fidgety. Amy was right no matter how strong the cards Pax had were if he could not ovee his meek attitude he would just end up dead in the arena because the enemy will give him 100% of his/her abilities because it was being killed or kill. Hearing Amy Pax stood straight but his eyes still avoided eye contact, no matter what trauma he suffered he had to get over it otherwise it may cost his life. ¡°Pax! Remember what our father taught us. Card fight is not just about who had the strongest cards but it also depends on decision making, quick thinking and rapid response, actually, they are the deciding factor of every duel. So you can not afford to be distracted for a second in the arena or it will cost you your life. And don¡¯t forget this time it¡¯s not just about father¡¯s honour but your life too¡­ If you die I will never forgive you.¡± Reminded Amy, Pax¡¯s actions only raised her concerns for her naive brother. ¡°Do not worry sister¡­ I will win.¡± Said Pax though his voice was shaky his eyes were filled with confidence. ¡°Enough of this where is the feast you talked so much about¡­ I am starving here.¡± I was not. Worried about Pax losing the game because as long as he can activate the Iron Flesh tier3 he held the absolute advantage. And also Pax had broken through 30% active soul control, underwent baptism and stepped into the card soldier realm, right when he equipped his origin card. Even I did not know what changes the Iron Flesh had after undergoing baptism. Chapter 117: Card Fight!

Chapter 117: Card Fight!

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 8:47 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, East Wing, Family Arena ¡°Wow! Pax, slow down Buddy we have a deathmatchter remember¡­ I know a street beggar like yourself must have not seen this much food in one ce still, we cannot have you choking on your food right before the deathmatch can we now.¡± Said a pompous looking man in his early twenties. ¡°Paul get the fuck out of here¡­ a coward like you who only knows to bully the weak disgust¡¯s me and my siblings. Looking at you will only affect my brother¡¯s appetite¡­ so politely fuck off¡± said Beth with her signature look filled with disgust. ¡°Come on now little cousin how can you talk to your elder brother like that, you got to tone it down a little after all this is the reason why the family is considering marrying you off as a tool for alliance¡­ The elders are not wrong this way you can make some contribution to the family.¡± Said Paul, reminding the siblings why all this happened in the first ce. ¡°Paul, are you sure, is this how you n on spending yourst hour on the world. Why not appreciate the family¡¯s generosity and enjoy yourst meal instead of going around frightening little girls.¡± Said Amy. ¡°If anything else you twins have a smart mouth on you¡­ let me see how you guys help your precious little bro in the arena.¡± Paul snorted and left. ¡°Who was that? Is he the one who challenged pax to deathmatch? I did not think that there was anybody so courageous enough to talk to you guys in that way, after all, no matter how many conflicts or infighting in a family you guys still are the first descendants of the current head of the family.¡± Said Corey, looking at the back of withdrawing Paul. All the Whiteburn¡¯s in the hall avoided the siblings but Paul barked and even dared to threaten the siblings. ¡°Yes, Every family has a ck sheep and he is our family ck sheep who is so conceited being used by some people with high standing in the family that he has forgotten his ce. Do not underestimate him even though he is a ck sheep he is the Whiteburn family ck sheep and has stronger jaws than any other ck sheep out there.¡± Answered Amy and no matter how vain Paul acted he was still a 23year oldte Card soldier (37%-39%ASC), which anywhere else would be considered as a genius but in the Whiteburn family, it was just average. ¡­ Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 9:00 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, East Wing, Family Arena ¡°Wee to the Whiteburn family deathmatch no.89, at the right we have Paul Whiteburn and at the left, we have Pax Godson. Challengers remember this a fight till death, No Mercy! No Surrender! The Last One left Standing Leaves The Arena! FIGHT!¡± Announced the Referee. Hearing the no.89 I was surprised, how do these Whiteburn¡¯s manage to function as a family after killing so many of their blood-rted brothers and sisters themselves over a dispute. As soon as the refereemenced the fight both Pax and Paul summoned their sliver grimoire simultaneously, as a sliver light shone on both their skin. The sliver light on Pax¡¯s skin was not much weaker than Paul¡¯s, which surprised Paul as he asked, ¡°When did you step into the Card Soldier realm?¡± ¡°Just this morning, I should thank you if not for you pushing me I would have never considered creating my origin card and be able to step into the Card soldier realm this early. As a show of gratitude, I will give you a painless and quick death.¡± Pax was performing exceptionally on the stage and was not hindered by the scrutinizing gaze of the spectators, the media or the social media influencers¡­ It seems the Whiteburn Family Deathmatch is a popr event in Sky blossom city. ¡°Nonsense! Field Card White Dwarf Sun terra¡± shouted Paul activating a field card and suddenly the arena floor was covered in white me raising the arena¡¯s temperature to a dangerous level. [Card Name: White Dwarf Sun Terra Card Type: Field Card (active) Card Rank: C-rank, umon Card Rating: 7-stars Card Durability: [81/100] Card Effect: when activated 300 meters ofnd surrounding the host will exhibit 1/3rd surface temperature of a White Dwarf Sun, that is approx 2700k. Additional Effect: the host is immune to the card effect.] Feeling the sudden temperature many nanotech sensors imnts in Pax went bonkers, [Detecting sharp temperature elevation in the surrounding¡­ Activating mechanical Thermal Organ¡­ Body temperature adapting to the surrounding¡­ Correction tier1 Thermal Organ insufficient¡­ Following protocol, please switch to higher-tier or absorb thermal energy using ck steel f16 alloy¡­. ] ¡®Absorb thermal energy using ck steel f16 alloy¡¯ Pax answered through his thought. [Absorbing thermal energy¡­ Body temperature adapting to the surrounding¡­ Body temperature stabilised..] Seeing Pax unfazed by the heat Paul was not surprised he was Vain but not dumb if he can have good cards then the bastard son of the head of the family will have better cards¡­ So to reduce the variables and risk he intends to finish the match as early as possible. ¡°Trap Card Nine White Dwarf Suns¡± chanted Paul as a result of nine miniature white me orbs of 6-meter radius filled the arena. [Card Name: Nine White Dwarf Suns Card Type: Trap Card (active) Card Rank: C-rank, umon Card Rating: 9-stars Card Durability: [79/100] Card Effect: when activated 300 meters ofnd surrounding the host will be surrounded by 9 miniature me orbs of a 6-meter radius, which can be detonated at the host¡¯s will. Additional Effect: Target, Trigger, the host is immune to the card effect.] Target: Coordinates within the card range can be set as a target, once the target coordinates are set they cannot be changed. ¡°Now do you dare to be cocky!¡± Asked Paul with a smile on, as if he had already won the battle and then added, ¡°Target 77 meters, detonate.¡± Seeing Paul activate a Field card and a trap card one after the other the Twins expression darkened, As bbered, ¡°not good! Fuck this is cheating! Using Field and Trap cards in the arena is cheating right! Why isn¡¯t the referee stopping the match!!¡± ¡°Calm the fuck down¡­ you¡¯re getting on my nerves. Using Field and Trap cards in the arena is not cheating¡­there is no such rule stating that. just our predecessor was too proud to use such shameless means so you have never seen anybody using Field and Trap cards in the family arena.¡± Said Amy, she was also worried but knew that worrying will not help their situation. ¡°But it is not allowed in the Card fight championship!¡± Retorted Beth. ¡°This is the Whiteburn Family deathmatch¡­ championship rules and regtions are useless here.¡± Amy finally knew why no one in the family bothered to greet them when they arrived in the morning, especially those shameless branch family ass kissers. ¡®Fuck this was all pre-nned. Somebody is using the loopholes in familyw to get rid of the only male progeny of the father. Is it because of fathers origin card?¡¯ Jack Whiteburn¡¯s origin card is a unique and powerful card that allowed him to step on his generation of talents and take the position of head of the family. If he were to fall his grimoire would be given to his heir mainly the male heir. It can be passed to the female heir but they had to marry into the family. Marrying into the family only meant the female heir would be controlled by the family. And in case of no suitable heirs, the grimoire would fall into the family¡¯s to be used by a promising family genius. In case if anything happens to Jack Whiteburn his grimoire would be given to his first heir Eliza who also happens to be the next in line to be the family head. But seeing how Jack had left to rescue Eliza and both their whereabouts and well being is unknown, Amy could only guess that the family is silently clearing all the possible heir¡¯s to her father¡¯s grimoire,¡¯ No wonder the elders brought up the political marriage for Beth these bastards are really up to something¡­ I can only hope father and elder sister are safe.¡¯ Field and Trap cards are banned in the card fight championship, especially Trap cards because they are unfair since the Challenger¡¯s are limited and restricted to the area within the arena. Due to being restricted to a small area to fight the challengers have no choice but to fall into the trap and end the match with no surprise. Bright family deathmatch was no championship except for the normal rules and no mercy! no surrender! rule there weren¡¯t many rules to the deathmatch. Where other family members saw shame Paul saw an opportunity and took advantage of the loopholes. What was most worrying was that each miniature white me orb had a power equivalent to a C-rank energy explosion. Chapter 118: Hope

Chapter 118: Hope

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 9:01 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, East Wing, Family Arena ¡°Nonsense! Trap card Nine White Dwarf Suns!¡± Paul¡¯s use of the trap card Nine White Dwarf Suns after the use of field card White Dwarf sun terra was a strategic move as the presence of nine miniature white me orbs of 6-meter radius in the white dwarf sun terra increased the field cards surface temperature by 4 times that is currently the surface temperature of the arena rose from 2700kelvins to 10,800kelvins reaching above the melt temperature of ck steel alloy¡­ Thanks to alloy maniption Pax had upgraded his ck steel alloy to the ck steel f16 alloy whose melting point happened to be near 11,000kelvins otherwise no matter how strong his origin card Iron Flesh mech¡¯s armour was it would meltdown and overheat leading to all system failure. Maybe even Pax would be cooked inside the mech. Thankfully the arena had an A-rank shield to protect spectators from any mishap but it also barely withstood a temperature of 10,550 Celsius as 2700 kelvins was considered the peak of C-rank and 10,800 Kelvin¡¯s of heat had already stepped into A-rank. Right now inside the arena barrier, it was hotter than the surface temperature of a regr yellow sun¡­ Paul hardy broke a sweat thanks to his cards immunity meanwhile Pax was not faring well his skin was mmy and he had be sluggish while his mind could barely keep up as his body was failing due to the high temperature if not for his nanotechnology imnts he would have already evaporated. [Detecting sharp temperature elevation in the surrounding¡­ Activating mechanical Thermal Organ¡­ Body temperature adapting to the surrounding¡­ Tier1 Thermal Organ at full capacity¡­ Correction Tier1 Thermal Organ insufficient¡­ Following protocol, please switch to higher-tier or absorb thermal energy using ck steel f16 alloy¡­. Tier1 ck steel f16 alloy armour thermal absorption at full capacity¡­ Correction Tier1 ck steel f16 alloy armour thermal absorption insufficient ¡­ Following protocol, please switch to higher-tier¡­ ] ¡°Target 77 meters north! Detonate!¡± Due to his sluggish mind, he could not understand the promote that sounded in his head and was unable to switch to higher-tier but as nine miniature white me orbs of 6-meter radius appeared began to approach him at high-speed Pax jumped backwards reflexively but he still could make any sound decisions¡­ he even forgot to use the barrier and defence cards his sisters had prepared for him meanwhile several prompts sounded in his head again, [Threat detected¡­ Hostile energy inbound¡­ Initiating safety protocol¡­ Tier 2 activating¡­ Tier 3 activating¡­ Interfacing cerebral and soul link¡­ Interface established¡­ Iron Flesh online¡­] Thanks to the Iron flesh safety protocol programming the origin card to protect its host itself switched to tier3. Finally, Pax was clear-headed and was surprised to see his origin card could detect the threat and even act on its own for his safety. He was very thankful for this function. If not for this function he would have died without him realizing as his mind was sluggish and shutting down under the enormous heat. But unfortunately, Pax had regained control toote the nine white me orbs were next to him and detonated without hesitation. Pax knew no matter what he did he could not escape the st radius so Pax thought to cover the mech¡¯s vital parts with its arms and legs by curling up¡­ Thanks to that wise decision Pax was able to service the st. The moment nine white me orbs detonated for the next 3 secs the temperature in the area where the none orbs exploded doubled to 21,600kelvins which was more than enough to melt the ck steel f16 alloy body of Iron Flesh, though the thermal absorption property of this f16 alloy is top-notch it has its limit and its melting pot is its limit. When the 9 orbs exploded the front of Iron Flesh bore the total burnt thanks to Pax¡¯s timely and sound decision he was able to protect the chest and head region of the mech by covering them with the mech¡¯s hands and feet. In the explosion, the armour covering the mech¡¯s hands and feet had melted and soon hardened due to its thermal absorption ability leading to the jamming of the mech¡¯s arm and leg joints rendering its hands and feet utterly useless. Once again several prompt sounded in Pax¡¯s head, [Multiple injuries detected! Iron Flesh unable to gain support from feet¡­ Iron Flesh arms and legs not responding¡­ Iron Flesh weapon upper wrist-mounted Twin cannons not responding¡­ Iron Flesh weapon lower wrist-mounted Twin energy de not responding¡­ Iron Flesh system overheating¡­ Thermal System at full capacity¡­ F16 alloy Thermal absorption at full capacity¡­ Iron Flesh System overheating¡­ Awaiting furthermand¡­] Hearing the prompt Pax sigh in relief thankfully only the arms and feet were melted¡­ if it were the head or the chest the consequence would have been dire, if the head were melted most of the mech¡¯s sensory system would have failed leaving Pax piloting a blind mech or if the chest had melted at best Iron flesh would lose more than half of the Weapon system and theplete aerial system would fail to respond but at worst it would melt the mech core and cabin melting Pax within it. ¡°Iron flesh is the aerial system still responding and ready to take off!¡± Pax asked the Iron flesh A.I [ Iron flesh aerial system responding, ready to take off any minute¡­] ¡°Okay, activate the aerial system and take off in 3 2 1..¡± [ Activating Aerial system¡­ Aerial system responding¡­ Caution: imbnce due to unresponsive mech arms and legs! Caution: mech overheating! all systems ready to go¡­ Iron Flesh taking off¡­ Take off sessful¡­] ¡°Good, maintain a height of 900 meters and orbit the arena.¡± Ordered Pax as he looked at dumbfounded Paul inside the arena at the ground. Not just Paul the entire crowd of spectators were dumbfounded and utterly shocked causing the arena stand to fall in graveyard silence. Except the media representative¡¯s and social media influencer were jaunty and making use of their whole life experience in full swing to make the best use of this scoop. Just when Pax had thought that he had survived the worst and rejoicing his escape and enjoying the dumbfounded expressions of Pual and the crowd while nning his next move, a system caution prompt sounded in his head¡­ [Caution: Iron Flesh is experiencing an imbnce due to the unresponsive arms and legs¡­ current flight condition can only be maintained for 3 minutes maximum..] Hearing the system prompt Pax started to sweat bullets knowing that if he does not end the match within the next 3 minutes he will plummet to his death. Chapter 119: Turtle

Chapter 119: Turtle

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 9:02 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, East Wing, Family Arena ¡®It¡¯s Over¡¯ Thought the crowd of spectators, media and influencers as they saw the nine white ming orbs approach the sluggish Pax. ¡°Wtf is Pax doing! Why is he not activating the defensive and barrier cards we prepared for him?¡± Asked Beth looking at her dear brother who was barely able to stand, quite simr to a drunk fool. ¡°It¡¯s the effect of the sharp temperature rise in his surrounding ¡­ though the origin card I made for him gave him a strong body enough to withstand that amount of heat he still is facing other ailments like Heavy sweating, Faintness, Dizziness, Fatigue, Weak, rapid pulse, low blood pressure, muscle cramps, etc. with all this he is still standing that is impressive¡­¡± I exined, the card I created I knew best 2800 Kelvin¡¯s was nothing for it. Pax could withstand it but when the heat neared the melting point of ck steel F16 alloy 10,800 kelvins it was impressive that Pax could still stand on his feet, I am surprised he did not faint because of overheating, not to mention him activating his cards for defence. ¡°Mr Wyatt, do you think Pax can survive the explosion? After all, you bet 100 soul jades on Pax. Are you that confident in my brother?¡± Asked Amy, she somehow found out I bet on Pax¡¯s win, wait it must be the bookie who contacted her to check if the contract of 100 soul jade loan she signed was true. ¡°No, I am not confident in your brother but the card I created! Though I will have to admit I had underestimated Paul¡­ to think he came up with such a strategic move¡± I honestly replied. Fuck! Right now I was cursing myself for being too greedy¡­ I am not to be med¡­ it is that shameless Paul¡¯s fault¡­ MF! where is your Whiteburn family pride and chivalry? I was seriously depressed right now and it was more depressing feeling Susan¡¯s ¡®I told you so¡¯ re from the side. Right now all I can do is trust that Pax has a good head on him and if he yed his cards right he could make a goodeback. As 9 white med orbs neared Pax reflexively jumped back which in the eyes of the crowd was a pointless struggle! Many people thought Paul was clever, some thought that he was shameless and very few pitied Pax for his luck. But what happened next ascended their understanding leaving them dumbfounded rendering them speechless. Pax who had Jumped backwards burst into blinding white light and soon a 21-meter tall light Knight armoured humanoid golem stood in his ce. The crowd was dumbfounded and in a state of shock, most of them were veteran adventurers and had fought the infamous giants and elder giant but seeing a 21-meter tall armoured golem was a new sight to them¡­ As for the card creationists in the crowd, only one question rose in their head ¡®how do you control such a huge golem?¡¯ Even though Pax was in the early card soldier realm his mental strength was still not enough to control such a humongous beast¡­ if not for the cerebral and soul link their guess would be true as a normal card soldier can¡¯t control such a gigantic golem with just his mental strength. Some of the Michael Angelo followers instantly recognised the armour worn by the mech and mistook it for the avatar of Michael Angelo¡­ this misunderstanding further deepened as they started to believe Pax¡¯s origin card is the avatar of demigod Michael Angelo and considered Pax the messenger of Michael Angelo. Hearing the crowd call the Iron Flesh mech as ¡®Golem¡¯ ¡®Avatar¡¯ ¡®Michael Angelo¡¯s messenger¡¯ as the creator of iron Flesh I was very offended and my mouth twitched in rage, ¡®Fuck You heretics! That¡¯s a real-life mech! MF! Not a Golem nor an Avatar it is a Mech, you dimwits!¡¯ ¡°Wow! Now that¡¯s what I call a game-changer. I want one of those! Wyatt, I want one of those!¡± Shouted Beth excitedly finallying out of the shock and forgetting the depression a few minutes ago. ¡°Nope, still not enough! Those 9 ords are packing huge energy and along with buff of the field card once they explode the thermal energy released will reach beyond the melting point of ck steel F16 alloy for the period of explosion¡­ it is questionable whether the golem can still survive under such heat. ¡± Amy calmly analysis the point everyone was missing. ¡°Impressive¡± Iplimented her and added, ¡± it depends on your brother and his luck¡­ but considering his luck and actions so far the results seem to be less promising.¡± ¡°Pax has fought harder battles and has good decision-making skills, considering your words I think Pax can bring out the best in the worst.¡± Said Amy, she seemed to be very confident in her brother or she just did not dare to think otherwise. Thankfully Pax did not disappoint her confidence and covered the mech¡¯s vital points with its arms and legs. ¡®Boom!¡¯ ¡®Thud!¡¯ Followed by the sound of the explosion there was a huge sound of the mech falling to the ground with its back leaning against the arena barrier¡­ if not it would fall to the ground on its back and get stuck like a turtle on its back. The arms and legs of the mech were in bad condition and they were renderedpletely incapable of any sort of movements as the ck steel f16 alloy cooled down thanks to its thermal absorption property which instead of helping, made the situation much worse than it should be as the arms and legs of the mech were jammed with the melted and cooled ck steel f16 alloy. Seeing the condition of the mech those who thought that the deathmatch just got interested suddenly lost thest shred of any hope for Pax, especially the twins, they both stood up on their feet and anxiously shouted, ¡°Brother!¡± If not for the barrier blocking them they would have jumped in the arena to check on and help their brother. Paul who was surprised by the sudden appearance of a 21-meter tall golem finally calmed down seeing its rundown state. Chapter 120: Fall

Chapter 120: Fall

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 9:02 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, East Wing, Family Arena Just when everyone thought Pax was sitting ducks waiting for the inevitable, suddenly a pair of mechanical angel wings popped up on the back of the golem and it took flight the next second. The appearance of the wings was another shock to the audience especially the demigod worshipers, they all started to express their faith in different ways some knelt some bowed while some prayed, all in all, they firmly started to believe that Pax was the messenger of the demigod Micheal Angelo. Paul, who thought that he had already won was dealt with a heavy emotional blow seeing the golem grow a pair of wings and take flight. Now he started to me himself for rxing his guard, seeing the golem immobile and allowing it to escape. This way the field card white dwarf sun terra was useless no¡­ gritting his teeth he thought out loud, ¡°I thought of saving this but now I have no choice left.¡± ¡°Field card: White Dwarf sun core¡± ¡­ [Caution: Iron Flesh is experiencing an imbnce due to the unresponsive arms and legs¡­ current flight condition can only be maintained for 3 minutes maximum..] [Caution: Due to imbnce and unstable flight uracy of Iron Flesh has reduced by 66%¡­] Hearing this prompt Pax did not think much and activated two cards at the same time, ¡± Skill card: Feather Weight, Skill card: Float¡± [Card Name: Feather Weight Card Type: Field Card (active) Card Rank: C-rank, umon Card Rating: 21-stars Card Durability: [81/100] Card Effect: when activated the target will gain the weight of a feather for 45 seconds, regardless of its mass. Additional Effect: lesser Wind resistance. Cooldown Time: 60 seconds] [Card Name: Float Card Type: Field Card (active) Card Rank: C-rank, umon Card Rating: 24-stars Card Durability: [82/100] Card Effect: when activated the target will float for 30 seconds regardless of its mass. Additional Effect: Lesser Wind resistance Cooldown Time; 85 seconds.] There was a reason why Pax chose these two particr Cards even though they had such bad Card star rating and Card active period for a C-rank card, it was because of their additional effect lesser wind resistance and mostly because of the phrase ¡®Regardless of target Mass¡¯. There are many featherweight and float cards in the market with better Card star rating and Card active period with amazing card effect but they all were useless for something weighing 20 tonnes. Pax was a marksman and being restricted to an open in arena was a disadvantage for him so he had nned to make use of Iron Flesh¡¯s aerial system and gain distance from Paul by taking the battle to the boundless sky and bombard Paul with all the artillery power of Iron Flesh finishing the duel in sh. As the two cards activated Iron Flesh became weightless making it easier for the Iron flesh aerial system to manoeuvre Iron Flesh more effectively and its flight became more stable reducing the error rate in Iron Flesh¡¯s uracy. ¡°Activate Weapon system, lock primary target Pual, Priority level: Elimination.¡± Ordered Pax to Iron Flesh¡¯s A.I [ Activating Weapon system¡­ Left shoulder-mountedser cannon Online¡­ Right shoulder-mounted Gatling machine gun online¡­ Twin upper wrist-mountedser cannons not responding¡­ Twin under wrist hiddenser des not responding¡­ Hidden fusion chest Gatling cannon online¡­ Activating A.I base aiming system¡­ Calcting uracy rate¡­ uracy rate 98% Error margin 2%¡­ Note: Error margin can be reduced by reducing the distance between mark. Locking Target on Paul¡­ uracy rate 99.12% Error margin 0.88%¡­ Awaiting furthermand¡­] Seeing that everything was set Pax was going to open fire on Paul but suddenly numerous prompts sounded in his head, [Caution: Iron Flesh losing height¡­. Note: change in gravitational field detected¡­ Correction! uracy rate 97.12% Error margin 2.88%¡­ Correction! uracy rate 95.22% Error margin 4.78%¡­ . . Correction! uracy rate 89.12% Error margin 12.88%¡­ . . Rmended: switch to manual aiming¡­] ¡­ ¡°Field card: White Dwarf sun core¡± [Card Name: White Dwarf sun core Card Type: Field Card (active) Card Rank: C-rank, umon Card Rating: 49-stars Card Durability: [82/100] Card Effect: when activated 300 meters ofnd surrounding the host will exhibit the 1/3rd of White Dwarf sun gravitational field for 30 sec Additional Effect: The host is immune to the card effect. Restriction: can only be used along with Field card: White Dwarf sun terra. Cooldown Time; 85 seconds.] Once the White Dwarf sun core field card was activated the arena hadpletely turned into a White Dwarf sun, though the card info read it only disyed 1/3rd of the original White Dwarf sun core but once superimposed with White Dwarf sun terra this restriction was no longer valid. The temperature in the field once again jumped to 10,800 Kelvin¡¯s also this time around there was another surprise the gravity of the arena increased by 50 fold affecting the Iron Flesh¡¯s flight and making it lose height rapidly. It was basic science that weight was the product of the mass of an object and gravity. So the weight of a feather changes with the gravity applied to it, so the feather will fall faster on the surface of a White Dwarf sunpared to the surface of the. So a feather will fall a little faster on the surface of a White Dwarf sunpared to the surface of the, so Iron Flesh was losing height but it wasparatively slower than falling under its actual weight. As for the float skill card, it was useless and invalid as it was not made for the gravity of the White Dwarf sun. Because of this even though the Iron Flesh was under the card effect of featherweight and float it still fell to the ground faster than before and rapidly lost heightprising its automated aiming system. ¡­ Once the White Dwarf sun core field card was activated the arena had turned into small white Dwarf sun and the A-rank barrier surrounding it began to show signs of a breach. So the elites of the Whiteburn family stepped up to enhance the barrier so that it can withstand the thermal energy of a White Dwarf sun. Seeing Paul¡¯s ace and hidden card the crowd gasped in astonishment and started to whisper, ¡®Wasn¡¯t Paul supposed to be the ck sheep of the Whiteburn¡¯s.¡¯ ¡®ck sheep, more like a wolf in sheepskin.¡¯ ¡®Exactly! though he is shameless to use the loophole in the rules of deathmatch, when ites to life and death I will rather choose to be shameless than dead.¡¯ ¡®Yep, same here I would rather be a shameless person than a cold corpse.¡± ¡®But I feel pity for Pax though..¡¯ ¡®Shut up you heretic with Demigod watching over him nothing will happen to our messenger¡­¡¯ ¡®Fuck off, you damned religious nut¡­¡¯ ¡®Yes! Who allowed this religious frantic inside¡­ throw him out¡­¡¯ ¡®Forget about that mutt! Witness the legendary fall of a genius¡­ not every day do you get to see a brother kill brother in an arena and the fall of a genius. This is so worth it.¡¯ ¡®A 16-year-old card soldier fuck! At that age, I was still picking my nose¡¯ ¡®Forget about 16 years old, I am 33 now and still not a card soldier¡­¡¯ ¡®To think a talent like that will fall here today, such a loss.¡¯ ¡®Doesn¡¯t the Whiteburn family care losing such talent and genius over a small dispute?¡¯ ¡®You new to the city buddy, haven¡¯t you heard the saying in the Whiteburn family¡­ geniuse and go only tough peoplest.¡¯ ¡®Geniuse and go only tough peoplest¡­ Interesting but only a barbarian would say that!¡¯ ¡®Whiteburn family is a barbaric family¡­¡¯ ¡®If only such genius was born in my family¡­ sigh! This world is so unfair¡­¡¯ While the crowd buzzed excitedly watching the Iron flesh slowly crash to its demise¡­ the Whiteburn twins were at their wit¡¯s end. The Iron Flesh was in worse condition once it falls to the ground it may be the end. By luck even if the Iron Flesh survives¡­ losing both of its arms and legs it was just a defenceless turtle on its back waiting to melt or be roasted to death under the temperature of the white dwarf sun. ¡­ While everyone thought the end was nearing, Pax who was inside the Iron fleshmanded, ¡°switch to manual aiming system¡± [Switching to manual aiming mode¡­ Switching to manual triggering mode¡­ ] Being a trained marksman the current situation was not a challenge for Pax but unfortunately, he could not test the capabilities of Iron Flesh¡¯s automated aiming system. Anyway utilizing insight forecast to its maximum Pax aimed at Paul as the Iron Flesh slowly fell to the ground¡­ Thanks to the insight forecast Pax was able to guess all the error and the escape routes of Pual from the area under fire, allowing Pax to prepare the contingency ns, hopefully, which he would not have to use¡­ With that Pax fired at Paul and suddenly within 0.01 seconds the Left shoulder-mountedser cannon and Right shoulder-mounted Gatling machine gun popped out of Iron Flesh¡¯s back¡­ While the Iron Flesh¡¯s cheat armour retracted showing the Hidden fusion chest Gatling cannon and started to open fire without any dy or gap¡­. Left shoulder-mountedser cannon fired a continuousser beam and the Right shoulder-mounted Gatling machine gun fired a total of 230 energy bullets per second at Paul while the Hidden fusion chest Gatlingser cannon fired 6 continuousser beams which due to the spin of the Gatling mechanism of the Gatlingser cannon formed aser beam drill¡­ Together they sted aiming at Paul and the smoke along with burnt smell filled the arena¡­ Leaving the crowd blind and hungry for the results¡­ Chapter 121: Elder

Chapter 121: Elder

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 9:03 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, East Wing, Family Arena Seeing the Humongous golem slowly lose height and fall under the gravity of the White Dwarf sun core field card Paul had a satisfied grin on his face¡­ Paul was a 23-year-old Card soldier with an active soul control of 38% not that far from stepping into the card master realm but 2% difference may seem less only Paul knew considering his talent and without any external help, he would be lucky if he broke through to card master realm within a year or two. Being born average in a family where talents are dime a dozen Paul had a serious and twisted inferiorityplex, the only way he knew to deal with it was to gain strength no matter the cost¡­ So when opportunity knocked on his doorstep he did not hesitate, as long as he got stronger he did not give a damn even if he had to screw over the progeny of the family head. Paul had 76-stars avable at the hand of which Field card White Dwarf Sun Terra upied 7-stars, Trap card Nine White Dwarf Sun upied 9-stars and Field card White Dwarf Sun Core upied 49-stars and the remaining 11-stars remained a mystery and yet to be revealed. Seeing the arrangement of Paul¡¯s cards one could tell that he had bet everything on his shameful tactics¡­ And if everything went ordingly Paul may have already won the match, s the reality was harsh and cruel. Considering the current situation trajectory Paul did not n on revealing hisst stars until or unless the situation demanded him to. Just when Paul was counting seconds to his victory two limbs in the shape of cylinders popped out of the falling golem¡¯s back while its chest armour retracted as 6 masses of energy in a circr arrangement could be seen on it, his senses total him they were aiming at him. And his senses were right as he saw the two cylindrical limbs and the golem¡¯s chest shot strong energy projectiles aiming at him covering all his escape routes, it was at that moment he knew he was done for¡­ But he remained calm and mouthed, ¡°Skill card: Tele-Switch¡± [Card Name: Tele-Switch Card Type: Skill Card (active) Card Rank: C-rank, umon Card Rating: 11-stars Card Durability: [84/100] Card Effect: When activated the user can switch ces with the predetermined object of equal mass within 1000 km. Additional Effect: The host can spy on the 3-meter radius surroundings of the predetermined marked object.] Though Paul had a serious inferiorityplex it stemmed from his knowledge of how weak and incapable he waspared to his sibling, because of this Paul had a thorough understanding of his capacity which stopped him from making silly mistakes like underestimating Pax because of his age or his origin. Knowing Pax the young genius¡¯s capabilities well, Paul decided on betting everything on his shameless tactic. Paul was not arrogant enough to believe his tactic was 100% foolproof, he was confident in his n but he still chose to have a way out if things go sideways¡­ this contingency was not because he was over-cautious towards Pax but mostly because he believed the people who paid him would try to tie up the loose ends after the job was done and me it on the subordinates of the family head. Right now Paul was grateful and pleased that he had prepared a contingency n, Pax turned out to be worthy of the title the young genius. But s Pax had to die, why did a bastard of the Whiteburn family have to be more talented and fortunate than himself a pure Whiteburn¡­ everyone more talented than him had to die! Yes! They all had to die. ¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± The energy projectile¡¯s made contact with their target burning everything in their path and destination, an acrid smell filled the arena conforming that whatever the target of the projectiles was had been burnt to ashes. But sadly there was no visual proof as the arena was covered in smoke. Surprisingly, when the smoke clears the giant mech or Paul were nowhere to be seen¡­ but the two field cards activated by Paul were no longer in effect indicating Paul was unable to battle. But the Pax in his Gaint golem was also nowhere to be seen¡­ ¡®What the fuck happened?¡¯ ¡®Is it a draw did both of them end up killing each other.¡¯ ¡®Damn you heretic shut your meat hole, Our Demigod and his messenger are undefeatable and always victorious!¡¯ ¡®Shut it! you damned nutbag! Believe it or not, I will kill you right here and right now.¡¯ ¡®Shut up you fools! It cannot be drawn I bet all my money on the young genius¡¯s victory ¡­ where the fuck is he!¡¯ ¡®Up in the sky, look! Is it a bird? Is it a ne? No, it¡¯s Pax!¡¯ ¡®Pax is alive¡­ which means he won! I am rich! I am rich!¡¯ ¡®Not so fast buddy, Is it Pax though? After all his golem was 21meters tall¡­ this one is barely 3 meters tall.¡¯ ¡®Open your eyes heretics! The armour and the wings of the small golem are simr in design to lord Pax¡¯s homogenous golem.¡¯ ¡®It is simr to Pax¡¯s golem! But where is Pax.¡¯ ¡®No! It cannot be¡­ he is inside it! It¡¯s not a golem! It more like a hollow Puppet!¡¯ ¡®That is ingenious! Who thought of it?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s nothing new many Puppet card creationist use this form but this design seems more sophisticated.¡¯ ¡®Wait! You damn card creation loon! Pax¡¯s golem was 21 meters tall how did it be so small.¡¯ ¡®Maybe he just switched the cards after firing the energy projectiles..¡¯ ¡®What about Paul? Where are his remains? if he is dead that is.¡¯ ¡®Come dude he is clearly burnt to ashes in the attack earlier¡­ wait by any chance did you bet on Paul¡¯s victory?¡¯ ¡®No! I just don¡¯t want to rush to a conclusion.¡¯ When the smoke cleared the results were obvious but still those who bet on Paul¡¯s victory debated the results of the duel as they were not able to see the remains of Paul¡¯s corpses. While the card creationists in the crowd admired the sophisticated design of both the giant and small golem. Right then the crowd heard the referee announce, ¡°Well, folks the deathmatch reaches its conclusion as challenger Paul has fled the arena¡­ So by default, Pax Godson is the Victor.¡± Hearing the announcement the crowd was in an uproar as many had bet their savings on Paul¡¯s victory¡­ ¡®Wait! What?¡¯ ¡®This is against the rules!¡¯ ¡®The rules dictate that only one person can leave the arena alive.¡¯ ¡®This is a fraud! give us back our money!¡¯ ¡®Yes! Paul isn¡¯t dead this a fraud! Give us back our money!¡¯ The crowd was rowdy and imed fraud as Paul escaped the arena but the Whiteburn¡¯s were not the ones to be messed with. One of the elders used his soul energy and with the amplified voice he shouted, ¡°Silence!¡± The crowd grew rowdier with the elder¡¯s intervention, ¡®What! Is the prestigious Whiteburn family trying to silence us with your might! We will not stop! We want justice! What do you say my friends!¡¯ ¡®Friend? Who is your friend? You illiterate buffoon! Don¡¯t drag me down with you¡­¡¯ ¡®Shut up you ignorant fool! That¡¯s the Whiteburn family 3rd elder known for his quick temper and barbaric means¡­ I can earn money again but not my life.¡¯ ¡®Yes! My life is more important!¡¯ Finally taking care of the ignorant schmuck the crowd quietened down waiting for 3rd elder to say his piece, ¡°There is a Whiteburn family rule since age¡¯s and we elders make sure to implement it throughout the family and new generation yet toe, that rule is ¡®No negotiations with weak!¡¯. Those who think they are stronger than this old man cane forward to negotiate but let me warn you I may have grown old but my blood is as hot as the day I was born¡­ don¡¯t expect mercy from me.¡± Hearing the third elders arrogant words the crowd was speechless. They had heard Whiteburn¡¯s were the definition of brutes and today they had finally experienced it. There were many younger generations of other prominent families in the audience but they did not utter a beep ever since 3rd elder made an entrance as they knew their family would rather abandon them than negotiate with this mad old man. Seeing that nobody uttered a beep 3rd elder nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°And one more thing Paul Whiteburn is imunicado and a bounty of 1 soul jade will be awarded by the Whiteburn family to anyone offering Paul¡¯s head. Good now that all misunderstandings are cleared deactivate the barrier and receive today¡¯s brave victor.¡± The crowd felt that 1 soul jade bounty for ate period card soldier was too much but soon they grew enthusiastic as who would hate rich rewards. When everyone was looking forward to Victor ceremony as the staff deactivated the arena barrier they heard a loud rming shout, ¡°Wait! Do not deactivate the barrier!¡­. Chapter 122: Victory

Chapter 122: Victory

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 9:03 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, East Wing, Family Arena By the time the first round of attack had been executed Iron flesh had descended to the height of 110 meters any further and it would be hard for Pax to attempt a mid-air take-off thanks to all the extra gravity due to Paul¡¯s two superimposed field cards. Ever since Pax had received the caution prompt regarding Iron Flesh¡¯s imbnce and flight duration, Pax was already prepared to bail out but he had to make use of the firepower that Iron Flesh was packing¡­ together this firepower was had crossed the limits of C-rank weapon and ascended to B-rank which would trump C-rank defence card Paul had prepared for himself. Pax having just stepped into the Card soldier realm had 60-stars at the hand of which skill card FeatherWeight upied 21-stars and skill card Float upied 24-stars leaving Pax with 15-stars which after digging into Paul¡¯s devious past Pax and his sisters assigned to a Poison rted skill card knowing that Paul had a history of using poison cards in his past card fights. Preparing a 15-star card Poison rted skill card Pax at the beginning of the deathmatch thought was unnecessary seeing Paul use field and trap cards but consoled himself thinking being prepared is not bad. Pax chose such a card lineup because of his new Origin card Iron Flesh which not only provided him with supernatural strength, speed etc but also imprable armour and limit breaking firepower, yes! Pax¡¯s card choice was heavily dependent on his origin card and research on Paul¡¯s battle style. Paul was smart and knew anybody who went through his history of card fights would know his use of Poison cards and especially someone with Pax¡¯s resources would be prepared with a counter to his poison cards¡­ One of the reasons why Paul switched to Field and trap card using the loopholes in the Whiteburn family duel rules. Thankfully Pax¡¯s card choice still had a great impact on his battle with Paul and even gave him the edge for his victory¡­ After the first round of attacks had been executed Pax did a quick sweep of the arena with his Iron Flesh¡¯s sensory system and then ordered, ¡°Switch to tier2 angel form and ascend 900 meters height. ¡± [Switch to Tier 2¡­ Activating Tier 2 angle form¡­ Mid-air flight sessful¡­ ascending to 900 meters¡­] Even though the arena was filled with smoke thanks to his sensory system Pax knew that Paul¡¯s presence in the arena had vanished and both his field cards were losing their effect¡­ While Iron Flesh had descended to the height of 100 meters¡­ unable to find Paul¡¯s presence, Pax switched back to Tier2 exo-armour in mid-air and soared to the skies to maintain a safe distance from the arena in case Paul had any surprise in store for him. Not until the smoke had cleared and the referee had announced his victory and exined the sudden absence of Paul¡¯s presence in the arena did Pax dare to descend the sky andnd on the arena ground. Yes, Pax was being too cautious but it was deserved considering the risk and high stakes involved if he lost Pax was bound to lose everything so his caution was deserved. Landing on the ground confirming his victory Pax deactivated his origin card, though the arena smelled funny Pax credited it to the burnt smell and began focusing on the crowd¡¯smotion and 3rd Elders words, Just when the staff were about to deactivate the arena barrier Pax felt weak and suddenly huge information was dumped into his brain by one of his passive cards, turns out that the funny smell he neglected earlier was bad news, ¡®Damn you, Paul!¡¯ Cursing Paul inwardly Pax hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait! Do not deactivate the barrier! The arena is filled with Firefox-bane poison vapours.¡± Thanks to his 15-star ¡®1000 poison physique passive¡¯ skill card Pax had avoided a huge crisis, Paul¡¯s final move Firefox-bane poison vapours. Right now Pax was really feeling very good about doing his homework on Paul¡¯s past card fights and preparing for it ahead. [Card Name: 1000 Poison Physique Card Type: Skill Card (passive) Card Rank: C-rank, umon Card Rating: 15-stars Card Durability: [91/100] Card Effect: Equipping this card user is immune to 1000 different Poisons and has enhanced Poison resistance. Additional Effect: The host gains knowledge about all the 1000 poisons that the card gave the user immunity against.] Turns out when Paul switched ces with something of equal weight he had switched ces with 160-pound Firefox-bane powder which in contact with high temperature vaporised and filled theplete arena with Firefox-bane poisonous vapours. Firefox-bane poisonous vapours are deadly poisons and can poison a person by just breathing in anding into contact with eyes, ears, mouth and tongue. A person exposed to these poisonous vapours is bound to die within the next 120 seconds if the victim cannot get the appropriate antidote or treatment for the poison. This was Paul¡¯s final move enough to kill the employer in case he decides to tie up loose ends or Pax if he happens to be worthy of the title ¡®The Whiteburn family young genius¡¯. This way anyone who was against him was bound to die a miserable death. ¡­ Hearing Pax¡¯s rmed shout the Whiteburn family staff stopped deactivating the arena barrier and turned to 3rd elder for guidance. To verify Pax¡¯s ims 3rd elder to everyone¡¯s astonishment passed through the barrier without any resistance and entered the arena. Entering the arena the wrinkly pale white skin of 3rd elder started to turn reding in contact with the Firefox-bane vapours, with a sigh 3rd elder ordered, ¡°*sign* to think that one of the Whiteburn family cubs has be so contaminated and poisonous¡­ close the arena and call for family alchemists and poison masters to clean it up. The audience is advised to maintain discipline within the Whiteburn family premises and leave the family grounds in an orderly fashion, the award ceremony for the victor is cancelled due to the current turn of events. Emunicado Paul Whiteburn¡¯s bounty has been raised to 5 soul jades¡­ caution is advised as the hunt is well versed and equipped with arge variety of poisons.¡± Hearing the 3rd Elder conform to Pax¡¯s ims the crowd burst out in hushed discussions, if not for the 3rd elder¡¯s presence and warning they would have raised the roof in a panic. ¡®Wtf! Paul is too vicious.¡¯ ¡®I think Paul is smart, not only did he escape imminent death but also almost killed Pax but s reality is not in his favour.¡¯ ¡®Paul smart? Are you kidding me he was bound to die from the beginning¡­ Though Pax is the family head¡¯s bastard son he still is the family head¡¯s only son and male heir. If this deathmatch was not suicidal on Paul¡¯s part then what?¡¯ ¡®What! The Whiteburn family head would not break the family rules which stops the loser¡¯s family from hurting or targeting the Victory.¡¯ ¡®Buddy this is the Whiteburn family we are talking about, their family motto is ¡®Strong make the rules and break the rules¡¯¡­ You tell me if the family head dubbed as the strongest of the Whiteburn family is willing to break some rules as revenge for his only son.¡¯ ¡®Whatever! But why involve us the innocent bystanders¡­ if not for Pax¡¯s timely warning we all would be dead right now.¡¯ ¡®Come on! Which fantasy era are you living in! Does killing require a reason in this era!¡¯ ¡®But still, it is very scary knowing a wacko having a bad day could simply kill you for no reason at all on your way home or work.¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t that why we card apprentices pursue strength constantly.¡¯ ¡­ 3rd Elder turned to Pax and said, ¡°Not bad kid! Reaching card soldier realm at 16¡­ even your father was not this talented!¡± Pax respectfully bowed to the 3rd elder and humbly said, ¡°Elder is doting the younger generation¡­¡± The 3rd elder shook his head and said, ¡°Kid! remember being too humblees out as prideful¡­ anyway was that giant golem your origin card which your siblings and you were running around to create.¡± Hearing the 3rd Elder Pax fists clenched and suppressing his rage he said, ¡°Yes elder!¡± ¡°kid let me give it to you straight, Yes I knew some lesser elders were blocking you and your siblings from hiring a capable card creationist and Yes even though I knew all this I did not step up and turned a blind eye to it¡­ I did the same when your Elder sister Elizabeth and your Father tried to step on their brother and sister to rise to their power. If I keep stepping in when every generation tried to gain power then all the deathmatches and our family tradition will lose meaning.¡± Exined 3rd Elder patiently unlike his arrogance towards the audience earlier. ¡°Thank you Elder for your guidance¡­ And please forgive the younger generation for his mistakes.¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words Pax understood that his Father¡¯s and elder sister¡¯s rise to power was not as heroic as they made it sound. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, Kid, the only reason I am wasting my time on you is that I consider you strong. Don¡¯t let your talent get to your head and remember our family saying¡­ ¡®Talents and Geniuse and go only tough peoplest¡¯ keep that in your mind.¡± Said the 3rd elder. Chapter 123: Challenge Letter

Chapter 123: Challenge Letter

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 9:04 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, East Wing, Family Arena ¡°Oh my god! Ohmygod!!¡­We won! We won! Our Pax won!¡± Shouted Beth in enthusiasm hearing the referee announce Pax¡¯s victory. Her enthusiasm was so high that she almost choked her twin with her hug. Amy had a silent smile on her face which showed that she was very satisfied with the results considering all that time and nning she had put in for this to happen. This was not achieved because of her family which was against her and her siblings or her father and elder sister who was missing the whole time¡­ all this was her¡¯s and her sibling¡¯s achievements, it felt good to know that they were something outside the huge shadow of the family or her father and elder sister. ¡°Hey! you guys by chance you know where I can collect my winnings.¡± I asked, fuck! I was rich again with a ratio of 1: 11 I made a killing this time. The rush and excitement I am feeling right now are indescribable I ced 102 soul jades on Pax¡¯s victory the underdog boy genius and now I would get 11 times of my bet that is 1,122 soul jades¡­ the Whiteburn had thought that Pax had no chance of winning against Paul and had given such a ratio profiting me someone with the inside information in Pax¡¯s new origin card. But this indescribable feeling died down fast hearing Pax¡¯s rmed shout, ¡°Wait! Do not deactivate the barrier! The arena is filled with Firefox-bane poison vapours.¡± Firefox-bane poison vapours!! Fuck! now that¡¯s one cruel and easy way to mass murder unsuspecting people. Realising that I could have just died miserably along with the rest of the unsuspecting audience if not for Pax discovering Paul¡¯s final punch line most of my happiness and excitement died down. But seeing 3rd Elders in action and disy his strength as he directly exposed himself to the poison without a shred of worry I realised ¡®strong have no worries¡¯ if I was strong and confident about my strength like 3rd elder I would not have to worry about the Firefox-bane poison vapours and ruin my happiness and excitement. Thinking this I followed the twins to collect my winnings and then waved the IOU at Amy and said, ¡°When will you pay me back.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you made a lot of soul jades off our family already!¡± Argued Beth. ¡°That is what your family owed me, This is what you guys owe me.¡± I said ring at Beth, ¡°Money is no object but a man has to be paid for his work. you won¡¯t understand this after all you guys never worked in your life.¡± Forget bitch Beth¡­ the expression on Amy¡¯s face told me that I would not be paid anytime soon. Amy was in a bind right now because if she paid the card creationist with family money it would only mean that she could not achieve anything without the family wealth, but she did not have her hard-earned wealth to pay the card creationist¡­ finally Amy realised that if she had to get out of the shadow of her family, or her father, even her elder sister and take care of herself and her siblings she should go independent and earn what she needs and not expect the world to just give her what she wants. Just when Amy was about to exin her dilemma to the card creationist a rude voice intervened, ¡°DALTON WYATT! You have been served with a Life/Death challenge letter.¡± A middle-aged woman in a cheap office suit dered, waving the letter on my face. Karma! I just waved the IOU on Amy¡¯s face and now a challenge letter is being waved on my face. Infuriated, I grabbed the letter from the middle-aged woman¡¯s hand, who left as soon as I took the letter. In the letter, there were four big words. Life/Death Challenge letter! In this world, Card fights and deathmatches were extremely popr In Sky blossom city, there were almost no other forms of entertainment as exciting as a deathmatch! Card fights had be the most popr form of entertainment! Beth asked, ¡°will you ept?¡± Card fights required the other party¡¯s consent. If the other party did not agree, they could not forcefully attack the other party! After all, this was still a civilised era andws still existed. I opened the letter to see who the challenger was, as I could not guess who would want a deathmatch with me, after all, I have pissed a lot of people within just a week of my rebirth. It was Kevin Zhang of the Zhang Mercenaries. Why the fuck would somebody of Kevin Zhang¡¯s calibre challenge a high school nobody and what happened to their n of scamming and extorting me. I did not understand why would Kevin Zhang issue a challenge to me out of the blue, what provoked him to challenge me¡­ did he get the wind of all the money I am making. No! nobody from my past knows what I have been up to these days. ¡®Is it because of the incident with Ronnie¡­¡¯, I thought upon further consideration it seemed impossible, ¡®no way I was so thorough I did not leave behind any clue?¡¯ ¡®Fuck! The biggest clue is Ronnie himself with just him missing how long would it take for Kevin to connect all the dots¡¯ ¡®¡­ 2 days! Yes, that¡¯s how long it took Kevin Zhang to connect all dots and serve me with a life and death challenge letter.¡¯ ¡®But how did he find out my rtionship with Ronnie? And how can he be sure that I was behind all this? No! Those are not the important questions right now, the question I must be asking myself right now is whether I ept the challenge or not.¡¯ With that in my mind, I check the challenge date, time and ce in thetter¡­ 30th this month, morning 10:30 at the guild association mall arena. Seeing the date of the challenge my nerve eased up, by then I would have already gotten strong enough that a mere silver grimoire Card soldier would not worry me. ¡°I will ept the challenge¡± I replied to Beth. ¡°I thought all card creationists are cowards who just knew to be profiteers while run and hide at the first sight of trouble.¡± Scorned Beth with her signature pompous smile. ¡°Beth! For the love of cards will you just shut up!¡± Shouted Amy seeing her twin show her nature again to their benefactor. I ignored Beth¡¯s scorn, I had to ept this challenge because the MF mastermind behind young Wyatt¡¯s suicide was this muff Kevin Zhang and he had to pay for his crimes against young Wyatt with his life. Chapter 124: Kidnapping

Chapter 124: Kidnapping

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 9:15 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, East Wing, Family Arena ¡°Sister!¡± Pax finally made his way to his sisters getting rid of all the reporters and social media influencers. ¡°Congrats, little bro!¡± Said Beth while Amy gave him a nod with a bright smile. ¡°Congrats Pax¡± Corey and Susan also congratted Pax. ¡°Congrats Kid! I made a lot of money betting on you.¡± I also congratte Pax, even though I was not satisfied with his narrow ¡®by default win¡¯ but considering he had no experience operating a mech or an exo-armour I did not show my disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the card you created sir!¡± Pax humbly gave me all the credit, showing that children of big families are a lot mature and knowledgeable. Any other kid would be high on his first public card fight victory but not Pax. While we six were busy talking a figure rush out of the crowd towards us, we were caught off guard but the figure did not hide his intentions so all the six of us were able to summon our grimoire and defended but the figure was were fast he made his way to Pax and grabbing hold of him the space surrounding the figure and Pax started to distort. By now we all had gotten a clear look at the figure, he was a middle-aged man with an average build and the clueless face of a next-door neighbour. He looked so unsuspecting that nobody would expect him to be capable of this. ¡°Stop him, he is trying to teleport out of here!¡± Shouted Amy, now the staff and Whiteburn family members had already realised what was happening. If not for the Poison ster Mounted Full Body Rainbow scaled armour I would be useless right now because of mycking card collection. I tried to fire a poison beam at the perp but the distorted space surrounding him blocked and rendered all attacks on the perp useless. Not just me, everyone else¡¯s attack was blocked by the distorted space. The teleportation card used by the perp was a high-end card as normal teleportation cards could not distort the space surrounding the user to block all physical and energy attacks. But there seemed to be a downside to this high-end teleportation card used by the perp. A normal teleportation card would have teleported the perp and Pax within 10 seconds but this high-end teleportation card seems to be taking longer than 10 seconds, nearly 20+ seconds. ¡°Not In My House!¡± A shout sound throughout the arena and the high-end teleportation used by the perp got cancelled midway. Not just the high-end teleportation but all the other cards used by the staff and the people to apprehend the perp got cancelled midway. Then this huge pressurended on the perp rendering him immobile letting Pax break free of his hold. Breaking free from the perp, Pax red at his immobilised attempt kidnapper and asked, ¡°Why?¡± The middle-aged perp looked at Pax with kind eyes while tears of blood flowed from his eyes and foam oozed out of his mouth as he spoke, ¡°Forgive me Lord for I could not take you to your kingdom.¡± Saying that the perp died due to suicide by poisoning. ¡°uh! ¡­ repulsive¡±mented Beth. ¡°It¡¯s a suicide by poisoning, it is meant to be disgusting.¡± Said Corey. ¡°Father! you are back!¡± Shouted Amy excitedly The voice from earlier sounded again, ¡°Yes! Bring your siblings and friends to my study room.¡± ¡°Yes, father!¡± Obeyed Amy with at most respect. And turned to us asking, ¡°Mr Wyatt, Susan, Corey my father would like to meet you guys if possible.¡± Corey and Susan turned to me to hear my opinion, the Whiteburn family head wants to meet us, that¡¯s given considering how we helped his children when the rest of the world shunned them. He should be extremely grateful towards us and dying to show his gratitude. So I said, ¡°of course, we will go meet the strongest Whiteburn.¡± ¡°That¡¯s our grandfather but since he is out on an adventure, I guess our father is currently the strongest Whiteburn here.¡± Said Beth. And then we followed the Siblings to the study room. ¡­ After Pax¡¯s kidnapping attempt incident the crowd was bursting with more gossip, ¡®Wtf! Just happen¡­ who was that?¡¯ ¡®Maybe some old monster of the Whiteburn family!¡¯ ¡®I thought the 3rd elder was mysterious enough butpared to this senior the 3rd elder is more like an open book.¡¯ ¡®How did the senior nullify all our cards, what kind of card did the senior use? So unfathomable!¡¯ ¡®No you morons, it was not some old monster, it was the current Whiteburn¡¯s head of the family, Jack Whiteburn.¡¯ ¡®Wait! Jack Whiteburn! He is this strong. No wonder they allowed a crowd of Card apprentices inside their main manor without care, we are all ant in front of that kind of power.¡¯ ¡®Who was that fool trying to kidnap the family head¡¯s child so boldly?¡¯ ¡®Who else? The religious nutbag from earlier.¡¯ ¡®No wonder he looked familiar, who the fuck allowed these numbnuts in the city.¡¯ ¡®The city hall is trying to increase the export and trade to their kingdom so in exchange their citizens are now allowed in our city.¡¯ ¡®Doesn¡¯t the city hall not know that doing business with these nutjobs never ends well?¡¯ ¡®You know that! I know that! But who will tell the City hall! They are blinded by increased numbers of wealth in form of taxes this deal brought them.¡¯ ¡­ The Whiteburn manor was huge and extremely luxurious, especially the main manor where the family head resided. Amy soon brought us to her father¡¯s study room. At the door, we saw a woman in her early twenties waiting by the door of the study room. She was gorgeous and beautiful but simr to many women I had seen in this world, she had well-toned muscles not enough to repulse men, maybe even considered attractive for some but not my type as I like soft, doughy type which I can squeeze to my heart¡¯s content. ¡°Sister, you are back!¡± The siblings shouted simultaneously and ran towards her in excitement. ¡°You little munchkin¡¯s! Elder Sister missed you guys so much!¡± Said Eliza giving each of her siblings a kiss on their cheeks and added, ¡°hurry up don¡¯t keep father waiting.¡± ¡°Father can wait! Sister, are you okay? I heard your team met difficulties this time around.¡± Said Beth in concern. Her eyes showed that she was genuinely worried about her sister. ¡°I am fine sweetpea! Awe our little Beth is finally learning to care about others.¡± Eliza teased Beth. ¡°Not others, just you!¡± Said Beth shyly. Chapter 125: Dangerously Good!

Chapter 125: Dangerously Good!

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 9:31 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, Main Courtyard, Study room Inside therge and fancy, yet pleasing and easy to the eyes study room sat a tall andrgely-muscled tan-skinned man with a bare chest showcasing a long scar that runs horizontally across the bridge of his ribcage. He has short eggnt-coloured hair with a longer strand hanging over a face which tends toe off as threatening and scary even without him intending to. The atmosphere surrounding him was very intimidating making him seem arrogant and violent. His upper arm was bulkier than a fully grown man¡¯s thigh while his forearms were wrapped around with bandages. This man did not seem like he belonged in here and seemed totally out of frame as if the content did not match the theme, it was as if someone left the gori room free in a library just for the fun of it. If not for the Whiteburn siblings enthusiastically greeting and addressing him as their father I would think that they were pranking me. ¡°Father! When did you arrive!¡± Asked Amy, while Beth surprisingly stood silently with respect. Even Pax seemed more enthusiastic than Beth. ¡°I arrived this morning before Pax¡¯s deathmatch began¡­ I wanted to stop it but seeing you three so confident I decided to go along with it. And I was right to believe in you three. Come on now my Princess, still not speaking to your dad.¡± Said Jack,pletely blowing away my mind¡­ that brute acted like a cute father no wonder the three siblings were so attached to him. Beth snorted in response to her father¡¯s cute pleading. Seeing her act like this Jack got up from his chair and walked next to Beth, suddenly with no warning he lifted her and sat her down on his broad left shoulder. Beth gasped in fright and shouted in embarrassment, ¡°Father let me down! My friends are watching! I beg you! This is so embarrassing¡­¡± What is happening here? Am I watching and listening straight? Did the pompous Beth just call us her friends? Wait! Is what Jack doing morally right? I did not have to wait long for my answer, the calm and mature Amy ran next to Jack and said, ¡°father me too!¡± She did not have to ask Jake, as she neared him, he scooped her up and sat her down on his right shoulders while Amy charmingly giggled and Beth blushingly warned her bear of a father. ¡°Father put me down right now otherwise I will not talk to you ever again¡­¡± no matter how much Beth threatened Jack he did not budge and shamelessly said, ¡°Okay, then I will never let you done¡­You will have to sit on my shoulder for the rest of your life while you eat, vomit, pee and poop there just like you did when you are a baby.¡± Beth tried to summon her grimoire to use cards and get out of her dad¡¯s clutches but surprisingly whenever she summoned her grimoire it would just get cancelled the next second. This shit scared me to death! Imagine a card fight where you keep summoning your grimoire but your opponent can cancel your summon every freaking time. Fuck! This could possibly be every card apprentices nightmare. How the hell is he able to do that! Back in the arena¡­ he did something simr by cancelling out all the cards of the card apprentices present, I was amused but not surprised, I thought it was a high-end trick card but now seeing him cancel Beth summoning her grimoire again and again I was scared. I tried to check the trick to it through my soul pupils but I got nothing, now I waspletely frightened. They say the unknown is the scariest and it is true. Eliza, who was at the door, came to her sister¡¯s rescue saying, ¡°Father! It¡¯s hard for Beth to make friends. Please, do not embarrass her further in front of them.¡± ¡°You too Eliza! You guys don¡¯t appreciate my love¡­*cough* okay enough fun.¡± Jack was about to throw a tantrum but under Eliza¡¯s threatening gaze he had to concede. Letting down the twins Jack went back to his chair and seriously said, ¡°let¡¯s talk about the pressing matters at hand, Pax! do you know why the emissary of demigod Michael Angelo¡¯s church wanted to kidnap you.¡± Looking around the room then finally stopping his gaze at Corey and Susan, Pax shook not knowing how to tell his father that he is thest descendant of Demigod Michael Angelo. Seeing Pax struggle to answer a simple yes or no question, Jack frowned and rebuked, ¡°It¡¯s been 4years now Pax! You can¡¯t keep hiding behind the same reason time and again.¡± Hearing his father rebuke him, Pax just put his head down helplessly¡­ Corey and Susan were good acquaintances, he did not want to offend them by saying that he could not speak the secret in their presence. Through Pax¡¯s bodynguage Jake knew what was happening but he wanted to force it out of his son¡¯s mouth. If he let his son be and continue like this Pax will be socially disabled. Jake was a good father and he knew what each of his kids needed. Finally under the pressure of his father Pax caved and said, ¡°I¡­ I will exin itter when we are alone.¡± Jake knew he had to be happy with what he gets and where his son¡¯s limit lied so he did not push further for an answer and said okay we will talkter. Done attending to his children Jake turned to Corey and said, ¡± you must be Corey! Your parents talk a lot about you and they miss you a lot.¡± ¡°Lord, you have met my parents. Where are they!¡± Corey enthusiastically asked, it has been 3 years since her parents left on a mission and not returned yet, no messages no call nothing it¡¯s been 2 years 9 months since shest heard from them. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Lord, Your parents and I are allrades, call me uncle. Yes, I met them 2 months ago but I can not tell you where they are.¡± Answered Jack pleasantly just like a neighbouring uncle. I was seeing sides to this brute that I never thought would exist in one single person. Who is this guy? At first nce, he is an intimidating brute, then a loving father and next second a caring uncle. Oh! He is good¡­ dangerously good. I should have guessed his nature knowing that even though he is a bloodthirsty brute he chose to spend more time in the library than the battlefield, but I couldn¡¯t as he switches his nature like switching clothes. ¡°Oh! Okay¡­. How are they? Are they doing well?¡± Corey asked in concern ¡°Yes! They are still the envious power couple blessed by the sky.¡± Said Jack exhibiting jealousy and longing in his eyes. Chapter 126: Slander

Chapter 126: nder

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 9:39 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, Main Courtyard, Study room The city thinks that the Whiteburn¡¯s are just a couple of barbarians who can only use their fists but they were dead wrong but you cannot me them because the Whiteburn¡¯s want the city to underestimate them as impulsive braindead brutes. I mean think about it, if they only knew how to use their fists then how did they get the richest family in the whole city¡­ unless the whole city is dumb or the Whiteburn¡¯s are smarter than they are credited with. I have met Wim Bright so I knew that the whole city was not dumb and in the meeting with Jack Whiteburn and in 8 minutes I have been in his presence he has shown me 4 different sides to his personality, fuck I was having a hard time discerning which was his true self. The Whiteburn¡¯s were smarter than they were credited for, no wonder none of the families were ever able to cross their yearly gross profit records. Done speaking with Corey, Jack turned to look at Susan and Me. Amy hurriedly introduced us to him, ¡± Sorry! I forgot to introduce you guys. Susan, Wyatt this is my father Jack Whiteburn the current family head of the Whiteburn family. Father these are Susan Ti and Dalton Wyatt, my friends who helped create Pax¡¯s first origin card.¡± ¡®I was justplementing the maturity and manners of big families earlier, you had to p it on my face and prove me wrong. Whatever! Considering how worried you guys were for your father and sister¡¯s safety I will forgive you guys this once.¡¯ I chose to be the bigger man thinking about how Jake was going to reciprocate his gratitude, greeting the family head respectfully along with susan. ¡°Ms Susan I heard you applied to procure 30 tonnes of our C-rank liquid gold. If my secretary is doing her job correctly you are just an associate manager at Guild association mall. I don¡¯t see any reason for you to purchase 30 tonnes of C-rank liquid gold.¡± Jack asked, as he intently waited for a satisfying answer from Susan. Of course, Susan applied for 30 tonnes of C-grade liquid gold for me. After the news of Pax¡¯s fight with Paul spread across the city I was bound to gain poprity and a substantial amount of traffic thanks to the dope ass Mech and Exo-armour. Before I had zero clients and had all the time in my world to sit with the customers and custom build a card for them¡­ I do not know how much poprity I will gain but I had to be prepared, this was my idea but Susan was the one who alerted me about my uing traffic. I did not know how big of traffic I will gain but I knew they all will want a golem or an armour card so I already nned what kind of material I should keep ready and settled on C-grade liquid gold, of course, this was only one of the materials but it was for my wealth deep pockets customers. I did not have to exin this to Jack, Susan can handle him herself. ¡°Lord, apart from my job as associate auction manager I also exclusively manage and represent Wyatt¡¯s Online Card Creation Boutique. Those 30 tonnes of C-rank liquid gold I am procuring for my client Mr Wyatt.¡± Exined Susan. Jack did not seem to be satisfied with Susan¡¯s exnation, his brows joined into a frown and he red at Susan and said, ¡°see I heard you talk a bunch of words but I did hear an answer to my question. Maybe I was not clear the first time around, let me ask you again. What intention does a small-time Card Creation boutique like yours have by procuring 30 tonnes of liquid gold from my family?¡± Jack ruthlessly pressured Susan. First, it was ¡®can you¡¯ now he no longer gave her an option she had to answer him. I guess this is his ruthless businessman side. But he did not intimidate Susan not because she was strong in some way or something but because she was doing nothing wrong and that was enough for a good person to face any odds. Sasan stared back into Jack¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Lord Jack we need the C-rank liquid gold to create cards.¡± ¡°In what world would a small-time boutique like yours require 30 tonnes worth of liquid gold to create cards a few hundred pounds should already be enough for your boutique¡¯s capacity unless you are nning to sell our family ore in the ck market and make money through difference in the price of both the markets!¡± used Jack and doubled down on his usation by adding, ¡°Are you guys nning to take advantage of my children¡¯s friendship to fill your pockets?¡± Before Susan can im nder, Pax hurriedly said, ¡°Father they do need tonnes of ores to create cards¡­ My first origin card alone required 60 tonnes of ck steel alloy and 28 tonnes of ck steel F16 alloy for creation. They are not using our friendship or anything. ¡± oh! Is it. Your origin card required 60 tonnes of ck steel alloy and 28 tonnes of ck steel F16 alloy for creation.¡± Asked Jack acting dumb. ¡°Yes, father! They are good friends and good at their job. And also is it possible that I can also acquire 22 tonnes of C-rank liquid gold, it will help strengthen my origin card.¡± Said Pax. ¡°Haha! You are one of the Whiteburn family heirs, of course, you can get 22 tonnes of C-rank Liquid gold¡­ it is the first thing you have demanded from me for yourself, I will fulfil it.¡± Jackughed heartily, unlike his previous arrogant and ruthless self. It has been four years since Pax has moved into the Whiteburn family and he has only asked two things from Jack. One, to visit his mother¡¯s grave once every year and Second, how to get stronger. The rest of the time he was the most obedient child Jack had, he would do everything he was asked of without aint, just like some doll or golem. Jack can see that the kid loved and respected him but had troublemunicating, so as a responsible father he decided to force Pax to speak his mind freely and make demands like his three sisters. ¡°Ms Susan I am sorry if I frightened you, I have heard my face can be frightening sometimes please don¡¯t worry about 30 tonnes of liquid gold as long as you pay in full you can take away the liquid gold right now. Contact my secretary, she will help you. If you do not have enough capital we have loans for promising startups you can apply for that.¡± Having gained what he wanted Jack retired to his caring uncle angle. Chapter 127: Patience

Chapter 127: Patience

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 9:52 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, Main Courtyard, Study room I could see that talking business with Jake was intense for Susan. After all, Jake used her of using his children¡¯s trust. As for buying and selling in the ck market it is not illegal but frowned upon, after all, trade of unrestricted goods is not a crime. C-rank Liquid Spirit Gold also known as Liquid gold or LSG. Is a very rare ingredient in the ck market where everything is avable. But in the regr market, you can procure tonnes and tonnes of it for the right price. LSG is the product of doping gold with fine spirit sands found in the Whiteburn family¡¯s A-rank Gate dungeon Maya Sand Dunes. One kg of LSG costs $30,000. LGS has a high demand and the Whiteburn family has a monopoly on LSG in Sky blossom city and its nearby city. And is still able to maintain the monopoly because they just stick to the production and supply side while hiring powerful allies for the selling part. This way everyone is happy. Then came the ck market which was putting a dent in the Whiteburn and its allies pockets which they took care of by owning about 11% of the ck market in sky blossom city and its neighbours. And the general public thinks the Whiteburn family is a bunch of muscle heads who only understand violent and barbaric means. Done analysing Susan and her nature, Jack turned to me and said, ¡°Mr Wyatt you have my respect at the young age you have achieved which may take years and lots of resources for others to achieve.¡± I was still pissed at Jake as while talking with Susan he repeatedly trashed my online shop as a small-time shop. But still, since the man in question was loaded and a potential customer, I kept my professional smile and respectfully said,¡± Lord Jack I was just lucky.¡± ¡°So you were gambling with my son¡¯s origin card and future.¡± Thundered Jack ring at me. To me, his re felt like a hungry gori staring at me, funny right. ¡°I had already mentioned the possible risk to your son and daughters, Lord. But they still chose to trust in me and have the origin card created by me.¡± If this guy wants to flip the script then sure be my guest flip the whole crew. I was just being humble by saying I was lucky but You me me for risking your son¡¯s future then I will throw the ball in your son and daughters court, two can y at this game. ¡°I see, you mentioned all the risks to them or made use of their desperation to fill your pockets.¡± And with that Jack threw the ball back into my court. ¡°Lord, If anything you children pledged your honour to make me work for free for them, you can ask your daughter.¡± You gori I am the repeat champion of this game, this yourst warning. Hearing me Jack frowned and red at his twin daughters, Beth snorted while Amy buried her head in Eliza¡¯s embrace. ¡°Why isn¡¯t anybody answering me!¡± Jack thundered once again, pledging one¡¯s honour for someone of Jack¡¯s position and power was a big deal for him, as the saying with great poweres great responsibility. People see something associated with Jack Whiteburn¡¯s name than they expect a certain standard that was the power of his name and honour, now his children pledge it without thinking twice. Seeing father angry Pax who knew the culprit and his father¡¯s anger chose to take the me upon himself, ¡°father it was me who pledged your name!¡± Hearing Pax take the me, Amy tried to get off Eliza¡¯s embrace and rify the misunderstanding but Elize did allow her to break free instead strengthened her embrace and rendered Amy immobile. Beth knew Pax was not capable of this and knew the culprit wasn¡¯t her unless Wyatt was lying¡­ then she looked at Amy, to her eyes it looked like Amy was hiding in Eliza¡¯s embrace. Right now Beth was torn between two worlds, should she stay quiet or voice out. Her pompous side told her that she should stay quiet but her caring sister side said she loved this of her brother and sister equally and cannot allow one to take advantage of the other. Usually, her pompous side would sound right to her but today her caring sister side made more sense and felt right. So, she voiced, ¡°Father! Pax is lying. Amy pledge your name.¡± ¡°Are you trying to take the me for your sister?¡± with a stern voice Jack asked Pax, who did not budge and said, ¡°Father! big sis Beth was out shopping she doesn¡¯t know a thing.¡± ¡°Enough shenanigans! Beth, were you out shopping or not.¡± Jack¡¯s face had darkened with anger which scared Beth, who lost her resolve and admitted, ¡°yes, I went shopping.¡± ¡°I had it, Beth! for lying to me no more pocket money for you until I see maturity in your behaviour. Pax for pledging my name casually you will have to earn 22 tonnes of LSG you wanted bypleting the task I give you. Form a party of 5 and clear 30 E-rank dungeons, 15 D-rank dungeons and 5 C-rank dungeons. Do you understand me?¡± Jack dictated Beth and Pax their punishment. ¡°Yes!¡± Beth and Pax agreed. Taking care of his family, Jack turned to me and Said, ¡°Mr Wyatt I have seen the card fight between Pax and Paul, your creation is amazing and praiseworthy. I misunderstood you earlier and thought that you made use of my children¡¯s desperation and filled your pockets, you didn¡¯t right Mr Wyatt.¡± This MF! He did not apologise for wrongly using me nor thanked me for helping his kids when the entire Card creationist guild turned their backs on his kids. Not to mention how he used Susan and now me to create teachable moments for his kids. This selfish prick, I risked my life by creating his son¡¯s origin card and yet he is still shamelessly trying to mess with me. I haven¡¯t met somebody so shameless as him in this world. ¡°Family head Jack, I heard Whiteburn takes pride in repaying 10 what they owe. I was wondering if the Whiteburn family had a Cerberus core, I need it.¡± I was done ying games with this old fool, so I reminded him to stop it and get straight to the point. ¡°Ah! You young ones are so impatient and ignorant.¡± Said Jack referring to me bringing an end to his charades and asking a high price for the gratitude I umted. Cerberus core is indeed very costly and I was asking too much but now my greed did not matter, what mattered right now is whether Jack thought that his son¡¯s life and his name are worth more than a Cerberus core or not. ¡°Eliza! provide Mr Wyatt with what he needs. And make sure our guests feel weed during their stay here. Pax remain and the rest don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Ordered Jack. Not surprising that Jack thought his son¡¯s life and his name are worth more than a Cerberus core. ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Agreeing to her father, carrying immobilised Amy in one hand Eliza directed the rest of us out of the study room. Chapter 128: Wasteful

Chapter 128: Wasteful

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 9:52 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, Main Courtyard Walking out of the Study room Eliza said, ¡°Beth Why don¡¯t you show your friends around the manor while I and Amy fetch the Cerberus core.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Said Beth excitedly and added, ¡°Follow me I will show you my favourite spot in the manor.¡± Then we followed the excited Beth¡¯s lead. Turning around the corner Beth said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you greed Wyatt to bluntly ask for a Cerberus core.¡± Hearing Beth Corey and Susan¡¯s cheeks turned red in embarrassment but I was unfazed. Was I shameless and greedy for asking Cerberus core even though Amy signed an IOU to pay for my fees, Yes I am guilty of all of that! But this was the only chance I could get to get my hands on a Cerberus core this early otherwise it may take me months before I got influential enough so that Cerberus core is no longer a restricted ingredient for me. I was running on borrowed time, did not know when my enemies will knock on my door. So, I had to make use of avable resources¡­ It¡¯s not like giving me a Cerberus core could bankrupt the Whiteburn family. ¡°Nope! I asked what I needed. It¡¯s up to you whether you give it or not.¡± I replied to Beth¡¯s signature scorn filled remark. ¡°Believe me if it were up to me I would not.¡± Said Beth. ¡°I believe you. Is this the only way you know to talk?¡± I asked Beth, after all, she just introduced us as her friends to father and elder sister and now she is acting like this. I wasn¡¯t able to figure her out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the way I speak? Is it my pronunciation!¡± Asked Beth clueless. ¡°Nothing!¡± I said in frustration. Talking to her was like pouring water on a rock. ¡­ ¡°Sister, why did you restrain me earlier? Pax did not pledge father¡¯s name. I did! I have toe clean about this with our father.¡± Questioned Amy as soon as Eliza let her go. ¡°I know. Pax doesn¡¯t even know the meaning of pledge or how it works. Even Beth figured out that part.¡± Eliza spoke nonchntly. ¡°Then Why did you stop me?¡± Asked Amy in confusion. ¡°How did it feel when your brother and sister were being punished for your mistake?¡± Eliza asked Amy looking into her eyes. ¡°Sister! don¡¯t tell me you did this all for a teachable moment. You are acting like dad day by day.¡± Said Amy figuring out what Eliza was up to. ¡°You are also growing up day by day and have a lot to learn. Now answer, how did it feel?¡± Eliza asked once again. ¡°Okay! I know the drill you won¡¯t let me go until I answer you. Seeing Pax and Beth get punished I felt ipetent as their sister. I felt disappointed about myself for not standing up and epting my fault when our father asked, then Pax would not have to choose to take the me for me.¡± Amy poured out her feelings onto her sister. ¡°Good now imagine 10 times nay Imagine 100 times worse of this feeling, now remember that feeling that¡¯s how you are going to feel when one of your party members orrade dies in a mission because of your wrong judgement.¡± borated Eliza to her sister as her eyes turned red. ¡°Sister, what happened at the mission? Why did father have toe to your rescue?¡± Amy knew her sister was not a psychopath like her father to make every moment a teachable moment unless it is necessary. ¡°Smith and Jake died because I did not think that my enemies will use suicide assassins to ambush us while we were dealing with the boss monster.¡± Narrated Eliza, the more she talked the redder her eyes grew but not a drop of tear fell from them in order not to humiliate her party member¡¯s brave sacrifice. ¡°Sister! you can¡¯t me yourself for this¡­ Someone must have leaked your information. That traitor is to be held ountable for this.¡± Amy tried to console her sister. ¡°I know, that is why I am here and not there mourning for myrades.¡± As Eliza spoke her reddened eyes shone with a red murderous glint. ¡­ ¡°How is it! These are all the dresses I wore every single day since I was born.¡± Said Beth as she showcased herrge collection of dresses. ¡°Wait! There are like 6300+ dresses of varying sizes here, the count should reach 6200 something even if you wore each dress for once a day. How is the hell do you have more dress?¡± Asked Susan in awe thinking ¡®rich are so wasteful!¡¯ ¡°You are forgetting the partyware¡± reminded Beth. *sigh* With a sigh Susan turned to Corey and asked, ¡± you also keep all your dresses.¡± ¡°No, I do not. I stopped recently but I used to keep the dress on which got 1k likes or 0.2kments and other dresses I burnt them off.¡± With every word, Corey¡¯s cheeks grew redder and redder in embarrassment. Wondering why she enjoyed doing something so pointless. ¡°I knew I would find you guys here! This is Beth¡¯s favourite room. She does not bring someone unless they are important to her.¡± Eliza Walked in with Amy and revealed her sister¡¯s secret to prepare her sister¡¯s friend to understand how much it meant for Beth to bring them here. ¡°My sister is just kidding around guys.¡± Beth hurriedly tried to cover the embarrassing secret that her elder sister revealed. ¡°Haha! Mr Wyatt here¡¯s the Cerberus core you asked for. Thank you for helping out my siblings. Anything else I can help you with?¡± Eliza polity asked. ¡°Then I would like to use your card room, I want to create a card.¡± Hearing these words Eliza was dumbstruck, she was just being polite and did not think I would take her words literally. ¡°I will arrange it, please wait.¡± Covering her confused expression Elize left in hurry to make the arrangements. Susan and Corey shook their heads while Amy and Beth red at me, in response, I acted innocent. Where were your glints when your dad yed with me? This is so funny, No wonder Jack liked to do this so much. I did not ask to use the card room just for the fun of it but I was nning on creating my second origin card here. As I knew the warehouse will be crowded and noisy today, haunted by the enthusiastic reporters and social media influencers. So the warehouse was not the best choice to create my second origin card. And also wanted to avoid meeting uncle and auntie Wyatt as much as possible as I still had not figured out how to exin to them why I did not inform them of papa and mama Wyatt¡¯s death or funeral. Young Wyatt really screwed me over on this one. Chapter 129: A.I Update

Chapter 129: A.I Update

Date 24 Mar 2321 Time 10:32 Location Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Card Hall. ¡°This is our family¡¯s renowned card hall, many visiting golden card creationists prefer our card hall over the Guild association mall and the Card creationist guild card rooms. This is one of our manors proud sections.¡± Eliza proudly introduced me to the high-end Whiteburn family card hall. ¡°Impressive to even outshine the card creationist guild, your card hall must be ranked no.1 in the sky blossom city.¡± I was impressed because the card creationist guild is supposed to have the best card rooms. ¡°Hehe! No, the card creationist guild premium card rooms are the best in the city but they do not allow anybody other than their members to use them. So, the visiting card creationistse to our card hall.¡± Exined Eliza, a slight blush was visible on her cheeks no matter how hard she tried to keep her expression in check. ¡°No.2, still better than being ranked no.3.¡± I tried to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Right! Choose any one of the Cardrooms you like and upy it, if you require any assistance staff and servants are ced all over the ce they will even run errands for you. Then I will be taking my leave now.¡± Learning from her past mistake Eliza did not try to be polite. ¡°One moment!¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Susan will be sending some ingredients in an hour, by then I will be in the middle of card creation, can you ask someone to receive them for me and give them to meter when I need them¡± I exined my situation. ¡°Sure, I will ask one of the servants to receive the ingredients and keep them at the front desk, you can receive them when you can. So, I will take my leave then. Happy creation.¡± Saying that Eliza turned around and walked as fast as possible without looking back. Shaking my head, I chose the nearest empty cardb and upied it. ¡­ Cerberus is normally a B-rank boss monster but in White burn families A-rank gate dungeon Maya dunes, there is a hidden chest room which is guarded by a C-rank Cerberus. Cerberus cores are rare mental strength rted card ingredients. And have a high demand because a good card creationist can use them to create strong mental strength-enhancing cards which can passively split a card apprentice¡¯s mental strength into three. But the cards created with these ingredients are usually B-rank cards which are not of any use to silver or lower grade card creationist but as it happens silver or lower grade card creationists is where the market is. Enter the C-rank Cerberus which can create a C-rank card making the C-rank Cerberus core rarer and more in demand. Sometimes in auctions low ranking high-end cards auction costlier than high ranking cards because the market pool for high-level card apprentices in sky blossom city is very lesspared to the low-level card apprentices who require a low-ranking high end. Since the majority of the Sky blossom city market is made up of low-level card apprentices it is easy to dump low ranking cards in sky blossom city for a higher price. Ever since I had found out about the mutant soul power system I have been doing my research on monsters with possible mutated souls and finding ways to procure their core. And a C-rank Cerberus was next on my list. I had done all my research on this one and this was also one of the reasons I helped the Whiteburn siblings. If I am risking my neck then I better risk it for the most benefit. Getting C-rank Cerberus core was my second priority right next to creating my second origin card. I prioritised this because after the soul mutation my body bes unstable but I get rid of this drawback using the baptism and right now my active soul control was near 29% and with my next breakthrough nearing I had to mutate my soul as soon as possible or else I would have wasted one baptism. Now that I had gotten my hands on a C-rank Cerberus core I was going to mutate my soul for the second time. But this time around I did not have a torn slice of the soul to directly begin with the mutation but thankfully the white urn cardb was equipped with thetest Soul scissors model and other machines which I do not recognise. First I take the C-rank Cerberus core and study it thoroughly and reverse engineer it and study how it got its soul developed into a mutated soul and double-check each discovery because I am ying with my soul here if anything goes wrong I am done for. After forming a n I move to the next step, slicing a part of my mutated soul. Reading the brochure of the new soul scissor model I learnt how to operate this model. I then slice a part of my mutated soul in the middle at the narrow section. Then I use 5 soul jades topletely develop the sliced part of the soul into aplete soul but something unounted for urred the sliced part of the soul developed into a mutated soul itself, no wonder it took 5 soul jades this time around to develop the slice of the soul into aplete soul. But thankfully Cerberus mutant soul was exactly about this, growing two souls from a part of the first soul and then mending them to form a three consciousness mutated soul. I had to make changes midway to mend the two souls with two old souls. It wasplicated but I made it work by mending the new mutated soul separately with each soul of the original mutated soul. This way the two mutated souls were connected by 3 bridges. Next, I take out more soul jades to fatten the 3 brides connecting the two mutated souls with soul energy and oveppingmon soul pathways between the two mutated souls. And as the 3 bridges connecting the two mutated souls fatten slowly the two mutated souls ovep to form a single new mutated soul with four new consciousness. I wanted to create a 3 consciousness mutated soul simr to a Cerberus but end up with a 4 consciousness mutated soul. Next came the programming of the two new consciousness before they gained wisdom but this time around the A.I to be programmed in the two souls was a newer and better version I developed copying the skill Insight forecast. Which gave the new A.I¡¯s the ability to stimte every possible oue of a situation. The new program was super dope, so I updated the program of the old ve soul. Chapter 130: Dungeon Calamity Seed

Chapter 130: Dungeon Cmity Seed

Date- 24 Mar 2321 Time-12:47 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Card Hall. Right now my body, the vessel of my soul is unstable as it was upgraded only to house two consciousness but now trying to multiply my consciousness to three I ended up with 4 soul consciousness which was twice the amount my body could hold. What happens if you pour 2 litres of water in a bottle with a volume of 1 litre, the water will overflow simrly my new 4 consciousness mutated soul was on the verge of overflowing. While forming the 4 consciousness mutated soul I also gained a huge boost to my active soul control enough for me to break through and step into the card soldier realm. Breaking through would also solve my problem of unstable body and soul overflow, using the baptism upon my breakthrough. Call me greedy but I wanted to create my second origin card and then breakthrough so that my second origin card could be blessed by the baptism. Who knows when I will break through to the next higher realm, also one can only undergo baptism 9 times in their life and I did not want to waste this opportunity of getting stronger. Therefore I held back my breakthrough until I had created my second origin card. Holding back a breakthrough meant I could not take care of my unstable physique and soul overflow issue for now. And I had to create my second origin card in this condition. But thankfully having a 4 consciousness mutated soul came with advantages such as 4 separate mental strengths and 4 times refined soul energy which is 4 times more pure and concentrated than regr soul energy, making it more efficient and stronger. Thanks to the Demigod bestowed skill Insight Forecast I was able to upgrade the AI programming of my 3 ve consciousness which made them more obedient and efficient. So I could assign one ve consciousness to monitor and stabilise unstable physique and soul overflow while my main consciousness along with my other two ve consciousness would create my second origin card. And then I can break through while in that process baptising my new mutated soul and my second origin card along with the regr benefits of baptism. My n was simple but during the execution, many variables can transpire and my lust to grow stronger has once again led me to gamble with my life. But if I had to be the strongest out there then I had to do what others may never think of or dare to attempt. This mindset took me to the pinnacle of the world in my past life and using the same mindset I will ascend to the pinnacle in this life too. Now that I was done with my soul mutation, I stepped out of the cardb and headed to the front desk of the card hall to get the ingredients that Susan had sent from the warehouse. ¡­ Dungeon Cmity Seed is mostly found in rare barren dungeons. Barren dungeons are types of dungeons that exist even after their dungeon core is abolished. The phenomenon is not possible if the core is abolished by a card apprentice, it is only possible if the core of the dungeon is abolished by the Dungeon Cmity Seed. So if you find a Barren dungeon then it means it contains a Dungeon Cmity Seed. Over the years researchers have found how a fully functioning dungeon bes a Barren dungeon but could never solve the mysteries rted to the dungeon cmity seed¡¯s origin as to where did the dungeon cmity seede from? How did the dungeon cmity seed end up in that particr dungeon? ording to researchers findings, there are 5 stages for the dungeon cmity seed to go through before achieving its initial form, When you sow a dungeon cmity seed in thend of a fully functioning dungeon it will absorb the soul energy in the soil then sprout into a seedling andter establish into a healthy nt, this stage of the dungeon cmity seed is called the sapling stage. Next, the healthy nt will grow new leaves going on to form a single bud, this stage of the dungeon cmity seed is called the budding stage. Later drawing enough soul energy from the atmosphere and ground the bud will develop into a flower, this stage of the dungeon cmity seed is called the flowering stage. Then the flower of the dungeon cmity seed will undergo asexual reproduction and the flower will turn into a fruit, this stage of the dungeon cmity seed is called the ripening stage. Once this fruit reaches full maturity this stage of the dungeon cmity seed is called the harvesting stage. During the five stages of the dungeon cmity seed to achieve its initial form, the nt emits a type of soul energy that will repel all kinds of monsters from disturbing its growth. This soul energy emitted by the dungeon cmity seed nt is very special as it can repel all kinds of dungeon monsters- beasts, undead, golems, spirits, elementals alike. The repulsiveness of this soul energy is so strong that within 500 meters radius of the dungeon cmity seed nt no dungeon monster dares to step in. After the dungeon cmity seed nt¡¯s only fruit maturespletely the dungeon cmity seed achieves its initial form. And it stops emitting the repulsive soul energy and emits strong aromatic soul energy to attract as many monsters towards it as possible and have them fight over its only mature fruit. The aromatic soul energy released by the dungeon cmity seed is so strong that the dungeon monsters gopletely mad over the dungeon cmity seed fruit mad enough to massacre all itspetition. One would think that if the dungeon monsters are crazy enough to massacre and go on a rampage for a fruit then that fruit must be some kind of rare soul medicine or miracle fruit. That assumption would be wrong as the fruit brings no benefits to the champion dungeon monster who ate the dungeon cmity seed fruit. Instead, the fruit will put the champion dungeon monster under absolute envement to the will of the dungeon cmity seed. How is the dungeon cmity seed fruit able to enve monsters? The fruit contains replica or daughter dungeon cmity seed within them, once the monster consumes the fruit the daughter dungeon cmity seed sow¡¯s itself into the body of the monster putting the monster under absolute envement to the will of the dungeon cmity seed. Using the corpses of the monster that fought over it as nutrients the dungeon cmity seed nt will grow and achieve its second form, Dungeon Cmity Seed Treant. The Treant can bear multiple fruits allowing it to enve arge number of monsters. The Treants are inherently slow so it uses the enved monsters to fight and gather monster corpses for its nutrition. Slowly the Treant strengthens itself and its enved monster army to fight the dungeon boss monster. The dungeon cmity seed Treant is very cautious and will not wage war with the boss monster unless it is 100% sure that it will win. But once it is sure of victory it will not dy any further and hunt the dungeon boss monster to capture the dungeon core. Over the years it is found that dungeon cmity seed is not limited to two forms but its number of forms is limited by the strength of the dungeon it is in. Other than its first form nt and second form Treant two more forms of the dungeon cmity seed are known, the third form Elder Treant and the fourth form Ancient Treant. It is poprly believed that there are more forms to the dungeon cmity seed but nobody dared to find out because Ancient Treant is scary enough. After defeating the dungeon boss monster the Treant will find the dungeon core and will take root on it. And start to devour all the soul energy in the dungeon and its core. Interestingly even after the dungeon core is abolished the barrier limiting the dungeon will not vanish as it will be powered by the soul energy from the dungeon cmity seed Treant rooted in the ce of the dungeon core, without its knowledge. Now there is zero soul energy in the dungeon but the Treant wants more soul energy, so it will try to uproot and find a new location but it can not uproot as it has now reced the dungeon core. But unlike the dungeon core, it can not extract soul energy from time and space. Unable to uproot Treant will send its army to fetch food for it but its army can not leave the dungeon as the dungeon barrier is still actively being powered by soul energy from the Treant, without its knowledge. In a way, the dungeon cmity seed has imprisoned itself. So finally unable to control its hunger the dungeon cmity seed will start to devour its entire enved monster army. After the monster army is wiped out, under its hunger it will devour itself and finally, it will rpse to its first form nt.ter to seed form and fall into a long slumber still embedded in the ce of the dungeon core. It is found that the seed form of the dungeon cmity seed is in a way immortal. So powered by it the dungeon barrier continues to get enough energy just to stay active and imprison the dungeon cmity seed. Chapter 131: Ingredients List

Chapter 131: Ingredients List

Date- 24 Mar 2321 Time- 13:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Card Hall. [ C-rank Gore Bat Ear Bone C-rank Gore Bat core C-rank origin core Dungeon Cmity Seed E-rank High Wood Wisp x 200 C-rank Kaiju Heart C-rank Hungry Soulpoles x 200 Heathen Stone Vault ] The Ingredients I was going to use for my Second origin card were all rare and some were even restricted ingredients. But the total cost was within $100 million as three of the key ingredients¡­ Dungeon Cmity Seed, Gore Bat Ear Bone and Gore Bat Core were gifted to me by Elliott. While C-rank Kaiju Heart and C-rank Hungry Soulpoles were also rare and restricted incidents, not many Card apprentices use these ingredients mostly because there are very few card recipes that require these ingredients and the avable card recipes areplex and less in demand barely fetching them enough profits for the effort it took to create the cards. C-rank Kaiju heart is what you call an advanced ingredient because most of the Card recipes it is used in are advanced card recipes. Kaiju heart is used by the card apprentice to create their very own version of Frankenstein¡¯s monster cards or you can also call them Chimaera creature summon cards. With Kaiju heart as a key ingredient, you can create a whole lot of freaky more like abomination summon cards. There are not a lot of Chimaera summon card recipes because the chimaera creature¡¯s body created using various parts of different monsters is barely stable when converted to card their card durability will be very low. To master these chimaera card recipes a lot of time and resources is required but card apprentices are not willing to buy a hideous creature when they can buy a cute or heroic summon card at the same cost. Due to its nightmare level mastery requirements and low market demand Card apprentices shun these recipes making a rare ingredient like Kaiju heart stock up over the period and be avable inrge quantities, due to this they are also cheaper. Nextes Hungry Soulpoles they are small tadpoles like creatures hence the name Soulpoles, inexperienced eyes may even mistake them for tadpoles. What¡¯s special about these Hungry Soulpoles is that they are so tiny that their core is their body. They feed by directly absorbing the soul energy in their surroundings and move by developing limbs or extensions made up of soul energy constructs. So basically their tail is a soul energy construct. And fend off the predators using pure attacks made up of solely soul energy untainted by elemental or spirit energy. This dream of purely creating a body or body parts with soul energy constructs still haunts many top card creationists, A body or a body part purely made up of just soul energy no flesh no blood just soul energy simr to some spirits and elementals. I chose Hungry Soulpoles over the spirits and elementals because it is proven that Soul energy body extensions created by Hungry Soulpoles are much more solid, stronger, durable and close to flesh and blood in appearancepared to the soul energy bodies of Spirits and elementals. Many card creationists have tried to create card recipes for Hungry Soulpoles abilities but failed disastrously because the cores of Hungry Soulpoles are of Tadpole size due to which their soul pathway arrangements is very congested and cramped making it difficult for the card creationists to decipher their soul pathway arrangement. But the government has gathered countless expert card creationists and poured in enormous resources to uncover the soul pathway arrangements of Hungry Soulpoles and create card recipes for the abilities of Hungry Soulpoles. Even if the government is sessful, the copyright of card recipes made using this research is going to cost a buttload. Until then even though Hungry Soulpoles are rare they can easily be procured at a cheaper price if you have the right connections. Heathen Stone is mostly used to create mental strength proof walls for prisons and other secure ces. Heathen Stone shavings are mixed in the concrete so that a card apprentice¡¯s mental strength is unable to pass through the walls to eavesdrop or spy on the other side of the wall. Some use these heathen stones to create pure heathen stone prisons to imprison the minds and mental strength of the prisoner in a never-ending illusion. And some maniacs even try to enhance and strengthen their mental strength using these stones. I lust for power but am not crazy enough to endure years of mental torture to enhance and strengthen my mental strength, that¡¯s just inhuman and crosses the boundary of normal to fetishism. And there is no guarantee that after undergoing strengthening of mental strength through heathen stone one is human anymore. I was going to use the Heathen stone vault for defence. Even though the Dungeon cmity seed¡¯s Will/consciousness is asleep but when ites in contact with a certain amount of soul energy or feels threatened it will awaken. And I was nning on using it as an ingredient so it is safe to say once I proceed with this n I will awaken the consciousness of the cmity seed and face its retaliation, once that happens I n on using the heathen stone vault to imprison consciousness of the cmity seed and by the time it breaks free I should transfer the soul pathways and soul pathway arrangements of cmity seed to origin core such that the cmity seed doesn¡¯t have a body to return to. And without a body to return to the cmity seed¡¯s consciousness will die. I did not n on using cmity seeds consciousness as many mysteries are surrounding it and it is also rumoured to be immortal, instead of using it I might be enved by it¡­ so I n to stay clear of it. What I was nning to do was very risky, I was not only endangering my life but the entire sky blossom city, because if Cmity seed enves me instead of me using it then the sky blossom city will be facing a disastrous cmity. After checking all the ingredients I proceed with the ns to create my second origin card. The first step is to deal with the cmity seed¡¯s consciousness. After this bomb is dealt with I can calm my nerves and peacefully proceed further with card creation. I take the Heathen stone vault and ce it horizontally and afterwards crush a soul jade into powder. Then mix one-third of soul jade powder with mud. Next, I fill the Heathen stone vault with a mixture of soul jade powder and mud. Sowing the cmity seed in the mud I hurriedly lock the vault. The soul energy in the mud was enough to awaken the consciousness of the cmity seed but not enough to satisfy it, unable to get more soul energy the seed will try to check what happened by letting out its mental strength to probe. And during this probe, the mental strength of the cmity seed wille in contact with the heathen stone and then instantly the mental strength and consciousness of the seed will be stripped and imprisoned in the illusion of heathen stone. And how will I know if the cmity seed¡¯s mental strength and consciousness are stripped and imprisoned in the illusion of the heathen stone vault? When consciousness is trapped in the heathen stone its surface begins to glow. Using this property of heathen stone I will know if the cmity seed¡¯s mental strength and consciousness are stripped and imprisoned in the illusion of the heathen stone vault. 3 minutes after locking the vault the heathen stone prison started to glow indicating the capture of the cmity seed¡¯s mental strength and consciousness within it. I waited for 10 seconds just to be sure and hastily opened the vault and dug out the cmity seed. After cing the cmity seed and origin core on the grimoire card creation page, I close my eyes and pour my mental strength into the grimoire to begin transferring soul pathways and soul pathway arrangements of the dungeon cmity seed into the origin core using all four of my consciousness the fastest speed possible. 15 minter I was finally done transferring soul pathways and soul pathway arrangements of the dungeon cmity seed into the origin core. *sigh* letting out a sigh I nced at the glowing heathen stone vault at the corner of the card room, the glow on it was slowly getting dimmer and dimmer until finally, the heathen stone stopped glowingpletely. After Ipletely transferred the soul pathways and the soul pathway arrangements of the dungeon cmity seed into the origin core, the consciousness of the cmity seed lost its connection with its seed body which kept it immortal. Losing connection with the cmity seed body the cmity seed consciousness was no longer immortal nor had the energy to sustain itself independently so it slowly dissipated into nothingness. Now that threat of the cmity seed was taken care of I could rx and peacefully continue with the creation of my second origin card. Chapter 132: Second Origin Card!

Chapter 132: Second Origin Card!

Date- 24 Mar 2321 Time- 14:07 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Card Hall. Dungeon Cmity seed had many notable abilities but these 4 abilities were the ones I was eyeing for, 1.Immortal Will 2.Body Restructure 3.Transformations 4.Parent/Daughter Seeds First, Immortal Will. It is more like a trick. The core of the cmity seed, that is its seed body which keeps its consciousness protected and feed regardless of how long the cmity seed consciousness is dormant by spontaneously absorbing and storing enough soul energy to maintain the cmity seed surprisingly the soul energy used in this process is almost negligible. Not to mention the soul pathway arrangements are coded with a set of instructions for various variables that may transpire during the dormancy of the cmity seed consciousness. The seed body is more like a self-sustaining natural life-pod. Seeing how the cmity seed consciousness dissipated being cut off from its seed body I was assured that cmity seed consciousness is not immortal but it had a better core than the rest of the creatures. Second, Body Restructure. Cmity seed can restructure its body based on the avability of soul energy. This was possible because the cmity seed¡¯s body is a mixture of flesh, blood and soul energy. Making the regeneration ability of cmity seed reach another level. A body enhanced by soul energy and a body made of soul energy both are very different. Normal beast bodies are enhanced and reinforced by soul energy which gives them their racial high physical prowess whenpared to a regr card apprentice¡¯s body but this is nowhere near the body which is made of soul energy along with flesh and blood, this gives the cmity seed total control over its physical body and every cell in it allowing it to structure or destructure its body to its will. Third, Transformations. Whenever the soul energy absorbed by the cmity seed reaches a certain ceiling its physical body will evolve to the next form or evolution this process is called Transformation. Every creature in the universe yarns for evolution and cmity seed is no exception except it can switch between its evolution to suit its circumstances. But thises with a price as every time it switches between two forms there is a huge loss in soul energy making it greedy for soul power to restore the lost soul energy and maintain the highest form of its evolution. Fourth, Parent/Daughter Seeds. Dungeon Cmity seed itself is the parent seed while the fruits produced by it contain the daughter seed which sows into the body of those that consume this fruit and enve them to the will of the parent seed that is the dungeon cmity seed. Of the four abilities the two Immortal will and parent/daughter seed abilities are near perfect and do not need many optimisations while the Body restructure and Transformations need a lot of tuning to fit my human body specification. Don¡¯t get me wrong all four of the abilities require tuning but some more than others. As the first step towards my origin card creation, I had to convert the origin core to my viltronian based human core. This time the human core creation is going to beplex and special as I have two designs of the human core to choose from the first one being the viltronian human core and the second one being cmity seed form. Both had their advantages and I wanted both so I had spent a little more time and came up with a new design that incorporates the best of both designs. There was anotherplication to my human core formation, it was my proud mutated soul, because of it I had to optimize the new design to satisfy my current mutated soul and its future possible mutations. Taking care of all the variables I proceeded to create the newly designed human core. The newly designed human core incorporated all the abilities and advantages of a viltronian, cmity seed and mutated soul. Viltronian¡¯s core protected their souls and acted like an engine allowing them to enhance their physical body using soul energy and in-process giving them a long lifespan Mutated Soul gave me extra consciousness and mental strength which in turn gave me refined soul energy which is much purer and denser than normal soul energy. Cmity seed¡¯s seed form protected and nurtured its soul and incorporated soul energy within its flesh and blood giving the cmity seed control over its body at the cellr level. My newly designed human core incorporatedbined results of all these abilities allowing my human core to protect and nurture my mutated soul with refined soul energy. It incorporated refined soul energy into my flesh and blood, enhancing my physical body to another level and giving me control over it at the cellr level. It also acted as an engine and pumped refined soul energy into my body adding to my enhanced physical prowess and giving me a long life span. Done with the human core I had to optimise other abilities of cmity seed and the coded instruction in them. First I took up the enhancement of the body restructure ability of cmity seed. To enhance the body restructure ability of cmity seed I was going to use the 200 Hungry Soulpoles whose soul pathways will be enhanced by 200 High wood wisp core soul pathways. After the soul pathways of Hungry Soulpoles are enhanced then I will use them tobine with the soul pathways of the cmity seed rted to its body restructure ability. While I am at it I change all the nt body-rted coding to human body rted coded instructions using my soul pathways. so that when I use this ability I do not restructure into a nt body but a human body. By using Hungry Soulpoles soul pathways to enhance the ability of body restructure I not only make the soul energy body construct purer and denser but also give it the ability to use soul energy projectiles for offence and defence. First, my new human core could only incorporate soul energy and its constructs to its flesh and blood but now it can emit them as projectiles for offensive and defensive purposes. My next step was the Transformation ability of the cmity seed, this was uncharted territory and no one knew what the next evolution for human beings was but I had to try as I could not bear to lose such an awesome ability. All I could do was remove all the nt-based soul pathways and rece them with my soul pathways and the soul pathways of the kaiju heart. I do not know what will happen but I could only gamble on this. After that, the next step was to optimise parent/daughter seed ability. I am a human and with all kinds of cards present, there is no telling if I can produce seeds or not but in any case, I had decided to rece all nt-based soul pathways with my soul pathway turning this ability to parent/daughter core ability. Next, I dug deeper into this ability and found its envement soul pathways and coding which I altered and enhanced with my upgrade ve AI program which I used to enve my extra consciousness. And also added a chat software program that uses mental strength to form a chat group consisting of all the daughter cores with Parent core as admin of the group. This will help form proper and covertmunicationworks among all the daughter cores and the parent core. Now I had to enhance the hearing soul pathways of my new human core using the soul pathways from the Gore bat core and ear bone. For this, I utilized a different method to enhance the soul pathways. The reason I am using a different method to enhance these particr soul pathways because now the new human core had found an equilibrium between the Viltronian design, cmity seed and mutated soul so I can not just enhance soul pathways randomly this will offset the equilibrium achieved in the new human core. So I decided to use the bestowal method I copied during Pax¡¯s card creation. The demigod was able to add an unrted ability to Pax¡¯s card using the bestowal method, thanks to my soul pupils I was able to mentally record all of it, I still had not deciphered this methodpletely nor did I have the power to replicate this method but I hade up with a new lower-end version derived from what I understood about bestowal method. Using this cheap lower-end version of the bestowal method Ibine the hearing soul pathway of my new human core with soul pathways from the gore bat ear bone. This would allow me to listen to the soul pathways afterwards I use the same low-end method tobine soul pathways of gore bat core to the soul pathways of the nose and mouth of my new human core which would allow the core to generate frequency sound pulses through the enhanced mouth or nose and listen to the echo through enhanced ears, giving me the ability echolocation. Lastly, altering all the soul pathway arrangements and coded instructions to be suitable and appropriate for a human physique, only one thing remained for the formation of my Origin card, morphing. Morphing the origin core to the origin card I had sessfully created my second origin card. Without any further dy, I hurriedly checked the card info, [Card Name:¡­ Chapter 133: False Relic

Chapter 133: False Relic

Date- 24 Mar 2321 Time- 17:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Card Hall. After reading my second origin card info I nodded in satisfaction and equipped it into my second origin card slot. As soon as I equipped my second origin card and was basking in the power that filled my body the grimoire buzzed with notifications, [ Second origin card Cmity Human core equipped!] [Alert! False Relic Soul Pupil reacting to False Relic Cmity Human Core! Caution: Equipping two False Relics not rmended.] [Alert! False Relic Cmity Human core reacting to False Relic Soul Pupils! Caution: Equipping Two False Relics not rmended.] [Warning! False Relic Soul Pupil rejecting False Relic Cmity Human Core!] [Warning! False Relic Cmity Human core rejecting False Relic Soul Pupils!] ¡®WTF!¡¯ Reading the notifications I was dumbfounded, ¡®What are False Relics? Aren¡¯t Soul Pupil and Cmity Human core my origin cards! Why does the system keep calling them False relics?¡¯ Before I could even make sense of what was happening two bright bodies made up of intertwined soul pathways floated out of my grimoire. One of the bright bodies was shaped in the form of a pair of human pupils while the other bright body was shaped like a human core, they were the soul pathway bodies of Soul pupils and the cmity human core. Soul pathways extended from both bright bodies and started to fend off each other¡¯s soul pathways. It was as if both the soul pathway bodies wanted to strangle each other. I tried using my soul pupils to find any clue to what was happening but all I could see was that both the soul pupil body and the cmity human core body seemed like living beings with their own will. And also they were hell-bent on destroying each other. Unfortunately for the soul pathway body of Cmity human core it was less bright than the soul pupil and seemed to be on the losing end. Soon I heard another notification ring from the grimoire, I hurriedly read it as I did not know what was happening but from the looks of it, it seems my first origin card was rejecting my second origin card rather it seems to be trying to kill the second origin card. [Alert! False Relic Cmity Human Core nearing copse due to huge damage!] ¡®Fuck!¡¯ I cursed reading the notification, ¡®did my first origin card just kill me!¡¯ Be it Soul pupil or Cmity Human core both are part of me if either of them is destroyed the same fate befalls me so I couldn¡¯t allow this to happen. Since the beginning of this incident, I was wrecking my head toe up with a way to stop whatever was happening here but if my guess is right false relics are some kind of living cards of a sort. My first origin card Soul pupil is a false relic and considers me as its property and does not like the idea of sharing me with another of its kind False relic Cmity human core. Living cards?¡­ Even I was having a hard time getting around the theory I just came up with. But what I saw with my soul pupils supported this theory. Unable toe up with a solution, a brave idea came to my mind, what if I broke through now! I was on the verge of a breakthrough after the second mutation of my mutated soul, but I was holding back from breaking through as I wanted to get my second origin card to also gain the benefits of baptism. The more I thought about the idea the more usible it seemed. I had to hurry as the soul pathways of the cmity human core seems to be on the verge of copse any second now. ¡®Damn it all! Risk it!¡¯ I thought as I steeled my heart as I broke through to the next realm. As my active soul crossed to 30% a very familiar strength surged into my body. Yes! This is the feeling of stepping into a higher realm, it is so addictive. When I was enjoying the feeling of ascending to the higher realm I suddenly realized I could not feel my body, I tried to lift my hand to check but nothing came into my field of vision so I looked down only to see my arms and other body parts slowly dissipate into ck dust it seems my body is copsing. ¡®It seems my second life ends here. It was very short¡­¡¯ I thought as I looked at the culprits for my demise they seemed to be fighting more intensely and my death did not seem to matter to them. ¡®What¡¯s the point you fuckers? If I am dead you guys will also be destroyed!¡¯ Just then it suddenly hit me, ¡®Maybe! Maybe this could work.¡¯ Then using my mental strength I poured all 812+ soul jades that I had on me onto the floor right below me. 300 soul jades were used to procure 30 tonnes of Liquid spirit gold(LAG) and some were used during the second mutation of my mutated soul. I did not know if this would work but this was the gamble I was willing to risk as I was losing everything anyway. I was having trouble breathing but thankfully the copse had finally reached my head. First, I lost my vision and then¡­ ¡­ Date-?? Time-?? Location-?? ¡®Um¡­ what is that sound? Crying¡­ who is crying next to a sleeping person¡­ Wait! I can think. Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be dead, if I am alive then there can only be two reasons for this. first, I have been reincarnated again or Second, myst-ditch efforts worked.¡¯ I hopefully opened my eyes rooting for thetter as I did not want to be reincarnated again nor did I want my second life to end just like that. I looked around the room in search of the wailing person only to find a middle-aged couple, uncle Wyatt was embracing the grief-stricken auntie Wyatt, the source of the sobbing sound. ¡®Where am I? Why are uncle and auntie Wyatt here? Is it Ronnie, was the Zhang mercenary bothering him again.¡¯ I thought looking at the grief-filled uncle and auntie Wyatt. Kevin Zhang did challenge me but that does not mean he would leave Ronnie alone. Soon uncle Wyatt¡¯s eyes met mine. ¡°You are up my boy! How are you feeling? Let me call a professional.¡± Without waiting for my answer uncle Wyatt rushed out of the room to call for a doctor. Auntie left his embrace and knelt next to my bed, she embraced my bedridden body and said, ¡°Sorry! Auntie could not be there for you in your time of need. I am sorry! I am so sorry!¡± Hearing auntie Wyatt my whole body shook in rm, ¡®They know! What happened here? How long was I out cold?¡¯ Then I heard a bunch of hurried steps walking into the room, due to auntie Wyatt embracing me my field of vision was limited and could not see who and how many appeared? ¡°Dear, let the doctor take a look at Wyatt.¡± Said Uncle Wyatt as he freed me from auntie, finally I could see that almost everyone I knew in this world had appeared, crowding the room. Susan, Corey, Pax, Amy, Beth, Ronnie, Jackie, Eliza¡­ even Elliott was here. The middle ageddy whom uncle Wyatt had led in standing next to my bed summoned her grimoire and then turning to uncle Wyatt she said ¡°He is fine and there is nothing to worry about. He seemed to have exhausted his mental strength during card creation and has lost consciousness in the process. All he needed was a little rest to recover his mental strength. ¡°That does not exin him being naked when we found him, his clothes were right next to him.¡± said Beth, looking at me menacingly. ¡°Ms Beth I am a doctor, not a detective or you can ask him now that he is awake. My work is done here I will take my leave¡± Saying the doctor left the room. ¡°Well, Wyatt¡­¡± Beth took the doctor¡¯s advice. And the rest also curiously waited for my answer. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Wait! Who are you?¡­¡± I asked, I will just pretend that I do not remember what transpired. Beth was stuck, she did not expect such an answer from me. Finally, collecting her mind she shouted, ¡± I am your friend! I showed you my dress collection just yesterday. ¡± ¡®I think she doesn¡¯t know the meaning of friends.¡¯ I thought watching the aggrieved expression on Beth¡¯s face but my joke with Beth worried my aunt as she suddenly held my hands and said, ¡± I am your aunt remember!¡± ¡°I remember you, auntie. And how long was I unconscious for?¡± I asked. Auntie did not answer instead, she looked at Eliza, who answered me, ¡°we don¡¯t know exactly! But by midnight you did note out of the cardb. The card hall staff tried to check on you but getting no response they followed the protocol and found you unconscious lying naked on the floor. It¡¯s been an hour since then.¡± Chapter 134: Pregnant Dungeon

Chapter 134: Pregnant Dungeon

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 1:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Guest building It was hectic for me but I finally managed to assure everyone that I was fine, especially auntie Wyatt she seemed to be ming herself for everything, but thankfully uncle Wyatt knew how to encourage her. ¡°Thank you guys for all your care and I really do not remember what transpired in the card room for me to end up unconscious in suchprising position. But if you guys can leave the room for a second I need to talk some things with Elliott. Uncle and auntie Wyatt please.¡± I pleaded, I just woke up and have been answering and assure them that I am fine again and again. Lots of things have transpired while I was unconscious so I wanted to catch up to perfect my cover story. ¡°So did you remember me¡­¡± Beth confronted me excitedly. ¡°Sorry, Miss I still do not remember you. You keep calling yourself my friend but you don¡¯t act that way. Now if you are done I would like to talk to Elliott alone, please.¡± I said sternly, hearing my words Beth¡¯s excitement died down Amy and Pax consoled her as they tugged her out of the room along with others. Eliza who was quiet all this time suddenly moved and handed me a bunch of notes saying, ¡°These are the contact numbers of some of the card hall Staff, they asked you to contact them when you are free. It seems they liked what they saw. And a heads up, these digits are of both male and female staff since I did not know your type.¡± Handing me the notes she walked out of the room with a devilish grin. Leaving me feeling vited all over. ¡°You seem to be quite popr among the Whiteburn family card hall staff.¡± Said Elliott looking at the stack of notes. ¡°Please stop! don¡¯t bring that up. Even though I was unconscious I still feel vited thinking about it.¡± I really do, fuck! If I did not have enough confidence in my size down there I would be facing a whole lot of other mental dilemmas right about now. ¡°I don¡¯t get it why the hell would you create a card while being naked!¡± Elliott¡¯s expression seemed genuine enough but I knew better so I stuck with my story, ¡°I really do not remember.¡± ¡°Yes, so what are we doing here!¡± Asked Elliott enquiring why I asked him to stay behind. ¡°What is the current date and time?¡± I asked ¡°25th and 2hrs past midnight. I don¡¯t think you sent everyone out just for this.¡± Elliot was right, if I wanted to know data and time I could just summon my grimoire for that. Ipleted my second origin card yesterday evening at 6 something¡­ so about for 8 hrs, I was unconscious. I wanted to summon my grimoire and check the situation with my origin cards but I was worried if my origin cards would reject each other and battle for supremacy again or even worse, do I still have origin cards. ¡°What are false relics?¡± Hearing me Elliott¡¯s expression solidified. ¡°Boy, you take the cake, Wyatt. why is it that every time I talk to you I end up fearing for my life?¡± Elliott exaggerated. ¡°Just answer me!¡± ¡°Before that, you answer me. you are graduating high school soon, are you nning on applying for the top 10 universities.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t n on applying for the top 10 universities. I am thinking of setting up my business here and attending a college nearby.¡± I told the truth since I need Elliott¡¯s help to set up my business anyway. ¡°Are you dumb! Why would you do that? Do you know how many people yearn to enter any one of the 10 universities, even a genius like Eliza was not able to enter the top 10 universities! Heck, it has been 200 years since any citizen of Sky blossom city or its neighbouring cities entered the top 10 universities.¡± Elliott cried out. ¡°What¡¯s so special about the top 10 universities?¡± As nonchntly. ¡°Well for starters the answer for what a false relic is there.¡± Elliott sighed, ¡°I really do not know what a false relic is but it is said that it an easier way to get stronger than an origin card. If you want to know more you can talk to Corey¡¯s grandfather, he possesses a false relic.¡± ¡°Wait! That old fool has a powerful unique origin card and a false relic. How strong is he?¡± Good thing I know his kryptonite and am shameless enough to use it. ¡°His unique origin card is the false relic, you see false relics be a card after they are ced on a card apprentices origin card slot and enter a monogamous contract with that card apprentice. So, one card apprentice can only have one false relic.¡± Exined Elliott. Now that exins why the Soul pupils rejected Cmity human core. But that opens a new can of worms, as to Why mama Wyatt¡¯s grimoire happens to have a false relic? How did she get a false relic? ¡°You seem to know a lot for someone who said he does not know anything about false relics.¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t know what a false relic is but I know how to use it. Heck, it is every high ranked adventurer¡¯s dream to get his hands on a false relic¡± beamed Elliott. ¡°Are you saying there are ways to get false relics?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, there are. Have you heard of pregnant dungeons!¡± ¡°A dungeon within a dungeon!¡± ¡°Yes, that one! The dungeon within the dungeon is not a dungeon but a tomb of some big shot. The tomb has many traps, grave keepers and rewards simr to a dungeon so many mistake them as a dungeon within a dungeon and call it a pregnant dungeon but its real name is tomb dungeon these types of dungeons are very rare. And they usually have one or two false relics within them. There are many stories of low-level card apprentices getting a relic in a tomb dungeon and bing high ranking card apprentices within a few months. Now you know why the top brass dream for a relic.¡± Elliott empathised. Did Mama and papa Wyatt find a tomb dungeon and end up bing a victim of human greed. Whoever prevailed it seems mama Wyatt made sure to hurt them the most by hiding the relic in her grimoire, also securing her son¡¯s future. Unfortunately, young Wyatt was not fortunate enough to reap what his mother painstakingly sowed for him. Wait! Doesn¡¯t that mean there are still dangerous people searching for the relic¡­ And why did they not check mama and papa Wyatt¡¯s grimoires for the relic? ¡°Anything else!¡± ¡°Um¡­ you remember the dungeon cmity seed that I gave you.¡± Reminded Elliott ¡°Yes, what about it?¡± Does he want it back, well toote I used it. ¡°That is also a kind of false relic.¡± ¡°What! And you gave me such a precious gift. Wait, What do you mean by kind of.¡± Acting ignorant I looked at Elliott with a suspicious gaze. ¡°Not all false relics are good and increase card apprentice¡¯s strength. Dungeon cmity seed is one of the bad ones and is mostly referred to as a cursed false relic. So don¡¯t even think about getting into a contract with it.¡± Cautioned Elliott. ¡°What were you thinking giving me such a thing in the first ce?¡± I asked, I too wanted to know why someone would gift something like that to someone they just met. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking I just wanted to show how much the card you created meant for me. At that moment if I could I would have written my entire JK group shares in your name. s, I only had a few soul stones and a cursed false relic on me.¡± Confessed Elliott. The rules dictate that Elliott, one of the major shareholders of the JK group cannot trade his share without a board meeting. ¡°It¡¯s every child¡¯s right to have a normal childhood and dream to be a high-level card apprentice but I could have neither. Since birth, I was robbed of a normal childhood and after contracting a grimoire I was rodded of any future as a high-level card apprentice. Though the origin card you created cannot chance my childhood and past it made sure I could pursue my dream of bing a high-level card apprentice now. It meant the world to me.¡± Elliott poured his feelings out. ¡°Do not worry about it. I destroyed the dungeon cmity seed.¡± I said casually. ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to make me feel better, Wyatt.¡± Elliott did not believe my words and misunderstood my intentions. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand I am not lying, I did destroy the dungeon cmity seed.¡± I assured him. ¡°You are telling me, the problem which even the greatest minds of the top 10 universities could not solve you solved it.¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°You are telling me, the undying monster seed titled as Cmity and hailed as immortal and indestructible was destroyed by you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Chapter 135: Madman

Chapter 135: Madman

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 2:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Guest building ¡°Unbelievable! How did you do it?¡± Enquired Elliott, it seems it will be hard for him to believe my words without a proper exnation. ¡°Well, I guess it doesn¡¯t hurt to tell you, a heathen stone vault, a pail of soul energy-rich mud along with a soul jade and following a few simple easy steps, you can also do it. First, crush the soul jade into powder and mix 1/3rd of it with mud and pour the mixture of mud and soul jade powder in the vault, after sowing the dungeon cmity seed in the mud you lock the beaten stone vault at the fastest speed possible. Wait for 3 ¨C 4 minutes and then once the Heathen stone vault starts glowing wait for another 20 to 30 seconds. Then open the vault and dig out the cmity seed. Now that the seeds consciousness is trapped in the heathen stone vault the seeds physical body bes very feeble and fragile, unlike its previous indestructible self, by applying a simple force you can crush it into powder. Once the heathen stone vault stops glowing you know that cmity seed consciousness has dissipated as its physical body has been destroyed. It would have taken less time if I had the purest of the heathen stone.¡± I exined, once I dug up the cmity seed from the vault to transfer its soul pathway to the origin core I noticed that the seed body of the cmity seed had be fragile and would copse with enough force. So I did not lie about being able to destroy the cmity seed. ¡°You madman! Madman! You feed and awoke the cmity seed with soul energy in the middle of the Sky blossom city¡­ You son of a madb!tch. What if the heathen Stone vault was not able to trap the cmity seed consciousness or even worse what if the cmity seed had used its variant soul energy to enve you? What made you think that once the consciousness of the cmity seed separated from its seed body it would be easier to destroy its indestructible physical body. And what made you sure that once the physical body of the cmity seed is destroyed its consciousness will dissipate¡­ What made you so sure that you were willing to risk the lives of everyone in the sky blossom city? Answer me you mad son of a b!tch.¡± Elliott went ballistic hearing my exnation on how to destroy a cmity seed but he was not wrong too as he didn¡¯t have almighty revealing soul pupils like me. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the egg theory which states that the eggshell of an egg bes a lot fragile without the egg white and yolk inside it? I applied the same theory to the cmity seed. Without its consciousness, its physical body lost its indestructible status. And it was easier for me to destroy its physical form. And what made the consciousness of the cmity seed immortal was its indestructible seed form and with it destroyed consciousness of the cmity seed is no longer immortal. ¡± I came up with a bunch of lies and theories to support why I did what I did. As I could not just say that I just wanted to imprison seed consciousness long enough for me to transfer all its soul pathways and arrangements into an origin core. Now that would just drive Elliott insane. ¡°How do you know that the eggshell of an egg bes a lot fragile without the egg white and yolk inside it as it¡¯s impossible to separate the egg white and yolk without breaking the egg. As far as I know, there is no such theory. And since when did an egg be the same as a cmity seed¡­ You madman you risked the lives of everyone in the city just to satisfy your curiosity. The old academicians of the top 10 universities will love you. I did not understand half of what you said but if you publish a paper on this I will make sure that it catches on before you graduate high school and get a schrship for the top 10 universities.¡± Spoken like a true businessman, in my past life I have met so many people who only cared how much profits my invention would gain them instead of appreciating its ingenuity and applications. Because of this many of my useful and revolutionary inventions were shot down¡­ in a way leading to me bing an entrepreneur to finance my research so that I can invent something that helps society rather than fill the pockets of corporate stooges. ¡°Why are you so bent on making me attend the top 10 universities?¡± I did not understand Elliott¡¯s fixation with the top 10 universities, if it is something to do with marketing and connections then count me out. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you! Even after I told you¡­ for 200 years no one in our city or the nearby cities had been epted in the top 10 universities. Do you know how many alumni of those universities have be card emperors, well even I don¡¯t know but I have heard it is arge number. One of the examples is thest one to attend one of the top 10 universities from our city he has already stepped into the Card king realm and is about to break into the Card Emperor realm just within 200 years!¡± ¡°Where is he right now?¡± ¡°Working under some Demigod, who took a liking to his talent and epted him as his subordinate.¡± Said Elliott with a sad expression. It is sad considering that the local legend is just a mere subordinate. But he is still not someone the likes of us could look down on. ¡°What¡¯s so wonderful about the top 10 universities?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have only heard the rumours as for their credibility, it is up to you what you chose to believe. They say that the top 10 universities can custom make false relics suitable for the card apprentice studying there. Making it easier for those who study there stronger than opponents of the same realm.¡± Said Elliott with a serious expression, if I did not have two false relics I might have believed what Elliott said but I have the false relic and know that something like that is not man-made. But seeing how the secret to false relics lies in the top 10 universities I was beginning to consider whether to attend one of the top 10 universities. But I will have to consult William Bright on false relics before I make a decision. Chapter 136: Trust

Chapter 136: Trust

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 2:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Guest building ¡°Enough about the top 10 universities, I will write a paper on my method for destroying the dungeon cmity seed and respective findings. Help me publish it.¡± I did this because to form my reputation in the card creationist world and the method to destroy a dungeon cmity seed may be a good start, it should help me highlight my name in the market. ¡°Great! Leave the rest to me. Do give the method a catchy name.¡± Elliott seemed more enthusiastic about publishing the paper than I. ¡°Sure! About my uncle and aunt, how much do they know?¡± I finally asked the question weighing my heart the most. For some reason, the brief moment in auntie Wyatt¡¯s loving and warm embrace still lingered in my mind. It has been so long since I have felt someone¡¯s care and love, especially something so close to maternal love. I could feel auntie Wyatt treated me as one of her own. I was not a fool enough to think I mattered more to her than her blood-rted child Ronnie. For the First time in my second life, I regretted that I could not meet papa and mama Wyatt. They must have been great parents. Was it wrong for an old soul like mine to want to feel the love and support of a family? I don¡¯t know¡­ my past life has been about me and my invention during which I forgot to experience other things life has to offer until the very end. But this time I will not make the same mistake. I will not only reach the pinnacle of the world but also life. This time around I will make sure to enjoy what I could not in my past life. ¡°They know everything! When the Whiteburn¡¯s found you unconscious they tried contacting your next of kin but nobody was listed so Amy contacted Susan and then Susan informed your uncle and aunt about your condition. When they reached here one thing led to another and your uncle and aunt found the devastating news of your parents passing¡­ it seems even Susan and Corey did not know the recent passing of your parents, It was a shock for them too. Come to think of it I can understand you not telling Susan and Corey as you just met them but your uncle, aunt and cousin, what about them, why did you not inform them of the news?¡± It was not surprising that Elliott knew about my past since he must have done a background check on me. ¡°About that, I am not sure why I did that! Not just that, I do not remember what happened these past two months after I received the news of my parents passing, everything is foggy. Until I attempted suicide a day before I contracted my grimoire. With my parents passing I was no longer myself and it turns out without my two silver rank parents the world did not want me anymore. So I decided to put an end to all of these. But when I was finally dying I knew I did not want to die yet! I struggled and strived to call for help with all my might and willpower which led to a miraculous breakthrough in my active soul control, thest straw that saved my life. After that incident, I stopped feeling sorry for myself and stopped thinking the world owed me something for taking away my parents. I decided I am going to live my life on my terms and to the fullest. It¡¯s almost been a week since then and I have aplished so much that one couldn¡¯t in their entire lifetime.¡± Mixing a little truth in I lied my ass off to the fullest of my abilities. Anyone who did a background check on me will be suspicious that how can a boy who was bullied and scammed suddenly shine so brilliantly. And me gaining an epiphany as I attempted suicide was the perfect cover for it. As I did attempt suicide and failed by breaking through in my active soul control, in a way. ¡°Whoa!¡­ You finally opened up to me. Don¡¯t worry this will be our little secret. And the foundation of a strong and long friendship.¡± Elliott beamed trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Stop saying weird stuff you jerk!¡± I said casually. ¡°Hey! Suicidal thoughts aremon, I had them too. But my body was my prison so I could not act on it. Not to mention all the servants and staff monitoring and taking care of me 24/7.¡± Shared Elliott. Elliott tried to connect with me by sharing his dark times. I appreciated it, though my story was a lie it¡¯s not like I did not have my share of dark times. ¡°Good now get out! I want to rest¡­ and please inform my uncle and aunt that I will rest now and talk to them first thing tomorrow morning while we go visit my parents grave.¡± Though most of what I shared with Elliott was a lie still some of my true feelings were mixed in them. Though coded, letting out some of my feelings made me realise I have lived through worse and I should check on my grimoire and origin cards. ¡°And here I was preparing my shoulder for you to cry on!¡­ But I think you should talk to your uncle and aunt right now. You know they me themselves for not checking up on you¡± Uncle and auntie felt guilty that they did not keep in touch and check on young Wyatt for the past few months, even though they knew papa and mama Wyatt had gone on a mission. ¡°No! They must be tired too¡­ let them rest, we can talk when everyone is fresh and more clear-headed in the morning.¡± Everyone had their share of guilt, nothing I say will help them. They can only learn to deal with and process it by themselves, ¡°And one more thing could you make some arrangements for them, they had to move¡­ Why am I exining this to you! Karen must have narrated everything to you already.¡± ¡°Haha! What are you talking about! Karen is my Secretary! not some shadow info merchant. Why would she tell me about your uncle and aunt?¡± Elliott lied with a straight face and then added, ¡± I have just purchased a housing society for the housing of my staff, they can live there until everything is settled. The security there should be enough to keep them out of trouble.¡± ¡°Good, I will leave them in your hands.¡± I have grown to trust Elliott since our goals seem to align. Trusting uncle, Auntie, Ronnie and Jackie¡¯s safety to him was my way of showing him that. After Elliott left, Susan and Corey came by to report and head home. Elliott graciously offered them a lift, but I knew better he had an angle to this and that was William Bright. Chapter 137: Calamity Human Core

Chapter 137: Cmity Human Core

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 2:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Guest building After everyone left for me to have a good rest. I got up from the bed and stood on my feet. I was dressed in some kind of hospital gown. Thankfully the room had an inbuilt bathroom with fresh towels and a few sets of men¡¯s clothes, worthy of Whiteburn manor. I walked inside the bathroom in search of a full-body mirror as I could feel many changes in my body due to the destruction and reconstruction of my body using the ability of cmity human core. I wasn¡¯t sure what changes happened to my body neither did the others as I was lying on the bed. Only Whiteburn family staff saw me in my birthday suit and they got a chance to appreciate the new changes to my body, all this was thanks to myst resort of me dumping all my soup jades on the floor. I did not know who was going to win between the Soul pupils false relic and cmity human core false relic but I chose to bet all my chances on Cmity human core false relic¡¯s restructure ability. As long as my core remained intact and had enough soul energy, I was immortal simr to the dungeon cmity seed. As I observed myself in the full-body mirror of the bathroom, I saw that my body had grown into the body of a professional bodybuilder with all the cuts and muscle tone in the right ces, my body had turned from a skinny short kid body to an Olympian gods body. Since I was covered in a nket by the staff, none of my friends or rtives knew the changes that happened to my body, especially my height. How am I going to exin the changes in me to them tomorrow morning? But soon my mind diverted from this question, as I ran my soul energy in my body. The soul energy cirction in my body was faster and fiercer than before, this was one of the benefits of having refined soul energy. As the four times purer and denser soul energy passed through my veins, muscles and bones they started to absorb the soul energy like hungry ghosts, and my body burst forth with unimaginable power and vitality. I finally knew why my body felt so weak even after so many positive noticeable changes had been carried out in my body. Turns out they just need to be nourished by the refined soul energy which can only be pumped by the mutated soul, since I was unconscious there was no one to circte soul energy through my body especially my 3 other ve consciousness, they seem to be on standby mode as they had no protocol regarding the restructuring of my body. Handing over all my bodily and soul energy functions to my ve souls I finally gathered enough courage to check my grimoire. By the looks of it, it seemed my cmity human core came victorious during the battle using the baptism power I directed towards it after stepping into the card soldier realm, And the changes in my body and refined soul energy were prime examples for it. I summoned my grimoire to check the situation and aftermath of the battle. Right now I was very scared, so scared that I could not bring myself to activate my soul pupils, because soul pupils were my only source of hope in this world that I can make it to the top of the world while living life to its fullest. Without it, I still had confidence that I could make it to the top of this world but it would require my undivided attention which would keep me from living my life and enjoy everything it had to provide, soul pupil made things easier. I was heavily dependent on Soul pupils. without them, I could not have reached this point so fast. I finally steeled my heart and opened my grimoire to check only to find one origin card slot upied while the other was still empty. My body went cold at the thought of losing my soul pupils card. In denial, I try to activate the soul pupils but to my surprise soul pupils activated. Not only did they activate but they were stronger and sharper than before. I was confused and hurriedly checked the name of the only origin card in my grimoire. [Card Name: Cmity Soul Core] My mind was blown away again, this card was neither the soul pupils card nor the Cmity human core card it was a different new card. Confused, I began to check the grimoire log for what had transpired when I was unconscious. [Warning! False relic Soul pupil fighting for dominance over false core Cmity Human core.] [Warning; False relic Cmity Human core fighting for dominance over false Soul pupil.] Turns out I had mistaken the two false relics were not trying to destroy each other instead they were trying to swallow each other to further enhance and evolve themselves. Clearly, false relic Soul pupils were stronger than the Cmity human core in terms of soul attainments and it was slowly winning the battle between them. Seeing its defeat approaching the cmity human core utilized all its ability at its disposal including rpsing me to core form to gain extra soul energy and defend against the attack. That¡¯s when my body started to disintegrate into dust, thankful I had believed in the prowess of the Cmity human core and had prepared in advance by dropping all the soul jades on the floor under me. So when the core falls on the floor it will fall in the pile of soul jades which can be utilised by the cmity human core to restructure my body. But before the false relic cmity human core waspletely defeated by the false relic soul pupils I brought in reinforcement in the form of baptism by breaking into a higher realm. With the empowerment of the baptism, the battle between the two relics came to an impasse. The false relics seemed to want to devour each other and strengthen themselves, this way if the soul pupils were to sallow the cmity human core its prowess would double maybe even triple times its current power, simr was true for cmity human soul. They were trying to devour each other to evolve themselves. But when the baptism empowered them both, they both were at peak of their power and reaching an impasse in the battle. But Baptism not only empowered them but also guided them tobine and form the most suitable origin card for Me, hence forming the new card Human Soul core. When my body disintegrated I thought I was dead for sure and as for leaving the soul jades on the floor, it was myst-ditch of struggle. Not only was I not dead but I got a stronger origin card and an empty origin card slot, meaning I can have another origin card but this was for the future. Right now I wanted to check up on my new card andpare it with its parent cards. [Card Name: Cmity Human Core Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: This card gives the host an artificial variant human core designed based on the Viltronian human core and dungeon cmity seed. 1.Viltronian Physic ¨C the host has a simr physique to a Viltronian. 2.Immortal Core ¨C The human core has abilities simr to a cmity seed, it can nourish and protect the soul of the host. As long as the core is not destroyed the host is not dead. 3.Body Restructure ¨C The host¡¯s flesh and blood have incorporated soul energy constructs to enhance the host body¡¯s strength, agility, regeneration etc. Using this ability the host can switch between different transformations without the risk of losing the real form. 4.Transformations ¨C this ability allows the host to transform to the higher evolutions, Base Form ¨C Cmity human core form. Form one ¨C Mutant Viltronian ¨C A viltronian physique enhanced by mutated souls, refined soul energy, variant human core. Form Two ¨C locked, conditions not met. Unlock Form 2 for further transformations. 5.Parent/Daughter core ¨C parent core and daughter core are connected by a special link that allows them tomunicate regardless of the distance between them. There is only one parent core and it can produce N number of daughter cores based on the materials provided. The parent core has total control over the daughter core. The daughter core can be ingested by a coreless humanoid to gain a simr power to a Daughter cmity human core. 6.Mutated soul ¨C the host has a mutated soul which double¡¯s upon everyrge breakthrough. The mutated soul produces refined soul energy which is purer and denser than normal soul energy. Being pure and denser than the normal soul energy, it can give increased enhancement to the body of the host. 7. Echolocation ¨C with the help of mutated ears and mouth the host can produce different frequencies for detecting the presence, direction, distance like a natural radar. The host can also listen to the soul pathway but the mental strenght consumption will be greater. Chapter 138: Calamity Soul Core

Chapter 138: Cmity Soul Core

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 3:10 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Guest building The Origin card Cmity human core was exactly what I intended it to be but also not. It had all the abilities I want it to retain from the cmity seed, viltronian core, mutated soul, kaiju heart but it did not seem to retain the abilities of the Hungry Soulpoles. All the abilities of the Cmity human core are above and beyond but also demand a lot of soul energy, if not for my soul energy being 4 times refined most of the cards abilities would be just a burden to me. All these abilities are overpowered and soul energy-oriented, they do not have a cooldown period or card effect duration. For example, Debra¡¯s Skeleton Centaur knight and its undead minion skill. Debra can summon the skeleton centaur knight anytime she wants but the same is not true for the undead minion skill of the Skeleton Centaur knight this skill has a cool-down period of 12 hours. This skill is not soul energy-oriented but time-oriented therefore Debra doesn¡¯t have to worry about the soul energy consumption for the 100+ skeleton soldiers summoned. People look at cooldown time as a limitation whereas, in reality, it allows the user to ess powerful skills which are beyond their strength. If Debra were asked to exchange an equal amount of soul energy for summoning 200 skeleton minions then she could not achieve it with her card soldier strength and wouldn¡¯t be able to ess the undead minion skill. Right now this is true for me too, I cannot switch between two transformations as I wish, each time I transform I break my body to the molecr level and rearrange to get to the higher form or lower form. Though currently I only had ess to the Base form core form and Initial form variant Viltronian form which I was currently in. I also required a huge supply of soul energy to unlock my next form and the forms after that. These abilities were overpowered but also have gluttons in terms of soul energy consumption. So I could only use these skills one time at most before I run out of energy. I knew that a card soldier like me can barely support the energy consumption of these overpowered abilities based on the inherent soul energy absorption aptitude of a card apprentice. Therefore I had used the Soulpoles as an ingredient in the creation of the card. Soulpoles can actively absorb and emit soul energy into nature for defence and to meet their daily consumption. But somehow the abilities of Soulpoles that I had transferred to the original core of the cmity human core card had not surfaced, I even enhanced their soul pathways using High Wood Wisp core but still, these abilities were not incorporated into the origin card. Therefore I had inspected the card to check for the reason why the hungry Soulpoles ability did not surface in the origin card, turns out that the abilities of the Soulpoles were incorporated into the origin card but the effects of the abilities were so weak that they were neglected from being mentioned in the card info section. High wood wisp core soul pathways were not enough to enhance hungry Soulpoles ability and their soul pathways, they require something with greater vitality than the High wood wisps for the Soulpoles ability to make any contribution for their presence to be noticed in the Origin core. So in fact the cmity human core was not a total sess. It was missing the abilities of soul poles and required huge soul energy whenpared to my current realm. Despite its shoring, this card was already very satisfying. But all these shorings were answered by the card Cmity Soul core, the product of soul pupils and cmity human core. [Card Name: Cmity Soul Core Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: This card gives the host an artificial variant human core designed based on the Viltronian human core and dungeon cmity seed. 1.Soul Pupils- the host gains the ability to see the soul pathways of all things. 2Viltronian Physic ¨C the host has a simr physique to a Viltronian. 3.Immortal Core ¨C The human core has abilities simr to a cmity seed, it can nourish and protect the soul of the host. As long as the core is not destroyed the host is not dead. 4.Body Restructure ¨C The host¡¯s flesh and blood have incorporated soul energy constructs to enhance the host body¡¯s strength, agility, regeneration etc. Using this ability the host can switch between different transformations without the risk of losing the real form. 5.Transformations ¨C this ability allows the host to transform to the higher evolutions, Base Form ¨C Cmity human core form. Form one ¨C Variant Viltronian ¨C A viltronian physique enhanced by mutated souls, refined soul energy, variant human core. Form Two ¨C Kaiju Form, Viltronian Titan Form Three ¨C locked, conditions not met. Unlock Form 3 for further transformations. 6.Parent/Daughter soul core ¨C parent core and daughter core are connected by a special link that allows them tomunicate regardless of the distance between them. There is only one parent core and it can produce N number of daughter cores based on the materials provided. The parent core has total control over the daughter core. The daughter core can be ingested by a coreless humanoid to gain a simr power to a Daughter cmity human core. Additional skill ¨C Hive AI 7.Cmity Daughter core ¨C The host can bestow transformation ability to creatures with Daughter cmity human core within them Base Form ¨C Cmity human core form. Form one ¨C Mutant Viltronian ¨C A viltronian physique enhanced by mutated souls, refined soul energy, variant human core. Form Two ¨C locked, conditions not met. Unlock Form 2 for further transformations. Additional skill ¨C Hive AI 8.Mutated soul ¨C the host has a mutated soul which double¡¯s upon everyrge breakthrough. The mutated soul produces refined soul energy which is purer and denser than normal soul energy. Being pure and denser than the normal soul energy, it can give increased enhancement to the body of the host. Additional skill- Hive AI. 9. Soul Echolocation ¨C The host can control and produce different frequencies using his/her inherent soul pathways near its mouth and ear for detecting the presence, direction, distance like a natural radar by listening to the reaction of soul pathways in the surrounding area because of the frequency emitted by the host. 10. Soul energy maniption ¨C The host gains abilities to absorb, store and emit soul energy inrge quantities in his/her flesh and blood.] Reading the card info of the Cmity Soul Core its predecessor Cmity human core did not feel overpowered any longer. As the result ofbining with soul pupils, the soul rted abilities of the origin card have undergone a huge transformation and also resulted in new soul rted skills like soul energy maniption, modified Soul Echolocation and now Cmity Daughter core was a separate skill from Parent/Daughter Core. Not to mention that even the Soul pupils were also adopted by the new origin card. Most importantly the second form of the transformation ability had been unlocked, and the only reason for this has to be the consumption of 800+ soul cores I had piled up below for the reconstruction of my body. The reconstruction of my body took 10 soul jades but the remaining soul jades were absorbed to unlock the third form of my transformation ability. It seems that the soul abilities of the hungry Soulpoles were enhanced by a great margin after family human core and soul pupils dominated to form a single-origin card. Leading to the formation of Soul energy maniption skill. The unlocked second form was the Kaiju form showcasing the power of the kaiju heart I used as an ingredient, but what surprised me was that my Kaiju form was a Viltronian Titan. I do not know what kind of monster a Viltronian titan is but considering it¡¯s a Viltronian it should be strong. Soul energy maniption is the higher version skill of the hungry Soulpoles, it enhances the user¡¯s inherent soul energy absorption ability and gives the host the ability to store soul energy in his/her flesh and blood enhancing the physique of the body. It also gives the host the option to emit the soul energy in the form of constructs or projectiles for defence and offence. Thebination of the card had also enhanced the natural ability of the dungeon cmity seed, parent/daughter core. Leading to a new separate cmity daughter core. Cmity daughter core is a separate skill but it is still dependent on its stem skill parent and daughter for the creation of daughter cores. The function of this skill is to give holders of cmity daughter core the transformation ability of the parent cmity core. The cmity daughter core also has a Hive AI which is the baptized and evolved version of my ve program. Not just the cmity daughter core but the mutated soul also had a Hive AI. Chapter 139: Hive AI

Chapter 139: Hive AI

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 3:24 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Guest building Hive AI is an AI program with the ability to create ve AI¡¯s, these AI¡¯s share their knowledge with one another, producing a collective intelligencework. Making it easier for Master AI to monitor, control and govern all the ve AI¡¯s. Not to mention how efficient these AI¡¯s have gotten ever since they were updated with the Insight forecast program. So now I do not have to install a ve AI program into every mutated soul or cmity daughter cores created in the future. Worthy of the miracles of the baptism. Just imagining monitoring and governing hundreds of ve conciseness and hundreds of daughter core ves I felt chills. Who cares about loyalty when you can get ves. It was okay for me to enve my duplicate consciousnesses but enving other people with the cmity daughter core this ability had to be used limitedly and covertly because once the word gets out that I can enve people then one can only imagine the repercussions that followed. Soul echolocation, the modified version of echolocation. This ability is quite simr to echolocation but the soul pupil¡¯s principles swallowed by the Cmity human core has enhanced its ability to hear soul pathway frequencies to the point where the mental strength consumed and stress involved are negligible. Here the mouth is not required to emit certain frequencies to hear soul pathways in the nearby area but to increase the range of the echolocation you can use the mouth to emit frequencies that will rebound back to the ear and inform about the presence, dimensions and other information about the soul pathway from a further distance. I tried the soul echolocation ability right away since it was a sensory and detection type ability, this skill will not cause anymotion and disturb my hosts. The soul echolocation was a different experiencepared to the soul pupils, hearing and watching are two different things but once I activated soul echolocation I felt a different connection to the world surrounding me than the usual one and the frequency emitted by the world and the objects in them were numerous and listening to these frequencies made these inanimate objects seem more vivid, it¡¯s as if I can see them through my ears. Giving me enough confidence to create cards with my eyes closed. Both soul pupils and soul echolocation have their advantages but for card creation, I would still choose soul pupils as we humans are dependent on our eyes more than ears and suddenly switching to ears as the main sensory input would just send me back millions of evolutionary years even though my soul pathways of ear and mouth were modified and enhanced to perform more than what they were meant to be. I am not saying that echolocation is not as good as soul pupils but as a human who used to see, I prefer to see my soul pathways rather than listen to them. Then why add this ability to the card, I added this ability to differentiate different unknown and unidentified soul pathways in a soul core based on the frequency they emit. Differentiating unknown and unidentified soul pathways in a soul core by soul pupils is taxing as they often require sharper concentration and presence of mind but echolocation doesn¡¯t as it is it¡¯s the ability to differentiate and identify different soul pathways based on the frequency they emit. After exploring the soul echolocation and all its wonderful applications I focused on Soul energy maniption, as mentioned I was able to absorb, store and emit soul energy inrge quantities in my flesh and blood leading to lesser soul energy loss and consumption in the restructuring and transforming abilities of the cmity soul core. Not to mention now thanks to soul energy maniption I can weaponize the soul energy within me to enhance my body strength and defence or directly fire soul energy projectiles without having to worry about running out of soul energy. It was fun I was able to materialise soul energy and shape them ording to my imagination but more sophisticated design coated more mental strength and it required a high level of soul energy control which was nothing to me thanks to my Hive AI and multiple ve mental strengths. Afterwards, I decided to look into the creation of cmity daughter core and check out how it worked. To my surprise, I can produce the cmity daughter core in the form of a core or a card through my grimoire card creation page. If a core then it can directly fuse with a host through oral ingestion and upy an origin card slot of the subject ingested with it. But in the card form, it has to be directly ced on the empty origin card slot of the subject to equip it. Cmity daughter core also had the ability Immortal Core ¨C it can also nourish and protect the soul of the subject. As long as the core is not destroyed the subject is not dead. But here it was more like the subject¡¯s soul is trapped in the cmity daughter core while being dominated, monitored and governed by ve AI. The cmity daughter core can also give the subjects integrated with it a few of the abilities from the parent core based on the authority of the daughter core created. Authority of Daughter Core, 1.ve 2.Servant 3.Subordinate 4.Right/Left Arm 5. Partner These authorities of the dungeon daughter core not only show the priority of how many abilities and power can be incorporated in the cmity daughter core but also shows the level of freedom I have given them. Thanks to the imprisonment of daughter core and the ve AI I can turn any or every subject with daughter core into a mindless ve and order him to do anything I wish. With this authority system, I can thoroughly control how much freedom to be given the subjects based on how much I trust them. The cmity daughter cores were all set ready to be used once created, all they required was a conscious soul to imprison within their core body and fulfil their purpose. I can use cmity daughter on both card apprentice and monsters. The card form of the cmity daughter core was for the card apprentice and the core form was for the monsters to ingest it. Either way, I could control both of them using the ve AI. As I was thinking about the cmity daughter core and its taboo abilities a sudden thought stuck to my head, this idea was so ingenious that it made me stand on my feet in excitement and I couldn¡¯t wait to experiment it ¡­ Chapter 140: Avatar

Chapter 140: Avatar

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 3:24 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Guest building ¡°Damn it! Damn it all!¡± I yelled. I needed soul jades for the experiment I just thought of but knowing all my soul jades were spent for the restructuring of my body and unlocking the second transformation of my card I could not help but tell in frustration. This feeling of being on a verge of a breakthrough yet not being able to try it was torture like an itch on your back which you cannot reach no matter how hard you try. ¡®Knock! Knock!¡¯ ¡°Excuse me, Sir! Is there a problem?¡± After the knock on the door followed the voice of the manor staff. I was surprised but soon walked to the door opening it, looking at the staff I asked, ¡°Were you waiting at the door?¡± ¡°Yes sir, since you are bedridden Ms Amy thought it would be a good idea for me to wait at the door in case you require my assistance.¡± The staff exined patiently, I was impressed by Amy¡¯s thoughtful gesture. ¡°Sir, Is there any way I can assist you?¡± Asked the staff again. ¡°Yes, I need 35 Soul Jades. Can you get me some using this as a guarantee?¡± I enquired handing the staff the IOU signed by Amy. I know it was not ethical of me to try and pawn Amy¡¯s IOU even after taking Cerberus core aspensation but my curiosity was getting itchier with every second that passed and I could not help it. ¡°A moment sir!¡± The staff took the IOU and began to test its authenticity. After, few breaths he looked at me and said, ¡°Sir, do you want to redeem all the soul jades or just 35 soul jades?¡± ¡°35 soul jades are enough for now and help me return the IOU to Ms Amy.¡± 35 soul jades were enough for my experiment, being greedy will only sore the rtionship between me and Whiteburn¡¯s. ¡°Right away, sir!¡± Saying that the staff left with IOU and soon returned with 35 soul jades. ¡­ Closing the bedroom door shut, I sat cross-legged on the bed. Summoning my grimoire I opened it to the card creation page and ced all the 35 soul jades I just got in it and began the creation of three cmity daughter cores. Normally I would not require 35 soul jades to create 3 daughter cores one soul jade would be more than enough but right now I was not going to create just any daughter cores but avatar cmity daughter cores. Yes! I was going to use the 35 soul jades to create 3 avatar cmity daughter cores, meaning 3 perfect clones of myself. These clones will be the perfect and exact copy of me and my strength therefore I named the new skill I thought of as Avatar cores instead of clone cores. 1 soul jade to create 3 daughter cores and 12 soul jades each for the 3 cores to structure my perfect avatar body. This method of creation of 3 avatars of myself using cmity daughter cores would be an impossible feat if not for my mutated soul because the cmity daughter cores are just normal cores without any subject soul upying inside them. So it is impossible to turn the daughter cores into avatar cores, as daughter cores in a way are like empty ve cors. How can an empty ve cor be the same as a ve! But thankfully I already had three ves at my disposal, my three mutated souls programmed with ve AI of my 4 consciousness mutated soul. Yes, I was going to ce my ve souls in the daughter cores and use the soul energy in 12 soul jades to structure a body creating my avatar. Technically I will not be cing my ve soul in the daughter cores. Instead, I will be linking the ve soul and the daughter cores through soul pathways and Hive AI. so that the daughter cores can still form a body without a soul inside them and ve souls can control them remotely from within the parent core. It took me a few minutes and soon three naked exact copies of me stood in front of me with stiff mechanical expressions. Inspecting them for any external ws I said, ¡°I will call you guys copy1-C1, copy2-C2 and copy3-C3 respectively¡­ let me check your stats¡± [Name ¨C Copy1(C1) Type ¨C Avatar Cmity daughter core Authority ¨C Right/Left Arm Active Soul Control ¨C 31%(Card Soldier Realm) 1.Soul Pupils- the subject gains the ability to see the soul pathways of all things. 2.Viltronian Physic ¨C the subject has a simr physique to a Viltronian. 3.Immortal Core ¨C The daughter core has abilities simr to a cmity p ent core, it can nourish and protect the soul of the subject. As long as the core is not destroyed the host is not dead. 4.Body Restructure ¨C The subject¡¯s flesh and blood have incorporated soul energy constructs to enhance the subject body¡¯s strength, agility, regeneration etc. Using this ability the host can switch between different transformations without the risk of losing the real form. 5.Cmity Daughter core ¨C The Subject is bestowed with transformation ability by the cmity parent soul core. Base Form ¨C Cmity human core form. Form one ¨C Mutant Viltronian ¨C A viltronian physique enhanced by mutated souls, refined soul energy, variant human core. Form Two ¨C locked, conditions not met. Unlock Form 2 for further transformations. Additional skill ¨C Hive AI 6. Soul Echolocation ¨C The subject can control and produce different frequencies using his/her inherent soul pathways near its mouth and ear for detecting the presence, direction, distance like a natural radar by listening to the reaction of soul pathways in the surrounding area because of the frequency emitted by the host. 7. Soul energy maniption ¨C The subject gains abilities to absorb, store and emit soul energy inrge quantities in his/her flesh and blood.] The three Avatars all had the same stats and skills as I had bestowed them with. What was surprising that all the three avatars had the same active soul control % as me. But they did not have a grimoire so apart from using the skills bestowed to them they could not utilise their soul energy for anything else. Thinking of this another thought came to me, whether all three of the avatars could contract grimoire like normal card apprentice as they were exact copies of me and have the same soul pathways and arrangements as me. Thinking of this I could not help but curse, ¡°Fuck!¡± Chapter 141: Stone Workshop

Chapter 141: Stone Workshop

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 3:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Guest building The idea of equipping my avatar with their grimoire was very alluring but after pondering over it for few minutes I realised that was not possible because even though I had multiple consciousnesses they all originated from a single mutated soul and this mutated soul happened to be already been contacted by a grimoire and there was no way around it. Understanding this my curiosity died and I was disappointed for being excited over nothing. Right now with my second soul mutation, I was able to create 3 avatars using cmity daughter core. When my soul undergoes 3rd or 4th mutations I can create more avatars just thinking of this made me forget the disappointment earlier. Next to catch my interest was the transformation skill I bestowed upon the avatars, interestingly only their first form was unlocked and their second form was still locked, unlike my transformation skill where both the first and second form were unlocked but the third form was still locked. I thought they should also have unlocked their second form since I bestowed them with my same transformation skill, but I was wrong. It seems though the skill I bestowed them was the exact copy there was a difference in the cores executing the skill. Upon reading the unlock conditions for the second form of the avatars I further knew why? The unlock conditions for the second form of the avatars transformation skill are, 1.The parent core should unlock 3rd form. 2.1000 soul jades required for the creation of the second form¡¯s body. It turns out that the daughter core¡¯s transformation ability is limited to one level less than the transformation ability of the parent core. Knowing this I could not help but feel a little displeased because this was limiting the avatars¡¯ strength further as they cannot contract grimoire. Even though the avatars were of the same realm and active soul control as me they had their limitations. If I wanted to use the avatars in real battle they at least had to unlock their second form, with zero card assistance and just their viltronian physique they were not a threat to an elite card apprentice of the same realm. So, I checked the conditions for unlocking my third form, 1. Evolutionary ingredients 2. 10,000 soul jades for construction of the third form. 3. ???(Explore by self) Reading the conditions for unlocking my 3rd form I was confused. I could understand the first and second conditions but the third one puzzled me. What do you mean by exploring by oneself? How am I supposed to know what conditions are without the origin card info showing me? There is only one solution for this that is to know the requirement of the dungeon cmity seed to meet its third transformation conditions. Since my origin card was designed after the dungeon cmity seed then it is bound to have some answers to the conditions for unlocking my third form. But the problem was that how am I supposed to get this info? The general information regarding the dungeon cmity seed is public but the sensitive and crucial info like the conditions for the dungeon cmity seed to evolve are restricted and protected info. Any hint of me snooping for this information can get me into a lot of trouble with the rted government authorities. If they knew Elliott gave me a dungeon cmity seed during the pre-investigation I would look very suspicious and may even end up on their watch list and be monitored for the rest of my life before some bureaucrat thinks they are wasting too many resources on me and it would be better to silence me once and for all. This was risky and I had to be careful but it was not urgent as I could not satisfy the conditions for the third form without 10,000 soul jades anyway. So I left it alone to think about it once I had gathered 10,000 soul jades. I wanted to head to the practice ground of Whiteburn manor and check out my second form, Kaiju from Viltronian Titan. But I had to suppress my urges and desire as this was my trump card. I did not want the Whiteburn¡¯s to know about this. Having explored the possibilities of my new origin card to some extent and knowing that my current surroundings were not fit for exploring other abilities of the card I decided to spend some time to master and exercise my active soul control now that I had a new skill that could assist me with it, Soul energy maniption. ¡­ Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 4:50 Location- Sky Blossom City, E-rank gate dungeon Stone workshop Stone workshop E-rank gate dungeon got its name because of its inhabitant monsters, the stone golems. This dungeon is quite famous among the sky blossom city adventurers as all the parts of the stone golems can be sold for a good price no matter how damaged the ingredients are. All of them are going to be melted and reforged to get stronger and better ingredients. ¡°Officer! Was it not our turn to clear the dungeon? Why are you allowing that little tease to enter and stop us! If you are just going to go back on your promise, why bother to pre-register the dungeons.¡± Yelled an angry young adventurer at the guard guarding the dungeon gate, looking at his new low-rank equipment one could judge this young adventure had just started his career as an adventurer. ¡°Ross! Stand down I just received the confirmation from the guild vice leader, today¡¯s raid has been cancelled. Ok, everyone clear up!¡± Said a bulky old man. ¡°What! Guild Vice leader called for this trivial reason?¡± Knowing that the guild vice leader personally called to inform them of the cancetion of an E-rank raid. Ross dignifiedly looked at the little tease in front of him and was scared knowing that she had a strong background enough for the guild vice leader to step in. With that, the party of 5 cleared the venue in no time. ¡°How dare he call me a little tease! I will gut him, castration should be better ¡­¡± said the 17-year-old teenage girl in shorts that were so short that her g strings showed not to mention her braless top which left her extra healthy bunnies running wild in her tight top with her every movement. A in white-masked person dressed in ck next to her looked at her and reprimanded her saying, ¡°Cortney now you are the dog of the circle, you cannot just bite whoever you want without your master¡¯s order. Remember, a dead dog is better than a disobedient dog.¡± Hearing the white-masked person Cortney just nodded in response and said, ¡°Master your words seem less intimidating without the clown mask. And also why did you allow the tyrant guild leader to escape wasn¡¯t the Circle¡¯s order to exterminate all of them.¡± ¡°Clown masks are too noticeable to appear in the general public. As for letting Tyrant guild leader escape, his predecessors even though dead still have friends in high ces who would not want to sit by watching thest descendant of their friend be murdered. Who told you that my mission was to exterminate the allied guilds? My mission was to send a warning to your senior sister and teach her a lesson. I decided on massacring the allied guilds to show your senior sister the consequences of her defying the Circle¡¯s direct orders. And also It has been too peaceful these years, cutting my dose of carnage..¡± The White masked person was Diana¡¯s master, the mysterious clown masked person with the summon ¨C twin winged cursed lizard. ¡°I do not get it why does killing the allied guilds hurt Diana?¡± Asked Cortney. ¡°You see your senior sister, she is not like you and me. She is a defective product, though she can be cruel, she has a disease calledpassion and avoids unnecessary killing. For her massacring the allied guild and threatening her adoptive sister should be enough warning and a lesson.¡± The masked person exined nonchntly. And then added, ¡°You betterplete your task fast, there are only two days till the tournament. If you miss this you will lose a good stage to gather subordinates. Remember even though I won¡¯tpare you to Diana the same can not be said for other people in the circle.¡± ¡°I know, master! Soloing 5 E-rank gate dungeons in 2 days is a walk in the park for me.¡± Cortney assured her master as eyes beamed with strong fighting intention. ¡°Good! Now you clear this one, I will make preparations for other dungeons. If you can clear the task within a day I have a reward for you. Your senior sister helped me gather it.¡± Said the white-masked person. ¡°Great! Don¡¯t forget your promise.¡± Saying that Cortney rushed into the dungeon gate without hesitation. Chapter 142: Human turn Beast

Chapter 142: Human turn Beast

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 4:50 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall staff housing, Building No. 29, 4th floor, Room no.401. ¡°Sweet pea, why are you up so early?¡± William asked Corey who was pacing around the balcony. ¡°Grandpa! Aren¡¯t you asleep? Why are you awake?¡± Surprised Corey questioned William instead of answering him. ¡°With you awake, how can grandpa fall asleep? You look worried. Tell grandpa what¡¯s bothering you.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ When will father and mother return?¡± Corey conveyed her worry to William. ¡°You miss them, It has indeed been a long time since they left on their mission. Tell you what! bake me a delicious breakfast and I will make arrangements for your parents to contact you.¡± William promised his granddaughter. ¡°Grandpa you are the best! I will go make a grilled bacon sandwich right away.¡± Awarding her grandpa with a hug Corey hopped to the Kitchen to fulfil her end of the promise. ¡°Wait! It¡¯s about 5 in the morning¡­ who has their breakfast this early?¡± William eximed to which Corey skillfully turned facing him, she said, ¡°I have to leave early today¡­ we are going to visit Wyatt¡¯s parent¡¯s grave at 7. This is the first time we are all going out together. I have to look my best¡­¡± Though Corey has decided to change her old ways, it was in women¡¯s nature to want to look beautiful and present themselves pleasant and pleasing to eyes. So you can¡¯t me her if she got up 2hours early just to prepare herself to visit a graveyard. ¡®Who visits graveyard early in the morning?¡¯ William wanted to yell this but he knew better and said, ¡°be sure to have fun sweet pea.¡± ¡°Grandpa! How can you say that? We are visiting Wyatt¡¯s parent¡¯s grave!¡± Corey criticised. ¡°My bad, do whatever it is you are doing.¡± William gave up, he started to miss old Corey who would be easily pleased with expensive and rare gifts. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡­ ¡°Come out!¡± Stated William seeing Corey¡¯s back vanish into the kitchen. ¡°Old man I never thought that you would retire this soon.¡± Voiced a figure as it walked out of the shadow, it was missing an arm and ck me seems to be covering the amputated end of the arm. ¡°And I never thought that the allied guilds would fall this early¡­ Why are you here Van, shouldn¡¯t you be hiding in your rat hole?¡± William snapped back. ¡°Did you know the circle was about to take action against us?¡± Van growled, the figure in the shadow was none other than the lone survivor of the blue blossomke massacre, The Tyrant guild leader Van George. ¡°No, I did not know! I don¡¯t think even the Circle knew what the clown mask was up to.¡± Replied William ignoring Van¡¯s hostile growl earlier. ¡°No! The clown said our existence was a nuisance to the circle¡¯s interest.¡± Van did not believe that the circle was not involved in its hunting hound¡¯s actions. ¡°In a way yes. But not enough to massacre three guilds over it, a warning would have sufficed¡­ My guess! the clown did that just to experience an orgasm.¡± Scoffed William. The hunting hounds of the Circle were not human, no the correct words would be they were not treated as human since birth¡­ since a young age, these orphans were forced to survive against mortal beasts, turning themselves into beasts for survival. Extreme discipline and loyalty were beaten into these human turned beasts to tame them. Having tamed they only lived for battle and their master, they knew nothing else. After 20 years of such lifeter they are rehabilitated to be human again rather human-like, to act independently not having to be apanied by their masters. No matter how much rehabilitation they go through they were beasts in human flesh, a bunch of psychopaths with a taste for human blood. ¡°What! That freak massacred hundreds of us just to get an orgasm¡­ you are telling me the hunting hound of the circle attacked us without permission or knowledge of its master. Don¡¯t bullshit me. ¡± Van blustered. ¡°Keep it down, will you! I don¡¯t want my baby grandchild to see your hideous appearance. Why don¡¯t you put off the fire and regrow the arm?¡± Muttered William ¡°You don¡¯t think I tried that, it is the cursed fire! It has already inked deep in my soul pathways. It is hard to extinguish it once it gets rooted in the soul pathway much less re-growing the arm.¡± Comined Van. ¡°I know it is cursed fire but what were you doing when it came in contact with you. Why did you not cut your arm before it spread to your soul pathway?¡± William looked at Van as if looking at a fool. ¡°That psychopath was too powerful I could not afford to be distracted for a second, if not for it letting me escape I would have died along with my friends¡± Van exined ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to say that!¡± William scoffed at Van. ¡°Forget it! Help me suppress the cursed fire with your power¡­ I will amputate my arm near my shoulder and then try to regrow it. let¡¯s hope it works.¡± Said Van, he still had not given up on his arm. This curse fire was like a wildfire that grew every second as it continues to feed on his soul energy. ¡°No wonder you came running to me, but I don¡¯t think it will work. Once the cursed fire takes root in the soul pathway there is no fighting it, you are done for dummy. But just for your satisfaction, I will y along.¡± Said William as he focused his soul suppression on the cursed fire. With the soul suppression, William suppressed the cursed fire to a point size. And Van who was about to cut his arm shook his head in disappointment and said, ¡°this is pointless your suppression only works on the surface cursed fire but not the cursed fire rooted in soul pathway unless the roots of cursed fire arepletely obliterated I can not get rid of the cursed fire or regrow my arm. It seems I do not have much time left.¡± ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Asked William. ¡°Find young miss as soon as possible and then aid her till myst breath.¡± Answered Van heading to jump off the balcony and vanish into the night. ¡°Good, this I can help you with! She is at the guild association mall warehouse. She has met her fated person, he is a young boy named Dalton Wyatt a high school student and a full-time capable card creationist. Though he has some specialness about him, he is very weak.¡± Slowly William narrated everything about Wyatt and his encounter with the unknown girl. Chapter 143: Vapours

Chapter 143: Vapours

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 4:50 Location- Sky Blossom City, F-rank field dungeon Slime Swamp ¡°How did you guys find me? Teleportation is supposed to be hard to trace.¡± Asked a young man in his early twenties looking at two middle tagged adventurers blocking all his exit. ¡°As long as our faith is strong enough, the Lord will show us the way.¡± Answered the stout middle-aged adventurer. ¡°So you guys are from the Kingdom. Aren¡¯t you guys far from home.¡± The young man was at the peak of the card soldier realm making him a genius among his peers but unfortunately, his opponents were in the card master realm. ¡°Yes, we are far from our home but it is necessary to bring our lord home.¡± Said the other middle-aged adventurer. Saying that he singled his partner. ¡°Wait! Fellows we don¡¯t have to do this. I will pay each one of you 5 soul jades that¡¯s double what the Whiteburn promised for turning me in.¡± Bargained Paul Whiteburn, since Paul fled the life/deathmatch he has been in hiding and cut off from the outside world. He did not know if his masterpiece Firefox poison had achieved its purpose nor did He know the kingdom¡¯s interest in Pax otherwise he would have negotiated with better terms. ¡°Heretic no wealth is enough to forgive your sin, aiming for lord¡¯s life is an unforgivable sin but be happy the Lord has big ns for you to redeem yourself.¡± The two adventurers boxed in on Paul. It seems they were very angry at Paul for trying to assassinate Pax with firefox bane. Paul grew frantic, not knowing how to escape the current predicament he was in. The n was that he would hide for a few months in various low-level dungeons and then when the Whiteburn¡¯s had moved on to the next affairs he would resurface in disguise. Everything had been set up all he needed to do was to be patient and stay hidden but these troublesome fellows showed up and they were too strong for him, his escape n seemed redundant in front of their strength. But he still had a few aces up his sleeve, skill card Tele-Switch. Seeing the duo closing in on him Paul activated his skill card ¡°See ya! Suckers¡­¡± shouted Paul looking at the duo who were nearing him with every passing second. Paul felt something was wrong as the duo did not show any sign of Panic or urgency seeing him escape. Instead, they seemed calm with no hint of worry or haste. Few seconds passed but nothing happened, Confused Paul received a notification from his grimoire, [Alert! Hidden field card Taunt detected! You cannot leave the field until you defeat your opponent.] Reading the grimoire notification Paul¡¯s face paled. Seeing the expression on Paul¡¯s face, the two adventures had a hint of what had transpired and sneered looking at dejected Paul trying to make heads and tails of his current situation. [Card Name: Taunt Card Type: Field card (Hidden) Card Rank: B ¨C rank Umon grade Card Rate: 12-stars Card Durability: [86/100] Card Effect: within this field, the enemy units can not escape or leave the field until they have defeated the card apprentice equipped with the card. Additional effect: Hidden, the enemy unit will not receive the notification upon entering the range of field cards unless they have active detection cards in use. Restriction ¨C Stationary Field Cooldown time ¨C 6 hours ] Being at the end of his wits Paul finally lost his calm and started to act out of fear forgetting all his caution, ¡°Field card White Dwarf sun terra, Field card Nine White Dwarf Suns. Target 2 meters north, Detonate.¡± This was Paul¡¯s damage dealingbo which could melt the ck steel alloy of Iron flesh but to his surprise, his opponents were unaffected by his attack. This was the disadvantage of using the same cards in a card fight, the enemiese equipped with the cards which are a bane to your cards. This exact thing was happening here: the adventurer duo knew all the cards Paul had and had already equipped with cards to face them head-on. But soon the Stout adventurer¡¯s face changed as he growled, ¡± you are indeed ruthless and cunning it seems you hadced the entire dungeon with firefox poison. But unfortunately for you, we are equipped with the poison resistance card.¡± Hearing them Paul chucked and said l, ¡± oh my bad but by chance, any of you happen to have corrosive acid resistance. ¡± Hearing Paul finally the duo¡¯s facial expression changed but they were toote to realise as they both let out bloody screams in unison. It could be seen that the skin of the duo was melting at an incredibly fast pace not just their skin but their internal organs and eyes, the sight was too gruesome even for Paul who orchestrated such gore. ¡°You idiots! Firefox poison is only one of my Arsenal¡¯s¡­ do you know why I chose to hide in a dump like this, slime swamp field dungeon. Instead of all other beautiful low-level field dungeons out there¡­ you don¡¯t, What would you religious mutts like you know about science? The inhabitant monsters of the slime swamp are corrosive slime which when subjected to 10,000 Kelvin temperature turn into highly corrosive vapours. Which you guys inhaled and came in contact with just now.¡± As Paul finished his exnation his enemies had already be one with the swamp. ¡°It looks like I have to get some info from the outside world, why would the kingdom target me? ¡± said Paul picking up the one gold grimoire and a sliver grimoire that were now powerless. from his conversation with the adventurers from the kingdom Paul knew enough to guess that his poisonous surprise for Pax and the Whiteburn¡¯s was a fail and somehow he had offended the lunatics from the kingdom. Now not only did he have to watch out for the Whiteburn family and the sky blossom city bounty hunters but the Kingdom and their hunting dogs. It would be good if all of them came baring like these two, A gold grimoire, silver grimoire and a bunch of C-rank and a few B-rank cards. Turns out the stout one even though was at the realm card master realm had contracted a golden grimoire, a higher grade grimoire for his realm. It seems the Stout middle-aged adventurer was a genius of his time and Paul prefers them to be geniuses. The vapours of the evaporated swamp slime fluids are highly corrosive and acidic enough to melt strong minerals and ores but one can easily resist them by covering themselves in the mixture of Swamp slime fluids and the swamp mud enhanced by soul energy reinforcement. Chapter 144: Upgrade

Chapter 144: Upgrade

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 6:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, South Wing, Guest building ¡°Here! Congrats on breaking through to the Card soldier realm¡± congratting me Elliott handed me a golden grimoire. His intentions couldn¡¯t be clearer. He wanted to check if I was talented enough to upgrade my silver grimoire to a golden one. ¡°Thank you! So you noticed earlier.¡± I pointed out. ¡°Yes¡­ awe!¡± Seeing Elliott trying to hog her credit Karen pinched his waist. Rubbing his Waist under Karen¡¯s forced smile he confessed, ¡°Earlier your body did not have a hint of soul energy as if it was sucked out of you¡­ so none of us noticed it but Karen did and confided in meter.¡± ¡°You did not have to get me this though¡­¡± even though I said that I moved the golden grimoire to my grimoire¡¯s card creation page and checked whether I could upgrade my silver grimoire to a golden one. And it turns out I can, no surprise there. I knew I could as the Viltronian human core could strengthen a card apprenticestent talent. ¡°I was able to contract a gold grimoire and wanted to check whether you too were able to or not.¡± Beamed Elliott, he seems to be in a good mood. Even though Karen imed her rtionship with Elliott was nothing more than an employee and an employer rtionship, the way those two conducted themselves in the presence ofpany of other people anyone could catch their lie or do they act like this just in front of me. ¡°No wonder you came so early, I bet you weren¡¯t able to sleep all night after this thought crossed your mind.¡± Though Elliott had missed the golden period of his card apprentice journey, he did not let it kill hisparative spirit, but still ¡®You dumbass if not for me giving you a human core, you could never contract a golden grimoire or climb to the peak of the card soldier realm by just equipping your origin card¡­ unlike you, I am not narcissistic enough to lord it over my friends.¡¯ Just to shut him up I closed my eyes, poured my mental strength into the grimoire creation page and began upgrading my silver grimoire to golden grade right then and there. The upgrading process is very simple, my silver grade grimoire would devour the masterless slumbering golden grade grimoire. It did not require me but I still watched as the Golden grade grimoire slowly dissolved and disappeared in the creation page of my grimoire. And slowly a golden light emerged from within the grimoire as it slowly converted the silver grimoire to golden grade until finally the grimoire was glowing with golden light and it spread to my skin, now my entire body shone with a light golden glow, indicating the sessful up-gradation of my silver grimoire into a golden grimoire. As I was about to withdraw my mental strength from the grimoire creation page, it was dragged deeper into the grimoire into an illusion, Mama Wyatt¡¯s hidden recorded message to be urate. Soon the surreal image of mama Wyatt appeared as it began narrating the recorded message, ¡°Congrats son! On the sessful up-gradation of your grimoire to golden grade before turning 19-years-old. Now you can be considered a genius and the pride of your generation.¡± ¡°I am sure by now you must have met your aunt Kathy. Though she is very young she is indeed my blood sister and you can trust her. Follow her to the Morning Star university.¡± ¡°I know you must have uncovered some truth about me and your father¡¯s deaths by now, please stop digging further into it¡­ I know you want to avenge us but living a happy life is the most satisfying vengeance you can get us, please don¡¯t waste your life in search of vengeance. It won¡¯t bring us back, instead, it will make me and your father very sad, son.¡± ¡± Remember son, don¡¯t let our early departure be the end of your life as you know let be a new beginning to a better life! Your life!¡± This time Mama Wyatt¡¯s message was a bit lengthy but necessary, it was no normal recorded message but a conditioned recorded message which would only be delivered when young Wyatt can upgrade the grimoire to golden grade before he turns 19 years old. It seems she spent most of her remaining energy recording this message to stop young Wyatt from walking on the path of vengeance and self-destruction. Most importantly, who is this aunt Kathy? I never met her. She is Mama Wyatt¡¯s trusted sister. Considering that this message was for young Wyatt nearing 19 years old, I guess she has yet to appear. But considering it¡¯s been 2 months since mama and papa Wyatt had passed away this aunt Kathy is taking her sweet time and seems a little irresponsible. ¡®Mama Wyatt, are you sure I can trust her!¡¯ No parent is going to leave their child without enough prior preparation and insurance in case of something tragic. But unfortunately for the Wyatt Family, the person they trust their child with never appeared leading to another tragedy and my rebirth. The more I got to know about young Wyatt¡¯s life the more depressed I was. And thought that I would be happy to have upied the body of a scum rather than an innocent kid. ¡­ Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 6:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, Main Gate Having upgraded my grimoire, I and Elliott walked to the Whiteburn manor gate where a crowd was waiting for our arrival. Today morning when I asked Elliott to inform uncle and auntie Wyatt that we will talkter on our way to visiting papa and mama Wyatt¡¯s grave, he took it as me inviting him to visit my parents grave leading to everyone misunderstanding that I invited them to visit my parent¡¯s grave along with me. Susan, Corey, Pax, Beth, Amy fuck! Even Eliza was apanying me and the Wyatt¡¯s to my parent¡¯s grave. Thankfully Elliott had taken care of the FIR against Ronnie and the missing person case of Jackie, power and wealth works wonders in these kinds of situations than the hard truth. But there still was a bounty on Ronnie¡¯s head. It would not be easy to get rid of the bounty without the consent of the one posting the bounty. But still, the new entourage of Elliott had enough security to deal with any threats. Since Ronnie will be living in J.k group housing in future the bounty did not seem that threateningpared to the security of the J.k group housing. ¡°Elliot, Eliza¡­ before heading to the graveyard, let¡¯s make a quick stop near my neighbourhood.¡± Except for Elliott and his new entourage who had their transportation arrangements, the rest of us were all taking the transportation arranged by the Whiteburn family. Chapter 145: Lost Captain

Chapter 145: Lost Captain

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 6:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Benny¡¯s sandwiches I thought it would be hard exining to uncle and auntie Wyatt why I did not inform them about my parents passing or not invite them to their funeral. But it seems Elliott discussed this with them earlier today and had smoothed things over, instead of ming me for not informing or inviting them to the funeral of my parent¡¯s uncle and auntie consoled me saying, ¡°We don¡¯t me you for forgetting to inform us, Wyatt. It¡¯s not your fault you did your best. And sorry we were not avable in your time of need but in the future let¡¯s try not to repeat the same mistakes.¡± ¡°I am sorry uncle and auntie, because of my ignorance you were not able to see thest moments or say goodbye to your brother and sister inw. And yes, in the future I look forward to your guidance.¡± I apologised to the middle-aged couple in front of me. As responsible elders, they forgave me for my mistake and acknowledged their shorings. For such people, I had respect and nothing else. Though papa Wyatt and uncle Wyatt are not blood-rted brothers, their bond is no less than blood-rted siblings. Their rtionship was not of convenience but rather conviction and bond formed enduring countless hardships and tests of time. So for orphan uncle Wyatt, the death of papa Wyatt was more than just losing a close friend but he lost hisst family member. That¡¯s how important papa Wyatt was to him but due to the ignorance of young Wyatt, he had missed the funeral of his only brother but still, he found it in him to not hold it against me instead console me. After that, our entire car ride to Benny¡¯s sandwiches, we had a pleasant conversation and I got to know more about mama and papa Wyatt. Especially the part about mama and papa Wyatt¡¯s party members, it seems uncle had met with them. I did not know if they were alive but I knew that if I found them I would be able to get some of the answers to mysteries surrounding the death of mama and papa Wyatt. Yes, mama Wyatt asked me not to look into it but ording to Williams warning their enemies don¡¯t seem to want to leave me out of this. Better I find them before they reach me. So I forwarded all the info I could get on the mama and papa Wyatt¡¯s party members from uncle Wyatt to Elliott to help me find them. ¡­ ¡°Wyatt, what are we doing here in front of an old sandwich shop?¡± Asked Beth, looking at a run-down shop blocked with queuing customers. It was past 7 and people were out to have breakfast on their way to work. This was the life of the average citizen. They had to leave for hours earlier than their office time to get a proper breakfast and not be dyed by unreliable public transportation. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious we are getting our breakfast here? Normally I would order takeout for three double-decker cheese bomb meat sandwiches and visit my parent¡¯s grave. Today we will be doing the same.¡± This was kind of a tradition created by Wyatt, twice or thrice a week he would get up early, order the sandwiches and visit his parents grave to have his breakfast before leaving for school. Young Wyatt was used to having breakfast by himself when mama and papa Wyatt were on a mission but thesest two months he could not have breakfast alone, rather than starving himself he decided to have breakfast with his parents. Not a healthy habit to cultivate but young Wyatt was that lonely. And these past few weeks young Wyatt visited his parent¡¯s graves more frequently, thanks to the bullying and being outcast by the ones he believed were his friends. Hearing my answer Amy grab hold of Beth¡¯s wrist signalling her not to open her stupid mouth, then Eliza stepped in saying, ¡± it is pointless for all of us to wait here, we will just be blocking the busy public¡¯s path. How about we head to the cemetery while two of the drivers bring our orders.¡± ¡°That sounds good! Let¡¯s do that¡± I agreed. ¡­ Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 7:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond¡¯s Cemetery ¡°Old man Ben! I have finally brought my friends and family along with me today.¡± I said to the old grave keeper who was busy sweeping dried leaves off of the graves. The first time visiting his parents¡¯ graves after the funeral, young Wyatt brought three sandwiches one for him and the other two for his parents but he faced the obvious problem after he finished his sandwich, the other two sandwiches were still untouched. That¡¯s when young Wyatt broke down into tears realizing the obvious¡­ Seeing the devastated young Wyatt wail for an hour, the old grave keeper took pity on young Wyatt and came to console him, suggesting that they both have the remaining sandwich. That¡¯s how old man Ben came into young Wyatt¡¯s life if not for him maybe young Wyatt would not havested for two months. Modern television showcases and jokes about weird students having lunch with the janitor or school staff but they fail to show the sadness and loneliness behind it. ¡°Wyatt! Good morning. I see you took my advice. I was starting to get worried since thest time you visited you did not look so good.¡± The old man Ben replied, looking at me and the crowd behind me. Thest time young Wyatt visited here was the morning he de decided tomit suicide. ¡°Good morning to you too,e let me introduce you to everybody¡­¡± I introduced everyone to Ben and vice versa. After the introduction, uncle and auntie Wyatt thanked old Ben rigorously, ¡°thank you for taking care of our child.¡± Will uncle and auntie were thanking Ben, Eliza and Elliott dragged to the side and Elliott whispered, ¡°Man are you for real! The guy you keep addressing as old man is actually a big shot, the lost captain of the tiger squadron, the strongest squadron sky blossom city has ever seen.¡± Eliza nodded and said, ¡°The tiger squadron is the prime example for any party or guild in Sky blossom city, they are the nearest to legends in our city. He has been missing for three years. To think he was acting as a grave keeper in a corner of the city.¡± The more Eliza and Elliot praised Old Ben the more distressed I became, young Wyatt had spent two months with him and he was bound to notice the changes in me. Chapter 146: Kegger

Chapter 146: Kegger

35 years ago a young war orphan card student killed a very peculiar mutant hound and upon dissecting its carcass he found that its nasal bone was his fated ingredient. The boy felt immeasurable joy upon this discovery, as the only way a card apprentice can ever gain recognition is by having a strong and unique origin card. Origin cards are unique to every card apprentice but some fall under the same genre and type. Without a dy, the boy applied for a loan in various banks but the banks would not give him any loan for his origin card creation because they could not see any prospects in a fated ingredient which is a bone of a low-level mutant hound. Therefore they reject the young boy¡¯s loan application without hesitation. But the boy did not give up and decided to create his origin card one way or the other. Due to the frequent monster wave attack on the city, the city guards and soldiers had diminished in numbers and the city hall posted recreation of city guards/soldiers. The boy saw an opportunity in this and decided to apply and stated about his fated ingredient in his application. Because of his fated ingredient, the city hall readily recruited the boy, not because they saw prospects in the boy or his fated ingredient but after clearing thest monster wave attack on the city they had lost many elite soldiers and guards but had gained lots and lots of resources and ingredients. They did not mind gambling a part of these resources to try their luck and create some unique and capable card apprentices. Anyways there were a lot of freeloading card creationist mouchers under the banner of the city hall, the city¡¯s idea was to exchange some of the resources andbour to create a few elite soldiers and guards. This idea worked like a charm and created what the strongest squadron the Sky blossom city will ever see, the Tiger squadron and their Heroic captain Ben Francis. The boy was none other than old man Ben the current Lost Captain. Thanks to the bold idea of the city hall Ben was able to get his first origin created by one of the city hall¡¯s finest and brightest card creationists using the most exclusive and premium ingredients, the Emotion Olfactory lobe. And this origin card helped a snot-nosed brat climb to the card grandmaster realm and be the city¡¯s strongest pir. [Card Name: Emotion Olfactory Lobe Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The Host brain¡¯s olfactory lobe undergoes a mutation and the smell receptor cells in there are now able to smell the emotion. Emotion hound(passive): The host can smell the emotion of existence with the equal or lower realm. Restriction: The existence of a higher realm than the host will only give out the oppressive smell. Emotion Paralysis(passive): The host¡¯s emotions have been paralysed the movement he equipped the origin card as a safe setting to protect the host¡¯s brain and mental health from copsing due to emotional overload. Emotional Sentience(passive):- all cards equipped by the host possess a level of sentience that makes them a living, breathing force of nature. Additional effect:- All equipped cards stats doubled unconditionally, cool-down period reduced by half and card durability enhanced by +10.] Emotion Olfactory Lobe no doubt is a powerful card in exchange for his emotions Ben was able to perceive others emotions and give emotional sentences to his cards. Emotional paralysis did not mean that Ben was emotionless but his emotions had frozen to a particr emotion, the emotions he had when he equipped his origin card. Thankfully Ben¡¯s innocence had not beenpletely corrupted yet even though the war between the monsters and humans had consumed those dearest to him. The first thing that came to his mind when his origin card creation was a sess was not to get stronger or get revenge or exterminate monsters but to protect humankind. No matter how much hardship the time threw at him, Ben¡¯s emotions were unmoved and froze. All he wanted was to protect the humans in the city unafraid even if it cost his life. Due to this resolve, Ben was able to lead the tiger squadron and fellow allies to capture all the dungeons next to Sky blossom city and bring an end to the monster wave. Ben was young and heroic his bright light was bound to attract the capable opposite sex. Many Be¡¯s and Dames showed interest in Ben but their beauty and charm were never able to move the paralysed emotions of Ben, not until Martha Adams. The emotions She emitted reminded him of his mother¡­ Although Ben¡¯s emotions were frozen, his mind worked more efficiently unhindered by meaningless emotions. But even the strongest and the greatest of minds had their weakness, doubt and addiction. The hero of humankind was not beyond these weaknesses. First, he fell for addiction and then self-doubt. Martha Adams was the start of his fall to addiction, he still wanted to protect humankind but he also wanted to stop and enjoy the warm embrace of Martha Adams which reminded him of the simpler times when in his mother¡¯s warm and cosy hug all his fears and worries would vanish. Everything was fine until 3 years ago when on a mission Martha Adams died but Ben felt nothing! This was not a new reaction for him. Until today he thought of it as his strength but now this reactionless response towards the only person who could reciprocate the selfless love of his mother for him made him doubt his entire life till now. This self-doubt and addiction withdrawals grew stronger than his frozen emotions leading to him resign from his position as captain of the tiger squadron and spend the rest of his life as a gravekeeper, sweeping the cemetery where Martha Adams was buried. ¡­ Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 7:28 Location- Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond¡¯s Cemetery Wishing me the best, old Ben returned to his sweeping graves, Uncle Wyatt insisted he had breakfast with us. But old Ben refused politely, again and again, he was angry maybe because he knew uncle Wyatt meant well. Thankfully Eliza and Elliott stepped in and stopped uncle Wyatt. I decide to keep my distance from old Ben, knowing his true identity in order to avoid exposing any ws. The visit to papa and mama Wyatt¡¯s graves was a pleasant experience until uncle Wyatt summoned a storage trunk full of ice, a beer keg along with a tap, pump and sses. Making the visit a lot more fun. ¡°Here Wyatt, have a ss. After all that you have been through you deserve a ss of beer.¡± ¡°Dad, can I have one?¡± ¡°After what you put me and your mother through you do not deserve to call me father.¡± ¡°Okay dad, I will not call you father. Now can I have a beer?¡± ¡°Get it yourself.¡± Uncle Ben offered me and Ronnie our first beers, at least that¡¯s what he thought. Corey, Pax and the twins also drank their first beer, for real. It was 7 in the morning but the cemetery made it easier for us to not give a damn about it. Soon the visit turned into a full party as Jackie ordered some soft drinks for her and fried chicken for us to stay sober by feeding our stomachs. Fried chicken at 7 in the morning Elliott¡¯s entourage took care of it. Even though our Viltronian physique made it hard for me, Elliott and Pax we decided to double down and drink till we were drunk. Everything was going fine until Karen dragged Elliott to the side and whispered something. ¡°Sorry everybody, it seems we will have to shorten our visit now. Something urgent just came up.¡± With that Elliott¡¯s bodyguards escorted uncle and auntie, Wyatt, along with Ronnie and Jackie to the JK group housing their new temporary home, until the bounty on Ronnie¡¯s head is taken care of it is better for them to stay in hiding. Eliza and her siblings also left, they offered us transportation but I refused as we had another ce to be at. ¡°Wyatt, Karen was able to find your parent¡¯s party members but I don¡¯t think they will be of any help as all three are heavily injured, hospitalized andatose-ed. Anyway, I will forward you the address and rted information.¡± Before leaving to tend to his problems Elliott gave me all the information about my parent¡¯s party members and the address of the hospital they were hospitalised in. Therefore I refused Eliza¡¯s offer, also because Susan and Corey decided to tag along with me. As I headed out of the cemetery with Corey and Susan, I saw Old Ben again. It was quite dreading to see a card grandmaster single-mindedly sweep the cemetery. Looking at him I suddenly had an idea and my impulse told me to act on it but my sense of morality stopped me and helped me control my impulse, not to mention in front of Ben¡¯s strength my current tricks were nothing. Chapter 147: Kane Family

Chapter 147: Kane Family

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 7:51 Location- Sky Blossom City, Healing Ray Hospital, Patient Ward no.16 On my way here to the hospital, I had gone through the info I got on the remaining three-party members of papa and mama Wyatt¡¯s party. The info was not detailed; it only contained information on their personal life, not much was recorded about their professional life. But still if not for Elliott It would have taken me weeks or even months to find these people let alone get this information. Chris Kane ¨C Card Grandmaster, Silver Grimoire holder. Amanda Kane ¨C Card Grandmaster, Silver Grimoire holder. Maya Kane ¨C Card Grandmaster, Silver Grimoire holder. Chris and Amanda are siblings while Maya is Chris¡¯s beloved wife. All three of them were the genius among their peers and had achieved the card grandmaster level a decade ago. Since they could not upgrade their grimoire to golden grimoire all three of them were stuck at the initial stage of card grandmaster for a decade without any progress. They were the only party members of papa and mama Wyatt for the past 2 decades. One could even say they were the trusted confidants of papa and mama Wyatt. Yet these people were never introduced to young Wyatt. What reason could warrant such secrecy? The most surprising thing was that this party barely received any missions from the Adventure guild association, just enough to maintain their status as an adventurer party. But from young Wyatt¡¯s memory, I know that papa and mama Wyatt left for missions twice or thrice a month. Considering that their party is not part of any adventure guild, their only source of mission should be the guild association but the log at the association shows that papa and mama Wyatt¡¯s party just fulfilled the minimum number of missions every year to maintain their status as an adventurer party. So, where did their party get their other missions from? Just thinking of other possibilities my body shuddered as these other possibilities all involved illicit dealings. I had a hard time believing this as papa and mama Wyatt were honest to the government as good tax-paying citizens. ¡°Excuse me? How can I help you¡± Ady in her early twenties asked as we entered the patient ward 16 where the Kane¡¯s were admitted. Thisdy was the second child and the only daughter of Chris and Maya Kane, Connie Kane. She seemed to be looking after heratose-ed parents and aunt. Before answering Connie I scanned the whole ward with my soul pupils for any possible covert eavesdropping or spying devices. Finding no such devices I introduced myself to her, ¡°Hello, I am Dalton Wyatt and they are my colleagues Corey and Susan. My parents were the friends of your parents and auntie.¡± ¡°Oh! You are Uncle and Auntie Wyatt¡¯s son. Come inside.¡± She weed us in and offered her condolence ¡°Sorry for your loss. My parents and aunt wanted to visit their funeral but their wounds elevated suddenly, putting them into aa.¡± It seems she knows about my parents and me, unlike me, she seems to know a lot. The patient ward was spacious as only the three of Kane¡¯s were upying the ward meant for 4 patients. Looking at the arrangements It seems Connie was upying one of the beds and was spending 24/7 in the hospital taking care of all three of them. ¡°Thank you, Does the hospital allow you to live here?¡± ¡°Officially no, but unofficially yes. As long as enough money is¡­¡± Connie was a talker, maybe because of spending most of her time in hospital alone taking care ofatose-ed family members. I just had to lead her and she would spill everything she knew. Turns out Connie had to sell her silver grimoire to afford all the medical expenditures of her parents and aunt. Even though her elder brother is trying hard to amass money by working 4 different jobs a week it was nothingpared to the ck hole hospital bills. Of not for the money from her selling get grimoire they would on streets right now. Connie also did not know much about our parent¡¯s professional life, she knew papa and mama Wyatt because before going into aa her parents and aunt showed strong interest in attending their funeral. Seeing that Connie was another dead end, I diverted my attention to the three Kane¡¯s and examined their conditions with my soul pupils. What I saw in the bodies of Chris, Amanda and Maya caught me off guard, numerous ck thread-like entities were festering on their soul pathway slowly consuming their soul energy, no wonder they went into aa because all their soul energy was being fed to the parasitic entities and just enough was being fed to their bodies to stay alive and produce a continuous supply of soul energy for these parasitic entities. ¡°What did doctors say about uncle and aunties¡¯ condition?¡± I asked Connie. ¡°They said that a type of parasitic energy is feeding on their soul energy and generating abnormal amounts of body heat. If not for the apparatus connected to them and regr visits from hospital healers they would die from burning from inside out.¡± Saying this Connie started to weep, I could understand her source of sadness but not her sadness as only the one suffering knows the pain. Burning from Inside out, fuck that is cruelty beyond my imagination. All three of them were constantly suffering from unimaginable pain as the parasitic entities burned them constantly from inside. This made it seem that entering aa was a blessing in disguise for them. Seeing the condition of Chris, Amanda and Maya I knew how cruel their enemies were. And here I thought I was imaginative, whoever these fuckers were they freaking invented Bbq from inside out. I am not being inconsiderate of the suffering of the Kane family. Instead, I calmed down since I had a solution for their condition but it involved them losing their free will. Right now the Kane trio were no better than being considered dead. Losing a little of their freedom meant nothing as long as they lived. This was the argument of my impulse but my morality opposed for obvious reasons. Chapter 148: Left/Right Arm

Chapter 148: Left/Right Arm

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 8:03 Location- Sky Blossom City, Healing Ray Hospital, Patient Ward no.16 ¡°Connie, why don¡¯t you rest, we will stay and look after uncle and aunts.¡± Connie looked pale and haggard. It looked like she did not sleep for days and may even be suffering from slight insomnia. If not for her high active soul control she would have been bedridden by now. I wanted her to get some rest so I can get to my work here. But my words came off suspicious to Connie, who had just met me, alerted she asked, ¡°who are you guys?¡± Ah! my hastiness had ruined the only chance I had to treat the Kane trio peacefully. Though Connie looked like a damsel in distress she was at the card soldier realm. So it was going to take me a little more force to knock her out, which was nothing thanks to my Viltronian physique. Before Connie could react any further I got behind her at the fastest speed and rendered her unconscious then slowlyid her on the empty bed. Corey and Susan gasped seeing my actions. I thought they would understand because this was not the first time I rendered a helpless girl unconscious to do what I want, Jackie was my first victim. ¡°Wyatt, what are you doing?¡± Asked Corey and the look in Susan¡¯s eyes seemed to be asking the same thing. ¡°I¡¯m going to cure these three, Susan you stand by the door as a lookout and Corey you¡­ look after Connie.¡± I did not have much time since there are many variables in the hospital. Nurse, Doctor, healer, cleaning staff or Connie¡¯s elder brother anyone of them could walk in any second. So first I walked to Chris¡¯s bed and pulled the cubicle curtain to iste us from the rest of the patient ward and give me some privacy as what I was going to do could be considered taboo by some people. I created a Cmity daughter core, but I had optimized this core in such a way that it could solve the parasite energy festering on Chris¡¯s soul pathway. Soulpoles¡¯s soul energy maniption when used to its maximum extent can convert any advanced form of energy into its basic form I.e soul energy. The ck parasitic energy within Kane trio¡¯s body was also an advanced form of soul energy able to sustain its form by leeching on others soul energy. But the current problem was Chris was inatose condition he could neither equip the cmity daughter core card in his grimoire origin card slot nor directly swallow the core. So I could only use crude methods, forcing open Chris¡¯ mouth. I stuff the cmity daughter core into his mouth and shove it deep inside enough for the cmity daughter core to do its job. The daughter core directly sowed itself into Chris¡¯s soul pathway arrangements following my instruction through Hive AI. After that, I did not let it absorb soul energy from Chris but instead let it use the soul energy maniption skill I bestowed to it to absorb the ck energy festering in Chris¡¯s soul pathway. The fight between the ck energy and daughter core was time-consuming but the more ck energy was absorbed by the daughter core the stronger it got and faster the process proceeded. There was a faster way, that was to let the cmity daughter core directly swallow Chris soul then destructure his current body and restructure a new body. This way the ck parasitic energy would be discarded with the old body. But the problem with this method was that I did not have enough soul jades for the restructuring of Chris¡¯s body once it was destructured, not to mention Amanda and Maya that followed next. Though the current method of slowly swallowing ck parasitic energy was time-consuming it was the cheapest method. Assigning one of my ve consciousness to monitor the progress in Chris I repeated the same process with Amanda and Maya and assigned my remaining two ve consciousness to remotely monitor each of them through Hive AI. Though the daughter cores would save Chris, Amanda and Maya it would cost them their freedom. If Chris, Amanda and Maya are not guilty of any crime against papa and mama Wyatt I can give them the freedom level of a right/left arm. This level will not make them mindless dolls or soul bound ves but their priority will be my interest and well being. They will still have their previous priorities like family, career, greed, lust etc but all of it will be second to me, my interest and well being. They will have desires and the freedom to pursue them but if these desirese in the way of my interest and well being they will abandon them without a second thought. Yes! This was high-level brainwashing using Hive AI. This was the reason my morality was against using cmity daughter core to help them. I coulde up with another way to treat the Kane trio but it would take me months or years researching the ck parasitic energy and ways to counter it. By then either the trio would have sumbed to the ck parasitic energy or my enemies hiding in shadow would have gotten to me. Time was the thing I was running short on, so I had to make a decision right now. Finally, I chose the path through which I stood to gain the most. By using the cmity daughter cores not only was I able to cure the Kane trio and gain all the Info I was missing about papa and mama Wyatt¡¯s past and find the enemies hidden in the shadow. I would also gain three powerful and absolutely loyal Card grandmaster realm subordinates. Though their strength was diminished by silver grimoire, I think that cmity daughter core origin card should be enough to fill the gap until I find three golden grimoire or required ingredients for them to upgrade their grimoire. It took 45 minutes but Chris was the first one to awaken, before he did anything stupid to arise suspicion in Corey and Susan I instructed him to continue and pretend to be unconscious using my Hive AI. While I was deciding on where to start my interrogation Amanda and Maya also awakened one by one and I instructed them the same as Chris. I also noticed that due to prolonged infestation of ck parasitic energy in their body the trio¡¯s bodies had umted a lot of damage which even the Viltronian physical enhancement was unable topletely get rid of. It seems each of them will have to undergo body restructuring. Now that all three had woken up I decided to begin my Interrogation through the Hive AIwork with the most obvious question,¡¯ How did Papa and Mama Wyatt die? ¡® Chapter 149: No Compromise! No middle ground!

Chapter 149: No Compromise! No middle ground!

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 8:51 Location- Sky Blossom City, Healing Ray Hospital, Patient Ward no.16 ¡°Susan, Corey, why don¡¯t you guys head to the warehouse. It¡¯s about time to open the shop. I will also return once Connie regains consciousness.¡± I said looking at bored Corey and Susan. ¡°What about them?¡± Asked Susan pointing to the Kane trio referring to my im earlier about curing them. ¡°They will be fine.¡± I replied vaguely, answering the question but revealing nothing to them. ¡°Oh!¡­ Okay, then we will head out first.¡± Susan said as she and Corey prepared to head to the warehouse. After Susan and Corey left I fetched some table salt and used it to awaken unconscious Connie from her slumber. It seems she was really tired and knocking her out gave her body the rest it seeked. I did not know when she would wake up but matters were more urgent now than ever. I had to wake her up and proceed with the n I just came up with after what I had learnt from listening to the Kane trio. ¡­ ¡°You! Who exactly are you? What are you up to?¡± Regaining consciousness Connie jumped up in caution and shouted. ¡°Keep it down! Chris wake up and get your daughter to speed.¡± I order Chris to tell Connie her part in the n. Hearing me confused Connie looked towards her father¡¯s bed, to her surprise her father who had beenatose for two months now suddenly woke up like a normal person, not just him, her mother and aunt also awoke from theira. ¡°Dad, mom you guys¡­ what is happening in here¡­ you! Is this some kind of twisted illusion of yours?¡± Connie could not believe her eyes and thought I was ying tricks on her. ¡°Pudding, listen to father¡­¡± While Chris and the rest brought Connie to speed I stood at the door as the lookout. The reunion of the Kane family was teary and messy after all they had been through a lot but now was not the time for that so, Chris continued with the n, ¡± Connie call your brother and ask him toe here as soon as possible.¡± Connie did as instructed and Simon Kane rushed to the hospital as soon as he received the call from his sister. After another waterworks, Simon was brought up to speed and began to execute his part of the n. ¡­ ¡°Sir, you sure you want to discharge the three patients¡­ their condition is very critical and without proper care, they may die.¡± Said the Doctor in charge of the Kane trio. ¡°Doctor, you know me and my sister have spent millions for the apparatus and healer these past two months and my parents and aunt have not shown any sign of progress or recovery¡­ I can no longer see them suffering unimaginable levels of pain due to the ck energy in their body¡­ It¡¯s time we siblings steeled our hearts and let them go.¡± Simon exined his reason to discharge his parents and aunt. ¡°*sigh*¡­ You are right! The ck energy has sunk deep inside your parent¡¯s and aunt¡¯s bodies. They are indeed in immeasurable pain. If you ask me you guys are doing the right thing by letting them go. ¡± The doctor agreed with Simon as the Kane trio¡¯s situation was clear to him, two months ago he had advised the same to the siblings but the siblings did not agree to it then. Afterpleting all the discharge procedures Simon and Connie brought theiratose parents and aunt home. Chris, Amanda and Maya¡¯s condition was such that none of the hospital staff doubted Simon and Connie¡¯s intentions. And everything went smoothly till the end. ¡­ Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 9:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Kane residence I have been trying to get hold of Elliott or Karen on my way to the Kane residence but both their grimoires were out of reach. It seems whatever they were dealing with was serious but I needed their assistance now more than ever. The abrupt discharge of the Kane trio from the Healing ray hospital should have already reached the ears of ¡®the circle¡¯, the damned organisation behind the death of papa and mama Wyatt and the misery of the Kane family. Fuck! I prepared for so many scenarios but the Circle was not one of them. I thought papa and mama Wyatt¡¯s enemy was some strong individual or another strong adventurer party at best but never in my dreams would I have guessed a secret organisation ruling the Sky blossoms city from shadows for centuries was behind the deaths of papa and mama Wyatt. My miscalction was due to myck of information because I consider mama and papa Wyatt as a normal adventuring couple but it turns out their identities were not as simple as I thought. This miscalction on my part led to the currentplication. There were hundreds of ways I could solve the current predicament but they all put Simon and Connie at risk. I had already taken Chris, Amanda and Maya as my subordinates and it cost them some of their freedom. I did not want Connie and Simon¡¯s life to be added to that bill. With Connie and Simon¡¯s safety in mind, my options were limited to Elliott who did not belong to this city¡¯s upper echelon and I could be sure that he was not mixed in with the circle. The Kane trio are the only loose ends left of what had transpired with papa and mama Wyatt. The circle would want them to be taken care of permanently so they will send someone to check on the trio after receiving the news about their discharge. I had until then to make arrangements for the Kane Siblings. Fuck! I just wanted to live a normal life but¡­ I guess this is what I pay for getting a second lease on life. Right now it was clear that it was me or the circle there was nopromise or middle ground. No wonder mama Wyatt did not want me looking into their deaths, she knew once I got closer to the truth Sky blossom city will no longer be safe for me. Chapter 150: Limitations Of Daughter Core.

Chapter 150: Limitations Of Daughter Core.

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 10:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Kane residence ¡°Dad! What is in that small box? Why did you bury it here?¡± Connie eximed in astonishment looking at the broken basement floor and the small box hidden in it. ¡°Connie dad will exinter. Be a good girl and help me patch this floor?¡± After fusing with the daughter core Chris did not feel any changes in his will except for an immeasurable amount of faith and belief for Wyatt, he was still his usual self but now he cared more about Wyatt and what Wyatt would think or ask of him? Not to mention he would sacrifice himself and the rest of his family to please Wyatt if required, just like a mortal worshipping his beloved deity. Chris knew that his body was permanently damaged as an effect of the cursed fire imnted within him by the clown mask. And after reading the abilities bestowed to them by the cmity daughter core he knew that he could gain a better body and get rid of old wounds to better serve his lord after undergoing aplete body restructuring. Amanda and Maya had the same thoughts so they decided to bring out the stashed wealth that they had umted over the years hidden from the Circle¡¯s watchful eyes. They did not mention this wealth to Simon or Connie before entering aa because the sudden gain of wealth was definitely bound to attract circles¡¯ attention putting their life in jeopardy. ¡°Lord, please ept this?¡± Chris, Amanda and Maya offered their stashed wealth to their lord. ¡°What is this? A storage card?¡± I took the small box offered by the trio only to find an E-rank storage card within it. ¡°My lord, it¡¯s all of our savings.¡± Exined Chris. ¡°Why are you giving this to me! give it to your kids this will help them better settle and adjust to the new city they will be moving to?¡± This was the prowess of the daughter core and its Hive AI brainwashing, even though they had their own will and thoughts it was not beyond me. But the ability of the daughter core also had its limitation, it can only sow into a card apprentice¡¯s soul pathway if that card apprentice had the equal or lower grade of a grimoire as me. That is, if I were a silver grimoire holder, then the cmity daughter core can only work against the card apprentices within the card master realm with silver grade grimoire. If they happen to have golden or higher grade grimoire the daughter core cannot sow into their soul pathway. Currently, I am a golden grade grimoire holder, cmity daughter core can only work against the card apprentices within the card Lord realm with golden grade grimoire. If they happen to have tinum or higher grade grimoire the daughter core cannot sow into their soul pathway. But within Sly blossom city, this was enough as I had not heard of any card apprentice with tinum grade grimoire or realm above lord realm. Chris, Amanda and Maya were of card grandmaster realm with silver grimoire; it was not a challenge to fuse daughter core with them. Even though they were my subordinates I did not want to mistreat them, not to mention their kids. I had already stolen their parents and aunt from them. I did not want to steal the wealth that rightfully belonged to them. And how much can their savings be? I knew papa and mama Wyatt¡¯s savings was nothing but a few million and as their partners, the trio¡¯s savings should be the same amount. The current me is notcking a few million. ¡°My lord there are 72 soul jades in the storage card, we wanted to use the soul jades to restructure our bodies before we proceed further with the n¡± Chris exined his intention for offering me their hidden wealth. Hearing 72 soul jade¡¯s I was surprised because I searched every nook and cranny of the Wyatt residence with my soul pupils but I did not find any hidden wealth. After inquiring about this to the Kane trio I understood why. Unlike the trio who hid their extra ie from the circle, papa and mama Wyatt donated their extra ie to the refugee camps, orphanages, and other worthy charities. The Circle strongly monitored the strength and wealth of their party so that they could suppress any rebellion ideas the party would have. That is the reason although all five of them had broken through the card grandmaster realm none of them had a golden grimoire. Thinking about what Chris said I thought what he said made sense and allowed them to restructure their bodies. I willpensate Simon and Connieter or in some other way. While Chris, Amanda and Maya were restructuring their bodies I finally received a call from Elliott, ¡°Wyatt sorry I was in a meeting, I had to iste my grimoire for the confidentiality of purpose.¡± Elliot exined why I was not able to get hold of him and Karen. ¡°Hey! You don¡¯t have to exin it to me, I know you. Good thing that you called when you could. Are you free now?¡± Elliott did not need to exin himself to me. I was his business partner, not his boss. ¡°Yes, I have about 30 minutes before I head home to deal with some stuff!¡± It seemed something big had happened, I could tell by the amount of frustration in Elliott¡¯s voice, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°*sigh* some of the board members of Jk group along with Fine gold screwed me over. I have to head back home to clean my backyard andter I will deal with this Fine gold bitch¡­¡± Elliott seemed to be pissed, getting screwed by Fine Gold was one thing but getting screwed by the JK group that must have hurt him a lot. ¡°Okay, I will forward you an address,e meet me here.¡± I said as I sent him the Kane family address. The would Sky blossom city was under Circle and there was no way I could covertly execute my n so I decided instead of being covert I should make haste before the Circle responded. ¡°Will be there in five minutes.¡± With that Elliott hung up. ¡­ ¡°So, you want me to give them a ride to Blossom Cake city¡± stated Elliott, looking at Simon and Connie. ¡°Not just them but also my uncle, aunt, Ronnie and Jackie.¡± Nobody rted to me was safe in sky blossom city. As for Susan, I needed her here. ¡°What happened? You seem more spooked than usual.¡± Asked Elliott. ¡°The Circle is behind my parent¡¯s death?¡± That was enough and Elliott¡¯s face also hardened understanding the gravity behind this matter, ¡°Then you should also flee with them.¡± ¡°No, I have lots of work here. Besides, I am pretty sure Circle won¡¯t openly act against me.¡± I could say this because now I knew why the circle went to such lengths to kill papa and mama Wyatt covertly under the guise of a mission. ¡°Okay, I hope you know what you are doing.¡± Elliott did not try to argue because he knew no matter what he said it would not change my mind. As Elliott agreed, Karen looked towards the room where Chris, Amanda and Maya were hiding and said, ¡°Master Wyatt, I thought we were friends?¡± Chapter 151: Hunting

Chapter 151: Hunting

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 10:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Kane residence ¡°Master Wyatt, I thought we were friends?¡± Karen asked, looking at the room in which Chris, Amanda and Maya were hiding. Karen was the one to point out my breakthrough in Whiteburn manor and now she was able to detect the hidden Kane trio. It seems she has a dependable detection card. I asked Chris, Amanda and Maya to hide because I did not know how to exin their miraculous recovery from the cursed fire, which was supposed to be inextinguishable once it gets rooted in a person¡¯s soul pathway. ¡°Chris, Amanda, Mayae out and greet Mr Elliott and Ms Karen.¡± Now that they were exposed there was no point in hiding them and might as well make use of this, ¡°Elliott, they are my parents¡¯ party members and the ones that had brought me up to speed about my parents and the suspicious circumstances surrounding their death. If possible I would like to buy 3 golden grimoires for them.¡± Hearing my words Elliott¡¯s face stiffened and I could see his mouth twitching, ¡®Did I say something wrong?¡¯ I thought as Karen spoke Elliott¡¯s mind, ¡± Master Wyatt golden grimoire are controlled items. You cannot buy them in normal ways. You will have to register with your resident city government and then once the government does their due diligence and nothing suspicious pops up during your background check, you will be allowed to purchase one golden grimoire for yourself. This is the legal means but if you are confident about your ability you can also try and acquire the required ingredients yourself. Or you can also try your hand in the ck market but it will require a lot of patience as golden grimoires are a raremodity even in the ck market and it will cost you a fortune to just buy one golden grimoire, not to mention you want to acquire three golden grimoires.¡± Hearing Karen I understood Elliott¡¯s reaction, since Elliott had gifted me a golden grimoire I thought as long as I had enough money and connection I could acquire three golden grimoires for the Kane trio. It seems I had underestimated the value of the golden grimoire. If it was that easy I am sure the Kane family would already have bought one or two. Now that I think of it Kevin Zhang had to go through all that trouble of scheming against young Wyatt just to get his hands on his parent¡¯s silver grimoire. If silver grimoires are rare in the Sky blossom city market then the golden grimoire should be like unicorns. ¡°Elliott, it is dyed but I sincerely thank you for the golden grimoire.¡± I am sure none of the three means mentioned by Karen to obtain a golden grimoire would work for me as I was not wealthy or had the time to buy a golden grimoire in the ck market or search for its ingredients. As for registering with the city government I would only be alerting the Circle if I did that. ¡°No worries Wyatt, I had procured two golden grimoires over a decade to recruit two capable card grandmasters for my security but I could not find anyone trustworthy enough till to date. Thankfully that worked in my favour, I used one for myself and gave you thest one.¡± Elliott exined himself not taking my ignorance to heart. It seems I owe Elliott one now¡­ well let¡¯s just pile it together with the rest of the favours I owe him. ¡°All three ways mentioned by Karen do not work for me, is there any other way to get a golden grimoire?¡± After knowing the prowess and reach of the circle I wanted to strengthen Chris, Amanda and Maya as soon as possible and as much as possible. ¡°There is another way¡± said Karen yfully, giving a pause she continued, ¡°we can hunt those who already own golden grimoire.¡± ¡°What!¡± Honestly, I was not shocked by Karen¡¯s answer because I heard a lot of stories where card apprentices are hunted for their silver or higher grade grimoire. That¡¯s one of the reasons I did not consider raiding a dungeon yet. Simr to Kevin Zhang I bet many adventurers and rogues are eyeing me for my grimoire. ¡°I think Karen has a point, if you are interested I have a list of golden grimoire holders¡­ how about this, lend me these three here their strength seems satisfactory.¡± Saying that Elliott began to exin what he meant. It seems Elliot bing the managing director of Jk group sky blossom city branch and curing his gic disease has alerted his siblings. So the Jk group board members supporting Elliott¡¯s siblings got together to overthrow Elliott as managing director of Jk group sky blossom city branch but that was not that simple as the major shareholder and the current chairman of Jk group Mr Jk was favouring Elliott. So they tried the crooked way by contacting Fine gold Jaya Keith and giving her enough leverage to stop Elliott from erecting a JK group branch in sky blossom city. Jaya was not a fool she knew what was happening so today morning she set up a meeting with Elliott. Where she proposed either Elliott partners up with Fine Gold to open a JK group branch in the Sky blossom city or she will use the information provided by Elliott¡¯s siblings to sabotage Elliott¡¯s ns for opening a Jk group branch in the sky blossom city. Thankfully Elliott¡¯s siblings were not dumb, with the information they provided to Jaya; it was only enough for Jaya to dy Elliott from opening a Jk group branch in the sky blossom city. Elliott¡¯s siblings just wanted to stop Elliott from gaining power, not ruin the JK group¡¯s future. Partnering with Fine Gold was out of options so Elliott rejected Jaya¡¯s proposition without hesitation, as a result, all his ns for opening a Jk group branch in the sky blossom city had to be put on hold for a month or so. Using this time Elliott decided to solve the internal conflict in the JK group. But the problem was that except for Karen and himself he could not trust anyone, even his new entourage had yet to gain his full trust. So when he saw Chris, Amanda and Maya trusted by me he decided to borrow them to clean up the mess back home. This way he gets the manpower he iscking and I get all the trophies collected during this hunt which included Golden grimoires and other hidden wealth of the prey. Elliot¡¯s n was a win-win for both of us, and right now I need a lot of soul jades to unlock my 3rd transformation which would unlock the 2nd transformation for Chris, Amanda and Maya but they would require 1000 soul jades each to create their second transformation bodies. So I needed soul jades and lots and lots of them. Therefore I agreed with Elliott and lent him the Kane Trio. And thanks to Hive AI I was not worried about their loyalty or other variables as I could remotely order them from here. Since they were of no help to me here as they could not make public appearances in the Sky blossom city otherwise the circle¡¯s minions would hunt them relentlessly, it is better that they went with Elliott and upgraded their grimoire. Having reached a conclusion, Elliott left with the Kane and Wyatt family. Elliott had to make some additional arrangements as Chris, Amanda and Maya continued to pretend to be in aa. To those who were monitoring me, if any, this did not seem suspicious as all of those that left with Elliott had nobat power and as for the trio that was capable ofbat they wereatose. Sending off the Wyatt and Kane family with Elliott to Blossom cake city I headed back to the warehouse. Surprisingly Ronnie did not go with his parents and Jackie instead he decided to stay behind and work for me. In his words, ¡°I will be worthy of you Jackie.¡± Elliot did offer him a job in the JK group but Ronnie was adamant that he would only work for me. I had no choice but to give Ronnie a job seeing his enthusiasm after all he was family. Chapter 152: The Last Bastard

Chapter 152: The Last Bastard

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 11:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Sending off Elliott and the rest, I and Ronnie head back to the warehouse. Upon our arrival, we saw Corey and Susan attending to an unexpected guest. The guest was a haggard middle-aged man with an amputated arm, astonishingly I saw a ck fire burning on the amputated end of his arm. Obviously, this raised rms in my head as I was contemting how to react. Seeing me and Ronnie walk in, Susan greeted us and introduced the guest, ¡°Lord Van, this is Dalton Wyatt you are looking for and beside him is his cousin Ronnie. Wyatt, this is Lord Van George the Guild leader of the Tyrant guild and also Sarah¡¯s guardian, Lord William sent him here.¡± ¡°Who is Sarah?¡± I enquired, still looking at Van knowing the purpose of his visit was me. ¡°The unconscious girl that fell on you, remember¡­¡± Susan answered. ¡°Oh! That girl, Corey¡¯s grandpa did say she was connected to the Tyrant guild. I suppose Lord Van is here to take her back.¡± I looked at Van intently for an answer. If he is here to collect the girl then why wait for me. ¡°Yes, Master Wyatt I am indeed here for Sarah. But I would like a moment with you.¡± Van exined his purpose. Van addressed me as ¡®master¡¯ cause that¡¯s how people here address a talented card creationist. ¡°Is it about the card ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯, William has already informed us about it.¡± I said this because I was worried Van would be like that religious fanatic that tried to kidnap Pax and be like you are chosen by Fated Encounter now you are our chosen one¡­ all that shit. ¡°Okay, that makes things easier for me. You know how Sarah is still unconscious; she will continue to be unconscious until she receives a kiss from her charming prince that is you, Master Wyatt.¡± ¡°Hell no!!!¡± I yelled, seeing my exaggerated reaction everyone in the room looked at me weirdly. ¡°Cousin by any chance do you swing for a different team?¡± Ronnie probed while others looked at me intently for an answer. ¡°You shut the hell up! What do you know? This is how they trap you. I kiss her and then she asks me to take responsibility for her. Been there, done that.¡± I exined my exaggerated reaction earlier. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a no.¡± Mouthed Ronnie. ¡°Ronnie, go scrub the toilet, this is your first job and watch what you say next.¡± I warned Ronnie, to which he yelled, ¡°Sir yes sir¡± and headed towards the restroom. ¡°Even if you swing for a different team you can still help me with this, right. A small peck on Sarah¡¯s lips will do.¡± Hearing Van my anger rose to its peak since I could not do anything to Van, Ronnie will have to face twice my wrath. ¡°Let me make things clear, I am straight as theye and I can not help you with this.¡± I resolutely rejected Van because If the fated encounter card is anything like a fairy tale then there is a happy ever after to it¡­ which can mean lots of things like me being brainwashed into loving Sarah after kissing her, a happily ever after for Sarah indeed. This is just my spection, there are many other possibilities. Not to forget that this condition of me kissing Sarah to wake her up was not mentioned in the card info narrated by William. Either William was lying or there are many rules about the card fated encounter not mentioned in the card info. William had no reason to lie to me so it was thetter. It seems Van understood my concern leading to his current actions. Van walked in front of me and knelt on his knee saying, ¡± I, Van George thest descendant of Irene George the 6th and the loyal knight of Sarah Redfall, pledge on my name that there is no trickery involved in Master Wyatt kissing Lady Sarah.¡± Corey and Susan looked at Van in astonishment, Van George was a card lord like William therefore everyone under the card lord realm addressed him as Lord but to think he would kneel in front of a card soldier and pledge his name. This is not something you get to see every day. Unlike Corey and Susan, I was not impressed so I bluntly conveyed, ¡°Lord Van I am sorry to say this but you pledging your name is not the same as me risking my life. I cannot help you with this.¡± Corey and Susan gasped dramatically, annoyed I yelled, ¡°will you guys cut it out. Don¡¯t you have other things to do?¡± Hearing me Corey and Susan embarrassedly fled to the bedroom where Sarah wasying. ¡°What will it take for you to trust me?¡± Van requested more like pleaded, I could tell this man was desperate. Considering that his guild and friends were massacred while he escaped like a coward and with all that guilt he bore this was not surprising. ¡°Before that tell me how many origin cards do you have and what are their effects?¡± Seeing Van¡¯s desperation I thought of ns for him. ¡­ Demigod Redfall aka the Romantic demigod, the nightmare of men and women alike, had a thing for beautiful and pure creatures. This is what his followers will say. But in reality, Demigod Redfall was a Bisexual hedonist home wrecker. He would seduce and sleep with any man or woman he desired no matter their marital or rtionship status. Hence the title ¡®the nightmare of men and women alike¡¯ Irene George the 6th is rumoured to be one of his conquests as she swore her and her family¡¯s loyalty to Demigod Redfall even though she was married. Pleased by her devotion Demigod Redfall gifted her with his bestowal ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯. Centuriester when Demigod Redfall had fallen all his enemies, angry spouses and lovers unleashed their wrath on his descendants and followers. During which Van George fled with baby Sarah to The Sky Blossom city for refuge where he built a guild and gathered allies but his past caught up to him and swallowed his guild and friends. Van George knew that the Clown mask would not act without the orders of the Circle and the only reason he could think of the disaster that had befallen him was because of his past. Thankfully they do not know about Sarah as even the Redfall family did not know about her. Except for her father, the Demigod Redfall himself. Yes, Sarah was thest bastard of Demigod Redfall. But Van still did not understand why the clown mask let him escape; this was simr to back then when he escaped with baby Sarah to the Sky Blossom City, it was as if they wanted him to escape. Not worrying about what he could not see or discern, Van decided to worry about the matter in front of his eyes i.e. awaken Sarah and get her together with her fated person Wyatt. Therefore he tolerated Wyatt no matter how rude he was. Chapter 153: Fated Kiss

Chapter 153: Fated Kiss

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 11:52 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Here swallow this and I will help you with Sarah,¡± I said offering a cmity daughter core to Van. ¡°What is this, some kind of poison pill?¡± Inquired Van taking the cmity daughter core as to an untrained eye false human core was nothing but small round pebbles. ¡°That¡¯s the price for me to help you, rest is up to you. Swallow it if you want. I am not forcing you and I have nothing else left to say to you.¡± Not getting an answer from me, Van frustratedly looked at the small round pebble in his hand and thought, pleting the ritual is important, rest is secondary.¡¯ ¡­ ¡°I have one origin card and it is called Tyrant body.¡± Answered Van obediently, if it was someone less they would have already fallen for Van¡¯s docile and sincere act but not me I could tell he was working an angle that required my trust and willingness otherwise with his prowess nobody here could stop him from doing what he willed. [Card Name: Tyrant Body Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The host can absorb soul energy from the surroundings at an unimaginable rate and mix it with his/her flesh and blood reinforcing the physical body. This new body is called the tyrant body. Additional effects:- superhuman level of stamina, strength, defence, regenerative power, reflexes and agility. Restriction: soul energy absorbed and strength gained is directly proportional to the host¡¯s active soul control. But this absorbed soul energy does not help in cultivating active soul control of the host. ] So, Van¡¯s first origin card was somewhat simr to the Viltronian physique, Viltronian physique¡¯s poweres from the core but the Tyrant body¡¯s poweres from the amount of soul energy absorbed from the surroundings. And his soul energy absorption was a highly enhanced form of normal card apprentice soul absorption ability, but it did not have the advantages of the soul maniption ability of Soulpoles. As his soul energy absorption could not get rid of the cursed firetched onto his soul pathway. I could tell that Van was being tolerant and polite because he had his own calctions involving me. But it did not matter as I was going to make full use of Van¡¯s cooperation. This way I would checkmate Van without him knowing. Therefore I began designing a special daughter core that would bepatible and go hand in hand with Van¡¯s tyrant body origin card. This way Van¡¯s first origin card would act as a supplementary card for the cmity daughter card. After all tyrant body was quite simr to the Viltronian physique. ¡­ The world thinks Irene George the 6th had been awarded ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯ after she dered her support to demigod Redfall but in reality, Irene George had received the bestowal ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯ Long ago even before she met her current husband. When Irene George ascended as the queen of the George royal family she had gained the attention of the Demigod Redfall andter became one of his secret conquests. But when the current government forced the George royal family to give up their power and assimte with the government, distressed Irene sought the help of her lover. Since demigods cannot participate in mortal wars Redfall helped her indirectly by bestowing Irene with ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯, Irene did not know how this helped her situation but she hadplete and blind faith in her lover. The current government, seeing that Irene was thest piece holding the George royal family together, nned to assassinate her instead of waging war with the George royal family as this was the most efficient way for the government whose power was stretched thin dealing with various enemies. The assassination was a sess and just when the government thought they had taken care of Irene she made aeback with her new powerful champion who alone was equal to an army. Regaining her rightful ce, Irene married her loyal champion and swore her and her family¡¯s loyalty to the Demigod Redfall when he and his faction decided to enter the struggle for power with other Rulers. It was not a surprise that Irene could retain the loyalty of a strong man with her beauty and charm but it was surprising when that strong man would continue to be loyal even if his wife is enjoying a good time outside of their marital bedroom. This question gued many schrs, minstrels and bards. Many thought maybe Irene¡¯s husband was one of the demigod¡¯s lovers too but he did not fit the demigod¡¯s type. What they did not know was this was all because of the ritual involved in the bestowal ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯. The ritual ¡®Fated Kiss¡¯ where the charming willingly kisses the damsel and they both live happily ever after. When the fated person kisses the unconscious host of the fated encounter he/she is bound to fall under a SSS rank charm and thereafter he/she is blindly in love with the host of the fated encounter and willing to be a ve if required by the host of the fated encounter. This was the reason Van was so polite, tolerating and sincere towards Wyatt. Van had his doubts about Wyatt as the fated person of Sarah because he was too weak. So Van did his own background check on Wyatt as a result Wyatt¡¯s achievements and endeavour spanned over a week shocked him and his understanding of the world. Breaking into the card schr realm within a week of contracting a grimoire was scary enough but also achieving silver grade card creationist level in the same week was just horrifying. Understanding where Wyatt¡¯s value lied and having blind faith in ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯ Van decided that he had to get Wyatt toplete the ritual no matter the cost. ¡­ ¡°You promise to help me awaken Sarah with a kiss if I swallow this pebble or whatever it is.¡± Said Van looking deep into my eyes, Van did not care if the pebble-like thing was a poison or just a pebble or and never stopped to think why Wyatt asked him to swallow this small round person because ording to him as long as Wyatt was enved by Sarah everything could be solvedter. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I did not show the slightest spection in my emotion as I said these words. ¡°Good hope you are a man of your word.¡± Saying that Van swallowed the cmity daughter core to get me to willingly kiss Sarah. Chapter 154: Apple and The Tree

Chapter 154: Apple and The Tree

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 12:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 *GULP* Van finally steeled his resolve and swallowed the small round pebble. He tried to iste the pebble from his body system by covering it with soul energy but the pebble easily broke free of his restraint and vanished in the membrane of his food pipe (oesophagus). Knowing this Van felt a chill in his heart and he roared, ¡°You! What did you feed me? Is it poison?¡± ¡°I fed you nothing, you swallowed it out of your own will. And it is not a poison, it is the cmity daughter core. Cheer up, it is good for you now you can heal your amputated hand and get rid of the cursed fire. Don¡¯t you feel the power and changes in your physique? Check your grimoire, I have bestowed you with false immortality.¡± I slowly cleared Van¡¯s misunderstanding and exined to him the opportunity that I had bestowed upon him. Van felt the changes in his power and physique as I described so he hurriedly summoned his grimoire to check for the reason behind changes, only to find his second origin card slot upied by an origin card ¡®Cmity Daughter Core¡¯. Reading the description of the card Van understood what a miraculous abomination it was but for some reason, he felt no resentment or anger towards the man who bestowed such misery upon him instead he had a blind faith towards the man and wanted to devote his to him. He finally understood the meaning of the phrase ¡®everything happens for a good reason¡¯. He felt as if every moment of his life, good or bad, was meant for this moment. I had set Van¡¯s Hive AI freedom level to subordinate level because I did not trust him enough yet for him to have the freedom level of left/right arm simr to Chris, Amand and Maya. He still had a will but his only desire and lust are me and my approval. Unlike the Kane trio who had their priorities and desires but they were not as important as me and my well being. ¡°Lord, forgive me for I have sinned.¡± Wonders of Hive AI brainwashing, wait me having to interrogate him Van confused feeling guilty. ¡°Tell me how you have sinned?¡± Hearing me Van narrated how he nned to put me under an SSS-rank love charm by having me the fated person tricked into willingly kissing Sarah the host of the ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯. ¡®I called it¡¯, I thought, then looked intently at Van who was kneeling in front of me begging for the punishment to atone for his sins. I did not know whether to be happy for getting a golden grade Card Lord subordinate or¡­ but I decided to not think too much into it and justify my ways saying he tried to enve me first. ¡°Get up, I will forgive you this time. Stop calling me lord instead continue calling me Master Wyatt. I don¡¯t want people knowing about our rtionship and guessing my origin card ability. That will be disastrous for me.¡± I did not prefer to be called Master Wyatt either but this was how people here called a prestigious card creationist, since the life/deathmatch of Pax I have gained some reputation. And also if asked Van to just call me by my name he will think I am punishing him or forcing him tomit more sin. Since I have already decided to use cmity daughter core a proper hierarchy system has to be set to not causeplications in the future. ¡°Yes, Master Wyatt and thank you for forgiving this lowly one.¡± Said Van gratefully. ¡°Could you stop with the formal speech?¡± I finally saw the difference in the Hive AI freedom level. The Kane trio though they worshipped me they had enough will to act normally in the presence of the outsidepany. But Van¡¯s will was too devoted and he felt guilty just to address me informally. ¡°Forgive my ignorance, Master Wyatt.¡± Hearing Van, I sighed it seemed as convenient as Hive AI was, it still had itsplications and shorings which I will have to explore thoroughly before deploying it in public. ¡°Tell me about Sarah and her involvement.¡± I had to take care of Sarah as I couldn¡¯t just have an unconscious girl lying in the bedroom I had Susan build for me. ¡°Sarah in a way is my niece and great grand aunt.¡± Hearing Van, a nuclear bomb explosion took ce in my mind. It seems Demigod Redfall a bisexual whore like to indulge in asional incest. And Sarah is the product of his hedonist taboo pleasure conquest. Irene George the 6th never mated with her spouse instead she had children with her lover Demigod Redfall outside of her marital bed but being bastards her children could not im Redfall name. Making Van George and his sibling¡¯s indirect descendants of Demigod Redfall. And Sarah was the child of Van¡¯s sister born to Demigod Redfall. But Sarah was able to take the name Redfall because she showed the highest blood purity among all of the Demigod Redfall¡¯s descendants to date. ¡°Enough about the whoring demigod and his taboo tales. Tell me whether Sarah knew about the fated kiss as she used the bestowal ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯ and make it short.¡± If the demigod Redfall was still alive I would not dare partake in name-calling the demigod because their extraordinary senses catch on if any lower realm creatures call their name knowingly. But demigod Redfall had fallen, who cares. ¡°No, Sarah did not know. If not for her rather special situation I would not have introduced her to the bestowal ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯.¡± Afraid of Sarah¡¯s identity being leaked Van homeschooled Sarah since her childhood when Sarah was in her pre-teen year¡¯s seeing herck of awareness Van introduced her to his friends the guild leaders of Sun boar and Raven guild. When Sarah became a teenager the trio thought it would be better for Sarah to have friends of her age seeing how she turned into a full-on tomboy under their influence. After that Sarah¡¯s life tragedy started as unlike her girlfriends her teenage crush was not a boy or a man but her best girlfriend. This was not evident to her in the protective shell of Van and his fellow guild leader buddies but out here she knew she was different she was more of a boy than a girl rather a boy trapped in a girls body. Fighting her demons Sarah finally gathered enough courage and at a special moment kissed her crush from there everything went downhill. Being young and ignorant Sarah¡¯s best friend did not understand Sarah¡¯s feelings instead she felt vited and broke her friendship with Sarah sociallybelling her a deviant. Afterwards, when Van and his buddies knew this they tried to console Sarah and tell her that there was nothing wrong with her instead the society and its teachings were wrong. But that was not enough to console Sarah¡¯s young broken heart which thought she was destined to be alone. That is when Van Introduced bestowal ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯ to Sarah and his buddies, saying that everyone has a fated person and one has to be patient enough. Also, she should not give up trying otherwise how will she find her fated person. Knowing Sarah was equipped with the bestowal ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯ the guild leaders of Sun boar guild and Raven guild were finally able to calm down enough to fight the clown mask. ¡°Apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡± Were the words that came to my mind hearing Sarah¡¯s life ventures. Now this made it harder for me to decide whether to use cmity daughter core on Sarah or not. Chapter 155: Sweet Grapes, Sour Grapes

Chapter 155: Sweet Grapes, Sour Grapes

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 12:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Master Wyatt if possible I would like to rmend Sarah as one of your followers.¡± Suggested Van as he narrated Sarah¡¯s innocence and her life experience. I was surprised that Van would suggest such a thing considering his emotional attachment with Sarah. So I decided to listen to Van¡¯s thoughts behind his suggestion. ¡°Master Wyatt, I do not know much regarding blood purity and its application but there is a reason why demigod Redfall let Sarah, hisst bastard, keep his family name out of all the bastards before her. Over the years I had kept an eye out to see any sign of specialness in Sarah but except for her transexual interest, she is just a normal kid with normal talent as a card apprentice. Another thing worth mentioning is her fated ingredient Charcoal Fire Beetle belonging to the same family of demigod¡¯s rumoured fated ingredient Blood harvest Beetle. But I believe the specialness of her blood can only be explored in the top 10 universities. I say so because of this medallion that the demigod himself had gifted to newborn Sarah. With this medallion, she can enter any one of the top 10 universities of her choice. I was nning on sending her there after the raid of the Blue Blossomke field dungeon. So, I think Sarah can contribute a lot to Master Wyatt as your follower.¡± Van went on exining why he thought Sarah would make a good addition as my follower. To sum it up ¡®Blood Purity¡¯ ¡®Demigod Blood¡¯ ¡®Fated Ingredient Charcoal Fire Beetle¡¯ ¡®Medallion¡¯ ¡®Top 10 universities¡¯ these were the key reasoning behind Van¡¯s reason for me to bestow cmity daughter core to Sarah. ¡°Van, what do you think about the top 10 universities should I be attending one¡± I asked Van¡¯s input on this matter since he seems to have been in contact with the top 10 universities. ¡°Master Wyatt top 10 universities is a good ce to hone your skills as a card apprentice and creationist but if they can not see the specialness of lord then they are not worthy of your time.¡± Asking Van¡¯s input in decisions that involve me was a mistake because he acts like an overly doting parent. ¡®The grapes are sweet if you can have them, otherwise, the grapes are sour.¡¯ A ssic way a proud parent will fool themselves and reason their thinking that their child is the best. Hearing Van¡¯s biased opinion I decide to not involve him in any of my decision making in the future. Having heard his thoughts I asked him another pressing issue, ¡± Van, what are your current savings?¡± ¡°Master Wyatt except for a few Soul jades on me. Currently, I am under huge debt which I and the guild leaders of Sun Boar guild and Raven guild together took to finance our raid of Blue Blossomke field dungeon. But no worries my lord we three already had prepared contingency in case of the unknown.¡± Saying that Van began illustrating the contingency he spoke of. In case of the failure of the mission, the three guild masters nned to dere bankruptcy and discharge their debts by liquidating their extra assets ording to the mandatedw. Basically except for the primary house and tools required by them to work and maintain a normal life, everything secondary would be sold off to pay the credit owned by the trio. This would work because all the shares of three guilds that they had in their hands had been transferred all to a trusted person, Sarah. The creditors credited the three guild leaders huge personal loans because they thought the guild leaders owned their respective guilds. But by transferring the majority of shares belonging to them to Sarah the guild leaders were no longer owners but employees. Once a major share transfer is initiated the major shareholders of the guilds are to be informed. They escaped thisw because they themselves were each other¡¯s guilds major holders as for the rest of the shares it was scattered in small bits and pieces not enough to be considered as major shareholders. This way no one except for the three guild leaders knew about the share transfer. This way they avoided liquidating the assets and dungeons owned by the three guilds when they dered bankruptcy in case they failed to raid the Blue blossomke field dungeon. Their n was neat and now that two of the guild leaders have died it was much easier to put the n in motion. Except for losing some secondary assets, Van would not lose much as he did not own anything, everything was owned by Sarah. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Hearing that Sarah will reap all the fruits I could not help but curse because I thought that I finally had a rich thigh to hang on to. Hiding my sadness I asked ¡°what do you n to do next?¡± ¡°First I will restructure my body and get rid of the cursed fireter with the help of the lord I will awaken Sarah. Then have her transfer all the shares of the three guilds to my lord.¡± Answered Van. It seems there is another way to awaken the holder of bestowal ¡®Fated Encounter¡¯ that is to rub the blood of the fated person on their lips. Is just a precaution in case the demigod Redfall himself turned out to be the fated person or worse someone else in the demigod realm. Then the fated encounter will be more of a curse than happy ever after for the host of the ¡®fated encounter¡¯. ¡°No, don¡¯t transfer the shares to me, let her keep the shares. You help her form a new guild merging the remains of the three guilds because the current share price of the three guilds is very low and individually theyck prospects. After the announcement of the massacre people are dumping the shares belonging to three guilds. If possible I rmend buying the remaining shares before you show up in public to dere bankruptcy and Sarah announces the formation of the new guild.¡± Yes, I have decided on recruiting Sarah as my subordinate. I did not want the shares because such a big move was bound to attract a lot of attention which I was nning on avoiding for now, after knowing the Circle¡¯s interest in me and mama Wyatt¡¯s origin card. It seems my ims of having the same origin card as mama Wyatt has put me on the radar of the Circle. Also, I can not let go of a cash cow like the three guilds because my new origin card requires lots and lots of soul jades to unlock higher transformations for me and my subordinates. Considering my enemy the Circle I can no longer continue with the slow-paced approach. Chapter 156: Gender Free

Chapter 156: Gender Free

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 13:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Uncle Van, I will get stronger and avenge uncle Boris and uncle Mark¡± promised Sarah as she wept and leaned into Van¡¯s embrace. ¡°Sure you will sweet pea, and I have just the way for you to get strong.¡± Van supported Sarah¡¯s decision and began executing his own n. ¡°Really¡± Sarah with her tear-filled eyes looked into Van¡¯s still eyes for confirmation. ¡°Yes, I do. The fated encounter found you your fated card creationist who can and is willing to create the type of origin card you want.¡± Assured Van without a slight fluctuation in his still eyes. I used my blood to awaken Sarah after Van restructured his body as having a healthy familiar face for her to wake up to would save a lot ofmotion and exnation. But still, I could not avoid the messymotion after Sarah learnt of the Blue Blossomke massacre. She wept and mourned for the departed and promised vengeance. And during this Van deployed his n to recruit Sarah as his lord¡¯s follower by having her origin card created by his lord. Few potential customers visited during this time whom I had turned away by Susan saying I waspletely booked for till 28th of this month. Interestingly they were so impressed by my creations Pax¡¯s Iron flesh card and Susan¡¯s slime armour card they booked appointments for the 28th. ¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you too young to be a card creationist?¡± Asked Sarah to her fated card creationist introduced to her by her fated person as he was of the same age as her. ¡°No, no I am not. Geniusese in all shapes, sizes, ages and gender.¡± I replied nonchntly. ¡°Do you want any info about my fated ingredients and are you clear about my requirements?¡± Though Sarah thought the young card creationist was narcissistic still she went along with him as her card creationist she deemed him reliable because her uncle said so, after all her uncle would not want to harm her right. ¡°No need, your uncle has already brought me up to speed regarding your fated ingredients and requirement for the origin card.¡± I assured her as I don¡¯t want my cash cow slipping from my palms. Sarah and the three guilds she currently owned were my tickets to opening 3rd transformation of cmity soul core and 2nd transformation in my subordinates cmity daughter cores. Getting Sarah¡¯s approval I handed Susan the ingredient¡¯s list required for the card creation. [Origin core x1 ¨C $125,000] Yes, it was going to be the cheapest origin card I will create to date but considering the daughter core I would add during the creation process I don¡¯t know if it could be considered the cheapest origin card I was going to create. ¡­ D-rank Charcoal Fire Beetle, Sarah¡¯s fated ingredient. They are named as such because this particr beetle¡¯s exoskeleton and the shell is made up of variant Charcoal. The charcoal exoskeleton and the shell of the Charcoal fire beetle are always red hot and emitting red light like burning charcoal as the beetle using its Pyrokinesis ability it maniptes its body heat to ignite its charcoal exoskeleton and the shell to produce mes then maniptes the mes for its defensive and offensive needs. Not to mention the herculean strength and resilience of the beetle family it is endowed with. Many researchers are trying to exin, did the charcoal fire beetle develop its charcoal exoskeleton to make use of its pyrokinesis abilities to the fullest or did it gain the pyrokinesis ability to make use of its charcoal exoskeleton to the fullest. This is the marvel of evolution; nobody can exin it but many still strive to. Some get close but can¡¯t see, some get lost but believe they see. Sarah was not after the Herculean strength or resilience of the beetle family nor the pyrokinesis ability or the charcoal exoskeleton of the charcoal fire beetle. She was after the lesser-known ability of the Charcoal fire beetle, its ability to change gender when there is ack of either of the two genders in their swarm during the mating season. Yes, Sarah desired the ability to change her gender so that she can get rid of the gender restrictions of her mortal body to suit her free sexuality. Sarah¡¯s demands for the card were the reason she had not created her origin card yet. The card creationists working for the three guilds were not qualified or confident enough to create such a card. And the capable card creationists for hire were not willing to create such a card because such a controversial card wouldbel them for life. Sarah had finally found the hope to break free of the restrictions on her body but once again society and its norms blocked her from achieving her desire. This was not new to her so this time she got up pretty quickly. ¡­ Sitting in the card room I began to wonder why a monster with pyrokinesis was only ranked as D-rank. After careful consideration, I came up with 3 reasons why, 1.The temperature of me produced by charcoal even in its variant form is very less, 750¨C1,200 Celsius (1,382¨C2,192 F). which is not enough to even burn the E-rank monster¡¯s physique. 2.The Charcoal fire beetlecks the Soul energy control required to use advanced pyrokinesis to increase the temperature of the me produced by its charcoal exoskeleton. 3.The Charcoal fire beetle does not have high resistance to fire therefore their charcoal exoskeleton not only helps produce me but also protects it from getting burned by the fire produced by itself. The variant charcoal cannot withstand temperatures above 1300 Celsius, anything above this limit will turn the Charcoal exterior to ashes. Looking at the limitations of the charcoal exoskeleton and pyrokinesis ability of the Charcoal beetle it sould not be ranked in D-rank but considering its herculean strength and resilience of the beetle family it is endowed with it barely passed as D-rank. Now I had toe up with ways to get rid of these limitations to create a high ranking origin card. Chapter 157: Creation

Chapter 157: Creation

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 13:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 While I was busy with Sarah¡¯s origin card creation I asked Van to do two things for me, 1.Find a suitable E-rank or above dungeon belonging to three guilds for me to feed on. 2.Find two people who could represent and rece the guild leaders of Sun boar guild and Raven guild. I have been racking my brain trying to figure out the third condition to unlock the 3rd transformation of the cmity soul core. Taking the example of dungeon cmity seed exclusively feeding on dungeon core I thought maybe devouring a dungeon core would be the third condition to unlock the 3rd transformation of origin card cmity soul core. Therefore I asked Van to find a waste E rank or above dungeon belonging to the three guilds so that I can feed on the dungeon core. Sarah currently owns the three guilds ording to the majority share distribution and in papers, if she wanted to she can merge the three guilds and form a new guild in name but the same cannot be said for the members of the three guilds, though they all are allies still the merger will be a huge change for the members to get used to with their oldrades and leader dead. Not to mention Sarah is just a card schr realm card apprentice it will be hard for her to gain the respect and approval of the guild members even with the full support of Van. Therefore to gain the recognition and approval of the members of the three guilds I needed two people who could represent and rece the guild leaders of Sun boar guild and Raven guild and provide support to Sarah. ¡­ After careful consideration, I knew that I had to increase the strength of the variant charcoal exoskeleton of the Charcoal fire beetle to increase the temperature of the me generated by it. So we can conclude that the temperature of the me generated by charcoal beetles is directly proportional to the durability and hardness of their variant charcoal exoskeleton. The charcoal of the charcoal fire beetle exoskeleton is dubbed as variant charcoal because it is biologically grown as the charcoal fire beetle exoskeleton and in many ways, it is stronger and durable than natural charcoal as it is reinforced by soul energy. So the strength, durability and hardness of the charcoal exoskeleton depend on the physique of the charcoal fire beetle. Then what will the strength, durability and hardness of the charcoal exoskeleton be for a Viltronian physique? Definitely a few times better than the charcoal exoskeleton of the regr charcoal fire beetle. Not to mention Viltronian physique has a high level of elemental and physical damage tolerance, thanks to its soul energy reinforced physique. Now that strength, durability and hardness of the charcoal exoskeleton were taken care of next came the soul energy control and advanced Pyrokinesis. Viltronian¡¯s mostly relied on their brute strength so when ites to soul energy control they are weakerpared to the charcoal fire beetle so the Viltronian physique is of no help in this situation. Thankfully the Cmity daughter core had the soul energy maniption ability of Soulpoles. Whichpletely took care of thecking soul energy control problem. As for the advanced pyrokinesis, as long you meet a certain threshold of soul energy control you can easily disy advanced pyrokinesis without any difficulty. Advanced Pyrokinesis was necessary to enhance the temperature of the me produced by igniting the charcoal exoskeleton. As the charcoal exoskeleton based on the Viltronian physique is very strong and durable it can easily withstand a few times more heat withstood by the charcoal exoskeleton of charcoal fire beetle. Due to the Viltronian physique, the herculean strength and resilience of the beetle family were redundant. Therefore I did not bother adding this ability to the origin card. Lastly to meet the requirements of Sarah using the gender transform skill of the charcoal beetle. I had given her two choices, 1.She could permanently switch to her opposite sex. 2.She could temporarily switch to her opposite sex for a limited amount of time. ¡®What¡¯s the difference?¡¯ In the first case, Sarah will permanently transform her gender. But in the second case, Sarah can only transform her gender for a limited period a day after that the ability would enter a cooldown period. Charcoal fire beetle can only transform their gender during mating season and would transform back after the mating season which was simr to the second choice I mentioned to Sarah. But by identifying and isting the soul pathway responsible for this phenomenon in charcoal beetle, I could give Sarah the ability to transform permanently or temporarily for a limited time. Finally, it was up to Sarah and she chose the second option ording to her wish. Having nned theplete card creation processes I formed a party with Sarah and opening the card creation page I ced the Charcoal fire beetle core, origin core and cmity daughter core on the card creation page. First I transferred the soul pathways of the charcoal fire beetle and cmity daughter core into the origin core. Then I used the soul pathways of the cmity daughter core to transform the origin core into a new cmity daughter core containing the soul pathway both of the charcoal fire beetle core and old cmity daughter core. Then I identified soul pathways responsible for the variant charcoal exoskeleton growth in charcoal fire beetle. Isting that particr soul pathway I add it to the Viltronian physique. And then I cut off the soul pathways rted to the pyrokinesis ability of the charcoal fire beetle and added it to the soul pathways of cmity daughter core. Done transferring the soul pathways of the variant charcoal exoskeleton growth and pyrokinesis ability of charcoal fire beetle to the soul pathways of cmity daughter core, I needed to find the soul pathway responsible for gender transform in charcoal fire beetle and optimise it to Sarah¡¯s requirement before adding it to the soul pathways of cmity daughter core. Chapter 158: Named Calamity Daughter Core

Chapter 158: Named Cmity Daughter Core

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 15:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 After optimising the gender transform soul pathway of the Charcoal fire beetle it was added to the soul pathways of the Cmity daughter core. Just then suddenly brilliant white holy light shone in the card room, I was no stranger to this phenomenon it was a demigod bestowal from fallen demigod Redfall. When a demigod dies they are both not termed as deceased but fallen because upon their death their divinity gets absorbed by the world which will watch over the followers of that particr demigod. Therefore even though the demigod Michael and demigod Redfall have fallen they can still bless their descendants and followers. As the gentle white light filled the cardb my mind slowly immersed in it ready to receive the message it was going to transfer. ¡®Yin ¨C Yang Dual body¡¯ was the ability demigod Redfall¡¯s divinity was willing to bestow upon Sarah. A skill that allowed its user to switch between two bodies of different gender, Yin body(Female) Yang body(Male). A perfect skill fitting Sarah¡¯s requirement. Rendering the gender transform ability I had added useless, thankfully ¡®Yin ¨C Yang Dual body¡¯ skill made use of gender transformation soul pathway which I had added otherwise all my efforts for identifying and optimising the gender transformation soul pathways would be a waste of time. Following the instructions transferred by the white light, I added the ¡®Yin ¨C Yang Dual body¡¯ ability to cmity daughter core. I also noted down the markers on the soul pathways left by the bestowal using my soul pupils this way I will be able to recreate ¡®Yin ¨C Yang Dual body¡¯ for anybody I want. Though I did not see much use for the ¡®Yin ¨C Yang Dual body¡¯ ability I still benefited a lot from this bestowal I was able to clear some of the doubts I had while creating my own lesser version of the bestowal method. This card creation yielded a great harvest, I was able to further enhance my water-downed version of the bestowal method. Now that all the ability rted soul pathways from charcoal fire beetle had been transferred to cmity daughter core and the bestowed skill was also sessfully added all that remained was morphing the origin core turned cmity daughter core to the card form. Morphing the core to card form I checked the card info, [Card Name: Charcoal Fire Cmity Daughter Core Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: Type ¨C Named Cmity Daughter core 1.Pyrokinesis ¨C the subject gains the ability to control and manipte fire elements. 2.Viltronian Physique ¨C the subject has a simr physique to a Viltronian. 3.Immortal Core ¨C The daughter core has abilities simr to a cmity parent core, it can nourish and protect the soul of the subject. As long as the core is not destroyed the subject will not die. 4.Body Restructure ¨C The subject¡¯s flesh and blood have incorporated soul energy constructs to enhance the subject body¡¯s strength, agility, regeneration etc. Using this ability the host can switch between different transformations without the risk of losing the real form. 5.Named Cmity Daughter core (Charcoal Fire) ¨C The Subject is bestowed with transformation ability by the cmity parent soul core. Base Form ¨C Cmity human core form. Form one ¨C Charcoal Fire Viltronian Form Two ¨C locked, conditions not met. Unlock Form 2 for further transformations. Additional skill ¨C Hive AI 6. Charcoal exoskeleton growth ¨C the subject can grow charcoal exoskeleton on its epidermis and its strength and durability are enhanced based on the subject¡¯s physique. 7. Soul energy maniption ¨C The subject gains abilities to absorb, store and emit soul energy inrge quantities in his/her flesh and blood. 8. Bestowal ¡®Yin ¨C Yang Dual body¡¯ ¨C the subject gains the ability to switch between two bodies of different gender, Yin body(Female) Yang body(Male). A gift from Demigod Redfall to his daughter.] Named Cmity daughter core, mutant version of cmity daughter core mutated based on the fated ingredient used to create it. If not for my mutated soul and refined soul energy skills I would be envious of Sarah¡¯s Charcoal Fire Viltronian physique, which gave her a strong exoskeleton with me defence and the ability to generate zing mes and manipte them with her thoughts. Chris, Amanda, Maya and Van could not have a named cmity daughter core because they did not have a fated ingredient to enhance their cmity daughter core like Sarah. After going through the card info I nodded in satisfaction and handed Sarah the card, ¡°here¡¯s your origin card, hope it¡¯s to your liking.¡± ¡°Done already I thought it was going to take at least half a day.¡± Said Sarah as she took the origin card and began to go through card info. Which was bad news for me because if she read the name cmity daughter core and Hive AI info in detail my ns will be exposed so I adviced her, ¡°skip to thest skill that¡¯s what you asked for rest are the bonus skills.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ wow!¡± Sarah took my advice and skipped to thest skill, reading it she gasped in astonishment. This skill was more than what she asked for, no it is not a skill but a bestowal gifted to her by her father. Sarah already knew that demigod Redfall was her father, Van had told her this to console her when she thought her free sexuality made her a freak and a deviant. This actually helped Sarah a lot toe to terms with her sexuality and desires. Seeing the bestowal skill gifted to her by her father Sarah could no longer wait she hurriedly equipped the Charcoal Fire Cmity Daughter Core without a second thought. As soon as Sarah equipped the origin card her overjoyed expression became stiff and mechanical. Then she looked at me with eyes filled with worship, devotion and faith. Her eyes conveyed that she would do or believe anything thates out of the mouth of the man standing in front of her. Chapter 159: Elder’s Tranquillity

Chapter 159: Elder¡¯s Tranquillity

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 15:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 By the time I was done with Sarah¡¯s origin card, Van had alreadypleted the two tasks I had assigned him. ¡°Master Wyatt, this is Pablo the only son of thete Raven guild leader Boris and this is Fred half brother of thete Sun Boar guild leader Mark. Fellows this is Master Wyatt the young and budding card creationist.¡± Van Introduced me to the two people who will be representing and recing the guild leaders of Sun Boar and Raven guild. ¡°Van, I am here to get my little brother¡¯s grimoire not fraternize. Now give me my brother¡¯s grimoire so I can leave already.¡± Mouthed Fred ring at Van. ¡°I am getting there, remember what I told you earlier. A way to increase the chances of inheriting your predecessor¡¯s origin card. Master Wyatt if you may.¡± Exined Van as he requested me to take over. During the massacre of Blue Blossom Lake field dungeon, knowing that they can not escape the guild leaders of Sun Boar and Raven guild entrusted their golden grimoires to Van so that he can pass the grimoires to their families. So that their families and loved ones will not end with their deaths. Creating two cmity daughter cores I handed them each to Pablo and Fred, exined to them the cores usage, ¡°Add this while you upgrade your grimoire, this increases the chances of inheriting your predecessor¡¯s origin card. Don¡¯t ask how and why, I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°I do not believe such a miraculous thing exists but I trust Uncle Van.¡± Pablo dered. ¡°Even though I was the eldest son my father chose Mark to inherit grandfather¡¯s grimoire and the guild because he knew I had a lesser chance of inheriting the Sun boar possession origin card. So I will try anything if I can inherit the origin card.¡± Expressed Fred. Van handed Pablo and Fred their respective golden grimoires. The duo then ced the cmity dungeon core and the golden grimoire on their grimoire card creation page and began upgrading their grimoires. Pablo, Peak Card Master, Silver grimoire holder, zero origin cards. Boris, Initial Card Lord, golden grimoire, one origin card ¨C Immovable mountain. Fred, Peak Card Grandmaster, Silver grimoire holder, one origin card ¨C Elder¡¯s Tranquillity. Mark, Initial Card Lord, golden grimoire, one origin card ¨C Sun Boar possession. Pablo and Fred sessfully upgraded their grimoire to golden grades and were also able to inherit the origin cards of their predecessors. Pablo¡¯s Immovable mountain origin cardbined with cmity daughter core to form Unshakable cmity daughter core. [Card Name: Unshakable Cmity Daughter Core Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: 1.Unshakable ¨C the subject and ally units within 50 meters are immune to all damages and debuffs when the subject is immobile. 2.Viltronian Physique ¨C the subject has a simr physique to a Viltronian. 3.Immortal Core ¨C The daughter core has abilities simr to a cmity parent core, it can nourish and protect the soul of the subject. As long as the core is not destroyed the subject will not die. 4.Body Restructure ¨C The subject¡¯s flesh and blood have incorporated soul energy constructs to enhance the subject body¡¯s strength, agility, regeneration etc. Using this ability the host can switch between different transformations without the risk of losing the real form. 5.Named Cmity Daughter core (Unshakable) ¨C The Subject is bestowed with transformation ability by the cmity parent soul core. Base Form ¨C Cmity human core form. Form one ¨C Unshakeable Viltronian Form Two ¨C locked, conditions not met. Unlock Form 2 for further transformations. Additional skill ¨C Hive AI 6. Soul energy maniption ¨C The subject gains abilities to absorb, store and emit soul energy inrge quantities in his/her flesh and blood.] Fred¡¯s Sun Boar Possessionbined with cmity daughter core to form Sun Boar Cmity daughter core. [Card Name: Sun Boar Cmity Daughter Core Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: 1.Sun Boar mane ¨C the subject gains the mane of sun boar¡¯s mane which is as hot as the surface temperature of the sun. 2.Viltronian Physique ¨C the subject has a simr physique to a Viltronian. 3.Immortal Core ¨C The daughter core has abilities simr to a cmity parent core, it can nourish and protect the soul of the subject. As long as the core is not destroyed the subject will not die. 4.Body Restructure ¨C The subject¡¯s flesh and blood have incorporated soul energy constructs to enhance the subject body¡¯s strength, agility, regeneration etc. Using this ability the host can switch between different transformations without the risk of losing the real form. 5.Named Cmity Daughter core (Unshakable) ¨C The Subject is bestowed with transformation ability by the cmity parent soul core. Base Form ¨C Cmity human core form. Form one ¨C Were-Sun boar Viltronian Form Two ¨C locked, conditions not met. Unlock Form 2 for further transformations. Additional skill ¨C Hive AI 6. Soul energy maniption ¨C The subject gains abilities to absorb, store and emit soul energy inrge quantities in his/her flesh and blood. 7. Were-Sun-Boar ¨C the subjects can physically transform into a sun boar and gain all the physical and elemental prowess of a sun boar. Caution: Sun boar is literally a star that has taken a boar form upon gaining sentient, hence the name sun boar. ] [Card Name: Elder¡¯s Tranquillity Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: When active the host gains the inner peace and tranquillity of a wise elder and cultivating active soul control bes easier for 3 hours per day. Additional effect: all cards equipped by the user gain -1star card rating.] Fuck! I could not help but curse seeing the card info of the Elder¡¯s tranquillity origin card of Fred. No wonder he was at peak of the card grandmaster realm even though he only had a silver grimoire. With the origin card which helps in the cultivation of the active soul control, he could easily break the cultivation restriction due to a lover grade grimoire. It seems Pablo and Fred were stuck in their previous realm for too long as they broke through after upgrading their grimoire to golden grade. current, Pablo was an Initial Card grandmaster while Fred had stepped into the initial Card Lord realm. Now that all the pieces were prepared I could begin with my ns. Chapter 160: Silver Milk

Chapter 160: Silver Milk

Yes! I did not want to repeat my past mistakes but this was not my past to right my wrongs. When Chris, Amanda and Maya narrated mama and papa Wyatt¡¯s life experiences I knew I could not look at this world with earth sses on because this was not Earth, to begin with. Heck people here do not know what the world they live in is called because they could not explore the world beyond the numerous high-level dungeons that are surrounding them. People here are restricted to a limitednd to live in much like the monsters limited by their dungeon. Colour me surprised when I knew that almost all of the low and middle-level bureaucrats and noble families of the Sky blossom city were dogs of the Circle while some of the top and high-level bureaucrats and nobles were the loyal members of the Circle. All in all the whole Sky blossom City was the Circle¡¯s backyard. With such a powerful and cruel enemy how could I hope to live in peace with my loved ones? After learning the reason for mama and papa Wyatt¡¯s death I knew without enough strength I did not have the choice to live a peaceful life. Not to mention now that the circle knew I had the same origin card as mama Wyatt it would not let me have my freedom let alone live a peaceful life. Aura sight is a very resourceful origin card that is key in the Circle reaching its goal. That is why I or the Kane trio do not understand why the Circle killed papa and mama Wyatt despite their obvious usefulness. Disposing of the useful tool was not like the Circle, it is a mystery I had to solve. Anyway, they needed a new tool and I was it. They are waiting for me to spread my wings before they shackle me and show me my ce as their obedient tool. I have been too high profile recently and the circle should have already learnt all about my growth and it¡¯s only a matter of time before the circle decides I have grown enough andes looking for me. Knowing what the future had in store for me changed my mind about this world along with my ideals and morals within a few deep minutes. I was feeling guilty about using the cmity daughter core to cure Chris, Amanda and Maya, as rust turning them into my subordinates but learning the cruel reality about this world where I or anyone I hold dear could die any time the guilt was no longer there instead I no longer intended to hold back my power. I was going to make use of the parent/daughter core and build a loyal and strong army greater than the Circle and its circle of influence. Therefore there wasn¡¯t a shred of guilt in me when I tricked Van, Sarah, Pablo or Fred into ingesting cmity daughter core. Since they are my subordinates I won¡¯t take them for granted or treat them badly. They all would have their free will as long as they stayed loyal to me. ¡­ Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 17:07 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver beach gate dungeon. Having upgraded their grimoire I ordered Pablo and Fred to help Sarah in the merger of the three guilds. For now, those three had their hands full with the creation of the new guild. There should not be any opposition since the trusted representative of theirte guild themselves agrees to the merger and also because with most of the elite adventurers of the guild dead it would be very hard for the guilds to stand alone. Even though the adventurers of the three guilds knew that some powerful force out there had just massacred most of the guild members and the guild leaders they did not choose to leave the guilds because they knew it did not matter if they left the guild if the enemy wanted to wipe out the veryst member of the guilds. Not to mention no guilds will recruit them knowing they abandoned their old guild in time of need. While Sarah was busy announcing the merger of three guilds along with Ferd and Pablo. Van and I visited the D-rank Silver beach gate dungeon. Where I made a huge discovery. I had asked Van to find a suitable E-rank or above dungeon belonging to three guilds for me to feed its dungeon core. My reason to feed on a dungeon core was the dungeon cmity seed and its habit of exclusively feeding on a dungeon core in hopes of reaching a higher evolution. I thought maybe devouring a dungeon core would be the third condition to unlock the 3rd transformation of my origin card cmity soul core. Van did as I asked him to and he found two dungeons matching my requirements one was D-rank and another one was C-rank. So I chose to visit the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon. The inhabitant monsters of the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon were giant poisonous crabs. If not for the poisonous part these crabs would be sought after for their meat. The crabs are not to be med; they are not poisonous by birth, it¡¯s the ocean water they feed on that is poisonous. Yes, the topography of the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon had a small beach with a part of the ocean. The water of the Ocean in the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon was silver in colour due to an unknown poison in it. Therefore the gate dungeon was named silver beach. After visiting the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon I discovered that the poisoned ocean believed by the adventurers was not a sort of poison but silver milk. I was able to tell because I had created this silver milk in myb back on earth. If I remember correctly, silver milk was just a byproduct produced during the production of the Viltronian superhuman serum I had created to fight the Viltronian bastard. Chapter 161: Silver Milk Powder

Chapter 161: Silver Milk Powder

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 17:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall staff housing, Building No. 29, 4th floor, Room no.401. ¡°I am home.¡± Announced Corey as she locked the door behind her. ¡°You are early today sweet pea.¡± William, who was cleaning the ceiling of the t, inquired. ¡°I feel like I am about to break through to the card soldier realm. So I asked big sis Susan for an early leave.¡± Answered Corey as she headed to her room to freshen up. ¡°My granddaughter is the most talented. If only you were not be distracted with this new job of yours and single-mindedly concentrate on the cultivation you would have ascended into the card soldier realm much earlier.¡± William nagged ¡°Stop it, grandpa. I am not quitting my job. If anything it helped me grow a lot as a person.¡± Corey¡¯s thoughts were different from her grandpa¡¯s. ¡°I never asked you to quit, I just pointed out that you would have ascended to the card soldier realm a lot sooner without that job distracting you.¡± William didn¡¯t seem to give up on his argument. ¡°I will not be having dinner tonight as I will be trying to break through to the realm so don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Saying that Corey shut the door of her room. ¡­ Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 17:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver beach gate dungeon. I conducted a series of quasi-experiments using the gathered data by observing the system of the D-rank Silver beach gate dungeon. And I was right this poisonous ocean water was indeed Silver milk. Silver milk is indeed deadly for a human as it has an insanely high level of sodium concentration in it. These levels of sodium concentration can lead to organ failure and heart attack even in a card student or a card schr. The reason for these high levels of sodium in the silver beach ocean water is the salts contained in the ocean water. These salts were not normal salt, they were highly concentrated and vigorous. Inyman¡¯s terms, these salts are strengthened by the soul energy which brings a change in theirpound structure. Leading to insanely high levels of sodium concentration in the salts. Sodium helps the body to maintain fluid levels. In the human body, the bnce of fluids and sodium is necessary for the health of the heart, liver, and kidneys. It helps regte blood fluids and prevents low blood pressure. I consider the discovery of silver milk as a huge discovery because of the miraculous effects of the salts extracted from it. There is a popr belief that salts are best for food preservation, and are dubbed as microbe killers and food savers. But actually, not all salts are the same, some sea salts help in the growth of various types of microbes. Simrly, the salts extracted from silver milk can help in the growth of a certain rare and special type of microbe which ismonly found in the earth¡¯s atmosphere. A little amount of this salt when ced in an enclosed container void of light can produce tonnes of these microbes in the enclosed container. Later these microbes are extracted and processed to be stored in powdered form. These microbes are special because they help in the all-around development and growth of the human body even breaking the normal limits of the human body reaching the superhuman level upon prolonged regr consumption. I did not know how these microbes did this until I came into this world, turns out these microbes help in increasing the active soul control % of humans with prolonged regr consumption. In this world, there is no external way or shortcuts for achieving 10% active soul control. Nearly 86% of people in this world do not achieve 10% active soul control before 17 years old and are deemed aste bloomers for having a lesser talent for active soul control cultivation. These people will pay an arm or leg for their progeny to reach 10% soul control before they reach 17 years of age. Just take young Wyatt as an example, he was scammed into bankruptcy being promised a way to increase active soul control %. If I were able to grow and mass produce these microbes then I would no longer have money troubles. Yes if I yed my cards right I would no longer need to worry about money or soul jades but that is easier said than done. I may solve my money problem but I will be putting my life in jeopardy. If I had to mize the microbes efficiently while ensuring my safety then I would have to find a strong backer and partner, who better than the one who governs everyone, the central government. If I get in bed with the government in the production and sales of these dry powdered microbes I will be making significantly less money but my life will be out of danger. Revising the ns for my future course of action I began extracting salts from silver milk to cultivate a batch of the special microbes and produce the silver milk powder. Since the microbes are produced by the salts extracted from silver milk and consumed in the dry powdered form they are termed silver milk powder. ¡­ Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 21:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall staff housing, Building No. 29, 4th floor, Room no.401. ¡°Hey gramps what¡¯s for dinner? I am starving.¡± Said Corey as she walked out of her room in nothing but a tight tank top and extra short shorts. ¡°Sorry, sweet pea. I only prepared dinner for myself since you said you did not want any.¡± William answered as he set up the dinner table for himself. ¡°Fine, then I will enjoy this meal as you prepare meals for both of us again. This amount of food will not satisfy my hunger.¡± Without care, Corey did not wait for William¡¯s response and began devouring the meal William had prepared for himself. ¡°Sure, sweet pea. To celebrate you stepping into the card soldier realm, I will also bake a special dessert for you.¡± William excitedly headed to the kitchen satisfied seeing his beloved granddaughter enjoying his hand cooked meal. ¡°And gramps, I¡¯m quitting my job at the association mall tomorrow.¡± Dered Corey with her face stuffed with food. ¡°Great!¡± Hearing Corey finally willing to quit her job as a mere staff William finally beamed with joy. Though he supported Corey¡¯s decision it doesn¡¯t mean that he thought his precious granddaughter working as a maid for a bunch of ants was a good idea. William was so happy that he failed to notice the change in Corey. Chapter 162: Dwarfed Giants

Chapter 162: Dwarfed Giants

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 21:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver beach gate dungeon. I raided the D-rank Silver beach gate dungeon nning to devour its core and see if it could satisfy the hidden condition of unlocking my third transformation but due to the discovery of the silver milk, I had to put it on hold. Sessfully concocting the first batch of silver milk powder I ingested the powder, it tasted tasteless and nd like the whey protein powder back on earth but it contained way more nutrition and soul energy in it. If this powder were to be injected from childhood people may be able to reach 10% active soul control even before reaching 16 years of age. So everyone will be a genius or a 16-year-old card apprentice would no longer be considered a genius or a talent. This powder will bring in a revolution in this world and I who is at the centre of this am bound to gather a lot of attention. Without thinking too much about the implications of me introducing this product to the world I began writing two different papers on my findings on how to destroy a cmity dungeon core and silver milk powder production and application. Havingpleted the papering out of the gate dungeon, I called Elliott because he promised me he could get my findings patented within a day. ¡°Hey, Wyatt. If you have called, thank me, do not bother. Your people have been a lot of help, they just protected me from an ambush a few hours ago. Don¡¯t worry, I am fine.¡± Elliott answered the call and joyously reported his status. ¡°What about my rtives and the Kane siblings?¡± I thought I was sending them away from harm¡¯s way but it seems I had underestimated the dispute between Elliott and his siblings. ¡°They are fine but it will take them some time to settle in their new life. And also the ambush on me was rewarding, Maya has sessfully upgraded her grimoire to golden grade. Right now we are out shopping for suitable B-rank and A-rank cards for Maya.¡± I was happy to hear that the Kane trio¡¯s visit to Blossom cake city was already yielding results. ¡°Good to know that everyone is safe. Hey, I have written two papers on two different findings of mine, help me apply for a patent for both. The second findings are a bit sensitive. Be more cautious than usual applying for the patents.¡± I advised Elliott to be careful as the findings I am about to send to him were very sensitive. Was I worried that Elliott would betray me, yes? Did I give Elliott all my findings regarding Silver milk powder? Yes! In the paper that I forwarded to Elliott, I had exined in detail how to produce silver powder and what its application was. But did not mention where to find the key ingredient in the production of the silver milk powder, the silver milk. Yes, There was no mention of the silver beach dungeon or silver milk being ocean water in the paper. What¡¯s the use of the recipe if you do not have the ingredients? Without proving the existence of silver water the whole paper I wrote on silver milk powder would be just treated as a work of fiction. But publishing the paper and patenting my findings wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. ¡°Sure, send it over, I will give you the good news tomorrow morning at thetest¡± Elliott assured me. ¡­ 5 minutester [Elliott calling¡­ (Ans/Reject/Ignore/Reply)] ¡®Answer¡¯ ¡°Wyatt, is it true! You are not kidding right.¡± Elliott frantically asked. He could not believe the second paper his friend had written he went through it 5 times before calling just to be sure he was not hallucinating. ¡°I am serious, if you find it hard to believe it thene over I have a batch of freshly concocted silver milk powder on me you can verify it.¡± I could understand Elliott¡¯s disbelief, silver milk powder was just that unbelievable. ¡°No, I believe you. That is why I am nning on doing something big so if you are kidding me just tell me now otherwise it will cost my life.¡± It seems Elliott was not boasting when he said he could get my findings patented in a day. ¡°Trust me, I am thest person to joke about this kind of thing.¡± I assured Elliott because I was sure whatever he intended on doing would benefit me more than him. ¡°Good, I will get back to you within 3 hours. Keep the silver milk powder safe. If possible, make more of it.¡± Elliott ended the call ¡­ Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 21:47 Location- Sky Blossom City, C-rank Mount tribe burial Caves gate dungeon. Since I could not verify my hypothesis about devouring the dungeon core to meet the hidden requirements to unlock the third transformation of my cmity soul core at the D-rank Silver dungeon gate dungeon I came to the second dungeon of the two dungeons which Van had listed for me, C-rank Mount tribe burial Caves gate dungeon. Simr to the Silver beach gate dungeon, the Mount tribe burial cave gate dungeon was also one of the least profitable dungeons. except for training purposes, this cave did not serve any other purpose or bring any form of ie to the guild. So it was listed along with Silver beach as useless dungeons for me to devour the dungeon core. The inhabitant monsters of the Mount tribe burial Caves gate dungeon were mutant zombies of the mount tribe. The Mount tribe are a mountain settlement of dwarfed giant race whose height spans from 4 to 7 meters. A dozen of 4 to 7 meters tall mutant zombies rushed towards me and Van who had just entered the dungeon through the gate. I singled Van not to take action as I wanted to see how strong I have grown after forming the cmity dungeon core. Chapter 163: Sacrifice

Chapter 163: Sacrifice

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 21:51 Location- Sky Blossom City, C-rank Mount tribe burial Caves gate dungeon. A dozen of dwarfed Giant mutant zombies rushed towards me, seeing these eleven to twelve 5-6 meters tall mutant zombies run at me I did not feel an oppressive sense one would feel upon such a sight instead I was excited and I followed my desire as I made use of Viltronian flight and flew straight punching a zombie on the temple of its skull. My punch was so vigorous that it shattered the zombie¡¯s skull and prated its brain, killing the zombie on the spot. I tried to do the same to the other zombies but I was surrounded and about 4-5 zombies wed at me, sending me flying and crashing into the pavement. Even though I was just a card soldier I was able to kill a C-rank monster which is a level higher than me because my viltronian physique had been strengthened by my 4 times mutated refined soul energy. That is to say, my Viltronian physique was 4 times stronger than any normal Viltronian physique. So even though I was one level lower than the C-rank monster I was still easily able to kill it with a punch. Simrly, even though I crashed into the pavement under the force of thebined w attack of the zombies I was still unscathed there wasn¡¯t a single scratch on my body. Even though I was stronger than the mutant zombies, the mutated zombies had two advantages over me, their enormous build and numbers. If I continued to fight with zombies in the same style I would take a beating but eventually,e out victorious. But I had another ace up my sleeve which I wanted to test for a while now, getting out of the rubble I looked at the mutant zombies who dashed at me and a grin formed at the corner of my mouth as I activated the second transformation of my cmity soul core, Viltronian Titan. ¡®Boom!¡¯ With a loud explosion, an enormous amount of heat and energy was generated as my 1.7 meters tall body transformed and grew into a 21-metres tall giant. Unfortunately, the caves were not tall enough to hold my tall physique and I hit my head on the ceiling of the cave. The height of the cave was about 18 meters or so. I had to bend over to fit in the caves. This restricted my mobility, I wanted to go on a rampage with my new form but theck of height in the caves made me feel like being caged and I even felt a bit ustrophobic. So, I hurriedly took care of the zombies by stomping them all into meat patties and transformed back to the first form of cmity soul core, Viltronian. Knowing that I cannot freely use my 2nd form in this dungeon was a letdown. I asked Van to clean the zombies on our way as we headed to the boss room of the dungeon. Stepping into the boss room I saw a bulky 9 meters tall mutant zombie holding a war hammer. Other than finding the requirements for the hidden conditions for the 3rd transformation of my cmity soul core I had another reason to visit the dungeon that is to test the effect of my cmity daughter core on a monster and the mutant boss zombie in front of me was a good subject to conduct my experiment on. Therefore I handed a cmity daughter core to Van and asked him to use force or trickery to feed it to the mutated boss zombie. As the mutant boss zombie let out a war cry, Van with an unimaginable speed sprinted next to the mutant boss zombie and stuffed the cmity daughter core down its throat. Swallowing the core the mutant boss zombie¡¯s furious facial expressions became mechanical and unnatural before it finally submitted to the cmity daughter core and acknowledged me as its master. As the boss monster was enved the core of the dungeon revealed itself. It seems my experiment was a sess and it opened endless possibilities for my futurebat style. Looking at the mutant boss zombie which was respectfully bowing to me I shook my head as it had to die because I did not make prior arrangements to take it with me. And also with cmity daughter core, I could enve a Lord Level A-rank monster so why settle for a C-rank monster. Disposing of the C-rank Boss monster also gave me a chance to test the ability which allowed me to sacrifice the cmity daughter core hosts to recover my soul energy. When I activated the sacrifice ability I felt a surge of soul power in my body and simultaneously I noticed the mutant boss zombie wither as the surge of energy in me grew. Finally, the boss monster turned into dust and dissipated with the wind. After sacrificing the boss zombie I turned my attention to the dungeon core. The core of different ranks of the dungeon is different and the core of the C-rank dungeon is about the size of an adult human. Walking next to it I could feel the incredible amount of soul energy stored in it, the core was brimming with soul energy so much so that pure vapours of soul energy leaked out of it. I ced my hand on it and felt the soul energy in the core and then summoning my grimoire I began sacrificing the soul energy in the core to my origin card. It took me an hour to suck the whole dungeon core dry of the soul energy and several notifications sounded in my grimoire. [The first condition for unlocking 3rd transformation of Cmity Soul Core satisfied.] [ (10000/10000) soul jades stored for the creation of 3rd transformation body] [You have sacrificed a C-rank Dungeon core to your origin card cmity soul core and unlocked extra privileges for the cmity daughter cores.] Reading the notifications I shook my head in disappointment as my hypothesis turned out to be untrue. Instead of satisfying the hidden condition, it helped me achieve the first condition of sacrificing 10,000 soul jades to create my 3rd transformation body. Not only did I not manage to find the hidden condition but made a huge loss as a C-rank dungeon was worth more than 10,000 soul jades. But still, this experiment yielded some results. I did not know what privileges for cmity daughter core were opened but I think it should be good as I had swallowed a C-rank dungeon core for it to give me these privileges. To check the privileges obtained by the cmity daughter core I turned to Van¡­ Chapter 164: Southern Watch

Chapter 164: Southern Watch

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 22:30 Location- Sky Blossom City, C-rank Mount tribe Burial Caves gate dungeon. I never thought that sacrificing a dungeon core to my origin card cmity soul core would open extra privileges for me. Giving it thought I think this has something to do with dungeon cmity seed and its addiction to devouring dungeon core. Anyhow though my experiment wasn¡¯t sessful still it saved me 10,000 soul jades and gave privileged authority to the cmity daughter cores I create. The privilege I gained is that the cmity daughter cores that I create can unlock their second form without me having to unlock my 3rd transformation of cmity soul core, this was huge. I devoured the dungeon core mostly because I wanted to unlock my 3rd transformation of cmity soul core as soon as possible so that all my cmity daughter cores can ess their 2nd transformation. Being able to ess their 2nd transformation meant that each of my cmity daughters core could now single-handedly defeat an army of card apprentices of the same realm or even jump realms and defeat enemies with the higher realm. Just take Van as an example he could now easily kill 3-4 card lords as easy as killing flies. But this also meant now I had to gather 1000 soul jades for each of my cmity daughter cores. Thankfully I had discovered the silver milk which will soon take care of all my money troubles. Having conducted my experiments and made substantial gains with few unexpected discoveries I sent Van to help Sarah while I returned to the warehouse waiting to hear from Elliott. With Sarah gone I thought finally I will be able to sleep in the bedroom I had Susan built for myself. Imagine my anger when I saw Ronnie sleeping in my bed butt naked. It was me who walked in, what if it was Susan or Corey? This puck needs to be taught a lesson. Grabbing hold of the butt naked Ronnie by his ankle I dragged him off the bed. His body mmed onto the cold hard concert floor jolting him awake from his snoring slumber. ¡°What the Fuck!¡± Ronnie yelled curses in a half-awakened state until he saw my menacing face, the shock chased away all his sleep, ¡°Cousin¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and get dressed first.¡± Hearing my harass tone Ronnie knew he would pay dearly for pissing his cousin off. ¡­ Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 21:42 Location- Blossom Cake City, JK Residences and Housing, Vi no.01 After confirming the truth to the papers forwarded by Wyatt, Elliott called one of his capable and trusted connections, Anna Heatsend. Anna Heatsend is a slutty but great friend of Elliott. He met her when he visited the southern region central government administrative building 3 years ago. Unlike others who would admire or praise his intellect andter scorn him for his disability behind his back, Anna was different. The first time they met she said, ¡± I will turn you into a man if you are game.¡± Anna was more than a slutty good friend, she was very capable and had a wide reach and connections. Her origin and work were a mystery to Elliott, all he knew was that she worked at the southern region central government administrative building. As long as he had any work at the central government administrative building a call to Anna would take care of it. Thinking about Anna, her devilish body And their arrangement for tonight an unconscious grin formed on Elliott¡¯s face. ¡°Hello, Elli. Can¡¯t hold it any longer and want to start over the call.¡± Anna answered the call and teased Elliott for calling her even though they had agreed to meetter tonight. ¡°Anna, as much as I would love to take you up on your offer I will have to reject it as this call is regarding work.¡± Elliott steeled his mind and talked about the matter at hand. ¡°Elli you are no fun! It¡¯s past 9:30 and night is still young. Why are you ruining my mood with work stuff?¡± Anna was in no mood to discuss work with Elliott. ¡°I have a way to raise your mood with me here. I will send it to you. After reading it you will want to do it with me for a week.¡± Elliott was not a virgin anymore, he knew how to handle one or to sluts God asionally sends his way. ¡°I will be the judge of it.¡± Saying that Anna hung up the call and opened the file Elliott had shared with her. Elliott was no fool, he only sent Anna the conclusion and results section of Wyatt¡¯s paper on Silver milk powder and its uses. He knew that after reading the result section no matter whether the info that he had sent was true or not Anna would still call him seeking verification and answers just like he did with Wyatt. And he was not wrong to think so, 5 minutester, [Anna Heatsend calling¡­ (Ans/Reject/Ignore/Reply)] ¡°Elliott I thought better than this¡­ sending false reports to gain my attention, is it because you are not confident about your manhood.¡± Anna did not believe a single word in the file sent by Elliott. The file imed what many academicians tried to find for over centuries. ¡°Anna quit it, I need an audience with her eminence. Only in her presence, I will reveal theplete findings and the final product.¡± This was the reason Elliott contacted Anna instead of contacting the patent and trademark association. The existence he spoke of here was none other than themander of southern watch Card emperor Maiden of hell. ¡°Elliott, aren¡¯t you getting bolder¡­ just because I want to bed you doesn¡¯t mean I will go along with every demand of yours. Her eminence is not something you can meet whenever you want.¡± Though Anna¡¯s words said one thing, her yful tone which delivered the words said another. Elliott has been with her long enough to know what she meant, said, ¡°What will it cost me?¡± Chapter 165: Emperor of South

Chapter 165: Emperor of South

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 21:49 Location- Blossom Cake City, JK Residences and Housing, Vi no.01 ¡°What will it cost me?¡± ¡°Send me a picture of the goods.¡± Anna¡¯s yful tone suddenly got serious. ¡°Anna, you know I can¡¯t do that. Trust me the Silver milk powder and its results are real.¡± Elliott hadplete trust in Wyatt¡¯s words, therefore he wanted to do this one right. Once the patent for Silver milk powder is granted it will attract a lot of attention most of it will be bad. So before applying for the patent, Elliott wanted to make sure that they had a strong backer, the Commander of Southern watch was it. But if Elliott wanted to get close to themander he needed Anna¡¯s help as she had an unclear rtionship with themander of the southern watch. The southern watch is the strongest force present in the southern region governing and protecting all the cities in its area of action. As themander of Southern watch and the only card emperor in the southern region, Maiden of hell hadplete control and authority over the southern region. It would not be wrong to say that she was the emperor of the south. If Elliott can get the card emperor back Wyatt and his Silver milk powder nobody would dare to have double thoughts about Wyatt or silver milk powder. But getting the Card Emperor¡¯s support and protection would not be easy or cheap, not to mention the bleak future that awaited Elliott and Wyatt if the silver milk powder can not deliver the results it promised. Elliott hadplete faith in Wyatt so he did not hesitate to risk it all by ying it big. If all this pans out then he is bound to have huge returns. ¡°Not that silly the other one in your pants. If it isn¡¯t big enough I will be making a loss.¡± corrected Anna. She was really worried that the goods in Elliott¡¯s pants would not be as big as he promised. To her silver milk powder was not that important as she did not believe that Elliott could achieve what the academicians of the top 10 universities could not achieve for centuries. She had seen many who im to have found a way to increase active soul control in mortals which turns out nothing but them fooling themselves into believing that they were different and their product was different. Honestly, she was a little turned off by Elliott due to this but remembering his handsome face all her dissatisfaction vanished. ¡°One moment¡± Elliott¡¯s luck with girls has been at its peak ever since he got rid of the wheelchair and his sickly body. He had hot and sexy slutsing and going not to mention the retention rate was near a hundred percent, they all returned for seconds. All thanks to his origin card because of it his bro down in his pants could do what no man on the could do or offer. Elliott snapped a pic of his bro down in his pants at its peak and most favoured shape and shared it with Anna. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Elliott asked Anna proudly. ¡°Done, I will arrange a meeting between her eminence and you after I am done with you.¡± Anna did not hide her eagerness. ¡°Can it wait for after I had an audience with her eminence?¡± Elliott had promised Wyatt that he would call back in 3 hours with the results. As Elliott stated that his grimoire sounded with a notification, it was a semi-naked pic of Anna grabbing herrge melons. ¡°What do you think?¡± Anna¡¯s voice inquired from another end of the call. ¡°When will you be here?¡± Asked Elliott thinking that Wyatt would understand. ¡°I am right at the gate of yourmunity, so 1 min tops.¡± Answered Anna. ¡­ 3 hours 45 minutester, ¡°That was the best I ever had.¡± Mouthed Elliott as he gasped for breath. ¡°Surprisingly, this time I can say that too. what youcked in the technique section your origin card ability made up for it. I strongly suggest you purchase some pleasuring technique skill cards for our second sleepover¡­ I will take a shower now.¡± Anna had her fair share of sausages and recently even the best ones have started to seem nd. For someone as experienced as Anna, Elliott and his abilities were like a bone from the heavens. otherwise, she was considering ying for the other team for a change. As Anna left for a shower, Elliott who was still in the bed could not help but think, ¡®Why does it feel like I am like damaged goods and where is this shame I am feeling stemming from. Did I not do what all men dream about with the woman all men dream about wanting to do it with.¡¯ Anna¡¯s experience and her active lead left Elliott doubting his masculinity. Having taken a shower Anna returned in a new set of dress. This time it was not as revealing as thest, but rather it was more professional. ¡°Now when will you arrange the meeting?¡± Having taken care of his needs Elliott did not forget about the work assigned to him by Wyatt. ¡°Right away¡­ Here¡± saying that Anna summoned her grimoire and passed it to Elliott, as Elliott took Anna¡¯s grimoire it turned from golden grade to tinum grade. Seeing this Elliott was shocked and confused, not knowing what Anna was hinting at. ¡°You wanted an audience with me, right.¡± Asked Anna Looking at the confused Elliott. ¡°You- you are themander of the Southern Watch Card Emperor Maiden of hell.¡± Elliott was dumbstruck, finally figuring out Anna¡¯s real identity. No wonder whenever he called her with a problem it would be solved within a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°You should see your face. Now let¡¯s talk business.¡± Said Anna. But Elliott was still in shock, he did not know how to react because he just bedded a card emperor. Never in his dreams did he have the courage to imagine doing it with a card emperor. When Elliott was processing his shock he realised something which almost twisted his reality. The Card Emperor at the minimum is over 100 years old even his grandmother, if alive, would still be in her 80s. Realising this Elliott had a revolting urge in his stomach but he soon suppressed it down remembering every nook and corner of Anna¡¯s tight and plumpy body. So what if she is older than his grandma she was the best he ever had to date. Thankfully Anna did not know what Elliott was thinking otherwise she would have beaten him to death with her strongest and cruellest move. Chapter 166: Nanomorpher

Chapter 166: Nanomorpher

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 22:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Since Ronnie had sullied my bed by sleeping naked on it I had to change the sheets and nket before I used it. But I could not sleep remembering that Elliott had said that he would call me back in 3 hours. Instead of sleeping, I started practising abyssal bear form. With my card soldier realm and mutated Viltronian physique, the effect of the E-rank martial arts card had be redundant for me. So I decided to make a card to pass some time while awaiting Elliott¡¯s call. I had just the card in mind, the HoverBike card. Due to recent events, I was rather busy and did not have the time to create the HoverBike card. I had already received all the parts for the HoverBike and they are stored in my cardholder. Since I finally had some free time at hand I should create this card rather than having the ingredients eat dust in my grimoire cardholder. Ever since I bought the hoverbike ingredients I had lofty ns for it. Back on earth, there was this anime in which the humans using nanotechnology created new-age vehicles with the unique abilities to morph into sentient humanoid or beast shaped robots, known as Nanomorphers. This anime was very popr andter had an entire movie franchise devoted to it. So I was going to imagine the same technology and give the HoverBike the ability to morph into a sentient humanoid-shaped robot. I was going to use my robotics and golem creation knowledge to achieve this. Sadly, The height of the humanoid Robot can only be 6 to 7 meters, not enough to be considered a mech because of the limited body of the hoverbike. I was also going to use a cmity daughter core in the creation of the hoverbike to give it sentience making use of the Hive AI. I even nned on giving the hoverbike the alloy replication ability of the Iron flesh card. As I thought it would be a great addition to the skill set of the hoverbike. I had asked Susan to purchase the ingredients required and she had nearly arranged all the ingredients asked for in the warehouse. [ck Steel x 40 High Spit Firestones x 10 E-rank Metal Tooth Slime essence x 40 E-rank Metal Tooth Slime Core x 40 F-rank ck Iron Bug essence x 108 F-rank ck Iron Bug core x 108 E-rank High Wood Wisp core x 40] Having gathered all the ingredients without any further dy, I ced all the ingredients on the card creation page and proceeded with the card creation. First I decided to turn the stock body into a liquid ck steel armour body capable of taking any given form and withstanding heavy damage. The stock body provided by the association guild mall was just for design and style to attract customers. it could not handle high damage therefore I had to change it no matter what. The stock body of the hoverbike was already in card form so I did not use a core instead I morphed the stock body card into a core to proceed with card creation. By repeating the steps and soul pathway and arrangement transfer I used in Susan¡¯s slime armour origin card I was able to turn the stock body of the hoverbike into a liquid ck steel armour body. After taking care of the stock body of the hoverbike, I transferred the soul pathways of the soul energy reactor and the soul engine along with the floaterponents of the hoverbike to the core which contained the liquid ck steel armour body. And following the card recipe and manual for the hoverbike given by the association guild mall I arranged and aligned all the soul pathways of the soul reactor, soul engine and the floaterponents within the liquid ck steel armour body. Inside the core, I could see a jet ck hoverbike made up of liquid armour which would asionally dissolve and again assemble to form the hoverbike. Now I created a cmity daughter core andbined it with the core containing the liquid armour hoverbike. This way I could program the liquid armour bile to morph into any form I desired. At this step of the card creation, I realized why I should limit the form of the liquid armour hoverbike to one humanoid form. Instead, I could leave it as it is, this way I could ess several forms by instructing the sentience of the liquid armour hoverbike formed by using the Hive AI of the cmity daughter core. Just like Susan¡¯s slime armour which could take the form of any armour card sacrificed to it. I did not do this to Pax¡¯s Iron Flesh because it was one of a kind card. It would be hard for him to find a 21-meter golem or armour card to copy, therefore, topensate him I add three transformations to his origin card. With this the creation of the hoverbike card wasplete. [Card Name: NanoMorpher(HoverBike) Card Type: Item card Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rating: 4-Stars Card Durability: [97/100] Card Effect: NanoMorpher is a sentient HoverBike with unique abilities to morph into a sentient humanoid or beast shaped golem. Also replicate the shape, size and ability of the golem cards it feeds on. Additional effect ¨C absolute replica(passive) memory(passive) alloy replication, Hive AI, Float(active), elerate(active), vacuum brake(active)] Except for Hive AI, none of the other abilities of the cmity daughter core were suitable for the Nanomorpher card. But still, I was satisfied with it and its abilities. It took me nearly one and half hours toplete the hoverbike card and it was past the time pacified by Elliott yet he had not contacted me. Thinking that he must be busy or something came up, I headed to sleep. Just as I got into the bed I received a call from an unsaved contact, [Unknown contact calling¡­ Ans/Reject/Ignore/Reply] I did not know who was calling but considering the timings, it must be urgent otherwise they would have called at a much appropriate time. Chapter 167: Teleportation

Chapter 167: Teleportation

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 2:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Hey, Wyatt this is Elliott¡­ send your current location to this grimoire quickly. I will exinter.¡± Elliott¡¯s came from the other of the unknown caller. I was surprised as Elliott could have just called with his grimoire and why is he sharing my contact info with someone without my knowledge. But before I could answer or ask him he hung up. Not knowing what was happening, trusting Elliott I sent my location to the unknown caller¡¯s grimoire. Just as I was in deep thought regarding Elliott and the unknown caller, suddenly two figures appeared out of the blue in the bedroom, a meter away from me catching me off guard, ¡°Holy Ghost!¡± ¡°See wended a meter away from him.¡± Said the charming female who was dressed professionally to Elliott who was next to her. ¡®Location teleportation ¨C A high-level teleportation not limited by distance or predetermined location but the coordinates of the destination. As long as you have coordinates to the location you can teleport there. No wonder he asked for my location. Wait this is more than normal location teleportation which only allows the host to teleport, she was able to teleport with Elliott. This card is of mythic grade beyond the rare grade, meaning she has a tinum grimoire. Thankfully I do not have the bad habit of sleeping naked like that mutt Ronnie.¡¯ Knowing that the female next to Elliott had a tinum grade grimoire I decided to look past their rudeness for invading my bedroom without permission. Now that I had an idea of what was going on I regained myposure and calmly gazed at Elliott and his femalepanion. Seeing my questioning gaze Elliott let out a simple apologetic smile and exined, ¡°Your highness this is Dalton Wyatt. *Ahem* Wyatt, this is her eminentmander of the southern watch, Card Emperor Maiden of Hell.¡± ¡®Card Emperor!¡¯ Knowing the true identity of the female next to Elliott I hurriedly got off the bed and with respect, I said, ¡°Dalton Wyatt, pays respect to her eminence the Card Emperor.¡± ¡°Interesting boy, what have you done to your body? It is stronger than a C-rank beast¡¯s body even though you are just in the Initial card soldier realm. The purity of the soul energy in your body is off the charts, it¡¯s a lot denser than regr soul energy. Elliott said his physique is thanks to his origin card. Is your condition the same?¡± Under the Card Emperor¡¯s gaze, my mutated soul energy and special physique both could not stay hidden. Thankfully my false human core was architectured copying the design of dungeon cmity seed, which was a mystery to demigods let alone a Card Emperor. ¡°Elliott has a variant clear scale earthworm core in him which exins his mutant physique. But I do not sense any monster core in you. How did you get your mutant physique and soul energy?¡± Card apprentices having a monster core in them was not a new concept. Many Card apprentices had monster cores as their fated ingredient, some extracted powerful skills from these cores to create cards, some incorporated these cores in their bodies to gain a half-human half-beast form known as Were Form. So the card emperor was not surprised to find a false core in Elliott¡¯s body. Seeing my physique she thought the same about me but she was unable to find any core puzzling her. Just when I was sweating bullets considering how to exin to her my physique and soul energy mutation, the Card Emperor said, ¡°Everyone has their secrets right, let¡¯s not dwell on it and talk about the business we are here for. shall we?¡± ¡°Yes, your highness¡± yelled Elliott enthusiastically. He seemed very proud and close to the Card Emperor for some reason, almost as if he was her manservant. I never felt so much disgust for Elliott. I guess the title Card Emperor and the power ites with could charm and bind the best of us. ¡°What business does your highness have with this humble high schooler?¡± I asked. Seeing how she was keen about the variant monster core in Elliot and our mutant physique, I thought she wanted to get the recipe for the card I have created. ¡°Wyatt, take out the sample of the Silver Milk Powder let her eminence see and verify your product, with the help of her highness we couldunch the product without any trouble in the market.¡± Hearing Elliott a bomb exploded in my head ¡®fuck! this idiot invited a gator inside the house.¡¯ I do not know what Elliott sacrificed to get the Card Emperor to personallye and verify my product but I was sure she was so casual and easy-going because she was 100% certain that our product was a hoax. After all, if she felt there was even a 1% truth to our product being able to turn mortals into card apprentices faster then she would not hesitate to silence us after getting our product. Now consider my predicament, who knew that the Silver milk powder had 100% results in helping mortals be card apprentices by helping them cultivate their active soul control % faster. I knew if I showed my product or denied having such product in the first ce either way I and Elliott both would be killed, for wasting her time or silencing us. Worse if my words raised suspicion then only hellish torture awaited me. Knowing I would be murdered, either way, I decided to y along and improvise. ¡°Your highness, this is the Silver Milk powder I have created. Upon prolonged intake, a mortal can cultivate his/her active soul control % faster and be a card apprentice.¡± Introducing the Silver Milk Powder I handed the batch of Silver milk Powder I had on me to the Card Emperor. The Card Emperor scanned the silver milk powder with her keen eyes then smelled it before licking a pinch of the silver milk powder, upon a sudden realization she consumed a handful of powder and her eyes shone with brilliance. Chapter 168: Drill Machine

Chapter 168: Drill Machine

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 2:42 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Ingesting the Silver Milk Powder Anna felt nothing at first because she was a Card Emperor and the advantages brought by silver milk powder was redundant to her current realm but with the high-level realm came absolute control over her bodily functions and inner soul energy which allowed her to notice the effect of the silver milk powder, it indeed excited her soul energy and active soul control but this boost by silver milk powder was nothing to her high active soul control if not for Anna meticulously observing and searching for any sign of change in her soul she would have missed it. Upon discovering the small sign of anomaly Anna ingested a handful of the silver milk powder to confirm what she felt earlier, with consumption of arge quantity the anomaly became obvious. There was a sign of silver milk powder positively affecting her active soul control but to her, the effect brought by the silver milk powder was superfluous. But still, her eyes shone brilliantly as if she had been enlightened or found a chance to change her destiny. Though the Silver milk Powder was useless to Anna she realized the infinite wealth and power it would bring to anyone who could control its supply and production. With this powder, she could convert an army of mortals into an army of card apprentices within a year. Realising what Elliott had imed was true Anna nced at the person who made this possible, a high schooler. To think which the academicians of the top 10 universities could not achieve over centuries with all that resource and advanced knowledge at their disposal, this high schooler who was not even two decades old had achieved it with limited resources and knowledge in a rundown city deemed unfit and abandoned by the government and other powers. Feeling Card Emperor¡¯s hot gaze scan me from head to toe I was ufortable but I could not voice out my difort because I was weak. Noticing my difort the Card Emperor coughed and finally returned to normal and said, ¡°Congrats Master Wyatt you have sessfully solved the problem which the government and the top 10 universities were trying to solve over centuries. Your achievement has no praise which I cannot apud you with. If I may, Master Wyatt could you show me the creation process of this Silver milk powder.¡± This was the power of an inventor and scientist. So what if I am weak no matter how strong the card emperor was she could not reproduce or replicate something like silver milk powder. The Silver milk powder has gained me the acknowledgement of the card emperor and now even she had to erase the scorn and disgust she had in her eyes when she arrived with Elliott and call me Master even though I was several realms weaker than her and several decades younger than her. But I did not let her ttery get to my head and fool me, ¡°Your eminence¡­¡± ¡°No need for honorifics Master Wyatt¡­ your achievement has earned you the right to call me by my name¡­ please call me Anna.¡± The Card Emperor interrupted me and asked me to drop the honorifics and call her by her name. I was more than happy to oblige with here request. ¡°Anna, let¡¯s not be hasty. I believe you must have read the paper I have shared with Elliott. Then you must know Silver milk is an absolute ingredient in the creation of silver milk powder, I have none on me right now. So I cannot demonstrate to you the production of the Silver milk powder.¡± I would be stupid to carry Silver milk or the salts extracted from it on me because with that in her possession Anna can with enough time find the D-rank Silver beach gate dungeon. I deliberately left out the part of extracting salts from silver milk and credited the growth of the microbes to the silver milk, this way they would not know that silver milk is actually ocean water. If they knew that silver milk is ocean water with enough time and trial and error method along with the process of elimination, Anna and her cronies could easily discern that the poisonous ocean water in the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon is the silver milk I have mentioned in the paper. I am sure that right now in her mind Anna is making dozens of ns to get all the information regarding the ingredients and production of the silver milk powder and then dispose of me and Elliott. Though Elliott wanted to find me a big backer to keep out the hyenas, this sessfully solved the problem of the hyenas but brought a tiger inside. Instead of giving up and ming Elliott or begging for our Life, I decided to negotiate while I still had the upper hand. ¡°So, why don¡¯t we go find the ingredients? with me here It should be easy right?¡± Said Anna as her eyes shone in brilliance, hearing I did not have the key ingredient and could not perform a demonstration Anna was not disappointed instead overjoyed and offered to help find the key ingredients. This way she can know where to find the ingredients and eliminate the need to keep me and Elliott alive. ¡°Wyatt I am sorry it looks like I brought our doom upon us.¡± Anna could not be more obvious. Even Elliott, who was charmed by her for some reason, finally snapped out of it and realized the grave mistake he had made. To kill the rats he poisoned his corps, this was the stupidest thing he had ever done. Turning to me Elliott knelt and sincerely apologised. Elliott realised that even though he got rid of his disease he had contracted something much worse which led to his downfall, douchery. The old Elliott even though wheelchair ridden would never made such a rookie mistake. Seeing Elliott¡¯s action Annaughed not caring about her ns having been seen through. With her power, she did not have to use any trickery but it saved her some time and honestly she enjoyed all the drama. ¡°Good, looks like you guys are not dumb. Elliott honey, don¡¯t take this personally. I enjoyed our sleepover especially that part where your thing starts spinning like a drill machine. I enjoyed it so much that I nned on adding you to my collection of toys. But fate has other ns¡­ Do not me me, me the circumstances for putting you in the wrong ce at the wrong time.¡± Hearing Anna I looked at Elliott and shook my head. This dimwit screwed everything I have built just because he could not control his urges. Feeling my gaze Elliott looked away in shame. Elliot knew he went overboard with his newfound freedom which now costs him his life. Chapter 169: Competitors

Chapter 169: Competitors

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 2:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Cough everything out do not leave a single detail. And don¡¯t make me say the old cliche viin dialogues, it will just piss me off.¡± Since her intentions were found out Anna no longer cared to cover her motives and tantly showed her true colours. Not just Anna if it were someone else in Anna¡¯s ce they would do the same. The allure of Silver milk powder and its importance was that significant enough to turn to the dark side. ¡°I get it you are not a third rate viin from a story¡­ Nor am I the third rate tragic hero of the story. Let me make it clear, I have nothing to lose and I care about myself more than anybody. Go ahead, do your worst.¡± As soon as these words came out of my mouth a red arc of soul energy extended out of Anna aiming at my knees. The next second, I fell on my back. Laying on the ground I saw my cut off feet still neatly erect on the ground. The scene was horrifying and not for weak hearted people. I did not feel a little bit of pain as the energy de was that sharp and fast. Surprisingly no blood was spilt out as the arc cut off my legs it also burned my wounds such that I would not bleed. ¡°I made it painless, but next time I will not be that generous¡­¡± said Anna. Elliott looked at me with an ashen face the guilt he felt showed on his face. I scoffed at Anna and her threat as thanks to my origin card I had already ascended the mortal body. With Hive AI I can dampen my pain receptors andter restructure myself of a new body so torture was useless on me. As for mind control, illusion, truth serum etc types of cards I could just shut off my consciousness in cmity soul core and have the Hive AI operate my body. But I did not n to let it go to that point. ¡°Anna, let¡¯s negotiate¡­ that¡¯s the only way you can make me talk, these third rate theatrics do not work on me.¡± My word angered Anna as another arc extended out of her body and imed my left arm, just like she said this time it was painful but I had already dampened my pain receptors just in case. Seeing me not scream and weep in pain Anna was puzzled. ¡°looks like normal means will not work¡­ good Wyatt you have managed to piss me off.¡± Saying this bright red energy oozed out of Anna which made her look devilish. Seeing that this woman would kill my mortal body. I decided to no longer agitate her and show my leverage. Because if my body is dead I risk my cmity soul core being discovered. Which was worse than revealing the Silver milk powder secrets. ¡°Anna, I have already saved drafts about myplete findings of silver milk powder addressed to various editorials, agencies and government authorities, including the grimoirework. I have even added your name as the reason for my death. Either you calm down and negotiate with me or I will hit send and the mails will reach their destination.¡± I revealed my leverage to Anna who wanted Silver milk powder for herself. I was in my current condition because Anna did not have equalpetition. She had a solo monopoly over me and my product but by threatening her that I would give all the information to everyone else for free I created an invisiblepetition that shecked. ¡°Who will believe you? I have hundreds of ways to erase you from society, make it such that you never existed.¡± Anna was unfazed by my leverage. But I knew she was only downying my hand to get better terms in the negotiation. ¡°At first no one will believe my words but when they notice themander of the southern watch and her cronies active in Sky blossom city it will raise suspicion. Considering the importance of the Silver milk powder you know what will happen next.¡± I exined just to emphasise that I am not falling for her tricks. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You will kill me anyway. But this way I will make sure you won¡¯t have an easy time either.¡± Anna¡¯s face was unsightly but soon her expression eased as she offered, ¡°Okay fine as long as you give me the info I need for the creation of silver milk powder I will let you live.¡± ¡°Anna if you are not being sincere I might as well just send the drafts to not waste our time.¡± I had to let Anna know I knew what I wanted and she should stop screwing around and negotiate seriously. ¡°Fine! I will purchase the info in exchange for 10,000 soul jades and your life.¡± Finally, Anna started to get serious and negotiate with me. But her offer was not sincere enough. ¡°Do you think I am a beggar! The research is mine so the patent will be in my name. But I am willing to give you the exclusive rights to the production and supply of silver milk powder for 70% royalty.¡± I put forward my demands. My demands were too high considering that my life was in Anna¡¯s hands. But in a negotiation, you always start high. ¡°You got some nerve, you take what I give you. You are in no ce to make demands. I can allow you to register the patent in your name but you will sell it to me for 12,000 soul jadester. Don¡¯t push your luck with me.¡± Ordered Anna. ¡± You must be delusional if you think you can just buy the patent for 12000 soul jades.¡± There is no way I will sell the patent for 12,000 soul jade if I did I would be the dumb bady of the millennium ¡°Nope! not happening, the patent stays in my name and you get exclusive rights to the patent for 65% royalty.¡± ¡°Wyatt, you must be tired of living if you think you can keep the patent. The only way you can live is if you sign a soul contract stating that you will sell me the patent of the silver milk powder otherwise ¡­.¡± Chapter 170: Factions

Chapter 170: Factions

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 3:40 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 After 40 minutes of bickering and threatening, Anna stated her bottom line, ¡°Fine you keep the patent but I get the exclusive rights to the patent in exchange for 25% royalty. Wyatt, take what I am giving and know when to retreat. Here, sign the soul contract so we can head to the patent and trademark association.¡± Hearing Anna I snickered inwardly, nobody is giving me anything. What you offered is what I negotiated for myself. If anything you are robbing me. Funny how things turn out. 25% royalty sounds good as even the government will not be this generous if I offer them the exclusive right to my patent. The government may even try to screw me over by preaching patriotism and all that bull crap. But this was not enough as this did not guarantee my life and the life of those close to me from an unknown danger. Not to mention I have yet to solve the problem named the Circle. ¡°Now you are talking but we will have to add some terms and conditions to ensure that you will not screw me over after you get what you want.¡± I was very weakpared to Anna and the forces under her not to mention the people backing her. I can not hold onto 25% of royalty with my current strength, forget about others after getting exclusive rights to my patent Anna would be the first to im my life to avoid paying me 25% royalty. So I had to add some terms and conditions to ensure I won¡¯t be betrayed by her. ¡°You are too weak, Wyatt. No terms and conditions can let you gobble 25% of the pie peacefully. If not me, someone else will take action. Is this what it means to Bite Off More Than You Can Chew?¡± Anna is a century-old monster who has more than a hundred ways to get what she wants. Therefore I had to make terms and conditions such that Anna will work for me not against me. But Anna will never agree to such conditions, that¡¯s where the battle of witsid. ¡°Anna, do not be smug. I will rewrite my will making the government the sole beneficiary of my 25% royalty upon my death. Once the government gets in you are smart enough to know what awaits next.¡± Government is nothing but a group of people with the authority to govern. The people forming the government in this world have already reached the zenith of strength one could reach in this world. They do notck anything but strong allies so that they are not ganged upon and strong forces to handle things that they are too busy orzy to deal with. With Silver Milk Powder they could build a strong army to contend against any forces. So how could the people that form the government let go of the opportunity to have the silver milk powder for themselves when presented. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡± Yelled Anna with puffed cheeks. She is hundred years old yet acted cute in front of her junior generation, but in this vain world, it worked as her appearance was that of a 20-year-old hot bimbo. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t? Why would I not? Did you think you¡¯re the only smart one in the room?¡± Negotiating with Anna it became clear that Anna¡¯s achievements were not hers, she was smart and strong-willed butcked experience. I can not see someone with her mindset get to be themander of the southern watch. She must belong to a strong faction for her to be the sole body governing the southern region. Though the Southern region may be a backwater part of the country, it still made up 19% of the government tax ie. How could a nobody Card Emperor sit on such a gold mine, Anna is just the puppet of the faction behind her. No wonder she dared to swallow the monopoly over silver milk powder production and supply. ¡°You! Don¡¯t you think you are forgetting something?¡± Having said that, an arc of red soul energy extended out of Anna leaving a shallow cut on my chest. This time I wasn¡¯t prepared and lived theplete pain of having the flesh covering my chest cut and burned. ¡°You Bitch!¡± As this word came out of my mouth I suddenly regretted it, a red light shed and I was missing my left ear. Thankfully this time I had Hive AI dampen my pain receptors. An hour has passed but I was stillying on my back as I did not heal my injuries to hide my abilities and Anna was not generous enough to offer to heal my injuries. She liked negotiating with me on the ground, helpless. It helped calm her ego which was being tested by me again and again. I also wanted it this way so that Anna underestimated me and felt that she was in control. But once she felt she was not in control this happened. ¡°Just because I am negotiating with you does not mean we are equals, don¡¯t forget your ce you Mutt. Next time I have to remind you that, it will cost you more than an ear. Now the conditions have changed 20% and I will not harm you or people close to you in any way. Stop wasting my time and sign the soul contract.¡± It seems Anna was no longer in the mood to y games and directly offered her bottom line. She was being sincere considering how in this world people do not negotiate with the weak. ¡°I have a better offer, 15% and you give me protection.¡± I decided to exchange 5% for protection, money could make me strong but could not buy me enough time to be strong as my enemies. With Card Emperor as a backer, nobody would dare to mess with me and I could continue to live the peaceful life I nned to live. ¡°You are smart but you do know that you will be seen as a part of my faction by my enemies and they will be your enemies.¡± This was obvious if you have friends then you have enemies. But the Southern region was Anna¡¯s domain. As long as I do not leave the Southern region Anna¡¯s enemies or the enemies of the faction backing her could not deal with me. But had to make one thing clear, ¡± Does the Circle belong to your faction?¡± Yes this was the million-dor question that could potentially break the deal I and Anna had established, as murders of my parents the Circle and I could not live under the same sky, one of the two had to die. Chapter 171: Trap

Chapter 171: Trap

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 3:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°The Circle¡­ No, they are not a part of my faction but they are backed by a neutral faction and they are quite powerful. If you don¡¯t mind me asking what is your interest in the Circle.¡± Anna seems to know about the Circle so why is she allowing an organisation of different factions to grow in her territory. ¡°Well¡­ if you want to, you will find out about it anyway. They owe me a blood debt for Killing my parents. And why the hell is an organization that is not part of your faction growing in your territory.¡± Even if I did not tell Anna the reason behind my hatred for the circle with her power and influence, she can unearth the truth in no time. ¡°I don¡¯t know because this organisation existed in the sky blossom city even before I came to power. It seems the leader of the Circle is the little brother of the Card King that attended the top 10 universities from the Sky blossom city 200 hundred years ago. He and my predecessor have some kind of understanding so I had to let the Circle grow in the Sky blossom city. I can protect you from the Circle but once you go on the offensive against them for your revenge I can not do much for you because higher-ups would not like to add the neutral faction into their enemies list to watch out for. Don¡¯t worry we will still protect you from high-level card apprentices and other factions. But we will not help you seal with the circle, the fight between you and the circle will be yours to fight if we get involved then other factions will also help the Circle.¡± So basically what Anna was saying was that she and the faction behind her will give me protection but not help me with my vengeance, once I seek revenge then I will have to see it through myself. To think the Circle existed even before Anna¡¯s time and its mysterious founder is the only Card King born from Sky blossom city to date. Knowing my enemy¡¯s strength and history I felt wise choosing to exchange 5% of the royalty to gain the protection of Anna and the faction behind her. This way I did not have to watch my back for Circle. Now I can peacefully grow strong and collect the blood debtter. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter I do not n on seeking vengeance until I am perfectly prepared. I have all the time in the world, why rush it?¡± Young Wyatt did not know that his parents were murdered so he only asked me to take revenge against the people targeting him that would be the Zhang mercenaries. And Mama Wyatt did not want me to walk on the path of vengeance so honestly, I did not have a reason to seek revenge against the Circle. But the Circle had enough reasons toe for me which is why I was guarded against them. ¡°Aww¡­ That Sucks because I would have wiped out that organisation for you in exchange for another 5% of the 15% remaining royalty in your hand.¡± Anna was genuinely saddened seeing I had no thirst for vengeance. But it did not stop her from offering to massacre the Circle of course for a price. Reaching an agreement I and Anna signed a soul contract on the previously agreed terms and conditions. 1.The Silver milk powder will be patented in my name but I will give the exclusive rights of my patent on silver milk powder to Anna in exchange for 20% Royalty. 2.Anna and the faction behind her will have no ill intention towards me and my close ones. And neither of us will provoke each other. 3.Anna and the Faction behind her will provide me with protection in exchange for 5% Royalty. Signing the soul contract I and Anna headed to the patent and trademark organisation. Thankfully Anna used some weird card that reconnected my cut off feet, ear, left arm and also healed the cut on my chest as if I had no wounds in the first ce. As for Elliott I forgave him and decided to give him a second chance as this incident was unintentional and I still needed him to take care of uncle Wyatt, auntie Wyatt and the Kane Siblings. And Ronnie, that snoring pig never woke up from his deep slumber. At the patent and trademark association seeing themander of the Southern Watch personallye to help me apply for a patent I was granted a patent in half an hour, though Silver Milk Powder did attract some attention. They could only suck it seeing a Card Emperor next to me. Getting a grant for patent in half an hour was unbelievable for me as back on earth no matter how important or powerful a person¡¯s status was the grant of patent took years due to the involvement of a major processprising its examination and origin. Getting the grant of the patent I signed a contract giving Anna the exclusive right to production and supply of Silver Milk Powder in exchange for 20% royalty. And signed another legal contract exchanging 5% royalty as a fee for Anna and her factions protection. Having acquired the exclusive right to production and supply of Silver milk powder Anna was delighted, now all that remained was for her to acquire the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon from the newly formed Tyrant Sun Raven guild of the Sky Blossom City. The trap I left for Anna which she never sawing. ¡­ Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 5:46 Location- Sky Blossom City, Tyrant Sun Raven guild, Meeting room I tagged along with Anna to watch the show and Anna was more than happy to take me with her now that we were partners in crime. Tyrant Sun Raven guild aka TSR guild was just 13 hours or so old since it¡¯s establishment and its guild leader was none other than ex guild leader of Tyrant guild Van George and the Vice guild leader was the ex-vice guild leader of Sun boar guild Fred a newly ascended Card Lord. Inside the meeting room of the TSR guild, Anna was Seated on a chair while Fred and Van politely Stood showing their respect to the Card emperor and themander of the southern watch. ¡°Name your price, I want the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon.¡± Said Anna nonchntly unting her status and wealth. Van and Fred did not dare to be shown slightest displeasure as this involved a mission from their Lord and they had to fulfil it at all cost. ¡°Your highness, how dare we demand anything from you, please give what you deem fit¡± Van answered, he was acting as I asked him to. ¡°Good, a Normal D-rank gate dungeon can fetch you somewhere near 15,000 to 20,000 soul jades in the market. I am in a generous mood today so I will pay 20,000 soul jades for the gate dungeon. Are you satisfied and moved by my generosity?¡± Chapter 172: Thirty Five percent

Chapter 172: Thirty Five percent

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 5:51 Location- Sky Blossom City, Tyrant Sun Raven guild, Meeting room Anna was indeed being generous by paying 20,000 soul jades if the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon was the waste dungeon it used to be but it is no longer a waste dungeon it is an inexhaustible wealth mine, its price can no longer be measured inmon units. No matter how much Ocean water is consumed from the D-rank gate dungeon it will be restored with the refreshing of the gate dungeon. So unless the dungeon is destroyed ocean water can be pumped out without limit and the most attractive part about this was this all was free. ¡°Your Highness, It¡¯s not that I do not want to sell the dungeon at that price but we are offered a much better price for the dungeon by other interested buyers. Now that the patent of Master Wyatt has be public knowledge many big people and forces are interested in buying the dungeon and have been contacting us to sell the dungeon to them. We almost sold the dungeon for a sky-high offer. Thankfully we heard that your highness has the exclusive right to the production and supply of the Silver milk powder. So we thought of making a transaction with you directly.¡± Hearing Van a bomb went off in Anna¡¯s mind, she was so focused on getting the exclusive rights she forgot about acquiring the D-rank dungeon¡­ wait she did not know that the Dungeon in which silver milk was found until after the patent was granted. So it was not her fault that she did not acquire the dungeon before applying for the patent. ¡®It is his fault for not telling me .¡¯ thinking that Anna red at me. I shook my head and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t me me. If I told you earlier about the dungeon my existence would have be redundant and you would kill me right then and there. If anything, your subordinates at the patent and trademark association are to be med, someone has leaked the news in greed. Did you not make sure to keep the employees at the patent and trademark association tight-lipped?¡± There was no other buyer and I don¡¯t know if anyone at the patent and trademark association leaked the news. This was the trap I dug for Anna or anybody who would coarse me into getting the exclusive rights of the silver milk powder. Now Anna thinks that other forces are eager to buy the Dungeon to get the monopoly of silver milk powder when in reality there aren¡¯t any. A patent prevents the people from selling the product without my permission which I have exclusively given to Anna but it does not stop the people from using it for personal use. Once the other forces own the dungeon they can create as much as silver milk powder to bolster their forces, whiches under personal use. Pretty soon Anna will be coerced by other factions and the government to sell the exclusive rights to the production and the supply of silver powder to that particr force owning the dungeon in exchange for petty shares, because they want the silver milk powder for their people. This was nerve-wracking if she cannot own the dungeon, everything up till now will be a waste. Thinking this Anna quickly made up her mind and said, ¡°I will give you 1% royalty in exchange for the dungeon.¡± ¡°Your highness 1%¡­ We will be making an unknown number of enemies for selling you the dungeon for pennies while they offer more. Your highness, we are risking our necks for you.¡± Basically what Van meant was 1% royalty was not enough. Please quote a higher price or we will go to yourpetitors. ¡°5% and I will make your guild an honorary guild of the southern watch.¡± Bing an honorary guild of the southern watch meant that the TSR guild is under the protection of the southern watch and its allies. Solving the problem of any potential enemies that would be made by the TSR guild for selling the dungeon to Anna. ¡°Your highness the offer we almost epted promised that they would give us 35% of whatever they stand to make.¡± Van¡¯s words struck a nerve with Anna as sheshed out, ¡± 35%! Aren¡¯t you greedy? go ahead sell the dungeon to them, see if you will live long enough to enjoy the wealth you will be making.¡± It wasn¡¯t clear whether Anna was threatening Van for being greedy or predicting that his greed will be used against him but either way ording to her in the end only death awaited him. If it was the original Van George he would have caved under Anna¡¯s murderous aura but he wasn¡¯t he did not care if he died all he cared about was achieving the mission his Lord had assigned to him. He had to perform his best as his lord was watching. ¡°¡­¡± In moments like this silence was the best option as none of us present could bear Anna¡¯s wrath. The silence gave Anna a moment to think and having made up her mind she stated herst offer, ¡°20% and your guild will be the honorary guild of the southern watch. Take it or I will kill you and cease the dungeon as property of the southern watch.¡± Yep, this is the reason I did not let Sarahe to participate in negotiations, once Anna felt that she was not the one in control of the situation she would flip and I honestly do not know how she would react. But on the bright side, 20% royalty was a very genuine and sincere offer not to mention the TSR guild would be the honorary guild of Southern watch making them royalty in the southern region. Nobody in the southern region would dare to make things troublesome for the new budding TSR guild. So via Hive AI, I asked Van to agree to the offer. ¡± 20% and your guild will be the honorary guild of the southern watch, Where do I sign? Your Highness is the most generous, fair and just. It¡¯s my honour to be of use to your highness¡± As the acting guild leader Van was granted the authority to buy and sell guild property without consulting Sarah. Since the TSR guild in a way belonged to me now I had a total of 35% royalty in the profits made by Anna through the production and supply of silver milk powder. So what if you are stronger than me I still ended up with the share of the pie I deserved. My 35% royalty may look smallpared to 65% that Anna would be taking, but considering the efforts Anna and the faction backing her would be putting to ward off the predators, as in the world¡¯s eye Anna and her faction would be upying the monopoly over silver milk powder production and supply leading to them bear all the pressure. While I will be enjoying the fruits of Anna¡¯sbour from the shadows. Not to mention the capital and favours they would be utilising in the creation of an efficient production house and supply chain. Chapter 173: Monster Orb

Chapter 173: Monster Orb

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 6:34 Location- Sky Blossom City, Tyrant Sun Raven guild, Meeting room ¡°Hey, Anna. How many soul Jades do you have on you?¡± I asked Anna who sighed in relief getting the D-rank gate dungeon in exchange for 20% royalty of silver milk powder total profits. ¡°WTF! Aren¡¯t you getting too familiar with me? I am a Card Emperor and the guardian of the southern region, not your drinking buddy.¡± Having achieved her goal Anna once again retired to her party girl self. She no longer had the arrogant demeanour which conveyed cross me and you are dead. ¡°Fine! your highness, how many soul jades do you have on you?¡± I corrected and repeated myself. ¡°Around 35k something. Why?¡± Anna answered nonchntly. ¡°Lend me those soul jades.¡± Hearing me wanting to borrow all the soul jades on her, Anna looked at me with deadpan eyes to see if I am being serious. ¡°Fuq! now you are begging to be killed.¡± Anna yelled seeing that I was being serious ¡°Don¡¯t worry you can take both the principal and interest out of my royaltyter.¡± Yep, I was being serious now that the second transformation in the daughter cores created by me is unlocked. I need lots of soul jades so that all the cmity daughter cores of mine could form their second transformation body. Formation of the second transformation body for each of the cmity daughter core costs 1000 soul jade. My three avatars alone need 3000 soul jades to unlock their second transformation. Not to mention the Kane trio and the remaining four in the TSR guild. In total, I need 10,000 soul jades for all my cmity daughter cores to form their second transformation body. Since I was going to shamelessly borrow anyway I might as well borrow enough. Right now I could be considered rich as the shadow leader of the TSR guild and with 35% royalty of silver milk powder profits. But in reality, the TSR guild is barely afloat due to the merger of the three guilds. They needed a lot of resources to maintain their current stability and recruit new members. As for 35% royalty, I would get royalty when Anna mass produces the silver milk powder and if there is a profit in its sales. Which would take nearly half a year to a year at the maximum. Setting up a production house and supply chain takes time, not to mention mortal people should be aware of silver milk powder and its wondrous uses to actively purchase the silver milk powder. The TSR guild and 35% royalty of silver milk powder profits, for now, are assets that will bring me profits in future. So for now I am still dirt poor. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing me boldly retort to her, Anna huffed and puffed as her chest went up and down with the rise of her anger. Right now even if she wanted to kill me she could not because of the soul contract. ¡°Cut me some ck, after all, I am an orphan high schooler. Right now I am a little tight on cash, if you don¡¯t lend me the soul jades then I will have to mortgage some percentage of my royalty with loan sharks for cash.¡± I exined my economical situation to Anna who was trying to kill me with her re. ¡°Are you threatening me!¡± Anna¡¯s re intensified. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare to¡­ in a way now we both can be considered partners if I do not ask you for help who else can an orphan like me turn to. I sleep in a warehouse for god sake!¡± I exined to Anna. So that she would not take my cry for financial help as me provoking her and her authority. ¡°In what universe does a high schooler dare to borrow 35k soul jades. It¡¯s enough to feed a small city for one whole week.¡± Anna snapped, the soul contract stopped her from physically and mentally abusing me but not from verbal abuse. ¡°And Also I require an A-rank Martial arts technique card and the A-rank Monster Ord item card.¡± Now I had a golden grimoire and I could equip cards up to A-rank. I needed a martial arts card as the E-rank Abyssal bear card had be redundant for my current power. With my mutant viltronian physique and Second transformation Viltronian Titan, I would mostly be fighting in closebat rather than using ranged skill cards so a strong A-rank martial arts card woulde in handy. ¡°Anything else, do you want me to get you a coffee, MF! I am not your nanny, buy them yourself. Just because I signed a soul contract with you doesn¡¯t mean that I do not have other ways to kill you.¡± Anna yelled in anger as she threw a B-rank storage card on my face. ¡°I would but high ranking cards are rare in Sky blossom city. It will take months for me to find a suitable A-rank martial arts card. Not to mention the A-rank monster orb item card, I do not think such item cards are even avable in the city.¡± I said as I shamelessly collected the B-rank storage card, it contained 35k soul jades in it. Sky blossom city was a low tier city with 2-3 dozen golden grade grimoire holders. So A-rank and B-rank cards are rare in the city market. ¡°Fine, since you are under my protection I will help you this once but do not try to take a foot just because I gave you an inch.¡± Saying that Anna teleported and returned in a minute with two cards in her hand. Handing the cards to me she said, ¡°These two cards are from my collection, they are the best of their kind and I am just lending them to you. do not lose or pawn them.¡± Lending me 35k soul jades and two A-rank cards Anna hastily left to find Elliott to celebrate for bing the exclusive rights holder of silver milk powder production and supply and the owner of D-rank silver beach gate dungeon. After Anna left I handed 1000 Soul jades to Van, Fred, Pablo and Sarah each. And also gave extra 10,000 soul jades to Van as an investment in the TSR guild. Later I sacrificed 3000 soul jades to form the second transformation body of my three Avatars. Having taken care of that I had Van apply for an A-rank dungeon raid. Thankfully one A-rank dungeon was avable right now. The reason for the sudden Dungeon ride were the two A-rank cards gifted to be my Anna. The Item card Monster orb is a special type of item card that helps in the capturing of monsters. Last time I used a cmity daughter core on a monster but I had to sacrifice it as I did not have a card to store it. But now I do and I n on taming A-rank monsters. Chapter 174: Stone Viltronian

Chapter 174: Stone Viltronian

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 6:52 Location- Sky Blossom City, A-rank Stone Troll Nest Gate Dungeon. The two A-rank cards Anna gifted me were not the best of their kind as Anna vouched rather they were the mostmon cards of their kind, that became clear to me after reading the card info, [Card Name: Monster Orb Card Type: Item card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare Grade Card Rating: 22-Stars Card Durability: [81/100] Card Effect: The Monster Orb can capture 5 monsters of maximum A-rank level. Caution ¨C The card does not affect the loyalty or the hostility of the monsters captured in any way.] A Monster Orb is supposed to slowly dissipate the hostility of the monster and help the card apprentice in taming the monster captured in the monster orb but this card does neither except for capturing the immobile beast. This card is the worst of its kind. Not to mention its high card ratings. If not for my cmity daughter core this card would be useless for me. [Card Name: Southern Watch Combat Arts Card Type: Skill card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare Grade Card Rating: 9-Stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card Effect: Southern Watch Combat Arts is a mixed martial arts technique formedbining various closebat and weapon arts, tailor-made to meet the needs of Southern watch. Best results obtained when used in a formation with other Southern Watch Combat Arts users. Addition effect ¨C Cold Weapon Mastery, Hundred Martial Arts Mastery, Double Damage, Critical Damage, Formation Stack, Critical Evasion. ] Formation Stack ¨C the effects of the card multiplies when used in a formation with other Southern Watch Combat Arts card users. Southern Watch Combat Arts is anothermon A-rank card mass-produced for southern watch soldiers. Except for the Formation Stack ability, it does not have any other noteworthy skills. This card is best for the army who fight with their numbers against a greater number of opponents but for me a loner, it was subpar. But better than the E-rank Abyssal bear form card, card rank wise and also card rating wise. That witch screwed me over. Anyway, I got two free A-rank cards so I have nothing toin about here. ¡­ There are only 2 A-rank dungeons in Sky blossom city and both of them are gate dungeons. There are not many A-rank adventurer parties as Card Lords in a small city like sky blossom city are rare, let alone 5 of them banding together to form an A-rank party. Therefore The 2 A-rank dungeons are mostly free until they need to be cleared to avoid dungeon break. The one I am currently visiting with Van and Fred is the A rank gate dungeon Stone Troll Nest. Stone Trolls are stone elemental spirits that are in the shape of a Troll but they arepletely made of stones. Like the Trolls they also have very high resilience. They can not be stopped or killed until their core is destroyed. I was visiting the dungeon to capture 5 Stone Trolls. It would be best to capture the boss monster 5 times but I can only raid this dungeon once. As unfortunately the next few raids were already booked. Usually, it would require 3 or 5 A-rank parties to clear the dungeon but thanks to the second transformation of cmity daughter core Fred and Van were more than enough to clear the A-rank gate dungeon in record time. On our way to the boss room with the help of Van and Fred, I captured the 4 strongest A-rank stone trolls in the monster orb after feeding them the cmity daughter core turning them into my pet monsters. The boss stone troll as always was taller, stronger and faster than the other stone troll I captured earlier. But still not strong enough to cause trouble for the duo of Van and Fred. After feeding it the cmity daughter core I captured the bose monster in the monster orb. Interesting thing was that after each stone trolls swallowed cmity daughter core their shape changed from that of a troll to a small humanoid, Stone Viltronian. So I checked the info of the cmity daughter cores, [Stone cmity daughter core(Stone Viltronian) Type ¨C Named Cmity daughter core Authority ¨C Monster pet Rank ¨C A-rank, Boss monster 1.Stone Element Body- the subject has a stone elemental body. 2. Duplicate Physique ¨C the subject can duplicate the shape of any monster uponing in contact with the monster¡¯s blood. Current Base Physique ¨C Viltronian. 3.Immortal Core ¨C The daughter core has abilities simr to a cmity parent core, it can nourish and protect the soul of the subject. As long as the core is not destroyed the subject is not dead. 4.Body Restructure ¨C The subject¡¯s stone elemental body is incorporated with soul energy constructs to enhance the subject body¡¯s strength, agility, regeneration etc. Using this ability the subject can switch between different transformations without the risk of losing the real form. 5.Cmity Daughter core ¨C The Subject is bestowed with transformation ability by the cmity parent soul core. Base Form ¨C Cmity daughter core form. Form one ¨C Stone Viltronian ¨C the Stone elemental has a body shape in the form of a Viltronian. Form Two ¨C Viltronian Stine Titan ¨C the subject gains the second transformation body of A viltronian titan of stone elemental. Form Three ¨C Locked ¨C Unlock Form 3 of parent core for further transformations. Additional skill ¨C Hive AI 6. Stone Element control ¨C The subject gains the ability to manipte and control stones. And also convert soul energy into stone element. 7. Soul energy maniption ¨C The subject gains abilities to absorb, store and emit soul energy inrge quantities in its stone body. 8. Minion Summon ¨C The subject can summon 300 B-rank Stone Viltronians and 50 A-Rank stone Viltronians once per day.] Reading through the info of the A-rank Boss monster Stone Troll currently Stone Viltronian I was shocked, another four of these Boss Stone Viltronians and I would potentially be a one-man army. Minion Summon of the Boss stone Viltronian allowed me to summon 350 Stone Viltronians in total adding both A and B rank monsters. If I had 5 of these then I could summon 1750 Stone Viltronians in total adding both A and B rank monsters per day. ¡°Fuq!¡± I could not help but curse imaging 5 Boss Stone Viltronians summoning A-rank 250 Stone Viltronians followed by 1500 B-rank Stone Viltronians. Considering how all these stone Viltronians have an undying body they could threaten a small city into surrendering. s, I did not have 5 Boss Stone Viltronian but one, for now, it should be enough. Asking Van to book 4 raids to the A-rank stone troll gate dungeon in the possible future, I headed back to the warehouse in my hoverbike. The astonishing thing was that with Fred and Van in their second transformation it only took them 27 mins toplete the A-rank gate dungeon raid. Chapter 175: Moocher

Chapter 175: Moocher

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 7:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 As I entered the warehouse I saw Susan serving Ronnie tea, looking at this scene I was enraged beyond words. Susan was the manager of my card boutique and associate manager of the Guild Association Mall, while Ronnie was here to work for me. If anything Ronnie should be serving tea to Susan, not the other way round. The time when Ronnie implied whether I was gay was still fresh in my mind. I was waiting to teach him a lesson, now the time seemed right. ¡°Good morning Susan, you¡¯re earlier as always.¡± Hearing my voice Ronnie flinched, almost spilling the tea on himself. ¡°Good morning Wyatt, I made some tea, would you like a cup?¡± Susan offered me tea. But I was not interested in a rxing tea but the mutt who was spilling his tea all over my couch. ¡°No thank you. You know I have hired Ronnie to do all the misceneous work around here. If you keep doing all the work yourself I will have to fire him and send his ass to Blossom Cake city.¡± Hearing me Susan wanted to exin herself but she was interrupted as Ronnie started to cough violently choking on his tea after hearing I would fire him. ¡°*cough**cough*¡­ you can not fire a free worker.¡± Catching his breath Ronnie raised his protest. ¡°Free worker! More like a freeloader. Don¡¯t you know what your work here is? Why did you not prepare tea for Sunan as soon as she entered?¡± Be it free or paid you are a worker, do your work. This is what I expected from Ronnie but he showed no initiative. ¡°I was still in bed when she came. Seeing me awake She offered me tea.¡± Ronnie med it on Susan for offering him tea. ¡°¡­¡± Susan dumbfoundedly looked at Ronnie but I was not surprised by his response. ¡°I did not sign up for this. I wanted to learn a trade from you, not wash the toilet or wait on others hands and feet,¡± yelled Ronnie, to think someone mated with him and is willing to give birth to his baby. Buddy, interns in my past life did more than this. ¡°What kind of trade do you want to learn from me? I am a high schooler just like you.¡± I was puzzled. ¡°Card creation! Of course, what else?¡± Ronnie said frustratedly ¡°How proficient are you in your mental strength control? If you still haven¡¯t achieved proficiency in mental strength control. I am sorry, not just me but nobody can teach you card creation.¡± I kept it real with Ronnie, I appreciated that he wanted to learn card creation, at least he chose a good career. Whether he is fit for it was secondary. ¡°No, but you learned card creation even before contracting a grimoire?¡± Ronnie made a valid point. I was only taught theory by papa and mama Wyatt. As for the rest, thank you Soul Pupils and rem soul of young Wyatt. ¡°I was just taught the theory part. You can learn that from the books. You do not need me for that!¡± Young Wyatt was 10 when his parents started teaching him the theory of card creation so he needed guidance. Ronnie is 17 and already fathered a child so it would be shameful if he wanted me to spoon-feed him. Either way, I would not teach him the theory step by step, it would be hectic and time-consuming. He was my uncle¡¯s son, not my son. ¡°What?! Susan said you create a card the very day you contracted your grimoire.¡± Ronnie was shocked he finally realised his thoughts were too small and narrow. ¡°You cannot measure me by average norms, after all, I am a genius.¡± I was not being narcissistic just stating the fact. ¡°Youuu¡­ okay I give up.¡± Saying that Ronnie got on his knees, hugging my left thigh he started begging me, ¡± cousinnn¡­ please show some empathy to my situation¡­ And help me. I am going to be a father soon, I do not know what to do but I want to be a good father. This is so unexpected I was not prepared for this. I do want to be a responsible father but this is the golden period of my life. I wanted to go to college andze around for four years. Come back and inherit my father¡¯s farm. And a few yearster marry and start a family but this is 10 years too early. cousin, I beg you to help me.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡± Susan burst out intoughter seeing Ronnie¡¯s antics and his shamelessness. ¡°Wtf, release my leg you bird brain.¡± Getting out of Ronnie¡¯s clutches using my Viltronian strength I sighed! I finally knew what my colleagues meant by their rtives being big moochers in my past life. ¡°I beg you. Please help me, Wyatt! For old time sake.¡± Ronnie pleaded again, I could see tears in his eyes. Considering that he was young Wyatt¡¯s only true friend. I decided to help him onest time. I wanted to teach him a lesson but somehow I ended up helping him. I am not at fault he is just too pitiful. ¡°Stop it, I will help you but just this one. Out of consideration for my unborn niece or nephew. I can see you do not want to do the hard work but earn arge amount of money.¡± Hearing me Ronnie wiped his tears and nodded his head vigorously. I was already regretting it as this was going to cost me millions. ¡°The only way you can make lots of money with the least amount of hard work is by owning upational cards. So tell me what kind of job you are interested in, I will buy you the upational card. But know this I am only lending you the money to buy the card so you will pay me every month until you cover the cost of the cards.¡± I do not know whether this is going to pan out, it all depends on Ronnie. ¡°I like to cook, when my father and mother were busy working in the fields on weekends I would cook them lunch and deliver the lunch to them at the field. Under the tree all three of us would enjoy our lunch, ah that¡¯s the happiest moment of my life. In a way, my cooking skills also helped me in my pursuit of Jackie. She likes fried noodles and other fried food. I would always make them for her when she came to tutor me.¡± Ronnie answered and shared way too many details, almost tempting me to punch him. ¡°Cooking mhm¡­ Susan, are there any cooking rted upational skill cards in the association guild mall?¡± Chapter 176: Scrape Metal

Chapter 176: Scrape Metal

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 8:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Susan, are there any cooking rted upational cards in the association guild mall?¡± I did not know how to create an upational skill card but I had read that it is the easiest and most cheap card to create for a Card creationist not to mention it would fetch 100 times the profit when sold. Once again I had to attend the University to learn more about creating upational cards. upational cards earnedrge profits despite their low creation cost because the upational cards did not require many ingredients. Their key ingredient was the upational skill itself, the card creationist should have that particr upational skill to create that skill card by imbuing it with his knowledge and experience. As to how they achieved this I was clueless. ¡°One minute¡­¡± Susan soon checked her grimoire and answered, ¡°There are currently zero cooking-rted upational skill cards in Sky blossom city mall but there are three in the nearby city. If you want to, I can arrange for them to be sent over.¡± ¡°Sure, why not.¡± upational Skill cards are mostly sought by card apprentices who do not dare to be an adventurer and are not talented enough to attend college or the retiring adventurers. So these cards tend to disappear as soon as they appear in the market. ¡°E-rank Cooking Skill Card: Baking Mastery ¨C Proficient level ¨C $800,000 E-rank Cooking Skill Card: Roasting Mastery ¨C Proficient level ¨C $350,000 E-rank Cooking Skill Card: Grilling Mastery ¨C Proficient level ¨C $400,000 E-rank Cooking Skill Card: Pizza Mastery ¨C Proficient level ¨C $1,100,000 These four are the cards present in the association guild malls of the nearby cities. Which one would you like?¡± Susan stated the cards along with their price. ¡°What! They are so costly? If I had that much money why would I choose to work in the first ce?¡± Spoken like a true bum. I started rethinking about buying this bum an upational card, he may sell it as it was easier to make money that way. ¡°You fool! Shut up and choose one. If I were you I would choose between Baking or Pizza Mastery. Baking has a wide range of recipes meanwhile Pizza¡¯s have a huge demand.¡± A fool could tell that pizza mastery was best because the best costs the most. ¡°No way, $800K for a card with that much money I can live like a king in my vige.¡± Yep I could not trust the card with this bum may be gifting the card to Jackie would work she seemed diligent about her work. ¡°Well if you had a fated ingredient I could create a simr card. Unfortunately, you do not have one.¡± This I was enthusiastic about because I wanted to create a production-rted origin card for a change. Something from a coffee maker to a chocte factory, my imagination was the limit. ¡°Actually¡­ I found my fated ingredient, it is not that grand¡­ My fate ingredient is scrap metal.¡± Ronnie revealed with great embarrassment. Susan was surprised to see the embarrassment on Ronnie¡¯s face after seeing shameless Ronnie earlier. ¡°You dumbass, you really are stupid! You hid the fact that you found your fated ingredient just because you are ashamed of it.¡± I yelled at Ronnie, scrap metal forget production cards I can make a mecha for him. With which he can easily be an elite adventurer, ¡°with such a fated ingredient forget upational cards. I am making you the bestbat card ever.¡± ¡°No no I do not want abat card. I do not want to be an adventurer. I can¡¯t go and die in a dungeon leaving my two babies all alone. An upational card is enough.¡± Ronnie hurriedly refused my generous offer, well his loss. Though Ronnie is dumb I can see he does care about Jackie and his unborn baby. ¡°Okay, then I will create something simr to an upational card. Well, bring out the fated ingredient. I got to see what I have to work with.¡± I had already decided on what to create, it was a little hasty of me to n before seeing the fated ingredient but I was just too excited there were so many options to choose from. Not every day will I meet someone willing to waste their fated ingredient for the creation of an upational-rted card instead of abat-rted card. ¡°It is in my luggage. I will get it right away.¡± Ronnie hurriedly headed to his luggage to fetch his fated ingredient. ¡°Susan, give me 40 kg of liquid spirit gold.¡± I searched for liquid spirit goldst night in the warehouse inventory for the alloy replication ability of my hoverbike but I could not find them. Since the Liquid spirit gold is already in card form and expensive I thought Susan should have ced them in her card holder for safekeeping ¡°Here¡± Susan summoned her grimoire and handed me 40 kgs of liquid spirit gold. Taking the liquid spirit gold cards I sacrificed them to the Nanamorpher card. Just as I wanted to summon the hoverbike and check out its new liquid gold body. Corey reported in the warehouse shaper at 8:30. Usually, the bossesete but in our card boutique, it¡¯s the opposite. But I can not me Corey for this because I live in the warehouse and Susan arrives an hour early to work, poor thing never stood a chance. ¡°Good morning Corey.¡± Susan greeted Corey. Today Corey seemed different. Usually, she used to dress in baggy casual clothes but today she attended work in a ck and pink sports bra and track pants. As if she wasing to attend a yoga ss or gym, not her work ce. It¡¯s ok since we did not have a dress code anyway. Not just Corey¡¯s dress the way she walked, her steps were so arrogant and domineering. Just seeing her advance was awespringing. ¡°Good Morning Mama.¡± Greeting Susan, she turned to Ronnie who was drooling as he gazed at her melons, small waist and tightly wrapped thighs. She domineeringly threatened him saying, ¡°Control your eyes, you hormone oozing mongrel.¡± *cough*Being threatened by Corey, Ronnie quickly averted his eyes in embarrassment and fear. Yep, he felt fear from someone half his size. Susan was confused, Mama? Corey called her mama. And Corey seemed to be serious. Susan could not make heads or tales of the current situation. It looked like Corey but it walked, talked and dressed like somebody else, puzzling. It was as if the person in front of us was not Corey but someone entirely different. This Corey appeared the total opposite of the Corey I came to know in the past few days. The Corey I knew would try hard to hide the scorn and pride in her eyes and work on changing herself but this Corey, her eyes were not scornful or prideful but rather they were what people call fierce and domineering eyes. Chapter 177: Flight Data Recorder

Chapter 177: Flight Data Recorder

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 8:33 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Corey, did you sessfully breakthrough to the Card soldier realm?¡± Susan tried to lighten the awkwardness in the air by forgetting the fact that Corey had called her Mama. Hearing Corey was about to break through to the card soldier realm Ronnie knew why he felt afraid of someone half his size. ¡°Yes, mama. Let¡¯s have breakfast, it¡¯s my treat. I booked a table at Prestige Cafe.¡± Corey called Susan mama again and there wasn¡¯t the slightest change in her expression calling Susan that. Honest to god I used my soul pupils on her to check if she was reced by an imposter, but her soul pathway arrangements matched the Corey I knew. The soul pathway arrangements of two people cannot be the same. Susan was bbergasted and did not know how to respond. Not waiting for Susan to respond Corey grabbed Susan¡¯s wrist and dragged her out for breakfast, ¡°Let¡¯s go. They should be waiting for us.¡± Prestige Cafe where royalty has breakfast more like A cafe where every customer is charge sky-high price to be treated like royalty. They charge you a buttload just because professional butlers and maids attend to all your breakfast needs. Every minute you are there, 2 maids and a butler will be waiting at your hand and foot. Food is the best but It¡¯s a waste of money as I do not need 3 people waiting on me to help me with my breakfast, I can cut the crust of my bread myself. Fuqing rich people. As Corey dragged Susan out for breakfast, Ronnie wanted to follow behind them but I stopped him as Corey did not invite him. If anything he is my cousin, his actions reflect on me. So I had to stop him from doing foolish stuff instead of watching him get burned, ¡°You moron, Where are you going? We have work to do here. Pass me your fated ingredient.¡± ¡°But I also want to have breakfast.¡± Ronnie mouthed, rubbing his belly. I was doneining about his foolishness. ¡°Sure, there¡¯s the kitchen. Go make some for both of us.¡± I said pointing towards the warehouse kitchen. Usually, all three of us Susan, Corey and I would have our breakfast together at the warehouse but today due to Corey¡¯s abnormality I was left hanging. ¡°I did not brush my teeth yet so I will skip breakfast.¡± Ronnie tried to wiggle his way out of this one. ¡°Good, more for me. I am famished.¡± MF I am creating an origin card for you at the least you could make breakfast for me. Passing me the scrap metal Ronnie headed to the kitchen. Taking the scrap metal I inspected it, upon inspection of the scrap metal I was shocked to the core as I rubbed my fingers across Russian words inscribed on it which read ¡®Flight Data Recorder Do Not Open¡¯. This scrap metal was a part of the shell covering a Russian ck box (FDR). This ck box could be of a Russian helicopter, fighter jets,mercial or personal flights but the question was what is a Russian ck box doing in this world. In this world there is no Russiannguage, to begin with. ¡®Where or What is this world? Why does it have the wreckage of my past world?¡¯ This scrap metal raised many questions in my mind. But I knew I could not get answers to all the questions but one. Where did Ronnie find this Scrap metal? ¡°Ronnie, Where did you find this scrap metal?¡± So I went to the kitchen to get the answer from Ronnie who was making sunny side omelettes. ¡°In the airfield junkyard where I was working a few days ago. Why is something wrong?¡± Ronnie asked, seeing my pale face which looked like I had just seen a ghost. ¡°No, nothing wrong. Just asking.¡± I had seen a ghost, a ghost from my past world. Sitting on the couch I recited the serenity prayer, though I was not a believer this prayer reminded me to stop worrying about what I cannot change and move on to things that I can affect change. Calming myself I sent Susan a list of ingredients for Ronnie¡¯s origin card. Though It was wrong of me to disturb Susan as she was enjoying a luxurious breakfast at Prestige, all she had to do was purchase the ingredients in grimoirework and ask some helper staff to deliver the ingredients to the warehouse through her grimoire, which would hardly take a minute of her time. ¡­ I and Ronnie had our breakfast and the helper staff had already delivered the ingredients. [ Stainless ck Steel Alloy x 200kgs A-rank Soul reactor x 1 A-rank Artificial beast will x 1 Origin Core x 1] Forming a party with Ronnie and cing all the ingredients on the grimoire card creation page I began creating the food production based origin card I wanted to create for him. Back on earth, there were many big franchises and industries which made their goal to mass-produce food at the least amount of time. One would think that this wouldpromise the quality of the food but surprisingly their food was better than the food at some of the restaurants. It was all thanks to their years of research and huge capital investment. Now I was going to use their research and findings to build Ronnie a food processing card. There were a lot of options to choose from but I had an idea and I ran with it. This card was more for my curiosity than Ronnie so I did not hesitate to get the best ingredients. Just as I began with the card creation I received a call from an unknown contact, [Unknown contact calling¡­ Ans/Reject/Ignore/Reply] I wanted to reject the call but remembering that I had not saved Anna¡¯s grimoire QR code I grudgingly answered the call. So I decided to make use of the multitask and parallel thought processing abilities of my mutated soul. ¡°Hello, Is this Dalton Wyatt of Lion Cub High¡± enquired a feminine voice, maybe a woman in herte twenties. ¡°Yes, this is him¡± I answered impatiently. ¡°I am Kathy Duskborn, your new ss teacher. You have not been to school for almost a week.¡± The feminine voice introduced herself as my new ss teacher, principal Andre did mention a recement for ss teacher Wang. ¡°Yes I was and what is this call regarding?¡± I did not give reasons or make lies for my one week of absence, instead, I tly agreed. Kathy where did I hear this name, hearing the female teachers name it felt familiar but I could not remember where I had heard that name. ¡°¡­¡± Kathy was dumbfounded. If it was any other student he would make up lies for his absence from the school but this one tly agreed with her which she was not expecting. Chapter 178: New Rules

Chapter 178: New Rules

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 9:38 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Being a new trainee teacher Kathy wanted to leave a strong impression on her students so that they would not underestimate her for being young and inexperienced. Even though this gig was just a temp job for her to gain experience before she starts her full-time job as a lecturer at Morning star university, Kathy was serious about this temp job as her love for teaching did not allow her to half-ass with the future of her students. At her first ss as the ss teacher, all the students attended her ss while standing. ¡°Why are you guys standing? You can take your seat. It will be easier to take notes.¡± When asked they all said they had a rash on their bottom, ¡°Miss Kathy, the whole ss is suffering from a particr rash which affects our behind, so we would like your permission to listen to the ss while standing.¡± ¡°Permission denied.¡± It was hrious but not good for her rep as a ss teacher. So she threatened the students with the average grades, the cowards of the ss. They were not focused as the high achievers or courageous as thest benchers, ¡°You guys tell me what is happening otherwise I will call your parents.¡± ¡°Miss Kathy, it is not our fault it was Jason and Wyatt.¡± As expected they spilled the beans in no time. It seems one of her students, Dalton Wyatt had threatened them all into attending the ss while standing because all of her studentsughed at him as another one of her students, Jason, vandalised his desk. ¡°Okay, I will talk with the principal about thister. You guys can now sit down and listen to the ss.¡± Assuring her students to be seated Kathy began her ss. The high achieving students trusted her words and sat down, while thest benchers knew involving a teacher would only piss off Wyatt so they remained standing. As for the students with average grades they were fickler than her girlfriends. They would sit but soon stand up, they couldn¡¯t make up their mind. ¡°Principal, I am here to report about Student Wyatt and Student Jason, their behaviour is affecting the ss negatively.¡± When she brought this to the principal¡¯s notice after her ss, he went berserk. ¡°How dare he? Who does he think he is? He shall be dealt with ording to the age-old zero-tolerance policy of our school. Bullying is a serious offence, I am suspending student Jason indefinitely until further notice and Miss Kathymend student Wyatt for the bravery he has shown by standing against his bully.¡± the principal in a fit of anger suspended Jason indefinitely and asked her tomend Wyatt for his courage to stand up to his bully. ¡°Yes, we will follow your arrangements.¡± Being raised by a single mother in a poor household Kathy knew how the world worked and was not puzzled by the response of the principal knowing Wyatt had contracted a silver grimoire on his first try. ¡°I beg your pardon¡­¡± Currently, Kathy was dealing with student Wyatt, who had contracted a silver grimoire and gained the school principal¡¯s special interest. When she said he was absent for a week intending to get a reason for his absence he tly agreed with her and asked her why she called him. Kathy was not prepared for such an answer. ¡­ ¡°Miss Kathy I am in the middle of something. If it¡¯s not something important I will be hanging up the phone now.¡± I was literally in the middle of Ronnie¡¯s card creation right now, I had assigned each of my ve consciousness with certain tasks, while they continued with card creation I answered Miss Kathy¡¯s call. Multitasking, one of the advantages of having multi consciousness. ¡°Wait, Student Wyatt. The principal informed me that you are interested in participating in the school tournament. Will you be participating in the school tournament student Wyatt?¡± Kathy wanted to sweat this troublesome student of hers but unlike the average student who let her lead the conversation, this student rendered her speechless and led the conversation leaving her helpless. ¡°Yes, I will be participating.¡± At first, I wanted to participate to get the rewards of the top 10 winners in the school tournament but now what the school had to offer was redundant thanks to my newfound wealth. There is still another use of the school tournament that was publicity and recruitment. Lion Cubs High was among the top three private high schools of Sky blossom city and its school card fight tournaments were well received and awaited by the locals. Sometimes many of the city leaders attended the tournament to encourage and praise the young heroes of Sky blossom city. Due to their presence, many talents of the school were bound to attend the tournament making it a good ce for recruitment. Also, the winner of the tournament was bound to get a small fan following in the sky blossom city. I was nning on winning the tournament and officially introducing the TSR guild to the people of Sky blossom city. While I am at it I wanted to make use of the hype to recruit fresh talents for the TSR guilds. Instead of recruiting middle age adventurers, it was best to cultivate new adventurers by recruiting young blood because it is easier for increasing their bond and sense of belonging with the guildpared to veterans who already have their own opinion about everything. ¡°Good, if you want to participate you will have toe and sign the ¡®Liability waiver¡¯. The rules of the tournament have been changed. This year the school has decided to allow any resident of the Sky blossom city under 18 to participate in the school tournament under the popr request of the city leaders and citizens. And also the rewards of the tournament have increased. Pleasee to the school to sign the liability waiver and for further exnation on the new rules and rewards of the school tournament.¡± Kathy was totally against these new rules because these rules disregard the safety of the students and other children participating. Therefore she wanted to personally exin the severity of the tournament and ask the students to not sign up for the tournament if they do not have sufficient strength. ¡°Sure, I wille to you first thing tomorrow morning. And thanks for informing me of the new changes in the school tournament.¡± I had ns in ce for today so I could not get to school today to sign the liability waiver. ¡°No, student Wyatt. you will have toe today to sign the waiver as we need an exact number to prepare for the matching of participants for tomorrow¡¯s tournament. If you do not sign the waiver by afternoon I will submit the list to the school without your name in it.¡± Kathy was not threatening her student, she was stating the fact. Because of new rules, the tournament was gaining publicity and will be attended by many important people so the tournament must be perfect which meant that there is no room for mistakes or dy. Chapter 179: Ronnie’s Origin Card

Chapter 179: Ronnie¡¯s Origin Card

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 9:59 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 It seems I will have to wrap Ronnie¡¯s origin card creation fast and head to Lion Cubs High to meet up with ss teacher Kathy and sign the liability waiver. I don¡¯t know what changes there are in the rules of the tournament to make ss teacher Katy so worried and serious that she wants to personally ry them to me. But to think that any resident of Sky Blossom city under 18 years of age can participate in the tournament, the tournament is no longer school level but City level. Anyway this way I get a bigger tform for publicity of the TSR guild and to recruit new and young blood to the TSR guild. By the time my conversation with the ss teacher Kathy hade to an end, my ve consciousness had transferred all the soul pathways of 200kgs of the stainless ck steel alloy into the Origin Core. Unlike normal consciousness which has tons of distractions and a short span of focus my ve consciousness did not have any distractions and would solely focus on executing my orders. Therefore the three of them together transferred all the soul pathways of 200kgs of the stainless ck steel alloy into the A-rank Origin Core within 15 mins which was humanly impossible let alone me nobody in the card soldier realm could achieve such a feat. After the stainless ck steel, the ve consciousness transferred the soul pathway of the fated ingredient scrap metal and A-rank soul reactor into the origin core. Now that the soul pathways of the fated ingredient, stainless ck steel and the A-rank soul reactor were transferred into the origin core. Now using the soul pathways of the stainless ck steel I had to create a various range of modern electronic devices required for food processing and preparation. More urately a meat processing nt. In this world, there are various monsters and each has a different level of strength. Some monster meat is edible and some are too hard and chewy for human teeth. Due to the variety of monsters, there are a variety of meat supplies avable for people of this world. Therefore Butchers and Fishmongers became majors in many universities. And Card apprentice adept in butchering or fishmongering make their living by either joiningrge guilds as the monster meat processors or frence by buying monster meat from small mercenary groups or independent adventurer parties. Either way, expert Butchers and Fishmongers are well respected and sought after in this world for their skill and art. As well processed rare monster meat can be auctioned for buttload. TSR guild did not have a meat processing division in their guild they outsourced it to the Association guild mall which would im 40 percent of the monster meat they processed for the guilds as payment. These rates for monster meat processing was daylight robbery but guilds in a small city like Sky blossom city could not do anything as Association guild mall would recruit all the capable Butchers and Fishmongers even before they graduated from their universities as Interns for a huge package. The interns could take 5 % of the meat they processed as payment out of the 40 % meat charged as few by the association guild. An experienced Butcher or fishmonger would get 10% while an elite would get 15% and the veterans would be paid 20%. The condition was the meat earned to buy the butchers and fishmongers could only be used by them for personal use or sold to the association guild mall. I was prepping Ronnie as the future chief monster meat processing division in the TSR guild with his monster meat processing origin card. Now that I had the protection of a card emperor I did not have to worry about the circle acting against people close to me. So uncle and auntie Wyatt along with Jackie could return to Sky Blossom City and resume their normal life. With the protection of the TSR guild, they would not have to worry about the small bounty on their heads ced by Jackie¡¯s father. Yes, seeing uncle and Auntie Wyatt missing Jackie¡¯s father and her fiance went berserk and put bounties on the entire Wyatt family as the police did not take any legal action thanks to Eliott¡¯s influence. The bounty was about $100,000. But a bounty was still a bounty that restricted the freedom of all Uncle, Auntie, Jackie and Ronnie. I had asked Card Emperor Anna Heatsend to help with bounties on the wyatt family head without harming Jackie¡¯s father of course. But I have yet to get any response from her. Not just her, even Elliott tried calling him to talk about what happened with Anna but he was awol. Let¡¯s start with the meat processing nt, it is a must in any food franchise or industry¡¯ sess. The meat processing nt had various machines which are divided into 8 equipment such as Cutters, Blenders, Tenderizing Equipment, Massagers, Meat grinders, Dicing Machines, Smoking Machines and Filling Machines. As meat processing equipment is going to be made of stainless steel ck alloy they can easily process monster meat from G-rank monsters to A-rank monsters. The meat processing nt can produce various processed meats using monster meat which are used in many franchise and food industries for example Ham, Sausage, Hot dogs, Pepperoni, Meat jerky, Bacon, Pastrami, Smi, Roasted Meat, Deli meat, Corned meat, Bratwurst and Packaged lunch meat. After the meat processing nt, I started with the creation of the fish species monster meat pressing nt. Unlike the terrain monster, these marine monsters have slime, scale etc on their skin which has to be removed and processed separately. Fish meat processing produces a variety of different products such as chilled, frozen, smoked, dried, fish sausage, cakes, cutlets, patties, balls, pastes, and surimi. Typical operations inside a fish meat processing include stunning, grading, slime removal, de-heading, washing, scaling, gutting, cutting of fins, filleting, de-boning, meat bone separation. Both the Terrain and Marine monsters meat processing involved minced meat which wouldter be turned into various products so the creation of a second nt for aquatic life meat processing did not take much time. Now that meat processing nts for bothnd and water dwellers were built theycked the workers which were the most essential part of any factory. That¡¯s where the artificial beast wille into the picture. I was going to use the artificial beast will to fully automate the monster meat processing nts. This way all Ronnie had to do was input the monster corpse into the meat processor nt and wait patiently. Chapter 180: Packaging

Chapter 180: Packaging

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 10:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 For the automation of the monster meat processing nts, I had to set up a central processing unit that would control all the mechanical robot hands which would rece the workers required to keep the nt running. In the meat processing nt, the workers yed a huge role as they did all the dirty andplicated work leaving the rest to the machines on the nt. Therefore the Artificial Beast Will had to be more than just an average AI it had to be able to work and process as a butcher and fishmonger, For the mechanical robot hands to work efficiently and fill in the shoes of their human counterparts. Apart from the processing simr to a butcher, the AI had to be adept in having the robot hands clean the nt as well as self-repair. Next, I used my watered down bestowal method to link the AI of the meat processing nt with Ronnie so that both couldmunicate, share and learn from each other. This also allowed Ronnie to control the AI as per his will. I didn¡¯t just like the minds of the AI and Ronnie but I linked the body of Ronnie and the nt, giving Ronnie a partial cyborg body for self-defence. since I did not bestow the card with cmity daughter core I had to give Ronnie a way to defend himself in case of unknown. The AI processing unit and the robotic hands will be powered by the A-rank soul reactor which was more than enough to power 10,000 aerobatic hands. Apart from the Al processing system, mechanical robot hands and the power system the meat processing nt required a steady and abundant supply of water. Without enough water, forget cleaning monster meat before processing it. Now that would be just nasty. I wanted a water creation and supply system for the origin card but it wouldpletely disrupt what I have already arranged. Therefore I created a water supply system such that the nt could input water from the external water source. Not just the water supply was external but the storage of processed monster meat was external as a small amount of storage space would be too useless at the scale the monster meat processing nt will be operating at. Lastly, a problem remained with the packaging of the processed meat. I was stuck with a question, whether to add a packing system to the origin card? If yes this opened a new can of worms. What material to use to package the processed monster meat? Was packaging of processed monster meat important? Considering the ability of the nt to process arge quantity of monster meat the packing seemed necessary. All the monsters hunted by the TRS guild were going to be processed Ronnies meat processing origin card. Since the processed meat was going to be distributed among the adventurers who hunted them and the guild which would beter sold to earn another source of ie for the guild the packing of processed meat was important as hand-packing such an amount of meat would cut into the profits made by selling the meat. Now that I have decided to add a packaging system, the problem is what material to use as packaging. I could have materials for packaging sourced externally like the water but I remembered a government project back on earth which made use of bones of ughtered animals to prepare partially biodegradable stic instead of dumping the bones intondfills. The ughter industry was the little known backbone of many meat-loving countries back on earth. Now that I was going to make use of the bones of the monster I had to build another nt to process bones into practically biodegradable stic and add another packing system to the other monster meat processing nts. Completing the packing system, next I decided to create an electric arc furnace that would turn all the waste products of the meat processing nts into ashes. Adding the electric arc furnace to the origin core now the only thing that remained was to morph the origin core into the origin card. Morphing the origin core into the origin card I had sessfullypleted the creation of Ronnie¡¯s origin card. Taking the morphed origin card I checked the card info, [ Card Name: Ten Thousand Armed Butcher. Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: A partial field card which when activated summons a fully automated monster meat processing nt. Additional Effect: Butcher AI, Robotic Arms, Packaging, waste disposal furnace, link, partial cyborg, partial summon ¨C Mech Tool Arms. Restriction: anything in the monster meat processing nt when de-summon will be lost forever. ] Partial Cyborg ¨C The host can rece body parts with mechanical recements. Partial Summon ¨C Mech Tool Arms: The host can partially summon the mech tool arms of the monster meat processing nt for offensive and defensive purposes or to do other chores. After reading the card info I was astonished as the original card was categorised as a partial field card. I did not know how to make a field card so I did not know what conditions I had met during card creation for the card to be categorised as a partial field card but it was good to know that I was making progress. Another important thing that caught my eye was partial summon ¨C Mech Tool Arms. It seems the production card I created for Ronnie was not that defenceless. I was looking forward to this origin card¡¯s future as Ronnie was still a card student and so the origin card could undergo many bestowals depending upon how far Ronnie can climb on the path of a card apprentice. Having read the card info I handed the origin card to Ronnie who was daydreaming next to me, ¡°Here¡± ¡°Done already!¡± Taking the origin card Ronnie hurriedly read its card info. Having read the card info of his new origin card he gasped in astonishment, ¡°Holy Shit! Such a card is even possible to create! I am not dreaming right.¡± The origin card that I had created for Ronnie was too good for him to believe as he never expected anything good in the first ce. Though Ronnie had heard I was a good card creationist he thought they were being polite. Because how good can a rookie card creationist who became a card apprentice a week ago be. Since I was creating his origin card for free and he was ashamed of his fated ingredient Ronnie did not care whether the origin card creation would be sessful or not. Chapter 181: Relatives

Chapter 181: Rtives

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 10:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Thank you, Cus. I never thought that my scrap metal fate ingredient could be created into such a great card.¡± Ronnie thanked me again and again. Having read the card info he equipped the 10,000 armed Butcher origin card and activated partial summon ¨C Mech Tool Arms skill. He summoned a mechanical robot arm on his back which functioned as a normal arm but was stronger and sturdier than any normal card student arm could be. After de-summoning it, he then summoned another mech arm, this time around the mech arm was carrying a butcher knife. He could summon a mech tool arm anywhere within the 10m range surrounding him. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me so fast, I did not just pour millions of dors worth of ingredients and create such a great card for you just to get your thanks. From now to death you are going to work as my exclusive monster meat processing nt. Do not worry you will also bepensated appropriately for yourbour.¡± I kept it straight with Ronnie so that he does not misunderstand me pouring millions of dors in his card creation as an act of kindness or whatever his little mind couldprehend it as. ¡°What? I did not sign up to be your ve.¡± Eximed Ronnie ¡°Then pay me 10 soul jades in total for the ingredients used in the creation of your origin card and the fee for my services as a card creationist or return the origin card to me,¡± I said so to make it clear to Ronnie that I was not kidding and was being dead serious. ¡°What 10 soul jades? How can it cost 10 soul jades, all you did was create an origin card?¡± Yelled Ronnie, as expected of a primitive mind which only heard the cost, did notprehend what I was trying to convey. Looks like I will have to get down to his level to make him understand. ¡°[Stainless ck Steel Alloy x 200kgs ¨C $2million A-rank Soul reactor x 1 ¨C $27million A-rank Artificial beast will x 1 ¨C $39million Origin Core x 1 ¨C 125,000 Total ingredients cost ¨C $68,125,000 Creation Fee ¨C 10 soul jades Total cost after friends and family discount ¨C 10 soul jades ] ¡± I slowly exined the bill for the creation of his card to Ronnie. I was generous enough to leave the extra $68,125,000 as a friend and family discount. ¡°This is highway robbery, even an elite silver grade card creationist only costs 1 soul jade at maximum¡± Ronnie eximed seeing the fee I charged for the creation of his origin card. Yeah, he still thinks I am a Silver grimoire holder because I had disguised my golden grimoire as such. Golden grade grimoire attracts too much unwanted attention, as a golden grimoire can turn any adventurer¡¯s eyes red in greed. ¡°Who said I was a silver grade card creationist. Was it obvious when I used A-rank ingredients in the creation of your origin card?¡± I summoned my grimoire but this time I did not disguise its grade. ¡°Holy Shit! WTF when did you upgrade your grimoire to golden grade? Wait! Doesn¡¯t that mean you are a golden grade card creationist! Fuq, my dearest Cousin, forgive my ignorance. If you want me to be your ve I will be your obedient ve, if you want me to be your watchdog I will be your loyal watchdog. From now to eternity I will be in your care Cousin!¡± Upon sudden enlightenment, Ronnie once again grabbed my leg and started spouting nonsense. ¡°Let go, you moron!¡± Pushing Ronnie aside I continued, ¡°good to know that you understand what is good for you? But your actions till now have made me reconsider your worth. I do not want to raise an ungrateful and unfaithful backstabber¡± ¡°No! Cousin I was just kidding earlier. I don¡¯t even know how to properly use the origin card you made for me. I know I am dumb and narrow-minded but I know that family trumps everything cousin. Trust me this once. My actions may look like I am ungrateful for all the help you have provided to me, my parents, my wife and my unborn child but I do not know how to repay you for your kindness towards me and my family. I am just trying to act normal because I do not want to make things awkward between us. Let the gods bear witness from today till myst breath, I, Ronnie Wyatt pledge my life, my Pride, My Loyalty to my Brother and best friend Dalton Wyatt. If I were ever to go against my pledge let me spend eternity in the fire of hell repenting my sin.¡± Suddenly Ronnie got on his knees and pledged his loyalty to me to show his sincerity. I did not trust pledges and promises as they could be broken at any time. But this was enough for me to allow Ronnie to work as my tool as the chief of the new monster meat processing division of the TSR guild. I created this card for Ronnie to cut ties with him and his family because I have seen many of my colleagues who could have lived a good life with what they make but they all struggled because of their rtives, money boring rtives, moocher rtives, show off rtives, greedy rtives. All in all the people that you consider close to you end up jealous of your sess or using you or hurting you. I had already done a lot for Ronnie¡¯s family out of consideration for Mama, Papa and young Wyatt. Uncle and auntie Wyatt are good people but everything had its limits and my generosity had reached its limit by creating the origin card for Ronnie, next it was up to him depending upon his action I would reciprocate. ¡°Good, I will trust you and give you an opportunity. You will be granted a schrship by the TSR guild to study Butchering and fish mongering at the Prestige Institute of Culinary under the condition that once you get certified you will join TSR guild¡¯s monster meat processing division. Pack your bags you are heading to the southern Academic city tonight.¡± Since Ronnie chose to work under me when given the choice, now I canmence with the ns I had for him. The Butcher AI only had basic butchering skills that I knew and used to prepare chicken or fish at home back when I was just a student, it had to learn all the Butchering and fish mongering knowledge and skills of this world for which Ronnie would have to attend a college, ¡°Do not worry about Jackie and the baby, it¡¯s just 3 months crash course. With the ability of your origin card, you can easily learn and record what the Prestige Institute of Culinary has to offer.¡± Chapter 182: In Love

Chapter 182: In Love

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 8:41 Location- Sky Blossom City, Prestige Cafe ¡°Ladies this way, this is Andrew Carson he will be your butler today. Andrew, lead thedies to their table.¡± Upon reaching the Prestige cafe Corey and Susan were received by the receptionist who introduced them to their personal butler for the breakfast. Leading Corey and Susan to their table Andrew handed them the menu and waited patiently for their order. ¡°Corey, this is too fancy, You can treat me somewhere else. Are you sure this is okay?¡± Susan knew that Corey was limited to a budget as Corey did not make use of her family money. ¡°Do not worry mama it¡¯s okay as I have decided to use my family money again. It would be a waste to not use the resource at my disposal.¡± Corey has been addressing Susan as mama for a while now. This made Susan ufortable but she did not know how to bring up this issue with Corey because she thought this was how teenagers these days address their friends. But still, ¡°Corey, why do you keep calling me Mama?¡± ¡°Because I want to call you mama, that¡¯s it. Is it making you ufortable? Do you prefer sisters instead?¡± Corey wants to share the secret of her origin card with Susan ande clean about their past but she could not do so as knowing about her origin card would do no good to Susan. ¡°Yes, I would prefer you addressing me as your sister instead.¡± Being offered an alternative Susan jumped on that boat. ¡°Sure, Big Sis.¡± Corey¡¯s current mother and aunts also asked her to call the sister in social gatherings and public ces. Corey did not understand why but she knew calling them auntie in social gatherings and public ces made them ufortable so she called them Sister as they demanded. Therefore upon Susan¡¯s enquiry, Corey also provides her with the same choice. ¡°Good, I have never been to such a fancy ce before, could you order things for me too.¡± Setting things straight with Corey Susan checked the menu to order but she did not recognise the name of a single dish so she moved to the price column which almost gave her a heart attack. Therefore Susan decided it would be better if Corey ordered for her. ¡°Okay! Andrew, we will have a special French breakfast with English tea.¡± Corey did not have to look up the menu to order as she has been here so many times that she had basically memorised the menu. ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± Taking the order Andrew sent one of the two maids attending Corey¡¯s table to arrange for their order. ¡°Corey, I thought you wanted to stand on your own feet. So what gives?¡± Susan was puzzled as the present Corey miles apart from the meek girl who came to her looking for a job to stand on her two feet without the support of her family. ¡°Yesterday night after I broke through to card soldier realm I had sudden enlightenment and I realised it was foolish of me to run from the fortune and wealth I was given since birth out of guilt. My Wealth did not make me do all those things I am not proud of. It was me who chose to do those things. Therefore I decided to not run from my wealth but make use of it to do something I can be proud of.¡± Corey exined why she suddenly decided to make use of her family¡¯s wealth. ¡°Okay, it seems you know what you are doing and what you want. You have grown, hope you achieve what you want.¡± Susan genuinely hoped Corey finds what she is looking for in life. ¡°Thank you. On a further serious note, this may be sudden but I am starting a startup. So, I would like to offer my letter of resignation and also invite you to join my start-up as my partner.¡± Done with the small talks Corey finally came to the main point the real reason why she invited Susan to Prestige Cafe for breakfast. Corey knew Susan did not care for such luxury but she had to try. ¡°I knew you were meant for a bigger tform since the day we met so I am not surprised with your decision but I can not join you on your endeavour as I already have mymitments.¡± As expected by Corey, Susan was not swayed by the Bright family name or the luxury of the Prestige Cafe. Susan did not hesitate to reject Corey¡¯s offer. ¡°Big Sis, I am not trying to undermine you or what you do but seriously, whatmitment? Isn¡¯t it just a job? I will offer you better conditions and shares to my startup to help me as my partner.¡± Corey took Susan¡¯s rejection positively as she already knew it would be hard to convince Susan to leave that bastard Wyatt and join her so she was not surprised that Susan rejected her offer. ¡°Corey it is not about the Job but¡­ people are depending on me. I cannot just go back on themitment I have with them.¡± Susan did not know how to exin to Corey why she would not leave her current job for a better one. ¡°What people? It¡¯s just that bastard Wyatt! All he does is order you around. You¡¯re the manager of his card boutique but he treats you like his personal maid. You cook all three meals of the day for him for god sake, give it some time and soon he will ask you to do hisundry.¡± Said Corey who washed the sheets of Wyatt¡¯s bed some time ago. Of course, using the upational cards that she had. Right, even she was bewitched by Wyatt that is why she wanted to get Susan as far from that bastard as possible. ¡°I do not cook for him! I cook food for myself anyway so cooking for one more extra person does not hurt.¡± Susan¡¯s cheeks were red out of embarrassment. Because what Corey said was right, previously she would have her breakfast and dinner at home but ever since she built a kitchen in the warehouse shees one hour early just to have breakfast with Wyatt and stays behind after work just to have dinner with Wyatt. Her job at Wyatt¡¯s card boutique was not just amitment but she enjoyed it there so much that she spent her whole day at the warehouse. ¡°The sess I have today is all because of Wyatt. And with him, I feel like I can explore and achieve more in life. It is just a feeling but there is something about him that makes me bet on him no matter the odds. You won¡¯t understand you are too young for this stuff.¡± Susan exined feeling she had to exin herself clearly to Corey so that she does not feel bad for rejecting her offer. ¡°Big Sis, Correct me if I am wrong. By any chance see you in love with Wyatt?¡± Chapter 183: Office Space

Chapter 183: Office Space

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 8:52 Location- Sky Blossom City, Prestige Cafe ¡°Nonsense! He is too young for me but if he were 10 years older I would consider it.¡± Susan eximed but she did not deny that thought did not cross her mind, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Corey but there¡¯s no way I will quit as Wyatt¡¯s manager.¡± ¡°I see, but what if he doesn¡¯t want you as his manager anymore?¡± A dangerous glint shed in Corey¡¯s eyes. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want me as his manager I guess I will have to quit.¡± Susan¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t miss the dangerous glint that shed in Corey¡¯s eyes therefore she continued, ¡°Corey, I hope you don¡¯t do something stupid because I won¡¯t forgive you this time around even if your intentions are well-meant.¡± ¡°Big Sis, don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t¡± Corey said that but there was a grim look hidden deep in her eyes. She was not angry at Susan for warning her but she med Wyatt foring between her and her mama. ¡­ ¡°Excuse me.¡± Excusing herself, Susan summoned her grimoire as she received a message for Wyatt containing the list of ingredients for Ronnie¡¯s origin card. Going through the list Susan ced an order and asked the ingredients to be delivered to warehouse no.234. ¡°Who was it? Corey asked curiously for Susan to stop enjoying the luxurious breakfast and answer the grimoire it must have been important. ¡± Wyatt, he sent a list of ingredients required for Ronnie¡¯s origin card.¡± Answered Susan and returned to enjoying her breakfast. ¡°He did, didn¡¯t he¡± said Corey grudgingly. Her anger towards Wyatt increased by another fold. Susan was enjoying her breakfast and failed to notice the wrath in Corey¡¯s as she talked about Wyatt. ¡­ ¡°The food was so good but it cost almost what I used to make for a year as an associate saleswoman.¡± Commented Susan as she and Corey walked back to the warehouse. ¡°It should be after all the milk used in the tea was extracted from the C-rank monster Rambull. Its milk is good for bones.¡± Corey justified the cost of the Breakfast they had earlier. ¡°No wonder the tea was so rich and creamy in taste.¡± Susan was not surprised, because if the cafe used low-rank monster milk then they would not have the current hype. ¡°Big Sis, I have a favour to ask.¡± Now that Corey had quit the job she had no purpose in going to the warehouse but she wanted to spend more time with Susan. She knew Susan was very diligent so she would not agree to hang out with her during work hours. Therefore she decided to trick Susan into hanging out with her. ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± Corey never asked a thing of her so Susan epted without much thought when Corey suddenly asked for a favour. ¡°You know I am going to start my startup for which I need an office space. I have contacted a realtor for that purpose and I am supposed to meet her in few minutes. I was thinking if you could help me pick a good office space because I am new to this and do not know what to look for.¡± Corey exined. There was no realtor or appointment with one, Corey made that up and she was regretting noting up with a better lie. ¡°Is that it? Wyatt has already asked to close the online shop till 29th so there will be no customer visiting anytime soon. I am basically free till then. Okay, then I will apany you.¡± Susan wanted to help her friend but she did not know the schemes her friend was hatching to separate her from Wyatt. ¡°Big Sis, you are the best!¡± Corey secretly used her grimoire to send her Uncle Oliver¡¯s rk John a message exining her current predicament and to make appropriate arrangements for her sham to work. ¡°What kind of start-up are you nning to start anyway?¡± Susan was already preparing for their appointment with the realtor. ¡°Does it matter?¡± Asked Puzzled Corey. ¡°Of course it does!¡± ¡°Well, I am opening a Card studio.¡± Replied Corey searching the back of her head. ¡°Are you a card creationist too or Is it because of Wyatt?¡± Susan felt an abnormality in Corey¡¯s words but she decided to trust her. ¡°It does not have anything to do with that bastard! I am adept in card creation. The day I became a card apprentice my grandma sent many tutors to teach me card creation! For your information, I created my origin card though I had a little help.¡± Corey exined trying to prove that her startup had nothing to do with her anger towards Wyatt. ¡­ Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 11:01 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall ¡°None of the office spaces were to my liking. Will I ever be able to find a good office space!¡± Corey sighed exaggeratedly. ¡°Yes, you will. These things take time.¡± Susan tried tofort Corey. But she med Corey for being too picky. The realtor showed 6 different office spaces all of them were high end and luxurious, but Corey always managed to find a w in them. Sometimes Susan even felt as if Corey was looking for a fault on purpose. ¡°I wanted to set up my online shop today but for registration, I need a local address. If only I had a temporary address to set up my online shop.¡± Corey dragged her words as if hinting at Susan towards something. ¡°Fine. Corey, do you want to use the warehouse until you find a suitable office space.¡± Susan knew what Corey was trying to hint at but she could not decide without asking Wyatt for permission. But finally caved because she also did not want to part with Corey. She can only beg for forgiveness from Wyattter. ¡°You are a lifesaver, Big Sis. Come let¡¯s head to the warehouse could you also help me set up an online shop.¡± Seeing Susan cave Corey became enthusiastic. ¡°It¡¯s only temporary, you have to find your office soon okay¡± said Susan Chapter 184: Competition

Chapter 184: Competition

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 11:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 Susan and Corey walk into the warehouse as I and Ronnie we¡¯re discussing his future as TSR guild Chief of the monster meat processing division. Corey seemed more enthusiastic than in the morning and she seems to have reverted to calling Susan as Big sis. ¡°Was the origin card creation a Sess?¡± Asked Susan feeling my gaze. ¡°Yes, it was a sess. When ites to origin card creation I am the undefeated champ.¡± I boasted. ¡°Check out my new pair of arms.¡± Saying that Ronnie partially summoned a pair of mech tool arms on his back which waved at Susan and Corey. ¡°What the fuq!¡± Susan and Corey, we¡¯re caught off guard and cursed in surprise, ¡°sphemy¡± ¡°Rx guys, they are just mechanical robot arms which I can summon. They are a part of my origin cards ability.¡± Ronnie was obviously hurt by their response. ¡°That freak show was just a part of it? Can your card get more sphemous?¡± Corey criticised cruelly. ¡°My origin card is not sphemy, it is one of the greatest cards ever created in the history of card creation.¡± Ronnie defended. For a headstrong guy, he seems to care what people think about him seeing his fated ingredient and origin card. ¡°Knowing it is one of Wyatt¡¯s creations, I think Ronnie¡¯s origin should be among the best of its kind out there. Corey, stop being rude.¡± Susan backed Ronnie¡¯s im blindly knowing it is one of my creations. ¡°Enough about that Big sis help me create a shop on grimoirework.¡± Corey criticised Ronnie¡¯s card only because she knew it was Wyatt¡¯s creation other than that it was not worth her time and too proud to partake in criticism. ¡°Sure thing, let me discuss with Wyatt about our temporary arrangement but if he doesn¡¯t agree I cannot help you much in regards to the local address to register your shop.¡± Susan did promise to allow Corey to temporarily make use of the warehouse but it all depended upon Wyatt. Since he was her boss. ¡°But big sis you promised earlier¡± Corey recalled cutely. ¡°I did but this warehouse is Wyatt¡¯s as much as it is mine so you need his permission to make use of the warehouse even if it is temporary.¡± Susan did not budge even after seeing Corey¡¯s cute face. ¡°Need my permission for what?¡± I was standing right in front of them and they talked as if I couldn¡¯t hear them. From the sound of it, Corey needed my permission to use the warehouse for something. ¡°Ah, Sorry Wyatt! Corey quit her job today to set up her card studio. And she temporarily wants to use our warehouse until she finds a suitable office space. I agreed to her request but if you are notfortable with it she can make other arrangements. ¡± Exined Susan. ¡°Everyone wants to be a card creationist these days¡± Ronniemented as retaliation for Corey¡¯s criticism earlier. ¡°Nope, not happening I barely have customers, with her here they will choose a Bright over me any day¡± Was I afraid Corey was a better card creationist than me, hell no! But her family name had a lot of weight to it in Sky Blossom city simr to an international brand back on earth. Any citizen of Sky blossom city would choose the Brights over the nobody any day. ¡°What! How can you say that? Are you afraid of healthypetition?¡± Taunted Corey. ¡°Yes, I am. Competitors are bad for businesses! Not to mention with the guild association mall right next door I had enough ofpetition.¡± If not for my luck maxing out to search and bringing me rich customers I would be broke mass-producing low-rank armour cards for auction. ¡°Are you going to let him just decide everything like that?¡± Corey turned to Susan for help. ¡°Corey I am sorry my hands are tied in this matter¡± Susan replied, she felt that her boss made some valid points. ¡°Fine! Dalton Wyatt, I challenge you to a Card Fight. Winner gets to keep the warehouse.¡± Now Corey was being unreasonable, even Susan felt that way. ¡°Are you dumb why would I gamble with such unfair stakes. I already have the warehouse. Now that reminds me, what happened to the 100 storage cards that Suan tasked you to sell.¡± I could defeat Corey without summoning a grimoire in a Card fight but I did not ept her challenge as a gentleman does not bully the weak and also if William learns that I crushed his beloved granddaughter in a card fight he wille searching for me. Thankfully this reminded me that It¡¯s been a while since Susan handed those cards to Corey but till now I haven¡¯t heard an update on the sales of those cards from Corey yet. ¡°You! Here take this soul jade it should be more than enough to cover the 100 storage cards.¡± Said Corey as she handed me a soul jade. I could feel a lot of anger in Corey directed towards me as I took the soul jade. ¡°Ronnie help Susan shift all the ingredients of E-rank armour cards for the auction to the Card Lab. I am heading to the school to sign up for the school tournament tomorrow.¡± I nned on creating all the E-rank armour cards for the auction today but I had to postpone that since I have to go to the school to sign the Liability Waiver. ¡°Wyatt, by any chance are you talking about Lion Cubs High?¡± Asked Corey Curiously. ¡°Yes, I am. Why?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel that Corey¡¯s words had other intentions. ¡°I am also a student of Lion Cubs High but I rarely attend the school since there is barely anything left I could learn there. I signed the liability waiver today morning as my ss teacher came to get the signature when he heard I wanted to participate in the tournament. You must have met my cousins. They formed a school gang called ¡®The Bright Lions¡¯.¡± unted Corey. ¡°Yes, I did¡± Answering Corey I summoned my Nanomorpher hoverbike and left. Leaving Corey dissatisfied. ¡­ ¡°Sweet pea, how can this uncle help you¡± Oliver Bright answered his grimoire as soon as he saw Corey¡¯s name. ¡°Uncle I want the warehouse next to warehouse no.234. I do not care who is using it. I want it emptied in an hour and transformed into a card studio for my use. Also, get me thetest hoverbike in the market.¡± Corey skipped the small talks and directly ryed her demands to her uncle. Chapter 185: Sugar Mama

Chapter 185: Sugar Mama

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 11:41 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High The Incident with Corey was still fresh in my mind, what¡¯s going on in her life, I thought she was trying to change. No matter how I try to exin Corey¡¯s sudden change of behaviour I could note up with a logical reason but then again this world itself is not logical if I try to reason with the eyes of an Earthling. *honk**honk* The school was in session so the school gates were closed. Therefore I had to stop in front of the main gate of the Lion Cubs high and honk. So that the security would open the main gate and let me in on my hoverbike. But a few minutes passed and I got no response from inside. Next to the main gate, there was a small gate enough for a person to walk in, it was open. It seems from here I will have to continue on my feet. I was disappointed as I thought with a hoverbike I could fly anywhere but it turns out strict air trafficws are to be followed when I am using a hoverbike inside the city. Now it became obvious to me why I did not see many hover vehicles being used in the city. It cost me nearly $2.5 million to own a hoverbike. $10million if I had used the association guilds card creationist. With that much money, one could buy a luxurious car card for a family of 5. In the end, for day to day life inside a city Hover vehicles just seemed like a waste of money due to high costs whenpared to the alternative and the strict air trafficw imposed by the government. ¡°No one¡¯s responding huh!¡± A voice sounded behind me, I turned to see and saw a girl in a white sports bra underneath an unzipped ck leather jacket. Interestingly she was also on a brand new juicy red coloured hoverbike. Her Juggs were so huge that even the sports bar had a hard time keeping them in check. Considering Corey and now this girl my thoughts were, ¡®Are sports bras in fashion these days.¡¯ Without waiting for me to respond she continued saying, ¡°they think their gates can stop my hoverbike, we have hoverbikes I mean we could fly over the gate that¡¯s what the hoverbikes are meant for, to fly.¡± Before I could remind her about the air trafficws the Girl started her hoverbike engine adjusting her floater control to 3.6 meters above ground level just enough to fly over the gate. Then she sped into the school front yard. Halting at the other side of the gate she turned to look at me and said, ¡°See.¡± Right when the girl halted the doors of the security room adjacent to the main gate opened and a semi bald middle-aged man in guard uniform walked out, pointing at the girl he yelled, ¡°you! Get down here!¡± Following Guards guards instructions the girl deactivated her hoverbike card andnded in front of him. Blood rushed to the guard¡¯s nose as he saw the girl¡¯s Juggs sway with her perfectnding. Deactivating my card I used the small gate to walk into the school. Where I heard the middle-aged guard fining the girl for her stunt earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the air trafficws which state all domestic floating vehicles are to float at 20cm above the ground at max inside the city premises? State your name and your purpose of visit.¡± The guard kept his eyes on the fine pad as he inquired the girl¡¯s info to write her a ticket. It seems he did not want to stare at the chest of someone his daughter¡¯s age. ¡°I am Cortney and I am here to apply for tomorrow¡¯s tournament. ¡± Answered the girl. Passing the girl and guard I head to the teachers¡¯ lounge. I was in a hurry because I had a lot of things nned for today. Especially the creation of E-rank armour cards for the auction and a little shopping in preparation for tomorrow¡¯s tournament. ¡°Hey, wait up!¡± The girl named Cortney called out to me. Instead of slowing down, I hurried my pace. I knew why she was calling, she needed a guide and I was it. Unfortunately, I was too soft-hearted for my good and did not use my viltronian speed to the fullest, giving the girl a chance to change up to me. ¡°Hey! Are you deaf?¡± Asked Courtney stopping in front of me as her hands moved to perform the signnguage asking the same. ¡°I am not! What do you need?¡± I said grumpily as it hurt my pride as Cortney overtook me in the foot chase. ¡°Don¡¯t be grumpy. Can I ask you for directions, Where is the teacher¡¯s lounge?¡± Without waiting for an answer from me she reported her destination asking for directions. ¡°I am also heading there, just quietly follow me.¡± Saying that I went around Cortney and continued to the teacher¡¯s lounge. ¡°Hey, which model is your hoverbike? I did not see it in the association guild mall bike catalogue.¡± After a breath of silence, Cortney spoke her mind. ¡°It¡¯s not released in the market yet, I had a friend who has a friend who pulled some strings to get me the ingredients for the hoverbike.¡± I could argue with Cortney or just answer and be done with it. I choose thetter. As I could see Cortney would not stop until I answered her. ¡°Wow! Awesome. You must be rich.¡± Courtney eximed in awe. Hearing Cortney I stopped in my steps and turned around while grabbing Cortney by her shoulders I said, ¡°I am poor! Dirt power!¡± Having said my piece I continued towards the teacher¡¯s lounge. Courtney was confused by my words but soon after scanning me head to toe she nodded in realization and said, ¡°Are you one of those sugar babies, your sugar mama should be rich and powerful for her to buy you a hoverbike still not released in the market.¡± Though I had the body of 17-year-old thanks to my viltronian physique my body looked like the body of a hunk. ¡°Your Imagination is rich!¡± That¡¯s all I had to say to this dumb girl. Sugar mama and babies, seriously what are they teaching kids these days. ¡°Do not be ashamed. I am also not rich, I recently reunited with my mother who abandoned me when I was little. I forgave her because she is rich and buys me lots of stuff. But she doesn¡¯t like me calling her mama instead she asks me to call her master. It¡¯s ok since she teaches me lots of things about cards and card fights, In a way she is my master. She asked me to participate in this tournament to run errands for her. ¡± Courtney started to unload stuff about her past which one would not share with a stranger but she did. Fortunately for her, I simply did not care. Chapter 186: Freaked out

Chapter 186: Freaked out

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 11:50 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High, Teacher¡¯s Lounge ¡°Excuse me, Madam. would you happen to know where ss teacher Kathy is at?¡± I asked a middle-aged teacher who was enjoying her free period with a Coffee. Kathy, who said she would be in the teacher¡¯s lounge, was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Oh, you mean the new intern Kathy Duskborn. She was called to the principal¡¯s office a few minutes ago.¡± The middle-aged teacher answered. ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± I thanked her and was about to leave but the teacher saw Cortney¡¯s dressing and said, ¡°Youngdy, who is your ss teacher and did he/she not warn about your dressing?¡± ¡°Madam, I am not a student here. I am here to apply for tomorrow¡¯s tournament. Could you point me to where I can sign up for the tournament?¡± Courtney was not bothered by the middle-aged teacher¡¯s remarks instead she politely asked for directions. ¡°Teacher Kathy Duskborn is incharge of the external participant sign up. Wait outside, she will be here any minute.¡± advised the middle-aged female teacher. ¡°Thank you.¡± Courtney politely thanked her and followed me out of the teacher¡¯s lounge. Instead of waiting for Kathy, I decided to head to the principal office where I could gather more info. ¡°Where are you going?¡± And of course, Cortney followed me like a chick following the hen. ¡°To the principal¡¯s office.¡± I did not exin why just stated where. ¡­ Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 11:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High, Principal¡¯s office. ¡°ss teacher Kathy, they are Arnold Barns and Nathan Buch. They will be participating in the tournament tomorrow as external participants. Add their names to the list of participants and did you bring two Liability Waivers as I asked you to, give them to me.¡± Principal Andrea called Kathy to his office to have these two teenagers register for tomorrow¡¯s tournament. ¡°Yes, Sir here.¡± Kathy passed the liability waivers to principal Andrea. Taking the liability waivers, the principal himself filled the waiver for the two temperamental fellows next to him. Having filled the form Andrea passed a liability waiver to Arnold and Nathan each, ¡°Here Sign your names and leave my school premises without causing trouble.¡± Having said that a notification sounded in his grimoire, it was his receptionist ¡®Principal, student Wyatt is here to see you. Should I stall him or send him in.¡¯ ¡®Do not call his name¡­ directly, send him in.¡¯ Andrea responded with his thoughts but remained calm on the surface. ¡®Noted¡¯ the receptionist answered professionally. ¡­ As I neared the principal¡¯s office his receptionist noticed me from afar and upon nearing her she said, ¡°principal is waiting for you. go right ahead.¡± Following the receptionist¡¯s advice, I did not knock on the principal¡¯s office door and entered his office directly. Of course, Cortney followed in behind me. As soon as I entered the office I felt 4 pairs of eyes on me, one of them belonged to Andrea and the only female should be ss teacher Kathy. As for the other two I had no idea of. ¡°Student! Have a seat. I will be right with you once I am finished here.¡± Andrea¡¯s polite speech while addressing me despite my rude entry to his office without a knock obviously intrigued the other three in the room. They started to widely guess my identity. I don¡¯t know why Andrea did this but he must have his reasons and they better be good. So, I sat on the couch patiently while Cortney sat next to me. ¡°Your registration isplete, now roll out of my campus.¡± For some reason, Andrea seemed to be very dissatisfied with them but the two teenagers did not seem to mind his attitude towards them. Even though there was a busty chick sitting right next to me the two teenagers¡¯ eyes lingered on me as they left the office. Andrea¡¯s attitude towards me has piqued their interest in me. ¡°Ah! Student Wyatt, sorry I could not receive you properly.¡± Andrea¡¯s attitude towards me was differentpared to the first time I met him. What is going on? ¡°You are Dalton Wyatt?¡± Kathy interjected in surprise. And surprisingly even Cortney asked the same thing with the same surprised expression, ¡°you are Dalton Wyatt?¡± Before I could answer them Andrea interjected, ¡°This youngdy here, who are you?¡± ¡°I am Cortney, my master said you will receive me at the school gate why didn¡¯t you?¡± Courtney red at Andrea like a fierce beast, unlike the dumb girl that followed around me. ¡°Why the fuq would I wait for you at the school gate? And who the hell is your master?¡± Yelled Andrea. Because of the new tournament rules all kinds of Tom, Dick and Harry have been surfacing to his territory and have been challenging the respect he built in the school over the years. It has been a hectic day for Andrea. ¡°I am the candidate this year.¡± Said Cortney as her eyes glowed fiercer than before. Hearing Cortney¡¯s words¡¯ colour drained from Andrea¡¯s face, he hurriedly stood up and bowed saying, ¡°Please forgive your subordinate youngdy.¡± Seeing Andrea begging for forgiveness Cortney returned to casual mode, looking at me she asked, ¡°so, are you Dalton Wyatt or not?¡± I had no idea what was going on, it was my turn to be surprised and puzzled which I did not like! I finally realised the greatest weakness I had in this world and it was theck of an informationwork. Something happened and I did not know jack shit about it. So I decided to y along with Cortney as Andrea was still bowing as punishment for not receiving her at the school gate, ¡°Yes, I am Dalton Wyatt.¡± Cortney¡¯s eyes turned red and she started crying while repeating the same words again and again, ¡°I am sorry! I don¡¯t want to but I have to kill you¡­I am sorry! I don¡¯t want to but I have to kill you¡­I am sorry! I don¡¯t want to but I have to kill you¡­I am sorry! I don¡¯t want to but I have to kill you¡­¡± Seeing Cortney¡¯s state I was freaked out! As for Andrea, he was still bowing as a punishment. Forget me ss teacher Kathy was psyched the moment her boss stood bowing to a teenager as a form of punishment. But still, she managed to gather her senses and tried tofort Cortney only to be pped hard by her instead, ¡°Shut up bitch, I will kill you if you touch me.¡± Chapter 187: Revealed

Chapter 187: Revealed

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 12:01 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High, Teacher¡¯s Lounge Kathyid on the floor powerless being pped by Cortney, blood flowed from the corner of her mouth and a fresh red handprint was visible on her face. I used my soul pupils to check on Kathy, it turns out she was a Card Master she should not be so defenceless against Cortney¡¯s p unless Cortney used a passive ability of a card. Kathy still appeared to be muddle-headed. As for Andrea, that bitch of a principal he was still bowing as punishment, I was right here but I did not have the slightest idea of what was going on. Even facing a card emperor I was not this helpless. ¡°Wyatt, I hope you are strong enough to kill me tomorrow because I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± Courtney finally stopped crying, wiping her tears off. She looked at me with a gaze that raised goosebumps all over my body. Then turning to Andrea she said, ¡°help me register for the tournament.¡± ¡°Yes! Youngdy¡± saying that Andrea Stood straight only to be yelled at by Cortney again, ¡± did I give you permission to stand straight.¡± Begging for forgiveness again, Andrea in a bowing pose took Kathy¡¯s file to search for a liability waiver. Thankfully Kathy carried extra waivers on her. Filling the info required by the liability waiver he gave the waiver to Cortney for her signature. Having signed the Waiver, Cortney left, taking onest nce at me. Five minutes after Cortney left, Andrea finally stood straight and yelled profanities that even I had not heard of. Calming down he then used a therapy card on Kathy to bring her back to senses. ¡°Where¡¯s that bitch!¡± Having awakened Kathy searched for Cortney, she was no humanitarian; she wanted payback but Cortney had already left. Kathy may look soft but she was raised in slums by a single mother there every day was a fight for survival. And Her card master realm was not just for show. ¡°ss teacher Kathy! Enough. She is not someone you can offend, forget this incident and be grateful she did not kill you. Please head to the school infirmary just to be sure, she did not hide something mortal in you.¡± Andrea advised Kathy. I had already checked with my soul pupils Cortney didn¡¯t leave any hidden danger in Kathy. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hearing the principal¡¯s warning Kathy hurriedly headed to the infirmary for a proper check-up. As Kathy left Andrea finally sighed and slumped on his chair in his career this chair has never been asfortable as today. ¡°Care to exin?¡± I asked, seeing Andrea taking his sweet time rxing and trying to avoid the topic. ¡°Who asked you to offend the emperor of the south?¡± Retorted Andrea. ¡°What? Be clearer.¡± When did I offend Anna, instead I am under her protection. ¡°Today early morning a piece of news started to circte between upper echelons. A powder that can help mortals cultivate active soul control has been found, the discoverer is a high school student and a resident of our sky blossom city. Nobody believed so they checked for the patent, and such a patent happened to be granted. Then another news circted that the high school boy gave the exclusive rights to his patent to card emperor Anna Heatsend for her protection. Then another news circted that the high school boy made use of the card emperor¡¯s trust to cheat her of 35% royalty. Then the higher-ups in the sky blossom passed a request to Lion Cubs high asking to change the rules of the tournament and allow any 18-year-old or below resident of the sky blossom city to participate in the tournament and also the participants must sign Liability Waiver. Later a rumour started to circte stating that anybody who will kill Dalton Wyatt in the tournament will gain the favour of the southern watch and theirmander. And that crazy girl Cortney is a disciple of the Circle¡¯s hunting dog codename clown mask. In a way, the Crazy girl is my superior. Since you are the shadow leader of the budding TSR guild you should know about the Circle. That¡¯s the summary of what happened! So are you still participating in the tournament? ¡± Andrea summarised everything that happened in the Sky blossom city after I tricked Anna into giving me 35% royalty. Hearing Andrea summarise what happened in such a small period I was shocked. To think all this happened in a single morning. It seems Anna found out about my rtionship with the TSR guild. It was obvious but how did she know that I was the shadow leader, the one controlling everything in the TSR guild from shadows. Considering Anna was the ruler of the south it was not surprising that she could find all my secrets and I was not that keen on hiding my ties with the TSR guild. Most important of all, how did that bitch manage to bypass the soul contract. No! She did notpletely manage to bypass the soul contract otherwise Anna herself woulde for my life, she made use of the loopholes in the soul contract. By revealing to everyone that I had a 35% royalty of silver milk powder Anna gathered their jealousy onto me. By revealing that I tricked her she told everyone that our rtionship was sour and she wanted me dead more than alive but had to protect me due to soul contract. So now everyone in the sky blossoming city thinks that by killing me in tomorrow¡¯s tournament they can gain the favour of a card emperor. In a way Anna did not break any rules of the soul contract as she did not ask the people of sky blossom city to kill me, they came to that conclusion by themselves. That is it! That bitch. But there are two loopholes to this, 1.I could just not participate in tomorrow¡¯s tournament. 2.how do they n on killing me under the protection of Anna the emperor of the south. Chapter 188: Trap Words

Chapter 188: Trap Words

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 12:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High, Principal¡¯s Office Yes, I could just not participate in tomorrow¡¯s tournament. They can not force me to participate because of the card emperor¡¯s protection over me which also extended to people close to me. So they cannot threaten me into participating in the tournament. So, why are they so sure that I will participate? My source of any important info till now were Elliott and William. I cannot get in touch with Elliott since thest time I saw Anna drag him to celebrate. As for William, he did warn me about the Circle indirectly but I piss him off for obvious reasons. Maybe I should try contacting Eliza Whiteburn she must know what the fuck is going on. After all, she owes me for helping her siblings when the whole city turned their back on them. As for the time being I could only ask Andrea but I could not trust him, he knew a lot about me but I knew nothing about him. I guess this is why Andrea was being so respectful and polite towards me. Wait! Andrea said Cortney is rted to a member of the circle and is also his superior which means he is also rted to the circle. Can I trust this guy? Not to mention his origin card, this guy was tricky to deal with. ¡°What makes them so sure that I will participate in tomorrow¡¯s tournament?¡± I decided to take what I can get from Andrea for now. And check its authenticityter with Eliza or William. ¡°The city¡¯s prophet has proimed that you will participate in the tournament no matter what.¡± Said Andrea with a straight face. ¡°Are you being serious?¡± If yes then this would be the greatest joke I heard this year. ¡°And also because the first prize is a false relic. The circle is going to great lengths to make sure you participate. They want to eliminate any future troubles. I am sure you should have already learnt about the murder of your parents by now from the Kane survivors. Did you think sending them to Blossom Cake city would not make the circle suspicious? It did work but once the Circle heard what you are capable of they investigated deeper and found out that the Kane trio Are out ofa and are currently working under JK Elliot as per your instruction.¡± Exined Andrea. ¡®False Relic¡¯ ¡®Kane Trio¡¯ ¡®your instruction¡¯ except for my origin card cmity daughter core these people know everything about me and what I have been up till now. I bet they have already started to suspect that my origin card is not aura sight as I imed it to be but something that helps me in card creation. Honestly, Andrea is not answering my question, he is testing how much they know about me is true using his origin card. The moment I asked him for an exnation I walked into his trap. Even though I knew it was a trap I walked in because I did not care as long as they did not know about my origin card cmity soul core it was fine. ¡®False Relic¡¯ ¡®Kane Trio¡¯ ¡®your instruction¡¯ all of these are trap wordsid by Andrea. Especially ¡®False Relic¡¯ with the information provided to me by the Kane trio on mama and papa Wyatt¡¯s death I knew where mama Wyatt got the false relic Soul Pupils. And right now Andrea was trying to figure out if I had that false relic. If I feigned ignorance and acted as if I did not know what a ¡®False relic¡¯ is then Andrea¡¯s origin card would catch my lie and if I did not talk about it and avoid asking what a false relic is? then it was an indication that I had the false relic that Mama Wyatt was supposed to deliver to the Circle. The false relic was not something that amoner like me would know therefore it was an obvious tell sign. But Andrea¡¯s origin card was not without loopholes, ¡°by False relic, you mean as the one Lord William Bright has?¡± William and his false relic are quite popr. Many of William¡¯s hardcore fans knew about the false relic behind the weirdness of William. Even though this did not put me in the clear it did not let Andrea know that I had the false relic. But still, suspicion about me having the false relic must have gotten stronger. It seems I cannot find any answers here without answering some of theirs. Better I go to Eliza or William. ¡°Yes, like the one Lord William has.¡± Agreed Andrea. ¡°A false relic is indeed tempting¡­ sign me up¡± I did not want to waste any more time here because I finally realised the horror of Andrea¡¯s card. I had lots of secrets on mepared to thest time I meet with Andrea¡­ Rebirth, Soul pupils, Cmity soul core, etc not to mention he was a lot cautious of mepared to our previous discussion. It was stupid of me toe to the principal¡¯s office in the first ce but thanks to this I got a lot of info. ¡°Sure! Here sign the liability waiver.¡± Said Andrea as he handed me a liability waiver with my info but missing my signature. Taking the liability waiver I knew why these people were fearless to kill me even though they knew I had the protection of the card Emperor. The liability waiver that I was about to sign was their assurance and way out. If I sign this waiver I would be dering that if by chance I died during the tournament then it would be my fault but nobody else. These people had nned everything out. If it were a few days ago I would not sign this liability waiver if the first prize was something like a real relic but currently, I had 5 A-rank monsters protecting me, I had confidence that I could defeat a card lord so an under 18 card fight tournament was not a something I needed to be afraid about. I read the liability waiver thoroughly to check that there are no traps in it and also asked my ve consciousness and Hive AI to verify the contents of the liability waiver just in case I had missed something. Seeing that there was no trap in the waiver I signed it. Taking the waiver Andrea¡¯s eyes shone brightly. I guess he achieved his mission. The Waiver was pretty clear that if I did during a card fight with an under 18 sky blossom city participant then I died of my fault but nobody else. Chapter 189: Ambush

Chapter 189: Ambush

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 12:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High Handing in the signed liability waiver I left the principal¡¯s office, having received my waiver Andrea did not care that I left hurriedly. As I left the administrative building and headed to the school main gate, nearing the gate I was surrounded by a group of 8 ¨C 12 students. I did not recognise them, I used my soul pupils to check their strengths. They all were in the card schr realm. I recognised one figure in the crowd, it was Jason Saget. The bully, who got his nose broken by me during my previous visit to my ss. I was surprised to see him on the school premises and even more surprised to know that he ascended to the card schr realm in a week. ¡°Jason, buddy, long time no see. I see in my absence your nose healed pretty nicely and you have ascended to the card schr realm, congrats.¡± It was obvious these guys were here to get revenge on behalf of Jason. ¡°Wyatt, cut the bullshit because of you I got suspended from the school but thanks to my elder¡¯s influence I was able to attend the school once again and ascend to the card schr realm¡± exined Jason, he seemed proud when he mentioned his older brother. And for some reason, he med me for his suspension. ¡°And who are these schoolmates, are you guys supposed to be a gang like the Bright Lions?¡± I was curious if there were other gangs in the school besides the Bright Lions. ¡°What shit are you spewing? There is no other gang in the Lion Cubs High other than the Bright Lions can¡¯t you see the lion head badge on our uniform. We are all part of Bright Lions third squadron, the Super Lions.¡± Yelled a tall dude, his appearance did not suit that of a high school student instead a middle-aged uncle who fathered a dozen kids back home. He seemed to be leading this group of students. ¡°Super Lions¡­ How are you guys all in the card schr realm?¡± I almost burst outughing listening to them call themselves Super Lions. ¡°As part of Bright Lions, we were all given a free membership to the Bright Martial Gym. And limited ess to the gym¡¯s active soul control cultivation chamber, why the fuq am I exining this to you? Boys fuq him up.¡± No wonder there are no rival gangs to Bright Lions in Lion Cubs High, they give lots of freebies to their members which even an established adventurer guild would not provide to its members. The Bright Lions are literally throwing soul jades to wipe out anypetition. Active soul control cultivation chambers are a bunch of rooms connected by an amplifier array that is powered by soul jades. The array amplifies and distributes the soul energy from the soul jade into the chambers connected to it evenly or as specified in its control panel. The card apprentice uses the soul energy in the chamber to cultivate their active soul control. Listening to their leader¡¯smand the students summoned their grimoire and unleashed a total of 11 fireballs at me. Aren¡¯t these guys worried about these fireballs killing me? No, the way they cautiouslyid in ambush for me and chose to fight a ranged battle rather than a close one they seem to have heard about my victory over their gang previously. Not surprising but what surprised me was that the Bright Lions gang has also armed their members with some basic attack cards. This is the first time I have seen a gang tantly spend money to recruit members. Aren¡¯t they worried about the loyalty of their members? Having heard the reason behind their high realms I also did not want to waste time on them anymore. I did not even bother to summon my grimoire to dodge the fireballs or deal with these guys, utilising the strength, defence and speed of my mutated soul energy, viltronian physique and card soldier realm to the fullest. I faced nearly a dozen fireballs head-on. Thanks to the 4 times refined mutated soul energy covering my body, I and my clothes were scorch-free even after taking 11 fire falls head-on. ¡°Monster! Run¡± Seeing me face their collective attacks head-on without summoning my grimoire and the 11 fireballs barely do any damage to me or my clothes the expression on my ambushers changed. They were frightened so much that they all fled in different directions. Yes! They fled. Activating the A-rank Southern Watch Combat Arts card I chased every single one of them, my fingers dug into their leg muscles and tore them enough to render them unable to use their legs for a while. Those to be attacked by me first shouted in pain as they experienced their leg muscles being torn apart. Feeling their partially unresponsive legs they started to yell, ¡°My legs! My legs! I can¡¯t move them, they are not responding!¡± ¡°You monster, what have you done to me!¡± ¡°I am sorry! It was all Jason and Bert¡¯s n we had to follow Bert¡¯smand.¡± ¡°I am sorry! Wyatt, I beg you¡­ give me my legs back.¡± The shouts of pain and crying increased as the number of my victims increased. Once all of my ambushers were down I yelled, ¡°Listen up you pussies, crawl and huddle up in front in a minute or I will kill all of you iming self-defence.¡± The threat worked like a charm and all of them crawled to huddled up in front of me in a minute. Interestingly none of them tried to threaten or negotiate with me using their gang or gang leaders name this time around. Seeing their expressions I realised they seem to have given up on struggling because they thought that I had paralysed their legs permanently. while crawling over to me they must have experienced how no matter what they did their legs did not seem to respond instead they felt constant pain of their sore and torn muscles. Which in fact was an indication that the paralysis was temporary but they were too scared to realise that. Seeing their nk expression I could not bring myself to punish them so I decided to give them hope, ¡°I have torn your leg muscles hence the pain when you try to move your legs leading to temporary paralysis, with a few days of proper rest you guys will be back to normal again.¡± Hearing my exnation the nk expression on their face turned into a joyous one, they looked at me as if I was their saviour, forgetting the fact that I was the one who tore their leg muscles in the first ce. Chapter 190: Stepping Stone

Chapter 190: Stepping Stone

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 12:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High ¡°Let me ask you guys, I defeated about 2 dozen Bright Lion members and an undead scorpion a few days ago. What made you think I could not deal with you guys? Was it your new realms and cards?¡± I was really curious about what made them think they could mess with me, was I too lenientst time. All gang members looked at each other as ifing to an understanding they all looked at Bert and ratted on him, ¡°It was Bert¡¯s idea.¡± They all shouted in unison and then surprisingly Jason began exining, ¡°One of my friends saw you at the teacher¡¯s Lounge and warned me into hiding. I was about to do that but Bert, who was next to me at that time, thought to use you as a stepping stone to climb ranks and gain more resources in the Bright Lions gang.¡± It seems the Bright lion gang has a merit system in ce for their members, the merits can be obtained by introducing new members or making some achievements. With enough merits, the gang members could buy anything from new cards to hours at the Active soul control cultivation chamber. Bert thought that defeating me with an ambush would be quite an achievement after all I had defeated one of the founding members of the Bright Lion gang. These fuqers thought that defeating me could gain all of them enough merits to exchange an hour at the Active soul control cultivation chamber. ¡°Bert dear, crawl next to me.¡± Seeing Bert hesitate I said, ¡°I can turn the paralysis permanent you know.¡± Hearing me, all the 11 members looked at me with shocked expressions, as for Bert he crawled next to me in haste. In this magical card and dungeon world, there are cures for many things which could be considered miracles back on earth. But these miracles also cost a fortune, these fellows were from working-ss families who could not afford these cures. As for the Bright Lion gang they did not have a medical n for their members. ¡°Okay listen up, I will give you guys a chance of redemption. As your leader, Bert has decided to solely bear all the punishment on your behalf. As for his punishment, all 10 of you will p Bert with all your might one by one until I am satisfied. So who will go first.¡± Hearing me Bert¡¯s face paled and he hurriedly shouted, ¡°I never agreed to that.¡± As for the other gang members who were hesitating at first after hearing Bert¡¯s word no longer hesitated and one of the quick-witted ones summoned his grimoire and activating a physical reinforcement card he crawled next to Bert hurriedly and pped Bert before he could even react. Thankfully Bert was of higher active soul control % so he was able to bear the reinforced p. Soon others followed that guys lead, even Jason. It seems choking on his bloodst time in the ss had left a significant trauma on him. I was surprised by the cruelty of the gang members, I guess if this continues even Bert¡¯s parents can¡¯t recognise him. Seeing that Bert would notst long under repeated reinforced ps I had to ask them to not use their physical enforcement card. I had other ns for these people for which Bert had tost longer. Just as the gang members continued to p Bert I received a call from a person I never expected from, Anna Heatsend. [Southern Whore calling¡­ Ans/Reject/Ignore/Reply] At first, when I knew what had transpired after my transaction with Anna I wanted to call her and give her a piece of my mind but seeing her n show results she will only be delighted and not to mention that she can teleport. I decided against calling her instead took my anger out by changing her name in my contacts. I thought over the possible reasons for Anna calling me right now and I could onlye up with one reason. She was calling to gloat and ask me to return half or all of the royalty in my hand. I could just ignore or reject her call but I was in her fuqing territory, I could not avoid her forever. She might even give me a personal visit which would be a lot painful than just answering her call. Finally, I decided to answer her call¡­ ¡°You motherfuqer, you dare to cross me. Are you not afraid of death.¡± It seems she is not going to be civil I guess. ¡°Wrong number¡± I did not respond to her curses because either way, I would be the one to pay dearly. So I decided to just hang up on her. But from her words, it became clear to me that she too found about me screwing her over just now. Considering Anna¡¯s intelligence andcking experience she would never be able to execute such an borate n to kill me without triggering the soul contract. And with her personality, she would find me or call me the moment she finds out that I had screwed her over. [Southern Whore calling¡­ Ans/Reject/Ignore/Reply] [Ignore] [Southern Whore calling¡­ Ans/Reject/Ignore/Reply] [Ignore] [Message from Southern Whore¡­ read/mark as read/delete] [Read] [Don¡¯t make me teleport to your warehouse.] [Southern Whore calling¡­ Ans/Reject/Ignore/Reply] [Answer] after reading Anna¡¯s message I was left with no choice but to answer her call. ¡°A.hole you dare to hang up and ignore my calls.¡± Yelled Anna. ¡°Anna I have decided to give the government my patent in exchange for sanctuary and protection.¡± I was not helpless but I did not want to use it and agitate whoever was behind Anna. But I am not the one to remain silent while being abused. ¡°You dare!¡± Threatened Anna. ¡°I dared to cheat the whore emperor, now you tell me if I would dare or not.¡± Whore emperor lost to Southern Whore when I decided to change Anna¡¯s contact info in my grimoire. ¡°Haha, I am starting to like you more and more Wyatt. How about bing one of my sugar babies?¡± Annaughed and started to hit on me. ¡°¡­¡± Upon receiving an unexpected answer from Anna I was left speechless. ¡°Nobody dared to screw me as you did, I want to see if can screw me harder.¡± Anna no longer made sense to me. But this made it clear to me that Anna was not the one who put a target on my back. ¡°Who was it that made me a walking target?¡± I asked Anna, I was not sure if I would get an answer. ¡°My Mother, she just visited to praise my idiocracy and congratte me on my nder.¡± Replied Anna in a self-mocking tone. ¡°Wait! your mother is also a Card Emperor.¡± If you want to scold your card emperor daughter you have to be card emperor, I was not surprised after all I guessed Anna had a big background but a card emperor mother and daughter pair I would have never guessed this. ¡°No, Card Demigod. Not just her my uncle and grandpa are also card demigods. My grandmother will also achieve divinity soon.¡± Anna detonated a bigger bomb. ¡°Fuq!¡± A Card Demigod family, I was shocked are demigods asmon as cabbages now. what did I get myself into? No, not me it was Elliott. Right now I wanted to gut Elliott for his screw up. ¡°My offer still holds good.¡± Reminded Anna. ¡°What offer?¡± I still had not processed the fact that Anna had about 3 demigods backing her. No wonder she was able to be themander of the southern watch and dared to have a monopoly over the production and supply of silver milk powder. ¡°About you bing one of my sugar babies?¡± Repeated Anna. ¡°Hell no!¡± There wasn¡¯t the slightest hesitation in my words. ¡°How about my husband, not only am I willing to give you a monopoly of me but this way my mother may no longer target you.¡± Exined Anna, her offer sounded tempting but it had obvious holes. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a monopoly over a cave frequented by all snakes in the southern region.¡± I did not try to hide the scorn in my words. I was not worried about Anna¡¯s wrath. ¡°Believe it not I will teleport to your warehouse at night and force myself upon you.¡± Joked Anna, but her joke did not sound like a joke to me. ¡°I believe you therefore I am no longer nning on sleeping there.¡± I was seriously considering sleeping in a coffin like the Drac, it was the best way to keep away any women even the sluts. If a coffin doesn¡¯t turn her off then I could just lock myself in it. ¡°Enough jokes, do not let my mother or any other organisations know that your nning to exchange the patent for governments protection then even I will not be able to protect you. If not for the soul contract between you and me, you and people close to you would have already been killed or kidnapped by various organisations for the patent in your hand. In a way, my family is protecting you and as well targeting you. Don¡¯t screw that up.¡± Chapter 191: live-in Son-In-Law

Chapter 191: live-in Son-In-Law

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 12:51 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High I knew the silver milk powder would be a revolutionary product, after all with regr consumption of silver milk powder a genius who can contract a grimoire at 16 years of age to ascend as a Card apprentice could contract a grimoire by 13 -14years of age. As for people with average talent, they would for sure be able to contract a grimoire by 16-17years of age. There will no longer bete bloomer card apprentices in the world. I also knew that patenting such a product will bring a lot of troubles my way. But I still decided to patent the silver milk powder because I had ns in ce. But the person who I handed the task of patenting my findings screwed up big time. When my patent would be made public many big families, ns, organisations including the government would rush to me for the rights to patent of course they would have alternative thoughts like Anna as well but in the end, they would have to give up on those thoughts as there were too many of them and only one pie, aka me. Yes, they would be too busy fighting theirpetitors to care about a golden ant like me. Even protect me so that the government couldn¡¯t swallow the whole pie with my death. When they were tired from fighting each other I would propose to divide the exclusive rights to my patent into 5 equal parts and auction it to the 5 highest bidders in exchange for a reasonable royalty. These 5 winning bidders would be too upied dealing with those that lost and on alert towards their new allies for any potential backstabbing. Of course, I would have all 5 winning bidders sign a soul contract stating to give me protection. This way I could make sure that these 5 bidders will not kill me to avoid giving me royalty and all 5 of them would have to protect me as they had a bigger shark to watch out for. Upon my death, any patent and royalty I hold will belong to the estate but I have no family so it will go in the hands of the government who without a doubt would involve itself in the struggle of the 5 winning bidders. If I had the strength to kill all the 5 winning bidders I could im back the exclusive rights to the production and supply of silver milk powder but it was an impossible feat for me to achieve. But for the government, it was not an impossible feat so the 5 winning bidders would have to increase the royalty so that the government doesn¡¯t kill them all. So the 5 winning bidders would have to give me sufficient protection to not fall prey to the government. Currently, I had the same kind of deal with Anna and her demigod family but they did not seem to be worried about the government getting involved. Maybe because they form a part of the government themselves. To think Elliott brought me such big bait, which even the government would have a hard time swallowing. Thankfully they seem to care about Anna a lot so they did not dare to totally abandon me for the fear of triggering the soul contract between me and Anna. They are protecting me from other organisations but at the same time they are trying to get rid of me without triggering the soul contract. Forming an odd form of system where I get my share of royalty and protection I demanded but also have to be on the lookout for assassination by my protectors. ¡°You want me to do nothing? This way I am bound to die sooner orter.¡± I yelled at Anna who exined to me my current situation and warned me from doing anything that would warrant her family into abandoning me. ¡°Who asked you to do nothing, I just asked you to not do stupid things which may get you killed faster. Think of a different way than involving outside forces like the government. For example, consider bing my hubby. Not only will you get rid of the target on your back but also be the son-inw of a demigod family. This way you gain a lot and lose nothing.¡± Anna patiently exined to me the benefits of marrying her in a soothing voice. ¡°Anna Heatsend, will you¡­ will you stop talking nonsense or I will hang up the call¡± I have not fallen to the point of bing a live-in son-inw or the husband of the whore who conquered all the snakes of the south. ¡°My mother has been bugging metely with all the marriage talk. What do you think would happen if I informed her that I had someone I like. Darling, you can resist all you want but I will make you mine.¡± Saying that Anna hung up on me. ¡®Fuq you old hag, you want to eat my young and hard meat, I¡¯d rather die again than own the lock which opens to all the keys in existence.¡¯ I was frustrated, if I knew this would happen I would have just handed her the exclusive rights to the production and supply of silver milk powder. Yes, I was a transmigrator but my soul age was nowhere near 100 years of age. ¡­ Talking with Anna I did not notice that the students hade out for their lunch break. These students did not dare form a crowd to watch the show happening right in their schoolyard because the people involved were the members of the Bright Lions gang. So they just watched from far away. Nobody bothered to report to a teacher instead they reported to the leaders or other members of the Bright Lion gang. The sounds of Bert getting shaped had gotten soft so I looked at the 10 members I instructed to p Bert and said, ¡°If you guys dare to cut corners I will paralyze your whole body.¡± It seems slowly members of the Bright Lions gang were gathering, seeing them demotivated these people from administering my punishment on Bert. My threat did motivate them but they were not enthusiastic as before. The number of Bright Lion members gathering increased from a bunch to a dozen. Pretty soon they crossed half a century and it did not take long for their numbers to increase into aplete century. They slowly surrounded me and the 11 crippled members of their gang. I did not know for what or whom they were waiting for. But for now, they did not seem to have any intention of interrupting my punishment. Chapter 192: I Chose You

Chapter 192: I Chose You

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 13:03 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High Such amotion was bound to attract the attention of the staff in the school back on earth but here the school staff act like they did not exist, from my previous conversation with Andrea I knew they monitored everything happening in the school but chose to stay silent unless they were forced to act. As for the students they were used to it. Until yesterday it was the Bright Lions gang members bullying others today it was the Bright Lions gang members being bullied. And as always they would continue to y their part as watermelon eating bystanders. The scene of more than 100 people surrounding and eyeballing a single person was very intimidating and for a change, they were eager to watch what will happen next. Being eyeballed by 100+ wannabe gangsters I chuckled which only aggravated them. But seeing the Bright Brothers trio the three founders of their Gang arrive at the scene they made way for them and all bowed in unison shouting, ¡°Wee Gang leaders¡± One Bulky, one slender and one with sses, three blondes in Lion high uniform passed the 100 delinquents and stopped stepping into the encirclement of their cronies. The slender blondie looked at me and said, ¡°it seems you could not wait till the tournament to find death.¡± ¡°Hello to you too.¡± Seeing the figures of the Bright Brother trio the crippled gang members did not dare to p Bert any longer and stopped. As for Bert he Slowly crawled towards the blonde brothers with a swollen face and wailed mumbling, ¡°kill him¡­kill him¡­.¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± But before he could crawl far I grabbed him by his leg as my figures dug into his leg muscle tearing them apart, as a consequence Bert experienced a hellish pain that umted with his previous injuries rendered him unconscious. Seeing the fate of Bert, the rest of the crippled delinquents were happy and thankful that they were not as impatient as Bert. I was not interested in the expressions of these crippled delinquents but the Bright Brothers trio. Surprisingly they were unfazed by Bert¡¯s painful ending. Instead, they were looking at me with curious eyes and the sses blondie said, ¡°How did you breakthrough into the card soldier realm within a few days?¡± ¡°Thanks to your patriarch William, if not for him I would not be able to cultivate this fast.¡± True, in a way William tearing my soul helped me with mutating my soul which in turn helped me increase my active soul control % and breakthrough to the card soldier realm this early. Hearing that I was a Card Soldier the delinquents eyeballing me finally showed some hesitation. Except for their founding leader¡¯s none of the members of their gang has ascended to the Card Soldier realm. They knew that the card soldier realm was no longer a gap that could be filled with numbers but it would be a different story if the said card soldier did not have realm appropriate cards. As for the Crippled gang members next to me, they now knew that they were doomed to not have a good ending. ¡°Do you want to die!¡± Shouted the bulky blondie as he summoned his silver grimoire, his brothers followed his actions. I spoke the truth but the Bright Brothers trio thought that I was mocking their patriarch and family. When you speak the truth only bad things await. ¡°Summon: Skeleton Fiend¡± shouted the nder blondie and ordered his summons, ¡°Kill him!¡± A 3.2-meter tall humanoid shaped skeleton with 3 skulls and 6 bone arms rushed at me in a fully equipped ck steel armour set and 6 different swords. I used my Soul pupils to locate the core of the skeleton but there wasn¡¯t one, I saw a few strings of soul pathway originating from the Skeleton fiend extending and connecting to the slender blondie. No wonder the Skeleton fiend did not have a core as it was the origin card of the slender blondie. Now I knew why the slender blondie was so confident that he could kill me in the tournament previously when I defeated his undead scorpion. An origin card summons was hectic to deal with so I decided to summon my summons. Activating the monster orb card I shouted, ¡°Stone Viltronian, I choose you.¡± *nk*nk*nk*¡­ Soon a humanoid adult-sized Stone elemental appeared in front of me blocking the 6 connected sword strikes of the Skeleton fiend. Hitting against the hard stone exterior of the Stone Viltronian the Skeleton fiend was pushed back. ¡°Stone Viltronian use Stone Maiden.¡± Following mymand, Stone Viltronian summoned a stone casket with spikes on the inside right behind the skeleton fiend which was pushed backwards. A set of stone chains extended out of the casket and grabbing the skeleton fiend the chains dragged it into the casket as soon as the Skeleton fiend was inside the stone casket it shut close. impaling and trapping the Skeleton Fiend inside. And soon the casket ploughed itself into the ground below. ¡°Skeleton fiend!¡± Yelled the slender Blondie he could feel the connection between him and his summon but right now the Skeleton fiend was Immobilized and trapped. He was left with no choice but to discard that body of the Skeleton fiend. His origin card was the core of the Skeleton Fiend so discarding the skeleton body of the fiend did not kill his summons as the core would form a new body in his grimoire. But he could not summon his summons till it had formed a new body. Seeing their brother lose so easily the other two were dumbfounded. Though their brother¡¯s skeleton fiend was not strong as their golems, it was a difficult opponent since it was an origin card undead summons. Forget the blonde brothers, their cronies were freaked out. They had seen the prowess of the skeleton fiend first hand during team training and practice of their gang. To think that the Skeleton Fiend which they considered as a killing machine would be taken care of by someone so easily, they knew the Card fight had crossed the realm which they could participate in. I was strong and confident about my physical prowess but still, it would be a hassle to kill an origin card undead summons. As for Stone Viltronians, I never nned on hiding them. But I did make sure to mask the A-rank monster aura and breath of the Stone Viltronian. If I suddenly summoned an A-rank monster in the middle of the schoolyard the school staff would be left with no choice but to step in. Chapter 193: Apologize/Compensate

Chapter 193: Apologize/Compensate

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 13:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High ¡°Is that it! I thought you wanted to kill me. If so, you will have to do a lot better than that.¡± I taunted the three blonde brothers. The slender blondie¡¯s face was cramped with anger, he was not as chatty as thest time. Neither of his brothers came to this rescue but he can¡¯t me them as it all happened so fast. ¡°It seems we underestimated you. Brother, show him the consequences for daring to mock our patriarch.¡± The sses blondie ordered the bulky blondie, who did not seem to mind being ordered around by his brother. I have never seen the bulky one talk. Even during ourst encounter, he remained silent while his brothers did all the talking. Maybe he¡¯s just a mute or not good with words. Turn¡¯s out he is thetter. ¡°C-rank Field Card: Hazard Mud Swamp¡± ¡°Summon Mud Golem¡± [ Card Name: Hazard Mud Swamp Card Type: Field Card Card Rank: C-rank, umon Grade Card Rating: 31-stars Card Durability: [80/100] Card Effect: 150 meters surrounding the host will turn into a radioactive mud swamp for 3 hours. Additional effect: Radiation, Pollution Cooldown time: 450seconds Note: Host and friendly units are immune to radiation and pollutants.] Radiation: The enemy units when in contact with the radioactive mud of the swamp will suffer from acute health effects such as skin burns and acute radiation sickness. Upon longer exposure, It can also result in long-term health effects such as cancer and cardiovascr disease. Pollution: The atmosphere surrounding the area under the effect of the card will be polluted. Making it hard to breathe and see. [ Card Name: Mud Golem Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The host can summon a Mud Golem. The size of the Golem depends on the avable amount of mud. Addition Effect: Minion Production, Mud swamp creation. Restriction: The number of minion golems produced depends upon the realm of the host. The size of the golems produced depends on the mud provided. Card Soldier realm ¨C 100 units] Minion Production: The Summon Mud Golem can produce minion mud golems depending upon the amount of mud avable. Mud Swamp Creation: The Mud golem can turn the ground below it into a mud swamp at a rate of 1meter per minute. Soon the schoolyard turned into a Hazard Mud Swamp. The crippled delinquents and the unconscious Bert¡¯s body almost submerged into the swamp. Fortunately, the mud swamp was only 34cm deep. Throwing the submerged Bert to the Crippled delinquents I said, ¡°Carry him and head to the school infirmary¡± The mud swamp and deadweight Bert made it harder for the delinquents to crawl but they had no other choice as the other members of the Bright Lions delinquent gang did note to their aid despite their pleas. After the Field Card was in effect I saw a 4meter tall mud golem stand guard next to the bulky blondie. And soon 2.5 meters tall 100 mud golem raised from the mud swamp in front of him. As the 100 mid golem raised I noticed that the mud swamp dried up considerably not just me even the crippled delinquents did but they hurriedly crawled to the school building. ¡°The Hazard Mud Swamp is not a normal mud swamp it has radiation additional effects. You have already lost, apologies and I will let you live.¡± With 100 mud golems in front of him, the bulky blondie domineeringly preached. Radiation is harmful but my body is reinforced by 4 times refined mutated soul energy, this low-level radiation was not a threat to me. I was considering not to harm these three brothers out of consideration for Corey, she did say that they were her cousins. But now his cockiness changed my mind I decided to send him packing with few broken bones. ¡°Stone Viltronian use Summon Minions.¡± Thankfully I had summoned the boss stone Viltronian and now I could also flex some muscles. Though Boss Viltronian alone can take care of the bulky blondie and his summons I still made use of the boss skill summon minion because the whole point of this fight was to overthrow Bright Lions gang influence from the Lion Cubs high as I wanted to recruit all the capable card apprentices of the high school in the TSR guild. Soon 350 Stone Viltronians stood in from of me, 300 of them were B-rank and the rest 50 were A-rank. I knew this was overkill but I had to set up prestige for myself and the forces I am representing namely the TSR guild. ¡°Why don¡¯t youpensate for the emotional damage done to me by your gang members ambush? And I will consider letting you and your brothers get home in one piece.¡± I was not the one to waste time on stupid dialogues but there was an eager audience watching, recording and streaming the current fight. This kind of stuff though cliche would inspire and turn the audience in my favour also helps in gaining some fans. Windows of the school building facing the schoolyard in which the card fight was going on were upied by school students who eagerly wanted to record and stream the fight between the infamous Lion Cubs high¡¯s Bright Lions delinquent gang and Dalton Wyatt an orphan and victim of Bright Lions delinquent gang members bullying. There were many other catchy titles for the Stream like, Three grandsons defending their grandfather¡¯s honour. Ant who challenged Lions pride. Bullied Bes the Bully High school Ant¡¯s revenge Lion Cubs High Ants Rampage Delinquents get their ass handed to them¡­ The list goes on so I asked Hive Al to stop thework search on our card fight. The poprity of my current card fight was more than I expected maybe because of the target on my back pasted by Anna¡¯s Mom. Many higher-ups and the participants of tomorrow¡¯s tournament wanted to check what they will be dealing with in the tournament. Seeing his brother outnumbered the sses blondie step forward and stopped next to his bulky brother and yelled, ¡°We seem to have underestimated you. As an apology, I will kill you by myself.¡± ¡°Summon Mountain Golem¡± Being one of the top 3 high schools of the Sky blossom city Lion Cubs high had a vast school campus. And the schoolyard by the entrance of the Lion Cubs High was huge enough to act as a battleground for card fights. But when the sses blondie summoned his mountain golem the area of the Lion Cubs High schoolyard was no longer enough as the summons mountain golem was a 13-meter high mountain that unravelled to take shape into a 20 meter tall Mountain golem. Chapter 194: Mountain Golem

Chapter 194: Mountain Golem

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 13:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High Summoning a giant which can topple the school building with a stomp was something that should force the school staff and principal to take action but the sses bright brother did not seem to care it was one thing that his ipetent slender brother was defeated but when his bulky brother who contracted his grimoires twin lost he was angered beyond words and did not care about the consequences and summoned his summons Mountain Golem. Though its height and size made the Mountain Golem intimidating the fact remains that it was ugly to watch. Upon its appearance, the students recording and streaming from the windows of the school building hurried towards the school rooftop to get a better view of the Mountain golem. They weren¡¯t afraid that the mountain golem would destroy the school building by mistake because the school walls, floors and columns were all made of reinforced cement and ck steel alloy beams. So the Mountain golem had to watch out for the school building if it did not want to trip and fall, not the other way around. All the Bright Lions delinquent gang members who had lost all hope, seeing me summon 350 Stone Viltronian minions finally sighed in relief and regained their confidence seeing the head founder of their delinquent gang finally reveal his mysterious origin card. And it was worth the wait. The summon of their head founder was nothing short of a marvel. [ Card Name: Mountain Golem Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: the host can summon a Mountain Golem of 20meters height. Additional effect: Mountain Egg. Restriction: The Mountain has sluggish reflexes due to its heavyweight. The sluggishness in the mountain golems¡¯ reflexes decreases with an increase in the host¡¯s realm.] Egg Form: The Mountain Golem can switch to and fro between Egg golem form and humanoid golem form. Egg golem form makes up for Mountain golemsck of speed by its rolling ability. ¡°I did not want to reveal my summons until the tournament but you sessfully angered me. Now face my wrath.¡± Yelled the sses blondie. Seeing the 20-meter tall mountain golem I chucked and gave the sses blondie a scornful gaze and said, ¡°Is this it?¡± My scornful words aggravated him and heughed maniacally and yelled, ¡°Hahaha¡­ Is this it, he says!¡± After a heartyugh, the sses blondie paused calming down he looked at me and said,¡± I want to know what makes you so confident even after seeing my mountain golem. Do you think that the school staff will save? If yes, then you thought wrong buddy nobody will interfere until I am done with you. Not even god can save you from my hands today.¡± I did not n on hurting either of the Bright brothers since they were Corey¡¯s cousins but they were too cocky for their own good. If only they had kept their mouths shut. ¡°Stone Viltronian transform, Stone Viltronian Titan¡± Soon the Stone Viltronian transformed into a 21meters tall Stone Viltronian Titan. Thankfully the schoolyard was spacious enough for two giants to stand on but it was not enough for them to fight on. The sses blondie¡¯s C-rank 20 meters tall mountain golem was no match for my A-rank 21 meters tall Stone Viltronian Titan. No all the 101 mud golems and the Mountain golembined together were not a match of my single A-rank Stone Viltronian but this way was more exciting than a single A-rank Stone Viltronian single-handedly defeating them all because this way I have bested all three of the Brighter brothers in their specialities. And showed that I was better than them in every way possible. I guess this should get me a fan base in the Lion Cubs High and other schools. All the Bright Loins delinquent gang members that had just regained confidence and were cheering for the sses blondie ran for their life trying to flee into the school building for cover to escape from bing the casualties in the aftermath of the fight between the two giants. As for the students recording and streaming on the rooftop they cheered and were chanting, ¡°fight! Fight! Fight!¡­¡± The number of viewers for their stream had reached a record high. If the passive standoff between two giants could gain them this many viewers then a fight between two would make them rich overnight. ¡°Now, where¡¯s your arrogance blondie?¡± I asked the sses blondie who was still dazed and staring at my Stone Viltronian Titan. Unlike his ugly-ass mountain golem, the Stone Viltronian Titan was like a 21 meters tall beautifully carved humanoid stone sculpture. ¡°How are you able to withstand the radiation of hazard mud swamp for so long?¡± The Bulky blondie butted in seeing I did not show any sign of radiation sickness and also because his brother was still processing the shock. ¡°I guess I am just immune to radiation¡± I said yfully. Right now I was on the live stream though I did not mind revealing the stone viltronian and its second form. I did not want to reveal too much about my physique and its abilities. ¡°Impossible I am supposed to be the strongest and stand on top of all the youths of sky blossom city. How can this be! You! This is all your fault. If I defeat you I will be the strongest.¡± My capabilities were too much for sses blondie to handle so much so that he went cuckoo and ordered, ¡°Mountain Golem meteorite jump.¡± Hearing its master¡¯smand the Mountain Golem jumped high into the sky almost reaching 300 meters high above the ground. No matter how you reason it, it was physically impossible but after reaching 300 meters high in the sky the mountain gaint switched to its egg form and descends to earth at the highest speed possible. Just like a meteorite. If the mountain gaint were to impact the ground from such height it would devastate most of the school buildings and all the students within it, may even end up killing some innocent bystanders. But the sses blondie did not seem to care about the consequences all he cared about now was to kill me and regain his self proimed title as the strongest of the high school Chapter 195 Retreat 195 Retreat Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 13:28 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High Seeing the Mountain golem descend from the sky at a physics bending elerating speed I thought it was about time school staff or the principal himself made an entry but to no avail, they were a no show but the school building started to glow with a blue hue forming a thinyer of protective cover covering over the buildings. Seeing this the students on the rooftop recording and streaming who had run into the school building for cover cheered as they returned to the rooftop and boldly resumed their recording and streaming the descending ball-shaped mountain golem. The Bright Lions delinquent gang members run into the school building for cover long ago leaving behind their three leaders. For some reason, the brighter brother did not run for cover showing that they were confident facing the 13 meters wide ball which was about to hit the ground at a high speed. Soon I knew why as I saw all the 101 mud golembine forming a mud dome covering the three brothers. I could easily escape into the school building for cover by the time the mountain golem impacted the ground due to the obvious w in the sses blondies final move, Attack Speed. I don''t know how the sses blondie nes to cover this w during the tournament but for now, it was a fatal w as during this period I had enough time and chances to disable or kill the three brothers, indirectly killing the Mountain golem and the Mud golems. Making the whole point of this move mute. But I did not n on running for cover as this move of the mountain golem though intimidating and deadly was not enough for me to be worried about. Stone viltronian titan though a stone elemental with the ability to take shape of an organism uponing in contact with the blood of the said organism also adapted the other physical abilities of the organism. In the case of the Stone troll was Troll''s resilience and strength and in the case of a Stone Viltronian Titan, it had almost all of the abilities of the cmity daughter core along with its stone elemental abilities. The strength of an A rank Stone Viltronian Titan was equal to a 1 million years old Viltronian Titan or a Card Lord. So when the ball-shaped mountain golem finally neared the 21 meters tall Stone Viltronian Titan with an incredible descending force the Titian raised its arms and caught the mountain golem forcing the descending golem to a stop. As the Titan caught the ball-shaped golem in its descent a shock wave spread out of the area of impact. The ground underneath its feet cracked and trembled to form an acute earthquake. In the process, the force of the descending ball-shaped golem transferred to the ground through the Titan who halted its descent. The school building remained unaffected by the acute earthquake though the same could not be said for the schoolyard which was cracked and had huge footprints in it. As for the students, they couldn''t be happier due to the sudden turn of events that were too shocking and thrilling. They all focused their grimoires on the explicitly sculpted broad stone shoulders of the Stone Viltronian titan which carried a small mountain half of its size. This scene was just mind-blowing, to their surprise what happened next was crazier. "Stone Viltronian Titan use Stone Maiden" The gaint humanoid stone elemental which just caught the ball-shaped mountain golem summoned a giant stone maiden and threw the mountain golem in the casket. As soon as the mountain golem entered it the Stone Maiden closed automatically immobilizing and trapping the body of the mountain golem. Later the Stone maiden ploughed into the ground. Since his summons Mountain golem''s body was immobilised and trapped in the stone maiden which ploughed into the ground the sses blonde like his youngest brother slender blondie had no choice but to cut the connection between his origin card and the entrapped body of the mountain golem. Thankfully he was inside the mud dome and people could not see the tantrum he was throwing having lost despite using his strongest move. I wanted to make use of other moves I had thought of earlier using stone elemental maniption of the stone viltronian but presently I did not have a move as capable as a stone maiden in terms of immobilizing and trapping enemies. Thanks to the Hive AI connecting the parent and daughter cmity cores I could effortlessly and perfectly ry my thoughts and instructions to the stone Viltronian teaching it various ways to use the stone maniption skills in a matter of seconds. After dealing with the mountain golem I asked the Stone Viltronian Titan to w open the mud dome sheltering the three Bright brothers it was time for their punishment. But to my surprise after opening the mud dome it turned out to be empty, then I hurriedly used my soul pupils to locate the three brothers. If I let them escape this time even though I had won it would not be a satisfying win. Since the Bright brothers vanished in the mud dome which was in the middle of the schoolyard the only ce they could escape to was underground. It did not take me long to locate ten humanoid-shaped soul pathway arrangements deep underneath the schoolyard. Out of the ten humanoid-shaped soul pathway arrangements I located three had souls but the other seven were soulless. The three with souls should be the three brothers and the other seven should be mud golems helping them dig an underground tunnel for them to escape. The three brothers had no other choice but to escape. The strongest of them their elder brother sses blondie and his mountain golem were defeated by their opponent. The Bright brothers though arrogant had enough intelligence to know when they had to flee. Considering the strength disyed by their opponent the Mud golems of their second brother were not a match of their enemy''s stone elementals so instead of stubbornly fighting a losing battle and be humiliated they decided it was better to flee. Chapter 196: Strategic Retreat

Chapter 196: Strategic Retreat

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 13:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High The Bright brother had only themself to me for underestimating their enemy and losing soically. But they were not convinced of this loss as they thought that If they had enough soul jades or rather just a single soul jade they would use it to reconstruct the body of the mountain giant and continue to fight. This time instead of underestimating their opponent and fighting head-on they would fight wisely. They were not heirs of their families to have the luxury to use soul jaded as they pleased. Soul jades could help them in their cultivation and breath through, even a single soul jade was a luxury to them. People see them and envy them for having ess to all the resources of the Bright family but only the brothers knew that Bright family was a big family and had thousands of mouths to feed, without enough contribution they could just forget about receiving any resources. Therefore they epted to be puppets used by their families to expand the family business into the underworld which is currently a monopoly of the circle and the Whiteburn family. This meant that if something went wrong the family would use them as scapegoats. Seeing thest-ditch struggle of the three brothers I chucked and ordered the stone Viltronian Titan to dig the ground and drag out the fleeing brothers. In the process of digging out the brothers safely, the schoolyard was ruined. Seeing a huge stone palm dig the mud ceiling of the tunnel the brothers who were angry and ashamed for fleeing after losing to someone whom they deemed as dead, suddenly turned pale in fright they wanted to struggle and feel but in front of absolute might, their measly strength was of no use. Upon discovering the three brothers I ordered the Stone Viltronian Titan to use stone maniption to entrap them in a stone room and raise them to the ground. Reaching the ground the stone room trapping the brothers opened. The three brothers were already defeated, ashamed but now frightened by being greeted by a giant Stone Viltronian Titan, 350 Stone Viltronian minions and finally me. ¡°I thought you guys wanted to kill me? So why are you guys fleeing?¡± I asked the brothers yfully. ¡°We did not flee, it was just a strategic retreat. You are strong! We heard your origin card was an eye-rted skill card. But it seems you hid too deep. An origin card capable of summoning so many strong stone elementals is surely a strong origin card but not enough for you to survive tomorrow¡¯s tournament. If not for me underestimating you maybe I would not be the one who lost.¡± Said the sses blondie trying to hide their embarrassment of feeling. ¡°Whatever the reason may be, you lost.¡± I was thinking of various ways to punish these guys but nothing seemed appropriate as they had already been defeated, were defenceless and showed no form of struggle. If I did not want to appear righteous to the people watching the stream recorded by the students I would not have a hard time passing judgement on them but this did not mean I could let them off easy. They wanted to kill me to defend their patriarch¡¯s honour then let¡¯s use that. ¡°Yes, we lost so what now?¡± Said the sses blondie shamelessly. As he was pretty confident about his family name and knew nobody would harm them knowing they belonged to the Bright family. ¡°Good I like people who understand their circumstances. Now let¡¯s talk about thepensation for the emotional damage I received. Considering the members of your group ambushed me and then you three attempted to murder me. All in all you guys owe me 1000 soul jades each and another 1000 for the ambush. I am being considerate since you guys are the descendants of William¡± thest part was not necessary but I said that to aggravate them into doing something stupid. I need a reason to break these fuqers. ¡°Watch your tongue!¡± Shouted the slender blondie. ¡°What was that?¡± I asked with a re. Before Slender blondie could answer me again bulky blondie pped him hard and apologised, ¡°I am sorry my young brother did not mean any disrespect. It¡¯s just that he is having a hard time believing that you know our patriarch.¡± ¡°Are you calling me a liar? Do I seem like a liar to you?¡± I asked exasperatedly. ¡°Yes!¡± Answered the slender blondie before his brother could react. I red at him hard and then I suddenly realised holding them ransom for 4000 soul jades was better than punishing them. The more I thought the more I started to like the thought of gaining 4000 soul jades in exchange for these three brothers. After using about 15,000 soul jades to build the second transformation bodies for all my cmity daughter cores and investing 10,000 soul jades in the TSR guild I was left with 10,000 soul jades. Which was a lot but considering my spending habits that number would notst long. So I needed to find a source of ie until Anna¡¯s family starts making profits off of Silver milk powder. ¡°Fine, I will prove it.¡± Saying that turning on the speaker option in the grimoire I called William. Seeing me call their patriarch the trio jeered. They thought I was faking it. ¡®Tring! Tring!¡­¡¯ ¡°Boy, this better be serious. I am in the middle of something important right now.¡± William picked my call before the third ring of the call could sound. Hearing his voice the trio were shocked. But before I could answer I heard Corey¡¯s voice in the background, ¡®Grandpa I don¡¯t need you here please leave.¡¯ ¡°Brat speak, what is it? Is it about the unspoken bounty on your head or you betraying me?¡± Said William impatiently. ¡®Unspoken Bounty¡¯ ¡®betrayal¡¯ I knew about the unspoken bounty but betrayal, ¡°When did I betray you?¡± ¡°You sat on a gold goose called silver milk powder. And never even consider sending a golden egg my way?¡± Apparently, William was unsatisfied about me not involving him in the silver milk powder project. I trusted Elliott and look where it got me. If I¡¯d trusted William instead I would be dead already. William may seem like a granddaughter loving perverted old man but his nature was that of an old snake if I offered him an egg he will reach to swallow the whole goose. ¡°I will talk to Anna and see if she can involve your family in the supply chain.¡± I lied. The Bright family stood a better chance without my rmendation. ¡°Good, I will be waiting for good news. So why did you call me? ¡± William was overjoyed hearing my promise. Chapter 197: Nick, Tom and Ed

Chapter 197: Nick, Tom and Ed

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 13:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High ¡°I called to inform you that some of the juniors of your family tried to ambush and kill me. But sadly they failed. You know what this means right.¡± With the protection of the southern emperor and southern watch over my head, aiming for my life in the southern region was a big crime or even a death sentence in itself. Which the three brothers failed to take into consideration when they fought for the honour of their patriarch. One of the reasons why I was confident in extorting 4000 soul jades from William. ¡°They did¡­ who are they?¡± William¡¯s voice became cold. He knew the only reason southern watch did not step in till now was that they did not deem it as their obligation to help Wyatt with his day to day problems. They only signed up for protection, not babysitting. But if Wyatt were to im this incident as otherwise then the whole Bright family is in peril. ¡°The slender blondie¡­¡± until now I did not realise that I did not know the names of the three bright brothers. Looking at the three brothers I ordered, ¡°Your Patriarch is on the call. Introduce yourselves.¡± ¡°Nick Bright greets the Patriarch.¡± Yelled the sses blondie ¡°Tom Bright greets the patriarch.¡± Yelled the Bulky blondie ¡°Ed Bright greets the patriarch.¡± Yelled the Slender blondie The three Bright brothers one by one introduced themselves, the respect and admiration they held for William could be heard as they greeted William so formally over a simple call. This may be the first time they have ever talked to their patriarch but thanks to their family grooming which had brainwashed them with a high level of loyalty, respect, self-sacrifice and admiration towards their family and its elders their attitude towards William was normal. If William were to ask them to sacrifice themselves for the family they would follow through without batting an eye. In this world, family values and loyalty were like a cult following nothing made sense or seem logical. This was necessary for a family to survive and be prosperous. ¡°You guys are from the 3rd great elder¡¯s branch family who inherited the War golem twin¡¯s grimoire, right? Didn¡¯t anyone in the family tell you I have retired as the patriarch?¡± William¡¯s voice was found and audible since the gold grimoire speakers were top-notch. ¡°Yes, patriarch. We belong to the 3rd great elder¡¯s branch family and had the honour to contract the War golem twin predecessors grimoires. About the Patriarch¡¯s retirement, the elders of the family do not agree to it¡­ Even the Matriarch has not agreed to Patriarch¡¯s retirement. The decision is still pending till the Matriarch returns.¡± Exined Nick Bright, fixing his sses proudly knowing that their patriarch knows them. A big family like the Bright family has many younger generations. This generation alone had about 70 to 80 children. Therefore it was an achievement if their name was worth being remembered by their patriarch but sadly this happiness didn¡¯tst too long knowing that their actions have put their family in aplicated situation. ¡°What does that woman want. She fought for dominance with me the entire time I was patriarch now that I have decided to retire shouldn¡¯t she be happy. *sigh*¡­ Did you kids not receive the memo this morning asking every family member not to mess with this particr boy whom you tried to kill.¡± He clearly remembers that even he, the ex-patriarch, was briefed about staying away from Wyatt. Then he suddenly recalled, ¡®Come to think of it, I forgot to brief Corey about this.¡¯ ¡°We did patriarch but¡­ he insulted you. We had no choice but to act to protect your honour.¡± Upon William¡¯s question, Nick and Tom did not know how to answer because they knew what grave mistake they had made. Instead, Ed answered ignorantly as he thought as long it was for the family everything was justifiable. ¡°*sigh* henceforth you three are disowned by the family. Beg for Wyatt¡¯s forgiveness, I do not know how you do it but that¡¯s only for you three to redeem yourselves. Be his followers if you have to. I don¡¯t care, just don¡¯t drag the family with you.¡± William was quick and decisive and did not hesitate to down the three brothers to protect the family. The three brothers¡¯ faces paled, especially arrogant Nick and Ignorant Ed. While Nick and Ed heard the patriarch abandoning them to save the family. Tom heard a way out of this predicament and possibly earns some merits. ¡°I, Tom Bright, wish to follow and offer my loyalty to Master Wyatt.¡± Tom stepped forward and pledged his loyalty to me, that sly old snake William couldn¡¯t be more obvious. Seeing Tom, Nick realised their patriarch¡¯s intention and dragged his ignorant brother Ed to pledge their loyalty to me. ¡°I, Nick Bright, wish to follow and offer my loyalty to Master Wyatt.¡± Yelled Nick as he kneeled on a single knee. ¡°I, Ed Bright, wish to follow and offer my loyalty to Master Wyatt.¡± Ed knew he was not smart but following his brother had always kept him out of trouble. This is why I hated contacting William, he always did something which any other family would not choose to do. People like him and Jack Whiteburn who did not y by the book were hard to deal with. I knew William wanted to nt some of his people around me after the Silver milk powder blunder. He must be regretting not having taken me seriously during ourst encounter when he visited the warehouse to check on Corey. This move of William would be perfect if I did not have Cmity daughter core. So I did hesitate to ept the three willing subjects, ¡°Good, what about thepensation for the emotional damage I suffered being ambushed and being attacked with the intention of killing.¡± ¡°Brat, Don¡¯t push for a foot just because I gave up an inch.¡± William Voice grew colder. But his tricks won¡¯t work on me. I never demanded him to disown his branch family juniors or make them my followers. William did what he thought would bring him high returns while portraying that he is taking a loss. ¡°William, 7000 soul jades aspensation or else do not me me for the mental and emotional trauma I suffered affecting our friendship.¡± I wanted to ask for 4000 soul jades aspensation earlier but considering the 1000 soul jades each of the brothers would require after they had fused with the cmity daughter cores to build their second transformation body, I added another 3000 soul jades to thepensation. Chapter 198: Adopting Dogs

Chapter 198: Adopting Dogs

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 13:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High ¡°Wyatt when did you switch your profession from card creationist to a calumniator.¡± William was annoyed by my tant nder and extortion. Even Nick, Tom and Ed were angry but they could not voice their dissatisfaction as they swore their loyalty to me. But the Ignorant one still chose to voice out his difort. ¡°But Master Wyatt, Earlier you demanded 4000 soul jades aspensation.¡± This time neither Nick nor Tom came to defend Eb¡¯s action because they knew this would only raise dissatisfaction of their new master towards all three of them. ¡°Earlier I did not adopt three dogs but now I did. Do you know how much it costs to raise three dogs?¡± The sudden change in the three brothers¡¯ status was hard for them to adapt to, especially since their new master just called them dogs. Still, they tried their best not to break down as their patriarch was still present through a call. ¡°Fine brat you win, I willpensate the amount just go easy on them. I am near your warehouse, when will you be arriving?¡± William switched the topic. He was young once, he could not imagine what the three brothers must be going through being humiliated in front of the patriarch whom they respected and admired, who just abandoned them. But they had to endure it for themselves and their family. Turning off the speakers I continued the call mentally as I headed to the school gate. And the three brothers followed me their new master. ¡°I just signed the liability waiver, I will be returning soon. Say, William, what if I die in tomorrow¡¯s tournament. Won¡¯t all your ns be for nothing?¡±This question was bugging me. What promoted William into thinking that I would survive tomorrow¡¯s tournament. Because he was almost bending over backwards for someone who the whole city wants to kill in tomorrows tournament. ¡°Kid, others may underestimate you but I see you in a different light to be able to trick a Card Emperor and subdue a religious nut like Van George you are not a normal high school student. You do not know how many times I have tried and failed to subdue Van, he is a devoted follower of Demigod Redfall. You subdue him is more than enough for me to bet on despite the odds.¡± Exined William, only he knew the trouble he went through trying to subdue Van. Despite the fall of the Demigod Redfall Van continued to be his devoted follower no matter the odds saying he still had to fulfil his lord¡¯s finalmand. ¡°Don¡¯t give me too much credit the fated encounter did the trick. By the way, how did the southern watch find out I was the shadow leader behind the TSR guild. Though did not try to hide it our hierarchy was not obvious.¡± There were many questions to which I failed to get answers from my conversation with Andrea. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? they have ess to the higher level and mysterious cards,pared to those cards the false relics can be considered low-level cards. Don¡¯t worry too much about the forces behind Emperor Anna, they are just trying to groom you. Not just them many organisations currently want you not because of the silver milk powder but the brain behind the discovery which the best minds of the world could not discover despite arge number of resources and advanced knowledge exclusive to them. Right now you are too precious to be killed or enved. The top 10 colleges are literally fighting each other to get to join their college. If not for Emperor Anna¡¯s forces keeping them at bay they would have already arrived to bribe you into joining their college. Also, Thanks to you this year the top 10 colleges will be recruiting more talents from the Southern region.¡± William patiently exined what he has gathered thus far. And his version was more positive than the version I heard from Andrea, who made it seem like the world is after me. But I also saw that William also did not seem to know a lot especially the forces behind Anna, if he knew that behind her stood 3 demigods and a soon to be demigod. I do not know what his response will be. ¡°Now that you brought it up, are the top 10 colleges as good as advertised. And what is their rtion with false relic?¡± I have long been wanting to ask him about this. ¡°Better! I think you already know about false relics so I will skip exining them. As sadly I cannot provide you with more info about them because I do not have any. But if you want to learn more about false relics and other types of high-level cards the top 10 university is the only ce you can find them. All the current humanities knowledge, discovery and achievements are stored there. If I was given a chance I would willingly enter any one of the top 10 universities as a student.¡± William expressed his regret. Making it clear that I had to attend the top 10 universities if I wanted to reach the top of this world both in terms of academics and strength. ¡°We continue the take when I reach there, I am hanging up now.¡± Reaching the school main gate I hung up the call. Then I turned to face the three brothers following and said, ¡°Come to the Association guild mall Warehouse no.234.¡± Without waiting for their answer I exited the school gate, summoning my hoverbike I headed to the warehouse. I wanted to disband the Bright Lions delinquent gang after defeating the three founders of the delinquent gang but now doing that would be pointless as soon everything the three Bright brothers ever owned including themselves will belong to me not to mention their high school delinquent gang. I can have them grow and continue the gang andter the gang¡¯s graduated members can join the TSR guild. ¡­ ¡°Tom, why did you be his follower? Weren¡¯t we supposed to get his forgiveness to redeem ourselves, why fall to this level?¡± Ed still did not get why Tow and Nick choose to be Wyatt¡¯s followers. ¡°It was the patriarch¡¯s wish. He wants us to follow and gain Wyatt¡¯s trust.*sigh* if only we had taken the memo we got in the morning seriously we could have avoided this situation.¡± Answered Tom. ¡°Screw the patriarch he abandoned us, why sh*p*¡­¡± Before Ed could bad mouth their patriarch more Nick pped him hard. And said, ¡°Shut up! if you do not understand the gravity of the situation we are in then you better don¡¯t speak. In a way patriarch saved us. I do not know what Wyatt did for the Patriarch to treat him like an equal but this makes it clear. If we achieve the new task given to us by the patriarch we stand to gain more than we lose. Tom contact the 3rd great elder and inform him about the new development and ask him how we should proceed. Ed book a cab to Association guild mall Warehouse no.234.¡± Chapter 199: Irregular

Chapter 199: Irregr

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 12:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High, School Infirmary ¡°Are you sure you were hit by a student, not an A-rank Mammoth Panda? Because your injuries dictate otherwise. The sluggishness you are experiencing right now is definitely due to the additional effect of the skill stun p of an A-rank Mammoth Panda. Thankfully whoever hit you didn¡¯t want to harm you and held back otherwise a Card Master realm card apprentice as you can never survive the direct impact of an A-rank monster skill.¡± Exined the School doctor as she used her medic upational card on the new intern teacher Kathy Duskborn. ¡°I swear It was a female student who came to apply for tomorrow¡¯s tournament. She is obviously in the card soldier realm but I never saw her ping. Not to mention I was almost out of it for a few minutes, letting her escape.¡± Kathy¡¯s eyes shone fiercely as she held a grudge against that weird girl. ¡°A participant of the tournament you say, then it must be one of those irregrs who are too talented for private schools and are homeschooled by their families. You are lucky. Poor ss teacher Max, the one registering the external participant for the tournament before you had his skull bashed in for pronouncing one of the external participant¡¯s family name wrongly. If not for the principal intervening personally ss teacher Max would bete ss teacher Max. You cannot measure their strength withmon sense. These irregrs are groomed by their respective families to be the future leaders and pirs of the family. If not for this year¡¯s tournament rewards, these people would not bother to participate in the open for all under 18 sky blossom city resident Lion Cubs high tournament.¡± The school doctor exined in detail as she was the one who had to rush ss teacher Max to ER, as his injuries were too severe to be treated by her upational card. All the teachers in the school including her were in the card schr realm or card soldier realm at best. The principal was considering registering the external participant himself, thankfully it did note to that as the new intern was of the Card Master realm. ¡°Wow! That happened no wonder the principal¡¯s attitude towards those students was unfriendly. What about my condition? When will my body response, reflex and coordination return to normal again?¡± Though Kathy was out of the stun effect of whatever card Cortney used she still faced the aftermath of taking a point-nk direct hit. ¡°A day¡¯s rest will fix that, your card master physique is more resilient. If it was any other teacher they would be in aa. If you don¡¯t mind me asking why a card master like you applied to do an internship in this little school.¡± Not just the school doctor the whole school staff was thinking the same but no one dared to ask Kathy this until now. ¡°I have a distant rtive here, his parents asked me to take care of him in their absence.¡± Four years ago Kathy, who was still dealing with the passing of her only family, her mother received a stranger at her home who imed to be her half-sister. After a lot of drama and exining, Kathy finally knew why someone as beautiful and intelligent as her mother was living in the slums. Though the person in front of her was her half-sister both of them lived a different life. One lived in castles and chose to forsake all for love and the other lived in a slum and chose to forsake love to someday live in a castle. Knowing that her new Half-sister was one of the reasons for her mother¡¯s fall Kathy had mixed feelings towards her half-sister. But the help and silver grimoire offered by her half-sister would allow her to build and live in her castle. Letting bygones be bygone Kathy reluctantly epted her new half-sister but never forgave her for her part in her mother¡¯s fall. Over time the gap between the two sisters grew narrow and Kathy no longer felt like an orphan. Kathy was even appointed as the godmother of her nephew by her half-sister. It¡¯s as if the world did not want her to be happy, to surprise her sister and be close to her before Kathy went far away for her job at morning star university Kathy chose to do her internship in her sister¡¯s city but upon arriving here on 17 March Kathy came to know that her half-sister and her husband were killed in theirst mission. Drunk Kathy cried her eyes out and finally forgave her sister but it was toote. Remembering her godson Kathy hurried to her sister¡¯s residence atte night 23:32 but no one answered her. Dishearten Kathy left but when she sobered up she did not dare to meet her godson despite his obvious cry for help he disyed by attacking his ssmates and being absent from school for a week. Today she finally got a chance to meet her godson for the first time and was deciding to inform him of their rtionship but all her ns were disrupted by a weird girl, so uncool. And now she was hiding in the school infirmary out of shame, she wanted to leave an impression of a cool aunt/godmother on her first meeting with her nephew/godson. But being pped to blitz by a teenager no less on their first meeting was not how she ns to meet her godson. ¡°I have sster. I have no time for rest today. Don¡¯t you have any cards to help my situation?¡± Kathy¡¯s current condition did not allow her to teach a ss. ¡°I do have a card but it will take an hour and a half at the min for you to regain control of your reflexes and coordination.¡± The school doctor exined the alternative. ¡°I have ss at 2 in the afternoon, let¡¯s begin right away.¡± Kathy decided to begin right away as she had a sster at 2 in the afternoon. ¡°Here take this pillow resting half an hour on his is equal to 8 hours of rest with an hour and a half rest in this pillow will equal to a day¡¯s rest.¡± said the school doctor as she took out a pillow from her grimoire. ¡°Is that your origin card, I have heard so much about. I finally get to try it, thank you.¡± Kathy took the pillow and headed to one of the empty beds. ¡­ Chapter 200: History’s Strongest

Chapter 200: History¡¯s Strongest

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 13:46 Location- Sky Blossom City, Lion Cubs High, School Infirmary ¡°Why are you guys crawling?¡­ Oh my god! Who did this to you guys? If he/she had applied a little more pressure you guys would be paralysed permanently.¡± Eximed the School doctor. Hearing the school doctor exim Kathy woke up from her rest and walked to see what themotion was about. ¡°No Doc, this is our fault we all tumbled down the stairs.¡± Said Jason. As a gangster in training, Jason knew never to snitch. And the rest nod supporting Jason¡¯s statement. ¡°You! Aren¡¯t you the kid with the broken nose justst week?¡± The school doctor remembered Jason. ¡°Yes, thank you Doc, you did a great job healing my nose. There isn¡¯t a scar to show for it.¡± Jason agreed and seamlessly tried to divert the topic making use of his thick skin. Unfortunately, today was not his day. ¡°Jason, who did this to you guys?¡± Hearing Kathy¡¯s voice Jason stood erect. He still freshly remembers how this ss teacher of his taught his card soldier realm brother a lesson for behaving inappropriately. ¡°ss teacher! Wyatt is fighting an unsurprised card fight with Nick, Tom and Eb in the schoolyard.¡± Instead of stitching Jason reported about the card fight. ¡°What!¡± Eximed Kathy throwing the pillow to the school doctor she ran out of the infirmary towards the schoolyard. One of the reasons Kathy finally dared to contact her godson today was because she wanted to talk him out of participating in the tournament by exining to him what the liability waiver meant and the seriousness of signing it. And after knowing how fatal the tournament could be from the school doctor Kathy wanted to meet her godsonter and forbid him from participating in the tournament. But now knowing that her nephew was fighting the notorious Bright brothers, Kathy felt her heart jump up to her mouth. Having spent a week in the school Kathy was not new to unauthorised and unsupervised card fights in the school. She had witnessed first-hand how cruel these Bright Lions delinquent gang members could be. Not surprising that the school chose to stay silent about this matter and even made some school policies for the offenders to wiggle free. To her surprise when Kathy reached the schoolyard the card fight was already over and the school janitor along with other staff was fixing the schoolyard. The students present near the yard were discussing her nephew¡¯s victory over the three founders of the Bright Lions delinquent gang. Kathy knew her godson was a talent who contracted a silver grimoire on his first try but she never knew he was a skilled card apprentice. Some students had recorded the fight and posted it in the grimoirework. Surprisingly these recordings were trending on thework. Curious Kathy after watching theplete video muttered, ¡°Fuq! History¡¯s strongest Nephew¡± ¡­ Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 14:02 Location- Sky Blossom City, F-rank field dungeon Slime Swamp ¡°As promised these are the remains of your colleagues. Collect what you can, try digging deeper you might find their bones.¡± Said Paul as he pointed at the swap where he killed the two middle-aged card masters with corrosive slime vapours yesterday. Hearing Paul¡¯s words the demigod Michel Angelo church¡¯s crusaders did not utter a word but began digging at the point where Paul pointed to bring their colleagues¡¯ remains back home. A cleric prayed a little and turned to look at Paul and said, ¡°There better be no trickery to your words or else¡­¡± Yesterday after defeating the two crusaders of the demigod church Paul despite the risk returned to the city to get the information he was missing. Why were the religious nuts after him? What did they mean by he tried to kill their lord? What happened after he fled the arena in the Whiteburn manor? Most important of all, how can he make use of this to his advantage. Living life on the run Paul realised that he was not fit to be a vagabond. Having lived his entire life in the luxury of the Whiteburn Manor his sudden transition was not faring well with Paul. He needed a way out of his current predicament. Turning to the Whiteburn family and begging forgiveness was out of option because the family members who talked him into challenging Pax will kill him before he can even get an audience with the patriarch. Paul no longer had allies, his faction in the family would kill him on sight to keep their dirty secret hidden and the ruling faction of the family is hunting him down for numerous familyw vitions such as fleeing the life and deathmatch after a loss. All in all, he was screwed with no gains. He had only his dumb fuckary to me. In this situation, Paul saw the involvement of the religious nuts as his way out. Therefore instead of fleeing from the F-rank field dungeon Slime Swamp, Paul returned to the dungeon and waited for the allies of the two middle-aged crusaders who woulde to check on them upon not receiving any update from them. While waiting Paul prepared many traps in the dungeon just in case the n of negotiating with the religious fanatics went sideways. After all, He was trying to negotiate a deal with a bunch of fanatics who knew what would tick them off, it was in his best interest to prepare contingency. As expected, the allies of the two middle-aged crusaders showed up, but this time 4 Crusaders and a Cleric were sent out for a search and rescue mission. All the Crusaders were of the Card master realm and the Cleric was of Card Grandmaster realm. ¡°Do not worry, my life depends on this. I have nowhere to go, so why would I ruin the only way out?¡± Yes, Paul was nning to seek refuge in the kingdom. Where the reach of the government and people rted to it was very limited. Not to mention a small family like the Whiteburn family. ¡°You better know what¡¯s best for you. Even at the slightest hint of trickery, I will have them y you. Here are the five minutes you exchanged for our ally¡¯s remains, make good use of it, you know what¡¯s waiting for you after these five minutes.¡± The Cleric never nned on letting Paul leave alive after killing his men, he just gave Paul 5 minutes extra lease on his life to save him the trouble of searching the whole dungeon for the remains of his men. Chapter 201: Taunting

Chapter 201: Taunting

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 14:03 Location- Sky Blossom City, F-rank field dungeon Slime Swamp ¡°Don¡¯t worry it won¡¯t take that long. I don¡¯t need five minutes for what I am going to say. The Whiteburn family over the years has made many enemies with their rather straightforward approach and fear someday someone stronger would use the same approach on them. For when the timees the family has made some arrangements for the survival of the family¡¯s remnants. And one of those arrangements is a hidden two-way mass teleportation array, hidden in Whiteburn Manor to a Low dungeon. That¡¯s all I have to say now, rest is up to you, what are you going to do with me?¡± Paul knew if he wanted to lead this negotiation with the Cleric he should be in the position of power which can only be achieved by making the opponent realise his worth. ¡°A two-way mass teleportation array, Even if the Whiteburn Manor has something like that why would a nobody like yourself know something so important¡± The Cleric may be a religious fanatic but he was not stupid. ¡°Because my family is tasked with guarding this teleportation array. I may be a nobody in the family but I made it my business to know others¡¯ business. I know theyout of the Whiteburn Manor on the back of my hand.¡± Since Paul knew that the Kingdom wanted to kidnap Pax at any cost. He specifically told them he had what theycked to kidnap Pax in the Whiteburn Manor but never mentioned anything about kidnapping Pax he wanted them to reach that conclusion themselves following the breadcrumbs he threw. Because what the world saw as kidnap they saw it as a rescue. And Paul did not want an unnecessary misunderstanding to tick these fanatics off. ¡°Father, we have found all the bones of the fellow Crusaders.¡± The corrosive slime vapours had dissolved all the meat and organs of the two middle-aged crusaders leaving behind their bones. Looking at the bare bones of his men the Cleric wanted to gut Paul in the cruellest way possible but that had to wait forter as he was tasked with bringing their lord back home. ¡°Which low-level dungeon did the Whiteburn¡¯s build the two-way mass teleportation carry in?¡± Asked the Cleric. ¡°Aren¡¯t we getting ahead of ourselves? your current strength is not enough to infiltrate e Whiteburn manor. You need to be at least in peak Card Lord realm for you to even consider stepping in the Manor premise without permission. Not to mention the low dungeon is guarded by two Card grandmaster realm guards 24/7.¡± Paul was not naive to give up his only leverage so easily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the forces we have more than enough on standby, you just need to show us the way. Mind you if you lead us to an ambush I will ask my men to kill even at the cost of their lives. But if this rescue mission goes through sessfully you will be a first call citizen of the Kingdom.¡± Cleric had a clear idea of how conniving Paul was by losing two of his men to him. Their brutal death was an example and reminder enough not to underestimate Paul¡¯s capabilities. ¡°Now how do we proceed? Do you want to massacre the Whiteburn family or just rescue your lord?¡± Saying that Paulughed maniacally. Hearing his manicugh even the religious fanatics were creeped out. ¡­. Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 14:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Arriving at the entrance of the Warehouse I called William, I had nothing to ask him anymore because from my conversation with him I knew all he knew were just mere spections. William was just a small family leader in the small city of the ck water southern region. He did not know much about the universities or the Southern Emperor just like the rest of the city who thought that killing me would gain the favour of the Southern Emperor. Right now I was calling him to get the 7000 soul jades that he owes me. ¡°Hey, William. Where are you? I am next to my warehouse.¡± I asked as soon as William answered the call. ¡°Come to Warehouse number 235.¡± Saying that he hung up. Taking a few steps I noticed the entrance to Warehouse number 235, upon entering it was greeted by luxurious decor. From the outside, it was a warehouse but from the inside, it was like I stepped into a luxurious hotel. Seeing me walk in, William Weed me, ¡°So what do you think?¡± ¡°Fancy¡± except that word nothing else popped in my mind. ¡°Fancy, that¡¯s all you got to say after witnessing this $10 million masterpiece.¡± A rude voice questioned me, It turned out to be Corey. I know this is rude and sexist of me to think this but Corey¡¯s current 180 degrees change in attitude made me question this, ¡®Is she on her periods?¡¯ I was not insensitive to say this out loud and instead greeted Corey, ¡°Hi, Corey. Susan, you are here too.¡± ¡°Yes, Corey chose to open a card studio right next to us. I came to help.¡± Susan replied. Hearing her I was dumbfounded, helping your businesspetitor set up their business right next door, if this is not dumb fuckary then what is. Seeing my dumbfounded look Coreyughed and said, ¡°you better switch to a different profession if you don¡¯t want to end up on the streets.¡± ¡°Sure, when you earn 100 soul jades per card creation give me a heads up.¡± Hearing Corey¡¯s taunt I had it with Corey and her mood swings. You do what you want. I do care but if you mess with me better be ready for the same. ¡°100 soul jades. ¡± Hearing my words Corey snorted at me, summoning her grimoire she said, ¡°look at this. This is a golden grimoire. I am already half step into bing a golden card creationist. I¡¯m sure I can earn more than a Silver card creationist.¡± I did not respond to Corey but instead summoned my grimoire which also glowed with a golden glow. Seeing this Corey nced at me and asked, ¡°Where did you find a golden grimoire? Or rather how could you contract a golden grimoire.¡± Apart from Elliot, Karen, Susan, Ronnie and my cmity daughter cores, most people didn¡¯t know that I had advanced my grimoire to golden grade. Mostly because I always made sure to camouge my grimoire to silver grade before using it in public. Chapter 202: Swallow

Chapter 202: Swallow

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 14:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.235 ¡°I have my ways. Enough of this childishness, William pay up. Don¡¯t waste my time. I have a lot of work back at the warehouse.¡± Hearing the impatience in my voice Wim summoned his grimoire and handed me a storage trunk card, I checked its contents by equipping the card. Seeing that the storage card had a total of 7000 soul jades in it I gave William a slight nod of confirmation and headed back to the warehouse. Those E-rank female armour cards for the auction will not make themselves. ¡°Wyatt, wait up, I have to ask you something.¡± Yelled Corey seeing me hurry to the warehouse. ¡°What is it?¡± I turned to face Corey. Corey stood in front of me and said, ¡°I want big sis Susan to auction my cards in her auction. But she won¡¯t agree to it saying that she is exclusive to you and won¡¯t take other clients¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± I knew Corey was asking to borrow Susan from me but I was not stupid to hand her my onlypetent worker. ¡°If you ask her, she will help me auction my cards.¡± What The Fuq, she just criticised and sought a fight with me. Now she is acting all cute and asking me to ask my employee to help her. What hell is wrong with her? I had seen so many people like her. Does she think I am so easy to screw with? ¡°Buzz off!¡± I stared into Corey¡¯s eyes and mouthed these words for only her to hear. Hearing my words Corey¡¯s expression solidified and soon turned into an unemotional one with her eyes glowing red as she whispered, ¡°Human don¡¯t be full of yourself! If not for my mother who has taken a liking to you I would have killed you long ago for working her like a ve.¡± ncing into Corey¡¯s red eyes I saw an endlessnd covered in raging red mes. Within the mes, I saw a boundless monster army of different shapes and sizes with various weapons and mounts, they all had one thing inmon that they wore ck armour. This scene shocked and jolted me awake from losing myself in Corey¡¯s deep eyes. Looking at Corey I could not help but ask her, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°That is not for you to know. Just do as I say.¡± Ordered Corey. Was I scared by what I saw in Corey¡¯s eyes? No, I was merely surprised to see something one would not expect to see in a person¡¯s eyes. Instead of seeing my reflection in Corey¡¯s eyes, I saw a freaking monster army armed to teeth bathing in mes. If I were not shocked by it then there would be something wrong with me. But I would not let Corey boss me around because of something like that. Instead of bickering with Corey, I said, ¡°Susan is my exclusive auction Manager, find someone else to auction your card. And one more thing if you dare to pull such a stunt on me once again I will kill you.¡± Having said that, I did not wait for Corey¡¯s answer and headed to my Warehouse to build the E-rank female armour cards. ¡­ Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 14:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Seeing me walk in, Ronnie, who was resting on the couch, hurriedly came to greet me and said, ¡°Wyatt, who do I contact at the TSR guild regarding the schrship to Prestige University of culinary science. Sooner I leave sooner I can be back here for my babies.¡± ¡°Thank you for reminding me I almost forgot.¡± Using the Hive AI I contacted Van George and brought him up to speed about Ronnie, his origin card Thousand Handed Butcher and the schrship to Prestige University of culinary science. Informing Van what to do next I told Ronnie the news, ¡°Do not worry, soon somebody from TSR guild will contact you soon regarding the schrship to the crash course of Prestige University of culinary science. And did you shift all the ingredients for the E-rank female armour cards for the auction to the cardb?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. I have ced them all in sets how Susan arranged them in the storeroom.¡± Ronnie replied positively. ¡°Good, take care at the university if you dare ck off or fail the course even with your excellent origin card don¡¯t you daree back¡± I warned Ronnie. The only reason I am willing to waste time on him is because of the origin card I made for him but having a good origin card is not enough, the man using the origin card is the key. Without his expertise and hard work no matter how good the card is, it would be a waste. I bade goodbye to Ronnie because by the time Iplete the 50 E-rank female armour cards Van would have escorted Ronnie to the airfield and boarded him to a floater vessel heading to the southern academic city. I was about to enter the cardb but was interrupted by the arrival of the three bright brothers. They seemed to be in a better mood than before I left them at the school. Maybe they were contacted by the elder or William himself in my absence to get a clear picture of what was happening? Whether their patriarch had abandoned them? Why were they asked to be somebody¡¯s followers? They should be at peace having found the answers and how much their new mission of gaining my trust and spying on me meant for their family. ¡°Ronnie, take your luggage and head to the TSR guild. Someone will receive you at the guild.¡± For what I was going to do next I needed absolute privacy. So I decided to have Ronnie go to Van instead of waiting here for Van¡¯s arrival. ¡°Okay, I will be out of your hair.¡± Ronnie saw the entry of 3 new guys in school uniform and hearing his cousin, he knew his cousin was going to deal with some serious stuff. So he skedaddled with his luggage. After Ronnie left, I satfortably on the couch and the three Bright brothers stood in front of me. They finally seem to have taken their new status as my followers seriously. Their fast adaptation to their new role must be because of the rich rewards promised by their family elders. ¡°Here, swallow¡± I said to the three brothers, cing three cmity cores on the tea table in between me and the three brothers. Chapter 203: Trust

Chapter 203: Trust

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 15:13 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°What are these cores?¡± The three brothers suspiciously looked at cores ced on the tea table. ¡°Does it matter, would you believe me I told you? But by swallowing these cores you three brothers will gain my trust. Next is up to you guys to swallow the core or do not let the door hit you on your way out.¡± Exining the core or assuring them that the cores are harmless is of no use as they would not believe me no matter how much I exined to them. So I presented them with the core as a form of a test. Having tasted the rich rewards offered by their family the three brothers would not give up on their mission that easy. But to them, this one was going to be a tough choice. The three brothers looked at each other¡¯s faces not knowing what the other would choose? They thought the cores should be some kind of new poison and the antidote to the poison must be periodically fed to them by Wyatt for being loyal to him. This only works when the poison is new and its antidote is very hard to make or find. A ssic but effective technique dating back centuries in the pages of history, to have the prisoner of war work loyally for their captors. Thinking that the three brothers¡¯ expressions hardened they knew that gaining someone¡¯s trust who created the rumoured silver milk and dared to trick a card emperor was going to be hard. Still, they resolved their minds to work hard to achieve their mission objectives, falling prey to the rich rewards promised by their elders and the self-sacrifice for family bull crap. So they were prepared to face various and worst hardships in their lifetime in the journey to gain Wyatt¡¯s trust. But now seeing that swallowing a poison core would put them back on Wyatt¡¯s good grace they were overjoyed. They did not worry about the poison that they would be swallowing because they knew their family would help them find the antidote if the family wanted them to y spies for them. Even they were prepared to swallow the poisonous core they acted hesitant to swallow the core in front of Wyatt to avoid suspicion Never in their dreams would they think that the core that they were about to swallow is not poison but something which could make them prisoner in their own body or even take away their free will and make them firm believers of Wyatt. Forgetpleting the mission for the family they no longer would belong to themselves but be the loyal and trusted property of Dalton Wyatt. Seeing the three brothers look hesitantly at the core and then each other, was I not aware that the three may not choose to swallow the core and report to their family of being asked to swallow weird cores? Completely jeopardizing the one secret I should be trying hard to keep hidden. I was fully aware and ready to summon three Stone Viltronians on their ass the moment they showed any sign of choosing to walk out of here. Despite their initial hesitancy the three brothers picked up their respective cores and swallowed them. And 3 secondster their dishonest expression turned into a firm one as they knelt on one knee and greeted me as their new master. It was not I who asked them to kneel and greet me as their new master but it was themselves who chose the best way they knew to show their loyalty and respect for me. ¡°Get up, and one of you recount your purpose to be my followers¡± I asked the three brothers to be sure of William¡¯s schemes. ¡°The Patriarch and family elders wanted us to gain Masters¡¯ trust no matter what it took all the while being in contact with the family. In return, they would make sure to take care of our parents and siblings while also providing us with enough resources to keep with the master. So that we can remain useful to master for a long period. And the final objective of our mission after gaining the master¡¯s trust is to steal all possible discoveries of the master for the family.¡± A neat trick from the Bright family and William to nt their men next to me as they knew what I mostcked currently was self-groomed, loyal and trustworthy manpower which they provided, for now, to reap huge benefitster. They did not care if they were being obvious because they knew I had to trust somebody and groom someone as long as one of them was one of the three brothers then they would stand to gain a lot at ater date. If nothing they would have contacts next to a potential top 10 university graduate. Which in itself was a great boon. Hearing that what William schemed is not far from my spections I felt lonely and could not help but think that there was nobody in this world who would do something for someone not wanting something in return. Not just in this world but back on earth too in some or the other way everyone hopes for something in return for their every action. Just take charity, some do it for self-satisfaction, some do it for branding either way they are expecting something in return. It¡¯s good because wanting something keeps us wanting to live. And somewhere deep down inside me, a part of me thought that William wanted my friendship in return but it turns out he never cared about anything else other than benefits breaking the little trust I had in him. The same goes for my cmity daughter core but I can trust them because what they want in return is to just serve me more. Their only purpose is to serve me, even if I give them full authority and freedom of will their priority will remain to serve me. Giving 1000 soul jades each to the three brothers to build their second transformation body I asked them to resume their normal life and continue to build the Bright Lions delinquent gang and send all capable members to join the TSR guild. As for William and their elders, they could just report to them that building the Bright Lions delinquent gang to recruit capable members for the TSR guild was their first step to gain my trust. And I also asked the brothers to send any delinquent gang members who have found their fated ingredients to me. I had more than a dozen cmity daughter cores but only a few of them were named cmity daughter cores. In terms of power Named cmity daughter cores were very strong and resourcefulpared to the cmity daughter cores of the same realm. My enemies were too strong and too many with unlimited resources at their disposal and thanks to the silver milk fiasco I could no longer operate from shadows which meant I needed a huge and strong army fast. Chapter 204: Another Transmigrator

Chapter 204: Another Transmigrator

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 17:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 I had finally finished creating 50 E-rank female armour cards. 40 of which would be for auction and 10 would be for Susan. Thanks to my three ve consciousness the card creation process was faster and I did not even break a sweat this time or rather I took extra time indulging in finer details of the armour design. Which most card creationists miss as they hardly have enough mental strength to create the card to waste time and mental strength on making the armour more fashionable. Havingpleted the two cards I received two calls at the same time. One was from Elliott and the other was from ss teacher Kathy. [ss Teacher Kathy Calling¡­ Ans/Reject/Ignore/Reply] [Gigolo Elliott Calling¡­ Ans/Reject/Ignore/Reply] Answering the gigolo¡¯s call first I said, ¡± Hold on a second, I have another iing call.¡± Keeping Elliott¡¯s call on hold I answered ss teacher Kathy¡¯s call, ¡°Miss Kathy how may I help you.¡± ¡°You came to school in the afternoon, why did you not attend the sses?¡± Asked Kathy impatiently, she sounded pissed for some reason. ¡°I forgot I had sses to attend, anything else¡± I replied truthfully. ¡°You!¡­ I am in front of your house, Why aren¡¯t you at home now?¡± Having finished four 50 minutes back to back sses Kathy¡¯s patience was running thin, after school, she came to visit her nephew to have some heart to heart talk but to her surprise, he was not home. ¡®Absent from school¡¯ ¡®always fighting¡¯ ¡®zero respect to elders or teachers¡¯ ¡®always out, never home¡¯ thinking these Kathy considered the worst and thought that her history¡¯s strongest nephew was walking the wrong path. ¡°I am at the association guild mall. Why are you at my house?¡± ss teacher visiting my home, why the sudden visit. ¡°That¡­ stop talking back and just answer the question. Come home I will be waiting.¡± Kathy had it with this Brat instead of answering he always seeds to drive her speechless. ¡°Can¡¯t, I work here. Got to make money to pay the bills.¡± I indeed work here and I need a lot of money too. ¡°¡­¡± Kathy was at a loss of words as tears filled her eyes, out of guilt for being a bad aunt and godmother for never considering that her orphaned nephew would need money to survive and pay the bills. Now finally hearing the responsible words from her nephew¡¯s mouth her misunderstandings towards her nephew cleared. Bathed in the fire of guilt her anger melted and with the caring voice she asked, ¡°Send me the address of your workce this teacher wille to visit you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yes, why would you or another teacher want to meet your student at their workce? ¡°¡­¡± Kathy had been driven speechless again. Controlling her emotions she said, ¡°Teacher will cheer you on as you work and put in a good word with your boss.¡± ¡°Okay, ¡­¡± I dictated Kathy the Warehouse address. ¡°See you soon.¡± Noticing that the address was of a warehouse, Kathy¡¯s eyes teared again as she imagined young Wyatt doing hardbour for minimum wage. Hanging up the call she hurriedly booked a cab to the warehouse. I checked Elliott¡¯s call which I kept on hold earlier but he had hung up already, so I let it be. ¡­ Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 16:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Having helped Corey, Susan finally returned to the warehouse. And not surprisingly Corey tagged along with Susan. I chose to ignore her. ¡°Here Susan these are 40 E-rank female armour cards for auction and 10 cards for you. And could you contact Martha to purchase floater ingredients for the hoverbikes? The floater¡¯s system ingredients of the hoverbike don¡¯t have to be of thetest model to avoid paying copyright. As I am nning to create the hoverbike cards using my design and recipe.¡± I was nning on introducing Nanomorpher cards in the uing auction. But this one was going to morph between a mech suit and hoverbike instead of a golem and hoverbike. To make a maximum profit I decided to create a new hoverbike recipe avoiding having to pay for copyrights for carb recipes. Since the Nanamorpher cards are new to the market I can set the price ordingly. The best would be to copyright the card recipe which would help me protect my recipe and also earn a steady passive ie but my knowledge of the card creation was too shallow to write down the card recipe to apply for copyright as I would always mostly be depending on soul pupils and my past knowledge to create any card. So in a way, my unique way of creating the card itself will protect my cards from being pirated. ¡°Okay, I will contact her and get you the list of best and copyright-free floater systems avable in the market. so you can choose ording to your preferences. And thank you for the cards.¡± Susan did not disappoint me again and hurried to meet Martha in person as the Association mall garage was not that from our warehouse. Instead of tagging with Susan, Corey stayed behind and domineeringly said, ¡°what is it going to take for you to leave my mother?¡± I nned to continue ignoring Corey but she did not seem to leave me alone so I decided to clear the doubts I was having about her since I noticed her change. She acted like a new person as if someone or something new had possessed her. Being a transmigrator myself I knew many weird things which seem illogical are possible, ¡°Are you Transmigrator?¡± ¡°Trans¡­gender what? Are you calling me a tranny?¡± Corey red at me ready to charge if she received a positive answer. ¡°No you dimwit¡­ rebirth, reincarnation or something¡± I exined to Corey before she did something to force me into doing something I will regretter. She is Susan¡¯s friend, after all, beating her silly would sadden Susan. ¡°How did you know? I hid it so well!¡± Eximed Corey, her surprised expression was a sight to behold. Corey was caught off guard and ended up revealing her biggest secret. ¡°I did not know. You fool, you confirmed my doubts just now.¡± I looked at Corey, to think there were other people like me. ¡°If you continue to demean me again believe it or not I will kill you¡± said Corey menacingly. ¡°When did you rebirth or reincarnate?¡± Ignoring Corey¡¯s menacing eyes I curiously asked. I was curious, was the old Corey dead for the new Corey to upy her body. So how did the old Corey die? it¡¯s sad as I had gotten used to having her around. ¡°I did not rebirth or reincarnate as you think¡­ Chapter 205: Okay

Chapter 205: Okay

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 16:46 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°I did not rebirth or reincarnate as you think¡­¡± Corey¡¯s expression was tense as if she was thinking too hard toe up with words to describe her situation but none she knew could do the trick. ¡°Well, what is it? Did you die in another world and suddenly woke up upying your current body. That is called a transmigrator, to pass at death from one body or being to another. Do these words exin your experience?.¡± I decided to help Corey by recounting what I had experienced as a transmigrator. ¡°No! I did not die, I was born Corey Bright and I am Corey Bright!¡± Corey started spiralling, her shout sounded more like she was reminding herself that she was Corey. It was like seeing an amnesia patient suffering from an identity crisis. ¡°Okay, okay. Calm down and take deep breaths. Just tell me what you know.¡± Seeing Corey spiral I could only think that her soul transmigration was not smooth as mine. Instead of pressing her to speak in detail, I asked her to tell me whates to her mind. ¡°First of all, I am Corey Bright. Get that through the thick head of yours. I did not die and nobody upied my body. capeesh?¡± Corey intimidatingly asserted as her eyes glowed bright red. ¡°Sure, whatever you say.¡± Seeing the red glow in Corey¡¯s re grow stronger I added, ¡± you are Corey.¡± I could literally p her to death but I had to endure to get some answers. ¡°I am not a transmigrator for sure. It¡¯s my origin card, ReLife. It has a weird ability that allows me to relive my past life memories or more like grants ess to my past life memories. These memories are too real and ¡­¡± Just as Corey was exining the weird shit happening to her, we heard a famine voice calling out to me, ¡°Wyatt¡± It was ss teacher Kathy, seeing her Corey went silent. ¡± Please continue, she won¡¯t understand what we are talking about anyway. You were saying¡­¡± I tried to encourage Corey to confess and confide in me. Unfortunately, that ship had long sailed. Corey snorted, saying, ¡°Why the hell am I exining myself to you, step away creep.¡± Before she turned to leave she gave me a hard re and added, ¡± If you tell any of this to my mother I will kill you.¡± ¡°You mean Susan right, not your birth mother.¡± I asked to confirm. This psycho for some reason has imprinted Susan as her mother. Corey did not answer, she just left hastily passing by Kathy who was headed towards me. Kathy neared and winking at me she said, ¡°Sorry, did I disturb your alone time with your little girlfriend.¡± ¡°Not my girlfriend and she is not my type¡± I replied inly. Right now my mind was upied by what Corey said and her origin card, Relife. Corey¡¯s origin card was the very example of how much I had underestimated cards of this world. First fated encounter and now Relife, fuq it was as if there was no word such as impossible in this world¡¯s dictionary of card creation. It was hard for me to imagine what kind of cards the top 10 universities and the demigod use. Sometimes I even felt that my past life¡¯s way of exining everything with logical and scientific reasoning was holding me back. I need to be more open-minded making the importance of the top 10 universities became clear. Yes, I had modern and advanced science but clearly, it was not enough to create cards that broke the confines of physics and science as I know. ¡°Do not be shy, it¡¯s normal to have girlfriends at your age.¡± Kathy teased her nephew, today was the day she was going toe clean to her nephew. Kathy remembers the day her half-sister introduced herself and how enraged Kathy felt despite beingforted knowing that she was not an orphan. Kathy was ready to face her nephew¡¯s anger for not being there for him when his parents died. Though it was going to be hard Kathy had decided that today was going to be the day. ¡°So, you are saying something is wrong with me for not having a girlfriend at this age.¡± I did not know what Kathy was doing here but I was pissed at her for showing up at the right ce at the wrong time. ¡°¡­¡± Kathy was speechless and realised that if it continued like this she wouldn¡¯t achieve even a single of the reasons she was here for in the first ce. So she hurriedly said, ¡°Wyatt, I have to tell you something important why don¡¯t we take a seat.¡± While pointing at the couch. ¡°Sure¡± Kathy was being awkward but since she said it was important I decided to follow her advice and sat on the couch. ¡°Wyatt I know this is sudden but I am your mother¡¯s half-sister making me your aunt and godmother.¡± Finally having said the matter weighing on her heart, Kathy felt relieved. ¡°Okay.¡± I agreed nonchntly. Since I already knew that she was my aunt. I had my doubts in the morning when she called to inform me about the changes in school tournament rules and liability waiver,ter I confirmed my doubts as I met her in the principal¡¯s office. After I used my soul pupils to check on Kathy for any possible injuries after being pped silly by Cortney I noticed a 9% soul pathway arrangement match between young Wyatt¡¯s soul pathway arrangement and Kathy¡¯s soul pathway arrangement. Any soul pathway arrangement match above 7% between two humans meant that they were rted in some way. ¡°Here are the blood test results between your mother and me. Now I understand if you are angry with me but I am your aunt and godmother you can¡¯t change that.¡± Exined Kathy as she sent a few documents to my grimoire. ¡°Okay¡± I did not even bother to check the blood test results of mama Wyatt and Kathy as the soul pathway arrangement match has already confirmed that she is my aunt. ¡°You have to understand, I could note earlier because I did not know about my sister and brother-inw untilst week when I moved to this city. Beforest week I thought my sister and her husband were on a mission, sorry my ignorance led you to suffer alone for two months. Please forgive me for not being a good aunt and godmother.¡± Kathy apologised again and again exining why she did not reach out to young Wyatt earlier. Chapter 206: Death Web

Chapter 206: Death Web

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 16:06 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Okay¡± I agreed uninterestedly as the person Kathy was here to meet and beg forgiveness from had already caught a bus to the afterlife as for me I did not care. The sooner she left the better I thought. ¡°For the love of god could say something other than agreeing to everything uninterestedly. Can¡¯t you see I am talking about something important here? It¡¯s one thing for students in my ss to nod nkly while hearing my lectures but you¡­ I am your aunt and godmother, learn to listen to your elders when I am talking to you.¡± Kathy snapped, it took her a lot of courage and preparation to confront her fears ande clean to her nephew. He did not get angry as she epted him to, nor did he seem to care about the fact that he had an aunt/godmother. She feared getting hurt for being med and hated by her nephew for not reaching out earlier. Also prepared her mind and her heart for it but it turns out there was something worse than being med and hated that is to be not recognised and not taken seriously. ¡°Are you done? If so please please show yourself out. I have work to attend to.¡± Why was I being cold to her? It was simply because I did not know her and I did not want Mama Wyatt¡¯s sister to be targeted or worse used by my numerous foes. ¡°No, I am not done. How could you say that to your long lost aunt who came to reunite with you? You are myst living rtive. I won¡¯t leave you no matter what.¡± Kathy always thought that it was not her fault that she was born poor but it would be her fault if she died poor until her only rtive and support, her mother died. In her pursuit of proper education and career, she ended up neglecting the only thing precious to her in this world. Now she thought that it was her fault that she was alone in this big cruel world. When her half-sister reached out to her, she forgave her partly because she came bearing gifts and mostly because she did not want to die alone riddled with anger and regret. Therefore for her internship, she chose to live close to her sister. Unfortunately, she waste but she still had onest rtive who she did not want to lose no matter what. It did not matter if her nephew did not recognise her as his aunt she still resolved to fulfil all her duties as an aunt and godmother. ¡°The person you are looking for is dead. I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re looking for*p*¡± I said truthfully but was pped. It did not hurt due to my thick viltronian skin but my mind and heart were jolted. Soon I felt my head buried between two enormous soft jellos. ¡°I know these past two months have been a lot and I cannotprehend what you must have been through. But I have also been through a simr experience that you are going through now. Your mother helped me through it and I will do the same for you please trust me I am here for you and will always be there for you.¡± Kathy mistook my truthfulness as me showing first signs of suicidal tendency, resulting in her pping me to gain my attention and a warm hug to assure me that I was not alone in this. I honestly don¡¯t know what to do because everything I said somehow was being misinterpreted by Kathy. Fortunately, Susan returned from running brands from me. And interrupted Kathy¡¯s kinship. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Susan asked with a in expression and nk eyes. Seeing Susan Kathy hurriedly let go of my head from her bosom. ¡°Susan met my aunt, Kathy¡± I hurriedly exined to Susan so that her mind does not cook up unspeakable fantasies about me and my aunt. Susan was having a hard time believing since as young as Kathy to be my aunt but once Kathy exined Susan finally showed a relieved expression and happily chatted with Kathy. ¡°So you must be Wyatt¡¯s boss no wonder this brat wanted to work so enthusiastically.¡± Kathy directlyplimented Susan and implied that her nephew was a hormone controlled teenager. ¡°No, I am not his boss, he is my boss.¡± Susan exined shyly understanding what Kathy was hinting at. ¡°What? How can a 17-year-old be your boss?¡± Surprised Kathy could not help but ask. ¡°I run a card boutique, she is the card boutique manager and my exclusive auction manager.¡± I exined to Kathy and asked Susan, ¡± how was your meeting with Martha? Any results¡± ¡°Yes, I will forward you the list. But Martha does not rmend using an old-gen floater system to build a hoverbike as they are veryckingpared to the current-gen floater system.¡± Narrated Susan as she forwarded me the list given by Martha. ¡°You are serious. You are a card creationist¡± Eximed Kathy, to which I summoned my golden grimoire and said, ¡± not just any card creationist but a golden grade card creationist.¡± Seeing the golden grimoire Kathy¡¯s eyes shined brightly as she said, ¡°I came here to talk you out of entering tomorrow¡¯s tournament but seeing your strength in the afternoon against the Bright trio and now knowing you are a golden grimoire holder I changed my mind. But you have to promise me that you will give up when it bes life-threatening.¡± ¡°Sure¡± I assured Kathy and began checking the list forwarded by Susan seeing that I am genuinely busy Kathy decided to take her leave. Going through the list I found many old gen floater systems meeting my current requirements to create an armour nanomorpher but when Ipared the efficiency and performance of an armour nanomorpher formed using an old-gen floater system with armour nanomorpher formed using a new-gen floater system. The result was very obvious: armour nanomorpher formed using a new-gen floater system surmounted the old-gen one in every possible test I could think of. But l still went with the old-gen floater system as after my upgrades they performed simrly to any other new-gen floater system powered hoverbike in the current market. Though I can auction better armour nanomorpher formed using a new-gen floater system but the money used to purchase the floater system copyright would be cutting into my profits. Since both armour nanomorphers formed using old-gen or new-gen floater systems would sell for approximately the same price I decided to go with old-gen. Susan¡¯s auction audiences were youngdies and dames who do not see the performance or efficiency of the hoverbike; instead, they focus on the design, colour, style, fashion etc. After creating 3 armour nanomorpher cards formed using an old-gen floater system I handed them to Susan one for her and the other 2 for auction. All I need for Susan was to let the armour nanomorpher card gain enough poprity and set it up as an exclusive product of my card boutique. ¡­ Done with the preparation for the auction I could finally focus on tomorrow¡¯s tournament. Before the tournament started I needed to recruit one person to solidify my position among the upper echelons of Sky blossom city and in the hearts of the general public of sky blossom city. This one was going to be hard but if I had to survive tomorrow¡¯s death web that Anna¡¯s mother had knitted for me then I had to do it. ¡°Van, Fred..¡± Using Hive AI I contacted Van and Fred. ¡°Yes, master.¡± Reported Van, after him Fred reported ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°Meet me at the St. Raymond¡¯s Cemetery. I will be leaving now.¡± I ordered as I head towards the Cemetery on my hoverbike. Chapter 207: Cemetery Card Fight

Chapter 207: Cemetery Card Fight

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 22:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond¡¯s Cemetery. Arriving at the cemetery gate I unsummoned my hoverbike and saw two shadows appear in front of me and greet, ¡°Master¡± ¡°Master¡± The two shadows were Fred and Van. They seemed to have arrived at the cemetery earlier and had been waiting for me. I nodded at them and headed into the Cemetery. Walking 100 meters into the Cemetery I heard a noise from further into the Cemetery. As I walked deeper and deeper into the Cemetery the noise became clearer and louder. By now it became clear to me that a card fight was going on further in the cemetery. I was surprised, a card fight during the night was already suspicious enough it had to be in a cemetery, whatever was going on it was shady. So I slowed my steps and stealthily walked towards the noise as Fred and Van steadily followed behind me. Upon reaching the source of noise I saw two men cloaked in ck fighting against old man Ben who seemed to be badly injured and on the losing side. Ben¡¯s whole body was riddled in wounds and covered in Blood but still, show how he stood holding his ground against card apprentices. Not surprising as Ben was in the Card Grandmaster realm while his opponents were in the initial Card Lord realm. It was already a miracle that Ben could hold his ground till now but unfortunately, two Card Lords were a lot even for the captain of the infamous tiger squadron. Seeing the victory nearing one of the cloaked men grew chatty, ¡°Francis did you ever think that the City lord that praised you for your loyalty and heroism one day would order your execution.¡± ¡°Ted, Don¡¯t sully the City Lords name he would never betray his men.¡± Ben did not believe Ted¡¯s words. The city lord was his Commander they have been through countless battles and bloodshed there is no way he would doubt his Commander. ¡°Oh, Francis this naivety of yours helps you make friends out of your enemies but it also blinds you from seeing your true enemies.¡± Said Ted as he knew Ben¡¯s origin cards perks and cons. It paralysis Ben¡¯s emotions for him to be able to smell others emotions. Though his origin card gives him an interesting ability it also broke him in exchange. The City Lord hated Ben for being more famous and dear to people than the city lord himself. But still, the City Lord let Ben continue as Ben was the most loyal and selfless dog at his disposal. Ben never knew how City lord felt about him as his ability did not allow him to smell emotions of higher realm existence, instead, he could only smell intimidating and oppressive emotions from the people strong than him. Blindsiding him about how the City Lord felt about him. ¡°Even if what you say is true why would the City Lord want to kill me now, when I have given up everything and retired.¡± Ben did not understand why would the city lord would want to kill him. ¡°City Lord¡¯s first son will be soon returning from The southern academic city, graduating from a prestigious military university. The City Lord has decided to gift your precious Tiger Squadron, the strongest squadron the city has ever seen.¡± Tex exined Tiger Squadron is the squadron formed by the gathering of like-minded people who have deep-seated hatred against Monsters and Bureaucrats equally. Whom they med for causing the loss of their loved ones to the monster wave in the past. These people are mostly vagabonds who did not want to serve under a government that did not consider their family¡¯s life as important as the lives of the families of Bureaucrats and upper echelons. But their admiration for Ben Francis and what he stood for brought them together to serve under his banner forming the city strongest squadron, Tiger Squadron. The Tiger squadron had 300 men both young and old, interestingly all of them were in the Card grandmaster realm. That is 300 silver grade grimoire, which even the current City hall could not gather even after governing the Sky blossom city for decades. City hall had tried many times to dissolve these men into the city guards but they threaten to quit if they did not serve under their captain Ben Francis. So the City hall had to give up on its idea of swallowing these men. But once Ben submitted his resignation the Tiger Squadron was a big piece of meat that was just seating there to be swallowed by the City hall and its forces but to their surprise, the Tiger squadron did not follow the leadership of another person than their captan. Soon the strongest squadron ever turned into the worst squadron over 3 years. Until today when City lord finally decided to intervene and gift the tiger squadron to his eldest son as a graduation present. When City lord and his trusted personals were brainstorming on how to gain the subordination of the Tiger Squadron, Ted suggested that Ben would have to go permanently if they wanted to swallow Tiger Squadron. ¡°Ted, I did not think your hatred for me would grow to this level. But who told you that you can kill me today, Hignd Troll Blood Essence.¡± Old man Ben though he was badly injured he still stood steady looking at his attackers. As suddenly a red aura covered him as he recovered from all his injuries in a blink of an eye. ¡°Francis, the hero of people I never thought that your demise would be the woman you loved. I still remembered her end how she was moaning in pain as I choked her while fuqing her brains out.¡± Seeing that Ben still had the will to struggle, the other cloaked man tried to agitate Ben by mentioning the final moment of his beloved. ¡°You! You are Martha¡¯s temp party leader. It was you I should have known when you were the only surviving member of the party after clearing a B-rank dungeon¡­.¡± As Ben said that he suddenly felt sluggish and he realised that his nervous system was slowly shutting down. ¡°You fool thank you for providing extra supplements for my babies and making the process faster, Behold my origin card Infection. My every physical attack are enchanted with infection soon you will lose all the control over your body just like Martha. Our party had sessfully cleared the dungeon with zero casualties but I was not satisfied. So I did what I do best, I killed them all. Of course, after I had my share of enjoyment that is.¡± The ck-robed man next to Ted let out a preventedugh looking at Ben who had fallen to the ground. Chapter 208: Viper

Chapter 208: Viper

Date- 26 Mar 2321 Time- 22:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond¡¯s Cemetery. [Card Name: Hignd Troll Blood Essence Card Type: Item card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare Grade Card Rating: 12-Stars Card Durability: One-time use Item. Card Effect: The Blood Essence of a Hignd Troll can restore the health of any card apprentice below the Card Lord realm within seconds. additional effect ¨C Virility of Hignd Troll Caution- The host¡¯s Manhood will reach its peak. Origin card Effect ¨C Emotional Sentience Card Rating: reduced by 1-star ¨C New Card Rating: 11-stars Card durability: +10(not in effect)] [Card Name: Infection Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The host¡¯s every physical attack is enchanted with the Infection effect, the ability to spread poison to the enemy units. The infection gets slower with stronger enemy units. Additional Effect: Feed- ability to feed on infected units energy to speed up the process of infection. Note: The Host has to sacrifice the poison to the Origin card that he/she wants to infect enemy units with.] ¡°Goodbye Captain, hope you met your beloved in hell. Maybe she will recount her final moments to you.¡± Ending his maniacalugh, the ck-cloaked man slowly walked next to Ben as he summoned a red reaper, nning to end Ben¡¯s life. *p**p* The sound of the ps startled Ted and the ck-cloaked man, the thought of someone catching them while doing their dirtyundry frightened them. ¡°Who goes there?¡± Yelled the ck-cloaked man turning to search for the source of the p. While Ted hurried to take care of Ben as he did not want any interruption bing the saving grace of Ben¡¯s life. Just as Ted was activating his card he felt cold air on the back of his head so he had to dodge instead of killing Ben. Having dodged he turned to look at his assant under the night sky he could hardly recognise his attacker but soon as the cloud cleared the moonlight lit on the cemetery allowed him to finally see the face of his assant. Ted recognised the assant, it was one of the famous figures of the City, the guild master of Tyrant guild, Van George. ¡°Van, this does not concern you. For your sake just act as if you saw nothing.¡± Ted had witnessed Van George and his prowess personally, so he knew that both he and his ck-cloaked friend who just recently broken through to Card Lord realm together are not the match of Van who may have already stepped into the middle Card Lord realm. ¡°This man concerns my master so this concerns me.¡± Van replied emotionlessly. ¡°Do you think your master can bear the wrath of the City Lord? Think twice before you act.¡± Ted understood that where strength did not work he had to use his smarts to turn the circumstance in his favour ¡°City Lord, let hime. Let me see if he dares to touch a single hair on my body.¡± I arrogantly announced. Unlike Ted, ck-cloaked man can feel the strength of Van and the hidden Fred thanks to his origin card Infection which helps him gauge a person¡¯s strength by telling him how much time it takes to infect that said person and also informs him the number of people in his surroundings that he can infect. These properties of his origin card allowed the ck-cloaked man to determine Van¡¯s strength and the hidden Fred. Therefore he did not speak a word instead he was concocting an escape n while nning to have Ted buy him time as bait. But seeing me be arrogant he could not help but ask, ¡°Who are you brat, with your realm you dare roam around at night?¡± ¡°Viper, don¡¯t touch that kid. Remember the silver milk powder kid, he is him.¡± Ted hurriedly exined the info he had on me to Viper. Hearing Ted, Viper looked at me with astonished eyes. And finally gave up on involving me in his schemes because he knew even if he escaped harming me he would have no ce in this world. Yes, Anna¡¯s mother wanted to kill me but not at the risk of having her daughter face the bacsh of a soul contract. So her ns were pretty clear when it came to killing me. ¡°So it seems the rumours of you being tamed by a kid are true, Van.¡± Ted tested the water to check who is actually in charge here between Van and me. ¡°Do you dare belittle my master..¡± Thundered Van, he wanted to kill Ted for calling his master a kid but since his master had not ordered him his hands were tied. From Van¡¯s reaction, it became clear to Ted that I held Van¡¯s reins. So he directly addressed me instead of convincing Van, ¡± Master Wyatt, you see we are on a mission from City Lord. If you let this one go the City hall will owe you one.¡± ¡°As if you could represent the City hall, you dumbfuq. It took 2 of you to take care of someone in a lower realm than you and you still have the galls to talk big. Shut the fuq up and stand aside. I will leave when my job here is done. I do not care what your mission is.¡± I never get to be arrogant these days, so I was going to enjoy it fully when I get the chance. Hearing my arrogant words while cursing him Ted almost burst out in anger, but thankfully serving an abusive City lord he had gotten used to withstand abuse. Right now he was in a dilemma if he left withoutpleting the task the city lord would punish him for sure but will this brat allow him to leave, from the way the brat spoke Ted was clear that he would not let them off so easily. As Ted was considering his options as he received Vipers call which he answered mentally, ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°I have used a lethal poison on Ben, he is as good as dead. So let¡¯s escape before that brat asks for an antidote.¡± Soon Viper and Ted hatched an escape n. And Viper intentionally never mentioned the hidden Card Lord to Ted. Not caring for Ted I turned to Ben who had fallen on the ground and was slowly losing his consciousness, ¡± Old Man Ben long time no see.¡± ¡°Young Wyatt, is that you? what are you doing here?¡± Ben¡¯s nervous system was slowly shutting down therefore he was barely conscious and he could hardly follow what was going on in his surroundings. ¡°Why of course I am here to offer you revenge on these douchebags and if you want on the City Lord, but it all depends on your choice. Your life in exchange for Vengeance. What do you say?¡± Chapter 209: Work

Chapter 209: Work

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 7:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium A lot of stuff happened yesterday night and I barely got any sleep for the big day today. If not for Kathying to pick me up I would have probably slept through the night. Who the fuck starts a tournament at this early in the morning. ¡°Susan, let¡¯s book an entire VIP box.¡± Currently, I am at the Sky Blossom Card Stadium, the venue for the Lion Cubs U18 open for all Sky blossom residents Card tournament. There were too many VIPs attending the tournament this year. So the school had to choose a different venue than the usual one, Lion Cubs High School Martial Gym. And decided to charge a hefty amount for tickets for the tournament so that the school does not stand to make a loss conducting a fancy high school tournament. ¡°A seat in a VIP box costs around 5 soul jades per person, even the cheapest tickets for the tournament cost 300$ per person.¡± Exined Susan, leaving the cost of booking an entire VIP box to my imagination. ¡°Okay, then we are going to make use of the seating provided by the school for the participants and their families. Miss Kathy, please lead the way.¡± I was rich but not privileged, spending 5 soul jades to watch a high school card tournament in an air-conditioned room did not click with me when I could get the same thing for free except the Air Conditioning of course. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you not to call me by my name! I am your Aunt. Learn to respect your elders.¡± Kathy was annoyed with the fact that I would not address her as aunt despite her reminding me constantly. ¡°But you are too young and beautiful to be someone¡¯s aunt. How about I just stick with Miss Kathy.¡± Hearing me Kathy sighed and gave up. And began to lead us to the participant and family seats. ¡­ [Gigolo calling¡­. Ans/Reject/Ignore/Reply] ¡°Hey, Elliott. Sorry I could not call you back yesterday. Something important?¡± Yesterday evening, coincidentally both Kathy and Elliott called me simultaneously. I kept Elliott on hold to converse with Kathy butter when I checked Elliott had hung up. I should have himter but I let be. ¡°Nothing important, I saw the trending video of your campus card fight and thought ofplimenting you on your victory but urgent work came up so I had to hang up the call.¡± Elliott exined the reason he had hung up the call abruptly. ¡°So, where are you at right now?¡± I asked casually. ¡°At the Sky Blossom card stadium. Where are you at? How about we meet up at VIP box no1, I reserved the entire box. I am sending you few passes. Do not forget to bring Corey and Susan along.¡± Elliott invited me and enthusiastically extended his greeting to Corey and Susan. ¡°Okay, send the passes over.¡± I did not exin the situation with Corey to Elliott, Kathy could use her pass. ¡­ ¡°Miss Kathy, change of ns my friend has secured some VIP passes, and sent a few to me. Let¡¯s head to three.¡± Being an intern Kathy had no role in today¡¯s tournament so she was free and tagged along with me and Susan to the VIP box. Showing the guard our passes we entered the VIP section of the stadium. Which was fully equipped with a temperature control system and other fancy arrays of which I had very little knowledge. Though Sky blossom card stadium is the biggest in the sky blossom city. It was still not big enough for today¡¯s audience, as even the VIP section was crowded. As soon as I walked into the VIP section which started with spacious balcony seats followed by the VIP boxes. Walking in I could feel many gazesnd upon me. These gazes did not notice me for my average clothing or the two beauties beside me but because they recognised me as the one for whose death this tournament was orchestrated by most of the upper echelons of the city. Susan and Kathy were ufortable by the scorn filled menacing gazes that followed us. But it did not stop us from walking as we belonged here. Soon some familiar faces showed in the crowd, Sarah and other TSR guild members, Bright family, Whiteburn family andstly the Fine Gold sisters. Sarah, Pablo, Van, Fred, Bright Trio and Whiteburn siblings came to greet us while Jaya sent meplex nces. As for Corey, it would be correct to say that she came to greet and stalk Susan. Soon Jaya also headed my way after being signalled by her sister, Diana. After greeting me Fred and Van retired to the TSR guild seats as their presence was expected. ¡°Hi, guys. How about we continue in the VIP box my friend reserved. It will be easier for us to chat there.¡± I said, implying that we should go somewhere these gazes could not follow us. Everyone agreed and we headed to the VIP box no1. ¡°Wyatt, C..can I also join you guys?¡± Jaya, who shyly walked to my group, asked with embarrassment. I looked at her and then at Daina not faraway who gave me a nod when our eyes met. ¡°Sure, why not. But mind you I won¡¯t tolerate supercilious behaviour.¡± I warned Jaya before allowing her to join the group. Being seen with me right now when the whole city was trying to kill me was equal to dering that they and their families were on my side. If Fine Gold is willing to bet on me at this time then it is time for me to consider lifting the ban I put on them a few days ago. Of course, it will take more than this for Daina to convince me into lifting the ban. ¡°So, which VIP box did your friend reserve, Wyatt.¡± Asked Beth. There were only three VIP boxes in the stadium. Which are all secured for the real big shots and leaders of the city. Knowing this I was surprised how Elliott managed to reserve an entire VIP box when families like the Whitburn and the Bright could not secure one. ¡°VIP box no.1. Here we are, let¡¯s head in.¡± Arriving in front of VIP box no.1, verifying the ess passes at the door we all entered the box. Inside I was greeted by Elliot, Karen and someone I never intended to meet for the remainder of my life, Anna Heatsend. ¡°She was the urgent work that came up abruptly.¡± Elliott quoted seeing my question gaze. No wonder he was able to secure one of the three VIP boxes. Chapter 210: Duke

Chapter 210: Duke

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium After introducing everyone to each other, I awkwardly passed when it was Anna¡¯s turn. It¡¯s not that I did not want to introduce Anna but revealing her identity would defeat the purpose of our casual fun gathering. But this did not stop Anna from introducing herself. ¡°Hello, everyone I am Anna. Wyatt¡¯s Sugar mama and soon to be fiance if he survives this tournament.¡± Anna introduced herself while walking next to me and holding my arm close to her bosom. I wanted to refuse her ims but Anna¡¯s grasp on my wrist got stronger. ¡°What?!¡± Almost everyone in the room apart from Sarah, Pablo, Karen and Elliott who knew Anna¡¯s true identity eximed in surprise. Seeing me not deny, Kathy my dearest aunt enquired, ¡°Whose Sugar Mama? What do you mean by surviving this tournament? ¡± Susan next to her also nced at me and Anna with the same questions in her eyes. ¡°Miss Kathy, Anna is kidding. She meant if Wyatt won the first ce.¡± Elliott exined before Anna could cause more chaos. For which he received a death re from Anna but he did not care, he did what any other friend would do. Before Kathy and Susan could point out the obvious holes in Elliott¡¯s exnation. Staff walked in and with a bow, he respectfully said, ¡°Your highness, the City Lord and the representatives of the Circle are here to extend their greetings.¡± ¡°Ask them to buzz off,¡± Anna ordered haughtily. With the intervention of the staff and her attitude, everyone grew curious about Anna and her real identity. And now I knew who were upying VIP boxes no2 and no3. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. And the City Lord asked if your eminence would like to initiate the start of the tournament.¡± The staff was very professional despite knowing Anna¡¯s identity she bullied the duties assigned to her by her idiotic bosses without breaking a sweat. ¡°No, ask him to continue as always. And remind him that I do not want to be distributed.¡± Anna replied in annoyance. ¡°Thank you, your highness.¡± With that the staff excuses herself. But the atmosphere, in the room, was quite awkward now that everyone realised Anna was not simply. So I try to lighten up the mood by talking about the tournament. ¡°Pax, Amy, Beth are you three also participating in the tournament¡± I asked, trying to start a new and different conversation. ¡°I and Pax are partaking but Beth is too weak to participate.¡± Amy answered bluntly. ¡°Stop telling others I am weak Amy, I am not weak.¡± Beth defended herck of strength. ¡°You are still in the Card schr realm, you are weak. If you do not want people to call you weak, be strong.¡± Argued Amy ¡°Father said I was a special card apprentice who grows strong slowly.¡± Beth excused her slow andzy way of active soul control cultivation as a special condition. The twin¡¯s bickering finally kick-started our casual fun gathering. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the first-ever Lion Cubs High¡¯s under 18 open for all-sky blossom resident card tournament. Participants, please gather at your arena ounting to the message sent to your grimoire.¡± The announcer announced the start of the tournament. This year 420 card apprentices were participating in the tournament. Usually, the number of people participating would be more than the current number despite the tournament being only restricted to Lion Cubs high school students. It seems the liability waiver has scared off the trash who participate for the participation certificate which would look good in their resume while joining a guild or just to brag in front of their friends. The whole stadium ground was divided into 40 small arenas. The idea was that the first round would consist of 210 card fights divided into 6 sets. Meaning 40 matches would be held at a time 6 times, covering a total of 210 card fights. Each Match will be of 12 minutes duration, if the victory is not decided within the given period then it will be considered as a draw. The tournament would be judged by a point system. Win = 2 points Draw = 1 point Loss = 0 points Soon I received my massage, [Dalton Wyatt ¨C Set 4, Arena 37] It seems that I still have time before it¡¯s my turn. But Pax, Jaya and the Bright brothers had their fights in earlier rounds. [Pax Whiteburn ¨C set 1, Arena 3] [Jaya Kieth ¨C Set 2, Arena 17] [Tom Bright ¨C set 2, Arena 32] [Ed Bright ¨C set 2, Arena 38] [Nick Bright ¨C set 3, Arena 13] The stadium had 40 floating hologram jumbotrons which constantly monitored each arena. Giving the audience a way to keep track of all 40 card fights at the same time. And thankfully the VIP box came with and Smart Array ceiling to floor ss window which automatically focused on any of the 40 arenas based on each observer¡¯s retina movement. Neat right, so basically what the ss window does is it zooms on the arena where a particr observer in the VIP box is watching using their retina movements. The amount of zoom can be controlled by simple actions of our retina. This does not interfere with other observers¡¯ experiences as it has different disys for each observer in the room. Now, this is some futuristic shit. The first person to fight in our group was Pax and he was also the youngest. Standing in the arena he was greeted by his opponent, a skinny teenager named Duke. ¡°Hi, I am Duke.¡± Pax¡¯s opponent introduced himself despite his name being shown on the jumbotrons. ¡°Hi.¡± Pax greeted back but did not say his name because he was already informed about Duke¡¯s unique origin card by his family. Yes, before attending the tournament somehow the Whiteburn family was able to get a list of all the participants of the tournament and their information. Chapter 211: Mistake

Chapter 211: Mistake

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:36 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium [Participant ¨C Duke Bania Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Bronze Grade Faction ¨C Merchant Family, Lion Cubs High School (Schrship Student) Caution- Orange Origin Card- Name hunting Combat type- Marksman] [Participant ¨C Pax Whiteburn Age- 16 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire Grade- Silver grade ( suspects to have higher grade grimoire) Faction ¨C Whiteburn Family Caution- ck Origin Card- -/- (Believed to be an armour puppet that can unfold into an Iron titan puppet with projectile weapons.) Combat type ¨C Summoner, Marksman] Caution ranking, Green ¨C Watch Out Orange ¨C Be Careful Red ¨C On Guard ck ¨C Unknown Ahead The Whiteburn family wasn¡¯t the only one, even the Bright family and some of the other prominent families seemed to have gotten the list of participants and their personal info. I also received the listst night as the Bright brothers forwarded me the list that they had received from the Bright family. Was this cheating no, Yes the weak family and humble background participants were at a disadvantage but nobody ever stopped them from trying to get the list. I bet that they never thought that something like this was even avable and lifted their asses to participate in the tournament hoping that the circumstance worked in their favour. I did not have a prejudice against the small family or humble background participants but I was merely stating the fact because most of them may even be thinking it¡¯s against the rules to gather information on participants before the tournament. This is the difference between rich and poor. The poor only know to work hard and hope but the rich know to work hard and be smart. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amon courtesy for the participant to introduce themselves to their opponents before Card duel? What is your name?¡± Duke was pretty adamant about hearing Pax speak his name. ¡°You can read right, Our name is written on the jumbotron, read it yourself.¡± Pax knew better than falling for Duke¡¯s chivalry and nonsense BS. ¡°It seems you know about my Origin card. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter since I have already met half of the conditions and can make use of the additional effects.¡± Hearing the response Duke realised that his opponent knew about his origin card. [Card Name: Name Hunting Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The host can attack the enemy unit while avoiding their physical and magical defence if the following conditions are met, 1.The enemy unit should reveal his/her name to the host. 2. Names of the enemy units should be whispered to the origin card. 3. Races of the enemy units should be whispered to the origin card. Additional effect: Homing, Follow to the end of the world.] Homing: the ability to find and hit an enemy unit whose race is whispered to the origin card. Restriction: the enemy should be within sight of the host when activating this effect. Follow to the end of the world: To follow an enemy unit whose name and race is whispered to the origin card anywhere, including the most remote or inessible ces. Restriction: the enemy should be within sight of the host when activating this effect. Note: under this effect, the enemy unit cannot use any form of teleportation. ¡°Do you think that will matter? You should have seen my origin card in action right, if not then feast your eyes.¡± Saying that Pax chanted activating his origin card, ¡°Iron Flesh, Third Form.¡± Within a matter of a second Pax turned into a 21-meter tall Mecha, and took off in the air spreading its angelic wings. Raising gasps and examination from the audience most of them had already seen this in news and broadcast of the Whiteburn family deathmatch but the real thing was more awe-inspiring to behold. ¡°I give up.¡± Seeing the greatness and majesty of the huge-ass puppet/golem in the sky Duke looked at the Light Now he was he had just summoned and shaking his head he surrendered. If his origin card details were not revealed Duke could have KOed his opponent in under 30 seconds. Duke knew where it all went wrong. It was when he registered his origin card details in school records for a full schrship. Turns out the school records are not as confidential as they imed them to be. Through this card duel, Duke finally realised that having fallen prey to the greed of money he had made a huge mistake that would possibly haunt him all his card apprentice career. But he did not regret any of it as it had to be done, he could not see them suffer anymore. Duke Bania was from a small merchant family, Though his family was merchant family both his parents were bottom level in the family and had to work 16 hours a day in the family shops to put him through a private school thankfully his hard work had paid as he reached the Card Soldier realm before reaching 18 years of age and had created a mystery/ranged origin card. Which gained him a full schrship rebating all the money which his parents paid for his education at a prestigious private high school over the years but this required him to register his origin card and its effects in school records which in turn lead to his loss in the first round of the tournament. Having won his match Pax unsummoned Iron flesh and returned to the VIP box. Where all hell broke loose on him, ¡°What the hell were you thinking going all out for a simple battle, you could have used the first tier of your origin card and thebat skills I trained you in to defeat your opponent instead you had to show off, how many times have told you not to rely on your origin card.¡± Eliza went full-on training master on Pax who had returned to the VIP box with a victorious smile Chapter 212: Uniqueness

Chapter 212: Uniqueness

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:34 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium ¡°What is wrong with showing off? Thanks to his stunt he was able to end the match in under one minute. Pax good job next match your opponent would not even dare to enter the arena. We are Whiteburn¡¯s nobody can mess with us.¡± Before Pax could defend himself Beth came to his rescue; she seems to not agree with her elder sister. ¡°You¡­ shut up!¡± Eliza had a lot to say for Beth¡¯s question. But she chooses to keep quiet as her little sister was too dumb and ignorant to realise the point she was trying to make. ¡°You dumb face stuffer. The more Pax showcases his origin card the more people can deduce all his origin card¡¯s shorings. From this match, people might have already noticed that it takes Pax 1 second to switch into his giant golem form and also that the arena is too small for him to use his giant form on the ground. It takes 3 seconds for the golem to reach 100 meters height at the beginning and that there is a 2 ¨C 3 dy as the golem unfold its wings and takes off to the sky. With good nning and appropriate cards, even an average card apprentice can bring him down in under 30 seconds. For example, pushing the golem out of the arena before it takes off. Then Pax¡¯s has automatically lost the duel¡± Amy borately exined why it was a bad thing to repeatedly use one¡¯s origin card. The most underrated advantage of an origin card is its uniqueness. The uniqueness of the origin card develops a sense of mystery around the card. Nobody except the host knows the details of the origin card, as the saying goes the unknown is feared and the known is prepared against. I wanted to tell, ¡® it¡¯s mecha, not gaint golem every time Amy referred to Iron Flesh as a golem.¡¯ But I held it in and just nodded to Amy¡¯s exnation like the rest. ¡°Big sis, Amy called me Dumb and face stuffer.¡± As expected Beth stopped paying attention after being called names by her twin but fortunately Pax realised his mistake and apologized, ¡°Sorry big sis, I will be careful next time.¡± ¡°Good, do not repeat the same.¡± Eliza was happy that Pax realised his mistake but sighed when it came to Beth,¡± And Amy do not call your sister names. They say twins are best pals but why do you two always fight.¡± ¡°I never fight with Amy and she is my Best friend.¡± Beth argued but Amy¡¯s exnation was borderline toxic, ¡± that¡¯s because nobody else wants to be your friend. I do not know about other twins but mine is dumb and I hate it.¡± ¡°Amy, I get you. I killed my sister too. But in my case she was my half-sister¡± Said Anna making the already awkward room super ufortable. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill my sister!¡± Eximed Amy, and turn to Beth to exin herself but it was toote, whimpering Beth ran and cried in Eliza¡¯s embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry you will get there soon.¡± Anna added with a sadistic smile freaking Amy out. ¡°Amy we will talk after we reach home. And Miss Anna I would like it if you keep your opinion to yourself.¡± Eliza could see the problem did not lie in Beth but Amy. Beth was being Beth, pretentious and snobbish but overall she was a conformist who is loyal to her family and friends. Amy was free-spirited and too mature for her age which made her see the world for what it is. While Amy grew up too quick Beth seemed to regress. This does not mean Amy hated her sister. It only meant that that the twin¡¯s ideologies and nature were opposite to each other. Amy being the mature and wiser one she was genuinely worried for Beth and hoped she could implement change in her sister thoughts but she did not know where to start when their ideologies were so different. Seeing the ring contest between Anna and Elize, I was sweating bullets. I realised that I had made a mistake, I should have just chosen to be seated at the seats arranged by the school for participants and their families. No, it was not my fault rather a certain gigolo¡¯s fault who tricked me. Thinking of this I red at Elliott who pretended to be seriously focusing on the tournament. ¡°Did you really kill your half-sister?¡± Asked Jaya, from the frown on her face I could tell that Anna¡¯s words did not sit right with Jaya, Sister-Con. ¡°Yes, you got a problem with it? Not just my half-sister but her entire family. Correction one bastard is remaining I will send him to them soon. What are you gonna do about it.¡± Anna overbearingly replied as an intimidating aura oozed out of her and suddenly Jaya who was seated on a separate couch felt a huge pressure falling on her from all sides, even though her Viltronian physique helped her bear the pressure on her body the same could not be said for the couch she was seated on as its legs gave up and copsed under the pressure, ¡®Thud¡¯ As for me, we who was seated next to Anna was drenched in her intimidating aura. A Card emperor was too much for me despite my Cmity soul core. I felt as if I had met an apex predator. My mind yelled ¡®run you fool¡¯ but my body wouldn¡¯t respond while my heart was beating 3 times faster. It was pumping blood so fast that my pale coloured skin turned red as if about burst anytime soon. As for others they also had a somewhat simr experience, the weakest of all Susan was the one who was hit hardest but surprisingly Corey next to get was unaffected. But seeing Susan¡¯s condition she started to panic and let out an angry shout, ¡°Stop it you sadistic bitch.¡± Corey¡¯s angry yell jolted Anna into awakening from her trance and withdrawing her intimidating aura. Looking around the room in annoyance, Anna¡¯s gazended on me and then she mouthed, ¡°I am horny, let¡¯s fuq.¡± Chapter 213: Gainover

Chapter 213: Gainover

Date- XX XX 2X00 Time- XX:XX Location- Southern Region, XXXXX *Waa! Waa! Waa!* ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s a Girl¡±, the wet nurse held a newborn baby as she dered its gender to the new Mother. ¡­ ¡± Husband you have a daughter now and she has your eyes, as promised I will name her Anna Gainover. I wish you were here right now.¡± The new Mother messaged her husband with attached files of their daughter¡¯s cute pictures through her Diamond grimoire. ¡­ ¡°Sweetpea, will that useless son inw of mine at least be attending his daughter¡¯s naming ceremony?¡± Yelled the furious father, his anger was understandable as his son-inw did not apany his daughter during her 9 months of pregnancy or the baby delivery giving cockamamie reasons for his absence. Being a father himself he hoped that his granddaughter could change his son-inw¡¯s mind. ¡°Father, you know the answer yet why do you ask?¡± The new mother has already be ustomed to her husband¡¯s absence and besides her daughter was too cute for her to stay mad at the person who did not care to show up for his daughter¡¯s birth or naming ceremony. ¡°Sister, what is my niece going to be called¡­¡± asked a huge and hairy man, interestingly the baby girl in his arms was not frightened instead yed with his luscious and well-trimmed beard. ¡°Anna, Anna Heatsend.¡± Replied the new Mother taking her baby from her brother¡¯s arms. Returning to her mothers embrace the baby had a warm and satisfied smile on her face. ¡°*Cough*Sister isn¡¯t this¡­..¡± Before her brother could finish his sentence the new Mother looked at him and asked, ¡°Why? You think your family name is too good for my daughter?¡± ¡°What about your husband?¡± The brother was astonished by his sister¡¯s sudden decision and felt that his sister was doing so out of hate for her two-timing, unreliable husband. Yes, the family knew why their son-inw was currently not with their daughter. ¡°What about him?¡± The brother noticed that his sister¡¯s eyes were nk and void of any feeling whenever she spoke of his brother-inw. If not for his niece he is worried he would have already lost his sister. ¡°I would have just given him the diamond grimoire if I knew he was going to react like this.¡± An olddy sighed regretfully seeing her cheerful granddaughter ying in the arms of her daughter. ¡°No mother, it¡¯s not your fault. I failed, I failed to recognise what kind of man I fell in love with. It seems he only married me for the diamond grimoire and our family power and wealth. Today, I finally realised that love does make one blind.¡± Though the new Mother spoke such heavy words, her face had a charming smile as she made faces at cute daughter. ¡°This is a celebration, let me set an example. By the power vested in me as the 16th head of Heatsend n, I hereby dere that my granddaughter Anna Heatsend will be the next Southern emperor and govern over the entire Southern region upon achieving the Card Emperor realm.¡± The father seeing his daughter¡¯s decision decided to showcase his support. ¡®You brought it up in the first ce.¡¯ Thought Anna¡¯s uncle but he chose to ignore his father¡¯s shamelessness and instead focus oning up with a better present for his niece than his father did. Taking out a diamond grimoire he handed it to his sister, ¡°I received it a few days ago after I ughtered the Long n¡¯s old demigod, that crazy slut wanted to perform dual cultivation.¡± ¡°You dumb son of mine, how dare you gift that old sluts dirty grimoire to my granddaughter. What if that cursed grimoire infects my granddaughter with that old hag¡¯s sluttiness. Throw it out of my sight now. You better not bring that grimoire near my granddaughter.¡± Yelled the olddy hysterical without the slightest demeanour of a Card Emperor, ¡± watch and learn from your mother, I the 14th General of Southern Watch appoint my granddaughter Anna Heatsend as the Commander of the Southern Watch ¡­¡± ¡­ Date- XX XX 2X10 Time- XX:XX Location- Southern Region, XXXXX ¡°Uncle, who is my father?¡± A cute loli in pink floral printed dress questioned her uncle and mentor. ¡°Your fatherrr¡­ just a second I just remembered I was supposed to be somewhere else.¡± The huge and hair man looked gangster but ran when faced with the innocent question asked by his niece. ¡­ ¡°Grandpa, who is my father?¡± Young Anna asked as she sat on the broad shoulders of her grandfather while enjoying the delicious dessert he brought her. ¡°Sweetpea you said you wanted a pixie dragon right? Let me get you one today.¡± The majestic 16th head of Heatsend n who made hundreds of decisions involving millions of lives suddenly found himself without an answer and could only distract his innocent granddaughter. ¡­ ¡°What is this? I asked you to portray a Whip Sword using a dragon¡¯s backbone. Why have you portrayed a dancing man holding the sword? Don¡¯t you know visualization is the basics of card creation?¡± The olddy harshly educated her granddaughter as learning visualisation at a young age would be a huge advantage in card creation. ¡°That is my father, he is doing a sword dance for me.¡± Replied the cute loli as she nced at the man she portrayed with longing eyes. ¡°Do you want to know who your father is?¡± Hearing her grandmother the loli¡¯s eyes shone seeing that, unlike her uncle and grandpa who avoided any of her questions rted to her father, her grandmother took the initiative to talk about her father. ¡°Yes, grandma, who is my father? Where is he?¡± Little Anna asked eagerly ¡°Good, be a Card Emperor and then I will answer your question.¡± Little Anna did not get disappointed upon hearing her grandmother as now she found a way to know about her father. ¡°Pinky promise.¡± Little Anna was not worried that she could not be a Card emperor, she worried that her grandmother would go back on her words. ¡°Pinky promise.¡± Promised the Old Lady thinking,¡± At least that bastard can help you in this way.¡± ¡­. Date- XX XX 2X87 Time- XX:XX Location- Southern Region, XXXXX ¡°Congrats Anna or should I call you Southern Emperor Anna Heatsend.¡± The olddy teased her granddaughter who had finally ascended to the Card Emperor realm and had officially be the Commander of the Southern Watch. ¡°Stop it, grandma. It¡¯s embarrassing enough already.¡± Said the charming and mature Anna wearing a tight Southern Watch Commander uniform. ¡°Sugar Bear, do you remember what grandma proposed to you 77 years ago, do you still want to know?¡± The olddy proudly nced at her granddaughter and reminded her of the old promise between them. ¡°No need, grandma. I already know what I need to know. I will finish what my mother let go of because of me.¡± Saying that Anna turned to look at her army andmanded, ¡± Southern Watch prepare yourself we leave for a war in two hours.¡± ¡­ 70 years ago during Anna¡¯s first exposure to the outside world as she left to attend MorningStar University, she was finally able to uncover who her father was as in the outside world her father was quite famous for reaching the peak of world power despite his humble background. ording to the outside world, Her mother, the Princess of the Heatsend n, coveted her father for his talent and beauty. forcing him to marry her using her n¡¯s power and wealth. After marrying her father the Princess of the Heatsend n began to surpass her father¡¯s power by not providing him Diamond grimoire knowing how talented he was, worried that after gaining power her father would break free of her mother¡¯s control and leave her for good. Like all fairy tale endings, atst, the charming prince broke free from the clutches of the evil witch and met his Princess to live happily ever after with their cute Daughter, Anna¡¯s half-sister. Hearing the rumours of the outside world broke all the fantasies Anna had built about her father over the years. Who should she believe? the rumours or the still heartbroken mother back home. How in the world was her mother the evil witch she wholeheartedly loved her father despite his obvious shorings? Why were her grandpa, grandma and uncle who weed her father openly into her family the viins of the story? While her father who used her mother¡¯s broken pieces of heart to climb the peak of world power was the hero of the story. Anna knew whom to trust she did not need anybody¡¯s opinion on that, that day she decided she will not make the same mistakes her mother made and lived the life she wanted. People called her all the names in the urban dictionary but she did not care. All she cared about was her n and raining justice over the people that wronged her mother. ¡­ Chapter 214: Ambush Date

Chapter 214: Ambush Date

Date- XX XX 2X87 Time- XX:XX Location- Southern Region, XXXXX ¡°Hello, Father. I am your eldest daughter, Anna. From your first wife just in case you forgot. I visited my stepmother and half-sister today, they were lovely and their family weed me with everything they got but sadly that was not enough. You would be happy to know that my half-sister and I are getting along fine now that I have beheaded her. During my time with her, I came to know that my half-sister misses you very much because she constantly kept calling your name while I slowly sawed through her neck. I like my Step-Mother too. She looked so beautiful covered in her blood, the colour red suits her well. And their family was a lively bunch, they screamed and yelled in agony. I had fun killing them one by one. One day I hope to meet you too, My Heroic Father. And please do check the photos I have forwarded from my visit to my half-sister¡¯s home. I bet you would love to see your two daughters getting along happily.¡± After getting hold of her father¡¯s number Anna called her father for the first time. ¡°Thank you, for getting rid of those shackles for me. Who knew you would be of help to me in this way. I got to say you are dumber than your mother. I was the one to spread the rumours inorder to entice your mother into killing your stepmother and her family but it seems my betrayal had made her smarter.¡± This is what the man that gave birth to her, who broke her mother¡¯s heart and betrayed her n had to say to her for the first time they spoke. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:38 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium Jolting awake from her episode, Anna¡¯s gazended on me and said, ¡± I am horny, let¡¯s fuq.¡± I who had finally regained control of my body felt a cold sweat on the back of my neck as goosebumps raised all over my body. ¡®Is this how am I going to lose my V-card in this life, by getting reverse raped by someone old enough to be my great-great Grandmother.¡¯ Reading the bold dark font on my face which read, ¡®you can have my body but not my heart¡¯ Anna sighed and said, ¡± Fine, if you won¡¯t help then I will please myself. On the second thought Wyatt, what are your thoughts on your girlfriend having some girl on girl fun? Cheating or you¡¯re fine with it.¡± My re directed towards Anna intensified, giving Anna her answer. Knowing that she will have to relieve herself for today on, Anna was pissed and replied annoyedly ¡°Vibrator it is then.¡± Having said that, Anna left the VIP box grumpily. After Anna left I turned to Elliott, the gigolo responsible for this mess. But before I could start he looked at me as if I was the one at fault and said, ¡± How could you be so dense? I and Anna spent a whole evening shopping for the perfect dress for your first date. Couldn¡¯t you justpliment her? You did not notice that Anna wore makeup just for you today, did you? And since when did you be a people person to travel around with such a huge group of friends? I asked you to just bring Susan and Corey with you because I knew you wouldn¡¯te without them.¡± Halfway through hearing Elliotin I was confused, ¡°Whose date? What date? How is it my fault! If you want me to bring 2 people along with me you should have sent me 3 passes instead of 2 dozen of them you moron. What the fuq is going on?¡± ¡°My god you are dense as theye I am tired, Karen exin to him.¡± Having yelled to his fill Elliott tagged Karen. ¡°Master Wyatt, Her highness Anna reached Elliott yesterday to get his opinion on what kind of women you like and your other likes and dislikes. Elliott, who knew nothing about master Wyatt proposed ambush data between Master Wyatt and her eminence Anna. Being her first date her highness was considerably nervous and sought my advice on what to wear on the date along with advice on things to do and not to do on a date. In the end, I and Elliot were to leave with Corey and Susan for master Wyatt and her eminence Anna to have a perfect ambush date but it turned out to be disastrous because of Elliott¡¯s mistake.¡± Karen exined what was going on to me in detail. No wonder Anna looked more beautiful and acted grumpy today. It was all this gigolo¡¯s fault. ¡°What the¡­ how is it my mistake?¡± Elliott yelled. ¡°1. Who sets an ambush date during a tournament with one of the participants. This n was bound to crush since the beginning. 2. Why invite extra people you don¡¯t intend to invite in the first ce. 3. You haven¡¯t been on your first date yet you act like an expert and give others shitty advice which led to this mess. Would you like me to continue listing your crime?¡± Karen methodically listed the stupidity of Elliott. I was boiling with rage, who the hell permitted this gigolo to set me up on Date? That too with an Card Emperor no less. I thought he was on my side earlier but it turns out he was team Anna from the start. Wait? Does this mean Anna seriously wants to date me? Considering her record I do not think so. ¡°Will someone exin use what hell is going on here! Who the fuq is Anna? What is her identity? That bitch almost killed Susan and that girl.¡± Corey interpreted Karen and Elliott as she pointed at Jaya who was leaving for the arena. The first round¡¯s first set was nearing its end, so the announcer had asked the participants of the second set of the first round to assemble near their respective arenas. It wasn¡¯t just Jaya, the Bright brothers also headed to their respective arenas. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:50 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Arena 17 Jaya Keith Vs Ned Brown Chapter 215: Illicit Experimentation

Chapter 215: Illicit Experimentation

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:50 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Arena 17 Jaya Keith Vs Ned Brown [External Participant ¨C Ned Brown Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Silver Grade Faction ¨C Brown Family (Homeschooled) Caution- red Origin Card- Dark Water Crocodile Combat type- Mage/ Close Combat] [External Participant ¨C Jaya Keith Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Gold Grade Faction ¨C Fine Gold (Homeschooled) Caution- red Origin Card- -/- (rted to insane level physical enhancement.) Combat type- Close Combat] ¡°I heard a lot about the beauty of the Fine Gold sisters and seeing you I realised they were wrong. You are more beautiful than the rumours. Jaya right, I am Ned and am single, you wanna mingle with me.¡± Ned Brown did not shy away from staring at Jaya¡¯s voluptuous body, he acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen a beautiful woman in his life. ¡°You are from the Brown Family, right? How are the illegal monster-human experiments going on? Is it yielding results? I bet it would be devastating for your family if the government were to somehow find out about it during the final moment of the projects. All the resources and time your family had poured into the experiment would be wasted without the conclusion of the experiment.¡± Jaya used the Brown family despite having no evidence to back her ims. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? The Brown family would not do such a thing. How dare you tantly use us of such a thing? Don¡¯t you know the consequence of spreading malicious rumours?¡± Ned who a second ago acted like a teenage pervert was no longer there in the break of Jaya¡¯s baseless rumours he turned serious as he knew how much damage Jaya¡¯s baseless usations could do to his family and the pharmaceuticalpanies it owned. ¡± ¡®spreading malicious rumours¡¯ How dare you use me of such a thing? I was asking you what I had heard. How is it a rumour if I asked you face to face? Is your family involved in illicit human-experim¡­.¡± Jaya as if she hade prepared hurriedly defended herself when Ned used her of spreading malicious rumours. But before Jaya could do anymore further damage Ned activated his origin card effect, ¡°Dark Water Dome¡± Soon a huge dome made up of Dark Water covered the entire arena 17, swallowing Jaya and Ned alike. ¡°Wereform ¨C Dark Water Crocodile¡± [Card Name: Dark Water Crocodile Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The host gains all the magical skills of a Dark water Crocodile. And can also transform into a Dark Water Crocodile to gain all the physical abilities rted to a Dark water Crocodile. Additional effects: Water Maniption, Dark Water Maniption, Wereform ¨C Dark Water Crocodile, Dark Water Dome. Note: Crocodile¡¯s cannot breathe underwater.] Water Maniption: The host gains the ability to manipte water. Wereform ¨C Dark Water Crocodile: The host can transform into a Dark Water Crocodile and use all the physical abilities of a Dark water Crocodile. The Were-form provides the user with various physical enhancements like Reinforced Lungs, Superhuman strength, speed, senses and defence, Crocodile scales. Dark water maniption: Dark water is a form of Heavy Water, it has 3 times the gravity of normal water raising its boiling temperature to another level. The 3 times gravity also makes it harder to use any senses such as sight, smell, touch, Vibration etc within it. Dark Water Dome: the host can summon arge amount of water to form a dome of 350 meters radius. Note: If a normal Crocodile is the king of Water then Dark Water Crocodile is King of Dark water. Being Swallowed in the dark water Jaya felt the change in the gravity, ording to the info provided by the participant list Jaya knew that inside the Dark Water Dome the gravity on her has increased by three times. But a sudden change in gravity did not affect Jaya because her daily training involved her doing insane level training by adding weights up to 5 times her bodyweight not to mention after activating her origin card she could do the same training carrying weights 67 times her body weight. Inside the dark water dome, it was dark and all of Jaya¡¯s senses had been dampened. Jaya could not take a step forward or backwards because she did not know where she was and what if the dark water in the dome was manipted by Ned into pushing her to the edge of the arena. Soon her worries came true the water started to push her, she did not know where the water was trying to lead her but she knew her current body capability was not a match to that of the dark water, therefore she finally decided to activate her Origin Card, ¡°Viltronian!¡± Activating her origin card, enormous amounts of strength and power filled in Jaya¡¯s body as a grey suit reced her previous battle attire. With the new strength, Jaya easily broke the force applied to her by the Dark Water currents. The Viltronian senses were of superhuman level and with Jaya¡¯s Card Soldier realm her senses in the dark water were no longer dampened and she could see Were-transformed Ned manipting the dark water into a swirl as he swam in circles in the dark water dome with high speed. Seeing that the force generated by the waves of the dark water was not enough to force Jaya out of the arena Ned decided to try another move of his ¡® Dark Water Hurricane ¡® which involved him swimming in circles at high speed in the Dark water dome and manipting the Dark water to flow the water currents generated by him swing in circles at high speed. The Dark Water Crocodile is known as one of the best swimmers in the crocodile family once in the dark water no monsters of the same realm can overpower the Dark Water Crocodile. Ned¡¯s Dark Water Crocodile origin card was formed using the core of a C-rank dark water crocodile when he was in the card student realm meaning the Were-form of Ned¡¯s Dark water Crocodile had undergone two baptisms. A C-rank dark water crocodile is already undefeatable in dark water but adding two baptisms to it made it an irregr that could jump realms to challenge opponents of the bigger realm. Chapter 216: Schemes

Chapter 216: Schemes

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Arena 17 Jaya was frustrated, yes she was frustrated. ¡®How dare that bitch embarrass me in front of everyone like that? Fuq! If only she was not Wyatt¡¯s friend.¡¯ These were Jaya¡¯s thoughts whenever she thought about Anna and the incident back in the VIP box. She would feel humiliated every time she thought back to that moment, if not for her sister asking her to make up with Wyatt, She would have fought with that bitch despite her high odds of winning. Shepletely forgot the part of her provoking Anna by calling her out for bragging about killing her half-sister. She just kept venting her frustration and anger on imaginative Anna in her mind, refusing to ept the true feeling she felt towards Anna, Fear. Thankfully she had to leave the VIP box to wait for her turn near arena 17. It saved her from enduring the weird gazes from the people in the VIP box. The incident in the VIP box almost made her forget another task her elder sister has assigned to her, throwing dirty water on Brown family name. She did not know how her sister made it happen but her first opponent was Ned Brown the Brown Family¡¯s heir. Achieving this may be impossible for others but if it¡¯s her sister anything was possible. The Brown family¡¯s main business is pharmaceuticals, they have 3-4 pharmaceutical nts across the southern region with the biggest one being located in Sky blossom city. And the transportation of ingredients and the products to and from Brown Pharmaceuticals is undertaken by Fine Gold Merchant Vessels for 2/3rd of the actual cost. Fine Gold is known for doing cut-throat business, it is unlike them to offer a discount price to any of its customers. The reason they offered the discount to the Brown family is that the Brown pharmaceutical is not their customer but their prey. The pharmaceutical business is not an optimum business choice in this world where a medic card can get rid of any ailment. But not everyone is fortunate enough to use a medic card every time they get a cough or cold. So yes pharmaceuticals were preferred for their cheap remedies by low-ie ss people and low realm Card apprentices. Despite its lesser opportunities, Brown pharmaceutical made a decent gross profit every being the sole pharmaceuticals in the southern region. Over the years Fine Gold has quietly acquired 47% shares of the Brown pharmaceuticals using different shellpanies spread out in the southern region without alerting the Brown family. Within another year the Fine Gold would over through the Brown family as majority shareholder but they had to speed up the process of acquiring the majority of Brown pharmaceuticals shares within this week because of the major discovery of the Silver Milk Powder. Most people think that Silver milk Powder is an item card considering that it helps in active soul control cultivation but only those who have gone through the original patent of the silver milk powder know that Silver milk powder has nothing to do with Cards instead, it is just dried up bacteria grown in aboratory environment. When people know this, the only ce with all the equipment to grow these bacteria inrge quantities effectively would be worth 100 times its current price. And that ce is none other than the only pharmaceuticalpany in the whole southern region, Brown Pharmaceuticals. Diana Keith the Chairman of the Fine Gold would not miss such an obvious opportunity. But currently, she only had 47% of the Brown Pharmaceuticals which was not enough to fill her appetite. 53% of the rest of Brown Pharmaceutical was in the hands of the Brown family. But this 53% was split into small pieces between all the top members of the Brown family making it hard for Fine Gold to acquire the majority shares of Brown Pharmaceutical. Therefore Diana nned to y dirty to get what she wants before the Brown family realises the gold mine they are sitting on. Every family had their Drunk, Gambler and prodigal family members collectively known as the ck sheep of the family. Before Diana wanted to use them to gain the remaining shares she needed to be the major share owner but now she cannot follow that n as she did not have time to execute such a long n. So Diana thought of another ingenious n that is to buy all the debts of the Brown family. It wasmon for Big families andpanies to have big debts to gather capital by mortgaging their assets. And the Brown family was no exception, they had an rming rate of debt as Pharmaceuticals in this world was not a lucrative business which also meant that they did not have to watch out for predators. So, the Brown family did not shy away from taking loans. This provided an opportunity for Diana to gain all the shares in the hands of the Brown family. Having acquired all the debts of the Brown family now all Diana had to do was make the value of Brown pharmaceuticals shares lower than the total amount of loan they took on the name of thepany. This way she could im the shares of Brown pharmaceuticals in the hands of the Brown family in the name of reiming debt. How did Diana n on decreasing the value of the shares of Brown pharmaceuticals, 1.Create an incident that would promote people into dumping Brown pharmaceuticals shares at a small price. 2.Since all the 47% market shares of the Brown pharmaceuticals were already in Fine Gold¡¯s hands they would sell the shares at half the price to themselves but make it look like multiple people were dumping the shares for half price as a result of the false incident regarding Brown pharmaceuticals. Overnight due to the domino effect the shares of Brown pharmaceuticals would be worth half of what it was yesterday. Giving Fine Gold enough reasons to cease all the shares in the hands of the Brown family to reim the debt they own. This way 100% shares of the Brown pharmaceutical will belong to Fine Gold. Therefore Daina had to go out of her way to pull up some old connections to arrange a fight Between Jaya and the heir of the Brown family. Using this opportunity Jaya would nder Brown pharmaceuticals for conducting various illegal acts. Allowing the fine gold to dump Brown pharmaceuticals shares at half the price and buy them themselves without raising suspicions of the Brown family. After acquiring the Brown pharmaceuticals Diana nned on exchanging the pharmaceuticals with the Southern emperor for a favour, she was not dumb to as for shares or something from the ruler of the south Chapter 217: Fresh Meat

Chapter 217: Fresh Meat

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Arena 17 Havingpleted the task of throwing dirty water on Brown Pharmaceuticals now all Jaya wanted to do was to relieve the frustration she had been suppressing from earlier by making the man-crocodile mongrel swimming around her, her punching bag. ¡°Boom!¡± Without holding back Jaya flew out of the swirling ck water dome at full speed. The 3 times gravity of ck water was a joke for someone with a Viltronian physique. Flying out of the ck water dome Jaya floated 10 meters above it. The ck water dome had deformed and looked more like a water typhoon, An hurricane. Anna tried to find transformed Ned in the hurricane but the water was pitch ck and the skin, scales of the ck water crocodile were designed to help it camouge and decrease its presence in the water. Therefore it was harder for Jaya to pinpoint Ned¡¯s location who was swimming along with the currents of the hurricane at an elerating speed. Therefore Jaya decided to go back into the eye of the ck water hurricane, one of the calmest and safest parts of the hurricane, to track Ned from there. The popr belief is that the eye of a hurricane is the safest and calmest ce in the hurricane. And it a true the eye of the hurricane is indeed the calmest and safest part of the hurricane but the eyewall surrounding the hurricane eye is not a safe ce to be, rather it is the scariest, nastiest, gnarliest part of the hurricane. They form an unbroken line of extremely powerful downpours. The pressure and speed of the water and wind currents here are at rming levels, enough to cut and grind a human. No, Jaya was not dumb this was the result of her homeschooling which made her think that the eye of a Hurricane would allow her to track Ned with less hindrance from the ck water. Instead, the wall of the eye of the hurricane was much darker and turbulent than the surface of the hurricane. This Hurricane was no ordinary hurricane it was a hurricane made up of ck water which had 3 times gravity leading to insane and devastating levels of pressure causing a huge downpour forming an extremely strong eyewall for the hurricane. It was stupid of Jaya to think that she could spot Ned from within the eye of the ck water hurricane. Thankfully her opponent was also someone with very little actualbat experience, who fought against Jaya as if she was the same as the brainless dungeon monster and would wait patiently for him toplete his final move. Ned waspletely focused on swirling the ck water dome into a ck water hurricane that he never noticed Jaya flew out of the ck water dome and enter the ck water hurricane eye. Once the ck water dome was turned into a ck water hurricane he had to bring it to a speed where it would self sustain its spin without having him swim at high speed continuously to maintain the speed of the Hurricane. Once Hurricane was able to sustain itself Ned stopped swimming at high speed and decided to head to the eye of the ck water Hurricane and attack struggling and suffocating Jaya from there. But to his surprise, Jaya who should be on the right side of the ck water hurricane somehow managed to walk into the eye of the hurricane totally unscathed. ¡®Impossible¡¯ yelled Ned in his mind, if not for the senses of the ckwater Crocodile that he gained after were-transformation even he would not be able to see a thing in the ckwater. So, how was Jaya able to move from the most dangerous part of the hurricane to the safest and calmest part of the hurricane unscathed? Unfortunately, he could not ask Jaya because he would be revealing his location to her and he would probably drown from not being able to hold his breath while talking even with his enhanced lungs of a ck water crocodile. Right now the fight between Jaya and Ned has reached a stalemate as Ned could no longer use the projectiles he nned on using to attack Jaya with as the Eyewall of the eye of the Hurricane would protect her, that is the reason why he nned to attack Jaya form the eye of the hurricane. All he had to do was to introduce the projectiles in the right currents of the hurricane and the water current would carry the projectile at high speed to Jaya. Making it impossible for Jaya to track where the projectile came from and the eyewall of the hurricane¡¯s eye would form a protective wall for him. Ned had the perfect battle n ready to fight against Jaya who was rumoured to have insanely high reinforced physical abilities, avoiding the risk of closebatpletely. Yes, Jaya¡¯s dumb decisions somehow saved her from falling prey to Ned¡¯s trap. As for Jaya, she was helpless as she was unable to find Ned. With Jaya¡¯s Viltronian abilities there were various ways she could have defeated Ned long ago but she was not well versed with using these abilities andcked experience fighting a human and aplete stranger, unlike her trainer. Both Ned and Jayack a sense of judgement when ites to a card fight. If it were a battle these two would have been already killed by a weaker veteran card apprentice. Despite all their arrogance of being a talent and a genius in reality they both were fresh meat/amateurs in the eyes of a Veteran. When the time limit of the card fight was nearing its end Jaya had an ingenious idea to destroy the arena with her brute force. She thought that if the stage which was the base and foundation for the ck water hurricane was destroyed the ck water hurricane would copse but the fool did not stop to think if the card Soldier realm strength was enough to break the arena and started punching the floor underneath her with all her might. After 30 seconds she stopped only to see the arena floor was spotless. She wasn¡¯t able to leave a single scratch on the floor. Ned almost drowned byughing out loud seeing Jaya¡¯s stupid actions and thought, ¡®is she nning to kill me by making meugh.¡¯ Chapter 218: Cursed Marks

Chapter 218: Cursed Marks

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Arena 32 I wanted to see how Jaya would make use of the super type origin card I made for her and what I saw left me disappointed. There were various ways Jaya could have countered her opponent, for example, with her Viltronian superhuman speed she could have undone what Ned was trying to do by just flying in an anticlockwise direction in the ck water dome. I bet that thought never crossed her mind, theck of imagination and judgement showcased by Jaya and her opponent had thoroughly dissatisfied me. So seeing that Jaya¡¯s fight was going nowhere, I turned to see how my new Cmity daughter cores were fairing. Tom and Eb both also had their Card fight¡¯s scheduled during the second set of the first round. Arena-32 Tom Bright vs John Chen [Participant ¨C Tom Bright Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Silver Grade Faction ¨C Bright Family, Lion Cubs High School Caution- Red Origin Card- Mud Golem Combat type- Summon] [External Participant ¨C John Chen Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Silver Grade Faction ¨C Chen family Caution- Red Origin Card- Curse Mark Combat type- Curse Apprentice/ Assassin] Arena 38 Ed Bright Vs Lucy Robert [Participant ¨C Ed Bright Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Bronze Grade Faction ¨C Bright Family, Loin Cubs High School Caution- Orange Origin Card- Skeleton Fiend Combat type- Summoner] [Participant ¨C Lucy Robert Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Silver Grade Faction ¨C Merchant Family, Lion Cubs High School (Schrship Student) Caution- Orange Origin Card- Dessert Cannon Combat type- Marksman] Tom¡¯s card fight had already reached its climax, he used the same signature Hazard Mud Swamp field card and his origin card Mud Golem he used against me in this card fight. Same as before he summoned 100 mud golems by making use of mud from the hazard mud swamp to engage his enemy while he stood back protected by the Huge mud golem. This strategy would bring Tom the optimum results facing an assassin type enemy like John Chen. [Card Name: Curse Mark Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The host can Curse the enemy unit with different debuffs based on the number of Curse marks sessfullynded on the enemy unit. Host¡¯s every ranged or melee and armed or unarmed attack will leave a curse mark on the enemy unit. Meaning every attack of the host will leave a curse mark on that very spot where he attacked the enemy unit. 1.First Curse Mark- 25% debuff to all stats of enemy units. 2.Second Curse Mark ¨C upon receiving a total of two Curse marks +25% debuff to all stats of enemy units. The old debuff is still active. 3.Third Curse Mark- upon receiving a total of three Curse marks the enemy units will lose any one of their following sense of touch/Smell/Sight/Sound based on the desire of the host. Old Debuffs are still active. 4.Fourth Curse Mark- upon receiving a total of four Curse marks the enemy unit will lose control over any one of their limbs Right Leg/ Left Leg/ Right Arm/ Left Arm based on the desire of the host. Old Debuffs are still active. 5.Fifth Curse Mark- Upon receiving a total of five Curse marks the enemy unit will feel an increase in one of the following receptors, Pain/Fear/Sleep/Lust based on the desire of the host. Old Debuffs are still active. 6.Sixth Curse Mark- upon receiving a total of six Curse marks the enemy unit will face Absolute Death. Note: The consecutive curse marks should be marked on the enemy unit within a minute of cing thest curse mark. Additional effect: Double marked absolute death- Upon marking the enemy unit twice at the same spot within 30 seconds, the enemy unit will face absolute death.] With an opponent like John Chen who could kill you with two well-timed moves, it was best to avoid closebat. Like everyone else participating in the tournament, John Chen thought that with his unique and overpowered origin card he would breeze through the first few rounds and easily make it to the top 10 if lucky he could even make it to the top 5. Unfortunately, luck wasn¡¯t on his side today as he was matched against the worst enemy possible right at the start. Tom¡¯s Swamp golem troop was his origin card¡¯s kryptonite. Seeing a 100 2.5 meters tall mud golem between him and his opponent John could not help but curse his fortune. The arena type card fight was already a disadvantage to an assassin ss card apprentice like him, now he had to defeat 100 golems just to get to his original target. This frustrated John but he did not just give up here instead decided to give it his all. Being well versed in assassin stylebat John had a speed advantage over the 100 mud golems. Tom¡¯s mud golems were not slow, their speed is as fast as normal humans but for someone who has been trained to work at extreme speed and efficiency like John, the golems speed was really slow. Thinking of a tactic that would allow him to take advantage of the slow movement speed and attack speed of the mud golems, John activated a skill card, ¡°C-rank Martial Skill card ¨C Shadow steps¡± [Card Name: Shadow steps Card type: Skill card Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rating: 39-stars Card Durability: [86/100] Card effect: Upon activation, the Card apprentice gains master level proficiency of the Martial skill Shadow steps. Additional effects ¨C soundless steps, Shadow blink, shadow stealth, shadow speed, Shadow Crawl] Soundless steps ¨C when walking in the shadows all the sounds of users footsteps will be absorbed by the shadow. Shadow blink- The host can teleport between two shadows within the range of 10 meters once every 5 seconds. Shadow stealth ¨C while standing in any shadow the host¡¯s presence will be negligible. Shadow speed ¨C within a shadow the host¡¯s speed is 3 times the normal speed. Shadow Crawl ¨C the host can walk on the shadows cast on the walls and ceiling. Caution: the host is still under the influence of gravity and will fall when the shadow on which he is standing is no longer there. With a martial skill card like shadow steps, anyone could be an adept assassin not to mention John whose origin card was meant for assassination with its absolute death effect. Now making use of the speed of the shadow steps martial skill card and the absolute death effect of his origin card John nned to destroy all the 100 mud golems to reach Tom. Chapter 219: No Mercy

Chapter 219: No Mercy

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:56 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Arena 32 John had a good tactic but unfortunately, he had overestimated his abilities thinking that he could take on 100 mud golems on a bright sunny morning like today. As the number of mud golems on the arena decreased the number of shadows in the arena where John could make use of his shadow step martial skill cards effects also decreased. Therefore it became harder for him tond attacks twice on the same spot of the mud golems and escapeter. As time went on John lost sight of the objective of the card fight, Tom his opponent. Instead, John was focused on destroying all mud golems in front of him. Doing so John had already burned a lot of his stamina and also gave away the secrets of his martial skill card to Tom. Tom Bright was very impressed by the skills disyed by his opponent but also rxed by seeing the stupidity his opponent had demonstrated by hunting his expandable mud golems which he could produce limitlessly as long as he had enough mud. Tom did not bother to disturb John, he patiently waited and started to deduce his opponent¡¯s fighting style and his cards. Tom knew about John¡¯s origin card from the info listed in the list of participants given to him by his family but he did not know the other active and passive cards equipped in John¡¯s grimoire. Therefore he patiently lied in wait to deduce the other cards being used by John. Extrapting that the skill cards used by John were shadow based skill cards, Tom decided that he would not reproduce the destroyed mud golems as he would only be providing John shadows to use his shadow teleportation techniques which he frequently uses to get into the proximity of the mud golems to use the Double marked absolute death effect of his origin card or to escape after being surrounded by the mud golems. Tom let John continue what he was doing for a while but seeing that the time limit of the card fight was nearing, Tom decided to get serious and wrap things up. One skill card is amon and must-have for all summon ss Card Apprentice, Detonate or the alternative Explosion. [Card Name: Detonate Card Type: Skill card Card Rank: C-rank, Umon grade Card Rate: 12-stars Card Durabilty: [88/100] Card effect: The host can detonate his/her predetermined summon. Detonating a summon would lead to the summon exploding with the power and the force equal to the rank that summons belonged to. Detonate and Explosion is the same cards with different names. Additional effect: Timer] Tom was not hasty, he waited¡­ waited for John to use his shadow teleportation skill to get near one of the mud golems. Tom wants John¡¯s shadow teleportation skill to enter the cooldown period otherwise John could easily escape the explosion by teleporting away. John using his skills slowly whittled down the number of mud golems from 100 to 20 under 10 minutes but to achieve that he had expanded almost 2/3rd of his stamina. Finally feeling his limit John realised what a fool he had been to voluntarily engage with expandable units rather than focusing on the actual target. Realizing this John was no longer keen on killing all 100 golems instead he nned toe within 10 meters of Tom under the guise of attacking the golems and then shadow blink next to him and give the finishing blow or rather the double finishing blow. Both John and Tom wanted to kill their opponent to win the fight but never once did they think of going easy on their opponents. They had their calctions of which each other was not aware of. Thanks to John¡¯s foolishness in the beginning Tom never notices the change in John. As for John, he was too confident in his ability that he overconfidently failed to consider the mud golem guarding Tom. Finding a perfect opportunity John hastily hurried to the mud golem nearest to John as if wanting to attack it but just as he was in the 10-meter range of Tom he made use of the shadow blink to teleport right next to Tom. As for Tom, after realising that John was nearing him despite not having destroyed a golem for a while now he deduced that John wanted to near him so that he could get within the range need to make use of his teleportation skill and teleport next to him to assassinate him with his Double Marked Absolute Death. When John teleported next to Tom, he noticed that tom did not react but John still chose to stab twice at the same ce and activate his origin cards additional effect double marked absolute death. But just when John was about to stab Tom for the second time, Tom exploded. Thankful John was able to activate a defence card on time saving himself from death but the force of the explosion had seriously injured him rendering him immobilised. The Tom that explode was not the real Tom it was a golem that was morphed by one of Tom¡¯s skill cards to make it a duplicate of himself. The moment Tom deduced what John was up to, Tom created a mud golem of his dimensions and morphed it to look like himself to pose as him while he hid in the belly of therge golem guarding him. Having sessfully executed his n now Tom was in a dilemma as John was critically injured and barely conscious so he could not utter the words that he surrenders to give up the duel. And the time limit of the duel was nearing if John did not surrender then soon after the time limit the match would be dered a draw. Despite being pressed by the time Tom was quick-witted and ordered one of his golems to carry barely conscious John out of the arena where the medic staff were already gathered to provide medical care to the injured participants. ¡°Arena 32, winner ¡®Tom Bright¡¯!¡± Chapter 220: Lucy

Chapter 220: Lucy

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:02 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Arena 38 ¡°Arena 38, Winner Lucy Robert¡± The second set started at 8:50 and since the card fights had a time limit of 12 minutes, the second set of the first roundsted till 9:02. After witnessing Tom¡¯s victory over John. I turned my gaze towards Arena 38 where Ed Bright was supposed to fight against Lucy Robert. To my surprise, the duel at arena 38 had long reached its conclusion with Lucy Robert as the winner. Yes, Eb Bright, one of the lucky few to be blessed by my cmity daughter core lost to nobody. Thankfully the VIP boxes smart array window screen had a recap function which allows me to see what transpired in Arena 38. Yes, I Banned three bright brothers from using their second transformation but the 1st transformation of the cmity core was more than enough for an opponent like Lucy Robert. Arena 38 recap, Ed and his opponent Lucy both got on the arena 38. Unlike previous times Ed was not talkative or tried taunting his opponent. He seems to be taking this duel seriously unlike his old self who would underestimate his enemies. Looks like the cmity daughter core has enforced some positive reinforcement on him. ¡°3.. 2.. 1.. Fight!¡± As soon as the match began Ed summoned both his undead summons, Skeleton Fiend and Undead Scorpion. Then Ed ordered Skeleton fiend to engage his enemy as Vanguard while the undead scorpion served as his bodyguard. Until now I saw no fault orck of judgment on Ed¡¯s Part. As a summoner card apprentice with a bronze grimoire, this is the most Ed could do being limited by card ratings of the bronze grimoire. Thankfully he did not need to focus on the defence card thanks to the Viltronian physique provided to him by Cmity daughter core. ¡°Dessert Cannon¡± ¡°Hexa shield¡± Lucy, unlike Ed who chose to hide behind his summons, activated her origin card and went on offence as soon as she heard the referee start the match. I was curious about Lucy¡¯s origin card Dessert Cannon, what the fuq is a Dessert Cannon? Does it shoot cakes and biscuits at its enemy? Turns out I was right, both of Lucy¡¯s arms turned into two huge cannons and started shooting Cheesecake. [Card Name: Dessert Cannon Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The host¡¯s forearms turn into Cannon and shoot explosive shells in the shapes of all kinds of Dessert known to the host. Additional Effect: Sugar High ¨C turn sugar in to bomb. the explosive power of the Dessert shell¡¯s shot by the cannons depends on the amount of sugar in the Dessert shells. Restriction: the host should sacrifice the Dessert shaped ammunition to the origin card. Note: Max ammunition per Cannon x300 ] [Card Name: Hexa Shield Card Type: skill Card Card Rank: C-rank Umon Grade Card Rating: 14-stars Card Durability: [98/100] Card Effect: the host can summon a 4-meter radius hexagon shaped 6yered energy shield. Additional effect: Shock resistance, Enhanced durability, heat resistance, Self-repair] Shock resistance ¨C Thanks to its 6yered arrangement the shield can absorb all the shock waves directed at the host. Enhanced Durability ¨C Being stacked onyers all the 6 hexagon shields are more durable as any damage obtained will be equally distributed between all 6 shields. Heat Resistance ¨C the shield is resistant to all forms of heat. The summoned Hexa shield has a high-level heat resistance and it can protect the host behind the shield from extreme temperatures. Self Repair ¨C when not under attack the shield can generate and repair itself using the soul energy stored in the grimoire. ¡®Boom!¡¯ Before everyone could soak in the surprise of cheesecake shaped ammunition the duel had reached its conclusion. Within a blink of an eye, the result of the Card fight in arena 38 was decided. It seems it wasn¡¯t just me who missed the duel and had to watch the recap, everyone in the audience focusing on arena 38 had to watch the recap. Because the results of the duel were concluded within a second. This match may be the fastest victory during this tournament with a record time of 2.56 seconds. Ed was not to be med for his loss because most of the participants participating would also have achieved the same results. Who would have thought a cute loli would be packing so much explosive power? Thankfully Lucy was not aiming for Eb¡¯s life. Otherwise, Eb would have lost one or two limbs in the explosion instead of being seriously injured and suffering from a 1st-degree burn. This was the condition of Ed despite having a Viltronian physique so one could imagine the amount of explosive power in the Cheesecake ammunition. Lucy Robert is the female heir of the Robert family. Despite being 17 years old looked like a middle schooler thanks to her petite figure. Being the female heir meant she had to be the ideal woman but unfortunately her figure did not allow it even the people working under her did not take her seriously. But Lucy was an ace in other areas, she was a talented card apprentice and a ruthless leader. Thanks to her origin card it did not take long for her to consolidate her strength in the family and suppress all the patriarchal-minded voices against her in the family. With the signal of the referee, Lucy did not hesitate to activate her Origin Card at the beginning of the duel she knew that though her opponent knew what her origin card was he would still underestimate the power behind her dessert shaped ammunition so she nned to use it to her advantage right off the bat. But Lucy did not aim at her opponent, instead of his skeleton summons as knew that if she directly aimed at her opponent he may lose his life. Sugar High, the additional effect of her card allowed Lucy to create explosion shells with unimaginable destructive power. Higher the sugar content in the dessert shaped ammunition higher the destructive power behind the Dessert shaped ammunition. The catch of this additional effect was there was basically no limit to the amount of sugar she can add to her Dessert shaped ammunition meaning that there is basically no limit to the destructive power behind the Dessert ammunition she fires at her enemy¡¯s. One ammunition of hers can be equal to a punch from a toddler or a punch from a Card emperor; it all depended on the amount of sugar in the ammunition. Therefore Lucy personally made all her Dessert shaped ammunition using the Baking upational card. The two cheesecakes that Lucy used to attack Ed¡¯s skeleton packed enough explosive power to disable a Card Grandmaster. Thankfully the explosion force was is in the forward direction otherwise even the Hexa shield summoned by Lucy could not protect her from getting out unscathed from her attacks. So, Ed never stood a chance against the ammunition which could even disable Card Grandmasters, with his Card soldier realm and Viltronian physique. The full brunt of the explosion was bore by the skeleton fiend summoned by Ed. While Ed was only in the outer part of the explosion range still Ed was was thrown out of the arena stage disabled, heavily Injured and with 1st-degree burns all over the body Seeing the recap of Ed¡¯s duel I realised I could notpletely rely on the participant info list given by Bright brothers. Lucy was a ck colour level threat but she was marked as an Orange colour level threat. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Above The Sky Blossom Card Stadium [Unknown Contact calling¡­ Ans/reject/ignore/reply] Anna who had left VIP box no.1 did not leave instead stayed wanting to watch the man who made her heart race in action but she was distributed by an iing call to her grimoire, the call was from an unsaved contact but still, Anna decided to pick up the call, [Ans] ¡°Hello, Daughter. how are you?¡± A husky male voice sounded from the other side of the call and addressed Anna as Daughter. ¡°Fuq! It¡¯s you, Traitor. You have lost all the right to call me your daughter. Get this through your head I am not your daughter. Your daughter is dead. Knowing you, I bet you didn¡¯t even attend your daughter¡¯s funeral. Oh! Wait I killed everybody rted to her so except you she should have nobody to bury her and give her a proper send-off.¡± Hearing the voice Anna went berserk and started yelling and cursing. As this voice belonged to the man who stole her mothers happiness. This voice belonged to the man who betrayed her grandpa, uncle and her n. This voice belonged to the man who was the very reason for the sadistic bitch she is today. This voice belonged to the man who was the cause of every wrong and sadness in her life. ¡°You know me well my daughter. Talking to you reminds me of your mother. By the way, how is she fairing?¡± Chapter 221: Ruthlessness

Chapter 221: Ruthlessness

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Above The Sky Blossom Card Stadium How dare he! How dare he! Seeing the guts of the traitor to bring up her mom Anna was enraged. Infuriated Anna was no longer thinking straight, her mind was consumed by anger so much that she wanted to st the noisy card stadium below her but soon a figure of a teenage boy shed in her mind, halting her in her action. Remembering the teenage boy Anna came to her senses and regained her calm. Anna¡¯s fascination with Wyatt was not because she fell in love with him but because she genuinely admired him. She admired him for his guts to cheat a Card Emperor while he was at his death bed losing both his feet, an arm and an ear. Despite her sadistic and foxy impulse Anna always tries to be aware of her surroundings and the people she is surrounding herself with. Thinking back to the day she met with Wyatt she noticed that despite losing his feet, arm and ear Wyatt bargained with her till she caved to his terms. And as the cheery on the top, he tricked her into thinking that she was taking advantage of Wyatt, which prompted her into agreeing to provide him protection. Later he dared to trick her again into buying the dungeon for a fortune despite there being nopetitors for it. When Anna knew all this she was angry but her eyes showed appreciation for Wyatt. Anna longed for what Wyatt had, which made her think that being with him and knowing him should help her learn what makes Wyatt different from the rest of the herd. But sadly Anna who did not have a normal childhood did not know how to make friends, all she ever had were flings, subordinates and enemies. Knowing Wyatt she knew he would not respond well to her authoritarianism therefore Anna decided to offer herself to Wyatt to seek what shecked in him. What did Annack? She was the Card Empress of the Heatsend n. She was born with a genius-level aptitude and intelligence. As for the other materialist things they would be provided by her n. Confidence and willpower, Anna had so much of it that she ascended to the Card emperor realm before 100 years of age. In a way Anna wascking nothing, that¡¯s what she thought until she walked into the real world and found out that she was just another emotion-filled hormone controlled meat bag. Being used by her father to kill an entire family made Anna realise this reality. Numerous decades have passed since that incident but Anna still could not get over the fact that she yed right into that man¡¯s hand. How could she allow that traitor to take advantage of her like that, though Anna could not find answers to this question she understood how someone so smart as her mother fell for the oldest trick in the book, she was not ruthless enough, ruthless enough on herself and people surrounding her. This ruthlessness Anna saw in two people the traitor and Wyatt. She did not know how Wyatt hid it but Anna saw right through his disguise, the reason why Wyatt would not respond well to authoritarianism is that he is an authoritarian. ¡°You done? I will hang up the call now.¡± Anna finally realised that she did not have to amodate someone whom she hated down to her bones, she could hang up just like Wyatt did with her. Hanging up the call Anna felt like she gained a certain control and power over that man. Since the beginning of the call, she never felt in control of the conversation thanks to her messy emotions and that traitor made sure to make use of that to drive the conversation into achieving his motives. Hanging up the call gave Anna a sense of self-satisfaction. Anna did not know what that traitor wanted from her but she was pretty sure that for that man to take initiative and call her for the first time since her birth at a time like this then his motives could not be more clearer, Silver milk powder. It has only been a day since the silver milk powder was granted patent but it already shook the entire world powers. It seems her family will also have to hasten their ns. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:59 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Arena 17 Nearing the final three minutes of the duel both Jaya and Ned were running out of patients. Jaya no longer tried to destroy the arena floor seeing it remain unscathed even after taking her strongest punch,ing to the conclusion that the arena is made of high-grade alloy. As for Ned, he was scared. It was funny to see Jaya try to break the floor but soon witnessing the force behind each punch of Jaya, Ned realised that he was not a match for Jaya in closebat. One punch of her¡¯s could fatally wound him if aimed at his vitals, the punches may even send him to his death bed. Being in Were-Form Ned still did not have the confidence to go head to head with Jaya and her monstrous strength. Therefore unlike Jaya who was wrecking her nerves to end the duel before the time limit, Ned was praying for the time to run faster so that the duel would end in a draw and he would not end up lose to a girl. Unable toe up with a solution to get rid of the ck water surrounding her or finding Ned, every passing second was like a ticking time bomb to Jaya who frustratedly let out a shout like an angry beast. Feeling stuck Jaya finally decided to use the other cards in her grimoire. ¡°Wind Jab¡± [Card Name: Wind Jab Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Card Card Rating: 16-stars Card Durability: [95/100] Card Effect: The host coheres all his/her soul energy and strength to his/her fists and performs an overwhelming Wind Jab, dealing physical damage to the enemies on the path and slowing them. The Wind Jab explodes when it hits an obstacle. Additional effect: knockback ¨C The enemy unit hit by Wind Jab will be knocked back. Note: The force and explosive over in the Wind Jab depends upon the strength and soul energy of the host. Distance of the Knockback effect will also depend on the strength and soul energy of the host.] Balling her fists and gathering all of her soul energy and strength onto them Jaya punched out fists-shaped ball of wind vigorously at the eyewall of the ck water hurricane¡¯s eye. The downpour of the wind and water at the eyewall is very robust and extremely lethal but soon the effects of Jaya¡¯s Jabs began to show, the rotational speed of the hurricane started to decrease with every punch of hers. Chapter 222: Breakfree

Chapter 222: Breakfree

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:01 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Arena 17 Every punch of Jaya¡¯s created a basketball-size wind fist that would explode on the eyewall of the hurricane¡¯s eye. One had to know that a Viltronian Soldier¡¯s pure raw strength was already enough to create wind fists, just by punching in the air Jaya could create wind fists which is why this card was a good fit for her as she could provide the necessary strength and soul energy to continuously generate these wind jabs with inhuman stamina level. The Wind Jabs had the effect of exploding upon meeting an obstacle, these continuous explosions started to break the eyewall created by the hurricane. The effect of the wind jads showing as the speed of the hurricane started to decrease rapidly. The hurricane would copse any second now, yet there was still a minute for the duel to end. Ned knew as per the physical prowess disyed by Jaya she would require less than 10 seconds to defeat him. Therefore he decided to use his final move, ckwater Burial. He knew this move would not help him defeat Jaya but as long as it drags her until the duration of the duel is over it will have served its purpose. Ned swam to the top of the slowing ckwater Hurricane, using his ckwater maniption and ckwater dome abilities he reverted the swirling ck water into a ck water dome again capturing Jaya at the centre of the dome. Jumping out of the ckwater dome Ned activated a skill card as he blew out freezing cold air onto the ck water dome, Turning the ckwater dome into a frozen ck water dome as he safelynded on it. ¡°Super Freezing Breath¡± [Card Name: Super Freezing Breath Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rating: 23-stars Card Durability: [94/100] Card Effect: when activated the host¡¯s breath is capable of freezing objects and generating hurricane-force winds. His super freezing breath can extinguish fires or freeze things. Additional Effect: Enhanced Lungs ¨C The host could also hold his/her breath for a very long period, allowing him/her to travel underwater without a breathing apparatus. Note: if you are suffering from a cough please be careful while using this card may lead to friendly fire.] Right now Jaya was restrained inside a frozen ck water dome, no wonder Ned named his final I¡¯ve ckwater Burial. Suddenly Jaya who was immobilised in the frozen ck water dome moved her eyeballs showing that she was alive and notpletely frozen. A secondter frozen Jaya started to glow with brilliant bright blue light, ¡°Boom!¡± The frozen Jaya exploded, along with her the frozen ck water dome exploded. As for Ned who was standing on the frozen dome was caught in the aftermath and blown off the arena getting automatically disqualified. [[Card Name: Break free Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rating: 19-stars Card Durability: [94/100] Card Effect: the host can gather all the soul power and strength in the body to emit an explosive shock wave to surroundings. Additional Effect: All the physical restraints restraining the host will explode with the emission of explosive shock waves. Caution: After using this card the host will enter an abnormal status, Weak. Note: the card does not Discriminate. Be it friends or foes, meet your maker.] Weak- all the stats and card effects of the card apprentice under this abnormal status will be suppressed by 90%. Technically Jaya never exploded, she just emitted an explosive shock wave which exploded the frozen ck water dome restraining her. Thankfully Jaya did not exhaust all of her energy leaving just enough energy and strength to explode the huge ck water dome and throw Ned off of the arena. So in the end Jaya proved that god does take care of fools and drunk. ¡°Arena 17, winner Jaya Keith.¡± ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:04 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP section, Balcony area ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Asked Diana looking at Jaya who dragged her weak body to the Fine Gold VIP seating area. ¡°Sister, I am under abnormal status ¡®weakness¡¯.¡± Instead of answering Diana, Jayained about the debuff on her as a result of using the skill card ¡®Break Free¡¯, to her sister with puppy dog eyes. ¡°So?¡± Asked Diana but looking at Jaya who had teary eyes, Diana sighed, ¡°who¡¯s fault is it? The duel was a joke, and your performance was extremely disappointing and pathetic.¡± ¡°I know sister I was wrong! Sorry, I will practice harder next time. Could you please ask Barbara to use her origin card on me?¡± Jaya hurriedly apologised and agreed with her sister knowing to argue will only get her in more trouble. The woman named Barbara summoned her grimoire to negate the debuff on Jaya using her origin card but before she could do so. Diana red at her. Being red at by Diana, Barbara retrieved her grimoire and hurriedly apologised before returning to her seat, ¡°Sorry, boss. I will be taking my seat now.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Jaya protested seeing Diana stopping Barbara from helping her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Diana asked again but this time there was more force behind Diana¡¯s voice. ¡°I..I¡­ I wanted to watch the tournament with you sister.¡± Jaya lied, unable to say that she was too embarrassed to return to VIP box 1. After the incident with Anna and now this disappointing win Jaya was too embarrassed to step into the VIP box 1. ¡°What did you do?¡± Knowing her sister, Diana concluded that the faulty with Jaya. ¡°Why do you always think I am at fault?¡± Jaya wanted to guilt her sister to not force her to go back to VIP box 1. ¡°You know how important this thing is to us, right? Mend your rtion with Wyatt, without his support all our ns wille to a halt. It may seem like currently the southern emperor is out to get him but mind you he is worth a lot alive than dead to them.¡± Diana reminded Jaya about their objective. Okay. And what about the abnormal stats on me, I cannot participate with this in the second round.¡± Jaya reluctantly agreed to return to VIP box 1 but demanded to get rid of abnormal stats on her. ¡°Sure you can. If you can skip your training then you can also participate in the second round with the abnormal stats.¡± Diana did not agree to lift the weakness debuff on Jaya. Because she knew Jaya could not get the first rank in the tournament and anything below the first rank was pointless. Also because amodating all of Jaya¡¯s mistakes would only make her spoiled and she would never learn. Chapter 223: Great Eagle Gang

Chapter 223: Great Eagle Gang

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Arena 13 Lion Cubs High School U18 free for all Sky Blossom city residents, First round 6 sets schedule, 8:35 ¨C 8:47 set 1, (Completed) 8:50 ¨C 9:02 set 2, (Completed) 9:05 ¨C 9:17 set 3, (Ongoing) 9:20 ¨C 9:32 set 4, (Coming Soon) 9:35 ¨C 9:52 set 5, (Coming Soon) 9:55 ¨C 10:07 set 6, (Coming Soon) Nick Bright Vs Dan Malvin [External Participant: Dan Malvin Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Silver Grade Faction ¨C Great Eagle High School (Schrship student) Caution- Red Origin Card- Blood Puppet Combat type- Summon] [Participate ¨C Nick Bright Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Silver Grade Faction ¨C Bright Family, Lion Cubs High School Caution- ck Origin Card- Mountain Golem Combat type- Summon] ¡°Name¡¯s Dan, Dan Malvin, leader of the Great Eagle gang. You must have heard.¡± Dan arrogantly introduced himself to Nick. Nick was not only his opponent in the tournament but in his real-life too. Both being the gang leader of one of the top three high schools in sky blossom city they were bound to be rivals. ¡°Yes, I have heard of you. I am Nick Bright, leader of the Bright Lions Gang.¡± Nick politely greeted his opponent. Surrendering to the cmity daughter core Nick has realised what mattered, what was important, what he should prioritise and what he should fight for. Nick did not care about the childish rivalry which Dan showcased. ¡°Are you sure you are the leader of the Bright Lions gang? I heard you lost to your ssmate whom you used to bully. Howme!¡± Dan looked down at Nick for losing to someone he bullied. ¡°Did you watch the video of the duel?¡± Nick asked because anyone who watched the video would not be looking down on him or his lord. ¡°Participates ready!¡± ¡°3..2..1, fight!¡± ¡°No, I did not¡­ ¡± despite the announcer announcing the start of the duel Dan ignorantly continued to converse with Nick only to be interpreted by a punch to his face. ¡°C-rank skill card: Speed Reinforcement¡± ¡°C-rank skill card: Strength Reinforcement¡± ¡°C-rank Martial skill card: Dragon Kong Martial Arts¡± [Card Name: Dragon Kong Martial Arts Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rating: 14-Stars Card Durability: [87/100] Card Effect: Equipping this card the host gains Master Level proficiency of the martial technique Dragon Kong Martial Arts. Additional Effects: Dragon Vigor, Dragon Boost, Dragonskin Note: This card does not help in marital bed performance. ] Dragon Vigor: This effect gives the host the ability to heal minor injuries received, minor heal. Dragon Boost: This effect boosts hosts stats by x2 Dragonskin: This effect increases the host¡¯s defence. Having gained the physique of a Viltronian through the daughter core Nick changed his fighting style after I warned him about the attack and movement speed of his origin card Mountain golem. This change in fight style was not sudden, Nick knew his shorings and had already nned to fill the gap with martial arts but martial arts cards require a lot of training and workout for a Card apprentice to fully disy its prowess. But now Nick had a Viltronian physique which was made for martial art cards. Dan was unguarded and did not expect Nick to pull a fast one, he thought Nick being a summoner like him would summon his Mountain golem as he summoned his blood puppet and together they can have the ultimate showdown in the history of the tournaments, yet his dreams were broken being treated by a punch to his face. ¡°What the fuq are you doing?¡± Dan yelled ring at Nick who was looking at him dumbfoundedly. ¡°How are you still standing?¡± Nick was confused, Viltronian strength along with strength reinforcement and Dragon boost gave Nick confidence that he could K.O Dan but to his surprise, Dan did not move an inch after being punched by his full strength. ¡°Surprised, this all thanks to my origin card. It not only allows me to summon a blood puppet but also enhances my physical strength and defence by a huge margin.¡± Dan did not mind revealing the abilities of his card to Nick. ¡°Aren¡¯t you full of surprises!¡± Saying that Nick pulled back as his opponent also seemed to be well versed in closebat. ¡°Nick, let¡¯s make a bet. If you win, the Great Eagle gang will be the underling of your Bright Lions gang but if I win, your Bright Lions gang will be the Great Eagle gangs underling. What do you say? We are bound to cross paths sooner orter. Now the question remains, do you have the guts to settle it right here right now, one on one.¡± Dan proposed a bet and he seemed to be serious. He had to be because the entire sky blossom city was watching this broadcast. ¡°An interesting idea you got there. Good, I ept your bet. Winner takes all.¡± Nick did not hesitate to ept the bet as Imanded him to ept the bet through Hive AI. A butcher wouldn¡¯t be butcher if he did not ughter the fat pig that presented itself under his de. ¡°Mountain Golem¡± In front of Nick a 13-meter huge mountain was summoned, hearing his call it unravelled into a 20 meter tall Mountain golem. ¡°Blood puppet¡± A 16-meter diameter blood ord appeared in front of Dan which then morphed into a 20-meter tall humanoid blood puppet. ¡°How is it? Not bad huh! Blood Titan verse Rock Titan, this is going to be one epic battle in the history of Sky blossom city.¡± Dan yelled andughed maniacally ¡°Shut up and fight.¡± Nick had enough of Dan¡¯s h h¡­ and asked him tomence the battle with annoyance. [Card Name: Blood Puppet Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The host can create a single blood puppet with the amount of blood he has sacrificed to his origin card. Additional Effect: Blood Reinforcement ¨C the host gains physical reinforcement based on the amount of blood sacrificed to the origin card. Note: Blood for Blood reinforcement and creation of blood puppet should be sacrificed separately.] Chapter 224: Soul Armament

Chapter 224: Soul Armament

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:07 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Arena 13 Two 20 meter tall giants appearing in arena 13 attracted all the attention of the audience towards them. 40 card duels were being held in 40 different arenas in every set but none of the arenas had ever managed to gain theplete and undivided attention of the audience like arena 13. Unfortunately for everyone, the arena was not big enough to hold the fight of two 20 meter tall giants. Either of the giants tried to take a step forward or backwards they would be out of arena bounds and automatically be disqualified. ¡°Contestants of Arena 13, please use the One-time use skill Summon Armament Shift card soon to be provided by the referee to continue the duel otherwise, you will be disqualified.¡± It seems the school had already thought of the problem of the arena not beingrge enough forrge summons, maybe Pax summoning his mecha was their wake up call. Therefore the announcer hurriedly reminded Nick and Dan to fight using the One-time use skill Summon Armament Shift card. I did not know what a Summon Armament shift was but its name made it obvious that it must be something rted to summons and weapons. [Card Name: Summon Armament shift Card Type: One Time Use Skill Card Card Rank: C-rank, Umon grade Card Rating: 4-stars Card Durability: [97/100] Card Effect: This Item allows the host to turn his/her summon into an Armament for the host to use as he pleases. Additional: Armament Spirit, Restriction: The Summon can turn into any form of armament depending upon its master¡¯s wish. ] Armament Spirit ¨C the Beast will of the host¡¯s summon would serve as the spirit of the armament giving the armament ess to all the powers and abilities of the summons. Note- Once the Armament Spirit recognises its master all the stats of the summon turned armament¡¯s stats will be distributed to the host¡¯s stats. Knowing the Card info of the Summon Armament Shift card I was impressed, but what impressed me more was that the school was willing to fork out such a good card, one-time-use cards are cheaper but something rare like a Summon Armament Shift Card must be worth a lot of money. But it was understandable why the school was willing to take out something like a Summon Armament Shift card because all the cost would be borne by the sponsors of this tournament, the White sponsorer City hall and ck sponsorer The Circle. ¡°Really dude? I wanted to write history here and you want us to fight with toy weapons. Have you seen anyone remembering people fighting with toy weapons, Demigod Toy Master doesn¡¯t count. ¡± Dan yelled at the announcer. He did not care if the arena was too small for two giants to fight; he just wanted to give the audience duel worthy of entering the pages of history. Dan¡¯s words received a huge round of cheers from the audience. The audience was also tired of watching these rookies ying Card duels. These duels were fine for the parents of the contestant who were proud to watch their babies grow. But the audience who paid 300$ per seat to watch this shit were bored and considered it a waste of money. The tournament was a huge sess at the school level but once it was promoted to city level it could not match the hype it had created. Therefore when they heard Dan¡¯s words the majority of the audience agreed with him. ¡°Contestants please follow the tournament rules otherwise it will warrant an involuntary surrender.¡± The announcer was not pressured by the Audience¡¯s enthusiasm and asked Dan to follow the rules if he does not want to be disqualified. ¡°Whatever. It seems I can give you the epic battle I promised Nick. ¡®Blood Puppet Armament''¡± Dan turned his attention to the arena and used the one-time use skill Summon Armament Shift card. The 20-meter tall humanoid blood puppet turned into a 16-meter diameter blood orb whichter shrank to a 2-meter diameter blood orb which swallowed Dan into it and then morphed into a full-body blood-red armour fitting Dan perfectly. ¡°Mountain Golem Armament¡± Nick also activated the one-time use skill Summon Armament Shift card. The 20 meters tall mountain giant reverted to its 13-meter high mountain that shrank to a 200-centimetre diameter boulder before splitting into two equal-sized 100-centimetre diameter rocks. Each of these two rocks swallowed each one of Nick¡¯s arms and transformed into Rock gauntlets. ¡°I choose to turn my summon into a full-body armour because I am afraid of pain and getting hurt, what about you l? Why did you choose a gauntlet?¡± Dan asked Nick why he chose a gauntlet but instead of receiving an answer Dan was once again greeted by a punch to his face. They were in a duel, not a talk show. So instead of responding to Dan and his unnecessary rant, Nick let his fist do the talking, a proven effective way to shut up loudmouth people. Despite the dy, Nick and Dan¡¯s duel would not be provided any extra time because it would disrupt the schedule already in ce. So Dan had already wasted half of the duel talking nonsense which annoyed Nick who wanted toplete the task provided by his master as fast as possible. Dan received Nick¡¯s punch with open arms; he did not seem to consider Nick¡¯s attack as a threat and had a lot of confidence in his full body blood armour. He was right in doing so as Nick¡¯s did not break through his defence. Which caused Dan to sneer and taunt Nick saying, ¡°your punches are too weak Nick, do not tell me that this is the best you can do even with a summon armament.¡± ¡°meteorite jump¡± Nick sneered at Dan¡¯s taunt as hisst punch was bait to make Dan underestimate his strength for when he pulls out his ultimate move, the meteorite Jump. Chapter 225: Meteorite Jump

Chapter 225: Meteorite Jump

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:11 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Arena 13 ¡°Meteorite Jump¡±, The ultimate move of the Mountain Golem. This move marvellously propels a few tones weighing mountain golem to 300meters up in the sky which would physically be considered impossible. When the egg-form mountain golem descends from such a height it would descend with a swift speed under the effect of gravity quite simr to a meteorite. Thanks to the Armament spirit skill of the summon Armament Nick could also be able to use this move of Mountain golem. As Nick jumped up 300meters into the sky, what Dan saw was that Nick suddenly vanished from the arena. Seeing Nick vanish Dan thought it might be an invisibility skill and rxed as he was pretty confident that Nick¡¯s attack could not break his blood armour armament defence. Which was exactly what Nick was aiming for when pulled his punch hitting Dan before he executed ¡®Meteorite Jump¡¯. Upon reaching the 300 meters mark Nick dived towards the earth aiming both his fists at Dan who was still searching for Nick who suddenly vanished. Under the enhancement of speed reinforcement and Dragon Boost, Nick descended at an incredibly fast speed almost reaching 350 meters per second. Within under a second, Nick covered the distance between him and unaware Dan. ¡°Crank Skill Blood Hardening¡± Dan who was covered in blood armour activated a card to harden his blood armour as he noticed speeding Nick nearing him. Realising it was already toote Dan had no other choice but to strengthen his defence by activating the Blood Hardening skill Card. *Boom* Nick¡¯s rock gauntlets covered fists meet with Dan¡¯s blood armour-ted chest and a huge shock wave of wind spread out throughout the arena with Nick and Dan at the centre. *Crack* Later the sound of bone cracking sounded as full-body blood armour covered Dan bounced upon the impact, skipping 3 times on the arena floor Dan¡¯s body was flung outside the arena bounds. 350 meters per second is the speed of a bullet, now consider a bullet packing all the stats of Nick and Mountain golem under the effect of Speed reinforcement, Strength reinforcement and Dragon Boost. That amount of stats is enough to turn a bullet into a ballistic missile. Thankfully Nick had Dan a blood cushion for a safending. If he hadnded on somewhere other than Dan, for example, the arena floor, then the one in the miserable state would be Nick himself. [Card Name: Blood Hardening Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 22-stars Card Durability: [83/100] Card Effect: This card gives the host ability to harden blood by increasing the speed of coagtion of the blood rapidly. Additional Effect: Blood Weapons ¨C This effect gives the host the ability to shape semi-hardened blood into weapons beforepletely hardening the blood. Note: Use along with blood maniption for maximum effect. Higher the level of monster blood used stronger the effect.] Dan should be lucky to be alive facing such a deadly attack head-on if not for his Blood puppet Armour Armament, Blood Reinforcement, Armament spirit and Blood hardening strengthened by giant Blood puppet stats Dan would not have gotten off with few broken bones instead he would be a pool of blood, flesh and bones right now. ¡°Arena 13, Winner Nick Bright¡± While watching the Card duel I also kept an eye open for duels of people who could be my future opponents in the tournament. The participant list given by the bright brothers had listed them all with ck level caution. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Arena 29, 31 and 40 Set 3, Arena 29, Arnold Barnes Vs Kim Li Set 3, Arena 31, Nathan Buch Vs Kindle Chou Set 3, Arena 40, Kimble Wang Vs Josh Bent Arnold Barnes and Nathan Buch were the two external participants whom I met in the principal¡¯s office. They were two of the three who caught my attention of all the ck level cautioned in the participant list given to be by the bright brothers. And thest one was Kimble Wang. These three caught my attention not just because of the strength and strange methods and cards showcased by them but because of the ruthlessness they showed towards their opponents who were only ssified as green or orange level caution at max. Set 3, Arena 29, Arnold Barnes Vs Kim Li ¡°3.. 2.. 1, Start!¡± *sh* As soon as the announcer announced the start of the match a sshing sound sounded from where Kim Li was standing but Kim Li was nowhere to be seen. Only a blood puddle filled with minced meat bones and brain matter was left in her spot at the arena 29. The audience watching this fight felt a chill in their spine thinking, ¡®what the fuq happened?¡¯ Even the announcer was stunned and had to watch the recap before he couldment on the card duel on Arena 29. No matter how many times one watched the recap all people could see was Arnold Barnes was motionless while Kim Li vanished in thin air leaving behind a puddle of blood filled with meat, bones and brain matter. But after slowing the recap by x124 times finally, it was clear what happened at arena 29. It appears Arnold Burnes never moved a single muscle instead a whirlwind forwarded from Arnold¡¯s body at extremely swift speed aiming for Kim. And in a blink of an eye uponing in contact with Kim the whirlwind stopped its forward trajectory and swallowed Kim on the spot within it, mincing and grinding Kim¡¯s body into a puddle of blood filled with meat, bones and brain matter. ¡°Kim Li, Dead¡± ¡°Arena 29, Winner Arnold Barnes¡± Set 3, Arena 31, Nathan Buch Vs Kindle Chou ¡°3.. 2.. 1, Start!¡± ¡°How do you want to die? Do you prefer the agonising dead or the silent dead?¡± Nathan Buch asked his opponent Kindle Chou ¡°So I¡¯m dying either way¡­ How about the third option? ¡®C-rank skill: meshot¡¯ ¡± Suggested Kindle Chou as he threw a fireball at Nathan, a young and healthy boy whose fat ass would fall out of his sweatpants every time he bent over. ¡°So you chose to struggle. This is going to be a juicy one. ¡®Poison Mist¡¯ ¡± listening to Chou¡¯s suggestion Nathan no longer dyed and made Kindle¡¯s choice for him activating his Poison Mist Card. Soon a grey mist covered the entire Arena 31 choking and extinguishing the me shot aimed at Nathan. Later Kindle who was engulfed in the most started screaming and howling like a pig to be ughtered. Soon the screams stop and with it the grey mist covering the arena cleared. ¡°Kindle Chou Dead¡± ¡°Arena 31, Winner¡­ Chapter 226: Fourth Set

Chapter 226: Fourth Set

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:06 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Set 3 Arena 29, 31 and 40 ¡°Set 3, Arena 31, Winner¡­¡± As the announcer was preparing to announce the winner of the duel something miraculous happened on the arena stopping Nathan Buch who was about to descend the arena stage. The condition of Chou¡¯s Corpse was very bad because of the corrosive and acidic nature of the grey mist. The miraculous part was the mingled and melted corpse of Kindle Chou in the arena which started to glow with bright blinding light. The condition of Chou¡¯s Corpse results from the corrosive and acidic nature of the grey mist. The brilliant light on the Chou¡¯s corpse vanished leaving behind apletely healthy and energetic Kindle Chou. Seeing Chou resurrect a cold sweat broke on Nathan¡¯s back not because he saw a ghost but because he almost got off the arena thinking Chou was dead. This would mean that he would be disqualified for walking out of the bonds of the arena. Thinking about how he was just about to be the biggest joke of the tournament Nathan was enraged and wanted to teach this resurrecting fat pig a lesson but he was left dumbfounded by what fatty did next. ¡°Fuq! You did not descend the arena yet. I should have waited a little longer before resurrecting¡± yelled Kindle Chou looking at Nathan who was ring at him. Remembering the hell he had been through in the grey mist, Chou let out a shriek and genuinely rolled off the arena stage shouting, ¡± I surrender! I surrender!¡± Others could only see that Kindle Chou was resurrected healthy and full of energy but only Chou knew what he had to pay for his resurrection. Falling down the arena on his face, Chou shouted, ¡°Medic! Medic!¡± Seeking help from the medical staff assigned to oversee the injured participants. ¡°Arena 31, winner Nathan Buch¡± As the puzzled medical staff carried apletely fine Chou on the stretcher, Chou asked the beautiful medic walking next to the stretcher, ¡°Miss when will I get my participation certificate? I can no longer continue to participate in the tournament due to my condition.¡± The medic did not know what condition the participant in front of her was speaking about as her medic scan card showed that Kindle Chou waspletely fine but she did not think too much into it and answered, ¡± the participation certificate will be sent to your grimoire after the tournament ends and the young heroes ranking list is prepared.¡± After a while Choubed his oily hair with his hands and putting on the most charming smile his chinless face could deliver he looked at the female medic and said, ¡°Beauty I am ranked 420th on the Sky blossom young heroes list. Would you like to grab a coffee next week?¡± ¡°No, I just decided to cut back on my caffeine intake. ¡± the medic looked at Chou with scorn and rejected him as bluntly as possible but also not being too obvious. ¡°How about some English tea at Prestige Cafe?¡± A single rejection would never stop our boy, Chou. ¡°How about the ughterhouse you pig?¡± The Medic no longer cared, her face cramped with anger as she rejected Chou mercilessly. ¡°No thanks, your taste is too heavy for me.¡± Replied Chou with a genuinely troubled face. Seeing chou¡¯s genuinely troubled face after indirectly mocking her, the medic stomped her foot on the ground and left hurriedly. ¡­ The resurrection ability of Kindle Chou sessfully caught my attention and wondering why I missed such an awesome ability I checked the list of participants to check his info. Seeing Kindle Chou¡¯s info I knew why I skipped his name, [External Participant: Kindle Chou Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Gold Grade Faction ¨C Chou Family, the Medic family and one of the top 3 families of sky blossom city. Caution- Green Origin Card- unknown Combat type- Medic] ¡­ Set 3, Arena 40, Kimble Wang Vs Josh Bent ¡°3.. 2.. 1, fight¡± ¡°Bait¡± mouthed Kimble Wang forming a finger gun mimicking a handgun, aiming at Josh Bent. The next second the Kimble¡¯s opponent Josh vanished into the thin air as if he never existed. The Announcer and the Audience monitoring the card duel at arena 40 both became speechless. One of the contenders just vanished. ¡®What the fuck happened?¡¯ This thought screamed in all of their minds. Unfortunately this time even the recaps of the duel did not help them to understand the situation. No matter how much they slowed the recap all they saw was that Josh just vanished. As time went on the question and mystery behind the vanishing of Josh continued to eat at the thoughts of the audience and the announcer, especially the parents of Josh Bent, Mr and Mrs Bent along with the rest of the Bent family. The referee was confused; he did not know whether Josh was dead or alive. He had to see the corpse or body of Josh before he could dere a winner. At first, the Announcer and audience thought that Josh had used an invisibility or stealth card but as time passed they started to entertain the thought that maybe Josh is dead. Then the referee turned to the only person who seemed to be calm despite Josh vanishing, Kimble Wang. ¡°He is dead. Please announce the results.¡± Kimble nonchntly answered the referee some clearing and adding to the mystery behind Josh¡¯s disappearance. ¡°Josh Bent dead¡± ¡°Arena 40, Winner Kimble Wang¡± In a blink of an eye, that¡¯s all it took for the duel at arena 40 toe to an end. Kimble¡¯s exnation other than confirming the death of his opponent only adds to the mystery behind the disappearance of the contestant Josh Bent. This mystery caused a chill in the spine of all the audience who watched the card duel at arena 40. Since I only watched the recap of the arena 40 card fight, I was checking all the duels of the ck level caution participants after I was done watching Nick¡¯s duel. I could not use my soul pupils to check on the mystery behind the disappearance of Josh Bent and Kimble¡¯s card ability. But a ridiculous thought crawled up in my mind that what if Josh Bent purposefully gave up on the card fight by using long-distance teleportation. That seemed ridiculous but it promotes another angle to Kimble¡¯s card ability, what if it is rted to teleportation. Shaking my head as Sunan, Kathy and the rest wished me best, I got up and headed to arena 37 as the 3rd set of the first round had reached its conclusion and the 4th set was about to begin soon. Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Set 4 Arena 37 Arena 37 Dalton Wyatt Vs Vivian Cale Chapter 227: Tang

Chapter 227: Tang

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Set 4 Arena 37 Arena 37 Dalton Wyatt Vs Vivian Cale As I stood in Arena 37, I could hear the noise of a bored crowd and proud parents watching their children embark on the journey of Card apprentice. Maybe if the tragedy had not struck the Wyatt family, Mama and Papa Wyatt would be among the audience cheering for young Wyatt at his first-ever CardFight tournament. ¡°Hi, Dalton Wyatt. I saw your victory over Nick Bright, impressive.¡± Vivian, my opponent for the first round of the tournament, praised my victory over the bright brothers. But she was not done there, she added, ¡°If that is your full strength then that is not enough to defeat me. Since the staff has asked the giant summon user to use summon armament, your chances are even lower than before as the obvious advantage of your summon will be useless since you will be using a summon armament, right?¡± ¡°Are you worthy? Worthy to make me use a summon armament.¡± My answer may sound arrogant and prideful but I had 5 A-rank Viltronian Stone giant monsters in my hands which could easily take down a dozen of card lords to back up ims. ¡°A win over nobody and you start to think you are the strongest and act full of yourself. It looks like it will be easier to kill you than I thought.¡± Vivian sneered as she gave me a scorn filed look. ¡°Why do you want to kill me? I have no hatred with you or your friends and family.¡± I asked Vivian. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you do not know anything? After all, you are at the centre of this incident. Do you know how much my family paid to call first dibs on you? 75,000 soul Jades. Yes, 75,000 soul jades, that¡¯s how much your life is currently worth. If my family was not willing to pay that much I would not get to fight you in the first round of the tournament.¡± Exined Vivan. It took many big families toe together to arrange this tournament and everyone had one goal, which is to kill me at the hands of their progeny. As only the family that kills me will gain the favour of the Southern Emperor. In order to reduce infighting, the Circle who did not care about gaining favours with the Southern Emperor because they already had a different demigod backer came up with a n to auction which family gets to fight with me in the first round of the tournament. The Circle had paid the most by taking out the False Relic tournament first ce reward, so they wanted to make up for the losses this way. As for the Cale family, why they were desperate to kill me was because of their family business, Potion Production and distribution. They wanted to make use of the favour they gained with the Southern Emperor by killing me to get the silver milk powder production started in their potion creation nts, they could not be more obvious. Since the Cale family stood to gain the most they did not hesitate to spend the most. ¡°What? I would have fought a life and death match with you for half of that amount of soul Jades.¡± I was not joking, if the Cale family was willing to bet 37,500 soul jades I would have signed up for a life and death match with Vivan any time they asked me to. Hearing my words Vivan was angry but before she could refute the announcermenced the fight. ¡°3.. 2.. 1, Fight¡± [External Participant: Vivian Cale Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Gold Grade Faction ¨C Cale Family, the Potioneer family and one of the top 5 families and 3 richest families of sky blossom city after the Whiteburn and Chou family. Caution- ck Origin Card- unknown Combat type- Potioneer] Potioneer, Potion-Brewers or Potion Maker make one-time use potion cards like the A-rank Hignd Troll blood essence which old Ben drank to recover from his injuries. Though the one used by old Ben is on a higher side of price level and effect there are various types of potion in a varying range of prices, levels and effects. Potion brewing is simr to a normal card creation where we follow the card recipe to use card ingredients to create a card, in the case of the potion brewing a potion card. That¡¯s what I think Potion Brewing is, apparently true but ording to the grimoirework, it is moreplicated and sophisticated and requires in-depth knowledge of every medical ingredient to properly blend different poisonous medicines to get a useful potion card. ¡°Stone Viltronian! I choose you¡± I summoned the boss stone Viltronian as I nned to follow the same strategy I used against the bright brothers. ¡°Forbidden Garden¡± Vivan also activated her origin card and soon the whole Arena 37 turned into a freaking Jungle. But unlike the wild jungle, this one was well maintained as the trees, bushes and grass were trimmed at approximate height. The summoned jungle was very clean, especially the ground which was not filled with dead leaves or rotten fruits and flowers. The arena looked more like a British garden despite the tall trees in between. Vivian¡¯s forbidden garden origin card seemed more like a field card than a summoning card. ¡°Wee, Wyatt. You are the first man to enter my Forbidden Garden.¡± Vivian weed me into her forbidden garden. ¡°So, I am you first. Hahaha¡± Hearing Vivian I burst outughing, was she not hearing what she just said. It was extremely misleading. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Vivian still did not realise how inappropriate and misleading her sentence earlier was. Myughter was also of no help as it only infuriated her. ¡°Okay, now that you have weed me into your ¡®Forbidden Garden¡¯, will you serve your tang next?¡± Having said that, it was very hard for me to control myughter. ¡°Tang, what is tang?¡­. Are you mocking me? Fairy guards assemble.¡± Chapter 228: Forbidden Garden

Chapter 228: Forbidden Garden

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:22 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Set 4 Arena 37 ¡°Fairly Guards assemble¡± infuriated Vivian yelled and went offence. She was not done yet as she yelled again, ¡°ElderSpace WoodFairy Array.¡± Since I did not know what was happening I could only stay alert hiding behind boss Stone Viltronian as I watched Vivian¡¯s every move with my soul pupils as I did not want to be the next Josh Bent whose whereabouts are still unknown. Through my soul pupils, I saw a huge amount of soul energy being transferred from Vivian to the trees in the forbidden garden. Vivian was able to do that, not surprising but the amount of energy she transferred to the trees did not belong to a Card soldier realm card apprentice but a Card Lord but their realm was clearly at Card soldier realm. I double-checked with my soul pupils they never failed me yet. What Vivan was doing was only possible if she was making use of an A-rank soul energy generator or container cards. What does she require so much soul energy for? I did not want to take chances and yelled, ¡°Stone Viltronian kill¡± pointing at Vivian who waspletely focused on supplying soul energy to her forbidden garden. Hearing mymand Stone Viltronian rushed towards Vivian at an extremely swift speed to crush her head but just as Stone Viltronian¡¯s fist was about to connect to Vivian¡¯s head, she murmured, ¡°Switch¡± As soon as Vivan said that word my vision went dark and the next thing I saw was Stone Viltronian¡¯s fist about tond on my face. ¡®Faq¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but curse in my mind. That fist contained the power of an A-rank boss monster enhanced by cmity daughter core. If it connects to my face then my whole head will be blown off and my headless body would be leftying on the arena floor. Thankfully the Cmity parent and daughter core have a use that forbids cmity daughter core from attacking its cmity parent core, making it impossible for daughter core to attack parent core. But this also came with a huge drawback that if in any unforeseen circumstances the daughter core were to attack the parent core then the daughter core would be destroyed. Before the fist of the boss Stone Viltronian could connect the cmity parent core activated the defence protocol to destroy the cmity daughter core and the host it was upying. And the fist right about half a centimetre from my face broke down into ashes and dissipated into the wind. ¡®Stupid! Stupid!¡¯ I yelled in my mind after losing the mightiest damage dealing card of my deck. Due to myck of awareness, I lost my army of 350 Stone Viltronian by a single move of the opponent. Vivian¡¯s one move took out one of my most powerful cards, was this a fluke just a coincidence or prenned. But seeing the clueless expression on Vivian¡¯s face it was clear that it was a coincidence. Whatever it was, my losses were huge. ¡­ Vivian, who was busy transferring soul energy to the trees in the forbidden garden on the surface maintained a calm and collective face as if waiting for the opponent to attack. This should give her enough time to power the forbidden garden. But she noticed that her opponent had ordered his summons to kill her. The Stone elemental summon was well sculpted and pleasing to eyes but when it decided to kill her it turned fierce and ruthless. Seeing the Stone elemental advance towards her Vivian wanted to dodge instinctively but her hard practice and training had taught her that would be the worst option for this situation. Therefore despite the fear in her mind Vivian stood her ground waiting for the right timing to execute her move. And as soon as the fist of the stone elemental was about a centimetre away from her face she counterattacked by activating one of the effects of the ElderSpace WoodFairy Array, Switch which allowed to switch ces with anyone in the ElderSpace WoodFairy array. So Vivian nned that she would switch ces with her opponent in the arena as the fist of the stone elemental was about to connect to her face. This way she would catch the opponent off guard and fall for his attack. But never did she imagine that before the fist of the stone elemental could connect with its master¡¯s face it would turn to ashes and dispute into the wind. Seeing the thing unfold in her favour Vivian was overwhelmed with the ridiculousness of this situation. She has not used the noteworthy effects of her cards yet she had already killed the opponent¡¯s ace. Infuriated by my stupidity and carelessness I summoned all the remaining 4 normal A-rank Stone Viltronians. Seeing 4 more stone elementals appear Vivian was not surprised as in the video of my card fight against the bright brothers she had witnessed nearly 350 stone elementals being summoned by me. Instead, she smiled brilliantly and said, ¡°done¡± It seems whatever she was preparing for was finally done. The trees in the forbidden garden started to glow with brilliant green light and soon numerous small buds started to grow on their branches. These small buds matured and blossomed into cream-coloured flowers. Nearly 300 flowers bloomed on about 25 trees. The fully bloomed flowers started to turn into caucasian colour fruits which slowly grew bigger and bigger, from the size of a Tangerine to the size of Watermelon to the size of Jackfruit. The fruits finally stopped growing once they reached the size of a meter and 140 pounds in weight. Soon the huge ass fruits started to crack and caucasian coloured humanoid figures started to break free from these fruits. Like chicks breaking free from their eggshells. It did not take long for the humanoid figures to break free from their shells and descend to the arena floor. Upon closer inspection, they were wearing attire made out of leaves covering their sensitive parts. Chapter 229: Reverse Harem

Chapter 229: Reverse Harem

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:24 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Set 4 Arena 37 Falling from the beach as they broke free of their shells, the leaf-covered humanoid creatures stood up straight facing me, I could finally clearly see the features of these creatures, and their appearance was just like an extraordinarily good looking human but more ethereal and perfect than a human can ever look. If I were topare them by human standards then they were extremely good looking and attractive. These Leaf clothed extraordinary creatures reminded me of the graceful and gorgeous fantasy creatures that would appear in most of the fantasy novels and games back on earth, Elf. Just like the Elves were portrayed back on earth, these creatures looked the same as humans but they were more graceful, beautiful, taller and had pointy ears. Their facial features were attractively defined with perfect symmetry. They are pale-skinned, have green hair and green eyes. And judging from their physique and soul pathway I could tell that they were strong as each one had soul power enough to overpower a peak Card Grandmaster. ¡°What, mesmerised by the beauty of my Fairy guards?¡± Vivian pridefully boasted her extraordinarily beautiful tree born humanoid creatures. ¡°¡­¡± Vivian was right. I was indeed mesmerized but by how it is possible to fit 302 people, 4 stone elementals and 25 trees in a 600sqmeters area arena, is this one of the effects of her ElderSpace WoodFairy Array or forbidden garden. Yes, the area within the arena has somehow increased by 12 times the original area. The present area of the arena was 7200sqmeters. Enough for 302 people, 4 stone elementals and 25 trees to stand spaciously on by not enough for a Brawl. Due to this congested area and their numbers, if the 300 Vivian¡¯s summoned unit were somehow able tounch an attack on me and my 4 stone elementals, the chances of friendly fire on Vivian¡¯s time was very high. This is what mesmerised me rather than how good looking and handsome her summoned creatures were. I never imagined that one day I would get to meet the most beautiful creatures of the fantasy genre like this, birthed on tree branches by flowers from a meter long and 140-pound fruits but I had watched more disgusting stuff on TV. ¡°Speechless, my babies have such an effect on people. Do not underestimate them based on their appearance, they look harmless and cuddly but each one of them is strong.¡± Vivian could not stop boasting about her fairy guards so much so that she may have even forgotten why she summoned them in the first ce. ¡°I have a question, why are they all men and have what looks like a leaf covering their genitals? And can you also summon a female version of them?¡± This question was bugging me the most, I am confident about my sexuality but being surrounded by 300 bare naked men was too much for even me. Now keep in mind that they are not your average males, each one of them look-a-like a Greek god, especially because of the leaf covering their genitals. ¡°*Cough*¡­ Isn¡¯t it obvious and yes I can also summon the opposite sex¡± hiding her shame with a cough Vivian replied to my questions. ¡°Because you think men are stronger than women.¡± I knew why Vivian only chose male fairy guards, that¡¯s because she was a female pervert. And I also had another motive for ming her of gender discrimination. ¡°No I don¡¯t, I think the opposite. Women are powerful as they can have it all.¡± Vivian agreed that she does gender discrimination and back on earth we had a name for such women, Feminists. This female pervert was blood and prideful ¡°Then prove it, summon a female Fairy guard.¡± This was my motive behind entertaining prideful Vivian and her reverse harem. I really wanted to see if the female elves were as beautiful and mesmerising as their lores spoke of them back on earth. ¡°I would but I can only summon 300 guards at a time¡­ why the faq am I exining these to you? Fairy Guards arm yourself¡± Vivan finally jolted from the pride of her 300 men harem. And order them to arm themselves. Listening to their queen the 300 men stretched their hands towards the branch of the tree they spirited from. Those branches of the tree grew wooden pikes and round shields to arm the Fairy guards. After her 300 men were armed Vivian yelled ¡°D-rank 300 Men Coil Formation¡± hearing her the armed fairy guards moved in a disciplined manner forming a circle formation surrounding me and my 4 Stone Viltronians. Seeing this I finally took Vivan seriously, 300 card grandmaster strong men in a formation can stand on the same footing of half a dozen card lords not to mention the 4 stone Viltronian¡¯s I had besides me. If I had the boss Viltronian by my side things would not be this desperate. The obvious w of Vivian¡¯s origin card Forbidden Garden was the time taken to summon the fairy guards which Vivian was aware of and made up for the shoring of her origin card by using a high-level space array card like ElderSpace that did not make of the dy but it bought her enough time till she summoned her guards. [Card Name: ElderSpace WoodFairy Array Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare Grade Card Rating: 17-Stars Card Durability: [81/100] Card Effect: The host along with another 25 creatures can form a space array. Additional Effect: Switch, Inch a foot, space barrier. Note: Host will be the core of the array and can freely move around in the array but the remaining 25 creatures should be stationary to their assigned spot to maintain the Array.] Switch- It is an effect that allows the host to switch the ces of two objects/beings inside the array once every minute. Inch a foot ¨C This effect expands every one-inch area in the array to a one-foot area without affecting the original space the array is applied on. Chapter 230: New Move

Chapter 230: New Move

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:26 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Set 4 Arena 37 Space barrier- this affects blocks the space within the array making it so no teleportation and blink ability is in effect. Note- if the user activates the effect switch then the space barrier should be turned off during the period of the effect switch. [Card Name: 300 Men Coil Formation Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: D-rank, Umon Grade Card Rating: 13-Stars Card Durability: [87/100] Card Effect: This card gives the host elite level proficiency of 300 men Coil formation. This is a military formation best suited for a squadron of 300 men and women for sustained and prolonged fights. The formation is based on the idea of a 10,000 feet Centipede coiling around its prey and yoghurt rope churning method. The main focus of this technique is to put constant pressure on the trapped enemy until thest of them is dead. Additional effect: added 5% buff to all stats of the ally units in the formation with an additional 5% buff to stamina stats of all the ally units in the formation. Note:nce type weapons are ideal for this formation. ] [Card Name: Forbidden Garden Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Umon Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: This card allows the host to summon a Mystic Forbidden Garden with 25 Elder Druids. Additional effect: Fairy Guards, Druid¡¯s prayers, revivifying song, Druid¡¯s feast, Energy transfer, Enchanted Wooden Weapons, Nature¡¯s blessing, Vitality Fruit, Energy Fruit, Exploding Fruits. Note: Elder Druids are Tree spirit nymphs and fauns. ] Fairy Guard: Fairy guard is the ability of the Druids which allows them to produce humanoid-shaped creatures to protect themselves when they are stationary or hibernating. The host can use the Druid¡¯s ability to produce fairy guards for his/her use. Note: One Elder Druid can produce 12 fairy guards. The fairy guards are sterile and cannot reproduce by themselves. Restriction: Being restricted to the Forbidden garden the Druids are unable to gather enough soul energy to produce Fairy Guards. Therefore the host needs to supply the energy to the Druids for the production of the fairy guards. Caution: the amount of energy used in the creation of the guards decides the strength of the fairy guards. Druid¡¯s Prayer- the druid¡¯s prayers has the ability to wash away various types of debuffs of the allied units varying from fear, stun, sleep, paralysis, etc. The host can activate this skill to Remove the debuff of any ally unit within the forbidden garden. Revivifying Song- a special song of druids which can mass cure all the wounds of the ally units within the forbidden garden. Healing of severed limbs is also possible with this song. Druids Feast- the Druids can use the corpses of the fallen enemies within the forbidden garden to drain vitality and soul energy from them using their roots. Energy transfer- this ability allows the Druids to share their soul energy between each other and the host. The host also can use this ability to transfer his/her soul energy with druids to help with the production of Fairy guards and Enchanted wooden weapons. Enchanted Wooden Weapons- The Druids can extend their branches and create wooden weapons blessed with nature¡¯s blessing. Nature¡¯s blessing- This blessing gives the Druids and the host high resistance towards fire elementals. Vitality fruit- using the excess vitality drawn from the corpse the druids can create Vitality Fruit to store the excess vitality in it. which can restore the vitality of the user when taken orally. Energy fruit- Excess Soul energy drawn from the Corpse is stored in the form of an Energy fruit by the Druid. Which upon taking orally can restore the soul energy of the user. Exploding Fruits- this fruit is a concoction of vitality and soul energy produced by the druid using excess vitality and soul energy. This fruit is extremely unstable and will explode on contact. ¡­ Beginning of the duel Vivian summoned the forbidden garden and with the help of 25 elder druids in the forbidden garden she set up the ElderSpace WoodFairy Array. Her strategy was simple to cover the shorings of the forbidden garden using the ElderSpace WoodFairy Array. Which worked wlessly and took out the enemy¡¯s ace stone elemental buying her enough time to produce the fairy guards using the energy from an A-rank soul energy generator. Then using the 300 fairy guards she wanted to set up a C-rank 300 men coil formation. Having set up the formation Vivian wanted to go for the kill. With circumstances favouring her and an excellent and wless n Vivian had a good chance of winning had she known theplete strength and capabilities of the enemy she was facing but she did not. Vivian did watch the video of my fight against the bright brothers but she was mistaken that the straight of my 350 stone elementals was card soldier level. Whereas her reverse harem had 300 Card grandmaster level men which were created using the soul energy of a card lord. She thought that her army with its formation would easily kill through my army. But she was wrong, though my army had already fallen I still had 4 card lord realm stone Viltronian. With perfect strategy, I could easily counter Vivian and her reverse harem. First I activated the southern watch formation card and I asked my 4 stone Viltronians to form a dome with its outer surface covered with huge pointy and sharp spikes covering all 5 of us within it. Yep, this was my other move which I came up with just yesterday at the cemetery while recruiting old Ben as one of the cmity daughter cores. And I call this move the ¡®Spiked spinning top¡¯. Being surrounded in a D-rank formation formed by 300 peak card grandmaster realm creatures I was not helpless. Instead, I was preparing to go on a massacre. ¡°Charge¡± yelled Vivian at her men who brandished their pikes at me and the 4 stone elementals. ¡°Spiked spinning top¡± in defence I activated my move and hearing me the stone Viltronians summoned a spiked stone dome covering all five of us and hence began the carnage. Chapter 231: Let It Rip

Chapter 231: Let It Rip

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:28 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Set 4 Arena 37 ¡°Spiked Dome¡± I yelled in response to Vivian and her 300 card grandmaster level fairy guard coil formation. And a stone dome with its outer surface covered with huge pointy, sharp and deadly spikes formed with me and the 4 Stone Viltronians inside it. The spiked dome formed just in time to shield me and the 4 stone elementals from all the attacks. Thus the attacks of the 300 card grandmaster coil formationnded on the dome but thesebined attacks of the formation barely managed to scratch the surface of the spiked stone dome. These scratches were then repaired by one of the Stone Viltronian instantaneously. This time though confident about my move I did not charge in blindly because of Vivian¡¯s tricky space switch ability. I had to find a counter for her ability before I turned on the full-on ughter mode. Vivian¡¯s ability allowed her to switch ces of two objects/beings within the formation. So I decided to turn me and the 4 Stone Viltronians into a single being. To achieve this I added an extra stone disc floor underneath the spiked dome. This stone floor was not connected to the dome, instead, the domey on top of the stone floor and we stood on the stone floor beneath the spiked dome. So when the dome starts spinning the floor would not spin with it but it would help us to move the spinning dome in the arena as I want. This way the stone floor will separate us and the dome from the arena floor which is lined with Vivian¡¯s space array, and also the medium through which she is able to exchange ces of two objects. Now if Vivian tries to use her switch ability first she will have to switch the stone floor and then get to me or the 4 Stone Viltronians or the spiked dome. Seeing how Vivian used the switch ability only once so far into the duel I think it has a cooldown interval between every use and considering the cooldown time of her ability even if Vivian were to get rid of the stone floor to get to me next then her effort would be in vain as the stone Viltronians would rece it with a new one before she is able to use the ability once again. Now that the threat of Vivian¡¯s space discement ability is taken care of I can go on a killing spree. Vivian and her 300 men formation were going all out doing their best to break through the spiked dome thinking that I was a turtle hiding in its shell. But unfortunately for them, this turtle has spikes, sharp and deadly spikes. ¡°Let it spin! Spiked Spinning Dome¡± Imanded the 4 Stone Viltronians. With the strength and control of 4 card lord realm stone elementals, the dome spun at a sound breaking speed. The spin of the dome was so fast that itpleted 150 rotations even before the grinding sound caused due to the friction between the spinning dome and the stone floor could reach my ears. Now just imagine the state of my enemies who had been caught off guard while attacking the spinning dome, they were shredded with their blood, meat and bone spreading across the arena. Vivian had her reverse harem focus all of their strength on breaking through the spiked stone dome in which her target was hiding as they had to kill the target before the duel reached its time limit. The huge, sharp and deadly spike¡¯s on the outer surface of the dome should have raised rms in Vivian¡¯s mind but she was too focused on the time limit and brushed off the spikes as a form of defence like the barbed wires on walls. And this cost her a lot when the dome suddenly spun at an extremely fast speed shredding the enchanted weapons and arms of about 30 of her men who were attacking the dome at that moment. Those 30 men not only lost their arms but were knocked back with the force from the spin on to theirrades breaking the 300 men coil formation within a second. Blood, shredded meat and bone covered the whole arena, some even fell on Vivian who was at the edge of the arena. Watching blood, bones, meat fly across the arena Vivian shrieked in horror. Thankfully the fairy guards were organic sentient puppets who knew no fear, pain or other emotions, they returned to their positions to reform the 300 men coil formation unfazed by the serious injury inflicted on their brothers. The 30 fairy guards who lost their hands also gathered at the formation just to fill in the numbers to start the formation again. Though Vivian was horrified she got back to her senses soon, andmanded, ¡°Revivifying Song¡± The revivifying song was not useless to the 30 men who got their arm shredded, it helped them close the wounds and stop the blood loss, allowing them to have just enough strenght for them to fill in their position to start the formation again. The formation was necessary because these men were just born and did not know how to fight, even if they chose to fight without the formation and charge at the enemy altogether due to the narrow space the chances of friendly fire were very high, meaning instead of attacking their enemies most of them would end up hurting theirrades. After starting the 300 men coil formation the reverse harem did not attack the spinning dome instead they awaited Vivian¡¯smand. Vivian red hard at the spinning dome and finally realised what the sharp and deadly spikes on the outer surface of the dome were for. Seeing that attacking the spinning dome was out of option Vivian decided to use her switch ability to separate her target from his summoned stone elementals and out of the spiked spinning dome. But to her surprise, she could not locate her target nor his summoned monsters or the spinning dome using the elederspace woodfairy array instead she located a huge stone disc which her target used as a floor to stand on, separating himself from the array covering the arena floor, ¡°Clever¡± Vivian praised her enemy without realising what she was praising was not a perfect defence but a killing machine which will soon massacre her and her reverse harem within a matter of a minute. ¡°Let It Rip! Spiked Spinning Top.¡± Seeing that Vivian was no longer attacking I decided to switch to offence from defence. And let the stone floor carry the spiked spinning dome into the enemies formation, what awaited next was one of the gruesome blood works in the history of the sky blossom city tournaments. Chapter 232: Means of Survival

Chapter 232: Means of Survival

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:30 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Set 4 Arena 37 The duel on arena 37 was the stoplight of set 4 of the first round of the tournament. As all the upper echelon and VIP audiences were focusing on this arena, after all, they went through all the trouble to promote a school level tournament into a city level tournament on a signal day just to get this young man killed. Many had gratitude for the young man for helping the city by making a revolutionary discovery using one of the dungeons near the city. This meant the city was going to enter a rapid developing phase. If it were any other time this young man would be awarded as the hero of the city but he had to get on the bad side of the southern emperor. Now he could only sacrifice his life despite his achievements for the greater good and to save the city from the wrath of the southern emperor. Many people did not stand to gain much from my death but they all banded together to kill me because they thought that as long as I was alive the wrath of the southern emperor would spread from me to them. ording to their puny brains since I had the soul contract the southern emperor could do me no harm. So instead she would take out her anger on the city which gave birth to the source of her shame. They were not wrong, the history as their evidence their fears were true to some point as many strong card apprentices have done many unspeakable and horrifying things in name of revenge and vengeance to warrant such thoughts from these people, even though the echelons and bureaucrats knew what they were doing was wrong they still proceed ahead justifying their act as means of survival. ¡­ With 2 minutes left on the clock for the duel to reach its time limit, I no longer held back. I moved the stone disc floor to the most concentrated ces of the 300 men coil formation to deal the heaviest damage in a minimum amount of time. Blood, shredded mead, bones, brain matter and innards of fairy guards flew everywhere in the arena with its floor stained blood red. Since the duel was reaching its time limit why was I not aiming for Vivian instead going around the arena attacking the expandable fairy guards? The reason was I wanted to recruit Vivan as one of my cmity daughter cores. Why did I want to recruit Vivan had two reasons behind it, 1.The Cale family and its method of creating potion cards. Recipes for portion cards were avable for a price but techniques of creating a position card required me to join a college or enter one of the top 10 universities. Recruiting Vivien I could easily get my hands on the Cale family Potion creation technique. 2. Her origin card Forbidden Garden had piqued my curiosity. As back on earth I and a few of my colleagues dwelled on creating clones but were never able to create fully functioning and sentient clones. Unable to form perfect clones we used the gained knowledge to clone organs from stem cells but our sess rate was very low meaning it almost cost a sports car to grow a fully functioning clone organ. Maybe Vivian¡¯s origin card can help me achieve further sess in this field. Thanks to the almost immortal body as a result of the cmity soul core I did not require a healing card or organ cloning card but something that would help me create a homunculus. If I was able to create fully functioning homunculus, these homunculusbined with cmity daughter core I could create an immortal army that could bring the entire government to its knees and help me live the peaceful life I am seeking. Therefore Vivian was more useful to me alive than dead. How did I n to recruit Vivian when the whole city is watching? Wouldn¡¯t I be revealing the only secret I wanted to take to my grave? To recruit Vivian while maintaining the secrecy of my cmity soul core I came up with a special move, ¡°Stone Hook¡± I nned to create a stone hook connected to a stone chain andunch it at Vivian. The hook will snag Vivian while dragging her into the dome where I can do my business with Vivian maintaining my secret even though the whole city is watching. For this to work first I had to clear the arena a bit so that there are very few obstacles when Iunch the hook at Vivian. The act of catching a mobile and alert prey with hook and chain was a move that required skills and precision, thankfully Vivan seems to be in a state of shock seeing the carnage that my spiked spinning top had unleashed upon her reverse harem. In the process of getting rid of all obstacles in the arena, I shredded a tree in the forbidden garden. As soon as I destroyed that tree the space inside the arena which had expanded by 12 times suddenly shrunk. As the area in the arena retired to its normal size every one of us the fairy guards, Vivian and the spiked spinning top spread across the arena were pulled to the centre of the original arena. Giving me a huge fright and forcing me into stopping the spin of the dome, I could only hope that Vivian was safe and sound for my sake. No wonder Vivian summoned the Forbidden garden before activating the elderspace woodfairy array, she used the trees in her forbidden garden to activate the array. Wait I heard the tree let out an agonising scream as the spiked spinning top cut through it, are these trees living. Are these trees Treants? Nah Treants do not have the ability to produce humanoid creatures from their branches. This must be some kind of rare mystic tree monster with high intelligence to master an A-rank space array. Not all monsters can be used in a formation or array by their summoners. The summoned creature should have a certain amount of intelligence to understand the info given by the formation or array or Martial skill cards to activate them. Thanks to Hive AI I did not have to worry about the Stone Viltronian¡¯s understanding of the A-rank Southern Watch Combat Arts. Now that the elderspace woodfairy array has been broken the area in the arena was very narrow so I had to stop the spinning dome but just in a few seconds, the damage was already done. Since all of us were forced to the centre of the arena, most of the fairy guards and the mysterious trees were shredded to pieces. Now I can only hope that Vivian is not one of them. I had huge ns for her origin card and her family potion card creation techniques. I used my soul pupils to search for Vivian in the messed up arena filled with blood, meat and other innards of the fairy guards. Fortunately, she was safe as the fairy guards protecting her became the meat shield to protect their master from the spinning stone of death, traumatised by the blood, gore-filled massacre Vivian had lost consciousness and fainted on what¡¯s left of her fairy guards. ¡°Stone Hook¡± Finding Vivian I used the stone hook to drag into the stone dome. Dragging the blood-soaked and innards covered Vivian into stone I fed her the daughter core and threw her out of the arena bonds. ¡°Set 4, Arena 37, Winner Dalton Wyatt¡± Chapter 233: killing You

Chapter 233: killing You

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Section, TSR guild balcony seats ¡°Here, take this and subdue a Stone Troll boss monster and meet me at the stadium back gate.¡± I handed Van a storage trunk card, containing a Cmity Daughter Core while asking him and Fred to subdue another Stone Troll boss monster. Considering set 5 and set 6 were still left in the first round I had about 40 mins until the second round starts which I guess should be enough for two cmity card lords to head to an A-rank dungeon then subdue the A-rank Stine Troll Boss Monster and silver it to me before the second round starts. ¡°We will not disappoint you, master!¡± Saying that both Van and Fred left towards the A-rank dungeon hastily. Fortunately, the A-rank Stone Troll Nest Gate Dungeon was not booked right now. Participants who watched the video and stream of my duel against the Bright brothers wille prepared to face 350 stone viltronian, if I show up with 4 stone viltronian then it will be a letdown. Therefore I asked Van and Fred to bring me a Stone Troll Boss monster. And also because I would like to be prepared than sorry. Leaving the VIP balcony I headed to VIP Box 1 but as I was passing VIP Box 2 I was stopped by an unexpected person, Cortney. ¡°Hi, Wyatt. I see you were in VIP box no1 no wonder I could not find you before the start of the first round.¡± Courtney greeted me, for some reason she seemed to have been searching for me. ¡°Hi, Cortney. Why were you searching for me?¡± It seems that the Circle is upying the VIP box 2 and The city hall is upying the VIP box 3, no wonder the big three Whiteburn, Bright and Chou families have been allocated seats in the VIP balcony along with other families and ns. ¡°To spend your final day together with you, silly. Come let¡¯s share a hot dog.¡± Saying that Corey grabbed hold of my wrist wanting to drag me towards a stadium vendor but I did not budge because I did not want to be with her as Cortney is crazy. Telling a healthy and sane man that today is hisst day in the world with a carefree smile, was crazy and only a serial killer could do that. But it seems my Viltronian physique resistance was useless against her as she started to drag me towards the vendor effortlessly despite how much resistance I put up against her pull. Just at that moment Corey, who was heading to the arena to take part in set 5 saw us and mocked me, ¡°Aren¡¯t you popr? First a sugar mama and now who is this? Don¡¯t tell me, let me guess, Your sex friend. Is this your taste? Both of them look plumpy, easy and casual. But it fits the puzzle since they are willing to be seen and associate with someone like you.¡± ¡°You! Who are you? Just because of the way I dress, you should not judge me that I am easy and would give it to anybody. I just like to dress in fashion so it doesn¡¯t hinder my meleebat. ¡°Yeah, who are you to decide who is a slut and what makes you an expert on this when you yourself have zero experience in it.¡± Freeing my waist from Cortney¡¯s surprisingly strong grip I tried to turn Cortney¡¯s attention from me to Corey, my scapegoat. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with you guys. Just hope you guys are not my opponents in the second round.¡± With a smirk on her face, Corey left for Arena 7. Forgetting the fact that she was the one who started this argument in the first ce. After Corey left Cortney turned to me and asked, ¡°your duel earlier was that the limit of your strength.¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± I was puzzled as to why she suddenly asked me this. ¡°Because if it is then you will die in Kimble¡¯s hands even if you miraculously are able to defeat him and the rest that you will face after him, you will still die in my hand.¡± Cortney reminded me that the strength I have showcased still now was not enough to face the opponents the crime has prepared for me. ¡°Interesting, the stronger they are the better. Otherwise, I will be bored to death killing each one of you. Wait, is that how you are nning to kill me?¡± Courtney may be crazy but she spoke her mind without any schemes or hidden agendas. This is why I wasfortable speaking with her despite her reminding me every two minutes that she will kill me. ¡°You are funny¡­Haha!¡± a girl whoughs at your stupid jokes and speaks her mind with no hidden meaning, isn¡¯t that what each man desires. Herughter was also so unrestrained¡­. But soon it became awkward as she keptughing harder and harder and I started to feel that she was notughing at my joke butughing at me. Hearing themotion outside their door a Clown masked person arrived from VIP No2, ¡°Cortney, stop messing around and get back inside. Haven¡¯t I asked you to stay put and out of trouble?¡± ¡°I will be right back in, mom, sorry master.¡± Hearing Cortney¡¯s sloppy reply, the clown masked person shook her head and went back in. ¡°Wyatt, you¡¯re so funny. I have to go. My mom is calling me. Wow, it felt weird to say that. I never thought that one day I will also say these words. Haha!¡± Cortneyughed, realising just a year ago she used to envy other kids saying the same line to her before going when they used to y in the yground next to the city orphanage. ¡°Hey, Cortney. Is that person your mother?¡± Seeing the Clone masked person, my blood boiled remembering the scene I saw in the Kane trio¡¯s memories of the day papa and Mama Wyatt were murdered. ¡°Yes, she is. She abandoned me after giving birth to me and now she found me because she wants me to join her cult or organisations of sorts.¡± Courtney replied honestly. ¡°I am sorry Cortney, but I will be killing your mother today.¡± After I was done with the tournament I wanted to find this clown and start the vengeance of Wyatt family with her. It¡¯s good that she showed up, it saves me the trouble of finding her. Chapter 234: Tammy Lou

Chapter 234: Tammy Lou

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:33 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP section, VIP Box lobby ¡°No problem. I don¡¯t mind. You must have your reasons. I do not like her or know her a bit, she is nothing like the mother I imagined back in the orphanage or the one¡¯s that the children in my middle school had. I chose to follow her because she promised to make me strong and independent. And also because I wanted to know how it feels to be wanted, to have someone waiting for you, to have responsibilities, to meet someone¡¯s expectations and to have someone to speak to before sleeping and after waking up. All of this feels too weird for me, I guess I am too used to being lonely¡± Cortney¡¯s words said ¡®Go ahead kill I am used to being alone¡¯. But her eyes hide a deep sorrow whichined ¡®it sucks to be lonely¡¯. ¡°Good! How about we get that hotdog I am famished after a duel.¡± I had my reasons but it felt wrong to tell an ex-orphan that I will kill her mother to her face. Therefore I tried to make up for my insensitive words by talking Cortney up on her offer. ¡°No, I have to go, my mom¡¯s waiting.¡± Said Cortney and mumbled,¡± I will never get used to this.¡± Cortney rejected me though it was her idea in the first ce, I guess she has finally realised that I and she can never be on the same side or team. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Set 5 Arena 7 Corey Bright Vs Tammy Lou Corey Bright, since her birth, she has been advertised to the general public of the Sky Blossom City as the brand and trademark of the Bright family. Not to mention her extravagant and imprudent way of lifestyle, which bred many rumours and her current fame as the prodigal 3rd generation of the Bright family. It is said she mobilized the entire Bright household to find a pair of heels matching her evening party wear. Such rumours were dime a dozen. Corey Bright was a small Celebrity figure to the general popce of Sky Blossom City in her own way, many dames wanted to be her and many heroes wanted to tame her. But she was so wild and merciless that anybody ever dared to cross her or approach her with ulterior motives were made an example of. A week ago Corey would somehow or the other would manage to be the morning coffee news of every household, be it her buying expensive stuff or destroying expensive city property or her punishing the mortals that dared to ruin her mood. All in all, she had a small fan following in the city, many households even treated her as a member of their family and goddess of the Sky Blossom City. This was the magic of Bright family¡¯s expensive PR. Nobody would believe that such a personality joined the guild association mall as a sales staff for a day and then quit to work in a no-name startup card boutique as a helper for a week. Corey had fans which meant she has people who hate her too, therefore being a celebrity has not been easy for Corey and her day-to-day life. But thankfully she had an uncle who held too much power for which he was clearly not qualified and did not mind misusing it for his and his family¡¯s agenda and asionally to keep his pompous niece out of trouble. So yes, Corry never knew the consequences of her actions with people out there cleaning up her mess. So 5 set Arena 7 attracted a lot of spectators who wanted to see Corey in person and check if she was as talented as the Bright family has boasted about her. [Participant: Corey Bright Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Gold Grade Faction ¨C Bright Family, Lion Cubs High Caution- ck Origin Card- unknown Combat type- Unknown] [External Participant: Tammy Lou Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Bronze Grade Faction ¨C New Song Adventure Guild, Ex-Student of Lion Cubs High School Caution- Green Origin Card- 9 Blossom sword Art Combat type- Melee, SwordsWoman] ¡°Hello Princess, how¡¯s life treating you? Other than the little singing birds and the guardian fairies.¡± Tammy seemed to hold an opinion about Corey. ¡°Wait, Did I wrong you in some way?¡± Corey asked with an innocent expression. ¡°Faq, you do not even remember me¡­ but you did not hesitate to destroy my life with a snap. You are the reason despite my talent I had to be an adventurer after 16 years of age instead of attending school and special sses like everyone else.¡± Yelled Tammy and Continued, ¡± Have you ever gutted a goblin or skinned a Thorn goat, I did. Have you ever survived only on goblin meat, I did¡­.¡± Tammy was not finished recounting her hard past but was interpreted by Corey, ¡°Wait, I remember who you are, you are the fat girl who dared to shake my hands with her oily hands. You have lost weight, no wonder I could not recognise you. For your information, It¡¯s bad manners to shake hands with others with dirty hands especially if they happened to have fat sausage fingers like yours.¡± Having remembered who Tammy was Corey exined why she did what she did back then and firmly stood by her actions. ¡°But that did not warrant permanent suspension and cklisted from all the other high schools in the city. Because of that, I was left with no choice but to join an adventure guild. You ruined my life for a simple oily handshake.¡± Tammy yelled grudgingly. ¡°Hey quit yelling and listen, If it were a few days ago I would have bent over backwards for your forgiveness but unfortunately you missed the timing again. You are stuck with me, and I have these to say to you, 1. Yes I scolded you for your oily handshake but I never asked anyone to take away your schrship or suspend you or cklist you. 2. If our city schools had ck listed you then why did you not try entering the other city school instead of joining a third-grade adventure guild. I sympathise with your unfortunate experience but I am not the one to me for it. Neither is anyone in my family as they would not stoop so low to ruin somebody¡¯s life for something so insignificant. That¡¯s all I have to say about the past. As for the present, despite all the odds the city had thrown at you, you stood tall and have proven to everyone witnessing this duel that¡­ You, Tammy Lou, are a survivor and would not stop climbing until you reach the top. Please let me have the honour to duel with you¡­¡± Corey respected Tammy from the bottom of her heart for surviving and standing in front of her bully on equal footing. Corey understood no matter what she said nothing would change what Tammy has been through therefore she did not make any false promises. Although she did not promise anything she decided to get to the bottom of this matter as there must be some insignificant people behind Tammy¡¯s tragedy. They did it either to get on Corey¡¯s good side or used her as the scapegoat for their mischief. Either way, they tried to ruin a life using her name. Chapter 235: Corey Park

Chapter 235: Corey Park

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 17:14 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall staff housing, Building No. 29, 4th floor, Room no.401 Informing her grandfather that she would not be having breakfast as she is about to break through, Corey headed to her room for closed-door cultivation. Sitting in the lotus position Corey began to meditate and initiated her breakthrough to the Card Soldier realm from the Card Schr realm. Feeling her soul Corey began to exercise her active soul control percentage and synchronise it with her breathing to enter a state of deep immersion which would help her breakthrough without much difficulty. Being a talent it did not take Corey long to break through and ascend to the Card Soldier realm without a problem. Undergoing ascension Corey focused on the change in her active soul control and the soul energy rushing in her body. Stabilising her realm Corey summoned her grimoire to check her updated stats. Then she turned her attention to her origin card which was glowing indicating that it has also been upgraded recently. Corey was surprised as she thought her origin card had reached its peak, but the glow on it told her that she was wrong. Then Corey checked for the new card info of her origin card Relife, [Card Name: Relife Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique grade Card Rating: nil Card Durability: nil Card Effect: Host gains the memories and inheritance of past lives if any. 8th reincarnation Inheritance 7th reincarnation Inheritance ] [New memories discovered, will the host choose to watch them? Yes/No ] Reading the updated card info and seeing the notification shown on her grimoire by her origin card Corey was shocked, ¡®What 8th reincarnation? What 7th reincarnation? How many reincarnations have I been through? Wasn¡¯t it just memories what does the card mean by inheritance? Should I watch the new memories? Remembering herst experience with the origin card Corey hesitated but her curiosity got the best of her leading to her choice, [Yes] ¡­. Date- 14 Jan 1877 Time- 19:30 Location- Earth, South Korea, North Gyeongsang Province, Taegu Vige ¡°Vige chief it is up to you and the vigers to decide I am just pointing you the way to please the enraged Dokkaebi[1]. The method I have told you may be very cruel but our situation is also dire. If we let the situation prolong any longer then the end oue will be disastrous. The creeks and wells are dry, the forest surrounding the vige was burnt down. This time thankfully it did not spread to the fields but can you guarantee the same next time. The Forest Fire, The Drought, are just the beginning. Nextes The gue and The Famine. The angrier Dokkaebi gets more disasters will fall on this vige. I may sound rming but the Dokkaebi has already gotten the taste of the human blood and flesh by massacring the Pak family who provoked its wrath. If we do not quench its anger soon who knows what will happen by next full moon.¡± Exined a 70¡¯s something old shaman dawned in the Korean signature traditional Shaman costume white Regalia Hanbok. ¡°Dokkaebi? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be harmless and naughty spirits?¡± Asked as the middle age Vige chief wearing white cotton Yangban. ¡°They are harmless spirits but they also possess extraordinary powers and abilities that they use to interact with nature. Making them the scariest and dangerous spirits when they are angry. I do not know what the Pak family did to anger the Dokkaeki but they paid their life as the price but left an Interest for the Vige to pay.¡± The Old Shaman also believed the Dokkaeki are harmless spirits but mes the Pak family for the wrath of the Dokkaeki. ¡°Have you dealt with Dokkaeki before?¡± Seeing that the shaman seems to know a lot about the Dokkaeki the Vige Cheif could not help but ask if the Shaman had dealt with Dokkaeki before today. ¡°Since things have reached this point it seems redundant to keep the truth from you and the vigers. To be honest thend on which this Vige is built belongs to the Dokkaeki. 45 years ago your father and I along with other founding vigers choose to build this vige here for its luscious vegetation. Only after settling down and building the vige did we know that thisnd belongs to a Dokkaeki. We had used all our money and resources to build this Vige and did not have the option to resettle but also did not pose the strength to face the angry Dokkaeki whosend we upied unknowingly. Seeing no other way all of us the founding members of the vige decide to perform the ritual I suggested to you earlier. Thanks to that we were able to live peacefully with abundant resources, food and water. If only the Pak family had heeded my words the peace would have continued for another generation or so.¡± The Shaman seeing the situation take a dire turn decided to reveal the dark history of the vige to persuade the vigers and the vige chief into performing the ritual before it is toote. ¡°I remember my father telling me stories of the sleeping Dokkaeki deep in the forest. All this year¡¯s Iughed it off as a children¡¯s story but to think it was all real. But the ritual you are suggesting is too cruel, our vige is small and all of the people in the vige have grown up like brothers and sisters. How can we sacrifice one of our daughters who grew up in front of our eyes as the Virgin bride to please Dokkaeki¡¯s anger.¡± The Vige Chief agreed with the Shaman but was hesitant about the ritual because all the people in the vige though not blood-rted were closer than blood-rted brothers and sisters. ¡°Vige Chief, I know what you¡¯re saying? I was the one who married you all and some of your parents too, remember. All the vigers are also like my children and grandchildren. But I never suggest that the virgin sacrifice should be one of us vigers.¡± The Shaman knew how the vige chief felt about the vigers as he too felt the same as he watched them all grow in front of his eyes and participated in all their happy and sad events. ¡°Senior what are you getting at? Except for the vigers, there is nobody else living in this area for about 20 miles radius surrounding the vige.¡± The Vige Chief did not understand what the Shaman was hinting at but he thought it was better than sacrificing a viger. ¡°Vige Chief you seem to be forgetting someone, the wounded Hunter and his half breed daughter.¡± Yelled a viger from the crowd of vigers who were quietly hearing the discussion between the Chief and the Shaman. Hearing the Viger the Vige Chief¡¯s expression becameplicated but soon eased as he washed the guilt he was feeling by reasoning that the ritual was for the greater good. ¡­ Chapter 236: Suspicion

Chapter 236: Suspicion

Date- 14 Jan 1877 Time- 20:11 Location- Earth, South Korea, North Gyeongsang Province, Taegu Vige Hunter Park Song was a single dad who immigrated to Taegu Vige 10 years ago with his 6-year-old daughter after the death of his foreign white wife. Park Song chose Taegu Vige because it was small and a ce where his skill as a hunter would be appreciated enough for the vigers to wee him and his daughter into the vige. With Park Song¡¯s skills, he could have chosen to be in a better vige but his daughter being half Korean and half White many viges did not wee them despite his skill set. But Taegu vige was small and required more skilled people and they did not have a lot of options to choose from so they had to let Hunter Park Song and his daughter Corey Park in. Despite being the only outsider and the constant discrimination faced by his daughter, Park Song and his Daughters lived a peaceful and happy life thanks to each otherspany. But it all came to an end when Park Song met with a Hunting ident and was bedridden. Thankfully Park Song knew that due to her origin his daughter¡¯s life was going to be hard so he taught her how to hunt to be independent and self-reliant. Which turned out to be a wise decision on his part despite the deep frowns from the vigers, thanks to that as Park Song was bedridden his Daughter Corey Park went hunting every other day to feed the family and keep the family business going. But that also hase to an end due to the unfortunate forest fire a few days ago. Right now the father and daughter are surviving on the alms of the vigers. ¡°Hunter Park! Hunter Park!¡± A middle-ageddy carrying what looked like mud utensils called at the door of Hunter Park Songs¡¯ home. ¡°Aunty Kim, pleasee inside.¡± Corey Park dressed in a worn-out linen dress opened the door and invited the middle-ageddy inside. ¡°Corey, how is your father¡¯s health? Is he showing signs of improvement?¡± Asked Aunty Kim as she ced the mud utensils in her hands on a nearby table while adding, ¡± Here¡¯s some extra food I prepared, I hope you and your father will enjoy it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie Kim¡± Corey was grateful and politely thanked Auntie Kim for her generosity. ¡°It¡¯s okay we are neighbours after all this is what I should do. I have added extra meat. Do not forget to eat after all you are still growing. I will take my leave now.¡± Reminding Corey to eat the meat Auntie Kim left hurriedly before Corey could ask why she was so generous today. Other times whenever Corey greeted her neighbour, she would only frown and ignore Corey. Being of mixed race Corey was not even acknowledged as a human being by the vigers. Corey¡¯s father has been bedridden for more than 2 months and never did aunt Kim ask about her father¡¯s health until today. Being bullied her entire life for her mixed-blood Auntie Kim¡¯s generosity seemed suspicious to Corey but smelling the hot food and hearing her tummy grumble Corey had no other choice. Maybe she can go on with an empty stomach for another day but her sick father could notst another day without food. So Corey suppressed all her suspicion deep in her heart, grabbing a te and chopstick. She took the mud utensils filled with food to her father¡¯s room. ¡­ ¡°Sleep tight, father!¡± Having a hearty lunch, Park Song soon fell asleep. Seeing her father go to sleep with a full stomach Corey let out a satisfied smile. Taking two bites of the remaining food Corey closed the food and saved it for tomorrow. Soon Corey also started to feel sleepy and slept by the side of her father¡¯s bed just in case his situation worsens and he needs her. ¡­ ¡°Kim Ji, did you add the powder I gave you in the food as I instructed?¡± The old Shaman asked Corey¡¯s neighbour. ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Kim Ji nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Ok then, they should be deep asleep by now. Lee brothers go bring the cripple. I need his blood for the ritual. And youdies make that half breed the most beautiful bride in the history of your vige.¡± Ordered the old shaman. ¡­ ¡°Why is she regaining consciousness now? Did Kim Ji not add all of the powder I gave you.¡± Yelled the old Shaman looking at Corey who was slowly regaining her consciousness while he was collecting from Corey¡¯s father¡¯s corpse. ¡°Senior, Kim Ji did as you instructed but Corey did not eat all of the food and saved half of it for the next morning.¡± One of the vigers who saw preserved leftovers in the Park family kitchen defended Kim Ji. ¡°Quick, someone get some ropes to restrain her before she starts resisting.¡± The old shaman yelled. ¡­ Corey felt a huge headache as she opened her eyes only to see her father hung upside down on a hook and the vige shaman standing next to him as he collected his blood from the slit on her father¡¯s neck, Just like bloodletting a wild animal. While the rest of the vigers stood in a circle chanting weird words out loud. Corey wanted to rush to her father¡¯s rescue screaming her lungs out but she found out that she was restrained and her mouth was gagged with a cloth. Corey watched helplessly as the Shaman drained her father of all his blood, like an animal. Except for crying her eyes out, Corey could not do a thing but watch as the vigers restrained her and killed her father. Corey saw auntie Kim in the crowd of vigers and pleaded with her eyes to rescue her father but auntie Kim shook her head and walked next to Corey and said, ¡°me your greed! If you have eaten all the food you would not have to witness all this.¡± As she covered Corey¡¯s eyes with a cloth. Finally, It dawned upon Corey how she and her father ended up in such a situation when she clearly remembers both of them sleeping in the house, the food they ate wasced with sleeping powder. ¡­ Chapter 237: Belphegor

Chapter 237: Belphegor

Date- 14 Jan 1877 Time- 23:50 Location- Earth, South Korea, North Gyeongsang Province, Taegu Vige ¡°Our work is done here. Let¡¯s get out of here before the clock strikes midnight. Today is Dokkaebi¡¯s night with his new bride, the night is bound to be warring. Lock up your doors and bar your windows. No matter what you hear tonight do note out or you may end up making up for your mistake with your death.¡± The Old Shaman Instructed the vigers with a grim expression to which the vigers nodded in unison. ¡°Okay, everyone you heard the Senior. If you value your life, head home and stay inside no matter what till the sun raises. For the future, this area of the forest is forbidden as I believe none of us wants to enrage the Dokkaebi again.¡± The Vige Chief announced as he took ast nce at the retained Coreyying on a giant witchcraft circle drawn with her father¡¯s blood. ¡­ Hearing the vigers leave the restrained and gagged Corey struggled hard to remove the clothing which Kim Ji used to cover her face. Finally managing to get rid of the cloth covering her face Corey searched for a sharp-edged stone on the floor of the forest under the moonlight. But to Corey¡¯s fortune instead of a sharp-edged stone, she found something better, a knife. The Shaman had discarded the knife he used to slit her father¡¯s throat with nearby the tree her father¡¯s corpse was hung upside down on earlier. Suppressing her tears Corey wormed and crawled on the bloodied and dry leaf-covered ground towards the knife. Picking up the knife Corey started to undo the ropes restraining her hands and legs. As Corey freed herself, the first thing she tried to do was get to where the vigers had buried her father, but just as she was about to leave the blood witchcraft circle that was drawn by the old shaman, Corey heard a voice, ¡°Where do you think you are going, little girl?¡± The Voice was deep and very seductive to hear, hearing this voice goosebumps rose all over Corey¡¯s body. Worried and frightened that she was discovered by the viger, Corey turned to search for the owner of the voice only to find an empty forest. There was no one else there except her. But Corey was sure she heard a voice, so she scanned the forest under the moonlight cautiously. Being a hunter Corey knew that in a crowded ce like the jungle her ears were more reliable than her eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find me, little girl. Just stay put obediently.¡± The Deep Voice sounded once again but this time Corey was prepared and focused on the voice to find its owner. To her surprise, the voice did not sound from one direction, it sounded from all the directions which is impossible to achieve. ¡°Are you the Dokkaebi the vigers spoke off earlier? Show yourself¡± Corey asked grudgingly as this Dokkaebi was one of the reasons behind her father¡¯s death, despite her fears Corey wanted to kill the Dokkaebi to avenge her father. While being restrained Corey had heard the vigers talking about how they all hoped to please the angry Dokkaebi by presenting her as its Bride. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s one of the name¡¯s you earthlings call my kind. I prefer to be called Belphegor the 3rd, the lord of the 7th Nether me realm. That¡¯s my name after all. And I am standing right in front of you, it¡¯s not my fault your mortal senses can not perceive my presence ¡± The deep voice introduced itself as Belphegor the 3rd, the current ruler of the 7th Nether me realm. ¡°So what if I cannot see you I will still kill you! I will kill you!¡± Corey yelled, plunging the knife in her hand at the space in front of her. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Belphegorughed loudly seeing Corey despite her fear and despair trying to avenge her father. Being a demon Belphegor only knew that weak submit to strong. That was how demons survive in the dark realms. A weak demon would run or submit or betray its old master at the sight of a higher realm demon But this human in front of him did the opposite. At first, like all other demon lords, Belphegor also thought that these desperate actions of humans were foolishness. But throughout his time as the lord of the 7th Nether me realm, Belphegor has realised that those foolish actions of the humans made them a threat to demons. Fortunately, not all humans have such praiseworthy resolve as Corey, otherwise, the demon race would have been extinct already. ¡°Little girl, tell me your desire and I will fulfil it.¡± Belphegor finally found a soul worthy to be his ything, maybe it will keep him entertained another decade or so. ¡°Why?¡± Corey was confused and did not understand. Why does a demon stretch out a helping hand when her race pushed her to death. ¡°Because you are my bride, remember. But since you are too young and not my type I have decided to adopt you as my daughter. As your adoptive father I want to fulfil your desire, now hurry up and tell them to me I will fulfil them.¡± Belphegor started doing his thing and gave Corey a good sale¡¯s pitch. ¡± Bring my dad back to life. ¡± Corey no longer cared or fear seeing Belphegor being generous; she asked him to bring her father back to life. Instead of asking for revenge or power, Corey asked for her father to live once again. ¡°Except for that, ask anything else. Even I can not bring back the dead.¡± Belphegor thought consumed by hatred for vigers and the shaman Corey would ask for revenge or vengeance which he was prepared to grant but he wasn¡¯t prepared to bring back her father to life, so he lied. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Belphegor Corey broke into tears once more, losing all hopes for her father¡¯s survival. ¡°How about Vengeance on the people who did this to you and your father. I can do it with just a snap of my finger.¡± Belphegor tried steering Corey¡¯s train of thoughts towards Vengeance for the death of her only family Chapter 238: Culprit

Chapter 238: Culprit

Date- 14 Jan 1877 Time- 00:11 Location- Earth, South Korea, North Gyeongsang Province, Taegu Vige ¡°I want vengeance but not against the vigers but you. What they did was deranged but to some point, it is your fault because if it weren¡¯t for you massacring the Pak family and causing drought, forest fire they would not be forced into doing this.¡± Despite what the vigers did to her and her father Corey chose to go after the puppeteer instead of the puppets. As there was no point in killing the puppets and bing another puppet under the same puppeteer. That would be meaningless. ¡°Hahaha, you do not cease to amaze me, little girl! And what makes you so sure that I was the one who forced the vigers to sacrifice you and your father or caused the drought and forest fire.¡± The more Corey resisted his corruption the more excited and interested Belphegor became in Corey. ¡°What do you mean? If not you then who?¡± Corey did not seem to believe the demon. Maybe because she knew demons are expert liars. ¡°Little girl, how about using your brain? This is the mid-summer, the hottest period of the year. The water level in Creeks and Wells are bound to hit a record low. As for the forest fire, it was not me who caused it but you humans are the ones to be med for it. A human lit a fire in the forest at night which spread across the forest. Do not me the demon whenever something bad happens, learn to take responsibility.¡± Belphegor exined seeing the sceptical Corey. His long exnation showed that his obsession with Corey had increased to another level. ¡°Okay, then what about the Pak family, how do you exin their deaths then.¡± Belphegor¡¯s exnation sounded reasonable to Corey but she still did not believe that he was not the actual culprit. ¡°Again not me, it was another human.¡± Belphegor denied the me. ¡°Why would anyone want to kill the Pak family. You know what I think It sure seems convenient for you to me humans for everything when you do not have an answer for yet. don¡¯t you?¡± Hearing Belphegor deny again Corey eximed sarcastically. ¡°You¡­ It was the Old Shaman. He Killed the Pak family and started the forest fire to cover up his deeds by burning their Corpse, he would have gotten away with it if not for the vige chief finding fractured bones, stab and cut wounds on the charred corpses. To cover his ass he made up all this cockamamie story about an enraged Dokkaebi. And this is not his first time doing it.¡± Belphegor wants to corrupt Corey just like the rest of the humans in his past but it seemed impossible as she med him for all the tragedy in her life. Which helped her suppress her rage against the vigers, the real culprits of the tragedy in her life. Therefore he decided to snitch on the old Shaman. ¡°What! You are lying! Old Shaman is one of the most respected andst living founders of the vige. Why would he do such a thing? You are lying.¡± Corey could not believe Belphegor, she finally realised how deceptive the demons can be. ¡°Why this? Why is that? Why do you have to question everything I say? That man slit your father¡¯s throat and drained his blood in front of your eyes and yet you choose to defend him rather than believe me.¡± Belphegor yelled in anger and continued, ¡°you want to know why? Here¡¯s why! The Pak family were murdered because the Pak family found out his secret that he is a paedophile. You know the little girl Pak Lee, 2 years younger than you. 4 days ago Mr and Mrs Pak found out that her daughter is not having periods and is pregnant. Upon careful questioning, Mr and Mrs Pak found out that the old shaman would rape Pak Lee every morning and afternoon when Mr and Mrs Pak are busy working in the fields. Pak Lee is not the only one there are many others, the victims choose to keep quiet because the conservative ideas wouldbel them as damaged goods. That old shaman is getting sloppy with his old age this time he forgot to clean up after his mess. That very night angry Mr and Mrs Pak found Old shaman to confront him but that old fox was too much for the Pak couple to handle. He killed them and tried to burn their corpses which led to a 2 day 3 nights long forest fire. And when the vigers finally found the corpse of the missing Pak family. The old shaman med it on Dokkaebi as he did a few decades ago.¡± Belphegor finally revealed everything he knew to Corey. In order to get Corey enraged and hunger for vengeance. This way he can finally corrupt her soul and satisfy his sadistic ego. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing the truth, Corey was dumbfounded and utterly shocked to know that the most trusted and respected leader of the vige was a predator and a nasty pile of garbage. ¡°Haha, how do you feel finally knowing the whole truth? Now, do you want to forgive your father¡¯s killer! If you still do not believe me. The culprit himself ising to enjoy his new prey. Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself? Haha! This is going to be fun.¡± Saying that Belphegor suddenly went quiet sensing the old shaman nearing. ¡­ The old shaman, after making sure that everyone went back to their home and would note out till morning, retired to the forest to met his next prey, Corey Park. The shaman knew there was no such thing as Dokkaebi or demon in the vige and he also did not know any witchcraft for that matter. but his lies and that witchcraft gimmick worked against the foolish vigers and helped him fill his stomach. People were suckers for ghosts demons and devils, as long as people feared those things he would exploit them to their fullest. The old Shaman¡¯s witchcraft and Dokkaebi lie helped him more than filling his stomach they helped him achieve his deepest and darkest desires which the whole world would condemn him for. Chapter 239: The Hunter Becomes The Hunt

Chapter 239: The Hunter Bes The Hunt

Date- 14 Jan 1877 Time- 00:21 Location- Earth, South Korea, North Gyeongsang Province, Taegu Vige The old shaman who knew there is no such thing as Dokkaebi or monster in the forest walked in it without care. Right now he was very enthusiastic thinking how he not only managed to get away with murder and paedophilia but also fool the vigers to send him his next victim. Celebrating his wless escape the old shaman reached the ce where he had conducted the sham ritual. But to his surprise, a restrained and helpless Corey was nowhere to be found in the blood circle he had drawn using the blood of her father. Only the ropes used to restrain Corey remained in the circle. Knowing that Corey has managed to escape from her restraint the old shaman¡¯s first response was to get out of the forest as soon as possible. Following his instincts, the old shaman turned around to run for it but he heard arge scream from above him so he instinctively looked up to see the source of the noise only to see Corey falling from right above him holding the sacrifice ceremony knife in her hand. Being in his 70s the old shamans reflexes were slow and before he could dodge them in time he was mmed to the ground as Corey fell on him. The old shaman suffered a huge concussion and was unresponsive due to the heavy blow to his head. Rendering the old shaman immobile Corey brutally stabbed him to death. ¡­ Hearing Belphegor¡¯s reminder that the Shaman was returning to finish his job Corey did not panic as being a hunter the forest was her home field. Corey ran to hide behind one of the trees but when she tried to go out of the circle an invisible force blocked her path. The invisible force only restricted Corey from leaving the circle and did not intervene with her other movements. Corey was not surprised by this invisible force as she knew who was behind the force restricting her to the circle, Belphegor. Seeing that she was restricted to the circle Corey decided toy on the ground and pretend that she was still restrained but seeing that the ropes used to restrain her were cut into uneven small pieces to free herself Corey chose to give up on this course of action as one sloppy mistake can alert the old shaman and cost her life. Under the moonlight, Corey tried toe up with other ways to confront the old shaman right then she saw tree branches just above her which were low enough for her to jump and grab onto them. Corey leapt a few times before finally managing to grab onto a branch and climbed onto it. Hiding behind the leaves Corey squatted on the branch waiting patiently for her prey to arrive. The invisible force only stopped Corey from leaving the circle but the branch onto which she had climbed was within the circle so she was not stopped by the invisible force. When the shaman was finally under her, Corey screamed to attract the shaman¡¯s attention and stun him so that he does not dodge her attack instinctively. And Corey¡¯s tactic was a sess as the old shaman was stunned and rendered able to dodge her attack. Remembering the helplessness and rage she felt as she watched her father was bleed to death by the old shaman Corey stabbed him 13 times drying her attire red in his blood. Finally venting her anger and avenging her father Corey got up from the old shaman¡¯s corpse and headed towards where her father was buried by the vigers to give him a proper burial and grave. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stopping me?¡± Asked Corey out loud in the empty forest seeing that this time around there was no invisible force stopping her from leaving the circle drawn by the old shaman using her father¡¯s blood. ¡°Though the shaman is a hoax his witchcraft is quite real. I think even he himself has no idea that his witchcraft is real otherwise he would not choose to live in this little vige. Meaning I was not the one stopping you from leaving the circle but the witchcraft used by the shaman was. which also summoned me. Since you killed him the witchcraft that he hadid is undone now. Freeing you from the restrain of the circle and bringing my visit to your vige to an end. Now that you know the truth what do you n on doing next, want me to help you punish those who harmed you.¡± Belphegor did not lie this time around which also meant that he would be soon leaving earth without achieving his obsession to corrupt Corey¡¯s soul. Therefore he was in quite a hurry to get Corey approval to kill the vigers on her behalf. ¡°No, I got my vengeance. Killing the vigers will make me no less monster than this old shaman, anyway, my father always said that we owed the vigers for weing us into their vige, with this let¡¯s consider our debt settled. I will bury my father properly and leave the vige by daybreak.¡± Despite being treated like garbage her entire life by the vigers Corey still did not choose to rain her wrath on the vigers because she knew how much this vige meant to her father for sheltering them both during their darkest period of life. And she had already killed the main perpetrator behind the incident. Massacring ill guide vigers would only add to her sin. ¡°What? How can you let them go? Are you not your father¡¯s daughter, did you not love him enough? You cold-hearted bitch how can you let your father¡¯s murderers live a peaceful life.¡± Hearing Corey still not choose vengeance Belphegor spiralled. With the old shaman, his summoner dead Belphegor was using his strength to resist being pushed back to the 7th Neither me realm by the earth¡¯s will. ¡°It¡¯s because I am my father¡¯s daughter I am doing what my father would want me to do instead of massacring and burning the vige to ashes. You won¡¯t understand after all you are not human.¡± Corey finally spoke her mind being used by Belphegor that she was not being a filial daughter. ¡°Aha! there it is! You do not have to do anything I will be the one massacring them just say the word.¡± Seeing Corey final reveal her true fillings, Belphegor yelled in victory waiting for Corey to say the magic words. ¡°No, now go away let me spend some time mourning my father.¡± Annoyed Corey finally asked Belphegor to split. Chapter 240: Soul Contract

Chapter 240: Soul Contract

Date- 14 Jan 1877 Time- 00:32 Location- Earth, South Korea, North Gyeongsang Province, Taegu Vige ¡°How dare you a mere mortal treat me like this! I am Belphegor the 3rd ruler of the 7th Nether me realm. It is your honour that I am willing to help you get vengeance in exchange for your soul.¡± In anger, Belphegor finally revealed his true intention. ¡°No wonder you are being so adamant you are after my soul. Well, today is your lucky day Mr Demon as long as you bring back my father to life my soul is yours.¡± Corey was not surprised that Belphegor was after ger soul but rather delighted as she saw a way to bring her father back to life. ¡°No, ask anything but that.¡± Even though Belphegor could bring Corey¡¯s father back to life he only wants to enter a deal beneficial to him. And bring Corey¡¯s father to life was not beneficial to him even if he gets to corrupt Corey¡¯s soul in exchange. ¡°I have nothing else to wise for other than bring back my father to life.¡± Corey was pretty adamant about what she wanted and did not budge the slightest. ¡°Okay fine, but in exchange for your father¡¯s life, your soul alone is not enough.¡± Feeling the push of earth¡¯s will getting stronger Belphegor finally decided topromise. ¡°What else do you need? Except for my flesh and soul, I have nothing else to offer to you?¡± Corey was confused and did not know what else did she have worth coveting of a demon. ¡°I want your loyalty along with your soul. Be my adopted daughter and lead my army to conquer my enemies.¡± Belphegor was not kidding he did find Corey worthy to join his faction as one of his adoptive children. ¡°I lead your army. I am just a novice hunter. I did not even lead a hunting expedition. How do you expect me to lead a demon army?¡± Corey was puzzled by the demons sudden demand in exchange for her father¡¯s life. ¡°Do not sell your shelf short. Your strength is weak but your Will is very strong, with my help you will be strong in no time. And remember even if you are my adopted daughter you will be starting from the bottom rank as in my realm only the strong are respected and rewarded. Hurry up and decided my time on earth is reaching its limit.¡± The rejection of the earth¡¯s will has gotten stronger and Belphegor was barely maintaining his presence on earth. ¡°Wait! How will you resurrect my father? He is already buried. Won¡¯t he died of suffocation if you resurrect him as he is now?¡± Though Corey believed Belphegor could bring her father back to life she never trusted the demon. ¡°Who said I will bring your father back to life now. Your father¡¯s soul has already departed. Do you know how much power and time I will have to waste to find and gather his soul? And what if you are not worthy of the power and time I have wasted bring your father back to life. I will bring back your father to life after you have proven that you are worthy of my help by satisfying my conditions, 1. You will be a demon and move to the 7th Nether me Realm. Do not worry I will help you with this. 2. You will be a Titled Demon in under 100 years. As for this, it will depend solely on you and your strength. Do you still want to continue with this deal?¡± This was the nature of the demons, seeing that Corey was hooked Belphegor changed the terms of his deal with her in a matter of seconds. Either way, Belphegor would only do deals in which he was going to gain the most and satisfy his sadistic fetishes. Not to mention that Belphegor had already taken Corey¡¯s father¡¯s soul as an offering by the vigers and the shaman who summoned him by chanting the weird words under the moonlight. ¡°How do I know that if Iplete those conditions you will hold up your end of the bargain?¡± Despite Belphegor changing his conditions, Corey continued to negotiate with him because she did not have anything worth living for on earth. The only person she cared about died. If she died trying to bring that person back to life she would consider that death worthy. ¡°Do not worry, If you agree to these conditions then we both will enter a soul contract with your world will as a witness. Which even a god cannot vite. So if you are ready then just say the magic words. Hurry I have very little time left on this world.¡± Seeing Corey be docile and par to his tune Belphegor was satisfied but it did not stop him from hurrying Corey into deciding by asking, ¡°Corey Park, do you agree to enter the soul contract with me Belphegor the 3rd under the mentioned conditions.¡± ¡°Yes, I agree¡± Corey did not understand what soul contract is but if there is the slightest possibility that she could bring her father back to life Corey was willing to risk it. ¡°Hahaha good!¡± Belphegorughed out loud gaining a new ything and also because as soon as Corey agreed to the soul contract the rejection of the earth on Belphegor became weaker but it was still there. ¡°That¡¯s it! Now what?¡± Besides Belphegor¡¯s maniacalughter hurting her ears Corey felt no change in her after entering a soul contract with Belphegor. She thought that after signing the soul contract with Belphegor she would be forsaken by the heavens and be a demon but to her surprise, nothing happened. ¡°Patience, the best part is yet to start. Here swallow this demon core and be one of my descendants.¡± Belphegor having achieved his goal reverted to his enigmatic self and handed a pitch-ck core to Corey for her to wallow and turn into a demon to satisfy the first condition. Just as Corey was about to swallow the core Belphegor reminded her,¡± And one more thing daughter, try not to faint as long as possible. This will decide your future.¡± Corey did not understand what Belphegor meant by his reminder but still swallowed the pitch-ck core as she had to. And soon a heart churning scream sound throughout the forest. ¡­. Author¡¯s Note: Guys, I know Corey¡¯s past is taking too long but the dark realms are going to be one of the important parts of future arcs. Right now we are in Tournament volume (ending soon) Next is University vol ing soon) Later the Dark Realms vol (under development) Chapter 241: Inheritance

Chapter 241: Inheritance

Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 18:33 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall staff housing, Building No. 29, 4th floor, Room no.401 Watching the memories of Corey Park, Corey Bright cried her eyes out. ¡®Belphegor the 3rd¡¯ ¡®Seven Princes of Nether me Realm¡¯ ¡®7th Nether me Realm¡¯ ¡®Dark Realms¡¯ Corey engraved these names in her mind. The betrayal she suffered she promised to pay back a thousandfold. The memories of the 8th reincarnation were only 3 decades worth of time yet they had a huge impact on Corey to the point where she changed her entire lifestyle. The memories of the 7th reincarnation are about a Century worth of time, going through these memories even as a third party left a huge influence on Corey. So much so that it took her about half an hour to differentiate memories and reality. Despite being only 17 years old Corey had one and half Century worth of memories, adding both her 8th and 7th reincarnation along with is worlds memories. Though they were only memories, Corey had watched a century of memories in an hour that was bound to leave mental scars on her mind. Leading to an identity crisis in Corey¡¯s mind, she could not help but ask herself who was she? Corey Park or Corey Bright? ¡°I am Corey Bright!¡± Corey shouted in her mind, reminding her of her real identity. It seems living through a century worth of memories had sharpened her willpower. [Inheritance of 7th reincarnation found, will you ept?] [Yes/No] Once Corey finally made peace with her identity her origin card reminded her of the inheritance from her 7th reincarnation using the notification of the grimoire, [Yes] having watched how powerful and feared Corey Park was fighting the seven princes of the Nether me realm Corey Bright did not hesitate to ept the inheritance from her 7th reincarnation. [ You have decided to ept the Inheritance of 7th reincarnation] [ You have obtained Titled Demon Core ¨C Eternal me of Agony. ] [Do you want to fuse with the Titled Demon Core?] [Yes/No] [Yes] ¡®Eternal mes of Agony¡¯ Corey Park had obtained this title before the 7 princes of Nether me realms ambushed and killed her. [ Beginning fusion process, please endure] Soon as the demon core fusion process began an excruciating pain ran through Corey¡¯s body, having lived through Corey Park¡¯s memories Corey knew this pain was from each cell of her body being refined by Eternal mes to fuse with the titled demon core. She remembers how Corey Park screamed in pain as she fused with Demon Core for the first time. But this time Corey did not scream or make a beep, she endured the whole pain with sheer willpower. Living through a century worth of memories was more beneficial than Corey expected. ¡­ Date- 25 Mar 2321 Time- 21:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall staff housing, Building No. 29, 4th floor, Room no.401. [Card Name: Relife Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique grade Card Rating: nil Card Durability: nil Card Effect: Host gains the memories and inheritance of past lives if any. 8th reincarnation Inheritance V (None) 7th reincarnation Inheritance V Titled Demon Core ¨C Eternal mes of Agony Effect-????????] After 2 hours of arduous pain, Corey had finally fused with titled demon core and checked her grimoire for the update in her origin card info. Enduring hellish pain for 2 hours while waiting for fusion with the demon core to reachpletion Corey was famished so she got up and walked out of her room in nothing but a tight tank top and extra short shorts to fill her tummy, ¡°Hey gramps what¡¯s for dinner? I am starving.¡± ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Set 5 Arena 7 ¡°Tammy Lou, please let me have the honour of duelling you?¡± Corey charismatically implored. ¡°Tsk, rich people you all are the same. Do you think I did not want to move to another city and start over in a new high school? I did not have money to file for residency in another city. Not to mention why should I choose to start over somewhere else like a criminal when I am the victim. Why the hell should I run when the culprit, you, are free to roam and enjoy your life. Do not quibble Corey. You know what you did, yet you cowardly chose to hide behind your flowery words. Do not think that you can deceive me with your sweet words and righteous act. You did not mind acting like a spoiled princess back in school. Why don¡¯t you continue now? Why, too many audiences, bad for your family PR? You want a duel, right? Not only will I duel you, but I will also defeat you and regain what I lost that day.¡± Tammy did not believe a single word that came out of Corey¡¯s mouth. She was not here to forgive Corey but to regain her pride and sense of self-esteem. ¡°Good, then we both have a reason to win. I will win and prove to you that I am innocent.¡± Corey summoned her gold grimoire directly and did not choose to camouge its grade like a certain someone she knows. ¡°Whatever¡± Tammy did not take Corey¡¯s words seriously as she was too focused on the golden grimoire that Corey just summoned. In response, she summoned her Bronze Grimoire and mouthed, ¡°E-rank Item Card ¨C Feather Petal Sword¡± ¡°Nine Blossom Sword Arts¡± [Card Name: Feather Petal Sword Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: E-rank, Common grade Card Rating: 16-Stars Card Durability: [80/100] Card Effect: Upon activating the card the host can summon a light sword made of refined ck steel alloy. Addition Effect- Sharp] Sharp- The host can add soul energy to the sword to increase its sharpness. Caution- the sharpness of the sould can only be raised to a limit and adding too much soul energy can decrease the sword¡¯s durability. [Card Name: 9 Blossom Sword Arts Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique grade Card Rating: nil Card Durability: nil Card Effect: 9 Blossom Sword Arts is a sword art inspired by the fantasy Nine Blossom flower which is said to be the most beautiful flower when it blossoms for the 9th time. Additional effect: Elite Swordswoman, 9 Blossom sh, Nine blossom Scent] Elite Swordswoman: the host can gain elite level proficiency in all kinds of sword arts and swords. 9 Blossom sh:- the host can release 9 swords sh each with 5% critical chance. If the host cannd all 9 sword shes then the enemy unit will take an invisible 10th sh with damage totalling all 9 previous shes and a 45% critical chance. Nine Blossom Scent ¨C the Nine blossom sword arts emits a scent very simr to the Nine blossom flower which has a confusion abnormal status effect on monsters. Chapter 242: Pity

Chapter 242: Pity

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:38 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Set 5 Arena 7 ¡°Swordsmanship, I know one or two about swordsmanship too.¡± Saying that Corey summoned, ¡°Tainted One¡± Soon a two-handed pitch-ck ymore with white fuller appeared in Corey¡¯s hands and she whispered, ¡°Sword Mudra¡± [Card Name: Tainted On Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: E-rank, Common grade Card Rating: 4-stars Card Durability: [97/100] Card Effect: Tainted One is a two-handed ymore forged in Eternal mes of agony using the ck steel alloy re-refined in Eternal mes of agony. The design of this particr ymore is very popr among the demons. Additional Effect: Agony of the tainted one, Sharpness+3, Strength+2, Swiftness+4 ] Agony of the tainted one ¨C whenever the tainted one shes with a sword or any other surface it will let out an agony filled cry filling fear and dread in the enemy¡¯s heart. All enemy units hearing these cries will be affected with Fear abnormal status. Note: The agony filled cries emitted by the tainted one have a stack effect. Weak hearted enemies can die of a heart attack. [Card Name: Sword Mudra Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare Grade Card Rating: 9-stars Card Durability: [98/100] Card Effect: Sword Mudra is a sword dance used by a demon tribe of the 7th Nether me realm. Sword Mudra has 7 steps and with each step the damage behind the sword attack doubles. Upon activation, the card gives the user grandmaster level proficiency in Sword Mudra. Additional Effect ¨C Sword Song, Critical Chance 15%] Sword Song- As the sword rips through the air the friction between them is converted to a song that matches the sword dance/ sword mudra. Sword Song will give an additional 7 ¨C 15 % critical chance depending upon the user¡¯s proficiency. Having summoned their weapons both thesses charged at each other swinging their swords with their respective sword arts. Tammy met Corey in the middle of the arena as both of their swords shed and an agony filled cry filled the arena. *cryyyyy!!!* *click* The cry was followed by the sound of a sword breaking into two. *Thud* Having her sword broken in two Tammy lifelessly fell to her knees in despair. Her eyes were nk, unaware of what was happening around her she gathered the broken half of her sword and stood up. Caressing the sword Tammy remembered all the times this sword has saved her and withstood numerous life and death encounters but today it gave up. ncing at Corey with helplessness Tammy opened her mouth, ¡± I S¡­¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡± Before Tammy could surrender, Corey interrupted her and asked her not to surrender. Which Surprised Tammy and the Audience watching. In the audience watching Corey summon ymore and disy wless sword art, William, who was seated in the Bright Family VIP lobby, asked his second son, ¡± When did my granddaughter get so good with swords? Why is my granddaughter using amon grade item sword and when did you buy her a rare grade skill sword art?¡± ¡°Except for the card creation lesson, she was taught basic physical fitness exercises. She never learned swordsmanship or otherbat arts. Mother thought meleebat or any form ofbat was not suitable for Corey¡¯s personality. So we only focused on teaching her Card creation. As for the sword Corey is using I have never seen such a sword and I did not buy her a rare grade sword, nobody could have. As far as I know, thest rare grade sword art appeared 3 years ago in the guild mall.¡± Oliver was confused as the sword art used by Corey was a high-level sword art with a very high mastery level, which would require the user to have a strong sword foundation but to his knowledge, Corey hid not touch a word her entire life. Hearing Oliver, William went into deep thought because the wless execution of the sword art show by Corey can not just be achieved by equipping cards. One has to train in the way of swords to get that good. Not to mention his granddaughter has zero foundation in sword arts. ¡­ William¡¯s suspicions were right. Corey Bright had zero foundation in sword arts. And Oliver was also right he had never seen a ¡®tainted one¡¯ sword or the ¡®Sword mudra¡¯ sword arts in the market as they never existed in this world until yesterday when Corey created these cards. Though Corey Bright had zero foundation in sword arts Corey Park had a century worth of history and experience with sword making and sword arts. Using the memories of Corey park and her card creation expertise Corey Bright created the two cards ¡®E-rank Item Card Tainted One¡¯ and ¡®A-rank Skill Card Sword Mudra¡¯ Unlike themoners who need to be a part of an organisation or join a college or a university to learn high level and various card creation techniques. Corey did not have to do so as her grandmother hired a prestigious college graduate Top silver graded card creationist to tutor her. Using her Card creation knowledge and Park¡¯s cksmith, swordswoman memories Corey Bright created these two and other cards with near perfection card ratings. Corey Park¡¯s memories and her experience as a cksmith and martial artist were the reason behind Corey¡¯s bold decision to establish a card studio next to Susan¡¯s workce. ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t give up. Here take this card¡± Corey handed Tammy an E-rank card and added, ¡°let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tammy did not take the card and hesitated. She felt a little humiliated. ¡°You wanted to show me and the world how far you havee, right. Do not let your anger stop you from doing that. Show me what you got.¡± Corey tried to persuade Tammy the best way she could interrupt Tammy¡¯s hesitation. Corey knew Tammy was strong despite her low-grade grimoire, the only reason Tammy¡¯s sword broke was because of itscking durability rating. If Tammy had a good sword she would have given a better performance. ¡°Are you pitying me?¡± Tammy red at Corey. ¡°No, I am just promoting my work. This sword is made by me in my Card studio. Just think that you are helping me promote my goods by taking my card. Andter if possible please leave a good review. After all, the whole city is watching this tournament.¡± Corey knew one wrong word and her rtionship with Tammy would lose all hope of salvation. Chapter 243: Advertising

Chapter 243: Advertising

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:40 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Set 5 Arena 7 ¡°You are a Card Creationist and also opened a card studio, Woah. Are you for real?¡± Tammy was utterly shocked knowing Corey was a card creationist and had created a Sword card better than the one she bought at association guild mall. No matter how rich Corey is, one only achieves such sess in card creation with hard work and dedication. This new information put Corey in a new light on her bias. ¡°Yes, but I founded the card studio just yesterday. So you will be my first customer. Tell you what, help me promote my business and I will let you keep the card. Before you say no, just check out the card info once.¡± Corey once again tried to hand the extra E-rank tainted one card to Tammy Hearing Corey, the referee was in a difficult position as fraternization between contestants in the arena was against the rule but the Contestant in question¡¯s family was one of the rulers of the city, therefore he chose to take a bathroom break but to his astonishment, the recement referee was quicker than him and had already taken a bathroom break. Finding no way out the referee just looked the other way. Corey¡¯s proposal of keeping the item card attracted Tammy¡¯s interest. With some hesitance, she took the card to check the card info. She thought this wouldn¡¯t hurt anybody. Reading the card info Tammy finally knew the source of the agonising cry and the fear she felt earlier shing swords with Corey. Knowing the strength of the card given to her by Corey Tammy¡¯s mind and heart started a duel of their own. Her heart said, ¡®What about our self-esteem? Have we fallen to the point of epting pity from the one who destroyed our life? Faq that bitch, let¡¯s get out of here before it gets more embarrassing.¡¯ Her mind said, ¡®Yes, what about our self-esteem? Faq that it is overrated. With our savings, we cannot even afford another subpar Feather Petal Sword card. Let¡¯s take that rich girl¡¯s offer, with a card like Tainted One we can contribute more during the dungeon raid and get more money.¡¯ If Tammy followed her heart she would have to cut back on her food and daily essentials to pay for a new sword and the house rent. But if she follows her mind not only will she get a new sword but she will get stronger which basically in her line of work meant more money. Having lived and experienced the jungle society Tammy knew following her heart would get her killed faster so she did not hesitate any longer and equipped the card in her grimoire and summoned, ¡°Tainted One¡± ¡°This does not mean that I have forgiven you. As you said, this is just good business.¡± Tammy made intentions clear to Corey. ¡°Yes,e at me when you are ready.¡± Said Corey as she took a defensive stance. ¡°1st Blossom sh¡± Tammy no longer hesitated, she leapt towards Corey and brandished her sword. ¡°Sword song ¨C 1st Mudra¡± Corey did not underestimate her enemy and activated her card¡¯s additional effect. *Cryyyy!!!**Cryyyy!!!* The cry of two tainted ones shing with each other sounded trout out the arena cancelling out the Fear abnormal status of each other. During this sh Tammy, thanks to her 5% critical chance, held the upper hand by pushing Corey a few steps despite her blocking Tammy¡¯s sword. The duel had just begun and it was hard to tell who was stronger and who would win. ¡°2nd Blossom sh¡± ¡°Sword song ¨C 2nd Mudra¡± ¡°3rd Blossom sh¡± ¡°Sword song ¨C 3rd Mudra¡± ¡°4th Blossom sh¡± ¡°Sword song ¨C 4th Mudra¡± . . . ¡°7th Blossom sh¡± ¡°Sword song ¨C 7th Mudra¡± By the 7th sh, Corey¡¯s sh had umted 7 times the damage and triggered the 15% critical chance of Sword Song. Allowing her to dominate Tammy with absolute strength. Unable to bear the strength behind Corey¡¯s sh, Tammy¡¯s sword bounced out of her hand as she fell on her butt. ¡°I surrender.¡± Feeling the coldness of the sword ced on her neck by Corey, Tammy did not struggle and chose to surrender. If she was not so focused on triggering her Origin card effect Tammy could have dodged Corey¡¯sst sword and dragged the duel to a draw, maybe or maybe not. Cause who knows what kind of other cards Corey is hiding because Tammy can feel that Corey had not disyed her full strength to fight against her. Picking up the Tainted One and turning to the audience Tammy said, ¡°This is the Best Sword I have seen in the E-rank and Common grade category in the market, I will rate it a 5-star experience.¡± And then turning to Tammy she added, ¡°I am keeping it.¡± ¡°Sure, happy cooperation.¡± Replied Corey. Hearing Corey the referee who was going to announce set 5 Arena 37¡¯s result cursed at his ill fate inwardly and announced, ¡°Set 5, Arena 37 Winner Corey Bright¡± Before leaving the arena Corey yelled at the audience, ¡± Everyone My card studio opens on the 30th of this month. Please search Corey¡¯s Card Studio in your grimoirework to visit my online shop for information and to avail limited period offers.¡± Advertising her Card studio Corey went down the arena but instead of heading to the VIP section, she headed to the seats of the New Song guild. Corey¡¯s self advertisements astonished many advance and contestants alike. Especially me, I even med myself for noting up with such a good idea. Free advertisement to the whole Sky Blossom city, count me in. ¡­ New Song guild leader was having a good day receiving praises and envy filled gazes from fellow guild leaders for having 4 under 18 card soldier guild members representing their guild in the tournament. Until the 5th set where Tammy, one of his star members stirred up trouble which he could never have imagined. Thankfully the Bright family heiress did not seem to mind rudeness rather appreciated it, calming his nerves. But he decided to get stricter with Tammy and reprimand her for the stunt she pulled in the arena. Does she not know she is no longer an average student, She is the New Song adventure guild member. Her every action and deed will be associated with the guild. When Tammy retired to her seat. The Guild leader just decided to teach her some manners but saw the Bright family Heiress walk towards Tammy so he decided to stay put. And eavesdrop on their conversation. Chapter 244: Corey’s Army

Chapter 244: Corey¡¯s Army

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, New Song Guild seating area. ¡°Corey, What are you doing here?¡± Tammy asked in alert, after the duel with Corey her impression of Corey had improved but she still did notpletely true her. ¡°Rx, I am here to talk.¡± Seeing alerted Tammy Corey shook her head and assured Tammy that she just wanted to talk. ¡°Your sword arts is it a passive or active skill. I could feel an extra force behind your shes. It must be the effect of your sword arts because Tainted one has no such effects even if you add the extra attributes it gives.¡± Corey asked Tammy about her sword arts as she was genuinely interested in it. Martial skill origin cards are very rare. They grow slowlypared to other types of origin cards using baptism. Because the first few baptisms fix the ws and get rid of unnecessary parts of the Martial skill contained in the origin card. Therefore not much boost is seen in the card info of the Martial skill origin card after undergoing the first few baptisms. But once all the ws of the martial skill are fixed the next baptisms are going to upgrade the martial skills by a huge margin allowing the hosts to destroy mountains and rivers effortlessly. Corey after her duel with Tammy saw that Tammy¡¯s martial skill had undergone two baptisms and reached perfection. And instead of being stuck in a 3rd rate guild if Tammy is given proper help and guidance, she could be a legendary figure. Corey, who had the memories of Corey Park, had insight into my truths that would be considered top-secret information by the government and leaders of this world and some even the government did not know about. ¡°It¡¯s passive. My sword art is more like a supporting technique for other sword arts. Meaning it automatically integrates with other sword arts and enhances them with additional skills and effects.¡± Tammy hesitated but still answered Corey. Her origin card details were not a secret; both the Lion Cubs High school and the New Song guild had the card info. And she was truthful about her origin card as it passively provided 5% critical chance no matter what sword arts she used and every nine sessful attacks on enemy units triggered an invisible 10 attack with total damage from periods 9 attacks and 45% critical chance. Meaning that she could kill or defeat any enemy of the same realm if she were to continuouslynd 9 attacks on them despite the type of sword art she uses. This is the reason why Tammy chose to face Corey head-on without dodging but she underestimated Corey¡¯s sword arts which stacked double damage for every sessful hit up to 7 times. ¡°Awesome. Are you happy working here?¡± Without caring for the eavesdropping New Song guild leader Corey asked Tammy if she is happy working at the New Song guild. ¡°What do you mean? I thought you just wanted to talk.¡± Tammy was puzzled and cautious about why Corey would ask something like that when her boss is within 10 meters distance of her. ¡°I mean do you see yourself working for New Song 5 years from now. Do not worry about them, just tell me what you feel.¡± Corey disregarded the New Song guild members and leader who were awkwardly eavesdropping on their conversation but the same could not be said for Tammy. ¡± Our line of work is dangerous. I am not sure if I cane out alive from the next dungeon raid or mission. But currently, I am satisfied. It helps me pay my bills which is better than sleeping on the streets.¡± Tammy chose her words carefully as she cannot offend both her boss and the heiress of the right family. ¡°I see. I have just opened my card studio and am yet to hire staff. How about youe work at my card studio? It¡¯s a lot safer and will pay triple the amount of what your current job pays.¡± Hearing Corey, the New Song Guild leader almost flipped seeing a brat pouch one of his previous members but calmed down quickly knowing he could do nothing but sit and watch as everything unfolds. ¡°Sorry, I would like to but I have a 10 years contract with the New Song guild. My hands are tied¡± Tammy¡¯s hands were literally tied by the New Song guild contract for 10 years. ¡°Do not worry about that, I will take care of that as your signing bonus. Just say yes and I will handle the rest.¡± Money did not matter to current Corey but talent did. After living through Corey Park¡¯s memory she understood that her family was just a small fish in the pound. And this pound was one of the many pounds formed by the long river of space and time. If she wanted to leave the pound and enter the river then her power alone was not enough and would require allies, strong allies with a raw potential enough for them to leap out of the point and into the river. Tammy was one of them, agreed that she required a lot of guidance and work to be done on her but she had it in her. To Corey¡¯s astonishment, in the three days since she had gained the memories of Corey Park excluding Tammy she was able to find 6 people with greater potential and most of them she had met today, Wyatt, Jaya, Pax, Sarah and Elliott. Other than these 5, there was Anna; she was the strongest and oldest. With her current realm, Corey could not figure out her exact strength and age therefore she did not add her to the list but she was sure that Anna was about peak Card Overlord in strength. And also Elliot had missed the golden and ideal age of practice and would require all of the guidance and resources to make up for it. Jaya, Pax and Sarah, all of them seemed to be descendants of some higher being because within their body ran strong bloodlines. Lastly, Dalton Wyatt, the person she has mixed feelings about as Corey before the second baptism was close to him but the current one who hates him believing that her ex-mama was interested in him. As for potential, he is the one who has suppressed her even with her Titled Demon Core. Her core would always send distress signals to her whenever she is next to him. It¡¯s as if the Demon Core has found its natural enemy or someone stronger. Either way, she nned to recruit all of them but all of them were kings in their own right and nobody would choose to follow her as she is now. so she started with the weakest one Tammy. Despite her Careful assessment and nning, what Corey failed to notice is that all the 5 people she nned on requiring had one thing inmon, Dalton Wyatt. Chapter 245: Cortney Ress

Chapter 245: Cortney Ress

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:47 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP box no1 Corey entered VIP box no1 and brought a guest with her, Tammy Lou. And introduced her to Susan as her new staff for her Card Studio. ¡°Tammy, this big sis Susan my best friend and also the guest advisor of our Card Studio. If you have any questions regarding your role in my card studio do not hesitate to contact her.¡± Corey was loud as she mentioned Susan as guest advisor of her Card Studio. If I were any dumber I would fail to notice she said those words loudly so that I could hear them and pick a fight with her. I do not know why Corey wastely trying to pick a fight with me one way or the other. I decided not to entertain her by responding to her actions. Not the best solution but requires the least amount of work. ¡°Corey, I already told you I am Wyatt¡¯s exclusive manager please do not make things difficult for me.¡± Susan did not want to pick between her benefactor and friend. There was no reason for me to take action every time Corey used Susan to provoke me as Susan was very faithful and would not betray my trust in her. ¡°Big Sis you are misunderstanding me, Guest advisor is just a fancy title for a namesake. Did you not promise to help me understand how to run a card studio? That¡¯s what a guest advisor does.¡± Corey knew Susan¡¯s predicament so did not want to push Susan too much, afraid that in the end, Susan will choose the conniving bastard instead of her. Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:49 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Set 6 arena 2 Amy Whiteburn Vs Cortney Ress [External Participant: Amy Whiteburn Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Silver Grade Faction ¨C White Family Caution- Green Origin Card- -/- Combat type- Mage] [External Participant: Cortney Ress Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Golden Grade Faction ¨C -/- Caution- ck Origin Card- -/- Combat type- -/-] Both Amy and Cortney had arrived at the arena stage 2 and were waiting for the duel tomence. Despite the nk info on Cortney Amy knew her opponent was a recruit of a secret organisation controlling half of the City. People selected by this organisation were not like the average contestants; they were trained killers to work as hunting dogs for the organisation, Amy knew that very well. Therefore she was on maximum alert as Cortney was going to be the strongest enemy she faced to date. ¡°You are Wyatt¡¯s friend right? Since you¡¯re my friend¡¯s friend I will let you live if you choose to surrender.¡± Courtney had seen this girl enter VIP box no1 with Wyatt along with his other friends. Amy¡¯s status as the heiress of the Whiteburn family seemed negligible in Cortney¡¯s as she made death threats to Amy. ¡°Wyatt would never be friends with the circle¡¯s hunting dog in training after all your predecessor killed Wyatt¡¯s parents.¡± Amy was not afraid of Cortney¡¯s threats, a Whiteburn wildness was as easy as breathing air and drinking water to her, she just chose to be moredylike simr to her berserker of father imitating to be a schr. ¡°Oh about that Wyatt doesn¡¯t mind as he will kill my mother so it¡¯s all fine. You won¡¯t understand our friendship.¡± Cortney nonchntly defended her friendship with me. ¡°What?¡± Amy was wild as every other Whiteburn but even wolf cubs would flinch if someone told them that they would kill their mother. She could not understand the reasoning behind Cortney¡¯s statement. ¡°3..2..1, Fight!¡± ¡°C-rank Summon card White Sun Lord Incarnation, C-rank field card White Dwarf Sun Terra¡± Amy activated her cards, it seems she has decided to go on offence from the start. [Card Name: White Dwarf Sun Knight Incarnation Card Type: Summon Card (active) Card Rank: C-rank, umon Card Rating: 6-stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card Effect: when activated an 11feet tall White Sun Lord incarnation will be summoned for 1 hour. Additional Effect: high immunity to mes and heat, Rising Sun, Setting Sun, Sr annihtion. Note: suitable terrain can double the White Dwarf Sun Knight Incarnation¡¯s stats and summon time. ] Rising Sun: White Dwarf Sun Knight can raise a miniature white dwarf sun from underneath the enemy unit which will engulf the enemy unit and explode. Setting Sun: White Dwarf Sun Knight can summon a miniature white dwarf sun above the enemy unit which will set and engulf the enemy unit into an explosion. Sr Annihtion: White Dwarf Sun Knight¡¯s sword can concentrate sr energy and emit highly concentrated srsers at the enemy unit. [Card Name: White Dwarf Sun Terra Card Type: Field Card (active) Card Rank: C-rank, umon Card Rating: 5-stars Card Durability: [97/100] Card Effect: when activated 300 meters ofnd surrounding the host will exhibit 2/3rd surface temperature of a White Dwarf Sun, that is approx 5400k. Additional Effect: the host is immune to the card effect.] With the activation of the field card, White Dwarf Sun terra arena no.2 turned from the stone stage into an inside of a ming furnace. The temperature inside the arena was enough to melt most of the ck steel and minerals. Despite such high temperatures, Cortney who was in the centre of the stage remained unmoved and barely seemed to be sweating. ¡°Are you done with your preparations?¡± Cortney yawned as looked at the ming arena and a fire elemental that looked like an 11 feet tall ming knight. ¡°White Dwarf Sun Knight, Rising Sun.¡± Amy ordered White Dwarf Sun Knight to use one of its moves, Rising sun. Soon a white me orb with a 3-meter diameter rose beneath Cortney¡¯s feet and engulfed her. But Cortney did not try to dodge or resist the white me orb as it swallowed her whole. *Boom* The white sun orb containing Cortney exploded with a bright sh. When the sh cleared and the eyes of the audience adjusted they saw Cortney standing at the same ce she stood before without a single burn or seat on her. ¡°Is that it? Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Saying that Cortney leapt at the White Dwarf Sun Knight incarnation and mmed hard on its head with her open palm. It wasical to see a 1.7-meter tall girl jump high in the air in a blink of an eye and p on the head of a Knight shaped Fire elemental. What was moreical to see was that the Knight shaped Fire elemental exploded with a p on its head. The force contained in Cortney¡¯s palm was so strong that it not only exploded the fire elemental but also the fire field card covering the arena. And the Shock wave from the collision of Cortney¡¯s palm and the arena floor threw unprepared Amy out of the arena bounds. ¡°6th Set, Winner Cortney Ress¡± Chapter 246: Dignitaries

Chapter 246: Dignitaries

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, The Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP box no1 Amy and Cortney¡¯s fight ended a lot sooner than the time limit set by the tournament with Cortney¡¯s overwhelming victory over Amy. It seems if Cortney wanted to, she could have killed Amy even before she surrendered. Amy¡¯s match was an eye-opener for me. It seems I can not underestimate Cortney any longer because the monstrous strength which she disyed to destroy Amy¡¯s me elemental exceeds the strength of a peak Card Lord realm. From what I can see the strength disyed by Cortney is also not herplete strength as she did not even summon her grimoire while killing the me elemental and pushing Amy out of arena bounds. If Cortney¡¯s normal physical strength can rival the peak Card Lord then real strength is a bit rming for me. No wonder she was so confident about killing me. Soon the results of the first rounds were announced, Win: 2points ¨C 60 Contestants Draw: 1points ¨C 300 contestants Lost: 0points ¨C 60 Contestants When results of the first round were very poor, out of 210 duels held only 60 duels ended with clear victory but the other 150 matches just ended in a draw. Most of the participants had high realms and good cardspared to their peers but theyckedbat experience to make spot and precise judgement for victory in their duel. No wonder the audiences were enraged, they paid 300$ for total BS. The second round will be conducted among the contestants with 2 points. As for the rest, they will fight for their ranking on the young heroes list another day. The second round had the same rules as the first round but since this time the contestant was less in number the duels will no longer be held in sets. The stadium also shortened 40 arena stages to 30 stages. The second round of the tournament willmence at 10:15. Van and Fred had already contacted me informing their sessful venture in capturing the A-rank Boss Monster Stone Troll and will be soon arriving at the back entrance of the card stadium with the subdued boss monster. ording to them, it took 9 mins toplete the A-rank gate dungeon raid with their second cmity transformation. Excusing myself I headed to the back gate of the card stadium as my next opponent for the second round was already determined and was also received a message containing the info for my next duel in my grimoire, [ Round 2, Arena 15 Dalton Wyatt Vs Kimble Wang] Kimble Wang, the contestant who vanished his opponent with a finger gun, his duel was more like a scary magic show with the disappearing act gone wrong than a card fight. Josh Bent, Kimble¡¯sst opponent, his whereabouts are still unknown even though Kimble ims that Josh is dead. ¡°Master¡± I did not have to wait long at the stadium back gate as Van and Fred soon arrived with the stone troll turned stone viltronian. Collecting the stone viltronian in my monster orb, I head to the VIP section with them. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:05 Location- Southern Region, Southern Academic city, Teleportation Port. ¡°Wee your highness, I came as soon as I heard you were arriving.¡± A stout old man bowed to two luxuriously dressed figures that just appeared on the Teleportation array. ¡°Why are you here? I already informed the Port keeper that we would like to attack less attention and work incognito.¡± The older man of the two men that appeared on the teleportation array yelled. ¡°Your highness with your poprity, how can you possibly attract less attention?¡± Hearing the man, the stout old man trembled in fear, he knew his colleague had trapped him, giving him half the information. He was only told that two important figures wereing from the central region but the message did not have any information that the dignitaries did not want to be disturbed. Old man¡¯s years of experience told him that pointing the me would only anger the dignitaries so did what he was best at, ass licking. Instead of trying to point the me, the stout old man decided to tter the dignitaries. ¡°Fine, since you are here anyway, teleport us to the Sky blossom city.¡± The Old man¡¯s ttery worked like a charm and helped him less the annoyance of the dignitaries towards him. As for his colleague, he will pay him back a hundred times soon. ¡°Sire, that is not possible.¡± The stout old man answered with great caution as he knew that all these nobles from the central region were pompous and did not like to hear no. ¡°Why?¡± Instead of the older man, the younger one of the two dignitaries asked arrogantly. ¡°Your highness, the South region is a backwater region where a teleportation array between important locations is a luxury not to mention teleportation array to low-level cities.¡± The stout old man exined with great caution and chose his words carefully. Unlike the Central region where the teleportation array is used as public transportation in the southern region, the teleportation array was a luxury. ¡°What? Then how are we supposed to reach the city on time? Won¡¯t that brat be dead by the time we reach there?¡± The young dignitary yelled at the stout old man who did not understand what the young man was speaking about. ¡°Brandon watch your tone, speak respectfully to your elders. Port keepers¡¯ realm may be lower than you, he is older than you. apologies.¡± The old dignitary was very displeased by hispanion¡¯s behaviour. ¡°But great uncle¡­¡± Brandon did not seem to approve of his great uncle¡¯s teaching. ¡°You still dare to quibble. It is because of you younger generation our family name has a bad reputation outside. I have repeatedly asked my sister not to pamper you guys but she does not listen. Apologise now or head back home.¡± Seeing his nephew argue the older man thundered. Chapter 247: Rescue and Retrieval

Chapter 247: Rescue and Retrieval

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:05 Location- Southern Region, Southern Academic city, Teleportation Port. ¡°Port Keeper, I apologize for my behaviour earlier. Could you tell us the connecting teleportation array to reach Sky Blossom city in the least amount of time?¡± Barnard apologised to the Port Keeper under his uncle¡¯s threat. ¡°There are no connecting teleportation arrays to reach Sky Blossom city, your highness. In the southern region, we still depend on the floater for all transportation purposes. I can arrange a floater for Sky Blossom city if your highness desires.¡± The old Port Keeper replied to the best of his abilities. In the central region teleportation arrays are used as means of public transportation so it makes sense that they have a connecting teleportation array there but in the southern region teleportation array is a luxury that only the top leaders of the city or provinces can afford. Therefore, floater vehicles are moremon in practice here. ¡°How far is the Sky Blossom city and how long will it take for us to reach it with the best floater vehicle you have? ¡± Barnard asked patiently. He med himself foring to such a dump. ¡°The journey from here to Sky Blossom city will require about 26 and a half hours but our best and fastest floater can shorten the time to 4 hours.¡± The Old Port Keeper answered to the best of his knowledge. ¡°What? 4 hrs by then they would have killed that brat. Instead of a rescue and retrieval mission, this will be a corpse retrieval mission. If the enemy is kind enough to leave aplete course.¡± Hearing the old Port Keeper Barnard frustratedly spected. ¡°Send me the detailed map, we will travel on our floater.¡± The older dignitary ordered the old Port keeper. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± The old port Keeper did not dy and summoned his grimoire to scan the older dignitary¡¯s grimoire QR code and share the map but to his surprise, the dignitary summoned a diamond grimoire. The old Port keeper thought that the dignitaries were if card overlord or card king realm at best but it turns out one of them is a Card Emperor with Diamond grade grimoire. Coming to this spection the old dignitaries¡¯ faces became more serious and respectful. Receiving the Map from the port keeper the Older dignitary summoned a luxurious hovercar. Getting in both uncle and nephew headed towards the Sky Blossom city at the fastest speed possible. ¡°Uncle, can we make it in time¡± Barnard knew how important this rescue and retrieval mission was, if only they had received the news earlier they would not have to race against the time. But there was still hope as his great uncle¡¯s car was custom made with an engine that runs on a card emperor¡¯s soul energy. Not to mention the other eleration and speed enhancement cards maybe that could make it. Now it all depended on that brat the longer he holds on the better are his chances of survival. ¡°It¡¯s no longer about whether we can make it or not but we have to make it. If we lose this boy then our family will be the biggest joke of the central region. You better be prepared, recusing the boy is not my concern but his retrieval. I do not think people will keep watching and just let us transport the golden goose to our family.¡± The uncle seemed to have other concerns than Barnard. ¡°I do not understand, didn¡¯t the old man say that the whole city and the southern emperor is out to kill him.¡± Barnard did not understand what his uncle meant by recusing the boy as not his concern but the boy¡¯s retrieval was. ¡°The Heatsend family will not kill him until they have fully mastered the art of mass-production of the silver milk powder. As the creator of the silver milk powder, his insight is very important in the mass production process. The creation of a single product and mass-producing of the same product are two different things. And the only person who is well versed about the product is that boy so the Heat send family will not kill him until they are sure they do not require that brat anymore. That boy knows that too, that is why he dares to participate in a tournament whose existence¡¯s sole purpose is to kill him. The Heatsend family wanted to use this tournament as a means to scare the boy and control him but that kid saw right through their intentions. Haha! As expected of someone with our bloodline.¡± Barnard¡¯s Uncle dumbed it down for him. Understanding the Uncle¡¯s reasoning, Barnard was happy that he would not fail this mission. But he was also surprised because he had never seen his uncle praise a younger generation so much, not to mention he has yet to meet that boy and he is already singing his praises. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Second Round Arena 2 Dalton Wyatt vs Kimble Wang ¡°I saw yourst match and yesterday¡¯s video, you¡¯re nothing special. I do not know what this fuss is all about, that your life is worth 2 false relics. I just think the Circle has gotten too fat, stealing from the city for decades now. Anyway, more for me. I will kill you and take the false relic bounty on your head afterwards, win the first ce and get the other false relic as a reward.¡± Kimble Wang who appeared mysterious at his duel during the first round now was very talkative and it appears his ego was heart knowing that I was worth 2 false relics and he was worth none. ¡°All the best. I hope you do know that if you want to kill someone you better be prepared to die.¡± I just reminded Kimble that he was not the only one who could kill the same goes for me too. Chapter 248: Mystery Solved

Chapter 248: Mystery Solved

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:16 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Second Round Arena 2 ¡°Hahaha! This is the funniest joke I have ever heard. You think you can kill me. You dumbass the moment you stepped 500 meters within my range you were dead. I can make your whereabouts unknown with a mere thought you dumbfuq.¡± Kimbleughed his lungs out. He was confident about his origin card and its mysterious ability. To him he was not being overconfident rather he is overpowered thanks to his origin card. Second Round, Arena 2, Dalton Wyatt Vs Kimble Wang ¡°3.. 2.. 1, Fight!¡± ¡°I chose You, Stone Viltronian. Use Summon Minions.¡± As soon as the Match started I did not hesitate and directly summoned the boss monster stone viltronian. And ordered it to summon 50 of the A-rank stone viltronian as a shield against Kimble¡¯s weird attack. The arena was too small for me to summon the other 300 minions. Meanwhile, I activated my soul pupils and observed Kimble Wang¡¯s every action, especially his finger gun. Thankfully my reaction was faster and was able to summon 50 Stone Viltronians just in time to use their body to shield me from his strange and mysterious attacks. *Bait**Bait**Bait**Bait*¡­.*Bait*Simr to me Kimble, despite him looking down on me earlier, chose to attack me as soon as the duel started. As he knew once I was able to summon my army it would be difficult for them to defeat me. But he was one step toote, I summoned my minions before he could activate his mysterious attack. As I summoned my Stone Viltronians, with my soul pupils I saw Kimble form a finger gun and chant ¡®Bait¡¯ twenty times in a row under a second. As Kimble chanted Bait continuously I saw a small green glue-like substance shout from his finger gun and fall on 20 of my Stone Viltronians. Kimble did not even aim but the small green glue-like substance shot forward and automatically seemed a target and attacked them. It seems Kimble was using a high grade passive homing card. Saving him the trouble of aiming. No wonder he said that I was as good as dead 500 meters within his field of range. What¡¯s interesting was that this green lifelike substance does not appear to be visible to the naked eye. If not for my soul pupils I would have not been able to see them. No wonder the recording equipment of the stadium did not record the green glue-like bullet-shaped substance when they investigated Josh¡¯s disappearance. But that was not the most notable part about Kimble¡¯s attack. What I saw next was more shocking and unbelievable. It was the reason how this green glue-like bullet-shaped substance made a person disappear without a single disturbance or struggle. After the green glue stuck about twenty of my stone Viltronians to a naked eye, it appeared as if they disappeared into thin air but I who saw the truth using my soul pupils knew the shocking and appalling reason behind their disappearance. The twenty Stone Viltronians did not just disappear, they were swallowed. All this happened so fast and silently that it appeared as if the stone Viltronians disappeared into the thin air. Twenty Stone Viltronian vanished allowing me to solve the mystery behind Kimble Wang¡¯s ability. The truth was that the Stone Viltronian did not just vanish but they were swallowed. They were followed by a bizarre creature. As soon as the green glue-like bullet stuck to the stone elementals a huge mouth appeared from the floor of the arena and swallowed only the stone elementals marked by the green glue. The creature was shaped like a whale but its physical state was like a hologram or a ghost. No, it did not have a physical state that is why it was not visible to the naked eye. The creature had a spiritual body instead of the physical body which allowed it to pass through the arena and swallow the stone elementals. The creature¡¯s mouth was so huge that it could swallow most of the arena but it was only able to swallow the stone elementals marked by the green glue leaving Kimble, Me and the rest of the 30 stone elementals untouched. Another noticeable aspect was that after swallowing the stone viltronians the whale-like spiritual creature vanished into the arena floor. Even with my soul pupils, I could not find its traces. It was as if it never existed in the first ce. Then I realised maybe it is hiding in another dimension or space or realm and would only appear when it senses the green glue-like substance. From what I have seen till now I can tell that it is near impossible for me to damage it or even touch it. This also meant that the Whale-like creature could not touch me or hurt me until I am marked by the green glue-like substance. This card ability was op but it also had oblivious shorings. Which Kimble took care of by equipping a high-grade homing card. But still, there were some holes in Kimble¡¯s tactics that are after shooting 20 bullet-shaped green glue he was open and sitting ducks. Sacrificing another 20 stone elementals I could knock him out with a simplendslide attack from the remaining Stone Viltronians. I did not necessarily have to sacrifice 20 of my stone elementals to get to Kimble. As long as I skillfully escaped the bullet-shaped green glue I could easily take care of Kimble. If it were anyone else they could not pull what I am thinking of going to do because the green glue bullet is invisible to make eyes and is guided by a high-grade homing card making it impossible for any card apprentice to dodge the green glue bullet. But for someone like me who could see the green glue bullets with enough skill, I could escape the grip of the homing card and dodge the glue bullet. Solving the mystery behind Kimble¡¯s attack I no longer considered him or his ability a threat and decided to follow Corey¡¯s footsteps and advertise my business. Kimble Wang¡¯s mysterious ability had attracted a lot of audience attraction. They all wanted to see if Kimble Wang could continue his mystery in the second round of the tournament. ¡°Stone Viltronian, unsummon minions.¡± Seeing that the arena was too crowded for any kind of advertisement I ordered Stone Viltronian to cancel its summon minion skills. Seeing me cancel my summon monsters Kimble was puzzled and soon got cocky thinking that I was trying to save me summon monsters from his mysterious ability and yelled, ¡°What happened, are you worried that you will lose all your summon monsters to me? I thought you wanted to kill me. Two false relics my ass you¡¯re not even worth a soul jade.¡± ¡°Summon armament: Stone Viltronian ¨C Gauntlet form¡± after cancelling the summon minion ability of the boss monster Stone Viltronian I made use of the one time use Summon armament card that the referee had given to me before the start of the match as it was not a secret that I had a giant summons and if the situation called for it I would not hesitate to use it. *Bait*Kimble once again chanted and shot a green glue bullet at me seeing that I made use of the Summon armament card which helps gain ess to the stats and skill of my summons for my use. For others, Kimble¡¯s ability may be a mystery but for him, it was just a trick with many invisible holes. Knowing the holes in his tactics he knew if I was fast enough I could defeat him even before his green glue bullets reached me so he did not waste any more time on trash talk and directly chose to finish the match while it holds the upper hand. Though the green glue bullet was fast it was slower than an actual bullet. Therefore I could easily predict its trajectory with help of the updated Hive AI which made use of the bestowal Insight forecast. Since I could predict the trajectory of the green glue bullet I could have easily dodged it if it were not under the homing card effect. But I had another trick to ovee this homing effect of the green glue bullet that is to catch it with my Summon armament gauntlets. After catching the green glue bullet I would throw the stone part marked by the glue bullet away using stone Viltronian stone maniption ability before the whale-like creature makes its appearance. All this was possible thanks to the stats provided to me by my viltronian physique, 4 times refined mutated soul energy, summon armament turned stone Viltronian and finally the Southern watchbat arts card. With all these statsbined, I was fast enough to catch the green glue bullet and throw it before the whale-shaped creature made its appearance. I was confident that my strategy to counter Kimble¡¯s ability would work because I had already deduced that the creature was able to swallow the whole arena with its wide mouth but could only swallow the Stone Viltronians marked by the green glue bullet. Which meant as long as I was not marked by the green glue bullet I was safe and the creature could not even touch me. Chapter 249: Stone Wrap

Chapter 249: Stone Wrap

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:17 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Second Round Arena 2 Catching the green glue bullet with my gauntlet covered hand I made use of the stone multiplication ability of the summon armament and shaped the marked part of the stone into a ball and threw it high up in the air. Just then a huge creature invisible to the naked eye leapt out of the arena floor and swallowed the ball up high in the sky. Finally, I was able to see the full body of the Whale like creature, it was a whale except itcked a physical body and was able to swim in space and vanish into another dimension using physical objects as its medium. This is the reason why I threw the stone ball marked by the green glue bullet up high in the sky so that I could see the creature¡¯splete bizarre body. Turns out the creature was just a whalecking a physical body and with some amazing abilities. After swallowing the stone ball the whale did not vanish into thin air instead it fell on the arena floor and swam underground vanishing into whatever dimension it came from. This led to me concluding that the creature used physical objects as a medium toe and go as from its dimension to this world as it pleases. Thankfully the rules that made it overpowered also constrained it otherwise it would also be registered as Cmity along with Dungeon Cmity seed. Seeing that my strategy was a sess I became more confident in dealing with Kimble. ¡°What faq did you just do?¡± Kimble yelled at me it seems he was also able to see the creature. His face had turned pale, seeing theplete body of the creature up close. Panicked, Kimble chanted Bait another 20 times in a row locking me as the target ¡°*Bait* *Bait* *Bait*¡­. *Bait*¡± I saw 20 green glue bullets heading towards me simultaneously but I did not panic. Instead, I made use of stone maniption and summoned a huge stone dome to cover me. I made sure that the stone dome had arge space inside it such that I would not be swallowed by the creature as coteral damage. Unable to find me, the 20 green glue bulletsnded on the stone dome. And soon a huge mouth surfaced from the arena floor and swallowed the stone dome. I deactivated the soul pupils to save my eyes from seeing the disgusting interior of the creature¡¯s mouth. Using a shield type card against Kimble¡¯s green glue bullet was not an option because the green glue would stick to the shield and the shield would be a connection to the card apprentice physically or through soul energy giving the creature ess to swallow the card apprentice. There I cut my soul energy connections with stone maniption after throwing the stone ball and summoning the stone dome. This is the reason why Kimble was confident of his ability and also because the homing ability will avoid the shield and some for the card apprentice as much as possible making partial and small shields useless. ¡°How is it possible? It must be a coincidence, again *Bait* *Bait* *Bait*¡­ *Bait*¡± Seeing the Stone dome be swallowed while I remain untouched Kimble was dumbfounded. He never stopped to think that I could have cracked the mystery behind his ability. Instead, he repeated the same pattern of attack again and again only to get the same results. Even a dumbass would know that if you are getting the same results for the same process again and again it is no longer a coincidence or luck but fact. But Kimble did not seem to understand that simple logic. Therefore I decided to help him understand the reality. ¡°Stone Warp¡± finding an opening I used stone maniption to bind Kimble in a thick sheet of stone from his mouth to toe. Below his nose, Kimble waspletely bound and wrapped in a stone sheet like the tbread wrapping the Shawarma. Being bound with stone, Kimble could no longer use his finger gun or chant the word ¡®Bait¡¯. Kimble tried hard to free himself from the stone warp. But his struggle was vain as except for moving his facial skin, eyelids and some cartge tissue of his nose and ears Kimble could not move a single muscle being tightly bound by a stone warp created using an A-rank summon armament. ¡°Settle down, you can free yourself from that. Just wait patiently after I am done, maybe I will let you live.¡± Hearing my words Kimble struggled harder but to me, his struggle seemed like he was trying too hard to make funny faces at me. As he could only move his fanatical tissues and muscles. Ignoring Kimble, I got down to business, that is to advertise my Card Boutique. Seeing Kimble be immobilised being bound by stone warp the referee was in a bind if the rules were the same as in the old tournament immobilising an opponent meant that he had to dere the other contestant as the winner but the new rules suggested that unless or until one of the contestants surrenders or is out of arena bounds he could not dere a winner. This rule favoured the cruel contestants and hurt the weak contestants. This is one of the rules which made my students who were nning to participate in the tournament back down. Now that pest was taken care of and the whole arena belonged to me, I began executing my n, turning to the audience I shouted enhancing my voice with the soul power, ¡± Ladies and Gentlemen my name is Dalton Wyatt, a golden grade card creationist. I address you to showcase my new creation Nanomorpher¡± many people may have already guessed that I am a golden grimoire holder so I no longer hide the grade of my grimoire. And also a golden grimoire holder sounded more attractive and dependable than a silver grade grimoire holder. Then I summoned my golden hoverbike, the hoverbike was ck before feeding it Liquid spirit gold. Pointing at the golden hoverbike I shouted again, ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen this is mytest invention nanomorpher. It looks like your average hoverbike but once you transform it to its second form it turns into a hovering golem.¡± ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I introduce to you the one and only of its kind Nanomorpher.¡± With mymand, the nanomorpher transformed into a golem. I could hear the ambience gasp as he saw the golden hoverbike turn into a golem with only its upper body while its lower body is made of a floater module. The golden golem then hovered in the arena area following my instructions. I asked it to transform between hoverbike and golem during flight to show the audience how dependable my card was. ¡°Dear customers, please visit my online Card boutique in the grimoirework for further information. Over Card boutique has served many VIP clients and also has a sessful apprentice who has opened a card studio of her own. Yes, people you heard me right, our boutique¡¯s employee has opened her card studio and that fortunate employee is none other than Ms Corey Bright.¡± To add some credibility to my Card Boutique, I made use of Corey¡¯s name. It was okay since I did not lie. And getting on the Hoverbike from nanomorpher I roamed the arena and further added that ¡± Ladies and gentlemen Nanomorpher is my creation and you cannot find others of its kind in another market. If you are interested in bing a proud owner of a custom Nanomorpher please visit association guild mall warehouse number 234. Dear customers, not just a Nanomorpher my services are avable for the creation of any form of custom active, passive, Item and origin card. Please check out my works at my online shop. And please take note prices of service are negotiable¡± Done with advertising my card boutique I turned my attention to the stone wrapped Kimble who seemed to have given up on struggling and epted his loss. Seeing that I still had 4 more minutes till the time limit of the duel, I decided to y with him a bit, ¡°Now what do I do with you? Should I kill you or just let you go.¡± Kimble red at me with fierce hatred filled eyes it seems he still has not learnt his ce. I used stone maniption to strengthen the constraint of the stone wrap. Just a little and Kimble¡¯s face turned red, his eyes looked like they were about to pop. Then suddenly I remembered Vivian saying that the Circle had arranged an auction to sell the quota for who gets to fight me first. Since they can organize an auction for my life then so could I, turning to the audience I shouted with my soul energy strengthened voice, ¡± Wang family and itspetitors listen up, during thisst 4 minutes of the duel I would like to conduct an auction for the life of the Wang family genius, Kimble Wang. Let the highest bidder decide this genius¡¯s fate.¡± Chapter 250: Victims

Chapter 250: Victims

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Second Round Arena 2 ¡°Yes, you heard precisely folks. I am conducting an auction for this Wang family genius¡¯s life. Let¡¯s start the bid with 500 soul jades with a minimum raise limit of 100 soul jades. Here¡¯s how the auction will work if the Wang family transfers 500 Soul Jades to my bank ount before 10:26:30 then I will not kill Kimble. But if someone bids 600 Soul Jade then I will kill Kimble Wang at 10:26:30. The highest bid will decide Kimble Wang¡¯s life in the next 4 minutes. Do not worry I will be announcing every bid so that you can make a sound bid.¡± I exined the process of bidding to the audience but actually, all I wanted to do was extract as many soul jades from the Wang family I can get. The bidding process was wed as except for the Wang family I could not control other bidders to pay up the bid. As I was restricted by time. Since I controlled the death of Kimble I could control the Wang family into transferring the bid soul jades to my bank ount before the duel reaches its time limit. But I same was not true of other bidders. Soon a notification sounded from my grimoire. As epted the notification was from my bank, [Mr Liam Wang has transferred 1000 soul jades to your Lion King National Bank ount ending with XXXX] The Wang family scanned my Qr code from the arena video which helped them get my bank ount information. They not only met my expectations but also added an extra 500 soul jades surprise for me. With Kimble¡¯s ability, he can easily defeat a few enemies above his realm without any difficulty and any family would treat him as an asset. But this also made him a target of the Wang familypetitors. Who would not mind spending some soul jades to end the future troubles, soon a bunch of notifications sounded from my grimoire. But the most credible one was, [Anonymous has transferred 1500 soul jades to your Lion King National Bank ount ending with XXXX] The Anonymous person bid three times the starting bid, but what surprised me was that this person was so eager that he directly transferred soul jades to my ount, unlike the other Anonymous people who only sent me bid messages. [Message for unsaved contact. >Read >KILL HIM and I will transfer 5000 soul jades to your bank ount.] [Message for unsaved contact. >Read >Hello, I am Kim Seo-Jun, mother of Kim Ha-Joon. I am not rich but I am willing to give everything I own including myself in return for that bastard¡¯s life. That bastard killed my son-inw and sexually abused my daughter. He vanished the corpses of my daughter and Son-inw using his mysterious ability. The cops did not do a thing as they did not have a dead body to investigate. Please, I beg you please kill him.] [Message for unsaved contact. >Read > I will transfer 600 soul jades to your bank ount, kill that Wang family evil spawn.] . . . [Message for unsaved contact. >Read >kill that bastard I will transfer 2000 soul jades to your bank ount.] [Message for unsaved contact. >Read >Hello, I Janice Wheeler am one of Kimble¡¯s victims. One unfortunate day I met him at a club where he dragged me to a room and sexually abused me for two whole days. He has my videos and uses them to ckmail and sexual abuse me. I have nothing to offer to you in return except for my body. Every time I sleep I have nightmares of him whispering in my ears, ¡®don¡¯t worry I will be quick¡¯ As he is about to sexually abuse me again] [Message for unsaved contact. >Read >Hi, Big brother. I am Jamie Oliver, my mother was killed by that beast. Please kill him and I will give you all my choctes and sweets every day for the rest of my life.] [Message for unsaved contact. >Read >kill that beast I will transfer 1000 soul jades to your bank ount.] And soon on, people were spamming my grimoire message page section with unfaithful bids which they did not n on paying. Someone even bid 10 times the starting bid through message, does he take me for an idiot. Other than the spam messages, there were some messages from the victims of Kimble¡¯s lust. It seems this faqer ruined many lives making use of his power and background. Anyways ignoring the spam messages I showed the plea messages from Kimble¡¯s victim and their family to him and said, ¡± Man, look at these messages, each one of them is begging me to kill you. It must be great to be born in a wealthy and powerful family, right? No matter how many crimes youmit, your family will always be there to clean up the mess after you. At such a young age you have actively done so many criminal activities. Listing what crimes you have not done is easier than listing the crimes you have done and gotten away with, thanks to your family. Reading these messages makes me want to kill you right here and right now. But I want soul Jades, what do I do? Ain¡¯t this a pickle.¡± Hearing my words Kimble¡¯s face paled with fright. Until now he thought his family would save him no matter the cost but now he was no longer so sure about it after hearing my monologue. Even though Kimble was bound by stone wrap he was still in touch with his family using his grimoire call services mentally. This gave Kimble enough hope to maintain thest amount of sanity he had left. Throwing unnecessary worries out of his head Kimble reyed one thought in his mind again and again as if he was trying to hypnotise himself, ¡® I will survive and this will soon pass. Later I will take care of all the bitches in those messages one by one¡¯. Seeing that Kimble still had some fight and hope left in him I restrained his grimoire, cutting his call with his family. Giving him a sneer I whispered in his ears, ¡± I have already decided to kill you no matter how much money your family transfers. Do not worry I will be quick.¡± Hearing my words Kimble who had regained his calm started struggling once again but except for his facial tissues, eyeballs and ears, he could not move a thing. Since I have restrained his grimoire he could not even contact his family and ask them toe up with other ways to save him while informing that I was not going to hold up my end of the bargain. Chapter 251: Grievance

Chapter 251: Grievance

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:24 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Wang Family VIP balcony ¡°5000 soul jades, that little turd is messing with us. Which family is willing to spend so much to get a rival junior killed, when they can hire assassins for 100 times cheaper than that price. Faq that little bastard, you assholes, did you find any friends or rtives of that bastard or not? Let¡¯s see if he will beughing then.¡± Kimble Wang¡¯s elder brother Eddy Wang yelled at his subordinates. Though it appeared as if he was frustrated and worried for his brother but truth was that he was very delighted with the current oue as he was the anonymous person who sent 1500 soul jades to Wyatt¡¯s ount for Kimble¡¯s death. After all with Kimble out of the picture, he would be next in line to be the Wang family leader. ¡°Are out of your mind. That little bastard¡¯s rtives and friends are under the southern emperor¡¯s protection. Acting against them will only lead to the destruction of our Wang family. Shut up and transfer another 4100 soul jades to his bank ount fast.¡± Liam Wang scolded his eldest son for his stupidity. ¡°But father, what if that little bastard keeps the soul jades and kills little brother?¡± Eddy was not worried about his little brother but losing 5100 soul jades. ¡°Shut up, first focus on saving your brother. Other matters can be handledter. Let alone 5100 soul jades, Kimble is worth 10 times that. Money can be earned but a genius like Kimble is only born once a millennium. ¡± How could Eddy¡¯s petty thoughts escape his father¡¯s eyes, but still Liam chose to ignore it. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:24 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, second round Arena 2 Ignoring the ring Kimble I addressed the audience and updated them on the current bids, ¡± Dear audience, Wang family has bid 1000 soul Jades for Kimble¡¯s life but sadly an anonymous bidder has bid 5000 soul jades for Kimble¡¯s death. So Wang family, what is it going to be? 2 minutes 45 seconds before the bidding ends.¡± I did not lie as I did receive a bid of 5000 soul jades for Kimble¡¯s death. Though it¡¯s entirely another thing that it was a spam bid. It did not matter if I was lying or telling the truth. If the Wang family wanted Kimble to live they had to bid higher. As expected soon I received another notification from my bank, [Mr Liam Wang has transferred 4100 soul jades your Lion King National Bank ount ending with XXXX] ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the Wang Family has raised their bid to 5100 soul Jades for Kimble¡¯s life. 2 minutes 10 seconds remaining till the bid closes.¡± Reading the notification I updated the audience with the new leading bid. Soon my message page once again flooded with spam and bank statements. [Message for unsaved contact. >Read >I am willing to transfer 50,000 soul jades to your bank ount, kill that bastard.] [Kim Seo-Jun has transferred $121k to your Lion King National Bank ount ending with XXXX] [Message for unsaved contact. >Read >that is all my savings, I could not sell my house on the spot but I will transfer another $100k to you soon and if you are willing I will serve as your ve. Please kill him and let my daughter and her husband¡¯s souls rest in peace. Regards Grieving Mother Kim Seo-Jun] [Anonymous has transferred $7,678 to your Lion King National Bank ount ending with XXXX] [Janice Wheeler has transferred $43k to your Lion King National Bank ount ending with XXXX] . . . [Message for unsaved contact. >Read >I am willing to transfer 5200 soul jades to your bank ount, please give that killer a gruesome death.] Seeing that the Wang family would win the bid, all the victims transferred all their savings to my ount pleading for revenge. The grievance of Kimble¡¯s victims was boundless. Most of them were abused females and grieving rtives. They all knew that the amount they sent was nothingpared to what the Wang family promised me but they offered to be my ves in return for Kimble¡¯s head. Seeing the lengths the victims and their rtives were going to seek revenge for themselves or their loved ones I decided to end the sham and kill Kimble then and there. ¡°The bidding will be closed early as an anonymous bidder has bid 50,000 soul jades for Kimble¡¯s death right away.¡± Saying that I used stone maniption to tighten the grip of stone wrap bounding Kimble andpletely crush him. Under the pressure of the stone wrap, Kimble¡¯s upper skull popped like a bubbly¡¯s crock and his blood pumped out forming a Blood stone fountain. ¡­ [Card Name: Parasitic Green Astral Algae Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: Parasitic Green Astral Algae is a symbiotic parasite and the rarest form of algae found in the Astral Realm. Parasitic Green Astral Algae are the favourite food of young Astral Void Whales as this Parasitic Green Astral Algae helps them awaken their Void bloodline faster. Parasitic Green Astral Algae are so important for young Astral Void Whales that they can smell these Parasitic Green Astral Algae across realms and Void Wrap to its location under a second. Additional Effect- Masking Hormone, Astral Eyes, Astral Blessing, Bond, Multiple. Note: Astral Void Whales are not the only predators of Parasite Green Astral Algae. Many other astral beings can sense Parasite Green Astral Algae across realms but the Astral Void Whales are the fastest. ] Masking Hormone ¨C Parasitic Green Astral Algae is a symbiotic parasite when growing inside a living host it secretes a Hormone that helps it and the host hide their smell and presence from the predators. Astral Eyes: the eyes of the Parasitic Green Astral Algae¡¯s host gain the ability to see astral beings. Bond: Parasitic Green Astral Algae can attach to any form of matter and energy. Note: any matter or energy attach with Parasitic Green Astral Algae will gain Astral Blessing. Astral Blessing- the Astral Blessing allows the physical body of any being or objects to enter the Astral realm. Note: physical bodies blessed by astral blessing will also be visible to astral beings. Multiple: Parasitic Green Astral Algae can reproduce at high speed depending upon the soul energy provided by the host. Note: A Card Soldier can multiply the Parasitic Green Astral Algae 100 times before exhausting his soul energy. [Card Name: Finger Gun Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: B-rank Grade Card Rating: 14-Stars Card Durability: [98/100] Card Effect: the card gives the user the ability to shoot projectiles from finger guns made using his/her hands. Addition Effect: Homing(range 500 meters), Code Word Trigger Note: The projectiles to shot should be sacrificed to the card by the user.] Code Word Trigger: allows the host to shoot the projectiles through his finger gun using a predetermined code word. ¡­ Kimble Wang would multiply Parasitic Green Astral Algae and sacrifice them as projectiles to his finger Gun card and shoot the green astral algae at his opponents. With the bond ability, the algae would attach to any surface. Following the smell of the algae, the astral void whale would swallow the enemy unit bond by the algae. Chapter 252: Psychopath

Chapter 252: Psychopath

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:29 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP box No.1 ¡°2nd round, Arena 5 Winner Corey Bright¡± ¡°2nd round, Arena 7 Winner Pax Whiteburn¡± ¡°2nd round, Arena 13 Winner Ed Bright¡± ¡°2nd round, Arena 21 Winner Cortney Ress¡± ¡°2nd round, Arena 26 Loser Jaya Keith¡± ¡°2nd round, Arena 27 Loser Nick Bright¡± Returning to box No.1 I checked the results of the other contestants. It seems except for Jaya and Ed everyone else won their card duels. Jaya lost because of the abnormal status ¨C Weak inflicted on her in 1st round. And Ed lost an irregr named Mike Madison. [External Participant ¨C Mike Madison Age- 17 years old Realm- Card Soldier Grimoire- Silver Grade Faction ¨C Madison Family (Homeschooled) Caution- ck Origin Card- Clown Coffin Combat type- Summoner] ¡°2nd Round, Arena 27 Mike Madison vs Nick Bright¡± One of my Cmity Daughter Core losing was a huge shock to me so I watched the recap of the 2nd round arena 27 card duel. Watching the video I understood what had transpired and the reason behind Nick¡¯s loss, Mike¡¯s origin card Clown Coffin. ¡°3.. 2.. 1, Fight¡± ¡°Summon Armament- Mountain Gauntlets¡± as the match began Nick did not hesitate and new one time use Summon Armament given to him by the referee. ¡°Clown Coffin- Clown Flood¡± with Mike¡¯smand a colourful coffin was summoned, its lid opened and numerous corpses dressed as clowns crawled out of the coffin. Those clown crops rushed towards Nick. Nick being armed with Summon Armament- Mountain Gauntlets single punched the first few corpses, soon the smashed clown corpses started to pile uppletely covering Nick¡¯s side of the arena. Seeing that he was cornered Nick wanted to execute Meteorite Jump. But unfortunately, he was one step toote. Seeing Nick up to something Mike revealed the final move, ¡°Clown Fulmination.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± With the force from the exploding corpse, Nick was thrown out the arena bounds. Mike¡¯s victory against Nick was justified but one thing did not sit right with me, where did Mike get so many human corpses to make an exploding clown corpse army? In the duel against Nick alone Mike must have used about 73 corpses out with 57 of them were human corpses. Mike¡¯s origin card raised rm in my head not because it was a threat to be but because it was too heinous and evil. If he was my opponent I would have killed him, lucky him he was not. ¡°2nd round, Arena 27 Winner Mile Madison.¡± [Card Name: Clown Coffin Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The Host can summon a Clown Coffin which can turn any living or corpses of a being into Undead Clown Corpses. Additional Effect: Clown Car, Clown Fulmination Note: The Corpse to be converted into Undead Clown Corpses should be sacrificed to the card by the Host. Monsters can also be Clowns and corpses at the same time.] Clown Car- The Host can stuff as an indefinite number of Clown Corpses in the Clown Coffin. Clown Fulmination- The Clown Corpses will explode with the Host¡¯smand. ¡­ 5100 soul jades from the Wang family plus 1500 soul jades from an anonymous person, in total I had made 6600 soul jades in round 2 of the tournament. I did not count money transferred to me by Kimble¡¯s Victims and Rtives because I was nning on returning their money to them with an extra of $100million aspensation from the Wang family. It was not my ce or like me to do something unrted to my life. I think in some way the messages they sent have gotten to me as they reminded me of young Wyatt. Though what they experienced are two different things in the end they all were victims to someone else¡¯s greed and lust. Anyway, it did not cost me much as I only had to sell 9 soul jades at the ck market for $300million per soul jade topensate 27 people who imed to be victims or someone close to one of the victims and had transferred money to my ount begging me to kill Kimble Wang. This may be the hypocrite in me talking but these 9 soul jades were well spent as I felt good. Including thepensation for the victims, in the end, I made 6591 soul jades in total. As for the Wang family, they did demand their soul jades back but to that, I said, ¡°No Refunds¡± the Wang family did not dare to threaten me as that meant they were undermining the southern emperor and her authority. ¡­ Very soon the results of 2nd round of the tournament were announced, 4points ¨C 27 contestants 3points ¨C 6 contestants 2points ¨C 27 contestants This meant that out of 30 card duels held in the second tournament 27 card duels had clear victories while 3 card duels ended in a draw. Later it was announced that 7 winners out of 27 round two winners had forfeited the tournament as their injuries were very critical and we¡¯re not in shape to continue participating in the tournament. So it was decided that for the 3rd round of the tournament 10 duels will be held simultaneously with 20 contestants. So the 30 arenas in the stadium were reced with 10 huge arenas. These new arenas were 4 times the size of the arenas earlier. And it was also decided that the 3rd round of the tournament will be held at 10:35 and this round the time limit on the card duels will be removed. Pretty soon the contestants of the 3rd round of the tournament received messages informing them of their allocated arena and opponent for the 3rd round. [3rd Round, Arena 2 Dalton Wyatt vs Mike Madison ] [3rd Round, Arena 4 Corey Bright vs Ed Bright ] [3rd Round, Arena 5 Cortney Ress vs Pax Whiteburn ] ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, 3rd Round Arena 2 ¡°3rd Round, Arena 2 Dalton Wyatt vs Mike Madison ¡° ¡°3.. 2.. 1, Start¡± ¡°Clown Flood¡± Mike did not waste time trash-talking like my previous two opponents, maybe because he knew his exploding corpse army was not a match for my stone elemental army. ¡°Stone Viltronian, I chose you. spiked stone dome.¡± Summoning four Stone Viltronians and enclosing all five of us in a spiked stone dome to protect ourselves from exploding clown corpses, I addressed Mike asking the one question bugging me the most, ¡°Where did you get so many human corpses?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mike did not bother to answer, he just summoned more clown corpses and piled them on the spiked stone dome. It seems he is trying to gather as many corpses as possible to blow up the time dome and me inside it. ¡°These corpses are not from the graveyard, they are rot free and too fresh to be graveyard corpses. Not only that, all of them are in perfect condition, good looking and well presented. If not for their corpse stench one would not notice that they are zombies¡± I narrated everything I had spected from the appearance of the corpses. ¡°You have a keen eye. Yes, they are not graveyard corpses. I personally created all these corpses. I sewed their torn bodies and put make-up on their pale skin to make them look alive and presentable. I have a dampened sense of smell so I do not smell the stench you speak of.¡± Mike took my spection as me praising his handcrafts. ¡± All these Corpses are young and healthy, no way they died of natural causes. Mike, where did you get them?¡± Hearing Mike, it became clear to me that he is a psychopath. Back on earth, a study suggested that a poor sense of smell may be a marker for psychopathic traits. But in Mike¡¯s case, his cruel origin card was evidence enough that this faqer was not human. ¡°I did not get them, they came to me. When theye to me they all are so noisy and disobedient but once they enter my clown coffin they be honest and disciplined. See no they all do what I ask them to.¡± Saying that Mike summoned a female corpse from the Clown coffin. This female corpse was dressed in a red clown bikini. The female clown stood next to Mike while he started to grope her pun scrupulously as he yelled, ¡°See this bitch! First, when I proposed to her to be my girlfriend she pped me and called me a creep. But after entering my clown coffin she does everything I ask her to honestly.¡± Getting the answer to my question I no longer engaged in conversation with this necrophiliac psychopath. I could have just killed him earlier but what can I do? I am a ve to my curiosity. ¡°Stone floor!¡± Imanded one of the stone elementals to create a stone floor for the dome such that I can execute my final move ¡°Spiked Spinning Top¡± aiming at Mike Madison directly as with him gone all these corpses will be unsummoned. So there was no point in killing them. It took me 15 seconds to break through the piles of clown corpses. It would have taken me longer to pass through the corpse wall thanks to Mike who detonated all the corpses seeing the dome trying to move towards him. But unfortunately for him during the chaos of the explosion the spiked spinning top imed his life as a bunch of C-rank explosions couldn¡¯t even leave starch on the A-rank Stone dome. ¡°3rd Round, Arena 2, Winner Dalton Wyatt¡± Chapter 253: Crying Flames

Chapter 253: Crying mes

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, 3rd Round Arena 4 ¡°3rd Round, Arena 4 Corey Bright vs Ed Bright¡± ¡°3.. 2.. 1, Fight!¡± ¡°Cousin, I won¡¯t hold back. So you better go all out. Summon- Mud Golem. Activate Field Card Hazard Mud Swamp¡± Eb warned Corey, though he admired Corey¡¯s fabulous victory against Tammy he believed that her swordsmanship was not enough to handle his Mud golem army. ¡°Good, I won¡¯t either. As an appreciation to your strength, I will use one of my strongest moves, Summon 7th Hell ¨C The Eternal Agony.¡± Corey did recognise that Eb was strong but unfortunately for him, she was stronger. Corey knew destroying Eb¡¯s mud golems was not a solution to win his duel as he could create infinite of them as long as he has enough mud and soul energy. Therefore instead of depending on her swordsmanship Corey used her Origin card Titled Demon Core ¨C Eternal mes of Agony. After summoning the mud swamp Ed was about to create mud golems but before he could do so his Hazard mud swamp field was incinerated by dark red mes. For the mes to incinerate the mud its temperature must be unbelievably high but Ed did not know of any dark red coloured me hot enough to incinerate mud. Was it even possible? it is the opposite of the fire heat colour code that he was taught. The dark red me not only incinerated his mud swamp but also his summoned mud golem. Right now Ed was defencelessly surrounded by dark red mes, interestingly they did not harm him in any way. Ed nced at the arena covered in the dark me which would make a desperate crying and wailing sound every time it flickered with the passing wind. Ed¡¯s gaze finallynded on Corey, the one who summoned this Erie field of dark mes. Ed was not a fool to think that the mes which can incinerate mud could not harm him, it was Corey thanks to her mercy the mes did not harm him in the slightest. ¡°Surrender, I do not want my cousin¡¯s blood on my hands¡± advised Corey feeling Ed¡¯s gazending on her. ¡®Surrender¡¯ Ed did not have his word in mind right now. His lord has asked him to step out arena triumphant, then that¡¯s what he nned to do even if it meant he could lose his life. ¡°Tainted One¡± Corey could see the unyielding fire in Ed¡¯s eyes as if he wanted to prove something or to someone, more like, he didn¡¯t want to disappoint someone. Seeing that her cousin would not surrender even if it meant dying Corey sighed and summoned the sword Tainted one. ¡°Vale Lord¡¯s mercy ¨C Vale sh¡± before Ed could even react Corey made use of another one of Corey Park¡¯s swordsmanship, Vale Lord¡¯s Sword Arts. *Crryyy!!..* as the Vale sh passed trout the dark red mes a high pitched cry sounded as the mes flickered. Ed who was asking Hive AI permission to use the second transformation of cmity daughter core suddenly felt an elerating wind carry him out of the arena bounds. ¡°3rd Round Arena 4 winner Corey Bright¡± ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, 3rd Round Arena 5 ¡°3rd Round, Arena 5 Cortney Ress vs Pax Whiteburn¡± ¡°3.. 2.. 1, Fight!¡± ¡®Go all out at the very start of the duel despite her looks that slut is incredibly strong.¡¯ This is what Pax was advised by his sister Amy who lost to Cortney in the 2nd round of the tournament. Pax repeated his sister¡¯s advice, ¡°Transform Tire 3 ¨C Iron Flesh.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you that fire elemental chick¡¯s little brother? Looks like both of you are destined to¡­ Wow! That is awesome. It looks cooler from up close.¡± Cortney was about to taunt Pax but seeing him transport into a tall iron golem, Cortney could help but exim in surprise and marvel. Being a hoverbike enthusiast Cortney instantly fell in love with the giant Iron Golem in front of her. She wanted one for herself. ¡°Iron Flesh, Takeoff.¡± Using giant summon was restricted in the tournament after the first round but if the summon was a flight type summon then there were some exceptions. But they had to follow certain rules, 1. Flight type summons is required tond within the arena bounds. If they or any part of the summonsnds out of the arena they are disqualified. 2. The maximum height that Flight type summons can fly is 100meters. Anything more than that then they will be disqualified. ¡°Freaking awesome!¡± Cortney yelled again watching Iron Flesh spread its wings and take off into the sky. Cortney had already seen Iron Flesh in action during the first round but seeing it up close her heartbeats raced at an rming rate, this moment was simr to the first time she saw a hoverbike up close. ¡°Active weapon system¡± [Weapon System Online] [Left shoulder-mountedser cannon ¨C Active Right shoulder-mounted Gatling machine gun ¨C Active Twin upper wrist-mountedser cannons ¨C Active Twin under wrist hiddenser des ¨C Active Hidden fusion chest Gatling cannon ¨C Active] ¡°Active Insight Forecast- Target Corey Bright¡± [ Insight Forecast Online, Target Corey Bright Locked] ¡°Fire!¡± With Pax¡¯smand, the Left shoulder-mountedser cannon fired a thick beam ofser, the Right shoulder-mounted Gatling machine gun shoot about 150 rounds of energy shells per sec, Twin upper wrist-mountedser cannons fired a widespread beam ofsers aiming at the entire arena and Hidden fusion chest Gatling cannon fired 150 energy shells. All these weapons fired at once, aiming at Corey. The umted area of effect of these weapons covered the entire arena no.5. Hence leaving Cortney with two choices either face the iing assault head-on or dodge it by going out of the arena bounds. Pax disyed theplete firepower of the Iron Flesh heeding the advice of his sister. Pax was also worried that he might even end up killing Cortney but then he soon realised it was up to Cortney. If she goes out arena bounds she lives if she stays then she must have enough confidence in her strength. ¡°Debt Possession ¨C Shrimp Lord, Dark Tide¡± Cortney chose to face the barrage of Iron Flesh head-on. In the face of iing energy shells andser beams, Cortney stood firm and waved her arm towards them. A wave of dark energy poured out of Cortney¡¯s arm and headed towards the iing strike. Coming in contact with the strike, the darkwave did not disappear. Instead, it started to swallow the energy shells and beams. Swallowing energy ammunition the dark wave did not stop instead it fattened and turned into a dark tide and elerated towards Iron Flesh. Seeing the dark wave swallow all of his attacks Pax marvelled in surprise. In response to the iing Dark Tide Pax activated the defence system, ¡°Activate ¨C Energy shield¡± Soon the dark tide met with the energy of a shield and swallowed the energy shield andnded on Iron Flesh. Coming in contact with Iron flesh the dark tide exploded. [Warning:¡­ [Caution:¡­ [Alert:¡­ . . Many prompts sounded from Iron flesh in Pax¡¯s mind getting caught in the Dark tide¡¯s explosion but Pax did not even get the opportunity to read the prompt and fell unconscious under the impact of the explosion. Under the wreck of the explosion, Iron Flesh was about to fall on the Arena no.8 but soon with Pax losing his conscience the Iron Flesh disappeared leaving unconscious Pax free falling on the arena no.8. Thankfully the referee of that arena reacted in time and stopped him from adding unnecessary turmoil to the duel in Arena no.8. ¡°3rd Round, Arena 5, winner Cortney Ress¡± ¡­ Winning my duel against Mike Madison I returned to the VIP box and only to meet Cortney, Corey and Ed on the way. It seems I was not the only one who defeated my opponent with ease. ¡°You could have gone easy on Pax!¡± Corey yelled at Cortney knowing that Pax was sent to Medic bay. Though there were no visible injuries on Pax¡¯s body the medic was afraid that Pax might have sustained internal injuries leading to him losing consciousness. ¡°I wanted to but he was the one who started it I just defended.¡± Cortney was not offended by Corey for yelling at her. ¡°You call that defending, your attack was of Card overlord level. With your strength, you could easily defend against card master level attacks.¡± Corey furiously argued, she seemed to care about Pax as he was her friend Beth¡¯s half brother. ¡°Why should I?¡± Cortney was confused by Corey¡¯s wed argument as everybody knew what they were signing up for when they signed the liability waiver. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anypassion?¡± Corey knew she was being that annoying bitch but she was in the deep end. So she argued for the sake of arguing. ¡°Compassion? Where was it when the four-year-old me along with other orphans were starving in the orphanage because one of the orphanage staff embezzled all the orphanage¡¯s funds and Donations? Where was it when the newborn in the orphanage died of themon cold as we did not even have enough money to provide them with the basic medicine? Compassion, don¡¯t you dare throw that word on my face.¡± Chapter 254: Courting

Chapter 254: Courting

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:47 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP section Lobby ¡°If you are expecting me to showpassion you better hope I am not your opponent in the semi-final because I do not know how to showpassion.¡± After narrating her dark childhood Cortney made it clear she did not think anybody is worthy of herpassion. ¡°I hope we meet in the semi-finals since the world has not shown youpassion. Not only will I show youpassion but teach you how to show otherspassion.¡± Cortney¡¯s orphanage story did not phase Corey instead angered her. Corey Park was sold to and raised by demons yet she turned out okay and even after spending a century in the dark realm she still managed to keep her humanity till the end. ming your past and the society for your present and cruelty, only cowards did that. Seeing Corey and Cortney argue in front of me I was perplexed not knowing what to do? Do I intervene or Do I pick a side and bully the other side or Just walk away? My rtionship with both Corey and Cortney was not that good but enough to not ignore their existence. I looked at Ed asking him what to do, without hesitation, he stood on Corey¡¯s side. Due to my rtionship with both of them, I did not have the luxury to just walk away or to side with one of them. Leaving me with the only choice is to step in and mediate their differences like a good friend. But I was not their good friend if I think carefully both of them want to kill me for one or the other reason. Cortney wants to kill me because she was ordered by her mother and the Circle to do so. Corey recently has exhibited unprecedented hate towards me for some unknown reason. As for me being an adult reincarnated into a child¡¯s body, I find their behaviour cute. Do not get me wrong, if they try to harm me they have a lot of paining their way but spending time with each of them and trying to understand them I have grown a fondness for them making me not like the idea of either of us getting hurt or ending up dead. So I decided to do what real boys, friends with a couple of beautiful girls would do, watch how it ends. ¡®Girls Fight, Let¡¯s get it on. Unfortunately, another annoying female voice just when I was about to get some popcorn and watch Cortney and Corey get it on. ¡± Father, you are going the wrong way. The Medic bay is the other way, that way is the exit.¡± It was Beth, it seems that Jack Whiteburn and his three daughters Eliza, Amy and Beth we¡¯re headed to the medic bay to check on Pax¡¯s condition. ¡°Eliza, you are in charge now, attend the tournament in my stead. I will be heading home early as some rats have infiltrated our house. It seems that the city has forgotten why the Whiteburn manor is referred to as the Wild, I go and remind them.¡± Receiving a distress call from the manor Jack headed home leaving his eldest daughter Eliza in charge of the tournament affairs and keeping the public appearance on his behalf. Amy and Pax, we¡¯re not the only ones that participated in the tournament under the Whiteburn family banner, there were others too and now Eliza was in charge of them. After the final duel for 1st Rank in the young heroes list other duels would be held depending upon the points topete for the young heroes ranking. Hearing their father Beth, Amy and Eliza¡¯s face became serious, it seems somebody in the city still dared to act against their family and were courageous enough to directly attack the Whiteburn manor. ¡°I will not disappoint you father.¡± Eliza respectfully took the role assigned by her father. ¡°And make sure no expense is spared in case Pax¡¯s recovery requires them.¡± Jake¡¯s these sentences and their order made his priority clear. For him first came his family than children, a typical honourable family Lord. ¡°Yes, Father. I will make sure all the needs of the family participants and Pax are met.¡± The young heroes list is a big deal for the big families and ns of Sky blossom city. It was a way of showing others their n or family¡¯s strength and prospects. And the Whiteburn family Juniors were not doing that great this year. As even a single family member was able to make it into the semifinals of the tournament. Being the top family of Sky blossom city their results were quite embarrassing. ¡°If even a single of them falls under top 25 of the Young heroes ranking this year. Send directly to the families outpost at the Katherine Field dungeon, including Pax and Amy.¡± As expected this year¡¯s results disyed by his family juniors disappointed Jack, what was more disappointing is that two of his children participated and even then Whiteburn family could not make it to the top three of the young heroes list. On the other hand, even the Bright family¡¯s spoiled Princess made it to the semifinals. In some ways, Jack was happy that he received the distress call from the manor, saving him the shame and embarrassment of seeing the smug face of old geezer William. ¡°Yes, father. If even one of the family juniors falls below the top 25 rankings of the Young Heroes List, l will apany them to train them at the Katherine Field Dungeon.¡± Eliza assured her father as he summoned his gold grimoire and vanished with the wind. The Whiteburn family¡¯s loud discussion brought an awkward pause to Corey and Cortney¡¯s argument. Before Jack left he shot a gaze at Cortney, the person who sent his only son to a medic. Because of Jack¡¯s gaze, Cortney¡¯s face paled before she snorted at Corey and left towards the VIP box area. Courtney, who is suspected of disying Card Overlord prowess during the tournament for some reason, was frightened by a Peak Card Lord¡¯s mere gaze. As expected of the patriarch of the city¡¯s first Frank family. I knew having Card Lord power was not enough to challenge Jack, William or any other patriarch of the top-ranking families. If the top families hold this much power then the power of the circle rule over the city can only be imagined. The cards and ingredients these families and the circle have umted over the decades is not something I can reckon with. This is why I wanted to umte as many Named Cmity daughter cores as possible before dering war on the circle. So what if a peak Card King is backing the circle. I have a family of Card demigods backing me. I am just waiting to gather enough power to uproot the circlepletely as Anna and her family have made clear that they will not help me or be part of my mundane revenge story. ¡°Wyatt, Congrats on making it to the Semifinals.¡± Beth congratted me shyly with red cheeks. ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡± I felt awkward as this was not the Beth I knew. The Beth I knew was rude and said the first thing that came to her mind without caring for the other person¡¯s feelings. ¡°Really Beth! Our brother is lying unconscious in the emergency medic ward and you are busy snagging a man for yourself. Have you no shame.¡± Amy yelled at Beth who was busy acting cute and shy in front of me. Hearing Amy both Corey and Cortney¡¯s ears twitched in interest. ¡°What do you mean I was just congratting him on his win.¡± Getting caught red-handed by her twin Beth hurriedly exined with a mortified red face. Hearing the twins¡¯ argument I scratched the back of my head. ¡°You, climb down from your cloud nine. She only wants to court you because you are a talented card creationist with good strength and an orphan with no background. Which makes you an easy to control househusband and will also help her get rid of the elders who want to marry her off for family rtions. Come to think this is a very smart n on Beth¡¯s part.¡± Seeing meugh foolishly as I scratched the back of my head Amy exined the borate n behind her twin¡¯s change. Finally understanding the reason behind the weird Beth shaking my head I followed The Whiteburn siblings and Corey to the emergency Medic ward to check on Pax. ¡­ Results of 3rd round, 6Points ¨C 5 contestants 5Points ¨C 10 contestants 4Points ¨C 13contestants 3Points ¨C 5 contestants 2Points ¨C 27 contestants 1Points ¨C 300contestants 0Points ¨C 60 contestants [Dalton Wyatt 6 points] [Corey Bright 6 points] [Cortney Ress 6 points] [Lucy Robert 6 points] [ Raymond Sanchez 6 points] [Contest Raymond Sanchez forfeiting 4th round/semi-finals of the tournament due to injuries.] [Semi-finals, Cortney Ress Vs Lucy Robert] [Semi-finals, Dalton Wyatt vs Corey Bright] During the 3rd round of the tournament out of 10 card duels, 5 ended with clear victories and 5 ended in a draw, while one of the Winners of 3rd round Raymond Sanchez had to forfeit 4th round. Chapter 255: Disguise

Chapter 255: Disguise

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 8:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Medic Ward ¡°Here stuff the corpse in this, and use the disguise cards to disguise one of the medic staff. I will disguise as the head medic¡± Said the head Cleric dressed in white robes. ¡°Master, the number of female medic staff isrger in ratio. Do we have to disguise ourselves as a female medic?¡± A young crusader asked the head Cleric despite his young age the crusader was of card grandmaster realm. *ssh* A bright light shed in the medic ward and blood sshed over the wall of the medic ward. ¡°Anybody else with silly doubts. If rescuing the lord requires you to be a eunuch you be a eunuch, let alone disguise as a woman. Add his body to the same pile of heretics¡¯ bodies, a sphemer like him does not deserve to join us in the holy mission to rescue and bring our lord back home.¡± Hearing the young crusader ask silly questions the head Cleric was enraged so much so that he beheaded the young crusader with a Holy light de. The rest of the Crusaders and Cleric were not rmed by the head Cleric¡¯s decision to kill the young crusader for something so meaningless. Instead, they seemed to agree with the head Cleric and acted as if it were normal. Their faith in their lord and his servant the head cleric seemed to have reached blind faith level. ¡°Head Cleric, I do trust those guys from the Circle. And do not think that they will hold up their end of the bargain.¡± The Senior Crusader addressed the head Cleric with his doubts. ¡°You are right. Even I do not trust them, I do trust their greed for what we have promised them in return for their help in our mission. So do not worry as long as we pay them enough these heretics will do anything we ask or even y their siblings.¡± Unlike the senior crusader who was having a hard time trusting their outside help, the Head Cleric did not seem to be bothered with things like trust as he believed that as long as they were greedy enough they would get the work done. ¡°Haha, you are correct, head Cleric¡­ *Cough* Head Medic. These heretics do anything for money.¡± Hearing the head Cleric finally the senior crusaderughed in assurance. ¡°Head Medic everything is set, the tournament willmence in 3 minutes.¡± One of the Cleric¡¯s disguised as a junior medic reported to the head Cleric. ¡°Good. Everyone heal the injured contestants as soon as possible and send them packing do not crowd the medic ward. I want this mission to be as quiet as possible. Nobody should realise what happened at least until we teleport Lord to the empire. Remember no mistakes will be tolerated, no only will you lose your life but your whole family and anybody rted to you and their families will be killed as punishment.¡± The Head Cleric warned the bunch of Clerics and Crusaders disguised as medic staff. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 9:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Stadium Field emergency Medic bay Benjamin Johnson, a young and talented cleric healed as a genius by the empire for reaching the Card Grandmaster realm by the age of 25. Due to his talent, he was required as in the secret spy force of the empire. A few days ago Benjamin and 3 other of his friend¡¯s from the secret spy force were assigned their first spy mission. This spy mission was big deal, it was one of those career-making career-ending type of mission. Being young Benjamin and his friends did not hesitate to go on the spy mission. But spending few days on the road to aplish the mission Benjamin and his friends havee to know that spies are not as romantic as they are sound to make by the recruiters of the secret spy services. On the road to the sky blossom city lost 2 of his friends to the mode swings of the head cleric who would not blink twice killing hisrades. Today Benjamin lost another of his friends for asking a valid yet meaningless question. They were supposed to disguise as the medic staff of the tournament but a problem raised as the ratio of females in the medic staff was greater than the ratio of females in his group. All the male senior Cleric¡¯s and Crusaders disguised themselves as the limited avable male medic staff. Leaving the female medic staff despise benjamin and his friends. How can their seniors expect a couple of hot-blooded males to disguise as females? they were religious fanatics who are citizens of an empire that was founded on one of the notions to ban homosexuality. Now that very same empire was asking them to disguise themselves as female magic staff when one of them raised his concerns he was beheaded mercilessly. Hopelessly Benjamin and his friends discussed as female medic staff. If it was just disguising as a female medic then they could emte this situation for their lord but since the tournament began, many contestants have visited the medic ward for treatment and hit on all of them disguised as female medics. Benjamin himself has been flirted with 43 times and groped 3 times. Benjamin and his friends finally knew the pain of their opposite sex. Feed up Benjamin transferred to field emergency medic duty from medical ward duty, where his nightmare began. Medic! Medic!¡± A contestant seeking help called for the medical staff assigned to oversee the injured participants. Hearing the call of the contestant Benjamin headed to Arena 31. ¡°Arena 31, winner Nathan Buch¡± the referee of arena 31 announced the Winner while the loser cried out loud seeking medical help. Upon reaching the arena Benjamin looked at the contestant who called for help but he waspletely fine. puzzled Benjamin still performed the duty of medical staff and carried apletely fine fat contestant on the stretcher. As Benjamin was checking the fat contestant¡¯s condition, the contestant asked him, ¡°Miss when will I get my participation certificate? I can no longer continue to participate in the tournament due to my condition.¡± Unable to find the medical condition of the participant in front of him was seeking help for, Benjamin used his medic scan card which showed that Kindle Chou the fat contestant waspletely fine but Benjamin did not think too much into it and answered Kindle Chou as taught by his seniors, ¡± the participation certificate will be sent to your grimoire after the tournament ends and the young heroes ranking list is prepared.¡± After a while, to Benjamin¡¯s the fat participant Choubed his oily hair with his bare sausage hands and putting on the most charming smile the chinless face of his could spread fatty looked at him and said, ¡°Beauty I am ranked 420th on the Sky blossom young heroes list. Would you like to grab a coffee next week?¡± ¡°No, I just decided to cut back on my caffeine intake. ¡± hearing about 50 sloppy pick lines from morning Benjamin was no longer surprised or angry getting hit on by the fatty. Instead, he looked at Chou with scorn and rejected him as bluntly as possible but also not being too obvious. This type of reaction scared some dumbfuqs but it did not work against thick-skinned ones and the fatty seemed to be one of them. ¡°How about some English tea at Prestige Cafe?¡± Yep, a single rejection did not stop the fatty from hitting once again on Benjamin. Benjamin was frustrated with ugly pimple-faced teenage boys repeatedly hitting on him with the same filthy pickup lines. He wanted to kill, kill to lessen the frustration and the humiliation he was feeling right now. But he soon remembered the cruel warning of the head Cleric and the ruthless dead of hisrades as evidence. So Benjamin continued to maintain his calm and did not blow up his cover. So what if he could not kill this fatty or anyone who flirted with, there are many other ways to hurt a person thinking of this Benjamin no longer cared about pretending to be cute and innocent female medic. Instead of killing the fatty, he decided to brutally butcher the fatty, with his words. With his face cramped out of anger he rejected Chou mercilessly, ¡°How about the ughterhouse you pig?¡± Just as Benjamin was waiting for Chou¡¯s dumb reply so that he can continue to rip on him, he heard the most unexpected response from fatty Chou which he could have never predicted, ¡°No thanks, your taste is too heavy for me.¡± Seeing the fatty¡¯s genuinely troubled and concerned face after fatty indirectly mocked him, Benjamin did not know how one will rebuttal to such a response, he waspletely speechless. Angered and speechless Benjamin mimicked a female medic¡¯s action he had practised and stomped his foot on the ground like a female and left towards the emergency medic ward hurriedly. Chapter 256: Steps to ...

Chapter 256: Steps to ¡­

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:50 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium ¡°Corey, I never knew you were so powerful and skilled with swords. Father was right, the Bright family is not to be underestimated¡± Surprisingly Elizaplimented Corey, it seems the change in Corey has gathered a lot of attention on her and the Bright family. If I did not know why Corey changed so much so soon I guess I would also be impressed. She is just a cheater like me. ¡®An origin card that allows one to remember past life memories.¡¯ This card world never ceases to surprise me. ¡°Corey you liar, you told me that some with our status do not need to work hard but enjoy. But you were secretly working on your skills and card creation.¡± Beth yelled at Corey, hearing Beth¡¯s statement Amy and Eliza red at Corey. ¡°Did I. Sorry, I do not remember saying that.¡± Feeling the res of Eliza and Amy, Corey feigned ignorance, unable to meet the Whiteburn sisters¡¯ eyes. As she clearly remembers years ago visiting Whiteburn manor to y with Beth and saying the same words and quite a few other words to young naive and innocent Beth who was genuinely practising Whiteburn family martial arts. Come to think of it, old Corey influenced naive and ignorant Beth a lot into the current Beth. ¡°Tsk, No wonder Beth would rebel every time after you visited her. I would train¡­ guide her to the correct path but soon she would derail, I had my doubts but Corey you bitch it was you all along, Give me back my toy¡­ twin sister.¡± Amy went berserk and yelled at Corey. ¡°If not for me intervening and helping Beth you would have turned her into your pet or worse a toy. Now at least she has her own free will and does not fear you.¡± If Corey was guilty of influencing Beth badly then Amy was guilty of trying to micro-manage and control every little detail of Beth¡¯s life. ¡°Come to think of it, Corey is right. Amy, you always lied to me to get me to do things your way. You said that if I did not practice hard, our father would stop talking to me and¡­ and if I do not eat vegetables the monsters under my bed and inside the closet will eat me. Even the part about making Wyatt my husband candidate, it was you. Your intention said that if someone like Wyatt was my husband, our father would be happy and the family elders would be off my back.¡± Beth angrily yelled at her twin remembering all the things she did to her. ¡°You were the one who told her about the Bed and closet monsters, she slept in my room for three years. Wait, wasn¡¯t that around the time you fought with our father demanding a separate room. It was suspicious that you suddenly stopped demanding a separate room, no wonder. How could you do that to your twin?¡± Eliza was finally enlightened, she thought her little sister Beth was a troubled child but it turns out she was the victim of Amy and Corey¡¯s shenanigans. Jack wanted his twin daughter to deepen their bond so he had them sleep in the same room until they were 13 years old. ¡°Come on, you liked it. You were the one who alwaysined that Beth does not talk with you so I sent her to you.¡± Being caught Amy did not feel guilt or deny her crimes. She doesn¡¯t mind sharing a room with her twin but Beth talks a lot and a lot of it is just nonsense or repetitive content. ¡°Hump, I was going to wish for you to get into the top10 ranks in the tournament but now I will not.¡± Beth snorted at her twin and then turned to me, with a charming smile said ¡°Wyatt, I know you will win the tournament. With your stone elemental army, you can easily defeat Corey and what¡¯s her name. But I will still wish for you to win the tournament. ¡± ¡°Aa¡­ Thank you, Beth.¡± I felt awkward seeing a 17-year-old trying to court me. The young me would fall for a real-life beautiful Princess like Beth but¡­ what the heck am I thinking. ¡­ Hearing the conversation between me and Beth, Amy sneered as her n worked wlessly. Amy knew that Beth was dumb and things were left as they are now soon the elders of the family would once again start forcing their father into selling Beth in an arranged marriage for family rtions. Their father was a good Patriarch first and a good father next. So the chances are that under the pressure of elders one day their father might sacrifice their sister Beth in an arranged marriage for the prosperity of the family and its members. Big families like Wihiteburn and Bright¡¯s viewed their offerings as amodity to invest in now and reap fromter. Someone like Beth with zero achievements and contribution towards family was bound to be used as goods for the family benefit. Therefore, Amy came up with a n that is to marry her sister off with some she deemed worthy and trust her sister with and Wyatt fit the bill. He was talented and a genius among geniuses, and far more mature and intelligent than their peers. Most important of all, his character was trustworthy, he was not like other males who act gentlemanly and turn into dogs in front of beautiful women. Not to mention after the news that they received about Wyatt today morning, the family elders readily agreed to her idea of marrying Beth to Wyatt. This is the reason why the Whiteburn family did not participate in killing Wyatt to gain the southern emperor¡¯s favour like the rest of the families, bureaucrats of the sky blossom city. Being tasked by the family elders to act as the matchmaker between Beth and Wyatt, Amy had prepared a stepwise n. Step 1: To seed Beth with the idea that Wyatt is the Ideal man for her. Being Beth¡¯s twin this step was the easiest one for Amy to achieve. Step 2: To make ¡®dense¡¯ Wyatt see Beth as a woman, beautiful, charming and hormone stirring woman. If it was any other man Amy would have skipped this step as she knew no ¡®real¡¯ man would resist her twin¡¯s charm and the wealthy, powerful family behind her. This part was tricky as someone as dense as Wyatt would not even realise that Beth is trying to court him. Therefore she intentionally exposed Beth¡¯s thoughts to Wyatt so that he realises what Beth wants from him and start seeing Beth as a woman rather than a friend. Step 3: let nature take its course, knowing Beth once she likes something she will not stop until she gets it. Seeing all her steps fall in ce and work effectively Amy sneered thinking she won¡¯t have to use the other steps she prepared. Chapter 257: Squeaking Pig

Chapter 257: Squeaking Pig

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:52 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP box no.2 ¡°Good job Cortney, next simrly execute Wyatt. And bring back the two false relics to the Circle. Let the fools know that the Circle does not do losing deals.¡± Said a skinny old man dressed in grey rode as he greedily nced over Cortney¡¯s voluptuous body. ¡°Old bones, keep your eyes where they should be otherwise I will fix them for you. And you do not need to tell me I know how to do my job.¡± Courtney would have already killed this creepy old man if he was not her mothers immediate superior. Her mother did promise her strength and power but she forgot to mention the shackles that came with them. ¡°Feisty, Like mother like daughter, uhh. I tamed your mother, soon I will tame you too.¡± Saying that the Old man stretched out his long and wide tongue and licked his lips in vulgar fashion. As the old man harassed her daughter the clown mask just stood quietly by the door keeping guard. Cortney was already numb to disappointment from her mother¡¯s actions but she can not leave her mother as she will be alone again which she did not want as she was afraid of being alone. ¡°Master, the package has safely been delivered to the customer, they are preparing to leave. The customer said that the payment will be paid after they leave the city.¡± A staff courteously reported to the skinny old man. ¡°That is not what they promised, the deal was we deliver the Whiteburn boy and they give us false relics. Damn those fanatics What are they up to now?¡± The skinny old man was infuriated on hearing the report given by the staff. ¡°Master, they said they cannot trust heretics and will only give the relics once they safely leave the city.¡± Answered the staff. ¡°I remember they said they were going to teleport that boy out of her, what happened?¡± The skinny old man clearly remembered that the deal was once to exchange the Whiteburn family boy for false relics on the spot, as they would be teleporting out of the city. ¡°Master, the space surrounding the whole city is locked. Those fanatics cannot use teleportation in the city. At first, they almost went on a killing spree thinking that we double-crossed them. Now they have agreed to give the relics once they are safely out of the locked space.¡± The staff exined patiently as a single misunderstanding could have very serious adverse effects on the rtionship between the Circle and the Church running the empire. ¡°Who dares to lock the space of the entire city?¡± The Old man furiously enquired having understood the reason for the dy in their ns. ¡°Master, my guess is it¡¯s the Whiteburn family. They have dered martial order as fanatics also attacked the Whiteburn manor. So the Whiteburn family¡¯s attention is focused elsewhere as the fanatics kidnapped their offspring.¡± The staff borated the n of the fanatics from the empire. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I aware that they nned to attack the Whiteburn manor. Damn those fanatics, where do they think they are? This is not their empire, here in the sky blossom city everything happens with the permission of the Circle, don¡¯t they know that?¡± The skinny old man yelled at his subordinates in frustration as he could not do the same to the Michael Angelo Godson church fanatics. ¡°Master, they said you asked them to do whatever they want during their stay in the Sky Blossom city and you will cover for them.¡± The Staff repeated the argument of the fanatics for their behaviour. ¡°It seems I did say that, but I did not mean they could fuqing raid the Whiteburn manor. Fuq! Move all the servants, clean up all the mess, make sure that nothing connects back to the circle. Clown, deal with the loose ends, it doesn¡¯t matter even if they are small ranking members of the Circle. Damn! Dealing with these religious nuts always ends up biting me in the butt. What can I do? They have the type of woman I like the most.¡± Finally, the old man disyed his true self which was theplete opposite of the arrogant self he showcased earlier. But soon remembering the nun that visited his room yesterday night the old manughed lewdly. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The Staff and the Clown bowed to the old man and hurried left to make arrangements. The Whiteburn family¡¯s influence on the city may be lesspared to the circle but it was not something to look down on, especially their influence on the ck market. With enough time, the Whiteburn family was bound to connect dots to the circle and their involvement. The circle was doing now to only dy them at most. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:52 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Stadium Medic Ward ¡°Is this the medic ward?¡± ¡°Fool, can¡¯t you with the red plus symbol and the bold italic characters on the door, which reads Medic ward on the door.¡± Amy said, hearing Beth¡¯s question. ¡± I was being rhetorical. Why do you always have to belittle me? Does it make you feel good? Does hurting my feelings and fighting with me make you happy? Why can¡¯t we be like other normal twins?¡± Hearing Beth, Corey, Amy, Eliza and I were surprised. This was not like Beth. Previously at such insults from Amy or Pax, Beth would be like, ¡®I will tell our father! I will tell my big sister! When did she be so courageous and smart ¡°You dumb twin of mine¡­¡± Amy was about to retort to Beth but was interrupted by someone whom she did not expect to. ¡°Hey, can you stop, we are here to visit Pax aren¡¯t we let¡¯s head in.¡± WTF did I just do, Corey, Amy and Eliza were looking at me with surprised expressions. That was to be expected as they mistook my annoyance as me stepping in to defend Beth. Was it just my annoyance or was I ttered being courted by a gorgeous and charming teenager. Seeing Beth look at me with big and charming anime eyes I started to doubt my intentions. Embarrassed, I tried to push the door of the medic ward only to find out that it was locked from inside, ¡°Why is this locked? Are you sure Pax was sent to the medic ward?¡± ¡°Step aside, let me try¡± hearing me Eliza was rmed and she hurried tried to unlock the door but it did not. So she shouted, ¡± Anybody in there? Hello!¡± *Bang**Bang* Eliza knocked hard on the door but nobody answered. The door was reinforced so it did not budge despite the force applied to it, ¡°Amy go contact the stadium management. Beth, call the family elders. I go check with the medic on the stadium field.¡± ¡°Help! Big sister Eliza, help.¡± A loud voice simr to a pig squeaking sound was heard from within the medic ward halting all of us in our steps. ¡°Shut up, you damned fatty¡± *BANG* Soon the medic ward door opened and all five of us were surrounded by a dozen fierce men dressed in women. Chapter 258: Crystal Coffin

Chapter 258: Crystal Coffin

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Stadium Medic Ward ¡°If you care for your friend¡¯s well being, do not make any noise and peacefully enter the medic ward. If we find anything suspicious we will kill all of you on the spot.¡± One of the cross-dressing men surrounding us threatened us to not resist and follow them into the medic ward. Not knowing Pax¡¯s current status we decide to listen to these crossdressing men. As of right now, the safety of Pax and other captives was the top priority. So, the girls and I quietly follow our apprehenders into the medic ward. Entering the medic ward we see a young man cross-dressed as a woman thrashing a fat figure lying on the floor, who despite being thrashed so brutally showed no sign of defence or struggle. Except he seemed to be yelling some profanity but thanks to the gag on his mouth only loud weird sounds sounded quite simr to the squeaking of a fat pig, *Onik¡­ ONik¡­ ONIK* ¡°Shut up you fat pig, I should have killed you earlier.¡± The young crossdresser vented his anger on the fat figure lying on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s enough Benjamin, he might actually. We do not want the Chou family as our enemies now do we?¡± A skinny old man ordered Benjamin to stop as he seemed to be worried about the family of the fatty who had been beaten to a red pulp almost resembling a sunbathed pink pig. ¡°Yes, Head Cleric.¡± Benjamin stopped venting on the fatty and bowed to the head cleric showing hispliance. ¡°You guys are from the empire. How dare you conduct such an atrocity in our city. Do you think you can get away with this? No chances.¡± Hearing Benjamin address the skinny old man as Head Cleric Eliza deduced the background of our apprehenders, they belonged to the empire. Realising that the people holding us hostage were from the empire Eliza finally got a clear picture of what was happening here, after the kidnap incident during the life/death duel at Whiteburn manor Eliza would be stupid not to realise that people of the empire were here to kidnap her little brother Pax. ¡°Ding! Ding! You are correct, we are from the empire. And here¡¯s your prize for interrupting head Cleric and speaking before you were asked to. *Bang*.¡± A middle-aged man dressed in senior medic uniform confirmed Eliza¡¯s guess and punched her in the gut for speaking before she was asked to and interrupting the Head Cleric. *Cough**cough**vomit**Cough* taking a hard fist to her gut by a peak Card Lord, unprepared Eliza coughed violently and vomited a mouthful of blood. Seeing Eliza¡¯s condition, Amy and Beth cried out in panic as they supported their elder sister, ¡± Sister!¡± ¡°Okay, listen up you little shits. No one speaks or makes any sounds unless they are spoken to. The faster you understand your present situation the better. Otherwise¡­ hehe¡± The middle-aged man warned the girls and me. ¡°Senior Crusader, what about that fatty he seems to have broken a few ribs and his right arm, from Benjamin¡¯s thrashing.¡± One of the cross-dressing men reported to the middle-aged man about the noisy fatty who was squeaking in pain with a few broken ribs and an arm. ¡°Let him be. those squeaks are Pleasant to hear, it reminds me of my ranch back home.¡± The Senior Crusader nonchntly ordered. ¡°Senior Crusader, how about we treat the fatty¡¯s broken ribs except for his broken arm. That fatty does not deserve punishment, he deserves our thanks. Because of his shenanigans, we have a VIP and our benefactor among us.¡± As the Head Cleric said that he turned towards the girls and me. ncing at us, his eyes shone brightly. ¡°Head Cleric, What do you mean?¡± Asked the senior Crusader following the head Clerics line of sight. ¡°I am Benson Barnard the 3rd and It is an honour to meet the hand of the god, Master Wyatt.¡± When the Head Cleric said VIP I thought he was talking about Corey and Eliza as they both were prime heirs of their families. Both Wim and Jake would be willing to pay any amount of ransom for their beloved daughters and granddaughter. It seems the Head Cleric did not seem to care about them. Instead, he addressed me. ¡°What?¡± I was puzzled by the words of the head Cleric. ¡°Our Lord, demigod Michael Angelo Godson used you as his hands to create an origin card in his image for lord Pax to guide us to hisst and only descendent in this world. Making you the Benefactor and the VIP of our empire.¡± It seems me using demigod Michael Angelo Godson¡¯s image for Iron Flesh¡¯s appearance is being misunderstood and misinterpreted by these religious nuts and they have started to treat me as the hands of the demigod they worship. If these people are reacting so much just because Iron Flesh looks like demigod Michael Angelo Godson what would happen if they knew about the demigod bestowal skill, Insight Forecast. ¡°Oh, that. I did not do much. Pax¡¯s fated ingredient was a demigod Michael Angelo Godson pendant.¡± I answered humbly to buy as much time as possible because even after scanning the whole medic ward thrice with my soul pupils I still could not find any trace of Pax. Instead, I found that there are a dozen more strong card apprentices from the empire hidden in shadows aside from the card apprentices in the medical ward. ¡°How dare you address our Lord¡¯s name so casually from your filthy mouth.¡± The Senior Crusader thundered hearing me casually call Pax by his name. *p**Crash**Thud* ¡°Senior Crusader, know your ce. Master Wyatt is the hand of our Lord and close friend of Lord Pax. he has the right to call Lord Pax¡¯s name dearly. You on the other hand be prepared to face the consequences of threatening the hand of our Lord. Now apologies to the God hand¡± In response to the Senior Crusaders threat to me, Benson pped him so hard that he crashed into a wooden closet and fell to the floor in a daze. It seems that despite his skinny and old body frame the head Cleric is packing some serious power. ¡°Please ept my apologies God Hand, Master Wyatt.¡± Hearing the Head Cleric, the Senior Crusader hurriedly got up from the floor as he cleaned the blood at the corner of his mouth with the white medic coat sleeves. Performing a deep bow to me, the Senior Crusader apologised. ¡®Fuq, these bastards are crazy and brutal.¡¯ No matter how cruel I am, I would never belittle my trusted subordinates in the presence of apany. Escaping from these people unharmed was not a challenge for me but that would put the life of the girls and that fatty Chou in danger. As for Pax, by the amount of respect shown by these people while addressing Pan¡¯s name I knew they did not dare to harm Pax, even if they were to lose their life. For me to create an escape n, first I will have to locate Pax. Which I failed to do till now despite my Soul Pupils. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Senior Crusader. you were just being protective of your faith. Head Cleric If you do not mind let me ask you where Pax is? He seemed to be injured in his previous duel.¡± I asked, trying to seem as genuine as possible and not attract the head Cleric¡¯s suspicion. Escaping here was not a concern for me but finding Pax¡¯s whereabouts was troubling me right now. ¡°Do not worry God Hand, Lord Pax is alright he is resting in the crystal coffin.¡± Said the Head Cleric as he unveiled the white cloth covering the crystal coffin. I checked the crystal coffin half a dozen times with my soul pupil. It was empty, even now with the naked eye it appeared empty. It seems even the empire¡¯s card apprentice also realised that the Crystal coffin was empty as they stared dumbfoundedly at the empty Crystal coffin in shock. Soon a Senior Cleric recovered from the shock and yelled furiously, ¡± We have been duped! Those damned heretics never nned on keeping their end of the bargain, no wonder the teleportation card did not work, did we walk into their trap.¡± Hearing the Senior Cleric¡¯s furious shout, other fanatics came to their senses and started to panic, unable to find their Lord Pax. The more they thought the more what Senior Cleric¡¯s words made sense. Even the head Cleric started to think that the Senior Cleric¡¯s argument seemed to answer all the issues they were facing. First the issue with teleportation now their lord is missing, the current situation was starting to seem more like a trap than a deal that went bad. Seeing that the religious fanatics did not have their brother, the Whiteburn sister¡¯s rejoiced but soon panicked considering the question that loomed over their heads, ¡®if they do not have Pax, then where is Pax? ¡® ¡­ Chapter 259: Preparation

Chapter 259: Preparation

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 10:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, TSR Guild VIP balcony The moment I and the girls were surrounded by the crossdressing card grand master¡¯s I sent a distress signal to Van and Fred via the Hive AI of the Cmity Soul Core. As some kind of disturbance was stopping me from using the grimoire call, chat and email functions by cutting off my grimoire¡¯s ess to the grimoirework. [Van, Fred hurry to the stadium medic ward some fishy is going on here. Hide in the shadows until I call for your help. ] [Yes, master we will be there.] It took 30 seconds for both Van and Fred to reach the stadium medic ward in stealth at their full speed without alerting the empire¡¯s card apprentice and those hiding in the shadow. Their presence gave me the confidence that I could easily escape these empire¡¯s card grandmasters and card lords unharmed as long as I wanted to. ¡­ After contacting Van and Fred I contacted Ed Bright and Sarah who were in the VIP Box no.1 with Elliott. After informing them of the situation I asked them to get Elliott up to speed and ask him to call Anna and seek her assistance. ording to the rumours Anna the southern emperor was out to get me, so why was I trying to get help? Would she help me, who fooled her? Was I that naive to believe that Anna liked me and would help me? The answer here was not whether I was naive or Anna was a saint but a Soul Contract between me and Anna, which forced her to protect me. Right now I was up against people from the Empire who did not fear or respect the southern emperor of her demigod family. So the Empire would not hesitate to kill unlike the ns, Families and Bureaucrats of the sky blossom city who had to abide by the soul contract between me and the southern emperor if they wanted to survive in the southern region that is. I trusted in cmity daughter core Van and Named cmity daughter core Fred¡¯s ability but the protection of a Card Emperor was way more assuring than the protection of two Cmity Card Lords. Having heard the entire situation from Sarah and Bright brothers, Elliot hurriedly tried to contact Anna but, [Contact out of coverage area, please try againter.] . . [Contact out of coverage area, please try againter.] For some unknown reason, Elliott was unable to reach Anna. Panicked, Elliott decided to get some outside help but the Bright brothers and Sarah stopped him from doing so following my instruction. I stopped Elliott from getting outside help because I thought somebody from inside was helping the Empire¡¯s card apprentice for them to be able to so easily blend in and disguise as the stadium medic. This was an borated and prenned incident which the empire would not be able to pull off without help from somebody inside. This somebody should have considerable power and influence within Sky Blossom city to dare to collude with the Empire and do something like this, so my obvious suspects were the City Hall and the Circle. As both the Bright family and Whiteburn Family could not be the suspects because of obvious reasons. Narrowing down the suspects to City Hall and the Circle I contacted my spy within the City Hall, one of the private guards of the City Lord, Ted Martinez. Yep, the same Ted Martinez who tried to assassinate Ben Francis with help of Viper yesterday night at the cemetery. Instead of killing Ted, I added him to my collection. There was nothing impressive about him except his position in City hall as the trusted aid of City Lord. [Ted, Did the City Hall help the mad dogs of the empire to infiltrate the Card Stadium as Medic personals?] I informed Ted about the Empire and their Card apprentice trying to kidnap Pax, to confirm whether the City Hall was the one that helped the Empire card apprentices. [No, Master. To the best of my knowledge, the city hall would not dare to n against the Whiteburn family but I will ask around.] Ted hurriedly answered but it turns out the City Hall was not behind this incident. Leaving the Circle as the only suspects. It had to be them because in the entire Sky Blossom City only they would dare to go against the Whiteburn family and collude with the religious fanatics like the Empire. [No need. I think the Circle should be behind the incident. You stay put, I can handle this.] I stopped Ted from investigating further into this matter as that was unnecessary right now and it may draw suspicion to his cover. [Yes, Master] Ted responded mentally as he stood behind the City Lord in the Vip Box No.3. ¡­ Concluding that the Circle was involved I knew that Van and Fred will not be enough, I had to involve outside help as Anna was out of reach. And the best candidate for help would be the Bright family since the Whiteburn family is right now under Martial order and fighting the enemies invading their Manor. I believe the enemies invading the Whiteburn Manor should also be Empire card apprentices, and that did that as a distraction to draw Jack and other Whiteburn family elders away from the Card Stadium when they kidnapped Pax. Deciding to call for outside help I asked the Bright brothers to contact their patriarch, William. As of right now, I could only trust the Whiteburn family and the Bright family that they were not involved with the empire and the circle. Since the White burn family was unavable for known reasons the Bright family was the next best option to call for help as this matter involved their princess Corey and also the chances of them being the one helping the Empire¡¯s forces were low. The Bright brothers contacted William as I asked them to, thankfully William was a sly old fox who knew how to work in the shadows. Hearing that his precious granddaughter was in trouble he did not go berserk or mobilise the entire Whiteburn family forces, instead, he gathered a few trusted Bright family elders and stood in the shadows along with Van and Fred awaiting my signal. All the preparations were done, though it was unfortunate that I could not get hold of Anna still with the current preparation I was confident that I could rescue the girls and the fatty Chou. As for Pax, his whereabouts were still unknown despite how many times I scanned the entire medic ward and nearby rooms with my soul pupils. But it became clear that even the empire¡¯s card apprentice did not have him so I saw no point in dying the inevitable. ¡°I choose you, Stone Viltronian.¡± Chapter 260: Summons

Chapter 260: Summons

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11:02 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Stadium Medic Ward As the demigod worshipers were in chaos seeing the empty Crystal Coffin, I saw an opening and signalled Van, Fred, William and Bright family elders to take action. As I summoned all 5 of the Stone Viltronians captured in my monster orb, ¡°I choose you, Stone Viltronian. Transform ¨C 2nd form: Cmity Titan form.¡± As soon as the 5 giant A-rank Stone Viltronians were summoned inside the medic ward, the whole section of the card stadium where the medic ward was located started to crumble. Thankfully the section above the medic ward was the stadium power and control rooms so there were zero casualties. ¡°Enemy attack!¡± As the roof of the medic ward started to copse one of the cross-dressing men yelled hurriedly trying to gain the attention of hisrades and focus on countering the enemies than panicking for their missing Lord Pax. The card apprentices of the empire were already in turmoil due to missing Pax and with the roof of the medic ward falling they were caught unprepared and the chaos grew. Unknown to them, some of theirrades had already been eliminated by the enemies. ¡­ With my signal William sprinted from the shadow, he was hiding to the side of his beloved granddaughter. Reaching Corey, William unbridled attacked all the fanatics nearby. Following his example, the Bright family elders started to eliminate the weak fanatics amidst the chaos seeing their family young miss was secured by their patriarch. While William and his cronies were immersed in the onught of the demigod worshipers. I had Van and Fred secure Fatty Chou and the Whiteburn girls. ¡°Holy Might¡± soon a bright light shed brilliantly in the copsing medic ward and all the copsing card stadium rubles cleared giving the fanatics and their leader a clear line of sight to spot their enemies and allies. The reason demigod worshipers were ughtered single-sided was that there were too many of them while their enemies were in single-digit who hid among theirrades, behind the five giant stone elementals and the copsing floors of the stadium as theyunched attacks. Cautioned that they would hurt theirrades, the demigod worshippers could only defend themselves as they watched theirrades fall one by one. ¡°You mongrels, you dare to betray us. Holy Smite.¡± Casting the holy light to take care of falling rubles, Head Cleric activated another card aiming at the five giant stone elementals, the root of this havoc. Before I could react I saw 5 arrays of lightning falling on each of the giant stone elementals. Being bombarded with lightning the stone Viltronians stood like immovable mountains as lightning washed all over their giant stone bodies. The lightning had zero effect on the Stone Viltronians, was the Head Cleric dumb to use a lightning attack against stone elementals? No, holy smite in no ordinary lightning their true purpose is to purge the souls of the target. Had it been any other stone elemental they would have crumbled at the first strike of the holy smite. But Stone Viltronian¡¯s are different. They have Cmity daughter core protecting their soul hence they were unaffected by the killer effect of the Holy Smite. ¡°Impossible! How can these lesser beings withstand the wrath of the demigod?¡± Seeing the stone elementals withstand one of his finishing moves the head Cleric shouted in disbelief. While the head Cleric was busy taking care of the giant stone elementals the other demigod worshippers engaged the enemies bringing the one-sided ughter to a halt. The 3 elders of the Bright family that Wim brought with him now had to defend against 2 card lords and a half dozen of card grandmasters each. Despite fighting against enemies 7 times their number the elders of the Bright family could still hold their ground. So to level the numbers, I yelled, ¡°Stone viltronian, summon minions.¡± Soon 50 A-rank and 300 B-rank stone viltronians appeared. With the appearance of the summoned elementals, the demigod worshipers started to panic but then the Senior Crusader yelled, ¡°Summon: Crusaders of Light¡± Soon 50 A-rank light elements shaped as humanoid knights mounted on horses simr to cavalry were summoned. Thankfully the Head cleric had obliterated the entire medic ward section with his holy might card, giving enough space for my 350 stone elementals and the Senior crusader¡¯s 50 light elementals. Following the senior crusader, another demigod worshipper, a Senior Cleric yelled, ¡°Summon the Sinners of Lord.¡± And another 500 undead type monsters were summoned but these monsters were weak and their strength varied between D-rank and B-rank but their numbers were enough to make up for theck of their strength and bring the fight to an equilibrium. While the Bright family elders led by William and the demigod worshippers focused on massacring each other I had 4 A-rank Stone Viltronian¡¯s build a stone dome to cover me, fatty and the girls. That¡¯s what appeared on the surface but I had each of the stone elementals dig four different underground tunnels in 4 different directions to escape from this hell hole and get to a safe ce, preferably the VIP box. While the other 3 tunnels served as a decoy if my ns were seen through, the girls, fatty and I took the shortest tunnel to the VIP section of the stadium. Why the VIP section of all ces? The VIP section currently housed 1/5th of the strongest card apprentices of the city who could buy us some time if needed. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11:02 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box No.2 *Boom* with a loud sound the stadium shook. ¡°What the fuq is happening! Report damn it! Report!¡± Hearing the disturbance stem from the medic section of the stadium the skin old man jumped in distress. Not knowing what was going on he yelled at his subordinates for information regarding the sound. ¡°Reporting Master, the medic ward section of the stadium has copsed. The cause seems to be the appearance of 5 giant stone elementals.¡± One of the cronies next to the skinny old man reported hurriedly. ¡°You fool, can¡¯t I see that from here! Report what is going on there on the ground¡­ that¡¯s Holy Might, the head Cleric¡¯s card. Go, find out who the demigod worshipers are fighting with. Wait, contact the clown mask and ask her to eliminate all the demigod worshipers. Not one of those fanatics should be captured alive, kill them all. If they were to speak then it¡¯s over for us. Go! Hurry, go!¡± The skinny old man frantically yelled at his subordinates. The Circle may rule the sky blossom city but the southern region was another matter. Even the small children of the southern region knew colluding with the demigod worshipers was a crime punishable by death. Though so many decades after the war it may appear that both sides are trying to mend the rtionship with each other, the people of both regions still hated the other side and med each other for the atrocitiesmitted by each side on the other side during the war. If it was known that the Circle had colluded with the demigod worshipers then it was the end for the skinny old man as the Circle would use him as the scapegoat to calm the public anger and escape any bacshing their way. Knowing this the skinny old man grew frantic. ¡°Haha! Weren¡¯t you high and mighty a while ago what happened you creep?¡± Corey, who was seated in one of the corners of the VIP box,ughed watching the skinny old man suffer. ¡°Shut up, you cheap slut. If I die I will take you, your mother and everyone else with me. If you hold your life and your mother¡¯s life dear then leave and make sure that not even one of the demigod worshipers is captured alive.¡± ¡®Fuq me and my big mouth¡¯ thought Corey hearing the Skinny old man¡¯s threat and orders. Chapter 261: Duties

Chapter 261: Duties

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11:10 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Section Lobby ¡°Where are you taking us? We should be searching for Pax right now.¡± Amy asked me as I hurried towards the VIP balcony. As two of my Stone Viltronians carried half dead Fatty Chou and Seriously injured Eliza. ¡°To the Chou family VIP section. If you have any clue to where Pax is you can go find him. As for me, I will get these two treated. Fatty looks like he is already half step in death¡¯s doorstep. And even though your sister is putting on a brave face, a point-nk attack from a peak Card Lord is deadly even for a peak Card Master such as her.¡± Getting this fatty and Eliza treated was my priority and also I do not want to fight the demigod worshipers trying to find Pax. If Pax is as important to them as the demigod worshipers portrayed earlier then there is no way that the empire would have sent just a bunch of Card Lords and Card grandmasters to kidnap him. There have to be a few stronger card apprentices hiding in the shadows, it¡¯s about time they made their debut seeing how all the ns of the empire failed. ¡°Fine, I will do that¡­ ¡± as Amy was about to argue Eliza interpreted her with her weak and nearly audible voice, ¡± Amy, stop it. I have already informed our father about the situation here. The family has put the city under martial order, so do not worry about Pax, we will find him soon.¡± ¡°Amy, let¡¯s get big sis healed first. Then we can go to find Pax together.¡± Beth persuaded Amy with red and teary eyes. Beth also wanted to find her brother as soon as possible but she did not want to see her other siblings get injured in the process. ¡°Okay, fine. But once his sister gets healed we will search for Pax.¡± Seeing the concern in her twin¡¯s eyes and the barely conscious elder sister Amy decided to stick with her sisters for now. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11:11 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Balcony, Chou family ¡°Matriarch, young master Kindle is not responding to our calls. I worry that he is stuck in the medic ward. Shall I send a few of our family experts to secure the young master?¡± A formally dressed Chou family head maid reported to the Chou family Matriarch Misha Chou. ¡°No need, Chou family experts¡¯ time is too precious to be wasted on that worthless son of mine. He can¡¯t die anyway. Let this be a lesson for him.¡± Hearing the Matriarch the head maid sighed in desperation. As Kindle was the only direct line heir of the Chou family, if anything were to happen to him Kindle did not have any siblings to fill his position. Meaning, the Chou family main bloodline would end with Kindle Chou death as the matriarch was already too old to bear any more heirs for the family. Though normal means cannot kill the young master as he is practically immortal, there are obvious side effects to the young master¡¯s origin card which a keen eye can easily exploit. ¡°Yes, Madam. Then I will ask the elders to find and assist the young master.¡± The current head maid used to serve as the nanny of the Matriarch during her young age. And she knew Misha Chou very well. Despite her stone-cold exterior and cruel words, she has a needle-sized soft spot in her heart for very few special people in her life. And her only son Kindle Chou was the top one among them. But the Matriarch and the young master despite being mother and son both were opposite to each other. To put it inyman¡¯s terms Matriarch was an achiever and the young master was a pushover. The only thing they both had inmon was their stubborn and obstinate opinions. Which made it so that the Matriarch would not openly show any kind of concern for the young master, her precious and only disappointment. ¡°Whatever¡± the Matriarch replied nonchntly while in her mind she thought, ¡® family experts! You want to send people who can barely protect themselves to protect my son. You must be kidding me. Send those old geezers, all they do is sit on their ass and boss around the family juniors with their elder title. Fuq, if there is even a single screech on my son¡¯s body I will cut their one month¡¯s sry and incentives for every scratch.¡¯ Just as the head maid was about to ry the orders of the Matriarch to the elders she saw a boy apanied by two girls and two stone elementals carrying two injured bodies. Upon inspecting closely, the head maid realised that one of the injured figures carried by the stone elementals was her versatile young master. ¡°Young Master!¡± The head maid screamed in panic seeing the bloodied young master. Being a professional maid for more than 5 decades it was unlike the head maid to scream and behave so unprofessionally. The head maid could not control herself because in her eyes the Matriarch and the Young master were like her daughter and grandchild. Hearing the head maid¡¯s panicked scream the whole balcony turned to find the source of the scream, especially the Chou family members as they recognised the scream as the scream of their family head maid. ¡­ ¡°Young master!¡± As we neared the Chou family I saw an olddy look at unconscious bloodied Fatty and scream in panic. Her scream attracted a lot of curious gazes on me and the girls. ¡°Why are you being so dramatic aunt? He is alive, isn¡¯t he? Rejuvenating Cloud ¡± The head maid was the only servant in the Chou family worthy to be addressed as aunt by the family Matriarch. The Matriarch nonchntly nced at her half-dead Son and activated a card summoning her grimoire. Hearing the Matriarch¡¯s emotionless words I was shocked. I never thought that a mother could be so indifferent to her son who was half step in the death¡¯s doorstep. My shock died as I saw a green cloud cover Fatty Chou and Eliza as it rapidly healed their wounds. Right now I was speechless and a little awkward, not knowing what to do now as the Chou family Matriarch healed Eliza and Chou without an exnation. ¡°The Demigod Worshipers are attacking the city. Please help, our brother is missing.¡± Beth shouted looking at the Chou Family matriarch and begged for her help. Okay, I did not know we could do that. It seems knowing when to ask for help and whom to ask for help is an important lesson I still have to learn. ¡°Matriarch, where are you going? Young master he¡­¡± the head maid called out to the Matriarch who was heading out of the VIP balcony but was interrupted by the Matriarch midway. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the girl the demigod worshipers are attacking the city? What are you guys waiting for? An invitation! Have you forgotten your duty towards the city and its people?¡± The Matriarch yelled at the nearby prominent families who were watching a show despite knowing what was happening while neglecting their duties towards the city. Chapter 262: Damned Arena

Chapter 262: Damned Arena

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11:13 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Somewhere in the sky ¡°How long are you nning to stay hidden? All of your subordinates will be ughtered soon.¡± Anna leisurely stood 1700 meters above the Card stadium in the sky. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Old geezer,e out I can smell your rotten cunt all the way up here¡± Anna yelled at the empty sky. ¡°My My it seems the rumours about the southern emperorcking proper manners due to ack of father figure is true. Let me teach you some manners in your father¡¯s stead.¡± A mysterious husky voice sounded in the sky in response to Anna¡¯s taunt. ¡°Oh really! Then you won¡¯t mind me calling you daddy, right daddy!¡± Anna yfully called the mysterious voice, daddy. ¡°Haha! Your voice is more seducing than a siren¡¯s. Come baby girl let daddy teach you some grown-up stuff.¡± The mysterious voice sounded more excited and louder as a figure of an old man dressed in a white cassock revealed himself seated on a throne made of clouds. ¡°I¡¯ming daddy! Damned Arena!¡± Reaching within a 1km radius of the old man, Anna activated a card. And the next second Anna and the old man vanished from the sky above the Card stadium. ¡­ ¡°Fuq! Where is this goddamn ce? I cannot feel an ounce of soul energy in the atmosphere.¡± The old man in a white cassock yelled in anger seeing his surroundings change to a diator arena from a beautiful serene sky. ¡°Daddy, this is one of my field card¡¯s Damned Arena. Here neither you nor I can make use of our grimoire or soul energy.¡± Anna answered the Old man. ¡°Fuq! I really can¡¯t summon my grimoire or feel soul energy in here. You crazy bitch why would you do this? How do I get out of this forsaken ce?¡± The old man did not believe Anna¡¯s words so tried summoning his memoir and mobilizing his soul energy. Realising what Anna said was true and understanding the dangerous situation he was in the old man finally lost hisposure and grew frantic. ¡°What happened daddy? I thought you were going to teach me some grown-up stuff. So I found a ce where nobody would interrupt us.¡± Anna teased the agitated old man. ¡°Shut up you cheap slut, Imand you to send me out of this ce right now.¡± The old man tried various ways to mobilize his soul energy or call upon his grimoire but all his efforts yielded no results. The old man finally became desperate and no longer knew what he was saying. Right now the old man felt like a fish out of water. Having spent his entire life leading and mastering soul energy, soul energy has be more like addiction to the old man. The old man was so dependent on soul energy, cards and grimoire that right now he was showcasing withdrawal symptoms simr to a drug addict. Though both Anna and the old man were of card emperor realm. Anna was young and had a few more centuries to live while the old man was nearing his final years. This is why the appearance of Anna looked as if she was in her 20¡¯s and the old man looked like he was at least 80 years old. Having lived centuries dependent on soul energy and cards right now the old man was desperate and grew hysterical like a junkie who was denied hisst smoke. ¡°Send me out of here! Send me out of her you bitch! Send me out of here.¡± The old man was no longer sane. Hepletely lost his reason andmon sense as he ran towards Anna trying to attack her. *Bang**Thud**Cough**Cough* Anna balled her fist and mmed into the face of the iing old geezer¡¯s throat, knocking him to the ground. The old geezer coughed uncontrobly, finding it hard to breathe and gasped to breathe in as much air as possible. ¡°Daddy, have patients! Do ruin my fun by dying so easily.¡± Anna walked to the walls of the arena where different kinds of weapons were stacked for the diators to use. Picking up a sword and a hammer. Anna returned next to the trembling old man, who just kept mumbling, ¡°send me back! Send me back! Send me back!¡± ¡°Here, take this sword daddy. As long as one of us is dead the other person can leave this ce, daddy. Now pick up the sword and kill me if you want to go back.¡± Anna finally showed the old man the way to leave this Damned Arena. The old man who seemed to have lost all reasoning finally found some hope hearing Anna¡¯s words. His eyes glowed fiercely as he picked up the sword and sang it at Anna. Anna dodged all the old man¡¯s advances easily. Swinging his sword 16 times, the old man was exhausted. Losing connection to soul energy and grimoire Old man was now a mortal and his straight was right now equal to an 80 years old human male. The sword was about 5.5 kgs it was already so prestigious that the old man was able to swing it 16 times continuously. ¡°Daddy, why are you so weak? Are you one of those domesticated card apprentices and a range type at that? Sigh such a letdown. No wonder you acted like a fish out of water losing contact with the grimoire. And here I was expecting to have a true duel between us.¡± Anna sighed in disappointment realising that the Old man was a domesticated Card apprentice. ¡°Southern Emperor, I am sorry. Please let me go. I will give you all of my possessions in return for my life, please forgive my sin and leave a way for me to live.¡± Slowly adapting to his new environment the old man chained some reasoning and started begging for his life, realising that he could never defeat Anna in this damned arena. ¡°That¡¯s not possible daddy! All the people who visited this arena are dead¡­. Oh! Looks like more guests have arrived. Daddy, I have to go wee them. So I will make this quick.¡± Anna started to hammer the old man into a meat patty sensing the arrival of the new foe¡¯s outside in the real world. ¡­ ¡°How dare you capital garbage step in my territory? Wasn¡¯t I clearst time!¡± Coming out of the damned arena Anna thundered at the iing hovercar Hearing Anna¡¯s voice the hovercar came to a halt. And within the hovercar Brandon and his uncle¡¯s face became unsightly. ¡°What the fuq is she doing here? Was our mission leaked?¡± Brandon asked his uncle in distress. Chapter 263: Baylor

Chapter 263: Baylor

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11:30 Location- Baylor Mansion, Capital City ¡°Lady Sansa, not good! not good!¡± A middle-aged maid rushed into an elegant and grandiose library whose walls were lined with countless vintage and precious books. ¡°Kim, how many times do I have to warn you about disturbing me while I am in the library? I guess it has be a habit. Not something a little punishment can¡¯t fix.¡± A graceful middle-ageddy with youthful charm and a curvaceous body warned the maid who rushed into the library. ¡°I am sorry miss, I wouldn¡¯t have been so audacious if the situation did not warrant it.¡± Hearing her master¡¯s threat the maid bowed and apologised. ¡°I see, let¡¯s hear your reason for your behaviour and then I will decide on your punishment.¡± The morousdy hearing the maid¡¯s plea decided to give the maid a chance at redemption. ¡°Madam, I visit the Hera¡¯s card boutique to collect your armour card for tonight¡¯s hunting banquet. There I ran into one of the maids from the Duskborn family, we got to talking and I was able to extract some information from her mouth.¡± The maid overemphasised her role in getting the news from the Duskborn family maid to escape the punishment her master spoke of. ¡°Stop exaggerating and get to the point.¡± The maid¡¯s little thoughts did not escape Sansa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes madam, I was getting there. ording to the Duskborn family maid, the Duskborn family is nning on bringing Ellen¡¯s only son back home, not only that if everything goes ording to their n they also n on adding Ellen, her husband and son to the Duskborn family Ancestry book. And give her son the right to use the Duskborn family name. She said that young master Brandon and Fire Fist emperor have left to the southern region to bring back Ellen¡¯s son a few hours ago.¡± Reporting the information the maid humbly stood for her master¡¯s instruction. . ¡°Good job Kim. I heard your son has graduated from the card university and has applied to serve as Baylor family guard. Here take this Golden Grimoire to increase his chances of getting recruited. Now leave.¡± Handing the maid the Golden Grimoire, Sansa asked her to leave. ¡°Thank you, Madam! Thank you!¡± Thanking her master, the maid excused herself. Seeing the maid leave, Sansa summoned her grimoire and made a call, ¡°Your Highness, how can this ve be of service?¡± And a deep male voice answered the call. ¡°What happened to getting rid of the boy! It¡¯s been two months since I handed you the mission. And you had the gall to demand full payment for a half-finished sloppy job.¡± Sansa yelled at the deep voice ming him for collecting full payment and not delivering what was promised. ¡°That bitch you asked us to assassinate had stolen something of ours and hid it. With her and her husband dead, the boy was our only clue left, so we did not kill him. Now that we have confirmed that the boy is in possession of our goods. We were about to handle him for good despite the things gettingplicated right now due to the involvement of the southern emperor we willplete the task we have taken. By today afternoon you can expect to hear the good news.¡± The male voice exined to Sansa why the task she has assigned to them has not beenpleted yet. ¡°Cut the crap, I did not pay you to hear your bull shit. Get the Job done by today afternoon or else get ready to cough every single penny I paid you.¡± Sansa did not care for the exnation of the male voice, all she wanted was results, a cold corpse of her rival¡¯sst spawn. ¡°Yes, Madam, trust me. I will contact you once the task ispleted.¡± The male voice tried to assure Sansa but Sansa hung up the call. As any promise without results is an empty promise. ¡®I cannot trust these fools to take care of the boy. It seems I will have to use someone else¡¯ Hanging up the call Sansa went into deep thought as she knew she could not count on a third rate organisation that was stupid enough to name itself ¡®The Circle¡¯ toplete the task. Contemting for few minutes Sansa¡¯s eyes shined brilliantly as she hurriedly made another call, ¡°The sun must have risen due west today for stunning Sansa to call me. Has your impotent husband left for another dungeon raid? Will youe over or should we meet at the regr ce¡± a yful male voice sounded from the other end of the call. ¡°Norman, there is a time and ce for that. This time I called you to talk about business.¡± Sansa was not offended by the vulgar words of Norman, indicating that Norman and Sansa¡¯s rtion was that of taboo nature between a married woman and a single man. ¡°We can always talk about the business before we do it, while we are doing it or after we did it a couple of times. So how about we meet at the regr ce. You craved dragon meat right my men just caught a mature dragon in a dungeon raid, if youe to the usual ce we can eat it, we can do it and talk about the business. One arrow and three birds, sweet right.¡± Norman did not give up with a single no, otherwise, how could he bed the wife of the youngest demigod in human history. ¡°First listen to what I have to say then you can decide whether we meet at the usual ce.¡± Sansa knew Norman better than himself. Therefore instead of getting angry, she decided to let him decide whether they should meet at the usual ce to do it today or not. ¡°Interesting, it must be something substantial for you to be so confident. But I have a condition.¡± Norman was not a fool, he knew what Sansa was doing, yet he decided to y along in exchange for a condition. ¡°What I am going to say will benefit both you and your family? If anything I should be the one demanding conditions.¡± Sansa argued. ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t care. I have to taste you today.¡± Norman threw a tantrum. ¡°Fine, you big baby. What is it?¡± Sansa asked impatiently ¡°Next time we do it, we will try the Titan¡¯s big dipper position. You always reject it whenever I bring it up.¡± Normanined as he mentioned his condition. ¡°Fuq you, you son of a freak! How many times should I remind you that position is too humiliating and demeaning? Any self-respecting woman will not do that.¡± Sansa cursed and yelled at Norman in anger. ¡°Okay, okay calm down. Didn¡¯t you say you had some urgent business you wanted to talk about? Let¡¯s talk¡± hearing Sansa go berserk, Norman gave up and tried to switch the topic. ¡°Good! Let¡¯s talk business¡± Sansa smiled mischievously seeing Norman fall for her act. ¡°You little minx! Fine, It¡¯s your win. I give up. What is that got you so riled up?¡± Norman gave up trying to take advantage of Sansa. ¡°Have you heard about Silver Milk Powder?¡± Asked Sansa seriously. ¡°Who hasn¡¯t? Silver milk powder, a powder that helps mortals cultivate their active soul control. The hot discovery of the Southern Royal family, Heatsend Family. Name they got themselves a golden goose¡± Norman answered Sansa with everything he knew about Silver milk powder. ¡°Correction, the Silver Milk Powder is not the discovery of the Heatsend family but a backwater third-grade city boy. The Heatsend family only owns theplete rights for its production and supply.¡± Santa corrected Norman, this was the core part of what she was going to talk about. ¡°Potato~Patato, who cares about that ant? A fool who could not even protect what is rightfully his. ¡± Norman said in disgust. ¡°What if I say that ant that you look down on is key to our downfall. If things continue as they are, our doom is near.¡± Sansa prophesied. ¡°Sansa, do you know what you are implying? Our families participated in the founding of the current government and are the current pirs of the capital. Do you know even if the whole capitales together it will be difficult for them to erase our families? How can a mere ant lead to the copse of our families with 1000s of years of history.¡± Norman thought Sansa was an rmist and did not take her word seriously. ¡°What if the ant that you despise is actually the son of Ellen Duskborn and one of the heirs of the Duskborn family?¡± Sansa finally revealed the reason for the call to Norman. ¡°What?¡± Norman eximed in surprise. ¡°Yes you heard right, the discoverer and 25% royalty owner of silver milk powder is the spawn of Ellen Duskborn,¡± Sansa repeated herself. ¡°How do you know this? How urate is your info.¡± Norman inquired. ¡°You do not need to know that. What you need to know is that the Fire Fist Emperor and Axe Emperor of the Duskborn family are on their way to bring that evil spawn back to the Duskborn family. You can imagine what will happen next.¡± Sansa dodged Norman¡¯s question and cautioned him about the ns of the Duskborn family. Chapter 264: Sansa Baylor

Chapter 264: Sansa Baylor

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11:40 Location- Baylor Mansion, Capital City ¡°I am surprised that Ellen and her husband are still alive and have a son together. I never thought that they would be able to escape the hunt of your husband and Duskborn family. So, what if that child owns 25% of silver milk powder, that is still not enough for a big family like the Duskborn family to get back on its feet. I do not know what makes you think that this will change anything?¡± Norman knew what Sansa was trying to achieve by giving this information to him and agitating him with her rmist ims. ¡°Ellen never escaped the hunt of my husband and her family as they were the ones who helped her escape. My husband¡¯s love for Ellen runs very deep so he could not bring himself to kill her and her love. With the help of her father, my husband orchestrated a fake manhunt while they helped Ellen escape and build a happy life for herself somewhere safe.¡± Sansa revealed something she was hoping to take with her to her grave. ¡°No wonder you did not hesitate when I first hit on you. And here I thought it was because of my charm. Wait, how do you know all these? Knowing your husband he is known to do things perfectly. There is no way he would let you know this matter knowing your history with Ellen.¡± Norman asked the one question that Sansa was hoping he would not ask. ¡°No silly, I chose you because you dared to hit on me despite knowing my husband¡¯s reputation, while others still do not dare to nce at me for more than 3 seconds. In a way, I did fall for your charm.¡± Sansa answered hoping to divert Norman¡¯s attention. ¡°Thank you but you still haven¡¯t answered me? How do you know all this? And why do you think that Ants¡¯ arrival will affect our families? Haven¡¯t I earned your trust yet?¡± Unfortunately, Sansa¡¯s efforts of diverting Norman¡¯s attention did not pan out. ¡°Fine. But first, let me correct you Ellen and her husband died 2 months ago and I had them killed. I also wanted to get her son killed but due to someplications he still lives. Like the rest of the capital, I thought Ellen was on the run until 2 months ago when I eavesdropped on my husband conversing with Ellen¡¯s father. I always wondered despite all that happened why my husband still maintains a deep rtionship with the Duskborn family, after hearing their conversation it became clear to me. As for why I think that evil spawn will be able to hurt our families is not because of the 25% royalty of Silver milk powder in his possession but the people backing him, the Southern region royalty, the Heatsend family. If the Duskborn family are able to bring that evil spawn to their side it is equal to winning over the support of the Heatsend family. With that, the family that was losing the rat race in the capital will suddenly jump to the front with help of the southern royalty. Now I do not have to remind you where that leaves our families. Not to mention the grudge between us and the Duskborn family. Do you think they will let us off once they get the chance to?¡± Sansa slowly revealed her secret and pointed Norman in the direction she wanted to. ¡°Um¡­ all your spections will only happen if the boy is willing to return to the Duskborn family. Considering what they had put his father and mother through, if I were that boy I would hate Duskborn enough to burn it down. Even though Ellen¡¯s father helped her in her escape, it still does not make up for all the atrocious things that the Duskborn family has put that boy¡¯s parents through. I do not have a thing to worry about, I will watch as the Boy gets his revenge on all those that wronged his parents with the help of the Heatsend family. Oh wait, doesn¡¯t that involve you.¡± After listening to Sansa¡¯s dirty secret, Norman finally knew why Sansa called him. She wanted to use him as a spearhead to get rid of her troubles. ¡°I thought I could trust you?¡± Said Sansa with a grimacing tone. This is the reason Sansa wanted to take her secrets to her grave. But to think she would fall prey to one of her tricks. ¡°Yes, you can. Your secret is safe with me. But if you want to get rid of your garbage then that is another thing. You know why the Heatsend family is called The Southern Royalty, right. With them watching over that boy nobody in the world would be foolish enough to touch that boy. This price is too much to pay for one of my side hoes.¡± Norman put it as bluntly as possible. He was addicted to Sansa¡¯s body but the name Heatsend was enough to make him sober. ¡°A side hoe? To think that I, Sansa Baylor, would someday be called by that name. Norman Jones, is that what I am to you?¡± Sansa became emotional and asked her lover if he ever really liked her. ¡°Sansa,e on. ¡®No Feeling Involved¡¯ remember? Isn¡¯t that what you used to say to me ever I expressed my love for you. It seems I finally got what you meant.¡± Norman gloated as he reminded Sansa of the words she once told him. ¡°I have taught you well. Then you would not mind what I am going to do next.¡± Sansa said mysteriously. ¡°¡­¡± Norman fell speechless hearing Sansa, unable to understand where her confidence stemmed from. ¡°Norman, in the past I never asked you about other girls you have been dating but today I feel like it. So tell me, what was it like to taste the young bride of Demigod Demon Song? Was she fresh and juice for a young virgin? I heard she has a special physique and Demigod Demon Song has been saving her for a special asion¡± Sansa finally revealed her trump card. ¡°You! How do you know that?¡± Norman¡¯s voice was no longer yful, he became serious. As his rtionship with Demigod Demon Song¡¯s young bride was not something even his trusted aid knew of so how did Sansa know this? ¡°Haha, what about Lady Jade¡­ I bet her husband would be pissed to find out that someone has been swimming in his personal swimming pool. The Widow of the Stark family recently seemed to be glowing as if she is getting her weekly dose of proteins from somewhere, despite her husband being dead. Norman you freak, you will fuq anything that moves and has a husband, won¡¯t you?¡± Sansa listed Norman¡¯s dark secret one by one. ¡°How? How do you know all this? Even those women do not know that I was the one they were having an affair with.¡± Norman freaked out seeing Sansa reveal his dark secrets one by one. Right now only one thought was going on in his mind, ¡®How did she know all this? How much does she know? Does she know about that too?¡¯ ¡°Midnight Flower Plunderer ¡± Sansa said three words, each of which exploded like bombs in Norman¡¯s head and led to the following thought in his mind ¡®She knows!¡¯ ¡°How? How did you find out? My Ocean Mask is untraceable. Even a demigod will not be able to trace my whereabouts while I wear that mask, so how were you able to gather all this info about me?¡± Norman was unable to deduce how Sansa knew about all of his adventures as the Midnight Flower Plunderer. ¡°Haha, you were the one who informed me about all your endeavours.¡± Sansaughed hard as she answered Norman. ¡°Impossible, I would never do such a thing. I do not remember ever telling you those secrets.¡± Norman found it hard to believe Sansa¡¯s words as he does not remember doing so. ¡°ve dog number 7, memory release.¡± Sansamanded her origin card. With that Norman gained ess to a huge amount of suppressed memories in his mind. ¡°You¡­ What have you done to me? What have you made me do? So all my memories about us were fake? No no¡­ I did not do those things? That isn¡¯t me, that isn¡¯t me. You made me do that! You bitch how could you? How could be so heartless? she was just a child.¡± Remembering all the suppressed memories Norman spiralled. ¡°You fool, how in the hell did you think that I, Sansa Baylor, would ever have an affair and dare to cheat on my beloved? For my beloved, I crippled the Duskborn family¡­ For my beloved, I kill my mother¡­ for my beloved had my best friend killed. What made you think that I would cheat on my beloved with a low life rapist such as yourself.¡± Chapter 265: MasterMind

Chapter 265: MasterMind

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11:45 Location- Baylor Mansion, Capital City ¡°How much I regret hitting on you on that unfortunate evening?¡± Having received his suppressed memories Norman realised that all the memories of his affair with Sansa were fake. ording to the real memories every time he met with Sansa at their rendezvous point she would release his memories and ckmail him into doing things even a demon would feel shy of. At first, she intimidated him into doing small things but some of these small things umted into something inexplicable. With this, her control over him grewrger where she had him do unjustifiable deeds. ¡°You know it¡¯s your fault, it¡¯s okay for you to hit on me, me my charm. But to belittle my beloved how dare you ¡°I will perish but no longer be controlled by you.¡± Norman yelled in anger. Despite knowing how this threat would end Norman could not help but threaten Sansa with suicide. ¡°Norman, search your memories, you know how this will end. Like always you will try tomit suicide and I will stop by saying, If you dared tomit suicide I will reveal the atrocities you did to the world. Unable to get their revenge on you, people will turn to your family and loved ones who will bear the burden of your sins.¡± Sansa reminded Norman that this was not the first time and he had no way out of it. ¡°They are not my Sins you made me do that¡± Norman yelled to make himself feel good and convince himself that he had no other choice. But deep in his heart, he knew there were other choices but he was too much of a coward to make those choices. ¡°Fine, If that helps you to be a good ve dog, follow mymand andplete the tasks I assigned you then feel free to believe whatever works for you. As long as you get the results I want I do not care.¡± Sansa did not argue with Norman, as it did not matter as long as he followed her will. ¡°¡­¡± Norman tried to think of many ways to solve the predicament he was in right now but it felt like he was repeating the same thing again and again. Reading his memories carefully he realised his past self like the current self he always tried to think of ways to escape Sansa¡¯s clutches but they all failed. Not because he was not smart enough or Sansa was too devious, but he did not have enough time and know whom to trust as Sansa had many spies nted around him to keep in check. ¡°You know it did not have toe to this? If only your previous self was a good boy and followed my arrangements I would not have to release your memories and you would have to go through all this again.¡± Sansa med Norman for being a smartass. ¡°Yes, it was my fault.¡± said Norman sarcastically. ¡°Good, now that we both are on the same page let¡¯s talk about your next task. I have sent you thetest picture of Ellen¡¯s only spawn. You have to assassinate him. I know you are a thief but your origin card Ocean Mask is best for assassination it will be a waste to not put it to its intended use. He will be surrounded by the Axe emperor, Fire Fist emperor and even the Southern emperor and her aides. So you will need a team for this task. I will send you a set of coordinates, go there and meet up with my other ves and your temporary team for this task. They all are powerful people in Emperor rank. They can buy you enough time for you to achieve your part of the task of assassinating the Boy. While those card emperors are distracting the card emperors surrounding the boy you assassinate him.¡± Sansa exined to Norman his role in the uing task in detail. ¡°How many people have you enved? How are you still unnoticed by those powerful demigods? Especially your husband, considering his strength he should have long seen through you.¡± Thanks to his new memories Norman knew he was not the only one being used by Sansa there were others but what puzzled him was how none of the mighty demigods had noticed what was happening in the backyard of the capital. ¡°That¡¯s not for your small head to think about, justplete the task assigned to you and everything will go back to how it was a few minutes ago. You will once again be the lover of Sansa Baylor and no longer have to bear the weight of carrying the burden of your sins.¡± Sansa reminded Norman of his reward forpleting the task assigned to him. To go back to being an ignorant fool who thought that he bedded the wife of the youngest Demigod Baylor. ¡°Can you not do that? Please! I beg of you let me bear the burden of those sins. I longer want to run away from them. Let me bear them so please do not suppress my memories after Iplete this task.¡± Norman begged with the most aggrieved voice he could think of. ¡°Norman, try being a smartass once again and I will make you regret it. Do you think I am a fool? I know what you are nning? You are not the only one to think of that. Just remember those who try to outsmart me have feet worse than a dog¡¯s death. Do not forget I control your memories, you cannot hide anything from me. ¡± Sansa knew what Norman was trying to do. Norman was trying to buy himself enough time to think of ways to escape Sansa¡¯s clutches and execute them properly. One of the reasons Sansa was able to control many superpowers with something like ckmail was because after getting what she wanted she would suppress their memories not giving her victim a chance to retaliate against her. But not everyone is a coward and idiot like Norman. In their case, she had to go to the extreme, like erasing and editing some of their rebellious memories. Suppressing memories is not a long term solution as over time the suppressed memories umte enough for her ves toe up with ns to rebel against her. There she regrly checks the ve¡¯s memories and erases some and edits some so that they are stuck in an infinite loop of thinking and doing the same thing over and over again without them realising. This also allowed Sansa to be one step ahead of her ves as she knew what her ves would do in a particr environment as they would have done exactly the same thing before but have no recollection of that memory as it was erased or edited by her. Chapter 266: Family Laws

Chapter 266: Family Laws

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, Somewhere in the sky ¡°Your highness, Southern emperor. I, Axe Emperor Brandon Duskborn, extend my greetings to you.¡± ¡°Your highness, Southern emperor. I, Fire Fist Emperor of the Duskborn family, extend my greetings to you.¡± Brandon and his Uncle extended their greetings to Anna as they descended the hovercar. Though all three of them were Card emperors their status varied with a huge gap. Anna was royalty and the only heir of the Heatsend Royal family. While Brandon and his uncle were nobody from an average family among numerous families in the capital. ¡°You shits, what did I ask you and what are you bbering. 3 seconds, give me a good reason to spare your life. Otherwise, you better run.¡± Anna did not greet back or ept the uncle and nephew duos greetings. ¡°Your highness, you cannot kill us. We are Dalton¡¯s family members by blood. I think you are forgetting something. You are bound by the soul contract from harming us and if the situation presents itself you even have to protect us. ¡± Brandon was aggravated with Anna¡¯s attitude towards them. So he no longer remained polite and showed his trump card, and one of the motives behind their trip to Sky blossom city. ¡°You guys finally revealed your true faces! On the contrary you dumbass I think you¡¯re forgetting something¡­ ¡± Anna suddenly vanished from the spot where she was standing, the Duskborn family Card emperor duo did not even realize Anna had vanished because of the perfect mirror image she left behind in her ce. ¡°Watch out!¡± Realising something was amiss, the Fire Fist emperor pushed aside his nephew but soon fresh blood sprinkled on clueless Brandon¡¯s face. ¡°Uncle!¡± Brandon cried in anguish as he watched his Uncle soaked in blood missing his left arm. ¡°I will keep this as a price of your insolence.¡± Next moment Anna appeared where she had left her mirror image with a torn and bloodied limb. Soon the bloodied arm turned to dust as she said, ¡± So as I was saying, the soul contract penalty only applies when Wyatt knows about the incident and demands for it. So you shits, I can kill you right here without having to worry about the soul contract penalty. So, you better behave if you want to live.¡± ¡°That is not how a soul contract works! A soul contract is absolute and impartial.¡± Brandon yelled, feeling he was being cheated. ¡°You dumb fuq! Do not raise your voice in front of me. Believe it or not, I will show you two a ce worse than hell.¡± Anna snapped. ¡°Brandon enough, what was the family thinking by sending you for something as sensitive as this. We are here to bring back your nephew, my grandnephew back home and thank the southern employer for taking care of our family child.¡± The Fire Fist emperor tried hard to regrow his limb but an untraceable energy was blocking him from doing so. Getting himself together from the shock of losing a limb he reprimanded Brandon for overying their hand. The n was to be humble and get Ellen¡¯s child in their possession while increasing his goodwill towards the family and gaining his trust. Once the kid was in their palms then they would set their ns and ambition in motion. This n also involved gaining the Heatsend royalties trust along the side but his stupid nephew ruined any chance of gaining their trust but a temporary alliance was still possible. It all depended on their performance henceforth. ¡°My apologies, your highness. It seems our family¡¯s teachings are not enough. If it takes one of my hands to calm your anger then so be it. Our only goal is to bring the lost child of our family back home.¡± Fire Fist emperor knew Anna had no intention of giving back his limb or allow him to regrow it so he decided not to bring it up and use it to smoothen the rtionship between them. ¡°You sly shit. The day I signed the soul contract with Wyatt I checked his background. Do you think I do not know what your rtionship with Wyatt is? What gives you the guts to show your shameless faces here in the first ce. Once Wyatt knows the history between you and his parents there is no telling what he is going to do or give up for revenge. If he gives up 30% or just 20% of the silver milk powder royalty in his hand, I will not hesitate to lead the Southern watch to the capital and tten your family. If that¡¯s what he wants.¡± Anna¡¯s cheeks turned red because the one who performed the background check was her mother while she was celebrating with Elliott not knowing that Wyatt had made a fool out of her. ¡°Your highness, every family member is equal in the Duskborn family¡¯s eyes. Ellen had betrayed the family¡¯s trust and made a grave mistake, which she made up for by being banished from the family and the capital. Now her child has earned enough merits to redeem his parents¡¯ mistake and once again join the Duskborn family. And your highness this is Duskborn family internal matters, please do not interfere in it.¡± The Fire Fist Emperor repeated what he was confined in by the family elders. ¡°You are going with that bull shit? My god, you people are dumber than I thought. You guys may still have the chance to make peace with Wyatt. Compensate him and beg for his forgiveness. Send someone meaningful like his grandfather to negotiate instead of a nobody dumbass like that cunt standing next to you.¡± Anna advised Fire Fist emperor as she knew in the near future Wyatt would need all the help he could get. The world has not witnessed the miracle of the silver milk powder like she and her family. Therefore they underestimate the worth of silver milk powder but once the silver milk powder is released and spread in the market, there is no telling what kind of waves it will stir up. For Anna,pared to Wyatt¡¯s survival, his parents¡¯ grievance with the Duskborn family was trivial. ¡°Thank your highness for your guidance but the familyw is absolute. And same for everyone, merits are awarded and mistakes are punished. There is nothing that the family needs to apologize for. I think Ellen¡¯s child will understand this and would like his parents to rest with their predecessors in the Duskborn family ancestral graveyard.¡± The Fire Fist emperor finally revealed where the family¡¯s confidence stemmed from. ¡°Haha! So you are going to offer two spots in your ancestral graveyard in exchange for the royalty of silver milk powder and Wyatt joining your family. Aren¡¯t you guys geniuses? Let¡¯s see how it works out for you guys.¡± Chapter 267: Enemy of the State

Chapter 267: Enemy of the State

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11:16 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Balcony, Chou Family ¡°Yo Wyatt¡± as I was busy discussing with the Whiteburn sisters about our next step to finding missing Pax, I did not notice Cortney walk towards me until she greeted me. ¡°What the hell are you doing here, you¡­ you¡­¡± Bethshed out at Cortney but was struck, unable to decide a fitting curse word to use. ¡°You Bitch, get lost before or else¡± Amy followed Beth and threatened Cortney. Unlike Any and Beth, Eliza remained silent but her eyes remained on Cortney and did not blink. ¡°Or else what? You three together are not my match. Tsk, I am not here to argue with you. I need to speak with Wyatt.¡± Courtney interrupted Amy and started her purpose. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked Cortney in annoyance, frustrated, unable to trace Pax¡¯s whereabouts. The Circle delivered Pax to the demigod worshipers there is no doubt about it but the demigod worshipers did not have Pax. No, they had Pax at one point before he went missing again. Because when the Head Cleric showed the crystal coffin to be he was very confident that pax was in it. And he along with his cronies genuinely seemed surprised to find the Crystal coffin empty and Pax missing. So much so that they thought the Circle double-crossed them. As far as I know, the circle has no reason to double-cross the demigod worshipers, they knew better than that. As the saying goes Do not steal money from a merchant, Do not steal the weapon from the warrior and Do not steal their lord from the demigod worshipers. They will follow you till the end of the world to get what¡¯s theirs, revenge. So if the demigod worshipers and the circle do not have Pax then where did he go? Or the demigod worshipers are just faking it while theirrades are smuggling Pax to the empire as we speak. Fuq! I was frustrated as I did not even know where to start the investigation and search for Pax, with the area of the incident torn to rubbles and bing a war zone between the demigod worshipers and the city¡¯s best and brightest card apprentices. ¡°Hey, I am here to do you a solid. So, you better mind your attitude.¡± Cortney said, feeling the annoyance in my voice. ¡°Fine. Madam Cortney, what are you doing here?¡± I asked Cortney sarcastically. Knowing she was one of the culprits who handed Pax to the demigod worshipers discussed as Medics. ¡°*sigh* not cleaning up my mother¡¯s immediate superiors¡¯ mess. You might have already guessed the circle was the one that helped the demigod worshipers. I am supposed to kill all the demigod worshipers before they are captured by the city¡¯s card apprentice. My job is to erase any evidence pointing towards the circle.¡± Cortney sighed hearing the sarcasm in my tone before revealing what she ordered to do. ¡°So, why are you not cleaning up the mess?¡± I was confused. Why is Cortney telling me this and why in the hell do I care? ¡°Being a gangster and hired assassin is one thing but helping them erase the evidence about their involvement with demigod worshipers will make me a traitor and enemy of the state¡± Courtney exined her predicament and the reason behind her choice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you already? After all, you did help the circle deliver Pax to the demigod worshipers.¡± I asked, not expecting an answer from Cortney. ¡°Wow, slow your roll buddy. I just won fair and square against Pax. It¡¯s not my concern what the circle and demigod worshipers did with unconscious Pax.¡± Cortney hurriedly exined that she had zero involvement in Pax¡¯s kidnapping. In any that ispletely coincidental. ¡°Good for you, I guess¡± I was speechless, one thing is for sure Cortney had very fat and thick facial skin, she lied her ass off having zero involvement in Pax¡¯s kidnapping and helping the circle without the slightest hint of embarrassment. ¡°I knew speaking to you would make me feel good about ditching my mother when she needs me most. You are a good friend Wyatt. Now it¡¯s my turn. Manchy, spit him out.¡± Cortney felt as if a huge weight was off her shoulder after confiding in me. With Cortney¡¯s order, a huge chameleon shaped wraith surfaced from the floor of the balcony. Letting out a growl the chameleon started vomiting. First, its stomach contents and digestive juices came out followed by a human body. Vomiting the slime human body the huge chameleon wraith disappeared. ¡°Pax¡± the Whiteburn sister trio shouted in unison, noticing the human body was none other than their little brother Pax. ¡°Is he alright?¡± I asked, seeing Pax¡¯s unmoving body. He was too still for a living person. ¡°Do not worry he is just unconscious. I had Manchy rescue him from the crystal coffin. I was going to hand him to you after the demigod worshipers left the city. Seeing things as they are now I decided to hand him to you right away. I guess I am the hero here .¡± Cortney answered smugly. Hearing Cortney, Eliza and the twins move unconscious Pax next to Kindle Chou. ¡°Thank you¡± I thanked Cortney for going out of her way and rescuing Pax. ¡°You can thank me by treating me to Lunch.¡± Courtney seemed more cheerfulpared to the morning when I told her that I would be killing her mother for my revenge. ¡°I do not think I can eat anything after seeing something so disgusting.¡± I said referring to the abomination of wraith chameleon vomiting out a Pax. ¡°Not right now silly, at the afternoon that¡¯s when you are supposed to have lunch.¡± Yep, Cortney waspletely different from the one I went to in the morning. Something has changed. ¡°I thought you were going to kill me?¡± If she is making ns with me for the afternoon does it mean she gave up on killing me or did she mean to have lunch with my corpse. ¡°I have to kill you.¡± Courtney said grimly maintaining her charming smile. ¡®Nope nothing changed¡¯ Chapter 268: Unreasonable

Chapter 268: Unreasonable

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11: 25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Balcony, Chou Family ¡°Thank you¡± after handing over Pax to Chou family medics. Eliza and the Twins thanked Cortney gratefully and in embarrassment. As they never thought that the person to help them in their dire need would be Cortney who pushed them into the dire situation in the first ce. ¡°Do not thank me, I did not do this for you people. I did it for Wyatt.¡± Cortney has seen and noted all the people who entered the VIP box one with me. Being a seasoned street hustler she could tell who was close to me and who was not. Pax being the one who helped me fulfil my dream of building a mecha was indeed close to mepared to his sister. Noticing that Cortney, who for some reason thinks we are friends, decided to help me rescue Pax. As Pax was being carried by the fake medic¡¯s Cortney attached her chameleon wraith to Pax. Which when nobody was noticing swallowed unconscious Pax from the crystal coffin and returned to Cortney. ¡°Anyway, we are grateful for your help.¡± Eliza did not seem to have forgotten that they were in the current predicament because of Cortney in the first ce. ¡°Whatever¡± Cortney did not care for Eliza and the twins¡¯ gratefulness and grudges. ¡°Did wee at the wrong time, guys?¡± As the atmosphere turned awkward with the cold war between the girls. Elliott, Susan and the rest of the gang came to check on us. ¡°Nope, what is happening? Will the tournament semifinals and finals be postponed? Any news?¡± I asked, trying to talk about something that everyone can participate in. ¡°You would want that, wouldn¡¯t you, you coward. The tournament will continue, as usual, the demigod worshippers are killed by grandpa and other city leaders. You can withdraw your summons. They are an eyesore.¡± I received the answer from Corey, who just entered the VIP balcony in search of Susan. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. I thought ignoring you would be best but it seems like you have mistaken my patience as my weakness. What¡¯s your problem? What do you want from me?¡± I snapped at Corey ¡°What¡¯s my problem? How dare you talk to me like that? Don¡¯t you know what I want? I want big sis Susan, give her to me, you mother stealing rogue.¡± Corey, as if waiting for this moment went berserk. ¡°How many times do I have to remind you dumbass? I will not give Susan to you. She is mine, how dare you covert what¡¯s mine, you cry baby.¡± Two can y at that game, I wasn¡¯t backing down or just ignore her thinking that it was beneath me, like the previous times. I had to make clear to this dumbass that Susan was an important part of the card empire I was dreaming to build. ¡°You, rogue! How can you im an unmarried young woman as your property? Big Sis Susan see did I not warn you that you can not trust this guy. He is dangerous, immediately resign ande work with me as my partner.¡± Hearing my words, Corey smirked and her eyes smiled brilliantly then she began making false usations against me and persuading Susan to resign from working for me while seducing her by offering her a better offer to work with her. ¡®This bitch¡¯ I cursed Corey in my mind and turned to see Susan, her face was bright red and when our eyes met she shyly said, ¡°I am too old for you.¡± I understood that my words earlier were misinterpreted by Corey and People followed her narration and misunderstood what I was trying to imply by saying ¡®Susan is mine¡¯. I wanted to exin myself but the moment had passed and speaking now would only hurt Susan¡¯s feelings. ¡°Big sis, see he is not even denying it. Wyatt how shameless and brazen can you be to covet your female employees. You beast.¡± Yep, my silence only paved the way for Corey to nder me endlessly. This bitch had to be taught a lesson just as was I going to go berserk on Corey, Susan spoke up, ¡°Corey enough, Wyatt is a good boss and good person. Do not nder him. Did I not warn you not to do something like this? It¡¯s my choice where I work, and I chose to work with Wyatt. If you continue further with your shenanigans I will not speak to you anymore.¡± Susan red at Corey like a mama bear covering for her baby. ¡°But big sis he clearly has ill intentions towards you¡­. ¡± overstated Corey but seeing no change in Susan¡¯s stance she turned to me and yelled, ¡± You, you are only good at hiding behind a woman.¡± ¡°Corey, stop it. You look pathetic. Since you so desperately want Susan to work in your card studio it¡¯s almost as if you are the one coveting Susan.¡± I wasfortable with my gender enough to have women fight my battles, beauty, brain and brawn, these are the things I appreciate in women. ¡°You, you¡­ how about we make a bet? Huh! Are you man enough to bet with me?¡± Corey tried to can¡¯t me by questioning my masculinity. ¡°Depends on how and what we are betting on?¡± I was interested in betting with Corey, as I had long wanted to teach this bitch a lesson. ¡°We bet on our uing card duel, the winner gets to work with Big Sis Susan. So, what do you say, deal or no deal¡± Corey¡¯s desire of having Susan work with her in her card studio seems to have not died with Susan making it clear that she prefers to work for me. ¡°Nope first of whom Susan chooses to work with is not up to me to decide and secondly, I stand to gain nothing from this bet. If I lose, I will lose a trusted employee and friend but if I win, I get nothing as Susan is already working for me. This is basically an unfair and unreasonable bet.¡± Corey¡¯s appetite wasrge, she wanted to take Susan while betting nothing in return. Ain¡¯t she a genius. Chapter 269: Accountability

Chapter 269: ountability

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11: 29 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Balcony, Chou Family ¡°Corey, how could you say that despite me warning you so many times? Why don¡¯t you understand?¡± Susan asked Corey after me, rejecting Corey¡¯s proposal to bet Susan as stakes for our uing card fight. ¡°Big sis you, I want to work with you! Why don¡¯t you understand? Together we can run my card studio. Why do you always keep choosing him over me? Am I not important to you? Do you not care for me?¡± Corey broke into tears as if she was wronged despite being the one who started all this drama. ¡°You silly girl, I do care for you and I am not always choosing him over you. I am doing just what feels right. And also I owe Wyatt a lot. The Susan you know would not exist if not for him trusting in me and helping in my desperate times. You are too young to understand it. But for now please do not be stubborn and be a good girl will you?¡± Crying Corey caused Susan¡¯s anger to subside Then Susan hugged Corry and started consoling her simr to a mother pampering her attention and love seeking child. ¡°But I want to work with you Big sis, doing stuff together, you teaching new things every day, tell each other what we didst night¡­ I want to spend time with you.¡± Lifting her head buried in Susan¡¯s shoulder, teary Corey winked at me. ¡®Fuq! This bitch¡¯ It was all an act, seeing Susan get mad Corey, she used fake tears to calm Susan down and gain her sympathy. I could not even yell ¡®she is faking it¡¯ otherwise people would be like ¡®what¡¯s wrong with you boy?¡¯. ¡°How about this? We will bet as you proposed easily on the uing Card fight between you and Wyatt but stakes need to be changed. If you win Ie work with you but if Wyatt wins he gets your card studio and you work for him for three years. Reasonable right. Either way, we both will work together.¡± Falling for Corey¡¯s performance Susan epted Corey¡¯s bet proposal with new stakes. ¡°Really! I am game.¡± Corey¡¯s eyes shined brightly as he answered enthusiastically and celebrated as if she had already won. Corey was not worried that she would lose, since she had survived 100 years in neither realm and fought the 7 Nether Princes. ¡°Wyatt, teach that little girl a lesson for me will you. Fake tears, I majored in it. Let her know she should not mess with her seniors.¡± convincing Corey to bet with new stakes, Susan passed by me as she whispered in my ears. Hearing Susan I was surprised, but soon realising that I can finally get back at Corey I was seething for vengeance and whispered back to Susan, ¡°Just, wait and watch.¡± For me, Corey and her fancy card studio were not worth the same as Susan. After all, Susan was someone I could trust and count on, as for Corey she is a spoiled princess with mental issues and her Card studio, I could build a fancier and better one with my current wealth. But still, I agreed with the unfair stakes as Susan as one of the stakes herself proposed them. And honestly, I felt like I had no say in this. After all, Susan was the one paying if I lost. ¡­ ¡°Old man William, you sure your daughter is not a lesbian? And here I thought she would make a good daughter-inw. I do not mind but I do not have a daughter for her.¡± Matriarch Chou taunted Old man William as they watched the younger generation. ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know but that girl is acting weirdtely. Maybe I should ask Malinda or your aunt to have the talk with her once again.¡± William was not offended by Misha¡¯s remark, but rather somewhat agreed with her as his granddaughter was acting weirdtely. ¡°Talking about aunt, I heard you retired and handed the family to the aunt. After fighting with her for power for decades did you finally choose to give up. Knowing aunt¡¯s nature she should be pissed.¡± Misha spoke about the mysterious Matriarch of the Bright family. ¡°Hehe, where are you going with this little girl? I may have chosen to retire, I ain¡¯t senile yet.¡± William warned Misha to choose her next words carefully. ¡°Hehe, can¡¯t a junior show concern for her senior¡¯s life.¡± Mishaughed off William¡¯s warning. ¡°You can if you don¡¯t have alternate motives. Talk clearly.¡± William did not buy into Misha¡¯s bullshit, being able to be the matriarch of the chou family at a young age she was slyer and scarier than beasts. ¡°I will but you sure you retired. You sure don¡¯t act like it.¡± Having tested the water Misha was ready to talk about what she was nning on. ¡°Haha, you are right I am retired, I should act like it. You discuss with your aunt, she is the one increase of the Bright family now, what she decides goes. But let me warn you one first, that boy is more than what meets the eyes. If I were you I would wait a few more days before whatever you are nning on doing, I think he will surprise you.¡± William agreed with Misha, since he is retired he should stay retired. ¡°I have never seen you praise a younger generation like this before, what gives? I saw in the betting pool that you bet on his win before every round. Whom will you bet on next match, your lovely granddaughter or your personal favourite champ, Dalton Wyatt.¡± Misha was confused seeing William appreciate a younger generation so much. Especially since except for his granddaughter all the other juniors are expendable and disposable, so him pleasing someone other than his granddaughter was almost surreal. ¡°Do you have to ask? Of course my granddaughter. I would bet theplete Bright family on her if possible. Even if I lost I would not regret, yes if it¡¯s her I would regret anything she does.¡± William did not bother to hide his sick granddaughter-con side in front of Misha. ¡®This sick perverted old man.¡¯ Misha cursed William in her mind after listening to his answer. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11: 29 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.2 *m!* The door of VIP box no.2 opened hard mming on the wall, and the Clown mask entered the VIP box. ¡°Fuq! It¡¯s you. You bitch! Don¡¯t you know to knock beforeing in, You almost gave me a scare.¡± The Skinny old man has been sweating bullets ever since he knew that deal with the empire went sideways and infiltration of demigod worshipers hade to light, he did not care who lived or who died. As long as the shit does not blow ck on him he would count his lucky stars. ¡°¡­¡± The Clown Mask stood dumbly being yelled at by her immediate superior. ¡°Well report dammit, do I have to remind you how to do your job.¡± Seeing the Clown Mask stand dumbly and not report the progress so far, the Skinny old man yelled at the Clown Mask again. Yelling at the clown mask helped him vent and clear his mind. ¡°All the demigod Worshipers in the card stadium have been massacred. As for at the Whiteburn manors end casualty was less and many were able to escape. Andstly, zero demigod worshippers were captured.¡± Reported the Clown mask mechanically with zero emotions in her voice. ¡°What about the loose ends in our organisation that participated or knew about this..¡± The skinny old man did not celebrate early knowing all the demigod worshipers were killed or escaped and none were captured. Instead, he asked about the people employed to help the demigod worshipers in their mission. ¡°All of them have been silenced for good, only one is remaining.¡± Answered the Clown mask with an eerie and suspicious tone. ¡°Then what are you doing here, go take care of it. Do I even have to tell you this? I see where your daughter gets her attitude from.¡± The Skinny old man did not understand the underlying meaning behind the Clown mask¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m here to do exactly that.¡± The Clown mask responded, her mechanical reply made her voice sound eerie. ¡°What?¡­ Haha,¡± the skinny old soonughter enlightened knowing the meaning behind the Clown masks words. As the news sank into the old man¡¯s mind he started yelling in anger, ¡°you can¡¯t do this to me, I gave my life to this organisation. Without me, it would not be what it is today. I demand an exnation. How can the Circle I built with my arms treat me like this?¡± ¡°The inner circle is disappointed, Our friends in the empire were displeased by how this task ended. Despite the sacrifice of all our demigod worshipping friends we still were not able toplete the task, the inner circle had spoken. Somebody has to take responsibility and that somebody is you the one in charge of this task.¡± Chapter 270: Accountability II

Chapter 270: ountability II

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11: 40 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°It seems I have to create a review board to conduct a half-decade fit City Lords check. How the hell a bunch of demigod worshipers were able to run a monk in my city?¡± Anna yelled in anger. As the current southern emperor, the entire south region was her property. Meaning the Sky Blossom city was hers. ¡°¡­¡± The Sky Blossom City Lord stood in front of Anna with his head down like a frightened child. The City Lord is in a bind right now, caught between the Southern Emperor and the Circle. The City Lord had to choose between the Southern Emperor and the Circle. Any sane person would choose to side with the Southern emperor, the ruler of the south but the City Lord did not seem to consider that option. He knows the culprit behind the demigod worshiper incident was the Circle but he did not rather could not report that to the Southern Emperor as betraying the Circle would cost him more than his life. As the Circle had gathered evidence of all the atrocities his predecessor and he hadmitted as the City Lords of their time. This is the reason the City hall never interfered with the business of the Circle. ¡°Damn it, Answer me. Are you dumb?¡± Anna was getting annoyed by the unresponsive City Lord, she felt like she was talking to a rock. So, she yelled in anger, as she caught him spacing out instead of answering her. ¡°No, Your Highness.¡± Finally getting a question which he could answer, the City lord hurriedly answered Anna. ¡°No, what?¡± ¡°No, I am not dumb your highness.¡± The City Lord hurriedly exined himself. ¡°You shit, who made you made you a city lord. The city was attacked by the demigod worshipers and as the acting City lord, all you have to say for yourself is you are not dumb. A demigod worshiper of the card emperor realm was lurking in City skies. If I was not here today he may have destroyed the entire city to get what he wants.¡± Anna was frustrated and satisfied with the City Lord. ¡°How can that be possible? the city array did not report any anomaly.¡± The City lord eximed in surprise hearing Anna¡¯s ims of lurking card emperor. The city array spoken by the city lord is one of the defensive arrays of the city which helps them detect if there are any high realm card apprentices hiding in the masses. ¡°Are you calling me a liar?¡± Saying that Anna summoned her grimoire and threw a Severed head and a tinum grade grimoire on the City lord¡¯s face. The city lord did not dare to dodge the iing severed head and grimoire, instead, he scrutinised the severed head and eximed, ¡± Oh my god, it¡¯s the Cloud Emperor ude. How dare those illiterate demigod worshipers send a card emperor to a third-tier city? They are ignoring the treaty art by our ancestors. Do they want a war?¡± ¡°Shut up you fool! My forefathers were the ones that step the treaty do not need to remind me that. As for whether they want war or not is not for someone as lowly as you to decide.¡± Anna snapped at the City lord. ording to the treaty higher realm card apprentices are not allowed to step into the low tier human settlement. In a third tier, City like the Sky blossom city the highest realm allowed for Card apprentices was Card Lord. If a card apprentice breaks through to a higher realm he/she would be asked to move to a high tier city of his/her choice with a considerable amount ofpensation. Seeing Anna get angrier the city lord hurriedly got on his knees and bowed his head banging it on the floor, ¡°Thank you your highness for your saving grace. If not for you millions of lives would have been lost due to mycking leadership and skills.¡± ¡°You Kiss Ass, enough of your flowery words and report me why didn¡¯t the City array detect the presence of a Card emperor in the city skies? Hasn¡¯t the Highmand been sending you enough yearly grants for the maintenance of City defences and Arrays? Or are have you not been putting the grants for their intended purposes?¡± Anna¡¯s patience was running thin. The only reason she was entertaining this fool was because of the achievements of his ancestors who were part of the army that helped her ancestors free the southern region from dungeons and monsters and make it inhabitable for human settlements. ¡°No, Your Highness. The City defences and Arrays are the reason we are able to step up the city in this forsaken ce. This ve does not dare to y with the lives of millions of people. As for why the City array did not work? I can not tell you anything concrete yet. Once the Card Creationist Association has looked into it I will report to you, your highness.¡± The City Lord knew that Circle was also involved in this but he choose not to report it and help Circle cover up their mess. Right now is quite afraid of have deep did the circle infiltrated the city. He always believed City hall and Card creation association were still not tainted by the Circle but it seems he was wrong. ¡°What fuq can you do? You better report me something useful before I decide to make an example out of you?¡± Seeing the City lord be so tight-lipped Anna deduced that the city lord was covering for somebody. Which angered her even more, how can a master not be angry seeing her family dog be loyal to a stranger than her. ¡°Your Highness, one thing I know for sure is that the demigod worshipers are so desperate enough to send a card emperor is rted to that boy, Pax Whiteburn. Not only did they try to kidnap that boy twice but today the Whitburn family alone was attacked by demigod worshipers.¡± The City lord recalled his take with Ted earlier in the morning and hiding the part about Circle he revealed the rest using Pax and Whiteburn family as a scapegoat. Pax and his Sisters who were enjoying the disy of Anna¡¯s might along with me suddenly froze. By now if they did not figure Anna¡¯s identity they would be fools. Seeing their brother and family being thrown under the bus by the city lord the Whiteburn sister felt goosebumps raise on their entire body especially when Anna nced towards them with her intimidating gaze. Chapter 271: Old Fool

Chapter 271: Old Fool

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 11: 52 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°Old man, where are you heading? You need the southern emperor¡¯s permission to enter. Which family do you belong to? I have never seen you in this city¡± Roy nc, the new Representative of Inner Circle, called out seeing a bearded old man who was just about to barge into the VIP box no.1. ¡°Sir, you cannot enter her without a prior appointment or invitation.¡± The Staff who was standing next to the VIP box no1 door did not notice the old man until Roy nc called him out, the staff was only of the Card soldier realm which was very lowpared to the realm of the old man. So low that she could not even discern the presence of the old man even though he was passing right by her. ¡°Oh, okay. I am the newly assigned Card Creationist association leader. Could ask her highness Southern emperor that her subordinate is here to visit.¡± The old man politely requested the staff. As he summoned his custom disguised grimoire so that the staff could confirm his identity. ¡°So, you are the new Card Creationist association leader, no wonder I do not remember seeing you in the city. Hi, I am Roy nc the representative of the inner circle. Youngdy, I will also trouble to inform ger majesty that her subordinate requests an audience with her ¡± Roy introduced himself to the old man as I requested the staff to ry his request. The staff headed in to report to the VIP upying the VIP box no1. ¡°¡­¡± The old man ignored Roypletely. ¡°Didn¡¯t the old Card Creationist association leader tell you about the Sky Blossom city customs.¡± Roy nc was irritated and angered seeing that the old man ignored him twice. The first time it was forgivable since he did not know who he was but the second time, the old man was provoking him. ¡°¡­¡± The old man still treated Roy as air. ¡°Old man just you wait, you stubbornness and willfulness will cost.¡± Roy threatened the old man but in return, he did not even receive a response from the old man. If not for being at a sensitive location Roy would have already taught the old man a lesson on sky blossom city customs. ¡°You can see Her Highness, the southern emperor now.¡± The staff returned and oped the door for the old man and Roy nc. ¡­ Just as Anna was about to question Pax and his sisters, the VIP box staff reported, ¡°Your Highness, the Card Creationist Association leader and the Inner Circle representative are asking an audience with you.¡± ¡°Send them in.¡± Anna wanted to reject them but remembering the Card Creationist Association was looking into the City array, Anna decided otherwise. But hearing that the Card Creationist Association leader and the Inner Circle representative hade together, Anna had no hopes that she would get any evidence against Circle this time around. Anna was so careful around the Circle and wanted to do everything by the books because their founder had a demigod behind him who provided this organisation with a foreign ambassador status. Which prompted Anna to hand Circle or any other organisations with a justifiable cause because many Heatsend family ambassadors are also stationed in the territory of various demigods and prominent families, ns and sects. Even the Empire and other cult kingdoms are no exception. ¡°Your Highness, the Southern Emperor.¡± The representative of the inner Circle bowed and greeted Anna. As for the leader of the card creationist guild, he just looked at her as he brushed his long beard with his hands, ¡± You Brat, I knew you were one of those ungrateful ones. To think that one day I would have to wait at somebody¡¯s door to meet them.¡± Hearing the old man address Anna as ¡®Brat¡¯ and call her ungrateful the whole room gasped, even I could not help but take a second look at the old man. The Card Creationist Associations arrogance was known to everyone but acting like that in front of the southern emperor was just in ignorance. I knew Anna¡¯s temper first hand and knew that these words were like trigger words for her to go berserk. After all, I had my feet, an arm and an ear cut when Anna felt the slightest hint of disrespect and provoked. ¡®This Old man is senile, what were the card association thinking sending such a stuck up arrogant bum. It seems I will not get a chance to teach this old fool a lesson.¡¯ Roy nc gloated at the old man imagining the misfortune soon to befall him. ¡°Old man, believe it or not, I will make you kneel and beg for forgiveness.¡± Compared to the old man¡¯s words Anna¡¯s words came to me as a huge surprise. After a breath, I saw the old man and Anna engage in a staring contest and I was enlightened, these two knew each other. ¡°I believe you, the first time I saw I knew only you were capable of such a heartless thing.¡± The old man sighed and shook his head and said, ¡°As heartless as ever I see, your mother is so sweet and kind she still sends presents to this old man on my birthday. And here you are her only daughter who dares to call her master old man.¡± ¡°Enough, Old man. What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in some foreignnd exploring, When did you arrive? ¡± Anna asked seriously. by now everyone in the room was clear. ¡°Tsk, I arrived in about 45 minutes or so, the city array did not respond to my arrival so I directly took charge of the local card creationist association and went to check on the arrays, it seems they have been maintained poorly but there was no evidence of tampering though. I am here because of the white powder your uncle sent me today morning, what did he call it? the silver milk powder. That powder is a miracle, I had toe meet its creator. So I used your family teleportation array andnded here. What about you, what are you doing here?¡± The Old man clicked his tongue at his disciple¡¯sck of respect towards him and narrated the purpose of his arrival. ¡°Same as you I also came to meet the creator of the white powder. Old man, are you sure the detection array was not tampered with?¡± Anna checked with the old man once again. ¡°Girl it is one thing to disrespect me but questioning my ability as a card creationist, I will not tolerate it!¡± The old man thundered. ¡°Old man, hold your horses. I am just double-checking as a hostile card emperor was lurking in the city.¡± Chapter 272: Way Beyond

Chapter 272: Way Beyond

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 12: 03 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°What do you mean by a hostile Card Emperor is lurking in the city? Are they after the founder of the White powder?¡± The old man did not believe any Card emperor would be foolish enough to break the treaty but remembering the white powder, the old man became alert thinking, ¡®If the white powder is involved, there is a possibility some greedy faq¡¯s would act up¡¯ ¡°No, it was a demigod worshipper. He was after somebody else.¡± Anna answered the old man pointing towards the severed head of the cloud card emperor on the floor next to the City lords feet. And then ring at the City Lord, Anna asked the old man, ¡°since there¡¯s no sign of tampering in the city-wide detection array, then why was it not working?¡± ¡°The arrays are badly maintained, it seems they were only provided with the bare minimum soul energy to self stain themselves. Since the arrays have been self-sustaining for a long time due tock of soul energy, they basically stopped functioning for what they are meant for and just exist for show. With few ingredients and arge amount of soul energy, I will be able to make them as good as new.¡± The old man exined what¡¯s wrong with city arrays and why they are not functioning. ¡°I see, so the arrays were not tampered with and the fault actually lied somewhere else? City Lord, what do you think? Why were the arrays not well maintained andcked enough energy to function properly?¡± Anna¡¯s re at the city lord intensified. ¡°This ve is guilty, your highness. Realising that my actions may have cost the lives of the people I should protect and govern, I deem myself unfit to continue as the city lord and resign, effective immediately. And await your highness¡¯s judgement.¡± The city lord did indeed steal the soul jades that were granted by the southern state allotted for the maintenance and operation of the defensive arrays. The City Lord knew he could no longer deny or act ignorant towards the crimes, if he still dared to push his luck he might have to give up this life as a consequence. Therefore he decided to plead guilty and hope the southern emperor is merciful. Turns out even the circle is not dumb enough to let a card emperor infiltrate the city it was leeching off. ¡°Um, aren¡¯t you smart? If you had begged for forgiveness or denied the crimes I would have sentenced you to death and revoked your family privileges over this city. Which would made my work her easier. Now I have to think of a fitting punishment. what to do? What to do? Old geezer, any suggestions?¡± Anna could have just executed the city lord for his crimes but doing so will frighten the rest of the city lords spread across the southern region. Who knows what those desperate corrupts will end up doing? So this matter had to be handled firmly yet carefully. ¡°Umm¡­ What¡¯s there to think? He dared to bite the hand that fed him, then let¡¯s send him to Way beyond. To contribute to the raging skirmish against those monsters. Let him make a list of people who helped him with his crimes and send them together with him to help him earn enough contribution to redeem himself.¡± The Old man did not think much and responded with the first punishment that came to his mind. Hearing the old man nning on sending him to Way Beyond to contribute to the war between humanity and monsters the City Lord¡¯s face paled, he seemed to have aged a few decades in a blink of an eye. Not just the city lord, even the representative of the inner circle Roy along with Elliot and the gang next to him gasped in astonishment. I and Susan were clueless as to what Way Beyond was? Hasn¡¯t the war between Humans and Monsters been won by humans already? ¡°Old geezer, you are as cruel as I remember. Okay, then it¡¯s decided, City lord you heard the old man, hand over your position to your brightest progeny and head to the Way Beyond with the ones that helped you in your crimes. You shall not return to the maind until you have gathered 10,000 merits of contributions in the war. Mind you, if you involve any innocent soul in your only chance to redeem yourself. I will not only kill you but your entire family to set an example. And make sure your sessor is not greedy as you otherwise he will be thest city lord to govern one of my cities from your family.¡± Corey gave her verdict and warned the ex-city lord from trying to find loopholes in her punishment for him. ¡°Yes, your highness. I will hand over my position to my eldest son soon and leave for the Way Beyond with my partners in crime. My eldest son is a much more honourable man than I am so rest assured your majesty he will not disappoint you.¡± This is the reason why the city lord did not hesitate to resign as city lord because thanks to the privileges earned by his ancestors, his descendants would be first in line to be the city lord after him. As for the Way Beyond part, it was not quite the punishment he expected but still, he gets to keep his life for few more days. Which is way better than dying. ¡°You have to leave for the Way Beyond, within this week. My subordinates will watch over the entire process. So for your sake, do not do anything stupid. You can leave now, I do not want to see your repulsive face anymore.¡± Anna gave the ex-city lord an ultimatum and sent him packing. ¡°Thank you for your mercy, your highness.¡± The city lord thanked Anna and did not dare to hold a grudge against her for pushing him to his demise. The arrogant city lord who dared to assassinate his loyal subordinates like old Ben for petty reasons was so docile towards Anna because of the incredible gap between their status, strength, authority and wealth. ¡± Your highness, about the tournament? How should I proceed?¡± Before leaving the City lord picked up the severed head and the tinum grimoire on the floor and ced them next to Anna¡¯s feet and asked about the tournament. Only the city lord knows how much willpower it took for him to part with the tinum grimoire, something about which he dreamed day and night. With it, he could ascend to the Overlord realm or even be an emperor himself. But the city lord knew if he even dared to have thoughts of southern emperors¡¯ belongings, he and his family would be executed without trial. Chapter 273: Demonic Practice

Chapter 273: Demonic Practice

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 12: 09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°Announce that the tournament will resume at 15:00 hrs in the afternoon. That should give you enough time to clear the stadium and its nearing lunch hour. I bet audiences would like to enjoy a proper lunch with their loved ones. ¡± As Anna said thest sentence her eyes lingered on me. Anna¡¯s gaze did not bother me as I was preupied dealing with other not so polite gazes which would asionally inspect me and my body. These gazes belong to two men that sat beside Anna. I would have asked them what¡¯s their problem was but once I used my soul pupil on them I realised their soul energy signature wasparable to Anna¡¯s meaning they were also of card emperor realm in strength. Realising their status I decided to ignore their rude gazes which wouldnd up on me periodically. ¡°Yes, your honour. I will make arrangements. As per your ns.¡± The city lord soon excused himself. Turning to Roy nc, Anna asked in a stern voice, ¡± The leader of your organisation is getting arrogant to send a representative to greet me instead of himing in person.¡± ¡°No, your highness. You misunderstood our leader. He is not able to greet you personally as he is stuck trying to break through in his Active soul control.¡± Roy exined the absence of their leader. ¡°Okay, then why are you here?¡± Anna first thought that the circle and the card creationist association were in cahoots and they came together to act a y to disy their innocence and deny any involvement in the incident. Now that it was clear that the circle did not sabotage the city defence array, Anna wondered why Roy was here. ¡°Haha, maybe he is here to remind you about the Sky Blossom city customs.¡± Before Roy could reply, the old man answered her. Hearing the old man, Roy sweated bullets. ¡®Fuq! Me and my big mouth¡¯ Roy cursed himself and hurriedly summoned a storage trunk and opened it. And exined his arrival, ¡± your highness, it is rare for you to visit our city so my master has asked me to extend you a warm wee and present you with a wee tribute. Hope it¡¯s to your liking, your highness.¡± ¡°Royal Purple Quartz Silk, your master is a very generous man. To think that such a rare ingredient would be avable in a third-tier city like yours.¡± The old man nced into the box and examined its contents. And turning to Anna he said, ¡°Brat if you do not want it I will be taking it. I can use this silk to make a great evening gown for my granddaughter.¡± ¡°Okay, but make one for me too.¡± Anna was used to the shamelessness of the old man. Compared to his status a Royal Purple Quartz Silk was not a worthy gift for either of them. And ncing at Roy, Anna said in annoyance, ¡± you can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes-s!¡± Roy was confused as to what happened but still chose to obey Anna and left dingily. ¡°Was it a domestic card emperor? With your ability, he must have been an easy opponent.¡± Said the old man picking up the severed head, ¡°he is too weak, his carcass is not even worthy to be used as an ingredient.¡± ¡°Old man, that¡¯s my loot, leave it. Your tricks will not work on me. State a fair price or leave before I kick your old ass out of here.¡± Anna knew the old man better than anyone having fallen for way too many of his tricks. If the severed head was not useful he wouldn¡¯t even have mentioned it. ¡°Haha, consider it as the price for the evening gown I am making for you.¡± The old man bargained with Anna. ¡°Old geezer don¡¯t make me get up from this couch¡± Anna warned the old man. The ingredient Royal Purple Quartz Silk used to make the gown was hers to begin with. How dare he try to fool her again. ¡°Fine, tell me what you are willing to exchange for the head?¡± Said the old man, clearly dissatisfied having to pay for the head. ¡°Forget it. The head is not for sale. I prepared it as a gift for someone.¡± While saying these words Anna¡¯s gaze lingered on me again. Despite how ufortable I felt from Anna¡¯s vulgarpassionate gaze I took this as an opportunity to ask all the doubts I gathered listening in on Anna¡¯s conversation with the City Lord and the Old man. ¡°Anna, can a Card Creationist use a human corpse as a card ingredient?¡± This was a new revolution to me, it seemed very much like cannibalism. ¡°It is termed as a demonic practise but yes you can use the human corpse as a card ingredient. Didn¡¯t one of your opponents summon an army of human undead? And yet you ask this. But I advise you not to do that if you n on attending the top 10 universities. Many frown upon these kinds of practices. You may even be hunted down by some people. This practice is mostly used by cult organisations. So, my advice to you is unless you have enough strength, do not even think about indulging in these kinds of practices.¡± Anna answered my question in detail and advised me to stay far away and abandon practising such methods until I have enough strength. Seeing Anna answer me so enthusiastically the old man looked at me curiously. While the two men beside Anna frowned, their frown grew deeper as Anna went into details. ¡°Who might this kid be? One of your new pry¡¯s? Boy run as far as possible do not let her get her hands on you, she will eat you dry. I lost a few good interns to her.¡± The old man seemed to be aware of his disciple¡¯s habits. ¡°Old geezer do you want to die?¡± Anna yelled at the old man in anger. ¡°Haha! Whatever. point me to the great founder of that miraculous white powder and I will be out of your hair.¡± The old manughed and inquired Anna. ¡°Senior, that is not white powder. It¡¯s silver milk powder, and the person you¡¯re looking for, that would be me.¡± I responded to the old man¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Wait, Aren¡¯t you too young to be creating white powder? ¡± Yes, Yes I am.¡± Chapter 274: Lorenzo Lorn

Chapter 274: Lorenzo Lorn

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 12: 16 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°If you do not mind me asking what prompted you into discovering the silver milk powder?¡± The old man asked me with great enthusiasm. ¡°Senior this¡­¡± this was the problem talking with smart people, they ask too many questions. I turned to Anna for help. As I did know how to answer him. Since telling him that I remember it from my previous life was not an option. ¡°Old man, have you no shame. Trying to pry info from a kid using your seniority. First, sign an NDA and a new ve¡­ employment contract. Then we will speak.¡± Anna was more brutal than I imagined she went straight for the old man¡¯s jugr. ¡°Brat, I am just asking the kid about his inspiration behind such an ingenious idea of cultivating bacteria using poisonous water and drying them for human use. I am not prying into anything important.¡± The old man got serious seeing Anna bud in the way him satisfying his curiosity. He no longer joked with Anna like before. ¡°Hehe, everything is important. If you want the answer to your question just sign the damn NDA and the ve¡­ Employment contract.¡± Anna did not budge to the old man¡¯s sudden coldness. As she knew the old man would give up anything in his pursuit of knowledge. ¡°You do know that I am your grand aunt¡¯s husband and work for your grandfather right?¡± The old man¡¯s status wasparable to Anna¡¯s grandfather himself, except for Anna nobody dared to provoke him in the southern region. And if it was anybody else the old man would not have been so tolerating and amodating. ¡°Old man, are you trying to threaten me. Grandaunt would love to hear about this. Either sign the contract or get out of here. Without the contract, forget about getting any answers.¡± Anna knew how to deal with her granduncle very well and did not fall for his threat and senior card. I was shocked to see Anna act so mercilessly towards her granduncle. ¡°What do you need me for, don¡¯t you have this kid, the founder of the white powder himself?¡± If it was anyone else the old man would have already signed the NDA and the contract but bing the subordinate of his disciple/grandniece did not sit right with him. His pride as apetent teacher would not allow it. ¡°He may die soon in the uing tournament card fights. So, I can¡¯t store all my eggs in one basket now, can I?¡± Anna was blunt; she did not try to hide the fact that she knew that the tournament was arranged to kill me by the families and officials of the sky blossom city in order to please her. Anna could not intervene in this as it was a test from her mother to see if Wyatt is worthy of being treated as an ally of the Heatsend family rather than a mere tool. This is the reason Anna did not intervene in the tournament and did not allow visitors from the Duskborn family to contact Wyatt. They had to wait till Wyatt wins the tournament to talk to him. The Duskborn duo had no choice but to follow Anna¡¯s arrangement as she was stronger. ¡°So, your mother is up to her tricks again huh! Your father messed up your mother real good. The girl I remember and your current mother are like totally two different people. Since he is going to die soon I might as well use the remaining time to learn everything from him before it¡¯s toote. Hand me the NDA and ve contract, and also add 3 more zeros to my monthly pay.¡± The old man had a great attitude towards learning. He did not let his age, seniority, power or anything elsee in the path of his pursuit of knowledge. He reminded me of certain somebody. ¡°Here, happy cooperation.¡± Said Anna as she shared two contracts to the old man¡¯s grimoire. ¡°Happy cooperation¡± repeated the old man as he signed the contracts and shared a copy of the contracts with Anna. After signing the contract the old man turned to me and said, ¡± Boy, now tell me the inspiration behind your idea to create the white powder.¡± ¡°Senior, First of its Silver milk powder, not white powder and the discovery of the silver milk powder was total coincidence or more like a mistake.¡± Thanks to Anna buying me enough time I came up with a good enough cover story to answer the old man. Then turning to Anna I asked her, ¡± Anna who is this senior? ¡± ¡°Nobody important. He is one of the trusted subordinates of the previous southern emperor, my grandfather. If my grandfather is the emperor of the southern region then this guy is like his trusted minister. Do not worry though I am the current southern emperor so in a way he is basically my subordinate whose loyalty lies with my grandfather, not me. But thanks to you now he is my ve¡­ employee hahaha! ¡± Anna answered enthusiastically with her eyes glued on the employment contract signed by the old man ¡°What do you mean by a mistake, exin yourself! You are telling me the revolutionary white powder which could change the fate of humanity as we know is just a mistake. Exin yourself.¡± Finally getting out of the shock from hearing my answer the old man yelled frantically. As his mind could notprehend that something which the greatest minds of mankind have been searching for their whole life, was discovered by a kid due to a sheer mistake. ¡°Old man get it together or do you want me to help you!¡± Anna warned the old man to act civil. ¡°Yes, I apologise. Kid, could you exin what you mean by the discovery of the white powder was a mistake?¡± Getting himself together the old man apologised and repeated his doubts. ¡°Senior please get it through the thick head of yours, it¡¯s silver milk powder, not white powder. And my name is Wyatt, not a kid. Before I answer your doubts please introduce yourself.¡± White powder meant cocaine back on earth. This is why it got on my nerves whenever the old man referred to the revolutionary silver milk powder as a white powder. And seriously who is this old fool, Anna did not bother to properly introduce him. ¡± I am Lorenzo Lorn, ex-minister of RND of the southern region. Sorry, I will be careful next time Wyatt.¡± Lorenzo introduced himself and apologised for referring to silver milk powder as White powder. And eagerly waited for me to answer his doubts. ¡°Senior Lorn, I wanted to extract poison from the silver milk water of the D-rank silver gate dungeon as a card ingredient. If I was able to sessfully develop a unique and useful product from the dungeon it would no longer be considered a waste dungeon. And earn me more profits. During this process of poison extraction, I extracted that bacteria¡¯s feeding on silver milk water. I researched the bacteria thinking that it was behind the poisonous nature of the silver milk water but I was wrong and instead I discovered the revolutionary silver milk powder. This is what I mean by the discovery of the silver milk powder was a mistake. I was searching for one thing and found something more valuable.¡± I narrated the fake story I concocted to Lorenzo, in a way I was notpletely lying as silver milk powder was something I discovered as a mistake back on earth creating the viltronian superhuman serum. ¡°Hahaha, I remembered an old saying when you do not search for it, it is right in front of your eyes. But once you search for it, you can no longer find it. So many people have spent centuries and millennia searching for something simr but failed but a young blood such as yourself seeded without even intending to. Heavens are so unfair.¡± Lorenzo¡¯s beliefs were totally shaken. Depressed, he went into a dark ce. ¡°Old geezer are you done? I have sent all of his research papers and findings on silver milk powder, now get work. Read them ande with a n on how to begin with the mass production of the silver milk powder.¡± Anna did not give Lorenzo enough time to recover and handed him an enormous amount of workload. Then Anna turned to fame me and pointed towards the severed head and the tinum grimoire say she said, ¡± Be mine and these will be yours.¡± Chapter 275: Severed Head

Chapter 275: Severed Head

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 12:21 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 After the ambush incident with demigod worshipers concluded. Pax, Eliza, Susan and the rest of the gang followed Wyatt to the VIP Box no.1. Where another surprise ambushed them. ¡®Anna is the Southern Emperor. No freaking way!¡¯ This was the thought that run through their mind when they saw the City lord and his entourage respectfully bow and address Anna as ¡®The Southern Emperor¡¯ If it were some other time Eliza, Susan, Jaya and the rest would try to leave a good impression on the Southern Emperor but since they have already met with the Southern Emperor as unbridled and rude Anna they did not know how to approach her majesty. Who knew that the southern emperor was just another horny and spoiled brat. Therefore they chose to just spectate and not participate in the conversation between Anna, the weird old man Lorenzo and Wyatt. But staying quiet for too long someone broke the silence. ¡°Guys should we take our leave, I think our presence here is not required.¡± Whispered Beth, she was still frightened remembering the gaze of the southern emperor when the city lord threw them under the bus to protect his ass. ¡°Before that, we have to clear the misunderstanding the city lord has created. Do not be afraid we are the victims here. If we exin the truth to the majesty she will understand.¡± Eliza whispered to her frightened sister assuring her that everything is going to be alright. Eliza was waiting for the moment when Anna would ask them to exin the city lord¡¯s ims. As she knew if they left this matter as it is, all the me will be pushed on the Whiteburn family. Public opinion can be regained but if her majesty forms an opinion about their family then it will be unfavourable for her siblings and the family. ¡°Yeah, good luck with that. From the way that girl behaved earlier I can tell you for sure that she is a cuckoo.¡± Corey sneered at Eliza¡¯s statement. And she did not seem to care if Anna was a card emperor or the ruler of the southern region. ¡°Corey, shut up. That is the southern emperor you are talking about. Be more respectful.¡± Susan whispered to Corey with a stern frown. ¡°She may be a little crude but she is right. The southern emperor said it herself that she killed her sister. Now you tell me if she will be reasonable.¡± Jaya whispered, supporting Corey¡¯s statement. Jaya was worried right now, this time she had done it. Her sister sent her to mend her rtionship with Wyatt. But Jaya was not only unable to fix her rtionship with Wyatt but she offended the mother freaking southern emperor, the fuqing ruler of the Southern region. ¡°Are you guys dumb or what? Her majesty is a higher being in the card emperor realm. Don¡¯t you think she can hear you guys whispering about her?¡± Amy whispered reminding her siblings and friends that they were stupid to whisper about the card emperor right next to her. Hearing Amy, Beth, Jaya and Susan¡¯s faces turned pale. Beth was anxious for Pax who was at the centre of the demigod worshipers incident. Jaya was worried that she might have ruined any chance of leaving a good impression on the southern emperor. As for Susan, she was worried for Corey who did not seem to understand the repercussions of not showing proper respect to the southern emperor which she deserved. ¡°Come on guys, you make it seem like Anna is some kind of ruthless tyrant. Well, she is but to her friends she is the opposite. You do not have to worry, I do not think Anna will make things hard for you knowing that you are Wyatt¡¯s friend. So befortable, you have nothing to worry about unless you did something wrong.¡± Seeing the girls frightened of Anna, Elliott assured them that Anna was good to her friends. Elliott¡¯s assurance only added to the worry of the girls, ¡®what does he mean by, you have nothing to worry about unless you did something wrong? Did we do something wrong? What is wrong? What are the do¡¯s and don¡¯ts in front of the southern emperor? What if we do something wrong, will she Kill us? She killed her sister, she won¡¯t bat an eye killing us? Does she kill just for fun?¡¯ These were the thoughts running on each of their heads. Corey grabbed worried Susan by her wrist and assured her, ¡± Big Sis Su, do not worry? I will protect you if she acts up?¡± ¡®Someone please protect me from this loon.¡¯ Susan did not reprimand Corey this time around but let out a weak helplessugh. This girl used to be so timid and cute, when did she turn into such an ignorant and self-righteous Brat. *Cough*Seeing the girls more worried Elliott coughed in embarrassment. ¡°You are destined to die alone¡± Karenmented and added salt to Elliott¡¯s wounds. ¡°No, I am not. I have you.¡± Seeing Elliott be cheeky with her Karen blushed and mumbled, ¡°idiot¡± ¡°Elliott ain¡¯t she your secretary. ¡®JK LTD¡¯s heir in rtionship with his secretary. Is it finding love at unexpected ces or Is it just another filthy secret of bigpanies?¡¯ This would make a good sandal right!¡± Jaya taunted Elliott, seeing him be affectionate with his secretary without caring for his surroundings. ¡°Is it a threat, I remember Wyatt saying he would not do any kind of business with you Fine Gold sisters. So why are you here?¡± Elliott¡¯s face turned cold, though Elliott was enjoying his new life he still remembered his old grudges and people who did not hesitate to kick him when he was at his lowest. And Jaya was one of them. If not for hering with Wyatt he would have already had her thrown out of the VIP box. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it obvious Wyatt invited me? Rx, it was not a threat but a satire. I thought it would help lighten the mood. Elliott your anger is justifiable but please understand that the incident back then was just business, right now I am here as a friend. Just put yourself in my shoes and ask yourself what would you have done as a good businessman at that point.¡± Jaya was not offended by Elliottshing out at her as she understood where his anger stemmed from. ¡°Good businessman? A good businessman does not build his fortune on other businesses¡¯ carcasses. Since Wyatt invited you I will tolerate you for now.¡± Socialising with people he hates was not new to Elliott. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jaya was grateful that Elliott was not making things more difficult for her then it currently is. ¡­ ¡°No, sorry I will never consider it. But could you exin to me what are the uses of the severed head, if senior Lorn wants it then it should not be something of little value?¡± I rejected Anna¡¯s proposal without a thought as if it was a reflex and asked her about the uses of the severed head. Can it be used for necromancy type cards? Will it allow one to summon the dead? ording to their conversation, the severed head belongs to a card emperor, will it be possible to use the severed head as an ingredient to summon an undead card emperor. ¡°Well for starters it is a card emperor¡¯s severed head so it is very precious. Until or unless a civil war is going on it is hard to get one of these. Usually, a Card Emperor¡¯s severed head is very valuable but the card emperor whom this head belongs to is a domesticated card emperor so it is useless for someone of my strength. As for its uses, hahaha how about you win the tournament and I will tell you. Knowing too much too early is not good for you.¡± Anna exined how precious the severed head was but acted mysteriously when it came to informing its uses. ¡°Boy, if I were you I would ept her offer. Let me just tell you what you will be missing, with that severed head you can easily defeat a card overlord or even a card king if you are capable enough. I do not see why you would reject such a good deal? With this deal not only will you be getting power but beauty by your side.¡± The old man seemed to be genuine but for some reason, I felt his words were meant to mock me. Chapter 276: Ego Fire

Chapter 276: Ego Fire

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 12:21 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°Shortcuts are good but they will cost you your future, Wyatt. Instead of listening to the shameless old man pushing you in the wrong direction, why don¡¯t you ask him what it will cost you in the long run by making use of the severed head.¡± Just as I was guessing the intent and motives behind the old man¡¯s words Corey spoke up. She intervened to advise me not to make use of the severed head and called Lorenzo a shameless old man. Susan who was next to her was fidgeting hearing Corey¡¯s bold words. While I was surprised that Corey stood up to help me as I thought she hated me for hogging Susan, her fantasy mother. ¡°Little girl, I think you misunderstood my words. I am asking him to use the severe head to create cards, not use it on himself.¡± Before I could speak up, Lorenzo spoke and did not seem to be offended by Corey addressing him as a shameless old man. ¡°Old man, you know with his current realm Wyatt can only use golden grimoire and A-rank cards at best. Even if you create a perfect card from the severed head it would be at least of myth grade and AA or S ¨C rank, which are useless to him. You sly old man, you just want him to take the severed head from Anna so that you get your hands on the severed head under the disguise of helping him create high-grade cards.¡± Corey once again rudely referred to Lorenzo as an Old man and began to exin her ims. ¡°Corey, thank you but can you exin what is happening here?¡± I already knew that Old man Lorenzo was nning something. Corey¡¯s words confirmed my doubts. ording to Corey, the old man pushed me to ept Anna¡¯s offer in the promise of gaining the ability to defeat card overlord and card king because he wanted to get his hands on the severed head in disguise of helping me. ¡°No need to thank me. After all, we are all friends here. And I could not stand the sight of the old man shamelessly trying to take advantage of you.¡± Corey¡¯s words raised another rm in my head and it became clear to me that Corey was not here to help me but herself with her following words, ¡°How about this, you take the head from her and sell it to me? In exchange, I will help make four rare grade cards using the head¡± ¡°*cough* little girl, this old man is just doing this to make a living for himself. Cut me a little ck will you.¡± Hearing Corey offers 4 rare grade cards in exchange for the severed head, Lorenzo spoke up. ¡°Hehe old man, that thing will be a waste on somebody of your level and age. Greed is not a good shade for your age. Why don¡¯t you let this junior handle this matter¡± if it was old Corey she would not know how priceless a card emperor¡¯s intact head was. But thanks to Corey Park¡¯s memories Corey would not let go of the chance to get her hands on a severed head of a card emperor. ¡°Haha, little girl do you have the qualification to make 4 rare grade cards using the severe head. Before making such bold ims you should show your capabilities. Do you even know what a card emperor¡¯s head is worth and how to refine it? Even though the head is just a carcass it still is a card emperor carcass you sure you can handle it.¡± The old fox Lorenzo was not someone without some tricks up his sleeves. ¡°Eternal me of agony¡± *swoosh**cry*A dark red me formed on Corey¡¯s palm from which dark smoke formed in the shape of a human head with hollow eyes as it let out weird wails and cries. ¡°Old man, what about now? Do you think this qualifies me to back my ims?¡± Saying that Corey fed more soul energy to the eternal mes of agony intensifying the wailsing out of the hollow-eyed human face made of the smoke. ¡°Little girl, which ¡®Ego¡¯ did youprehend? It¡¯s so evil.¡± Lorenzo was shocked by the eerie me on Corey¡¯s palm, not just him. Everyone in the room was shocked by the sight of Corey¡¯s me. ¡°Does it matter? I have proved my qualification. Now will you scoot, I have a business to attend to.¡± Corey did bother to answer Oldman¡¯s question about her mes. ¡°To think that I would find someone whoprehended an Ego fire in a ce like this. Little girl you are a genius but I also have a cute genius granddaughter back home who could really use this. So, I will politely ask you to give up.¡± Lorenzo did not hesitate to drag his granddaughter into this. Then he turned to me and said, ¡°Wyatt, I will offer you 2 myth grade cards made using the severed head. You decide whether you will take 2 myth grade cards or 4 rare grade cards in exchange for the severed head.¡± ¡®Fuq, these people are treating me as a countryside illiterate.¡¯ Right now my pride was hurt badly. These people seem to know something I did not know. And the severed head was at the centre of all of my confusion. If Corey and Lorenzo can give four rare grade or 2 myth grade cards made from the severed head then what do they stand to gain from the head? It must be something more valuable than two myth grade cards. ¡°Old man, what Wyatt needs right now are strong rare grade cards, myth grade cards are useless for the current him. Wyatt I do not have to tell you what you need, you can decide for yourself.¡± Corey wanted to smack the old man on his face for trying to outdo her. If not for her limited realm and grimoire she would have offered 4 myth grade cards made from the severed head. ¡°I agree with you little girl, Wyatt knows what he needs most. After all, he can buy rare grade cards anywhere. But Myth grade cards are hard toe by. I guess it would be wise to choose 2 Myth grade cards over 4 rare grad cards. As he can exchange 1 myth grade card for a dozen rare grade cards.¡± Lorenzo would never let a little girl outsmart him. When it came to conning she was 370 years toote topete with him. ¡®Babe, I love the confused look on your face its so cute, like a lost puppy. It makes me want to cuddle you to death. How about this I will give you the head if let me cuddle you for a night? before you reject my offer again why don¡¯t you use your other set of eyes to examine the head once?¡¯ Suddenly I heard Anna¡¯s voice in my head sending me into a state of shock. I was not shocked because Anna could use telepathy but she seemed to know something about my eyes or maybe she is just talking about aura pupils, which I imed as my origin card. Heeding Anna¡¯s words I ignore Corey and Lorenzo¡¯s bber and used my soul pupils to see what makes the severed head of a card emperor so valuable that a prestigious card emperor like Lorenzo would stoop so low to dupe a junior such as myself. As I activated my soul pupils and scanned the severed head, I noticed a small gem in the centre of the severed head¡¯s eyebrows. Under the soul pathways of the skin, skull among the soul pathways of the brain I found a small gem of the size of a bean. I focused my soul pupils to check what it was and suddenly my consciousness was dragged into the bean-sized head. Inside the bean-sized gem, there was an endless space as my conscious drifted into this space I saw 6 bright suns in it. each sun had its own different colour, red, blue, green, ck, yellow, purple. My consciousness was drifting towards these suns. Which gave me a huge scare, was I going to be crash on one of these suns. What will happen to my consciousness if I crash in any one of these suns? I did not know but slowly my consciousness neared these suns. And at some point, without me realising I was at the centre surrounded by all the 6 suns. Not knowing what was going on I tried using my soul pupils to examine these suns for answers only to be dumbfounded by the sight that greeted me. Chapter 277: Unsightly

Chapter 277: Unsightly

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 12:29 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°My eyes! By god what did I just see? Delete! Delete! Delete! ¡± I yelled in disbelief as I saw 6 naked old men flexing their loose and saggy muscles at me. Thankfully each of them seem to be missing their male genitalia as they appeared to be remnant spirits. These 6 old men were none other than the 6 different coloured suns that had surrounded me. They appeared as the sun to my naked eyes as nake eyes could not see past the bright rays of light emitted by the weird inscriptions on each of their foreheads. Each of the inscriptions read different and glowed in different colours, Red, Blue, Green, ck, Yellow and Purple. ¡°Old people, stop flexing your baggy skin. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± I addressed the old fellows unable to bear the disgusting sight of them flex their unsightly baggy skin. ¡°Old green, did that little guy just talk to us?¡± Asked the old man with the blue coloured inscription in astonishment hearing me address them. ¡°Yes, Mr Blue old man, I was talking to you guys. What is this ce? Who are you guys and what are the glowing interceptions on your foreheads?¡± Since I did not know the current situation I was in I decided to be a bit lowkey. ¡°Fuq, that Brat is really talking to us!¡± Cried out the old man with green-coloured Inscription. ¡°Fool, that is old news. He says he can see the inscriptions on our foreheads.¡± eximed the old man with blue coloured inscription in shock. ¡°I call dibs. He is mine.¡± imed the old man with the yellow-coloured inscription on his forehead. ¡°I found him first so he is mine.¡± Yelled the old man with the blue coloured inscription. ¡°I am the oldest one so it is only fair I have the boy.¡± Said the old man with the green coloured inscription. ¡°Shut up you old fools, your seniority is nothing in front of my might. The boy is mine.¡± Eximed the old man with the purple coloured inscription on his forehead. He did not seem to care about the seniority or firste first serve, he felt only the mighty had the right to pick first. ¡°Silence, the boy is mine. I will kill you all if I have to.¡± Yelled the old man with the red coloured inscription intimidating the rest of the old man. As the old men were busy fighting to make me their property I silently analysed them. Soon I noticed that the glow of each of the inscriptions was different in intensity. The Red coloured inscription was the brightest next came Purple, followed by Green, Blue, yellow and ck. Surprisingly the old man with the ck-coloured inscription seemed familiar. After scrutinising him keenly I realised that the face on the severed head and the old man with ck colour inscription were the same. The severed head belonged to the old man with ck coloured inscription. With my observations, I made four assumptions, 1. The strength of the old men was proportional to the intensity of the glow of the inscription on their forehead. 2. The old man with the ck-coloured inscription on his forehead was the card emperor who was in by Anna. 3. All these old men have the strength of a card emperor at the least. 4. These old men were not hiding the fact that they had ns for me. Whether the said ns were good for me or bad was yet to be confirmed. Specting all these I started to look for a way out but felt different coloured light rays lock me to my current position unable to move a step backwards or forward. Experiencing all these events even a fool would know these old men had no good intention towards me. I was not stupid enough to believe that I was fortunate enough to find a mysterious space in the severed head and the old men were fighting to make me their disciple. ¡°Old Red, you may be strong but if all 5 of us gang up on you, even you will not be our match. What do you say, old fellows?¡± The old man with the green coloured inscription. ¡°Yes!¡± The rest of the four old fogies agreed in unison. ¡°But while you though? Little ck, you will be the first to die if you join these guys.¡± The old man with the red coloured inscription agreed with the old man with green coloured inscription, 5 of them were too many for him to handle. So, he intimidated the old man with the ck inscription to not have any thoughts of joining the other guys in rebellion against him. ¡°Leave me out of this, I am still recovering and getting used to this new state, unlike you old guys.¡± The old man with the ck inscription chose to stay neutral as he was still in a recovery period having died a few hours ago. Unlike the other old men who have spent nearly 5 centuries adjusting to his Ego temple, he was still a greenhorn. ¡°So what? We were never counting on him to make any worthy contribution, better him not participate than be a liability.¡± The old man with Purple inscription on his forehead believed that his strength was enough to make up for two of them, himself and the old man with ck coloured inscription. ¡°Come on then, what are you waiting for? An invitation.¡± The old man with the red coloured inscription seemed to be very confident of his strength and looked down on the other four card emperors. ¡°Old Red, you seem to be forgetting something. This is no longer a battle of might and prowess, instead, it is going to be a battle of iteration. Who is going to oust the other? No matter how strong you are, are you confident that you can oust us four? ¡± The old man with the green coloured inscription exined the situation to the old man with the red coloured inscription. ¡°Old green, I know you. Someone as cunning as you are not dumb to leak your info to your enemy unless you want to and nned something else. What are you up to, old green?¡± The old man with the red coloured inscription was confident in his strength to defeat the other four of hispetitors but he was not confident that he had enough stamina to fight a battle of iteration with all four of them. Therefore he finally calmed down and was willing to listen to the old man with green coloured inscription. ¡°Simple, how about we take turns with the boy? As the strongest among us, you will be the first. Followed by Purple, me, Blue, yellow and finally ck. After all, we all have been together for centuries in this nk space. Why waste suchradery by fighting among ourselves over a little boy? ¡± The old man with green coloured inscription proposed that they all will share me based on each other¡¯s strength. ¡®What the fuq are these old fogies nning? The more I hear them the faster my heart races in fear of me losing my spiritual butthole to 6 ugly old men. The one thing assuring me that I may have misunderstood their interaction right now is that they do not have male genitalia.¡¯ Despite my worries and fears, I could do nothing being locked at the same spot as a statue under the influence of the ray of light emitted by the various coloured inscriptions. ¡°Old green, it seems you have misunderstood something? I want the boypletely for myself. There is nopromise there. And if you back off now for old time sake I will let you guys live in the old ck¡¯s severed head. Otherwise do not me me!¡± It seems the old man with the red-coloured inscription never nned to share the bounty with his friends. And even dared to go as far as murdering all of his friends to get what he wants. And have a monopoly over me. ¡°Old red, don¡¯t be cocky. No matter how strong you are, even you can¡¯t fight and win all four of us at once. This doesn¡¯t have to be like this, let¡¯s peacefully resolve this.¡± The old man with the green-coloured inscription wanted to avoid going on war against the old man with the red inscription. As he knew even if all 4 of them were able to defeat the old man with the red coloured inscription, they would note out unscathed. And once the old man with the red coloured inscription is taken care of he doesn¡¯t believe his allies will continue to stay allied. Chapter 278: Return

Chapter 278: Return

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 12:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°Something is wrong with Wyatt, he has been staring at the severed head for five minutes and he is not responding.¡± Susan noticed that Wyatt has been staring at the severed head for quite a while now. Worried she called out to him. Receiving no response from him Susan asked for help. ¡°Wyatt! Wyatt! Wyatt!¡± Elliott and the rest tried calling him but they too did not get a response and finally realized the anomaly in Wyatt¡¯s silence. ¡°What a baby! Is he so frightened by a severed head that he turned dumb?¡± mocked Jaya looking at the lifeless statue like Wyatt. ¡°You shut up. If you do not know how to be helpful, at least know the time and ce to make your bad jokes.¡± Elliott rebuked Jaya for untimely humour. While Jaya felt that Elliott was waiting for a chance to rebuke her. ¡°Looks like he found the dead card emperor¡¯s Ego Gem.¡± Corey imparted the obvious known to her from Wyatt¡¯s current condition. ¡°I do not know whether to call the kid lucky or unlucky for having found the ego gem. Did you help him? Aren¡¯t you cruel?¡± Lorenzo med Anna for revealing the location of the ego gem to Wyatt even though he was not prepared enough. ¡°¡­¡± Anna remained silent towards Lorenzo¡¯s usation. She just wanted Wyatt to realise how important the severed head was by using his Aura Sight. But she never expected for his consciousness to be full in the ego gem of the cloud emperor ude. ¡­ Old Green did not want to go to war with old Red because he knew that his alliance with the other three prevailed due to the presence of a bigger threat, old Red. With the old Red out of the picture, there was no longer a need for the alliance to exist. If he was the strongest of the other three then he would not mind killing old Red but he was not the strongest after old Red, it was old Purple. Right now if he got rid of old Red then old Purple would fill his shoes. So, allying with the other three to kill the old red would all be in vain. Seeing how old purple is arrogant of his might, old green was sure that killing old Red will only result in recing a tyrant with another one. Therefore at any cost old green wanted to avoid going to war with old Red and convince him into aparison. ¡°Old green, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s smoke this red fool.¡± Said old Purple eagerly seeing old Green engage in a staring contest with old Red. ¡°Old Red, it doesn¡¯t have to be like this.¡± Old green ignored old purple and continued to persuade old red to share the boy. ¡°Enough, do not me me.¡± Having said that, the inscription on the forehead of the old man glowed brighter as if he was preparing to attack. ¡°Fuq this. old Blue, old Yellow Cover me. Raging thunder fist. This is the new move I came up with within a few decades. I will make you regret your decision. ¡± old Purple decided to act on his own ord and not wait for old Green¡¯smand. ¡°Now you¡¯re speaking, blood fiend.¡± Old Red enthusiastically shouted and took on old purple¡¯s iing fist head-on. ¡°Whirlpool¡± at old Blue¡¯smand a huge water blue whirlpool formed under old Red slowing his moment down and making him unable to dodge iing attacks. ¡°Divine Might¡± a bright light was summoned by old Yellow and he showered it on old purple giving a huge boost to him in terms of speed, defence and speed. ¡°You fools, stop it.¡± Old Green yelled in rm but he was toote that impulsive old bastard purple had already begun and old Blue and old Yellow followed in suit. Seeing none of them heeds his words and his allies being suppressed by old Red, old Green clenched his fist and shouted, ¡°screw it, typhoon¡± ¡­ As the 5 spirits Red, Purple, Blue, Green and Yellow were busy confronting each other old ck who said he would not participate suddenly turned into a blurry shadow and hurried towards me before even I could shout for help and alert the other spirits old ck came next to me and said, ¡°to think that me dying would result in a blessing to get my hands on genius who can see rules.¡± ¡°Old ck, what are you doing?¡± Yelled old Red in anger seeing old ck standing next to me. ¡°Haha, you suckers. You guys are the dumbest people I have ever seen. You were so busy fighting for the loot that you guys lost sight of the loot. Haha, you guys were my bitch before and you will continue to be my bitch again.¡± Old ckughed maniacally unlike his previous suppressed self. ¡°With this new body, I will be able to control you bitches even better. No, maybe I won¡¯t need you old fools. I canprehend my own rules and do not have to depend on your broken rules left behind by your past self. Those damned fools would always mock me that I was a domesticated card emperor, homegrown by feeding broken rules of the fallen card apprentice. I will show those bastards who is the domesticated pig. With this new body, I may even reach the fabled demigod realm. Yes, I can reach card emperor realm in a decade and card demigod realm in a century. And even be the youngest demigod ever.¡± Old ck seemed to be lost in his fantasy forgetting what he was set out to do. ¡°Lightning charge¡± old purple did not hesitate to take action seeing old ck lose his focus. Old Red followed his example and attacked distracted old ck, ¡± Bloodnce¡± ¡°Sayonara suckers. Be mine, Engulf.¡± Old ck was not a fool to let go of the bone in his mouth. When he saw old red and purple attacking him. Old ck took his queue to exit the stage. ¡°Noooo!¡± All the spirits yelled and raced towards me at their fastest speed they could fathom. *Engulf* old ck turned into a pitch-ck cloud that wrapped mepletely from head to toe into himself. Before everything went dark I saw desperate faces of the old spirits trying to reach me before it was toote. Just when I thought that¡¯s the end of me, several notifications sounded in my head from the grimoire. [Cmity Soul Core detected a threat to the host consciousness.] [Cmity Soul Core activating] [Cmity soul core active] [Host soul returning to Cmity Soul core] [Cmity Soul Core engaging the threat] [Cmity Soul Core eliminated remnant spirit, ude] [Threat neutralised] [Cmity Soul core swallowed a broken Rune ¡®Cloud¡¯] [Broken Rune ¡®Cloud¡¯ now avable in Cmity Soul core] [Cmity Soul Core seeking hosts permission to sacrifice broken Rune ¡®, will you allow it?] [Yes/No] ¡­ ¡°Fuq! That was dangerous.¡± I yelled as I opened my eyes hurriedly only to be greeted by the worried faces of Susan, Elliott and others. ¡°Wyatt, you are awake.¡± Eximed everyone seeing me finally snap out of the dazed state. ¡°Incredible, not only were you able to enter a dead man¡¯s ego gem but also returned unharmed, despite not having an ego gem of your own. Interesting.¡± Lorenzomented, witnessing me make it back alive from the damned empty space. ¡°I thought you were gone for good and I would no longer have to share mama¡­ big sis Susan with you. Damn it, why didn¡¯t you get possessed, you cockroach.¡± Corey bawled, expressing her sadness at meing alive from the empty space instead of being possessed. ¡°Anna, what was that godforsaken ce? I almost got killed there.¡± I ignored Corey and Lorenzo and directly questioned Anna as she had directed me to that empty space. ¡°Yeah, how did you make it back? On a more serious note, how were you able to enter the ego gem without opening your ego gem?¡± Instead of answering me, Anna interrogated me. Lorenzo and Corey looked at me very intently waiting to hear my answer. Thankfully it cleared one of my suspicions about Anna and her loyalty towards me. It seems she did not send me to that space knowing the dangers in them, it was my soul pupils. It seems the bean-sized gem I found in the cloud emperor¡¯s head is termed as ego gem. And one can enter it if only they have opened their ego gem. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s your secret. You can tell me when you start to trust me. What matters is that you are back alive.¡± Anna did not force me to answer the questions she asked me earlier. ¡°Thank you for being so understanding. Now, will you exin to me what an ego gem is? And who were the people inside it?¡± Thanking Anna for not prying into my secrets I asked her about the questions that continued to bother me even after my return from the empty space. Chapter 279: Ego Gem

Chapter 279: Ego Gem

Changes, Ego Temple -> Ego Gem ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 12:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 Though Anna was willing to give up preying on my secrets that doesn¡¯t mean others would do the same. No, not Corey and Lorenzo. Corey recently started acting too proud, so she does not care about my secret. Lorenzo was Anna¡¯s ve¡­ employee so he would do anything against her wishes. The ones that gained my suspicions were the two card emperors seated beside Anna. They have been staring at me intently, if for the presence of Anna and Lorenzo I bet they would have already acted on the ideas that they were cooking up in their minds. It seems I wasn¡¯t the only one that felt their intent towards me, ¡°Lorenzo would be kind enough to entertain these two guests from central to lunch.¡± Anna order Lorenzo to take the two card emperors from central somewhere else before she and I would start talking about Ego Gem, my experience in the Ego Gem, Rules and Broken Runes. Out of all these, my experience in the Ego Gem was of confidential nature. ¡°Happy to oblige, your Majesty.¡± Lorenzo dowed and epted Anna¡¯s orders without a bit of dy or hint of dissatisfaction. Turning to the two card emperors Lorenzo barked, ¡°you central region snoods follow me, I will show you guys what an authentic southern 36-course meal looks like. If you are well behaved I may even let you taste it.¡± Lorenzo was not worried his unbridled worlds would heart the visitors, he was a prideful person after all. Having served an entire family of demigods and their descendants, the Heatsends. Lorenzo thought it was beneath him to serve some no-name card emperors from the central region who were known to look down on anybody who wasn¡¯t from or belonged to the central region. Brandon wanted to teach this old card emperor some manners but was held back by his uncle, in anger he mentally asked his uncle, ¡± Uncle, why did you hold me back? Let me kill this old fool. How dare he disrespect us and treat us like some kind of inferior being.¡± ¡°Control yourself, my dear stupid nephew. Who do you think that old man is? He is the Raining Alchemist. He single-handedly cleared not one, not two but four SS-Rank Field dungeons. Do you know what that means? Field dungeons are more difficultpared to the gate dungeons. They have an army of monsters in them. Do you even know how many SS-Rank monsters are in a single SS-Rank field dungeon? Do you know the kind of power it takes to defeat an army of high-level monsters with about 100 or so SS-Rank monsters and one SS-rank boss monster? There is a rumour going on about him in the central region that even some in the Demigod realm fear him. We together can barely handle Anna let alone taking on Raining Alchemist and Anna simultaneously. Stay put and do as they say, do not forget our mission. If your ego gets in the way of our mission I will cripple you myself.¡± Brandon¡¯s uncle mentally warned him and reminded him that the family mission was the priority, not his petty grievances. Hearing his uncle¡¯s warning Brandon was dumbfounded and stared at the carefree old man Lorenzo in front of him at high alert. as he quietly followed Lorenzo he thought, ¡®Fuq, what kind of monster is he to threaten someone in the demigod realm. First that bitch and now this old fool.¡¯ ¡°How about we head out for lunch too? Just the two of us, I will exin everything to you in explicit details.¡± Anna ended her sentence with a small moan, was it intentional. Knowing her it must have been. As people do not simply moan in a room full of people. ¡°Big sis,e on let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s give them some privacy.¡± Corey gave Anna a thumbs up and dragged Susan out of the VIP room. The rest did not need an invitation, they followed Susan and Corey out. I ordered Sarah and other daughter cores to follow Susan. ¡°Your Majesty, about the whit¡­¡± the Whiteburn siblings stayed behind to consult Anna on the matter earlier but before Eliza couldplete her sentence Anna interrupted her and said, ¡± You guys have nothing to worry about. I will meet your family leader to put an end to this matter. Go enjoy your lunch.¡± ¡°Thank you, your Eminence.¡± Eliza, Pax, Ammy and Beth hurriedly thanked Anna and vacated the VIP box no1. Leaving me and Anna alone in it. ¡°So, what would you like to have for lunch?¡± Anna asked me while ringing the staff beeper, calling for the staff to take our orders. ¡°Double cheese pizza with mushroom topping.¡± Narrating my order to the staff who just walked in I looked at Anna and said, ¡°Well I am waiting¡± ¡°Mushroom and Pepperoni for me¡± Anna reported her order and added, ¡°what the rush?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ At least keep the severed head out of my sight.¡± I said looking at the severed head and tinum grimoire of card emperor ude. ¡°Fine.¡± Stuffing the head in her space storage Anna said, ¡± wait a second let me make sure that nobody is eavesdropping.¡± Saying that Anna summoned her diamond grimoire and activated a card. And soon a blue hollow circled the room and formed a type of energy coating on the floor, ceiling and the 4 walls, ¡°You can start now, begin from how you entered the ego gem? what you experienced within the ego gem? And why were you able to escape the ego gem.¡± ¡°I thought you were not going to ask me how and why?¡± Anna had promised me that she would not pry into my secrets a few minutes ago, yet here she was preying into my secrets. ¡°I thought you started trusting me so I asked. Do you trust me now?¡± Was she doing it on purpose? I do not know, because her expression seemed genuine enough. ¡°No! I don¡¯t.¡± I stated. ¡°Wow, that hurts more than I thought it would. Why don¡¯t you trust me? Is it because of my sleeping around? I just like to have a good time. But for you, I give up on that, Babe.¡± Anna elucidated, looking as if I had wronged her. ¡°What is happening here? Nope! I am not participating in this. Anna, I will walk right out of here if you do not stop these shenanigans and start exining what I want to know.¡± Note to mental self, ¡®never be alone in a room with a crazy woman named Anna. No matter how desperate you are.¡¯ ¡°You are no fun, well I will forgive you as you just experienced a near-death experience. But if you dare to reject me again I will show you what it feels like to be rejected, again and again, got it¡± Anna warned me, for a second I thought I saw her eyes turn pitch ck. Note to mental self, ¡®scratch that, this bitch is possessed. If you get out of here alive. May god bless you that you do not run into her again.¡¯ ¡°Understood. Now can you tell me about the ego gems? How can I get one?¡± What was I thinking? Why did I willingly choose to stay alone with her? Or are all girls like this, moody? ¡°For humans, Ego Gems are what Monster cores are for the monsters. Unlike monsters who are born with a monster core, humans have to form their ego gem by solidifying their spirit. The spirit of your soul is in an ethereal state, you have to purify and refine it before you solidify your spirit into an ego gem.¡± Anna exined but I did not understand her. Seeing my confused look it became clear to her that I did not understand a single thing she was talking about. ¡°Here watch this, it will help you understand.¡± Saying that Anna closed her eyes and an Astral phantom appeared behind her. It looked exactly like Anna, no more majestic and stuck up than Anna. Yeah, she was also bountiful and charming than Anna herself but the expression made by the phantom clearly expressed an unbridled disgust for all living beings. ¡°That is my solidified spirit. Don¡¯t mind her expression, she is like that to me too. You have to solidify the spirit/ego of your soul to that level then you can form an ego gem.¡± Anna seemed to also be worried about her spirit¡¯s unbridled disgust. ¡°I thought we already have an ego gem and we had to open or awaken it.¡± My wrong assumptions were the reason for me not understanding Susan ¡°That¡¯s for animals, once they awaken their monster core, they are termed as monsters.¡± Chapter 280: Ego Gem Grade

Chapter 280: Ego Gem Grade

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 12:53 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°I am confused, how are Monster Core and Ego Gem the same?¡± If Ego Gem is simr to Monster Core then what about Viltronian Core and its variant form Cmity Soul Core that I created using Cmity Dungeon Core. ¡°Before that, you have to understand what is the Spirit/Ego of a soul? And why do we need to solidify them? Knowing its formation and purpose you see the simrities between Ego Gem and a Monster Core, which will help you understand why they are the same.¡± Instead of telling the answer directly, Anna was trying to make me realize the answer. ¡°You are pro here, as you say I am all ears.¡± I had noints about Anna¡¯s approach because what she was going to narrate was privileged information that I could only learn by joining the top 10 universities. What Anna was doing now by teaching how to solidify my Ego Gem was equal to making top 10 colleges her enemy by breaking thews set by them. In this world, it may seem like knowledge is free but in reality, free knowledge is only free because that is what the people ruling this world want us to know and use that knowledge to help them control our destiny. And the actual good stuff that could help us shape our destiny is being kept far from us. As the saying goes the masters only worry is their ves bing masters. ¡°Have you ever wondered who owned the first grimoire and created the first card? How were they able to create the cards? How does a monster core enable Monsters to use supernatural skills like conjuring fire or teleportation? Where does all thise from?¡± I thought Anna was going to tell me more about spirit and souls but she started sounding like a riddler asking me confusing questions like, which one came first, the chicken or the egg? ¡°Are you high right now? Why do you keep going off the topic? If I knew the answers to these questions I would not be needing your assistance now would I?¡± It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t thought about who owned the first grimoire or created the first card? Simr to how Alexander Graham Bell created the first telephone there has to be someone who created the first Card and grimoire. But when I searched for information on it I found nothing. So, I left it at that. ¡°Have patients will you, I am getting there. If you¡¯re going to be such an unruly student then do not me me if I end up spanking you¡± Anna was having fun, yesterday she spent so much time with Karen to pick up the perfect outfit for her first date with Wyatt. But this dense bastard did notpliment her even after her intention behind her sudden visit to Sky blossom city was revealed by Karen and Elliott. ¡°¡­¡± I choose to stay mum and not respond to Anna and her taunts because whatever I said Anna somehow managed to make it weird and awkward. ¡°¡­ So where was I? Yes, how are monsters able to conjure elements and supernatural power? And where does that powere from? You have to ask yourself these questions in order to properly understand why we solidify our soul Spirit/Ego? These questions help you open up your mind to new possibilities which In turn helps you understand what¡¯s right in front of you. You already know monsters are able to use skills through their monster core, what you have to ask yourself is where do these skills in the coree from? Only illiterates think that they get it from birth or it¡¯s already present there. The monster¡¯s core gets the skills within them from the world. But how are the monster cores able to get these skills from the world?¡± Asking that Anna looked at me expecting an answer. ¡°¡­ If I had to guess then the Spirit/Ego within the monster core. Wait, by chance are Beast will and Spirit/Ego of the monster core the same?¡± Anna¡¯s approach started to show results and I finally began to connect some dots. ¡°Ding!Ding!Ding! Correct answer. As a reward, let this teacher award you with a kiss.¡± Before I could react or respond to it Anna got up from the couch kissing my forehead she returned to the couch. ¡°You! Lady hoodlum¡­¡± I wanted to curse at Anna for her bold actions more but what she said next left me speechless. ¡°So sweet, I can get addicted to it,¡± Anna said as her tongue licked her lips as if trying to get an aftertaste of my forehead. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the vulgar expression on her face I could not fathom a single word from my mouth as it was being swallowed with my saliva witnessing the breathtaking seduction of Anna, I felt dirty yet was drawn towards her. ¡°Do you want me to continue¡­¡± Anna whispered yet I heard her loud and understood her words clearly. ¡°Y¡­ no. Anna, please behave. Otherwise, I will leave.¡± I tried to show Anna where I stood. ¡°You can leave, it¡¯s not as if I am holding you hostage?¡± She knew I would not leave halfway and I never nned on leaving without getting the answers. Curiosity is bad, yet I am a ve to it. ¡°Please continue Anna¡­¡± ¡°Not Anna, when ss is in session call me Miss Anna¡± ¡°Please continue M-Miss Anna¡­¡± I felt so dirty saying this but I had to, to appease Anna. ¡°Good boy¡­ And yes, the beast will is the Spirit/Ego of the monster¡¯s core. They are the same. But have two different names because the leaders do not want the masses to get even a hint of how to form an Ego Gem. No, the question remains how does the Spirit/Ego of the monster¡¯s core get the skills from the world? They do that bymunicating with the world, which we humans termed as bing one with the world. One with the world is a state in which a card apprentice canmunicate with the world and learn the rules of the world. Mastering the Rules of the world to a certain level you can form Runes whichter are used to create cards. For a card apprentice to immerse in this state he or she needs a solidified Spirit/Ego aka an Ego Gem. Compared to us humans Animals have always been close to nature, so they are easily able to solidify their spirit/ego and form a monster core. With the formation of their monster core, the monsters start to gain strength and intelligence. Unlike us humans, the solidification of Spirit/Ego of their soules easily to monsters, therefore, I said monsters awaken their monster core while humans have to form their Ego Gem.¡± exined Anna. ¡°I guess forming an Ego Gem is very hard then.¡± Remembering how the 6 old spirits acted knowing I could see them and their Runes. I guess forming an Ego Gem is a huge deal. ¡°Not many humans can form Ego Gems, therefore the predecessor found an easier way for the average human to create cards by using monster cores, carcasses etc as ingredients in card creation. Not all hope is lost for these people as they have a chance of creating an Ego Gem at peak Card Lord realm before breaking through to Card Overlord realm. Even if you form an Ego Gem it does not guarantee that one canmunicate with the world by immersing in one with the world state. Here also talentes into the picture. The one with the world stated is divided into four talent grades depending upon the card apprentice synchronisation rate with the world. Higher the synchronisation rate higher the talent, Below 10% ¨C Poor Grade Ego Gem 11%-25% ¨C Average Grade Ego Gem 26%-50% ¨C Good Grade Ego Gem Above 50% ¨C Excellent Grade Ego Gem For a Card apprentice having poor grade Ego Gem, it is a hopeless situation. As they can feel the rules of the world but can hardlyprehend a thing. Take the card emperor I killed, he has poor grade Ego Gem, and it almost took him a millennium toprehend a single rule and to form it into a rune. Therefore he had to resort to stuffing his Ego Gem with broken Runes extracted from fallen card emperor¡¯s. Which I highly do not rmend even for my enemies. The highest Synchronisation rate achieved by humans up to date is 63%. The one to achieve such a high rate is none other than the youngest demigod of history, Demigod Baylor.¡± Anna exined to me how hard it is to form Ego Gems and that they are divided into various grades based on the synchronisation rate of a card apprentice with the world. ¡°What is your Ego Gem grade and Synchronisation rate? ¡± I asked Anna curious about her Ego Gem. She should have a high-grade gem after all she seems strong. Chapter 281: Side Effects

Chapter 281: Side Effects

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 13:02 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°My Ego Gem is of Excellent Grade with 51% synchronisation rate. I barely made the cut. I formed mine when I was in the card master realm.¡± Anna shared her Ego Gem info as if it weremon knowledge. Does she trust me that much? ¡°So I am in the presence of genius then.¡± I made small talkplimenting Anna¡¯s natural talent. ¡°If we are talking about genius then it should be you. To be able to enter others Ego Gem even without condensing your Ego Gem. And also see rules, runes and escape spirits unscathed. How were you able to do that? I wonder what your synchronisation rate will be?¡± Anna asked the questions I wasn¡¯t ready to answer yet. ¡°Anna, I understand that a card apprentice afterprehending rules to a level can form runes and once that person dies the runes he formed in his lifetime be broken runes. Here¡¯s what I do not understand, why don¡¯t you rmend using broken runes?¡± The cmity soul core had collected a broken rune and I wanted to decide what to do with it based on Anna¡¯s answer. ¡°I take it that you have encountered the spirits and broken runes in ude¡¯s Ego Gem. Why do you think there are 5 other spirits in his Ego Gem?¡± Asked Anna ¡°Is it because ude used their broken Runes?¡± I knew why the spirits were present there but I did not know how it is possible, weren¡¯t they supposed to be dead? ¡°Yes, you must be wondering how can the spirits of the dead be alive in someone else¡¯s Ego Gem, right? Simple, those spirits you saw are not real spirits. They are just remnants that the broken runes have conjured up using the understanding of the masters that formed them. The runes are not living but they are powerful enough to achieve something like this. If these runes were in their original dead Ego Gem losing nourishment they would have slowly broken down into rules from which they were formed and then these rules would return to the world. But being transferred to alive Ego Gem they get enough nourishment to continue to flourish. Over an umted period these runes gather enough energy to form the spirits of their dead Masters. Just like the ones you saw. There is no way to stop or dy this from happening. The worst of all is that the card apprentice will henceforth have to share his Ego Gem with other spirits. The only way to get rid of or use the broken runes is to have stronger runes that can be used to suppress and control the broken runes. And also destroy them if needed.¡± Anna exined to me why she did not rmend using broken runes. Having multiple free mouchers in your own house who would opt for that. ¡°Other than having to share the Ego Gem how do the broken runes affect the card apprentice?¡± The side effect of using broken gems sounded more like multiple personality disorder back on earth. ¡°Umm, the synchronisation rate of your Ego Gem will decrease drastically. And using the existing rules and runes will be harder as your Ego Gem¡¯s control is split between different spirits. If the spirit is strong enough it can also take control of the Ego Gem and rece the original host. That would be disastrous not just for the said card apprentice but everyone around him. As these spirits are not the real spirits they are just the imitation conjured up by the runes. Once they get a body to possess they will do what the master of the rune desired when he formed it. We call them fascinated card apprentices. So using a broken rune can lead to many disastrous oues. But still, people choose to use them in search of power.¡± Anna narrated why she was against using broken runes, turns out one can lose his body to the broken rune he used. Proving there is no free lunch in this world. ¡°How powerful does the broken rune have to be to possess the host? ¡± I asked, thinking of a possibility. ¡°As long as the broken runes are stronger than the host then that is enough for them to break free of the host¡¯s control and possess his/her body¡± Anna Answered my questions patiently. ¡°What if the rune is from a demigod? What then?¡± Demigods are the apex beings of the current world, there were too many mysteries surrounding them. I had to inquire about them then who better than Anna who has three demigods just in her family. ¡°I like where your brain is headed and yes what you are thinking is possible. But certain conditions have to be met first. After all, resurrection is equal to cheating death.¡± Anna easily guessed where my mind was headed with a couple of questions I asked her. ¡°So it is possible to resurrect a demigod by cing one of his broken runes in a life Ego Gem¡± I asked Anna with great enthusiasm, feeling I have stumbled on something huge. ¡°As I said, some conditions have to be met for that to happen as nobody can withstand the transfer of a demigod¡¯s broken rune into his/her Ego Gem. The demigod¡¯s runes develop intelligence of their own and they are hard to please. Because of this intelligence of the rune, it is possible to resurrect a fallen demigod. Due to their intelligence, the runes have strong loyalty and attachment to their masters. They would rather die and return to the world than go into someone else¡¯s Ego Gem. Even the demigods have a hard time trying to use a broken rune of a fallen demigod. But there¡¯s a way to cheat these intelligent runes that is by making use of the bloodline of the demigods¡¯ direct defendants. For this purpose, most demigods breed as many progenies as possible. But having demigod blood isn¡¯t enough, they should also have enough bloodline purity. Therefore the demigods favour their defendants with high bloodline purity and spare no effort to help them grow and be stronger enough to be used when needed.¡± Anna mentioned the conditions required for the transfer of the demigod¡¯s runes. Runes having intelligence did not surprise me as in this world every day I discover more blizzard things. ¡°No wonder, the demigod worshipers are so desperately after Pax. I bet they have a rune of demigod Michael Angelo Godson. And they want Pax so that they can resurrect their lord. That is why they treated Pax with at most respect and care.¡± I finally figured out why the demigod worshipers were so desperately after Pax. They wanted to use him to resurrect the demigod they worship. Not to mention Sarah, thest descendant of the demigod Redfall. ording to Van Sarah has a very high bloodline purity and the demigod Redfall kept her hidden from the world because he must have nned on using her to resurrect himself in case of his untimely demise. ¡°You know, the resurrection of the demigod would not be the best of ns cause some of the demigods like the great marksman Michael Angelo Godson have tirelessly fought for humanity and finally found peace in an honourable and worthy death. I do not think it¡¯s a good idea to disturb their peace.¡± Anna¡¯s words may be true for a martyr-like demigod Michael who would not like to be disturbed. but the same could not be said for demigod Redfall. If I remember correctly Van did say he felt like he easily escaped the massacre of his family as if somebody was watching over him. ¡°Anna, if using broken Runes is of no merits then why did old man Lorenzo and Corey fight so hard for the severed head. Lorenzo went as far as promising me 2 Myth grade cards.¡± From Anna¡¯s exnation all I can get is that broken runes are nothing but trouble if so why were Lorenzo and Corey fighting for it so badly. ¡°They do not want to use the broken runes but want to study them. So that they canprehend the rules used to create those rules. That is useless for Lorenzo but it¡¯s a huge deal for someone of his granddaughter and Corey¡¯s level.¡± Anna revealed why Corey and Lorenzo so desperately fought over the head. ¡°What? You canprehend rules in such a way too? Won¡¯t that have any adverse effect¡± Another bizarre discovery. ¡°You can. It is like you are reading from a copy of the original book. The copy is bound to have mistakes. After all, shortcuts are bound to have side effects. Therefore I rmend you only use the broken runes just to get introduced to that particr rule rather than using the broken rune toprehend your own rune. As a copy of a copy will have more mistakes. Using Broken Runes this way allows you to find the rules much easier than immersing yourself in one with the world state.¡± Chapter 282: Pain or Pleasure

Chapter 282: Pain or Pleasure

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 13:11 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°What do you mean by using the broken runes to find the rules in the world?¡± Some of the words used by Anna just went over my head. ¡°You will understand once you form your Ego Gem? Now all you need to know is that depending on broken runes is bad and can lead to disastrous consequences.¡± It seems I need to practically experience the Ego Gem formation and ruleprehension to understand the theoretical knowledge that Anna just unloaded on me. ¡°Can you teach me how to form Ego Gem? So I can experience what we just talked about?¡± Right now I had so many other questions about Ego Gem, Monster Core and the Viltronian Core. Whether all three are the same or not? I could not get an answer for this from Anna as she doesn¡¯t know about Viltronian Cores and I did not n on revealing it to her. I can only rely on myself to uncover the secrets behind these three cores. To achieve that first I would have to learn how to form an Ego Gem. Only by doing that will I know what is the difference between Ego Gem and Viltronian Cores that I have been creating. And how do they rte to Monster core? ¡°My dear student up till now Miss Anna¡¯s sses were free but now they are going to cost you. I can teach you how to form an Ego Gem from scratch but how are nning to pay for the sses. Kind reminder Miss Anna is open to all forms of payment if know what I mean?¡± Informed Anna as she leaned forward emphasising her full chest. ¡°What? You said Ego Gem is formed by solidifying the spirit/ego of our soul right, how hard can it be?¡± I decided to try forming an Ego Gem without Anna¡¯s guidance but soon I realised, ¡°where do you find the spirit/ego of your soul? And how do you solidify it?¡± ¡°I thought you were going to do it by yourself, go ahead I wouldn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Anna ignored my plea, ¡°If forming an Ego Gem was so easy why would people try so hard to enter the top 10 universities. They could just from their Ego Gem at their homes with the help of a forum or watching a video online, you dumbass.¡± ¡°Okay, I am sorry. Miss Anna, please teach me.¡± Realising the foolishness in my action I apologised to Anna for my cockiness earlier. ¡°You are forgetting something, Mister. Pay up upfront no loans allowed.¡± Satisfied with my apology Anna asked me to pay the cost of her guidance upfront. ¡°Anna, be reasonable. What can a humble orphan like me have that could make up for the guidance of the great southern emperor? Please be generous this once and help this poor orphan boy, will you.¡± Call me shameless, if it helps me get what I want I do not mind using the orphan card. ¡°Hehe, you have a sweet mouth on you but it¡¯s not going to work today neither is the orphan card. If you want to learn how to form an Ego Gem then I except an appropriatepensation or else finish your pizza and get out of here.¡± Anna did not fall for the ttery or the orphan card, she stood her ground ruthlessly. ¡°Okay, fine. What does the great southern emperor want from this poor helpless orphan boy?¡± I choose to stick with my act still the end. ¡°Do not y the victim here. This is a fair exchange. Do you know how many people will y a limb, kidney for my guidance? Count yourself lucky that this Emperor finds you cute.¡± Annaughed with a viinousugh. ¡°Yes, emperor. You concubine knows I am wrong.¡± I said that in the heat of the moment but soon regretted it. ¡°Come here, let this emperor taste those plump red lips of yours.¡± Anna vanished from her coach and pounced on her defenceless prey. ¡°What the¡­ *moan*¡± before I could react Anna was on top of me pressing me against the couch. As I tried to respond to her lustful actions she fiercely bit on my lower lip and sucked on it. I could not help but let out a moan in pleasure¡­ pain. I tried pushing her off me but my strength was nowhere enough to counter a preying emperor. ¡°Soft and subtle with a hint of sweetness, just the way I like it.¡± Satisfied Anna got off me and returns to her couch. ¡°You.. *ah*.¡± My lower lip was swollen it hurt as I tried to curse at Anna for her actions. Before I couldin about the swelling my Viltronian physique healed it. ¡°Youdy hoodlum, I will file a sexual harassment case against you.¡± Have regained my ability to speak normally I threatened Anna with a verbal sexual harassmentwsuit. ¡°Sexual harassmentwsuit, sure file it but where? Go ahead do as you please. But don¡¯t act innocent, I heard your pleasure-filled moan. It felt great, didn¡¯t it? There is more where it came from all you have to do is just ask for it.¡± Anna did not take my threat of suing her seriously. She was the freaking southern emperor who dared to question her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t, that moan was out of pain you savage. Now that you got what you want, teach me how to form an Ego Gem.¡± There is no point in fighting over the spoiled milk, I will get her back for thatter but right now I had to learn how to form an Ego Gem. Let¡¯s not forget what¡¯s important here. As long as I gain info on how to form the Ego Gem it is my win. Except for Anna, there are only two ces left that I know of where I can learn about Ego Gem formation, the first is top 10 universities and then Corey. Getting into the top 10 universities was a long process and as for Corey, she would definitely ask Susan in exchange. I just realised that I cannot take the uing duel with Corey lightly. The way she knew about the uses of the card emperor¡¯s head it is clear that she had an Ego Gem and has a propermand over the power of rules. Not to mention the Ego fire that she disyed earlier, was it a rune. How strong has she gotten in just 2 days? Fuqing cheat! Her origin card is a cheat. Now that I think about it, what was the identity of Corey in her past life? Where is her past self from, this world or any other world? Seeing how she knows about Ego Gem, Broken runes and the way she remained unfazed after knowing Anna and Lorenzo¡¯s identity. she should have had a high level of status in her past life. Chapter 283: Three Stages

Chapter 283: Three Stages

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 13:18 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 Realising that I have been underestimating Corey and should not treat the current Corey as same as the timid Corey I knew back then. I knew that the uing match with Corey was going to be a lot harder than I imagined. Enough about Corey I should focus on the matter at hand to get the method to form Ego Gem from Anna. ¡°Anna now that you got what you want. It¡¯s only fair that you teach me how to form the Ego Gem, don¡¯t you think?¡± I repeated myself to Anna as she did not respond to my plea earlier. ¡°It was painful, was it? So you moaned out in pain¡± Anna fixated on my words from earlier. ¡°Yes, but forget about it, my lip has healed. Now let¡¯s talk about the formation of an Ego Gem¡­¡± I did not know why Anna was fixated on that part of our conversation earlier but I tried to bring her to matters at hand but it did not work in my favour. ¡°Do you know how valuable the knowledge of the formation of an Ego Gem is? What makes you think that a small kiss is enoughpensation for it.¡± Anna¡¯s tone sounded a lot distant and cold unlike previous affectionate and clingy tone. ¡°Small kiss? You bit on my lower lip and sucked on it for about 30 seconds, you dare to call that small kiss. Which part about it is a kiss you savage? If not for my Card¡¯s passive skill, my lips would still be swollen, showcasing the bite marks the proof of your savage deeds.¡± I exaggerated a little to guilt Anna into teaching me how to form an Ego Gem, I know it is low but this was the fastest way to get the method. ¡°What a drama queen, don¡¯t overreact it was just a small kiss¡± Anna did not even react to me guilting her and dismissed my ims nonchntly. ¡°You¡­ okay, fine you win. FYI anything Physical and of sexual nature is off the table. Now tell me what you want in exchange for your guidance in the creation of Ego Gem?¡± I was done pussyfooting around, as my duel with Corey was at 15: 00hrs which is about 2 hours from now. I have to start preparing now if I want to defeat Corey. The consequence of losing to Corey is dire, Susan and I underestimated her and made a bet with her, which I regret right now. Otherwise, I would not have to tolerate Anna and so desperately seek her guidance. ¡°You killjoy, but still it¡¯s better than you trying to guilt me into helping you. What do you have that is worth my interest other than your body? Let¡¯s see¡­ How does 10% of the silver milk powder royalty in your name sound?¡± Anna had seen through me shamelessly trying to guilt her into helping me for free. ¡°Okay, I will go ask Corey or just wait till I get into one of the top 10 colleges¡± having said that I immersed myself in enjoying the pizza. ¡°What? You don¡¯t think it¡¯s the appropriate price? Other than your body and the silver milk powder what else is there on you that is as valuable as the method to form an Ego Gem? Even if you enter one of the top 10 colleges you would not be given the method to form Ego Gem until you make it to 2nd year and believe me it is not an easy task. Do you know how many rules I will be breaking just by guiding you on how to form your Ego Gem?¡± With one sentence I turned the tables with Anna. Me desperately trying to negotiate with Anna allowed her to try and swallow a huge chunk off of me. ¡± The Pizza is good right, the cheese just melts in your mouth.¡± I ignored Anna and decided to show how uninterested I was. ¡°I know what you are trying to do but since I want to teach you how to form an Ego Gem from the start I am willing topromise. As long as you tell the truth that you liked it¡± Anna was still fixated on the part where I denied that I did not like what she did. I guess this was her way to get back at me. No wonder she sounded distant and cold earlier. ¡°¡­¡± I was not a prude or anything, but how would you feel telling the one that sexually harassed you that you like it. I do not know about others but I was greatly embarrassed right now. ¡°Say the Four magic words and you can get started with forming your Ego Gem.¡± Seeing me embarrassed Anna encouraged me but it only added to my embarrassment. ¡°Yes, I liked it.¡± I yelled hurriedly to be done with it. ¡°Now say you want more.¡± Anna was having her share of fun and enjoying to the fullest at my expense. ¡°Miss Anna, now please teach me how to form an Ego Gem.¡± I decided to y softball because whenever I tried to take control of the conversation Anna would rebel and go rogue. I just had to tolerate all this till I got my hands on the method of forming an Ego Gem. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cute, my lovely student. Okay fine I¡¯ll tell you the method so listen closely. There are three stages to the formation of the Ego Gem, 1. Realizing the Spirit of your Soul that is in the Ethereal State. 2. Conjuring the spirit from Ethereal State to Reality 3. Solidifying the Spirit energy into a gem and housing the spirit in that Gem ¨C Gem stage¡± Anna exined that there are three stages to formation of an Ego Gem, Ethereal Stage, conjured Stage and Gem Stage. ¡°Great, how do I find the Ethereal spirit? Could you be faster? I have to form the Ego Gem before my duelter.¡± Seeing that I could finally begin forming my Ego Gem I was eager to achieve it before my duel with Corey. ¡°What your trying to form is a Ego Gem, not your every day sugar-coated chocte gems. For you to bake it in hour and half. Are you sure that you haven¡¯t lost your mind? Forget creating the Ego Gem it takes months for a card apprentice to find the ethereal spirit of their soul.¡± Anna eximed, hearing that I wanted to form my Ego Gem within one and half hours. Chapter 284: Rune Cards

Chapter 284: Rune Cards

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 13:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 Hearing that it takes months for a card apprentice just to find his/her Ethereal Spirit I was without words. As I was nning on using my Ego Gem in my uing duel against Corey. But would not just give up on forming an Ego Gem without attempting it first. Just in case I had to ask Anna some obvious questions. ¡°Anna, you have met Corey, right? Did she form her Ego Gem? And that weird sinister fire of hers was it a rule?¡± These questions were weighing my mind. so I decided to get them cleared first. ¡°Oh, that Bright family girl. She is talented just like her parents. Whenever I meet those two at the Way Beyond they can¡¯t stop bragging about their daughter. The nerve of that Bright couple topare me to their daughter but finally meeting her in person I have got to say she did not disappoint me. She has already formed her Ego Gem. As for the sinister fire that she disyed it was not just a rule but a rule forged into the rune. She even surpassed me by forming an Ego Gem and a Rune Card while she is still in the Card Soldier realm. You know I formed my Ego Gem at the Card Master realm and forged my first Rune Card in the Card grandmaster realm. She will make a great addition to the Way Beyond. I remember the Bright couple asking for early retirement. Now that I have found a capable and perfect recement for them I think I should reward their years of selfless service with early retirement as they desire. I heard they wanted retirement to be with their family. Well, they can finally meet their family soon. Hahaha¡± Anna finishing her monologue let out a viinousugh. ¡°¡­¡± I was speechless hearing Anna. How much of a jerk can one person be? To award a selfless veteran couple by sending their only daughter to the front line in their stead. I bet hearing Anna¡¯s ns for them and their daughter, the Bright couple will never dare to ask for retirement or brag about their daughter in front of Anna. ¡°Oh, sorry. I spoke my mind out loud.¡± Seeing myplex expression Anna realized that she spoke her thoughts out loud, which were not meant for a third party to listen. ¡°I bet the Southern Watch loves having you as theirmander¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t judge me, if every capable card apprentice keeps asking for leave and early retirement then who will get the job done? I don¡¯t have to exin myself to you.¡± Anna snorted, iming her hands were tied and she ain¡¯t the bad person here. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just a humble orphan. No judgement here.¡± I did hear Coreyining to Susan that it¡¯s been years since she met or talked to her parents. If she knew the person responsible for that is Anna I do not know what her reaction would be. ¡°¡­¡± Anna rolled her eyes to my response. ¡°By the way what is this Way Beyond? seeing you banish the city lord to Way Beyond I thought it was some kind of ce to dispose of troublemakers but now you say that Corey¡¯s parents are also there. What is that ce anyway?¡± From Anna¡¯s monologue earlier Corey¡¯s parents seem to be her subordinates then why send them to a ce where troublemakers are banished to? ¡°First of all, I did not banish the city lord. I just gave him an opportunity to earn merits and redeem himself and his family from the crimes he hasmitted. Way Beyond is something only the people with a certain level of clearance know about. So, it¡¯s not for you to worry about. You will know about it when you join one of the top 10 universities anyway. If you are curious then all you have to know is that Way Beyond is the reason our ancestors decided toe together and form the current government andmunity as we know. At the Way Beyond a war is going on and we need all hands on deck.¡± Anna knew I was not the type to leave the things I am curious about alone. So she fed me little hints to what Way Beyond meant to humanity. ¡°Okay, I will take your word for it. How strong are rule and rune cards? Is it possible to counter them with normal cards?¡± Since Corey has already formed her Ego Gem and forged her rune cards, I had toe up with precautions against them before our duel. ¡°Fighting Rule and Rune Cards with normal cards, you crazy? It would be like using a wooden sword against a sharp steel sword. The rules and rune cards are the essence of everything you see, feel and experience in this world. How are you going to fight with something like that with the normal cards created to imitate them? Is it about your uing fight with Corey? I see she doesn¡¯t seem to have a good impression of you. If she is anything like her parents she will try her best to embarrass you so bad. If I were you I would not even climb the arena but directly forfeit the match. It¡¯s better to lose like a coward than be humiliated in the arena in front of a huge audience. You know things like this canbel you for life. You do not have to go through this just give up but then my mother will try to have you killed in other ways. Oh my if I could be anybody I would not want to be you! You are so miserable. But if you choose to be my husband as I proposed yesterday, I can help you out of your misery. After all, my mother will not try to have her son-inw killed.¡± Anna had a heartyugh poking at my misery. ¡°This time marrying you will also not solve my problem. As I can¡¯t forfeit this duel with Corey since I have an ongoing bet with her.¡± Chapter 285: First Stage

Chapter 285: First Stage

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 13:29 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°Now why would you go and make a bet with someone you couldn¡¯t possibly defeat? For a man who ims to be smart, you do a lot of stupid shit.¡± Anna stated the obvious. ¡± I made the bet before I knew all that shit like Ego Gem, Rules and Runes even existed. How am I supposed to know Corey has formed her Ego Gem and forged Rune cards if I don¡¯t even know if they exist?¡± I made an excuse for my stupidity. ¡°Whatever fool, you are screwed royally. It¡¯s your mistake to underestimate your opponent.¡± Anna did not buy into my excuse and med me for underestimating my opponent. ¡°Not if I can help it. Anna, teach me how to find my Ethereal Spirit.¡± I will not give up without attempting even once. ¡°Wow, you are relentless aren¡¯t you. Fine but don¡¯t be disappointed if you fail to find your Ethereal spirit on your first try. It took over a month for a genius like a demigod Baylor to find his spirit so do not expect much. That doesn¡¯t mean I am asking you to give up. I say you try your best but do not get your hopes up as it is normal that you can¡¯t find your spirit in your first try.¡± Asking me not to get my hopes up Anna soon began to impart how to find the ethereal spirit of the soul to me. Following Anna¡¯s guidance, I searched my soul for my Ethereal Spirit in my 2-times mutated soul which looked like a ball with fourrge bumps covering it. After all, I had four souls that werebined to form one huge mutated soul. Thanks to my soul pupils I found the Ethereal spirit that Anna was speaking of at the core of my soul without any suspense. My spirit looked exactly like a replica of me wound to every little detail except for a tiny little mutation. My spirit had four heads instead of one. Quite simr to the twin-headed ogre or Cerberus monster core, I used to mutate my soul to have 3 ve consciousness and one master consciousness totalling 4 consciousness. Knowing that Anna would ask to see my ethereal spirit I started panicking about how to exin my conduit to Anna or rather how to hide this from her. There is no way I could hide about finding my ethereal spirit if I want Anna to teach me how to achieve 2nd and 3rd state of Ego Gem formation. Now I was in a pickle, now the only question that remained in my mind was, How much did I trust Anna? No, I can¡¯t give up yet there have to be other ways. How about I make the ethereal spirit retract the four heads into one? It should be possible, right? After all, only the Master consciousness is in control. I can try willing it to retract the four heads into one. Having thought of the solution I decided to follow it by concentrating on my Ethereal spirit to establish a connection with it. As the Ethereal Spirit was mine we already had a connection. I only had to beef up the connection enough to send my thoughts to so that it can retract the other three heads. After a while, I was finally able to contact my Ethereal Spirit. Listening to my intent, all four heads of my Ethereal spirit opened their closed eyes and a devious smile formed on the face of the Master head while the other heads were expressionless. Maintaining the devious expression on its face the Master head followed my intent and retracted the other three heads. ¡°Anna, I found my Ethereal Spirit and was sessful in establishing a connection with it. What next?¡± Having taken care of the problem I enthusiastically reported my sess to Anna. ¡°What! You gotta be shitting me. ¡± Anna eximed in rm. Finding the Ethereal spirit on the first try Anna was right to be alerted. This goes beyond the realm of genius to the realm of godly genius. ¡°¡­¡± Anna¡¯s current expression was a sight to behold just like an alerted cat, and I was enjoying it. ¡°Did you lie just to mess with me?¡± Anna did not seem to believe me. ¡°Yes, I lied just to mess with. Just kidding, see my Ethereal spirit. ¡°An Ethereal replica of me with a devious face l showed in my eyes. My spirit was in an Ethereal state so I could not summon my spirit out as Anna did with hers yet. But I used my eyes to show her my Ethereal spirit. ¡± You, you monster! Get out of here. How is it even possible?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes almost pooped seeing my Ethereal Spirit? Not every day do I get to see a Card Emperor make cute expressions. ¡°Stop overreacting, I had already found my ethereal spirit long ago but I did not know what it was until today. Following your guidance, I realized that the thing that I thought was a part of my soul is my Ethereal spirit. ¡± I did not lie, I did find the mini-me, simrly I found mini Elliott, mini Jaya, mini Pax using my soul pupils long ago while creating the viltronian core. Until today I did not know they were called ethereal spirits. ¡°No wonder. That exins a lot of the recent abnormalities rted to you. Fuq! I was frightened to death by you. But still entering an Ego Gem should not be possible, or being able to see runes. You are getting more mysterious with every passing second. Now I am more curious about you than before. You know what they say about mysterious men?¡± Anna started to flirt with me again, trying to establish her dynamic that she lost due to the fiasco earlier. ¡°How about we move on to the next stage of condensing my Ethereal spirit to reality?¡± I asked, trying to bring Anna back to the track. Chapter 286: Age is Just a Number

Chapter 286: Age is Just a Number

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 13:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°Not so fast by discovering your ethereal spirit you have onlyid the bricks now you need to cement them. So before we move to the second stage you have to strengthen your bond with your ethereal spirit. You must have felt a connection with your ethereal spirit right. Trymunicating with and get a response from it.¡± Anna did not direct me to the next stage of Ego Gem formation. Instead, she directed me to strengthen my foundation before I n to build the house. ¡°Oh about that I have already done that. Now can I move to the second stage of Ego Gem formation?¡± To get my ethereal spirit to retract three of its heads I had already enhanced my connection with it and got it to retract the extra three heads. It felt as if I was one step ahead of the sybus. ¡°I give up! How did you achieve that even before I guided you? I would not be surprised if you were to say that you already have formed your Ego Gem.¡± Anna acted as if she started to get numb to my level of prodigy. ¡°¡­¡± Maybe it is for the good that I hid about the Viltronian core and Cmity soul core. If ain¡¯t knew I discovered my version of monster core she would flip. ¡°You didn¡¯t, right?¡± Seeing me embarrassed by dodge her eyes Anna asked me in scepticism. ¡°Second stage please¡± I beg Anna, worried that if I left the conversation as it is Anna might start believing her suspicions. ¡°The second stage is to conjure your ethereal spirit to reality. For that, you will need to refine your soul energy to a higher degree of purity. Ethereal spirits are your soul¡¯s spirit but they have a more refined taste when ites to the type of energy needed for their nourishmentpared to the soul. Therefore you need pure soul energy to nourish your ethereal spirit to reality. The purer the soul energy you nourish it with the stronger and faster it grows. If the purity of the soul energy does not meet its taste the ethereal spirit does not utilise the soul energy and it will go on a hunger strike growing weaker and weaker. That¡¯s why most card apprentices refine their soul energy to a certain degree of purity before trying to find their soul¡¯s ethereal spirit. I was going to advise you the same after you failed your first try to find your soul¡¯s ethereal spirit but I think it¡¯s not necessarily seeing the prodigy that you are.¡± Anna gave a brief exnation of soul energy purity and the important role it ys in nursing the ethereal spirit to conjure it to reality. ¡°Why did you not start exining something as important as this? What happens if a card apprentice¡¯s ethereal spirit goes on a hunger strike not receiving pure soul energy?¡± Purity of the soul energy was not a concern to me but still, I wanted to know the consequence of not ethereal spirit growing weaker due tock of pure soul energy. ¡°How would I know that you would find your ethereal spirit in the trial?¡± Anna threw the ball in my court. ¡°So, is it my fault that I am a prodigy?¡± I was narcissistic here but it was the only thing I could annoy Anna with. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t forget I am the stronger one here.¡± Anna reminded me who¡¯s the most and added, ¡± As the ethereal spirit grows weaker it starts feeding on the card apprentice¡¯s active soul control to continue its existence. Usually, those who can find their soul¡¯s ethereal spirit can purify their soul energy to the required degree before that happens. But if somebody still isn¡¯t able to meet the requirement then they will just die. After all, stored stocks are going to run out someday.¡± ¡°With such dire consequences, you did not start guiding me with that. Anyway, how do I refine my soul energy to purify it? Is there a method or potion I need to take for that?¡± Despite having my unorthodox method to refine my soul energy I wanted to know how the other card apprentices did it. ¡°Oh, you are going to love this. The answer to refining your soul energy is dual cultivation. Lots and lots of dual cultivation. You know the higher the realm of your partner the better the results you get. Here, let me teach you how dual cultivation is done.¡± Anna with great enthusiasm started to exin dual cultivation, its merits and how it is done. ¡°Dual cultivation you say? Are you sure you are not making this stuff up?¡± I asked, acting ignorant towards Anna¡¯s obvious intentions. ¡°No, why would I? What could I possibly get from lying to you?¡± I could literally see Anna dripping drool. ¡°Real, I guess you are right? But where do I find a partner willing to perform dual cultivation with me? Not to mention you said the higher the realm of my partner the more benefits I get. But where do I find a willing and ideal partner?¡± I continued to y along with Anna. ¡°You know Wyatt, A partner in the Card emperor realm is the best for your current situation. If you were to perform dual cultivation with someone of that realm you may even be able to form your Ego Gem faster than you expect it to.¡± Anna could not be more obvious. Did she believe that I was ignorant enough to fall for her dumb lies? ¡°Card emperor? Won¡¯t they be too old? I do like a woman with a fully grown and matured set of assets but a card emperor will be too old for me don¡¯t you think? After all, I just turned 17 this year.¡± Yep, I used the age card. What an irony, a transmigrator judging others on their age. ¡°Wyatt, how could you say such sallow words? Age is just a number.¡± Anna acted as if I was the viinous husband who was bullying his caring and lovely older wife for her age. Chapter 287: Basic Circulation Method

Chapter 287: Basic Cirction Method

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 13:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°Anna, stop it. I know you are lying¡± I decided to stop entertaining Anna before the situation gets out of hand and Anna starts demanding something ludicrous like taking responsibility for her. ¡°What? How could you me me of such a thing? I never lied to you! Dual cultivation helps in refining your soul energy.¡± Despite me exposing her, Anna chose to stick with her story. ¡°There should be other ways to refine soul energy right? How about we explore those options.¡± I saw through what Anna was doing. Maybe she was not lying but she wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth either. It¡¯s not as if dual cultivation is the only way to refine the soul energy. ¡°There are other methods but Dual cultivation is the easiest and fastest way. Since you were in a hurry to form your Ego Gem I told you the best option. How could you imply that I am lying, Wyatt? Even after I have helped you so much. How could you be so heartless?¡± Anna began with her drama once again. ¡°Enough, it¡¯s getting tedious. Why don¡¯t you tell me other serious methods to refine the soul energy?¡± I enjoyed spending time with Anna, but she keeps going off track. Keep your panties dry, woman. ¡°There is this basic soul energy cirction method distributed by the top 10 universities to all of their freshmen. It¡¯s great for beginners as it is easy to understand and put to use. I guess it is better suited for a dense guy such as yourself.¡± Then Anna started to exin to me the details of the basic cirction method and how to execute it. The basic cirction method had two parts to it. The first part was on how to control one¡¯s soul energy. This part involved sitting in the lotus position and meditating while moving soul energy throughout one¡¯s body from head to toe. After moving soul energy bes as easy as breathing air we move to the second part of the cirction technique. That is to swirl the soul energy in your lower torso as fast as possible. This way the heavier and purest form of soul energy gathers at the centre of the swirl and settles down. while the lighter impurity slowly starts umting at the outer part of the swirl.ter gets thrown out of the body as the sedimented impurity through the pores of the card apprentices skin. ¡°Faster you circte the cirction method, the faster you refine your soul energy. Being a card soldier your active soul control should be below 30%. Meaning you have a considerable amount of soul energy to refine. For every percentage of purity, you will have to refine the entire amount of your soul energy again and again. This is a tedious process that even a prodigious talent can¡¯t skip. You may be faster than others but you still have to do the grunt work.¡± I felt that Anna was gloating over the fact that I could not skip the hard work required to refine my soul energy. ¡°Sure, let me practice the basic cirction method ¡± following Anna¡¯s guidance I started to circte my soul energy throughout my body with ease thanks to the soul energy maniption ability I extracted from soulpoles. Who knew it would such wondrous use ande in handy now of all the ces. Since my control over my soul energy was as easy as breathing air I decided to move to the second part of the basic cirction method. I spun my soul energy at the fastest speed possible with soul energy maniption skill. And as Anna exined to me I noticed heavier pure soul energy and lighter impurities separate as I swirled my soul energy at the fastest speed allowed by my soul energy maniption skill. Soon I was drenched in ck sediment impurities that came out of my skin pores and I started to smell. ¡°You, son of a gun¡± Anna eximed in utter shock seeing me able to sessfully refine my soul energy to a certain degree under 5 minutes of practising the basic cirction method. ¡°I think I need a shower¡±, unable to bear the smell of my own body. I thought it would be better if I took a shower. After all, this is a stadium. They should have showers for yers here. ¡± A shower! That¡¯s whates to your mind? You freak! You just broke my reality as I know and you want to shower¡± Anna yelled as she summoned her grimoire and used a weird card which cleared all the impurities of me and my dress. Even the smell was gone without a trace. ¡°What card is that? It is so useful. Can I have one?¡± I was not a clean freak but I hate it when I get stains on my clothes or sweat a lot. Such a card woulde in handy in such situations. ¡°It¡¯s called Dirt Purge, I have only one of them on me right now. I use it to remove the bloodstains on my dress from the stupid faqs I kill. I do not like getting bloodstains on my dress, period. That¡¯s not important right now? How were you able to master the basic cirction method on your first try? Did you know it took me 3 days to fully gain control over my soul energy? But you not only mastered control of your soul energy but also refined your soul energy in under 5 minutes on your first try, how is that even possible? That has pressed the norms of prodigy. Fuq! here I thought I had grown numb¡± Anna started questioning her reality. Anna herself is a genius but it took her a week before she sessfully mastered the basic cirction technique and refined her soul energy for the first time. ¡°You do not have to react like this, okay. I was able to master the basic cirction method so fast because of my soul energy maniption card. I just cheated, there is nothing to be shocked about.¡± I revealed my soul energy maniption skill to Anna. Afraid that she could not hold back her jealousy. ¡°You have such a miraculous card. No wonder, I got scared over nothing. You know Wyatt, depending on cards too much is not good for you. I suggest you learn soul energy control rather than depending on a card. As it is a very handy and fundamental method. It will help you in the long run.¡± Anna started to preach that I should not depend too much on cards and h h h¡­ ¡°You are just jealous that I get to skip the hardship you went through figuring out how to control soul energy and mastering the basic cirction technique.¡± ¡°Yes, I am. I am the southern emperor. Howe I have to learn soul energy control like mortals but you get to do it like a royal? The world is so unfair!¡± Can¡¯t Anna see the irony in her words? Chapter 288: Caught

Chapter 288: Caught

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 13:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°There it is¡­ now that is out of your system let¡¯s head to the third stage of Ego Gem formation, shall we?¡± Seeing Anna be jealous enough to show it out in such an ugly way. I felt it was worth it having gone through all the trouble to extract soul energy maniption skills from the Soulpoles. ¡°Hold your horses, buddy. You may have mastered the basic soul energy cirction method because of your cheat skill, Soul energy maniption. But you still have to refine your entire soul energy to the required degree of purity. And then use that refined soul energy to nourish your ethereal spirit to conjure it to reality. For you to achieve the required degree of purity you will have to purify your soul energy for 2 or 3 weeks even with your cheat skill. And then nourish your ethereal spirit to reality. So, the third stage will have to wait. Until you can conjure your spirit to reality. Don¡¯t think having a cheat skill will save you from the required grunt work.¡± Anna seemed to be pretty mad about my soul energy maniption skill to repeatedly call it a cheat skill. But jealousy was not her colour it did not suit her. ¡°Anna, I think my soul energy has already reached the required degree of purity for the nourishment of my ethereal spirit. Can you check if I have met the requirement? So that I can start nourishing my spirit and soon conjure it into reality.¡± I did not know what degree of purity of soul energy was needed to nourish my ethereal spirit so I had to ask Anna to check if the purity of my soul energy was enough. ¡°Hahaha! Oh, Wyatt now you¡¯re sounding narcissistic you know that right. You have just refined your soul energy for 5 minutes and you think you have already met the required degree of purity of your soul energy to nourish your spirit to reality. If you are not being narcissistic then what?¡± Annaughed at my words and called me a narcissist, for thinking that I have achieved the required purity for the nourishment of the spirit. ¡°Could you please check if the degree of purity of my soul energy is enough?¡± I pleaded to Anna as I stretched my head towards her and circted my soul energy in it for her to check it. ¡°Fine, since you insist I will check. But don¡¯t get your hopes up. These things take time¡­ you son of a Banshee. What in the name of Satan? How in the hell is your soul energy so pure and thick? You are not toying with me on purpose are you, Wyatt? I swear If you are I will make you regret it. This is the first time you used a soul energy refining technique in your life right?¡± Anna grabbed my wrist and began clicking the purity of soul energy reluctantly. But soon she yelled in shock as I proved her wrong once again as my soul energy had met the purity requirement. which led to Anna start doubting that I had already refined my soul energy long ago and was messing with her. ¡°No, I am not toying with you, Anna. This is the first time I have used a soul energy refining technique in my life, I swear. I always felt my Soul energy get denser and purer every time I went through Baptism. First I thought it was the same for everybody but after learning the soul energy refining technique from you I realised my baptism experience differed from what others experienced. And how hard it is to purify soul energy. Therefore I insisted you verify if the purity of my soul energy had met the requirements. Anyway, what would I get from toying with you Anna?¡± Yes, I lied my ass off. The two secrets that I would take to my grave were the Cmity Soul Core and the Soul mutation method both of which I created. Yes, my soul mutation was the reason why my Soul energy was so dense and pure. My soul energy was 4 times denser and purer than regr soul energy. To achieve this degree of purity in soul energy using the basic cirction method even with my soul energy maniption skill I would require a minimum of 4 years. And for an average talent, it may require 10 to 20 years to reach this level of purification in his soul energy. The most revolutionary thing was how dense my soul energy was. The basic soul energy cirction technique only helped with refining and purifying the soul energy, not enhancing the quality of the soul energy. For example, Cow¡¯s milk and Donkey¡¯s milk are not the same as Donkey¡¯s milk is more nutritiouspared to Cow¡¯s milk but both are milk at the end and nobody could tell a difference once they were mixed. The fact remains that Donkey¡¯s milk is more nutritious and expensive than Cow¡¯s milk. Simrly, my soul energy was 4 times denser and of better quality than the average soul energy. ¡°Um, you¡¯re telling me that you were able to achieve this level of dense and pure soul energy due to your special baptism. Um¡­ then that means you have a special physique or a trait stat, don¡¯t you? Only that can exin why your baptism is special and gives you extra benefits.¡± Anna reached a conclusion I never could have thought of. This conclusion was bad news for me considering how the government was actively recruiting people with the physique or a trait. And also helping the secret ns, families and sects to hide any information about physique and trait stats from the general public. ¡°¡­¡± Anna¡¯s judgment regarding my special baptism caught me off guard and I did not know how to answer her. My words and facial expression froze which was enough to hint Anna to the obvious answer. ¡°From the look on your face, I take it that my guess about you having an extra physique or a trait stat was right. My god, you are a prodigy. The natural extra stat is a sign of a prodigy. I liked you a lot, Wyatt. But this information changes everything. What to do? This is difficult, I can¡¯t decide. On the one hand, I want you to be mine but on the other hand, I have to fulfil my duty. Wyatt, you would understand me if I chose thetter right? I am so sorry, Wyatt. I did not want this¡± Chapter 289: Trust

Chapter 289: Trust

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 14:06 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°¡­¡± I realised that there are not two secrets that I would take to my grave but three secrets¡­ Cmity soul core, Soul mutation method and physique and trait stats. ¡°Got you! Haha. You should have seen the look on your face haha. You silly goose I can not believe you feel for it. It was a ruse to prank you. Did you forget you and I have a soul contract and I have to protect you from harm? And also there are many card apprentices with extra Physique or trait stat in the southern watch. So do not worry it is not a big deal if you have proper backing. ¡± Anna eximed, revealing that her words and actions earlier were just an act. ¡°All that was an act?¡± I was still in alert mode. I would not take any chances when ites to my life. ¡°Yes, it was all an borate n of mine to get back at you for trying to show off despite knowing that you are a cheat. A soul energy maniption skill and now a special physique or trait stat? If these ain¡¯t cheats then what?¡± Anna exined that she did that to get back at me because she was jealous of my cards and talent. ¡°borate n? Isn¡¯t it quite far-fetched from what happened? But you do know that this stunt has made me more cautious towards you?¡± Yeah, I was just warming up to the idea of Anna as a friend and she had to pull the wrong prank. Now I will have a hard time trusting her. ¡°Does it matter? you did not trust me from the start, anyway. I have been throwing myself at you for a while now, don¡¯t you dare act dumb. You are aroused and attracted to me but you do not try to make a move on me even if I pinned you down. Not because of my numerous ex-lovers you are not that type of guy. It is because you cannot bring yourself to trust me and lower your guard in my presence.¡± Anna was spot on, I was not a prude to give up on a sure thing but I was calctive enough to know that fornication will lead to feelings which I rather not have towards someone I am not sure if I could trust yet. ¡°¡­¡± Despite my thick skin, I was not shameless enough to ask her to teach me the next step to form Ego Gem after she poured her heart out. If I did that I wouldn¡¯t just be shameless but considered as a jerk. ¡°So, where were we? Yes, the purity of your soul energy is more than enough to nourish your ethereal spirit and conjure it to reality.¡± Anna chose to live the previous matter despite how hurt she was. Who wouldn¡¯t be? Despite her status, she conjured enough courage and went out of her way to confess to the boy she likes and then help him in every way possible only to know that he did not even trust her yet? It was already a miracle that she did not leave instead stayed behind and decided to help me. I followed Anna¡¯s guidance and fed my soul energy to my Ethereal spirit. The spirit greedily devoured the soul energy and started to form shape and gain presence. Feeding the spirit soul energy was like filling in colours to a picture. Ethereal spirit was a colourless picture that came to reality as I filled it with my soul energy, the metaphorical colour. After feeding it most of my spirit energy I found that the Spirit stopped. Seeing how it looked alive and real. I knew the spirit was full and had finally condensed to reality rather than ethereal. To test whether my spirit haspletely condensed to reality I tried to summon it to the outside world from within my soul just like Anna did earlier. As I willed it, my spirit was summoned in the outside world. Like Anna¡¯s spirit which showed disgust to everything in existence, my Spirit carried an ominous quietly maniacal look in its eyes with a devious smile. Yep, that look sent a chill in my spin. As my spirit painted me as a psychopath. So I hurriedly recalled it. Now I understood how Anna felt showing her spirit. ¡°No surprise there you conjured your spirit to reality faster than I thought. Now let¡¯s head to the third and final stage. This should be easier. What am I saying? You achieved the first and second stages as easy as you were walking in a park, then this third step should be a lot like drinking water for you. Ask your spirit to surround itself with as much soul energy as possible. Andpress all the soul energy in a shape of your choice with the spirit in the centre. For optimum results I rmend you to choose a symmetrical design for your gem for example a sphere. This way you can easily know where the centre is as you forge your Ego Gem.¡± Anna tried to act unaffected by how fast I conjured my spirit to reality and started to guide me about thest step to forge the Ego Gem. ¡°Wait! That¡¯s it? I gather soul energy around with my spirit in the centre andpress the gathered soul energy into a shape of my choice to get an Ego Gem. How does that work? How can justpressing soul energy for a gem? That does not make sense.¡± Yes, this was the most illogical thing I had heard. ¡°You fool, the third step is not for you but your spirit. All you have to do is gather enough soul energy with your spirit in the centre and hold it in a ce as your spirit starts to cocoon itself using the soul energy you have gathered. Now don¡¯t ask how the spirit knows this? It¡¯s like asking how caterpirs know to form cocoons? How do spiders know to weave their silk? They just do, ites naturally to them. Simrly our spirits also naturally know to forge a gem they just require our help in gathering the soul energy and hold it in ce. Now just shut up and form the gem. I have ces to be since you do not appreciate my presence anyway.¡± It was very awkward for Anna to stay behind after revealing that she knew that I was pretending to act dumb and did not trust her. She felt like running away and hiding in embarrassment but still, she forced herself to stay behind andplete the task. As it was not like a Heatsend to leave a job half-finished. Chapter 290: Fusion

Chapter 290: Fusion

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 14:11 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°Sure, just a sec I will forge the gem so you can get back to your work.¡± Anna¡¯s words did not guilt me as we both wanted separate things from our rtionship. If she was looking for a friend in me I was down for that but clearly, she wanted more which I am not ready for yet. I have to be heartless to make it clear to her to avoid any misunderstanding in future. ¡°You know this is the part I like the most about you, ruthless and goal-oriented. I am in no hurry, I will make you mine soon.¡± As the wealthiest, strongest and most beautifulss of the southern region, Anna never thought that there would be a day when she would say such pitiful words to a boy and not raise a single emotion. No, if it¡¯s this boy in front of her then she should have expected such ruthless words from him. ¡°All the best then.¡± I did not take Anna¡¯s word seriously. Instead, I put my mind to forging the Ego Gem. With my spirit in the Centre, I started gathering the purest of my soul energy around andpressed them in a spherical shape. Then I made use of Hive AI to get a perfect spherical shape and pinpoint an urate centre for my spirit. As Anna said I soon notice that the soul energy surrounding my spirit slowly condenses into a solid form and starts enclosing my spirit like a cocoon. This is it I thought? Will the gem forged in such a simple way contain the endless empty space I had been in. How is that possible? So mysterious. It did not take long for the entire soul energy surrounding my spirit to condense to a solid form and finally enclose my spirit into what looked like a spherical bead more than a gem. With that, a bunch of notifications from grimoire started to sound in my mind. I summoned my grimoire to check what was up and I was notified that the Ego Gem is added to my physique stat. [Ego Gem is added to hosts Physique Stat] with the remainder of the notification I checked my stats and saw a new addition to my physique stat, Ego Gem right next to the cmity soul core. Then I checked the Ego Gem physique info. [Physique Name: Ego Gem Physique Type: Inborn Skill Physique Rank: Innate Grade Physique Description: The host gains the ability tomunicate with the world based on the limit to which he can harmonize with the world. Additional effect: One with the world Synchronisation Rate: 75% Note: Higher the resynchronization rate longer and deeper you canmunicate with the world. ] [Physique Name: Cmity soul core Physique Type: Origin Card Physique Rank: Acquired Grade Physique Description: The host gains an artificial variant human core formed using the Viltronian Core and Cmity Dungeon Seed. Additional effects: Soul Pupils, Viltronian Physique, Immortal core, Body Restructure Transformation, Parent/Daughter soul core, cmity Daughter core, Hive AI, Mutated Soul, Soul Echolocation, Soul Energy Maniption. Note: Cmity Soul Cores Duty is to protect the host¡¯s soul.] [Alert: Cmity soul core reacting to Ego Gem] [Alert: Ego Gem reacting to Cmity soul core] [Alert: Cmity Soul core and Ego Gem responding to each other] [Cmity soul core and Ego Gem can be fused, will you proceed with fusion?] Ever since I knew about the Ego gem I suspect both were the different sides of the same coin. This proves it. [Proceed/Cancel] [Proceed] I did not see a reason not to and also I can not get a second opinion on this since I am the only one with both an artificial human core and an Ego Gem. [Proceeding with Cmity soul core and Ego Gem fusion¡­] [Note: Please enter the state ¡®One with the world¡¯] I followed the advice and entered the state One with the world. This was my first time entering this state and I felt like I suddenly became a part of this huge energy or entity. I was lost in this big swarm of energies that was trying to influence me some or the other way. And so many emotions ran through my mind right now honestly I got to say it was very much simr to doing cannabis for the first time. The simrity was astounding and uncanny. Was it like this for everybody or just me? I do not know if it was supposed to be like this. Maybe it will take me a while to get used to it. Soon I came out of the state unable to handle all the energies trying to influence me. ¡°You are finally awake. How was your first time connecting to the world? ¡± I heard Anna¡¯s voice and focused on it to awaken from the muddled state I was in sinceing out of the one with the world state. The influence of the energies I experienced earlier still affected me in the real world. I was having a hard time and could not even think straight. But thankful I used Anna¡¯s voice as a beckon to focus on and close all the other thoughts and emotions affecting my mind. ¡°Hold on a minute,¡± I asked Anna to wait as I checked my grimoire notification to see if the fusion of Cmity Soul Core and Ego Gem wasplete. [Cmity Soul Core and Ego Gem fusion sessful] [Origin Card updated] [Host status is updated. Please check at the host¡¯s convenience.] ¡°What¡¯s so important in your grimoire that you ignore the beauty in front of you? Was your Ego Gem formation not sessful? I doubt a prodigy like you could fail at a sure thing.¡± Anna asked curiously, seeing me intently stare at my grimoire. ¡°Yes, I was sessful in the creation of the Ego Gem. I was checking its info to see if I forged or right. As I had a very unusual experience connecting to the world for the first time.¡± I did not tell Anna about the new mutated gem that formed in me instead spoke about the experience connecting to the world. Chapter 291: Minx

Chapter 291: Minx

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 14:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°I can see that, you were out of it for quite a while. And also you were automatically disqualified from the tournament for not showing up.¡± Anna informed me that entering the one with the world state I missed my match with corey. ¡°Really? But good try. I might have fallen for your prank if I had not checked my grimoire.¡± I did not fall for Anna¡¯s prank but I would have if not for me checking the grimoire earlier to check the notifications. ¡°Anyway, show me your Ego Gem? What shape did you choose? What is your synchronisation rate? How many energies tried to contact you?¡± Anna was not surprised that her prank did not work. Instead, she enthusiastically barraged me with questions one after the other without giving me time to answer. ¡°Here¡± I just summoned my variant Ego Gem as it answered most of Anna¡¯s questions. ¡°You chose a spherical shape as I suggested,¡± Anna inspected my Ego Gem from afar and soon she vanished from her spot and before I could react she grabbed My Ego Gem hovering in front of me and returned to her previous position. ¡°Anna, what do you mean by this?¡± I growled at Anna in anger. Seeing her snatch my Ego Gem. ¡°As your teacher, I am dropping some important knowledge on you. So you do not end up making mistakes that may cost you more than you ever imagined. First, never summon your Ego Gem out even if you are in the presence of people you trust or you are alone behind a closed door. If you do not want to be a ve to others then you engrave that in your mind.¡± Anna went on to warn me about how dangerous it is if my Ego Gem falls into wrong hands. While I waspletely focused on the small Gem in her hand. She literally had my life in her hands. ¡°Okay, give it back,¡± I yelled. There is always one idiot friend who snaps a shot of you participating in underage drinking or smoking and yfully threatens to share it with your parents. Or sometimes forcefully borrows your phone to visit questionable sites. I fuqing hate that dude but he is a good friend. And right now I hated Anna the most but at the same time, I was grateful to her for teaching me how to form an Ego Gem. I was not worried Anna would do anything to my Ego Gem because we had a soul contract between us and also because I had other insurance in ce. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? How can you learn without any consequence?¡± Anna had a viinous smile on her as she said those words. ¡°Anna, whatever you are up to stop it before I get angry.¡± Even though I was sure Anna could not do any harm to me and my soul gem I still felt ufortable seeing her use it as a ything. ¡°I think you are forgetting who is in charge, Student Wyatt. Do you want me to remind you?¡± Anna said as she showed me my Ego Gem. ¡°No, Miss Anna.¡± Understanding Anna¡¯s Intent I decided to y along till I got my soul gem back. ¡°Good, boy. If you want your Ego Gem back. All you have to do is kiss me.¡± Anna put forward her demands and they were as silly as her actions. ¡°You promise to give me back my Ego Gem if I kiss you once.¡± Kissing a woman wasn¡¯t new to me. But being forced to kiss a woman was new. ¡°Yes, I promise. As long as you kiss me once I will return you your Ego Gem. What are you waiting for?¡± Anna promised and urged me to hurry up. But since when did a man require to be forced to kiss a beauty? I did not think much and walked towards Anna with steady steps neither hurried nor reluctant. Reaching Anna, I wrapped my left arm around her waist and pulled her into my embrace causing her ample bosom to be pressed against my muscr chest. Using my free hand I cleared the yful bangs falling on her face with a gentle touch leaving a lingering sensation on her skin. ¡°Where do you want me to kiss you?¡± Looking into Anna¡¯s eyes I whispered. Feeling my breath on them Anna¡¯s pale white cheeks turned rosy and her lips quivered. ¡°Kiss where it pleases you the most¡± Anna gave me a green single to do as I please. ¡°Then don¡¯t mind me¡± whispering that I gently started to nibble on Anna¡¯s ears. Soon I felt Anna put her whole body weight in my embrace as her legs turned weak after a brief romantic session. ¡°Good, now given my Ego Gem back.¡± cing Anna on the nearby Couch I demanded my Ego Gem. ¡°Let me catch my breath, will you. This wasn¡¯t your first time right. Who knew an honest looking boy such as yourself had such skill. Oh my god, it felt so good. I am so aroused right now. Let¡¯s go all the way, pretty please ¡± Anna beamed and started to propose going all the way. ¡°Anna you promised, now give me back my Ego Gem,¡± I said sternly. Even I was aroused feeling up Anna¡¯s supple body. But I controlled myself as it was not the time or ce for it. Hearing my thoughts I nced at Anna in fright, it was happening as she said. I almost considered doing it with her if I did not have to participate in a duel in the next 20 minutes. This minx is dangerous. She almost had me. ¡°I know you do not have to keep reminding me that. We Heatsend always keep our promise. Here, catch¡± Anna released my Ego Gem from her constraint which was stopping me from recalling the Ego Gem and threw it towards me. Feeling the constraints block me from recalling Ego Gem I recalled it. Chapter 292: Influence

Chapter 292: Influence

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 14:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°I thought you had somewhere to be?¡± I asked Anna who was eyeing me simr to a popsicle to devour. ¡°I¡¯m too aroused to go anywhere, I never thought that an inexperienced brat like you would make me so wet. How are you so good at your first time?¡± Anna made excuses for leaving and continue to y her tricks on me. ¡°How do you know it is my first time?¡± I asked her with a devious smile. I should stop entertaining her while but I did the contrary. ¡°As I mentioned before I did a thorough background check on you after I went home that morning.¡± Saying that Anna recalled her talk with her mother, ¡®Mom, You are saying he has zero experience with women. Is he into men?¡¯ ¡®The report did not mention the boy showing such tendencies.¡¯ ¡®Not into Men and zero experience with women. Does he have some weird type of fetish?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t know, not mentioned in the report. Stop focusing on his sexuality and exin to me how a teenager managed to trick you so royally? What kind of bullshit deal is this? He enjoys 35% royalty by sitting back and doing nothing with no obligation to contribute towards the production and supply of the product or investing in the expansion. Not to mention the one-sided soul contract between you and him. At the surface, it may look like we are making profits but most or all of it will be invested back in for expansion of the product R&D and its production and supply chain. Meanwhile, fending off the strongest vultures and jackals of the world trying to grab a piece of our pie. Worst of all, that boy will be enjoying the biggest piece of the pie while using us as his shield. The first decade of the business is a crucial and fragile period for a business so most of the profit made would be poured into keeping it afloat and expanding it. This would be borne by all the partners, so in the end, everybody would have small profits to show for. But in our case because of your stupidity, we will have no profits to show for as we will be using our entire profits to invest back in the product expansion. Since that boy is not obligated to invest or help us. We do all the work, we face all the scrutiny and we protect that freeloader and his family. While that boy will enjoy all the profits this basically makes us his ves. All because of your stupidity, Anna?¡¯ ¡®I got it, He must be one of thosete bloomers. He hasn¡¯t matured enough yet. No wonder he did not fall for my charm or nce at my hot body. His fruits are not ripe yet I am not the one to me.¡¯ ¡®You! Prodigal daughter. You turned our entire Heatsend royal family into a money-making cow for a 17-year-old and still do not repent. Your grandparents and uncle have spoiled you rotten.¡¯ ¡°So, I know you more than you know yourself.¡± Anna was not ashamed to im her mothers work as hers. ¡°Yeah, right. On another note, since you¡¯re staying, you might as well answer a few of my doubts.¡± I decided to make use of Anna¡¯s knowledge once again. ¡°Well shoot away, what do you want to know?¡± Anna was more than willing to help. ¡°About my experience entering the state, one with the world. It was very unpleasant and awful¡­ is it the same for everyone?¡± My experience with the state ¡®One with the world is troubling the most¡¯ is troubling me the most. ¡°The problem you¡¯re facing is not something all card apprentices face and will not be able to help you. Thankfully I faced the same problem when entering the state ¡®one with the world¡¯ for the first time. So, I can help you. The reason why most card apprentices do not go through what you went through is that they do not have a high synchronisation rate such as you and me. Having a high synchronisation rate means connecting with the world on a deeper level. The deeper you are connected with the world the easier it is for you to contact you. And easier for the world to contact you. ¡± Hearing Anna ims that the world can contact us, I was bewildered. How is the world able to contact us? Is the world a living being? ¡°Wait, does the world contact us? How is it possible? Is it a living being?¡± I interrupted Anna between her exnation as this was a huge discovery for me. ¡°Not much of the world is known to us but it is amon belief that the world contacts us through the rules. But this is only possible with card apprentices with excellent grade Ego Gems. I guess when you entered the state ¡®one with the world¡¯ you must have felt as if you had be a part of a huge entity and felt a energy trying to influence you. That energy is the rule and the huge entity is the world. The rule used by the world to contact card apprentices is the best-situated rule for the said card apprentices. Not only will you be able toprehend that rule faster but also create various excellent grade runes using it. When I first entered the state ¡®one with the world¡¯ the world contacted me by making use of 6 different rules. The influence of 6 different rules can drive a card apprentice crazy. But since these rules werepatible with me. I gained control over them faster than their influence over me increased.¡± Anna shared that she was influenced by 6 different rules. She keeps sharing personal info with me nonchntly. Does she trust me or think that my strength is not enough to be a threat to her. Anna¡¯s exnations of the world and the rules made me happy and worried at the same time as many rules tried to influence me. I do not know the exact number but it¡¯s a two-digit number for sure. I was happy that I waspatible with many rules but I was worried about what Anna meant by she gained control over rules before they influenced her. Chapter 293: Calamity Soul Gem

Chapter 293: Cmity Soul Gem

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 14:44 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡°Anna, what do you mean by you gaining control over the rules and them not influencing you?¡± I asked the part which confused me the most and raised rms in my mind. ¡°The rules are like naughty children. You need to discipline them otherwise they will run wild. Do not worry about it. First, get used to them. I will help you during the process.¡± Anna did not talk much about what she meant earlier but said she promised to help me with itter. It seemed like she is keeping a reason for me to contact her and for her to keep visiting me again. ¡°By the way, I forgot to ask what is your synchronisation rate? I just assumed your Ego Gem was of excellent grade since it was you and because your first encounter with the world was not that great.¡± Anna finally asked the question I dodge earlier and wanted to avoid as long as possible. Hoping Anna would not ask that question again. ¡°Can I not answer it. Because I do not want to lie to you.¡± I Indicated to Anna that my synchronisation rate was high enough to make me lie about it to her. I risked being upright to Anna choosing to bet on the newfound bond between me and Anna. ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t worry I will not ask any further. It seems my teachings are starting to show effect. But can you tell me how many rules contacted you?¡± Anna understood my intention and thanked me for not lying to her face. ¡°I did not count but it¡¯s definitely a two-digit number.¡± I was vague about the number of rules that contacted me. Making it sound like the number of rules that contacted me was close to 10 or 11 while I know that actually number was the ice or four times that. ¡°Wow! Your synchronization rate should be very high. Smart choice that you did not reveal it to me.¡± Anna was amazed by my answer and agreed that I was right not having shared my synchronisation rate with her. ¡°Thank you for understanding. When I have enough strength to protect myself you will be the first to know the number.¡± I thanked Anna for understanding and not asking too many questions. I bet Anna is curious but she did not use force to get the answer and chose to leave it alone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a sweet talker? I will wait for that day but till that datees Have you considered my offer?¡± Anna questioned. ¡°Which offer?¡± Anna has two outstanding offers for me one was to marry and be house husband while the other was I cuddle with her for a night interchange for the cloud emperor¡¯s head. ¡°Does it matter? I bet your answer will be the same for both?¡± Anna knew what my answer was going to be. ¡°Then why ask¡± I was perplexed. If you know the answer then why ask? ¡°Can¡¯t a girl be greedy?¡± That¡¯s human nature alright hoping against the odds. ¡°You can but my answer is still the same, no.¡± I answered with a resounding ¡®No¡¯ to Anna¡¯s questions. My answer would never change because one of Anna¡¯s proposals wanted me to be her trophy wife while the other wanted me to be her boy toy. ¡°I will turn that no to yes someday just you wait. You can have the severed head. I have no use for it. Consider it a gift. I did not experience this calmness for a long time, I missed it.¡± Anna generously gifted me the severed head. ¡°Thank you for the gift.¡± I was excited about getting the severed head from Anna because I had made an amazing discovery about the broken runes. The broken runes are going to be helping me a lot. ¡°Anna, excuse me, I want to make some preparations for the uing battle.¡± I was preparing to excuse myself as I collected the severed head from Anna but she added, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to leave. I have two people that I need to show them their ce. you continue to use the VIP and prepare for the battle.¡± Saying that Anna headed out. Seeing Anna leave, I sat in the lotus position and summoned my grimoire. [Cmity Soul Gem asking permission to sacrifice broken rune ¡®cloud¡¯? (Allow/Decline)] This notification was on hold since I hade out of the cloud card emperor¡¯s Ego Gem. Now I finally get to see what the Cmity Soul Gem is up to. (Allow) so I permitted Cmity Soul Gem to proceed further with its n. [Cmity Soul Gem sacrificing broken rune ¡®Cloud¡¯ to cmity daughter gem] [Cmity daughter gem fusing with broken rune cloud] [Cmity daughter gem ¨C Cloud Lord formed. Switch to Card form? (Switch/Decline)] (Switch) a string of notifications sounded once I permitted the cmity Ego Gem to sacrifice the broken rune ¨C Cloud. As it was of no use to me. The Cmity Ego Gem fused the broken rune with cmity daughter gem and gave the spirit of card emperor formed by the broken cloud rune a physical body made up of the rule with the physique of a viltronian as a named cmity daughter gem. But the strength of the spirit had decreased a lot. It went from a card emperor to a card lord realm. I did not expect the cmity daughter gem to be able to fuse with the remnant spirit formed by the broken rune. Who knew the dungeon cmity seed was this powerful. This was a game-changer. There are still 5 more broken runes in the card emperor¡¯s severed head and they were mine for taking. Now I finally saw the hope of defeating Corey. At first, I thought I could easily form an Ego Gem andprehend a rule to counter Corey¡¯s Ego Gem and sinister fire rule. This scattered after realizing how hard it is toprehend rules. But during the process, I realised how I was lucky to have formed the core in an hour and a half. If not for my soul pupils, soul energy maniption and migrated soul it would be months to forge my Ego Gem. [Cmity daughter card Cloud Lord created. Whether to equip it? (Equip/Decline)] Chapter 294: Monster Core

Chapter 294: Monster Core

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 14:49 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 ¡®A mystery is a mystery when someone tries to understand and exin it but fails in the process.¡¯ Monster Cores, a mystery that is never exined but understood as natural as the air we breathe and the water we drink. I was one of those people who understood Monster Cores the same way. Humans have exined Air and water, uncovered the mystery behind them, what are they? Why are we dependent on them? Are there enough of them? And now answers to all of these questions aremon knowledge. Ever since the discovery of the Viltronian Core, I started to explore the mystery known as monster cores. How is the monster core formed? What are the perks of having a monster core? And in the end, I did reach half-assed answers to the iplete questions I hade up with and believed that I had solved the mystery behind the monster cores, how narcissistic of me? Where in reality what I did is copy the iplete findings of another race. I thought Viltronian Core and Monster core are the same as both enhance the user¡¯s physique and strength. But I was wrong, the monster core did more than that, it gave monsters their skills. Which I overlookedpletely and believed monsters inherent skill from their predecessor like bloodline therefore the monsters of the same race pretty much had the same skills. I failed to question where the predecessors gained their skill. If I had asked this question then I would realise my understanding about the monster core is misguided and would not have to wait till Anna guided me to the right path by asking the simple questions: How do the monster core enable a monster to use supernatural skills like conjuring fire and teleportation? Where do these supernatural skillse from? That¡¯s when I realised that I was wrong to think the monster core gives monsters a strong physique and inherent their predecessors skill. What monster core does is help monsters grow strong physically and develop their own set of skills. Yes, there are two parts to what monster core does. Comparing the viltronian core to the monster core I only focused on the part where the monster core provided a strong physique to monsters andpletely credited the skills part to bloodline inheritance. But the same goes for Ego Gem, it is too focused on how to gain supernatural skills like the monster core and unknowingly credits the effect of the monster core on the monster physique of monsters to supernatural skills. The monster physique and supernatural skills are two faces of the same coin, monster core. Ego Gem is to gain supernatural skills and Viltronian core is to gain monstrous physique. In the end, both the Viltronian core and Ego Gem are iplete copies of the monster core. They both are the same and so different at the same time. Answering the question of how I was able to enter the Ego Gem without forging my Ego Gem, I had something simr, a variant viltronian core Cmity Soul Core. The simrity between them is the reason why Cmity soul core and Ego Gem responded to each other and asked to fuse, forming aplete version of Monster core known as Soul Gem. Which inhabits both the perks of a Viltronian Core and an Ego Gem. The Soul Gem allows me to gain both Supernatural skills from the rules of the world and a monstrous physique with no natural death. It is a known truth that the longer the monster lives the stronger the monster bes. Meaning that strong monsters do not have a natural death or have a long life span gifted to them by their monstrous physique. Therefore they continue to grow stronger as time passes instead of growing old and dying. Finally answering the correct questions: what is a monster core? How does a monster core do what it does and what enables it to do so? I can boldly say I have uncovered some important mysteries to the monster core. This time around I was not narcissistic enough to im I have solved the mystery of monster core. [Card Name: Cmity Soul Gem Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The host gains a monstrous physique of a viltronian and the ability tomunicate with the world based on the limit to which he can harmonize with the world. Additional effect: Soul Pupils, Viltronian Physique, Immortal core, Body Restructure Transformation, Parent/Daughter soul gem, cmity Daughter gem, Hive AI, Mutated Soul, Soul Echolocation, Soul Energy Maniption, ¡®One with the world¡¯ Synchronisation Rate: 95% Note: Higher the resynchronization rate longer and deeper you canmunicate with the world. Cmity Soul Gem protects the host¡¯s mutated soul ] [Physique Name: Cmity Soul Gem Physique Type: Origin Card Physique Rank: Acquired Grade Physique Description: same as origin card effects] [Physique Name: Mutated Soul Physique Type: Origin Card Physique Rank: Acquired Grade Physique Description: The host¡¯s soul mutates and multiplies itself every time the host breaks through to the upper realm. Card Student ¨C Soul Card Schr ¨C mutated soul with 2 consciousness Card Soldier ¨C mutated soul with 4 consciousness Card Master ¨C mutated soul with 8 consciousness Card GrandMaster ¨C mutated soul with 16 consciousness Card Lord ¨C mutated soul with 32 consciousness Card Overlord ¨C mutated soul with 64 consciousness Card King ¨C mutated soul with 128 consciousness Card Emperor ¨C mutated soul with 256 consciousness Card Demigod ¨C mutated soul with 512 consciousness Note: current multiplying factor is ¡®Double¡¯, can be increased] [Trait Name: Multi-Consciousness Trait Type: Origin Card Trait Rank: Acquired Grade Trait Description: The host has multiple consciousnesses. Which will multiply every time the host breakthroughs upper realm ] [Trait Name: Mutated Soul Energy Trait Type: Origin Card Trait Rank: Acquired Grade Trait Description: The host¡¯s soul energy is mutated which gets stronger and more refined with the increase in the number of consciousness the host has. Note: the host¡¯s soul energy will get stronger and purer with an increase in the number of the host¡¯s consciousness. ] Chapter 295: Fishing

Chapter 295: Fishing

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 14:51 Location- Sky Blossom City, Sky Blossom Card Stadium, VIP Box no.1 Sorting through my upgraded origin card and updated physique and traits stat I then turned my attention to the Cloud emperor¡¯s severed head and my new Cmity daughter card Cloud Lord. The new ability of Cmity daughter core to switch from the core form to the card form was thanks to one of the perks Cmity Soul Gem picked up from Ego Gem. Now I understood what Anna meant by using runes to make cards. But this also left many unanswered questions in my mind, why not directly use theprehended rules instead of extracting runes from them and forging them into cards. I was yet toprehend a single rule so I could not experiment as to why I cannot use the rules directly rather than going through all the hassle of forming runes and then turning them into cards. What was the reason behind this? And why were the rune spirits amazed that I could see their runes? I guess I will be contacting Anna very soon again. So much for hoping to not meet that minx again. There¡¯s still so much Anna has not taught me about the Ego Gems purposefully. Shaking my mind, I brought my focus to the matter at hand, Cmity Daughter Card ¨C Cloud Lord. [Card Name: Cloud Lord ¡®ude¡¯ Card Type: Named Cmity Daughter Gem Card Rank: A-rank(upgradable), Unique Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The broken Rune ¡®Cloud¡¯ has fused with Cmity Daughter Gem and revived in the form of its deceased owner Card emperor ude using the false spirit created by the broken rune from the memories of its owner. Additional effect: Rule ¡®cloud¡¯, Hive AI, Viltronian Physique, Immortal Core, Body Restructure, Transformation. Note: Due to its broken state the runes realm has decreased to card lord realm. The rune can be upgraded by providing nourishment from Cmity Soul Gem] The Broken rune ¡®cloud¡¯ which had manifested as its creator¡¯s spirit using its memories has fused with Cmity daughter Gem, giving it a body made up of clouds and properties of Viltronian physique. Basically, the rune has turned into a replica of young ude with a cloud elemental body and viltronian physique. Due to the influence of the viltronian physique, the cloud element body of ude looks young. After all, a Millennium is nothing in terms of a viltronian¡¯s life span. The Cloud lord also inherited the core additional abilities of the Cmity Daughter Gem such as Hive AI, Immortal Core, Body Restructure and Transformation. Making it a Named Daughter Gem. What¡¯s eye-catching is that the card info shows that it has a unique grade, an upgradable rank with no card ratings and durability. Not to mention its ability the Rule ¡®Cloud¡¯. The most incredible thing is that I can control this Cloud Lord with Hive AI. Meaning I did not have to worry about the repercussions of using a Broken Rune as it was a ve to my Hive AI. I never had to worry about the broken rune trying to possess my body. Not that it¡¯s possible since it was reduced to being my ve trying to possess me in the first ce. The juiciest part is that thanks to Anna¡¯s gift, the severed head I could create five more of such ve cards. Without any dy, I entered the dying Ego Gem to find the other five broken runes. ¡­ ¡°Guys, I am back¡± I yelled entering the dying Ego Gem. ¡°¡­¡± The 5 broken Runes which had manifested into spirit form in the shape of their owners from their memories looked at me speechlessly. ¡°Wait! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be erased? Where is Old ck?¡± The old green broken rune asked the obvious questions that came to all 5 broken runes¡¯ minds. ¡°Who cares, He is mine.¡± Old purple having learnt his lesson fromst time he did not hesitate this time and rushed towards me before hispatriot could react. [Alert: Cmity Soul Gem detected an imminent threat to the host consciousness] [Cmity Soul Gem activating] [Cmity Soul Gem active] [Host Soul Recalled to Cmity Soul Gem] [Cmity Soul Core engaging the threat] [Cmity Soul Core eliminated remnant spirit, Brontes] [Threat neutralised] [Cmity Soul core swallowed a broken Rune ¡®Lightning¡¯] [Broken Rune ¡®Lightning¡¯ now avable in Cmity Soul Gem] [Cmity Soul Gem seeking hosts permission to sacrifice broken Rune ¡®Lightning¡¯, will you allow it?] [Allow/Decline] ¡°Now that was easy¡± I went fishing in the dying Ego gem and caught a Broken Rune without much effort. I thought they would be more cautious seeing me alive and their buddy ude dead. I guess the Brontes fellow is not good at using his brain. ¡°Well, time to go fishing again¡± And I dove into the dying Ego Gem. Let¡¯s see if I can catch a broken rune faster than thest time. ¡°Fellow¡¯s your ride is back again, which one of you wants to go next,¡± I said to the remaining 4 broken gems. ¡°How are you doing that? Where are the old ck and purple? What happened to them?¡± Old Green no longer dared to look down on me because of my age and low realm. ¡°You mean ude and Brontis, they are recuperating in my Ego Gem. I asked them toe and help me invite you guys to my Ego Gem but they rejected me saying it will be crowded and they do not want to share an Ego Gem again with you guys. I get what they are saying but I have a card duel soon and the opponent is too strong and I need to win no matter what. so I need all the help I need therefore I came to make an offer to you folks, help me and you can stay in my Ego Gem.¡± I can see that all the remaining broken runes are cautious towards me and did not dare to underestimate me as I took down the second strongest of them without effort. There I cooked up a cockamamie story to lure them into a trap my cmity Soul Gem. ¡°Fine, I will move to your Ego Gem. But know this I will only help when the situation is dire.¡± Old Green was the first to fall for my trap. ¡°Old green, what are you doing? It may be a trap.¡± Old yellow warned Old Green. ¡°So what? We are going to die if we stay in this Ego Gem anyway. I do not know about you guys but I want to achieve my creator¡¯s wishes for that I have to live. So, I will take my chances with the kid.¡± Old Green was practical about his current situation. As expected, these broken runes are ves to the feelings, desires that their card apprentice had while creating them. ¡°¡­ I aming too. I have to reach the demigod realm as my creator hoped.¡± Old Blue followed Old Green. Seeing Old Blue and Green, Old Yellow followed them adding, ¡°I too am yet to achieve my master¡¯s desire. I will not rest till I do¡± Old Red did not say anything; he just followed the other three. As all of them had no choice but to take the risk or die with the dying Ego Gem. Chapter 296: Unknown Visitors

Chapter 296: Unknown Visitors

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 14:47 Location- Sky Blossom City, South Zone Helen¡¯s Homemade Bread ¡°This is the city¡¯s famous bakery, if you visit Sky Blossom City then you must taste Helen¡¯s Homemade Bread¡± Lorenzo Lorn as ordered by his new employer was entertaining the two guests from the capital. ¡°Master Lorn, I am filled to the brim after the 36-course meal earlier. I do not think I have room for baked goods in me,¡± Barnard dered as let out a huge burp. ¡°Vincent, it seems your nephew doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of supporting the local businesses.¡± Lorenzo reminded Fire Fist emperor in a rather calm tone but these words were as cold as the de of the guillotine for him. ¡°Master Lorenzo, my sister has spoiled him rotten. Please forgive his insolence. I will remember to properly educate him in my sister¡¯s stead.¡± Vincent Duskborn roamed the entire sky blossom city with an amputated arm. The force stopping him from regrowing his hand had long disappeared but Vincent did not dare to regrow it not until is back in the capital. This may be the most shameful moment in his life after bing a card emperor but Vincent chose to swallow it as he knew he was not a match for Anna or her ve Lorenzo or the family behind her. ¡°Good, I trust you. Now go order something for yourselves. None for me though I have had digestion issuestely maybe because I am getting old.¡± Lorenzo was not afraid of being called shameless, he only cared about fulfilling his master¡¯s¡­ employer¡¯s orders. ¡°No, Master Lorenzo, you are not old. I heard you can take down SS rank dungeons with ease. The problem may be with the food. Please, rest. While we support the local businesses.¡± Vincent did not hide his art of ass lickary. He appeared to be more shameless than Lorenzo himself. He knew that his family was wondering to get under the shade of the Heatsend Royal family umbre so would have to lick the Royal family¡¯s ass anyway so why not get a head start than the rest of his family. ¡°Haha, you are right. Something must have been wrong with the food. The SS rank dungeon clear is old news. Last month I raided an SSS-Rank dungeon with a three-member demigod party. I just did not want to brag in front of you younger generation.¡± Lorenzo bragged regardless and forgot to mention during the SSS-Rank Dungeon raid he acted as a porter for the demigod party of the Heatsend royal family. ¡°SSS-rank dungeon, Master Lorenzo meeting you in person I knew you were nothing short of the rumours about you.¡± Vincent believed Lorenzo and his mind skillfully skipped the words demigod party and thought Lorenzo was the one who cleared the SSS-rank dungeon. As the saying goes, you only hear what you want to hear. Unlike him, his nephew Brandon was a little sceptical about the old bones because he had never seen a strong figure, the one the old bones imed to be so shameless and narcissistic. ¡°What do the rumours tell about me. I am always holed up in research or dungeon diving so it has been a long time since I have contacted the outside world. Do the people still remember and talk about this old man? What do they say? Don¡¯t hesitate, I can take a little criticism.¡± Lorenzo was enjoying Vincent¡¯s ttery and seamlessly asked for more. ¡°Well, Grandaunt will love to hear how you cleared the SSS-rank dungeon old man. I bet Grandpa and Uncle will love to hear about it too.¡± Anna appeared next to the 3 card apprentice out of the thin air. ¡°Haha, My dear Grandniece you already own me why do you have to go one step further to torture and humility me? Show this old man some mercy.¡± The arrogant and shameless Lorenzo started to purr like a docile yet shameless cat hearing Anna mention his wife. Snorting at her shameless old man, Anna turned to Vincent and Brandon and questioned them, ¡± How many of you havee? Before you answer, know that for every lie you tell I will im one body part of yours and that includes your genitalia, especially your genitalia.¡± ¡°Just the two of us.¡± Vincent hurriedly answered Anna. He knew this bitch was crazy and would not turn soft with a few words of ttery and honeyed words like Lorenzo. ¡°The family did not want to attract too much attention so it only sent two of us. I swear.¡± Brandon hurriedly yelled while his hand covered his genitals. Seeing his invincible uncle lose an arm to this woman Brandon no longer dared to make light of her words. Therefore he did not voice an opinion when she ordered them not to contact Wyatt until after the tournament was over. ¡°They are not lying¡± Lorenzo vouched for the uncle and nephew duo. Not because of the ttery of Vincent earlier but because of his special rune ¡®Bnce¡¯. One of the reasons why he was able to be the most important minister of Demigod Heatsend and marry his elder sister Demigod Autumn March. ¡°Then who else knows about your visit and purpose of visit,¡± Anna asked with a deep frown. ¡°Except for a few family elders, Nobody else knows about our visit and its purpose,¡± Vincent answered and Brandon hurriedly nodded showing agreement to his uncle. Anna looked at Lorenzo for confirmation who nodded indicating that the uncle and nephew duo were not lying. ¡°Then, the only possibility is that somehow the information of your visit and its purpose has been leaked. I just sensed two other card emperors in the vicinity. They are skilled and were able to hide before I could trace them back.¡± Anna revealed her intention behind interrogating the Duskborn uncle and nephew. ¡°What? That¡¯s not possible. This is very important to our family. There is no way there was a leak on our side. I am not pointing fingers but maybe these people have nothing to do with my family and they are just here to kidnap the creator of the Silver powder.¡± Vincent defended his family and was alert. Having witnessed Anna¡¯s street first hand he knew a person who can escape her trance is not someone to trifle with. Chapter 297: Family Drama

Chapter 297: Family Drama

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 14:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, South Zone Helen¡¯s Homemade Bread ¡°That is a possibility but I do not think so. The origin of Unknown visitors doesn¡¯t matter for now. But their target is Wyatt for sure. If not for me being next to Wyatt. I would not have been able to sense them. Old man, howe the city array once again failed to alert us. Didn¡¯t you fix it? ¡± Anna did not know much about the unknown visitors but she knew their target was Wyatt. Which was enough for her to me onto Valkyrie mode. ¡°No, not yet I did not have time to attend to that matter since I was busy entertaining these two.¡± Old Man Lorenzo responded with a negative reply. ¡°So, you are ming me for asking you to do your job. Wow old man it¡¯s your first day and you are already showing signs of the negligence of duty and rebellion. If I leave it here it will only grow so I will be cutting your first year¡¯s sry as punishment.¡± Anna did not think twice before pushing the me on the old man and punishing him ruthlessly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that? I have a granddaughter back home to spoil, not to mention numerous research and experiments to fund. If you do not pay me, how will I take care of my granddaughter?¡± Lorenzo made his priority clear that his granddaughter came before his work. ¡°That bitch is already 78 years old and a card emperor. She can take care of herself. And I could care less even if she had to sell body at the brothel to make a living. How dare she call me a slut? Fuq, your punishment was too light. Correction: I will be cutting a decade worth of your sry.¡± Speaking of her younger cousin Anna got angrier with every sentence she spoke and Vented it on Lorenzo ¡°Why are you ming my cute granddaughter? It was you who slept with her finance arranged by the family. Because of you, the decades-old arranged engagement was broken and she became the talk of the town. ¡± Old man Lorenzo narrated the feud between Anna and His granddaughter. His granddaughter was too good and well behaved for her own sake. This helped her climb to the Card emperor realm and be a talented Diamond grade Card creationist at a young age. And be the youngest academician at one of the top 10 universities. But this also bound her to sacrifice herself to keep the promise that his drunk son made decades ago to one of his colleagues. Being bound by the honour of the family name Old man Lorenzo¡¯s hands were tied but he couldn¡¯t sit and watch his precious granddaughter¡¯s life be ruined because of his stupid son and his drunk promise. So he researched every aspect of the man who was supposed to marry his granddaughter and hatched a devious n to save his granddaughter. First, he took Anna under the guise of work to amon ce where the supposed finance of his granddaughter would periodically visit and so that man caught the eye of Anna. And then Let nature take its course. Anna being Anna, got what she wanted. Giving Old man Lorenzo enough reason to cancel the arranged marriage that his stupid son has set and saving his granddaughter from sure hell. After that Old man, Lorenzo disowned his stupid Son who dared to y with his granddaughter¡¯s life and sentenced him to Way beyond for a century. But Lorenzo was not without consequences, this devious n of his cost him Anna¡¯s respect for him as an elder and to date, she hates him for using her to achieve what he wants. Not to mention His Granddaughter and Anna became the gossip of the year. Which brought cracks in Anna and her cousin¡¯s rtionship. ¡°Shut it, old man. If you dare to argue I will extend the sry cut to a century. Old man, just give me a reason.¡± Anna warned Lorenzo. ¡°Your highness, I¡¯m sorry to be rude but please can we focus on Wyatt¡¯s safety and the unknown Card emperors.¡± Vincent reminded Anna of the pressing issue. He knew someone who could escape from Anna, either had a special origin card or was stronger than her. Either way, these new people were too much for him and his nephew to handle, as protecting is harder than killing. It was toote to call support from family but thankfully he had two powerful card emperors like the Southern emperor and Raining Alchemist with ovepping goals. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Wyatt¡¯s safety, I have left a mark on the back of his head. If he is in danger I can rush back to him. What worries me the most is the headcount of the enemy? If 2 card emperors came to locate their target then how many of them are there in total. We are outnumbered and adding you two liabilities to our team. It will be difficult and also fun.¡± A brilliant light shone in Anna¡¯s eyes as though of the uing ambush. She acted as if all this was a game to her. ¡°With all due respect, your highness. I am a lot stronger than I look.¡± Brandon did not take it well being called a liability. He was card emperor and had his dignity so he voiced out his grievance. ¡°Bitch, you did not even react when I attacked you earlier. If not for your uncle sacrificing an arm you would be dead and I would have gifted Wyatt with not one but two severed card emperor heads. And you, yes you. You can regrow your arm as a reward for your good behaviour. And also make sure your nephew doesn¡¯t do something stupid in the fight toe.¡± Anna¡¯s brutal words hit Brandon harder than any punch he has taken to date. The condescending tone to Anna¡¯s words still rang in his ears. No matter the era every being prefers to be wanted and best to the opposite sex. The same goes for Brandon. Being savagely ridiculed by a beauty like Anna who was known to be generous when ites to choosing her men was devastating for him. Lord knows if he is ever going to recover from this. ¡°Thank you, your highness. I will keep an eye on this idiot.¡± Vincent hurriedly summoned his grimoire and grew back his amputated Arm. He was Fire Fist Emperor, his arms were his weapons. Regrowing the arm Vincent felt like the fish back in the water. Chapter 298: Crazy Old Bat

Chapter 298: Crazy Old Bat

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:01 Location- Sky Blossom City, South Zone Helen¡¯s Homemade Bread ¡°Hey, old man. Call that bookworm here. We need all hands on deck.¡± Anna knew the card emperors she sensed earlier were only here to reckon the situation surrounding Wyatt. Now that the enemy knows that 4 card emperors are protecting their target they will try to attack them with more headcount and stronger yers because normal card emperors are not a match for her and Lorenzo¡¯s prowess. ¡°What? She is busy conducting her research. How can she possibly get her in time?¡± Old man Lorenzo¡¯s heart jumped out of his mouth when Anna asked him to involve his granddaughter in the uing fight. ¡°Don¡¯t act. Knowing her she must have followed you here once uncle introduced silver milk powder to you guys.¡± Anna knew her cousin well. When ites to hunger for knowledge, she is an exact copy of her grandfather. There is no way she would sit back having seen something so miraculous as the silver milk powder. She must have followed her grandfather to verify and research silver milk powder. ¡°I am telling you, she is busy conducting experiments. There is no way she can make it here in time. Besides, she is just a little girl and she will be of no help to us.¡± Old man Lorenzo did not want his darling granddaughter to participate in a bloodbath that is about toe. ¡°She has your teleportation card right? Call her and ask her to bring some reinforcement.¡± Anna clearly remembered Old man Lorenzo gifting his rare long-distance teleportation card awarded to him by her grandpa to her Cousin. ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something? Her long-distance teleportation card only lets her teleport to the ces she has been to and recorded in her grimoire. Besides, she is just a little girl and she will be of no help to us.¡± Lorenzo reminded Anna that his granddaughter¡¯s teleportation card was useless for their current dilemma. ¡°Fine, I will find out if you are lying. Know this if you lied to me. I will lock you up in a dark room and have you create cards for the rest of your life¡­ rest of your term of employment. And that bookworm is not a little girl. If you hadn¡¯t broken her arranged marriage she would have made you great-grandpa decades ago.¡± Having warned Lorenzo, Anna looked towards the card stadium and strengthened her connection with Mark she had left on the back of Wyatt¡¯s head and then contacted her subordinates. Anna knew that the uing fight was not about defeating the enemy but protecting Wyatt, so she made it her priority and then came enjoying the fight. As long as she and Lorenzo were able to protect Wyatt till her reinforcement arrived then it was her victory. cing Wyatt in trusting hands, she can let loose and enjoy the carnage that is toe to her satisfaction. ¡°Yes, sweetie. What is it? The experiment was sessful¡­ Good. Yes, I have met the creator of the silver milk powder. You want to meet him too¡­ That will be a problem because he is busy now. How about I set a meeting between just the two of you? Yes, that is possible. Who do you think your grandpa is? Anything for you, sweet pea. Timings? Tell me what time you prefer, I will arrange the meeting then. Tomorrow morning it is then. You head home first, grandpa has some work with your cousin. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow morning. Bye.¡± While Anna was busy calling for reinforcement. Old man Lorenzo received a call. The call was from Lorenzo¡¯s beloved granddaughter informing him that whatever experiment she was conducting was a sess. And she would like toe to visit him to meet the creator of silver milk powder. But was rejected by Lorenzo arguing that Wyatt was busy and promised that he would set up a meeting with Wyatt for her tomorrow morning. He did not want his granddaughter to be involved in the uing battle, so he made sure she did note to him. Lorenzo was not lying, Wyatt was indeed busy participating in the tournament semi-finals. ¡°You, son of¡­ call her back, call immediately before she uses her teleportation card and ask her to meet us here. How dare you lie to me¡± Anna who was calling for reinforcement, seeing Old Man act suspiciously, receiving as he answered the call she eavesdropped on him. She did not trust this old bat. He was loyal, very loyal but when it came to his granddaughter his loyalty was questionable. And she was right to eavesdrop on the old bat was even though he did not lie he hid that fact that she was conducting experiment somewhere nearby and could reach them to assist. ¡°Technically, I did not lie to you. She was indeed busy conducting an experiment¡­¡± Lorenzo was trying to buy some time so that his daughter could leave using the teleportation card. Once the card is used it enters a cooldown period and cannot be used. So his granddaughter cannot be involved in the uing battle no matter what. ¡°Pick up, Pick up¡­¡± realizing Lorenzo trying to stall for time. Anna called her cousin herself before it¡¯s toote. ¡°Hi, Coz. It must be very urgent for you to call me.¡± Anna¡¯s cousin answered the call. She was a little surprised that Anna called her because since theirst fight neither of them has talked to each other. ¡°Luna, where are you right now? Did you return using the teleportation card?¡± Anna did not waste time talking nonsense with her cousin and directly went to the point. Right now Anna hoped that her cousin did not teleport and leave because even though she was confident in her and Lorenzo¡¯s strength, she was worried what if the enemy would be ruthless by attacking the city or worse use the city to negotiate with her. Anna was confident of protecting Wyatt but protecting the whole city at the same time was a difficulty of another level. Chapter 299: Luna Lorn

Chapter 299: Luna Lorn

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:01 Location- Sky Blossom City, South Zone Helen¡¯s Homemade Bread ¡°I am at home and yes I returned using the teleportation card.¡± Sensing the urgency in Anna¡¯s tone, Luna Lorn answered truthfully. ¡°*Sigh*¡­Luna, what experiment were you conducting? And where?¡± Anna asked to decide on how to punish the crazy old bat. Due to the overprotective nature of Lorenzo, he might have endangered the entire Sky blossom city and Wyatt. ¡°I followed grandpa to Sky blossom city and went to that D-rank Gate dungeon Silver beach to experiment to check if the method of extracting the silver power was urate and the result was the same as promised. What did grandpa do now? ¡± Luna Lorn, despite her differences with Anna, answered patiently to her cousin¡¯s questions. ¡°He might have potentially endangered the lives of everyone living in the entire Sky Blossom City. Especially Dalton Wyatt, the creator of the miracle drug Silver milk powered. I am thinking of branding him insubordination and looking up in the cardroom to create cards for the rest of his life if we survive the uing battle.¡± Feeling the weight of the lives of everyone living in the entire Sky Blossom City who might be implicated in something unrted to them, Anna was a little chatty with her estranged cousin. ¡°I think that will be for the best and I can finally experience a life without adult supervision. The enemy you are facing might be strong enough for you to call for help.¡± Luna knew when it came to battle her cushion was afraid of nothing and in some way was invincible. But for her to call for help then the enemy might be quite powerful. ¡°No, they are just a bunch of rats hiding in the shadows. I am worried that they might use the innocent people of the city as hostages.¡± Anna was not worried, with her strength that if she saw no hope of winning then she could flee with Wyatt but what if the enemy threatened her with the citizens of Sky Blossom City. As the Southern emperor, the ruler of the southern region, this kind of situation was new to her but she wanted to avoid civilian casualties altogether if possible. ¡°Anna, you do know that the life of the creator of Silver milk powder is more important than the lives of the citizens of the Sky Blossom city. And not to mention your soul contract with him. You know what to do, I do not have to remind you. Just take the boy and escape.¡± Luna thought Anna was stupid to confront the enemies with a disadvantage it would be in her best interest to take Wyatt and escape. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Wyatt¡¯s friends are in the city and he will never leave them behind.¡± Anna did think of escaping quietly with Wyatt but she knew Wyatt would never agree to her n. ¡°The Anna I knew does not care about somebody¡¯s feelings, she does what she wants. The boy must be quite special for you to consider his feelings before acting.¡± Luna knew her Cousin well. If Anna thought something was right she would do it without caring about the consequences. It was fresh to see her think about the consequences before acting. ¡°Something like that. Got to go. It was good talking to you again. I missed you.¡± Having a proper conversation with her little cousin after a long time, Anna was happy. But she did not forget the matter at hand. ¡°Send me your coordinates. I will be there. I need to meet the guy who has you hooked.¡± Luna was curious and wanted to meet the being who had her cousin hooked. ¡°What? I thought you used your teleportation card already? You have another teleportation card.¡± Anna was surprised to hear Luna ask for coordinates and it meant she wanted to teleport to her location. But soon realized Luna¡¯s teleport card did not require coordinates, it worked only on ces Luna has been and recorded in her grimoire. So does she have another teleportation card? ¡°No, I will borrow JJ¡¯s teleportation card. Though his card is of the lower Grade and it only supports long-distance teleportation for one person. So I can not bring reinforcements. Send the coordinates. I will be there soon.¡± Luna did not have a second teleportation card but their Cousin JJ had a lover grade teleportation card which she could borrow. ¡°Great, see you soon.¡± Anna hung up the call and sent Luna her current coordinates. It¡¯s not that Anna did not think of asking for help from other people with the teleportation card. But the one¡¯s she knew of were all conveniently out on a mission. As for the Heatsend Family teleportation Array, it is an ultra long-distance mass teleportation array that is currently out of juice as it was used by Old man Lorenzo, Luna and others. By the evening for the array to be up and running once again but that is toote. ¡°Hi, I am here¡± soon Luna appeared right next to Anna. And turning to her grandpa she yelled ¡°Grandpa, you went too far this time. Thankfully I was able to get hold of JJ in time before he left.¡± ¡°Old man, enjoy this freedom as much as you can. After today you will be locked in a dark cardroom and will be creating cards for the rest of your life.¡± Anna gave her verdict to Lorenzo and from her tone, she did not seem to be kidding. ¡°That¡¯s okay as long as my granddaughteres to visit me. It will be fine.¡± Lorenzo was a researcher who was titled Raining Alchemist. Being locked in a room for year¡¯s was not new to him. So Anna¡¯s punishment was like the doctor prescribing addicts more pain killers. ¡°Sorry, grandpa. I think I will be too busy with the new project that auntie gave to visit you.¡± Luna apologized saying that she cannot visit Lorenzo in his dark card room. ¡°No, problem. I will call you whenever I think of you, sweet pea.¡± Lorenzo tried to stay positive. ¡°You wish, all the grimoire privileges except for card creation will be banned during your incarceration. So, mother hired you for the project of Silver Milk powder mass production. Congrats.¡± Anna congratted Luna for getting the new project. Hiding the fact that she was pissed at her mother for going behind her back and recruiting Luna without informing her. And here she was like a fool tiring to hire this crazy old bat Lorenzo for the mass production project. Chapter 300: Code Name Flower Thief

Chapter 300: Code Name Flower Thief

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 14: 50 Location- Sky Blossom City, Outskirts ¡°Fuq, that bitch¡¯s senses are too strong. If not for the newbie¡¯s origin card we almost got caught.¡± Said a middle-aged bald man as hended in a makeshift underground base. ¡°Hey man, what was that? You almost got me killed. The n was to do a quick reconnaissance and return to the rendezvous point. What were you thinking? One second, if I were a secondte then we both would be dead.¡± Norman Jones yelled in anger at the middle-aged bald man. ¡°Calm down newbie, no harm done, we are alive aren¡¯t we. I thought I had a clear shot and wanted to take it. Saving us all the trouble of ambushing the freaking Southern Emperor. But who knew that bitch would sense me from that far away.¡± The middle-aged man summoned a long-nosed rifle with a huge scope and caressed it as if it was his only love. ¡°Sniper, flower thief is right. That was too much of a risk. Thanks to your stunt we lost the element of surprise and will have to speed up the ns. Madam is not going to be happy to hear about it.¡± A bulky man with grey hair reprimanded the middle-aged man. And addressed Norman and the middle-aged man with their code names Flower thief and Sniper. ¡°Grey fur, then we do not have to add it in our mission report to the Madam, capish.¡± Sniper gave Grey fur an intimidating gaze. ¡°*sigh* you fool, you are not new to how madam works. Our mission report doesn¡¯t matter. Even if we do not report to her about this incident, she will know everything with the regr memory inspection. Our mission reports are just to see if we are docile enough. Now hurry and report what you collect during reconnaissance.¡± Grey fur looked at Sniper as if seeing a fool and thought how can this fool be among the world¡¯s top 50 deadliest snipers alive. He doesn¡¯t have the patience or the attitude of a sniper. I guess if not for his origin card he would just be an average bald fool. ¡°The situation has changed. We will be facing the Raining Alchemist along with the Fire first emperor, Axe emperor and Southern emperor. Our five-man team is nowhere near enough to face the Southern Emperor and now adding Raining Alchemist to the mix we are all going to end up dying if we act now, ambush or not.¡± Norman honestly reported what he observed and gave his honest opinion. ¡°Who told you that it¡¯s just us?¡± Grey Fur summoned his grimoire and ordered, ¡± Update status, Team one reporting.¡± And soon various voices reported their status from the other end. ¡°Team Two reporting, 1 hour 20 minutes from the rendezvous point¡± ¡°Team Three reporting, 15 minutes from the rendezvous point¡± ¡°Team Four reporting, 45 minutes from the rendezvous point¡± ¡°Team Five reporting, 1 hour 15 minutes from the rendezvous point¡± ¡°Team Six reporting, 1 hour from the rendezvous point¡± ¡°There are a total of 6 five-men teams. All of us are card emperors. Now, do you still think we will die? Be it Southern Emperor or Raining Alchemist 30 card emperor is not something either of them can deal with. If we sessfully take the city hostage, a righteous ruler like the southern emperor will have no choice but to cave to our demands. So rx newbie I do not think we will need you or your origin card but just in case we should be prepared for all oues.¡± Grey furughed viinously, after exining to Norman how prepared they were. ¡°The southern emperor I heard is a cruel butcher who killed her half-sister and her family in cold blood. I do not think that taking the city as a hostage will work on her.¡± Norman was surprised to hear the Grey fur call Anna a righteous ruler which was very different from the rumours he heard that painted the Southern Emperor as a ruthless blood-hungry ruler. ¡°Newbie I do not have to teach you that rumours are not always true. I am someone who has worked close to her Majesty. Despite her cold and distant look, she cares a lot about the people and her family name. Just follow my lead. If we are lucky we do not have to fight toplete our mission.¡± Grey fur seemed to know the Southern emperor in person and seemed pretty confident about his n. Ever since Norman got his suppressed memories back he was trying to think of various ways to get rid of Sansa¡¯s shackles. He never gave in to Sansa¡¯s coercion, despite his memories telling him that he had already tried everything and there is no way out of Sansa¡¯s clutches. Norman nned to y along until he came up with a n for his freedom. But Norman¡¯s all thoughts of rebelling came to an end when he saw Sansa gather 30 card emperors just to get rid of a low realm boy to hide her dirty secrets. Just how much power did that woman gather? Are there more card emperors other than these 30 card emperors in her hands? Even if she can control memories using her origin card, it is still impossible to control these many arrogant card emperors. Each one of these card emperors is more arrogant and prideful than others, there is no way they are willing to be mere tools under someone. But seeing how the arrogant and brazen Sniper was worried about being punished by Sansa. Norman realised there is something he is missing here. Howe they are so docile towards Sansa, the woman who is ckmailing them to do her bidding? What is it that made someone like Sniper so docile towards Sansa? Unable to think of the reason why Sansa¡¯s grip was so strong on these Card emperors Norman decided to test the waters to get his answer, not the brightest of the n but he was on a clock. Before Sansa suppresses his memories again he had to collect as much information as possible for his future self. Norman was not arrogant enough to think that he could break free of Sansa¡¯s web in a day. So he decided to gather enough hints and clues for his future self. Chapter 301: Getting Paid

Chapter 301: Getting Paid

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:02 Location- Sky Blossom City, Outskirts, Underground Base ¡°Hey, guys. While we are here, is it just me or any of you guys secretly nning how to get out of this mess. I do not know about you but I am sick of doing Sansa¡¯s dirty work for free.¡± Norman voiced out his thoughts about wanting to rebel against Sansa to Grey Fur and Sniper. Not the smartest way to test the waters but the quickest way for sure. Norman was so brazen with this approach because he knew all his memories would be read by Sansa anyway so why try to be sneaky when you know you are going to be caught anyway. ¡°Haha, here we go again, another one of the newbies who thinks he is smart.¡± Sniperughed Norman¡¯s words off. This was not the first time he has encountered such a brazen situation. ¡°I remember Sniper¡¯s first time he was all bark, ¡®I will kill that bitch, that, this, h h¡­¡¯ and now look at him he is the most docile dog under madam. Newbie who said we are doing this for free?¡± Grey fur¡¯s words made it clear that he was on Sansa¡¯s web for a long time. ¡°What do you mean by we are not doing this for free? Aren¡¯t you guys ckmailed by Sansa to do her bidding? ¡± Norman was confused, he thought they were also being ckmailed by Sansa just like him but turns out they were not being ckmailed, but were willing participants in her schemes and were also being paid handsomely. ¡°Newbie what Grey Fur means is that we are doing this mission because Madam Web has promised each of us handsome rewards of choice. And no we¡¯re not being ckmailed. Is that clear enough for you¡± Sniper answered before Grey fur could answer Norman¡¯s questions. ¡°What?¡­¡± Norman thought his approach of gathering information was brazen enough but the answers he got from the Sniper and Grey fur was not something he was expecting. What kind of self-respecting card emperor would willingly participate in the assassination of a teenager in the Card soldier realm. Not just one but 30 card emperors. What¡¯s wrong with these people? Since when were Card emperors avable for hire to kill a child. ¡°Newbie, let me first wee you to the Madam Web¡¯s club. Here in this club, you are what we call an intern, Sniper is a trainee and I am an official senior member. The reason why you are not being paid is that you are an intern and have zero loyalty towards Madam Web. I bet you failed the madam¡¯s test very badly for you to be an intern for so long¡­.¡± Suddenly Grey fur was interpreted by Norman midway. ¡°What do you mean by I have been an intern for so long? Have we been on other missions together? Why do I not remember?¡± Norman tried very hard to search his memories but the result was the same. This was the first time he had met with Grey fur. ¡°If you can not remember me then only two reasons seem possible. One, some of your memories are still suppressed and second, some of your memories are erased by madam. Madam hardly erases anybody¡¯s memories, I bet you must have pissed her off very badly to get your memories erased. Anyways, where was I? Yes, afterpleting the Internship one bes a trainee who has questionable loyalty towards madam but has passed Madam¡¯s test. Trainees are eligible to get paid. And over the period if you earn enough merits like me you be a member of the Madam Web¡¯s Club and will be paid handsomely for our work.¡± Grey Fur let out a satisfied smile after finally being able toplete his exnation without any further interruption from Norman. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me 30 card emperors are willing to gather to kill a teenager of the card soldier realm for money? Since when did card emperors care for a few soul jades?¡± Norman did not believe these Card emperors were willing to follow Sansa because of a few soul jades. ¡°What I mean by getting paid is we get something more worth than soul jades. For example, look at Sniper, do you think any family will be willing to make him their future head?¡± Grey fur asked Norman. ¡°¡­¡± Norman did not know how to answer because Sniper was standing right next to him. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, be honest.¡± Sniper pushed Norman for an answer. ¡°Mr Sniper is more of a warrior and the battlefield is where you shine the best. Family politics and management is not the best ce for you.¡± Norman chose his words carefully because he knew Sniper seemed the type to hold grudges. ¡°Good save. That¡¯s a way to politely put it. But the exact answer is no, no family would want a leader like Sniper. The family would fall to ruins the moment someone like the Sniper bes the leader. Yet, Sniper is now the top heir of his family. How is that possible? It¡¯s possible because that¡¯s what he asked Madam Web for in return for his services. Madam Web¡¯s recruitment of interns is a bit crude and questionable but it¡¯s effective as long as you pass her test anything you ever wanted will be within your reach.¡± Grey fur seemed to know Sniper¡¯s real identity and was pretty close to him As Sniper did not snap being called a fool by him. ¡°What about you Mr Grey fur? What did you ask in return for your service?¡± Norman asked curiously ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious Newbie, I could tell you but I will have to kill you afterwards. Listen carefully, I rarely give advice, We all are being screwed hard but it¡¯s up to you to decide whether you want to enjoy it or struggle till you are broken. That¡¯s the only two end for you once you have entered madam web¡¯s club.¡± Grey fur seemed to be a very private person despite him being in everybody¡¯s business. Chapter 302: Secret Organisation

Chapter 302: Secret Organisation

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Outskirts, Underground Base. After having a detailed talk with Grey fur and Sniper, Norman got all the answers he seeks. It wasn¡¯t much of an effort since they told him everything he wanted to know. The important thing was Norman got an answer for why are there so many card emperors willingly serving under Sansa¡¯smand? Mutual benefit. Something grown-ups call ¡®you scratch my back I scratch your back¡¯. What Sansa provided these card emperors is something you would not hope to find in a coerced organisation like this, impartial trust and faith. Madam Web¡¯s club is nothing but a hugework with Sansa as the go-between and safety. Material needs mean nothing to people with enormous strength like a card emperor. They hunger for something that material possession and their current status cannot get them, that¡¯s where Sansaes in to help these card emperors connect with people who can get them what they want in a mutual exchange. Sansa¡¯s involvement doesn¡¯t end there, if it did she would never be able tomand the card emperors like mere pawns. She provided them with trust and guarantee that their mutual exchange goes through without a hitch. The card emperors trust Sansa¡¯s memory control ability. And believe that Sansa has control over everybody involved and nobody dared to go back on their words or double-cross them during the mutual exchange. More importantly, the privacy that came with these deals was world-ss and could not be found anywhere. The card emperors trapped in Sansa¡¯s web are no ideal citizens, they have many skeletons in their closet which they want to hide from the world. That is the reason they fell in Sansa¡¯s web in the first ce. With Sansa¡¯s ability, it was not hard for her to maintain privacy ording to the requirements of her club members. She could make sure that after the deal except for the member who demanded the deal, other personnel involved would forget that such a deal ever happened. Since the demands are not something that these card emperors can achieve by normal means and require Sansa¡¯s help then what they demanded is something shady which they would not like for many people to know. In a way, these card emperors themself are providing Sansa with more dirt and ckmail material on them. The Card emperors did not care about this as Sansa and herwork can get them whatever they desire, from extinct and forbidden card ingredients to positions in high ces to getting revenge to assassinating to getting rid ofpetition to get away with genocide to anything illegal. As long as they had enough merits in Sansa¡¯s books She would make their desires true. Sansa was like an anchor for these people, with her watching after them they did not need to suppress their animalistic needs. But Sansa wasn¡¯t a fool, she would cut anybody who was bing a liability to the group without hesitation. If she can send 30 card emperor¡¯s to kill a child in the card Soldier realm then she can send 30+ card emperor¡¯s to kill a single card emperor whom she deemed as a liability to her club. For Sansa, all these card emperors were mere pawns to get what she wants, nothing more nothing less. Thanks to her origin card, controlling these pawns to form a secret organisation in the heart of the capital hidden from the demigods was an easy feat with her calctive and maniptive nature. After learning all this Norman who was nning on getting free from Sansa¡¯s web by struggling hard enough no longer thought it was a good idea as he knew with Sansa¡¯s ability and the dirt she has on him it would foolish of him to think that he could escape from her clutches. Havinge to this conclusion Norman started to think it would be in his best interest to not try to go against Sansa and maybe take Grey fur¡¯s advice about using the organisation for his benefit simr to how it is using him because whether he likes it or not he is in the organisation and he will do what Sansa asks him off one way or the other, there is no use in struggling. Having made up his mind Norman¡¯s eyes shone with resolve, he was no different from other card emperors he had things he wanted but his current power and status were not enough to get him that. He had enough of being the useless young master of the Jones family. It is true that without the family¡¯s resources he could never have been able to reach the card emperor realm. So, what? He had as much right to be the Jones family head as the rest of his siblings. Norman¡¯s ambition which he had suppressed under his hedonism finally came to light after an entanglement with Sansa¡¯s web. ¡°Grey Fur, when will we be attacking them?¡± Norman asked Grey Fur with newfound convictions. ¡°After the remaining 5 teams arrive at the rendezvous point and briefing them about our n.¡± Grey Fur felt that something had changed in Norman and he was not new to this as he had seen many Interns have the same light that Flower Thief had in his eyes. After outweighing the benefits of the club nobody would think of rebellion instead try hard to gain more merits and be recognised by Sansa. ¡°While you guys are trying to negotiate with the Southern emperor, can I try kidnapping that kid? With him in custody, it will be easy for us to escape. Of course, we will kill him once we reach a safe ce.¡± Norman no longer wasted time thinking about how to get free instead he was thinking of using his origin card to earn merits. ¡°Good, newbie. I like the way you are thinking. Way to show initiative. If you are sessful then the number of variables in this n will decrease sharply. You can go ahead with your n after all madam did send you to do exactly that.¡± Commending Norman, Grey fur heads out of the underground base for fresh air. ¡­ Chapter 303: Scrutiny

Chapter 303: Scrutiny

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:14 Location- Sky Blossom City, Outskirts, Underground Base Heading out, Norman summoned his grimoire and made contact with Sansa. ¡°Grey fur, you are done already. That was fast.¡± Sansa answered the call and was surprised to hear from Grey Fur so soon. ¡°Not yet, Madam. We are yet to start. Other teams haven¡¯t arrived but we have done initial reconnaissance. And everything is within madam¡¯s n. Once all the team gather we n to distract the boy¡¯s protectors while Flower thief tries to kidnap the boy. We n on using the boy as a hostage to escape and then get rid of him.¡± Grey Fur exined the reason for the dy and his n step by step. This way Sansa would not me him for calling her prematurely. ¡°This must not be the only reason why you called me? What is it?¡± Sansa asked impatiently ¡°I called to report about Flower Thief.¡± Grey fur was trying to do extra credits in Sansa¡¯s books. It was due to teacher pet¡¯s like Grey fur, Sansa did not have a hard time managing her secret organisation. The senior members of the organisation have grown so dependent on the secret organisation that they protect it and make sure that the organisation continues to grow untraced. And also help Sansa manage and keep tabs on the new members so that they do not do something stupid. Sansa¡¯s secret organisation is now basically functioning by itself. Except for recruiting new interns and solving asional disputes Sansa¡¯s role in her organisation was decreasing but this did not mean that her control over the organisation members decreased instead it only grew stronger. ¡°What about him? Did he try something funny? Should I suppress and check his memory remotely.¡± Sansa thought that Norman must have tried to escape or something. So she decided to shut him down remotely. ¡°No, Madam. your n was a sess. That kid is ying right in your hands. He could not resist the idea of bing the future Jones family head. But I will still keep my eyes on him for now. He is no longer a reluctant participant and is showing initiative.¡± Grey Fur reported the change in Norman and him showing Initiative. ¡°Good. There is no surprise there they always do.¡± Sansa answered nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s because madam knows how to select the perfect interns. With Flower thief in our hands, we have made it into the Jones family. Next, which family are we targeting madam?¡± Norman knew the key reason they were able to break Norman was because of his weak personality. Sansa knew how to select them. ¡°You are enthusiastic as ever Grey fur. But for now, finish that Boy. I do not want him stepping into the capital. I had tried so hard to get rid of that troublesome Ellen but even after death she still somehow manages to trouble me. Give that boy the most painful death you can think of. Only then will my anger recede.¡± Sansa ordered Grey fur to kill Wyatt in the most painful way he can think of. ¡°Do not worry madam, your salve will not disappoint you.¡± Grey fur humbly epted Sansa¡¯s order. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 14:30 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, Whiteburn Family Conference hall. ¡°If everybody is here then let¡¯s start with discussing the number of casualties during the ambush of demigod worshipers,¡± Jack announced themencement of the meeting. ¡°Thanks to family guards fast response the casualties are limited to only 7 family staff.¡± The 7th elder reported the casualties during the ambush as asked by Jack. ¡°How many of them very form the main family?¡± Jack asked the questions that most of the elders present in the hall were wondering. ¡°None. The casualty was limited to branch family members.¡± The 7th elder answered without any feelings for the dead. ¡°Good and what about property damage?¡± Jack did not dwell on the sacrifice of 7 branch family members. As if their deaths were not worth his concern. It seemed he was more eager to know if there is any casualties to main family members and how much property damage had taken ce. ¡°The family dered martialw since the very beginning of the ambush so the property damage and casualties were kept to a minimum.¡± The 7th elder just followed Jack¡¯s lead and report to what he was asked. It was as if they were ying a y. Jack had already read the report submitted by the 7th elder but the other elders and grand elders were yet to receive the report. So Jack asked the 7th elder all the questions that were in the minds of all the elders present in the conference. So that everyone is brought to the speed. But still Whiteburn family was a den of wild animals elders would not sit still as he acted y to show that his leadership was perfect and not to be questioned during the ambush. ¡°Family head, please do not waste our time and skip to the main question that we all are here to ask. Why did the demigod work shippers only target our family and how did they know and were able to ess the family¡¯s secret escape teleportation array?¡± The 21st elder was of the same generation as Jack and was one of the people who were stepped on by Jack to his climb to power. He was especially here to scrutinise Jack. Despite knowing the answers to all the questions he just asked he still brought up the following questions in the conference to put Jack in the hot seat. As expected 21st elders questions worked like a charm and the quiet conference hall turned rowdy in a matter of seconds, ¡°Wait, our family had a hidden escape teleportation array? So the rumours were true.¡± ¡°What? The demigod worshipers used our hidden teleportation array to attack our family manor. Howe I am getting to hear this now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important, how were they able to find the teleportation array and ess it? It¡¯s only known to a few of us. Does this mean there is a traitor in our family¡± ¡°The important question is why isn¡¯t the family head asking these questions instead of unting the minimum casualties during the ambush.¡± Chapter 304: Silence

Chapter 304: Silence

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 14:40 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, Whiteburn Family Conference hall. ¡°Silence¡± Jack yelled with utter annoyance as if the family elders gathered in Whiteburn Family Conference hall were mere barking dogs. The people gathered here were Whiteburn Family elders, they represented the past present and future of the family, these were the people who earned the family title of the wildest family of the Sky Blossom City. How could they be silenced by Jack¡¯s mere yell? They were, they literally were silenced by Jack yelling the word Silence. The elder spoke with the loudest voice they could fandom but no voice came out of theirrynx. Not just their voice they could not even connect with their soul energy. The rowdy crowd of Whiteburn were not shocked or surprised by this as they were used to it, this was the World rule ¡®Silence¡¯ which their family head hadprehended. The rule ¡®Silence¡¯ literally silences the victim¡¯s voice and disconnects their ess to their soul energy. No ess to soul energy means the victim cannot summon his or her grimoire. Even if they had already summoned their grimoire and activated a skill it does not matter, all of it gets interpreted and cancelled as they lose ess to their power supply, the soul energy. It¡¯s simr to how all the running electronic items shut down when there¡¯s a power outage. This rule made the elders vary of Jack. Jack had yet topletelyprehend the rule and forge it into a rune and then turn it into a card. But the power of rule was already so enormous that Jack was able to subdue a hall full of card lord realm card apprentices with a single word. This rule is just a part of Jack¡¯s actual strength as he had only formed his Ego Gem andprehended the rule in the present decade before that Jack was able to lead the Whiteburn family with his might as a normal card apprentice alone. While the elders were afraid of Jack¡¯s mysterious rule they also saw it as an opportunity that would raise the Whiteburn family beyond a third rate city like sky blossom city. But only Jack knew that his halfprehend rule appeared so powerful because the people around him were just too weak. They did not have an Ego Gem so they could not resist the power of rule. Therefore he could easily silence them with his iplete rule. A card apprentice of any realm with an Ego Gem could easily be immune to his iplete rule. It was like being the only literate in the vige of illiterates. ¡°I have conducted this conference to answer all of your questions. Have patience we will get to those questions when we are done with obvious ones. But since you guys are already brought to the speed, then I will continue by answering all the questions you have asked. Speak up now in a civilized manner if you have any objections. Instead of shouting like we are in a fish market.¡± Jack had already lifted his rule ¡®silence¡¯ and asked the elders if they had any problem with how he was conducting his conference. But the hall remained silent as rowdy elders no longer dared to use their numbers to pressure the family head. ¡°I will take your silence as no objection.¡± Jack eyed the 21st elder with an intimidating gaze. Elders who noticed this knew that uing days in the family for the 21st elder will be difficult. ¡°Yes, the family had created a secret escape teleportation array as a contingency as one of the hidden parts of the project ¡®Last Stand¡¯. You guys are not new to project ¡®Last Stand¡¯ but there are many hidden parts to the project which many of you are not aware of and the information of these hidden parts are limited to rted personnel only. Any questions.¡± Jack nced over all the elders across the entire hall and finallynded his gaze on the 21st elder who was about to speak and used his rule ¡®silence¡¯ on him. ¡°¡­¡± The 21st elder opened his mouth but no words came out of it. His mouth moved but it was unable to produce sound. The 21st elder did not panic, he knew what was happening, Jack was trying to show him who was running the show. But the 21st elder did not get overwhelmed here instead he raised his arms like students raising their hands in ss to get permission from their teacher. ¡°¡­ ¡± Jack was dumbstruck. He did not expect the 21st elder despite being embarrassed by him to endure all the humiliation and continue making a stance against his tyranny. Seeing no choice Jack lifted his rule and asked ¡°Yes, Luke what is it do you want to ask?¡± ¡°Thank you, family head. My questions are very simple, How much of the family money did you use in setting up the hidden teleportation array? What is the current state of the hidden teleportation array? Is it damaged or can it be transnted to another secure location? Why were the family elders not informed of such a huge expenditure? How did the demigod worshipers know about the hidden teleportation array and how to ess it when most family elders did not know about it? Do you suspect there is a traitor among us? If yes, do you know who the traitor is?¡± Starting small the 21st elder asked all the questions which put Jack and his leadership under a very bad light. ¡°Setting up the teleportation array cost a butt load of money, all of the money we made through the ck market was used to set up the teleportation array and maintain it. The demigod worshipers destroyed the teleportation array during their escape so that we can not follow them. So now we can not transnt it to another secure location. The reason why the family elders were not informed of such a huge expenditure was that all the money used in its creation was ck money. The fewer people involved the better. The demigod worshipers knew about the hidden teleportation array and how to ess it because we do have a traitor among us. And that traitor is none other than the disowned Paul Whiteburn. Paul learned this information from his father who is one of the personnel involved in setting up, maintaining and guarding the teleportation Array. Paul has not only betrayed the family but also joined the Empire. We are still investigating his entire family and friends list to check what other secrets that Paul may know about.¡± Jake patiently answered all the questions asked by the 21st elder. Trying his best that these answers did not put him in a bad light just like the 21st elder intended to by asking these questions. Chapter 305: Conspiracy

Chapter 305: Conspiracy

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 14:52 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, Whiteburn Family Conference hall ¡°Luke, I hope I was able to answer all your questions.¡± Jack¡¯s eyes were so cold as he red at Luke, the elders that noticed this thought Jack was nning on killing Luke. To these elders who were oppressed under Jack¡¯s absolute tyranny, Luke who despite all the embarrassment and intimidation stood tall to question Jack appeared as a saviour and a better option than Jack the current family head. ¡°Yes, family head your answers were clear but my questions are not done there. I want to ask you, Why did the Demigod family attack us out of all the families in the sky blossom city? We are the Whiteburn¡¯s strongest and the richest family in the city, how could they possibly be courageous enough to attack our family in our territory.¡± Like asked the question that was bugging most of the elders. These elders are busy with their Active soul control cultivation or out on family business. Most of them do not know what transpired recently to provoke the religious nuts into attacking them. So, this question was bugging most of the elders. ¡°I do not know¡­ I heard our family was not the only target they attacked the card stadium too. Maybe their acts were just acts of terror. And they chose our family because of Paul¡¯s involvement. If they want to terrorize the city then what better than attacking the strongest and richest family in the city. With the help of Paul and his information, our family may have seemed easy as a target.¡± Jack lied without batting an eye. ¡°*p* *p*¡­ Family head I will let this slide as a fellow father. Hey, which father doesn¡¯t lie to protect his only son. But do not forget the oath you took before bing the family head, family before anything and anyone. ording to my information, the demigod worshipers attacked our family and the stadium because of your son, Pax Godson. The demigod worshipers believe that your son is thest descendant of the demigod Michael Angelo Godson. Is it true?¡± Luke everything all along and he purposefully asked his questions to trap Jack. ¡°No, Pax is not thest descendant of any demigod. His mother was a low-level adventurer who I met during my adventuring days. Have you ever heard of a demigod descendant picking up a dor bill more efficiently than a stripper? The demigod worshipers have misunderstood my son as their lord¡¯sst descendant because of his golem origin card which is shaped in demigod Michael Angelo Godson¡¯s image. That is all this is a big misunderstanding. Do you have any more questions? If not, this family conference will end here. I still have to take care of a lot of things.¡± Jack was pissed that Luke brought his son into this despite knowing that his son is at the centre of this and he can not hide him forever. ¡°Family head, I know you are busy but we still have to decide how to treat the people involved and not mention thepensation to the 7 branch family members that sacrificed themselves for the family¡± by people involved Like clearly meant, Pax Godson. But he could not be obvious because Luke knew that pushing Jack too would not favour him. So turned to another issue that would help him gain points with branch family elders. ¡°What about the 7 beach family members? They did their job, why do we need topensate them?¡± From the start, Jack acted as if the people from the branch family were expendable. ¡°Family head your quick response of dering martialw was indeed helpful in averting the ambush of the demigod worshippers but we cannot forget that those 7 people were also key in repelling the enemy. Even though we cannot reward their bravery and contribution to those 7 people, the least we can do ispensate their household. What do you think of this family head?¡± The branch family elders looked at Luke with grateful eyes, the branch family did not dare toin about discrimination in front of Jack who even oppressed the main family. ¡°Fine, 7th elder please see to it that all 7 people¡¯s households arepensated appropriately. Everyone dismiss¡­ Elder Like please stay behind. I have things to discuss with you.¡± Dismissing everyone else Jack asked Luke to stay behind. Elders knew what Jack was up to but they did not dare to voice against Jack and could only shake their heads in disappointment with themselves. ¡­ ¡°I never thought a day woulde that we both would work together, you know I did try to have your eldest daughter assassinated and then your son through a death match.¡± Luke did not understand Jack, how could this man be so cold-hearted that for the family he is willing to sacrifice his children. ¡°Anything for the family, right. Anyway, I stand to gain more by making you my puppet than killing you. So, did you make contact with Paul? How is it going on his side? ¡± Jack did not hide his intentions from Luke. ¡°I did. The n was a sess. Everything went ording to your calction. They trust Paul as one of them. Having Paul help demigod worshippers attack our manor to be one of them and then having Paul rescue the fleeing demigod worshippers to gain their trust. Only you could think of such a devious n.¡± Luke reminisced how Jake approached him with Paul yesterday night. And offered to make him the next family head in exchange for his cooperation. ¡°But that is not enough for Paul to get into the inner sanctum of the church and get his hands on the demigod Michael Angelo¡¯s broken runes. There is still a lot of work we have to do. Make sure that body doesn¡¯t screw everything up in the middle. ¡± Jack pardoned Paul for his crimes and helped him infiltrate the empire because he had bigger ns like eyeing the broken rune of the demigod. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Paul is somebody I choose. That kid is more devious than you think. The important thing is how eager he is to prove his loyalty and himself to the family. As long as we look after his parents he will do what we ask of.¡± Luke assured Jack that he could trust Paul and he can control Paul fine using his attachment to his parents. ¡°And You make sure to maintain the reputation I helped you build today. Especially focus on gaining the trust of the branch family. if you gain their trust. Nobody can stop you from taking the family leader position when I step down.¡± Jack advised Luke on how to be the next family head when he steps down. Chapter 306: Tell me why?

Chapter 306: Tell me why?

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:02 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, Whiteburn Family Conference hall ¡°Hey man, you don¡¯t have to tell me that. I have been preparing to overthrow you for decades.¡± Luke did not take Jack¡¯s advice about winning the trust of the branch family seriously. ¡°This arrogance of yours is the reason why you have been trying to overthrow me for decades without sess Luke, the reason why I choose you is that I see a decisive leader in you. I think you are willing to do anything in the name of the family that others will hesitate to do. But that is not enough to be a family head. If you continue to look down on the branch family you fail to be the head even after I step down. Over the years many capable branch family members have married into the main family. Their contribution has made them a valuable asset to the main family, gaining them the same power as any main family member. Not to mention their offspring who have grown up being part of both main and branch families. Winning over the branch families means winning over these people. Adding these two groups they make up to 60 percent of family power. This is how important the branch family are and most importantly they are very loyal and know to endure. Unlike the main family member who is dissatisfied with anything you do.¡± Jack did not like the arrogance shown by the next Whiteburn candidate chosen by him. ¡°Wow! You really want me to be the next family head. That means you are stepping down as the family head.¡± It seems Like never believed that Jack would help him be the next family head. Even after Luke tried to kill Jack¡¯s eldest daughter and only son. ¡°You fool, I just destroyed the reputation I had built over the decades for you to act as hero in the family conference. And here you are still trying to figure me out. Now I feel like I would have had better chances with that other guy.¡± Jack knew it would not be easy to gain Luke¡¯s trust and bring him to his side but he did know that despite all his efforts Luke would be this cynical of him and his motives. ¡°Why do I have a hard time trusting you? You just waltz into my bedroom and said you will make me the next family head and to trust you. But you never exined to me, why are you nning to retire? Why did you choose me despite our old and new grudges? And why are we having that kid Paul steal a broken demigod rune from the religious nuts? I thought you were preparing your eldest daughter to be the next family head. If not for your sincerity earlier I would have thought you were just messing with me.¡± Luke had many doubts as today early morning at 02:00 Jack walked into his bedroom and dragged him out saying he will make him the next family head and to trust him. Without giving him much exnation Jack had him do many favours for him like helping Paul help demigod worshippers to ambush the manor, helping Paul help demigod worshippers escape the family pursuit, and helping Jack control Paul. Luke followed Jack¡¯s arrangements because he felt that if he did not do what Jack asked him to, he would be killed by him under false pretences. ¡°I did not have the time to exin everything to you at that movement. Now that everything is taking off as nned. Let me bring you up to speed. I haveprehended my rule enough to forge a rune. So, soon I am nning to break through to the Card Overlord realm. You know the government rules. Once I cross the card lord realm I have to leave for a higher tier city.¡± Luke was shocked to hear that Jack had alreadyprehended a decent amount of rule and forged a rune. When the rest of the family was still thinking that Jack had just startedprehending his rule. ¡°What? There is no hurry for you to break through to the Card Overlord realm yet. You can always break through when you haveprehended a few more runes or until you have found a tinum grade grimoire.¡± Luke knew Jack was an irreceable pir of the Whiteburn family with him gone, the family¡¯s hold over the Sky blossom city and the city¡¯s ck market will be challenged. ¡°I have to. You are smart, you must have already figured out that there is truth to the demigod worshipers¡¯ ims. Pax is one of the descendants of demigod Michael Angelo Godson. Pax is not safe here, I am nning to have him join one of the top 10 universities. They would fight to have demigod descendants join their university.¡± Jack made it clear that he was willing to join hands with the enemy for the sake of his son. ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard figuring out. Your boy¡¯sst name is Godson, same as the demigod. So for your son¡¯s safety, you will retire and move to Central Academic City along with him. Central Academic City, with such a big stage, why would you want your eldest daughter to be a family head in a third-tier city. I bet you¡¯re nning on taking Eliza and the twins along with you. It makes sense why you want to steal broken demigod runes from the church. But I still don¡¯t get it, why choose me as your recement among all the people? I tried to kill Eliza and Pax, for god¡¯s sake Jack, please exin to me what the fuq are you nning.¡± This question was bugging Luke more than anything else, he could not fathom why the hell a man like Jack who loves his children more than anything in life would be willing to forgive him for trying to assassinate his children and also help him achieve his lifelong dream. What was this man nning? The more generous Jack was to him the more it frightened Luke. Chapter 307: Vision

Chapter 307: Vision

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:13 Location- Sky Blossom City, Whiteburn Manor, Whiteburn Family Conference hall ¡°Haven¡¯t I answered you already? I chose you for your decisiveness and willingness to do anything for the family. And you¡¯re the only one who can understand my new vision for the family. The other candidates have a different vision for the family and its development. My vision also used to align with their vision. Until recently everything changed when I learned that my only son had the blood of a demigod. Do you know what it means? Not just to Pax but to me, you and the family?¡± Jack certainly had a new vision for the Whiteburn family and his recent action was just a step towards that vision. ¡°I don¡¯t want to rain on your vision but you do know that having demigod blood does not guarantee that one can be a demigod¡­¡± Luke knew why Jack was so excited, but he thought Jack¡¯s thoughts were too far-fetched. If just having a demigod bloodline helped one be a demigod. With the number of children each demigod gives birth to and the descendants these children give birth to. There would be a demigod on every street. ¡°You are right, having demigod blood does not guarantee that one can be a demigod but having a demigod¡¯s broken rune does guarantee that one can be a demigod.¡± Jack was clear about his ns and had already deployed a pawn named Paul to achieve it. ¡°Are you mad? Let¡¯s say even if Paul is sessfully able to steal demigod Godson¡¯s broken rune, it is not absolute that it will ept Pax as its new master. There is something called bloodline purity, without enough of it, there¡¯s no way in hell demigod Godson¡¯s broken rune will acknowledge Pax. Let¡¯s assume a miracle happens and demigod Godson¡¯s broken rune epts Pax as its new master but who is to say that it will not revive demigod Godson in Pax¡¯s body. This n is filled with so many variables that if we get caught doing what you are nning it will lead to the destruction of our whole Whiteburn family.¡± It did not take a genius to figure out the obvious holes in Jack¡¯s n and it made Luke cautious. ¡°Do not worry, I know what I am doing and the problems you just listed will not happen, Pax is my child and I will never risk his life. Trust me, if everything goes ording to n. The Whiteburn family will have a seat among the world leaders.¡± Jack was not someone who would risk his son¡¯s life. He knew something that Luke did not know about the interesting demigod¡¯s broken rune. The broken rune of a demigod does indeed need high demigod bloodline purity to ept a new master and this criterion is mostly satisfied by direct descendants of the said demigod. Pax is not a direct descendant but still, Jack was sure that the broken rune of a demigod will ept him as its new master because Pax had received a bestowal from the demigod Godson. Which is equal to getting the seal of approval from the demigod godson. With the blood of the demigod and his bestowal, Pax will easily be able to subdue the broken demigod rune. As for why Jack was sure that demigod Godson will not try to revive in Pax because demigod worshippers from the empire have tried to revive demigod Godson a few times in the past and failed as he does not want to be revived. And the demigod Godson¡¯s will instead of getting revived helped the descendants that were epted by his broken runes to ascend to demi-godhood. This way Demigod Godson continued to help humanity even after his fall. These two were the reasons why Jack was quite sure that Pax would be a demigod without a hitch as long as Paul can steal the demigod Godson¡¯s broken rune. This Luke did not need to know as knowing too much sometimes does not end well for either of the parties involved. ¡°If we are caught we face definite annihtion but if we seed we will be able to climb to the top with a single leap. Hahaha! My sight was limited to a third-tier city while you eye a seat among the world leaders. Jack you crazy son of a gun, I was never so proud of you as my rival till today. Count me in, I want to see if the world appears the same from the top.¡± Luke did not trust that Jack had everything under control but he saw the vision Jack had for the family and it was grander than he could ever dream of. What¡¯s important is that if they pushed hard enough this grand dream was possible. This one possibility was enough for Luke to put everything he ever cared for on the line. Luke would always ask himself who or what he was willing to die for? And the answer was always the same, family and its prosperity. But he always felt that this death was not worthy of him. But today Jack presented him with a vision that was worthy of his death, not just him but the entire family. Why were they all working so hard together? They were working so hard for the prosperity of the family. And what Jack¡¯s vision represented was the ultimate prosperity of the family. ¡°I knew you were the only one crazy enough in the family to see my vision. I was right to bet on you.¡± Jackughed out loud finding amon objective in his lifelong rival. ¡°You were right to bet on me. If it was any other family member they would have called you maniac and blew the whistle on you and your car vision. Those old fogies arefortable where they are right now. They would never see eye to eye with our vision. Just take the great elders as an example. Those old fools suppressed their realm and slept in the ancestral temple. To protect the family in Sky blossom city. Instead of expanding the family to a second-tier city.¡± Having gotten answers to his questions, Luke did not just see eye to eye in Jack¡¯s vision but he considered it as his new vision for the family. Chapter 308: Dog’s Nose

Chapter 308: Dog¡¯s Nose

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:02 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 [Semi finals, Dalton Wyatt Vs Corey Bright, Arena no.2] The stadium was cleaned and fixed within the time for the semifinals. The number of arenas in the stadium was reduced to two. But the size of each arena had increased considerably. The idea was to loosen the rules binding the participants from disying their true strength. And also to give a good show for the angry audience who paid a lot for the tickets for this tournament. Receiving the details for my next fight I head to Arena no.2, on my way over my grimoire sounded a message notification from Lion King bank, [$25,000,000 has been transferred to your Lion King bank ount ending with XXXX from the ount name Kevin Zhang. Massage: Big bro, I was wrong and have withdrawn my deathmatch challenge to you effective immediately. I know this money is not enough makeup for the things I and my gang did to you and to solve the grudges between us. But I hope this money is enough to buy me a chance. Therefore I have already skipped the city, promising you that I will not appear in front of you ever again.] Kevin Zhang, I and he rather young Wyatt and he have a very deep grudge. And not to mention that fool dared to challenge me to a Life/death match. Now that dumbass skipped town and withdrew the deathmatch challenge between us. Can he do that? Is that even allowed? Was it the viral video of the fight between my second form Stone Viltronian and Nick¡¯s Mountain Giant? Was it that viral video that scared him silly into fleeing? I guess all his gangsta stuff was just for show. But if he thinks the grudges between us are over by giving money then he is wrong, very wrong. He is the murderer who killed young Wyatt. Not just him, his nephew and his ruffian gang each one of them is equally responsible for young Wyatt¡¯s death. So, each one will pay dearly for their party in young Wyatt¡¯s death. Does he think skipping the city will keep him safe? Then he is wrong. I wanted to kill him on the 30th, the data he picked for his death. But now I will have to prepone his death. By running he has only moved his death closer. So what if you will never appear in front of me? I will appear in front of you. And what the fuq does he think of me? For him to think that $25,000,000 would tempt me to spare his life. Does he believe that $25,000,000 is enough to gain him a chance to live after the day to day torture he put young Wyatt through? Only I who had gained young Wyatt¡¯s memories know what he had been through. He was only 17 for god sake¡­ 17-year-olds are supposed to be worried about the wet dreams they are having about their math teacher and not be paranoid that they could be jumped on by gangsters any second. Do you know what it¡¯s like to be in constant fear and unable to trust or rely on anybody other than yourself? It led to insomnia and finally suicide in young Wyatt¡¯s life. Until these fuqers Kevin Zhang, Ben Li and their underlings experience this they cannot die. As death will be a mercy for thempared to what I have in n for them. [Van, Kevin Zhang has skipped town. Send capable guild members to haul his fleeing ass back. Not just him, his nephew Ben Li and all his loyal subordinates. Gather them all in one of your guild¡¯s dungeons. It¡¯s time they paid for their crime.] Using the Hive A.I, I informed about Kevin skipping town to Van and asked him to gather Kevin and all the people working for him in one of the TSR guild dungeons. Dungeons are the best ce to handle dirtyundry without being disturbed. Throwing Kevin Zhang and Vengeance to the back of my head I climbed Arena no.2 where Corey was already waiting for me with a smug smile. Seeing me she sniffed the air like a hound and with a surprised expression, she said, ¡°I am surprised, how did you forge a core in just 2 hours?¡­ Having a card emperor girlfriend seems to have its perks. But it¡¯s still not enough for you to defeat me unless you transnted all the broken runes from the severed head. If you did that then I would say nobody is more foolish than you.¡± ¡°Hold on, back up. How are you able to tell that I have forged my Ego Gem by sniffing the air? Do you have a dog¡¯s nose?¡± Talking with Anna I discovered my new and bizarre things. But seeing Corey being able to sniff the air and tell me that I have forged my Ego gem was the most bizarre thing I have seen. How did she do that? ¡°Close, I have something better than that. Don¡¯t get confused, I could tell by smelling the scent of the world on your soul which has connected with the world recently. Your soul did not have this smell earlier.¡± Corey did not seem to mind me calling her nose dog nose. Instead, she took it as apliment. But the important thing was trying to clear my confusion. She added more confusion to my mind. ¡°My soul has the scent of the world? What do you mean? Does the world also have a scent? What does the scent smell like, is it pleasant or..?¡± If what Corey said is for real, then this would be my most bizarre discovery to date. What does she mean by the scent of the world? Is the world like a flower that gives out its own fragrance? ¡°Are you dumb? The world is not your garden flower to give a pleasant fragrance.¡± Corey referred to the ability of her card by saying she could smell the scent of the world on me but I took it literally. ¡°If not pleasant, then what does the world smell like? Is it pungent or musky?¡± The misunderstanding was not my fault, if Corey had just said that she knew I forged my Ego Gem because of her card then there would not be a misunderstanding, to begin with. ¡°Are you messing with me? I was nning to make your defeat a little less humiliating. But it seems you will not have your lesson to not mess with me until I give a proper lesson.¡± Corey was angered by my sarcasm. But I did not care. As this was just the start I was going to teach this girl not to mess with Daddy Wyatt. ¡°Oh yeah, bright it on. FYI, I am a strong supporter of gender equality. So do not expect me to hold back.¡± I am a guy who has no problem dealing a dropkick to a female opponent. ¡°What do you mean? Is it supposed to be funny? I don¡¯t get it.¡± Corey did not understand my words. I forgot this world is a true example of men and women equal rights but it¡¯s still gettingfortable with the idea of equal rights for LGBTQ. I bet with strong demigods like Redfall this will also be soon in practice. ¡°Forget it¡­¡± moment has passed and its air has turned awkward. Thankfully the referee came to my rescue, ¡°Contestants ready¡± ¡°3.. 2.. 1, fight!¡± *crack* *crack* sound of Corey cracking her knuckles filled the arena after the refereemenced the card duel, ¡°Well go ahead, summon your grimoire and your best card?¡± Said Corey cracking her neck. ¡°Sure¡­¡± I did not hesitate to summon my grimoire because I would be a fool to underestimate Corey after all the extraordinary things I have seen her do and say. ¡°Ready or not here Ie¡± yelling that Corey elerated towards without summoning her grimoire. Nearing me she threw a punch at me. ¡°Have you gone mad? Wh¡­¡± seeing Corey try to fight me with her bare fists I was surprised and considering my viltronian physique I did not take her punch seriously and tried to grab her punch. For somebody who said I would not underestimate Corey, I did a huge blunder. Mystically Corey¡¯s iing fist evaded my arm andnded on my face *Boom* sending me flying across the arena and in a second I had already crossed the arena bounds. Thankfully I was still suspended in the air and flew back at high speed heading for the stadium wall. Gathering my thoughts I used the Viltronian flight to break my fall and returned to the stadium bounds in a blink of an eye. ¡°Hehe¡± Corey just sneered at me who was looking at her in great astonishment. What the fuq is happening here? Corey didn¡¯t even summon her grimoire. How is she able to exert this much strength? How much force is that little fist of hers packing? Thanks to my physique I was able to withstand it otherwise I would be hospitalised for sure. Chapter 309: Warlord Dance

Chapter 309: Warlord Dance

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:06 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°So you have a special physique huh? Did not see thating. Swordsmanship, Ego Fire, Special physique¡­ What else did you receive from your past self?¡± I asked Corey as I soothed the area where Corey¡¯s punchnded. After Anna Corey is the only one that has managed to hurt me despite my Viltronian thick skin. ¡°That¡¯s not what you should be worrying about right now. My closebat is not as proficient as my Swordsmanship but I want to feel your bones break up close so I decided to go with my fist. Your sins towards me and my mother are too many. Let me wash them away with my fists.¡± bbering weird shit Corey once again dashed towards me at full throttle. This time I was prepared having activated the southern watchbat arts card beforehand, my personalbat experience was very shallow. So I had to depend on the card to fight Corey. Seeing iing Corey, I too darted towards her nning to engage her. Defending was not my style, now that I had tasted Corey¡¯s punch I had to give some of my own to her. Seeinge at her Corey threw a punch at me. I caught the punch with my hand but Corey did not stop there she aimed her right knee at my crotch. I caught the knee with my free hand. Putting weight on Corey¡¯s knee and her fist I jumped and head-butted Corey right on her nose. And thennded back on my feet. Corey moved a few steps backwards in a daze as blood started to drip from her nose. ¡°Good one¡± Coreyplimented, whipping the blood with the back of her hand. Special physique or not nose is always a sensitive area. And Corey¡¯s red eyes and bloody nose was the evidence. But this did not stop her, she once again attacked me. Corey is fast, I will give her that herbat experience is no near to beating the southern watchbat art card. No matter how fast Corey threw her punches and kicks I could dodge and counter them with help of southern watchbat arts which brought out the potential of the Viltronian physique meant to battle and war. Seeing me dodge all of her punches and even counter some of her moves. Corey jumped back creating a distance between me and her. ¡°Warlord Dance ¡± Corey summoned her grimoire and activated a closebat card. Despite inheriting her past self¡¯s memories Corey was as inexperienced as me in any form ofbat, as she was not Corey Park but Corey Bright. Learning her lesson Corey decided to stop being cocky and [Card Name: Warlord Dance Card Type: Skill card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare grade Card Rate: 8 ¨C stars Card Durability: [98/100] Card Effect: ¨C Warlord Dance is a closebat art practised by the Ironhide tribe of the 7th Nether realm. Activating this card the host gains master level proficiency in Warlord Dance. Additional Effect: Agility +10, Defence +5, Dexterity+5, Double back, Barrage, Critical damage, Iron defence, Force Punch ] Double Back(Passive) ¨C After every sessful basic punch, the host¡¯s second punch will card double its power. Stacks up to 3 times. Barrage (active) ¨C For 5 seconds host temporarily gains an extra +10 Agility Cooldown time ¨C 10 sec Iron Defence(passive) ¨C For 5 seconds host temporarily gains an extra +10 defence Cooldown time ¨C 12 sec Force Punch(Active) ¨C The host can temporarily gather all the damage received for 2 seconds within a punch and attack. The damage received should be within the scope of the Card Lord realm otherwise skill bes invalid. Cooldown time ¨C 15 sec With the help of thebat card, Corey¡¯s moves became faster and nimble. She finally startednding her punches. Which was bad news for me. Though viltronian defence is strong Corey¡¯s punches were fast and heavy, they hurt like hell. Both I and Corey had a special physique and an A-rank Combat Arts card but I was the losing end. There can only be two reasons for this, 1. My Viltronian physique was weakerpared to Corey¡¯s special physique. 2. My Combat arts card was not as good as Corey¡¯sbat arts card. In terms of Physique, I was dominating Corey because my physique was powered by 4 times refined soul energy. No matter what cheat Corey had she could not gain the mutated soul energy I gained through my mutated soul. If my physique was notcking then what¡¯s left is thebat arts card. Southern Watch Combat Arts Card¡¯s full potential can only be unearthed when it is used in team fights with allies equipping simr cards. While Corey¡¯sbat arts cardpletely focuses on increasing users¡¯bat power. Despite having an advantage in physique I was taking a lot of hits because of mycking technique andbat experience. ¡°Barrage, Iron defence¡± Activating two skills simultaneously Corey discarded her defence and touched on attacking me. I noticed that the speed behind Corey¡¯s punches had increased considerably. While guarding myself with my hands I tried to attack Corey¡¯s legs. I was able tond a low kick to her leg but her legs were as solid as an iron beam and did not budge to my attack. But I continued to attack them and the second time I was able to do some considerable damage by breaking Corey¡¯s dance and throwing her off bnce. Taking this as an opportunity I started to attack staggering Corey stopping her from perfecting her stance to defend against my punches. ¡­ Corey was aiming to suppress Wyatt with her passive ability Double back. This means as long as she can continuouslynd more than 4 punches, each of her punches will carry 8 times the strength of her basic punch. Therefore she activated ¡®Barrage¡¯ and ¡®Iron defence¡¯ so that she can solely focus on attacking Wyatt while leaving her defence to ¡®Iron defence¡¯. But she did not expect Wyatt¡¯s physique to be so durable allowing him to endure her punches while he attacked herpletely unguarded legs. Throwing her off bnce and giving Wyatt an opening tounch a siege on her while she was defenceless and yet trying to find her bnce. Chapter 310: Rivals

Chapter 310: Rivals

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:11 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°Force punch¡± Corey who was under pressure facing my punches suddenly started glowing and my punches did not seem to affect her. Instead of using this as an opportunity to get her bnce and defence stance back she just kept taking my punches head-on. With my every punch the glow on Corey started to grow stronger. And after 2 seconds the glow that was covering Corey¡¯s entire body converged and focused on her right fist seeing that I knew what was going on. No wonder my punches were not affecting her and she just stood there taking them head-on. she was collecting the force behind my punches and building up energy to use it back on me. Knowing Corey¡¯s next punch was going to be devastating I jumped and took three steps back just enough to be out of Corey¡¯s melee range and enough for me to engage Corey again after her punch so that she does not get time to get her stance together. But contrary to my thoughts Corey did not use her ¡®force punch¡¯ to attack me. Instead, she attacked the arena floor. And used the reverse force from punching the floor to jump back in the air. After performing a somersault in the air shended on her feet in style. It was a wrong judgement on my part that led to Corey using this opportunity to pull back and get a breather. ¡°I thought you were just a greenhouse flower who only knew to stand behind his summons. I am surprised you did not summon your stone elements yet.¡± Corey realised that she had underestimated my fighting ability and fought recklessly. Which almost cost her losing the hand to handbat with me. Not the duel, just the hand to handbat. Just like how wars have many battles Corey wanted to best me in allbat types, melee, ranged, cards, rules and runes. She seemed to have taken this duel as an opportunity to show Susan that she is better than me when ites tobat. I guess this ideology stemmed from when she decided to open a Card studio right next to my card boutique. She was trying to prove to me and Susan that she is better than me at Card creation too. I do not know what made Corey soparative towards me but if I had to guess I would say it must be because of the close rtionship between me and Susan. Corey thought that I was a rookie in hand to handbat and decided to end this in one go by using the skill Barrage tond continuous punches on me to activate the Double back passive effect while leaving her entire defence to skill Iron defence. She never expected that I would make a quick judgement and aim for her legs instead of defending and trying to get out of her melee attack range. ¡°I know what you are trying to do Corey, but I will not let you have the satisfaction of getting it. Be it closebat or Cards or Rules and runes I will beat you in all of them. And enjoy it while I am doing it. Corey, I am ttered by your infatuation with me but girl you should know when to take a hint. I ain¡¯t interested in you.¡± A ssic technique to throw your enemy off their game is getting them angry and clouding their judgement. Let¡¯s just say I am being childish right now trying to fight Corey on her term to best her. But there is a point to all this, the first one is that if I make use of any other skill or item cards other than the closebat cards I will lose one of all battles in the war that is the duel between me and her. I already lost the first battle by being the first one to summon the grimoire and making use of closebat cards. I did not n on losing the second battle by making use of any spell skill cards. A wise general would focus on winning the war rather than winning each and every battle. But this duel meant more than that for me and Corey. This feeling¡­ I finally knew why Corey was so irritated and ready to pick a fight around me. She saw me as her rival. Rivalry, when taken positively it has lead to the formation of history¡¯s greatest friendships but when taken with negativity it has bred history¡¯s greatest tragedy. For now, Corey¡¯s rivalry was just at the level where she wanted to prove herself in front of Susan. Yeah, Corey¡¯s rivalry towards me stemmed from my close bond with Susan. Corey ispeting with me for Susan¡¯s favour. For me, Susan was the first person whom I started to trust and form a rtionship with after being transmigrated into this new world. If I were to say in deeper terms my rtionship with Susan was like a chick that will imprint on anyone whom it sees first as its parent. By this, I don¡¯t mean I see Susan as my parent but Susan definitely means more than just a friend or colleague to me, she is the first root Iid in this world. Like the saying goes no matter how big the man grows he can never forget his roots and alwayses back to them. I think for Corey Susan must also mean something more than just a mentor, friend¡­ I have heard her call Susan mother so I guess this weird chick imprinted on Susan and believes her to be her mother. Anyway seeing Susan closer to me than her, Corey sees me as a rival for Susan¡¯s favour. So all her weird and rude actions towards me finally became clearer. I thought Corey hated me for being closer to Susan but now I knew she was just like a child fighting her sibling for her mother¡¯s favour. Understanding what Corey did not mean I would let her off easy. As no matter what the reason was what she did was not cool, after all, I had just started getting used to the idea that Corey is one of my trusted friends but one day she just woke up and started to be a bitch. Trusted friends do not do that. Chapter 311: Taboo Limiter

Chapter 311: Taboo Limiter

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:14 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°Get off your high horses, nobody is infatuated with you. I am just trying to remove the dirt stuck on something very precious to me. To remove dirt from something, you have to be relentless and thorough otherwise it won¡¯te off, I heard it can be shameless in that way. And do not mistake my relentlessness as infatuation. If you did then you are the most foolish person I have seen. ¡± Corey did not give the reaction I was expecting, instead she tried to provoke me. Well, she is good or the memories she got from her cheat card are good. Just two days And the timid girl I knew back then was no more. The girl who second-guessed her every action now throws a mean punch without a thought. Freaking cheats¡­ ¡°Whatever, just know that I will beat you in your own game. Come on, bring it on, be it cards or rules. I will whoop your ass.¡± As long as I keep my mind clear and have a good presence of mind I will keep making the right judgement and it is only a matter of time that I will overpower Corey with my physique sooner orter. ¡°You asked for it.¡± Saying that Corey¡¯s pupils turned fiery red in colour. Not just that her facial structure especially her nose and ear became sharp. Upon scrutinizing further I could see Corey¡¯s teeth had grown a pair of fangs. Seeing these changes in Corey, my mind rushed to the myths of Vampire and Werewolf back on earth. Right now Corey looked justly like how Vampire¡¯s and werewolves are portrayed in movies, TV shows, mangas etc. If I search deeper I guess demons in a particr TV show also showed such features. Not only did Corey look like a Vampire or a Werewolf this also exined a lot about how she got her special physique. But soon I discarded this theory as I have seen these same features disyed by card apprentices who utilize beast soul possession cards. Which meant Corey had enhanced her physical prowess using a beast soul possession card. Last I checked beast soul possession was a spell type skill card, meaning I won the second battle. ¡°Wipe that smirk off your face, this is also part of my physique. I am ashamed that I have to go this far to defeat a rookie like you in closebat.¡± Seeing me smirk, Corey seemed to have realised my thoughts that I considered the second battle as my win so she exined that she wasn¡¯t using a spell card instead her new power is just a part of her suppressed physique. ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡± I decided to trust Corey with her words. I don¡¯t think she would be satisfied with a win achieved by lying to me. Corey did not speak much and darted towards me this time she was faster and more agile. Earlier at least I could anticipate her moves but now due to her increased speed, I could not anticipate them and could only stand in a defensive stance. The advantage of my physique over Corey¡¯s physique that I had earlier was no longer there. Soon I started to feel Corey¡¯s punch get heavier and heavier. It seems her closebat arts card has a passive skill enhancing her every attack. If it continues like this I will be beaten ck and blue by Corey. So without further ado, I decided to break the limit on my physique too. Otherwise, I do not stand a chance in front of the rampaging Corey. ¡®Hive A.I, deactivate taboo limiter level One ¨C Twin headed Orge¡¯ I mentally instructed Hive A.i to deactivate the level one limiter on my physique. [Deactivating Taboo limiter level one ¨C Twin headed Ogre] [Would you prefer Hive AI dampen your pain receptors? (Yes/No)] ¡®No, do not dampen the pain receptors. Keep it real¡¯ dampening pain receptors would decrease my reflexes and response time. Right now I was in a battle. I did not know how Corey would react while I unlocked my physique. [Would you prefer Hive AI take control of your second consciousness? (Yes/No)] ¡®Yes, and also turn onbat mode.¡¯ My ve consciousness still had a lot to learn and to fully mature. Therefore it did not seem wise for me to introduce them this early tobat even with the assistance of Hive AI. So I agreed with the Hive AI taking control over the ve consciousness. [Commencing deactivation of Taboo limiter level one ¨C Twin headed Ogre] ¡°Aaaaahhh!¡± An uncontrolled scream rang throughout arena no.2 as a pair of arms grew on my back while another head grew on my broad shoulders. Confused Corey not knowing why I wailed in pain. Choose to retreat and watch from the safety. She wanted to defeat me, not kill me. Soon Corey¡¯s eyes turned wide seeing the most disgusting sight in this life of hers. She saw a bud slowly extend out from between my neck and shoulder and then grow into a fully grown and functioning human head looking exactly like me. The disgusting sight did not stop there. She witnessed the t-shirt I am wearing tear as a pair of arms grew from my shoulder des. ¡°Detach¡± Imanded Hive AI after the head and a pair of arms growing on me grew to the size of my original head and arms. [Detach processmencing, please stand by] The head and the pair of arms that grew on me detached from my body and floated in the air behind me. The second head floated to the back of my head and floated there adding another 180 degrees of back vision to my 180-degree front vision. Giving me a total of 360-degree vision. The detached pair of arms also floated to the back of the original pair of my arms. ¡°WTF?¡± Corey asked in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t worry this is a part of my physique. Now it¡¯s your time to be a punching bag.¡± With my t-shirt torn my upper body was naked and disyed my well chiselled viltronian physique. Chapter 312: Taboo Physique

Chapter 312: Taboo Physique

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:18 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 A few days ago at Whiteburn manor when I was experimenting with cmity daughter core and my ve consciousness I discovered that I could create perfect clones of myself by moving the ve consciousness into the cmity daughter core. In this process of creating perfect clones, I formed a new type of cmity daughter core, Avatar cmity daughter core. At present, I have a total of three ve consciousnesses so currently, I can create 3 perfect clones of myself. During further study into these clones, I discovered that they all had the same active soul control as me. Since these clones are perfect replicas of me with equivalent active soul control I thought of a crazy idea that is to have each of my clones contract their individual and personal grimoire. Unfortunately, they could not contract a separate grimoire like the original self. But they could share the grimoire of the original self. No matter how perfect these clones were they all did not have individual souls. The clones were created by moving the ve consciousness into the cmity daughter cores from my mutated soul using Hive AI. Yes despite four consciousness there was only one mutated soul formed bybining 4 individual souls. And one soul can only contract one grimoire. But I did not give up there and still experimented further to see if the clones could contract grimoire. My persistence paid off and I managed to get the clones to contract their grimoire but there was one huge limitation, that is they all did not have their individual active soul control stars but would share my active soul control stars. That is if I have 60 active soul control stars then all 4 of us including the 3 clones and me will be using 60 active soul control stars altogether instead of 60 active soul control stars each. With such a huge drawback my idea of equipping my clones with grimoire came to an end. Having experimented with clones enough I was caught in a new situation, what to do with these clones? Where to store them? They were perfect clones created using cmity daughter core. They were living beings with no soul meaning they were permanent clones unlike the temporary ones made by third rate cards. Unlike my current Cmity Soul Gem, Cmity Soul Core could not turn its cmity daughter core into cards. What do I do with these permanent clones? Do I just extract the ve conscious and the cmity daughter core? Won¡¯t that mean I would be killing them? Bracing myself I tried absorbing the cmity soul core from the clones even if it meant that I would be killing them as I could not just travel around with them. Now that would raise a whole new set of problems for me. So I decided to absorb back the cmity soul cores from the clones. As I began absorbing the cmity soul cores from the clones my grimoire sounded with a notification, [Attention: Mutated souls can absorb the ve consciousness and their new bodies. Will the host allow the Mutated soul to absorb the avatar cmity daughter cores C1, C2, C3? (Allow/Decline) Warning: Once the absorbing process ismenced it cannot be stopped midway. Stopping midway will cause serious damage to the host¡¯s physique.] [Allow] Since there is a better way to hide the clones than killing them I jumped to it without a second thought. [Mutated Soul absorbing avatar cmity daughter cores C1(Copy1)¡­] With themencement of the absorption process, I felt an excruciating pain run throughout my body. I barely managed to keep my consciousness awake despite the agonising pain which pushed me to the edge of fainting unable to bear the burden of the pain. But still, I was able to gather my thoughts enough to mentally instruct the Hive AI, ¡®Hive AI, quick dampen my pain receptors before I go crazy¡¯ [Dampening host¡¯s pain receptors] Finally getting rid of the pain I felt a presence on my shoulder. When I turned to see what was the presence I felt on my shoulder I saw a deformed mass of meat growing out of my shoulder. Soon the deformed mass of meat turned into a head looking exactly like me. And I finally understood why the mutated soul was able to absorb the ve conscious with their new physical bodies. Fuq, it was turning me into a mutant freak like the twin-headed ogre or the three-headed Cerberus. I wanted to stop the absorbing process midway but remembered the warning of the notification earlier than stopping midway will cause serious damage to my physique. So I had no choice but to carry on with the absorption process. And wait to find the solutionter. I do not know why the grimoire notification called this an absorption process. To me, it felt more like a fusion process. [Absorbing avatar cmity daughter cores C1(Copy1)plete] [Mutated Soul absorbing avatar cmity daughter cores C2(Copy2)¡­] [Absorbing avatar cmity daughter cores C2(Copy2)plete] [Mutated Soul absorbing avatar cmity daughter cores C3(Copy3)¡­] [Absorbing avatar cmity daughter cores C3(Copy3)plete] Once the mutated soul was done absorbing all three clones C1 C2 and C3. I had 3 extra heads on my shoulder. My head started to feel crowded on my very own shoulder. I was having a headache as this was worse than the problem I was trying to solve. Once the solution is worse than the problem one has to know he/she is screwed. I remember specifically taking many measures to make sure that this would not happen when I was mutating my soul. When aligning the soul pathways of the mutated soul I made sure that I would only get second consciousness and not a second head. This was one of the reasons I had the extra consciousness enved so that they do not try to mutate my body along with my soul. Yet I somehow end up with what I was avoiding. Just when I gave up all hope my grimoire sounded with a new notification rising a new hope in me, [Gigamite, a taboo mutation of Viltronian physique detected, would you like to evolve viltronian physique to Gigamite taboo physique? (Yes/No) Warning: Stopping evolution midway can lead to the host¡¯s death. ] (Yes) finding no other way out of my current predicament I had no other choice but to take my chances with the evolution of the viltronian physique. This time the warning notification was more severe than the previous warning. Still, I proceeded with the evolution of the viltronian physique as right now I was a desperate man and Gigamite taboo physique was my only fastest hope. I read the word taboo loud and clear but what can be more taboo than having four heads on one body. Chapter 313: I Spy

Chapter 313: I Spy

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°If that is a part of your physique then you have one hell of a disgusting physique. Believe me, I have seen a lot of disgusting things and what I just saw will easily make it to the top 100 of the disgusting things I have seen.¡± Corey was not lying, the 7th Nether realm was not a tourist spot it was home to the cruellest and disgusting demons. Corey had seen various demons with disgusting physiques than the one she just saw. ¡°Oh yeah, tell that when I whoop your ass.¡± Yelling that I dart towards Corey. Corey could barely keep up with my speed and choose to retreat and get out of my melee range to think of a counter. As Corey tried to retreat she suddenly felt both her arms being grabbed and her being constrained to the spot, unable to retreat Corey turned to see what was restraining her. It was a pair of floating arms and a floating head. ¡­ ¡°WTF?¡± Corey yelled in astonishment seeing the extra arms and head that were supposed to be floating behind Wyatt had magically sneaked behind her and nowtched onto her. Constraining her moments to almost Zero mobility. Except for kicking her legs in the air, Corey could not do anything. The strength exerted by the floating arms was far above her current strength. Making it impossible for Corey to escape the floating arm¡¯s clutches. ¡°Time for some ass-whooping¡± hearing these words Corey was creeped out as these words did note from Wyatt¡¯s mouth but the floating head behind her, the creepiest part was that it looked and sounded exactly like Wyatt. Corey thought that her share of creep stuff was over with her past life in the Nether realm but she was wrong. It was as if she attracted creeps, first Belphegor, then the princes of theher realm and now this Dalton Wyatt, mother stealing bastard. ¡°Hehe, hehe¡­¡± the floating head keptughing creepily and let out its hot stinky breath on the nape of Corey¡¯s neck. This grossed out Corey prompting her to struggle harder than before. But her struggle was fruitless as she couldn¡¯t even loosen the grip of the floating hands on her arm. Just when Corey had given up struggling to think of a better way out of the bind, a heavy punchnded on her gut almost making her vomit her lunch. Before Corey could manage to get hold of herself again another punchnded on her gut and then another, the punches just kepting. For Corey, the punches were less painful than the creepyugh of the floating head in her ears. ¡°Enough, Demonic descent ¨C True form¡± an unimaginable force burst out of Corey¡¯s body shaking off the floating hands grabbing her hands and the creepy floating head breathing down on her neck. ¡­ ¡°I Spy- ¡®If you see me, I see you. If you move, then I move¡¯ ¡± I activated one of the moves of my taboo physique. This move is a mysterious one. The floating head can teleport to anyone who is seeing me and if they move after being noticed by the floating head the floating hands also teleport to that person and constrain them. Having constrained Corey using floating arms, I had the floating head controlled by Hive AI act creepy to not let Corey get toofortable being restrained. Now for the fun part, I return punches that Corey gave me earlier. I did not hold back my punches and continued to punch Corey¡¯s gut mercilessly. With the creeping voice of the floating head in her ears and me whooping her ass, Corey finally had enough and activated her skill card. Or that is what I thought when an unimaginable force burst out of Corey¡¯s body shaking off the creepy floating head and the floating arms constraining her. Turns out it wasn¡¯t a skill card, Corey had just released herplete physique. What stood in front of me was a Corey with pitch-ck ram horns sticking out of her head and a crocodile tail growing on the end of her back. And another noticeable change in Corey¡¯s features was that her eyes turned ck while her new red pupils got darker. Also, her nails had grown to form retractable ws. Andstly, Corey¡¯s height increased to 2.7 meters. Her clothes seemed to be made up of special silk as they stretched with her height and fitted her body perfectly. ¡°Wow, And you call me disgusting. What¡¯s with Horns and the tail? Are you using a possession card of sorts? If yes then I won this battle.¡± since the first battle was won by Corey by making me summon the grimoire first. I desperately wanted to win the second one as a 2 to 0 score sounded a lot worse than a 1 to 1 score. ¡°This is the true form of my physique. And growing horns and a tail is nothingpared to growing a pair of arms and the head. Anyway, now it¡¯s my turn to whoop your ass.¡± Saying that with a smug smile Corey headed towards slowly as if savouring the moment. ¡°Deactivate taboo limiter, Activate Taboo physique ¨C Gigamite.¡± [Deactivating taboo limiter¡­] [Activating taboo physique ¨C Gigamite] With the activation of the Gigamite taboo physique, my height increased to 3.1 meters while the floating head behind me split into three floating heads and spread out facing the other three directions which my original head was not facing. Not just the floating head but the floating pair of arms also split into 3 pairs of arms and floated behind my back. ¡°This is the true form of my physique,¡± I said standing 3.1 meters tall with 4 heads and 4 pairs of arms. 3 floating heads and 3 pairs of floating arms floated behind my original head and pair of arms. This was the true form of the taboo physique ¨C Gigamite. ¡°I am impressed, are those extra pairs of arms and heads any good or just for show? Come let me see what you are made up of.¡± yelling that Corey rammed into me with nothing but her brute strength. Chapter 314: Gigamite

Chapter 314: Gigamite

[Physique Name: Gigamite Physique Type: Taboo Physique Physique Rank: Acquired Grade Physique Description: Gigamites are viltronian born as conjoined twins, triplets or higher. Gigamite mutation in Viltronian develops when an early viltronian embryo partially separates to form two or more individuals. Being a Viltronian, it is not in the nature of the conjoined Viltronians in a Gigamite to share their body with their conjoined brothers/sisters. Therefore often the dominant consciousness of the Gigamite swallows the consciousness of their conjoined siblings shortly after their birth giving birth to a taboo variant in viltronian physique formed by devouring the consciousness and absorbing the conjoined physical body of their siblings, Gigamite. The consciousness and physical bodies devoured by Gigamite are mysteriously refined by the Viltronian core giving rise to mysterious and unique physique skills. Additional skills- Many Headed and Handed One, I Spy, Super Viltronian, Drones, Taboo limiter, semi-sentient multi-consciousness ] Many Headed and Handed One- Based on the number of conjoined siblings devoured and absorbed by the dominant consciousness of Gigamite it gains N number of floating heads and floating pair of arms. In the case of conjoined twins, the dominant consciousness of Gigamite will devour the only conjoined sibling and gain one floating head and one pair of floating pairs of arms. In the case of conjoined triplets, the dominant consciousness of Gigamite will devour the other 2 conjoined siblings and gain two floating heads and two pairs of floating pairs of arms. Simrly for the higher number of conjoined bodies. Super Viltronian ¨C The power of the Viltronian physique of a Gigamite multiplies with the number of conjoined bodies devoured by it. For a conjoined twin, Gigamite¡¯s viltronian physique is twice as strong as the normal viltronian physique. Drones ¨C The floating heads and floating pairs of hands of the Gigamite can roam independently and can be used as drones for reconnaissance. Semi-sentient Multi-consciousness ¨C Gigamite gains semi-sentient multi-consciousness for its floating heads and arms based on the number of conjoined consciousness it devoured. I Spy ¨C ¡®If you see me I see you. If you move then I will move¡¯. If a person is seeing the Gigamite then the floating heads can easily track them and teleport next to them. If the person moves after being noticed by Gigamite then the floating pair of arms teleport and constrains them. Taboo limiter ¨C The Gigamite can use a taboo limiter to absorb back his floating heads and arms back in its body and limit its super physique strength on various levels depending on users will. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:24 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 As I was preparing to face Corey who dashed at me with herplete brute strength I saw Corey¡¯s crocodile tail m on the arena floor hard helping Corey leap at me with incredible speed and force in the air like a missile. I was surprised to see Corey so proficiently use her tail. And seeing the ram horns on her head I gave up on facing Corey head-on and decided to dodge her attack. Being headbutted by those horns seemed dangerous for some reason. ¡°What the¡­ why are you dodging my attacks? Face them head-on, let see whose physique is better. Unless you¡¯re too chicken to face me head-on.¡± Corey taunted seeing me dodging her tackle. ¡°Do you think I am a fool? Those horns obviously have special effects on them.¡± Looking at how efficiently Corey made use of her tail to gaintitude, eleration and force to her normal headbutt. I knew that headbutt was not as normal as it seemed. And Corey¡¯s desperate taunt that followed after I dodged the tackle made it obvious. ¡°You are not stupid as you seem. Well, there¡¯s no point in holding back anymore.¡± With Corey¡¯s words, her ck horns and tail started to glow red while emitting very high temperatures. And she continued, ¡± Watch out, Wyatt. I am getting serious now, Magma Terrain.¡± With Corey¡¯s shout, her red hot crocodile tail pierced into the arena floor and soon the area surrounding the tail started to melt and form magma. This magma transformation of the floor started to slowly spread throughout the arena. The arena floor was made up of high-grade ores to withstand attacks of Card Lords. So, there is no reason why a card soldier could melt it with her physique alone and Jaya¡¯s experience trying to break the arena floor was a perfect example. Yet somehow Corey was able to turn the arena into a magma field just using her physique. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is not a skill card. Just one of the effects of my physique.¡± Seeing me look at her with a cautious yet confused look Corey exined that the extreme temperature exerted by her tail and horns were a part of her physique. ¡°Impressive, I am really curious how your tail and horns are able to produce such high temperatures of heat. Is it only limited to your horns and tail or your entire body can do the same?¡± I asked the first question that came to my mind seeing Corey¡¯s horns and tail produce an extreme amount of heat. ¡°Ready or not, Fire in the hole.¡± Corey did not seem to hear my question and instead scooped up some magma from the arena floor as if the magma temperature was not hot at all. Scooping up the magma Coreypressed it in ball shape with her hands and then threw them aiming at me at an extreme speed. The magma balls approached me at high speed and I narrowly dodged them. But that was not the end the magma balls uponnding exploded. Yes, the magma balls exploded right next to me. If not for the super viltronian physique of Gigamite taboo physique I would have had taken serious damage. While I was checking my injuries Corey was not done yet she started to bombard me with magma balls one after the other without giving me a breather. The speed of magma balls was too fast I could narrowly escape them but would be implicated by the explosion effect. Chapter 315: Vale Lord’s Wrath

Chapter 315: Vale Lord¡¯s Wrath

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:28 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 Though I narrowly escaped the magma balls I would still be caught in their explosion range. Thankfully, due to the Super Viltronian skill of Gigamite taboo physique, my skin was 4 times thicker than that of an average viltronian. And I also had the floating arms cover for me. Corey¡¯s tail was still pierced into the arena floor and the magma field was spreading, conquering most of the area on the floor of the arena I would escape to. Being bombarded by magma balls and the spreading magma field kept me on my toes as Coreyughed as I danced to her tune. Right now I felt like I was at Corey¡¯s mercy. Corey could always increase the size of magma balls she is throwing so that the explosion on impact was strong enough to do some serious damage to me. But she didn¡¯t. I could see that she was enjoying seeing me dance like a monkey with her every round of explosion. I was not without moves I could easily constrain Corey with my ¡®I Spy¡¯ ability but I was doubtful whether the floating hands could constrain Corey¡¯s scathing hot tail. If the floating hands cannot constrain the tail then the whole arena would turn into a magma field. It¡¯s not the magma I am afraid of but what Corey can do with the magma. Seeing how the magma balls she threw would explode on Impact. I guess she can turn magma into explosives. With the whole arena converted to magma, she could easily blow me to kingdome. With Corey already on alert for my ability ¡®I Spy¡¯ I had one chance and had to make sure I couldpletely contain her including her tail. Therefore I was going along with her charade. Finally deciding to risk it I nned to constrain Corey¡¯s tail with two pairs of floating arms while constraining her with one pair of floating arms. ¡°I Spy¡± activating the ability all three of the floating heads on the right-left and back of my head teleported and appeared behind Corey¡¯s head. Just like I had already instructed them, the floating heads creepily greeted Corey from behind prompting her to move and shoo them off but she could not as she was restrained by a pair of floating arms. Not just her arms but she felt a tug on her crocodile tail. Corey turned to see that she was not the only one to be constrained by floating hands but her tail was also being constrained by two pairs of floating arms. The floating arms seemed to be trying to remove her tail from within the arena floor. Seeing this Corey sneered. Though her movement may be constrained by a pair of floating arms it was a different story for her tail. With a mischievous thought, Corey increased the temperature in her tail to the extreme. With increasing heat in the tail the floating arms constraining it started to burn and give off a burnt bbq smell. Thankfully these floating heads and arms are controlled by my ve consciousness with assistance from Hive AI. So I did not feel the pain. I had already anticipated this and had thought of a contingency. That is to heal after than it burns using my Cmity soul gem ability ¡®restructure¡¯ with this I could restructure the burnt part faster than they were burntpletely. Applying enough force the two pairs of floating arms were finally able to pull Corey¡¯s tail out of the arena floor and stop the spreading of the magma field. Seeing this the sneer on Corey¡¯s face washed away. Seeing that things weren¡¯t heading the way she hoped for Corey finally started to struggle and tried her best to increase the temperature exerted by the tail to the pinnacle she could achieve. It was not that the temperature of Corey¡¯s tail wasn¡¯t enough, it was and was sessful in burning the floating arms but the thing was that floating arms did not appear to feel pain and we¡¯re able to heal faster than Corey could burn them. Corey was thinking of other things she could do without utilizing the skill cards in the grimoire. But it was already toote for that as the floating arms started to lift the constrained Corey into the air. And then the floating hands levitated the constrained Corey to the edge of the arena. Corey who was trying to act calmly while struggling to free herself finally showed a desperate look. Befitting her current situation. I wanted to get back at Corey for making me dance to her exploding magma ball but then I realised I had something better that is to win this battle and others yet toe. So I instructed the floating arms and heads to ditch Corey outside bound and disqualify her out of the tournament. Seeing that she will be soon thrown out of the arena bounds and lose the semi-finals, already desperate Corey was under turmoil. Being forced to this point Corey had no charge but rely on cards and she did, ¡°Vale sword arts ¨C Vale Lord¡¯s wrath: Tornado.¡± A tornado generated from within Corey and spread to outside. Cutting the floating heads and floating arms constraining her. In the process of freeing Corey. After being cut to pieces by her outburst the floating head and floating arms returned to floating at the back of the original head and arms. ¡°Haha, I won the second round. And it seems my physique is better than yours.¡± I gloated, finally gaining a win against Corey in her battle. ¡°Yes, you win the second round. But do not celebrate the victory too early. The war hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡± Corey warned me from gloating at her. ¡°Whatever, now the score is 1:1 between us. Not only will I win the next battle but also win the duel. When the timees Corey don¡¯t forget about your bet.¡± Chapter 316: Organ Armament: Red Tail

Chapter 316: Organ Armament: Red Tail

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°Good to know that you still remember the bet Wyatt, I thought the concussion from the beating I gave you earlier might have given you selective memory loss. And don¡¯t you worry about me. I have already prepared a big office space for my big sis Susan. She is going to love working with me. ¡± Corey quickly got over the loss and showcased an unwavering fighting spirit. ¡°If your cards are also so so like your physique then you better think of using that big office space for something else. As I am going to win the duel and a maid for my card boutique.¡± With my new gains in the afternoon, I had a lot of confidence that I would win against Corey. And that confidence made me say a few cocky dialogues. ¡°Your physique is so so, you¡¯re lucky that I am not able to unleash theplete power of my physique otherwise you would not have been able to win the previous battle so easily. Also rather than recruiting a new maid for your card boutique, I believe you should be looking for a new manager as your current manager will be getting a new and better job after this match.¡± Corey did not unleash the full power of her physique as she did not know how this world would react to demonic creatures and anything belonging to them. Corey only released the power of the demonic core which could be closely rted to simr skill cards. For example, her true form could easily be mistaken for the Beast soul possession card so she did not mind revealing it but the core powers surrounding her physique were demonic skills. She has heard that in this world evil and dark card apprentices are hunted by some righteous and religious groups endlessly. Not having enough information Corey did not want to divulge anything about her and her rtion with demons. Corey was so cautious about this matter that she did not ask about demons, demonic arts and demonic powers to her grandfather. As she did not want her grandfather to be implicated trying to help her. Unless she finally understands how demonic arts are treated in this world Corey nned to keep her demonic core a secret from her friends and family. ¡°h h, yep I was lucky that you were unable to unleash the full power of your physique,¡± I said sarcastically. I did not take Corey for a sore loser. Would you believe someone who lost to you said they lost to you because they did not give their all? ¡°You¡­!¡± Seeing me be sarcastic Corey was irritated and yelled and activated a card ¡± Organ Armament ¨C Organ tail¡± As Corey activated the card Organ Armament ¨C tail, I saw the crocodile tail at the back of Corey detach and then float in the air and hover in front of corey. ¡°Organ Armament ¨C Armament Sword¡± Seeing the detached tail Corey yelled once again. With her yell hovering tail transformed into a 2-meter long heavy sword. Getting hold of the tail transformed 2-meter long heavy sword Corey shed it in the air and said,¡± it¡¯s been a long time partner, did you miss me.¡± As if the tail transformed armament could understand Corey¡¯s words it started glowing red hot with varying intensity and the red hot glow would flicker as if it was greeting its master. The sight was very weird to see. That¡¯s a loting from a guy who grew a pair of arms and a head from his body. ¡°Red tail, Nether terrain¡± having greeted each other, Corey carried the sword and jumped in the air only to stick the sword in the arena floor as shended. This move was very simr to the previous one where Corey stuck her tail into the arena floor but unlikest time where the arena floor converted to magma as it spread slowly this time the whole arena cracked with tremors spreading throughout the arena and molten magma could be seen in the cracks. ¡°¡­¡± I skillfully avoided the tremors and the cracks as I watched Corey with alert from a safe distance. ¡°Skeleton soldiers ¨C arise¡± with Corey¡¯smand Skeleton soldiers raised from within the magma filling the cracks. The skeleton soldiers were about 60 to 70 in numbers. ¡°Skeleton soldiers? Aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much? Was my beating earlier not enough?¡± What was Corey thinking by summoning a bunch of skeleton soldiers? Did she think she could defeat me by adding a few fragile skeletons on her side? ¡°Skeleton Gate formation,¡± I thought Corey had summoned the skeleton to fight me but no she did not instead she ordered the skeletons tobine and form the skeleton gate. Following Corey¡¯smand, the skeletons gathered together and started to disassemble each other for various bone parts and then used these bone parts to put together and form a Skeleton Gate. It seemed like she was building a dimensional door using the skeletons to summon something stronger. It seems Corey had not underestimated me but she took my capabilities way too seriously and started to prepare for her ultimate move. What happened to defeat me in every possible way? Did she change her mind? I guess now she is aiming to win the duel rather than challenge me on every level. But still, how could I let her do as she pleases. ¡°Drones, destroy Skeleton Gate formation,¡± I ordered the floating heads and arms to sabotage the gate that the skeletons were building. But as the floating hands and heads moved towards the gate magma from the cracks started to overflow. Without me noticing. When did the magma fill the cracks to overflow? I turned to see that while I was busy deducing what the skeletons were up to Corey had once again stuck her tail sword into the almost destroyed arena floor and had manipted the magma to reach the surface of the arena, filling the entire arena with magma. Chapter 317: Little Baem

Chapter 317: Little Baem

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:36 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 Magma overflowed from the cracks in the arena andpletely covered the arena floor. Undoing what the floating hands had done by constraining Corey¡¯s tail. Seeing this I flew above the magma and knew I could no longer just rely on my physique alone to take on Corey who was no longer shy to use her skill cards. Right now Corey got what she wanted, the whole arena was nowhere to be seen, it was reced by a pool of scathing hot magma. And it seems her physique was invulnerable to the magma. Knowing that Corey could make magma explode I flew 100 meters above the magma pool. I know this distance was not enough for me to avoid such a huge explosion but it was the rule of the tournament. If I do not want to get disqualified for breaking rules and win this duel I have to follow the rules. ¡°You think flying in the sky can save you?¡± Saying that Corey pointed her tail sword at me. With high alert, I observed Corey to deduce her next attack and right then I felt a disturbance under me. I did not look down to see what it was and hurriedly dodged. *whoosh* And I was right to do so cause just a moment after I dodged a pir of magma rose to the sky from underneath where I was hovering reaching about 130 meters in the sky. *ssh* Missing its target the magma pir mmed down, mixing back into the magma pool. Super viltronian physique is almost invulnerable to elemental attacks of the same level but seeing how Corey¡¯s magma was able to crack the arena and convert it into magma I did not want to take chances. Not to forget that Corey could make magma explode. Even if I can withstand the magma pir thanks to my physique. Still, It would not fare well for me if Corey chose to explode the magma pir. Just when I thought I was winning another game of cat and mouse began. I was busy escaping as Corey simultaneously summoned multiple magma pirs. Thankfully Corey did not cause the magma pirs to explode, maybe because she was also within the area of effect. ¡°Why are you not using your skill cards? Do you feel you can defeat me with just your physique and closebat cards? It seems I will have to step up my game, Skeleton gate Open.¡± I did not use any skill cards cause I had none. I suddenly realized that except for the monster orb and southern watchbat arts which I borrowed from Anna I did not have any other worthy cards. Before I could wonder why I realized that I forgot about the skeletons that were building dimensional gates. Until I was reminded of it by Corey and the noise of space tearing *Chirp* I turned to look at the Skeleton Gate where I saw my three drones were fighting 30 something skeleton soldiers while the other skeleton soldiers built the skeleton gate which was now active upon Corey¡¯smand. Watching this I suddenly realized though my drones were individually power full and had a ve consciousness equipped with artificial intelligence the fact remained that they were dumb. Don¡¯t get me wrong these ve consciousness were very smart for their age that is roughly 3 days. But no amount of codes or programs could make up for experience or in this case Combat experience. If only these three fools had focused on the gate rather than wasting time by fighting the skeletons that were serving as a distraction. No, the fault was mine for forgetting something so important during a fight. Corey keeping me on my toes is no reason for me to make such a mistake, I need to cultivate a perfect presence of mind duringbat. *Hisss* a sharp sibnt sound resounded from the other side of the skeleton gate. Enough to bleed an average card apprentices ears. From afar I looked into the skeleton gate to see the owner of the sibnt sound but nothing appeared in the skeleton gate. After a few seconds, a huge vertically slitted eye peeped in through the skeleton gate as if a creature was using the skeleton gate as a peephole to peep into our world from the other side. Seeing that I felt my goosebumps stand erect. What the fuq is Corey trying to summon? As I was discerning whom the eye belonged to I saw Corey walk to the Skeleton Gate and try touching the eye but was blocked by an invisible force. Looks like the skeletons built a one-way summon gate. It only allows the creatures from the other side toe. ¡°Little Baem, you seem to have grown a lot since thest time I summoned you. I did not realize how long I was gone.¡± Being stopped by an invisible force from petting the creature Corey chose to speak with the creature. And surprisingly the creature responded to her, *hiss* ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Next time I will summon you properly. I promise¡± Corey continued her monologue but from her word it seemed she understood the sibnt noise of the creature and it understood her. *hiss* ¡°I will summon you soon. So do not worry.¡± *hiss* ¡°awe, I missed you too. Okay then, see youter.¡± ¡°What the fuq was that thing?¡± I could not help but ask Corey. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:36 Location- Sky Blossom City, 3 km in the sky above the Card stadium ¡°Interesting, who is that girl? Being able to create a single-way dimensional gate with nothing but skeletons and bone powder. Now that¡¯s just ingenious¡± Asked Luna Lorn as she flew towards her Cousin. ¡°The annoying Bright couple¡¯s only daughter, Corey Bright. About whom they cannot stop bragging. Are the things on your side handle as nned?¡± Anna¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°I can see why they are so proud, she is indeed a genius to figure a way to create a single-way dimensional gate using skeletons. As for the ns all done ordingly. Grandpa is adding something extra too. You will love it.¡± Luna Lorn being an academician was impressed by the new ways of dimensional transfer shown by Corey. ¡°Why can¡¯t that old bones just follow mymand?¡± Annained but chose to leave Lorenzo be and continued, ¡± I heard from the old bones that you too are experimenting on the dimensional rifts. And if you are sessful the world will change as we know it. How is it going? ¡° ¡°I just found a new lead, hope it checks out¡± said Luna with her gaze fixed on Corey and the Skeleton gate that copsed with Corey¡¯smand. Chapter 318: Obvious

Chapter 318: Obvious

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:38 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°What fuq was that thing?¡± I asked Corey in horror. The skeleton gate was 5 meters in height so the eyeball peeking through it must be taller. What kind of creature has eyeballs of that size? And how is Corey acquainted with it? Does it have something to do with her past life? Even so, why are you trying to summon it in the tournament? Don¡¯t you know that the tournamentw bans giant summons unless you use Summon Armament? ¡°That is not a thing, it is my pet snake, little Baem. She likes to swim in magma. All my preparations to wee her are a waste as she has grown a lot since thest time I saw her. If she were here she would have given your elementals a run for their money. Anyways, that¡¯s not possible now, looks like I will have to take on you and your elementals by myself.¡± Corey had already observed that my fighting style heavily depended on my summons and figured I was one of those card apprentices who hide behind their summons. But seeing that my physique and individualbat powers were also not something she could overlook. Corey decided to call for her own reinforcement but turns out that it is way too overgrown to be summoned. ¡°¡­¡± For some reason, I suddenly remembered Corey¡¯s words that she was unable to use herplete prowess. I guess she may not be lying about that. ¡°How dare you space out while you are dueling against me?¡± Without warning, Corey once again attacked me with multiple magma pirs. It was toote for me to dodge them so I summoned my elementals, ¡°Stone Viltronian, I choose you¡± ¡°Stone Viltronian ¨C Stone sphere¡± with mymand as soon as the stone viltronian arrived it formed a huge stone sphere with I and it inside. Just in time to protect me from the iing magma pir. ¡°Redtail ¨C Earth Splitter¡± after attacking me with the magma pir Corey did not continue to attack me with the same magma pir move again. Instead, she flew in the air and shed her Redtail sword at the stone sphere. One sh was all it took for Corey to break through the stone sphere. As the stone sphere crumbled in smithereens and fell apart, Corey continued her attack at Stone viltronian behind which I was hiding. Once again it did not take more than one sh for Corey to cut the Stone viltronian guarding me in half. Thankfully the Stone Viltronian was an elemental and had a cmity daughter gem as long as its gem is not damaged it would not die. Soon Corey continued herbo with her third strike aiming at me. I used the skill ¡®I Spy¡¯ to restrain rampaging Corey with all three pairs of floating hands. I barely managed to slow Corey in her tracks as she wiped out my drones by conjuring a huge Magma pir. Which swallowed Corey and the drones. Thanks to her physique Corey was unscathed but my floating heads and arms incinerated to ash. I could summon them again by sacrificing a little soul energy but the problem was that the temperature of Corey¡¯s magma seemed to have increased after turning her tail into a sword. It seems her organ armament card adds a buff to both the user and the armament¡¯s abilities ¡°Stone wrap, Stone Coffin¡± the drones had bought enough time for the Stone viltronian to rearrange itself. Seeing Stone Viltronian back online Imanded it to use stone wrap and Stone Coffin on Corey back to back. To buy me enough time to get out of Corey¡¯s melee range. Corey¡¯s meleebat prowess had increased with Organ armament so after gaining a safe distance between me and Corey I summoned the remaining four Stone Viltronians. ¡°Why not summon your entire elemental army? Maybe then defeating you will be a challenge.¡± Corey taunted me as she freed herself from the stone wrap and stone coffin using another scathing magma shower. ¡°Yeah right, So that you can incinerate them all using your magma pool.¡± The truth was that I can no longer use the minion summon of the boss Stone Viltronian as it was in the cooldown period. I had already used it once today to deal with the demigod worshippers. Even if I could summon the minion army they would be easily wiped out by Corey¡¯s magma shower. As they did not have a cmity daughter gem and authentic viltronian physique like the original five Stone Viltronians to withstand Corey¡¯s magma. And also, I was truly d for having the foresight to upgrade the Cmity daughter core of the Stone Viltronians to Cmity daughter gem before the match. The Cmity daughter gem not only boosted their physique but also their stone elemental skills, unlike the cmity daughter core which only strengthened their physique. ¡°Surprisingly good judgment on your part, but 5 stone elementals including you are not enough to defeat me. You know that right.¡± I was getting annoyed as time and time again Corey pointed out the obvious that I wascking in the skill card section. It¡¯s about time I showed her what she is begging for. I activated 5 summon armament cards that I took from the referee and turned all the 5 Stone Viltronians into armament after having them undergo the second transformation of Cmity daughter gem. ¡°Summon armament ¨C Stone Gauntlets x 4¡± ¡°Summon armament ¨C Stone Boots¡± I regrew the three floating heads along with the three pairs of floating arms. And had them equip one Stone Gauntlet each. While I equipped thest Stone Gauntlet and Stone Boots. Equipping 5 summon armaments mybat power grew rapidly. Now time to bully a cocky kid, ¡°Corey, you were saying¡­¡± I gazed at Corey showing off my new equipment. ¡°Um¡­ still not enough. Trap Card ¨C Magma furnace¡± Corey was not daunted seeing me equip five Summon Armament. Instead, she activated her trap. Chapter 319: Fat Magma Pillar

Chapter 319: Fat Magma Pir

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:42 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°Magma furnace, really? This is just a fatter magma pir. How about calling it a fat magma pir cause that¡¯s what this is.¡± While swimming in the piping hot magma I questioned Corey about her sense for naming her moves. After Corey activated her trap card ¡®magma furnace¡¯ the whole pool of magma covering the arena rose to the sky reaching 130 meters just like the previous magma pirs; the notable difference was that it was much wider covering the entire arena andsted longer. With this move, Corey turned the entire arena and about 130 meters of air space above it into a boiling hot magma domain. In this magma domain Corey was like a fish in the water, I am guessing it is due to her physique. As for me, I was also fairing well thanks to my Gigamite¡¯s super viltronian physique and the thin stone exoskeleton covering my body which protected me from the incinerating magma. Summon Armament allows the user to use the abilities of the summon thanks to that I was able to create an exoskeleton of stone to cover my body using Stone Viltronian¡¯s Stone maniption skill in time before being submerged in magma. Thankfully I had help from Hive AI to design the exoskeleton perfectly, which will not affecting my mobility and would be created in time before the disaster struck. If not for this exoskeleton I may have probably survived the magma but I would have some seriously burned skin. ¡°Give up or I will explode the area of magma you are in. I hope you do not give up this easily. I would love to see you blow up.¡± Corey revealed her hand and asked me to surrender. But I was confused. Does she want me to ept my defeat or see me blow up? Well, which is it? ¡°Um¡­ Go ahead, do it. I also want to check how strong my stone exoskeleton can be.¡± I was not being cocky. As currently I was covered by oneyer of A-rank stone exoskeleton but if I wanted to I can cover myself with a total of 5yer of stone exoskeletons. So I can easily withstand the explosion of the magma. I know Corey would not make the explosionrge enough as she will also be implicated being in the area of effect. What I am doing right now sounds a lot like a gamble but I had other insurances in ce to be this confident. ¡°Magma explosion¡± I did not have to tell Corey twice, it seems she was looking forward to blowing me up. But to her surprise, I was unscathed without suffering any injury, damage, or harm. Corey observed something even more shocking, I.e, the explosion did not manage to leave even a single scratch on my stone exoskeleton. Seeing this Corey couldn¡¯t help but blurt out ¡°how is this even possible?¡± ¡°A magician never reveals his trick¡± yes I was able to remain unscathed under the explosion because of a trick. The trick was nothing special, the impact of the explosion waspletely absorbed by the firstyer of my exoskeleton and I just reced it in time making it look as if the explosion could not even scratch my exoskeleton to Corey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Whatever, since I cannot explode you I will cut you. Redtail Earth Splitter.¡± Believing that the explosion does not affect me Corey decided to hack me down with her 2-meter long sword. Which was not oversized for her current height. Corey darted towards me with incredible speed and shed her sword aiming at my left shoulder, showing that she was not gunning for my life. As the sword descended I caught it with my left hand stopping it in its descent. Astonishing Corey, ¡°WTF¡± ¡°Since you delivered yourself, do not mind me using you as my punching bag.¡± Increasing my grip on the sword I ordered my 3 pairs of floating hands to give their best to Corey. Corey did try to pull her sword from my grip but thanks to the stats and skills provided by stone gauntlets, Corey¡¯s strength was not a match for my current physical capabilities. But Corey had a few tricks up her selves, the Red Tail sword turned soft like an actual tail and wiggled free from my grip before I could react. Seeing Corey escape to a safe distance I sighed as I did not wish to drag this too long because of my current surroundings which is not suitable for a battle of iteration. Fighting in magma was very disadvantageous for me as the dense magma and my stone exoskeleton restricted my mobility a lot. while Corey physique allowed her to swim in magma as agile as a shark in the water So basically inside the magma furnace, my speed was debuffed while Corey¡¯s speed was duffed to some extent. This difference made it so that I could only defend while only Corey monopolized the offense. Thankfully I had a near-perfect crowd control ability, I Spy. With this skill, I did not have to worry about my speed being debuffed. I could easily catch her. Thanks to the Summon armaments each of my floating hands had gained extra stats equal to an A-rank Stone viltronian in the second transformation. With this bonus stats, I did not have to worry about them not being able to constrain Corey. ¡°Game over, Corey. Give up. you can¡¯t beat me. ¡± As expected the floating arms constrained Corey again without suspense but what was crazy was that Corey chose to explode the magma surrounding the floating arms. This meant she would be in the st range. I did not think Corey would be willing to go to such lengths to win. *Boom* To my surprise, after the first few unsessful tries, Corey did not give up but escted and decided to explode the whole magma furnace with both of us inside. ¡°The game is not over till I say it is.¡± Chapter 320: Suicidal Move

Chapter 320: Suicidal Move

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:42 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 Winning, how important is it to you? How much are you willing to sacrifice for it? What are you willing to sacrifice for it? Wealth? Health? Friends? Family? Soul? Wealth is vtile, one day you lose it another day you earn it but the other four are irreceable. You have to be aware of what you are willing to sacrifice. In Corey¡¯s case, she decided to sacrifice her health to win over me by exploding the whole magma domain she had created. The power from the explosion of the magma domain was more than enough to incinerate me but the only problem was it was enough to incinerate her too. What was Corey thinking? Did she feel that she could survive this explosion? I would survive the explosion but my Cmity Soul Gem would be exposed. Hiding it from the general popce for me was as important as not losing Susan to Corey. There was a split-second period for judgment between Corey¡¯s mentalmand to explode the magma furnace and the magma furnace actually exploding. I did not know what Corey was nning with this suicide move but I did not n to reveal my must-take to grave secrets because of her crazy decision. Therefore I did the only sane thing even if it cost me this battle, ¡°Summon ¨C Cloud Lord ¨C ude¡± to not fall with Corey¡¯s suicide move I summoned the Name Cmity daughter Rune Card Cloud Lord and had him free the exploding magma with the condensation part of his world rule ¡®cloud¡¯. To my surprise, I was not the only one who was thinking of making use of world runes. Corey summoned her Ego mes to protect her from the magma explosion. Which also indirectly saved her from being frozen by Cloud Lord¡¯s condensation. Unlike me who used my rule to freeze the entire magma from exploding, Corey chose to use her rule to just save her ass hoping the exploding magma would incinerate me. ¡°Did you just try to kill me?¡± I asked Corey with frigid eyes. ¡°No, I knew you would survive that. But hey look on the bright side we both used the rune cards simultaneously. So our score is still a draw.¡± Corey replied nonchntly while the evo me covered her entire body and danced with the passing wind. Hearing Corey I realized what she tried to pull off by exploding the whole magma domain was to force me to use rune cards before her. Being constrained by my floating arms and her small magma explosions unable to get rid of them, Corey had no choice but to make use of her rune cards but by doing so it meant that she would lose a battle to me. Which she did not like so she created a scenario where we both would be forced to use rune cards. And having the entire magma domain explode was it. But this also provided Corey a slight chance of winning. That is to see which one of us would cave first and use their rune card. This tactic I had seen in a racing movie back on earth. Where both the car racers drive towards each other at the fastest speed possible and the first one to cave and deviate from the path would be the loser. An impressive judgment on Corey¡¯s part. Not only did she manage to turn a sure loss into a draw but she had a fighting chance that she could win by ousting me. Corey¡¯s n may have worked in her favor if I was not sensitive to her magma explosion and suspected her motives for a suicide move. Thanks to soul pathway echolocation and soul pupils I could easily tell when the Magma was going to explode. Thus was the reason I was able to not use the rune card until thest second to the magma explosion. And I always suspected that there was more to Corey¡¯s move of exploding the magma domain so I had to make sure if she was really going to explode the magma domain and was not just bluffing. Which led to me not using the rune cards till thest second. Seeing me wait to thest second Corey had no choice but to explode the magma and protect herself with her Ego me. Which led to us both using the rune cards simultaneously. And the skill card battle ended in a draw. ¡°Wait, is that created using the rune of the Card emperor that southern emperor had killed? How were you able to use a broken rune to create an elemental summon rune card? How did you manage to achieve that with your strength? Broken runes are very unstable and cannot be used to create an elemental summon rune card. Was it Anna who helped you create that rune card? Even if she did, you should not be able tomand it so perfectly. How are you doing that? ¡± This time it was Corey¡¯s turn to be shocked. The feat of using broken runes to form elemental summon rune cards was not something a low-level card apprentice can achieve. No matter how good my Ego Gem quality is this was impossible for someone of my realm to achieve therefore Corey believed that Anna helped me forge an elemental summon rune card using a broken rune. Even if Anna helped me to forge the elemental rune card then how was I able to control this elemental summon? Rune cards are not like normal cards they have sentience. And do not easily ept a new master. The sentience of the rune is way more advanced than the Beast Will. Comparing the sentience of Beast will to rune was likeparing a child and a graduate. ¡­ Location : 3 km above card stadium. ¡°Wow, this kid is something else. I thought Corey was a genius to create a dimensional portal with a bunch of skeletons but he has an elemental rune summon card at Card Soldier realm. These two are monstrous geniuses to be able to create their ego gem at card soldier realm. Remind me again when did you form your ego gem cousin?¡± Luna was impressed by the talent disyed by Corey. But to her surprise, there was another monster genius who not only forged an ego gem but also forged an elemental rune summon card. Chapter 321: Ego Elemental

Chapter 321: Ego Elemental

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:42 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°Must be good to have a card emperor sugar mama to spoil you so much. But an elemental summon rune card? there should be a limit to how much you spoil your boy toy.¡± Corey was very envious of me owning Cloud Lord and she did not hide it. ¡°Must be good to be born with a golden spoon. ¡± I responded to Corey¡¯s taunt by referring to her rich family. There are so many things where I want to correct Corey but choose not cause that would not help my case. There are two ways to use runes one to turn runes into cards and the other is to derive rune¡¯s power as an ingredient to create a card. Corey mistook Cloud lord as an elemental created using the power of rules from the broken rune but the Cloud lord is not an elemental he itself is a rune, a broken rune to be exact. Those whoprehend element-based world rules after forging their runes can create elemental summon cards using the power of the rune theyprehended but Cloud Lord is a broken rune that is converted into a card to have the elemental physique. It is more of a walking talking rune than amon elemental. The reason Corey was envious of the Cloud Lord is that there¡¯s a difference between an elemental summon formed using the power of runes and a normal elemental summon. And that is the elemental¡¯s summonsmand over that particr element rule. Normal elementals are a mass of elemental soul energy with sentience and elementals created using a mass of soul energy influenced by world rules and runes are called Elemental summon rune cards. Unlike them, cloud lord is a rune with an elemental body. The vast majority of simrities between the two led Corey to misunderstand it as an Elemental summon rune card. Using one¡¯s own rune power to create an elemental and using a broken rune to create elemental are two different things. Either way with my current power I should not be able to use a broken rune power to create Elemental summon rune cards. Rune cards have sentiences and they follow their master¡¯smand. But rune cards created using the power of broken runes are different; they do not have a master so they recognize a new master. Usually, it is the person who created them using the power of a broken rune. Corey was confused that if Anna created the rune card then its master should be Anna, why is it following my Command? Being contradicted by her spections, Corey chose to credit Anna with mysteries that confused her. ¡°But, you do know that your Elemental summon rune card is not a match of my Ego me. Why don¡¯t you ept your defeat so I do not have to break the new toy given to you by your sugar mama?¡± Corey was right, an Elemental summon rune card is not a match of Ego me but Cloud Lord was not an Elemental summon rune card it was also an Ego Elemental of sorts. Ego me is a me created by forging a fire element-based rune into a me with sentience quite simr to Cloud Lord except Cloud Lord is forged from a broken rune and Corey¡¯s Ego me is forged from aplete rune. Forging a me rule-based rune into an Ego me is a much more advanced process than creating a fire elemental using the power of a rune. This also meant Ego me is also a lot strongerpared to a fire elemental summon rune card. And an Ego me can give birth to Fire elementals but vice versa is not possible. Simrly, Cloud Lord can also make use of the power of broken runes to create numerous Cloud elementals. ¡°Corey, how about less talk and more fists. Cloud Lord use meteorite hail.¡± This time I chose to go on offense instead of waiting for Corey to make her move. And with mymand Cloud lord summoned dark clouds and then from them, ten basketball-sized hail fell on Corey with incredible speed. ¡°Incinerate, using Ice against fire your dumb aren¡¯t you.¡± Corey waved her arm and a wave of fire engulfed the iing ten basketball-sized hail and incinerated them. ¡°Lightning Rain¡± I did not bother to retort to Corey¡¯smements. And instead chose to end this as fast as possible. And with mymand lightning started to shower from the aforementioned dark clouds aiming at Corey. ¡°me dance¡± Corey¡¯s body flickered and danced like a me as it escaped the lightning shower with ease. Escaping my Lightning rain Corey added, ¡°My turn, Summon seventh hell eternal agony.¡± Instantly the whole frozen magma arena once again started to burn with a dark red color me as smoke from the me filled the air. Once again forcing me to fly and leave the arena. Unlike Corey who had her time creating moves using ego me. I had just created Cloud Lord and did not have any fancy moves like the one Corey had which literally turned the arena into a burning hell. But Corey wasn¡¯t done yet after summoning the seventh hell eternal agony shemanded, ¡°Sinners of Agony, Arise.¡± The dark red me covering the arena started making wailing sounds and started to emit smoke inrger quantities. The smoke emitted by the mes started to get dense and denser. Then soon the smoke from the dark red mes started to condense and take shape into the form of creatures I had never seen before. All these creatures looked ferocious and had a huge built and bulky physique. The me produced smoke nonstop and the new smoke started to condense and form dark smoke armor and weaponry whichter was equipped on to the monsters. Almost 30 something huge smoke monsters equipped with ck smoke armor and weapons stood in the burning dark red mes. Looking at this scene I suddenly remembered something I had seen a while back. A monster army covered in ck armor standing information in a burningnd. I remembered seeing this in Corey¡¯s eyes a while back. ¡°Shocked, there is more where that came from. At this point, you might as well surrender. You fought bravely but the result was already set in stone the movement you went up against me.¡± Corey preached Chapter 322: Ego Elemental II

Chapter 322: Ego Elemental II

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:46 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°Lightning artillery¡± in response to Corey¡¯s words I just bombarded the monsters with lightning. Having summons fight an Ego Elemental was redundant. Cloud Lord was not exactly an Ego Elemental per se but it satisfies the condition of one. Turning a broken Rune into an Ego Elemental was a huge feat. This could only be achieved when the broken Runepletely surrenders to its new master. Using a rune to create rune cards is already demanding in itself but to use a broken rune to create rune cards is even more demanding not to mention something as advanced as an Ego Elemental. Therefore Corey never thought that my Cloud Lord was also an Ego Elemental simr to her Ego Fire despite it showcasing the prowess of one. She thought of the Cloud Lord as an Elemental summon rune card that disyed a high level of power simr to an Ego Elemental because it was created by a card emperor using a card emperor¡¯s rune. Which also led her to underestimate the strength of Cloud Lord. But her overconfidence was deserved as whatever me rule sheprehended was of a higher tier than a normal me rule. The huge amount of lightning element artillery bombarded the smoke monsters. Under the enormous power of the lightning, the smoke monsters were reduced to smoke. Before I could put on a victory smile the smoke once again condensed to form the original 30 something smoke monsters. They appeared to have not taken an ounce of damage. ¡°Give up your foolish struggle. You cannot kill them, they are eternal.¡± Corey once again asked me to surrender. She appeared to be extremely confident about her Ego Fire [Skill Name: 7th Hell: Eternal Agony Skill Type: Origin Card(Relife- Inheritance: Titled Demon Core) Skill Rank: Ego Fire (Eternal me of Agony), Rune (Eternal me) Skill Effect: Upon activation, the surroundings of the user turn into the 7th Hell burning with Eternal me. The area of effect is based on users¡¯ power. Additional Effect: Sinners of Agony.] Sinner of Agony: Any enemy unit killed in 7th hell that is burning with eternal me has his/her soul imprisoned by the Eternal me to live in agony for the rest of eternity. The user can call upon these sinners as a summons to fight for him/her. Note: Sinner¡¯s of Agony will blindly follow their lord¡¯s orders for eternity as result sinners strength is tied with their lord¡¯s strength. That is they cannot be of a higher realm than their lord. ¡°Um¡­ There must be a trick to this. Did they turn into the smoke to avoid being burnt by lightning? But the power behind lightning artillery was very powerful; it burnt all the air in the area of effect, meaning even if the monsters turned into smoke they should not have been able to survive. Um¡­ the simplest way to end them is to have you surrender.¡± Unable to deduce how to get rid of the smoke monsters I decide to take care of the summoner indirectly getting rid of the summoned monster. ¡°Cloud Lord, Summon Elemental Minions.¡± If I have to reach Corey then I had to engage the 30 something smoke monsters in-between first. So to keep the Smoke monsters busy I had Cloud Lord summoned Cloud Elementals. Soon 30 plus Cloud elementals in the shape of a genderless viltronian appeared in the air above the arena burning with smoky dark red me. ¡°It seems I was wrong, your Cloud elemental is more of an Ego Elemental than an Elemental Summon Rune card. Did I judge it wrong because it is made of broken runes? It seems the southern emperor favors you a lot. But how was she able to get the will of broken runes to surrender to you?¡± Corey finally realized that Cloud Lord was an Ego Elemental made of a broken rune and was confused about how it surrendered to me. ¡°Noments. So, what if you have an immortal army, I have a replenishable army.¡± The elementals are hard to kill butpared to the tenacity of smoke monsters they were nothing. But I can have Cloud Lord summon any number of them. ¡°You think a bunch of elementals are the match of my sinners of agony? Each one of those monsters you see is a tyrant in its own way. They are brutal and vicious, have a lot more experience inbatpared to the elementals you summoned on a wimp.¡± Corey¡¯s words turned true in 5 seconds. As I sent the cloud elements to fight the smoke monster¡¯s it did not take long before all of Cloud Elements were torn apart by smoke monsters. Backing Corey¡¯s ims. It took a mere 5 seconds for the smoke monsters to kill all the Cloud elements. These Cloud elementals were not normal cloud elements; they were formed by the power of rules and runes and have an understanding of rules and could use them to a point. Yet they lost so devastatingly to the smoke monsters. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2, 3km in the sky ¡°Interesting, did you help the boy create an Ego Elemental out of Broken rune? How were you able to get the broken rune surrendered to a card soldier? Broken runes have very demanding requirements for their masters, how did you do it?¡± Luna asked her cousin after seeing Wyatt¡¯s Cloud elemental create a bunch of cloud elementals using the world rule Cloud. ¡°No, I did not. I think he bid it by himself.¡± Anna was also confused no less than Corey and Luna. Wyatt had created an Ego Gem just an hour ago. How was he able to capture the Cloud broken rune from the dying Ego gem and turn it into Ego Elemental. Ego Elemental creation is a very advanced technique. It requires the user to have a very high grasp of the rule. Runes have different tiers to them and these tiers are based on theprehension level of the rule used to create these runes. Chapter 323: Sugar Mama, I want one.

Chapter 323: Sugar Mama, I want one.

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:52 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°If this is your limit as I said, give up already. There is no way you can defeat me. Even if you have an Ego Cloud it is not the same tier as my Ego Fire. No matter how many of them you create. Be it 30plus cloud elementals or 100plus cloud elementals they will not be a match for my Sinners. These guys are the real deal. If not for my low active soul control percentage limiting them each of them could kill 100 emperors. Be a dear and save me some trouble by surrendering.¡± Corey once again tried to get Wyatt to surrender. Corey knew the Ego Cloud was not the opponent of her ego me, She could just defeat Wyatt instead of wasting so much saliva trying to get him to surrender. Someone said, ¡°defeating your opponent is hard, convincing them of their defeat is harder.¡± The best way to defeat your opponent is to have him surrender and acknowledge that he is not your match. Corey didn¡¯t just want to win just by defeating Wyatt she wanted to win by absolutely defeating Wyatt. She thought she could achieve that by beating Wyatt in every possiblebat art. But Corey found out that she was not that stronger than Wyatt in the art ofbat. Unable to overpower Wyatt in terms of physical prowess, she decided to defeat Wyatt mentally. Being defeated in an arena and surrendering are two different things. Defeat means you fought till the end and the better man won. But surrendering means you ept that your opponent is better than you. Right now Corey was trying to convince Wyatt of his defeat by having him surrender to her willingly. A person only surrenders when he thinks he has no chance of winning against his opponent. If Corey can have Wyatt willingly surrender means Wyatt has epted that he is no match for Corey and she is better than him. Why did Corey go to such lengths to defeat Wyatt both physically and mentally? There were two reasons for Corey to go to such extreme lengths to defeat Wyatt. The first one was simple but only crazy people could understand, she wanted her to prove to her mother Susan that she was better than Wyatt in every possible way and she should bet on her and stick with her rather than Wyatt. The second reason was a bit sane, she thought Wyatt would make a good subordinate in her army and by the capabilities Wyatt has shown thus far in the duel Corey¡¯s resolve to make Wyatt her subordinate has grown stronger than before. Having decided on Wyatt as her future subordinate, Corey started to tame right away. Only Corey knew what awaited her in the future and in order to prepare for it she had long nned to recruit people with talent and potential into her private arm. A talented Card creationist with promising potential would make a good addition to her private army. ¡°I can see that, don¡¯t state the obvious. My summoned cloud elementals are not a match of your smoke army, So what? My Cloud Lord is not a match of your Ego fire, So what? Who told you that this is my limit? Who told you that I have only one Ego elemental?¡± Wyatt asked Corey domineeringly. Corey could see that there wasn¡¯t even a hint of surrender in Wyatt¡¯s eyes. So she clicked her tongue in annoyance ¡®Tsk¡¯ ¡°It seems like me entertaining you till now has gotten to your head and you are unable to see the obvious. This is not your limit, so what? You have more Ego Elementals, so what? Show me your limit and I will crush it today. And help you realize there is always a taller mountain out there.¡± Seeing that her soft approach was not working and Wyatt was nowhere near an answer she wanted to hear from him. She decided to overpower Wyatt with her might until he surrenders willingly even if this will break his spirit it did not matter, she wanted a subordinate for herself, not a tiger that could bite anytime. ¡°Bring it on, no matter how tall the mountain is, it cannot block the sun. Summon ¨C Blood Swordsman Summon ¨C Thunder Grappler Summon ¨C Blue Spring Summon ¨C Autumn Wind Summon ¨C Yellow Sun ¡± having enraged by Corey¡¯s words Wyatt summoned 5 Ego elements in a row. Leading to a dumbfounded Corey who did not know what to say and was rendered speechless by Wyatt¡¯s disy of Ego Elementals. Having been through Corey Park¡¯s memories Corey knew how hard it was to create an ego elemental, not to mention an ego elemental from a broken rune. It took years for Corey Pary to create her Ego me. If not for the titled demon core inheritance from her relife card she would never have the Ego Fire. And if not for the ego fire recognizing her as the reincarnation of Corey park it would be impossible for her to control the Ego fire so easily and skillfully. Ego elementals formed from broken runes are a lot weaker than ego elementals formed using runes. As the power of the Ego Elemental depends on the rune used to create it and the tier of the rune depends on the level ruleprehended to forge it. ¡°You ¡­ I want a sugar mama. Where can I get one?¡± Corey could help but blurt out these words. What kind of existence do you have to be able to create 6 Ego elementals from 6 different broken runes and have them surrender and ept a Card Soldier as their master. ¡°Now do you want to surrender?¡± Wyatt asked Corey with a sneer. He felt good for finally being the one to say these words rather than be on the receiving end. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be smug about it. If not for you sugar mama you¡¯re nothing. Sinners of Agony, March¡± Corey finally realized where Wyatt got his confidence from. That stupid Southern emperor had showered her boy toy with 6 Ego Elementals Chapter 324: Skill Combo

Chapter 324: Skill Combo

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 15:56 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 Over a field of fire floated 6 handsome elementals facing 30 something smoke monsters. While two-card apprentices, the people responsible for summoning the 6 elementals and the 30 smoke monsters. Stood behind their trust summons one hovered over the dark red mes other bathed in those dark red mes. Wails of the crying me filled the arena with the passing wind. ¡°The Southern emperor sure knows a man¡¯s body. Look at them, all 6 of them are so stunning as if they were works of art. Their bodies will charm any woman and put any confident man to doubt himself. It is such a shame that theyck¡­ I guess leaving some to the imagination is also part of the charm¡± Corey praised the Ego Elements and their physique. While her eyes couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment as they lingered on the pelvic region of the elementals. Be it Cloud Lord or Thunder Grappler or Blood Swordsman or the others, each of them had an elemental body that was shaped using the physique of a viltronain. The viltronian physique not only gave these rune spirits a hunky shape but also rejuvenated their age making them look no less than young models. The part that made their body a work of art was the elements that arranged themselves and fit together perfectly to give the curves and lines outlining a well-chiseled body. Autumn Wind, a wind elemental. Its body was made up of dense green wind elements. Except for his green body, his light green silky hair is the most distinctive part of him. The green wind elements in them were aligned in such a way that they appeared to be thinner and softer than skill. They floated in the air as it hovered over the smokey dark red fire. Despite its domineering stance, it looked courtly and full of grace simr to a schr. Thunder Grappler, had a huge build with a bulky physique. With one nce at him, one could tell that he was an athlete. Thunder elements filling its body raged and mimicked bulging muscles. They were densely packed and looked quite simr to a hardened muscle. The most attention-grabbing feature about the Thunder Grappler was that its physical body made a constant thundering sound. Like an engine ready to go full throttle. It felt a brutish and berserk first impression. Blood Swordsman had a slim and delicate physique. Making it look harmless. But when one nces at the sharp blood-red sword it is grasping, you feel the fiendish aura it is hiding behind its delicate look. Its physical body was made up of blood so naturally, it was red. Blue Spring and Yellow Sun were no exception their body-color was fitting their name and elemental. They had a majestic and elegant physique but standing next to Autumn Wind, Thunder Grappler, Blood swordsman their presence was dampened. But one could not doubt theirbat effectiveness and be underestimated. ¡°*Cough* Corey wipe your drool, they are just elementals, not something worth getting into the heat. And don¡¯t forget we are in between a duel. Blue Spring use Calming spring, Cloud Lord use disaster Rain, Yellow sun use Holy Beam of Light, Skillbo Holy rainbow of purification¡± seeing Corey drool over my Ego elementals in between a duel I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head, girls have gone rogue. Imanded Blue Spring, Cloud Lord, and Yellow Sun into using abo move, from one of Card Emperor ude¡¯s arsenal. These Ego Elementals have only been with me for an hour or so and I wasn¡¯t very familiar with their capabilities. I had their card info and stats but that is different from knowing how to deploy them on the battlefield to my advantage. Therefore, I had no choice but to use thebos that Card emperor ude used this broken rune in. Expecting the best possible oue. With the introduction of Calming Spring, the wailing cries from the red me decreased a lot. As I suspected Corey¡¯s Ego fire wasn¡¯t just pure fire it had a dark attribute to it. There are two reasons I chose thisbo attack from variousbo attacks in ude¡¯s arsenal, First, Calming Spring has a purification effect. Thanks to this I was able to confirm my suspicion that Corey¡¯s ego fire wasn¡¯t a normal fire rune but it was abination of two rules Fire and Darkness. The normal fire rule will not mix so well with the darkness rule. The me rule that Coreyprehended must have additional attributes allowing her tobine it with the darkness rule and form these monsters. The second reason was that thisbo packed huge power behind it and had an area of effect covering the entire arena. Meaning even if my suspicions were not answered thisbo could attack Corey with her 30 something Smoke monsters. And there was still another possibility if my suspicions are correct then not only will I be attacking Corey directly because of this AOE skill but will also be able to do a lot of damage to these smoke monsters that Corey imed to be immortal. Along the calming spring, the clouds turned dark and started to rain heavily as if not tomorrow. Unlike the calming spring, Disaster rain was a normal skill that only caused heavy rain but it was the centerpiece of thisbo without it this Combo was not possible. As calming spring and disaster rain filled the arena a beam of bright light descended on the Arena, it was the skill Holy beam of light. Meeting the water drops of calming spring and disaster rain the holy beam of light split into seven different beams of light forming a rainbow beampleting thebo skill holy rainbow of purification that descended on the arena. The sight was right out of the myths, An rainbow beam showered over 30 dark beings bathed in the dark red fire as 6 handsome beings watched from the sky. Chapter 325: Trick

Chapter 325: Trick

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:02 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 The seven-colored light beam showered on the arena as the disaster rain poured heavily until the wail cries in the arena finally vanished. Seeing therge bridge of Rainbow descend Corey finally show panicked expression and yelled at her 30 something smoke monsters, ¡± Sinner disperse, Summon Sin fiend Chimera¡± With Corey¡¯s orders, the 30 something smoke monsters dissipated. Then the smoke from the monsters gathered and started to condense into 10 huge 8 meters tall monsters with 3 heads and three pairs of arms. ¡°What the fuq, can I sue her for copyright?¡± I blurted out seeing Corey¡¯s smoke monsters turn into 8 meters tall 3 headed and arms monsters. My transformation was very symmetric because all of my heads and arms were identical but these monsters were an abomination. There was no symmetry in the monster¡¯s body, one pair of arms was short, one pair of arms was big. One head was too small, another head was without a neck. These monsters were the definition of freak. How are they even able to move with such an unbnced body? Soon I understood why Corey canceled her previous summons and summoned these abominations. As I watched each one of the abominations sacrifice themselves one by one to the iing rainbow beam. The scene was like moths running into mes. Now I understood despite her ims Corey knew her smoke monsters can be killed with mybo skill holy rainbow beam purification so instead of losing her elite forces she decided to use her reserve forces to shield her from thebo skill. And her n seeded. As the 3 headed abominations sacrificed one after the other to the descending Rainbow beams, the rainbow beam¡¯s power decreased after purifying each of one of the abominations. By the time the holy rainbow beam descended to the arena the holy rainbow bean was nothing more than a shade of rainbow beam. Leaving Corey unscathed. ¡°I thought that they were immortal. What happened? Why did they die?¡± I taunted Corey after debunking her ims about her summons being immortal and unkible. ¡°Who said that they were dead? Gather Sin fiend Chimera¡± Corey responded to my taunt with a sneer and another batch of Sin fiend Chimera. ¡°WTF? Summoning new summons of the same kind doesn¡¯t mean that they are immortal. Corey, don¡¯t be a sour loser.¡± I asked impatiently, seeing Corey shamelessly condense another batch of Sin fiend Chimera and call them the same batch as the previous one and im her monsters to be immortal. Are you a fool or are you trying to make a fool out of others? ¡°Am I, look carefully. They are the same monsters they used their bodies to protect me from yourbo skill. If not for protecting me they could have easily dodged your attack. Wyatt, just give up before I beat the shit out of you and force you to surrender¡± giving sessfully defended against my Rainbow beam Corey once again returned to her casual self as if, if she wanted, she could end this duel anytime she wanted. I keenly nced at the smoke abominations and realized what Corey said was true. These are the same monsters as the previous one that sacrificed to stop the holy rainbow beam. But how? Isn¡¯t the darkness rule weak against holy attribute rules? Why aren¡¯t these monsters purified? I just saw them get purified. Then why are they still alive? Are they immortal or is there a trick to it? But why did the smoke abominations sacrifice themselves to stop the holy rainbow beam, they could have just covered and guarded Corey until the rainbow beam passed? Asking the right question I finally found the right answer. What was the need for the monsters to sacrifice themselves? Was it to protect Corey or was it to protect 7th hell: Eternal agony. All 10 of the Sin fiend Chimera sacrificed because they wanted to stop the holy rainbow beam from reaching the 7th hell: Eternal agony. I can be sure about this because when all the 10 Sin Fiend Chimera had been purified by the Holy rainbow beam, a residual of the holy rainbow fell on the 7th hell: Eternal agony causing the dark red burning me to recede. From this, I can conclude that They were not trying to protect Corey they were trying to protect the 7th hell: Eternal agony. Why try to protect the me? What makes the mes so important is that the monsters would sacrifice themselves to protect the mes. Come to think of it Corey did not summon these monsters using cards. It¡¯s clear they are part of her Ego fire. But, where is her ego fire? I did not see being summoned. Is it hiding in the mes covering the arena? Or the mes covering the arena is Corey¡¯s Ego fire. Why not ask her? ¡°Corey, where is your ego fire? I don¡¯t see it ¡± this question would clear a lot of doubts about Corey¡¯s ego fire and these smoke monsters. ¡°You are not strong enough to see my ego fire¡± Corey domineeringly answered. ¡°Is it hiding in the mes covering the arena or those mes your ego fire¡± Corey¡¯s ability is tricky and until I fully grasp the required information it will be impossible for me to break the immortal tricks of these smoke monsters? ¡°I see, you want to gather rted information on my ego me and decipher the immortality of my sinner¡¯s army. Impressive instead of getting overwhelmed you can maintain your calm and think straight under all the pressure. Good, I am immersed. But aren¡¯t you too naive to think that I will do all the work for you? Try harder or just surrender.¡± It¡¯s not a surprise that Corey guessed the motives behind my questions to her. Because I could not be more blunt and so obvious. It would be shocking if she did not realize the motives behind my questions. But thanks to her ambiguous answers I found the answer to the questions I was searching for. Chapter 326: Titled Demon Core?

Chapter 326: Titled Demon Core?

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:06 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 The mystery to the Smoke monsters immortality lies in the dark red fire covering the arena, the 7th hell: Eternal agony. This was obvious seeing how Corey would choose to not speak about these fires. The dark red fire stopped wailing with the disaster rain but it did not get extinguished due to rainwater. It kept burning unhindered. Clearly, it¡¯s a special me with dark attributes and water did not seem to harm it in any way. The only time the fire showed any sign of damage was when it came in contact with the residue of the Holy Rainbow beam. Until now have been acting thinking the fire covering the arena is just a field skill but what if this skill has more to it? The mes wail and cry when theye in contact with the wind but go silent when in contact with water. What¡¯s weirder is that they produce dense smoke despite not burning anything. How is that possible? My first assumption was it was a skill so it did not need anything to burn as long as Corey supplies it with enough power from the world rules. But soon I realized there are too many holes in this assumption even if the fire continues to burn by burning power from Corey¡¯s world rule it can not produce such dense smoke. Seeing how long this duel is taking Corey would be stupid to maintain these mes for so longpromising her world rule¡¯s power. When the mes have no contribution to the duel and require her to spare her attention to it during a battle. Despite all these disadvantages Corey continued to maintain the me. Raising many questions about my assumption? Is the me continuing to burn by burning the power of Corey¡¯s world rule? Why does the me produce so much smoke? when the mes using World rule¡¯s power as fuel produce zero amount of smoke. Answering these questions leads to a new assumption that these mes do not continue to burn by the burning power of Corey¡¯s world rule, rather they use something else as fuel. The reason behind the dense smoke produced by the me must be the said fuel. One would think that someone with skills like Soul Pupils and Soul Echolocation would figure out the fuel of the me covering the arena sooner but the thing is that the fuel for the 7th Hell: Eternal agony was inside Corey so I mistook that the mes fuel was the power of Corey¡¯s world rule and did not investigate further. But now that I have new questions to find answers for I investigated the source of the fuel for the mes inside Corey. And finallynded on a pitch-ck bead. Surprisingly this bead was in the same location where an Ego gem should be. Seeing no ego gem nearby I believe this ck bead is Corey¡¯s Ego gem. I decided to explore it but just when I was about to investigate further I got notifications from the grimoire, [Host has discovered ¨C Titled Demon Core property of subject Corey] [Would the host prefer to use Cmity Soul Gem to peek or invade the Title Demon Core? (Peek/Invade/Decline)] ¡®WTF is a Titled Demon Core? Isn¡¯t this Corey¡¯s ego gem? It does look a lot like a ck-colored Ego Gem. If it is not an ego gem why does Corey have it? And what do you mean by Peek or Invade?¡¯ Using the Soul pupils to investigate the power source of Corey¡¯s mes I discovered that what I believed to be Corey¡¯s Ego Gem is a titled demon core. I had no idea what the title demon core is. But seeing how it has a demon in its name I guess it must be powerful. Many questions ran through my head regarding Corey¡¯s titled demon core, seeing how it allowed Corey to use the power of world rule. I believe it is something like a monster core. This exined a lot especially Corey¡¯s physique which gave her a pair of horns and a detachable tail. The Titled demon Core gives Corey the ability to use the power of rules and a demonic physique quite simr to my Cmity soul gem. Assuming the Titled demon core is something simr to a variant monster core I was left with another question: what does the Cmity Soul Gem mean by Peeking or invading the titled demon core? Is it something simr to a mental attack? I won¡¯t know unless I tried it. So, I decided to peek into Corey¡¯s titled demon core first to know what I am getting into. Because if this is something like a mental attack then I bet Corey has a way to defend and fight against it. If I, Who knew nothing got caught in this my end up bingmb at Corey¡¯s mercy. [Peek] [Cmity soul gem using Soul pupils and Soul echolocation to Peek into the titled demon Core¡­] My vision blurred and the scenery changed to a panorama view of a burningnd with dark red mes. When I concentrated further in the mes I saw numerous ck figures of various shapes and sizes living in it. These ck figures were very simr to the smoke monsters summoned by Corey. I remembered that I saw the same sight once in Corey¡¯s eyes and the tournament arena. What are these ck creatures? Why do they live in dark red mes? How many of them are there? Inside the titled demon core as far my sight could see I saw numerous ck monsters covered in the dark red fire. With these many summon monsters Corey might as well subdue the whole sky blossom city and the nearby cities. If not for her realm holding her back this army was enough to gain control over the whole southern region. I finally understood, Corey did indeed have the ability to be arrogant. Just as I was about to leave I suddenly heard a thundering roar ¡°Who goes there?¡± I turned to see the source of the roar. It was Corey but this Corey¡¯s physical body waspletely made up of dark red-colored me. Chapter 327: Corey Park?

Chapter 327: Corey Park?

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Asked the Corey look-alike with a fire elemental body seeing that my gaze lingered on her body for way too long. I couldn¡¯t help it as the fire elemental had the most beautiful yet vulgar female body I had ever seen. Even though the body of the me elemental was made up of densely packed fire elements it was well defined with all the perfect curves at the right ces. The fire elemental¡¯s face resembled Corey¡¯s but its body below the neck was voluptuous and mature unlike Corey¡¯s. The chest region had ample bosom, each one designed so perfectly that they had the bounce of the originals. The waist was so slim and well-chiseled with a seducing belly button. Not to mention the lower posterior region together with the bosom they gave the body a perfect S shape. Ah! The thighs looked so soft andforting that I wanted to use them as a pillow to rest my head on them. It felt so wrong but a desire to make this mine ran in my soul. The fact that it had horns, a tail, and a fire element body made it dirtier and nasty. ¡°What is happening here? You two sick perverts, Wyatt wipe your drool and you put on some clothes.¡± This time the real Corey with an illusionary body appeared next to the curvaceous Corey and yelled at both of us. It seems she realized me peeking into her Titled demon core. ¡®Hehe¡¯ with a mischievous giggle curvaceous Corey willed and generated a dark dense mass of smoke from the fire down below. Then this mass of smoke covered the fire element body and soon shaped into a mesmerizing smoky ck evening gown. Seeing the fire element Corey in her evening gown I finally understood the words that the right clothes make a woman more gorgeous and alluring. If I could I would not mind passing my time just gazing at her mesmerized in her beauty. ¡°No wonder you did not want to summon your Ego Fire? Such a shame, if you had summoned her I would have surrendered to her stunning charm long ago¡± I may have blurted out these words unconsciously but they meant what I felt. The nasty and wrong feeling in my mind only made it more arousing and tempting. If by now I did not realize that the fire elemental with Corey¡¯s face was her Ego Fire, then I might as well surrender to Corey. The fire elemental body was clue enough adding the simr face, horns, and tail its identity couldn¡¯t be more obvious. In the Ego Fire, I bore witness to the famous words demonic charm. Otherwise, there is no way a fire can be this arousing and seductive. ¡°You are in luck then, at her current realm she cannot summon me.¡± The Ego fire spoke, I finally noticed that other than her devilish body and demonic charm this ego elemental was capable of making conversations and its eyes shone with advanced sentience. ¡°May I have the pleasure of your name?¡± If the Ego Fire had high-level sentience as I guessed then it might prefer being called by its name. ¡°The pleasure is all mine, you can call me Corey Park and you must be Dalton Wyatt. If you do not mind before I send you out could please answer how are you able to do this without invading my titled demon core? ¡± The Ego Fire did not just disy high-level sentience but unparalleled wisdom that came with experience. She grasped the situation perfectly and asked the right questions while making her intentions clear. What Corey Park was referring to was my conversation with her. When a person peeks into another person¡¯s Ego Gem all he/she can do is vaguely feel the rules inside for a few seconds. But in my case, not only was I able to urately peek for a long period but also listen to their words and have a conversation without actually entering their ego gem. This surprised the ego fire, unlike the broken rune spirits in the cloud emperor¡¯s dying ego gem who took this ability of mine for granted as a talent of genius, the Ego Fire asked how I was able to see and talk to her without actually entering her titled demon core. Not only did she ask the right questions, but she also informed me that if not for finding answers to these questions she would not entertain me peeking into her titled demon core. And would have already kicked me out of here. ¡°What fuq is happening here?¡± Corey got irritated, she was still stuck on the thought of being ignored by Corey Park and me. Childish, the Ego fire seemed to be wiser than Corey herself. ¡°Corey, honey. Language.¡± Corey Park reprimanded Corey for cursing. ¡°I dare you to say that once again. If not for me taking pity on your life experience I would have erased you long ago. Remember you are mooching off me, you better behave.¡± Corey yelled in irritation, ¡®first she ignores me and now she acts like my mother.¡¯ ¡°Wyatt you perverted freak. First, you put your moves on my mother and now you are after my Ego Fire. You sick psycho get out of my Titled Demon Core this instance before I kill you.¡± After snapping at her Ego Fire Corey yelled at me. These words of hers gave me a clear understanding of two things, First, Corey hadplete authority over her Titled Demon Core but she did not know how to use the Titled Demon Core. I came to this understanding because of how she was able to suppress the ego fire which was clearly stronger and wiser than her. This meant that she had the highest authority over the core and the ego fire. But when it came to how to utilize this authority Corey was worse than the ego fire as instead of pushing me out of the core she asked me to leave. Showing that she doesn¡¯t know how to stop me from peeking. Second, The Ego fire was more than what meets the eye. She was stronger and knew how to use the core better than Corey herself. She showcases unparalleled wisdom which can only be obtained by decades of umted experience. But I had a strong feeling that there is something strange afoot here. How can a person¡¯s Ego fire be stronger than their personal strength? That is only possible if it is transnted from another ego gem like a broken rune. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, she usually doesn¡¯t act this way. I guess she isshing out because her private and intimate space is being invaded and vited by your presence. After all, a person¡¯s demon core is more private, personal, and intimate than their birthday suit. And I¡¯m still waiting for your answer. Please hurry we don¡¯t like you peeking in here¡± Chapter 328: Transaction

Chapter 328: Transaction

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 A person¡¯s Ego Gem is private and personal. This is the sacred temple where his/her spirit is housed to connect with the world. And also the one ce where a card apprentice can count on to feel safe, peaceful, and clean of any other disturbance. Like how a social convention dictates that one¡¯s birthday suit is one¡¯s business and nobody else¡¯s business. Making the act of peeping on others¡¯ birthday suits to be considered a punishable crime. Simrly, peeking into another person¡¯s Ego Gem is considered as seeking death or dering war in the Card apprenticemunity. This I conferred by the amount of hostility shown by Corey and her Ego Fire. Thankfully the Ego fire did not seem to be as unreasonable and unhinged as Corey. The Ego Fire wanted to block me from peeking but it was curious as to why I was able to see and hear normally without actually entering her demon core. I did not think Corey was overreacting to me peeking into her titled demon core. As I would be equally distributed if someone were to peep into my Cmity Soul Gem. I do not know about Corey but my Cmity Soul Gem is the ce where most of my secrets are hidden and would prefer to not have any unwanted peeping Toms, trespassers, or Invaders. Thankfully I could trust the Cmity soul gem defense with the protection of my mutated soul and mutated spirit from any type of peeking or invasion. Otherwise right now instead of analyzing Corey and her Ego Fire, I would be busy worrying about how to defend myself or stop something like this from happening to me. Fortunately, Dungeon Cmity Seed¡¯s shell was meant for this kind of threat and it is best at it. ¡°Ms. Park, I am sorry but I cannot answer your questions as they involve some of my important secrets. Revealing them is not an option.¡± The Ego Fire was tolerating my presence in her titled demon core so far because she wanted some answers to her questions from me. And yes I was mesmerized by the demonic charm of her devilish body but that did not mean I would foolishly reveal my core secrets which I n to bury in my grave. ¡°I understand Mr. Wyatt. Then let me show you out.¡± The Ego Fire seemed to have reached the limit of her tolerance and was in no mood for wordy with me. Hence seeing me y hard to get she did not bother to negotiate and decided to send me on my way. ¡°Wait¡­ those secrets are important but that doesn¡¯t mean I am not open for negotiations.¡± I hurriedly said stopping the Ego fire from blocking my feed to her title demon core. Seeing her uninterested face I added, ¡°Ms. Park, how about we conduct a transaction? I will answer one of your questions for every one of my questions you answer.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I am open to your idea but how do we proceed with your said transaction?¡± My suggestion of a transaction of answers for others¡¯ questions interested the Ego Fire and she withheld the thought of blocking me. ¡°You, what the heck are you doing babbling with him? Throw him out of here this instant¡­ don¡¯t ignore me again, this is an order.¡± Corey seemed to be bothered by my presence in her Titled demon core. She seemed to grow more annoyed and irritated with passing time. ¡®Don¡¯t me me, I did not want to order you but you kept ignoring me.¡¯ ¡°Just as second Mr. Wyatt¡± excusing herself the Ego fire dragged Corey farther from me and started a heated conversation. ¡­ ¡°Corey¡­ understand¡­ his method of peeping ¡­ is more advanced¡­ we need it ¡­ will help us.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay¡­ why here?¡­ ask him outside.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ outside¡­ you know¡­¡± ¡°Fine¡­ 1 minute ¡­ fast ¡­Send him¡­ out ¡± ¡­ Gaining Corey¡¯s cooperation the Ego Fire returned and looking at me it said, ¡± How do you n to proceed?¡± ¡°As a sign of good faith let me answer a part of your question first and then we take turns in an orderly fashion. I am able to listen to your conversation without entering your titled demon core because I have soul echolocation, it is a part of my origin card.¡± I had no other option than to answer truthfully because inside the ego gem Ego Elementals are more sensitive to these things, maybe because their connection to the world is stronger here. Higher the grade of the Ego Gem the more sensitive and easier it is for the Ego elemental to tell whether I am telling the truth inside the ego gem. If the Ego Fire feels I am not being truthful enough I will not be able to find the answer to my questions. So I tried to be enough without touching my core secrets. ¡°Um¡­ aren¡¯t you lucky to have soul echolocation as a part of your origin card. And how is your vision so clear here?¡± Soul echolocation is a prettymon card among high-grade Card Creationists. What surprised her was that it is a part of my origin card as in my current state I can only utilize my origin card abilities, rules, and runes. ¡°I will get to it after you answer me. Why do you guys keep referring to this ce as the titled demon core?¡± I need to confirm whether my spection of this ce was correct, that this is a variation of the monster core. ¡°Um¡­ do you not know demon core and title demon core? But I feel the presence of something simr in your body. Titled demon core is the source of our power, it provides us with our strong physique and ability toprehend the world.¡± The Ego fire was honest and did not try to be misleading. ¡°As I suspected. Let me warn you, do not let people here know about your titled demon core. Here we have Ego Gem for what you call titled demon core but it only gives the ability toprehend the world and not a monstrous physique. Ego Gem is kind of iplete. So for your safety, if anyone asks, you answer you have an Ego gem. I think you understand the gravity of this matter. ¡± From what Ego Fire exined, my spection about the title demon core is correct. But the problem was the ego fire did not know people here did not have titled demon core but an ego gem an iplete version of it. And did not seem to realize the gravity of this matter. But I decided to remind her as I did not mind having an entity like her owning me a favor. Chapter 329: Divine Ego Gem

Chapter 329: Divine Ego Gem

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:16 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°Well, hold on. Ego Gem is not a new concept to us and the Ego you describe and the one we know are the same things. The Ego gem we know has the ability to connect with the world but it can also provide the host with a strong physique but then it will be called a Divine Ego Gem. And I am not an Ego Fire but a Demon Fire. From your words, it seems this world does not know about Divine Ego Gems, Demon Core and Titled Demon core or anything rted to demons for that matter.¡± I thought I was doing a favor by telling the Ego F¡­ Demon Fire about Ego Gems but it seems they know a whole lot more than me. Turns out Ego Gem has two stages to it. The first stage is the Ego Gem which helps the host connect to the world. And the second stage is known as Divine Ego Gem which gives its user a physique something known as Divine physique. Simr to Ego Gems, Demon Cores have two stages. The first one is the demon core which gives the host a demonic physique and the second is titled demon Core which gives the host ability to connect with the world. ¡°¡­¡± Ego Gems and Demon Cores are quite the same. They achieve the same results in two different approaches. ¡°I thought you knew about demon cores as until before lunch I felt a simr presence in you, that kid Pax, your friend Elliott and a few of your other friends. But now, I do not know how you achieved it but your Demonic core has evolved to the second stage title demon core¡­ no it seems to have taken another evolutionary route, it seems to have mutated somehow. Now that I think of it, only that girl Jaya seemed to have an authentic demon core. She also has the bloodline of a Demon race. If I can get a drop of her blood I can tell which Demon race she belongs to.¡± Hearing the Demon Fire, I finally started to connect the dots. The Viltronian core from which I derived my Cmity soul core turned out to be a demon core. Like all demon cores, it provided the viltronian with their demonic physique. So the source of the superhuman abilities of the viltronian was the demonic physique given to them by their demon core. So the Cmity Soul Core I built is a variation of a Demon Core. And also the Osmodite Core and Mecha Core seem to be variations of demon cores. Except for Jaya, the rest of us all have a variant form of the demonic core. No wonder Corey¡¯s Demon Fire felt an authentic demon core in Jaya while a simr presence in the rest of us. ording to the demon fire, my variant demon core seems to have entered the second stage but it seems to have a huge mutation. I guess the mutation maybe because I fused a variant Demon Core with an authentic Ego Gem. And here I thought I had attained something unique. Whereas there is nothing unique about my Cmity Soul Gem. It is just a chimera formed using the insight of Demon Cores, Cmity Seed, Ego Gem, and finally the mutated Souls. Thinking of this, I grew curious about soul pupils which allowed me to sessfully create my so-called Cmity Soul Gem. I bet many capable and great figures of their period might have tried to decipher or enhance any one of these four Demon Cores or Cmity Seeds or Ego Gems or Mutated Souls but have failed devastatingly. But I was able to aplish it thanks to the false relic Soul Pupil left to young Wyatt by Mama Wyatt. This makes me wonder who is the real owner of Soul Pupils and how powerful are they? If I can achieve all this with Soul pupils then the one who owned the Soul pupils, the original owner, might have already reached the peak of this Card universe. But this also raises a concern in me, now that I am the current owner of soul pupils then that means the original owner of the soul pupils must have fallen. What kind of power exists out there to kill such an entity? Thinking of this, a shiver ran down my spine. I shook my head and did not concern myself with that question because it was too big for my current self to digest. For my own sanity, I had to leave these questions at that and continue with the things that are within my strength. Currently, with my strength, I was having a hard time just defeating Corey who has a normal Titled Demon Core. Now the question remains if Anna knows about Divine Ego Gem, Demon Cores, and Titled Demon Cores. But seeing how she did not recognize the cores in Elliott and me I guess she does not know about Demon Cores and Titled Demon Cores. But the same can not be said about the Divine Ego Gem. It seems I will not know for sure until I ask her or be a sophomore in one of the top 10 universities. I came here to decipher the trick behind Corey¡¯s immortal smoke monsters but I end up gaining more than that. But these answers also led to many questions which were yet to be answered. Throwing all this to the back of my head I looked at the Demon Fire and Said, ¡°Thank you, I am indebted to you. If you need my assistance please do not hesitate to ask. I will help you to the best of my limits.¡± I was nning on getting the Demon Fire to be indebted to me but it¡¯s funny how things turned out. ¡°Considering that you were kind enough to warn me about the Ego Gems in this world. I wanted to do you a favor this time. If you want to help me then¡­ I don¡¯t want to ask much of you. I hope you don¡¯t take the words and actions of this kid seriously. In exchange for knowledge and strength of Past lives, she is burdened by the Sins and Regrets of the Past lives. She is a good child but is troubled with mistakes she never made and are not hers, to begin with. I am not asking you to lose the duel or pamper her, just be there as a friend to her. She is a lot and this will only worsen as her strength increases. I just hope she has a good friend¡­ as with the power she is burdened with she may never have one of those.¡± Demon Fire requested me, I do not know what she meant by thest few sentences of hers. ¡®knowledge and strength of Past lives¡¯ ¡®Sins and Regrets of the Past lives¡¯ ¡®mistakes she never made¡¯ ¡®the power she is burdened¡¯ Once again Demon Fire exceeded my expectations of her. Not only did she have a high level of sentience but she also possessed what I can only describe as human. What she asked of me was a lot. Honestly, It would be easier if she had asked me to lose the battle so that way I could reject her and move on. ¡°Park you idiot, How many times do I have to remind you that I have a lot of friends? And I don¡¯t need someone like him as my friend.¡± Corey yelled at her Demon Fire in irritation, ¡®Why does she always have to be in my case? Make some true friends Corey¡­ you don¡¯t have to go through this alone Corey¡­ Now she has done it she wants me to be friends with Wyatt the mother stealing bastard. No way.¡¯ Chapter 330: Solved

Chapter 330: Solved

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°See you outside Corey¡± Trip to Corey¡¯s titled demon core proved to be more rewarding than I thought. Having achieved the purpose of me peeping into the titled demon core I bade goodbye to Demon Fire, Corey Park. I left in a hurry as I did not want Demon Fire asking how my vision was clear in the titled demon Core without actually being here. I preferred avoiding that question to lying to her because of our newfound rtionship. ¡°You better surrender as soon as you go out or else you might not get a chance toter,¡± Corey warned me, it seems she no longer nned on having me surrender to her rather wanted to vent her umted irritation and anger by implicating as much physical pain as possible to me. My purpose for peeping into Corey¡¯s titled demon Core was to find the trick behind Corey¡¯s immortal smoke monster. Which I was able to achieve triumphantly. The smoke monsters are in fact smoke puppets formed in the projection of their original souls trapped in Corey¡¯s titled demon Core. While the demon fire covering the arena acted as a projector. The idea behind this was simple, the actual monster souls were trapped in the demon fire field inside Corey¡¯s titled demon Core. The demon fire field on the arena was connected to the demon fire field in the titled demon Core through Corey. Using this connection the demon fire field on the arena would create smoke monster puppets in the image of the monsters trapped in the demon fire field inside Corey¡¯s titled demon Core. Since my attacks were unable to inflict any damage on the original monster soul and the demon fire could produce infinite smoke puppets it appeared as if the smoke monsters were immortal. I was able to deduce this theory three incidents in Corey¡¯s titled demon Core, 1. The first incident was when I was looking at the monster army in the demon fire field inside Corey¡¯s titled demon core. I noticed a set of familiar monsters which appeared the same as the smoke monsters outside. Upon closer inspection, those ck monsters turned out to be souls and they appeared to be imprisoned in the demon fire then covered in them. 2. The second incident was more like an experiment I conducted to confirm if the monster souls in the demon fire inside titled demon core are the same smoke monster outside. The experiment was simple. I had my Ego elementals outside engage in battle with the smoke monsters outside. As a result, the monsters I saw in the core were doing weird moves as if they were fighting when there was no opponent for them to fight. Demon fire was quick to hide them in the depths of the demon fire field but I had already seen enough to conclude my experiment with a positive result. 3. The third incident was when Demon Fire created a smokey ck evening gown to cover her voluptuous body. This proved that Corey and demon fire both had enough control over the smoke from the demon fire to materialize perfect smoke puppets for the monster souls in the core to use. This Incident also answered the question of where did the smoke in demon firee from? As the fire burning using the power of rules does not emit smoke. It turns out the mes of demon fire did not just imprison the monster souls in the demon fire field but they were being burned, giving rise to the wailing sound and the smoke. The more the monster souls agonized the darker the smoke was. Another thing I notice which is more like my hypothesis yet to be determined is that the monster souls are ck because they are charred by the demon fire. The only way of conforming to this is by asking about this to Corey or Demon fire. Having understood the trick behind the immortality of the smoke monsters summoned by Corey. Now I had to find a solution to this trick. The obvious way to get rid of these smoke monsters would be to kill the monster souls trapped in the demon fire field of Corey¡¯s titled demon core. But to do that I would have to enter Corey¡¯s titled demon core in my spirit form. Then I will not only be facing both Corey and Corey Park. Corey was somebody I could handle with my current strength but the demon fire was unfathomable, through the conversation I had with her I am pretty sure she can easily wipe the floor with me. Since the obvious way to get rid of the smoke monsters was beyond my current strength my mind once again circled to the idea of defeating the summoner to indirectly defeat the summons along with her. But seeing how I could not get past false immortal smoke monsters protecting Corey this way was pointless. By now I understood where Corey got her confidence to call her Smoke Monsters immortal. I would have also been under the same assumption if not for me already having found a way to null Corey¡¯s trick. Killing Smoke puppets was useless as Corey can make hundreds of thousands of them but what if I get rid of Corey¡¯s smoke puppet production factory making it impossible for Corey to make any more smoke puppets. By Corey¡¯s smoke puppet production factory I mean the Demon fire Covering the arena and generating smoke puppets in the projection of their souls trapped in the demon fire inside Corey¡¯s titled demon core. The Demon fire field covering was creating the soul puppets and serving as the connection between monster souls trapped in the demon fire Corey¡¯s titled demon core. So extinguishing the demon fire covering the arena would automatically get rid of the smoke puppet monsters. Without having to deal with Corey or her Demon fire, Corey Park. Demon fire covering the arena seemed to be very tenacious. Luckily for me, I had already found its bane. Chapter 331: Awakening

Chapter 331: Awakening

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:24 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 Figuring out the trick was strenuous but now I was faced with another arduous problem, how to disable it? All I had to do was extinguish the demon fire covering the arena but its master Corey and her Smoke puppet monsters won¡¯t sit by. Extinguishing the demon fire was not the only problem but what came next that is facing Corey. With my time in her titled Demon Core, I have realized if I continue to fight the duel as Corey intends on one battle at a time then there will be no end. She has an unfathomable Demon Fire looking after her, if my guess is right she is the type who gets stronger the more adversaries she faces. Thanks to the presence of the Demon Fire Corey¡¯s potential is a bottomless pit. So I had to end this even before Corey gets the chance to make aeback. I remembered the Demon Fire saying that Corey¡¯s realm was too weak to summon her. That could also be the reason for Corey not being able to summon more than 30 normal smoke puppets or 10 giant smoke puppets at a time. Previously I was under the assumption that she could summon more but being restricted by the arena space she chose not too but now I think she did so because her realm is not enough to summon more puppets. ¡°Wyatt you 8 armed freak, face the wrath of my sinner chimeras STAMPEDE !!!¡± As soon as Corey returned from her titled demon core. She no longer held back her smoke puppet monsters andmanded them tounch an attack. It seems her talk with her Demon Fire after I left only added to her irritation and annoyance. The opposite result of what Demon Fire was trying to achieve through the conversation. [Card Name ¨C Stampede Card Type ¨C skill card Card Rank ¨C A-rank, Rare grade Card Rating ¨C 7 stars Card Durability ¨C [97/100] Card Effect ¨C When Five or more beings of the same race battle together all their stats are increased by 150%. Additional Effect ¨C Coordination +10] With Corey¡¯s Command, the passive Smoke puppets bathing in mes that covered the arena moved despite their unbnced body they had astonishing speed and bnce. Out of the ten Chimeras, six chose to block my six ego elementals and the remaining four smoke puppet monsters¡¯ target seemed to be me. The Smoke Puppet Monsters were strong and had an unparalleledbat experience but Corey overestimated their powerpared to my elementals made of broken runes their strength was not sufficient. So as her good friend I choose to remind her of that, ¡°Blood Swordsman, Autumn Wind engage the iing enemy. Blue Spring use Calming spring, Cloud Lord use Disaster Rain, Thunder Grappler use Lightning¡¯s Wrath, Yellow sun use Holy Beam of Light, Skillbo Raging Lightning Mine Skillbo Holy Rainbow of Purification¡± In response to Corey¡¯s Stampede I decided to have Blood Swordsman, Autumn Wind engage the smoke puppet monsters while the other ego elementals executed two Skill Combos. One to take care of the Smoke puppet monsters and the other to extinguish the mes covering the arena. The first Skillbo will be using Blue Spring¡¯s Calming spring, Cloud Lord¡¯s Disaster Rain, and Thunder Grappler¡¯s Lightning¡¯s Wrath to sessfullyunch the skillbo Raging Lightning Mine. Calming spring and disaster rain would create a domain of rain droplets to strengthen the Lightning Wrath enough to break the instion of the atmosphere and turn the entire domain covering the Arena into a highly charged lightning-filled mine, Raging Lightning Mine. Raging Lightning Mine has a huge area of effect. This skillbo should be enough to take care of the smoke puppet monsters and also keep Corey busy while my second skillbo is released and sessfully achieves its goal. Holy Rainbow of Purification, was not a new skillbo. I had used the skillbo already and it proved that it was the bane of the tenacious demon fire. Making use of already deployed Blue Spring¡¯s Calming spring and Cloud Lord¡¯s Disaster Rain, Yellow Sun willunch its Holy beam of light to get the skillbo Holy Rainbow beams of purification. This time the Raging Lightning Mine would have taken care of the 10 smoke puppets sinner chimeras. With the smoke puppets gone there is nothing obstructing the Holy Rainbow beams of purification from reaching the Demon mes covering the arena to purify and extinguish them. My n worked rather it worked too well by the time enraged Corey knew what was happening and could respond to the skillbo Raging Lightning min had been detonated destroying all the smoke puppet monsters to smoke. Corey tried to react by trying to defend herself by gathering smoke and enclosing herself into a smoke sphere. But she underestimated the strength of the skillbo not only did it break through the smoke sphere but electrocuted her into unconsciousness. While Corey fainted 7 huge beams in 7 different colors descended on the arena clearing the Demon me covering it with little suspense. With the clearing of the mes the arena floor was finally visible, filled with pits and cracks. Corey¡¯s tail and her magma bombs have done a number on the arena floor despite it being cast of high-grade ingredients. Showing just how Corey¡¯s demonic physique was. Just when I thought Corey was done for, the unconscious body of Corey floated in the air while her pale white skin turned red and released high-temperature waves turning the atmosphere in the arena simr to that of a furnace. ¡°Hi, Mr. Wyatt.¡± The floating Corey finally opened her eyes with ming pupils and greeted me. ¡°Corey Park!¡± I eximed, it seems I was sessful in rendering Corey unconscious but had awakened a monster in her ce. ¡°You guessed right. If it were some other time I would have note out and used this loss as a teachable moment for Corey. This time the stakes are too high for me to sit back¡­ Susan is an extremely important person for both of us¡± Chapter 332: Misleading

Chapter 332: Misleading

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:28 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°Susan again. Ms. Park you too. Don¡¯t tell me you also think she is your mother. I thought Corey was not strong enough to summon you.¡± Considering how Corey has memories of a past life I have an itchy feeling that all this ¡®Susan¡¯ ¡®Corey¡¯ ¡®Mother¡¯ fiasco is rted to it. But how does Corey Park fit in all this? This girl is more messed up than I thought. Anyhow, the involvement of Corey Park is not a good turn of events for me. ¡°Yes, Corey cannot summon me physically but I can possess her when she is unconscious. Wyatt, I hope you surrender because I do not know to pull my punches¡± mes started to slowly spread on Corey¡¯s body. It seems she is preparing to act based on my next answer. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Park Susan is an important person to me too. I won¡¯t surrender her even if my bones are beaten to dust.¡± With Corey, I sensed a childish rivalry but in Ms. Park I sensed resolve. It was as if she was not here to fight me but just to bring Susan to her side. As if the duel had already concluded in her favor. ¡°I see, are you trying to court my mo¡­ Susan as mentioned by Corey. If yes then you have to prove yourself worthy of her to me through this duel.¡± I thought Corey was messed up. This elemental chick is also bat shit crazy. What do you mean by ¡®Courting¡¯ ¡®Prove Myself¡¯ ¡®Worthy¡¯? How much did that origin card of Corey¡¯s mess up the two of you? ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ don¡¯t listen to Corey. Susan is my¡­ well it¡¯splicated¡± I was notfortable exining myself to a demonic fire about my rtionship with Susan. So I just said the first words that came to my mind but these words sounded misleading when I said them out loud. ¡°It seems we have reached an Impasse. Words no longer enough let our fists do the talking. Where Ie from the heaviest fist gets to choose first.¡± I do not know what Ms. Park understood from my words but it seems she was more determined to defeat me now. As I saw the mes that were covering her body grow. ¡°Where Ie from the biggest minds get to choose first. But yours is also good, it¡¯s easier.¡± From the moment Corey Park possessed Corey I had opened my Soul Pupils to observe her every move out of caution and to know how she was able to do that. And the results of my caution and curiosity were rewarding as I gained new knowledge about how to use rules and runes from her. ¡°me On!¡± saying this phrase floating Corey¡¯s body literally rocketed to the sky as the mes covered her lower half the torso section and formed a ming tornado tail to carry Corey to the sky. It wasn¡¯t just Corey¡¯s torso that turned into a ming tornado tail but the upper half of Corey¡¯s body was also covered in mes and morphed into a huge me body. Right now Corey looks like a Red Female Genie. Except her entire new body is made up of a Fire elemental rule with the original body as a Core. The upper torso of Corey made up to 5 meters in height while the ming Tornado tail was on the arena floor supported the upper torso to maneuver as it willed in the air. Thanks to the stretching and inting ming tornado tail Corey could fly 100 meters high and also hover 5 meters near the ground level. Other notable features of this fire genie form were that the upper body was in female humanoid shape covered in dense smoke armor. And the head of the genie had the same facial features as Ms. Park with her signature pair of ram horns. ¡°Organ Armament ¨C Horn helmet¡± with Ms. Park¡¯smand of the horns on her head turned into a helmet with a rtively small pair of horns. Soon I noticed that the Tail Sword RedTail also grew to fit the 5-meter upper torso body of Ms. Park and was equipped in her right hand. ¡°Mr. Wyatt what is the big brain of yours telling you right now are you ready to give up or should I make you.¡± The Genie from Corey asked. She seems to have been offended by my biggest brainment from earlier. ¡°Haha¡­ Ms. Park, you have opened my eyes.¡± With my Soul pupil, I saw what Corey Park actually did and deduced how she made use of her Demonic fire rune and rule to her advantage and turn into a perfect battle god. ¡°Haha! This is not a big deal. If not for the tournament rules constraining me I would show you my true battle god form but for now, this should be enough.¡± Ms. Park boasted about her new form. Come to think of it, this form of Corey does not vite the minimum aerial height rule of the tournament. As the area of the arena had increased there was a rxation on the giant summons rule. But the aerial rule of 100 meters height remained. To bnce the tournament. ¡°How about I show you what the big brain of mine is saying? Condense!¡± Saying that I executed what I had explored from Corey¡¯s new form. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:30 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2, 3km in the sky ¡°Are they for real, first that boy now Corey? How can she have such strong control over her rule and rune? It¡¯s as if she has been practicing the rules from her mother¡¯s womb. It took me 5 years to get such control over my rule that is after I spent yearsprehending the rule. These two are monsters. Real monsters.¡± Luna eximed seeing Corey transform. She was shocked and dumbfounded this did not make sense. The two monsters below changed the definition of genius in her dictionary. Chapter 333: All or Nothing

Chapter 333: All or Nothing

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:34 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 Ms. Park¡¯s possession over Corey¡¯s body to her using demon fire rule to transform Corey¡¯s body to Genie battle form. I observed and studied each moment of it carefully using my soul pupils and Hive AI. The way she regted the power from rules and runes to transform. The Soul pathways that participated in this transformation and their reaction. All the changes in that body were scrutinized and recorded. Now I am nning to use this information to replicate Ms. Park¡¯s transformation. I had no choice but to¡­ As my Ego Elementals made of Broken runes whenpared to a fully aware high-grade Ego Elemental like Ms. Park fell short in terms of strength, ruleprehension, rule and rune control, sentience by arge margin. I had 6 ego elementals even together they were not theparison of Ms. Park in any field. This is the reason why I wanted to replicate her Genie transformation. There was another method I could have the Ego Elementals use the 2nd transformation of the Cmity daughter gem. But the 2nd transformation only increases the physical prowess not the power of Rules and Runes. And to defeat Corey Park, an increase in physical power is not enough. Therefore I stuck with replicating Ms. Park¡¯s transformation. But replicating her transformation was not easy. I know how Ms. Park achieved the transformation but the reason she was able to transform was because of her highprehension of the rules and runes along with her extremely efficient control over their power. Being made of Broken Runes my Ego Elementalscked in Comprehension, Power, and control. Even though thanks to my Cmity soul gem, the control department was not a problem but there¡¯s nothing I could do about theprehension and Power Level of the rules and runes of each one of them. No matter how you look my Ego Elementals did not stand a chance against the demon fire. Individually they did not, what if Ibine their powers? Maybe then I stood a chance. The question was how do I achieve it? I had a crude answer for that is to let 6 Ego Elements possess me. The Ego Elementals will not be possessing me but my ve consciousness. And then all together they will replicate Ms. Park¡¯s transformation. I did not know if this would work but I had a choice. It was either this or losing to Ms. Park without a fight. I wasn¡¯t one of those guys who had to win no matter what, but this duel I had to win because I was foolish enough to wager Susan as a bet. If Susan left me out of my own will I would not. I may feel betrayed but it will not be my fault but now if I lost Susan because of my foolishness I will regret it. Seconds after I was reborn I promised myself I will live my new life without regret so right now it was the moment I test how strong my resolve was back then and if it is the same now. All or nothing! ¡®Hive AImence the project Battle Genie transformation¡¯ I do not know what Ms. Park calls her new transformation but I decided to call it Battle Genie transformation. [Authorization received,mencing project Battle Genie transformation] [Cloud Lord and Thunder Grappler possessing Avatar Cmity daughter gem C1(Copy1)] [Autumn Wind and Yellow Sun possessing Avatar Cmity daughter gem C2(Copy2)] [Blood Swordsman and Blue Spring possessing Avatar Cmity daughter gem C3(Copy3)] [Possession Complete,mencing Battle Genie transformation] [Please choose the main world rule¡­] [Set main world rule ¡®Cloud¡¯] I did not have time to think of a perfectbo to how to proceed with thisbination transformation. Therefore I design thebination in the form of Card Emperor ude. Card Emperor ude may be a feed card emperor but he chose all the broken runes to enter his Ego Gem after great consideration and that would support his own rune Cloud. Each broken rune represented an element that could form abo with the rune Cloud. Wind, Thunder, Water, Sun, each of them had highpatibility with rune Cloud and could lead to many greatbo skills. As for blood, even though it did not have any type ofpatibility with the rune cloud it satisfied another sinister need of his so Card Emperor Cloud added it to his Ego Gem. [ Setting ¡®Cloud¡¯ as the main world rule,mencingbo battle genie transformation¡­]Having such a quality ready-madebo I didn¡¯t hesitate and chose Cloud as the main world rule for thebo genie transformation. Soon the rule Cloud started to cover my body and after fully covering my body it morphed my torso into a tornado tail made up of cloud elemental. And my upper body along with 3 pairs of floating arms and 3 floating heads morphed into a 5 meter tall 8 armed 4 headed humanoid cloud elemental body. Right now I basically looked simr to a cloud elemental Gigamite with its lower body reced with a cloud tail. Other noticeable changes were that Summon armaments were scaled to fit my new huge cloud body. As for the summon armament stone boots, it was rendered useless as the Summon armament card used was one-time use and I did not have more of them on me. And it was toote to borrow one from the referee. These were just the obvious changes but the Important ones were made to the 3 pairs of floating arms and the 3 floating heads. Each one of them was made up of different elements representing the result of thebo possession and then the transformation. The C1 floating head was made up of dark cloud face and thunder for hair The C2 floating head was made up of a light elemental face with dancing wind for hair The C3 floating head was made up of a liquid head that was half red and half blue. As for the 6 floating arms each one held an element, C1 left arm ¨C Thunder Lance C1 right arm ¨C Cloud Trident C2 left arm ¨C Sun Eye C2 right arm ¨C Wind Whip C3 left arm ¨C Blood Sword C3 right arm ¨C Water Chakra ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:34 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2, 3kms above in the Sky ¡°Are they nning to kill each other? This is just a tournament there is no need for them to go that far¡­ Cousin, do something even if one of them dies our Southern Region will be making a huge loss.¡± Luna no longer was astonished, she just epted everything as normal if it included those two monstrosities. Yep, those two had changed Luna¡¯s worldview. ¡°We can¡¯t interfere, whatever they are fighting for they should resolve it today right here otherwise it will only umte and grow into something more than just a rivalry¡± Chapter 334: Veteran

Chapter 334: Veteran

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:38 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°Ms. Park, this is what the big brian of mine is saying,¡± I said looking at the huge fire elemental dawned in ck smoke armor and carrying a huge heavy sword showing off my new Gigamite battle genie transformation. ¡°Haha, Mr. Wyatt. You do know that the limits of an imitation and the original are far apart. No matter how good the imitation is, it can never be as good as the original.¡± Said Park referring to my battle genie form which was a copy of her transformation. ¡°Ms. Park, you could not be more right. Imitations can never be the same as originals but they can surpass the original and be the better version of the original.¡± Clearly, I thought my Gigamite battle genie form was better than Park¡¯s demon swordsman battle genie form. ¡°Better version of the original, huh? Mr. Wyatt, I have heard that you were a genius but aren¡¯t you too confident for someone who is ying with toys given by his Sugar mama.¡± To the world, Corey was a genius to achieve such highprehension and control on rules at such a young age but only Park knew that it took years of hard work and sweat for her to achieve such a high level ofprehension and control on rules. And now a boy wet behind his ears is saying that he has created a better version of her skill which she mastered and perfected through years of blood and sweat. There is no way in hell Park would sit quietly after hearing something like that to her face. Forgetting her previous calm and collected self sheshed out. ¡°¡­¡± I did not want to argue about this. There was a lot of misunderstanding about how or whom I got my ego elementals from but this misunderstanding favored me so I chose to let it go. After all, I do not know how to answer to the world how I was able to forge broken runes into Ego Elementals without revealing my core secret, Cmity Soul Gem. ¡°Huh¡­ I will end this quick and less painfully out of consideration for our friendship. ¡®Redtail- Earth Crusher¡¯ ¡± seeing me not argue with her, Park took it as her victory and aloofly imed that she would win against me easily. While executing an attack at me. As its name Earth Crusher when Park shed her sword at me I felt a heavy pressure locking me and pressing me down to my location, limiting my movement. Even with my new enormous body, the effect of Park¡¯s sword was more obvious and seriouspared to Corey¡¯s swordsmanship. ¡°Thunder Lance ¨C Lightning bolt¡± In response to Parks Earth Crusher I choose one of the most devastating and fastest attacks to counter her. One lightning bolt was not able to stop the descent of Corey¡¯s sword but thanks to the speed and eleration of this attack I was able to fire another 5 Lightning bolts sessfully blocking the sword. I could feel the difference in Corey and Park¡¯s swordsmanship. Corey, though she did not smell of a rookie and could not pass as a master unlike her, Park¡¯s swordsmanship was decisive and domineering her swordsmanship could pass as a grandmaster. If it was Corey who was executing Earth Crusher it would not take me 6 lightning bolts to stop its descent 1 or 2 at max would be enough. That¡¯s the difference between a veteran and a rookie. ¡°Fire Beam¡± with her Sword being blocked, Park was not surprised. She used the momentum of her Sword being pissed back to tilt her body andunch a beam of concentrated fire at me. With a body of cloud rule, I should not be afraid of fire rules but Park¡¯s fire was not an ordinary fire rule, it was a demonic fire rule. It was sinister and tenacious once ittches on it will not detach until the victim¡¯s energy ispletely burnt. ¡°Sun Eyeball ¨C Holy Torch¡± Thankfully I had the holy attribute rule Sun which is known for its prowess against dark attribute rules. With mymand, a beam of light shone from the Sun Eyeball like a torch. This beam of light quickly swallowed the iing Fire beam. Purifying it into nothingness. As I took care of the fire beam the heavy sword of Park¡¯s Circled back with the same move as before but twice the power. This time the speed of the lightning bolt was not going to be enough, even before I can fire 12 lightning bolts the Earth Crusher will havended on me and have imed one of my heads. Though right now my current huge body is made up of rules it does not mean I can fight recklessly and take damage head-on, it doesn¡¯t work that way. The damage taken to the rule body will transfer to the original body which is currently acting as core to this new enormous body. Therefore I had to avoid taking damage as much as possible. Knowing that my previous counter against the attack is not going to work again l this time instead of defending against Park¡¯s sword I decided to go on the offensive in order for Park to withdraw her attack and switch to a defensive stance. ¡°Water Chakra ¨C Whirlpool of Purification¡± I had no choice but to stick to the Water rule and Sun Rule as only their purification attributes can do rming damage to Park in a short time. The Water Chakra in my floating hand generated a whirlpool of water which headed towards Corey who was shing her heavy sword at me. ¡°Flickering me¡± to my surprise just when I thought Park was going to give up her attack and dodge or defend against the iing whirlpool she suddenly disappeared in front of me and magically appeared right next to me. With her sword shing at my shoulder. Left with no choice I chose to take the attack head-on ¡­ Chapter 335: Hell Bridge

Chapter 335: Hell Bridge

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:42 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 ¡°Stone Gauntlets ¨C Stone Skin¡± facing Ms. Park¡¯s imminent attack I had no time to dodge so I chose to face it head-on using the skill of my Summon Armament. Soon 3yers of Stone covered my entire cloud body. The stone skin was more concentrated where I calcted Park¡¯s attack wouldnd. Without much suspense, Ms. Park¡¯s heavy swordnded on my shoulder breaking through all threeyers of stone skin one by one like a knife through butter and finally lodged 50 cm deep into my shoulder. I never expected Park to be capable of using the flicker ability in this form. It was as if she had nned three moves ahead before every attack. She not only defended and dodged skillfully but also continued to attack me without the slightest dy. With every attack, she kept me on my toes. I never saw iting which led to me being caught in her melee range. Then the fight grew more intense. Park kept attacking continuously. Compared to the fight with Corey this one was more fierce. Having sessfullynded an attack Park had no intention of stopping after all her prey was trapped in her melee range. There would be no better opportunity for Park than this. So Park started to attack relentlessly. Every sword sh of hers would leave a deep cut on my cloud rule body. If it were just the cut wounds then It wouldn¡¯t be a problem as I could heal the wounds infected indirectly on my original body with the ability of Cmity Soul Core in turn indirectly healing the Cloud rule body. But it was not that simple. Every cut made by Ms. Park¡¯s sword Redtail was not only deep but it would also leave a demon fire burning in the wound. Demon fire being a me rule that burns using the power of rules and runes it was tenacious and hard to get rid of. With it festering the wounds it was difficult to heal my wounds. To heal my wounds I had to get rid of the demon fire festering my wounds first. To achieve that I would have to purify my wounds first using the purification ability of the world rules Sun or Spring. But being under a constant barrage of attacks from Park I was having a hard time defending against her much less making time to purify the wounds and heal them. They say the best defense is offense and right now I had to go on offense as being in a defensive stance would only stack more wounds until my cloud rule body gets weaker and Park finally ims my head. ¡°Shine explosion¡± upon mymand the floating head of avatar C2 swallowed the Sun Eyeball and gulped it down. Soon my cloud rule body started to balloon up and finally became bloated like a pufferfish. Ms. Park who was madly attacking me noticed the changes in my body and her intuition rang in rm alerting her and promoting her to retreat in haste. But it was toote my cloud rule body soon inted while letting out a huge sh. It was like a 5-meter tall sh grenade exploded. The shine explosion covered the entire arena no matter how fast Park was or if she used flicker she couldn¡¯t escape taking damage. Park who was next to me took the full brunt of the Shine explosion. But thanks to the dense smoke armor and the horn helmet she was able to protect her vital parts and escape with a few significant injuries. Being a veteran Park could continue to fight with these wounds but they would continue to hinder her. The shine explosion had a purification effect causing huge damage to Park¡¯s body. And also this purification effect of the shine explosion purified the demon fire festering my wounds. While Park was still dealing with the aftermath of being caught in the Shine explosion I took the opportunity to heal my wounds. I seem to have underestimated the defense of Park¡¯s Smoke armor and her organ armament helmet. They blocked more than half of the shine explosions damage and were the reason why Park made it out of the shine explosion while still being capable of fighting. The purification effect of the shine explosion is the bane of the dark attribute of Corey¡¯s demon fire of which her entire body is made up of. I thought with the range and damage of Shine Explosion I could render Park unable to fight but it seems the power of the explosion was not enough to break through her defenses and knock her out. Having learned from ourst sh, this time around Ms. Park focused on increasing her defensive prowesspared tost time. She nned to achieve that by forming a denser smoke armor to cover her vital regions. But she could not make the armor too dense and tough as it would hamper her moment and reflexes. Adding the hindrance from the injuries earlier herbat prowess will decrease by a sharp margin. ¡°me shower¡± Since her closebat is no longer sharp as before Park decided to switch to ranged attacks. Being the master of demon fire she did notck those but she believed that melee can get the work done faster. With Park¡¯smand, the sky turned red and a huge fire vortex formed 300 meters over the arena. From the mouth of the vortex, numerousrge fireballs started to spray out of its mouth and their descent was aimed at me. ¡°Skillbo ¨C Raging Lightning mine¡± A strong Lightning spread throughout the arena. This time instead of summoning dark clouds for disaster rain I reced it with my cloud rule body toplete the skillbo. As the sky was covered by the me vortex it was impossible for me to summon clouds for the skill disaster rain which is essentially part of the skillbo. As the raging lightning mine covered the arena it nullified the iingrge fireballs. Neither I nor Park were done here we both prepared for our next big move. ¡°Blood Burning x 3, Shine explosion ¨C skill Combo enhanced Shine explosion.¡± The reason Card Emperor ude added the broken rune blood to his Ego Gem is because of its taboo skills like the Blood Burning which can burn the user¡¯s blood to enhance his other skills or physical prowess. I nned to use it to enhance my Shine Explosion. Since I had 3 spare avatars I did not have to worry about this taboo skill affecting me. So I used Blood burning on all three avatars without any restrictions which enhanced my Shine Explosion by 3 times. Usually one would restrict Blood burning in order not to damage their physique. Due to this they only get a boost of 50% but since I did not restrict it I got theplete 100% boost for all three of them adding to a 300% boost. ¡°Hell Sanction ¨C Hell Bridge¡± after spraying therge fireballs the me vortex above the arena sky did not dissipate rather it grewrger and with Park¡¯smand, the Vortex split the sky, and a huge me beam of the radius of the arena descended. Just as the Hell Bridge neared me my Ballooned body inted and let out a huge sh from within, Shine explosion. Chapter 336: Recoil

Chapter 336: Recoil

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:46 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, Arena no.2 With Park¡¯s Hell Bridge and my Enhanced Shine Explosion shing with each other, the aftermath was devastating. Arena 2 and the area surrounding it were entirely covered in dust. And the two tornado-tailed giants fighting in it were nowhere to be seen as the dust slowly settled. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± I coughed out some blood as I forced my charred body to stand up and climb out of the pit I was in. But soon I realized my shine explosion had turned the entire arena into a pit. This meant that climbing out of the pit was equal to walking out of the arena so I stayed put and searched for my opponent but she was nowhere to be seen inside the pit. Cautioned, I started to scan the sky in search of her. Enhanced Shine Explosion is a wide range attack with the host at the center, it is more of an outburst of stored energy than an explosion. Here the stored energy is the umted world rule sun¡¯s Shine within the cloud rule body. The cloud body balloons into a bloated cloud filling itself with Shine. Upon reaching its limit the bloated cloud body intes by emitting the shine within it in the form of aplete 360-degree outburst of stored energy with the host at the center. Thanks to this 360-degree outburst, the Shine explosion is the perfect example of the saying that the best defense is the offense. It not only helped me attack Park but also defend against her attack, Hell Bridge. Despite sessfully defending against Park¡¯s attack Hell Bridge I was in my present sorry state because to enhance the skill Shine Explosion I sacrificed all three of my avatar to the skill Blood burning. With my avatars sacrificed I could no longer maintain the Gigamite form. Since the Gigamite battle genie transformation was formed with my Gigamite form as foundation and core, it disintegrated as I lost my Gigamite form. This was within my calction as I came up with thebo skill. I also knew that being bound to rule body when the Gigamite battle genie transformation disintegrates the original body will also suffer from a huge bacsh. But what was not in my calction was how much of a bacsh will be directed to the original body from the disintegration of the rule body bound to it. This error in the calction was because I underestimated the bond between the rule body and the original body. Since the original body acted as the core to the enormous rule body I should have guessed that the recoil would be deadly but I did not. With the disintegration of the rule body, I felt as if my own body was being disintegrated. It was so painful and traumatic. This pain I felt was because of the sense sharing bond between the original and rule body. The real bacsh was more painful as my body suffered indirect injuries to its organ, muscle, and bone structure. Basically, every part of my body was either torn or bruised as a result of the rule body disintegration. I could have died or suffered more severe damage if not for me acting quickly and using my restructuring skill to heal my body as it suffered from the recoil. Despite knowing the skill had a recoil, I used Blood burning Skill for the skillbo Enhanced Shine Explosion because it was the only skill that could cause any substantial damage to Park¡¯s rule body. Park is a lot different from Corey, she is a veteran and has more experience inbatpared to Corey. If not for the tournament rules and Corey¡¯s Card soldier realm constraining her along with her holding back to not kill me in the process of defeating me, the battle would have taken a very different course. The longer the duel prolonged the chances of me losing would increase therefore I decided to go all-in with the skillbo Enhanced Shine Explosion. I risked it because I knew I could not win against Ms. Park in a direct confrontation with herbat experience, control, andprehension of world rules. Fortunately, my bet was spot on ¡°Contestant Corey Bright disqualified, vition- out of arena¡± ¡°Semifinals, Arena 2, winner Dalton Wyatt¡± Hearing the announcement of the referee my body rxed and slumped down in the arena pit gazing at the sunny sky. The damage to my physical body as the result of the recoil was still present as the damage taken was too severe even for my restructuring skill to heal in moments. As I gaze at the sky waiting for the arena medic staff to arrive I saw two shadows descend from the sky towards the arena. The two shadows parted ways as one headed towards me and the other headed out of my sight. I recognized the shadow as it neared me, it was Anna. ¡°Let¡¯s get you patched up¡± saying that Anna picked me up and flew towards the VIP box. On the way to the VIP box, I finally saw the second shadow who descended with Anna. She seemed to be carrying unconscious Corey. The unconscious Corey¡¯s body did not seem to have any visible injury. Seeing her without injury I was puzzled thinking how did Ms. Park manage to avoid the recoil of her rule body being destroyed. Was there a trick to it? Demon fire has a huge advantage against other rules, this advantage is void when it meets rules which can dampen its dark attributes. For example, the world rules Sun and Spring. They both have a purification effect which is the bane of dark rule in general. In presence of this effect, the dark rule or dark attribute associated rules will take double damage. Therefore when faced with enhanced Shine Explosion Ms. Park knew she had no ce in the arena to dodge the attack. And she could not take the attack head-on. Having mastered and perfected the rule body transformation she knew the recoil would be a bitch and the current physique of Card Soldier realm Corey can not withstand the damage taken so when faced with the choice unharmed Corey¡¯s body or struggle to the death, she chose to retreat in face of 3 times enhanced Shine explosion. Resulting in her going out of arena bounds and being disqualified from the tournament. Chapter 337: Taboo

Chapter 337: Taboo

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:50 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, VIP box no.1 ¡°Why did you not heal me back in the arena?¡± I asked after experiencing a mysterious force washing down in my body and healing all the torn and bruised organs, muscles, and bones within a matter of seconds. ¡°Then you would not have let me carry you¡­¡± Anna responded innocently but the sly glint in her eyes gave her away. ¡°How¡¯s Corey?¡± I asked, looking at the unconscious Corey being treated by a girl who addressed Anna as her Cousin. ¡°She is in aa of sorts. Her body and mind have withstood a lot of burden being possessed by a power higher than her realm. For now, there is nothing to worry about. With enough rest, she should be able to recover and my card should help fasten the recovery process.¡± Instead of Anna, the girl treating Corey answered. ¡°This is¡­¡± I asked Anna not knowing how to address her cousin. ¡°She is Luna Lorn. My Cousin and old fart Lorenzo¡¯s granddaughter. She is here to meet the great discoverer of silver milk powder.¡± Anna introduced her Cousin Luna and her purpose of visit. ¡°¡­¡± Anna¡¯s choice of words like ¡®great¡¯ left me a bit shy for being called so in the presence of two card emperors. ¡°Hello, Mr. Wyatt. I conducted the experiment you suggested to derive silver milk powder. The results were as promised. But I noticed that you made use of too many mortalponents in the process, making it a bit moreplicated than it should be. I think that using appropriate cards as a recement for thoseponents would yield a more efficient process.¡± Luna did not shy and directly talked about her agenda as she continued to nourish Corey using her card. ¡°Miss Luna, you are right. Due to myck of knowledge in the field of experimental cards and my low budget I had to make use of mortalponents instead of their card counterparts. Feel free to make any modifications you deem fit. This way I believe that the production process can be more efficient and faster.¡± My knowledge about different kinds of Cards in this world was still too shallow. So I left the process of modifying the silver milk powder extraction process to Luna. She seems to already have a vague picture of where to start. ¡°Considering your age, your shallow knowledge of experimental cards is quite understandable but your knowledge of mortal technology and research is profound, and the silver milk powder is the evidence.¡± What Luna is indirectly asking is howe my knowledge about mortal technology and research is profound for my age but knowledge of experimental cards is shallow. This world revolves around cards, so why would a young man of my age spend time mastering boring mortal technology instead of spending time fascinated with Cards, like the other teenagers of my age. ¡°¡­¡± There were too many loopholes to my existence in this world. How do I exin to these people that what I do is normal with my experience and prowess without revealing my secrets? That was impossible so the best course of action for now when faced with such questions, would be to act ignorant with an innocent smile pasted on my mug. ¡°I guess every genius has a side which cannot be exined bymon sense. Luna, how about you take Corey to her family? They should be worried.¡± Seeing me ufortable with Luna¡¯s question Anna made an excuse for me and sent Luna out gaining privacy for both of us. *Sigh* letting out a sigh Ifortablyid on the couch. Anna walked next to me and lifted my head. After sitting down she rested my head on herp. Under the softness of Anna¡¯sp pillow, I felt morefortable. ¡°What are you up to?¡± I asked as I smelled the pleasant fragrance of Anna¡¯s body. ¡°Waiting for you to exin yourself.¡± Said Anna referring to 6 ego elementals that I summoned during the duel earlier. ¡°¡­¡± The whole world assumed that Anna gifted me the Ego Elementals but how do I exin myself to Anna? I had not thought this far ahead when using the Ego Elementals. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare feign ignorance in front of me¡­ Fine, if this is the way you want to act let me help you. How did you turn the 6 broken runes into ego elementals in less than 20 minutes? How are you able to control the power of the rules so well when you just forged your ego gem?¡± Anna did not want to dig into my secrets but now after all these events if she did not then that would be foolish of her. ¡°Anna, I will try to answer your questions without lying to you as much as possible but could you only ask the questions that cause you concern?¡± I did not n on lying to the people whom I trusted as friends. ¡°I already promised you I will not dig in your secret until you are ready and I will do so. But theprehension and control of broken rules you showcase are very rming. So I can not help but ask whether you did something questionable to achieve this.¡± Anna nodded in agreement to my request and asked the question which raised her concerns. ¡°I understand what you are concerned about but let me assure you that you have nothing to be worried about. I would not do anything stupid to gain strength.¡± Anna¡¯s concern was legit, to her the rise in my strength was worrying but for me who knew all the secrets behind its growth, it was normal. ¡°I will take your word for it. But Let me tell you a story about the demigod Redfall who was stuck in the early demigod realm to achieve a breakthrough he secretly cultivated humans as domestic animals and drained their blood essence to increase theprehension of his world rule ¡®Blood¡¯. Rest is the same old. He is just a popr example but there are more out there. I believe you are wise enough to not indulge in such things. But if you are, I will be one to kill you.¡± Anna¡¯s words sent a chill down my spine. Just when I wanted to assure her once again, the VIP box staff walked in after knocking and conveyed, ¡± your highness, Clown mask from the Circle wishes to have an audience with you?¡± Chapter 338: Tao Eye

Chapter 338: Tao Eye

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, VIP box no.1 ¡°Tell me, Why shouldn¡¯t I kill you right here and right now?¡± I asked, looking at the figure kneeling in front of Anna with a clown mask on. My words were not for the show even though my opponent was card lord she had not forged an Ego Gem yet. And with my 6 Ego Elementals, killing her was as easy as squashing a bug. ¡°I am not here to beg for my life. I am just a mere tool, which points in the direction its master points it at. If you want to kill me, go ahead. With the prowess you have disyed in the duel earlier, only a handful of people in the Sky Blossom City are your match.¡± The Clown mask answered emotionlessly. ¡°You are the one that killed Wyatt¡¯s parents? Aren¡¯t you daring? State your purpose for the audience.¡± Anna, feeling the tension in the room, jogged her memory of her mother¡¯s report to remember why the clown mask was able to conjure such hatred from me. ¡°Your highness, I am not here to address you but Mr. Wyatt.¡± The Clown mask¡¯s emotionless voice made it hard to determine whether she was being serious. How daring was she to meet the child of her victims? ¡°¡­¡± My hatred for the Clown mask was not to the level to go berserk at the mere sight of her. But currently, her words made it hard for me to stay calm. What I felt right now was simr to the feeling one would feel watching a movie where the viin or serial killerughs in pleasure at the disgruntled and devastated friends and family of victims. My hatred for the Clown mask or the circle was only to the level of a sympathetic third person. After all, I only knew Mama, Papa, and young Wyatt through Young Wyatt¡¯s memories. ¡°Mr. Wyatt, I am here to beg for my daughter Cortney¡¯s life.¡± Seeing me not speak Clown Mask went ahead and spoke about the purpose of her visit. ¡°Ain¡¯t this funny, the killer begging for her child¡¯s life to the child of her victims. Hahaha¡­ I heard she was the special weapon the Circle had prepared to kill me if the other talents of the city failed to do so¡­ does the Circle even know you are here? What are you trying to pull?¡± Every word from the Clown mask was like adding oil to the me burning in my body craving vengeance for the Wyatt family. ¡°No, the circle doesn¡¯t know about this. As I didn¡¯te here as the Circle¡¯s hunting dog but as a sorry excuse of a mother trying to do the best for her daughter with her life on the line.¡± Finally, I heard a bit of emotion in the Clown mask¡¯s voice, she sounded to be filled with regret. ¡°If you are not here as the Circle¡¯s hunting dog then why hide behind the Circle¡¯s mask, show me your face. I want to see the desperation and despair in your face as you beg.¡± Yes, I nned to toy with her before I killed her. With my current leap in strength, I was nning on uprooting the Circle after the tournament anyway. It¡¯s good that I get to kill the tool that killed Papa and Mama Wyatt. ¡°¡­¡± Clown mask hesitated at first but soon she removed her mask revealing her face but what I saw made me gasp in fright. Not just me, even Anna couldn¡¯t help but gasp looking at Clown¡¯s mask face. The reason for our gasp was not because she was ugly, she could be dubbed a beauty if one can ignore the big hole in her forehead. The frightening thing was that hole located around the middle of her forehead, slightly above the junction of the eyebrows had vertical eyelids on it which made it clear that this was a fabled third eye but vertical eyelids seemed to be torn as if someone pried open the eyelids to scoop out the third eyeball making it hard for them to close the hollow eye socket. ¡°This! Were you born with a special physique? What happened to your third eye? Who scooped it out? Too gruesome¡­ ¡± Anna, who had decided to keep out of this one, couldn¡¯t help but inquire about the Clown mask¡¯s third eye in pity. ¡°Yes, your highness. I was born with a special physique. When I contracted my grimoire it awakened. It is called the Third Eye of Tao. And that¡¯s the day my world went upside down. Circle found me and killed everyone and anyone who knew about or saw my physique. Soon the leader scooped my third eye as a card ingredient.¡± The clown mask was not fazed by our weird gazes and answered Anna¡¯s questions one by one patiently. ¡°Fuq, the Third eye of Tao. Which one of the abilities did your Tao Eye have superhuman visions, irvoyance, the ability to observe aura and spirit, precognition, or out-of-body experiences?¡­ *Sigh* such a pity¡­¡± Anna was excited to hear that the Clown mask¡¯s special physique was Tao Eye. But her excitement soon died down realizing it did not matter anymore as the Clown Mask¡¯s Tao Eye was already stolen. ¡°You can put the mask back on, don¡¯t think your tragic past will weaken my resolve for revenge.¡± Unable to stand the nightmarish sight of her hollowed third eye I asked Clown mask to put her Clown mask back on. ¡°I never nned to¡­¡± said the Clown mask as she wore her mask back on. ¡°Fuq those bastards. To think that they would dare to steal the property of the southern region. I will personally kill them all, those mother Fuqers¡­ Grandpa is going to be pissed when he finds out¡­ to waste a Tao eye as a card ingredient who does that? Don¡¯t they know Tao Eye is just a tool and the real power lies in the host¡¯s physique? Those fuqing imbeciles¡­¡± bted but justified, Anna yelled in a fit of rage she imed the Tao Eye as the property of the southern region and continued to curse in anger. Chapter 339: Tao Tongue

Chapter 339: Tao Tongue

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 16:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, VIP box no.1 ¡°Fuq those bastards, I will wipe them out for stealing the national treasure.¡± Done with cursing, Anna finally dered to wipe out the Circle for harming something that could have potentially be a national treasure. ¡°Your Highness, That won¡¯t be possible. The core members of the Inner Circle and the leader have already fled the City. I do not know the precise reason but they made use of the emergency escape teleportation array to flee the city. And other important personnel have been asked to flee the city as soon as possible by any means possible and meet at the rendezvous point.¡± Clown Mask did not hesitate to rat on Circle and its ns. It seems she isn¡¯t here as Circle¡¯s hunting dog. But I was having a hard time believing it because the Circles hunting dogs are known for their loyalty and absolute subordination. Because of this, the Clown Mask abandoned her only daughter Cortney in the first ce and now she wants me to believe that today she got up and decided to betray the Circle which she has been loyally serving for decades just like that. ¡°What? Are these fuqers involved somehow¡­¡± Anna¡¯s mind immediately connected the card emperors lying in ambush to the fleeing Circle. Thinking of this the frown on Anna¡¯s brow grew narrower. The Circle knew that the city is soon going to be a war zone for nearly 3 dozen Card emperors which exins why they fled in haste. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing that the core members of the Circle and their leader had already fled I was dumbfounded. What¡¯s with these people? First Kevin Zhang and now the Circle, did fleeing be a new trend among miscreants. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time in our hands. The finals are going to start in another 10 to 15 minutes. Please save my daughter!¡± The kneeling Clown mask faced me and begged. ¡°¡­ Why are you begging me can¡¯t you just have her forfeit the match or something?¡± I do not get what the big deal was after all I did hear Cortney say that she participated for her mother. I guess She will happily forfeit the tournament if Clown Mask asked her to. ¡°That is not possible¡­ she can not forfeit the tournament no matter what. She gave her word to the Circle that she will kill you in the tournament in exchange for my freedom.¡± Clown Mask answered. I don¡¯t know if she realizes that her words are not helping her case. ¡°So what? The Circle has already fled¡­ I bet they do not care about a deal with a teenager.¡± It was getting harder for me to understand Clown Mask¡¯s intentions, the Circle has fled and Cortney could forfeit any time but why is Clown Mask here begging? ¡°No¡­ Cortney¡¯s words cannot be treated the same asmon words¡­ She, like me, has a special physique, Tao Tongue. Her every word is like a bond. Any verbal arrangement with her is equal to a soul contract with the world and the rules it as the witness. Therefore, Cortney will try her best to kill you in the finals.¡± Clown Mask finally exined why she was so desperate enough to beg. ¡°Tao Tongue! Holy shit¡­ who are you people? How can you both mother and daughter have a national treasure level physique? The southernnd was blessed to have two Tao physiques but its people were not fortunate enough to experience its blessing because of a few traitors¡­ I will hunt them all¡­those damned fuqers have done it now¡± Anna could no longer act calm and collectively, were the Tao Eye and Tao Tongue such miraculous physiques? For the Southern Emperor to lose her calm over them. ¡°If the Tao Tongue is such a mysterious and powerful physique why is the circle sending Cortney to her death? This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Is Circle stupid? First, they ruined the physique of Tao Eye and now they were nning on killing the physique of Tao Tongue¡­ I don¡¯t understand them, even if the first time was an ignorant mistake then the second time can only be considered as deliberate. ¡°That¡¯s because Cortney asked for freedom in return forpleting the task. In the Circle dogs with dreams are put down first so that they do not infect other dogs with their dreams. The moment Cortney uttered the word freedom she was no longer an asset to the circle. And the funniest thing is if Cortney finishes her task I am tasked to kill her. But this gave me the idea to fake Cortney¡¯s death and give her the freedom she asked for but the ns changed with the sudden increase in your power. The only way to save my daughter right now is to beg you to spare her life.¡± The Clown mask exined her ns but the more I heard her the harder it was for me to believe that she is the loyal hunting dog of the Circle. ¡°Wait, your words are contradictory. If Cortney Wins you are free so why will you follow the Circles orders?¡± I was confused. ¡°The true members of Circle are not owned by Circle, they chose to be loyal and work for the circle out of their own free will¡­ the Circle has an ageing ceremony for this ¡­ what I mean to say is the Circle doesn¡¯t own us so they do not have to give me my freedom.¡± Clown Masks words only confused me more but I noted the key thing that is the Circle¡¯s mysterious ing of age ceremony¡¯. ¡°So they also use the Cult ceremony¡­ these damned fuqers¡­ how were they able to flourish in the southern region despite such atrocities?¡± Anna seemed to know something about the ing of age ceremony¡¯ and it only increased her anger towards the Circle. ¡°¡­¡± The Circle was starting to seem more than just a mere organization to me. And also why did they suddenly decide to flee. Were they afraid I would use Anna to seek revenge on them? No, with their diplomatic status they did not have to worry about that¡­ So, why did they flee so hastily? ¡°Mr. Wyatt, please spare my daughter. She is an unfortunate child and is not rted to the grudge between us.¡± Clown Mask knew bond by her word Cortney would either kill or be killed trying. ¡°I do not see how I am obligated to help you? Let¡¯s keep the grudge between us to the side. Your daughter took the task to kill someone so she should be prepared to die. There is nothing I can help you with. Please return and wait for me to im your life after I have imed your daughter¡¯s.¡± Whether I was going to kill Cortney or not I had not made up my mind yet but I wanted the Circle¡¯s cold tool to feel the pain of losing something close to her. ¡°I knew me begging would not change your heart but I came prepared. In exchange for my daughter¡¯s life, I will tell you everything! Starting from how I was the one who ced your precious false relic in your mother¡¯s grimoire. I was hoping it would note to this but I do not want to save the world which my daughter cannot be part of.¡± Chapter 340: Precognition

Chapter 340: Precognition

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:02 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, VIP box no.1 ¡°¡­¡± Hearing the Clown mask speak about the False Relic in mama Wyatt¡¯s grimoire I was perturbed. Is she referring to ¡®Soul Pupils¡¯. What does she mean by she was one who ced the false relic in mama Wyatt¡¯s grimoire? Wasn¡¯t it mama Wyatt who ced it there using a forbidden technique? If she knew about the False Relic then why ce it in mama Wyatt¡¯s grimoire? ¡°Your mother using her dying breath performed the inheritance technique to let you inherit her origin card Aura sight. I let her perform the technique because it would be the best ce to hide the false relic for eternity. But to think that my one deviation from the course would lead to such a butterfly effect. The person who was supposed to end his life in despair lived and inherited the power which brought the world to its knees.¡± Clown Mask spoke mysteriously. She seems to know that mama Wyatt has performed a forbidden technique for young Wyatt to inherit her origin card Aura sight. ¡®Inheritance technique¡¯ ¡®Hide False Relic¡¯ ¡®Butterfly Effect¡¯ ¡®end his life in despair¡¯ ¡®Inherit Power¡¯ each word from Clown Mask¡¯s mouth hit near the deepest secrets of mine. She seemed to know a lot and that was unsettling for me. Even the fact that young Wyatt would kill himself. How does she know all this? ¡°Enough of this wordy, clearly state what you want to say before I lose patience,¡± Anna ordered the Clown Mask. Though she did not understand what Clown Mask said earlier, seeing my face turn pale she should have guessed the obvious. ¡°Your Highness, earlier you asked what ability did my Tao Eye gain? Precognition, that¡¯s the ability of my Tao Eye. This ability gives me foreknowledge about uing dangers¡­ It would be a good ability if I could control it, which wasn¡¯t possible as it is very willful. But in the shock of seeing my parents getting killed by the Circle in front of my eyes, I gained full control of my Tao Eye from which I learned why what was happening to me was happening. Knowing that the Circle will scoop out my Tao Eye anyway I touched the taboo of my Precognition ability. In exchange for being able to see myplete future, I sacrificed my Tao Eye. Your Highness the future I saw was very bleak. The world we know as of right now had changed and humanity was enved by one man, the Founder of the Circle.¡± Clown Mask¡¯s previous words kinda started to make sense to me. In exchange for her Tao Eye, she gained foreknowledge for the rest of her life. It is quite simr to living your entire life and regressing. But I don¡¯t know If I could trust the wordsing out of her mouth. ¡°You are saying you saw the future by sacrificing your eyes but how does it exin what you did? Especially the part about the world-changing, humanity being enved and you trying to save the world? Do you have any proof? Even though It is hard for me to believe you. I will listen to you and decide whether to trust you or not based on more context.¡± Anna seemed to have decided to hear the Clown Mask¡¯s story. I guess she is willing to listen to her solely because she was the host of Tao Eye. ¡°There is no way to prove my words because the future I have seen is no longer in ce. Because of my intervention, it has deviated a lot from its original path. For example, 1. The founder of the Circle should have used my Tao Eye as an ingredient to gain a third eye which allowed him to perceive 2 seconds into the future. But that is not possible since I sacrificed it to see my future. 2. The false relic that Wyatt has should be owned by the founder of the Circle. In the future I saw I kill the Wyatt couple and give the false relic to the founder, giving birth to his rise to enve humanity. To avoid the future I foresaw, I did not give it to the founder instead hide it in your mother¡¯s grimoire. I thought the false relic will be hidden for eternity in your mother¡¯s grimoire locked by the forbidden blood inheritance technique with youmitting suicide but for some reason, you did notmit suicide and also contracted your mother¡¯s grimoire with help of her blood inheritance technique. Since then the timeline hasn¡¯t been the same as the one I saw. On 22 March this year, the Sky Blossom city saw one of the worst disasters known to humankind, Dungeon Cmity seed. But it did not happen because of your intervention. ording to what I foresaw, Jk. Elliott¡¯s entourage will try to steal the dungeon cmity seed for him under his sibling¡¯s orders but in the process, they end up awakening the Cmity seed. The awakened Cmity seed ends up destroying half of the city before it is subdued by Jack Whiteburn, William Bright, and Mark Hunt. Because of that disaster, the school tournament never happens. Not to mention you¡¯re dead so the whole city is not trying to kill you. And obviously, silver milk powder is never discovered. Except for these 2 times I tried my best to not cause the slightest deviation from the future I foresaw. Which is why I do not know what causal effect led to you notmitting suicide? And also I do not know what the false relic does but I believe it is very powerful seeing how you and the founder showed a sudden increase in prowess after gaining the false relic.¡± Clown Mask narrated how she stopped the future she foresaw from happening and how I was the variable she did not expect in her calction. The most shocking thing in her words was that the dungeon cmity seed awakens in the middle of the city and is able to wipe out half of the city. What were the city enforcers doing? How did they not notice an awakened Cmity seed and allow it to grow to such an extent? Chapter 341: Mission: Forsaken Treasure

Chapter 341: Mission: Forsaken Treasure

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:06 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, VIP box no.1 To sum it up, if not for me curing Elliott¡¯s gic disease he would never have given me the Dungeon Cmity Seed and would have be nourishment to the dungeon cmity seed along with half of the city before it is stopped by three Card Lords. Because of this incident, the school tournament would get canceled and Cortney would not be tasked to participate in the tournament. Um¡­ I am trying to avoid thinking about how the soul pupils should have been in possession of the founder of the Circle who used its power to enve humankind. Because I seem to have developed a simr ability using the Soul Pupil, Cmity Daughter Gem. Did the Clown mask¡¯s actions in order to stop an oppressor from being born end up creating another tyrant? Yes, I was starting to believe Clown Masks¡¯ words. But I will not fully trust her words after I imnt Cmity¡¯s daughter gem in her and go through her memories. If she has seen the future as she says then her memories are going to be a treasure trove for me. Let¡¯s kill her after the Hive AI has made a copy of her memories. ¡°What? Your words are groundless. Any conman with enough information cane up with a better story. It ismon knowledge that Wyatt¡¯s mother has hidden a false relic from the Circle before being killed by you and the Circle has been searching for it for more than two months now. Seeing Wyatt¡¯s strength anyone can guess where his mother had hidden the false relic. Let me ask you if the false relic was so powerful why did you not use it yourself instead of hiding it? Next time you tell a story do not make such obvious mistakes. The Dungeon Cmity core incident and you saving the World was a nice touch though¡± Anna debunked Clown Mask¡¯s words just like that. ¡°The reason I did not use the false relic is that the founder could have gotten his hands on it by killing me. The timeline within the Sky blossom city has seen drastic change but the other parts of the world have yet to be affected. What if I told you that your Grandmother has already broken into the demigod realm years ago. And today she led the southern watch across the Way beyond to kill the Bone Dragon Supreme upying the Forsaken treasure. While you¡¯re uncle, grandfather and grand aunt distract the Lich Supreme and his forces at Way beyond.¡± In the future she saw, the founder of the Circle did not rise to power till another 6 months meaning the timeline outside the Sky blossom city will not have a great effect until then. And some of the major events which do not involve him will still take ce. ¡°Interesting, this is the top secret of my family. Except for the elites of the southern watch and core family members, no one has a hint of an idea about this mission. But to think that an ant of Sky Blossom City like you knows this means either the Heatsend Royal family is infested with rats or there is truth to your ims. I want to believe thetter but¡­¡± The mission forsaken treasure was the reason why the Heatsend family hid the news that her grandmother broke through to the demigod for years now. This mission is also the reason why Anna could not call for reinforcement knowing that she is about to be ambushed by a bunch of card emperors. As the teleportation array was out of juice, teleporting the elite Southern watch army stationed in the southern region and her grandmother across the Way beyond covertly without drawing the suspicion of the eyes monitoring her family. This way when her uncle, grandfather, and grand aunt engage the Lich Supreme and his army it will appear like just another normal day at Way Beyond. To make it more believable all the core and capable members of the family with authority to make decisions like Anna¡¯s mother, Lorenzo, Luna, herself, and other cousins did not gather to act as a backup but went on doing their own thing so that it does not appear as if the heatsend family is up to something. The Heatsend Royal family has been nning for this mission for years now and a high level of confidentiality was maintained for this mission. Even the Elite Southern watch participating in the mission did not know about this until today. This is the reason Anna wanted to believe Clown Mask¡¯s words but she still could not bring herself to trust her as it was too freaking unbelievable. ¡°I did not n on revealing this but I no longer care about saving this world except saving my daughter. I hope what I am about to say next will be enough for me to exchange my daughter¡¯s life. Your highness, your grandmother will kill the Bone Dragon Supreme but will not be able to im the forsaken treasure as she will be ambushed by the man you hate the most. That man will not only im the forsaken treasure but kill your injured grandmother and brutally massacre all of your subordinates.¡± Clown Mask detonated a nuclear bomb in the VIP box with ger words. As a tyrannical aura leaked from Anna and filled the atmosphere almost suffocating both me and the Clown mask. Anna no longer argued the authenticity of Clown Mask¡¯s ims because her gut told that what Clown mask reported was true. Right now only one thought yed in her mind, ¡®No wonder that man called me in the morning.¡¯ That guy is a narcissistic raving egomaniac. If it¡¯s him, he would do something like this. I should have guessed why he was calling. Anna summoned her grimoire and made a call, ¡°Old bones, leave what you are doing ande to my location asap and bring Luna with you.¡± Chapter 342: Secondary Mission

Chapter 342: Secondary Mission

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, Arena ¡°Dalton Wyatt Vs Cortney Ress¡± I walked to the big arena in the center of the card stadium as the anchor announced the tournament finals between me and Cortney. Right now my thoughts were not about the uing match but in the VIP box no.1 with the Clown Mask and Anna. Because of the presence of Anna, I did not get the chance to seed the Cmity Daughter Gem in Clown Mask. And I am worried that I will not be able to do so in the future. Anyone can see the potential in Clown Mask¡¯s memories. I am afraid Anna will shelter Clown Mask like how she asked me to spare Cortney for the information provided by Clown Mask. She did say she owes me one. I wasn¡¯t nning on killing Cortney anyway and it¡¯s good to have a powerful and influential Card emperor such as Anna owe me one, maybe I can use that to my advantage. For that, I will have to finish my duel with Cortney as fast as possible and get back to VIP box no1. Before the Heatsend royal family vanishes Clown Mask from the face of this world. I do not see a reason why Anna would not do such a thing. Though the future that clown mask saw is altering at a fast pace and is only good for another 6 months or less, it was still something that doesn¡¯te with a price tag. I do not care what the Heatsend Royal family does but I want all the information that Clown Mask has. It will be beneficial for me when I n to kill the founder of the Circle. That guy is someone who would have enved the entire humanity of this world if not for the intervention of Clown Mask. Even though he has lost his opportunity I believe the founder of the Circle is still a capable man because just having power is not enough for one person to enve entire humankind. Otherwise, the current world¡¯s strongest Demigod or Royal Family or Hidden Family or Sects, etc would have already achieved that. Therefore I believe this guy is someone capable of great things and I should be cautious and well prepared if I n on killing him to avenge Wyatt¡¯s family. Clown Mask with her rtionship with the circle I bet she would know many secrets about the Circle, the Circle¡¯s Sky blossom City branch leader, and the people that I have to watch out for if I n on taking on the Circle. Clown Mask¡¯s memories are a treasure trove to a person who knows how to use them. I want to be that person and build my reputation before I make more powerful enemies. I had Anna and her family¡¯s protection but they were a third party they would only protect me until my existence and friendship benefit them, the moment it stops being so it¡¯s Wham! Bam! Thank You Ma¡¯am. ¡°Hi Cortney¡± I greeted Cortney who climbed the arena after me. ¡°Hi, Wyatt.¡± Cortney politely greeted me back and her face seemed to be haggard, unlike her usual self who would not hesitate to speak her mind. To be expected of someone who has no choice but to walk towards their demise. ¡°What did you think of my Nanomorpher hoverbike? Did you like them?¡± Cortney was totally out of it, it seems she has still not made up her mind to kill me but her Tao Tongue doesn¡¯t give her a choice. Even if she is having second thoughts she has no choice but to participate in the duel against me. For some reason I felt like cheering her up¡­ and Impulsively acted upon it by trying to make use of her love for hoverbikes and simr machinery. ¡°It was awesome, I did not know hoverbikes could get cooler. Is it the same hoverbike you drove to the school? Did you name it Nanomorpher because it transforms into a golem? What is the strength of the floating golem? Can its strength be increased? The floater system and Soul reactor powering the hoverbike seem to be thetest version of C-rank. But the golem disyed a higher level of strength, did you add any custom changes to it?¡± As if a switch is turned on, being asked about Nanamorpher Cortney¡¯s face instantly grew brighter enough to not be considered tired and haggard. She enthusiastically started to barrage me with questions. ¡± Hey, are you just going to ask all the questions here or buy one and see for yourself.¡± Seeing Cortney cheer up my mood also brightened. ¡°What kind of salesman are you? You want me to buy your Nanomorpher without checking the specs. I know we are friends but when ites to hoverbikes I cannot make anypromise.¡± Cortney lectured with a serious face. ¡°Final Round, Dalton Wyatt Vs Cortney Ress¡± ¡°3.. 2.. 1, Start!¡± The referee did not care for our talk, he began the duel at sharp 17:15. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Outskirts, Underground Base. ¡°Did you guys take care of those ants already? I know sending 5 Card Emperors to kill a group of ants is overkill but this is more unbelievable as you guys just left.¡± Grey Fur eximed seeing the team that went to take care of the secret organization known as ¡®The Circle¡¯ return so soon. ¡°I thought you said the cities array was down? I clearly felt the array scan us as we went in search of those ants. And also their hideout is empty and we found a hidden teleportation array. After interrogating a mortal we found that the target had already fled the city using the teleportation array.¡± The leader of the 5 men team that went hunting the Circle gave the mission report narrating the reason they returned so early was that the target was missing. ¡°If the city arrays are up then it means that the Southern emperor is not nning on giving up easily. That¡¯s not a problem since we already know this wasn¡¯t going to be easy. The only problem now is which one of you guys is going to exin to Madam web about the failure of the secondary mission.¡± Chapter 343: Bloodette

Chapter 343: Bloodette

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, Arena ¡°Final Round, Dalton Wyatt Vs Cortney Ress¡± ¡°3.. 2.. 1, Start!¡± ¡°Debt Collection: Blood Supreme ¨C Bloodette, Summon.¡± With the start of the duel, Cortney¡¯s face turned expressionless and she made her move in a blink of an eye without hesitation. It was different from Cortney who was still deciding. This may be the Tao tongue Clown mask spoke of. ¡°Little girl, you finally summoned me. I was getting bored stuck in that seal.¡± Spoke a puddle of blood summoned by Cortney. Soon the puddle of blood elongated into a 4-foot tall blood jelly. Then the blood jelly transformed into a small humanoid being, to be precise into a legal loli dressed in red cloth made out of the red jelly. ¡°Kill him¡± Cortney did not respond to the legal Loli, she just ordered her to kill the man standing opposite to her. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s with this cold wee? I know I made a contract with you but you can not treat me like this, I protest.¡± Bloodette protested seeing Cortney not respond to her instead ordering her like a ve. ¡°I said Kill him¡± Cortney¡¯s voice got colder in response to Bloodette¡¯s tantrum. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. Not unless you apologize to me and give me blood pudding.¡± Bloodette did not seem to notice the changes in Cortney. And continued with her tantrum. ¡°Debt Recovery: Bloodette¡± Cortney did not order Bloodette for the third time instead she used her ability to force Bloodette. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Bloodette screamed in pain she felt the world rule blood which she was friends with forcing her to do Cortney¡¯s bidding. Bloodette did not understand what was happening. Why did her friend suddenly turn against her? ¡°Why? I thought we were friends¡± Pain-ridden Bloodette looked at expressionless Cortney and begged for an answer but was only faced with ice-cold silence. She clearly remembers promising Cortney that as long as she summons her out of the seal she will help Cortney. But how did it turn into a one-sided ve contract? She never agreed to something like that. Bloodette wanted to return to her home, the dungeon she was sealed in but the world forcefully stopped her from doing so. Bloodette felt as if the world and its rules who were her friends for a long time suddenly turned on her and now were forcing her to follow Cortney¡¯s orders which confused Bloodette because Cortney had not formed her Ego Gem yet and she doesn¡¯t even know the concept of World and the rules within it. Bloodette remembered the reason she became friends with Cortney out of all the people that visited her seal because she seemed to be close to the world and rules. Though Cortney had no idea about the world and rules she was very much favored by them. As if they had blessed her. ¡°Blood Maniption ¨C Blood petrification¡± unable to bear the punishment of the world rule, Bloodette gave in and attacked the man standing in front of her. I, who was watching the show between Bloodette and expressionless Cortney, suddenly felt my body go stiff and was unable to move a single muscle in my body. It may be because of the sudden increase in the temperature and speed of blood flowing I felt in my body. So the Blood petrification ability that Bloodette used does not actually petrify my blood it just maniptes it to increase the temperature and flow speed of the blood. It may seem simple but it was deadly. If not for my strong physique my heart would have already exploded with the current rate of blood flow. ¡°Two can y that game, Summon Blood Swordsman ¨C blood maniption ¨C nullify.¡± I summoned my Ego elemental to nullify the Bloodette¡¯s blood maniption on me. But contrary to my expectation of Blood Swordsman he could not nullify Bloodette¡¯s blood maniption. Though he was not able topletely nullify it he was sessful in dampening its effects turning my status from stun to sluggish or slow. This raised concerns in me so I hurriedly asked Blood Swordsman, ¡± what¡¯s wrong?¡± Blood Swordsman responded with an obvious answer that Bloodette¡¯s blood maniption was stronger than its own. With its current power, it could only hinder her blood maniption. ¡°Blood maniption- Blood Needle shower¡± Bloodette did not wait for me to finish my talk with the Blood Swordsman and showered numerous blood needles at me. ¡°Debt Collection: River Nymph possession ¨C virility of river¡± to make things worse Cortney added a buff to Bloodette. Seeing that Blood Swordsman was surprisingly weaker than Bloodette I had no choice but to summon reinforcements ¡± Summon Blue spring and Cloud Lord Blue Spring- Water barrier Cloud Lord- Lightning Descent Blood Swordsman ¨C Blood maniption: Faint¡± The Water barrier Summoned by Blue Spring Sessfully blocked the Blood needles aimed at me. And the Lighting Descent of Cloud Lord kept Bloodette engaged. While Blood Swordsman manipted blood in Cortney¡¯s body to decrease blood flow to her brain and cause her to faint. And now for the finishing move, ¡°Gigamite form: if you see me I see you¡± Decreasing blood to Cortney¡¯s brain made her sluggish as she tried to resist fainting, taking this opportunity I mobilized my 3 floating heads and 6 floating arms to restrain her, render her immobile and knock her out. An easy win but it was far from that with Cortney¡¯s fainting her summoned creature Bloodette did not vanish rather she went berserk. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, VIP box no 1. Anna, Lorenzo, and Luna who were interrogating Clown Mask suddenly felt a terrifying presence in their proximity. Alerted all three of them searched for that existence. ¡°What the fook, is that a supreme being?¡± Anna eximed. ¡°Yes but something different about it. Its power level is only at the Card Overlord realm. Anyway, why is a teenager able to summon a supreme being?¡± Luna looked at the dwarfed blood humanoid with great curiosity. Her caution went out of the window once she realized that the Supreme being did not possess even 1/100th of its original strength. ¡°It¡¯s Blood Supreme, Bloodette. She is a supreme being who was sealed even before my time. I heard stories of your ancestors suppressing her in the southern region. It turns out to be true. ording to the myth, Blood Supreme¡¯s body was destroyed but her will couldn¡¯t be so your ancestors performed a forbidden seal technique and sealed her in a dungeon in the south. By the looks of it, Blood supreme seems to have awakened from a long slumber and has started to form her new body. The question remains how is that kid able to control the Supreme being.¡± Lorenzo narrated all the information he remembered seeing Bloodette. ¡°She is the holder of Tao Tongue, I think there isn¡¯t much to be exined on how she can control it.¡± Answered Anna and turning to Clown Mask she said, ¡°It looks like your concerns about your daughter were unnecessary.¡± ¡°No, your highness. You underestimate the power that boy bears. If you had seen what I have seen, what that power is capable of you will not say those words. His strength is developing way fasterpared to the Circle¡¯s founder. I underestimated him and now my daughter is paying the price.¡± Chapter 344: Victory?

Chapter 344: Victory?

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:10 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, Arena Card apprentices can summon familiars to do their bidding using summon cards. Be it graded or unique summon cards they all are useless without a Card apprentice to summon and maintain them. In fact, the first page of how to fight a summoner one-0-one teaches that the summoned familiar¡¯s Achilles heel is their summoner themselves. Therefore it is a widely used strategy to get to the summoner first to end the duel early with fewer casualties. That is how it was supposed to be with Cortney and her summons Bloodette. But it wasn¡¯t as even after Cortney was knocked out her familiar continued to rampage in the arena. I was not the only one who was confused by the current situation even the referee was in a bind on how to judge the current duel. ¡°Blood Weapon- Blood Scythe¡± Bloodette used blood maniption to materialize a scythe condensed out of the blood. Despite going berserk, her target was still me. She ignored Cloud lord who struck her with lightning and her master who was unconscious right now. This was mysterious, Bloodette seems to have lost her reasoning but still, she continued to aim at me ignoring everything, even her defense. Normally if a contestant is rendered unconscious he/she loses since he/she is unable to continue to fight or defend themselves. Right now the situation is simr but also not. The Contestant has been rendered unconscious but somehow her summons continues to maintain its existence and execute her task. So even though the contestant is unconscious she has not lost her ability to fight or defend herself. Now, this is tricky. Should he dere a winner or let it continue as it is. The referee was not in the predicament for long as he received an order to let the fight continue. Seeing the referee not nning on dering the end of the match by dering my victory I decided to make my victory more obvious. But Before that, I had to get Bloodette off my back. ¡°Blood swordsman ¨C blood maniption ¨C blood reinforcement. Blue spring ¨C water dome Cloud lord ¨C lightning mesh Summon Stone viltronian x5¡å With Bloodette losing sense going berserk it would be given that her blood maniption on my blood would have canceled or decreased but it did not the blood maniption became stronger. It continues to passively manipte my blood. The temperature and blood flow of my blood was reaching record high despite having the blood swordsman hinder her blood maniption on me as much as possible. If it continued I could die with my heart exploding so I had Blood swordsman reinforce my blood so it can resist the external influence on it. Meanwhile, I ordered blue spring to trap Bloodette in its water domain which was easy since Bloodette had lost all her reasoning and just charged right in like some kind of wild monster. After trapping Bloodette in the water dome I strengthened it with lightning mesh as insurance. I know these two measures are not enough and they cannotst long against Bloodette but they are enough to keep her busy as I executed my n to have unconscious Cortney thrown out of the arena. This way the referee will have to disqualify Cortney bringing an end to this fight. After rendering Cortney unconscious I had retrieved my floating heads and hands thinking that the duel ended with my victory. But it did not. Since Cortney is unconscious I can no longer use my ability ¡®if you see me I can see you¡¯ on her. Meaning now I can not use my floating heads and hands to reach her covertly and throw unconscious Cortney out of the arena bounds. Therefore I summoned Stone viltronian¡¯s to have them carry Cortney out of bounds while the ego elementals and I draw Bloodette¡¯s attention. Bloodette did not seem to care about unconscious Cortney but the same can not be said if it feels its summoner Cortney is in danger. So to not take chances I had to n it borately. As nned while I and the ego elements trapped Bloodette in the water dome and lightning mesh, the stone viltronian¡¯s carried unconscious Cortney to the edge of the arena and gently ced her out of the arena. The n worked without a hitch. ¡°Cortney Ress disqualified, out of arena bounds.¡± ¡°Winner Dalton Wyatt¡± the referee finally had no choice but to dere me as the victor. But there is one problem, Bloodette seems to have not heard the announcement or she doesn¡¯t care. She continued her onught as she ripped apart the water dome and the lightning mess with her blood scythe. I had defeated Cortney and the duel had ended but it did not seem to matter to Bloodette or the referee and the audience for that matter. They continued to watch Bloodette wave her blood scythe at me. I finally realized that I could not avoid fighting Bloodette even if I had won the duel. And also the authorities were not that keen on helping me out. ¡°Screw it, Summon Yellow Sun ¨C Holy Light of purification Skillbo, Holy rainbow of purification Blood Swordsman Possession. Blood burning x3 Skillbo, Enhanced Holy rainbow of purification¡± I was hesitant to use the possession skill again therefore this time round I only had Blood swordsman to possess me so that I could perform blood burning once again to enhance thebo skill Holy rainbow of purification. And also because blood reinforcement was no longer enough to hinder Bloodette¡¯s blood maniption on me. The three Avatars were a huge part of my physical prowess. After having them sacrificed to Blood Burning skill of Blood swordsman in the previous battle against the Demon fire Corey Park, I made use of cmity daughter gem and soul jades to recreate them toplete my gigamite physique. Being possessed by Blood swordsman was more productive than I had thought it would be. I was no longer sluggish under the effect of Bloodette¡¯s blood maniption. And was able to move more agile. If I knew this I would not have hesitated to have Blood swordsman possess me since the beginning of the duel. Chapter 345: Tome Of Contracts

Chapter 345: Tome Of Contracts

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:14 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, Arena [Card Name- Tome of Contracts Card Type- Origin Card Card Rank- Unique Grade Card Rate- nil Card Durability- nil Card Effect- Tome of Contracts allows the host to form contact with all beings, and it records all the contracts. Additional Effect ¨C Loan Shark, Debt Collection, Debt Recovery, Polyglot, Debt imprisonment. Note: Every contract must have at least two parties to a contract that is offeror and eptor/offeree. The contractes into existence when one of the parties makes an offer or proposal to the other and hence is termed as the offeror Caution: effectiveness of the skill is dependent on the host¡¯s strength.] Loan Shark- The skill allows the host to charge extremely high rates of interest on promisedpensation mentioned in the contract. Note- interest can be received in the form ofpensation mentioned in the contract or something of equal value with or without the consent of the parties involved. Caution ¨C effectiveness of the skill is dependent on the host¡¯s strength. Debt Collection- this skill allows the host to pursue payments of debts owed by individual soul contracts. Caution- while using this skill the host as the offeror or offeree should have high strength otherwise the collection depends upon the will of the other party or parties involved. Debt Recovery- this skill allows the host to outsource the process of pursuing payments of debts owed by individuals or collective contracts to a trusted third party. Caution: the host can make use of a third party at her own risk. Debt imprisonment ¨C the host can imprison a debtor who fails to pay his debt on or before the date due in the Tome of Contracts. Note: forceful imprisonment is also possible in case the interest to be paid equals the debt principal. Caution: effectiveness of the skill is dependent on the host¡¯s strength. Polyglot- This skill allows the host to know and be able to use severalnguages not limited by race and species limitations. Tome of Contracts, Cortney¡¯s origin card. Created using her fated card ingredient a Contract. Cortney¡¯s origin card is not as impressive as its name makes it to be. It is just a normal Contract thates with a few additional skills such as Loan Shark, Debt Collection, Debt Recovery, Debt Imprisonment, and Polyglot. At first nce, the origin card Tome of Contracts and its additional skills Loan Shark, Debt Collection, and Debt Recovery look impressive but they are not. With the exception of the additional skill, Polyglot and Debt Imprisonment. This origin card is nothingpared to the alternative in the market, Soul Contract. The contract in Tome of Contracts is a normal paper contract but it has simr properties to Soul Contract. For example the absolute legitimacy of Soul Contract. This absolute legitimacy of the soul contractes from its omnipresent witness and omnipotent enforcer, the world and its rules. In the case of Tome of Contracts, its absoluteness depends on the strength of its host, that is the realm of Cortney. Meaning when Cortney enters into a contract with somebody using Tome of Contracts she can force that person to pay up using Debt collection if only she is stronger than the said person. But the same cannot be said if the other party is stronger than her. Thanks to Debt recovery she can hire a third party to force the said person to pay up but the risk of hiring a third party was on her. In simple words, Cortney¡¯s origin card Tome of Contracts was nothing but a fancy card that allows the user to enter into a contract with various creatures, with effects simr to that of a normal mortal contract. Even after undergoing one baptism, Cortney¡¯s origin card showed no improvement. Except for skills Polyglot and Debt Imprisonment, other effects continued to remain as worthless as before. The intention of the creator of this origin card was to allow Cortney to enter into a contract with monsters so that she can walk the path of the Monster Tamer. Which he achieved brilliantly with skills Polyglot and Debt Imprisonment but these were like double-edged swords. And which side Cortney was on depended on her strength. Except for this one negative, the origin card was okay. Though it did not increase Cortney¡¯s strength drastically it gave her a unique path to wake and slowly umte strength. This is why it¡¯s important to select a perfect card creationist based on your needs to create an origin card. There are hundreds of cards out there and not every card creationist is capable of creating every type of card. So they be specialists at creating certain types of cards. The card apprentice must search for the Card creationist based on the type of origin card they want and the fate ingredient they possess. Otherwise, they end up getting subpar origin cards that barely help them in any way. Thankfully for Cortney, as if the world was watching over her, the origin card created ended up being a perfect fit for her physique, Tao Tongue. The strength that the origin card Tome of Contractcked to collect a debt, it tried to make up for it by adding the option of hiring a strong third party. But this option instead of bing a solution ended up bing the problem itself. But thanks to Cortney¡¯s physique she found an omnipotent and trustworthy third party to help her recover her debt. And filling the shorings of her origin card. With thebination of her physique and origin card, Cortney no longer had to worry about the requirements of the skills Loan Shark, Debt Collection, Debt Recovery, and Debt imprisonment. With an omnipresent witness and omnipotent recovery agents like the world and its rules, Cortney had an omnipotent ability at her disposal. Cortney would use her skill polyglot to get into a contract with monsters then use her origin card ability to ramp up the interest and then imprison the monsters with help of the world and its rules. Thanks to the presence of the world and its rule Cortney could jump the realm limitation and turn creatures of any realm into a debtor and imprison them till they pay the interest and debt principle. Chapter 346: Lied? what is it?

Chapter 346: Lied? what is it?

Date- ¨C/¨C/ 2320 Time- ¨C/¨C Location- Sky Blossom City, outskirts For Bloodette from the moment her memory began, she only remembers the barren dungeon in which she is sealed. For her, this ce was her home even though it imprisoned and isted her from the real world outside. Bloodette does not know why she is sealed in this dungeon but for her, this is the ce where she was born and raised by the world and its rules. Bloodette has this special and deep connection with the World where she is nurtured and nourished by the world rule ¡®blood¡¯. Day by day despite doing nothing her strength increases at a steady yet slow pace. It almost took decades for her strength to reach her current level. ording to the world rule ¡®Blood¡¯ once her strength reaches Supreme rank then she can break free of the dungeon seal and return to the outside world. Bloodette constantly asked her friend the world rule ¡®blood¡¯ why she cannot break free of the dungeon seal now, she always received the same answer that the outside world is not safe for her. Her friend made it sound like the dungeon seal did not imprison her but protected her from the dangers of the outside world. Reborn Bloodette was like a newborn with apletely nk te for a memory. She was like a fresh piece of mold that could be shaped into any form. Under the protection of the dungeon seal and the guidance of the world rule ¡®blood,¡¯ she grew up as a willful naive greenhouse flower with high curiosity for the world outside of her prison. Growing up Bloodette spent most of her time at the dungeon entrance gazing at the world outside with a longing gaze. She would look at the humans that would pass by her dungeon and try tomunicate with them but it seemed as if they could not listen to her voice and would pass by the dungeon. It was as if they did not notice the existence of the dungeon. Until one day, a young girl in her mid-teenage covered in bruises and wounds ran into the dungeon entrance to hide from her pursuers. ¡± fook, where did that little bitch go?¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. We already have enough girls for today¡¯s consignment. We can get that girl for the next one. You know boss does not like dys in shipment.¡± ¡°That girl is different. I think She has contracted a grimoire and can be sold for a higher price. But you are right, we can not dy any longer, we will get her next time.¡± Unlike other humans who did not even notice the existence of the dungeon right in front of them, the girl not only noticed the dungeon but she entered it without any problem. Seeing her pursuers leave the girl hiding in the dungeon entrance sighed in relief before fainting in exhaustion. Bloodette who always wished to go to the outside world was shy and scared at her first encounter with the humans. Being a loner for her entire life Bloodette did not know how to socialize and her friend the world rule ¡®blood¡¯ was no good at it either. ording to it, she could drink the blood of the human in front of her to increase her strength at a faster pace. Bloodette ignored the instructions of the world rule ¡®blood¡¯. And also did not disturb the unconscious girl instead she healed her wounds and watched over the girl from afar. As she continued to gather the courage to make contact with the girl. The unconscious girl soon regained consciousness and left the dungeon before Bloodette could gain the courage to reach out to the girl. Thankfully it was not thest time she will be seeing the girl. As the girl had found the uniqueness of the dungeon that it was only visible to her and it could heal her wounds started to use the dungeon as her secret base to hide from her pursuers, heal her wounds and store her day-to-day haul. Eventually, a year passed and both the girl and bloodette had grown a lot since then. The girl had grown stronger; she would no longer have bruises and wounds on her as she returned to the dungeon. As for Bloodette treating the injuries of the girl in secret for a year she had be a high-level medic. This weird arrangement continued between the girl and the bloodette until one day the girl yelled inside the dungeon ¡°Hello, is anybody there? Thank you for healing my wounds and taking care of me. I wanted to pretend like usual but today is thest day I will being to this ce as soon I will leave with my mother. Thank you for everything¡±. She had noticed Bloodette¡¯s presence but chose to pretend as if she did not. Having said her words the girl walked towards the exit. ¡°Little girl¡­ Please don¡¯t leave.¡± Hearing that the girl will not being back again Bloodette panicked and in a panic, she forgot her shyness and called out to the girl. ¡± Hi, my name is Cortney. What is yours?¡± Cortney was not afraid to hear a voice from within the dungeon and Instead introduced herself to the voice. ¡°¡­ I am Bloodette¡± answered Bloodette as she showed her humanoid physique made of blood to the girl. ¡± Wow, your entire body is red in color. How cool is that?¡± Cortney was not scared seeing a humanoid creature made of blood, having gained her origin card recently, she had a new understanding of monsters. ¡°Really¡­ are you going to leave?¡± Bloodette was happy to see the girl was not afraid of her appearance. To interact with the little girl, she had taken the humanoid form. It seemed to have worked in her favor. Bloodette was enthusiastic knowing that the little girl did not fear her appearance but the enthusiasm did notst long thinking that the girl will be leaving soon. ¡°No, I lied to get you to talk to me.¡± Cortney said with a smile ¡°Sorry, lied? What is it?¡± Bloodette asked with a puzzled face. Lied, was a new word to Bloodette she did not understand what it meant Chapter 347: Soul Pact Card

Chapter 347: Soul Pact Card

Date- ¨C/¨C/ 2321 Time- ¨C/¨C Location- Sky Blossom City, outskirts ¡°A lie is when you say one thing and do another thing¡­ No, that is hypocrisy. I got it, lying is when you say something to trick someone, yes that¡¯s it.¡± Cortney was no schr and her words made it apparent ¡°Ok, so does that mean you will not stoping here right?¡± Bloodette¡¯s understanding of a lie was still shaky but she cared more about Cortney leaving. ¡°Well¡­ I will no longer be sleeping and spending time here because I am moving in with my mother. But I promise toe to visit you when I get the time to.¡± Cortney was happy she gets to live with her estranged mother but also sad that she will be able to spend more time with Bloodette whom she just got to know. ¡°Okay¡± having learned about lying a while ago Bloodette did not know whether to trust Cortney¡¯s words¡­ but something amazing happened when Cortney made the promise. The world and its rules which would barely look at humans started to observe Cortney very closely. And soon an illusory pact was born between Cortney and Bloodette. This led to Bloodette believing Cortney¡¯s promise unconditionally. ¡­ ¡°Little girl you are here!¡± It has been three weeks since Bloodettest saw Cortney and was very happy finally meeting her. ¡°Sorry, It took so long to visit you. I was busy with my master¡¯s training¡± Cortney apologized to Bloodette for noting to visit her early. ¡°I thought you were with your mother..¡± Bloodette asked, hearing Cortney was busy doing training with her master. ¡°I am with my mother but she asked me not to call her mother but master,¡± Cortney said in disappointment. ¡°Little girl, you sad?¡± Bloodette asked in concern feeling Cortney¡¯s disappointment as she spoke of her mother ¡°Yes, a little. It is okay because now I get pocket money like other children and can buy things I want. I brought something for you too. I didn¡¯t know what you would like so I brought blood pudding. Since you are made of blood I thought you would enjoy eating it as it is made using monster blood.¡± Cortney summoned her storage truck and retrieved the jumbo Blood pudding pack she had stored in it. ¡°¡­¡± Concept of eating was just theoretical to Bloodette as she grew up being nourished by the world rule ¡®blood¡¯. Except for that one time when the world rule asked her to drink Cortney¡¯s blood Bloodette never considered eating or drinking. Nheless, for the sake of the little girl Bloodette ate the Blood pudding. ¡°I want more, give me more!¡± Having tasted blood pudding the first time Bloodette was hooked to it despite being warned by world rule Blood to not devour junk blood like blood pudding as it will not help increase her strength. ¡°That¡¯s all of it. I did not know if you would like it so I did not bring more. I promise I will bring more on my next visit. I also brought some blood wine, do you want to try some¡± Once again when Cortney made a verbal agreement with Bloodette the world and its rules started paying attention to her. Soon an illusionary pact witnessed by the world was formed between Cortney and Bloodette. ¡°Yuck, it is so disgusting¡± Bloodette seemed to prefer blood pudding over blood wine, telling a lot about her mental age. ¡°Let¡¯s watch cartoons. I bet you will like it¡± Cortney decided to spend the rest of her visit watching cartoons in her grimoire with Bloodette. ¡­ ¡°What took you so long? I have been waiting for an eternity for you. Give me the blood pudding¡± Bloodette showed first stage withdrawal symptoms of high sugar blood addition, Crankiness. ¡°My master to me for survival training after regr training. And you don¡¯t have to exaggerate, it has only been a month since myst visit. I brought enough blood pudding that canst you for another month till my next visit.¡± Considering when her next visit will be, Cortney brought enough blood pudding tost a month, roughly 90 jumbo blood pudding packs, 3 per day shouldst a month. ¡°You are the best.¡± seeing a small mountain of stacked jumbo blood pudding packs Bloodette turned into a blood blob and soon engulfed the entire stack of jumbo blood pudding packs. ¡°¡­¡± Cortney¡¯s jaw hung open seeing Bloodette engulf the pudding worth a month in one gulf ¡®At least leave the containers, they are good for health¡¯. And to her surprise, the front of the blood blob swallowed the puddings, and the posterior spit out the containers of the pudding. ¡°Do you have more?¡± Bloodette did not seem to be satisfied yet and asked for more. ¡°No, that was supposed tost you a month,¡± Cortney answered in dismay. ¡°Hehe!¡± Bloodette let out an embarrassedugh and added, ¡°but I want more¡±. ¡°Bloodette honey you have a problem. I will be a bad friend if I do not stop you here.¡± Cortney was warned by the shopkeeper that too much blood pudding may affect her health. Remembering this Cortney decoded to put an end to Bloodette¡¯s blood pudding madness. ¡°You are Bloodette¡¯s friend,¡± asked Bloodette asked innocently, she did consider Cortney as a friend but hearing it out loud from that very person had a different feel to it. ¡°Yes, why do you think I spend the only leave I get for a month with you? You are my friend.¡± Cortney did not hesitate to call a humanoid blood-hungry monster her friend. ¡°Yea! Bloodette has a friend too.¡± Bloodette celebrated in great joy. ¡°Ok, I have to go now. See you next month¡± seeing it was alreadyte Cortney decided to leave before the curfew. ¡°Wait, you are leaving already. I want blood pudding.¡± Bloodette said pointing towards the empty pudding packs. ¡°And who¡¯s fault is that? That was supposed tost a month¡± Cortney rolled her eyes to Bloodette¡¯s plea. ¡°But¡­ But ..¡± Bloodette was at a loss of words since it was her fault to eat all the blood pudding at once. ¡°How about youe with me? This way I can give you blood pudding every day. ¡± Cortney suggested. ¡°Bloodette cannot leave the dungeon.¡± Answered Bloodette pitifully. But soon her eyes brightened hearing the world rule that it has a way to help her. ¡­ ¡°So you are saying you want to form a contract with me. So that I can summon you out of this dungeon whenever and wherever I want. In return for blood pudding and watching cartoons you will fight for me.¡± Cortney summarised the equal contract put forward by Bloodette. ¡°Yes, I am strong. I will help you in return you will summon me out of this seal and give me pudding, let me watch cartoons in your grimoire. Little girl, what do you say?¡± Bloodette was enthusiastic about the contract as it allowed her to leave the seal as long as she abides by the contract rules. After a heated discussion, both sides reached an agreement to desired terms and signed the contract under the witness of the world and its rules. Soon an illusionary pact formed between Cortney and Bloodette. But this time the pact turned into a card andid Cortney¡¯s palm. ¡°That is a Soul Pact Card representing the contract between us. You can use that card to summon me. Little girl don¡¯t forget to summon me whenever you get a chance to.¡± Bloodette exined about the pact card. ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t know that Cards like this one existed¡± expressing her surprise Cortney added the soul pact card to her origin card Tome of Contracts. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:04 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, Arena ¡®I will kill the target in return you guys give my mother her freedom¡¯ Cortney clearly remembered her deal with the circle. Later knowing the target was Dalton Wyatt, someone considered as friend Cortney could not make up her mind. Cortney was not worried she could notplete the deal because she knew her physique would force her toplete the deal and during this period of deal suicide was not an option. Knowing that she will kill Wyatt no matter what, she keeps reminding Wyatt that she will kill him so that he will grow to hate her ¡­ Cortney did not know why she did this but something in her told that she wanted to reduce her guilt of killing him by having him hate her. As expected once the Match began her thoughts were suppressed by the world and its rules forcing her to execute her part of the deal. With her body being taken over by the world and its rules, Cortney nked outpletely. This was the side effect of having an omnipotent witness. The expressionless Corney went all out and did not hold back toplete the deal by summoning Bloodette using debt collection on her, Cortney¡¯s strongest trump card. ¡°Kill him¡± expressionless Cortney ordered Bloodette but seeing her protest expressionless Cortney used debt recovery to use the world and its rules help to get her way. Under the influence of the world and its rules, Bloodette continued to execute the order given to her by expressionless Cortney even after she fainted. Chapter 348: Balance

Chapter 348: Bnce

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:16 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, Arena ¡®Aaaah¡¯ under the impact of the enhanced holy rainbow of purification the humanoid blood creature wailed in pain and broke down into a puddle of blood as it hurriedly retreated backward. Seeing that the enhancedbo skill did not kill Bloodette I was surprised and failed to notice that the blood puddle was not retreating but running towards unconscious Cortney. I did not understand what the blood puddle was trying to achieve by reaching Corey but remembering blood rule can recover upon consumption of blood I knew it was up to no good. It was toote for me to act and stop the blood puddle as it was already pouncing on unconscious Cortney. Since the blood puddle was Cortney¡¯s summoned Creature I think it will not harm her. But just when it was about to engulf Cortney a bright light barrier covered Cortney¡¯s body. ¡°Good idea to use holy attribute against dark attribute rules but if the holy attribute is not strong enough it is nothing but a sunburn to the creatures with dark attribute. The dark attribute is like a cockroach, it finds a way to live in the harshest condition and with severe injuries. So always be on guard when dealing with them.¡± ¡°Luna, I can¡¯t believe you. Did you just lecture about dark attributes? Stop boring people by giving them unnecessary lectures, you have your students for that back in your college.¡± Anna rolled her eyes at her cousin who lectured me about holy and dark attributes. ¡°What to do with this creature? It¡¯s too weak for a supreme being and seems to have lost its reasoning under the influence of the world and its rules.¡± Luna asked Anna as she boxed in the blood puddle with a light barrier that seemed to have a holy attribute to it. ¡°By killing it, all you are doing is destroying its new body. Its consciousness will return to the seal. Only for it to form a new body from scratch. How about letting Wyatt¡¯s ego elemental devour it? After all, its body is derived from the world rule ¡®blood¡¯. This way at least its body can be used as manure.¡± Anna asked Luna to give Bloodette to me. So that I can enhance the strength of my ego blood elemental by devouring it. ¡°I do not think it¡¯s a good idea. Doing so we may be putting him in harm¡¯s way rather than helping him. No matter how weak this creature is, it is a supreme being and its body is derived from blood rule. By feeding on it his blood ego elemental will try to break through to the next realm. With his current realm, I do not think he will be able to achieve it.¡± Luna expressed her concern. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I too do not think his golden grimoire will allow his Ego elemental card to break through to the higher realm because the Ego element card is already of the highest realm the golden grimoire can support.¡± Anna also thought deeply about Luna¡¯s argument and agreed with it. All the Ego elemental cards I created were of card lord realm strength. Which also happens to be the maximum strength my golden grimoire can hold. Unless I upgrade my grimoire to a higher tinum grade there is no way my cards can breakthrough to a higher realm. ¡°Hey, you boneheads don¡¯t talk as if I am some kind of blood tonic. I will get back at all of you for today¡¯s humiliation.¡± Bloodette finally regained control of her body. As she came to her senses she realized she was trapped by a light barrier. Ignoring that she hurriedly searched for Cortney. Seeing Cortney unconscious and alive. She was revealed but hearing the two card emperors nning to use her body as manure to nurture another blood elemental Bloodette was scared to death and also felt humiliated. But her strength was not enough to do anything about it so she chose to retreat to her seal for now. ¡°..¡±The blood puddle which was imprisoned by Luna¡¯s light barrier suddenly spoke up. It seems Bloodette was no longer under the influence of the world and its rule. Soon it vanished in thin air. ¡°Fook, it ran away. We should have extracted its body as a card ingredient to useter. ¡± Anna eximed seeing Bloodette vanish in thin air. ¡°It did not run away, it just returned to its seal.¡± Corrected Luna. ¡°How is it any different?¡± Anna asked, rolling her eyes at Luna. She finally started to remember why she used to avoid talking to Luna. ¡°Wyatt, honey congrats on winning the tournament.¡± Anna congratted me for winning the tournament. ¡°Thank you¡± I thanked Anna but I didn¡¯t feel I had won. Because the card stadium did not have the atmosphere of a tournament any longer. The problem was the intervention of the Card emperor duo. The authorities and the school staff who did note to my rescue were in a pinch, especially the school staff who held this tournament. ¡­ While Anna and Luna stepped out to capture the Blood Supreme. Lorenzo made a call to his niece, Corey¡¯s mother. Despite having agreed that during the mission forbidden treasure all contacts will be kept to a minimum. ¡°Hello, Uncle Lorenzo. It must be urgent for you to call now.¡± Corey¡¯s mother answered the call. ¡°Yes, something big is afoot. What is your mother¡¯s current status?¡± Lorenzo asked his niece in a deadpan tone. ¡°She has already engaged the enemy.¡± Corey¡¯s mother responded to the best of her knowledge. ¡± We still have time. Some new information hasr to light and I have reason to believe that the mission forsaken treasure ispromised..¡± Lorenzo did not believe that the Clown mask could see the future. Yes, she had the Tao Eye but it was stolen and there is no credibility to her words. So, He interrogated her using his rune ¡®Bnce¡¯ which would help him discern if a person is telling the truth or not. And the results informed that the Clown mask was not lying. After having all his facts straight he contacted his niece. Chapter 349: Decoy

Chapter 349: Decoy

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, City Outskirts Team 2 reporting for briefing¡­ Team 3 reporting for briefing¡­ Team 4 reporting for briefing¡­ Team 5 reporting for briefing¡­ Team 6 reporting for briefing¡­ ¡°That¡¯s all of them¡± Sniper reported. ¡°Good, now that all of you are here. Let¡¯s begin the briefing.¡± Grey Fur nodded his head in satisfaction looking at all other 29 Card emperors waiting for him to debrief them. This is what Grey Fur likes about this organization, with his status out in the real world none of these 29 card emperors would bother to be acquainted with him much less organize under hismand and wait patiently for his debriefing. Combined with the other perks like being able to do anything he wants and get paid in what he desires. ¡°First up, there is good news for team 3 which failed to undertake the secondary mission. Madam Web is generously willing to forgo your punishment if you guys are able toplete the primary mission, which is to kill this boy by any means. But this also means you will not be getting any rewards as Madame Web¡¯s pardon is already your reward ¡± Grey Fur spoke projecting the life-size 3D hologram of the target, Dalton Wyatt. ¡°Wait, hold on. What do you mean bypleting the primary mission? I thought all of us were going to take part in the mission. ¡± The leader of team 3 voiced his concern. ¡°We are, Your team will be spearheading the mission. While the rest of us will be lying in wait in ambush for them.¡± Grey Fur calmly exined ¡°Aren¡¯t you just sending us to our deaths?¡± One of the members of team 3 eximed ¡°You guys were the ones who insisted on doing the extra credit secondary mission but failed toplete it. Consider yourself lucky if not for the sensitivity of this mission¡­ well you know, I do not have to tell you. And also If you do not want to do this no one is forcing you, but Madame Web will be disappointed.¡± Grey Fur offered team 3 an opportunity to back off the mission. ¡°No need, we follow the instructions.¡± The leader of 3rd team agreed as he knew they had messed up with the secondary mission, it was already generous of Madame Web to allow them to redeem themselves. ¡°Failure of Secondary mission was not our fault, they were clearly tipped off.¡± 3rd Team member was not willing to back down as the failure of the secondary mission was not the team¡¯s fault. The target escaped even before team 3 reached the rendezvous point. ¡°Boy, watch what you are barking? Do you know what you are implying?¡± Sniper reprimanded the team 3¡¯s member. iming that someone tipped off about the mission is equal to saying there is a traitor among them which is equal to doubting Madame Web¡¯s ability and control over their little club. ¡°Don¡¯t try to spin my words. Team 1, you people were the ones topromise the mission in the first ce. Maybe they noticed your presence and escaped, who knows. But one thing is certain that your teampromised the mission, why aren¡¯t you being punished! Clearly, you fookers are using us as scapegoats. If you had not revealed your presence during the recon secondary mission would not be a failure.¡± The team 3 member med Team 1 for the failure of the second mission. But the points he made were valid, why weren¡¯t team 1 being punished for their blunder? ¡°Yes, we are using you as a scapegoat, you got a problem with that¡± Sniper answered provocatively. As he could no longer tolerate being med forpromising the mission. ¡°You¡­¡± if not for his team leader holding him back the 3rd team member almost jumped on the sniper. ¡°Does everyone in team 3 have the same opinion?¡± Grey Fur asked with a frown. Grey Fur was not dull, he already guessed that team 3 member was just a puppet and was ying as his leader directed him to. ¡°No, But is it just our team being punished?¡± The Team Leader of team 3 stopped hiding behind his team members now that they set a stage for him to build on. ¡°I think you are forgetting something, team 3 is not being punished, you have been given a chance to redeem yourselves in front of madame Web. And who said that Team 1 will not be punished? Each team has been assigned its part. Now let me ask you once again, are you up to this or not?¡± Grey Fur pointed out the key points of the situation, breaking the ims Team 3 leader stood on. Team 3 was not satisfied with the role assigned to their team. Leading the primary mission was already full of dangers and unknown variables. Now that the mission has beenpromised and the southern emperor is on alert waiting for their ambush the danger level of this mission directly went from DEFCON 3 to DEFCON 1. This mission no longer seems like a mission to redeem themselves but a suicide mission. Since the Southern Emperor is already expecting them than the first team to lead the ambush will face theplete burnt of whatever the southern emperor has stored in for them. The worst thing was that team 3 knew their part in the mission was not to lead it but to act as a decoy while the rest of them located the target and finished the mission as the Southern emperor and Raining Alchemist were busy dealing with them. ¡°Fine, we will do it. It¡¯s not like we have a choice, right?¡± Though these Card Emperors had willingly participated in the Madame Web¡¯s Club activities out of their greed, they are not willing to go to their deaths no matter how much dirt Madame Web has on them because living on the run is better than sleeping for eternity in a coffin. But right now being surrounded by 25 card Emperors who could rip them to pieces, the leader of team 3 and its members had no choice but to act as a decoy. Chapter 350: Plans and Contingencies

Chapter 350: ns and Contingencies

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, City Outskirts ¡°Grey Fur, the temporary long-distance teleportation array has been set up. Now, all it needs are coordinates. Will you input them, or should I¡± A old man with a long and lush white beard reported. ¡°I will enter the coordinates.¡± Said Grey Fur as he took the control stele from the old man and inputted the coordinates, ¡± Now that the temporary teleportation array is set up our escape route is secured. All that remains is to assassinate the target andplete the mission.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, can you tell me where the coordinates lead to?¡± The 3rd team leader asked in suspicion. If Grey Fur had nothing to hide then he would have just narrated the Coordinates to the grey-bearded old man. ¡°The coordinates led to a secured location where 30 different temporary long-distance teleportation arrays are built. Each teleportation array leads to a different location. Any other questions?¡± Grey Fur answered the 3rd team leader patiently. The chances of all of them making it to the rendezvous point and escaping at the same time were nil. So, Grey Fur cleverly arrayed 30 different teleportation arrays each leading to different locations at the other end of the first escape teleportation array. This way each of them can ess a teleportation array and destroy it without having to worry about being tracked or being left behind or be afraid about others destroying the teleportation array to avoid being traced. Since there are 30 teleportation arrays for each one of them, each one can destroy the teleportation array after they use it without worrying about small details like being traced or leaving arade behind. ¡°I thought the n was to take the whole city hostage?¡± Flower thief could not help but ask. As he had simted numerous ways to assassinate the target while the others negotiated with the southern emperor. ¡°¡­¡± Gray Fur and Sniper gave the flower thief a stern nce. As they did not want the mission to escte to the point of taking the whole city hostage. It would only happen during the worst-case scenario. Madam Web¡¯s club is flourishing because its existence is well hidden. And today¡¯s mission of ambushing the Southern Emperor to assassinate a high-profile target like the creator of the Silver milk powder stood against the club secrecy policy. Since madam web was the one to create this rule she could break it at her will and nobody dared to oppose her. The news of a squadron of 30 Card Emperoring together to kill the creator of the Silver milk powder was already shocking and enough to alert the world leaders. Adding the blood of an entire city would be pushing their luck. Grey Fur never considered Killing the southern emperor not only because Heatsend royal family was fearsome but because he knew 30 Card Emperors may corner the Southern emperor but they could never kill or capture her, with her strength, she could easily escape with the target if not for her wanting to protect the city. ¡°Yes, why are you not using the newbie¡¯s n?¡± One of the Card Emperors asked, clearly all of them want to avoid going to fight against the southern emperor and the raining alchemist if possible. Except for the few capable ones like Sniper, Grey Fur, and the team leaders most of the Card emperors present here were the bottom of the bottom in terms of strength. If they were capable they would not sumb to the lure of the Madame Web¡¯s Club. Other than their numbers these Card Emperors have nothing to be confident about. Therefore most of them would choose to avoid going to fight against the southern emperor and the raining alchemist if possible. So for them taking the sky blossom city hostage and negotiating an exchange with the Southern emperor seemed a better option. ¡°Yea, this n sounds more passable than ambushing the southern emperor and the raining alchemist. Not to mention the Axe Emperor and Fire Fist Emperor from the Duskborn family. They might not be as strong as the southern emperor and the raining alchemist but they are also titled emperors. Their strength cannot be underestimated.¡± The leader of the 3rd team added. For him, any mission was better than the current suicide mission his team was allocated with. He did not care about the secrecy of the club like Grey Wolf and other team leaders after having tasted the bitter side of the club, the sweetness which made them loyal to it had vanished. After all, no amount of riches can equal his life. ¡°*Sigh*¡­ Fine, let¡¯s settle this by voting.¡± Seeing the teams divide even before the mission began, Grey Fur let out a sigh in frustration. He knew it would not havee to this if not for Sniperpromising the situation. But still, Grey Fur chose to protect the sniper from scrutiny because he was a very useful teammate with his sniper skills which rank in the top 100 of the world ranking. If not for Sniper¡¯s presence, he would not have gathered enough merits for his current position in the club. Sniper strength was very valuable and an integral part of his team so Grey fur did not mind covering for him. Madame Web can see all their memories but she would not care about such small incidents as long as they got the required results. ¡°All those in favor of Newbie¡¯s idea vote¡­¡± between covering for Sniper and pushing team3 to their deaths Grey Fur knew forcing these people to ambush the southern emperor would only lead to dissatisfaction between them so he chose to step back and let the masses decide even though their answer was obvious. ¡°Team 2, we vote in favor of newbies Idea¡± ¡°Team 3, we vote in favor of newbies Idea¡± ¡°Team 4, we vote in favor of newbies Idea¡± ¡°Team 5, we vote in favor of newbies Idea¡± ¡°Team 6, we vote in favor of newbies Idea¡± All the teams voted to take the entire Sky Blossom city as a hostage and negotiate an exchange with the southern emperor. Flower thief was in a daze as he heard everyone credit the n to his name. It was clear what they were doing; they were pushing all the risk onto him. If the n was sessful there was nothing much to gain but if the n was a failure then his name would be paraded to carry all the me for the rest of them. Seeing that everyone else chose the same option Team 3 leader and its members rejoiced that they would no longer be used as decoys. But their joy was only short-lived. ¡°ording to the popr vote, we will proceed with the newbie¡¯s n. Team 3 will reach out to the southern emperor for negotiations while the rest of us will hide in the City.¡± Grey Fur announced. Hearing Grey Fur, the rejoicing Team3 suddenly turned cold. ¡°What do you mean? Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to lead the negotiations as you are the one leading this mission?¡± the 3rd Team¡¯s leader argued. As negotiating with the southern emperor would be too much of a bargain. Who knows how that crazy woman will react? While team 3 worried about the trivial stuff, Grey Fur thought of all the ways this could go downhill, 1. What if the Southern Emperor did not choose to exchange the creator of Silver milk powder for the people of the city? Seeing how she stayed behind instead of escaping with the target it¡¯s clear she cares about the safety of the people of Sky blossom city. But that was not enough, the question was, whether in her eyes the lives of millions in the City out-valued the life of the discoverer of silver milk powder. 2. Did she invite any kind of reinforcement? This could also exin why she was confident enough to stay behind with the target. If this was the case then they should hurry with negotiations. Every dy would be equal to helping the enemy stall for time. 3. Even if the negotiation was sessful, how do they escape from here after killing the target? So the best option would be to use the target as a hostage as they escaped to the rendezvous point, where the temporary array was built for their escape. And after reaching the secondary secure location they could kill the target and each one of them could go their separate ways using their separate temporary teleportation array. 4. What if the Southern emperor doesn¡¯t care for the City and its people and went on a killing spree? This one was the least possible scenario but this is the reason why Grey Fur asked team 3 to lead the negotiations. The 3rd team might not be strong but they should buy enough time for the rest of them to reach the rendezvous point and escape through the teleportation array. Having thought of contingencies for all the ns and scenarios he can think of, Grey Fur decided it was time theyunched the mission. Chapter 351: Uncertainty

Chapter 351: Uncertainty

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:30 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, VIP Box no1 ¡°Are you sad?¡± asked Anna, seeing me preupied in my thoughts. ¡°Why would I be?¡± I was busy thinking about how to feed a cmity daughter gem to Clown mask before she is detained by the Heatsend Royal family. ¡°Because the Circle ran with all the rewards promised for winning first ce in the tournament.¡± Anna pointed out something I had not thought of. The main sponsor of the tournament was the Circle but those fookers ran away. If I didn¡¯t know better I would think they ran away to avoid giving me a false relic. But that wasn¡¯t it. Why did the Circle run away? What would promote them to do so? That was a question for another day. Right now my objective was to feed a cmity daughter gem to Clown Mask. And the presence of Anna, Luna, and Lorenzo wasn¡¯t any help. ¡°I am not worried about that. Even though the Circle is missing the City hall is still present. I will have the City hall fork out false relic after all they were the second biggest sponsor to this tournament.¡± There was still time for the tournament award ceremony, which would be after the young hero list is prepared and the top 10 are decided. Right now in the arena, other ranking fights are taking ce. But after the appearance of Anna and Luna, the tournament was no longer the highlight of the evening. From small-time bureaucrats to any family with some influence, all of them were lining up near the VIP Box section to greet the southern emperor. ¡°Old Man, What did my mother say?¡± Anna asked Lorenzo as she nced at the Clown mask seated on the couch giving ap pillow to unconscious Cortney. ¡°Ah! About that I think it was a bad Idea informing your Mother about it¡± Lorenzo said remembering his conversation with his niece. ¡°Uncle, Grandpa, and Grandaunt are at the way beyond, Who else is there for you to report to?¡± Anna asked, hearing the concern in Lorenzo¡¯s tone. Right now except for Anna¡¯s mother, all the demigods belonging to the Heatsend royal family were holding their post and ying their part in the Mission Forsaken treasure. So the current highest authority was held by her mother. ¡°I thought your mother had gotten over that man but clearly she isn¡¯t.¡± Lorenzo expressed his worries that Anna¡¯s mother was not making the best decision and her judgment is clouded by her hatred for her ex-husband. ¡°What makes you say that? Yes, my mother bes a little¡­ ufortable when that man is involved. But I do not think that she will let that affect her when it concerns the lives of grandma and our trusted subordinates.¡± Anna knew that man was a sore spot for her and her mother but she did not think that would affect their judgment when something as big as their family is at stake. Her history of bad decisions when it involves that man is also the reason why Anna let Lorenzo lead the investigation into the Clown mask. Because she almost believed in the Clown Mask¡¯s story which does not have any solid evidence backing it when the Clown mask brought up that man. ¡°The best course of action right now would be to have Sister-In-Law give up on the mission Forsaken Treasure and withdraw from the way beyond. Instead of this, your mother ns to y the Oriole preying on the Mantis stalking a Cicada.¡± Lorenzo narrated that Anna¡¯s mother nned to arrange a counter-ambush for her ex-husband¡¯s ambush personally led by her. Lorenzo believed this was a bad idea because there is no way to determine how many demigods are in cahoots with that man nning to ambush Anna¡¯s grandmother. What guarantees that man will be alone? Clown mask said that she heard the news about Anna¡¯s father ambushing the injured general of southern watch aka Anna¡¯s grandmother and stealing the forsaken treasure. Clown mask¡¯s future vision information only came from the news that spread after the incident and it was not detailed. It did not contain information regarding How many and who were involved in the ambush? And what exactly happened? ording to Clown mask¡¯s info, the world did not know who ambushed Anna¡¯s grandmother and what happened untilter when it was found that the forsaken treasure was in possession of Anna¡¯s father. Except for the certainty about the ambush, everything else was uncertain. Therefore, Lorenzo believed that instead of arranging a counter-ambush it would be best to give up on the mission and withdraw the forces. ¡°I think mother must have her ns behind her judgment. She isn¡¯t one to make light of the lives of grandma and our subjects. As for your worries, they are not unfounded but I don¡¯t think that is likely.¡± Anna believed in her mother, trusted her Judgement, and supported her decision. ording to Anna, Lorenzo¡¯s worries about the information regarding the ambush were not without merit but she believed that the possibility of that happening was highly unlikely. Way beyond is not some kind of dungeon for the demigods to form groups to raid ory traps. It was the freaking no man¡¯snd crawling with insane Supreme beings who would not be thrilled to sense so many demigods gathered at one ce near their territory. So, it was highly likely that her father would be acting alone. Not to mention the forsaken treasure is not something that can be shared. ¡°Grandpa, I believe Auntie should have her reasons. She will not let her hatred of that man get to her and put the lives of thousands at risk. She might hate that man but she loves grand-aunt more.¡± Luna also spoke in support of her aunt¡¯s decision. She strongly believed Anna¡¯s mother was not arranging a counter-ambush out of spite of her ex-husband endangering the lives of her grand-aunt and thousands of loyal subordinates. Chapter 352: Rats

Chapter 352: Rats

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, VIP Box no1 ¡°Sorry, I hope we are not interrupting anything. We patrolled the city borders. And there¡¯s no sign of hostile card emperors. We believe they are either hiding in the city or on the outskirts of the city. How are things at your end?¡± The two unknown card emperors from earlier appeared in the box uninvited. ¡°¡­¡± Anna and the rest did not answer them, instead Anna turned to Luna, Lorenzo and said ¡°Enough about that, I am sure mom can handle herself. Also, our discussion on that matter is pointless. Not to forget the issue at our end. Let¡¯s focus on that matter for now.¡± Anna put an end to the discussion and diverted the topic to something I wasn¡¯t aware of. ¡°I have upgraded the city array. And added my rain positioning array to it. The array is up and running as we speak. It will sniff any rats hiding in the city any minute now¡± Old man Lorenzo reported his upgrade to the city array. ¡°Uh¡­ guys, What are you talking about? What Rats? Is there a problem I should know of?¡± I could not help but ask seeing that I could no longer understand what they were speaking about. ¡°Wyatt, about th ¡­ ¡± the older one of the two unknown Card Emperors spoke up as Anna and the rest were considering whether to involve me. But before he could get to what he was about to say, he was interrupted by Anna. ¡°Did I allow you to speak?¡± Anna questioned the older unknown Card Emperor with a stern gaze. To my surprise the card emperor did not erupt, instead tolerated Anna¡¯s oppression. ¡°Sorry, your highness.¡± The older card emperor apologized to Anna but the younger seemed to be dissatisfied with Anna¡¯s words and did not hesitate to express his opinion. ¡°Your highness, you said we could talk with the boy once the tournament is over.¡± The younger Card Emperor, though dissatisfied, still maintained proper etiquette while addressing Anna. The younger unknown Card Emperor¡¯s words made it clear to me that these two unknown card apprentices were here for me. And from their words, it appeared that Anna had prohibited them from addressing me. Knowing this I was thankful that Anna decided to attend the tournament today because if not for her presence these two unknown card emperors would not be so courteous. This was clear from their attitude towards Anna. They appeared to be the type of people who feared the strong and disbanded the weak. Was I not curious about the purpose of the two card emperors with me? I was not. I know it had something to do with the silver milk powder and I was happy Anna was blocking them for me. ¡­ ¡°Has the tournament ended yet?¡± Anna knew what the younger card emperor meant by his words but she no longer nned to let these two get close to Wyatt, not until it¡¯s clear who is behind the hostile card emperors. ¡°That¡­ Not yet your highness.¡± The younger card apprentice understood that Anna did not n to let them close Wyatt. Despite knowing that Anna was purposefully making things hard for them, the younger card apprentice could only swallow his anger and frustration. As he was not stronger than Anna neither was his family background. The weak had to know their ce. ¡°Wyatt, this matter is out of your strength so you do not have to concern yourself with this. Just trust me and all of this will be over soon.¡± After showing the two unknown card apprentices their ce. Anna made it clear that she will not involve me in whatever is going on and the reason was my strength was not enough. Even if Anna did not involve me. From their conversation it was clear that we are currently or soon will be facing an enemy attack. And it appears the enemy is of strong men in the Card Emperor realm. Knowing that card emperors are after my life I was rmed but soon calmed down as I had already anticipated that this would happen when Anna visited my warehouse to force me into giving her the Silver milk powder. Having calmed down I began calcting the chance of my survival in case of an enemy attack. Counting the two unknown card emperors, Anna, Luna, and Lorenzo I had 5 Card emperors guarding me. 5 card emperors should be more than enough and I chose to believe in Anna¡¯s strength. ¡°Old man, are you sure your array is working? Why haven¡¯t you found any of them yet?¡± Assuring me Anna turned to old man Lorenzo and asked if his upgrade to the City array was working. Since after all this time it was unable to pinpoint the location of the enemy. ¡°The City array and my upgrades to it are working fine. It appears the rats are not hiding in the city. They must be hiding in the outskirts out of the range of the array. But don¡¯t worry once they enter the range of the city array I will be the first one to know.¡± Old man Lorenzo assured impatient Anna that his upgrade to the city array¡¯s were working fine and the dy in detecting the location of the enemy was because they must be out of the city array range. ¡°You better locate the enemy as soon as they make their move. It¡¯s the only advantage we can have¡­.¡± Anna had to pause being interrupted by Lorenzo. ¡°Hold up. Rats detected! They appear to be done with hiding and are on the move¡± Old Lorenzo suddenly reported and added, ¡°Um¡­ 25 rats detected. Their numbers are way more than I would have guessed. 5 are heading here while the other 20 have spread across the city as expected.¡± Hearing Lorenzo report that 25 card emperors were attacking us I was shocked to the core. And I no longer believed that 5 card emperors were enough to guard me. Chapter 353: Quirky

Chapter 353: Quirky

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:40 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, VIP Box no1 ¡°Just 5? Are they that confident in their strength or are they just underestimating our strength?¡±Anna asked, hearing that only 5 of the hostile Card Emperors were heading towards us. Andter added, ¡°Um¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter. Either way, I will have fun breaking them¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that breaking any of them would be the best course of action. Those 5 must not be heading here to fight with us. Judging from how the other 20 card emperors chose to hide in the city, it appears like they are taking the entire city hostage and the 5 card emperors that are heading here if my guess is correct are the negotiators.¡± Luna deduced the situation to her understanding. Clearly, the hostile forces did not underestimate Anna if anything they overestimated her and despite their advantage in numbers, they decided to take the entire city hostage rather than fight her. ¡°Thanks, genius. If not for your exnation I would never have guessed it.¡± Anna made snarkyments on Luna¡¯s deduction. As she already knew that the hostile forces had taken the city hostage. But as always her cousin exined the obvious as if she was too dumb to understand what was happening without her exining. ¡°Are you guys serious? Fook, they are Card Emperors, not somemon mercenaries. how can they stoop so low to take a city hostage?¡± I could not help but voice out as this directly concerned my well-being. ¡°They may be card emperor realm mercenaries, who knows?¡± Replied Anna nonchntly. ¡°You said negotiate, what do they want to negotiate?¡± Ignoring Anna I asked Luna. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a genius? Is it not obvious, they want to negotiate an exchange you for the lives of millions of people in the city.¡± Wow, I get it where Anna¡¯s snarkyments stemmed from. Her cousin was indeed a¡­ how to put it? Is quirky the right word. ¡°When it involves you, it is wise to double-check the facts¡± I had already guessed what the hostile forces were after but it was hard to believe that I, a countryside card soldier, was worth the lives of 25 card emperors. Done with the dumb questions I looked around the room and asked the question which was bothering me the most, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you guys are okay with sacrificing one life for millions of lives because let me remind you, each life is equal in value. And you should think hard before making any decision.¡± I was worried the people that were supposed to protect me would sacrifice me in exchange for millions of lives in the city. I would be a fool not to. I basically had no value if not for being the discoverer of silver milk powder. Which is of little use since the production method of silver milk powder and its key ingredient silver ocean had already been handed over to Anna. Right now I had my fingers crossed that Anna would be the self-righteous type who is willing to sacrifice millions for one. Instead of a rational one that would not hesitate to save millions in exchange for one. ¡°Don¡¯t worry master Wyatt, we will protect you with our lives.¡± The younger unknown card emperor assured me. ¡°Anybody else?¡± I ignored the younger card emperor as previously demonstrated by Anna, those two unknown Card emperors¡¯ opinions did not matter here in this group. ¡°Wyatt, aren¡¯t you being selfish? Do you believe your single life is worth millions of lives? Even with your logic that ¡®each life is equal¡¯, it would be wiser to sacrifice you in exchange for millions. Wyatt, if not for anybody else at least consider the lives of the toddlers¡­ Even though you are young, you have lived a life. Those toddlers haven¡¯t even experienced life yet. In a way, you owe them, if not for you they would not be in this situation. ¡± Luna reached out to my guilty conscience. By ming the victim for being a victim. Yes, the victim I am talking about here was me. All I did was try to better the world by discovering a miraculous powder. And in return, they are trying to kill me. How is that fair? Did I have other not so pure intentions attached to my discovery? Yes, but let me ask, is it wrong for a guy to earn a living for himself? Even more so to have him killed for it? ¡°Is she being serious right now?¡± I asked in dismay. ¡°I don¡¯t know Wyatt, you tell me¡­ Luna is making some valid points here. Don¡¯t you think what she is saying makes sense? I was nning to escape with you but after hearing you say that ¡®each life is equal in value¡¯ I changed my mind.¡± Anna responded yfully. ¡°¡­¡± I rolled my eyes at Anna. Her yful tone was enough assurance for me that she did not n on exchanging me for the lives of millions. Clearly, Anna was the strongest and one in charge here. So with her on my side. The opinion of other people did not matter. Was I being selfish here? It did not matter, as no matter how I answered this I would onlye out as a bad person or a stupid person. So I decided to have the one in charge do my bidding. ¡°How about we greet them?¡± Old man Lorenzo responded. ¡°Sure¡­¡± Anna agreed and looking at my pale face she stated, ¡± do not worry, Wyatt. Luna and these two will be here to protect you.¡± ¡°Really, you are going to leave my protection to her and those two nobodies? And you ask me to not be worried?¡± It seems I was too hasty to trust Anna. ¡°Don¡¯t be snarky. Earlier I was just pointing out how contributory your words were. Personally, I believe your brain is worth more than all the lives in this citybined.¡± Luna exined herself and added some of her disturbing opinions. ¡­ ¡°Greetings your highness, I am Grinch and we were about to meet you.¡± The team leader of the 3rd team greeted Anna. Despite his fears, he maintained a sharpposure and demonstrated a calm front as he greeted the southern emperor and turned to the old man next to her and greeted him, ¡°this must be the legendary Raining Alchemist, Greetings sir.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your mother actually named you that and your father let her do that to you? ¡± Anna asked with both her eyebrows raised in shock. ¡°*Cough* Your highness, it¡¯s just a code name, not my real name.¡± Grinch¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly hearing Anna but he still did not dare to be disrespectful to Anna. Considering the distance separating him from the Southern emperor or the raining alchemist, they could snap his neck before he could even react. Grinch had no choice but to swallow his anger and frustration. ¡°Save it dirtbag, Old man do your thing.¡± Anna did not give the 5 card emperors any face and directly ordered Old man Lorenzo to lead the negotiation. ¡°Young man, how many of you are there in total?¡± Lorenzo did not wait for the other party to make their demands and began his questioning ¡°What the¡­¡± Grinch was confused seeing the response of the Southern emperor, the raining alchemist, and thought, ¡®Why aren¡¯t these people not ying ording to the script?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s below 40 and above 26, right?¡± Lorenzo ignored the confused Grinch¡¯s face and asked him weird questions. ¡°No¡± Grinch instinctively responded to Lorenzo¡¯s question. But soon remembering the other reason Raining Alchemist was famous for other than killing hundreds of thousands is his ability to discern the truth Grinch regretted responding. ¡°It seems there are more people than we thought, about a dozen more or just one more extra¡± Lorenzo reported to Anna. ¡°At least a dozen card emperors¡­ you sure you can handle them?¡± Anna asked old man Lorenzo. ¡°The City below will be a hindrance, it will be challenging. And you know how I feel about a good challenge.¡± Lorenzo was pumped up and a wild untamed glint shed in his eyes. ¡°The adrenaline from the challenge makes you feel young again.¡± ¡°The adrenaline from the challenge makes me feel young again.¡± Anna and Lorenzo yelled simultaneously. Lorenzo seemed to be looking forward to the uing battle as he cracked his bone joints in expectation and he jubntly said, ¡°thest time I faced a dozen card emperors at once was in the previous war. I just hope these people do not disappoint me.¡± Grinch and his team members who stood witness to this were in a daze, ¡®fook! they are here to negotiate, no negotiation is just sugar-coating it. They were here to ckmail the southern emperor and the Raining alchemist into handing over their target. But nothing here made sense, it is as if these people did not care about the lives of millions of people that are at stake here. Rather they seemed to be confident that they could kill them all with near-zero or fewer casualties. Chapter 354: Rune ’Balance’

Chapter 354: Rune ¡®Bnce¡¯

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:51 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, 2km in the sky Lorenzo Lorn, aka Raining Alchemist, hasprehended and forged many powerful and handy Rules and Runes in his entire life. Still, there¡¯s one rune that has proven to be particrly handy for him throughout his career as the trusted minister of the patriarch of the Heatsend royal family. And that rune is ¡®Bnce¡¯; this rune has helped Lorenzo earn another title known as the expert interrogator. As a rune ¡®Bnce¡¯, allows Lorenzo Lorn to do many misceneous things, but Lorenzo Lorn mainly uses it to discern if the opposite party is telling the truth, which is not the actual intended purpose of the rune Bnce. The rune Bnce ability is to let Lorenzo evenly distribute different elements of a situation, enabling him toprehend if the situation is equal or in the correct proportions. There are many ways to use this ability. Lorenzo Lorn mainly uses it in research and interrogation. As a tool for interrogation, the rune Bnce is not the best fit. Still, the way Lorenzo uses it makes it possible to get satisfactory results with many limitations, but with enough time, he can get to more credible truth. The way Lorenzo uses the rune is straightforward to understand but challenging to execute wlessly, which is the reason why he cannot use this ability all the time to discern if the opposite party is telling the truth. Therefore he is an expert interrogator rather than an expert lie detector. It is easier to understand how the rune bnce works byparing it to an actual bnce used to measure weights. This is how Lorenzo Lorn uses it to infer truth from lies. During interrogation, what Lorenzo does is, tell a lie inwardly and load the rune Bnce with the weight of his lie while the culprit is answering his question. Then the bnce takes the weight of the culprit¡¯s answer andpares its weight with Lorenzo¡¯s lie. Later depending on whether the culprit is telling the truth or not, the rune bnce will change. If the culprit is telling the truth, the rune bnce will remain in equilibrium, indicating that the culprit is telling the turn. What happened here is the rune bnce took Lorenzo¡¯s answer and culprits¡¯ answer to weigh them. Since Lorenzo was lying and the culprit was telling the truth, the weight of Lorenzo¡¯s lie bnces out the weight of the culprit¡¯s truth. Therefore there is no change in the rune ¡®Bnce¡¯. Suppose the culprit was lying; the weight of the culprit¡¯s lie would add to the weight of Lorenzo¡¯s lie. And the rune Bnce would indicate that there is no equilibrium since both are telling lies. Basically, Lorenzo makes up a random mental lie while the culprit is answering, if the culprit is lying too, then the rune bnce will indicate a change, but if the culprit is telling the truth, then the bnce will show no change. For example, during the conversation with Grinch, Lorenzo executed the same steps on him and discerned that Grinch was lying and there were more hostile card emperors in hiding. When Lorenzo asked Grinch, ¡®Young man, how many of you guys are here in total?¡¯ He activated his rune ¡®bnce¡¯ Seeing Grinch was confused, Lorenzo made the question more specific and asked, ¡®It¡¯s below 40 and above 26, right?¡¯ While asking this question, Lorenzo mentally thought of a random lie that he is sure is a lie like, ¡®I am 20 years old¡¯. And loaded it in rune ¡®bnce¡¯. Since one side of the bnce is loaded with lies, then the other side is for truth. Now, if Grinch answers with a lie, then it will be added to the lying side. Since there is no equilibrium, the rune ¡®bnce¡¯ will indicate a change. But if Grinch answers with the truth, it will be added to the other side, the truth and the equilibrium is achieved, then there will be no change in rune ¡®bnce¡¯. Grinch, hearing Lorenzo question about their numbers, got defensive and hurriedly lied by saying, ¡®No.¡¯ Since Grinch lied, the lying side of the rune ¡®bnce¡¯ got heavier, and the equilibrium was not achieved. Hence indicating to Lorenzo that Grinch was lying. That means the number of hostile card emperors is somewhere between 26 and 40. But using his positioning rain array, Lorenzo only counted 25 hostile card emperors, which led Lorenzo to conclude that there are dozen more or just one hostile card emperor in hiding that he missed locating using his positioning array. Lorenzo could have extracted the exact number of hostile card emperors in hiding and much more from Grinch, but the time and ce did not allow Lorenzo to repeat his trial and error type of questioning techniques. There are rules and limitations to this method of Lorenzo¡¯s interrogation. One has to be aware of them for them to sessfully use the rune ¡®bnce¡¯ as a lie detector, Lorenzo can load the rune ¡®bnce¡¯ with a random lie or truth, and it can be the same for the opposite party under interrogation. How is the rune ¡®bnce¡¯ supposed to know if the opposing party in question is telling the truth or not or the opposite party, just like Lorenzo is saying a random truth? That¡¯s where the questioninges in, these questions are not just for the culprit but the rune ¡®bnce¡¯ to judge whether what the culprit said should go to its truth side or its lies side. This way, Lorenzo¡¯s random lie or truth is weighed against the culprit¡¯s question-specific truth or lie. This is how Lorenzo uses questioning to dodge the loopholes in the rune ¡®bnce¡¯. And also the reason Lorenzo is titled an expert interrogator but not a human lie detector. ¡­ ¡°Old man, how sure are you about your array? It will work, right?¡± Anna asked Lorenzo in concern after all the whole nid in Lorenzo¡¯s Positioning rain array. If it failed to work as Lorenzo promised, then the Sky blossom city and its people will be a casualty of the Card emperor level battle. ¡°Trust me. It will work. It has an 80 percent sess rate,¡± Lorenzo thought for a second before answering Anna¡¯s question after all the innocent lives of millions were at stake here, and any mistakes will not be tolerated. ¡°Wait, earlier didn¡¯t you say that it has a 90 percent sess rate? What gives¡± hearing Old man Lorenzo go back on his words shamelessly during such a critical situation Anna was pissed and dumbfounded. ¡°This is the first time we are trying out this skill Combo, and there is no telling what can happen. You have to be brave.¡± Lorenzo reasoned his withdrawal iming that there was not enough data to give an exact answer since this was their trial run using the new skillbo. ¡°You are kidding me right now. old man, were you this irresponsible when you worked for my grandfather, or is it just me. Forget it, start the array, and you better hope for your sake that this skillbo works.¡± Anna warned Lorenzo and decided to go through with the skillbo as she did not create any alternative n trusting old man Lorenzo¡¯s perfect n. Which now seemed not so perfect. ¡°Your highness, I advise you not to do whatever it is you are nning on doing. If you think it is only just 5 of us, then you are wrong. About 20 more card emperors are hiding in the city. So please do not act rashly. It may cost you millions of innocent lives.¡± Grinch, who had been watching the southern emperor and Raining Alchemist bicker for a while now, hearing Anna was up to something he warned Anna and Lorenzo not to act rashly. ¡°What are you implying, Boy? Are you threatening the Princess?¡± It wasn¡¯t Anna but calm and wise Lorenzo who reacted to Grinch¡¯s threat. Lorenzo was not angry with Grinch when he threatened to kill millions of innocent lives in the city, but when he threatened Anna with the city as the hostage, Lorenzo lost all of his calm and stared at Grinch as if he was the murder of his family. It might not look like it, but Lorenzo is very loyal to Anna and the Heatsend royal family. This loyalty of his is what let Anna¡¯s grandfather let Lorenzo marry her grand-aunt. Being the devoted follower of the Heatsend royal family, how could Lorenzo stay calm seeing the princess he swore to protect be threatened, by a nobody. As for the deaths of millions of innocent lives, it did not bother Lorenzo as during the expedition to rid the monsters festering in the southern region he had seen much worse. Hundreds and thousands ofrge human settlements were wiped out by the monster tide. A mere city was nothingpared to it. Millions die, and millions are born every day, but Anna is different. She is the symbol of billions of lives living in the southern region and billions that sacrificed themselves to make the southern region that it is today. Threatening her was equal to threatening everything he and his friends had fought for. Chapter 355: Damned Raining Arena

Chapter 355: Damned Raining Arena

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, 2km in the sky ¡°No, I am not threatening the Heatsend royal family Princess. I would be crazy to threaten the Southern Emperor. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I am just reminding her that her actions could cost the lives of millions of innocent souls in the city. I do not want any trouble, and all of this can be avoided if you are willing to hand over the creator of silver milk powder, Dalton Wyatt.¡± Grinch was here to exchange the target for the city, not dig his grave. So he tried his best not to break any eggshells as he spoke about the exchange with the death incarnation in front of him. ¡°Be it a reminder or advice or a threat. You mongrel are not worthy of talking terms with our Princess.¡± Anna was the southern emperor, but elders of the southern region like Lorenzo still saw her as their Princess. They will not tolerate any disrespect towards her. However, it¡¯s another thing that Anna¡¯s habit of having a ¡®good time¡¯ has not made it easy for the elderly to respect her. ¡°Old man, you done? If yes, I will activate the skillbo. If you want me to, I will leave this one behind for you to take care of.¡± Anna did not care about Lorenzo¡¯s loyalty. This old geezer, when push came to shove, used her to protect his granddaughter. Putting a question mark on this man¡¯s loyalty and integrity. ¡°Yes, Please. I will appreciate that.¡± Lorenzo was as shameless as theye, and the hypocrisy in his words and action did not bother him the least bit. He still considered him the no.1 loyal subject of the Heatsend Royal family. ¡°Okay, see you. Positioning Rain Array, Activate Damned Arena, Activate Skill Combo Damned Raining Arena¡± Anna activated her field card Damned Arena inbination with the Positioning Rain array forming a skillbo, Damned Raining Arena. Shortly Anna disappeared along with the four card emperors, Leaving behind Lorenzo and Grinch. ¡°What the¡­¡± Anna disappearing caught Grinch off guard. And his words trailed, realizing he could not feel the presence of his team. Shortly after, he discovered that he could not contact the 20 card emperors hiding in the city. Finding out that all his allies were missing and he was left alone facing the Raining alchemist, Grinch was scared silly. ¡°Come, little Grinch. Let me help you understand the spirit of the holiday. And while we¡¯re at it, why don¡¯t you tell me more about the remaining card emperors in hiding.¡± Lorenzo grabbed Grinch by the neck, ensuring he had no room to struggle as he gave up on any hope of escaping. ¡°¡­¡± Grinch struggled frantically and tried using his rune cards, but none responded. ¡°Stop it, or I will break both your hands¡± annoyed by Grinch¡¯s hands trying to w himself free from his grasp, Lorenzo warned Grinch. Both Lorenzo and Grinch were card emperors, but inparison to Lorenzo¡¯s strength, Grinch¡¯s strength was nonexistent ¡°Good, now tell me how many of your colleagues are still hiding in the city? Is five yes or no?¡± Lorenzo activated his rune ¡®bnce¡¯ and began his interrogation. ¡°No.¡± Grinch was surprised to hear Lorenzo guess the correct number though he could mask his surprise, he still blurted out a lie, helping Lorenzo discern that the number he assumed was correct. ¡°Well, I will be damned. I got it right on the first try. Lucky me. Now, tell me, where are they? they are outside in the city outskirts, aren¡¯t they?¡± Lorenzo was d that he got the number of hostile card emperors on the first try. Later he got more information about these card emperors that were in hiding. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Grinch did not know where Grey Fur and his team were because they separated from the rest of them, saying they had another task allotted by Madame Web. ¡°You are telling the truth. You really don¡¯t know where they are.¡± Lorenzo was surprised to see Grinch tell the truth for a change. Seeing that he could not get any more info on the whereabouts of the hostile card emperors, Lorenzo decided to ask Grinch about other pressing matters. ¡°Tell me who sent you people and what do you want from Dalton Wyatt? Is it because of silver milk powder?¡± Lorenzo knew that the hostile card emperors were after Dalton Wyatt, but it was still a mystery who could gather 30 card emperors to adduct the discoverer of silver milk powder. ¡°¡­¡± Before Grinch could answer Lorenzo¡¯s questions, he went silent. From the expression on his face, it appeared as if only his body was present here, but his consciousness was not. He seems to have turned into a vegetative state. Lorenzo wanted to examine the Grinch¡¯s body further and determine why he turned from a healthy living person into an empty vessel. Still, he soon received a distress signal from his granddaughter. So, storing Grinch¡¯s body, Lorenzo hurried to the rescue of his granddaughter. ¡­ Positioning Rain array, as the array¡¯s name indicates it is a positioning array. Within the range of the array, nothing can hide from the user¡¯s perception. Unless, of course, they have a higher level of stealth abilities. Upon activation, light rain showers the area of effect of the array. The light rain is unique as each of its droplets acts as a sensor and perceives its surroundings, and reports back to its host. The range of each droplet is about 500 meters so that even if the target is hidden in a structure like a house or building, the raindrops can snip the target out. And the living creatures within the array act as carriers for the droplets. The droplets can perceive through any kind of stealth and cloaking abilities within the limit of the same realm as the user. These droplets can detect all types of anomalies as long as it¡¯s within the limits of users¡¯ strength. These droplets do not dry off quickly, not unless the array is turned off. Here the array acts like wifi, and the droplets act like smart devices. The droplets collect data and send it to the array but once out of a range of the array, these droplets are pretty much useless. This is how Lorenzo was able to locate the 20 card emperors that were hidden in the city. When Anna used the positioning array inbination with her field card, damned arena, it helped her increase the range of her field card, damned arena. This way, Anna could drag anyone inside the scope of the array into the damned arena. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Damned Raining arena ¡°Fook, where are we?¡± One of the Card emperors dragged in the damned arena eximed in surprise. One second he was hiding in a market, and the next second he was in something that looked like a diator¡¯s pit. ¡°Where in the name of card hell is this ce? Is this a Colosseum? What the fook happened? And why is it raining here too?¡± Apart from the usual confusion, this particr Card emperor was curious about the rain. He felt that this sudden turn of events might somehow be rted to the rain. ¡°Fook the rain, I can not sense any rules in this ce or connect with the world. Try summoning your grimoire; I cannot summon mine!¡± A Card emperor realized the weirdness of the ce they were teleported to and eximed frantically, asking others to check if they could connect to the world or summon their grimoire. ¡°No, I too can not sense any rules or connect with the world. What the fook, I can not summon my grimoire.¡± other card emperors started to take notice of the weirdness of the ce. Unable to fathom a tiny bit of soul energy or rules, all of them panicked. Some weak-minded Card emperors faced a mental breakdown. ¡°Shut up, fools. We are in the famous Damned Arena of the Southern emperor. In here, we cannot ess soul energy or rules. Right now we are totally cut off from the world. So stop trying to connect with the world to ess rules. The only way to exit this damned ce is to kill the Southern emperor. And don¡¯t worry, ording to sources, the southern emperor will also be under the same restrictions as us. With our numbers, we call kill her¡± One of the Card emperors seemed to be knowledgeable about their current situation and informed the panicking crowd about their current situation ¡°*p**p*¡­ You are the first one to guess the ability of my field card. Interestingly, I made sure to keep my card¡¯s information a secret by killing every soul that has entered this arena. But how did you know about my card? Guess I will be saving you for thest. As for the rest of you gentlemen ¡­ Chapter 356: Distraction

Chapter 356: Distraction

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium ¡°Grey Fur, I don¡¯t think Grinch can handle the negotiation. I believe you should have led the negotiation.¡± Snipermented. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as he draws the attention of the Southern emperor and the Raining alchemist for enough time he and his team have done their part.¡± Grey Fur did not seem to care how the negotiations between Grinch and the Southern emperor went. Taking the city hostage and demanding an exchange was an borate distraction to separate the target from the big yers like the Southern emperor and the Raining alchemist. The n has always been to assassinate the target, now that target is separated from the imprable shields, Southern emperor, and the Raining alchemist, it was their chance to do what they were here to do in the first ce. ¡°Newbie, you sure this is the maximum you can stretch this space. I don¡¯t like how my front is rubbing against your behind.¡± Sniperined, trying to adjust his position in the narrow space of Flower thief¡¯s origin card ocean mask. ¡°Look who isining? I am the one who has to deal with the wood in your pants rubbing on my butt. I should be the oneining.¡± Flower thief yelled in anger and frustration. ¡°Will you two shut up? Take one for the team¡­ SNIPER, don¡¯t you dare turn this side. I will cut that thing.¡± Grey Fur tried to calm Flower thief, but when he saw Sniper adjust his position towards him, he yelled, warning Sniper of the consequences of his decision. ¡°Okay, okay, calm down, me the newbie. I think he is doing it on purpose.¡± Feeling Grey Fur¡¯s erupting anger, Sniper med it all on Flower thief. ¡°The space inside the Ocean mask is meant for one person. It¡¯s already a miracle that five of us could fit in it. You guys have turned my previous ocean mask into a Clown car.¡± Hearing Sniper me him, Flower thief exined his origin card and agonized over his Ocean mask being misused. ¡°Whatever, endure it for now. Once weplete this mission, I will buy you all one round in ¡®Heaven on four legs¡¯.¡± Grey fur tried to motivate his team about the present situation by promising to pay for them in ¡®Heaven on four legs.¡¯ ¡°Team leader, you are the best. Wait, just our team or the other teams too?¡± Sniper celebrated hearing Grey fur. He was so enthused by Grey fur¡¯s promise he addressed him as team leader. ¡°Obviously, just our team.¡± Grey fur scoffed at Sniper¡¯s question. ¡°Newbie, you¡¯re in for a treat. The ¡®Heaven on four legs¡¯ has high-end products. Last month I heard a card emperor realm product was put on shelves. A card emperor, fook can you believe it. If she is still there, I will order her this time.¡± Sniper finally acted like a good senior to Flower thief. And introduced Heaven on four legs as a high-end brothel where one can expect to find card emperor realm products. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are kicking up so much fuss over it. Haven¡¯t you tasted a card emperor before?¡­ Fook! Sniper, you son of a¡­ stop your fantasies¡­ your wood is poking me¡­.¡± Flower thief was not as excited about the brothel as Sniper after all; he wasn¡¯t named flower thief just for show. ¡°Oops, my bad. If you want to me anybody, me the team leader.¡± Sniper finally woke up from his fantasy and med Grey fur for the mishap. ¡°Shut up, you two dunderheads. If your shenanigans cost us this mission, Be warned I will im your manhood.¡± Annoyed, Grey Fur warned Sniper and Flower thief. Feeling his manhood on the line, Sniper finally behaved. ¡°Leader, remind me again why Sniper is here with us and not out there? Isn¡¯t he a sniper?¡± Flower thief could not help but ask. Though he has only spent limited time with Grey fur, Norman knew Grey Fur was very devious and would not do anything without a n. But bringing a sniper to closebat did not sound so devious. ¡°Did I not tell you already? While the four of us stall the other three card emperors protecting the boy, you assassinate him, collect us in your origin card ocean mask, and immediately take us to the rendezvous point. Simple right, Even before the southern emperor realizes what happened, we will have killed the boy and escaped.¡± Grey Fur repeated the n to the team once more upon Flower Thief¡¯s request. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you underestimating the three card emperors guarding the boy? Two of them are titled card emperors, and thest one is an academician at one of the top 10 universities.¡± Flower thief did not think the n was as simple as Grey fur imed it to be. And he believes that if anything out of the ordinary happens, Grey fur will not hesitate to use the other three as decoys. As for himself, he was not worried because, with his origin card, he could escape in a blink of an eye. ¡°I know. That is why I brought Sniper with us, even though his closebat is weak. Four of us can suppress the three with our numbers enough to buy you time to assassinate the boy.¡± Grey fur assured that he had everything under control. Flower thief did not buy into Grey Furs¡¯ words. He also noticed that the other two card emperors in his team were wary of Grey Fur¡¯s n. It became clear to them that except for Sniper, nobody believed that Grey Fur¡¯s main objective was what he narrated to them, but they were too afraid to voice their concerns. Flower thief no longer concerned himself with Grey Fur¡¯s n because if the n went south, he would use his origin card to skedaddle from the scene. ¡°Boss, something is wrong. I cannot contact the other teams¡± reported one of the Grey fur¡¯s team members in panic. Chapter 357: Death

Chapter 357: Death

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 18:01 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium ¡°WTF! He is right. I can not contact other teams either. What is happening? How is this possible?¡± Flower thief eximed after trying to contact the other five teams ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Everything is going ording to my calctions. Flower thief, the missionmences now. Take us to the VIP box no.1 at the fastest speed.¡± Ordering Flower thief, Grey Fur hurriedly messaged Madame Web, ¡®Requesting immediate termination of Grinch. He ispromised¡¯, seeing Grinch captured and being questioned by the Raining alchemist. Seeing the Southern emperor enter her field card with 24 of his colleagues and the Raining alchemist busy with Grinch, Grey Fur decided tomence their part of the mission. Grey Fur had gathered information on all the cards and rules of the Southern emperor and Raining alchemist while he waited for other teams to arrive. And when he witnessed the sudden non-stop rain covering the Sky blossom city. He knew the Raining Alchemist had almost activated his Positioning array to sniff them out. Despite knowing this, Grey Fur did not warn his colleagues about the rain because he wanted to lower the enemy¡¯s guard by letting them think that their n was working. Yes, he used his colleagues as decoys. So that enemy would focus on these 25 Card emperors while leaving his team alone to execute the preliminary and original n to assassinate Dalton Wyatt. Taking the City hostage, the negotiations, the other 25 card emperors all served as a distraction. At the same time, Grey Fur and his team executed the original n of assassinating the target using Flower¡¯s origin card. Grey did not think twice before sacrificing the 25 card emperors because as long as he achieved the objective, madame web would not only forgive him but reward him handsomely. The only thing out of Grey Fur¡¯s calction was the range of the Southern emperor¡¯s unusual field card. ording to the information he got, the scope of the field card was somewhere near 500 meters. But contrary to the information he got, the range of the Southern emperor¡¯s Field card covered the entire city. This did not matter because the longer the southern emperor was gone, the better for them. It¡¯s a pity that the other five teams will be sacrificed instead of just the 3rd team. ¡°Boss, we have reached the VIP box no.1 and have located the target. What now?¡± Having arrived at the destination, Flower thief asked for further instructions. ¡°Let us out. We will engage the three hostile card emperors. If you see an opening, take it and assassinate the boy. Then continue as nned.¡± Grey Fur ordered Flower thief as he prepared to ambush the unsuspecting enemy. *Boom!* Just when the Flower thief was about to let his teammates out of the ocean mask, a massive explosion urred in the VIP box. ¡­ ¡°Wyatt, do not worry. I have modified the array of the VIP box so it can withstand the blow of a card Emperor. Now, will you please give me a little space?¡± Seeing me stick close to her, Luna assured me in annoyance. ¡°Good, that¡¯s assuring.¡± I said sarcastically and did not leave Luna¡¯s side. Fook, What is a lousy array going to do against the attack of 25 card emperors? Come to think of it, what is Luna going to do against 25 card emperors? *sigh* Luna let out a sigh in frustration. She did not understand what her Cousin saw in this cowardly boy for her to be captivated by him. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Luna¡¯s sigh, I knew I could not trust them with my Life. Especially the two unknown card emperors, they could feel very suspicious vibes from them. My gut told me that they were not to be trusted and more incapable than Luna. Realizing that I had to guard my own life, while I scanned the VIP box with my soul pupils regrly, I thought hard, trying toe up with a solution for my current predicament. After a good minute, an Idea came to my mind, but thanks to the presence of Luna and the other two card emperors, I could not act upon it because it involved me using my Cmity soul gem. While I was contemting whether to risk revealing my Cmity Soul gem to secure my Life, during my regr scan of the VIP box using my soul pupils, I saw a floating mask made up of water entering the VIP box. Seeing the water mask, all my rms screamed bloody mary in my mind. ¡°Summon Cloud Lord Summon Purple Thunder Skill Detonate.¡± Without hesitation, I summoned my ego elementals and then sted them. My opponents were Card emperors except for hoping that the energy from exploding two broken rune ego elementals would damage them. I had no other moves in my arsenal. ¡°Fook! Wyatt. Have you gone crazy?¡± Luna yelled in shock, seeing me detonate two broken runes in the middle of the room without warning. ¡°Enemy attack¡± The floating Water mask had high stealth. If not for my soul pupils, I would not have noticed it. It¡¯s no surprise that Luna, or her modified array, did not detect the floating water mask. Alerting Luna and the other two card emperors about the enemy, I summoned my other ego elementals. ¡°Where, I do not see any?¡± The younger Card emperor yelled, unable to find the enemy I alerted them about. ¡°Idiot, they are using high-end stealth.¡± In the spar of the moment, I forgot the opposite party was a Card emperor and called him Idiot. Thankfully before the younger Card emperor could react to my words, the enemyunched their attack. ¡°Kill them all¡± out of nowhere, four-card Emperors appeared in the VIP box. And they seemed to focus on attacking everyone in the room except me. This puzzled me, but soon, I was enlightened when I saw the floating water mask head towards me at incredible speed. Before I could react, the water mask appeared right next to me, and a figure dashed out of it, aiming for my head¡­ *Boom* ¡°Wyatt!¡± Chapter 358: Ocean Mask

Chapter 358: Ocean Mask

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 18:07 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, VIP no.1 [Card Name: Ocean Mask Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: Ocean Mask is a dimensional creature with the ability to walk between the gap of dimensions. Additional Effect: Empty Walk, Abdomen Space Storage, Empty Watch, Empty Trial Caution: Ocean Mask leaves a trail in the original dimensions it belongs to so that it doesn¡¯t get lost in the vast gap between different dimensions. ] Empty Walker: The gap between the dimensions is called Empty Space. And the creature with the ability to enter, walk and exit is called Empty Walker. Abdomen Space Storage: The ocean mask¡¯s abdomen region has a habitable space where it can trap and store its prey to feed onter when it is on an Empty Walk. Empty Watch: The ability to watch into the dimensions from the Empty Space is called Empty Watch. Empty Trail: the ocean mask leaves a trail of its fluids wherever it passes through. This trail of fluids is only visible to creatures with the ability to Empery Watch and other higher visions. ¡­ *Boom* a figure emerged out of thin air next to Wyatt, bypassing his three Ego elementals. It blew Wyatt in smithereens of meat and blood. With the explosion of Wyatt¡¯s body, the three ego elementals dispersed. ¡°Wyatt ¡± Soon, the room filled with the desperate shout of Luna and the other two unknown card emperors. Though it was toote, Luna called her grandfather for help. *woosh* Having assassinated his target, Flower thief did not wait around for the fanservice from the two titled card emperors and the renowned academician. He hurriedly escaped into the Abdomen Space Storage of his Ocean Mask. It was as if he was never even here. Following the n after escaping into the Abdomen Space Storage of this origin card, Flower thief picked up his team members one by one. ¡°Hurry, Catch them.¡± Seeing the hostile card emperors vanish one after another, the axe emperor yelled in anger. But it was toote. No matter what kind of crowd control skills were used, the target hostile Card emperors still somehow managed to escape without little inference. ¡­ ¡°Good Job, Flower thief. No least head to the rendezvous point.¡± Snipermended Flower thief for an assassination well done. ¡°No, stay. Let¡¯s watch to see if we didn¡¯t miss anything.¡± Unlike Sniper who celebrated early Grey fur, he felt that the job was too easy and decided to wait and watch. ¡­ *¡­* silence filled the VIP box as the enemy vanished in the thin. Luna, Axe emperor, and Fire Fist emperor were left helpless. The target of their protection was murdered, and the enemy escaped without a trace. Having failed the only task assigned to and unable to apprehend the culprits, all three of them felt ipetent. ¡°Where am I? What happened? Where is Wyatt? Did I kill?¡± The silence in the VIP box broke as the unconscious Cortneyying on Clown Masks Lap awakened. And desperately enquired about Wyatt. ¡°No, Wyatt, he exploded¡± Clown mask could not believe what had just happened. Even though she witnessed with her eyes, she still could not bring herself to think that the holder of omnipotent power, which could turn any illiterate peasant into a protagonist, died just like that. ¡®How will the timeline continue now? Wasn¡¯t he the protagonist of the new timeline?¡¯ Just when the Clown mask was second-guessing Wyatt as the protagonist of the new timeline, a sudden thought came to the Clown mask¡¯s mind. As then, she hurriedly searched for Wyatt¡¯s grimoire, thinking, ¡®So what if I was not the world¡¯s best mom. With this, I can give my daughter the ability to decide her destiny.¡¯ *Swoosh* ¡°Luna, are you okay?¡± Lorenzo, getting the distress signal from his granddaughter, hurriedly returned to the VIP box only to be greeted by a bloodied scene. Seeing the blood and gore spread across the room, Lorenzo hurriedly checked to see if his granddaughter was safe. ¡°Grandpa! What¡¯s wrong with you? Wyatt is dead!¡± Yelling at her grandfather for being himself, Luna pointed out the source of her distress. ¡°What! How is that possible? My Positioning rain array did not notice anybody entering or leaving the room.¡± Lorenzo was confused because with his Positioning rain array covering the entire city, he should have noticed hostile card emperors in hidingunching an attack. ¡°They were using some type of high-end stealth and phasing card.¡± Seeing how the enemy could enter and leave her array without being noticed, Luna came to the conclusion that the enemies were using a strong stealth and phasing skill card. And Lorenzo could not detect the enemy attack because of the cloaking effect she added to the array to hide all the presence in the VIP box. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you guys after the enemy? Don¡¯t tell me you let them escape too!¡± Hearing Lorenzo¡¯s words Luna, Axe emperor, and fire fist emperor bowed their heads in shame. ¡°Fook! This isn¡¯t good¡­ This is very bad. You have to escape now. Quickly before shees out of her field card.¡± Lorenzo cursed and urged his granddaughter to escape before Anna knew of Wyatt¡¯s death. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Knowing her cousin, Luna agreed with her grandfather without hesitation and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait! Senior, are you going to leave just like that? What about us?¡± Fire first was dumbfounded with the Raining alchemist¡¯s reaction to his grand nephew¡¯s death. ¡°You guys, rest in peace¡­ and remember not to cross paths with a crazy bitch named Anna in your next life.¡± Fire first emperor and Axe emperor¡¯s expression turned grim seeing Lorenzo was being serious. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Luna asked the two titled card emperors, seeing them leave along with her and her grandfather. ¡°We¡¯re going out to get some fresh air¡­¡± answered the Axe emperor; he did not want to be anywhere near the Southern emperor when she learns of his nephew¡¯s death. ¡°No, you can¡¯t. If you leave now, who will inform Anna about Wyatt¡¯s death?¡± Eximed Luna. ¡°Those two will¡± Axe emperor pointed at Clown mask and mourning Cortney ¡­ ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave. ¡± double-checking that the job was aplished, Grey fur ordered Flower thief to leave. ¡­ Seeing the water mask leave, I sighed in relief. And decided to wait for another few minutes before I made my entrance. I could not trust the card emperors around me to protect me if the enemies determined to stop by for another unexpected visit. Especially not after I saw them trying to escape even without caring to avenge or mourn me. These people were still bickering about who will stay behind and inform Anna about my death. Honestly, a part of me wanted to hide until after Anna rips these fookers to pieces for their ipetence. And I was nning to do so, but I couldn¡¯t because the Clown mask was about to pick up my bloodied golden grimoire. What the fook is she trying to do? Remembering the Clown mask was the one who hid the false relic soul pupils in my grimoire. It was apparent what she was after. ¡®This bitch¡¯ cursing the Clown mask in my mind, I had no choice but to restructure my body immediately. *Woosh* With mymand, the blood scattered in the room gathered, forming a giant cocoon covering my grimoire in the center. Shocking the Clown mask, who was stealthily reaching for my grimoire. The blood that forged the cocoon mainly was from the ego elemental blood swordsman and a little bit from my avatar C1. Yes, the card emperor did not kill me but my avatar C1. When my clone exploded, I had the blood swordsman dissolve and mix with the remains of my avatar. At the same time, I be-summoned the other two ego elements. I sessfully orchestrated my death, but it cost me two broken runes, Cloud Lord and Purple thunder. I knew the only way this battle would end with my death or by eliminating all the hostile card emperors. And the chances of me dying were higher than eliminating all the hostile card emperors, so I decided to fool the hostile forces by orchestrating my death. ¡°What the fook!¡± Axe emperor eximed, looking at the blood cocoon that formed by gathering the scattered blood. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me, Wyatt! Do not do anything stupid.¡± Feeling a killing intent from all the people in the room, I mentally conveyed that I was still alive and not to attack the blood cocoon. ¡°How are you still alive?¡± Asked Luna while scanning the blood cocoon. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but no thanks to you people.¡± Having lost all the respect for these card emperors, I did not care to be polite to these people. ¡°Anyway, you seem to be handier than I thought. To survive a card emperors assassination at your realm is no ordinary feat. Color me impressed.¡± Luna expressed Chapter 359: Advice

Chapter 359: Advice

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 18:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card Stadium, VIP no.1 Orchestrating my death was a mind-numbing process in itself. I had to make sure nobody noticed that I reced my original self with an Avatar. Achieving that with a room full of card emperors and under the scrutiny of the water mask was no way an easy job. But like all great chatans, all I needed was a good distraction enough to drive everyone¡¯s attention to it, giving me an opportunity to switch my authentic self with my avatar. Exploding the Cloud Lord and Thunder Grappler broken rune ego elementals was an excellent distraction. Exploding the broken rune meant I would be destroying both of the runes. So the perfect turn for the sacrifice of the two broken runes would be self-destruction. Distribution of the broken runes was necessary because any other ordinary explosion would not have been enough to do the trick. My audience, whom I am trying to trick, is not an average crowd. It is filled with Card emperors who were on watch for any suspicious activity. A slight mistake, the n would fail, and I would lose my life. Out of all the ego elementals I had, I chose to sacrifice Cloud Lord and Thunder Grappler because of other destructive power behind the Lightning and thunder rule. The noisier the explosion, the more attention-grabbing the distraction. This distraction was the foundation my n was supposed to build on. Without a solid foundation, my n would crumble by a passing wind. The Self-destruction of Cloud Lord and Thunder Grappler¡¯s broken rune lead to the blinding light of the lightning, roars of the thunder, and the dark clouds filling the room. They served as the perfect distraction I was nning on. With the attention of Luna, the other two card emperors, and the hostile Water mask on the unexpected explosion, I reced my original body with the avatar C1 within under 1 second. Switching my body with a cmity daughter gem Avatar was another challenge. Self-destruction of Cloud Lord and Thunder Grappler¡¯s broken rune had given me a perfect distraction that doesn¡¯t mean that I can be too reckless and tant with my actions. It had to be done discreetly. There were too many powerful souls present in this room, and any abrupt actions would not go unnoticed. For the second part of the n, instead of switching my body with a Clone, I decided to change my Cmity Soul Gem with a Cmity Daughter Gem. Peting the whole body was too big of a change, and there is no way I could get away with it in the presence of not one or two but four or more Card Emperors. Yes, I would be losing my body, but I could build a new one with the restructuring skill of my Cmity Soul gem. It¡¯s not like I am attached to this body or anything. My soul was possessing young Wyatt¡¯s body which got restructured in the Whiteburn manor¡¯s card room. So destroying the body did not affect me much. With enough Soul Jades, I can build a better one ording to my preference. Switching my Cmity soul gem with Cmity daughter gem was not as easy as I said. Imagine a driver switching ces with the passenger while the car is speeding at 110 km/hr. There are bound to be some discrepancies during the switch. Simrly, when I switch the two gems within my body for a second, my body will shut down. The distraction was for this second. As nned during the self-destruction of the two broken runes, I switched my Cmity Soul Gem with Cmity Daughter Gem of avatar C1, turning my original body into the avatar body C1. In contrast, my Cmity soul gem was safe and sound in my grimoire. Now that my original self was out of harm¡¯s way, I summoned the other ego elementals to protect my Avatar C1. I thought Luna and the other two unknown Card emperors would put up a decent fight with intruders. To my surprise, they did not even notice the enemy Water mask even after I alerted them of the enemy attack. This reaction from the trio poured cold water on the Little hopes of not giving Avatar C1 killed. The enemy came prepared, and we thought they had a special card that seemed to be an expert in stealth, phasing, storage, and transport. Fook with this kind of card, one can do all types of perverted shit and get away with it. The Water Mask spit out four card emperors who caught Luna and the two unknown Card emperors with surprise. Thanks to my advance alert, they were able to hold their ground. Still, while the hostile Card emperors stalled this three ipetent trio, the water mask sped its way towards me, and It spat out another card emperor who, with a single gesture, blew Avatar C1¡¯s body to pieces and was soon swallowed by the Water mask along with the other four hostile card emperors in that order. Simultaneously with the explosion of my Avatar¡¯s body, I canceled the summon of the other three ego elementals and had the blood swordsman dissolve and scatter across the room with the blood from the Avatar¡¯s body. There is a method called blood revival mentioned in Emperor ude¡¯s memory. I was nning to use that method to disguise the restructuring of my new body. After my fake death, the hostile card emperors did not escape in their Water masks. Instead, they waited to double-check if their task wasplete. I admired the diligence of my assassins. While I hated the guts of my guards, these fookers did not even bother to look for the escaping enemy. Instead, they were fighting among themselves to escape Anna¡¯s wrath. Forget revenge, they did not even bother to pretend to be sad or mourn my death And to top that off, the Clown mask tried to steal my grimoire to get her hands on the false relic. Forcing me to revive myself faster than I nned. Thankfully, the enemy had left. Otherwise, my n would fall apart at thest second. From this experience, I understood the meaning of the advice to be careful of whom you surround yourself with. Chapter 360: Painless Death

Chapter 360: Painless Death

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 17:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Damned Raining Arena. [ 24 hostile against 1 Ally detected¡­] [ Fairness use Activated¡­ ] [ As the party in disadvantage, the ally is allowed to gain a buff or give all the hostile a debuff, please choose¡­ ] ¡°What! This is unfair. Why does she get buff while we get a debuff?¡± Hearing the announcement, one of the hostile card emperors yelled in protest. [ Would the hostile like to lodge an official protest¡­] ¡°Is that speaking to me¡­ Yes, I would like to lodge an official protest.¡± The Card emperor was surprised as he did not expect the voice to respond to him but soon responded. [Protest under consideration¡­ ] [Hostiles, please vote to choose one method of the following ¡­ Group Challenge (Ally can choose between gaining buff and giving all the hostile a debuff.) Single Challenge ( Hostiles cannot gang up on Ally, and while each hostile will fight the ally in a personal challenge. ] ¡°What is going on? Hey you, yes you. You seem to know about this arena. Do you know what this is?¡± One of the hostile card emperors asked the card emperor, who exined to others about the Damned arena. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There was not a single mention of this in the southern emperor¡¯s card files.¡± The Card emperor was confused as he did not read in his files that the Damned arena had an overseer. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up over this. This is news to me too. I did not know my field card could do this. Maybe this is one of the effects of the skillbo. Anyway, I do not need to debuff you guys or buff myself to kill you people. And single fights are no fun. So forget about it and enjoy ourselves.¡± Anna also did not know where the voice originated from and believed it was a part of the skillbo. For her, the buff or the debuff or the fairness provided by the damned arena only seemed to be getting into the way of her having fun. [Please Vote before 9.. 8.. ] ¡°Listen up everyone, option two is the best shot we have of beating her. Even if we can not beat her in a personal fight, we can wear her down.¡± [ Voting Closed, Option.1 ¨C 6 Votes Option.2 ¨C 18 ] [Hostiles have chosen to challenge the ally with a personal fight¡­ ] [Setting up arena¡­] soon, a raised tform appeared between the hostile card emperors and Anna. [Challengers, please choose your weapon and enter the ring¡­] ¡°Bumper! I was looking forward to a group fight. Old man Lorenzo always finds a way to rain on my fun.¡± Anna tried to ignore the voice and force the hostile into a group fight, but she was warned by the Voice and forced to stay put. With no choice, Anna entered the ring. Cards that are impartial are not a rear sight, but with their limitationes excellent power; therefore, some card apprentices use them, knowing it can be a double-edged sword. ¡­ ¡°Okay crooked nose, I am going to ask you some questions. If you answer them truthfully, I will kill you less painfully. If not, I will make an example out of you for others toe. First, let¡¯s start with a simple one, Who are you?¡± Knowing that she was not getting a group fight, Anna decided to use the personal fights as one-on-one interrogation. ¡°So you are the famous Southern emperor, huh? Apparently, one cannot trust rumors. You are not beautiful as the rumors about you. Sluty yes but beautiful is a big no.¡± The Card emperor first to challenge did not seem to be worried about pissing off Anna. And appeared to be rtively confident about his physical powers as he waved his Double handed sword. ¡°You think you¡¯re being funny? You just made your death more painful, mister.¡± Anna dashed towards the Card emperor and shed her heavy sword aiming at him. *clunk*the card emperor tried to block Anna¡¯s iing heavy sword with his Double handed sword, but unfortunately for him, both his forearm bones broke, unable to bear the force from Anna¡¯s downward heavy sword sh. The double-handed sword fell to the ground as the hostile card emperor¡¯s grip loosened due to the pain from the bones of his forearm breaking. ¡°Ahhh¡­ you b!tch¡± looking at his unhealthy bent arms, the card emperor screamed in pain. Due to the rush of adrenaline, the emperor felt dyed pain. ¡°Hahaha, now that¡¯s funny.¡± Annaughed at the card emperors¡¯ pain without remorse. Turning her hold on the heavy sword Anna used it as a bat to break the Card emperor¡¯s knees. ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± The card emperor who had not recovered from the pain of breaking Bone¡¯s in his forearms howled, feeling the pain from having his knees crushed. For a second, the card emperor thought that the pain from having his knees crushed masked the pain from his broken forearms. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re so funny. Come on, stop it. You are killing me.¡± The Card emperor¡¯sment on her beauty had pissed Anna off so much that she forgot about her original purpose and the question she had asked. ¡°Ah¡­ I am sorry. I will tell you everything you want to know. Please give me a painless death.¡± The card emperors have faced much worse, I guess, in his lifetime, but he always had his soul energy and the power of the rule healing and nurturing his body. Therefore he always had a tolerance to pain. But now, with the Soul energy that enhances his endurance and patience gone, the Card emperor could not handle the pain from having his bones broken and crushed. ¡°Shhh¡­ no, you lost your shot at painless death. I have 23 more who can give me what I want to know. But you, you will pay for your insolence.¡± Anna was true to her words. She made the example out of the card emperor for the next in line to climb the ring by taking her time to crush every single bone in the hostile¡¯s body. Chapter 361: Surrender

Chapter 361: Surrender

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 18:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Damned Raining Arena. [Winner Ally, initiating ring cleaning process. Please be on standby¡­] ¡°You guys regret not choosing the first option, right. Who¡¯s next? Come up, don¡¯t be shy. As long as you behave and answer honestly to my question, I will give you guys a painless death.¡± Wiping the bloodstains off her face, Anna addressed the hostile card emperors. While the broken bones ridden corpse of the dead card emperor, his blood and other gore disintegrated to ash and dissipated from the ring. [Ring cleaned. Hostiles, please choose the next challenger¡­] ¡°¡­¡± After witnessing Anna brutally crush each and every bone in her opponent¡¯s body to powder, the hostile card emperors had turned speechless. Seeing Anna¡¯s small build, these card emperors underestimated her physical powers, but to their surprise, despite her petite build, Anna¡¯s body was packing herculean strength. ¡°You have lots of muscle on you. Go put them to good use.¡± Witty one among the card emperors pointed at a bulky card emperor and suggested to his colleague. ¡°Make me you wimp¡± the bulky Card emperor red at the Witty Card emperor. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that¡± The Witty card emperor pointed his figure at the bulky card emperor and yelled at him. ¡°Bitch, this the damned arena here all soul powers are equally useless. Let me help you understand with an example.¡± The bulky Card emperor picked up the Wimpy Card emperor like a sack of potatoes, ¡°You mongrel, unhand me¡­ ¡± being carried like a sack of potatoes, the witty card emperor felt humiliated and tried to struggle, but his physical prowess was very weak. Outside the damned arena, both the Bulky and Wimpy Card emperors were domestic card apprentices. Still, the Wimpy one, because of his strong background, had ess to many strong broken runes and precious resources, making him more potent than the Bulky one and other domestic card emperors. Therefore he is used to looking down and bullying other domestic card emperors. ¡°In your next life, better learn your ce.¡± Finally getting his chance to get even the bulky card emperor carried the wimpy card emperor to the ring and threw him into the ring. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to fight that bitch.¡± Being thrown into the ring, the wimp tried to jump out of the ring, but he vanished and reappeared in the ring. ¡°What! No! Let me out¡­ I surrender, I surrender¡± being greeted by smiling Anna and her heavy sword again, the wimp freaked out and yelled in surrender. [Hostile challenger surrendered initiating ring cleaning process. Please be on standby¡­] [Ring is Cleaned. Hostiles, please choose the next challenger¡­]. After the announcement from the voice, the wimpy Card emperor disintegrated to ash and dissipated. *Gasp* Seeing a card emperor disintegrate into ash, the atmosphere in the arena became heavier, and all the card emperors gasped in shock, witnessing the strength possessed by the voice. Finally, the group of card emperors realized that they were trapped in an invincible cage with a beast. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be next¡­ let me out!¡± One of the scared Card emperors yelled in hysteria and ran towards the edge of the arena. ¡°¡­¡± Each one of them was a mighty Card Emperor. Any organization would bend over backward to wee them to their organization. Still, here, they were nothing but ordinary mortals waiting to be tortured and ughtered by Anna and her damned card. All the hostile Card emperors eyed each other and distanced themselves from the crowd showing that no one was willing to be the next one to climb the ring and face the man ughterer Anna. [Hostiles, please choose the next challenger¡­] ¡°Guys, don¡¯t be pussies and climb the ring. Your death is inevitable. You might as well die with honor.¡± Seeing none of the hostiles willing to climb the ring, Anna tried taunting them. ¡°Your highness, I am sorry to rain on your fun but aren¡¯t you a little bit worried about your friends outside. And how they are faring against our other colleagues. If my estimate is correct, my friends should have killed that boy by now.¡± The clever card emperor from earlier who previously pointed out Anna¡¯s card info suddenly addressed Anna and alerted her about the dangers outside the Damned arena. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I trust my friends. They are more than capable of solving any problem thrown their way. I don¡¯t know your intentions by speaking these words, but you have managed to increase my interest in you.¡± Anna did indeed trust Luna and Lorenzo to protect Wyatt at all costs. As for the other two titled card emperors from the Duskborn family, Anna was not sure about them, but since they could earn a title, she believed they could be a meat shield. ¡°Your highness, my intentions are as clear as the milk. I am just reminding you that the longer you waste your time here, the more dangerous it¡¯s for the boy. One of my colleagues outside has a powerful stealth ability that can fool a card demigod. No matter how much you trust your friends, there is no way they can achieve something out of their capabilities. So, why don¡¯t you deactivate your field card and go help your friend instead of wasting your time with us lowly beings.¡± The clever card emperor did not know about Flower Thief and his origin card. He was bluffing because he knew there are only two ways out of the damned arena one is to kill your opponent, and the other way is to have the southern emperor cancel her field card. The second option came with dire consequences, but the clever card emperor believed if Anna cared enough about her friends and the boy, she would not hesitate to pay the price and cancel the field card. ¡°Hahaha, you may think you are smart, but you only managed to aggravate me. I trust my friends to handle the things outside. And as for here, I promise your death will be more painful than you can imagine.¡± Anna did not fall for the clever card emperor¡¯s bluff not because she knew he was bluffing but because she trusted Lorenzo and Luna to handle the situation outside. [Hostiles failed to choose the next challenger¡­] [ Ally, please choose your next opponent among the hostile¡­] ¡®¡­¡¯ Hearing the announcement, the face of the clever card emperor paled in fright. Not just him, all the other Card emperors trembled in terror. In contrast, Anna nced at the clever card emperor and sneered. ¡°I chose that smart mouth.¡± Anna was a person of her words, and since she gave her word that she would give the most painful death to the clever card emperor, she will keep her promise. [Challenger selected¡­] soon, the clever card emperor was teleported from the crowd of card emperors to the ring. The voice disyed high intelligence. It did not require a detailed answer, but it seemed to understand Anna¡¯s intent. And respond appropriately. ¡°Hello, You seem to have something to say to me. So I called you over as your voice was not audible enough from over there. Can you repeat yourself?¡± Anna lifted her heavy sword and ced it on her shoulder as she greeted her next opponent with a wild grin. ¡°Your highness, forgive my rudeness earlier. I am willing to cooperate with you and answer all your questions if you promise to let me live.¡± Clever Card emperor thought he was the smartest in the room and knew that in front of absolute strength, his smartness was of no use but to help him beg for his life, which he was doing right now. ¡°What makes you think that you can talk terms with me? I have 21 others in the same condition as you. I bet they all will be more than willing to cooperate with my interrogation for their life.¡± Two things were stopping Anna from listening to the Clever card emperor. First, she gave her word to give him a painful death, and she can not go back on her words. Secondly, she was not willing to pay the price required to cancel the damned arena. ¡°Your highness, you seem to be mistaking quality over quantity. Those card emperors may be more in number, but the information they can give you will not be as worthwhile as mine. Please trust me, I can give you more detailed and urate information on why I know your field card info and the person behind this assassination attempt.¡± Seeing that Anna did indeed have a point, why should she talk terms with him when 21 others are willing to talk for less? The clever card emperor gave a sales pitch to Anna. ¡°That¡¯s a bit far-fetched. I only see risk in your pitch. And no benefit.¡± Anna also believed clever card emperors seemed to be more knowledgeable than other card emperors. But the price of canceling the field card midway stopped her from making any rash and reckless decision. ¡°I understand, your highness. Therefore I am willing to tell you everything depending on that; please decide whether to spare my life.¡± Chapter 362: Latest Updates

Chapter 362: Latest Updates

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 18:11 Location- Sky Blossom City, Damned Raining Arena. The clever card emperor was no saint, nor did he have a sudden change of heart. He proposed to reveal everything he knew to Anna because he knew if he were adamant on talking terms, Anna would rather kill him and get the info from the other card emperors. Feeling trapped in a checkmate, the clever card emperor tried a new approach to gain Anna¡¯s trust and make her feel in debt, and make her think that she had to let him go in exchange for the info he gave her. It was a long shot to approach Anna¡¯s honest side, but it was better than forcing her to talk terms with her. It would only lead to disastrous consequences. Though this new approach may not save his life, it could help him get revenge on the person responsible for his present self, Sansa Baylor. Yes, the clever card emperor decided to gamble. Win or lose, either way, he stood to gain something. With such stacks on the table, the clever card emperor chose to gamble with his life on the line. ¡°Your highness, I learned the card info of your field card thanks to my origin card test update¡¯. It can keep me updated with the data about any card used on me. The movement I was under the influence of your field card. My origin card test updates¡¯ updated me about your field card info. Thankfully this process is instantaneous, and it did not get canceled because of interference of your damned arena.¡± The Clever Emperor did not y any tricks anymore and genuinely answered Anna¡¯s questions. [Card Name- Latest Updates Card Type- Origin Card Card Rank- Unique grade Card Rate- -/- Card Durability- -/- Card Effect- The User is instantaneously updated regarding the card info of any card influencing him. Additional Effect- Card Clues] Card Clues- Card Clues is the ability that gives the host clues to handle the card influencing the host. ¡°I¡¯m interesting origin card. It is simr to thetest news updates in the news channels. Only here you gain the enemies card info instead of the local/national/world news. No wonder you knew about my field card but not about old man Lorenzo¡¯s Positioning rain array.¡± Anna finally knew why the man who knew about her filed card was stupid enough to walk into the Positioning rain array. His origin card informed him about enemy cards, not the city array. ¡°Yes, your highness. My origin card was made with that intention in mind and much more, but the card creationist was not up to the challenge, and I had to settle for this subpar origin card.¡± The clever card emperor reminisced about his past, thinking where his life went wrong. A few decades ago, he was also a teenager with bright eyes filled with hope, and today, he is one of the dirtiest scum to walk the world. The movement these card emperors entered the damned raining arena not did they lose contact with their soul energy and power of rules, but they also lost the memory seal left in their memories by Madam web. Each and every one of them received all their memories, the ones that madam web did not want them to see and had suppressed. As for the ones that were erased, it was toote for those memories. They were lost forever. Gaining freedom from the control of Madame Web¡¯s memory seal, the Card emperors were not happy. Instead, they became terrified and wished to have the memory seal back on. They could tolerate remembering heinous and inhumane deeds they were forced to do under by Madam Web. These memories were so egregious that the card emperors were traumatized and wanted to go back under the influence of the madam web¡¯s memory seal. These memories were why the card emperors were so adamant about hiding any information regarding Madame Web. If Madame Web and her club are brought to light, their sins that they are trying so hard to forget will also be brought to light. Therefore to save themselves, the card emperors ended up protecting the one thing that tormented and traumatized them. Madame Web¡¯s memo was the same for all of the recruits to her club. First, they are the bottom feeders of the card emperor realmmunity. Second, once they are under the influence of her memory ability, then she forces them to do the most heinous crimes they can think of. This way, she traumatizes them. Suffering from the trauma, their mind will automatically try to suppress these memories, and that is what Madame web is after. Once the victim¡¯s mind is weak and is trying to forget the painful memories, it bes easier for Madame Web¡¯s ability to take root in her victim¡¯s memories and gain ess to new skills like being able to perform memory alteration and maniption. Card emperors are no ordinary beings and are mentally very strong. No matter how weak a card emperor is, no outside influence can ever influence their memories for a long time. That is the reason why Madame Wed needs to traumatize her victims. Being the first-hand victims of Madame Web¡¯s ability, these card emperors knew how dangerous her ability was. Yet, they still preferred to return under the influence of her ability. For a long time, Madame Web¡¯s ability had been the anchor that kept them sane and going despite their ws. They were addicted, to be precise, the card emperors¡¯ minds were addicted to Madame web¡¯s ability as It helps them suppress, alter, and erase the painful memories. Madame Web¡¯s ability was like a pain killer for their trauma. This firm control is how Sansa Baylor continued to maintain her club without being noticed by the world to this day. When the victims themselves did not want toe forward, how can people be aware of the predators amongst them? But no matter how intense the addiction is in the face of death, it loses its grip. That is what is happening with the clever card emperor right now. He no longer cares about the traumatizing memories that recently surfaced nor Madame Web¡¯s ability. All his thoughts are right now focused on survival. He had to be alive to be addicted. Seeing that Anna showed no change in her stance even after hearing him informing her truthfully about his origin card info, Clever card emepror chose to risk it and continue with his n, ¡°Your Highness, the person who takes us with the assassination of the discoverer of the silver milk powder is¡­ Chapter 363: Big Reveal

Chapter 363: Big Reveal

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 18:16 Location- Sky Blossom City, Damned Raining Arena. ¡°The one who ordered the assassination of the discoverer of the silver milk powder is Susan Baylor aka Madame Web.¡± the clever card emperor finally revealed the mastermind behind the assassination attempt. Having been informed about Susan Baylor, aka Madame Web, the clever card emperor finally felt true freedom after decades because all the members of the madame Web¡¯s club can never talk about club-rted activities to a nonmember. Breaking one of the core rules of the club, the clever card emperor felt genuinely free from Madame Web¡¯s web. ¡°By Sansa Baylor, Do you mean the wife of the young Demigod Baylor?¡± Anna seemed to have met Sansa Baylor once she attended a ball in the central region. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. That woman is the one who gathered all of us to assassinate master Dalton Wyatt.¡± The Clever Card emperor nodded in agreement. ¡°You are telling me the Baylor family is behind the assassination. First, who are you? What is your rtionship with the Baylor family?¡± Hearing the card emperor throw a big name, Anna¡¯s expression became severe as the Baylor family was an old prestigious, and respected family in the capital city. They were part of the capital¡¯s Noble families. Killing the entire Baylor family was no big deal to the Heatsend Royal family, but the consequences that followed would be tedious. Therefore Anna wanted to get her facts straight beforeing to a decision. If she could gather enough evidence on the Baylor family and their crimes, then no force in the world could stop her from ughtering the Baylor family. ¡°Sorry, your highness, for myte Introduction. I am Kareem Fahad from the Eastern region. I am a member of the secret club run by Sansa Baylor. The Baylor family is not rted to the assassination attempt on Master Wyatt. That family does not know the existence of the club or Sansa Baylor¡¯s activities.¡± Kareem Fahad answered Anna¡¯s questions one by one. ¡°Wait, what connection does a family from the capital have with someone in the eastern region?¡± Anna was surprised to hear that a person from the eastern region was the running dog in the capital city. ¡°No, your highness. I did not work for the Baylor family, just Sansa Baylor.¡± Kareem corrected Anna. ¡°If the Baylor family is not involved, then the young Demigod Baylor should be behind all this.¡± Anna did not believe that a weak card emperor such as Sansa Baylor would be able to run an organization made up of card emperor¡¯s so she thought that if the Baylor family was not helping her, then her husband, young Demigod Baylor, was helping her from the shadows. Anna addressed Demigod Baylor as a young Demigod because he was younger than her and had already achieved the Demigod realm before her. Not just her but her entire generation. ¡°No, your highness. Neither the Baylor family nor Demigod Baylor is backing Madame Web Sansa Baylor to run the secret club. I can understand your confusion, your highness. Mrs. Baylor may be weak in terms ofbat power, but her other abilities are more than enough to help her run and manage a club full of Card emperor.¡± Kareem exined to Anna that though Sansa is weak, she has enough capabilities to run and manage Madame web¡¯s club. ¡°Fine, But why does she want to assassinate Wyatt?¡± Anna had many questions about Sansa Baylor, her ability, and the club she runs, but she decided to keep themter and asked the crucial question. ¡°Sorry, your highness. I have no idea about this. None of us do. The club members receive the task andplete it in exchange for merits, no questions asked.¡± Kareem or the other Card emperors did not know why Sansa wanted to assassinate a boy in the card soldier realm. ¡°¡­¡± Anna went into deep contemtion, thinking what reason there could be for Sansa Baylor from a prestigious noble family from the capital to assassinate a nobody in a backward part of the Southern region. Suddenly Anna remembered Wyatt¡¯s mother seemed to have an arranged marriage with the young demigod Baylor. ording to the files on Wyatt¡¯s mother and her past, she appeared to be close with Sansa Baylor. ¡°This exins a lot. But still, this is too much for an old jealousy¡± Anna was confused. Why would somebody want to kill the only son of her friend? But remembering her college days and her so-called girlfriends, Anna soon understood Sansa was not Wyatt¡¯s mother¡¯s friend; instead, Sansa was jealous of her. Anna thought Sansa was being petty for trying to kill her kid for her old jealousy. ¡°Your highness?¡­¡± Kareem was confused by Anna¡¯s mumbling and did not know what she was talking about. ¡°Now tell about this Bitch Sansa, her card ability, and the Madame Web¡¯s Club.¡± Finally guessing Sansa¡¯s interest in Wyatt, Anna asked Kareem about Sansa Baylor, her ability, and the club she runs. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ask. Sansa Baylor is one petty and ruthless bitch¡­.¡± Kareem was enjoying breaking every club rule set by Sansa. Doing so, he felt in control. ¡°¡­. that is how Madame Web¡¯s Club works¡­. and about Sansa Baylor¡¯s card info, I have no memory about it, it seems every time my origin card activated and reported to me about Sansa¡¯s card info, she would delete that part of my memory.¡± Whenever an enemy uses their card on Kareem, his origin card updates him about that card¡¯s info. Along with clues on how to ovee the abilities of that said card. Simrly, when Sansa uses her cards on Kareem, he would receive updates and hints about that card, but soon Sansa would wipe that part of his memory clean. If not for the usefulness of Kareem¡¯s origin card, Sansa would have long gotten rid of a troublesome fellow like him. ¡°Fook!¡± Anna could not help but curse hearing Kareem¡¯s info and exnation of Madame Web¡¯s club. And the heinous way it was built and operates. Chapter 364: Desperate

Chapter 364: Desperate

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 18:21 Location- Sky Blossom City, Damned Raining Arena. Just one day and Anna¡¯s entire worldview changed. The source of it all was the boy named Dalton Wyatt. Coming in contact with him, Two expressions came to Anna¡¯s mind, ¡®Frog at the bottom of the well¡¯ ¡®There is always a taller mountain.¡¯ Anna never thought that she who stood at the top of the world would personally experience these two expressions. A teenage boy made a world-changing discovery, Silver milk powder. A remedy to help mortals grow their active soul control. That boy was able to forge an Ego Gem in a mere hour and create Ego elementals out of broken runes. The Daughter of Bright couple forged an Ego Gem andprehended a rule to a high level, and created a conscious high order ego elemental. A tragic girl turned sadist killer saved the world from being enved to one person¡¯s greed using the future insights she gained from sacrificing her Tao Eye. Another tragic girl with Tao Tongue forced a supreme being to do her bidding. And now there is a crazy bitch out there controlling the entire central region from the shadows using her secret club right under the noses of the oldest and Noblest of Demigods who took part in the founding of current civilization. The more Anna thought, the more surreal she felt. Shaking off that feeling, Anna looked at Kareem and asked, ¡°Anything else you want to add?¡± ¡°No, your highness¡­ that is it.¡± Kareem recounted every secret about the Madame Web¡¯s club he knew truthfully, excluding the crimes he was forced to or willingly took part in. Kareem was not dumb. He wanted the southern emperor to feel indebted, and narrating his crimes would not help his case. ¡°Good, now you can rest in peace. I will help you get your revenge.¡± Conforming that Kareem had no more information, Anna decided to send him packing. Though she trusted Lorenzo and Luna to protect Wyatt, after learning about Madame Web¡¯s club and what it was capable of, Anna no longer was confident in the old man and his granddaughter. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Anna Kareem¡¯s face paled. Seeing this, Anna shook her head and said, ¡°be grateful your active participation has saved you from a painful death.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Kareem still wanted to talk his way out of the current predicament, but Anna did not give him a chance to. With a sh of her heavy sword, she cut Kareem into two. [Winner Ally, initiating ring cleaning process. Please be on standby¡­] [Ring cleaned. Hostiles, please choose the next challenger¡­] Watching the remains of Kareem disintegrate and vanish, the crowd of card emperors was in terror. And the announcement was like a death sentence to them. Like thest time, the Card emperors again choose to wait for Anna to determine her challenger. But due to the terror of imminent death hanging over their heads, the Card emperors felt every passing second as eternity. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ give me peace.¡± A weak-minded card emperor could no longer handle all the withdrawal from Soul energy, Power of rule, and Madame Web¡¯s memory seal. And finally, choose death over a metaphorical eternity of terror. Jumping into the ring, he begged Anna to give him peace. Though Anna got all the information she was looking for from Kareem, she wasn¡¯t nning on just blindly believing his story. She wanted to cross-reference Kareem¡¯s story with the remaining Card emperors. Coming across such a desperate card emperor, how could Anna let go of such a chance, ¡°Not so fast, tell me what I want to know truthfully, and I will give you the peace you seek.¡± ¡°Fine, I will tell you what you want¡­ ¡± seeing how desperate the hostile card emperor acted, Anna did not believe she could get any valuable information from him. Who knows, just for the sake of what he wants, he could agree to whatever she says. Seeing the crowd of Card emperors below the ring, Anna was not worried about the authenticity of the information from the desperate card emperor. [Winner Ally, initiating ring cleaning process. Please be on standby¡­] cross-checking Kareem¡¯s story with the desperate card emperor Anna gave him the peace he seemed. [Ring cleaned. Hostiles, please choose the next challenger¡­] The cycle of cross-checking Kareem¡¯s story with all the challengers continued until none of the hostile was left. [ Victory Ally ] [ All the Hostiles have been defeated. The condition for leaving the damned arena has been met.] [Will you choose to Exit the Damned Raining Arena? (Yes/No)] ¡°Yes¡± ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 18:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, City Outskirts ¡°It is too calm.¡± Said Grey Fur looking at the peaceful Sky Blossom City, showering in light rain. ¡°You are overthinking it, Grey Wolf. The boy¡¯s corpse exploded right in front of our eyes.¡± Sniper assured Grey Fur that the mission wasplete and he was worrying for nothing. ¡°No, knowing the Southern emperor after learning about the boy¡¯s death, she should be enraged and throwing a tantrum, but the city is too calm. I feel as if we missed something.¡± Seeing that the city was calm as if nothing had happened, Grey Fur started to feel uneasy. ¡°Come on, man. No matter how strong the Southern emperor is, 24vs1 is too much even for her. She must not have known about the boy¡¯s death yet.¡± Sniper made a good point which sounded reasonable to Grey fur. ¡°You may be right. I am just overthinking it. Head out and gather at ¡®Heaven on four legs.¡¯ Please do not wait for me. I will join you guys once I give Madame Web a detailed report. ¡± Grey fur finally let go of the matter and dispersed everyone asking to regather at ¡®Heaven on four Legs.¡¯ ¡°See youter, team leader.¡± Biding their goodbye to their team leader, the four Card emperors of team 1 used their escape teleportation array and left the southern region. At the same time, Grey fur decided to report the mission¡¯s sess to Madame Web. ¡­ [Calling Madame Web¡­] ¡°You better be calling to tell me that the mission was a sess. Otherwise, I do not mind turning you into a brain-dead idiot or a memory-less fool.¡± Enraged Sansa answered Grey Fur¡¯s call warning him that his call better be regarding the sess of the mission he was attempting and nothing else. She seemed to be extremely angry with the incident rted to Grinch. ¡°Yes, Madam, this call is to inform you about the sess of the mission. You can watch Flower Thief¡¯s memory to see the desperate look on that boy¡¯s face as Flower Thief sent the boy to his parents.¡± Grey Fur boasted thepletion of the mission to Sansa. ¡°Great, finally the pest is gone, and I can rest knowing I won.¡± Sansa¡¯s tone became pleasant, thinking that Ellen¡¯s spawn was dead. ¡°Madame, the sess of the mission came with the loss of 25 club members.¡± Grey fur did not try to hide the sacrifice of the 25 card emperor for thepletion of the mission because Sansa would learn of it by watching their memories, so there was no point in lying to Madame Web. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that to kill a card soldier, 25 card emperors were sacrificed, but that is to be expected after all your opponents were the Southern emperor and the Raining Alchemist, the heroes of the southern region.¡± Sansa was not worried over the loss of 25 card emperors. She was happy that she was the final victor, and she was right. ¡°Madame, the life/death status of the 24 of 25 card emperors that were sacrificed is not clear yet.¡± Grey fur finally reported the smellest blunder to Madame Web. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I know that they all have died as I lost the connection to their memory seal¡­¡± halfway through the sentence, Sansa finally saw the error in her words, ¡± wait, how did they all die at once?¡± *gulp* swallowing his saliva, Grey fur reported what he saw, ¡°Madame, they were not killed all at once; rather, they were teleported to an unknown location by the Southern emperor.¡± ¡°What do you mean by they were teleported to another location? ¡­ I will check your memory.¡± Sansa decided to check Grey Fur¡¯s memory to understand what happened. Thinking of the worst Sansa hurriedly essed Grey Fur¡¯s memories to check how 24 card emperors lost connection with her memory seal simultaneously? Sansa preferred that all the card emperors were dead, as if they were still alive and not under the control of her ability, then things would not be in her favor. ¡°Fook! Ellen, you bitch even dead, you do not cease to cause trouble to me. How much I wish you were still alive so that I could kill you again? Fook!Fook¡­¡± Sansa¡¯s pompous little mouth uttered profanity in anger after going through Grey fur¡¯s memory and finding a possible answer to why she lost connection with all 24 card emperors at once. Chapter 365: New Plans

Chapter 365: New ns

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 18:27 Location- Sky Blossom City, City Outskirts ¡°No, this wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. Those bastards must have already revealed that I ordered the assassination of Ellen¡¯s son.¡± Sansa was at the end of her nerves, thinking of the possibility that the Southern emperor knows about her little club. Sansa was not worried that the Southern emperor knew about the existence of her secret club. What worried her was that the Southern emperor knew she was behind the secret club. The secret club is like a zombie. Unless you take out its head, it will keeping for you. Now that the zombie¡¯s head is exposed, Sansa was worried the Southern emperor would aim directly for her and uproot everything she had built over the past decades. ¡°Madam, it is not yet certain that those people have revealed any club-rted information yet. After all, those who are missing willingly choose to be your ves¡­subordinates. As far as I know, it would not be in their best interest to disclose any information to the Southern Emperor, who is known to kill first and ask questionster. So I think that it would be unwise to jump to any conclusions.¡± Grey fur tried to calm enraged Madame Web. ¡°Shut up, you stupid fool. Don¡¯t act innocent; I know you knowingly used the other teams as your bait. If not for your scheme, they would not have walked right into the southern emperor¡¯s trap. This is all your fault. And don¡¯t say you didn¡¯t know it would end up this way. I read your memories. In the past, I would ignore this and didn¡¯t mind giving you some rope, but your greed has hanged me with it.¡± Enraged, Sansa med it all on Grey fur. Forgetting the fact that she sent 30 card emperors to kill a card soldier for a petty reason. From the start, Grey fur nned to use other teams as bait. Grinch¡¯s team, which negotiated with the southern emperor, would be the first bait, and the other four teams hiding in the city would be the second bait. While the Southern emperor and her subordinates were busy dealing with the two bait, he nned to use the flower thief¡¯s origin card to assassinate the assassination target silently. Once the mission wasplete, those who could escape would escape to the rendezvous point and escape through their individual escape array. But things didn¡¯t go as Grey fur nned; instead, both the baits walked right into the southern emperor¡¯s trap leading to the current situation. Having read Grey fur¡¯s memory, Sansa knew all this; therefore, she med him. ¡°Your ve begs for forgiveness, Madame.¡± Hearing Sansa me him for everything, Grey fur did not dare to argue and hurriedly begged forgiveness. ¡°I will decide on your punishment for youter. For now, leave the city as fast as possible and don¡¯t wait for the southern emperor to return to monitor her response when she learns about the boy¡¯s death. It¡¯s pointless. Bring your new team with you. I have a new task for you guys. Meanwhile, I will try to get more information on the Southern emperor¡¯s field card and make arrangements for the worst case, assuming those losers have revealed my information to the southern emperor.¡± Ordering Grey fur his next objective, Sansa started to n for the worst, thinking that the Southern emperor knew everything about her and her club. Sansa had learned from Grey Fur¡¯s memory that he was nning to continue staying at Sky blossom city and wait for the Southern emperor¡¯s return and check on her reaction to the assassination of the boy. And that thought that was pointless and had another task for Grey fur and his new team. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. we will be there.¡± Grey fur did not make any excuses and hurriedly agreed to travel to the central region to ept the new task his team was assigned. Grey Fur thought any objection was pointless as Madame web had already read his memory and should know he and his team members were nning on awarding themselves with a night at ¡®Heaven on four legs.¡¯ Despite knowing all this, Madame Web assigned them a new task, which meant that the mission was urgent and could wait. This was also why Grey fur dared to use other teams as bait despite knowing that he would be reprimanded by Madame Webter. The punishment that madame Web spoke of would nevere; instead would be showered with rewards as long as he keepspleting all the assigned tasks. ¡°Speaking of your new team, take care of Flower Thief. That one is essential for my ns.¡± Sansa warned Grey Fur from using Flower Thief like the other club members because his origin card made him too special to be used as expendable goods. ¡°Yes, Madame. That goes without saying. Without that boy, thest mission would not have been a sess. Please be rest assured I will take care of that boy and Sniper.¡± Sniper and Flower Thief¡¯s origin card made them assets in Madame web¡¯s eyes and she showed more tolerance towards those who she viewed as assets. Ending the call with Madame Web Grey, fur called his new team and asked them to meet up at the central region for the new task. ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 18:31 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium. Exciting the damned raining arena Anna appeared right where she entered it. Hovering in the sky, Anna was in deep thought but throwing everything to the back of her mind. Anna hurried towards the VIP box no.1. ¡°What the heck is that thing? And Where is Wyatt?¡± Pointing at the blood cocoon in the middle of the room, Anna inquired Lorenzo and Luna about it and my whereabouts. ¡°¡­¡± Lorenzo and Luna were speechless; they did not know how to exin their failure to protect me to Anna. Yes, I was still alive, but it was because of my quick thinking. If not, I would have died under the hands of the assassin, which was the fault of Lorenzo and Luna. If they had done their job right, the killers could not have reached me. And I would not have to fake my death. I could have formed my new body long ago before Anna arrived, but I did not because I wanted Anna to understand what happened and how dire the situation was. This way, these irresponsible card emperors would not go unpunished. Therefore I dyed the formation of my new body and waited for Anna in my blood cocoon. And also, because if the hostile card emperor¡¯s returned, I would not have to make another decoy. ¡°Will somebody answer me?¡± Anna stressed her words, feeling the atmosphere of the room dampen. *cough* ¡°Holy shit did that thing just cough¡± Anna was spooked, suddenly hearing the blood cocoon cough. ¡°Anna, it¡¯s me.¡± Feeling Anna¡¯s mental probe, I answered Anna. ¡°What the hell are you doing in the cocoon? What happened?¡± Anna asked in concern. ¡°Ahem, I will go and do a perimeter check to see if any mouse is still running around.¡± Lorenzo cleared his throat and excused himself. ¡°Not so fast, Old man. We gave the Positioning Rain array. So you do not have to do any parameter sweep.¡± Anna was not new to Lorenzo¡¯s tricks, and seeing him escape, Anna knew that these guys messed up. ¡°Haha, I forgot. I am getting old.¡± Lorenzoughed it off and med his age. He wanted to argue that the enemy could walk in the array without getting noticed, but he was wise enough not to drop the stone on his leg. ¡°Now, will someone exin to me what Wyatt is doing in the blood cocoon? Is it the rumored blood revival technique?¡± Anna was not new to blood rules and arts, so she guessed that the blood cocoon was rted to the blood revival technique. ¡± Don¡¯t hold your breath on them. None of them will answer your questions. Let me tell you what happened.¡± I slowly narrated what happened to Anna. ¡°Cousin, I did my best. Those people had a weird card. That allowed them to cloak themselves and phase through from my array. Please don¡¯t assume that it¡¯s my fault, cousin.¡± Hearing me me them for the death of my decoy Luna tried to reason with her cousin. ¡°What do you mean by high-level stealth? By any chance, are they still here?¡± Anna finally realized old man Lorenzo¡¯s array was not dependable as he sounded it to be. Chapter 366: Empty Space

Chapter 366: Empty Space

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 18:42 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium ¡°No need to be worried. The assassins already escaped after confirming my death.¡± I assured Anna. ¡°Good. Luna, I thought your array mastery was of the highest order? What happened? How can the enemy still enter and leave your area without you noticing?¡± Anna questioned her cousin to understand how assassins could enter and leave her Array as they pleased. The breach of the arrays arranged in the VIP box is a serious issue because they were of the highest order and organized by Luna, the prominent Array Grandmaster herself. If these arrays arepromised, simr arrays covering many Southern Watch military facilities and Heatsend Royal pce set up by Luna and her Grandfather were at risk of being breached. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t even notice how they entered and escaped. Whatever card the enemies used, it was very good at stealth and phasing. Unfortunately, because of the limited time and resources, I simplified some of the array Mechanics. Reducing the level of the array by an order. So I do not know whether the array was weak or the enemy¡¯s card was strong. Either way, I can not rule out any possibilities. For now, I do not have enough data to give you a specific answer.¡± Luna did not answer Anna hastily; being a professional researcher, she did not like to make assumptions. However, she had already had a gut feeling that the reason why the enemy was able to attack and escape without being detected had something to do with Empty Space, the gap between two dimensions. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that there is an enemy out there with an ability to enter our pce or military facilities as he wishes and leave without getting noticed?¡± Anna yelled at Luna. ¡°¡­¡± Luna chose to stay quiet as the answer to Anna¡¯s question was frightening to think of. Just the thought that all the important sites of Heatsend Royal family and Southern Watch are defenseless from an enemy attack sends a chill down Luna¡¯s spine. The Array design developed by Luna is an upgraded version of arrays created by the ancestral Demigods of the Heatsend family. Luna¡¯s upgraded array designs were way more efficient than the old arrays and proficient in detection ability. Because the array mechanics were simplified due to the limited time and resources, Luna could not tell for sure that the enemy used empty space to attack them even though her years of experience told her so because theycked any protective measures towards attack from Empty Space. The shoring of the array towards attacks from empty space is not because it is impossible to stop an attack from Empty Space but because it is believed that there is no life in Empty space, and it cannot sustain any life. Since nobody can live in Empty Space, there was no point in wasting time creating a countermeasure for attacks from Empty Space. Until Norman Jones, whose origin card can summon a creature that delves in the Empty Space. It¡¯s not that Luna¡¯s Array was ineffective, only that it was not meant to provide protection or detection against attacks from Empty space. The array used in the VIP box is a simplified version of the original, and life is impossible in Empty space. These two were why Luna was unsure if the enemy attacked them from empty space; therefore, until she can be confident about her assumptions, Luna chooses not to make any form of a statement. Getting no response from Luna, Anna turned to Lorenzo, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re the one who guaranteed your granddaughter¡¯s array designs are ahead of their time. I trusted you and signed off to change the array covering the southern watch military facilities. If grandma hears about this, she is going to flip out.¡± ¡°The arrays are indeed ahead of time, Anna. I believe this is an isted incident, and the problem lies in the enemy¡¯s card. It should be an origin card with a weird ability.¡± Lorenz was very confident that Luna¡¯s array designs were ahead of time and the best out there. Compared to the arrays they used earlier, Luna¡¯s updated array designs were way better. That is why he rmended Anna change the Array designs they previously used. ¡°Origin card or not, there is a loophole in the current array system used by the family. I don¡¯t know how you two have to find the loophole and fix it. I would prefer it if you both find the solution to this dilemma as fast as possible. I don¡¯t care if you have to put the Silver milk powder project on hold.¡± Anna did not like the idea that family and their military were defenseless against a threat, even if it was just an isted incident. ¡°Yes, I will do my best.¡± Luna nodded vigorously. Unlike her cousin, she was not strong. This did not bother Luna, as her specialtyy in her brains. Therefore when Anna asked her to fix the loophole in the array¡¯s Luna would never back down and took it as a challenge. ¡°I do not know if this will help, but I saw the hostile card emperors be spat out and swallowed by a creature. This creature was simr to and of the size of a human face mask made up of water. The most peculiar thing about it was that I felt like it was peaking into our dimension from outside. As if it was able to exist between two dimensions and enter our dimension as it pleased. I guess it is the reason behind its high-level stealth and Phasing ability.¡± I narrated what I saw to Luna as she imed that she did not have enough data to determine what went wrong with the array she set up. ¡°Huh¡­ My guess was correct. The enemy attacked us from the Empty space. The ancestors have already made the array foolproof against all kinds of space attacks except for the attacks from the Empty Space because they believed the Empty Space did not allow any life to inhabit it. But to think there exists a creature that not only can live in Empty space but also pass through the dimension wall as it pleases. This creature is the most significant discovery of this century.¡± From my narration of what I saw, Luna seemed to have quickly deduced how the enemy could bypass her array without raising any rms. ¡°Really? Aren¡¯t you forgetting something, for example, the silver milk powder?¡± Anna could not help but blurt out these words after hearing her cousin¡¯s words. ¡°Nope, I am not. Do you know what it means to be able to travel through Empty Space? It is an uncharted area. There is an entire world out there which no one has explored yet, where even the demigods have not stepped foot in. Do you understand the gravity of this matter?¡± Luna seemed to be very excited over the fact that life was possible in Empty space. ¡°What¡¯s new about that? Every year there are new worlds, realms, and dimensions discovered. You do not hear anybody making a fuss over that. I still think Silver milk powder is the most significant discovery of the century.¡± Anna was not impressed that life existed in Empty space, and she did not hesitate to express it. ¡°Ugh¡­ Forget it. I do not want to waste my words on you.¡± If not for Anna being right next to her, Luna would not have controlled her anger and directly called Anna an illiterate. ¡°Whatever, can you fix the loophole or not?¡± Anna knew her words enraged Luna, but she did not care about it and asked if the problem at hand could be solved. ¡°Yes, but it will take decades of research and experimentation to achieve that,¡± Luna replied positively. ¡°Decades? By then, the enemy would have slept in our bed and pissed in our sses. Can¡¯t it be achieved faster?¡± Anna was not satisfied with Luna¡¯s answer. ¡°It can be. I can reduce the decades to mere years, but I will need some help.¡± Luna once again answered with positivity. ¡°Name it, And I will arrange for it.¡± Anna was enthused hearing the period for research could be shortened to years from decades. ¡°I need two things. One of them is that boy, and the other one is the card emperor who used the card to summon that empty space creature.¡± Luna answered, pointing at me. ¡°Wyatt? Why him?¡± Anna was confused as to what role I would y in the research. Not just her, even everyone was. ¡°Not him, just his eyes will do the trick as they were able to see the empty space creature. Where my grandpa and I were unable to sense its presence.¡± Luna did not hesitate to state why she needed me. She went one step ahead and boldly expressed which part of me she required. ¡°About that, I was able to see that creature because of my origin card ability. So plucking eyes would be a waste.¡± I exined to avoid my eyes from being plucked. Chapter 367: Overprotective

Chapter 367: Overprotective

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 18:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium Having concluded how the enemy was able to breach the array and how Luna could rectify it, Anna asked, ¡± Oldman, I left that Grinch with you right, did you weasel some information out of him yet?¡± ¡°No, before I could do that, he went into some kind of vegetative state. I need some time to check what happened.¡± Oldman went on to describe the event that transpired. ¡°Forget it.¡± Anna did not press Lorenzo for allowing his suspect to end up vegetative. She seemed to know something but was hesitant to talk about it. Was it because of the presence of two unknown card emperors¡­ No, I don¡¯t think so. She did not seem to mind talking about something as crucial as Array designs for the Heatsend royal family and Southern Watch military facilities in front of them. Or maybe because what she knew was more important than the military Array designs. ¡°Our end was a bust. What about you? Did you get any helpful information from your end?¡± Oldman Lorenzo asked Anna if she could get any information from the card emperors trapped in her fusion field card Damned Raining Arena. Lorenzo was a sly old fox seeing that Anna, who would be waiting to yell at him whenever the opportunity presented itself this time, chose not to despite this particr opportunity being a juicy one. So Lorenzo figured that Anna must have hit the motherload on her end and could not help but ask despite knowing Anna was hesitant to talk about it. ¡°Yes, I did get some information. Whether it is useful, I can only tell after checking the authenticity of the information I got from those assassins.¡± Anna seemed to have sessfully interrogated the assassins but was unsure if the information she got was urate. Her words made it clear that she did hit the motherboard. The information that Anna must have received must be very critical and involve some bigwigs seeing how even someone as reckless as Anna chose to do her homework before pointing fingers. ¡°Great. Your highness, then who was it that sent the assassins?¡± The unknown younger card emperor asked Anna excitedly. I don¡¯t know if this younger card emperor is acting dumb or very bold. Oldman Lorenzo¡¯s action and Anna¡¯s response proved that she was not willing to answer that question, yet he asked it with a naive enthusiasm stered over his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me earlier? I can not tell you until I have verified the authenticity of the information.¡± Anna spoke in a stern and cold voice. Making it clear that she did not want to talk further on this topic. But to assure us that these matters will not be left as it is, she added, ¡°I have to verify some things before I can take definite action. But know that perpetrators will be prosecuted.¡± ¡°Great, then what next?¡± Being the initiator, Lorenzo took it upon himself to change the topic. ¡°For now, we should focus on Wyatt¡¯s safety. The recent assassination attempt has proven that the enemy is well versed in terms of assassination and has no problem getting by unnoticed. And also, it is clear that Wyatt¡¯s life is no longer safe in this small city. I am nning on moving him to Southern watch headquarters.¡± Anna started to narrate how she wanted to move me to a secure location so that something like the previous assassination would not happen. ¡°Yeah, I agree with your idea. And I also think that for his safety, Wyatt should be dered dead to the rest of the world.¡± Lorenzo agreed with Anna and proposed that they hold a grand funeral for me so that the whole world knows that the creator of the silver milk powder was assassinated by a bunch of shameless card emperors who did not mind ganging up and killing a single Card soldier. ¡°That should be easy as Wyatt has sessfully faked his death in front of his assassins. Meanwhile, he can stay at myb and help me with research on prevention against attacks from Empty space. And once the research is done, he can assume a fake identity and reenter the society. Finally, when he is capable of protecting himself, we can reveal the truth to the world.¡± Luna backed up her grandfather¡¯s proposal to announce my death to the world. ¡°You guys make an interesting proposal. I like it. This way, we no longer have to be worried about assassination attacks on him.¡± Annaplimented the grandfather and granddaughter duo for their input. ¡°Your highness, this¡­¡± The older unknown card emperor, who was observing till now, finally spoke up. ¡°What? Do you have a problem?¡± Anna snapped at the older card emperor for interrupting her train of thoughts. ¡°No, your Highness. I just wanted to inform you that our family was nning on volunteering to be the distributor of silver milk powder in the central region with appropriatepensation, of course.¡± The older one suddenly spoke about something unrted, which intrigued me. ¡°You are a wise man. I like to speak with wise people. But you sure your family can swallow the entire central region. Don¡¯t you think you are being a bit greedy?¡± Anna seemed to understand what the older card emperor was hinting towards. And she seemed to warn him for being too greedy. ¡°Your highness, with your blessing, I think my family can achieve the task splendidly.¡± The older card emperor did not seem to back down despite Anna¡¯s warning. ¡°Give up on your dreams of bing the sole distributor of silver milk powder in the Central region. But you can be one of the distributors in the capital city. This is already my limit. Considering the current state of your family, you guys are not qualified for this task. But generosity runs deep in my family, so you¡¯re in luck.¡± Anna did not give in to the older card emperors¡¯ demand and instead gave him a counteroffer of bing one of the distributors of the silver milk powder in Capital city. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, your highness. Now that everything is settled, can I speak with the boy?¡± The older card emperor was indeed wise. He seemed to know when to back down while he was at it. He did not forget to ask Anna permission to speak with me. The two unknown card emperors have not hidden their interest to talk with me from the beginning. First, I thought it had something to do with the silver milk powder, but now that they already had a deal with Anna, they still proposed to speak with me. This confused me because what do two Card emperors have to do with a small city Card soldier. ¡°Umm¡­ Good, it¡¯s decided that we will announce that the discoverer of the Silver milk powder Dalton Wyatt was killed today in an assassination. And then, he will be moved to a secureb where he can help Luna in the research. You guys talk what you want and make it quick; we have to move him to a secure location.¡± Anna finally permitted the two unknown card emperors to speak with me and also hurried them under the pretense of driving me to the safe area. ¡°Thank you, your highness. We will try to keep it short.¡± The older card emperor thanked Anna and turned to me to finally speak his objective, but I interrupted him ¡°Wait. Did you guys have fun nning my life for me? Anna, what gives you the right to make decisions for me? Who told you that you can n my life for me?¡± I was holding it in for a while now, so I could not help but yell at Anna. Was I not worried about enraging Anna, the only soul-bound person to look after my safety? No, I was not because right now, I was enraged seeing how these people nned the rest of my life within a few minutes without even asking my opinion on it. Fook, who do they think they are? In a rage, I did not watch my words, tone and did not care whom I offended. ¡°No, Wyatt, this is for your safety.¡± Anna tried to defend her actions by ming it all on me being weak and not capable of protecting myself. ¡°Anna, I thought you were different. And had started to believe that you cared about me.¡± I acted like the time I spent with Anna did not affect me, but in some corner of my heart, I started to trust her and depend on her. ¡°Wyatt, you misunderstand my intentions. I do care about you. This is for your good. You have to understand where I aming from.¡± Chapter 368: Slave

Chapter 368: ve

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 18:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, VIP box no.1 Getting kidnapped and being confined in a dark room to ve for my abductor was what I was scared of when I knew how this world worked. The soul pupils and my past life memories made me a gifted Card creationist. In this world where thew of the jungle trumps all thews, I was scared to show my gift to the world. But I should shine so bright that no darkness could swallow my light. This is why I tried so hard to build my force in this world, from running my card boutique to taking over the three allied guilds, all of this my attempt to lessen the fear in me. When I chose to patent the silver milk powder, I thought the silver milk powder was the thing that would allow me to shine so brightly that no darkness could swallow me. But something happened, and I ended up forming a soul contract with Anna. And finally, all my fears came true today. ¡®Dere my death to the rest of the world.¡¯ ¡®Hide me in a secretb.¡¯ ¡®Have me help them research a way to stop attacks and invasion from Empty space.¡¯ What the fook? How is this different from kidnapping me and locking me up in a dark room to ve for the Heatsend royal family. These people didn¡¯t even bother to ask my opinion on this, and they dare to say that they are doing all these for my safety. I can see where Anna wasing from. She was being overprotective. But Oldman Lorenzo and his granddaughter Luna, these two they wanted to turn me into a ve of their Heatsend royal family. I would be damned if I let them do as they pleased. And who the fook are the two unknown card emperors? These fookers seem to know something, and their suspicious deal about their family bing one of the distributors of silver milk powder in the capital city. There is something afoot here, and I seem to be at the center of it. I red at Anna, Luna, Oldman Lorenzo, the two unknown card emperors, with raging anger. Fortune favored these guys, and I was not strong enough; otherwise, I would have taught them a lesson from trying to trick me into bing a ve for the rest of my life. They say once I was strong enough to protect myself, I could travel the truth to the world. In this world filled with mysterious cards and demigods, what level of strength should I have to be considered strong enough to protect myself. In this world, even demigods do not dare to roam around alone; worried hostile demigods would gang upon them. In such a world, what strength should I pose to protect myself? These guys were indirectly telling me that they would enve me for the rest of my life. Do they expect me to believe their lie and allow them to erase my footprints from this world and enve me for the rest of my life? What the fool are these guys thinking? It must be the ve contract between Anna and me, yes that¡¯s it. Because of the soul contract, people from the Heatsend Royal family cannot force me into doing anything. Therefore they use this indirect way to fool me into bing their ve indirectly. Thinking of this, a chill went down my spine. Fook, these guys are crafty. Is Anna in on this? Or does she not know a thing and is just being overprotective. I don¡¯t feel like Anna is acting, but this might be the hormones in my body confusing me. And clouding my judgment from seeing the truth. I cannot be certain, which is a good thing as Certainty is the mother of fools. Anyway, I have to proceed with caution. And being a little cautious towards Anna wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for me. The n of Lorenzo the old fool became clear to me. He wanted to manipte Anna¡¯s overprotective side towards me to fool Anna and me and turn me into a ve for his family. ¡­ ¡°Wyatt, you misunderstand my intentions. I do care about you. This is for your good. You have to understand where I aming from.¡± Anna defended her actions. ¡°Understand you? What¡¯s there to understand? You want me to turn into a ve for your family. What¡¯s the difference between imprisoning me in a dark room and what you just proposed?¡± I red at Anna and asked. ¡°¡­¡± Anna¡¯s eyes avoided my eyes after hearing my words. ¡°Wyatt, you are overreacting. All we want to do is protect you. We are just looking out for your safety. Please understand.¡± Seeing Anna¡¯s eyes waver, Luna spoke up. ¡°Right, you would say that, wouldn¡¯t you? You know I was once like you. Apart from research, other things did not matter to me. Seeing you reminds me of the old obsessed me.¡± Luna was a workaholic who would do anything for her research, kind of like the old me. ¡°What are you talking about? You are barely out of high school and think that you are the same as me?¡± Hearing mepare myself to her, Luna rebuttal to my words in disband. ¡°Huh, you are right. We¡¯re not the same. I discovered silver milk powder. What did you discover or invent? What do you have to show for your years of research? Please don¡¯t answer unless it is on the same level as silver milk powder.¡± Seeing Luna disband me, another fuse went off in my head. Lina was weakpared to Anna and other card emperors in the room but was strong enough to kill me with a thought. Was I not worried that verbal abuse would turn to physical abuse. I was, but I still went ahead cause with Anna by my side, I knew none of the people in the room would dare to harm me. ¡°Really now? How can something you discovered by mistake bepared to my years of hard work? Boy, you are not on my level. If not for Anna, I would not even bother to care about you.¡± Unable to win the argument, Luna chose to hide behind her realm and status. ¡°Yeah, right. It does not matter. Your opinion doesn¡¯t matter. If you dare to interfere with my life once again, don¡¯t me me for being cruel?¡± I warned Luna from Interfering with my life and nning things for me. ¡°Oh, I am so scared.¡± Luna sarcastically responded to my threat, which I chose to ignore. And turned to face her grandfather, the old fool Lorenzo. ¡± Old fool, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see what you are trying to achieve. I would rather die than turn into a ve. Henceforth keep that in your conniving mind before you try to pull something like this.¡± Looking deep into Lorenzo¡¯s eyes, I warned him. So that he understood I was being serious. I know my current prowess was not enough to take me seriously, but I made sure to help him see if I died, his precious princess would die with me. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t think that the soul contract will shield you from everything. If not for me considering the princess¡¯s feelings, I would have already tuned you. Thank the princess for favoring you otherwise¡­.¡± Lorenzo stopped his words midway, feeling a killing intent from Anna. ¡°How dare you? It¡¯s one thing that you try to fool me, but for you to treat me deaf¡­ believe it or not, I will have your tongue cut.¡± Anna was confused at first. As she did not understand why I was angry, all she did was try to protect me. But after hearing old fool Lorenzo¡¯s words, Anna¡¯s confusion washed away with raging anger and reced it with the intent to kill. ¡°Anna¡­ you have to understand that¡¯s the best for the boy and the family. Do you think that the card emperor would not return if he knew his assassination was a failure? This time the boy was lucky, and he could fool them by faking his death, but next time, he will not be that lucky.¡± Lorenzo did not give up on having me be dered dead to the world and turn me into a ve for the royal family. ¡°Enough! I am letting this one slide as your intentions stemmed from serving the royal family, but next time you try to pull something like this, your tongue will be a few inches shorter.¡± Chapter 369: Family?

Chapter 369: Family?

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 19:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, VIP box no.1 Having warned the old fool Lorenzo, Anna turned to me with an apologetic smile. She said, ¡°I am sorry. I was too wrapped up thinking about how to protect you and crossed some lines. Please forgive me for nning your life for you. I was out of line, and I know now. Let¡¯s forget about faking your death to the world or the research on empty space. But I still think Sky Blossom City is not a safe space for you. How about this, We shift you to a top-secret Southern watch facility where you will be safe and increase your strength.¡± ¡°That will also work.¡± Lorenzo seemed to havepromised and no longer tried to imnt the idea of faking my death to the world in Anna¡¯s mind. ¡°That¡¯s good, I will shift myb to that facility too, so if you want to, you can participate in the research.¡± Luna shamelessly added. ¡°You people are at it again and will never learn. I am leaving. Today was a total bust. I won the tournament, but the sponsors ran away with my prize. I was almost assassinated. But one good thing dide out of this. Now I know I can not trust the Heatsend Royal family.¡± Saying that, I headed out of the VIP box. Was I not worried for the safety of my life? Yes, I was. But whoever assassinated me thinks I am dead; it will take some time, but they will soon know that their assassination was a failure and will try to assassinate me again. Therefore during this limited time, while whoever attempted to kill me thought I was dead, I would make some arrangements for the next assassination attempt on me. I wanted to know who was after my life but seeing the way Anna was hesitant to answer, I guessed she would not respond even if it were me who was asking. And it did not matter because someone who could afford to send 39 card emperors to kill me was not someone I could fight against. For now, the best thing would be to defend. Yes, defend till the Heatsend Royal family takes care of the hit on my head. I did say that I could not trust Anna¡¯s family, but I trusted the soul contract between Anna and me, which forces those guys to do their best to protect me so that my death doesn¡¯t be a threat to their princess. The royal family may not care for a card soldier from a third-rate city, but they care about their princess. This one reason was enough for the royal family and its subordinates to treat the threat towards my life with seriousness and not dare toze around. ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t leave. We still have to talk to you.¡± The younger card emperor blocked my path. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I am done talking. Now step aside.¡± I did not try to be polite. After all, I did not care who this guy was and how he could crush me to death with a thought because, for my safety, I sold the exclusive rights of my patent to the Heatsend royal family. I don¡¯t care if he is a card emperor as a third-rate card emperor is not worth my time. I nned to show tolerance and act hand in hand with the Heatsend royal family. But now that the royal family has made their stance clear, I no longer intend to be polite. Fook if you want to turn me into a ve, then guys are all in for a hell of a pain. ¡°I said we have to talk to you. So stay put.¡± The younger card emperor said in a stern voice. It seems he has started to show his true colors of bullying the weak and bowing to the strong. In front of Anna, Lorenzo, and Luna, this fooker did not dare to raise his voice or show his attitude, but in front of me, a meer card soldier, he started to act high and mighty. ¡°I said get outta my way, you dumbass.¡± Yep, I cursed at a card emperor. It felt good. I didn¡¯t just curse at him but also taunted him with a disband-filled stare. ¡°You scum! How dare you curse at your elders? Let me teach you stead of your parents.¡± feeling the disband-filled gaze of mine; the unknown card emperor lost it and let out an invisible pressure from his body pressing on me. ¡°Die!¡± Before I could even feel the pressure from the unknown younger card emperor, Anna yelled in rage, and suddenly, the left half of the card emperor¡¯s body blocking my path was vaporized. ¡°Healing Silk! Last revival¡± The unknown older card emperor yelled and rushed for the younger card emperor¡¯s rescue. And a silky green light enveloped the body of the younger card emperor like a mummy. Despite using a card, all the older card emperor could salvage was a live body with the left arm and chest missing. It seems Card emperor¡¯s vitality is no joke. Having lost his left arm, lungs, and 3/4th of his heart, the card emperor was still alive, and through the hole of the silky light covering him, he stared at Anna in horror. ¡°Your highness Southern emperor, what are you doing? This is Duskborn family matters. You have no right to interfere. My nephew was only teaching our family junior.¡± No matter how wise and tolerant the unknown older card emperor was. Seeing his nephew being beaten to the brink of death, he lost his rational mind and yelled at Anna. But the fook, does this old fellow mean by family junior? Who is his family junior? Young Wyatt? As far as I know, papa Wyatt is an orphan, and Mama Wyatt is a runaway. No way, these people can not be rted to Mama Wyatt. Wait, did he say Duskborn family? These fools are indeed rtives of mama Wyatt. Mama Wyatt never told young Wyatt about her family. She kept it hidden. She was very secretive about her past. Young Wyatt even believed that she was an orphan, just like his dad. And I never bothered to ask my newfound aunt about Mama Wyatt¡¯s family either as I thought it should be a wealthy family in a higher-tier city, but who knew that Mama Wyatt¡¯s family had two card emperors in her family. Are there more? Do they have a demigod in the family? That¡¯s not the point. These boomers tried to sell me to the Heatsend family to be one of the distributors of the silver milk powder in the capital city. They did not even try to hide the fact that they were selling me to the Heatsend royal family. Having finally understood what was happening here, I no longer nned to leave the VIP box. Because I wanted to listen to what these two card emperors had to say to me, and also I was worried that in the absence of Anna, these two card emperors would try to kidnap me. Come to think of it, I am worth more dead to the Duskborn family than alive. If I am dead, the patent of the silver milk powder will go to my immediate rtive. That is the Duskborn family. If not for the Heatsend family¡¯s protection, I think these people would have already killed me for the patent rights and the royalty. It seems money does bring the family together. Until yesterday I was an orphan, and now I have many rtives and a big family waiting to swallow my wealth. ¡°Step aside,¡± I said, looking at the older card emperor. I did n to stay, but I can¡¯t just remain after saying I will leave, hence the drama. ¡°Young man, listen to me. I am your grand uncle. Please don¡¯t be hasty. Listen to what I have to say to you. Then you can decide to leave if you want to.¡± The Older Card emperor addressed me politely as he had to because it didn¡¯t, then he had already witnessed the consequences. ¡°Seeing how you are being polite, I will give you two minutes, be quick.¡± Yep, smoothly done. After saying that, I slowly returned to Anna¡¯s side. Because of the new news, I felt more insecure, and right now, only Anna could give me a sense of security. I didn¡¯t trust Anna. I counted on the soul contract between us. Chapter 370: Invitation

Chapter 370: Invitation

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 19:18 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, VIP box no.1 ¡°This is how your parents end up in the Sky blossom city.¡± The Fire Fist emperor narrated mama and papa Wyatt¡¯s life experiences before taking refuge in Sky Blossom City. ¡°¡­¡± I gave the Fire Fist emperor a nk look because mama and papa Wyatt were not here to present their opinion, and there is no way to check the authenticity of the story retold by the Fire Fist emperor. Even a fool would know that the story narrated by the Fire Fist emperor is biased. And I consider myself to be a sane person. So there is no way I would buy into the shit he just spewed. Even if the story narrated by the Fire Fist emperor was biased, I still felt a boiling rage towards the Duskborn family for what they put Mama and Papa Wyatt through. Mama and Papa Wyatt were an average eloped couple before arriving at Sky blossom city. And the viin in their story was mama Wyatt¡¯s family. But ording to Fire Fist emperor, the viin in the story was the Baylor family belonging to mama Wyatt¡¯s arranged fiance, which forced the Duskborn family into persecuting the Wyatt Couple, which led to them finding refuge in the sky blossom city. Therefore I turned to Anna for her input. With Anna¡¯s family informationwork, they must have dug up what transpired with the Wyatt couple and whether there are other influences involved that I have to look out for since I nned to take revenge for the Wyatt family. I should know who all the culprits were involved in the tragic end of Wyatt¡¯s family. So she should be able to tell me what ¡°The Baylor family and the Duskborn family were equally responsible for the persecution of your parents. Thankfully your Grandfather, The three-eyed emperor, and your mother¡¯s ex-fiance, young Demigod Baylor, helped your parents escape to the Sky Blossom City and settle.¡± Anna did not get into detail but pointed out that both the Baylor family and the Duskborn family were equally med. ¡°Young Demigod Baylor? You are telling me my mother¡¯s ex-fiance is a demigod. ¡± I eximed in utter shock. What did mama Wyatt see in Papa Wyatt to marry him instead of a Demigod? This is not love. This is utter foolishness. I am all for love but look what fate it brought to mama Wyatt. ¡°Yes,¡± Anna answered in surprise, seeing me forget the main point and sweat on details. ¡°You are telling me my mother could have married a Demigod, but she chose to marry my father instead?¡± I asked again, unable to believe that Mama Wyatt chose Papa Wyatt over a demigod. ¡°Yes, she did. Isn¡¯t she a remarkable woman? She gave up everything to choose love.¡± Mama Wyatt was a real-life Princess who chose a hard life in the name of love, which would seem romantic in many people¡¯s eyes. And so does Anna. ¡°No way, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it. What was more unbelievable than with a card emperor for a father? Why was Mama Wyatt a mere silver grade card apprentice? There had to be a story to it. And I guess somehow the Duskborn family was to be med. ¡°Okay, believe whatever you want to¡± Seeing me be unreasonable, Anna gave up. ¡°¡­¡± Fook! If papa Wyatt were still alive, I would have saluted him. To steal a Demigod¡¯s fiancee, papa Wyatt must have been quite a daringdy¡¯s man. ¡°So, are you guys here to beg for forgiveness?¡± I asked the Fire Fist emperor. Knowing that they were young Wyatt¡¯s rtives, I thought they were here to mend the rtionship between us as I gained a lot of wealth recently. ¡°In a way, yes. We want to invite the main family. To add your parents and your name to the ancestry records. That way, your mother and father¡¯s grave can be shifted to the Duskborn family graveyard.¡± The Fire Fist emperor exined the purpose of his visit. ¡°Is that all?¡± I asked expressionlessly, having learned that not only was Mama Wyatt thrown out of the house but her name was erased from her family ancestry book. ¡°¡­Yes,¡± the Fire Fist emperor was confused, not seeing me enthused about the offer he had made. Well, what did he expect? Did he want me to jump in excitement? ¡°Anna, how is the Silver milk powder project progressing? Have you secured the Gate Dungeon? ¡± Having heard what the Fire Fist emperor had to say to me, I asked Anna about the security detail for the silver beach gate dungeon. ¡°¡­¡± Anna was confused seeing me change the topic suddenly and looked at me with question marks in her eyes. ¡°Dalton, you haven¡¯t answered me yet? Will you return to the family? There you will be a lot safer and have lots of freedom. After all, it¡¯s your home.¡± Seeing me intentionally ignore him, the Fire Fist emperor thickened his skin and asked for my answer. ¡°Yes, I will. The day Ie to your family, it will be the end of the Duskborn family.¡± I did not waste any more words on the Fire Fist emperor or the Duskborn family because action spoke more than words. ¡°Dalton, don¡¯t let the anger cloud your judgment. Take your time and answer. I know our family was wrong, but your mother is also equally at fault. We did what we did because of familyw. What your mother did is equal to betraying the family. The punishment of erasing her name from the ancestry book and banishing her from the main family is already very lenient. But now, thanks to your contribution, the family is willing to withdraw all its punishment and Invite you back to the family. With this, you can bury your parents in the Duskborn ancestry graveyard. Where your mother¡¯s final rest truly belongs.¡± Despite hearing me threaten to destroy the entire Duskborn family, the Fire Fist emperor continued to persuade me. . Chapter 371: Shameless

Chapter 371: Shameless

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 19:28 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, VIP box no.1 Seeing Fire Fist emperor shamelessly continue to persuade me to enter the Duskborn family even after giving the Duskborn an ultimatum for its destruction, I felt disdain towards the Duskborn family, ¡°No matter what you say, my decision will not change. Please leave. We are about to discuss some sensitive issues.¡± ¡°Dalton, think about your mother. Don¡¯t you want her to be buried next to her family rather than a stranger?¡± The Fire Fist emperor did not n on leaving without a positive answer. What bothered him most was I did not make any demands of the Duskborn family and directly rejected their invitation. Showing no interest in entering their family. Why would I? Even if I chose to forget the revenge part, joining the Duskborn family, I stood to lose more, and the family stood to gain a lot. And I never make a losing deal. ¡°My mother has already proved that she is happy where my father is. So, I think she is happy being buried next to my father.¡± I did n on burying Mama and Papa Wyatt in the Duskborn family ancestral graveyard. But when I do that, I want to bury the whole family, which forced them to their cruel fate. ¡°Dalton, blood is thicker than water. No matter what, you can only depend on family. Nothing is as safe as home. Please think twice before you make any decision.¡± Saying that the Fire Fist emperor activated his family bloodline to unearth the blood connection between him and me. ¡°Interesting way to use DNA with soul energy.¡± Feeling the faint connection between the Fire Fist emperor and me, I was astonished. ¡°Somethings wrong. I feel another blood connection other than you two?¡± The Fire Fist emperor felt an extra blood connection 9ther than the Axe emperor and me. Spooked, he added, ¡°Do you have a sibling? But ording to the information I got, Ellen has only one son. No, this blood connection is from Brandon¡¯s generation.¡± ¡°You must be detecting Kathy. She is my mother¡¯s step-sister. And Three-eyed emperor¡¯s illegitimate daughter. Let me warn you, she is myst family member. So don¡¯t have any thoughts about her¡± I said this to rify to the Duskborn family that Kathy is my person and any harm to her would not be tolerated. ¡°I see, don¡¯t worry. We are not here for her but for you. Dalton, you feel that connection between us. That¡¯s a blood connection. No matter what you im, you can never erase this connection between us. So,e home, Dalton. Let us protect you.¡± The Fire Fist emperor spoke big words, but he showed nothing to back his words. Forgetting the revenge part, when they got an opportunity to protect me, these people were the most unreliable. I still remember them arguing about who gets to report to Anna about my death without seeking revenge or mourning my unfortunate departure. Just a few minutes ago, he sold me to the Heatsend royal family for rights to be one of the distributors of silver milk powder in the capital. Despite all this evidence pointing contrary to his im, the Fire first emperor still shamelessly continued to persuade me. His persuasion was bing annoying. Irritated, I turned to Anna and said, ¡°Anna, I want you to stop any cooperation between your family and the Duskborn family right away. And I have things to discuss with you. Can you see your guests out?¡± ¡°Wyatt¡­¡± Anna wanted to say something but chose not to, and turning to Fire first emperor, she dered, ¡°You heard him, now leave.¡± ¡°But, your highness¡­.¡± The Fire Fist emperor tried to reason with Anna, but she red at him and yelled, ¡°I said leave.¡± ¡°Thank you, your highness. I will take my leave now.¡± Seeing no room for reasoning, the Fire first emperor chose to retreat. And decided to tackle this matter from another angle. So what if he can¡¯t persuade his grandnephew? He decided to convince his brother¡¯s illegitimate daughter seeing how his grandnephew seemed to care about her. All head to do was lure the hen the chick would follow. Thinking of this, the Fire Fist emperor carried his injured nephew and excited the VIP box. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the Fire Fist emperor leave, I sneered. These people did not apologize for their part in the persecution of the Wyatt couple; instead, they tried to shift the me and glorify their ancestry log and graveyard. I think they will like it when they are nothing but names in the ancestry log and get to eternally sleep 7 feet under in their ancestral graveyard. ¡°So, what did you want to discuss about?¡± After the Fire Fist emperor left, Anna asked curiously. This part I liked about Anna as she always gave importance to what I had to say. ¡°It¡¯s about the security detail of the Silver Beach gate dungeon. Who is guarding it?¡± I asked this because I nned to have Anna build a southern watch military facility here in sky blossom city to protect the dungeon. While they are at it, they can guard me too. This way, I do not have to leave Sky Blossom city and not abandon my card boutique and TSR guild. ¡°About that, we are nning to transport the entire dungeon to a secure location. Fortunately, it is a low-rank gate dungeon. If it were a field dungeon or a high-rank dungeon, we would have to make other arrangements.¡± Instead of Anna, Luna exined the Heatsend Royal family¡¯s ns for the Silver Beach Gate Dungeon. ¡°What? Can you do that? How is that possible? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± I eximed, hearing that they nned to transport the gate dungeon to a more secure location. Fook, this meant all my ns of having Anna build a Southern Watch military facility in Sky Blossom city hit a dead end even before I set the n in motion. So much for me trying toe up with ways to avoid going into hiding. Chapter 372: Dungeon Relocation

Chapter 372: Dungeon Relocation

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 19:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, VIP box no.1 ¡°It is called Dungeon Relocation, and with enough preparations, it is possible.¡± Luna answered, after a pause, she continued saying, ¡°This is the reason why Auntie chose me for the Silver Milk Powder project over grandfather. After all, Dungeon Relocation is my area of expertise.¡± ¡°So, mother had already made all the ns for the silver milk project. Why did she not inform me about it?¡± It appears even Anna was kept in the dark about the Heatsend Royal family¡¯s ns for the Silver Beach gate dungeon. ¡°That¡¯s for auntie to answer. Please do not drag me into your mother and daughtermunication problems.¡± Luna choose her words carefully. ¡°Ms. Luna, about Dungeon relocation, What do you mean by ¡®enough preparations¡¯?¡± I was curious about Dungeon relocation, so I asked my doubts about it to the avable expert. ¡°That¡¯s Dr. Luna Lorn for you.¡± Luna corrected. I found it funny hearing Luna say that because I remembered doing the same to many people I did not like back on Earth. ¡°Sure, Dr. Lorn. Now, will you help me understand Dungeon Relocation?¡± I was not bothered by Luna¡¯s haughtiness. Instead, I respected that because people in our field worshiped Knowledge, not strength. ¡°Hmph!¡± Luna snorted and then said, ¡°Dungeon relocation is a new concept. It was based on the idea of relocating a captured gate dungeon to the desired location. Since this is a rtively new concept, there is not much advancement in this field. Therefore, relocation of the high-level dungeon is not possible yet. Thankfully Silver Beach gate dungeon is a low-level dungeon, so within another three months, we can uproot it from this city to the secure location.¡± ¡°3 months? If it takes that long to uproot a gate dungeon, how are you nning on guarding the dungeon?¡± hearing that it takes three months to uproot the gate dungeon, I was overjoyed. And set the previous n in motion with some improvisation. ¡°Why would the dungeon need protection during the dungeon uprooting process? Who dares to mess with the Heatsend royal family in the southern region?¡± I could see Luna was purposefully acting dumb. She seemed to have already guessed where I was headed with my question. ¡°You dare to say that after 30 card emperors tried to assassinate me, an hour ago. I may have discovered the Silver milk powder, and you may own its exclusive production rights, but the Silver milk powder does not belong to us but the entire humanity. And I believe it would be irresponsible to leave something that important unguarded.¡± I did not put my agenda forward not because Anna would reject it, but the two card emperors in the room would definitely oppose it because me going into hiding would help their case. ¡°Yes, Luna. You cannot let our family pridee in between the welfare of the entire humanity. I will have an elite squadron of Southern Watch set up a temporary military base as protection detail until you uproot the gate dungeon.¡± Anna seemed to have guessed what was happening and responded in my support. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through the trouble; Auntie had made all the arrangements. It got dyed because of the mission, forsaken treasure.¡± Luna came clean and revealed that all the arrangements for the gate dungeon protection detail were made. ¡°Huh, this is great. Now you no longer have to go in hiding, Wyatt,¡± Anna eximed in excitement. ¡°You do know that it is a temporary military facility, right?¡± I hate to rain on Anna¡¯s excitement but better now thanter. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand, soon you will be able to attend the university.¡± Anna¡¯s voice became loud in excitement. ¡°So¡­¡± I asked in confusion. Having attended enough university for two lifetimes, I was not thrilled about college life. ¡°The top 10 universities are humanities holynd of knowledge. All forces have signed a treaty that the top 10 universities are war-free zones. Nobody, I mean nobody, would dare try to assassinate you in one of the universities. Even if they tried to, they would fail and pay dearly for their actions.¡± Anna exined the reason behind her excitement. She seemed to be worried about my safety but knowing I would be leaving for college soon, her worry washed away. ¡°Great, haha! In your face. In your face. Dream on I Dalton Venera Wyatt will not be anybody¡¯s ve. I¡¯d instead prefer death.¡± I shouted, pointing at old fool Lorenzo and Luna. Especially Lorenzo, that sly old man seemed to have ns to turn me into Heatsend family ve even before he visited the Sky Blossom city; no, it may be his sole purpose for visiting the city in the first ce. Thank god, Anna is more about beauty and brawn than brains, which lead to her signing a soul contract between us. Otherwise, the Heatsend family would have already turned me into a ve. ¡°Boy, you seem to be forgetting whose presence you are in.¡± Lorenzo red at me. And he did not dare to do anything more than this to me in the presence of Anna. ¡°..¡± I rolled my eyes at Lorenzo and turned to Anna, asking, ¡± Anna, how many broken runes did you get after killing the 24 card emperors.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I did not calcte the loot yet. Why do you ask?¡± Anna was in a hurry to check on me, so she did not bother to check her loot and hurried over to the VIP box. ¡°I sacrificed two broken runes to fake my death. I was wondering if you could lend me some more?¡± I know I am being shameless, but when freaking card emperors are shamelessly targeting my life I had to be thick-skinned for the sake of my survival. ¡°Hehe,¡± Anna let out a lewdugh like a pervert and said, ¡± You know it is going to cost you, right?¡± ¡®Tsk¡¯ Hearing Anna, Luna clicked her tongue and threw a scorn-filled gaze at me. Chapter 373: Job Offer

Chapter 373: Job Offer

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 19:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, VIP box no.1 ¡°Sure, name your price.¡± Ignoring Luna¡¯s scorn-filled gaze, I confidently answered Anna¡¯s sketchy offer. ¡°Wyatt, you dog. How can I talk about that with my family present here?¡± Anna acted shy, but her eyes kept throwing a flirtatious gaze at me. ¡°Go ahead, since when did our presence stop you from having a good time?¡± Old fool Lorenzomented, seeing Anna act shy. *Tsk*Luna clicked her tongue again. ¡°¡­¡± Anna red at old man Lorenzo and her cousin Luna threatening them into behaving themselves. ¡°Anna, please don¡¯t joke around. I am being serious; I want to borrow some broken runes. Would you please give me a price?¡± I nned to add the cost of broken runes to the 35000 soul jade I took from Anna as an advance on my silver milk royalty. ¡°You want to talk seriously, let¡¯s talk seriously then. The market price of one broken rune is near 35,000 median soul jades. How many broken runes do you n to borrow, and What do you n to use as coteral?¡± Anna got real serious. Just like the first time I met her when she wanted me to hand over the secrets to silver milk powder production. ¡°Wait second, what is a Median Soul Jade?¡± This is the first time I heard about Median Soul Jade. ¡°Soul Jades are ssified based on the purity of the soul Jade. The rank of the dungeon determines the purity of the soul jade produced into three types, Low Soul Jades ¨C F, E, D & C rank dungeons Median Soul Jades ¨C B, A, AA & S rank dungeons High Soul Jades ¨C SS & SSS rank dungeons Lower the level of a dungeon longer it takes to produce a soul jade. Both B-rank and S-rank dungeons produce median soul jades. In the time required by the B-rank dungeon to produce one median soul, the S-rank dungeon produces four median soul jades. The current exchange rate for Soul Jades is, 1 Low Soul Jade = 100 million dors 1 Median Soul Jade = 10 Low Soul Jades 1 High Soul Jade = 10 Median Soul Jades The rate may vary in the ck market. Considering you are my friend, I will offer you alternative options of payment. So do you want to pay with Low Soul Jades or Dors?¡± After exining the types of Soul Jades, knowing that I did not have any median soul jades on me, Anna offered me alternative payment methods. ¡°About that, can you give me an advance on my royalty?¡± Hearing the sky-high price of a broken rune, I was already speechless, but still, I gathered my courage to ask for a loan on my royalty shamelessly. ¡°No, you can not, as you already imed a 35,000 low soul jade advance on your royalty.¡± Anna rejected my shameless request for an advance on my royalty. ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how else to pay for the broken runes. And thinking about the two broken runes I sacrificed to fake my death, I felt light-headed, unable to handle the shock of losing 70,000 median soul jades. Due to this experience, I saw Anna in a new light as she generously gifted me six broken soul jades worth 210,000 median soul jades or 21,000 high soul jades. If I had a prodigal daughter like Anna, I would have removed her name from my will. ¡°Wyatt, I have a few broken runes on me. If you are willing, I can sell you one broken rune for one percent of the silver milk powder share in your hand. Considering the current market price of the broken runes and silver milk powder shares, I think I am offering you a fair price.¡± Old fool Lorenzo did not want to miss out on the opportunity to make some money on my desperation. ¡°No, thank you.¡± Giving the old fool a middle finger in mind, I rejected his offer. People are still skeptical about silver milk powder. Therefore, their share price is still unstable. If I had toment on Lorenzo¡¯s offer, then I would say he was being generous by offering one broken rune for one share. ¡°I have an offer for you too.¡± Luna proposed ¡°If it¡¯s about selling the shares in my hand, then don¡¯t bother.¡± I made it clear that I was not willing to sell the shares of silver milk powder in my hand. ¡°No, I want to employ you to help me research on empty space. I will pay you one broken rune after thepletion of my research.¡± Luna seemed to be set on having me help her in her research. ¡°Nope, that¡¯s too long and tedious for a single broken rune.¡± I rejected Luna¡¯s offer cause I needed a broken rune to increase my strength to face any possible assassination attempts. And Luna¡¯s research may take years or even decades which is a lot of time and work for a single broken rune. Yep, Anna had spoiled with her extravagant gifts as I can think of hundreds of people who would kill to have the job Luna offered me. ¡°I¡¯m open for negotiations. Name your price.¡± Luna seemed to have expected my rejection and asked me the price for my help in her research. ¡°One broken rune per month with fifteen working hours per week obviously I will be taking the weekends off. And I want four months¡¯ sry in advance.¡± I wanted to ask for one broken rune per week, but instead, I found the limit of my shamelessness. ¡°Even the lead researcher doesn¡¯t get paid that much by my university.¡± Luna looked at me with utter disbelief. ¡°There are hundreds of capable lead researchers, so they are not worth that much. As far as I know, you have only me who can help you with your research on empty space.¡± Knowing the worth of what you are selling is negotiation 101. ¡°Huh¡­ Grandpa, how many broken runes do you have on you?¡± After giving it a thought, Luna turned to her grandfather for help. Chapter 374: Megamorpher

Chapter 374: Megamorpher

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 19:56 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, VIP box no.1 ¡°Right now, I have one broken rune on me, Sugar Bear. Let me check how many broken runes Grinch, the vegetative assassin I caught, has.¡± saying that Lorenzo summoned his grimoire, which spat out vegetative Grinch. ¡°Old man, have gone senile? That is evidence.¡± Anna yelled at Lorenzo, who was about to dig out Grinch¡¯s Ego Gem. ¡°Evidence of what? In his current state, he is as good as dead.¡± Lorenzo defended his intention to turn Grinch¡¯s runes into broken runes. ¡°For you may be, but not for JJ. With JJ¡¯s origin card, though vegetative, he will talk.¡± Anna is adamant about keeping the vegetative Grinch¡¯s body alive. ¡°Fine, can I borrow some broken runes then?¡± Unable to dig out Grinch¡¯s ego gem for broken runes, Lorenzo had no choice but to turn to Anna for help. ¡°Old man, let the person who needs them ask for them.¡± Anna denied Lorenzo¡¯s request to borrow broken runes saying that if Luna wants the broken runes let her ask herself. ¡°Wyatt, let¡¯s prepare the contract now with one broken rune upfront, and I will pay you the remaining broken runes in 3 days.¡± Luna did not even bother to ask Anna to lend her some broken runes. It seems there is still some friction left between the two cousins. ¡°Nope, that won¡¯t work for me. Give me four broken runes now, or we don¡¯t have a deal.¡± I was not interested in helping Luna in her empty space research. Yet, I chose to ept her job offer because I urgently needed broken runes to create the cards that would help me protect myself from any future assassination attempts. ¡°Okay, then I will contact you when I have four broken runes¡± Luna did not understand the difference between me getting the broken runes today and three dayster, which is why she did not think of the possibility that three days after I may not be alive to take her job offer. And I did not bother to remind her of that. Because to her, even with broken runes, a card soldier can never defeat a card emperor. And I agree with her, but I could escape or trick them like I did today. ¡°Typical Luna,¡± Annamented, seeing Luna not willing to borrow some broken runes from her. *Ahem* clearing my throat, I drew Anna¡¯s attention and asked, ¡± Anna, how about I pay for the broken runes by other means than Soul Jades?¡± ¡°Wyatt, darling, I thought you wanted to talk seriously?¡± Asked Anna, scanning me with a passionate gaze. *Tsk* clicking her tongue, Luna looked at me with disdain. ¡°No, not that. I mean, how about I create rune cards for you in exchange for broken runes?¡± I did not want silver milk powder shares, so I had no choice but to offer my service in exchange for the broken runes. *Hahaha* Luna, Lorenzo, and Anna, all three, burst into a loudugh. ¡°Tell me you are kidding me, right?¡± Lorenzo asked, wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes. ¡°¡­¡± I stood calm and gazed back at all three of them with a serious look because I was confident in what I said. ¡°Oh, he is serious.¡± Seeing the serious look in my eyes, Lorenzo and the other two finally stoppedughing. ¡°Wyatt, don¡¯t tell me you seriously think that your service as a card creation is worth a broken rune,¡± Luna asked with disbelief. ¡°I do. You saw the ego elemental I created with broken runes, right? Don¡¯t you think they are worth a broken rune?¡± With Cmity daughter gem, I can create any broken rune into an ego elemental with ease. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t Anna create those ego elementals for you?¡± Lorenzo enquired in surprise as he and everyone else believed that Anna gifted me the ego elementals. ¡°Nope, I created them myself. And I think they should be worth the price I ask off.¡± Desperate times call for desperate measures, so I no longer tried to hide that I was the one who created the ego elementals. ¡°No way, you just forged your ego gem. How can a novice like you refine a broken rune and cast it into an ego elemental? This is illogical.¡± Old man Lorenzo could notprehend the idea that a total novice could create an ego elemental using a broken rune just minutes after he forged his ego gem. ¡°Anna, what do you say? I can help you create ego elementals using broken ruins in exchange for broken runes.¡± ignoring Lorenzo, I asked Anna. ¡°Ego elementals, I can create them too. Why should we pay you for their creation?¡± Anna asked a reasonable question ¡°That¡­ my ego elements can be used by anyone. The broken runes used to create them will not resist new users. They will be as docile as any other runes of the user.¡± I knew this because I saw how the broken rune spirits were hostile to anyone who entered their ego gem. ¡°Is that it? I can do that too. Give up, Wyatt, anything you can do, a card emperor can do it better.¡± Before Anna could answer me, Lorenzo argued. ¡°You guys saw Pax¡¯s mecha Iron Flesh right. What if I say I can build something five-time enormous than that using the broken runes? And anybody can use them. I bet the southern watch would love to equip your soldier with those.¡± ginormous mecha, that was what I was nning to build for myself. Well, not exactly a giant mecha but a Megamorpher formed bybining different mechas. ¡°Why would our soldiers need those giant puppets? They are already equipped with capable armors and weapons.¡± Lorenzo¡¯s prejudice against me stopped him from looking at the picture I was trying to paint. ¡°I like the idea. A mecha, is that what you call that thing. With the firepower it was packing, the card apprentice equipping it could take on thousands of hostile card apprentices of the same Realm. Those huge armors will work wonders at the ¡®Way Beyond.¡¯ Good, but before we go any further, I would like a demonstration of the armor you create using broken runes. And if they are worth one broken rune.¡± Anna saw the picture I painted and was impressed enough to give me a chance to prove my ims. ¡°Yeah, I agree. If the so-called mechas are not half bad as you promise, they can help our soldiers posted at the way beyond a lot. Maybe we can reim some of the lostnds.¡± Luna seemed to understand the worth of mecha as a mass ughtering machine. Chapter 375: Rune Jewel

Chapter 375: Rune Jewel

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 20:03 Location- Sky Blossom City, Card stadium, VIP box no.1 ¡°Great, I will create the mecha cards for demonstration. And trust me, they will be worth your money.¡± They say if you do what you love, you¡¯ll never work a day in your life. And creating things that were just a theory or concept back on earth was what I loved, and when Anna and the rest asked me to create a mecha made out of runes for demonstration. I was pumped. ¡°Okay then, what are you waiting for?¡± Asked Lorenzo, he seemed to be bummed about Anna giving me an opportunity to earn the broken runes as he wanted to exchange the broken runes in his possession for the share of silver milk powder in my hands. ¡°Well, creating a mecha card requires a lot of rare ingredients and resources, which costs a lot of money. As an orphan student, Ick the funds and the broken runes to create a mecha card.¡± I was not ashamed to use the orphan student card to get the funds and broken runes to create the mecha card for demonstration. Heatsend royal family is loaded, and they would not sweat the small expenses. ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Lorenzo was about to talk snark again but was interrupted by Anna, ¡°forward me the list of ingredients you require. I will have the stadium staff bring it.¡± ¡°There is no rush for that. How about we move the party to my card boutique? There I can use my cardb for the card creation, and Susan can make arrangements for the ingredients. Of course, you will be paying her.¡± Creating mecha cards using broken runes would be a massive project. I will require a lot of rare and expensive card ingredients in their creation process, which was an excellent opportunity for Susan to make a buttload of money salesmission. Therefore I advised Anna that we should move to the Association guild warehouse, aka my card boutique. ¡°Sure. On the way, we can buy some pizza for dinner.¡± Anna agreed and pitched that we should have pizza for dinner. ¡°But we had pizza for lunch. Not that I amining, I love pizza.¡± Imented as I used my grimoire to send a private message to Susan. ¡­ Wyatt: [ Susan, I hooked a big fish. So, please leave whatever you are doing and quickly head to the warehouse and make it presentable.] Susan: [Okay. Where are you at? And what is the estimated time of your arrival?] Wyatt: [We are leaving the card stadium right now.] Susan: [ I am still at the stadium too.] Wyatt: [ No worries, we will be stopping for pizza. Do you want me to bring some for you?] Susan: [That¡¯s not enough. Stall the client as much as possible until I DM you.] Wyatt: [Okay. What about the pizza?] Susan: [No, I don¡¯t want a pizza. Could you bring me a kale sd?] Wyatt: [ Really? Your choosing Kale sd over pizza] Susan: [Yep, I had lobster for lunch. So, I want to eat something healthy for dinner.] Wyatt: [Well, you can order it from the staff mess at Guild association mall yourself.] ¡­ Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 21:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild association mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Anna, give me three broken runes of Fire, Wind, and earth elemental rule.¡± I said, picking up thest pizza slice. ¡°Okay. I will help you refine these broken ruins. Meanwhile, you get started with the card creation process¡± Anna offered her help in refining the broken runes, but I did not need her help as my cmity daughter gem could easily dominate the will of the broken runes and turn them into ves. ¡°Thank you. I can refine them myself.¡± Wiping my hands and mouth on a napkin, I politely rejected Anna¡¯s help. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Anna asked again. She knew I had turned six broken runes into ego elementals in less than 20 minutes but still, she could not help but be concerned. ¡°Yes, give me the broken runes. I will handle them.¡± For some people, Anna¡¯s concern woulde off as clingy and smothering, but I enjoyed it. I loved the attention and care she had shown me. Though it¡¯s another thing that my trust issues are keeping me from reciprocating simr feelings for her. ¡°Here, What about the other ingredients?¡± Handing me a red spherical orb, Anna asked me about the status of the other ingredients that Susan had gone to acquire. ¡°They are on their way. And what is this?¡± I asked Anna, curiously fiddling with the red spherical orb that she handed to me. ¡°That¡¯s a Rune Jewel. It is an item used to store broken runes. You can ess the broken runes in them using your mental energy.¡± Anna answered, exining how to ess the broken rune stored within the Rune Jewel. ¡°Wow, then is it like an artificial ego gem?¡± I asked curiously while gazing at the three dots of red, green, and yellow floating around inside the Rune Jewel. Those three dots must be the broken runes of elemental runes fire, wind, andnd. ¡°Calling a Rune Jewel an artificial ego gem would be incorrect, but the idea behind the creation of Rune Jewel was indeed to create a synthetic ego gem. It is more like a failed product as a result of trying to make a fake ego gem. Ego gems can help store and nourish runes and broken runes, but the rune jewel can only store broken runes.¡± Luna did not miss the chance to correct me and exined Why? What? And How? About the Rune jewels. ¡°Thank you for that. I will get started on refining the broken ruins. You guys make yourself at home and when Susanes with indigents, ask her to leave them at the door of the cardb.¡± Thanking Luna for the useless facts that she unloaded on me, I headed towards the cardb to refine the broken runes until Susan arrived with the other ingredients. ¡°Will do. Ask if you need any help.¡± Anna reminded me that she is avable to help if I need any. Despite being rejected by me repeatedly. With the help of three-card emperors, creating the mecha card would be a lot easier and more time-saving. But my card creation method is very crude, which involves a lot of help from my soul pupils and memories, making it impossible for me to coborate with other card creationists, especially withpetent card creations like Luna and Lorenzo. They would easily spot that I have bare minimum knowledge of card creation. Chapter 376: Design Issues

Chapter 376: Design Issues

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 21:17 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild association mall, Warehouse no.234 Mechas are the unrequited romance I have longed for since I was a little boy and watched the first mecha anime. Getting a second chance in this card world, my love for mecha was no longer an unanswered one. I got an opportunity to create a mecha for Pax Whiteburn but never a chance to ride one, but today, I would change that by creating a mecha for myself. Mechas were quite popr back on the earth. Their poprity led to the birth of different models of Mechas such as humanoid mecha, animal-shaped mecha, transformable mecha, fusion mecha, etc. And today, I was nning on creating three animal-shaped mechas with the three broken runes I borrowed from Anna. I had already decided on which animals I should shape my mechas after before I gave Susan the ingredient list to purchase the card ingredients. For the Fire elemental rule broken rune, I decided to use it to create a mecha shaped after a majestic Lion. For the Wind elemental rule broken rune, I nned to create a flight-capable mecha for this one, so I decided on the eagle for the wind broken rune. For the Earth elemental rule broken rune, I choose tortoises. But I did not n on making this mecha as slow as an actual one, but it would have a hard shell that the tortoises are known for. Designing a mecha into animal form was not the problem, but its mobility and control, which lied in the AI running the mecha, the spirits of the broken runes were the problems. The broken rune spirits belong to humans, so they had no idea how an eagle or a tortoise should move. This was the challenge I was facing right now. With the help of the cmity daughter gem, I can tame the spirits of the broken runes unconditionally. So I thought I would feed the beast will of the Lion, Eagle, and tortoise to their respective elemental broken runes. This way, instead of mimicking theirte masters, the broken runes would mimic the beast wills I feed to them. This was just a theory yet to be tested. Once Susan delivers the card ingredients, I will test this theory out. And the probability of sess is very favorable. If not, I will have to develop something like a separate secondary AI for the mobility and control of the mechas. That would be time-consuming andplicate the internal design process of the mecha. Anotherplication was the power source for the mecha. I nned to add two power sources to each mecha. One power source would be Soul energy based, and the other power source would be based on rule power. Soul energy based power source was not a problem as Soul energy reactor was readily avable in Guild Association mall. But a power generator for a rule power based power source was not avable in the Guild Association mall. The Sky blossom city was a third-rate city, and it was already a miracle that I could get not one but three A-rank soul energy reactors and other rare A-rank card ingredients here. Not to mention three rule power generators, even a single rule power generator, was not something Susan could buy in this city or any other nearby city. These new mechas were broken rune based, and without a rule power reactor, I could notplete them. I could make use of the soul energy base, but this way, the whole idea behind the creation of these mechas would be lost. Therefore Susan decided to try her luck at the ck market, and fortunately, an old second-hand rule power generator was avable. A single old second-hand rule power generator could not make up for three rule power generators in three separate mechas. Still, I could reverse engineer the old rule power generator to create three new generators using my soul pupils. I asked Lorenzo and Luna to help me create or even reverse engineer three rule power generators, but they refused because it was not their field of study. I did not ask Anna for help because she was more of a warrior than a schr, but she still enthusiastically offered to help. I refused as taking over Anna¡¯s offer of support for my current predicament would be like giving a sword in the hands of a monkey. The next problem for the creation of the mecha card was the artillery and range weapon system. Since I was building the mechas using broken runes, I wanted to use rule power-based weapons. But the rule-based weapons were not avable in the sky blossom city market, both ck and white, which meant that I had to create the arsenal for the mecha from scratch too. The reverse engineering of the rule power generator and the creation of all three arsenal systems will be time-consuming, even with the help of three of my ve consciousness. Time was not an issue on Anna¡¯s side as she did not give one, but if I take too much time in the creation of the mechas, by then, Clown mask and Cortney will be moved to a secured location. Since the moment Luna and Lorenzo knew about the Clown mask and Cortney¡¯s physique, they haven¡¯t left both of them out of sight as if they were their precious. And I wouldn¡¯t me them cause the future information clown mask had was worth it. But this also meant I did not get any opportunity to sow my cmity daughter gem into the Clown mask. Currently, Anna and the other two are keeping watch on Clown mask and Cortney. But once the temporary Southern Watch Soldier assigned to protect the silver beach gate dungeon arrives, they will take custody of the mother and daughter pair. This means I will never again get to meet the clown mask to sow the cmity daughter gem into her and get her memory. Therefore, I needed a perfect n toplete the mecha creation before the temporary military arrived. After considering all the problems, I mapped a n with all the contingencies I could think of, which would help me save a lot of time in card creation. And these three Mecha cards were how I was going to sow my cmity daughter gem into Cortney¡¯s mother. Chapter 377: Experimentation

Chapter 377: Experimentation

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 21:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild association mall, Warehouse no.234 I have two motives for creating the mecha cards. The first one is to earn some broken runes, and the second is to sow my cmity daughter gem in the Clown mask to get the information about the future she had. To achieve both objectives, I will have to create the three mecha cards at the earliest. Therefore when Susan arrived with the ingredient cards, I asked her to acquire them. I collected them and got to the card creation process without further dy. [ Card Name: Rule Power Generator Card Type: Ingredient card Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: [ 57/100] Card Effect: Rule Power Generator is a generator that uses broken runes as fuel to generate clean rule power. ] Going through the stacks of Ingredients cards, I picked up the second-hand Rule Power Generator ingredient card. Its card durability was way lower than the minimum rmended durability limit. Using this generator for mecha card creation would turn them into a ticking time bomb waiting to blow up any second. I checked if rearranging the card¡¯s soul pathways would help with increasing its durability, and I would have one less generator to make. Unfortunately, that was a dead end as the generator¡¯s parts were too worn out for any alteration or modification. So I was left with only one option to reverse engineer the generator and create three brand new Rule Power Generators for the mecha cards. After checking on the Rule Power Generator, I took out the three beast wills ingredients cards from the stack of card ingredients. The three beast wills belonged to three different monsters of Lion, Eagle, and Tortoise kind. [ Card Name: Volcano Lion Beast Will Card Type: Ingredient card Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: [97 /100] Card Effect: The beast will belong to a Volcano Lion. ] [ Card Name: Gale Eagle Beast Will Card Type: Ingredient card Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: [96/100] Card Effect: The beast will belongs to a Gale Eagle. ] [ Card Name: Terrain Back Tortoise Beast Will Card Type: Ingredient card Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: [98/100] Card Effect: The beast will belonging to a Terrain Back Tortoise] All the three beast wills belong to A-rank monsters. Acquiring these three beasts will would not have been possible without the cooperation of the City hall and Card Creationist Association. A-rank beast wills are privileged ingredients that were hidden in the treasure vault of the city hall, and card creationist association. If not for Anna¡¯s identity acquiring the cooperation of these associations would not have been possible. And thanks to that, the price of these three cards was a lot cheaper than their original price. Now I was going to test my theory about changing the shape of the broken rune sprites to that of the beast will. For that, I took the Rune Jewel and used my mental power to withdraw the fire elemental broken rune into a cmity daughter gem. Then I ced both the Volcano Lion beast will card, and the Fire elemental broken rune cmity daughter gem into my golden grimoire and began my test. I could have performed the test on all three broken runes simultaneously using my ve consciousness, but I did not because I was unsure about the test results. If the test failed, I would lose three beast wills simultaneously. Therefore, to be on the safe side, I decided to test with the fire elemental rune, and if I got a positive result, I could then proceed with the other two. Without hesitating anymore, I contacted the fire elemental broken rune spirit and went through its memories to check how much intelligence it had left. Thankfully it showed an intelligence equal to that of a human pre-teen. And with the help of the hive AI, it was entirely capable and functional to operate a mecha. Now that the rune spirit was up to the mark, for the next step, I had to destroy its current humanoid form and have it take the form of a volcano lion. This was easier said than done. Though the rune spirit was subdued due to the cmity daughter gem, it was still nurtured and forged by its previous master. So it¡¯s not a marvel that it had taken after its master¡¯s form. That humanoid form was its individuality. Destroying it meant destroying arge part of the rune spirit. I had to be careful here. If I damage the rune spirit more than it can handle, then there is a chance that the rune can disintegrate and dissipate into the world. That would not be good and be like taking a step back. Therefore I carefully transformed the soul pathways of the Volcano Lion beast will into the cmity daughter gem containing the Fire elemental rune. As soon as the soul pathway of the Valcona lion beast¡¯s will entered the gem, I instructed the broken rune to swallow and digest the Volcano Lion beast¡¯s will. Runes are different from any other form of the matter I have seen to the present. They do not have soul pathways. They are just a mass of energy. This was the reason I had my doubts about the test. I did not know how I was going tobine the Soul pathways with a mask of energy. Therefore I had the fire elemental broken rune energy devour the beast will¡¯s soul pathway and digest it. And now I was waiting for the result to see if the broken rune could digest the volcano lion will in the soul pathways and integrate the beast will with itself. Having devoured the soul pathways, the broken rune did not show any change, so I contacted the fire elemental broken rune to see if it had gained anything after digesting the soul pathway of the Volcano Lion beast will. Chapter 378: Recovery

Chapter 378: Recovery

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 21:41 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild association mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab ¡®Sess¡¯ I celebrated getting a positive response from the fire elemental broken rune spirit. Devouring the soul pathways of the Volcano Lion Beast Will the fire elemental broken rune not only gained the memories of the Volcano Lion but also its intelligence raised by a margin. Conforming that the broken rune has gained the memories of Volcano Lion beast will. I order the broken rune spirit to take the form of the Volcano lion using the new memories it gained. Following my order, the broken rune spirit dissolved its humanoid shape and turned into a Volcano Lion. ¡®Yes¡¯ Seeing the broken rune shaped in Volcano Lion form jump around in the cmity daughter gem, I cheered. Using the memories, the broken rune gained not only the beast shape but also all the fire-type skills and wild instincts of the Volcano Lion. With the form and the instincts of a Volcano Lion, the fire elemental broken rune no longer would have a problem with the controlling and maneuvering of the beast-shaped mecha body I would be creating for it. The sess of the experimenting on Fire Elemental broken rune proved my theory, avoiding the trouble of creating a separate secondary AI for the Control and Pilot system of the beast-shaped mecha body. Putting aside the Volcano Lion Cmity daughter gem, I extracted the other two broken runes from the rune jewel into two separate Cmity daughter gems. And with the help from one of my ve consciousness, I simultaneously introduced the soul pathway of the beast wills of Terrain Back Tortoise and Gale Eagle to their respective broken runes. After the broken runes digested the soul pathways of the beast wills they devoured, I ordered the earth and Wind elemental broken rune spirits to dissolve their humanoid shape and turn into their respective beast forms. Namely Terrain Back Tortoise and Gale Eagle. Completing the three beast-shaped broken runes for the Mecha cards, my attention turned to the old rule power generator ingredient card. Thinking about reverse-engineering the old rule power generator, my head hurts. But still, I had to because I had no choice as it was either this or nothing. *Sigh*, letting out a sigh, I ced the rule power generator ingredient card into the creation page of my golden grimoire. Three are three primary stages to reverse engineering anything, 1. Implementation recovery 2. Design recovery 3. Analysis recovery These three stages are the exact reverse of the stages for any engineering process. Namely, Analysis, Design, and Implementation. Implementation recovery is nothing but figuring out the applications of the structure that you want to reverse engineer. And based on the application of the structure and itsponents, you determine and prepare an initial model for the structure. In the case of the rule power generator, I did not have to research its function and application as it came with a user manual. I scanned through the user manual using the hive AI and uploaded all the rted information to my mind. Thanks to the soul pupils and the user manual, I did not have a probleming up with an initial model for the rule power generator. The next stage was Design recovery. This stage involved undoing the mechanics of the structure. Inyman terms, I had to open up the structure to its individual piece. And try to figure out which price went Where? Why? And how it operated. This was the most time-consuming thing of all three stages, as resolving any foreign critical mechanics of the structure would beplicated andplex. Fortunately, the user manual came with the design for the rule power generator. Labeling eachponent, its purpose, application, and maintenance. With this information, it did not take me long to undo the rule power generator soul pathways to get the individualponents. I did not have to worry about missing anything or forgetting what went where because the hive AI recorded everything. If I forget anything, I could refer to the recordings. Having the user manual saved a lot of time and stress. Done with Design recovery, I moved to the next stage of Analysis recovery, which was to use all the information gathered in thest two steps and develop an error-free model for the structure. For this part of reverse engineering, I used the simtion function of the Hive AI toe up with the original model of the rule power generator. And to make sure the reverse-engineered model is working as effectively as the original model. If not, there must be an error that had to be rectified. After running 19 failed simtions, I finally reverse-engineered a model with an efficiency rate closer to the original model. The difference in the efficiency rate was just a narrow margin. If I had more time, I would have stuck to getting the exact efficiency rate, but I was tight on time now. And the current efficiency rate was enough for the mechas to provide a satisfactory demonstration to Anna. *sigh* I sighed in relief, deciding on the final model for the three new rule power generators I was about to create for the mecha cards. If I had more time and knowledge on my hands, I could have developed a more efficient model, but s. [ A-rank Brootonium card x 200 A-rank Skywire card X 50 ] [Card name: Brootonium Card type: ingredient card Card rank: A-rank, Rare grade Card rate: -/- Card durability: [97/100] Card Info: One card contains 1000 tons of Brootonium ore. Brootonium is an excellent and resilient metal ore. Used to create weapons and armors. ] [Card name: Skywire Card type: ingredient card Card rank: A-rank, Rare grade Card rate: -/- Card durability: [97/100] Card Info: One card contains 1000 tons of Skywire ore. Skywire is an excellent and resilient metal ore. Mainly used in alloy with Brootonium to create weapons and armors. ] Brootonium and Sky wire are rare metal ores mainly used to create rare grade weaponry and armory. And right now, I had enough of them to make alloy steel to create three beast-shaped against mecha bodies. Chapter 379: Smelting and Casting

Chapter 379: Smelting and Casting

Date- 27 Mar 2321 Time- 21:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild association mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab Brootonium and Skywire mixed in the ratio of 4:1 form an externally resilient alloy known as Synonium. Synonium is a rare grade alloy whose capabilities match that of mythic grade metals. I chose this alloy for the creation of my beast-shaped mecha mainly because of the various abilities it offers, like Temperature Adaptation, Shock Absorption, and Structural Memory Recovery. [Card Name: Synonium Card Type: Ingredient card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: Synonium is a rare grade alloy formed by mixing Brootonium and Skywire in the ratio of 4:1. Additional effect: Extreme Temperature Adaptation, Shock Absorption, and Structural Memory Recovery.] Extreme Temperature Adaptation: This Skill gives the alloy the ability to adapt to extreme temperatures of its surroundings with ease. Meaning be it extreme heat or extreme cold, the alloy will withstand it all. Shock Absorption:This Skill gives the alloy the ability to absorb the shock from any physical impact or attack and distribute it equally throughout its circumference. Making it very difficult to pierce or dent the alloy. Structural Memory Recovery: once the molten synonium is shaped into a specific structure, it will remember it for its lifetime. No matter how much damage it sustains, as long as enough energy is supplied to it, it will return to the form in its memory. Due to the skill Extreme Temperature Adaptation, it is tough to turn the Synonium into a molten state again, meaning once shaped, the shape of the Synonium can not be changed. Therefore many card creationists avoid using this excellent alloy. I had a total of 200 Brootonium ingredient cards containing 1000 tones of Brootonium each and 50 Skywire ingredient cards containing 1000 tones of Brootonium each. So, I have a total of 200,000 tons of Brootonium and 50,000 tons of Skywire with me right now. With thisrge quantity of Brootonium and Skywire, I could smelt about 150,000 tons of Synonium alloy. After creating the bodies and skeletal frame for the three mechas, I will still have more than enough left with me to make the Control, Power, Sensory, Weapon, Artillery system for the three mechas and also some spare in case there is an error. [A-rank ck Rock Coated Furnace Item card x 2 A-rank Spirit Star me Skill card x 2] Brootonuim and Skyfire are both rare-grade ores, and smelting them with normal fire and furnace is a fool¡¯s errand. Therefore I had added a rare grade Furnace and me for the smelting of these ores. I could have used the broken fire rune here, but the furnace could withstand its extreme temperature. So, I chose to order the Spirit Star me skill. [Card Name: ck Rock Coated Furnace Card Type: Item card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare grade Card Rate: 10 stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card Effect: This item is an industry-grade furnace for heavy-duty workload and high-temperature smelting. Additional effect: Thermostat, Smokeless, Temperature resistance coating, ck me] Thermostat: This ability allows the user to control the temperature of the ck me in the furnace. Smokeless: The inward surface of the furnace absorbs all the smoke produced during smelting. Making it so that no smoke is generated during the smelting process. Temperature resistance coating: The entire outside surface of the furnace is covered by a thinyer of ck rock coating. Thisyer of ck rock coating traps all the thermal energy inside the furnace, ensuring that the furnace maintains maximum efficiency all the time. This coating also separates the outside temperature influencing the furnace core temperature. This way, the furnace gives the maximum output all the time. [Card Name: Spirit Star me Card Type: Skill card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare grade Card Rate: 13 stars Card Durability: [92/100] Card Effect: Spirit Ster me is an A-rank rare grade me with a maximum temperature equal to thrice the core temperature of the white sun. Additional effect: Spirit star me maniption] Spirit star me maniption- this skill gives the host ability to control and maneuver the spirit star me ording to his will. Due to the Synonium alloy¡¯s skills Structural memory recovery and extreme temperature adaptation, I would have to smelt and cast the alloy into the predetermined mecha models simultaneously. Leaving a tiny margin for error. One would think that skills Structural memory recovery and extreme temperature adaptation would make the alloy Synonuim desirable to cksmith card creationists. Still, they were the reason card creationist turned away from this metal as there is no way any card creationist can smelt and cast at the same time. But this was not a problem for me as I was not alone. I had three ve memories and a capable AI. They provided enough workforce and robotic precision to simultaneously smelt and cast the alloy with near-zero error. I had the red determined simted designs for the three mechas, Volcano Lion Design, Gale Eagle Design, and Back Terrain Tortoise Design. There are many capable and fierce A-rank beasts out there, but I still chose these beasts for the design of the mechas based on two factors, avability of beast will and simplicity of the mecha design. After equipping the two A-rank Item ck Rock Coated Furnace and the two A-rank Skill Spirit Star me, I ced both the ore ingredient cards into the creation page of my golden grimoire. And asked two of my ve consciousness to smelt the ores and mix them in the perfect ratio to get the molten alloy. Meanwhile, I and the remaining ve consciousness began casting the molten alloy into the predetermined shape by rearranging the soul pathways of the molten alloy. We began by casting the skeletal structure of the three mechas, then the thin alloy tissueyer covering the skeletal system leaving enough space for the Control System, Power System, Sensory system, and Hidden weapons ording to the simted design. Later we continued to cast the exoskeleton and the armor of the three mechas. Chapter 380: Array Card

Chapter 380: Array Card

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 03:44 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild association mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab It took me nearly five hours toplete casting the skeletal frame, the exoskeletal shell, and the thin alloy soft tissue stuffing for all three mechas. It was almost morning, and I still had to cast the Power, Control, Sensory, Weaponry, and other systems. Thankfully, there was no error during creation. Otherwise, It would have taken longer. Havingpleted the body of the three mechas now all that¡¯s left was their in yards for the synonium alloy body. Namely the synonium alloy Power, Control, Sensory, Weaponry, and other systems. This grunt work of creating the mecha systems I tasked it to my ve consciousness, and I started to design different types of appropriate weapons for the three mechas. While the ve conscious were building the systems following the predetermined simted design of each system. I, with the help of the Hive AI, started working on suitable weapons for all three mechas. Using leftover Synonium alloy after creating the body of the three mechas, I decided to develop the required systems for the mecha bodies with the help of my three ve consciousnesses. Another two hours, my ve consciousnesses had sessfully installed all the Control, Sensory, Soul energy reactor, Thermal, and Cooling systems into the three mecha except the Rule Power Generator, the Weapons, and the cockpit for the card apprentice pilot. I had left space for the cockpit in the skull section of all three of the mechas. Now all I had to do was add all the control and monitoring panels and buttons to it, along with afy seat for the pilot. For obvious reasons, the cockpit will have a seat ejection option, and then the seat will have an air cushion and a parachute. Done making three luxurious cockpits In the skulls of the three animal-shaped mechas. I turned my attention to the weapon system, which consisted of both cold and hot weapons, for example, Iron jaws and becks with sma ws,ser cannons, ballistic missiles, and etcetera. One by one, I mounted the weapons to their respective mechas. I designed each weapon exclusively for their respective mechas such that the weapons could hide under their armor or exoskeleton withoutpromising their defensive abilities. For example, theser cannons are hidden in the mouths and the becks of the mechas. And the sma ws a red hidden in the paws and the feet of the mechas. After adding the weapon system to the three mechas, next came the rule power generator. In terms of energy sources for the mechas, I have already created and added a soul energy-based power system to mechas as an auxiliary power source. The main rule power-based energy system was already in ce. All it was missing was a rule power generator. Following the simted reverse-engineered design, I and my three ve consciousness created three rule power generator using the synonium alloy left after the creation of the mechas body and its other systems. The newly created three rule power generators were useless without a rune or a broken rune to act as fuel for them to generate rule power. Hence, I took the three cmity daughter gems, which housed the Fire, Wind, and Earth broken runes, respectively. I was going to ce each one of the cmity daughter gems into the fuel chamber of the three rule power generator and then ce the rule power generator into the main rule power-based system of the three mechas. Finallypleting the creation of the three mechas, but before that, I wanted to bestow an array skill known as the Earth Wind and Fire formation into all three of the cmity daughter gem. [A-rank Earth Wind and Fire Array Trap card x3 A-rank Orgin Core x 3] [Card Name: Earth Wind and Fire Formation Card Type: Array Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare grade Card Rate: 10-stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card Effect: Earth Wind and Fire Formation is a three-person array, each representing one element, Earth or Wind or Fire. Each element enhances the Strength, Intelligence, and Vitality of the three-card apprentice using this trap card. Additional Effect: Phantom-three minds one body ] Phantom-three minds one body: This ability of the formation allows its users to form arge Phantom body controlled and maneuvered by the three consciousnesses of the three-card apprentice operating the Earth Wind and Fire Formation. Earth bes the foundation and strength of the phantom body, Wind bes the mind and intellect of the phantom body, while the Fire bes the vtility and power of the phantom body. After bestowing the Earth Wind and Fire formation skill to the three cmity gems, I added them to the three rule power generator. Then the three generators were hooked into the main rule-based power system of the three mechas. Next, I wanted to morph the three mechas in my golden grimoire into cards, but I still had about 60 tons of the Synonium alloy. So I decided to add two more tiers to the three giant beast-shaped mechas, just like I did with Pax¡¯s origin card. Splitting the 60 tons of alloy equal between the three mechas, 20 tons, I created three power suits as tier one, Exoskeleton armor as tier two for each of the three mechas. Obviously, the animal-shaped giant mechas will be the third tier. The whole tier-one -Power suit, tier two -Exoskeleton, and tier 3 -Giant mecha were stored in the small origin core on top of the ring that disyed the icon of their respective beasts. Then I morphed the rings into three different mecha cards. Finally, I was sessful inpleting the creation of the three animal-shaped mecha cards. When I equip the mecha cards, upon activation of the card, I get equipped with a ring which when activated again, gives me a power suit. Triggering the next tier, it summons an exoskeleton armor, and activating the third tier, I can call upon the giant 20feet tall beast-shaped mecha. Chapter 381: Beast Rider Ring Card Info

Chapter 381: Beast Rider Ring Card Info

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 07:41 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild association mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab [Card Name: Volcano Lion Rider Ring Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 7-stars Card Durability: [99/100] Card Effect: The Ring acts as a medium to help the card apprentice equipping it to morph his suit into tier1- Power Suit, tier2- Mecha Exoskeleton Armor, and tier3- Volcano Lion Mecha depending on users will. Additional effect: Broken Fire Rune Control, Megamorph: Earth Wind and Fire formation.] Tier 1 ¨C Power Suit: The power suit is woven out of thin fibers created from Synonium alloy, so the power suit also had the abilities like Extreme Temperature Adaptation, Shock Absorption, and Structural Memory Recovery. As the power suit is powered by Fire elemental broken rune, it is red in color. Tier II ¨C Mecha Exoskeleton Armor: Exoskeleton Armor is cast out of Synonium alloy. It provides the user with superhuman strength and defense. The Exoskeleton is 7 meters in height and equipped with a sma ws, Force shield, and Gatling energy cannon. Being made out of Synonium alloy, the exoskeleton disys the three famous abilities of the alloy. And it is also painted red. Tier III -Volcano Lion Mecha: Being powered by a fire broken rune, the mecha is red in color. The Synonium alloy body gives it the abilities like Extreme Temperature Adaptation, Shock Absorption, and Structural Memory Recovery. The Volcano lion mecha has a wide range of weapons, 1. Energy Cannon: The Energy Cannon is ced in the mouth of the Volcano lion mecha. And it can fire a devastating beam of energy that can annihte anything ints the path. 2. sma ws: The sma ws are very durable and sharp. They can cut through ores of the same realm like butter. 3. Back-mounted Laser cannon: A heavy-dutyser cannon is mounted on the mecha¡¯s back, which fires a 3-meter wideser beam at its enemy, turning them to ash. 4. Shoulder mounted Machine Gun: the beach as Shoulder mounted machine gun hidden in its shoulder when activated, will reveal itself and not rest until it has taken the life of its target. 5. Sonic ster: The Volcano Lion has a sonic ster hidden in its month along with an energy cannon. Sonic ster is powerful enough to form cracks in the space. The sound made by the sonic ster is simr to the roar of a volcano Lion. 6. me Breath: the mecha¡¯s breath can blow mes. 7. me Meteorite: the mecha shots a giant ball of the me ball into the sky, and under the influence the gravity, the me ball defends as me Meteorite. 8. Broken Fire Rune Control: The Card apprentice equipped can control the power and will of Broken Fire Rune. 9. Mega morph ¨C Earth Wind and Fire Formation: 1. Three Minds Fire g: The mecha can morph and participate in the Earth Wind and Fire Formation with Wind g and Fire g. 2. One Body Limbpiece: The Fire gs acts as the Limbpiece of the Earth Wind and Fire Formation. [Card Name: Gale Eagle Rider Ring Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 8-stars Card Durability: [99/100] Card Effect: The Ring is a medium that helps the card apprentice to morph his suit into tier1- Power Suit, tier2- Mecha Exoskeleton Armor, and tier3- Gale Eagle Mecha, depending on his will. Additional effect: Broken Wind Rune Control, Megamorph: Earth Wind and Fire formation.] Tier 1-Power Suit: The power suit is of Green color representing the broken Wind rune. Being woven of Synonium alloy fiber, the power suit has Extreme Temperature Adaptation, Shock Absorption, and Structural Memory Recovery. Tier II-Mecha Exoskeleton Armor: 1. Green Color, representing the broken wind rune. 2. Synonium Abilities: Extreme Temperature Adaptation, Shock Absorption, and Structural Memory Recovery. 3. Weapon: Energy de, Gale Wings Force Shield, Dual Gatling Machine sters Tier III-Gale Eagle Mecha: 1. Green Color, representing the broken wind rune. 2. Mecha Height: 20 meters, Mecha Energy source: broken wind rune, Mecha Form: Gale Eagle 3. Synonium Abilities: Extreme Temperature Adaptation, Shock Absorption, and Structural Memory Recovery. 4. Weapons: Energy Beak Cannon, Gale Eagle Sonic Cry, sma ws, Wing des, Energy Feather Shot, Gale Tornado, Gale Cyclone Energy Beak Cannon: There is an energy cannon hidden in the beak of the Gale eagle mecha. Gale Eagle Sonic Cry: There is a Sonic ster hidden in the beak of the Gale eagle mecha Energy Feather Shot: The wings of the gale eagle mecha can shoot energy feathers at their enemy. Wing des: The wings of the gale eagle are very resilient and thin enough to cut through any defense. Gale Tornado- The mecha can create a tornado with its wings. Gale Cyclone- The mecha can create a cyclone with its flight speed 5. Broken Wind Rune Control: The Card apprentice equipped can control the power and will of Broken Wind Rune. 6. Mega Morph- Earth Wind and Fire Formation: 1. Three Minds Wind g: The mecha can morph and participate in the Earth Wind and Fire Formation with Earth g and Fire g. 2. One Body Headpiece: The Wind g acts as the Headpiece of the Earth Wind and Fire Formation. [Card Name: Terrain Back Tortoise Rider Ring Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 7-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: The Ring is a medium that helps the card apprentice to morph his suit into tier1- Power Suit, tier2- Mecha Exoskeleton Armor, and tier3- Terrain Back Tortoise Mecha, depending on his will. Additional effect: Broken Earth Rune Control, Megamorph: Earth Wind and Fire formation.] Tier 1-Power Suit: The power suit is of Yellow color representing the broken Earth rune. Being woven of Synonium alloy fiber, the power suit has Extreme Temperature Adaptation, Shock Absorption, and Structural Memory Recovery. Tier II-Mecha Exoskeleton Armor: 1. Yellow Color, representing the broken Earth rune. 2. Synonium Abilities: Extreme Temperature Adaptation, Shock Absorption, and Structural Memory Recovery. 3. Weapon: Energy de, Terrain shell Force Shield, Terrain back Mounted Gatling Cannon Tier III- Terrain Back Tortoise Mecha: 1. Yellow Color, representing the broken Earth rune. 2. Mecha Height: 20 meters, Mecha Energy source: broken wind rune, Mecha Form: Terrain back Tortoise. 3. Synonium Abilities: Extreme Temperature Adaptation, Shock Absorption, and Structural Memory Recovery. 4. Weapons: Energy Jaw Cannon, Terrain back Tortoise Sonic Roar, sma ws, Terrain shell shield, Terrain Tail m, Earth Quake Stomp, Landslide roll, Shell retreat Energy Jaw Cannon: There is an energy cannon hidden in the mouth of the Terrain back tortoise mecha. Terrain Back Tortoise Sonic Roar: There is a Sonic ster hidden in the beak of the Terrain Back Tortoise mecha Terrain shell shield: The shell of the Terrain Back Tortoise mecha can erect arge terrain shield against the enemy. Terrain Tail m: The tail of the Terrain Back Tortoise is mighty, and with a m, it can cause arge scale earthquake Earthquake stomp: some of the mecha with the power of broken earth rune can cause cmity level earthquakes. Landslide roll: with the roll of its shell the mecha can cause andslide. Shell retreat: all five limbs and the head of the mecha can retreat into its shell. 5. Broken Earth Rune Control: The Card apprentice equipped can control the power and will of Broken Earth Rune. 6. Mega Morph- Earth Wind and Fire Formation: 1. Three Minds Earth g: The mecha can morph and participate in the Earth Wind and Fire Formation with Fire g and Wind g. 2. One Body Chest Piece: The Earth gs acts as the Chestpiece of the Earth Wind and Fire Formation. ¡­ Chapter 382: SS-Rank Gate Dungeon

Chapter 382: SS-Rank Gate Dungeon

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 07:51 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild association mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab Looking at the three card¡¯s info, I let out my breath in satisfaction. Pocketing the cards, I head out of the cardb. Walking out of the Cardb, I saw all three, Anna, Susan, Luna, and Lorenzo, meditating. It seems they did not sleep and instead chose to focus on their active soul control. As for Susan, being a professional, she could not leave VIP clients unattended, so she decided to meditate in the warehouse instead of going home. Cortney and Clown Mask were also meditating in the opposite corner. It appears everyone has noticed my presence, and one by one, all of them got out of their meditative state. ¡°Good morning everybody, it looks like everyone had a productive night.¡± I greeted everyone and headed towards the shower next to my warehouse bedroom to refresh myself and change into new clothes. ¡°Where are you going? Was the card creation sessful?¡± Luna questioned, seeing me avoid them, and headed towards another room. ¡°Well, the card creation was sessful. I am heading in there for a change of clothes.¡± Having said that, I walked towards the room. ¡°Skill card ¨C Purple Shine¡± Luna summoned her grimoire and activated a card covering the entire warehouse and everybody in it in purple light. ¡°This also works. Man, I gotta get myself one of those cards.¡± I felt a purple light bath me, my clothes, and soon I felt my body and clothes cleansed, purified, refreshed and re-energized. Not just me, the entire warehouse and everybody inside was washed and purified by the skill card purple shine that Luna activated. The purple light bathed the dust covering the ceiling, floors, and shelves of the warehouse. ¡°Let me save you the trouble of buying a cleansing card. If what you promised is delivered, I will give you a purification card.¡± Luna seemed to be very keen about the demonstration I promised and supposedly seemed to have forgotten the chain ofmand. So I turned to look at Anna. ¡°Grandfather promised Luna to help her build her military just like the Southern Watch under me and the Way Beyond Patrol under my uncle¡¯smand. If what you promised is possible, then your cards will be helping her build this world¡¯s first Mecha Army.¡± Anna exined. No wonder Luna appeared so eager than Lorenzo, Anna and chose to stay the night at a warehouse. Not every card apprentice has the talent to forge their Ego Gem. And it bes even more impossible to forge an Ego Gem in higher realms. Therefore the card apprentices widely believe that the card lord realm is the only realm where an average card apprentice has the highest chance of forging an ego gem. So many chose not to progress in the realm after reaching the card lord realm until they had forged their ego gem. The best examples of this are William Bright, Jack Whitburn. But sometimes, some who reach the end of their age limit and life span choose to break through to extend their life span and survive. These types of card apprentices who are in a higher realm without an ego gem are weaker than the card apprentices of the same realm. And are not treated with the same respect as their counterparts. To create an Armed force of the same level as the Southern Watch and Way Beyond Patrol under the Heatsend family, one will require an enormous number of mighty card apprentices with ego gems, which can take up to decades or more to gather. So, Luna had no way to form a powerful armed force in a short time. But mechas powered by broken rune energy gave Luna a new way to build the army she wanted as fast as possible. ¡°Luna, you are a researcher. What do you need an army for? I know you were always jealous of me, but trying to build an Army just because I have one isn¡¯t it a bit much?¡± Anna med Luna for she only wanted a personal army out of jealousy and nothing else. ¡°Narcissistic much, Anna. Think whatever you want. Before you me me, tell me why I can not have a personal army? Or is it because only you, the princess, can have one?¡± Luna med Anna saying that Anna could not stomach that her grandfather promised Luna a personal army. ¡°Uh-huh, so you ept that you want a personal enemy just because I have one.¡± While I was inside the cardb busy with card creation, the warehouse seemed to have been eventful because of these two cousins. ¡°Whatever¡± ignoring Anna, Luna turned to me and asked, ¡°Wyatt, can we begin the demonstration.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. How does the hierarchy work in your family? One second you act docile towards Anna, and another second you are at each other¡¯s throat? Who is my client here?¡± I did not answer Luna¡¯s question right away. Because I saw Anna was pissed off seeing Luna taking the lead regarding the mecha cards. And also, I was confused. Who was I making a deal with? Anna or Luna? Sometimes they acted close, and sometimes they acted like rivals. Forming an agreement with Anna was okay, but Luna, I could not trust her. After all, she wanted to erase my presence from this world and turn me into a Heatsend family ve. ¡°There is no hierarchy in the younger generation of the Heatsend family.¡± Lorenzo answered since Luna and Anna were busy in a ring contest. Younger generation? Old dude, both Anna and Luna are old enough to be called grandma. ¡°I gave you the runes, and I paid for the card ingredients. That makes me your client. Now you can begin the demonstration, Wyatt.¡± Anna¡¯s argument was sound. Anna was the one who paid for the card ingredients and provided the three Fire, Earth, and Wind broken runes. By default, she was my client, and I had to answer her. ¡°Right here? Not possible. How about we go somewhere open and quiet? a dungeon would work.¡± Each beast mechas were about 20 meters in height. Summoning them in the warehouse would be the stupidest notion. So I rmended that we shift to a dungeon, preferably a gate dungeon, for privacy. ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s head to the dungeon.¡± Saying that, Anna summoned her grimoire and activated her mass teleportation card. ¡°Really Anna, how many times did aunty and grand aunt warn you not to use the teleportation cards unless it is urgent? We could have taken a cab to the nearest dungeon¡­.¡± Luna seemed to have not finished her sentence, but soon all of us present in the warehouse were teleported. ¡°Where is this?¡± I asked, looking at my surroundings, it was a vast open grasnd full of vitality, and strong wind filled the air. ¡°SS-rank Gate dungeon, Storm Horse Grasnd. This is where Ie to clear my mind.¡± Answered Anna. Hearing that we were in an SS-rank gate dungeon Susan, Cortney, Clown mask, and I panicked. Seeing this, Anna hurriedly added, ¡± Don¡¯t worry, this dungeon is captured, so you guys are safe here.¡± ¡°Anna, if you were going to use the teleportation card, you could have taken us to the royal pce training grounds.¡± Luna suggested. Hearing Luna, a sudden realization dawned on Anna as she pped her forehead for impulsively using her teleportation card. ¡°Forget about that. Since we are already here, let¡¯s make the best of this.¡± Saying that I summoned my grimoire and took out the Gale eagle Rider ring and Terrain back Tortoise rider ring cards and handed them to Cortney and Clown mask. And asked them to equip it. ¡°Before I demonstrate the cards I have created, let me go through the cost and the ingredients used in the creation of these cards, [A-rank Volcano Lion Beast Will x 1 card A-rank Terrain back turtle Beast Will x 1 card A-rank Gale Eagle Beast Will x 1 card A-rank Soul Energy Core x 3 cards A-rank Rule Power Generator x 1 card A-rank ck Rock Coated Furnace Item card x 2 cards A-rank Spirit Star me Skill card x 2 cards A-rank Brootonium card x 200 cards A-rank Skywire card X 50 cards A-rank Earth Wind and Fire Formation x 3 cards A-rank Origin Core x 3 cards ].¡± Chapter 383: Lorenzo’s Job Offer

Chapter 383: Lorenzo¡¯s Job Offer

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 08:03 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°If we leave the cost of the broken runes, then the cost of just the card ingredients for each card sums up to a grand total of 25000 low Soul Jades or 2500 Median Soul Jades or 250 High soul jades. And adding the fee for my services as the card creationist, the total for the creation reaches a sky-high amount.¡± Since I was already promised to be paid in terms of broken runes, I did not rock the boat by stating a price. ¡°The ingredients for a single mecha card costs about 25,000 Low Soul Jades. That means you spent 75,000 Low Soul Jades to create the three cards. That does not include the cost of the three broken runes. Considering the cost of a broken rune is 35,000 Low Soul Jades. That brings the price of a single mecha card to 60,000 Low Soul Jades. Do you know what 60,000 Low Soul Jades can buy me? Heck, I could run a 3rd tier city for a year with the amount you spent on the creation of the three mecha cards.¡± Lorenzo asked me, as the cost of the cards I had created was too astounding. ¡°Old dude, you seem to have forgotten to add the fees of my services rendered in the creation of the card.¡± Honestly, I had lost all respect for Lorenzo long ago, even before he voiced to turn me into a ve for the Heatsend family. So I did not bother to talk respectfully to him despite the significant age and realm difference between us. ¡°Wyatt!¡± Susan was shocked seeing my rude speech and hurriedly came to exin my behalf, saying, ¡± Emperor Lorn, please forgive Wyatt¡¯s rudeness. He is exhausted after creating 3 A-rank cards. You are correct that the money spent on creating the cards is outrageous, but I believe that the cards Wyatt made are indeed worth the price. If I may, the cost of the card ingredients could have been decreased by a lot if we had brought the card ingredients in a higher tier city market instead of a ck market in a 3rd tier city. This demonstration was nned at a moment¡¯s notice, so I could not acquire the card ingredients at a more economical price. But if this deal goes through, I promise that I will make sure that the cost of the card ingredients is more economical than what we have spent on these three cards.¡± Susan exined what the price of the card ingredients was so sky-high. All the ingredients were A-rank, making them scarcemodities in the Sky blossom city. Most of the ingredients could not be found on the primary market, so Susan had to reach out to the city¡¯s ck market, where the cost of ingredients was three times their original price. Unlike the City hall and the card creationist association, the ck market was not big on giving a discount in the name of her Majesty Southern emperor. Therefore the total cost of the card ingredients was as high as 25,000 Low Soul Jades. ¡°Uh¡­. Girl, what is your name?¡± asked Lorenzo despite my introduction and having heard me call her Susan in the warehouse. ¡°Susan Ti¡± Susan answered. ¡°Susan Ti, at this moment, I invite you to work as the Managing Director of sales in Lorn pharmaceutical Southern Academic City branch.¡± Old man Lorenzo offered Susan a job. Lorenzo was so confident about the job offer that he did not even try to seem humble offering the job to Susan. Hearing Lorenzo¡¯s Job offer for Susan, Luna and Anna stopped ring at each other and started looking at Susan and me with great interest. I did not even bother to bat an eye seeing Lorenzo pouching my employee right in front of my eyes. After all, the title of Managing Director of an MNC like Lorn pharmaceutical Southern Academic City branch Sounded a lot better than the Manager of a card boutique run by a high school student, and I was happy for Susan. ¡°Sorry, I will have to reject your offer, Emperor Lorn. I am happy right where I am.¡± Susan rejected Lorenzo¡¯s offer without the slightest hesitation. Susan was not so naive to see what was happening. Yes, Managing Director is a big title, and Lorn Pharmaceuticals is indeed a bigpany. Enough to make one wonder and consider giving into the subduction. But, Susan knew the reason why Lorenzo made an abrupt job offer to her. It was because he wanted to hurt Wyatt and show him his ce by teaching him a small lesson on how the world revolves. Susan saw right through this and was smart enough to understand that her worth in Lorenzo¡¯s eyes stemmed from her connection with Wyatt and not because of herself or her skills. Suppose Lorenzo had offered her job because he valued her and her skills, Susan might have considered Lotenzo¡¯s job offer. But he made it clear that all he wanted to achieve by this was to hurt Wyatt for his rude action earlier by snatching her from Wyatt¡¯s side, which was offensive to her on many levels. Now Susan understood why Wyatt was so rude to the 9ld fool. Seeing Susan choose me despite the allure of the title Managing Director of Lorn pharmaceutical Southern Academic City branch, I was d that I did not put my trust in the wrong person. Yes, Lorenzo made the intentions behind his actions self-exnatory, but the job offer was genuine. If Susan had responded positively, she would be the new Managing Director of sales in the Lorn pharmaceutical Southern Academic City branch. What Susan did by rejecting Lorenzo¡¯s job offer was not something many people could do. Even the brightest of us would give in for the promise of a better future over a future filled with uncertainty. ¡­ Chapter 384: Rune Item

Chapter 384: Rune Item

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 08:19 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Girl, is that your final answer?¡± Feeling embarrassed by Susan¡¯s rejection, Lorenzo became aggressive and tried to change Susan¡¯s answer using his dominance. ¡°Old fool, stop it. Don¡¯t be a sore loser.¡± I came to Susan¡¯s rescue after seeing her disy of loyalty. I could not just stand by and watch Lorenzo bully her. ¡°Boy, you got a good employee right there. Haha.¡± Lorenzoughed as if nothing had happened. This was what made me cautious about Lorenzo. What do his actions mean? Is he just doing his job as the trusted aid of the Southern emperor? I guess this is it. All in all, Lorenzo is a chill old dude, but his ipetent master made it so that he had to ask questions that she did not think of or consider. Anna was the type who did not overthink about stuff, so it was Lorenzo¡¯s duty to point out the obvious even though it meant himing off as petty and viinous. ¡°Haha, Old man, you must be so embarrassed right now.¡± Annaughed, pointing at Lorenzo. ¡°..¡± Luna just shook her head, not knowing if she should pity orugh at her grandfather for his situation. A renowned titled card emperor like her grandfather was now facing such aical situation. Luna decided to cut some ck for her grandfather for being unfortunate enough to be the subordinate of Anna. ¡°Anna, you seem to be forgetting the point here. Shall we begin with the demonstration? After all, you spent 75,000 low soul jades and three broken runes over those cards.¡± Luna chose to put an end to the conversation as it was going to end up embarrassing her grandfather. ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me of that. Wyatt, now can you begin the demonstration.¡± Anna asked me to start the demonstration, having concluded the discussion on the cost of creating the A-rank rune-based mecha cards. ¡°Yes, your highness. Cortney, clown mask, you guys can begin. Start with the first tier and then slowly move to the higher tiers.¡± I asked Cortney and the Clown mask to begin the demonstration of the Gale eagle rider ring and Terrain back Tortoise ring cards I gave them. The cards were of A-rank, and Susan¡¯s realm was not high enough to equip them while Anna, Luna, and Lorenzo were the clients, and of a higher realm, so I could not ask them, leaving me with two options to help me in the demonstration of the cards, Cortney and the Clown mask. Like I nned. ¡°Okay,¡± Courtney and Clown mask nodded in unison, and summoning their grimoire, they activated the cards as green and yellow coloured gem rings appeared on each of their left Index fingers, respectively. ¡°Those rings you see on their fingers are the Item cards I have created. Equipping that ring, the card apprentice can switch between three tiers, Tier1 Powersuit Tier2 Mecha exoskeleton armor Tier3 Beast Mecha. Now let me demonstrate what the tier1 power suit looks like and what it is capable of. Ladies, the stage is yours,¡± exining the item I have created, I handed over the floor to Cortney and Clown mask. ¡°Activate, Gale Eagle Rider Power Suit¡± ¡°Activate, Terrain Back Tortoise Rider Power Suit¡± Cortney and Clown Mask yelled together. Soon both of them shone with bright green and Yellow light, respectively. As the glow on them disappeared, the attire of the Cortney and Clown mask had changed from regr clothes to tight green and yellow power suits. ¡°This is the power suit you speak of? It looks like a regr thin armor; what¡¯s the difference?¡± Anna asked. Anna may be all about fun, but when the talk bes about business, she bes oddly serious. ¡°You could not be more wrong. If my guess is not wrong, the Synonium alloy is used as thread to woven this power suit. So it means it can disy all three converted abilities of the Synonium alloy. Extreme temperature resistance, structure memory recovery, and Shock Absorption. Just based on the fact that this power suit is made up of Synonium alloy thread and can disy all three abilities of the alloy, this power suit is worth it. Not to mention that it¡¯s powered by broken runes, so I am guessing they can also disy the power of broken runes despite not having ego gem. Go ahead, you guys, show the skills of the broken runes.¡± Luna¡¯s eyes shone as she exined what she guessed about the power suit and its capabilities. Cortney and Clown mask started to manipte the wind and earth elemental powers given to them by the runes powering their power suit. Seeing the capabilities of the power suit in action, Luna grew excited. ¡°So this what you meant by rule power-based. Haha, they are simr to the rune Items that the old fogies in my university make. How the hell can a high school student do something so magical?¡± The more Luna thought her, the more her excitement grew, but it did not take long for her excitement to turn into disbelief and astonishment. ¡°I do not think that it is simr to rune items. The power suit must be using the beast¡¯s skills of the beast will he add as an ingredient. It seems as they are using rune power because the skills they used are powered by a rule power generator.¡± Lorenzo was also as surprised as his granddaughter, unlike her, who was stunned by utter disbelief. He tried to exin why the item I created was not rune items but just regr items running on the ruling power. ¡°Guys, I do not know what the rune item is and do not understand why you people are making such a big deal about it. Will someone care to exin?¡± Afraid I might have shown my capabilities more than I should, I could not help but panic. And ask Anna for an exnation. ¡°Wyatt, If it¡¯s you, nothing surprises me anymore.¡± Anna seemed to also agree with Luna¡¯s theory that the cards I have created were rune items. ¡°Yeah, okay. Could you stop singing my praise and skip to the exnation part?¡± I know I am fantastic. I do not need anybody¡¯s approval over that. What I did not realize was what a rune card is, so I asked Anna to stop being awed and exin why they are awed. ¡°I am telling you it¡¯s not a rune item. You guys are mistaken. They are using the skills of the beast wills, which are powered by clean rule power supplied by the rune power generator. Why don¡¯t you understand?¡± Lorenzo was adamant that the cards were not rune items. And his argument was reasonable. The cards allowed its host to use the beast will¡¯s skills powered by the rule power generator. But the only problem with Lorenzo¡¯s theory was that the skills added to the card from the beast will do not include wind and earth maniption. The beast will skills added to the Gale EagleRider Ring from the Gale Eagle Beast Will are Wind de, Energy Feather Shot, Gale Cyclone, and Gale Tornado. The beast will skills added to the Terrain Back Tortoise Beast Will are Terrain shell shield, Terrain Tail m, Earthquake stomp. Courtney and her mother were using Wind and Earth maniption, respectively. These two skills were derived from the broken rune powering rule power generator that powered the ring cards and their abilities. So yes, though what Lorenzo said was correct, but in this case, he was wrong. The critical thing to notice was that the skills of the Beast Wills, when used using soul energy, are less potent than when powered using rule power. ¡°Grandpa, I know what I felt. And we do not have to specte ande up with or guess the analysis as the creator himself is here. If we are him, everything will be clear. Wyatt, did they use an ability derived from the Beast will or the broken runes.¡± Luna was not happy that her grandfather denied what was right in front of him just because of his prejudice against the creator. ¡°Well, the skill they used right now is called broken rune control. Meaning the host of these cards has total control of the broken runes powering their rings. They can manipte the broken to their will.¡± I answered Lina, hoping once they were done with their argument, she would exin to me what a rune item is. ¡°Uh-huh, the item cards you created are indeed rune items.¡± Having proven that her guess was correct, Lina celebrated, ignoring her grandfather¡¯s face burning red out of embarrassment. ¡°Ah, Wyatt, my lucky charm.¡± Anna hugged me out of the sheer joy of confirming that I could create rune items. ¡°¡­¡± Susan was surprised to see Anna openly hug me without any reservation but remembering what happened in the VIP box and the words that Anna said, ¡®I am horny, let¡¯s fook¡¯ Susan was no longer surprised but entered deep contemtion. ¡®¡­¡¯ Cortney looked at how close the southern emperor and her only friend were. She hoped that her rtionship with her friend was not strained but stronger than ever. ¡°¡­¡± I did not speak, nor did I push away Anna¡¯s advance, just kept staring intently at Luna, waiting for her to exin rune items to me. ¡°*cough* Anna, behave yourself.¡± Letting out a fake cough, Luna asked her cousin to act reserved in herpany. And then finally, she began exining what a Rune Item is. ¡°I have already mentioned that many people have tried to create artificial Ego Gens to store and cultivate broken runes right,¡± Luna asked ¡°Yes, you also mentioned how they all failed. Instead of creating an artificial ego gem to store and cultivate broken runes, they ended up with the Rune Jewel, which can only store runes but not nurture them,¡± I answered what I remembered from our previous conversation. ¡°Good, there is more to that story about how the greatest Card creationist ever sessfully found a way to nurture a broken rune and not harm the host. And they are none other than Rune items. The rune items not only do not harm the host but can also be used by card apprentices who do not have ego gems.¡± Luna started exining the rune items from the period of its creator itself. ¡°Luna, skip all the bs about the great card creationist and his journey to finding the rune items. This is not your ss, these people here are not your students, and I do not n to be bored to sleep.¡± Anna asked Luna to skip all the background story and other unrted information and jump to rune items and how they are made. ¡°Remember how I said the rune jewels are the failed product, then these rune items are the working product.¡± Heeding Anna¡¯s advice, Luna skipped to the end directly. ¡°Are you telling me Rune items are artificial ego gems, but you just said that the project of creating artificial ego gems for storing and nurturing them was a failure, didn¡¯t you?¡± Luna¡¯s exnation was self-contradictory, she just said the artificial ego gem creation project was a bust, but now she says rune items are the artificial ego gems. ¡®Well, which is it, women?¡¯ I thought, running thin on my patience. ¡°Well, rune items are not artificial ego gems. They are more like separate living beings. With a body, spirit, and awareness. How do I exin this to you? The creation of rune items is more profound than you think. I do not know how to phrase my sentence to help a high schooler understand it.¡± Luna was stuck, not knowing how to exin the rune item and their creation inyman¡¯s terms. ¡°Well, try me. After all, I created a working rune item without even knowing about it.¡± Chapter 385: Rune Item II

Chapter 385: Rune Item II

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 08:32 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Okay, I will try, but if you don¡¯t understand something, you can stop me and ask me.¡± I did not know if Luna was being deliberate or genuine. Her expression told me that she cared, but her words sounded like picking a fight. ¡°She is not doing it on purpose. Apart from doing research, Luna also teaches sses in the university; it¡¯s just a bad habit. If you think this is worse, I dare you to take one of her sses on her research in dungeon relocation.¡± Seeing my narrowed brows, Anna exined that Luna was not deliberately trying to belittle me, but she treated me like one of her students. ¡°With enough strength, a card apprentice can shatter his enemies¡¯ ego gem to pieces. Something simr happened to the founder of rune items. But in his case, only a tiny part of his ego gem broke, which was repairable. This was not deadly as having the entire ego gem shattered. If the ego gem is damaged beyond repair, the runes in the ego gem try to escape to the world. In this process, the host¡¯s body is killed. Therefore, what I am going to tell you next, do not try it in your home.¡± Luna stared at me, awaiting my nod that I would not try whatever she said next. ¡°Say it¡± my nod was not enough Luna pressed me to say it aloud. ¡°Okay fine, I will not try whatever you are going to exin next.¡± It better be worth it because I felt annoyed being treated like a child. ¡°Once there is a crack or a tiny piece of ego gem is broken usually card apprentices heal them by two methods, 1. Welding 2. Recycling Welding- Welding is a method where the crack or the broken piece of the ego gem is welded together over time using the purest refined soul energy. This method is mainly used for fixing the cracks on the ego gem. Recycling ¨C this method is not appropriate for cracks on the ego gem. Still, it is widely used to recover the broken piece of the ego gem by destroying the broken bit of the ego gem to soul energy and then using the soul energy to regrow the broken bit of ego, healing the damaged part of the ego gem. The recycling method would have been best for the card creationist I talked about earlier, but he did not choose these two options to recover his broken gem. Instead, he came up with his third method. That is to recover the broken piece of the ego gem slowly using his refined soul energy. This method was very time-consuming; therefore, even though simpler to execute, nobody chose this idea. But the card creationist chose the rarely chosen path to recover his ego gem. In time, not only did he recover his ego gem, but he started to nurture the leftover broken piece of ego gem to form anotherplete ego gem using his refined soul energy. The second ego gem formed was rejected by the body as there was only space for one ego gem, the original ego gem. So the card creationist decided to remove the second ego gem from his body, but after being taken out of the body, the ego gem became unstable. Seeing that his second ego gem was going to explode and shatter, he turned the ego gem into a card ingredient in hopes of preserving it, and he was sessful.¡± Luna paused ¡°So I can form a second ego gem? Can people do that?¡± I acted shocked. Because this was not news to me as I have experienced the ability of my Cmity Soul Gem, which can pump out as many as cmity daughter gems I want, and each cmity daughter gem is way better than the ego gem. What caught my attention was that the body of the card apprentice cannot house more than one Ego Gem. But I have housed about three avatar daughter gems in my body. Is this another advantage of using dungeon cmity core to create my core? The more I thought, the more confused I got. So many unanswered questions, I could try to get the answer for them, but that meant revealing the secret about my cmity soul gem. No matter how I went about this, I was stuck here. ¡°In a way, yes. Using the method used by the card creationist mentioned, one can create additional Ego Gem, but this is very dangerous, time-consuming, and painful,¡± Luna affirmed that the creation of a second ego gem is possible. ¡°No wonder you asked me not to try this at home. What next? Did he use the second ego gem that he turned in to card incident to create an item card to store and nurture broken runes, hence the name Rune Item¡± I said, acting shocked and convinced. What the card creationist that Luna spoke about did to his ego gem was something simr to what I did with my soul when Wim sliced a small piece of it. So all was not surprising to me. ¡± No, the card creationist found out that the secondary ego gem he created was missing something. And after brushing through the basics about ego gem, he found what his ego gem was missing, a condensed spirit. The ego gem he created was just an empty shell without a spirit in the center. One card apprentice has only one soul; therefore, it is impossible to develop a second ego gem. Without the spirit, the ego gem was just an empty shell. But the card creationist did not give up. He decided to do further research on the ego gem shell he had created for a new breakthrough. Further research was obviously to test the ego gem shell by cing a broken rune into it. To check if the ego gem shell had the abilities of an original ego gem. So the card creationist ced a broken rune in ego gem shell. And came upon an astounding breakthrough. Turns out that after cing the broken rune in the ego gem shell, the broken rune was turned into the spirit of the ego gem shell. Yes, the ego gem shell epted the broken rune as its spirit, forming aplete ego gem.¡± Having said that, Luna gave another pause seeing my shocked face. ¡°¡­¡± This time, I was shocked for real because, what Luna was exining and how my Cmity daughter gem work started to sound simr and simr. ¡°So, does that mean that you can resurrect the card apprentice whom the broken rune belonged to?¡± Not knowing how to exin my shock, I hurriedly spilled the theory I was thinking about from the movement I turned broken runes into ego elementals using my cmity daughter gem. ¡°No, resurrection is not possible by cing a dead person¡¯s broken tube in the ego gem shell because the original soul had passed and the original body is destroyed. Many ambitious people who share the same thoughts as you tried and failed in the process they did many cruel acts in the name of finding immortality.¡± Luna shook her head in condolence, remembering memories she thought she had forgotten long ago. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ambitious?¡± Comment Lorenzo on my question. ¡°*cough* Dr. Lorn, so this secondary ego gem is the rune item you speak of?¡± Was I ambitious to think about using cmity daughter gem and broken runes to resurrect the dead? I don¡¯t know. ¡°No, it is not. And also, the secondary Ego gem, thoughpleted, was not working because it did not have a continuous supply of soul energy. Once again, hitting the roadblock, the card creationist decided to do further research to create a continuous supply of soul energy for the ego gem. He used the soul energy reactor to supply soul energy for the ego gem creating the first rune item. Later conducting a few more tests, he discovered that the rune item card he made could also be used by the card apprentices who had not forged their ego gem yet. That¡¯s when the card creationist realized how big of a breakthrough he hade upon and shared his discovery with the world. With such a revolutionary breakthrough about ego gem, many talented and influential card creationists joined research in that field. After centuries of research, the field of Rune items has seen a rocketing development.¡± Luna enthusiastically narrated how the unknown card creationist created the rune items, which allowed even average card apprentices with no ego gem to use runes and rule power. Chapter 386: Soul Energy Manipulation Card

Chapter 386: Soul Energy Maniption Card

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 08: 47 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°ording to you, the Rune item cards are cards that allow an average card apprentice to use the runes and rule power. And the process of creating a rune item has three steps, 1. Ego Gem Shell: In this step, the card apprentice cuts a tiny piece of their original ego gem and grows it into an ego gem shell by nurturing the small portion of the actual ego gem with refined soul energy. 2. Ego Gem Spirit: In this step, A broken rune is added to the ego gem shell. Thereby, the ego gem shell will ept the broken rune as its condensed spirit. Turning the broken rune spirit into the Ego Gem Spirit. At this step, the Ego Gem ispleted and has the ability to connect with the world. But it has no power to maintain its existence, so it enters a dormant state when turned into a card ingredient. This card is called Rune Gem Card 3. Ego Gem Host: In the case of the primary ego gem, its host is the card apprentice. Through the card apprentice, the primary ego gem gains a constant supply of soul power to maintain its existence. But in the case of the secondary ego gem that we have created using the broken rune and ego gem shell, there is no host to provide it with a constant supply of soul power to maintain its existence. Therefore the secondary ego gem is used as a core ingredient to create an item card. Here the item card acts as the body for the secondary ego gem. Forming a Rune Item Card. When the Rune item card is ced in the card slots of a card apprentice grimoire, the soul energy from the grimoire powers the item card, in turn powering the rune gem at the core of the rune item card.¡± I narrated everything I understood from Luna¡¯s lecture on the basics of Rune Gem and its history. ¡°Correct. Do you have any other questions? About the Rune items, of course.¡± Luna enthusiastically cheered, seeing her teaching method of involving the students in her lecture work wonderfully. ¡°Yeah, I do. Where to begin, there are too many loopholes in your story about the unknown card creationist and his journey to create the first rune item.¡± Luna¡¯s story to exin the rune items and their creation process had too many holes, which confused me. ¡°Don¡¯t focus on the story and the unknown card creationist. They are just props to gain students¡¯ interest and keep them concentrated on the lecture, making it easier for them to remember the concept and definition of rune items for a long time.¡± Luna hade upon a study that proved that a story is more interesting to listen to and remember than a theory full of info dump. This study went on to shape Luna¡¯s lectures and resulted in positive responses and promising results from her students. ¡°What? So there is no story about an unknown card creationist who created the first rune item?¡± Anna eximed. It seems she believed the story to be a true story. And hearing Luna say that the story that she narrated about the unknown card creationist was a prop to make her lectures simpler and intriguing to her student, Anna could not help but be disappointed. ¡°¡­¡± Luna rolled her eyes at her cousin¡¯s reaction and ascertained, ¡± yes, there is no such story. That is why the card creationist is unknown. If it is any constion, somebody must have created the first rune item, and many researchers believe that the story is how some great card creationist had created the first rune item.¡± ¡°Leaving the ws of the story, I still have many doubts about the rune items and it¡¯s creation. So can we get back to it?¡± The creation rune item gave me an idea of how my Cmity Soul Gem creates Cmity Daughter Gems. But there were still some variables that I was confused about. ¡°Shoot, what is it that confuses you?¡± Luna seemed to be okay with helping me with my doubts. ¡°The part about healing the ego gem without using the welding or recycling process. You said that regrowing the broken piece of the ego gem by nurturing it with refined soul energy is time-consuming. Why is that?¡± I asked this because my cmity soul gem with enough soul energy could create a cmity daughter gem in a matter of seconds, and that too inrge quantities. This was relevant because I thought the production secondary ego gem and my cmity daughter gem were the same. ¡°You are asking such a question because your Soul energy maniption card has spoiled you. Unlike you, an average card apprentice requires a lot of time to refine their soul energy, even for the first refining cycle. And as the cycle of soul energy refinement increases, it bes hard to refine the soul energy, and the time required for purifying the soul energy increases vastly. That is when they are in lower realms and have a small amount of soul energy to refine. But in the higher realm, the amount of soul energy isrge, so automatically, it bes even more challenging to refine the soul energy. Therefore people chose welding and recycling methods to their ego gem over the third option.¡± Before Luna could answer me, Anna med me for being spoiled by my Soul energy maniption card and not understanding the pain of refining the soul energy. ¡°..¡± I remembered revealing to Anna that my soul energy is in the 4th cycle of refinement because of the Soul energy maniption card. This is not a lie but not theplete truth either; my origin card did have a soul energy maniption skill which did help me use the basic cirction method. But in reality, my mutated soul with four consciousness is the reason why any soul energy I breathe in automatically gets refined four times. In the VIP box no1 when Anna was teaching me the basic cirction method for the soul energy refinement and how astonished she was finding out that my soul energy was already refined to the 4th cycle. I had to tell her about my physique to convince her that I had not used the basic cirction method before that day. I could not help but be proud remembering how jealous Anna was of my Soul energy maniption card. Chapter 387: Rune Items, Calamity Daughter Gem

Chapter 387: Rune Items, Cmity Daughter Gem

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 08:58 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Yes, if you have a high-tier soul energy maniption card, then the creation of the Rune item cards will be as easy as creating any other card.¡± Hearing Anna say that I have a soul energy maniption card, Luna started to weigh the application of soul energy maniption in creating Rune Item cards. And was surprised to think how much time one can save while creating a rune item card with the help of a soul energy maniption skill. ¡°Brat, Aren¡¯t you a lucky fellow to get your hands on a soul energy maniption card? Do you have any thoughts about selling it? I can give you a reasonable price.¡± Lorenzo did not hide his intention of buying my soul energy maniption card. ¡°Old man, unfortunately, I cannot sell it to you. I don¡¯t have a soul energy maniption card, but the soul energy maniption skill is a part of my origin card. ¡°¡­¡± Anna looked at me with questioning eyes as she clearly remembered me telling her that I had a soul energy maniption card. Later remembering what had transpired in the VIP box, Anna apologized through her eye gestures. For revealing my info without my permission when I had already made it clear that except for her, I did not trust anybody in the Heatsend family. ¡°It¡¯s a part of your origin card. No wonder¡­ I almost thought you had sessfully extracted the soul energy maniption skill from the creature soulpole.¡± Luna sighed in relief, knowing that I did not have a soul energy maniption card. Instead, it was a part of my origin card. Researchers have been trying for centuries to sessfully extract the soul energy maniption skill from the creature known as soulpole but have failed devastatingly and given up on this project. ¡°More about the Ego Gem Shell, has anyone ever tried imnting it in another card apprentice. To check whether we can artificially help a card apprentice forge an ego gem.¡± I asked this because my Cmity Daughter gem gave its host the abilities of a demon core and an ego gem, even if they had not forged either of them. ¡°Many people have considered what you have, but the result was a failure with devastating and inhumane consequences. There are two main reasons why implementing an ego shell in a card apprentice failed, 1. Ethereal Spirit is missing ¨C The first reason is apparent, and that is the condensed Ethereal spirit of a card apprentice. If a person has not formed their ethereal spirit, imnting an ego gem shell in them will result in their soul being sealed in the ego gem shell, and the body enters a state ofa. 2. Soul energy impurity ¨C the ego gem is formed out of the original card apprentice¡¯s refined soul energy which will be considered impure when imnted in the body of another card apprentice. This has dire consequences on the ethereal spirit of the card apprentice epting the ego gem shell.¡± Luna exined the implications of taking a shortcut to forge an Ego Gem. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Luna¡¯s exnation, I was shocked and lost in thoughts thinking, how does my cmity daughter gem give its host ability of demon core and Ego gem without any side effects? Wait, there is a considerable side effect to imnting a cmity daughter core in a card apprentice, which will turn the soul of the said card apprentice into a ve since this side effect did not affect me in any way. I always thought of it as a capable and valuable skill. I think that the ability of the cmity daughter gem to turn its host into the ve of the cmity soul gem¡¯s host somehow exins the reason how the cmity daughter gem is able to give its host the ability of the demon core and ego gem without other deadly side-effects simr to that of imnting an ego gem shell in another card apprentice. The reason why the ego gem shell imntation process is a failure is because of the ethereal spirit and soul energy purity. But my cmity daughter gem doesn¡¯t face any problems with the rebellion of ethereal spirit and soul energy purity because it forcefully enves the host. The working and the creation of a rune item card had helped mee up with a theory as to how my cmity daughter gem works. Though just an idea, it gave me a lot of understanding of the dungeon cmity core. The more I understood about the cmity daughter gem, the more I felt that it was nothing magical. It is a clever and advanced application of the theory behind the rune items. Well, getting another dungeon cmity core can help explore all the theories I had juste up with. And this brings me to the question of what a false relic is? ¡°Dr. Lorn, What is a false relic?¡± I asked the question that just came to my mind. I was curious about this because both my dungeon cmity soul and my soul pupils seemed to be false relics. I need to know what does it take for one to create such powerful weapons that could turn an ordinary high school student into a existence with infinity potential. ¡°False relic¡­ ¡± Luna was in a good mood finding a diligent and talented student like myself and was not hesitant to answer any question I asked her. But unfortunately, before Luna could exin the false relics, Anna interrupted her. ¡°You two do not forget why we are. Luna, we are not here to hear you give a lecture, and Wyatt, you can get the answers to all your questions in the top 10 universities¡¯ libraries or with the faculty. Now let¡¯s get back to the demonstration of your cards.¡± Anna knew the concept of Rune items and False relics being an alumna of the Morning Star university. And she did not want to spend her morning learning about rune items and false relics once again. Hence seeing Luna about to lecture on false relics, Anna¡¯s patience exploded. Chapter 388: Sky Up and Above

Chapter 388: Sky Up and Above

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 09:07 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Wyatt, I appreciate your thirst for knowledge, but Anna is right. We should get back to the demonstration of your cards. Then we can discuss how you created rune cards without knowing what they are.¡± Luna seemed to agree with Anna and asked me to continue the demonstration. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s get back to the demonstration. Girls activate tier two mecha exoskeleton armor.¡± I had no choice but to continue with the demonstration since I could not press Luna to talk about false relics when my client Anna herself was the one who ordered us to stop talking and get back to work. ¡°Activate tier 2, Gale Eagle Rider Mecha Exoskeleton Armor.¡± ¡°Activate tier 2, Terrain Back Tortoise Mecha Exoskeleton Armor.¡± Cortney and her mother simultaneously activated the second tier of their beast rider ring cards. With that blinding Green and Yellow light burst out from Cortney and her mother¡¯s power suit. The next second, as the light vanished, Cortney and her mother were dawning Green and Yellow color 7-meter tall exoskeleton armor, respectively. Cortney and her mother¡¯s mecha exoskeleton armor were not only in different colors, but they also were created with different fighting styles in mind. Cortney¡¯s exoskeleton had wings and was built to provide support and artillery. In contrast, her mother¡¯s exoskeleton was covered in a bulk armory and was constructed to withstand massive damage and act as a tank. But all in all, both exoskeletons increased the physical and closebat abilities of their host by a considerable margin. Not to mention the hot weaponry mounted on both the exoskeleton. They had enough firepower to take on tens of card apprentices of the same realm. ¡°Ladies, will you be kind enough to demonstrate what these so-called exoskeleton armors are capable of?¡± I asked Cortney and her mother not to hold back and disy the destruction the second tier of the Beast mech card can create. ¡°With pleasure¡± ¡°With pleasure¡± ¡°Activate Gale Wing force shield.¡± ¡°Activate Terrain Shell force shield.¡± ¡°Activate Dual Gatling machine sters.¡± ¡°Activate Terrain back Mounted Gatling Cannon.¡± The Clown Mask and her daughter happily agreed to my request. They both activated their defensive force shields and fired at each other with their heavy-duty Gatling sters and cannon. Thankfully the force fields of both of the exoskeleton were strong enough to handle the point-nk damage. Hence nobody was harmed. ¡°Activate energy de.¡± ¡°Activate energy de.¡± Once, the dual mounted Gatling sters and Gatling cannon were on standby for a reload of ammunition. Courtney and her mother decided to fight in closebat as they activated the energy des of their exoskeleton. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s quit while nobody is hurt.¡± Seeing that the Clown mask and her daughter were going to sh with each other, equipping their energy des, I ordered them to stop it and be on stand-by for further orders. ¡°Aw, it was so much fun. Why did you stop us? I promise we will be careful.¡± Cortneyined as she retracted the energy de of her exoskeleton. ¡°No can do. I am not worried about you. I am concerned about the exoskeleton. Any massive damage to the armor can reduce the card¡¯s durability. And once the card durability is below 70, the card will automatically deactivate and enter a dormant state until the structural memory recovery ability of the synonium alloy heals the damaged armor. With that, the card¡¯s durability will return to the original durability. And you can once again activate the card. There is an override function to stop the card from deactivating itself once the card durability reaches below 70. Doing this means if the exoskeleton or the beast mecha are destroyed in action. The original card durability will be penalized by -3 card durability permanently.¡± I exined the consequence of the exoskeleton and the beast mecha taking heavy damage. ¡°Why do this?¡± Luna did not understand why I would add such aplicated function to the card and could not help but ask me curiously. ¡°These exoskeleton and beast mechas are not your typical golem or puppets. Each of the mechas has an energy reactor within them, and these reactors are the heart of the mechas. If the reactor takes any considerable damage, it will explode, detonating the exoskeleton or the beast mecha. Once the exoskeleton or mecha explodes, you can imagine what will happen to the card apprentice riding them. If lucky, his card will be penalized with permanent -3 durability stats. If not, he can lose his life. Not to mention broken runes power these mechas, so the fireworks from them exploding will be deadly. Don¡¯t worry, on the battlefield, if the situations were to take such a turn, then the explosion will not only im the lives of the allies but the enemies too without any discrimination. All I am trying to say is to look at the bright side.¡± Pax¡¯s Iron Flesh was an origin card, and it did not have durability, not rating making it impossible for his mecha¡¯s reactors to turn into a ticking bomb, so I did not bother to add this function to his mecha. ¡°Holy shit, self-detonation. Could this armor be any more awesome?¡± Cortney yelled in excitement. This one was looking past the bright side and was thinking of using the reactor explosion as a suicide bombing. ¡°I knew you would love it. Hey, why don¡¯t you try the Gale Fight system of your exoskeleton? I bet you will love more.¡± I knew Cortney, who loved hoverbikes, would fall in love with this card in an instant. ¡°Get out of here. can it do that?¡± Cortney looked at me with doubt because the flight system for the second tier of gale eagle was not mentioned in the card info. ¡°Those wings are not for show, you know? Try themand activate Gale flight mode¡± I affirmed that the Gale eagle exoskeleton could fly. ¡°Gale Eagle exoskeleton armor, activate Gale flight mode.¡± Following my advice, Cortney asked her armor to switch to flight mode and flew to the sky up and above. ¡­ Chapter 389: Beast Mecha

Chapter 389: Beast Mecha

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 09:16 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°So, did the tier2 exoskeleton armor meet your expectations? Remember, you can use the power of the broken rune while in the second tier too. That is how the Gale Eagle can fly so swiftly despite its weight.¡± I asked Anna and Luna while pointing at Cortney, who was exploring the skies of the SS-rank dungeon in her Gale Eagle exoskeleton armor. ¡°Before I answer that, can you tell me how much physical enhancement an exoskeleton can provide its host?¡± Luna asked. Her question is justified because Cortney and her mother only disyed firepower and defense of the exoskeleton as I stopped them from engaging in closebat. ¡°The exoskeleton will enhance the physical prowess of its host by 27 times the original physical power. And you can stake it with different kinds of passive and active enhancement cards.¡± I calcted the data on the spot using Hive AI and answered Luna. ¡°I am impressed. The exoskeleton has exceeded my exception in both ranged and closebat capabilities. I can not wait to see what the beast mechas you promised about have in store for us.¡± Luna finally nodded acknowledging the capabilities and prowess of the exoskeleton armor. ¡°Anna, what about you?¡± Anna has been quiet for a while now. I could not help but ask for her opinion. ¡°Uh¡­ The exoskeleton is excellent, and you were right. The exoskeleton is a perfect weapon for mass ughter. I just imagined my southern watch soldiers equipped in one of those exoskeletons of yours. Even if we faced an Army 100 times the size of our southern watch, we would stille out victorious. That¡¯s how deadly those cards of yours are. The critical point of this card is that it is an Item card. An item card that meets all the needs of the card apprentice. This single item card has weaponry, armory, and physical reinforcement. Equipping this item card is equal to equipping 3 or 4 item cards. With this card, I do not need a weapon item card, armor item card, Boots item card, or enhancement potion item card. Equip this one-item card, and you are good to go forbat with three or more empty item slots in your grimoire. The craziest thing is all this firepower the exoskeleton carries, if you arrange the active and passive skill card slots to enhance the exoskeleton then this card¡¯s power will increase by several folds. Just imagining it, I feel my goosebumps rising.¡± Anna was right; if one were to arrange their skill cards to enhance the capabilities of the mecha card, then the mecha card¡¯s power would explode by several folds. *gasp* hearing Anna¡¯s thought of equipping each and every member of the southern watch with an exoskeleton; everyone present gasped in dread. ¡°Haha, you haven¡¯t seen the half of it. Let¡¯s continue to the third tier, shall we?¡± I signaled Clown mask and Cortney to activate the third-tier Beast mecha. ¡°Gale Eagle Rider Ring Activate Tier3, Gale Eagle Beast Mecha¡± ¡°Terrain Back Tortoise Rider Ring Activate Tier3, Terrain back Tortoise Beast Mecha.¡± Taking a distance from us, Cortney and her mother activated the third-tier of the Beast ring simultaneously. Under a brilliant, blinding light, Cortney and her mother vanished and were reced by 20-meters tall giant Green eagle and Yellow Tortoise mechas. ¡°Roar¡± The giant Gale Eagle and Terrain Back Tortoise Mechas roared, announcing their presence. ¡°Impressive craftsmanship, these metal giants appear simr to their original self. If I had not seen the Gale Eagle and Terrain Back Tortoise before, I would not be able to tell the difference. Except for their height, obviously.¡± Anna praised the attention to detail on the appearance of the beast mechas. ¡°Thank you. I like to be thorough.¡± I did not act humble and epted Anna¡¯s praise. ¡°This is fooking awesome.¡± Cortney¡¯s excited yell reverberated in the dungeon. She seems to have found the volume and voice option of the beast mecha. ¡°Energy cannon¡± without waiting for mymand Cortney fired an energy beam in the sky from the beak of her Gale eagle as it hovered in the air. ¡°Holy shit,¡± looking at the fat beam of energy fired by the giant Gale Eagle mecha, Anna could not help but curse. ¡°I have to say, Wyatt, your attainments in the golem and puppetry have exceeded the graduate sybus of all the 10 top universities. I have never seen such giant puppets with that much power and move with extreme agility and swiftness.¡± Luna could not hide her awe as she watched the 20-meter full-metal body gale Eagle soar in the sky just like an average bird. The mechanics behind the build of the puppet impressed Luna more than she would like to. As a researcher, theories and discoveries were more of Luna¡¯s fort, and invention and construction never impressed her until today. ¡°Correction, that is not a puppet. It is a mecha, M-E-C-H-A.¡± Hearing Luna call my majestic mecha a giant metal puppet, I was annoyed and corrected her before it became a habit. ¡°Not a giant metal puppet, but a Mecha. Got it .¡± Following my reminder, Luna corrected herself, but her gaze never left the hovering Gale Eagle. ¡°Giant metal puppet or Giant metal golem or mecha, What¡¯s the difference?¡± Lorenzo did not give up on the opportunity to pull my leg. ¡°Stubborn old fossil, seeing how you are one step in the coffin, I will forgive you.¡± I did not bother to bicker with Lorenzo. Turning to Anna, I asked, ¡± Is this enough for a demonstration for the third tier, or do you want them to go all out?¡± ¡°Wait, are there more tiers left?¡± Anna asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, one more tier is left, and that is the best of all the tiers. So should we continue or switch to the next tier?¡± Anna was my client, and keeping her satisfied was my job. So I left the decision-making to her. ¡°This is an SS-rank captured dungeon. There is no point in holding back. Ask them to do their best.¡± Anna seemed to want to see more capabilities of the beast mechas. So I asked the mother and daughter pair to put on a show, even if it meant emptying their Arsenal. Chapter 390: Volcano Lion Beast Mecha

Chapter 390: Volcano Lion Beast Mecha

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 09:29 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd The green-colored grassednd was reced by charred ck ground filled with massive craters. And debris of the bombardednd was spread across the dungeon. Ashes of burnt grass and dust had filled the air covering the clear sky above. ¡°I hope this should be evidence enough for the prowess of the beast mecha. What do you say, shall we switch to the next tier?¡± Looking at the devastation caused by Gale Eagle Beast mecha and Terrain Back Tortoise, I asked whether the havoc caused by the beast mecha satisfied her appetite. ¡°Yeah, that is more than enough. I got to say the capabilities of the beast mecha cards have exceeded more than anything I could ever imagine.¡± Anna was impressed by the destruction disyed by the mecha beasts. ¡°I thought that the beast mechasrge body would make them a walking target, but the synonium alloy body is proving to be a sturdy and dependable defense. Not to mention the movement and reflexes of the mechas are as agile and swift as the original beasts used to design the beast mechas. Taking all this into ount, the vast amount of soul jades spent in the creation of these cards is starting to seem worth it.¡± Luna did not hold back praise and expressed her admiration for the beast mechas. ¡°No matter how good golem and puppet cards are when trapped in an array of a capable card apprentice, they will lose.¡± Seeing his beloved granddaughter sing praises of another man¡¯s creation, Lorenzo, as a certified granddaughter-con, could not hide his jealousy and disyed his hostility towards me byparing his array mastery with my mecha mastery. ¡°Old man, stopparing your diddly array cards with these Monsters of metal. Each one of these things is like a war god. Arrays are helpful, but they are not as badass as these metal giants here.¡± Anna respected both the Array and Mecha fields, but there was no denying that Mecha¡¯s were more awesome and super cool. Just looking at them in action made her blood boil. It has been a long time since she has been this enthusiastic about something. And she did not want Lorenzo¡¯s whining to spoil her fun. ¡°Yes, grandpaparing arrays with mecha is not fair for either of the fields as they both have their areas of expertise. And If I have to choose between an array or a mecha card forbat, I would prefer a mecha card as it increases individual prowess by a massive margin. If it¡¯s groupbat, then an array card would be a better choice.¡± Luna found the idea ofparing two different types of cards ridiculous because each card has its area of excellence. It depends on the card apprentice to judge the situation and deploy the cards appropriately. ¡°Speaking of array cards, let¡¯s continue to thest part of the demonstration, the Earth Wind and Fire Formation.¡± announcing that I summoned my grimoire and activated the Volcano Lion Rider Ring card, ¡°Activate Tier1, Volcano Lion Power Suit¡± The beast mecha ring emitted bright red light covering my entire body. As the red glow diminished, my usual attire had changed into a Red Power Suit. Feeling the skin-tight power suit covering my body clenched my fists excitedly as I felt the power of fire broken rune enhancing the power suit. ¡°Activate Tier2, Volcano Lion Exoskeleton Armor.¡± Done admiring the red power suit, I activated the second-tier of the card, Volcano Lion Exoskeleton Armor. Soon the red power suit started to glow with brilliant red light, and the next second, as the right light receded, I found myself in 7-meter tall Volcano Lion Exoskeleton armor. Next, I felt an unknown energy course through my body, enhancing my body¡¯s physical capabilities by several folds. After getting used to the new physical reinforcement, I started to use my mental strength to check if all the weapons of the exoskeleton were responding. sma ws, Force Shield, Gatling Energy Cannon are all loaded and ready to rumble. After inspecting the weaponry, I began to the Motory functions and controls of the exoskeleton. So far, all good, finding no issue with the exoskeleton, I decided to activate the third tier. ¡°Activate Tier3, Volcano Lion Beast Mecha¡± ¡°Bang¡± Upon activation of the third tier of the card, a brilliant, blinding red sh burst out of the exoskeleton, and I found myself sitting in a luxurious cabin I had built for the beast mechas in their skull region. ¡°Roar¡± The Volcano Lion let out a roar announcing its presence. After admiring the view from here, I began inspecting the beast mecha and its various systems. Both the axiry and primary power sources showed positive responses. Motory and weaponry functions and controls of the mecha were working off the charts. Then I contacted with broken rune spirit, which acted as the central AI of the beast mecha. With its presence, the movements of the mecha became smoother and looked more natural. After all, be it Cortney or the clown mask or me, this was our first time riding a beast mecha; if not for the Broken rune¡¯s spirits acting as the mecha AI, we would not have been able to control the exoskeleton or the breast mecha so effortlessly and smoothly. Finding no fault after inspecting the volcano lion beast mecha turned on the Earth Wind and Fire Formation, I contacted the mother and daughter pair riding the Gale Eagle beast mecha and Terrain Back Tortoise Mecha, ¡± Girls, can you hear me?¡± ¡°Gale Eagle Beast Mecha Rider, Reporting¡± Cortney reported ¡°Terrain Back Tortoise Beast Mecha Rider, Reporting¡± Clown Mask followed the lead of her daughter and reported. ¡°Good to know you girls have gottenfortable with all the controls of your beast mechas. Now let¡¯s switch to Earth Wind and Fire Formation.¡± ¡°Activate Earth Wind and Fire Formation, Volcano Lion Limb Piece.¡± ¡°Activate Earth Wind and Fire Formation, Terrain Back Tortoise Chest Piece.¡± ¡°Activate Earth Wind and Fire Formation, Gale Eagle Head Piece.¡± Chapter 391: Giant Winged Mecha

Chapter 391: Giant Winged Mecha

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 09:56 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd [Earth g- Terrain Back Tortoise Beast Mecha Chest piece detected! Wind g- Gale Eagle Beast Mecha Head piece detected! Fire g- Volcano Lion Beast Mecha Limb piece detected! Activating Earth Wind and Fire Formation¡­] Terrain Back Tortoise, Gale Eagle, and Volcano Lion Beast Mechas glowed with Yellow, green, and Red light. Soon under the cover of the three lights, all three of the beast mecha began to morph. As the transformation of the beast mechas began, the Back-mountedser cannon and Shoulder mounted machine gun mounted on the Volcano lion detached themselves from the beast mecha. Simrly, the Tail and Terrain Back shell of the Tortoise split up from the main body. With the Terrain Back Shell covering the surface of the original shell gone, the head and the limbs of the tortoise retracted into the shell. Then the humongous tortoise¡¯s body transformed into a massive mechanical humanoid chest with five attachments for the head and the limb pieces. Two of the five attachments represented the shoulder joint, the other two represented the hip joint, and thest represented the neck joint. The Head of the Volcano lion beast detached itself from its body and then fitted itself at the center of the massive chest formed from the transformation of Tortoise¡¯s main body. The remaining body of the Volcano Lion split into four symmetrical parts. Out of the four parts, the two forearms of the volcano lion transformed into massive mechanical humanoid arms and then attached themselves to the shoulder joints of the tortoise transformed humanoid chest. Then Hind legs of the Volcano Lion transformed into massive humanoid Legs and attached themselves to the two hip joints of the enormous tortoise turned humanoid chest. Forming a gigantic headless mechanical humanoid body. The wings of the Gale Eagle detached and then were fitted to the spine of the gigantic headless mechanical humanoid body giving it wings. Then the remaining part of the Gale Eagle transformed into a massive Golem head with two eyes and attached itself to the neck joint of the gigantic winged headless mechanical humanoid body resembling a giant winged mechanical humanoid Golem or a Giant Winged Mecha. Then the Terrain back shell morphed into a gigantic round shield and was equipped by the Giant Winged Mecha¡¯s left arm, while the tail of the Terrain Back Tortoise morphed into a giant needle and was held in the right arm of the mecha. Then the Lazer cannon and the machine guns of the Volcano Lion mounted to the left and right shoulders of the Giant Winged Mecha. With the transformationplete, the glow on the mecha body vanished. Revealing the newlybined mecha formed by Terrain Back Tortoise, Gale Eagle, and Volcano Lion Beast Mechas in the Earth Wind and Fire formation. ¡°Wow¡± Anna, Luna, Susan, and Lorenzo looked at the 70-meter tall metal wonder standing in front of them and breathed in absolute astonishment. The 70-meter tall metal wonder in front of them looked like a gigantic battle angel with its fancy mechanical wings, Lion head crest, needle sword, and round shield. The sight was breathtaking. ¡°Roar,¡± The Lion¡¯s Head at the center of the mecha¡¯s chest Let out a huge roar and then fired a beam ofser into the sky, announcing that it was ready for battle. ¡°¡­¡± Susan, who was of Card student realm, almost faint hearing the roar of the giant mecha. If not for Anna, who came to her support, she would have fallen on her butt. ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Anna whispered as she supported Susan. ¡°Yes¡± under the astonishment of the mecha, Susan forgot who she was talking to and replied casually. Not that Anna cared about this stuff, but under something so wonderful, all the other things seemed meaningless. ¡°Amazing indeed¡± Luna, standing next to them, also agreed with Anna, but her sight never left the giant metal humanoid erect in front of her. ¡°¡­¡± Lorenzo was speechless. He was also mesmerized in awe of the giant winged mecha standing in front of him. So much so that he forgot all his petty grievances with the card soldier realm boy whom he tolerated just because he had entered a soul agreement with the princess he was meant to protect. While the people outside were mesmerized, admiring the majesty of the mecha, I was busy with my other motives of giving the mother and daughter pair the other two beast mecha cards. Yes, I am talking about the borate n that I thought of to sow my cmity daughter gem into the Clown mask and gain all her memories of the alternative future. Since the moment I knew about Clown Mask¡¯s secret about her missing Third eye and the memories of the alternative future, I have been on the lookout waiting to find some alone time with the Clown mask. But unfortunately, like how I gave importance to the clown mask, the Heatsend royal family also seems to be adhering to the mother and daughter with high priority. So much so that the mother and daughter pair were always under constant observation of one of the members of the Heatsend royal family. They continuously monitored the mother-daughter duo and never left them out of sight, even during dinner, and at night they had them mediated in the same room. The security around the clown mask was pretty tight; therefore, I haven¡¯t gotten a chance to sow my cmity Daughter gem into her. I knew in the presence of Anna, Luna, and Lorenzo I could never get an opportunity to make the Clown mask mine, so I decided to create an opportunity for myself. And I had to be quick because once the temporary southern watch forces arrive, the Heatsend royal family will erase any presence of the mother and daughter pair from this world. And their names will be coded numbers in a top-secret file. Thereby I will lose any chance of converting the clown mask into a firm believer of yours truly. But thanks to the demonstration of the mecha cards, I have created an opportunity for myself. Right now, in the winged mecha, the clown mask was all alone¡­ Chapter 392: Takeover

Chapter 392: Takeover

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 10:07 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd After the three beast mechas transformed andbined into the MegaMorpher, Cortney, and I were transported from our mecha pilot cabin to the Clown Mask¡¯s cabin located in the center of the MegaMorpher¡¯s chest. The clown mask¡¯s cabin also had new adjustments added to it so that the cabin has enough space for three pilots and for it to act as the primary pilot cabin for the MegaMorpher. Being transported from my cabin, I arrived at the primary cabin of the MegaMorpher and met the Clown mask, who was already present in the cabin. The atmosphere in the cabin became awkward because of the bad blood between us. Me sparing Cortney¡¯s life despite her being the only child of the murderer of young Wyatt¡¯s parents. You know the same old. ¡°Hive AI, Activate takeover protocol.¡± Without wasting time, I ordered Hive AI tomence the takeover of the MegaMorpher. MegaMorpher is formed bybining the three beast Mecha using a three-person array formation. Meaning that MegaMorpher is controlled by all three of us, Cortney, her mother, and I equally. But for my n to imnt the cmity daughter gem in Clown Mask to work, I needplete control of the MegaMorpher. [Activating Takeover protocol¡­] [Connecting to MegaMorph¡­] [Connection with MegaMorph established¡­] [Connecting to Gale Eagle AI¡­] [Connection with Gale Eagle AI established¡­ ] [Contacting Wind Broken Rune Cmity daughter gem¡­] [ Wind Broken Rune Cmity daughter gem responding¡­] [Activate, Wind Broken Rune Cmity daughter gem¡­] [Wind Broken Rune Cmity daughter gem on standby awaiting orders¡­] [Connecting to Terrain Back Tortoise AI¡­] [Connection with Terrain Back Tortoise AI established¡­ ] [Contacting Earth Broken Rune Cmity daughter gem¡­] [ Earth Broken Rune Cmity daughter gem responding and awaiting orders¡­] [Activate, Earth Broken Rune Cmity daughter gem¡­] [Earth Broken Rune Cmity daughter gem on standby awaiting orders¡­] [Fire g in host¡¯s control¡­] [Earth g in host¡¯s control¡­] [Wind g in host¡¯s control¡­] [Takeover Earth Wind and Fire formationplete¡­] [MegaMorpher Takeoverplete¡­] Taking over the other two beast mecha cards was not a challenge as they were formed using my cmity daughter gem. All I needed to do was have the Hive AI establish contact with the cmity daughter gem, and then the whole MegaMorpger would be under my control. Aplishing that I could continue with my n. ¡°Good, MegaMorpher paralyze Terrain Back Turtle Mecha Beast Rider.¡± Upon mymand, an electric shock coursed through Clown Mask¡¯s seat, rendering her in a state of paralysis. Walking to the Paralysed Clown mask, I removed her mask and, avoiding her hollowed third. I pried open her mouth and shoved my Cmity Daughter Gem. And in a matter of seconds, the cmity daughter gem worked its magic. ¡°Hive AI, make a copy of Cmity Daughter gem Clown Mask¡¯s memory and save it in the local files.¡± Clown Mask is my first cmity daughter gem. My other subordinates like the Kane trio Mama and Papa Wyatt¡¯s party members; they only have Cmity Daughter core, yet to be updated to the cmity daughter gem. So technically, Clown Mask is the first subordinate formed with the Cmity Daughter gem. I wanted to check out the new additional skills that were added to the Cmity Daughter gem. After all, it is way different from the Cmity Daughter Core and formed bybining an Ego Gem. But I could not as a lot of time has passed, and Cortney could get suspicious. To get some alone time with the Clown mask, I rigged the three beast mecha cards so that when the Earth Wind and Fire formation was activated, I would be the first one to arrive at the Clown Masks cabin. Giving me an opportunity to take over the MegaMorpher controls, paralyze the Clown mask and turn her into one of my subordinates by imnting a cmity daughter gem into her. ¡°Get up and continue to act as usual. I will contact you when I need you. Make no mistakes. Cortney will be here soon.¡± Giving Clown Mask her orders. I returned the controls to MegaMorpher to normal, and soon, Cortney was transported to the primary cabin. ¡°Wyatt, you are here.¡± Cortney did not expect to meet me face to face this early. Yes, she apologized, but that was not enough to change after what transpired between all three of us, her mother killing my parents, her trying to kill me, and me sparing her life. ¡°Hi Cortney,¡± I greeted Cortney with a calm smile because right now, I was in a good mood since I had achieved both of my goals behind creating these three cards. ¡°¡­¡± Cortney was happy to see that I still greeted with a polite smile, indicating that I had forgiven her. But she had not forgiven herself for trying to kill me. Therefore she did not know how to face me. Maybe If I med and cursed her for trying to kill me, it would have reduced her guilt but seeing that I forgave her as if nothing ever happened, Cortney¡¯s guilt grew by several folds. ¡°Cortney, you can speak freely with. It¡¯s just us here. All is forgiven. After all, we are friends, right?¡± Having imnted a cmity daughter gem in Cortney¡¯s mother, I felt a little guilty, so I decided to make up with her. Courtney was a trustworthy person, especially her physique, ensuring she kept her word. Someone like her is worthy of my friendship with or without her unique physique. ¡°Wu Wu¡­ yes, we are friends. Wyatt, I am sorry I tried to kill you.¡± Tears rolled from Cortney¡¯s eyes as she heard me as if we were friends. Confirming our friend status, Cortney apologized for trying to kill me. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I am still alive, aren¡¯t I?¡± Hearing Cortney¡¯s heartfelt apology, my heart moved. Yeah, it¡¯s not some great apology like in the anime, but her words and her actions, I felt the sincerity behind them. Yep, despite her unruly appearance, this girl is a simpleton who does not mind getting hurt but hurting those close to her. Chapter 393: Friends

Chapter 393: Friends

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 10:12 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Cortney. What about Bloodette? Who is she? She was strong. I barely managed to service her attacks?¡± After Cortney calmed down, I asked about the blood slime I fought with at the tournament¡¯s finals. As for Anna, Luna, and Lorenzo, they were flying around the Megamorpher, scanning every inch of its humongous body. Apparently, witnessing the height of the MegaMorpher, the Heatsend Royal trio had sudden enlightenment, and they intended to use it for something of immense importance and were unwilling to share it with me. I tried to offer my help forcefully, but Anna adamantly refused my offer, saying that I did not have enough privilege level required to know the information they had. So I was kept out of the loop. And we were asked to stay on standby as they performed their tests on the MegaMorpher. Whatever these people were keeping from me, it had to be huge. ¡°Bloodette is my friend. ording to her, she is a Supreme being sealed in the dungeon by ancient card apprentices who walked this world before us.¡± Cortney narrated what she knew about Bloodette. It was too little, but to be someone¡¯s friend, that was all it took, in Cortney¡¯s case. ¡®Supreme Beings¡¯ ¡®Dungeon Seal¡¯ ¡®Ancient Card Apprentice¡¯, another new wave of questions, were added to the list of questions whose answers I had to find. I think I will find answers to this list of questions in the libraries of the top ten universities or with their faculty members. I also had Clown Mask¡¯s memories of the alternative future. Maybe I could find an answer there. But for now, I decide to answer Cortney, the source of the question herself. ¡°What are Supreme beings?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What is a Dungeon Seal?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What is an Ancient Card apprentice?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If she is sealed in a dungeon by an Ancient Card apprentice, how did you summon her?¡± Throwing all the questions that Cortney could not answer to the back of my head, I decided to ask her the simplest one hoping she knew the answer for that. ¡°That I can answer. Using the Soul pact card given to me by Bloodette.¡± Finally being asked something she knew about, Cortney hurriedly answered. ¡°Soul pact card? What is that? This is the first time I am hearing about it.¡± I have heard of origin cards, Item cards, Skill cards, but Soul pact cards I have never heard or read of them. ¡°Apparently, you have to form a soul contract with intelligent beasts and monsters to get these soul pact cards. Both the parties should be willing participants of the contract and should be signed with the World and its rules as a witness.¡± Cortney recollected what Bloodette told her about the soul pact and narrated it to me. ¡°Can you summon her now? I would like to talk to her.¡± Since I could not get answers from Cortney, I decided to ask Bloodette herself. If she is as old as she ims to be, I could find all the answers to the list of questions I have. ¡°About that, after what happened yesterday. I have tried summoning Bloodette to apologize to her, but she is not responding to my summons. I think she is still mad at me for forcing her to go against her will and kill you.¡± After the tournament, Cortney had a lot of free time, especially during the night, so she tried running Bloodette to apologize, but all her summons were unanswered. Courtney could forcefully summon Bloodette, making use of her unique physique and origin card. But it could be counterproductive, seeing how that was the reason why Bloodette was angry with her. ¡°Are you sure she did not want to kill me? I am pretty sure she came very close to killing me.¡± ording to Cortney, Bloodette did not want to kill me for reasons unknown. And I had a hard time believing that because I fought with and knew how close I was to death. ¡°That was the World forcing her body to kill you. If Bloodette¡¯s will did not oppose the World¡¯s Control, She would have killed you.¡± It seems due to the opposition of Bloodette. The world could not disy her full power allowing me to survive and win the tournament¡¯s finals. ¡°And why did she not want to kill me?¡± I was curious why Bloodette would go so far as to oppose the world for me. ¡°Oh, she did not oppose because she did not want to kill you. She opposed it because she wanted more blood pudding for the services she provides.¡± Cortney cleared the misunderstanding I had. ¡°Just because of a few blood puddings? As simple as that. Haha, She seems interesting. I would like to meet her someday.¡± Knowing more about Bloodette, my interest in her peaked, and I wanted to meet the being that went against the world and its rules for a few blood puddings. Someone so crazy I had to meet her. Resisting the influence of the world and its rules is not easy. When I first came in contact with the World, I was paralyzed in its presence and Spent time floating around in the world¡¯s pool of rules. And for Bloodette to oppose the World with her will was no ordinary feat. She did lose control of her body to the World, but still, her will did not give in to the influence of the World. ¡­ ¡°What do you think, old man? Is this thing sturdy enough to cross the river?¡± Anna asked Lorenzo who was using his grimoire to scan the structure and mechanics of the MegaMorpher. ¡°Nope, the waters of the river will rupture and tear this Synonium Alloy body in a matter of seconds. The moment this thing goes into the river, it will be wrecked by the intense pressure and flow exerted by the water.¡± Lorenzo continued scrutinizing the Megamorpher as he answered Anna. ¡°I think it can work if we change the ores and broken runes used to create this Mecha.¡± Luna expressed her opinion. Chapter 394: Memirconium

Chapter 394: Memirconium

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 10:22 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°I don¡¯t think that there are any A-rank ores that can withstand the burden of the river.¡± Hearing his granddaughter contradict his statement, Lorenzo pointed out the reason why he stated that the metamorphosed could not help in crossing the river. Luna thinks switching the Synonium alloy used to create the MegaMorpher with something more sturdy. They could use the MegaMorpher to cross the river. Lorenzo seemed to have already thought of that and found no A-rank ore or alloy in his knowledge that could withstand the wrath of the river. Hence he dered that MegaMorpher could not be used to cross the river. ¡°Hahaha, yes! Finally, working as a researcher at Morningstar university paid off. I know something you do not. Grandpa, it seems you have be outdated. Maybe if you had not skipped your homework aftering out of ourb, you would have known that there is an A-rank ore that we could use for our current situation.¡± Finally, being able to best her Grandpa after facing decades of suppression by him in the Field of Study Luna let you a victoriousugh. She knew some her grandpa did not know about. Only she knows the feelings she is feeling right now. The World thinks of Luna Lorn as a top schr and top researcher in her field and among her peers, but they did not know Luna¡¯s standards were higher than her peers. Her target was to suppress her grandfather, the Raining Alchemist. Lorenzo has been at the top of his field for a few centuries. And he has amassed a lot of knowledge and experience during this period. How could a girl who is not even a century-oldpete with him? He is a lot even for his peers, in front of him and his achievements Luna and Her achievements made no difference. Luna¡¯s achievements are significant butparing them to Lorenzo¡¯s would be foolish, but this was not enough to stop Luna. For Luan, her grandfather was the reason she chose the path of Schr rather than a warrior like the great of her cousins. Luna admired her grandfather, and for her, he was her role model and the target she had to surpass. Luna¡¯s goal is to be the best like her grandfather, and only by surpassing him could she prove that she had be the best as one could be the best after besting the best. A monster like Lorenzo cannot be defeated in a day or two, so Luna does not hesitate to celebrate the first small victory she won against her grandfather. This victory may not be significant, but at least now Luna knew her grandfather was not unbeatable. And her hard work was showing results. Aiming at Lorenzo, who is considered colossal among his peers despite being a Junior, took a lot of confidence. But as time passed, the confidence alone was not enough as her target became an unshakeable boulder suppressing her spirit. This is the reason why despite being the heiress to a massive empire of the Lorn Family, Luna chose to work as a researcher at one of the top 10 universities. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing his beloved granddaughterugh at his mistake Lorenzo was not angry or ashamed. He was happy that she was finally proud of her achievements the same way he was proud of her. At first, Lorenzo enjoyed his granddaughter¡¯s admiration but soon realizing that he became the trauma of his granddaughter Lorenzo did know what to do, but to let her win out of pity would be doing more harm than good. So he let nature take its course. And it was worth it. Today he knew his granddaughter¡¯s achievements would be more outstanding than his. And he hopes he will be alive to see that day. Beforeing to Sky Blossom City, Lorenzo was busy researching when his nephew Anna¡¯s uncle brought him the discovery of the century, the Silver milk powder. In a rush to meet its creator Lorenzo forgot to update himself about thetest news and breakthroughs in the field of card ingredients research, which gave Luna an edge over him. ¡°Are you done? Would you care to share what it is that you know, but this old fool, despite his century¡¯s worth of knowledge, doesn¡¯t know?¡± Anna knew what Luna was feeling. He felt the same way her grandmother made her themander of Southern watch. Anna was very open about her feelings, but when it came to Luna, she would turn into a tsundere. Maybe it¡¯s because of the jealousy present between sisters. ¡°It¡¯s not Grandpa¡¯s fault. This ore has been just recently discovered¡­ Umm, artificially created should be the right word.¡± Luna paused, savoring the moment. ¡°Well, what is it?¡± Lorenzo was happy for his granddaughter but being an excellent researcher, a part of him cursed himself for not trying to update himself yesterday night when he had the time instead of ideally meditating. ¡°Do you remember the theory about an ore that could take the property of rule power feed to it?¡± Luna did not answer her grandfather; instead pointed him in the direction of the answer. ¡°Memirconium! I thought a researcher from the empire proved that something miraculous as Memironium could not exist naturally.¡± Lorenzo eximed. He had indeed heard about the Memirconium, but it was proved to be not possible. ¡°Yes, Memirconium. It was artificially created not long ago¡± Luna nodded in agreement. ¡°Guys, I know you both are excited, but you are leaving me out of it. And I am starting to feel like a fool here. So one of you better exin what you guys are talking about before I get mad.¡± Anna did not understand what Luna and Lorenzo were talking about and felt left out. Then seeing the two get all excited about their geek stuff, Anna felt like a fool, which did not make Anna feel any better. Chapter 395: Recognition

Chapter 395: Recognition

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 10:22 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Memirconium is an artificially created ore that can amplify and dedicate the rule power feed to it.¡± Luna exined the newly created ore to Anna. ¡°If it is artificially created, why is it called an ore? Shouldn¡¯t it be called an alloy or something?¡± Anna was not good with books, but she knew the definition of ore. ¡°You are right. Naturally urring minerals are mainly termed as ore. If you knew the manufacturing process of Memirconium, you would agree why they termed it as an ore instead of an alloy. Please do not ask me about the manufacturing process of the Memicronium ore.¡± Luna was surprised to see Anna point out the definition of ore. ¡°Why? Do you not know the manufacturing process of the Memicronium ore?¡± Hearing Luna, who loves to lecture on facts and things people do not give a damn about, says not to ask her about the manufacturing process of the Memicronium ore. Anna found a way to get even with Luna for making her feel like a fool earlier. ¡°I said not to ask because the theory behind it is tooplicated for your small brain to understand.¡± Seeing Anna not let it go, Luna decided to crank it up a notch. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the fuming Anna, Luna remembered why she had stopped taunting and hurriedly hid behind her grandfather and yelled, ¡°Now don¡¯t me me. You were the one who was being petty, Anna.¡± ¡°Old man, move out of the way if you do not want to feel my wrath.¡± Anna respected her elders. If it were someone else, that would be the case. But since it was the scumbag Lorenzo, who conspired against her to annul his beloved granddaughter¡¯s arranged marriage, Anna did not mind breaking a few bones of this so-called elder. ¡°You are on your own.¡± Anna was powerful and vindictive. Ever since that incident, she has been finding reasons to trash him. And without the support from a prepared array trap, Lorenzo was not a match for Anna. Therefore Lorenzo did not hesitate to throw his granddaughter under the bus. After all, in the case of Luna, Anna will only embrace her a little, but if it is him, he can foresee a trip to the hospital. ¡°Grandpa¡­ ¡± Luna eximed, feeling betrayed. ¡°Hehe¡± Anna neared Luna with a menacingugh. ¡­ ¡°Guys, how much longer will it take? If you could just tell me what it is you want, I can answer and provide a solution if needed¡­.¡± Running out of topics to talk about with Cortney, the atmosphere in the primary cabin was starting to feel awkward. So I ejected from the Mecha to ask the Heatsend Trio what was taking so long. Standing on the Lion¡¯s head, I could clearly see Anna bending over Luna and whooping her butt. While Lorenzo stood facing the Megamorpher, seemingly busy analyzing whatever it was they were looking for. ¡°¡­¡± My sudden appearance caught the cousins in surprise. Luna took the opportunity to free herself and hurriedly distanced herself from Anna. Then she yelled, ¡°I will get you back for this¡± ¡°I will be waiting,¡± Anna sneered because she thought with the level of Luna¡¯s prowess, she had nothing to worry about. ¡°Boy, you make one heck of a golem¡­ I am sorry, Mecha. You seemed to have used a lot of mortal alchemy behind its design. Here¡¯s the problem with mortal Alchemy: it¡¯s too basic.¡± Having said that, Lorenzo extended his hand and struck his palm on the MegaMorpher. *Bang* With the impact of Lorenzo¡¯s palm, the whole MegaMorpher reverberate with vibrations covering its entire body with the point of impact as the point of origin of the oscitions. Soon the MegaMorpher jolted and turned into light and split into three mecha beasts, and the mecha beasts turned into specks of light and returned to their respective grimoire. Cortney, her mother, and I began to fall to the ground under the influence of gravity, with the vanishment of the Mecha carrying us. Thankfully the culprit, Lorenzo, was kind enough to use his ability to catch us mid-air andnd us safely on the ground. ¡°Old man, what was that for?¡± Landing on the ground and feeling safe, I yelled at Lorenzo and asked him to exin himself. What prompted him to attack the MegaMorpher. Despite its humongous height, MegaMorpher is an A-rank Item, and thanks to the Earth Wind and Fire Formation, it could disy the strength of card overlord at best. So attacking it with the power of a card emperor was a bit of overkill. ¡°I was just pointing out the w of your item card,¡± Lorenzo replied nonchntly. ¡°You mean you attacked the mecha to show-off?¡± Hearing a carefree response from Lorenzo, I was enraged. ¡°For you, it may look like a show-off, but for someone of my age, all I see is a generous elder pointing out mistakes to his arrogant junior. Your card creation ability is creative. I have never seen a card creationist who used Mortal alchemy to create cards when you have better and excellent alternative card ingredients avable. Your Mecha could be a lot stronger if you relied less on mortal alchemy and deepened your knowledge about array cards. Combining the three beast mecha to form the giant Mecha using a formation carry is a good idea, but your understanding of the formation is too shallow. Therefore there are too many ws in giant Mecha, and I did not even need to utilize my soul energy to defeat it. If you use this mecha against any skilled array master, they can also see the w I saw. And do exactly what I did just now.¡± From the Power suit to Exoskeleton to Beast Mech to the MegaMorpher. Each one of them has seeded in impressing and being acknowledged by Lorenzo. Which meant he recognized me as a capable card creationist worthy of this advice. Chapter 396: Intentions

Chapter 396: Intentions

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 10:29 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡®Mortal alchemy¡¯ Is that what these people call engineering in this card universe? And what do you mean by there are ws in the way I used the Earth Wind and Fire formation tobine the three beast mecha? I agree my knowledge about formation arrays is near to none, but I used my soul pupils to arrange the soul pathways of the formation in all three cards. So there can be no ws. If there are any ws, they must have been in the three Earth Wind and Fire formation cards I used as card ingredients to create the beast mech cards. ¡°Old man, what are you getting at?¡± If a sly old fox like Lorenzo is praising my work, then he has to be working an angle. ¡°All I am trying to tell you is that in the card creationist society, you are an unpolished diamond. With proper guidance and teachings, you may someday be a real rare diamond.¡± Old Lorenzo was indeed working an angle to ept the rude boy in front of as his disciple. Lorenzo did not have a habit of picking up talents and nurturing them. This was a special case where Lorenzo was willing to make an exception considering the circumstance and future gains. After all, the boy in question was an exceptional card creation talent born once a millennium. And whether the boy epts it or not, by forming a lifelong soul contract with the princess of the Heatsend Royal Family, he has be a part of the Royal family. Though currently, he is the cancerous part mooching off the Royal family¡¯s generosity with proper guidance and discipline in time, he can be turned into a pir that carries the future generation of the Heatsend Royal Family. Since the Heatsend Royal family is basically babysitting him by providing him protection and earning him wealth, they might as well nurture him into something that they could reap profits off. Lorenzo had this n in mind long since he proposed to pronounce the boy dead to the world and hide for the rest of his life as he ves off for the royal family. But the boy saw through his n from miles away. He is too bright and sharp. Treating him like any other teenager with raging hormones would not be a mistake. Therefore this time, Lorenzo decided to handle the matter smoothly and note out as too strong. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason why I am nning to attend the top 10 universities?¡± Could see Lorenzo had something nned in his mind, and he was slowly building to it. I decided to act ignorant and string him along. Let¡¯s see where it heads. If his proposal is profitable to me, I would not mind hearing him out. But considering it was Lorenzo, I did not count on it. ¡°Top 10 universities? That ce is filled with talents. And thepetition there is very high. Someone like you with a shallow background would not be able to handle the pressure and stress. Not to mention other influences. You will not know what hit you and be disposed of in a day.¡± Yep, old Lorenzo was up to something. He doesn¡¯t seem to be the type who would waste so many words and saliva caring for others. ¡°Whatever, man. You don¡¯t know me. Who are you to judge me?¡± Yep, let¡¯s reel the old fool in deeper. Old Lorenzo, I thought by now you would have learned that you cannot underestimate me because of my physical age. ¡°Boy, I know you. At that age, I was you. I was an orphan and grew up in a slum. My talent was too big for my humble background to handle. If not for his majesty(Anna¡¯s grandfather) helping me, I could never achieve what I have achieved or be the man I am today.¡± Lorenzo reduced me and started to share his story. I did not know if what Lorenzo shared with me was true or not. But I knew he was trying to establish somethingmon and rtable to me. This way, I would open up to him and give a serious thought to whatever he was nning to say next. ¡°What does it have with me? Old man, get to the point. Or else I will be taking my leave.¡± Seeing Lorenzo get serious, I no longer nned to y with him. Because if his intentions were genuine and authentic, then me ying with them could train the rtionship between the two of us. ¡°All I am trying to say is that you have great potential and more extraordinary talent. All you need is somebody to teach you the ropes of card creation, and you can be like me or even better.¡± Seeing me impatient, Lorenzo bes more evident about his intentions, but he would note right out. Without adequately justifying that what he is proposing to me is for my good. ¡°I already told you I am nning to attend one of the top 10 universities. And I bet I will be way better than you. That¡¯s a fact.¡± This sly fox wanted me to do his job for him. This way, he could shake his shoulders, saying it was my Idea. There is no way in hell I am doing that. If he wants to be my teacher, he must say it himself. If he has any fantasies about me begging him to be my teacher, he can forget about it. Not happening, period. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t you get it. Keeping the political drama in the top 10 universities, hundreds and thousands of talents attend the universities. And each University has limited faculty and resources. With so many skilled and talented students to focus on, the University can not be partial and will not be able to give you the attention you deserve for your talent. Although it is totally a different thing if you have a deep background.¡± Seeing me revolve around the same point, again and again, Lorenzo frustratedly pointed out to me that the top 10 universities may not be the best choice for somebody with so much potential and talent as me. Chapter 397: Mentor

Chapter 397: Mentor

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 10:38 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Old man, as far as I know, the top 10 universities are the ces where the best and brightest of the world gather because those universities are the hub of all the knowledge humanity has gathered to present. They are the holynd of card creation. Not to mention the various opportunities and options that will be avable to me just by attending one of the top 10 universities. The top 10 universities are not just about gaining knowledge and experiencing opportunities but expanding my horizon. My encounter with you people these past few days has taught me that the world is more extensive than what I can see from here in the sky blossom city. It¡¯s okay if thepetition in the university is formidable and the political waters are deep there because I do not n on participating in any form ofpetition or political agenda. So what if I cannot get proper guidance? As long as the knowledge I require is readily avable there, that arrangement works for me. I do not need a professor to spoon-feed it to me. I will learn whatever I want and get help whenever required. That is the way I like, and that is how Ie this far.¡± These words were not for Lorenzo but for me. Till today I was not resolute if I wanted to attend the university as it seemed like a lot of trouble just to get a few answers which I could get from Anna with a bit of steamypromise. ¡°What? You will learn the hundred thousand years of card knowledge by yourself. Boy, don¡¯t kid yourself. Just because you learned and created some of the basic card recipes by yourself doesn¡¯t mean that you could learn Card theory without someone guiding you. Those card theory dates back to a hundred thousand years over the period many have tried to summarize them all, but none came close, and you think you can learn it without any guidance. I thought you had a wise head, but it seems I judged you hastily.¡± Trying to reason with the boy Lorenzo started to treat him as an adult, but he realized no matter how smart or talented the boy may be, he was still a teenager. ¡°Old man, drop it. I am young and have a lot of life in front of me, so I can afford to learn by making one or two mistakes.¡± Having someone as strong and knowledgeable as Lorenzo as my mentor would be good. I could learn and gain a lot from him. But our end goals were different. By acting as my mentor, Lorenzo wanted to train me into a Heatsend Royal family soldier, simr to him, which did not sit right with me. Being from the earth, taking orders was not my thing. I was more free-spirited and believed in individual freedom. ¡°*sigh* Since I have spoken so much already. I might as well go ahead and ask. Wyatt, are you willing to ept me as your mentor? Before you answer me, know this, I will spare no effort to teach you everything I know. And do everything in my power to see you seed.¡± My answer made it clear that I knew what Lorenzo was trying to propose, and it also made it clear that I was not interested in his proposal. Knowing all this, old Lorenzo still chose to ask whether I was willing to ept him as my mentor. ¡°¡­¡± By hinting to Lorenzo that I knew what he was trying to propose and that I was not interested in his proposal, I was not trying to save him from embarrassment. Instead, I was trying to keep myself from the current awkward dilemma. I thought, knowing the truth, Lorenzo would choose to avoid getting embarrassed. And would not put forward his proposal to me. But Lorenzo did just the opposite. Putting me in a pickle. Lorenzo is at the top of his field and is the best of the best at what he does. Having him as my mentor means I would gain his first-hand knowledge passed to me directly by him. This would do good for me on the side of the Heatsend Royal family too. As the disciple of their inw, I would be considered family, and they would overlook the fact that I was mooching off them in the silver milk powder project. And would be keener on giving me protection. Choosing Lorenzo would do me a lot of good. But doing so would tie me to the Heatsend Royal family ship. Since I was alreadybeled as a member of the Heatsend royal family faction, In a way, it did not matter. But nothing is free in this world. As the disciple of Lorenzo and part of the Heatsend royal family, I would have many obligations for which I would be held responsible for, which went against the chronic disease that makes the back of my brain itchy whenever I am being ordered around. There are too many pros and a single con from epting Lorenzo as my mentor. Too bad that this one con was the deal-breaker for me. ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but no, I think the top 10 universities are the best ce for me.¡± I rejected Lorenzo without caring for how it would henceforth affect my rtionship with the Heatsend Royal family. I believe that as long as they needed me and the soul contract between Anna and I existed, I did not have to worry about them acting out. ¡°Well, I tried warning you. The waters in the university are too deep for a kid from a humble background like you. Don¡¯te running to me when you cannot handle the University. Later, even if you beg me. I will not be your mentor.¡± I did not ept this kind of 8th grader response from Lorenzo, but well, it is not surprising since he did get rejected by a high schooler. Chapter 398: Suitors

Chapter 398: Suitors

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 10:46 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Wyatt. Nobody in the top 10 universities would dare to touch the man of the Southern Emperor.¡± Hearing Lorenzo¡¯s ominous remarks, Anna triedforting me, saying that nobody would dare to harm her man. ¡°But, I am not your man.¡± Anna¡¯s words would have soundedforting if I were her man. But now, all I can hear is her trying to coerce me into bing her man. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You guys may be wrong about this one. Thepetition and the political waters in the top 10 universities are very vigorous, but that might not be the case for Wyatt. Once the Silver milk powder starts selling, you will be the renowned discoverer of Silver milk powder and the heart of the She diator. Your status changes from nobody to that of a golden snitch. Many powers would be interested in you and try to make you their possession one way or another.¡± Luna seemed to have a different opinion from her grandfather. ¡°Would that mean that I am already part of the political struggle in the top 10 universities? How is that any different from what Lorenzo just said¡± I did not hear any differenceparing what Luna and her grandfather said. They sounded pretty much the same to me. However, Luna¡¯s remarks were more ominous than her grandfather¡¯s remarks. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s version does not involve the most influential and powerful people of the world trying to capture and nurture you into a goldying ve. Just like my grandfather was trying to a few seconds ago. Disappointing, here I thought you would be more interested in knowing about the heart of the She diator.¡± ording to Luna, as a nobody, I can graduate from the top 10 universities by keeping my head down. But as the renowned discoverer of silver milk powder, the trouble woulde finding me. This meant my dreams of a peaceful life were shattered the moment I patented Silver milk powder under my name. ¡°By ¡®She diator,¡¯ are you referring to the embarrassing nickname given to Anna during her time in the university.¡± This was quite obvious. These girls were several decades old yet partook in such childish wordy. Calling me the heart of She diator. What are we seventeen? Yes, physically, I am seventeen, but mentally, I am a middle-aged man. ¡°Whatever, despite her fooling around and her insane man strength. Anna has many suitors who are willing to pursue her despite her loose sleeping around and giving it to anybody above an eight. If I were you, I would watch out for them then the other influences.¡± Luna seemed to enjoy talking about Anna and her love life. ¡°Since they are willing to overlook all of Anna¡¯s past lovers, why would they target me?¡± If Anna¡¯s suitors can ept Anna¡¯s parade of ex-lovers, I think they can overlook one more. Not to mention I do not have such a rtionship with Anna yet. ¡± Wyatt, I thought you were smarter than that unless you are like one of those men that my mother told me about. The kind of man who bes dense when it involves the romantic interest in his life. The soul contract between you and Anna? What is it again? Something about my Cousin protecting you, your family, and your friends¡­ Something¡­ Something. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would say that the terms of the soul contract sounded more like a marriage vow. Having heard what transpired, I know better, but the fact remains that my cousin¡¯s fate is tied to you for the rest of her life unless you are willing to cancel the sole contract between the two of you. Or be responsible for her. This soul contract is an eyesore not just to the Heatsend Royal family but to Anna¡¯s frantic suitors. You see, unlike the suitors of most of the wealthydies, Anna¡¯s suitors are not after her wealth or beauty or power. Instead, they genuinely are infatuated with Anna. And the soul contract between you and Anna should have driven many of them to the point of instantly by now. Yes, many intelligent ones will not read between the lines and see the soul contract for what it is baggage holding back, Anna. And these are the people you truly need to be worried about. These Suitors are highlypetent with a lot of patience. When you let your guard down, who knows anything can happen. One second you are enjoying a magazine inside the toilet, next second, you are a dead man inside a men¡¯s room with the magazine in one hand and Another one on your crotch. Oh boy, you thought the soul contract would protect you from the trouble that the Silver milk powder would bring. But now, it is the ma attracting the real trouble your way.¡± The one thing that made Luna jealous about Anna¡¯s life was the ex-lovers who were willing to sacrifice themselves for her and could not bear to see any harm done to her. Most of Anna¡¯s lovers are incredible men who make any woman a happy wife, but Anna rejected them all because of hermitment issues which stemmed from her divorced parents. Anna¡¯s father, despite his absence in her life he messed her up. ¡°What are you trying to say? Do you want me to cancel the soul contract between Anna and me? If not for that, I would have already be a ve of your royal family. If your point is for me to cancel the contract between Anna and me, then you can give it a rest as that is not happening.¡± I don¡¯t know what Luna was trying to achieve from her speech earlier, but all I heard was a warning that I should lift the soul contract between Anna and me before one of her frantic suitors tries to get rid of me to free Anna from the soul contract. Chapter 399: Back Off

Chapter 399: Back Off

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 10:54 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Quite the opposite, actually. I was hoping you could take responsibility and make the contract official by marrying my Cousin. The Soul contract of yours already makes Anna your full-time Nanny. I don¡¯t know what she was thinking when she signed the contract. That topic is for another day. You don¡¯t actually believe you can have the heiress of the Heatsend royal family work as your bodyguard for the rest of your life. Right? If not for Anna speaking up for you and you being needed for the Silver milk powder project. My Aunt would have already disposed of you.¡± First, Luna¡¯s thoughts aligned with her grandpa¡¯s desire to enve Wyatt. But now, after seeing the mecha cards, Luna realized the potential and talent in Wyatt. And seeing her grandfather trying to recruit Wyatt as his disciple Luna was sure that any amount of investment done on Wyatt now, several times of that, could be reaped in the future. And for some unknown reason, her Cousin seemed to be fascinated with the Boy. Is it love, just a fling? It was hard to tell. After all, it was Anna who would change men like changing clothes. But for some reason, her gut told her that Anna was serious about this boy. Anna had slept with her arranged fiance and made her the joke in the eyes of her friends and colleagues alike. But the fact remained that because of Anna, her arranged marriage was annulled. Knowing or unknowing Anna helped her escape a disastrous future. So she owned Anna one. Therefore as a way to pay back Anna, Luna decided to be the matchmaker between Anna and her crush. ¡°¡­¡± I was not dense enough to not realize that Luna was trying to intimidate me intomitting to something I did not want, a rtionship. No, she is reaching for something more than amitted rtionship, a marriage. It would have been better if Luna had threatened me to cancel the contract between Anna and me instead. ¡®Duck with an F¡¯ why are the grandfather and granddaughter pair acting weirdly today. The grandfather wants to be my mentor, and the granddaughter wants to be my sister-inw. What are they scheming now? Just yesterday, they were trying to convince me that they were protecting me when they actually were trying to get a free and willing ve for their family by dering me dead to the world and erasing my presence from the face of the world. I wasn¡¯t afraid of their conspires but how they deployed their conspiracy. It was bing harder for me to tell whether they were genuine or hatching something. This made it harder for me to decide how to respond to them. One thing I have noticed, no matter the way they used, both the grandfather and granddaughter pair were trying to hitch me to the Heatsend Royal train. Making it clear to me that they are thinking that if they could not make me a ve of the royal family, they wanted to make me a loyal subordinate of the royal family. One thing was clear the conspiracies of the two seem to be revolving around the interest of the Heatsend Royal family. I did not have to answer Luna or Lorenzo but Anna, as she was the one who was being affected here, so I looked her in the eyes and asked, ¡± Do you feel the same way? Do you think I should be held responsible too?¡± ¡°No, I like you, and I will make you mine in my way. You, marrying me just because that is the best option for your problems is not what I want. I want you to marry me because I am the right one for you. Because you feel the same way I feel about you. Because you want to spend the rest of your life with me. Because you are madly in love with me, and the thought of living separated from me kills you. As far as the soul contract goes, I signed the contract fully aware of what I was signing up for. So you do not have to worry about my mother or my family. Nobody would do anything that would hurt me.¡± Anna¡¯s answer could not be more precise. Having exined where she stood, Anna turned to her Cousin and said, ¡°Luna, I know what you are trying to do, and it is good to know that you have forgiven me for real. But bitch, stay out of my love life. Do not pressure him. What if you scare him away?¡± ¡°Got it, loud and clear. You could say it civilly, you know?¡± Getting an answer from Anna herself, Luna decided to mind her own business. ¡°Civil, look who is talking about being civil. I have seen how you researchers can get during the year-end university funds distributing. I have seen my share of nasty, but that shit in there. I do not have words to describe it.¡± Anna loved her cousin, but she found her high-ss, upscale act a bit annoying. Why do you have to act superior? Is it just because you are a schr? Why can¡¯t you be yourself? ¡°University funding distribution is different. It is a battlefield. What if they give all the money to the mortal alchemy and medicine department. We have no choice but to fight. You can¡¯t judge a person on that.¡± Lorenzo came to defend his granddaughter, and he was proud that she could fight for her department¡¯s funding. That is how he raised her. ¡°You would say that. You both are stitched from the same cloth. It¡¯s like a thief alibing a thief.¡± Anna sarcastically responded. ¡°¡­¡± Lorenz gave up because whatever he said would only make it worse. ¡°Old man, you too back off of Wyatt. If he wants to join the Heatsend royal family, he will enter it. That¡¯s his choice, but if you scare him off, I will be your worst nightmare.¡± Anna warmed Lorenzo to stop with his conspiracy as she believed his stubborn pursuit of making Wyatt join the family would end up driving him away instead. Chapter 400: Difficult Client

Chapter 400: Difficult Client

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 11:08 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°So, you guys, how was the demonstration? Did you like the Beast mecha cards?¡± Since Anna took care of the granddaughter and grandfather duo, I asked them the question of the hour. ¡°The Beast mecha cards were everything you promised, and the MegaMorpher was unbelievable.¡± Anna enthusiastically praised the Beast mecha cards and the MegaMorpher. Her sparkling eyes told that she was genuinely impressed by the cards and their capability. ¡°The cards were fantastic, and they performed exceptionally even beyond what I was expecting. Not to mention they are rune item cards. Now all that remains is the production details. How many of these cards can you make in a day?¡± Without exception, Luna also officially became a fan of the beast mecha cards. It would not be wrong to say that she has be a fan of mechas in general. Not only had she be a fan, but she nned to create a private army of card apprentices equipped with mecha cards powered by broken runes in general Rune Mecha Cards. ¡°Good¡­¡± hearing Luna¡¯s question, I knew the big fish had bitten the bait. And I was enthusiastically going to reel in the fish by answering Luna¡¯s questions until she was satisfied but was interrupted by Lorenzo. ¡°Wait before we go into details or make any promises. We should address the issue regarding the MegaMorpher.¡± I guess I was wishful, thinking that Lorenzo would heed Anna¡¯s warning and stop causing trouble for me. ¡°What about MegaMorpher?¡± Since Lorenzo is my client, I saw it as my duty to solve Lorenzo¡¯s problems regarding my products. ¡°The same old, I reminded you earlier that there are ws in your formation array used tobine the beast mecha to form MegaMorpher. Right? How are you going to fix it?¡± From Lorenzo¡¯s question, I knew for sure he asked the question to create difficulties for me. It seems he took my rejection of him bing my mentor to heart. ¡°That error in the formation array used tobine the beast mecha to form MegaMorpher is not because of me but because of the formation array cards I used. If you can provide me with better formation carry cards, I will use them to create the Mechas. That way, there will be no apparent ws when theybine to form MegaMorpher.¡± Lorenzo and everybody present here knew that I had very shallow knowledge of the formation array cards, and that is why I made use of ready-made formation array cards as ingredients to create the Mecha cards. Yet Lorenzo still chose to ask me about the ws in the formation array cards I used. How am I supposed to answer the ws of formation array cards created by another card creationist? I know this looks like pushing the me, yes this guy is purposefully making trouble, and he is my client. So I politely answered that if he is willing to supply me with better formation array cards, I will use them as an ingredient to create the mecha cards. ¡°Grandpa, are you satisfied? Now can we move on to other details?¡± Luna was pissed seeing her grandfather act petty when she was about to talk business. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it for now. You can proceed with the production details and other stuff.¡± Lorenzo did not want to piss off his granddaughter. She may look like a cuddly little doll, but when she gets angry, she turns into a raging beast out for blood. ¡°Wyatt, since you have spoken already, we will supply you with all the card ingredients required for the mecha cards. And how¡­¡± having dealt with her grandfather Luna started taking business with me but was interrupted by me. ¡°Wait. I meant that if you can supply the formation array cards since the ones in the market are not up to your taste. But the rest of the ingredients would still be procured by our card boutique.¡± If Luna supplies all the card ingredients, then Susan would miss out on a considerable fortune that she could have amassed on themission would be lost. Susan is my exclusive manager, meaning I am her source of ie. I could not just let my client bring the ingredients. That would mean I would be running over Susan, which would not be professional. ¡°Wyatt? You are kidding. Right? How is your card boutique going to procure such massive amounts of rare card ingredients when it could hardly gather enough ingredients for the three beast mecha cards.¡± Luna looked at me with disbelief. But she did make valid points. It¡¯s not that I did not think of this problem. I did and decided to discuss it with Susanter. But impressed by the mecha cards, Luna enthusiastically wanted to please the order on the spot. ¡°About that¡­ ¡± I wanted to excuse myself and have a discussion with Susan to check what she thought about the dilemma. I know she cannot amass such a massive amount of the rare ingredients, but I want her to supply the other card ingredients that she can procure in Sky blossom city. But before I could do that, Susan herself stepped in. ¡°Wyatt, Emperor Luna is right. By the looks of it, her highness is nning to ce arge order. I can not procure such arge amount of rare ingredients. And not to mention, I do not think that the rare ingredients I procure would be as good as the ones provided by Emperor Luna.¡± Susan came clean that the assignment was way beyond her capabilities, and it would be better if Luna provided the ingredients. What Susan said did bump me out. Except for thest part. What does she mean by ¡®the rare ingredients I procure would be as good as the ones provided by Emperor Luna.¡¯ This part enraged me since I understood Susan med herself for the ws in the formation array pointed out by Lorenzo. Chapter 401: Blame

Chapter 401: me

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 11:18 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°*sigh* Dr.Luna, please excuse me. I will have a short chat with my employee and get back to you. Susan, let¡¯s go over there and talk.¡± Before following Susan, I red at Lorenzo and said, ¡°Old man, you and me, we¡¯re not done yet.¡± ¡°Fook, what did I do?¡± My re and remark dumbfounded Lorenzo. And soon he turned to Anna and said, ¡°Look, because of you even a brat in card soldier realm dares to threaten me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me him. You deserve it all!¡± Anna enjoyed the aggrieved look on Lorenzo¡¯s face. ¡°¡­¡± Luna did not care about her grandfather and his grievance. Her brain was now calcting how many mecha cards she should order and if there were different designs of Mechas or just these three. ¡°Hey, Luna. Just don¡¯t think about yourself? What happened to the n about recing the Synonium alloy with the Mimeronium ore for the body of the mecha. And To use the new MegaMorpher to cross the river?¡± Anna asked Luna, who seemed to have forgotten the original n and was busy with the ns of building her private army. ¡°Oh, about that, I was going to ask him about it next. Believe me, I was. I will ask him first thing when hees back from his staff meeting.¡± Luna had forgotten about the Mimerconium and other stuff consumed by the ecstasy of having a personal Army of card apprentices equipped with Rune Mecha cards. ¡°Whatever.¡± Anna knew Luna¡¯s telltale sign, and right now Luna was lying her ass off. ¡­ ¡°Susan, what were you trying to achieve by yelling out that we cannot amass such arge amount of rare card ingredients in front of the clients without discussing it with me first?¡± Susan was a professional. I do not believe what she did was by mistake. No, I think she did this on purpose. But why sabotage herself and the fortunes she would earn onmission? The reason was apparent: she med herself for providing low-quality Formation array cards, which led to me being questioned by the client. ¡°I am sorry, Wyatt. Because of my oversight, you got med for the ws in the mecha cards.¡± Yep, my guess was correct. She med herself for the low-quality Formation array cards. ¡°That is not the answer to my question. Why did you answer the client without discussing it with me first?¡± I was not looking for an apology from Susan. Susan was not just an employee to me. She was my first friend in this world. These formalities were not necessary between the two of us. ¡°I did that because if the customer insisted too much on them providing the card ingredients, you would give up the entire project or demandpensation for me. I know you. You would not care who the client is and follow your principles. Maybe Emperor Luna would go along with your demands. You and I both know that is not good for business, and we will not be able to gather a loyal customer base that way. The Royal family is a huge client. I don¡¯t want you missing out on them because of me. I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship you have with the southern emperor but misusing it too much is not wise. Would you please leave this here? Let the Royal family provide the card ingredients. I have already made a massive fortune on themission for the card ingredients of the three beast mecha cards. And also, the quality of the ingredients supplied by the Royal family will be excellentpared to what I can get you in the sky blossom city.¡± Susan recited all the valid and undeniable points she could think of to defend her action. Yes, a big client like the Royal family is a career-making client, and I should not miss out on them just because of minor issues. But screwing over my employees is not a minor issue. Yes, I nned to have Luna fork out a massivepensation for Susan. That is why I argued with her when she said that her side would provide the card ingredients. Even though I knew that collecting all the rare card ingredients for the vast order Luna was cing was impossible in the sky blossom city. I am not the type to throw my employee under the bus just because I get to sign a huge client. Not to mention Susan is my friend. Yes, the way I am doing the business is not an excellent way to amass a troop of loyal customers. But I am not the type to do business by kissing the customer¡¯s ass. I do business by keeping my customers satisfied. Yes, Susan has be a wealthy woman after gaining themission for the card ingredients of Beast mecha cards. But that doesn¡¯t mean she had to give up on making more money. Yes, the quality of the ingredients supplied by the Royal family will be excellentpared to what I can get in the sky blossom city. True, but please don¡¯t assume that this is Susan¡¯s fault. I had to let her know that none of it was her fault. ¡°Susan, listen to me. The formation array card was not an oversight on your part. You did an excellent job arranging the rare card ingredients in a limited amount of time. You bought the card that the association sold you. If the association thought those cards were filled with ws, then they would not have sold them to you. Lorenzo is a Card emperor and a high-ranking formation array master. Any other average card apprentice could not point out the ws that he pointed out in the array. That asshole is just making things difficult for me. All this is not your fault.¡± Yeah, if it were an average Card Lord of the same realm as the mecha cards, they could not point out the ws in the formation array, as Lorenzo did. ¡°But our customers are not average customers are they?¡± It seems Susan did not share the same thought as me. Chapter 402: Traitor

Chapter 402: Traitor

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 11:24 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°So, what did you decide in your staff meeting?¡± Luna asked, seeing Susan and I return after our little discussion. Having a heart to heart talk with Susan, we meaning Susan concluded that the Royal family should be the one to provide the ingredients for the cards, and Susan will not be taking any kind ofpensation from the client for the sake of maintaining a healthy Business to Customer rtionship with Heatsend royal family. Since Susan is sacrificing hermission for the development of the Card Boutique customer rtionship, I decided to award her loyalty towards the Boutique with a promise that if Susan were to find her second-fate ingredients, I would spare no expense to assist her in acquiring it. And help her create her second origin cards. Of all the expanse would be borne by the Card Boutique. Being one of the original founding members of the Card Boutique, Susan had as much as right I had to decide what was best for the development of Card Boutique. Since Susan was doing such an excellent job as an employee of the only boutique, I had all the reasons to award her for her contribution. The only problem was Susan herself. She was not willing to ept any expensive awards. So I had to settle for bearing all expenses for her second origin card. ording to status, since Susan has already found her first fate ingredient, the probability of her finding her second fat ingredient was very low. This was what left me disappointed about thepromise Susan and I had arrived at. ¡°Well, After a lot of thinking and considering the contribution of the Heatsend royal family to the southern region, we have decided that the royal family can provide the card ingredients,¡± I responded to Luna but chose not to go into detail about thepromise between Susan and me. ¡°Boy, you make it sound like you are doing the royal family a favor. In actuality, you do not have the ability to procure therge amount of the rare top-shelf ingredients required to create the cards.¡± Lorenzo acts up hearing my remark about considering the contribution of the Heatsend family to the Southern region. ¡°Sorry, Emperor Lorn. Wyatt did not mean disrespect of any form from that statement.¡± Susan hurriedly bowed to Lorenzo and apologized, seeing Lorenzo enraged. ¡°Then what did he mean by that statement?¡± It seems Lorenzo will continue pursuing the matter further and did not show any signs of putting it down to rest. ¡°All he meant was that the Heatsend Royal family has set itself as an exemry example defending the southern region for generations, and as the younger generation of the South region, we should follow the example of the Heatsend Royal family to do our part for ourmunity and should not be greedy.¡± Saying thest part, Susan red at me. Asking me to hide my dissatisfaction and act professionally. ¡°Well said, Little girl. Since you want to follow the example of the Royal family, why not do the job for free. Compared to the selfless sacrifice of the Heatsend family and its members, this should be nothing.¡± Lorenzo was impressed by Susan¡¯s way with words, but he was centuries ahead of her in this game. ¡°¡­¡± Susan stared nkly at Lorenzo who¡¯s eyes sparkled, feeling triumphant. ¡°Old man, shut your trap. Having lived for centuries, you are sitting on a mountain of wealth, and you still dare have thoughts about plundering the chump change in our hands. Could anyone be more shameless than you?¡± When dealing with people like Lorenzo, polite and humble words are useless. You have to be more shameless than them. ¡°Boy, what do you mean by those words? Are you trying to nder the Royal family of extortion?¡± Lorenzo dramatically yelled as if the nder of the Royal family was the greatest sin in his eyes. ¡°Your words, not mine. But yes, I am ming you for trying to extort the younger generation of the southern region in the name of MotherLand and Self-sacrifice. Exploiting the youth of the mothend is equal to exploiting the nation¡¯s future. With this in view, your crimes are beyond extortion. You are a traitor who betrayed the trust of his people and country.¡± Two can y at that game yelled louder than Lorenzo with more grimacing and stern expression. ¡°¡­¡± Susan, Luna, Anna, Cortney, and Clown Mask stood in the sudden turn of events. Weren¡¯t we discussing business when it turned into nder or extraction or betrayal? ¡°Boy, what did you call me?¡± Being called a traitor, Lorenzo lost it. ¡°Enough, Lorenzo, stand down.¡± Anna stepped in, seeing things get out of hand. ¡°¡­¡± I sneered, looking at Lorenzo, who was mad as hell but could do nothing because of Anna. ¡°Well yed, boy.¡± Lorenzo gracefully epted his defeat with a grudge. ¡°Wyatt, I am willing to pay 0.5% of the total cost of the card ingredients that will be used for the creation of the Cards aspensation for Ms. Susan¡¯s service. I hope this satisfies you.¡± By now, Luna knew where my dissatisfaction stemmed from if she didn¡¯t earlier. And proposed topensate Susan with 0.5% of the total cost of the ingredients used. This percentage is significantly less than the percentage offered to Susan by the Guild association, but it was better than nothing. Since Susan would be gettingpensated without doing any work, I think this was a justifiable amount ofpensation. *Thank you for your consideration, Emperor Luna. Considering that the Royal family brought us such massive business, we have decided to reciprocate the goodwill you have shown to us by rebating thepensation you just promised. Let this be the fountain of a stable rtionship between our Card boutique and the royal family. We are happy to have you as our customer.¡± Since Luna had already promisedpensation, Susan could not reject herpensation. That would not be polite. Instead, she used the opportunity to get on good terms with Luna. Chapter 403: Rebate

Chapter 403: Rebate

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 11:31 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Wait? What do you mean by ¡®they brought a massive business to our small boutique?¡¯ You do know that I am the only one who can create these mecha cards.¡± I asked Susan. These people had nowhere to go if they wanted to create an army equipped with rune mecha cards they had toe to me. Yes, Lorenzo and Luna could try to decipher and reverse engineer the cards I created for them. But that would take years of the work and not to mention even if they are sessful. They cannot possibly pump out as many Rune Item Cards as I can. Thanks to my Cmity daughter core, I could create rune Item cards as I pleased, but it is not the same for the other card apprentices. They require a lot of time and resources to develop an Ego Gem shell. This is why I acted arrogantly. If they wanted to develop enough rune mecha cards for an army in the shortest possible time, then they had toe to me. They had no choice. ¡°¡­¡± Susan stared at me with dead eyes. As if saying, dude feel the room; you see what I am trying to do here, right? ¡°What? You are my manager. You do not have to stand in a ceremony here. I don¡¯t think Dr.Luna would mind.¡± I nced at Luna and then Anna and Lorenzo. ¡°¡­¡± Lorenzo wanted to curse out loud. But feeling the intimidating presence of Anna next to him, he chose to swear in his mind, ¡®Who the fock does he think he is?¡¯ ¡°Susan, all of Wyatt¡¯s friends are my friends. So you do not need to get nervous and walk on eggshells around us.¡± Anna acted like a wife who met her husband¡¯s friends for the first time. It did raise rms in me, but as long as Susan feels weed, that is okay. ¡°Ms. Susan, Wyatt is correct. You do not have to watch your words in front of us. I insist that you keep thepensation and not rebate it.¡± Luna asked Susan not to stand on ceremony in her presence and speak her mind. ¡°Emperor Luna, please ept the rebate. As I said, It represents the foundation of the new rtionship between us.¡± Susan insisted that Luna ept the rebate. She thought that mutually benefiting from each other would create a longsting business-to-customer rtionship. Unlike me, she believed in building a business on trust. Whereas I wanted to build the card boutique on my capability as a card creationist. Rather than rtionship and trust. Because I have seen the businesses built on trust and rtionships end up betrayed. Sometimes rtionships and trust can help the business climb the economicdder faster, but they have to have the Capabilities that match their pace; otherwise, soon, they will fall quicker than they climbed. I believe in my card creation ability. So much so that I could arrogantly discard rtionships and trust. Thanks to my ability, there was no need for me to be polite to Anna or Luna because I knew they needed me. Was I not worried that I would offend them? No, as that was not in my control. Because if they wanted to be offended by me no matter what I do, how much I kiss their butthole, their opinion about me would not change. So why worry about something I cannot control. Instead, I chose to focus on my capabilities as a card creationist. Because as long as I am at the top, nobody would dare to mess with me knowingly. That is how I nned to grow my business, and that is how I n to climb to the top. If not for my capability, I would not be targeted by many people from the shadows, and Anna would not bother to protect me. All that I have now is because of my capabilities and ability. As long as I had them, I did not have to worry about rtionships and trust betraying me. That is what I was trying to point out to Susan. But she was more stubborn than me and would rather quit than do things other than her way. She insisted on working based on rtionships and trust. Hence we decided topromise. I would handle the Capability part, while Susan would manage the rtionship part. After all, two heads are better than one. But this did not mean I would stop trying to persuade Susan toe to the dark side. ¡°Really? Thank you.¡± Luna jumped in joy hearing Susan insist that Luna should take the rebate. With the rebate money, Luna could order extra Rune Mecha Cards. Her Granduncle did promise her a private Army, but there is a limit to how many resources can be allotted for a private army that couldn¡¯t be used in the front lines. Luna was worried that, with the high cost of each rune mecha card, her army would be a small one. Therefore she was happy even if she could save a little on the rebate. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing such a reaction from solemn Luna, I was caught off guard. It seems I have underestimated the marketing gimmicks like rebates and discounts. ¡°¡­¡± Susan nodded in satisfaction seeing Luna¡¯s joyous expression. It seems her seven years of experience as a sales representative were not just for show. ¡°¡­¡± Anna shook her head in dissatisfaction as the conversation was heading nowhere near where she wanted it to be focused on, the Memirconium ore and MegaMorpher. Crossing the river took more priority than the creation of Luna¡¯s private army. Therefore she cleared her throat, hoping Luna woulde to her senses, *Ahem*. ¡°I am getting right to it,¡± feeling Anna¡¯s stare and symbolic throat clearing. Luna decided to stop with her part and get to the part where she discusses with Wyatt about them using the MegaMorpher to cross the river. ¡°Wyatt, about the MegaMorpher. Is it possible to make it taller? If yes, How tall can it get?¡± Chapter 404: Petty

Chapter 404: Petty

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 11:45 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Yes, The MegaMorpher can get taller. I have designs for mechas that are 230 meters tall. Why do you ask? This particr MegaMorpher is 70 meters tall. Is it not enough?¡± Rune Mecha cards were my newfound passion. And I was not nning on stopping experimenting on them with just the Beast Mechas and MegaMorphers. I had other designs nned. And once the deal with the royal family was set, I was nning to introduce various models of mechas to Luna for her army. Since she brought it up, I did not mind sharing the designs earlier than nned. ¡°Remember how we scrutinized the MechaMorpher earlier for some ssified case file which we could not share with you? We have decided that we want to use the MechaMorpher for that case. But here¡¯s the thing for that particr case, we require a taller and stronger MechaMorpher.¡± Luna¡¯s exnation was vague as the sensitive nature of the secret limited the information that she could reveal. ¡°You have to be more specific than that. How tall do you want the mechas to be? Because Synonium alloy is strong but using it at maximum, I can only build a 75-meters tall mecha. And what do you mean by stronger mecha? Do you mean the power of the mecha is not enough, or do you have an issue with the structural strength of the Mecha? Which is it? If the problem is with the structural stability of the mecha, then I need to know what kind of terrain you will use these mechas on. These Mecha cards right here are made fornd and Aerialbat. They will do fine in shallow waters too. But I cannot make any guarantees about underwater warfare. Since these cards were just for the demonstration, I did not waste my time adding extra features.¡± When creating the beast mecha cards, I was worried that the temporary forces of the southern watch would arrive and secure the Clown Mask. So in order to save time, I skipped many features of the beast mechas, which would not be necessary in times of Land and Aerial Warfare. Since these cards were meant just for the demonstration purpose, I focussed more on how muchbat power they can showcase rather than how they can strive in harsh terrains. I did not regret my decision as my n to turn Clown mask into a subordinate was sessful. And also, I was pretty curious about the ssified information that even the southern emperor Anna did not have the right to reveal. Therefore I listed a number of reasons why to show Luna that without the necessary information, I could not be of much help to them in modifying the MegaMorpgher for whatever secret mission they nned to use it on. My n was pretty simple: list as many excuses and reasons until the cousins are forced into revealing the ssified info to me. ¡°Well, you do not need to worry about the terrain conditions. We already have an ore in mind, which you can use to build the modified mecha ording to our needs. If I provide you with the ore, how long will it take for you to determine what the maximum height of the mecha built with the said ore will be? ¡± Luna, however, seemed to be adamant about not revealing even a word about the top-secret case. ¡°Well, a few minutes. If you have the ore on you right now, I can tell you the answer right away. Do you have the ore on you right now?¡± I did not want to seem like I was prying on the secret information I was asked not to put my nose in. ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡± Luna replied dejectedly. ¡± Luna, you said you knew how to prepare the memirconium ore, right. Why don¡¯t you whip a batch right now?¡± When it came to the talk about the ssified secret, Anna chose to let Luna and Lorenzo do all the talking because she read somewhere keeping secrets at the start of a new rtionship is bad for the rtionship in the long run. She did not want to jeopardize the bidding rtionship between Wyatt and her, so she chose to stand back during the discussion of the ssified information. ¡°¡­ Right now! But I don¡¯t have the required ingredients or the equipment for producing the ore. I would have to go back to myb at the university for that. It would be a lot easier if we just bought the ore. ¡± standing in the SS-rank gate dungeon, Luna did not expect her cousin to make such a brazen demand to whip up a batch of artificial ore. ¡°Not here cousin, we can go back to Sky blossom city and buy all the ingredients and equipment you require. Then you can create a batch of fresh artificial Memirconium ore.¡± Hearing Luna¡¯s response, Anna¡¯s face had a devilish smile on it as she once again proposed that Luna should prepare the artificial ore herself. ¡°That¡¯s just crazy. Instead of buying the resources and equipment and wasting hours to create the ore, why not just buy the ore?¡± Luna made a valid point. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you made the ore? That way, we can be sure about the quality of the material we get. Lorenzo, use your teleportation card and take us back to the Sky blossom city.¡± Anna started to sound deliberate. Obviously, she had ulterior motives for asking Luna to create the ore in thed instead of just buying it. ¡°Are you high? Don¡¯t you understand what I am saying?¡± Luna grew impatient ¡°Ah-ha, I knew it. You do not know how to create the ore artificially. Now, who has a brain which cannot understand the procedure to create the ore.¡± Anna seems to have not forgotten or forgiven Luna for belittling her intellect earlier. ¡± How can you be so petty? Yes, I do not know the procedure to create the ore artificially. I was going through the material on developing the artificial Memirconium ore, but I was interrupted by grandfather¡¯s call informing me that somebody had sessfully discovered an item to help mortals cultivate their Active soul control. So I left everything then and headed here. ¡± Luna exined why she did not know the procedure to create the ore artificially. But it did not seem to matter to Anna as she continued tough, feeling triumphant. ¡°Hehehe¡± Anna knew telltale signs of her cousin Luna. So the moment Luna rejected the idea of creating the ore themselves, Anna knew Luna was hiding something. Chapter 405: Crossroad

Chapter 405: Crossroad

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 11:53 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Lorenzo, take us back to the Sky Blossom city.¡± After one-upping her little cousin Anna enthusiastically ordered Lorenzo to teleport us all back to the Sky blossom city. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll find Memirconium ore in a small city like Sky Blossom. How about we head to the royal pce instead. With the resources and workforce over there, things will be easier.¡± Lorenzo thought that heading back to Sky blossom city was a bad idea. As a small city, it had limited resources, so he thought it would be better if we headed to the Heatsend Royal pce, where ess to rare resources and an excellent workforce was readily avable. ¡°No, hell no. I have a business to run. So I need to be in the Sky Blossom city.¡± I red at Lorenzo. I see what he was trying to do. I thought he had given up on trying to enve or imprison me. But I was wrong. This old dude wanted to leave me stranded in the Heatsend Royal family pce. ¡°Really? With the order of mecha cards that Luna will ce at your small card boutique, we will be your only clients for the next two or three months. That¡¯s why I think that you should move to the Royal Pce. By the time you are done with the cards, the top 10 Universities should be starting the new semester, and you can directly enroll in your choice of University.¡± Lorenzo was right. If Luna does ce an order of several rune mecha cards, I would be upied for the next few months and not be able to take on other customers. ¡°And how is that any better than hiding me in a basement and ving me to make cards for you? Dude, what is up with you trying to enve me every time you get the chance.¡± Whatever Lorenzo said would somehow end up with me imprisoned and used as a ve. ¡°Boy, how is it very when we are paying you a hefty amount for the cards you make? And also this is for your good. You will be safe in the royal pce, and then you can be directly admitted to one of the top 10 universities. Just be happy you were invited to the royal pce for an extended stay. Brat for the money we are paying you. I expect that you show some respect and some good customer service.¡± Lorenzo made valid points. I stood to gain a lot by going to the royal pce rather than staying at Sky Blossom City. My previous prejudice against Lorenzo stopped me from seeing the tremendous opportunity in front of me. I think I have gained everything I can from Sky Blossom City. Stubbornly staying there would only hold back my growth. But I hadid some roots in the Sky blossom city. For which I had to make arrangements. So that when I am gone, these roots do not dry. Yes, I was talking about the TSR guild and my other cmity daughter cores. Speaking of the TSR guild. I almost forgot about a crucial thing, revenge. Revenge on Kevin Zhang and his gang. I had asked Van to pick runaway Kevin and his subordinates and lock them up in a dungeon. How can I forget such an important event? Even if I decided to stay at the Royal pce helping Luna create the mecha cards, I had to return to Sky Blossom city for my revenge and onest goodbye. ¡°Wyatt, I know you consider this as an invasion of your privacy, but I think what the old man just proposed is valid. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Anna supported Lorenzo¡¯s words, but she did not press on the matter as she did not want toe out too strong. ¡°Anna, give me a few minutes. I will give you an answer. Susan, let¡¯s talk over there for a movement.¡± Separating from the group, I spoke my mind with Susan. ¡°Susan, I am going to tell you something, but please don¡¯t freak out.¡± For what I was going to say next needed Susan to be prepared. ¡°What is it? Just say it already. Does it have something to do with Emperor Lorenzo speaking about your safety.¡± Having heard the conversation between Lorenzo and me, Susan quickly caught on that something was going on that she did not know. ¡°Yes, a few days ago, I discovered a powder called Silver milk powder which can help mortals cultivate their active soul control¡­ that is how I met Anna¡­ I got the patent and sold the production and supply rights to Anna¡­ The school tournament was held to kill me¡­ 30 card emperors tried to kill me¡­.¡± Susan did not know about Silver milk powder or the assassination attempt. I purposefully kept her in the dark about these incidents because I did not want her to worry. With her strength knowing all this would be of no help to her or me. Now I came clean about all this because right now, I was at a crossroads and wanted to know if Susan would follow me on the path I chose, or this marks the end of our journey together. To make this decision, Susan needed to know everything. Mainly because she should know what she would involve herself in by following me on my journey. ¡°All this happened? No wonder you do not trust them. Did they say that when they thought that the assassin killed you? Fouking psychos.¡± This is the first time I heard Susan curse. ¡°You know they can hear you, right?¡± I admired Susan¡¯s gut for calling a bunch of Card emperors psycho. ¡°Let them¡± I was starting to like this new side of Susan. ¡°Are you not mad at me for keeping you in the dark?¡± I asked Susan. For some reason, I felt a little nervous when waiting for her answer. ¡°Yes, but I can understand why you did that. But is that all or are you hiding something else too?¡± I was grateful to Susan for being so understanding. ¡°Oh, Apparently I have a big family in the capital city of the central region. It¡¯s a long story. I will tell you about itter.¡± Chapter 406: Future plans

Chapter 406: Future ns

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 12:07 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Fine, but your newfound big family, can you trust them or not?¡± Susan did not prey into the matter but asked if we could trust the estranged family that found me after gaining a lot of wealth. ¡°Once the royalty of the silver milk powderes rolling in, I can buy their entire family. So you tell me if I could trust them or not? Not to mention, they disowned my mother when she eloped with my father.¡± Once the Heatsend royal family started paying me the royalty of the silver milk powder, I nned to do precisely that. I will make sure that the Duskborn family will face the same misery and pain that my mother experienced being disowned by these so-called rtives of mine. ¡°Sorry¡± Susan apologized, feeling the rage in my words and understanding that talking about my estranged family made me moody. ¡°Why are you apologizing? They are the ones who are going to be sorry. Enough about them; let¡¯s talk about the future of our card boutique.¡± I finally decided to talk about what I was avoiding till now. ¡°Is it about you attending the top universities? I heard, attending any one of the top 10 universities is a great opportunity. You cannot miss out on this. We can talk about the card boutique once you graduate.¡± Having heard the conversation between Lorenzo and me, Susan seemed to have already guessed that I would be attending the top 10 universities. ¡°Then what will you do until I graduate?¡± I could sense Susan had already made ns for herself. I guess she had no choice after hearing that I would soon attend University indirectly from my conversation with Lorenzo. She must have felt betrayed hearing that I was nning to attend a university indirectly like this. It would have hurt a lot, especially after rejecting Lorenzo¡¯s job offer as the Managing Director of sale of the Lorn pharmaceutical of the southern academic city branch for me. I cannot imagine her pain after all; she had done nothing wrong but be a loyal friend and employee for all that I awarded her with a betrayal. I guess it would have hurt less if she got to know that I would be leaving soon, directly from me. I owed her that much. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, thanks to you. I am a rich woman now. I n to quit my job and attend the prestigious colleges at Southern Academic City.¡± Susanid out her n. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too¡­ experienced to attend college?¡± Age is a sensitive issue to a woman, so I chose my words carefully. ¡°Good Save. Who says that I can not attend college? I am a rich woman now; I can do whatever I want. Attending a card apprentice college has always been my dream. Now that I have money and the time, I n to live this childhood dream of mine.¡± Themission from the ingredients for the three mecha cards did make Susan filthy rich for a Card Student. And she was right; money talks. ¡°Too bad, knowing that you want to attend college, I will have to find a new manager now.¡± Hearing my words, Susan¡¯s eyes narrow and sternly, she asked, ¡°what do you mean? I thought I was your exclusive expression.¡± ¡± I don¡¯t n on closing the card boutique; instead, I n on shifting it to the central academic city where the top 10 universities are located. Now that you are attending a card apprentice college at Southern Academic City. I will have to find a new manager.¡± I spoke those words, barely able to hold myugh inside. ¡°WTF? I only said that because you said that you are going to leave to attend a university.¡± Startled, Susan swore before she began to exin herself. Her startled expression reminded me of the viral startled hamster meme back on earth I love it when Susan curses. I know she does an excellent job concealing the bad girl inside her with her professional front, but I have already seen that side of her and will do my best to bring it to the surface. I guess there is a little sadism in me. It¡¯s unsettling to know that Susan brings that out in me. As long as it is limited to this, I guess it is okay. ¡°I never said that. You jumped to a conclusion hearing the conversion between Lorenzo and me. So, I¡¯m afraid I have to disagree that it¡¯s my fault. And when should I be expecting your resignation letter?¡± At this point, it was getting hard for me to keep my face straight without letting out augh. ¡°You¡­¡± Susan¡¯s face turned red from rage, embarrassment, and then relief that her gut to follow this boy was not wrong. In a fit of mixed feelings, Susan started punching me with her small balled-up fists. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ignoring Susan¡¯s soft blows, I burst intoughter. ¡°Go ahead, Laugh. Laugh at foolish Susan.¡± Susan finally started to express her dissatisfaction over how I handled the talk. ¡°Okay, I am sorry. But seriously though, you know what you will be getting yourself into if you tag along with me, right?¡± I asked Susan If she understood the gravity of her decision. Susan did not outright say that she would follow me, but her actions rified it. ¡°Why do you ask? Do you think I will be your weakness?¡± Answering a question with a question, this is the professional Susan I knew. If I had thought Susan would be my weakness, I would have never considered taking her with me to the central academic city. ¡°You know I don¡¯t think that. I want you to decide what¡¯s best for you after understanding the gravity of the situation. The silver milk powder has not been released in the market yet, and 30 card emperor assassins have already tried to assassinate me. There is no telling what I will have to deal with then.¡± I had to make sure that Susan made her choice, knowing how dire the situation would turn once the silver milk powder hits the market. ¡°Good, do not underestimate me. I dared to trust the creation of my origin card to a high schooler I had just met. And look where it got. I know what I am doing.¡± Come to think of it, Susan does act rigid and formal, but when she believes in something, she doesn¡¯t hesitate to go all out. I was the living example of that. Chapter 407: Missing

Chapter 407: Missing

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 12:16 Location- Southern Capitol region, SS-rank Gate dungeon Storm Horse Grasnd ¡°Cousin, your man seems to have a better rtionship with his manager than you. If I were you, I would be worried.¡± Seeing Susan and Wyatt so close to each other, Luna took a dig at her Cousin. ¡°Good thing that I am not you. I am confident about my charm and femininity. If you have any doubts, ask your ex-finance.¡± Anna¡¯s mood was already unstable seeing Susan and her love so close. Especially when Susan flirtatiously punched Wyatt. Anna was bummed out and, when Luna tried to pull her leg, she defensivelyshed out. ¡°¡­¡± Luna gave Anna a death re and decided to ignore her for another few years. ¡°Too soon¡­ I am sorry.¡± Anna apologized, but it did not seem genuine. ¡°No, that was funny. I hope you find it funny when that happens to you.¡± Seeing that Anna had no remorse, Luna decided to change her tactic from ignoring Anna to getting revenge on her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anna asked Luna, squinting her eyes at Luna. ¡°Nothing. I said pranks are only funny when it happens to others.¡± Anna¡¯s brute strength frightens Luna, so she chooses not to taunt her dimwit cousin further; otherwise, Anna would force her into embarrassing andpromising poses. ¡°I know, right!¡± Anna considered Luna harmless. So she did not dwell too much on Luna¡¯s words. ¡­ ¡°So, Wyatt, have you decided?¡± Anna asked me as she noticed Susan and I headed towards the group. ¡°Anna, I have decided to take you up on your offer. But I still have things to take care of in Sky blossom city. I have decided that until Dr.Luna ces the official order for mecha cards, I will stay in the city and take care of things at my end. And then I can head to the Royal Pce, and also Susan will be tagging along.¡± I narrated what Susan and I had decided to Anna. ¡°Susan too, huh! No problem. After all, she is your exclusive manager.¡± Anna suppressed her difort and agreed to the request with a warm smile. ¡°¡­¡± Luna¡¯s mood finally turned up seeing her elder cousin go out of herfort zone to amodate her Love and his requests. ¡°So, now we are heading to the Sky Blossom city next?¡± Lorenzo asked Anna. ¡± Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear him say he has some things to attend to there? Take us to the Sky Blossom city.¡± Lorenzo became the target of all the rage Anna was holding in. She did not even hesitate to dump it all on him. ¡°Next stop, Sky Blossom City¡± Lorenzo was used to Anna¡¯s foul mood and did not let it disturb him. ¡­ Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 12:10 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Fock! Where are they? Where did he take my ma? How dare he kidnap my mother. I would gut him if something were to happen here.¡± Corey yelled, standing in front of the Warehouse no.234. Corey has been standing in front of the warehouse for almost 3 hours. Her patience had already run out. Her thoughts had be so violent and loud that she unknowingly yelled her thoughts out loud. ¡®Corey, control yourself. Just return to your card studio and practice the meditation art I taught you. I am sure they will be back before you know.¡¯ Corey Park advised Corey mentally from within the titled demon core. ¡°How can you ask me to be calm when our mother is missing? I did not trust that bastard from day one.¡± Corey Park¡¯s advice fell on deaf ears. ¡°You do know that we share the same memories. Right?¡± Corey Park asked Corey Bright. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Corey Bright answered ¡°You do know what it means¡­.¡±Corey Park asked again, seeing her host being so clueless. ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± Corey Bright asked in annoyance. ¡°In your memories, I remember seeing that you admired Wyatt for his talent and guts to start a card boutique at such a young age with no outside help. You idolized him for standing on his two feet despite his difficult life.¡± Corey Park recanted what she remembered seeing in Corey Bright¡¯s memories. ¡°That was old Corey. I am different now.¡± Being caught red-handed by her EgoFire, Corey Bright came up with a quick defense. ¡°¡­¡± Corey Park, as the other self of Corey Bright, knew her situation. When Corey meant that the old Corey and current Corey are different, she understood what Corey meant by that more than anybody could. *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* ¡°Clerk John, You better have found them,¡± Corey answered the grimoire call she received. ¡°Young miss¡­ spare this old man. I am sorry, but I have nothing but bad news for you. I had your uncle¡¯s people search every corner of the city, but they could not find them anywhere. I am afraid they are not in this city. If they were in the city, our people would have found them by now.¡± Corey had her uncle Oliver¡¯s office clerk John search for Susan and Wyatt in the entire city when she did not find Wyatt or Susan in the Warehouse or their homes. Having lost the bet to Wyatt, Corey was conflicted about facing him. Having spent a sleepless night agonizing over her loss, Corey arrivedte at Warehouse to fulfill her wager, but to her surprise, the warehouse was closed, and there was no sign of Susan or her Ex/new Boss. She tried calling their grimoire, but it did not connect. Finding no clue, she decided to recruit clerk John¡¯s help. ¡°Did you check the dungeons?¡± The possibility of Susan entering a dungeon with Wyatt was slim, but with all other doors closed, this option seemed more likely. ¡°Yes, young miss. We checked. But unfortunately, no one fitting the description of Ms. Susan or Master Wyatt entered a dungeon in Sky blossom city today.¡± ¡°Where was big sis Susanst seen and with whom?¡± ¡°Miss Susan wasst seen heading into Warehouse No.234 after making a mass purchase of rare ingredients. And never came out of the warehouse. It¡¯s as if they vanished into thin air.¡± Chapter 408: Return

Chapter 408: Return

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 12:22 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°I am starving¡± I said, rubbing my belly, looking at the familiar surroundings, having been teleported inside of the warehouse by Lorenzo. ¡°Well, we did skip Breakfast. Since it¡¯s lunchtime, shall I order some food?¡± Susan started to speak more freely in the presence of the three card emperors after our conversation in the dungeon. ¡°I want pizza. What about you, Wyatt?¡± Anna answered what she wanted for lunch. ¡°Pizza again? ¡­¡± before I could report what I wanted for lunch, a loud shout interrupted me. ¡°Wyatt, you mother stealing bastard!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The loud outcry from the outside dumbfounded every one of us in the warehouse. Especially me, because that cry called me out. ¡°Mother stealing bastard? Hahaha! why would you steal another¡¯s mother?¡± Laughed the girl whose mother already worshiped me as her master. ¡°Whose mother did you steal, Wyatt? I thought you were a quiet boy, but it seems one cannot judge a book by its cover.¡± Lorenzo did not miss the chance to mock me. ¡°.. That must be Corey. I will go get her.¡± Susan¡¯s face was red out of embarrassment as she knew the only person who would call Wyatt a mother stealing bastard and why. Who else could it be other than Corey Bright? ¡°By Corey, does she mean the Bright Couples daughter?¡± Luna asked, trying to grasp the situation. ¡°Yes¡± Lorenzo replied ¡°Isn¡¯t her mother serving at the Way Beyond. Does she have a second mother we don¡¯t know off?¡± Unable to understand the situation, Luna questioned Anna. After all, she was more close to the Bright couple than her. ¡°Corey¡¯s father is kept on a short leash by her mother. He wouldn¡¯t dare to step out on his marital bed. Wyatt, what is that little girl talking about?¡± Anna knew the Bright couple. Both of them were honest people, so Anna ruled out any possibility of an affair in their marriage. ¡°She is here. Why don¡¯t you ask her? Corey, answer them.¡± Susan opened the Warehouse andid Corey inside. ¡°¡­¡± Being put on the spot, Corey was rendered speechless. ¡®I told you to control yourself, but you wouldn¡¯t listen.¡¯ Corey park rubbed the ¡®I told you so¡¯ salt on Corey¡¯s wounds. ¡®Shut up. How many times have I asked you not to speak to me when I am in public?¡¯ Corey Bright mentally argued with her EgoFire. ¡®I lost count, but are you sure that you should be arguing with me right now. When other people are trying to converse with you?¡¯ Corey Park reminded Corey Bright that she was being watched. ¡°Hello, Corey!¡­ what¡¯s wrong with her? Is she shy?¡± Seeing Corey stunned, Luna thought she was an introvert. ¡°No, believe me, she is not. She is wilder than her parents.¡± Anna, who had met Corey first hand, knew Corey¡¯s temperament. Back in the VIP box, when her intimidating pressure suppressed everyone, Corey was the only one unaffected and dared to curse at her. ¡°Sorry, I did not have a proper sleepst night, so I cked out just now. So what was it that you were asking about?¡± Pulling herself together, Corey addressed Luna. ¡°Girl, your mother is at the Way Beyond. You do know that, right?¡± Luna asked, hoping to solve the mystery finally. ¡°About earlier, I was venting. Having lost a wager to that loon over there.¡± Corey answered with a straight face. And then went on to exin the wager between her and the loon she lost to. ¡°That¡¯s it? Girl, you have to learn how to curse better. Hearing your cry earlier, I honestly started doubting that your father is a two-timing cheat. Thankfully he is not. With that temperamental mother of yours, he might have lost his third leg if he was two-timing her.¡± Luna has worked with Corey¡¯s mother and knows how unpredictable and dangerous she could be. ¡°¡­¡± Corey chose to quietly listen for now as she thought these people were her parent¡¯s colleagues and seemed very close with them. Seeing how they spoke about her parents. ¡°So, you came to pay your wager.¡± Busy with Mecha cards and Clown Mask. I forgot about Corey and the between us. ¡°Yes, now what do you need my help with?¡± Corey chose to honor her words rather than chicken out. ¡°How honorable of you. But fortunately for you. I do not need you. You can leave now.¡± Since I would leave Sky Blossom city soon, I decided to free Corey from our wager. ¡°What?¡­ I can leave now. But I just got here.¡± Corey was puzzled. Yesterday all night, she was agonizing over the fact that she would once again work under Wyatt, but she did not expect that bastard to set her free. The only thingforting about the bet was she could work with Susan again and spend the whole day with her. But now this bastard is asking her to leave just like that. ¡°Yes, leave Shoo! Shoo!¡± I was starving and had no patience for Corey or her questions, so I hurriedly shooed her. ¡°Wyatt, are you looking down on me?¡± Corey was enraged by the way Wyatt treated her. Who the hell is he to call off the wager. Does he think he is better than her? ¡°Wait! What?¡­ You are making no sense.¡± I thought Corey would be relieved knowing that she was free from the obligation of the bet she lost, but things were heading in the wrong direction. ¡°I am making no sense¡­ Wyatt, are you calling me stupid.¡± Corey raged for no apparent reason while I tried to be reasonable. ¡°Susan, little help over here.¡± No matter what I said, it seemed to anger Corey further, so I asked for help from the only person present in the room who could calm Corey down. ¡°Don¡¯t you order my Big Sis!¡± Corey was being unreasonable. When did she hear me order Susan? I was asking for help, you psycho. ¡®Corey, calm yourself. Start using the breathing technique, I thought you. Do not let the titled demon core influence you.¡¯ Corey Park yelled, seeing Corey Bright¡¯s mood influenced by the demon core. Yesterday¡¯s fight was quite taxing, and not to mention Corey did not sleep the whole night. Corey¡¯s mental strength had not recovered yet. Therefore, she was being influenced by the titled demon more easily. ¡°Corey, honey. What¡¯s wrong? You look tired. Did you not rest yesterday night properly.¡± Susan neared Corey and hugged her. Laying Corey¡¯s head on her bosom, she gently brushed her hair. ¡°No¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep yesterday night, losing to that bastard. Now he says it doesn¡¯t matter. But it mattered to me. I fought for you, but I failed. I¡¯m sorry, ma. I hoped we would work together.¡± Being embraced by Susan, Corey finally found her anchor and slowly started to circte the breathing technique taught to her by Corey park. ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. You will win next time. Sometimes you win. Sometimes you lose. Don¡¯t let the losses get to you. Keep trying. You understand what you should do next, right?¡± Susan continued to console Corey. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Susan, Corey lifted her head from Susan¡¯s bosom and looked into her eyes with astonishment. These words that Susan just spoke were precisely the words the mother of earth¡¯s Corey said to her daughter. Until now, Corey assumed Susan was her mother from a past life because of her gut feeling, and both of them looked alike. But now, these words that Susan just spoke made Corey¡¯s conviction stronger. ¡°I am sorry! I am sorry for everything! I finally found you. I will never let you go.¡± Corey wailed like a baby in Susan¡¯s embrace, apologizing for God knows what. ¡°¡­¡± Susan was bbergast from Corey¡¯s sudden outbreak. ¡®Corey, stop crying. You look stupid. Everybody is watching you and will think you are weird.¡¯ Corey Park tried consoling emotional Corey. ¡®You stop crying first.¡¯ Corey Bright wasn¡¯t the only one crying; Corey Park also cried in the demon core. ¡®Nobody is watching me, and nobody will think I am weird.¡¯ Corey Park was raised by her father and never knew what a mother¡¯s love was like. But thanks to the memories of Earth Corey and Corey Bright, she had an idea, but her other two selves were rotten to the core and did not cherish their mother when they were present. ¡®Let them watch. I found my mother.¡¯ Corey cared whoop about how she looked right now, let alone what the people in the room thought about her. She found her mother, and this time, she will not make the same mistake as her past self. ¡°Corey, honey. What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand you.¡± Susan was getting worried about Corey as she did not understand why Corey was crying so desperately. And the only person who had some idea why Corey was crying did not bother to speak for her. He was busy ordering lunch through his grimoire. Chapter 409: Military Welfare

Chapter 409: Military Welfare

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 12:34 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Cousin, I think you should give the Bright couple a leave. That girl is pitiful.¡± Luna advised Anna, see Corey have an emotional breakdown in front of them. ¡°I always believed soldiers don¡¯t rest till the enemy is dead but never considered the impact of their absence on their loved ones. It seems I should reconsider some of the rules I sanctioned for the soldiers stationed at Way beyond.¡± Way beyond is an active war zone, and nobody knows what will transpire next. The soldiers stationed there do not get extended leave to visit their loved ones. Nor are they allowed to contact their immediate family. The situation at the Way beyond is highly privileged information. And who is stationed where at the Way Beyond is highly confidential information. To avoid any leaks about the outpost location, the soldiers are refrained from contacting their families. Recently due to the frequent war with the supreme beings, the rules on the soldiers stationed at the way beyond has gotten stricter. And some of the recent regtions were sanctioned by Anna herself. So she felt terrible seeing the emotional breakdown of Corey. To call someone else her mother, clearly, this girl has gone through a lot. ¡°Princess, people will face much worse if the supreme beings cross the way beyond. So, please do not think emotionally.¡± Unlike his granddaughter, who just had experience inbs, Lorenzo had walked the front lines and knew what was in store for humanity if they lost the war at the Way beyond. Therefore he reminded Anna of the authority she holds by addressing her as ¡®princess¡¯ and reminding her to think practically and not let a movement of weakness destroy centuries of sacrifice. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Lorenzo, Anna remembered why she sanctioned such harsh regtion over her soldiers. Because her grandmother and family said that was an excellent discussion. ¡°You could use the rotation visitation method. You will have to make many adjustments, but it will boost morale. If the soldiers are happy, I think it¡¯s worth a try.¡± Having ordered Burgers and fries for everybody and piazza for Anna. I weighed in with my opinion on the topic. I did not get much information on Way Beyond. Still, I learned that due to security issues, the soldiers stationed at way beyond are not allowed to contact their families or get enough leaves to visit their families in person. There are only three ways the soldiers at Way beyond cane home, in a body bag, handicapped, or afterpleting their term. The second andst option rarely happens as the casualty at Way beyond is very high. And the soldiers chose to stay till the end of their tour by continuing to fight using prosthetic limbs and organ cards. It is not that the soldiers at way beyond are more patriotic than other soldiers. Instead, after what they have witnessed at Way beyond, the soldiers understand that their sacrifice is necessary. ¡°Boy, you don¡¯t even know what we are talking about. So don¡¯t talk out of your butthole.¡± Lorenzo shot down my idea without even listening to it. ¡°Rotation Visitation method, what is it?¡± What Lorenzo thought did not matter. Anna was the shot caller here. ¡°Princess¡­¡± Lorenzo wanted Anna to not fall for that chatan¡¯s words once again, but having tasted the nectar once, it was hard for Anna to recluse the second time. ¡°Quiet, Old Man. Wyatt, you proceed. But remember, your privilege level is not high enough, so I cannot talk about personal stuff about Way beyond with you.¡± Anna was willing to hear what I had to say but was not ready to disclose any confidential information without following the proper protocol. ¡°No, need of that. Just think of this as a debate on Military Welfare.¡± What I was going to talk about did not require any extra information on Way Beyond from Anna, so I asked her to rest assured as I would not be asking her to break any protocol. ¡°Good, they go ahead. The floor is all yours.¡± Anna replied that she was all ears. ¡°Let¡¯s say you have ten confidential temporary outposts that change their location every month. And each outpost has a hundred soldiers. Every month ten soldiers out of 100 soldiers get a week off in each of the ten outposts. Adding the ten soldiers on leave in the ten outposts, we get 100 soldiers at rest. Now using these 100 soldiers in rest, you created an 11th temporary outpost in the safe zone where the families can visit the soldiers. If visitation is too much to ask, they can do monitored video and phone calls to their family from the 11th outpost. I don¡¯t think the soldiers will mind doing extra duty during one of their leaves once a year if they get to talk to their families. As I said, the n would require a lot of adjustments and resources. ¡± This wasn¡¯t my Idea. Back on earth, the federal government used this system to let the VVIP states¡¯ witnesses speak to their loved ones. This example I used makes the rotation visitation process sound more manageable, but in an actual army with millions of soldiers, this was very difficult to arrange. ¡°Great, that could work. But, why only once a year? can¡¯t we do this rotation visitation once a month?¡± Luna, who had the slightest knowledge about the Military and its protocols, was quickly hooked on my idea. ¡°No, during this visitation, all the outposts will be a few soldiers short.¡± Seeing the question mark on Luna¡¯s face, I knew she did understand what I was trying to say. So, I celebrated, ¡°ording to military protocol under enemy attack, all personnel present in the outpost on duty or leave should respond to themanding officer¡¯s call. So every month, those that are on rest leave for visitation. Then the outpost will be ten soldiers short the whole year. Therefore the visitation can only be allowed once a year for every soldier.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t they allot extra soldiers to each outpost to fill in the soldiers that left for visitation?¡± Luna came up with an obvious way to solve the problem, more soldiers. If they had enough soldiers in the first ce, the military would have given their soldiers extended leaves to visit their families in person. This simple thought did not cross the mind of the great researcher, Dr. Luna. I guess her expertise is only limited to the field of research. Anyway, what she thought did not matter. Once again, Anna was the shot caller here and what she thinks goes. Chapter 410: Rotation Visitation

Chapter 410: Rotation Visitation

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 12:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Boy, you think you¡¯re the only one toe up with that idea? People have thought of such methods but could not follow through because theorizing and practically applying it are two different things. So please don¡¯t interfere with something that you do not understand.¡± Lorenzo, as one of the ministers of Anna¡¯s grandfather, has heard many such proposals and has discarded them because they were only good as a theory and did not meet the conditions to implement them practically. ¡°Old man, I never thought of myself as such and never said the method would be easy. If it were easy, you would have already done it.¡± Lorenzo used me of thinking that I am the only genius, but I am not guilty of thinking so. I agree, I think I am a genius, but I never felt that I was the only genius. There is a lot of difference between the two. ¡°Then what were you trying to achieve by babbling your mouth and inserting your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong?¡± Lorenzo was on a roll, and I think he is trying to use this opportunity to get me down off my high horse. ¡°Stubborn old fool, have you ever heard of the saying ¡®where there is a will, there is a way.¡¯ Right now, I just pointed a way for you guys. It¡¯s up to you guys to conjure the will to walk it and see it through. My mentor used to say if you give it your all, there is nothing you cannot achieve. ¡± I chose to speak the second part of the story about what my mentor said in my mind, ¡®My Mentor not only did he say that ¡®if one gives it your all, there is also nothing he/she cannot achieve.¡¯ He spent his entire life trying to prove one of the scientific theories he believed in, only to have those theories disapproved by me at the end of his peak age. Then he turned into a drunkard and spent the rest of his time cursing me that why didn¡¯t I wait to disprove his work until after he died.¡¯ Well, the moral of the story is my mentor became a deadbeat drunkard when I took away any of his chances at the Nobel Prize. But it doesn¡¯t mean that if my Mentor failed, Anna would also fail after all two of them are two different, separate, distinct people. You never know if the cat is dead or alive until you give it a try. ¡°Is that it? A few motivation words, that¡¯s all you got to back your ims. I did not think you would give up that easily.¡± Turns out all this time, Lorenzo was giving me a hard time about the Rotation Visitation method to check if I believed in the strategy that I proposed. Lorenzo is an okay guy if he stops ying his mind games on me. I guess he cannot help it as it was his job to check the people that approach the Heatsend Royal family¡¯s only Princess are credible. ¡°That may not be enough to impress you, but I think my motivational arrows have hit the mark. So Anna, are you willing to try the Rotation visitation method? I know change is hard, but it is the cornerstone of progress. I can understand why someone of Lorenzo¡¯s age is subjective of change. They are old, stubborn, and cannot help it. But you are young, don¡¯t tell me you are afraid of change, worrying about the few mistakes that might happen with progress. If you do that, instead of progressing, you will be stuck with the old ways that you know are wrong and not doing any favors for you, your soldiers, or their families.¡± I did not know whether the Rotation Visitation method would work, but it was worth mulling over if it meant it could help increase the soldiers¡¯ morale. Being on the battlefield for years is not good for the soldiers or their families back home. Why did I show a sudden interest in Military welfare? At first, I spoke to participate in the conversation but provoked by Lorenzo, I became passionate and spoke more than I should have. After all, Earth and this card world are two different worlds. There is no guarantee that what world there would work here. So pushing Anna to think about something I was unsure about myself felt wrong. ¡°¡­¡± Being ignored by me, Lorenzo did not get angry or enraged. Instead, he monitored the effect of my words on Anna. It¡¯s as if he was judging my influence on Anna. This gave me chills. Does he have to be this calcting and conniving all the time? Fouk, all those words earlier, did he purposely nt them to provoke me? But Why? What is this old fool trying to gain here? Knowing him, he is always trying to work an angle. At least with him, I can be assured whatever he is nning is best for Anna and the Royal family. As for what he is ying at, only time would tell that. ¡°¡­¡± Anna was quiet for some time. Nobody knew what she was thinking. But when she finally came out of her trance. Her eyes were shining bright with brilliance with solid conviction and will, ¡± Wyatt, you are correct. Change is the stepping stone to progress. I have decided that I will go through all the proposals proposed by the council once again to see which one is the best for our current conditions and do my best to implement them.¡± ¡°Princess, that¡­.¡± Lorenzo spoke, but before any negative words could flow out of his mouth, Anna interrupted him. ¡°Shut up, old man. I have made up my mind. Call the council to prepare all the necessary documents again, this time instead of using the family¡¯s help. I will go through them myself and decide what¡¯s best for my military.¡± Anna dered that she would no longer tolerate the family¡¯s input in handling her soldiers in the politest words she could think of. Though Anna was the Southern Emperor, all the paperwork that came with the most prestigious title of the Southern Region was handled by the Royal family. That is how Anna got the time to fool around and have a good time despite having one of the busiest jobs. Until today Anna never really felt or witnessed another side of the title she bore, the side which she cannot find on any battlefield. This side became vivid to her when she saw Corey¡¯s emotional breakdown. Suddenly, the paperwork that she hated started to make sense and it became clear to her how much weight those paperwork held in the lives of her soldiers despite the paper¡¯s actual weight being negligible. Chapter 411: Failure

Chapter 411: Failure

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 12:51 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Food is here.¡± I informed others after reading the delivery notification I had just received in my grimoire. ¡°What you ordered already?¡± Hearing that I had already ordered the food, Anna¡¯s attention moved from Lorenzo to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I ordered you a pizza while the rest of us are having burgers and fries. If anyone wants something else, you are free to order for yourselves.¡± I was hungry and did not care if others did not want burgers and fries for lunch. ¡°Corey, stop crying. Go wash your face and let¡¯s have lunch.¡± Susan asked Corey to clean herself up and have lunch with the rest of us. ¡°Okay,¡± letting out all of her foul mood, Corey summoned her grimoire to clean herself. ¡°I would hate to be that guy, but I only ordered for the 7 of us. I thought she would have left by now. I swear I did not do that on purpose.¡± I really did not do it on purpose. How could I know that Corey would end up having her lunch with us here? ¡°That¡¯s okay. We can share.¡± Susan rolled her at me. And offered to share her lunch with Corey. ¡°There is no need for that. Old man Lorenzo was leaving.¡± Anna said that since Lorenzo would be leaving, Corey could have his share of lunch. ¡°I was?¡± Puzzled, Lorenzo asked Anna ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to call the council and ask them to prepare the documents for me?¡± Anna reminded her grand-uncle. ¡°Right Now?¡± Lorenzo asked dumbfoundedly. ¡°Yes, ask them to share the documents with my grimoire. I have a lot of free time here. Might as well do some work for a change.¡± Anna nned to stay with me till I moved to the Royal pce for my safety, worried that assassins would return to finish their assignment. ¡°Great, I will get to it right away.¡± Lorenzo beamed with joy hearing Anna. When Anna¡¯s grandfather decided to pass his title of Southern emperor to Anna, Lorenzo opposed his idea strongly. Those that bore the title of the southern emperor should not only have to be the strongest to watch over the empire but should have the patience to run an empire. Anna was strong, powerful, but her young age limited her patience. So Lorenzo opposed Anna to be crowned with the title Southern Emperor. But Anna¡¯s Grandfather still handed down the title Southern emperor to Anna, saying, ¡°with time, she will gain the patience and be worthy of the title just like I did. I hope you will be there to support her through her journey.¡± Finally, seeing some progress in Anna, Lorenzo was zealous and hurried to make the arrangements as per Anna¡¯s request. ¡°Now, we have enough for everyone.¡± Said Anna looking at Corey. With Lorenzo gone, Corey was given his lunch. ¡°Yes, we do. Everyone dig in.¡± ¡­ Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 12:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Yes, you heard me right the first time, and the second time, I said to share the documents with the princess¡¯s grimoire. How many times do I have to repeat myself?¡± Anna¡¯s interest in anything other thanbat was a great shock to everyone at the council. They could not believe the words Lorenzo spoke. Hanging up the call with the council, Lorenzo checked the status shown next to the contact info of his niece, Anna¡¯s mother. It read offline for thest 18hrs or so, about the same amount of time since hest spoke to her when she left for the mission: forsaken treasure. Now she was online, finally. So he hurriedly called her to check up on her, ¡°Uncle, what is it?¡± Anna¡¯s mother answered the call. ¡°I called to check up on you guys. How are you and sister inw? Did that ex-husband of yours show up?¡± Lorenzo asked about his niece and sister-inw¡¯s condition. ¡°We are fine, but the mission was a total bust. And that bastard never showed up; Instead, a bunch of Half step demigods appeared at the critical moment of the task. I did not notice their presence until they showed themselves. That was weird, and I don¡¯t know how they pulled that off. The group of half-step demigods wasrge, about 30 to 35, not counting the others in hiding. They also brought nearly 100 peak card emperors with them. They seemed to havee prepared. They knew the number of soldiers that mother brought to the mission. They knew every little detail about the mission, including the card realm of the soldiers that followed mother on the task. If the reinforcement I brought with me hadn¡¯t backed my mother, they would have sessfully annihted my mother and her army. I wanted to capture them all, but Unfortunately, the Supreme being¡¯s reinforcement arrived, and we had no choice but to retreat. But I still managed to catch a few of the assassins for interrogation. That was a bust because, miraculously, their memory was wiped clean as they entered some kind of vegetative state. I should have known that he would not show up in person and was the type to get others to do his dirty work.¡± Anna¡¯s mother thought that her ex-husband had sent the assassins. ¡± I faced the same problem interrogating one of the assassins caught trying to assassinate that boy Wyatt. ¡± Lorenzo narrated his situation with Grinch to Anna¡¯s mother. ¡°You think my ex was behind the assassination too?¡± Seeing the simrity between the Ambush and the assassination attempt, Anna¡¯s mother spected that her ex was behind the assassination attempt on Wyatt. ¡°No, I no longer think that your ex was behind the ambush, let alone the assassination. There is something else is afoot here.¡± Lorenzo knew his niece¡¯s ex-husband, and her ex was not capable of mobilizing so many card emperors and half-step card demigods. He was a capable scumbag, but he did not have this much pull. ¡°If not him, then who?¡± Anna¡¯s mother asked. After all, Lorenzo was the one who told her that her ex might be trying to ambush her mother. ¡°I think your daughter Knows the answers, but for some reason, she chose to stay quiet. I bet she will no longer remain silent, knowing that the person behind the assassination attempt was behind the Ambush on sister-inw.¡± Lorenzo knew Anna was holding back on the information that she got from the assassins trapped in her field card. He did not know why Anna was holding out, but he decided to trust her for now. But now things have changed. The person behind the assassination attempt tried to ambush his sister-inw, Anna¡¯s grandmother. Chapter 412: Divinity

Chapter 412: Divinity

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 13:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 Bing a card demigod was not straightforward as breaking through from one realm to another. Even if one had a Diamond grimoire and broke through from Card Emperor to Card Demigod realm, they would not be considered as a Card Demigod but be called as half step Demigod or False Demigod. To be an actual Card Demigod having a high Active soul control parentage and Diamond Grimoire was not enough. One had to construct their divinity to be called an actual Card Demigod. Creating a divinity wasplex, and many card apprentices who had reached the card demigod realm failed to construct or were stuck constructing their divinity. Therefore they are termed as False Demigods or Half-step Demigods. Though they were termed false demigods, they still packed a punch that could hurt a demigod. Their powers were no joke. They were also given simr respect given to an actual card demigod in society. And for someone to be able to gather 3 to 4 dozens of False Card Demigods to ambush a single Card Demigod, such existences working together for one goal could be only seen during the war. ¡°Be careful; you have already seen what they are capable of. And also, considering that the enemy knew every little detail about the mission: forsaken treasure, it¡¯s time we entertained the possibility of a traitor within the walls of the royal family pce. I believe Anna also suspected the same thing. Therefore, she held back the information she had gained. She must be waiting to confirm her doubts and then reveal the traitor, but right now, we do not have the time for that. So I will talk to her and contact you soon if I get any information. And let this matter stay between us. Until we know who the traitors are, for sure.¡± The information about the mission: forsaken treasure was a highly confidential one. Only the selected few higher-ups of the royal court and southern watch knew about the mission and what the n was. Yet somehow, the information leaked to an outsider meaning there is a traitor among them. Thankfully only a select few people outside the royal family knew about the mission making the suspect list short. ¡°I thought so too. And am already investigating everyone that knows about the mission. You talk to Anna and check if she has anything worth sharing. And check back with meter.¡± Anna¡¯s mother already suspected that the leak about the mission was from inside and had already started investigation on her side into the people who knew about the task. At first, she thought her ex was behind these, so she had limited her investigation to searching if any rtionship existed between her ex and one of the suspects to find the guilty. After this conversation with Lorenzo, she knew why she could not get any result from the investigation till now. She was going about it all wrong. Turns out her ex had nothing to do with the ambush on her mother. With her one lead about the ambush gone, Anna¡¯s mother decided to start over again, but this time she would follow the money. After making arrangements for Anna¡¯s request, Lorenzo was nning to visit the Sky Blossom city card creationist association hall to discuss about the changes he made to array formations surrounding the city. But that could wait, right now, he wanted to talk with Anna and hear what she knew about the assassins that tried to assassinate her little crush. ¡­ ¡°I have some work at the TSR guild. You guys can make yourself at home here.¡± Having filled my stomach, it was time for revenge. Informing the gang I have out. ¡°Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to show us the other designs for the mecha cards?¡± Luna hurriedly stopped me from leaving, asking me to show her the other designs I had prepared for the mecha cards. ¡°About that, it will have to wait. I have some urgent work. After I am done with that, I am all yours.¡± Since work can wait, I decided to seek vengeance for young Wyatt. ¡°What am I supposed to do here?¡± Luna implored. How am I supposed to know that? I am giving you guys a ce to rest. Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get the Memirconium ore? That way, I can analyze it, and we can talk about the custom MegaMorpher you guys asked about.¡± I said the first thing that came to my mind. ¡°I have ordered it online. I paid extra for fast delivery. So it will be here soon. How about I tag along with you? After all, we are here to protect you.¡± For some reason, Luna was being clingy. From the time spent with her, I know she is not the kind of woman who would unt over opposite sex but ever since we returned from the dungeon, She has been acting weird and is making a lot of eye contact with me. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think¡­ No, that¡¯s not possible. I am overthinking it. ¡°I do not think you tagging along would make me any safer considering what happened in the card stadium.¡± I was still pissed about what transpired in the VIP box. However, the assassination attempt was unsessful. Still, I lost a body and had to undergo the recreation process. ¡°About that, I am sorry. I will do better this time around.¡± Luna did not argue with me; instead apologized and said she would do better. This is not the frigid and icy Dr. Luna I know. What is going on here? ¡°Are you alright, Luna?¡± I was not the only one shocked by Luna¡¯s apology. Even Anna was shocked and asked whether Luna was fine. ¡°¡­¡± Luna rolled her eyes at her cousin and thought whether she was overdoing it. After all, she did not want her dumb elder cousin to suspect something. ¡°Fine, you can tag along.¡± I did not forgive Luna for what happened. But since she asked for forgiveness and seeing how I had no reason to say no to a willing card emperor bodyguard, I let her tag along. Chapter 413: Edgy

Chapter 413: Edgy

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 13:17 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Where are you going? I wanted to talk with you.¡± I cannot catch a break, done with Luna now, Corey questioned me. Can a man not get his vengeance in peace. I am sick of people interrupting me when I want to think of different ways to torture Kevin Zhang and his gang. ¡°I am going to seek vengeance on a few people who deserve it. If you let me, I can get back to it.¡± People say revenge doesn¡¯t pay. But I tell them they are doing it wrong. Whates after the satisfaction of getting your revenge, you ask? The opportunity to brag about it. It¡¯s like the aftertaste of your sweet vengeance. That¡¯s what I am doing right now. ¡°Seriously?¡± Corey thought I was being sarcastic. ¡°You can tag along. I will let you watch as I torment them to death¡± Do you know what makes an act of revenge more satisfying? An audience. Yes, the audience¡¯s presence to your revenge makes it more pleasurable and sweeter. If you¡¯re going to do something, do it right. ¡°No, I will pass. But for your information, I will be working for you as per the wager between us¡± Corey ignored my edgy attitude and stated her purpose without caring for my opinion. If you are going to do as you please, why announce it to me? ¡°This again? Let me be clearer if I wasn¡¯t the first time. I free you from the wager between us because I am shutting down the card boutique in Sky Blossom city.¡± I decided to give Corey a reason to back off. ¡°What? Why? Then what about big sis? She has trusted you. If you shut down your card boutique, what about her? I knew we should not have trusted you. You are a scumbag.¡± Who knew? Instead of giving Corey a reason to back off, I gave her a reason to be more unreasonable. ¡°Susan, handle her from me, will you? Also, I will share with you an ingredients list. Could you procure them for me? Let¡¯s clear the Liquid spirit gold stock in the warehouse before leaving.¡± I did not have the patience to exin to Corey why I was shutting down the card boutique. So I tapped Susan to handle the trouble named Corey. While I was at it, I also asked Susan to run a few errands for me. I had a massive stockpile of Liquid spirit gold dusting in the warehouse that I brought from the Whiteburn family. I nned to use it for the wave of customers that would visit my card boutique after seeing the majesty of NanoMorphers in the tournament. But due to the recent change of ns, I decided to clean out all the stock of Liquid spirit gold to create a bunch of Nanomorpher cards before leaving for the Heatsend Royal Pce. ¡°Y¡­¡± hearing me order around Susan, Corey fumed and wanted to yell at me but was stopped by Susan. ¡°Sure, share it with me, I arrange the ingredients ordingly. And also, I sold all the E-rank women¡¯s armor cards yesterday in the auction. As expected, they were a big hit. I have deposited the money I got from auctioning the cards to the card boutiques funds ount.¡± Susan affirmed my request and reported that she had sold the E-rank armor cards at her auction yesterday. ¡°I forgot about the auction. But anyway, Good job. By the way, weren¡¯t you at the Card stadium? When did you get the time to organize the auction?¡± Busy with the tournament, I forgot about the auction and the E-rank armor cards. But Susan, as apetent manager, performed her job magnificently. These qualities of Susan were why I nned to have her manage the card boutique I would be opening in the Central academic city. ¡°¡­¡± Instead of answering me, Susan put on her usual mysterious professional smile. Seeing that smile, I felt like I could depend on her. ¡°You¡¯re the Best, see youter.¡± Saying a few words of praise to Susan, I headed out, followed by Luna and¡­ Cortney?! ¡°Cortney, where are you headed?¡± I asked her in dismay. ¡°I am feeling like a prisoner couped up in here. So I decided to tag along with you and watch you get your vengeance. Am I not invited?¡± Cortney exined herself. ¡®You feel like a prisoner because you are one.¡¯ I wanted to yell this at Cortney, but instead, I Said, ¡± you are invited, but if you are not a fan of Gore and blood, I advise you not toe.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to sell it to me. I am in. Do I get to torture them too?¡± Cortney seemed to be more excited than me. ¡°No, they are mine to enjoy.¡± After taking over this body, I promised revenge to young Wyatt¡¯s remnant. So I am going to do just that. The circle and its important members were still atrge, so for now, I could only settle for revenge on Zhang mercenary. ¡°Ooo!¡± Courtney sighed in disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed if I get bored. I will let you have a go at it.¡± ¡°Yea!¡± Cortney cheered and followed Luna and me out. ¡­ Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 13:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Foul Woods D-rank gate dungeon ¡°Wee, Boss. Let¡¯s head in.¡± Arriving at the dungeon gate, I saw Van was standing at the entrance of the dungeon, waiting for my arrival. ¡°Van, any report on the Circle or its members? Were you able to find them? Were you able to capture somebody important in the Circle?¡± The circle has fled the city with its core members. Before the man behind the Circle climbs to the Card demigod realm, as shown in the memories I had copied from Clown Mask. I had to find them and whip them all out. Before, they once again gathered and managed to be a threat to me. Chapter 414: Mission: Extraction Part I

Chapter 414: Mission: Extraction Part I

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 5:39 Location- Way Beyond, Madame Web¡¯s Unknown underground safe house. ¡°Madame Web, the Intel you gave us was wrong. There was another Demigod with reinforcementsying in wait. Just when we thought we wouldplete the mission, the female demigod and another elite force of Southern Watch attacked us from behind. We had no choice but to abandon the mission and flee.¡± A False Demigod with the appearance of a youngster reported the events that transpired during their mission to Sansa. ¡°Codename Shota, not only did you fail the mission. You are ming your ipetence on me.¡± Sansa¡¯s voice grew cold hearing her men forget the hierarchy and raise his voice at her. ¡°No, your highness. I was stating that we failed because of the bad intel. And almost got killed in the hands of the two Heatsend royal family demigods. I had no other meaning behind my words.¡± Being a false demigod who answered to a mere card emperor was humiliating for Shota. But Shota had no choice but to swallow his anger and embarrassment because he had made a deal with the Devil. If not for that deal, he would have been stuck at card emperor realm till today. Yes, the reason he was able to be a half-step demigod is because of the help provided by Madam Web. When he was in the Card emperor realm, Madame Web had already enved his memory and recruited him as a member of her club. He was one of the first generation members of the Madame Web club. Shota believed that as his realm grew, with the increase in his strength, the grip of Sansa on his memory would weaken, but he was wrong. Because of this assumption, Shota gave up resisting and did everything he was asked of and had to gain enough merits for him to get resources enough to be a false demigod. When Shota finally became a false demigod, it was toote for him to realize that his assumption was wrong. The influence of Madame Web on his memories had not weakened with him breaking through to the higher realm. Instead, her mark on his memories had undergone baptism with his breaking through and had be more vital than its previous self. Therefore despite gaining strength, Shota still lived a life of very. He was not the only one with such misery. The other false demigods with him on this mission had the same predicament. ¡°I understand that you all have escaped death narrowly and are a little edgy. That is why you are still sane; otherwise, I would have turned you into a mindless vegetative corpse long ago.¡± Sansa was a leader who ruled with an iron fist and reminded every one of her ves whenever she got an opportunity to. But his time, it was not. So, Sansa chose to show mercy to those who dared to question and point fingers at her. This time she let it slide as she had other ns in motion to take care of the current blunder. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your generosity. This ve shall forever cherish this opportunity.¡± Shota thanked Sansa for not getting offended and not punishing them for failing the mission assigned to them. ¡°How many of you guys survived?¡± Sansa asked this question to Shota deliberately. She knew how many of them had survived. With the death of her ves, their mark in her origin card also disappears. Sansa knew how to count, so she knew precisely how many of them had made it out alive from the mission. ¡°28 False Demigods and 78 Card emperors, your highness.¡± After the death of the originalmander of this mission, Shota was the newmander. So all the members reported to him. This is how he reported to Madame web about the card apprentices captured and taken as prisoners by the Heatsend Royal family forces. ¡°Okay, have all of the surviving members reached the safe house?¡± Seeing Shota truthfully answer the number of surviving members. Sansa asked if all of them had made it safely back to the safe house. ¡°Yes, your highness, all the surviving members have made it to the safehouse. And do not worry, all of them had followed the protocol during the retreat and made sure that none of them were followed.¡± Shota reported honestly as he had no choice. Because Madame Web would verify the truth using her origin card by going through his memories. ¡± ¡­¡± as Shota expected, Sansa used her origin card to go through Shota¡¯s memories to check if he was telling the truth. After confirming that he told the truth. She replied with one syble, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Madam Web, what are we supposed to do next? The Heatsend family dogs have received an order to Search and Eliminate all of us. They will find the safe house soon. What should I do?¡± Shota and the other members were all now trapped in the southern part of Way Beyond, which falls under the jurisdiction of the Heatsend Royal family, whom they had pissed off by trying to ambush the Queen of the royal family. It was only a matter of time before the Royal family army would find them all. ¡°Do not worry. I have made arrangements. You, people, wait for the reinforcement. The reinforcement team has a card emperor with an origin card that has the ability to summon a unique nightmare beast. The nightmare beast¡¯s mouth can open into a space transfer door. With that, you guys can make it out from behind the enemy lines.¡± Sansa exined her ns to Shota and asked them to wait for the reinforcement patiently. ¡°There is such a magical beast? No wonder your highness is not worried. This takes a load of weight off of me. Thank you, your highness, for your infinite wisdom. If not for that, we all would be lost.¡± Shota did not spare any words to tter Madame web. ¡°Just make sure that you guys do not get caught for another hour or so. I will call you when the reinforcement is near your location.¡± Saying that, Sansa hung up the call and contacted Gray Fur. ¡°Hello, Madame.¡± Gray Fur hurriedly answered the call. ¡­ Chapter 415: Mission: Extraction Part II

Chapter 415: Mission: Extraction Part II

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 5:58 Location- Way Beyond, Madame Web¡¯s Unknown underground safe house. ¡°What¡¯s your ETA to the safe house?¡± Sansa enquired Gray wolf without exchanging any pleasantries. ¡°21 mins. We are almost there, your highness.¡± Gray wolf and his team were cramped up in the stomach space of Flower Thief¡¯s Ocean mask. The South Way Beyond is right now under high alert, and many southern watch soldiers are searching for intruders that ambushed their general. Therefore to be safe, the team decided to travel the Way Beyond crawling with Southern Watch soldiers in the ocean mask¡¯s stomach. ¡°Do you remember the contents of your mission?¡± Sansa asked Gray Fur if they remembered the contents of the mission as assigned by her. ¡°Yes, your highness. First, I have to use the Diablo Olfactory card you provided to check all surviving members and whether they are marked by the Supreme beings or the Heatsend Royal family. If they are marked, then we have to dispose of them.¡± Gray Fur narrated the contents of his team¡¯s mission. ¡°By now, it¡¯s clear that the Royal family did not mark the surviving members. If they did, they would have already found and raided the safe house. Therefore the possibility of the royal family marking them can be ruled out. But the same cannot be said on the Supreme Being¡¯s side. Did you guys get any information from that side of Way beyond?¡± Sansa, after carefully thinking, concluded that the royal family did not mark her ves. Now the question remains about the Supreme beings, did they mark ves? That is what Gray Fur and the team have to find out. ¡°There is chatter that the Army of a specific supreme being is assembling at the other side of the Way Beyond. It seems they want to breach the treaty and invade. Considering the situation, I think we can conclude that that specific Supreme being has marked one of our survivingrades or all of them.¡± While on their journey to the safe house, Gray Fur and his team spied on the Southern West Soldiers to check how much and what information they had. Except for the information about the Supreme being who is nning to breach the treaty by invading, they found nothing worth mentioning. ¡°You guys should hurry. I think by now, higher-ups at the south Way Beyond will be trying to reason with the supreme being. And if the Supreme being reveals everything it knows to the people of the royal family, then your team¡¯s mission will be in jeopardy. For your own sake, hurry to the safe house andplete the mission.¡± There is no way that the Heatsend Royal family would watch as a Supreme being tries to invade their territory. And they are not foolish enough to go to war every time a Supreme being is acting out. That would be too stupid and wasteful of human life. Therefore the Royal family would try to reason with the Supreme being ande to apromise that suits both parties involved. The Royal family is not the babysitters of the Supreme Being. Since the Supreme being is the first to show signs of breaking the treaty, it must pay a reasonable price or be punished. And also an extra to help it solve its grievance. If the Supreme Being is calmed down and hands over the tracker of the mark it left on Madame Web¡¯s ves to the Royal family, then they would find the safe house and arrest all the surviving members. This meant that Gray Fur and his team can no longerplete the special mission assigned to them by Madame Web. Therefore Gray Fur and the team had to hurry up and reach the Safehouse before the Supreme being came to its senses and recruited the help of the Royal family. But the problem was the speed of the Ocean mask. It¡¯s fast but not fast enough for their current situation. Besides instant teleportation, any different speed would not feel enough for Gray wolf and his team. Thankfully, facing an attack at its home turf had pissed off the Supreme being, and it was too angry to calm down or listen to reasoning. So they had time but weren¡¯t sure if it was enough. ¡­ ¡°Codeman Shota, the reinforcement has arrived. They are at the fake gate of the safe house. Receive them.¡± Sansa called Shota and informed him of their arrival. ¡°Reinforcements are here. Great, finally, we can¡¯t get out of this hell hole.¡± Hearing that the reinforcements had arrived, Shota eximed with joy. Hearing Shota¡¯s examination, other card apprentices in the safe house sighed, thinking that they could finally go home far from this hell hole. The safe house they were currently hiding in is a tiny Underground safehouse and is not meant for 100 people. Yet, due to their situation, all the card apprentices had no choice but to adjust and cram into the safehouse unless they preferred to be caught by the Southern Watch. ¡°Fools, stop celebrating and hurry. Leave that ce before the Royal family finds you.¡± Hearing Shota and others celebrate the arrival of the reinforcement, Sansa asked them to hurry and leave the godforsaken ce. ¡°Yea, your highness. Right away.¡± Saying that, Shota went to invite in the reinforcement. At the same time, Sansa hung up the call. ¡­ ¡°You guys are the reinforcement? Just you two?¡± Asked Shota in disappointment, seeing that the reinforcement promised by Madame were just two card emperors. ¡°No, he is the reinforcement. I just tagged along to keep himpany.¡± Gray Fur replied, pointing at Flower Thief. ¡°I do not get it?¡± Shota thought Gray Fur was joking with him. ¡°You will get it once he summons his nightmare beast using his origin card.¡± Since Shota had already skipped the pleasantries, Gray fur directly skipped the introduction and decided to get down to finishing the mission. ¡°Oh, now I get it. You must be the guy with the unique nightmare beast. The one that Madame Web talked about. Since it is you, I guess just the two of you are enough as reinforcement for our extraction.¡± Saying that, Shota led Gray fur and Flower Thief into the Safehouse. ¡­ Chapter 416: Mission: Extraction Part III

Chapter 416: Mission: Extraction Part III

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 6:40 Location- Way Beyond, Madame Web¡¯s Unknown underground safe house ¡°Woah, what¡¯s that smell?¡± Flower thief yelled, smelling the foul smell in the air as he entered the safe house. ¡°100 sweaty men crammed into a tiny safe house. You tell me.¡± Shota answered Flower Thief sarcastically. ¡°Well, then we better get started. Flower thief, go ahead and summon your nightmare beast. Let¡¯s get started..¡± Gray Fur ordered. ¡°I have already summoned it.¡± With his words, a water mask floating in the air. Became visible to the three. ¡°Isn¡¯t that beast a little too small and chibi to be a nightmare beast? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be big and scary? Hence the name nightmare beast.¡± Shota was disappointed by the appearance of Ocean Mask. It did not look like the rumors about the nightmare beasts. Unlike the nightmare beasts with a haunting appearance enough to scare a grown man into shitting his pants, this Ocean mask gave Shota the impression of a soft toy. If not for the eerie air surrounding it, Shota would not believe it was a Nightmare beast. ¡°After you see what it is capable of, you will change your opinion. Senior Shota, haven¡¯t you heard the saying not to judge a book by its cover.¡± Ocean Mask was not a Nightmare beast. Instead, it is an Empty beast. A creature from the fairy tale of this card world. It was a famous lore that many thought that the Empty beast was just a monster from a fairy tale, and the myth surrounding it was unreal. The people in the safehouse would panic if they heard that their boss was sending a creature from myth for their extraction. Therefore to keep the Card apprentices in line and unsuspecting of the motives of their leader, Sansa concocted a lie that Ocean Mask was a nightmare beast with the ability to open a teleportation gate in its mouth. And now it was up to Gray Fur and Flower Thief to maintain Madame Web¡¯s lies. ¡°I believe you. So how does it work?¡± Asked Shota curiously as it was his first time seeing a unique nightmare beast like the Ocean mask. Nightmare beasts are beasts born from the fear of the host. Since they are the spawn of their host¡¯s fear, their appearance is as hideous as the thing that breeds apprehension in its host. Like its ugly appearance, the Nightmare beast has bizarre supernatural powers unique to them. The method of extracting energy from one¡¯s fear and breeding a nightmare beast card is called Fear Breeding. Side effects include losing fear towards the thing that conjures enough fear to create the nightmare beast card. Sometimes one¡¯s nightmare beast card can be their fate ingredient. ¡°Why don¡¯t I demonstrate it to you? Senior Shota, please bring a volunteer to try the teleportation door in this beast¡¯s mouth.¡± When Shota¡¯s curiosity asked more about the Ocean mask and its abilities, Flower Thief averted his questions saying that a demonstration is worth more than 1000 words. ¡°Sure. Codename Tree frog, you go first. And show the others how it¡¯s done.¡± Shota randomly yelled a name and asked him to try the teleportation ability of the nightmare beast in front of them. ¡°Yes, senior Shota¡± the rookie card emperor did not hesitate and walked towards the ocean mask. As the Tree frog neared the ocean mask, Flower Thief advised, ¡± Do not resist.¡± ¡°Huh,¡± Tree Frog nodded and waited for Ocean Mask to do its thing. He did not have to wait long as soon the Ocean mask opened its mouth, and a suction force directly pulled him into its mouth. With that, he vanished from the safe house. *gasp* seeing the ocean mask swallow tree frog, everybody gasped in shock. Not waiting for them toe to their senses, Flower thief asked, ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Seeing everyone hesitate and noting forward to go next, Flower Thief asked, ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We are waiting for him toe back.¡± One of the Card Emperors gathered his courage and answered. His voice was shaky because what he said pointed out that he did not trust the words of Madame Web. ¡°He cannote back. This is a one-way door. If you go in from here, it teleports you to a predetermined position.¡± Flower Thief pointed out that what they were waiting for was not possible. ¡°Gasp¡± hearing Flower thief¡¯s exnation, the crowd grew suspicious. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t me you guys. If I saw somebody swallowed by a weird creature, I would also be worried. Let¡¯s clear your doubts, shall we? How about one of you close to Tree Frog call him and check up on him? That should calm all your nerves, right. ¡± Gray Fur came forward to decrease the tension in the crowd. ¡°No need for that Tree Frog had already contacted me informing me that he has teleported safely and sound to another safe house near the border of the southern and central region.¡± One of the card emperors in the crowd announced, and walking out of the crowd, he added, ¡°I will go next.¡± Following the example of that Card emperor one by one, everyone let the Ocean Mask swallow them. Thinking that it would teleport them to another safe house out of the way beyond. ¡­ Inside the stomach space of Ocean mask, ¡°Where am I?¡± Tree Frog asked in confusion, not knowing what had just transpired. ¡°Hello buddy, I am Sniper. What¡¯s your codename?¡± Sniper introduced himself to the guy that appeared in the stomach of Ocean Mask. ¡°Hi, my codename is Tree Frog, and where are we? Why is it so crammed in here?¡± Tree Frog polity introduced himself, following Sniper¡¯s lead. And asked why the four of them were crammed in such a narrow space. ¡°Tree Frog, enough questions. just do as I say, and you will be fine.¡± Sniper grinned as he asked Tree frog to call one of his friends back at the Safehouse in Way beyond informing him of his safe arrival. And warned him not to try any funny business. Overpowered by three card emperors, Tree Frog had no choice and did as they said. Getting what they wanted from Tree Frog, Sniper murdered Tree Frog and waited for the next pery, and then the next. If the prey were a false demigod, Sansa would assist by erasing the memory and turning them into brain-dead idiots. Having killed his prey, Sniper and his tworades would collect the head as a trophy and incinerate the rest of the body. This continued until all the survivors of the Way beyond mission were killed and had their heads collected as trophies. Chapter 417: Harvest

Chapter 417: Harvest

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 7:35 Location- Way Beyond, Madame Web¡¯s Unknown underground safe house. ¡°Senior Shota, you¡¯re thest one.¡± Flower thief invited Shota to step forward and enter Ocean Mask¡¯s mouth. ¡°Finally, it is my turn to get out of this hell hole.¡± Saying that, Shota offered himself to Ocean Mask. As the acting Commander of the survivors, Shota chose to gost to stay and help maintain the order in the safe house. Soon Shota was swallowed by Ocean Mask, and after a few seconds, Sniper and the other teammates came out of the stomach space of Ocean Mask after killing Shota. Despite killing 100 card apprentices in a narrow area like Ocean Mask¡¯s stomach, not a drop of blood could be seen on the three. ¡°Well, this is disappointing. It took us nearly half an hour to decapitate 100 unsuspecting card apprentices.¡± Coming out of the Ocean mask, Sniperined that killing 100 unsuspecting card apprentices took more time than he had expected. ¡°Those 100 card apprentices were of Card Emperors and False Demigods realm. Killing 100 of them under 30 minutes should make a sort of world record, and here you areining about it.¡± Flower Thief exaggerated. ¡°Forget about that. Did you guys properly harvest the Ego gems and the iplete Divinity from their severed heads? And did you guys store them appropriately? This is the primary goal of our mission. If you screw this up, then no ce in the world can save us from the Wrath of Madame Web.¡± Gray fur reminded Sniper to focus on the mission¡¯s primary objective instead of unimportant stuff. And checked whether the harvested Ego Gems and Iplete Divinity were stored with appropriate care. ¡°Yes, please do not worry. This time the reward offered for the mission is so appetizing that there is no way I will risk losing the bonus by screwing this up with my carelessness.¡± Sniper assured Gray Fur that the rewards promised by Madame Web were worthy of him being at his best behavior. And turning to Flower Thief, he eximed in jealousy, ¡°Rookie, you were made a killing in your first mission. Not only will you be given the first pick in the rules and rules we collected today, but you will also be awarded a False divinity. This never in the history of Madame Web Club did a Rookie gain such rewards. With these rewards, you can soon break through to the Card demigod realm.¡± ¡°Sniper, where is your gratitude? If not for the Rookie and his Origin card, we would not have gotten such an opportunity. He is our team¡¯s mascot. You better treat him properly as long as he is in our group. We will keep getting such simple tasks with tremendous rewards. And why are you whining? All of us are being awarded an iplete divinity. So we all can soon break through to the card emperor realm. I will make a report to Madame Web, and then we can leave this ce before the southern watch raids it.¡± Grey fur stood up for Flower Thief as he knew Flower thief¡¯s origin card was why they made a killing today. ¡­ ¡°Hello, Madame. Mission Aplished. Where do we deliver the goods and collect our rewards? The usual ce.¡± Gray fur called Sansa and reported the sessfulpletion of the mission¡¯s primary goal and asked where to deliver the harvested Ego Gems and Iplete divinities. ¡°No, the usual ce is for ordinary members. You and your team have been promoted to True membership. First, head back to the central region, then I will text you the location of the mission item drop-point and your reward pick-up point. Once you get your rewards, all of you hurry to make a breakthrough. Due to a recent tragedy, our club is in need of more capable False Demigod members.¡± Sansa prompted Gray fur and his steam and encouraged them to break through and be a false demigod. Due to the failure of the ambush nned on the Royal family, Sansa was set to lose a lot of Card emperors and False demigod ves. This did not bother Sansa, as she could create as many memory ves as she wished. But she had spent a lot of precious resources on each of these ves. It would take here nearly a decade of hard work to once again umte that amount of rare resources. Therefore, when Sansa heard of the survivors. She concocted a n to kill them all and harvest the resources spent on them from their corpse. The members that were sent to ambush the Heatsend Royal family had made a massive dder by being marked by Supreme beings. They all would be hunted down by the Royal family or the Supreme Being itself. One way or the other, they would all die. So, Sansa nned to kill them herself and harvest her investment in them. Sansa could have just used her Origin card to turn all of them into a memoryless brain dead fool. But that would cause a lot of noise and may attract the dogs of southern watch crawling all over that ce. Even if she manages to kill them all peacefully, who will harvest the ego gem and iplete divinity? So, to be on the safer side, Sansa decided to send Gray Fur and his team. With the capability of Flower Thief¡¯s origin card, her objective can be achieved smoothly without attracting any attention. Flower thief¡¯s card was very resourceful, and it has proved to be so in the recent missions. Therefore Sansa wanted to make her control over him more powerful. Therefore despite him being a rookie, Sansa decided to go against the rules she had set and award him with enough resources to break through to the Card demigod realm, and thanks to the baptism that came with his breakthrough, her hold on him would increase. This way, not only would Flower Thief be a more obedient ve, and his power would have grown enough to be a treat to a True Card Demigod. With one stone, she would have killed two birds. ¡°Your wish is ourmand. your highness.¡± Gray Fur humbly replied and appreciated Madame Web¡¯s words of encouragement. ¡°Good¡± after that one syble Sansa hung up the call. The ambush on the Heatsend Royal family was an utter failure. Her ns were bound to face a setback for a while. Still, she was able to manage and minimize the loss that she would have suffered from this ordeal. ¡­ ¡°You heard her, boys. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Gray fur and his team entered the stomach of Ocean mask and headed out of Way beyond. ¡­ Chapter 418: Making Friends

Chapter 418: Making Friends

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 13:29 Location- Sky Blossom City, Foul Woods D-rank gate dungeon ¡°Boss, we discovered that the Circle did not entirely vanish. They just shifted their base of operations to the neighboring Sun blossom city. But the thing is, their leader has retired, handing over the entire organization to his heir. But we were not able to find answers to why they suddenly fled from Sky Blossom City and regrouped at neighboring Sun Blossom city.¡± Van reported everything he could gather on the Circle and it is core members. ¡°By any chance, is this new leader of the circle a resident of Sun blossom city?¡± I asked Van based on spection I came up with after reading through Clown Masks recorded memory. ¡°Yea, Boss. How did you know? We also thought that this should be the reason behind the circle suddenly fleeing and moving to Sun blossom city, but this reason seems too whimsical. Therefore, I hesitated to add it to my report.¡± Van was surprised to hear me point out something he had not reported yet. ¡°Leave this matter here. I have an idea what the Circle is up to. Next, you have your people investigate Sun Blossom city officials, those that are connected to Circle. And prepare for war. It¡¯s about time I got a small installment of my revenge on them.¡± I ordered Van to prepare for war. Hearing that the Circle was still active in Sun Blossom city. Thanks to Clown masks memories, I knew what circle was up to. This time I wanted to foil their ns as I did in Sky Blossom city by taking the false relic Soul Pupils for myself. Clown Mask¡¯s memories had a lot of information on the Circle and its Original Supreme Leader. She was holding back on lots of information. She nned to use this to leverage her and her daughter¡¯s freedom. ¡°You and I both, sir.¡± Though my Cmity daughter cores are faithful to me, they still have a will. And Van wants to get revenge for his two best buds. ¡°About that, Van. The attack on you and the allied guilds was not the Circle¡¯s n. They weremissioned by someone else. It seems you or your past has pissed off somebody the current you cannot seek revenge on yet.¡± I informed Van what I knew from Clown Mask¡¯s memories. ¡°Boss, if I may. Can you tell me who this somebody is?¡± Hearing that the circle was just a tool in someone else¡¯s quiver, Van asked to know the real culprit behind the death of his best buds. ¡°Unfortunately, I do not have an answer for that yet. Maybe we can find a name behind the incident when we attack the Circle in Sun blossom city.¡± Though Van was my ve and I did not have to care about his wishes. I still decided to help him find who killed his best buds because if they had his close ones killed, they would not hesitate to do that once again. Therefore I had to find the enemy in the dark before they struck again. ¡°Wyatt, you do know that I have the authority to send you to jail for the words you just spoke and the actions you are going to do next?¡± Luna, seeing me tantly make ns to massacre an organization in cold blood in her presence, tried to remind me that there is something called government and police in this world. ¡°Go ahead, arrest me then.¡± I knew Luna would not do such a thing, but she had to see where my limit lied. If anybodyes between me and my revenge, they will pay dearly. And most importantly, I want to make it difficult for Luna and whatever she was nning. For some reason, Luna is trying to get close to me. By striving to increase eye contact between us and conversing more frequently. Until I knew what she was scheming, I nned to keep her at bay. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing an unexpected answer, Luna was speechless. So I repeated myself in a deeper voice, ¡°I said, arrest me.¡± ¡°You think I won¡¯t?¡± Luna red at me. Being provoked by me. ¡°Do it then.¡± I dared Luna ring straight back at her. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Luna eximed, giving up. ¡°If you are not going to, then do not joke about my Revenge. Like how your papers and research are important to you, my revenge is to me. Do you understand?¡± I knew Luna would cave. She is the type to avoid confrontation until it¡¯s absolutely necessary. Luna was not hardened by war, like Anna and Lorenzo. Even though she had the power of a Card emperor, she was still a greenhouse flower that grew and spent her entire life under the shelter of her family and her university. ¡± Got it.¡± Luna wants to establish a better rtionship with her Cousin¡¯s crush by conversing with him. But who knew that after a few whimsical words, he would blow up on her like a firecracker. Seeing her attempts of increasing conversation and eye contact to get close to her target fail. Luna was at her wit¡¯s end and did not know what to do. ¡°Then follow me silently.¡± Done ying with Luna, I turned my attention to the man of the hour, Kevin Zhang, and his trusted Nephew Ben Li. ¡°Hi, Mr. Kevin Zhang. We finally met. It¡¯s nice to finally see the face of the guy who drove me to suicide. I hope my men are treating you appropriately.¡± I greeted the two bloodied naked human bodies hung on branches of a Foul Tree. ¡­ Unable to see the gruesome condition and agony-filled screams of Kevin Zhang and his cronies. Luna left and headed to the quieter part of the dungeon. ¡°Hey, you okay?¡± Cortney followed Luna and checked if she was okay. ¡°This is nothing. I have seen worse than this.¡± Luna said, thinking that Cortney thought she could not handle the torment of Kavin Zhang and his cronies. ¡°Me too. Wyatt is too soft. If it were me, I would have skinned them all and hung them to dry. But I am not asking about that. About earlier, I saw how you tried to get close to Wyatt and failed.¡± Cortney stated her purpose. ¡°Was I that obvious?¡± Seeing that even a simpleton like Cortney knew what she was doing, Luna was dejected. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; everyone has difficulties trying to make friends. Sister Margaret gave me a few tips to make friends in the orphanage. They helped me a lot. I will impart them to you. Hope they help you too.¡± Cortney began narrating what sister Margaret had taught her. *p* Luna pped her forehead reflecting on her current circumstances. As she thought, ¡®this idiot has no clue.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. I know making friends seemsplicated, but trust me, using these tips, you will make a lot of friends.¡± Seeing Luna p her forehead, Cortney tried to console and encourage her. ¡°How many friends do you have?¡± Luna decided to entertain Cortney cause she had nothing else to do in this dungeon. ¡± I have two friends, Wyatt and Bloodette¡­ No one friend. I don¡¯t know if Bloodette still thinks of me as a friend. But I have lots of little brothers and sisters back at the orphanage. But brothers and sisters don¡¯t count as friends¡± Cortney was unsure how many friends she had, obviously not because she had too many of them. Luna wanted to yell, ¡®Girl, you still dare to advise others on making friends¡¯ but chose to swallow her anger hearing that Cortney grew up in an orphanage. Chapter 419: New Buff

Chapter 419: New Buff

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 14:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Foul Woods D-rank gate dungeon ¡°Fock! They no longer possess the strength to scream. Without the screams, this has no point and has be unsatisfying. How do I know if he is enjoying it or in pain? Boy¡¯s heal the uncle and Nephew duo for another round. As for the rest, send them to a good hospital. If they manage to survive, let them spend the rest of their life telling tales of today.¡± I did not have to torture Zhang and his nephew personally. But the eerie fog that covered my soul when I possessed this body and rebirthed in this world which I thought to have dissipated with my promise to it, somehow resurfaced when faced with Kevin Zhang and Ben Li. Its grievance influenced my emotions. In a rage, I ended up beating the duo senseless. Having its fill, the eerie fog turned calm. Then it dissipated as if it never existed in the first ce. I do not know if this will be a problem in the future. That¡¯s not a problem for now. Let¡¯s think about it once I have fulfilled the promise I have made to it. I hope it keeps its end of the pledge and leaves me when both its wishes are fulfilled. Fulfilling two desires for a second life was a good deal, and I do not regret doing it. ¡°Wyatt, are you done? I am bored.¡± Having lectured Luna on how to make friends, Cortney returned feeling bored. ¡°Yes, I am done with them. Before I kill them, do you want your turn on these scumbags?¡± Cortney showed interest in beating these two scums earlier, so I asked if she wanted a go. ¡°How about skinning them and leaving them hanging in the dungeon?¡± Hearing Cortney, the powerless body of Zhang which had just gained consciousness, fainted in fright. ¡°I think that¡¯s a bit inhumane, don¡¯t you?¡± Getting revenge, I was okay with it but skinning someone and hanging them in the air like hanging a piece of wet cloth to dry was just inhumane, and I did not want to be any part of it. ¡°Nope, I have seen people do that. Once you do that, nobody will dare to cross your path. It¡¯s all about leaving an impression and setting your tone.¡± What did Cortney go through to be so inhumane and naive at the same time? ¡°Sorry, we are not doing that. Van kill them after another round of beat down and bury them in the dungeon.¡± I gave orders to Van regarding how to deal with Zhang and his nephew. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Van agreed. ¡°Here, take this and share it with Sarah, Frank, and Pablo.¡± I handed a storage trunk card containing four Cmity Daughter Gems to Van and asked him to use one and pass the rest to Sarah, Frank, and Pablo, respectively. ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡± Thanking me, Van stored the card in his grimoire. Apart from Young Wyatt¡¯s revenge, this is the most important reason why I did not go to the Heatsend Royal family directly. After sowing a cmity daughter gem in Clown Mask, I used the Hive AI to analyze the difference between a cmity daughter core and a Cmity daughter gem. Turns out there isn¡¯t much difference in terms of physical strength and soul energy, but the host of the cmity daughter gem seems to have gained the ability to connect with the world. That is to say, the Cmity daughter gem acted as an ego gem for its hosts. This shocking revolution made me think of the infinite possibilities I could use this ability of cmity daughter gem for. But I could onlye up with one option, and that is to upgrade all my subordinates from the Cmity daughter core to thetest and advanced Cmity daughter gem. The ability to use rules and forge runes would give my subordinates a massive advantage over the others. This is also why I decided to go to war with the Circle after learning that they had regrouped in neighboring Sun blossom City. No matter how many members the Circle may have but against the enemy with the ability to control rule power. They were doomed to perish. Thinking about this I cannot wait to go to war with the Circle. In a short time, it would be hard for all my subordinates to forge their runes even with the help of cmity daughter gem. But I could always share a few broken runes with them. This is the additional effect of the cmity daughter gem as an ego gem. The cmity daughter gem can store broken runes without affecting its host. Like me, my subordinates do not have to be worried about the disadvantages of using a broken rune as the cmity daughter gem takes care of it by enving the spirit of the broken rune. This buff was well and good, but it was too damned expensive. I am hardly able to collect broken runes for myself. How do I get some for my followers? I can only hope that Luna is willing to pay some down payment for therge order she ns to ce. Considering Luna wanted to create an Army equipped with mecha cards. Then she would order at least 50 -100 mecha cards. Regarding the payment, we haven¡¯t talked about it yet. But I have made it clear that I wish to be paid in terms of broken runes. I was yet to receive a payment for the beast mecha cards I created for the demonstration. I did not bother to ask Anna for the payment because she had already given me six broken runes. I am shameless, but when ites to someone I own favor to, I try to be genuine. That is the least I could do. Because if not for Anna¡¯s gift, I could not have been able to stage my death against card emperor level assassins or won first ce in the tournament. Chapter 420: Corey’s dreams

Chapter 420: Corey¡¯s dreams

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 13:29 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°So that is why Wyatt is closing the card boutique in sky blossom city,¡± Susan narrated everything that happened to Corey in the process of exining to her why Wyatt was closing the card boutique. ¡°Then what about you? Aren¡¯t you angry that he is abandoning you? After all, you were his exclusive manager. You trusted him more than me. Look how that heartless bastard is leaving you without warning.¡± Corey did not care what happened with Wyatt. He could die or be swallowed by a giant python. Susan is the only one she cares about. ¡°Corey, Wyatt did not betray me. All he is trying to do is get a better education. Do not overthink it.¡± Susan did not know how to make this stubborn girl understand that nobody has betrayed anybody. All this confusion could be washed away if Susan just told Corey that Wyatt was bringing her along with him to manage the Card boutique he would be opening in Central academic city. But she was worried that if she informed Corey that, then Corey would spiral again. ording to Susan, Corey was in a delicate spot. Therefore, to not trigger Corey again, Susan decided to find a perfect moment to tell Corey that she would be leaving Sky blossom City soon. ¡°Big Sis, you are too naive. But do not worry. This is also good for us. This way, you no longer have to be his exclusive manager. And can join my card studio as my partner. Finally, we both can work together as a team.¡± Corey was delighted to hear Wyatt would be leaving Sky blossom city to pursue higher studies. With that mother stealing bastard gone, she could have mama Susan for herself. They could start by working together, then move in together and live like a family as they used to in their past life back on earth. Of course, She will be kicking her overprotective grandpa out. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Corey make future ns for them, Susan became speechless. ¡°Big Sis, do not worry my ability in card creation is a lot better than Wyatt. Before he even graduates, we will have built our empire in the card creation industry and show him what he missed out on. This will be our revenge on him for betraying you. Let him die suffering from jealousy.¡± Corey¡¯s dream did not stop with moving in with her mother and kicking out her grandpa, but together with her card creation skills and Susan¡¯s management skill, they conquered the card creation industry of the world. ¡°¡­¡± Morally struggling, Susan was hesitating whether to hurt her friend by telling the truth or not. Meanwhile, Susan¡¯s friend, who considers her as her past life¡¯s mother, was daydreaming and making ns to dominate the world with her mother from her past life. ¡°Big sis, what do you say? Now You have no reason to reject bing a partner in my card studio. Shall we sign a contract while we are at it? I have been carrying it with me since the day you rejected me, just in case.¡± Summoning her grimoire Corey took out a soul contract. ¡°What the..?¡± Seeing the Soul contract, the whole thing Corey just talked about started to be vivid to Susan, and she realized that she no longer had a choice but to tell the entire truth to Corey. ¡°Big Sis, no need to read the contract. Everything here is the same old. Just a drop of your blood, and we can live together for the rest of our life.¡± In excitement, the words that Corey was supposed to speak in her mind started to pour out unknowingly. If the Soul contract was not a red g enough, ¡®live together¡¯ and ¡®rest of our lives¡¯ were thest push Susan needed to push the baby bird named Corey packing out of the nest and down the cliff, ¡°Corey, we need to talk.¡± ¡°If you want to read the contract, go ahead. It¡¯s a wise choice to never sign a contract without reading it thoroughly. Big Sis, you are so smart.¡± Corey showered Susan with praises. Hoping Susan would just sign the damned contract already while the Iron is hot. ¡°No, Corey, I am not signing a damned soul contract. Would you please stop your daydreams and listen to what I have to say?¡± Susan grabbed Corey by her shoulder and restricted her to one ce, and looking into her eyes, she sternly asked Corey to listen. ¡°Okay, what is it?¡± With Susan¡¯s stern voice, Corey got down from her cloud nine. And seriously listened to what Susan had to say. ¡°Corey, when Wyatt moves to the central academic city, he is nning to open a card boutique in the central academic city. And has asked me to manage it.¡± Susan finally informed Corey of the dreaded information she was withholding. ¡°Tell me you rejected him.¡± Corey¡¯s bright eyes grew dim and dark. Her cheerful voice turned eerie. ¡°I epted the offer. After all, I am his exclusive manager, and it¡¯s good for my future.¡± Having broken the dam, all the words that Susan withheld flowed out. ¡°¡­¡± Corey was heartbroken. Hearing that even Susan is going to leave her behind. Just like her birth parents in this world. ¡°Corey, you will also soon graduate high school. And have to attend college. This was never meant tost¡­ Corey, are you listening to me? Corey?!¡± Susan wanted to console Corey. But she found that Corey was not paying attention. Her expression had turned ashen and dark. Her eyes were lifeless. Susan tried shaking her in search of a response, but Corey did not respond to her calls. ¡°Corey! Corey! Listen to me. Follow my voice! Do not give in to the influence of the demon core, Corey! Listen to me, this is not a big deal. So what if Mama Susan is going to the central academic city. You can go too. After all, with your talent, any of the top 10 universities will ept you. All you have to do is get into the same college as Wyatt, and then you can once again work together with mama Susan.¡± Worrying that the title demon core would morph Corey Bright¡¯s consciousness Corey Park¡¯s yell trying to lead Corey back into the light. Her words reverberated in Corey Bright¡¯s mind, but there was no response from Corey. Chapter 421: Beacon of Darkness

Chapter 421: Beacon of Darkness

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 13:44 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°Corey! Listen to me. Do not let that bastard¡­ mother stealing bastard Wyatt win.¡± Corey Park got down to Corey Bright¡¯s level to reach out to her and stop her from connecting to the darkness inside the titled demon core. ¡°You are right! I cannot let that mother stealing bastard win. I will not let him take my mother away from me. I will not let him seed. Yes, I can get into any of the top 10 universities I want. Fock that Wyatt, wherever he goes, I will follow him like a vengeful cost and haunt him until he leaves my mother and me alone.¡± Corey, who was drifting towards the darkness under the influence of the titled demon core, finally responded to Corey Park¡¯s call. And fried her will that she would haunt Wyatt until she gets her mother back for herself. ¡°Fock, That was close. Girl! Seriously, control your mood swings. If you get influenced by the titled demon core so frequently, then it will not be long before you turn into a demoness. I do not know how the humanity of this world treats demons, but if they are the same as the ones I know, they will hunt you to extinction or sacrifice you to some angel or God for their bestowal.¡± Corey Park sighed in relief but warned Corey to control her mood swings. If not, she would turn into a demoness which is not good. ¡°So there are gods in this world?¡± Corey Bright asked eagerly. ¡°Yes, but not the type you are thinking of. The ones I know would not hesitate to wipe out an entire race just for fun, not to mention a demoness. Just hope you do not have a miserable fate to meet a God or Angel. If you do, run or be a pet for their amusement. And also, try not to contact the darkness in the titled demon core. If you do, then there is no turning back. As they say, ¡®If you stare at the Darkness, it stares right back at you.¡¯ ¡± Corey Park advised Corey Bright to stay away from Gods and Angels. Also, not to make contact with darkness; apparently, once you go bark, there is no going back. ¡°What is the worst thing that can happen if Ie into contact with darkness? I have seen you use its power in your memories. You were so cool and strong using it.¡± Corey Bright had no caution toward the darkness or indirectly being influenced by it, despite Corey Park¡¯s repeated warning. ¡°Darkness is a power that keeps you edgy by empowering your sins and numbing your virtues. Believe me, it is not something you want to feel like. If not monitored properly, you may be a mass murderer under its influence. I used it because I was in dark realms. There I had no choice but to use it. If I did not use it, I would have been killed long ago, even before my actual death. Many powerful demons who lost control of the darkness ended up massacring their friends, family, and beloved. If you do not want to be one of them, I advise you to maintain caution towards darkness. And also, if you contact the darkness and use it in this world. Then you will act as a beacon of darkness for all the high-level demons in the dark realms. Following your signal, they will find this world or ne and try to conquer it even if it means ughtering everyst human in this world. So if you care about family and friends, control yourself and stay far from the darkness. Even if you are dying, do not use it unless you want to see this world be a warzone.¡± Corey Park¡¯s only advice for Corey Bright was that even if she were to die in a battle, she should choose to die and avoid using darkness in the title demon core. ¡°What makes you think that the demons are not already in this world? There are thousands of new dungeons opening and closing every year in this world. What makes you so sure that a demon did note out of one of the dungeons already.¡± Corey Bright pointed out a valid and wise observation. ¡°You may be right. Calcting the long history of this world and the number of weird dungeons, that possibility is not small. But without proof, we cannot say for sure, but if it is true, you should be extra careful because the one you start using darkness, they will be able to sense youe for you. Knowing that they are of demonkind, obviously, they would not have good ns with you.¡± ording to Corey Park, if there are demons in this card world, then they woulde looking for her if she esses darkness from within the titled demon corner. ¡°Fock! These kinds of things you should have told me earlier.¡± Corey Bright med Corey Park for not telling them all the problems her titled demon core and the darkness could bring her. ¡°How could I? Since the day I have met you, you have been an emotional wreck, once it is your identity crisis or mother issues, or father issues. With your constant moodiness, I never got the changes to tell you that you are awaking talking time bomb.¡± Corey Park med Corey Bright for being emotionally weak. So what if your parents left you and chose their duty over you. So what if you disappointed your past life mother So what if your father left you in your past life. People have been through worse you do not see themining. ¡°So now it¡¯s my fault that you did not remember to tell me the critical info on titled demon core and the darkness. You do know that I just almost embraced the power of darkness a few minutes ago.¡± Corey Bright called Corey Park a failure of a teacher who mes her students for negligence. ¡°Whatever, awaken. Mama Susan is scared silly and is worried for you since you haven¡¯t been responding to her for 10 mins now.¡± Corey Park reminded her other self to return to the outside world, where people are worried about seeing her sit nkly without responding to anybody. ¡°And whose fault is that? If not for you insisting on talking to me, I would not be in this mess in the first ce.¡± Corey Bright med her ego fire for bing talkative. ¡­ Chapter 422: Side Effects

Chapter 422: Side Effects

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 13:52 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 *p* *p* ¡°Wake up, little girl. How am I supposed to answer to your parents if you die right in front of me?¡± Anna, who was quietly eavesdropping on the conversation of Susan and Corey, came to help Susan when she saw her panic as Corey entered a trance-like state. *front hand p* * Backhand p* *front hand p*¡­ ¡°Wake up, Corey! Wake up!¡± Anna panicked as she felt an eerie aura emitting from Corey and enveloping her body. It was as if death itself was hugging Corey. Without knowing the cause of Corey¡¯s condition. Anna did not know how to treat Corey even though she had a bunch of medicine upation-based cards. Therefore she chose the stone age method to wake Corey from her trance-like state, loud and resounding ps. ¡°Princess, if you p her any harder. We might have to hold a funeral for the girl. Please let this old man try.¡± Lorenzo, who had returned to the warehouse to talk with Anna about the ambush on his sister-inw seeing Anna pping Corey to wake her up from her trance, feared that instead of waking up Corey, Anna might kill her with her ps. ¡°Be my guest.¡± As Anna made way for old Lorenzo to check Corey¡¯s condition, Corey¡¯s lifeless eyes suddenly turned bright. Before she could utter a syble, she cried in pain, ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Corey, you are awake. What happened just now? It almost seemed like you were going to die.¡± Susan hugged Corey in relief. ¡°Awh..Ah,¡± Corey wanted to answer Susan, but her swollen cheeks, aching gums, and loose teeth made it hard to say anything but cry in pain. ¡°¡­¡± Susan did not know how to exin to Corey about her swollen cheeks. Lorenzo and Clown Mask chose to stay quiet too. ¡°Girl! If not for my treatment, you would have died right now. Sore mouth, Swollen cheeks, aching gum, and loose teeth are its side effects. Bear with it.¡± Saying that Anna used her healing card on Corey, healing her sore mouth. ¡°Thank you!¡± Thanking Anna for healing her, Corey then turned to Susan and said, ¡± which University is Wyatt joining? I will join that! Then we can work together at his card boutique. I am doing this because I do not like to be indebted to others and for no other reason.¡± ¡°He has not decided yet!¡± Susan only knew how much Wyatt told her, and she did not hide anything from Corey. ¡°What? Then why is he closing the card boutique so early? There is still so much time for the start of University.¡± Having calmed down, Corey finally reached the real question. ¡°About that, we are moving to Heatsend Royal pce in a few days for the creation of a massive order of cards that Emperor Luna will soon be cing.¡± Having informed theplete truth finally, Susan felt relieved. ¡°Why have I not been informed about this? I am an employee of this Card boutique too.¡± The thought of being apart from Susan for months didn¡¯t sit right with Corey. ¡°Sweetie, you are no longer part of the Card Boutique, remember?¡± Susan reminded Corey that she was not a part of the Card boutique and had started her own Card Studio. ¡°I do. But I lost the bet with Wyatt, and since then, I have be this Card boutique¡¯s employee. As an employee, I demand to go to the Royal pce with you guys.¡± Corey requested Manager Susan as an Employee. ¡°Honey, Wyatt did not approve of your return. Even if you do return, it is not in mine or Wyatt¡¯s hands to take you to Royal Pce. You cane with us only if you have the appropriate security clearance and an invitation.¡± Susan exined how Corey couldn¡¯t tag along to the Heatsend royal pce. ¡°What if I get an invitation? Then can I tag along with you?¡± Corey asked Susan. ¡°Nope, you still need to get Wyatt¡¯s approval to return to the card boutique. Corey, do not be stubborn.¡± Susan did not want to recruit Corey without Wyatt¡¯s permission. ¡°No problem, for now, I will get an invitation to the Royal Pce.¡± Corey epted Susan¡¯s rejection positively and turned to Anna, saying, ¡°I remember you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Anna did not understand what Corey was talking about. ¡°You attend my first birthday party.¡± Corey decided to help Anna remember by dropping a hint. ¡°Yes, I did. How do you remember? You were about four weeks or a month old back then. You still remember that day.¡± Anna was surprised to hear that Corey remembered memories dating back a few weeks since her birth. ¡°Yes, I do. I remember you throwing a tantrum because my father and mother did not choose you as my Godmother. But do you remember that night you visited my crib? I guess you don¡¯t. After all, you were pretty drunk that night.¡± Corey recalled all of her memories thanks to her origin card. Even the ones when she was a toddler. ¡°Where are you going, girl?¡± Anna understood what Corey was trying to do. Corey¡¯s mouth spoke, ¡°You know what I want,¡± and her eyes told the rest, ¡°give it to me, and I will stay quiet.¡± Yep, Corey was ckmailing Anna with the embarrassing memories she recalled about Anna. Anna red at Corey and said, ¡°Fine, you are invited to the Royal Pce as a guest for an extended stay. Old man, arrange everything.¡± ¡°Ms. Corey, when will you visit the Pce? If you give me a date, I can make appropriate arrangements for your extended stay.¡± Old Lorenzo asked Corey for a date for her arrival. ¡°I will tag along with them. And make sure to give big sis Susan and me adjoining rooms.¡± Corey did not shy from stating what she desired. She dared to ckmail the Southern emperor. This was nothing. Thanks to Anna¡¯s invitation, she could live in the pce, unlike Wyatt and Susan, who are invited based on their work. This way, even if Wyatt denied her from rejoining the card boutique, she could still visit the pce as a guest and stay close to Susan. ¡°Sigh! Corey, I have no time to y with you. I have to procure the ingredients Wyatt ordered and arrange them. See youter.¡± Saying that Susan turned to Anna and said, ¡°Royal Highness, if you need anything, please give me a call. I will be at your service.¡± ¡°Sure¡± Anna nodded in agreement and headed to the couch. ¡°Big Sis, wait up! Let me help you.¡± Corey hurriedly followed Susan offering her help. Chapter 423: Matron and The Paw Clan

Chapter 423: Matron and The Paw n

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 13:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 As Susan and Corey walked out of the warehouse, Lorenzo summoned his grimoire and set up a barrier encircling Anna, Clown Mask, and him inside the warehouse. ¡°We need to talk.¡± Said Lorenzo looking at Anna. ¡°Well, talk. I am all ears.¡± Anna made herselffortable on the couch. ¡°I just contacted your mother,¡± revealed Lorenzo. ¡°Oh, she is back already. Did she kill my father?¡± Asked Anna nonchntly. ¡°No, the ambush was not led by your father. Instead, 3-4 dozen false demigods and a few hundred card emperors showed up.¡± Lorenzo was not surprised by Anna¡¯s cold words. ¡°I should have guessed that that coward is not the type to do his dirtyundry but have someone else do it for him. But he is also not capable enough to gather these many false demigods and card emperors for an ambush in Way Beyond, no less. Is somebody helping him?¡± Anna reached the same conclusion as her mother, but she went a few ahead and deduced that her father did not have the ability to gather around 3-4 dozen false demigods under hismand to pull off an ambush in Way Beyond. And concluded that he must have had outside help. ¡°You tell me that?¡± Lorenzo questioned Anna ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Anna did not expect Lorenzo to question her. ¡°Your mother was able to capture a few ambushers sessfully for interrogation, but they all turned into memoryless brain-dead idiots and entered a vegetative state. Do you remember this memo?¡± Lorenzo narrated what his niece had reported to him. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me the person behind Wyatt¡¯s assassination tried to ambush my grandmother?¡± Anna was surprised upon hearing the new revtion. ¡°Yes, based on the way of self-harm disyed by the attackers, they appear to be of the same organization. They would have seeded in their ambush if not for her intel. Though it was partially wrong.¡± Lorenzo affirmed Anna¡¯s conclusion. ¡°So, you are telling me my father had nothing to do with this? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Anna thought that somehow her father was part of the ambush based on the call he made to her. And the Clown Mask¡¯s info that her father seemed to possess the forsaken treasure in the future. ¡°Anna, don¡¯t let your prejudices cloud your judgment. Forget what we know about the future and look at the facts that we have with us right now. Think. Who would be foolish enough to send 30 card emperors to assassinate someone our Heatsend Royal family wants to protect? With the Long-distance mass teleportation formation array, our soldiers can reach any part of the southern region in a matter of seconds. Yet, someone dared to send mere 30 card emperors to attack the city which you were in. What are 30 card emperors to your army? Someone can only do something as foolish as this if they were optimistic that you could not get any reinforcement from the family¡¯s side. That someone should be the person who knew about the Mission: Forsaken treasure and where each of our family powerhouses would be stationed. So I am 100 percent sure that the organization behind the ambush was behind the assassination.¡± Lorenzo exined what he thought to Anna in detail. ¡°But this does not exin that my father is not involved with these people.¡± Anna still believed her father was in cahoots with Sansa Baylor. ¡°Princess, forget what you think you know from the future and focus on the current facts. And tell me who is behind the organization that dared to target our family. I know you did note back empty-handed from the damned arena. Cut off from the outside world and suffering from the soul energy withdrawal, those poor bastards would have bbed everything to you.¡± Lorenzo asked Anna to forget about what she learned from Clown Mask and focus on the hard facts that were before them. Lorenzo thought that worrying about the possible future, they would miss the truth right in front of them. ¡°Sigh! ording to what I gathered, Sansa Baylor is the one leading the organization behind the assassination attempt of Wyatt and ambush on Grandmother.¡± Anna finally reveals the name behind the mysterious organization of card emperors and false demigods. ¡°Wait, what? By Sansa Baylor, do you mean the Baylor family is behind all of this? Are you sure your intel is correct? The Baylor family is the most upright and righteous family I have known apart from ours, of course. Not to mention the rtionship between our two families has been excellent for centuries. Why would they target us? A mere forsaken treasure is not enough to break the bond between us.¡± The Baylor family was a prestigious family from the Capital city. Though small, they were known for their righteousness throughout the central and neighboring regions. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, old man. ording to the people I interrogated, the Baylor family has no idea of the organization. Their Daughter inw Sansa Baylor is the one who runs and manages the organization consisting only of card emperors and false demigods using her dreadful origin card. And the organization is called Madame Web¡¯s club.¡± Slowly Anna started to narrate everything she knew about Sansa Baylor, her origin card, and the organization. How does it operate? How vast is it? Everything she knew, Anna imparted it to Lorenzo. ¡°Fock, if what you are saying is true, then Sansa Baylor is a hazardous person. If this is the extent of her origin card in the card emperor realm, then what if she manages to be a card demigod?¡± Lorenzo was astonished by what one woman was capable of. ¡°Clown Mask, In the future you saw, is there any information about Sansa Baylor?¡± Anna finally asked Clown Mask the question she was nning on asking Clown mask for a while now without arousing any suspicions. Now that everything is in the open. Anna no longer had to worry about secrecy. ¡°Yes, I do. Sansa Baylor, the Matron of the Northern wends and Southern wastnds. In the future I foresaw, She is one of the most influential new world leaders alongside the Supreme leader of the Circle and Deacon of the Light. The Matron and her organization, the Paw n, will take over the north and south region after the Heatsend royal family and Osmond royal family go into hiding.¡± Clown Mask answered Anna without holding back anything this time around, following her master¡¯s orders. ¡°What the fock?!¡± Anna eximed, hearing Sansa Baylor would be the new ruler of the southern region while chasing Heatsend royal family into hiding. Chapter 424: Anna’s Bully

Chapter 424: Anna¡¯s Bully

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 14:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°No way! You are messing with us, right?¡± Lorenzo yelled at the Clown Mask. ¡°No, I told what I had seen in my vision. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe me or not.¡± Clown Mask spoke nonchntly. The distribution of the Heatsend family and the southern region gaining a new ruler did not matter to the Clown mask. ¡°How is that possible? Both our royal family and the Osmond Royal family together can face any challenge. How did we lose to a single person and her dark organization?¡± Anna did not understand how a no-name organization could topple two behemoth royal families with millenniums of history. ¡°Well, because both royal families did not act together. They fought each other until both were crippled, and seeing the opportunity, the Matron and her Paw n took the chance to conquer both Northern Wends and Southern Wastnds, chasing both the royal family into hiding. This is all I know.¡± Clown Mask revealed that Sansa and her organization did not defeat the two families. Instead, they fought each other until exhaustion and were chased into hiding by her. ¡°What? Why would our family fight the Osmond Royal family? What reason could we have to fight them? Even if such a battle were to happen, wouldn¡¯t the government intervene to stop us?¡± War among the human race powerhouses was amon sight before the formation of the government, whichid strict rules banning infighting. Those who opposed did not live to tell their part of the story. ¡°The Government was busy dealing with the Deacon of light from the Empire. They had no time to stop the war going on in their backyard. Not to mention, the central region was busy dealing with the Supreme leader of the Circle. Come to think of it, a decade from now, the world will change as we know it now. Thanks to the three mischief Supreme Leader, Deacon of Light, and Matron. All three of them are beyond the scope of a standard card apprentice. The government will have its hands full facing these people.¡± Clown Mask recalled the world she saw in her vision and shuddered involuntarily. ¡°Do you know why our family fought the Royal family from the north?¡± After understanding why the government did not step in to stop the two royal families from going to war with each other, Anna asked Clown why did the two Royal families fight each other, what was the reason that caused these families to fight each other to death. ¡°It¡¯s because of your father! In the vision, I saw your father marry into the Osmond Royal family within the next few years. After your father reveals the forsaken treasure to the world, you and your family end up believing that he ambushed and killed your grandmother. To seek revenge for his wife, your grandfather goes to the Osmond Royal family and asks them to hand over your father. How could the Osmond Royal family give up the life of their Son-in-Law just because somebody asked them to? In the end, your grandfather deres war on the Osmond Royal family.¡± Clown Mask exined how the Heatsend Royal Family ended up in a war with the Osmond Royal family. ¡°Tell me whether somebody from my family was able to kill that sorry excuse of my father in the war?¡± Anna¡¯s hatred for her father ran more profound than one could think. ¡°Unfortunately, no. After the war between the Northern and Southern royal families started, your father mysteriously vanished. Your family thought that the Osmond family hid him. And the Osmond family thought that your family secretly assassinated him. So, even after he mysteriously vanished, the war did not stop. It continued and raged into something that neither royal family could turn back from. And next, you know.¡± Clown Mask only had a disappointing no for Anna¡¯s question. ¡°Well, at least tell me you know the name of the whore he will be marrying soon.¡± Dissatisfied, Anna asked Clown Mask the name of her father¡¯s third wife and her third mother. ¡°Ivana Osmond, I think you know her when the news about your father¡¯s marriage with Ivana was announced. You became the gossip of every household because of the rtionship between you and Ivana Osmond.¡± Clown Mask Answered Anna. ¡°That bitch! Is she doing this to me on purpose to torment me?¡± Anna yelled in frustration, knowing her father¡¯s third mother would be Ivana Osmond. ¡°Am I missing something?¡± Lorenzo, who had no clue who Ivana Osmond was, asked to be brought up to speed. ¡°Ivana is my batchmate from Morning Star university. That bitch had a thing for that bastard way back then in the university. She was one of the few girls who bought into the story that my father had concocted about him being forced to marry my mother and h h¡­. To think that bitch would finally end up marrying the guy she admired all her life. Tsk Tsk¡± Anna clicked her tongue in anger, remembering her university life. Ivana was one of the people who made her university life difficult for her every turn she got. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing that Anna¡¯s father was marrying her university batchmate Lorenzo was speechless. Now he understood that Anna was bound to be the talk of every house when her father marries her batchmate. ¡°Argh!¡± Anna shouted in rage. University life was one of Anna¡¯s most dreaded memories. That was the first time Anna stepped into the real world out of her family¡¯s warm and loving shelter. That period was the most confusing moment in Anna¡¯s life. In the university, the world she knew was questioned and challenged with every step she took. ¡°Would you be happy if I told you that in my vision, I learned that you hunted and killed Ivana Osmond during the war between the Northern and Southern Royal family?¡± Seeing enraged and spiraling Anna, Clown Mask decided to soothe her rage with positive info from the future. ¡°I do not know why, but it does. Maybe I should consider killing that bitch for real.¡± Ivana and her besties were young Anna¡¯s bullies. They had a lot of hand in shaping the current Anna. Anna thought she hade to terms with her past, but it seems she had just buried them in the pile of unwanted memories. When dug up, they hurt a lot more than they did that time. It seems to get rid of them. She will have to face them head-on. And in Anna¡¯s mind, that meant Killing her bully. Chapter 425: Memory Suppressed Spies

Chapter 425: Memory Suppressed Spies

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 14:18 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°You know you can¡¯t do that, right?¡± seeing the crazed light in Anna¡¯s eyes, Lorenzo checked if she still had a sense of reason. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? It would be fun to revisit my university friends after nearly 100 years. Let¡¯s call it a reunion with revenge as the theme.¡± Anna¡¯s thoughts no longer operated on ordinary sense. ¡°Doing that would only trigger the war between the two families earlier than it would? I don¡¯t see where the fun is in that. We should be trying to stop the war between the two families, not start it even before it would.¡± Lorenzo yelled at Anna. ¡°Emperor Lorn, your highness, haven¡¯t we already stopped the war between the two families by eliminating the ambush. Now, we have to ept the unexpected. The Matron I saw in my vision would not give up just because of a setback. This time around, you guys will not have my future vision to help you people.¡± Clown Mask corrected Lorenzo that they had already stopped the war between the Northern and Southern Royal families by blocking the ambush. And warned them that Sansa would not just stop at that. ¡°No matter how I see it. This Sansa Baylor is a remarkable and capable girl. To be able to put two Royal families against each other without them realizing the involvement of a third party. Killing Sister-in-Law in ambush and stealing the forsaken treasure. Then using the forsaken treasure to mislead the Heatsend Royal family into thinking that the Gainover bastard was behind the ambush on Sister-in-Law. Seeing all this, I think Sansa was the one who made Gainover mysteriously disappear. Raging the ongoing war between the two royal families to the point of no return. Once both the families are exhausted from the war, she steps in and ims both the north and south regions under her rule while chasing the two royal families out of their domains. Sophisticated yet straightforward n.¡± Lorenzo narrated his thoughts. ¡°Congrattions, old man, for stating the obvious andplementing the enemy,¡± Anna said sarcastically. It seems she was pissed at Lorenzo for raining on her ns of taking revenge on her bullies. ¡°¡­¡± Lorzeno avoided Anna, and for a good reason as he knew what happens next when Anna gets like this based on experience. She would rip him a new one no matter what he said until she was satisfied. So he chose to stay silent. ¡°Old man, your analysis of Sansa¡¯s ns based on the current facts is correct, but you missed something. Her Origin card! With it, she doesn¡¯t have to go to war. She can topple a country or organization from within. The other parties involved will not know what hit them.¡± Anna exined that all the credits of Sansa¡¯s n went to her origin card. ¡°This origin card of hers, what is it? For her to be able to assemble and run an organization entirely exclusively to Card Emperors and False demigods. Without anyone noticing it, right at the heart of the central region where most world leaders live. How overpowered is it?¡± Lorenzo was curious what kind of origin card could empower a person to run a colossal organization filled with Card emperors and demigods from the shadows with nobody knowing its existence and with no rebellion from within. ¡°Old man, you do not know what her origin card is capable of, and you still dared toment on her ns and methods. Aren¡¯t you pretentious?¡± Anna¡¯s mood was foul right now. And she did not need a reason to rip Lorenzo a new one. ¡°¡­¡± Lorenzo once again went quiet. Any words of defense or argument from his mouth would only provoke Anna into bad-mouthing him. ¡°From the information I have received, Sansa¡¯s origin card seems to belong to a control type. A memory control type, to be exact. ording to the card emperors I have interrogated, she can suppress and manipte the memories of her victims. They said Sansa could dig up their dirtiest past and ckmail them into doing things they don¡¯t even remember because she has suppressed them. The most crucial point of the Sansa origin card is not its ability to suppress and manipte a person¡¯s memories but that it can affect numerous victims simultaneously. And has an extended range of effect. Meaning once you are under the influence of her origin card, there is no turning back on her orders or running away from her. Sansa has the ability to suppress any thoughts of rebellion in her victims with a single thought, which is a beneficial ability to have when running a shadow organization. Not to mention she canpletely erase the memories of her victims and turn them into brain-dead idiots. Now you know why the people you and my mother tried to interrogate suddenly went into a vegetative state. The scariest part about her origin card is that by suppressing the people¡¯s memories, she can easily nt spies in any organization, just like sleeper cells. One day you are doing your daily routine, and suddenly, you recall some of the suppressed memories. And receive a grimoire call asking you to do shit they say or else. Finding this kind of spies is very difficult because even they don¡¯t know that they are spies due to their suppressed memories. This is why I was hesitant to tell you about Sansa and her ability. Whoever leaked the info about mission forsaken treasure probably doesn¡¯t know they revealed the information to Sansa. I think in Clown Masks¡¯ future vision, Marton, aka Sansa, must have lots of such spies imnted in the Heatsend and Osmond Royal families. This is how she could drive both the royal families away from their territory. But nting such spies in a royal family cannot happen in a day. It must have taken decades of preparation for Sansa to nt the spies in both Royal families. If my guess is correct, Sansa must have already started nting spies in our family. Thankfully right now, Sansa is a Card emperor, and the scope of her origin card is only limited to false demigods, card emperors realms, and below. But the same cannot be said when she finally breaks through to the true demigod realm. Therefore, we have to act fast.¡± Anna exined that she did not just hide the info she knew for no reason. There is actually not much to gain from many people involved in this matter. Cause she cannot be sure whom to trust. Anna went through various possibilities to counter Sansa¡¯s ability and has not found a solution yet. Therefore, she decided to recruit the help of Lorenzo and Clown Mask. Chapter 426: Friends

Chapter 426: Friends

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 14:27 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ¡°..¡± After learning about Sansa¡¯s ability and the various ways, she uses it. Lorenzo¡¯s throat went dry such that he couldn¡¯t even gasp in shock. Just the very thought that one of your trusted people would be a spy and you not knowing is dreadful enough. However, the idea that the spies themselves do not know that they are spies was frightening Seeing that the atmosphere in the room turned severe, Anna switched the topic, ¡± On a less serious note, why are Sansa and her organization called Matron and Paw n? From the Information I have gathered, I know for fact Sansa is called Madame Web, and her Organization is called Madame Web¡¯s Club. But ording to you, in the future, she will be titled as Matron, and her organization will be called Paw n. Why is that? What changed? And what kind of a name is Paw n?¡± ¡°..¡± Lorenzo stayed silent as he was still trying to digest the info he just got. Suddenly Lorenzo had a weird thought: what if such a thing were to happen to him? If somebody were to dig up his dirtiest secret and use it to force him into betraying his family and friends. Will he do it? Hell no, he would rather face the consequences head-on than betray his family or friends. Being punished for his crimes is better than bing a traitor. Thinking of this, Lorenzo could not help but ask, ¡°I do not understand how one can use someone¡¯s darkest secrets to form an organization like that.¡± Lorenzo did not know that Sansa would not target people with little to hide. She has her temte for selecting her victim. Her victims have always been people with lots to hide and the darkest secrets. And not to mention the merit and reward system that she has in ce for her victims. ¡°ording to the card emperors I interrogated, Sansa only recruits people with dark secrets. And also, her demands at first do not seem unreasonable. But over time, they turn into some tests to test the loyalty of the victims towards her organization and her. If they pass, they are eligible for the merit and rewards system. With enough merits, the Victims can exchange anything they desire. The organization will make sure of it thanks to its vastwork. This is how Sansa converts her victims into willing perpetrators. It is almost like running a cult.¡± Speaking of Sansa and how she built her cult organization, Anna could not help but admire her. ¡°What kind of desires can the merits buy?¡± Lorenzo could not help but ask. Compared to the welfare of the Heatsend Royal family, the Sansa¡¯s Paw n¡¯s merit and reward system started to seem more enticing to him from the sound of it. ¡°Anything from strength to authority to physical needs. You need resources for the breakthrough, you got it; You require somebody assassinated in a power struggle to climb ranks, done; You want to obtain somebody for yourself, consider them kidnapped. You fancy someone else¡¯s ultimate Card, then consider it stolen. ording to them, even an iplete divinity is avable for exchange. That¡¯s how she has so many card demigods in her ranks.¡± Anna narrated the information that she gathered from the card emperors trapped in her Damned Arena. ¡°What an iplete divinity is also up for grasp? Isn¡¯t that only obtained by killing false demigods? How does she possess so many? ¡± Lorenzo was shocked hearing what enough merits could buy him in the Madame Web¡¯s Club. No wonder the victims of Sansa had no trouble joining her and bing a perpetrator themselves. ¡°With her origin card¡¯s ability and massive organization supporting it, I don¡¯t think she will have a hard time killing a few false demigods to extract their iplete divinity to stock up her shelves,¡± Annamented. ¡°Yeah, but the question is, how is her organization going unnoticed aftermitting so many atrocities? Until yesterday I did not even think that there existed a shadow organization that was willing to send 30 card emperors to assassinate a mere card student.¡± Lorenzo was astonished by the capability of Sansa¡¯s cult. ¡°Come to think of it, why did Sansa want Wyatt dead?¡± Clown mask asked Anna. ¡°This! the hostile card emperors said this assassination attempt on Wyatt was out of the blue and sudden. Sansa seemed to give a lot of importance to this assassination mission. And apparently, the merits awarded for the mission were very high. Except for this, they knew nothing else. I guess they did not bother asking why? What? Before taking the task posted by Sansa. After all, that would count as rebellion in the books of a tyrant boss like Sansa.¡± Anna did not manage to find anything regarding the reason behind the assassination attempt on Wyatt. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that obvious? If Sansa ns on having the Heatsend Royal family and Osmond Royal Family crippling each other, families should have equal strength. But because of the Silver Milk Powder discovered by that boy Wyatt our family¡¯s strength will soar to unimaginable heights in a few years. By then, even the Osmond family will no longer match the Heatsend family. Hence she urgently wanted to dispose of Wyatt. And yesterday was the perfect chance for Sansa to assassinate him because all our forces were focused on Mission: Forsaken Treasure. Mission: Forsaken Treasure was nned months ago. Therefore Sansa got a lot of time to prepare for her ambush. But the assassination attempt was scheduled at short notice. Because of that, we did not face any false demigods assassins.¡± Lorenzo spected. ¡°Pretentious much old man? You are talking out of your ass as if you were there. Did you know Sansa Baylor, Young Demigod Baylor, and Wyatt¡¯s parents were all friends? There are lots of think we need to take into consideration before we jump to a conclusion. What we should be talking about is how do we proceed with the information we have now? Whom do we share the information with?¡± Anna did not want to take a chance on why Sansa was after Wyatt. Because her mother¡¯s background search on Wyatt and his parents showed that Mama Wyatt and Sansa Baylor were friends. Chapter 427: Blood Candy

Chapter 427: Blood Candy

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 14:19 Location- Sky Blossom City, Foul Woods D-rank gate dungeon ¡°Where are we headed next? I want to make a quick stop by Bloodette¡¯s ce.¡± Cortney asked, heading out of the Foul Woods gate dungeon. ¡°Sure, lead the way.¡± Having dealt with Zhang and his nephew. I decided to meet up with my other Cmity Daughter Core and upgrade them to Cmity Daughter gem. Namely the Bright brothers, Vivian, Ted, and Old Ben. So I did not mind making another stop for Cortney as I also wanted to meet Bloodette. Thest time we met, Bloodette¡¯s body was under the influence of the World; I hope the second meeting goes well. ¡°That will have to wait for now. We have to return to the warehouse. I have received a notification that the Memirconium Ore will soon be delivered to your warehouse. I have to be there to receive it.¡± Luna wanted us to return to the warehouse so that she could receive the Memirconium Ore that is to be dropped off there soon. ¡°Can¡¯t Anna or Lorenzo receive it? Or drop it off at the doorstep?¡± I still had errands to run and did not want to return to the warehouse withoutpleting them. ¡°No, I opted for the super special delivery, so I need to be there to receive it,¡± Luna said there was no other option. ¡°So, you head to the warehouse. After we are done with our errands and visiting Bloodette, we will return to the warehouse.¡± I did not want to make a round trip just for Luna. ¡°That¡¯s out of the question. I am your bodyguard. You need to stay with me.¡± Luna asserted. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the other way around?¡± Asked Cortney. ¡°Luna, don¡¯t be unreasonable. I have errands to run. You know the route. Return by yourself.¡± I said impatiently ¡°No, I need you there. So that you can analyze the Memirconuim Ore and tell me the maximum height of Mecha you can make using that ore. So that I can ce a bulk order of the ore.¡± Luna revealed the truth about why she wanted me at the warehouse. The creation method of Memirconuim Ore is a bit peculiar and very recent. So the production method has not been optimized for maximum efficiency. Because of this,rge orders take a long time to be processed and delivered. Therefore Luna wanted to ce an order as soon as possible, which would be only possible if Wyatt specified the amount of ore he needed to create the mecha. ¡°I can do that when I return.¡± Saying that, I summoned my Nanamorpher. Following my lead, Cortney also summoned her hoverbike. ¡°But¡­¡± Luna wanted to argue that I should return to the warehouse with her. *Swish* *Swish* Not waiting to listen to what Luna had to say, Cortney and I left on our hoverbikes. ¡°Cortney, lead the way. Let¡¯s visit Bloodette first.¡± I have DMed the Bright Brothers, Vivien, Ted, and Old Ben to meet me at the guild association mall after exiting the Foul Woods gate dungeon. Considering how I just informed them about the meeting. It will be a while for each of them to reach the rendezvous point. Therefore I decided to meet Bloodette with Cortney first. ¡°Ok, but before visiting her, we will have to make a stop at a bakery and restock on blood pudding.¡± Cortney had a storage trunk full of blood pudding, but she thought that would not be enough as an apology. ¡°So you n on bribing your friend into forgiving you.¡± Imented, hearing Cortney wanted to make a stop at a bakery to buy Blood pudding. ¡°Yeah, Bloodette loves blood pudding, but interestingly, she hates blood wine.¡± Cortney thought that Bloodette would love anything made out of blood, so she offered her Blood wine, but it turns out she hated it. ¡°Blood Wine is created by fermenting monster blood. For Bloodette, whose diet is blood, feeding her Blood wine would be like feeding humans rotten food.¡± This is true for the monsters that feed on blood. I suppose the same is valid for Bloodette, whose diet is also blood. ¡°Wow, no wonder.¡± Finally, understanding why Bloodette hated blood wine but loved blood pudding, Cortney eximed in understanding. ¡­ ¡°Boss, double the usual order of the blood pudding.¡± Cortney seemed to be regr at this bakery. ¡°Little girl, tell me all of this is not just for you because that much sugar with monster blood will kill you.¡± The Owner added a friendly reminder to his regr and best customer. Because if she dies of heart disease caused by too much sugar, he will lose a wealthy customer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is not for me.¡± Cortney replied to the chief baker handing him a storage trunk card. ¡°Young man, do you want anything?¡± The Chief baker turned to me. ¡°50 liters of fresh monster blood.¡± Since I was about to visit Cortney¡¯s friend, I did not n on going empty-handed. ¡°Huh?¡­ ¡± Baker was surprised to hear my order. ¡°You do have fresh monster blood, don¡¯t you? Since you sell blood pudding and blood wine, I thought you would have fresh monster blood.¡± Seeing how Bloodette¡¯s diet is blood, I thought what would be an appropriate gift for her than freshly collected monster¡¯s blood. ¡°We do. I just restocked all my ingredients. But I only have F-rank monster blood. My shop is not big enough to use higher-rank monster¡¯s blood as ingredients. 220$ for 50 liters of F-rank monster blood. Will that be all?¡± Reported the Chief Baker. Like he said the bakery was not that fancy enough to get customers who would be willing to pay top dors for delicacies made using high-ranking monster blood. ¡°Yes, that will be enough.¡± I said, scanning the QR code on the bakery counter to pay the bill. Obviously, Cortney paid for her bulk order of blood pudding. ¡­ Soon the Baker brought out a 50-liter jar filled with dark red monster blood, cing it in front of me. He handed Cortney her storage trunk card. ¡°Are you going to carry it?¡± The 50-liter jar of monster blood would not fit in an average storage trunk card, so Cortney couldn¡¯t help but ask, not knowing how I nned to transport it. ¡°Watch and learn.¡± Saying that, I opened the cap of the jar and summoned Blood Swordsman, then pointing at the monster blood jar, Imanded it, ¡± Use Blood Candy.¡± *Blood Candy* Following mymand, the Blood Ego Elemental manipted the monster¡¯s blood out of the 50-liter jar and then condensed all of the monster¡¯s blood into an aspherical ball of blood. Then it spun the spherical ball of blood at high speed until it turnedpletely ck. Soon the Ego elemental extracted the ck waste covering the pure condensed blood and disposed of it. With all the waste removed, what remained was a bright red spherical ball made up of pure monster blood. The ego elemental spun the bright red spherical mass of pure monster blood. After a few minutes, the blood thickened and looked like blood mercury. This was not because of clotting in the blood. Instead, the blood was so thick because it was highly concentrated. Using the concentrated blood, the ego elemental started to create small spherical candies of blood. As the elemental was donepressing half of the condensed blood into 1000 blood candies, I asked it to stop because I had other ns for the other half of the pure concentrated blood. Chapter 428: Showing Weakness

Chapter 428: Showing Weakness

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 14:26 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 As Anna and he discussed how to deal with the Sansa Baylor conundrum, Lorenzo suddenly felt that someone was tampering with the privacy formation array he had ced surrounding the warehouse. So he immediately signaled Anna about the intruder using his eyes. ¡°Dealing with Memory suppression¡­.¡± Anna, who spoke her thoughts about dealing with Sansa¡¯s memory suppression, stopped abruptly, catching Lorenzo¡¯s eye signal. ¡­ Luna was pissed at being ditched by two teenagers in the Card soldier realm. So in a foul mood, she returned to the warehouse to receive her super special delivery only to find that a privacy formation array surrounded the warehouse. Being taught the formation array by her grandfather, Luna knew the formation array in front of her wasid by her grandfather himself. Knowing this, Luna became curious about what her grandfather was discussing with Anna in her absence under a privacy formation array. Already pissed, Luna took this incident personally and thought she was being excluded by her grandfather and cousin while making important decisions. Thinking of being ditched by teenagers and excluded by family made Luna emotional. The privacy formation array¡¯s function was to stop any possible eavesdropping and alert Lorenzo if someone entered the warehouse. The array did not prevent anyone from entering. It just stopped the sound from inside of the formation leak outside. And warn the master of possible passerby. Luna could have just entered the warehouse; instead, emotional Luna who was not in her right mind let her curiosity get the better of her. And ended up tampering with the warehouse¡¯s privacy formation array to eavesdrop on her grandfather and Anna¡¯s conversation. In the heat of the moment, Luna forgot an essential thing that everything she knew about the formation array she learned from her grandfather. ¡­ ¡°Luna,e in.¡± Lorenzo was surprised to find that the one tampering with this privacy formation array was his granddaughter. ¡°¡­¡± Being caught, Luna was embarrassed and mechanically walked into the warehouse. ¡°Where are the other two?¡± Anna asked. She chose to ignore the fact of catching her cousin trying to eavesdrop on her conversation with old Lorenzo. ¡°They ditched me in the dungeon and went on their own, and you guys are excluding me from important decisions. So so¡­ I decided to eavesdrop on you¡± embarrassed Luna let out all her feelings to her Cousin, Grandfather, and a prisoner. If you can not be weak in front of your family and friends, you have not epted them as your family and friends. The very need to hide your true feelings in front of your close ones means you are not as close as you thought. Or you don¡¯t trust them enough to show true feelings and weakness in front of them. In the case of Luna, she trusted Anna and Lorenzo enough to cry out her true feelings even if it meant she looked weak in front of them. This is what close ones are for. For the entire world, Luna is a strong and independent Ice queen, but in front of her family, she is just another little girl who makes stupid mistakes. ¡°Haha! You, a card emperor, got ditched by two card soldiers. How is that even possible?¡± Anna burst intoughter hearing Wyatt and Cortney ditched Luna. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡± saying that Luna pounced upon Anna, who was rolling on the couch, unable to control herughter. ¡°How is it my fault that you got ditched at by two card soldiers?¡± Anna hugged her cousin into a lock, restraining her with ease. And whispered in her ears, ¡°now it¡¯s punishment time.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Unable to break free from Anna¡¯s restraint, Luna pleaded for help from her grandfather. ¡°We will continue the talkter. I will go and keep an eye on the boy and the girl from afar. Doesn¡¯t he know that there are card emperors out there hunting him?¡± Lorenzo reported and headed out while shaking his head at the two cousins ying around despite their age and realm. ¡°Nobody will save you from my clutches today.¡± Breathing down on Luna¡¯s neck, Anna softly whispered in her ear. ¡°Big sis, I am sorry. I will not eavesdrop on you ever again.¡± Luna started to beg for her dignity. She did not want to pose in vulgar positions while her Cousin photographed her. ¡°No can do. Do you know how much your sexy pics sell these days? I can get a few high-level broken runes for these easily. Damn does nerds, if nothing they are super-rich.¡± Anna was joking. Since when did the Southern emperor, the ruler of the southern region, and themander of the southern watch require to pimp her cousin¡¯s pics to earn some chump change? ¡­ Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 14:26 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Koi Snacks ¡°Wow, what are these red beads?¡± Courtney asked in surprise, seeing me transform 50-liters of monster blood in 1000 red beads and collect them in my storage trunk card. ¡°They are blood candies. A type of candy made up of the condensed monster¡¯s blood essence. It is very sweet and tasty. The sweetening agent is the sugar in the monster¡¯s blood. Here, have some.¡± Exining that I passed a few candies to Cortney and the chief baker for taste while I ate one myself. ¡°Really?¡± Courtney and the baker were skeptical as Wyatt did not use any other ingredient other than the monster¡¯s blood. Since when did monsters¡¯ blood be sugary and sweet? ¡°Try it and then speak.¡± These beads were not just some condensed monster blood bead. They are highly concentrated monster blood essence with near-zero impurities. These candies were not only sweet but had a bit of soul energy in them. So if a mortal were to eat them, they would feel refreshed and re-energized. It is more like viagra for mortals, but for a card apprentice¡¯s body baptized by soul energy, this bit of soul energy would have no effect. ¡°Wow! Delicious. It is so vorful. You did not add any preservatives. Yet how can you make them so sweet and filled with vor? If I were to use this to create blood pudding, customers would line up in front of my shop. Boss! I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but can you sell me the recipe?¡± The Chief baker was mesmerized by the taste of blood candies and begged me to sell the recipe to him. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to sell you the recipe, but it is of no use to you. You can not use it without a high-level blood maniption card. Please understand,¡± I did not mind giving the recipe to the baker as it wasmon knowledge for whoever possessed a blood rule or blood maniption card. ¡± Oh! Sorry for the trouble.¡± The baker left dejectedly. ¡°Tell me you are not nning on presenting those blood candies to Bloodette,¡± Cortney inquired. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will tell Bloodette that these candies are from both of us¡± I was not surprised by Cortney¡¯s question. After all her apology present should not be overshadowed by my present. ¡°You are the best,¡± Cortney eximed. ¡­ Chapter 429: Blood Rule

Chapter 429: Blood Rule

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 14:42 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands. ¡°Yeah, so where is this dungeon, where Bloodette is supposed to be sealed in?¡± I asked Corey,nding at the barrennd. ¡°Wait, I will ask Bloodette to summon the entrance to the gate dungeon she is in.¡± Replies Cortney Summoning her grimoire to contact Bloodette using the soul pact card. ¡°Will shee?¡± After all, Cortney and Bloodette parted on bad terms. ¡°Don¡¯t know, but I got to try?¡± Cortney only hoped that by now, Bloodette¡¯s anger towards her had decreased by a lot. With a heavy heart, Cortney tried contacting Bloodette, ¡°Bloodette, I am at the gate. Let me in.¡± ¡°Cortney! Come in.¡± A childish cold voice sounded in the barrennd, then soon, a blood-red dungeon gate appeared in front of Cortney and me. ¡°Well, I guess she has forgiven you,¡± I said, seeing how Bloodette let us in. ¡°Nope, this is just the calm before the storm,¡± Cortney responded based on her previous encounters with Bloodette. I followed Cortney into the blood-red gate, and we were transported to a cave-type dungeon. The walls of the cave were all blood red. I tried touching them as I felt a power of rule flowing through them. Upon touching the stones, I found out that the cave walls gave me the same feeling as my Blood ego elemental. It appears that the rocks that made up the cave walls were soaked in blood rule and mutated into a low-level blood rule ore. As I continued down the path, I discovered that the entire cave contained blood rule stones. And the concentration of blood rule in the rocks increased as I went deeper into the cave. The air in the deeper parts of the cave dungeon contained blood rule. This cave was the perfect ce for a card apprentice toprehend the blood rule. Having reached the center of the cave, I stood corrected. This ce wasn¡¯t just perfect toprehend the blood rule. This ce was the holy ce to learn blood rule. I wanted to summon Blood swordsman so that it can practice and reforge its blood rune. I did not do so not without Bloodette¡¯s permission. Not to mention, this whole cave is a mine full of blood rule ore. One blood rule ore would be enough for a card apprentice with an average ego gem toprehend the blood rule to basic proficiency. With the amount of blood rule rocks in here, one could make a fortune enough to run a country. But this cave was somebody else¡¯s house, and it would not be polite of me to do as I please without permission. Forget my blood ego elemental. I justprehended blood rule to basic proficiency by inhaling the blood-rich with blood rule. This is focking crazy. Combined with the high synchronization rate of my cmity soul gem and high density of blood rule in the cave¡¯s atmosphere, I didn¡¯t even have to connect with the world to get started withprehending the blood rule. If I were to seriously try toprehend the blood rule in the cave, then I bet I could reach master level proficiency in Blood rule within half an hour. It seems it was worthing to visit Bloodette. But this cave was Bloodette¡¯s property, and I did not n on using it toprehend blood rule without her consent. Therefore I waited patiently to greet thendlord and get her permission. Walking into the center of the cave, I saw that the whole cave was filled with wooden furniture and decorated like a regr room, where a human would live. It did not take me long to spot blood-red Bloodette, who was rolling on the mattress as she read a book. If I were to guess, all the furniture was brought by Cortney for Bloodette to make her stay sealed in a dungeon morefortable. ¡°Bloodette, I am sorry for yesterday.¡± Cortney apologized. Hearing Cortney, Bloodette looked our way. Noticing me, she said coldly, ¡°Why is he here?¡± ¡°He is here to apologize for yesterday.¡± Cortney referred to me whooping Bloodette¡¯s ass on the tournament stage. ¡°Speak for yourself. I am not here to apologize.¡± I never told Cortney that I wanted to apologize. I know Cortney is only trying to get me in Bloodette¡¯s good books. But I can take care of myself. ¡°¡­¡± Cortney gawked at my response. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Bloodette asked sternly. Her voice was cold. It seems she did not forget the loss she suffered yesterday at my hand. ¡°I am here to thank you.¡± I genuinely wanted to thank Bloodette; if not for her, I may have died in the tournament. Though Anna would have saved me anyway, that¡¯s a whole other thing. ¡°Why?¡± Bloodette became confused seeing me genuinely thank her. ¡°I know yesterday it wasn¡¯t you who was trying to kill me, but the world¡¯s will. If not for you resisting the control of the world¡¯s will, I would not have been able to defeat you. Forget winning the tournament. Instead, I would have died. Thank you for not giving in to the influence of the world¡¯s will. Thank you for saving my life.¡± I thanked Bloodette honestly. I did so because I was here to make friends, not enemies. ¡°I did not resist the world¡¯s will because of you. I fought it because I don¡¯t particrly appreciate being controlled. But it¡¯s good to know that you know you couldn¡¯t have defeated me if I was not resisting the will of the world.¡± Bloodette acted like she did not appreciate my thank you, but I could it was the total opposite. ¡°Anyways, thank you once again.¡± I still humbly thanked Bloodette as I knew it was working. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I ept your gratitude.¡± Bloodette finally stopped acting cold towards me. As I could hear the coldness in her voice reduce and ooze with pride. She was so easy to read, just like a child. I can not believe somebody like that once had the power to frighten demigods into shitting their pants. ¡­. Chapter 430: Innocence is a Lack of Guilt

Chapter 430: Innocence is a Lack of Guilt

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 14:53 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ¡°Bloodette, here¡¯s the thing. Just like how you were being forced by the world¡¯s will to do its bidding. Cortney, here, was also forced by the world¡¯s will to do what happened yesterday. The only difference is you were strong enough to resist the influence of the World¡¯s will, but Cortney is so weak that she sumbed to the domination of the world¡¯s will and ended up hurting you.¡± While I was in Bloodette¡¯s good grace, I decided to strike when the iron was hot and put in some good words for Cortney. I chose my words carefully not to describe what Bloodette went through yesterday but enough to make her realize that what she went through was not something a weak girl like Cortney could resist. I spoke in favor of Cortney. After all, mending Cortney and Bloodette¡¯s rtionship was the first step to me getting permission toprehend the World rule ¡®Blood¡¯ inside this cave dungeon. ¡°I know the one who summoned me yesterday is not Cortney but the world¡¯s will. Cortney is so weak. Somebody as fragile as her cannot resist the domination of the world¡¯s will like me. That is why I allowed you guys in here, didn¡¯t I? But I do hate being put in a situation like that. Being weak is no excuse to treat a friend like that. And not to mention that I did not get paid for yesterday¡¯s summon. Though It isplicated, I still got summoned, didn¡¯t I? I am angry at Cortney because she did not give me the blood pudding she promised me.¡± It seems Bloodette was fully aware of what happened yesterday and did not seem to me Cortney as much as Cortney med herself for hurting her friend. Bloodette¡¯s only grievance was that she was notpensated appropriately by World¡¯s Will or Cortney for being summoned yesterday. Instead, she got her ass handed down to her by me. I understood her, she had very reason to be angry. Because not only was she not paid, but she got her ass whooped. That isn¡¯t fair. A supreme being should be paid for her days¡¯ work. Even if that supreme being lost disastrously and ran away with her tail between her legs. ¡°I am sorry, Bloodette. I know after what happened yesterday, you feel cheated and betrayed. I feel so bad for treating you like that yesterday. I promise that something like that will not happen ever again.¡± As soon as Cortney said those words, I felt an omnipotent presence watching us. Especially Cortney. I finally understood the side effects that Clown Mask mentioned about Cortney¡¯s physique Tao Tongue were no joke. I also noticed that due to my high synchronization rate, I could feel the presence of the World¡¯s will when it showed itself. ¡°I believe you, and now give me my blood pudding.¡± Bloodette quickly forgave Cortney and believed her promise. If I can detect the World¡¯s will witnessing Cortney¡¯s promise, then so could Bloodette. After all, she is an oddity brother from the World Rule ¡®Blood¡¯. ¡°Thank you¡± seeing Bloodette forgive her so quickly, Cortney was touched. As an orphan, Cortney knew how bad it felt to be betrayed. Therefore she felt so bad for what happened to Bloodette yesterday. If it were her on the receiving end, she would not be kind enough to forgive those that betrayed her trust. She would go one step ahead to hurt them so they, too, could feel 100 times the pain she felt. Cortney¡¯s thoughts were not wrong. As a supreme being, Bloodette was a very vindictive being. Humanity, which is known for its trickery, has always been on the receiving end of the Supreme Being¡¯s vindictive nature. Being an oddity born out of the World¡¯s rule, these supreme beings are embodiments of power and innocence. They are just like mighty animals but with the intelligence of humans missing the wisdom that humanity has handed down to their younger generation. Thebination of power and innocence is never a goodbination to have. It made the supreme being the target of humanity¡¯s trickery. And the supreme beings hate being tricked more than anything, and they know how to hold a grudge. Innocence doesn¡¯t mean virtue. Virtue and innocence are two different concepts. When a tiger is hungry, it kills a deer. This act of the tiger is innocent, but there is no virtue in it. Simrly, though supreme beings are innocent in nature doesn¡¯t mean they are virtuous. They are the strongest predators humans have faced in this world. Though current Bloodette appears harmless as a rabbit, as a being who grows stronger with stronger blood, she consumes. Humanity is her prime source of strength. That is why the Old Bloodette got sealed in this dungeon in the first ce. But there is something different about the current Bloodette instead of choosing to feed on young Cortney when they first meet. The two end up bing best friends. Gaining the trust of the supreme being is not as easy as Cortney and Bloodette make it seem. I guess Cortney¡¯s physique Tao Tongue yed a significant role in gaining Bloodette¡¯s trust. ¡°Here, I brought enough blood pudding¡­.¡± Cortney summoned and stacked up a small mountain of blood pudding from her storage trunk card. Before she could finish speaking about it, Bloodette turned into a blob of blood and devoured the entire mountain of blood pudding in one gulp. ¡°Yummy!¡± Bloodette turned into her humanoid form with a satisfied smile pasted on her face. But soon realizing that she had no blood pudding left, she was saddened, ¡°oh no!¡± ¡°I knew you would do something like this; therefore, I saved some. Promise me you will eat them sparingly.¡± Saying Cortney stacked up another smaller mountain of blood pudding. ¡°I promise,¡± Bloodette eximed, looking at the newly stacked mountain of blood pudding, and this time she acted with human manners and took a blood pudding cup. And tearing the cover, she ate it slowly, savoring the taste of the blood pudding. ¡­ Chapter 431: Friend and a Mother

Chapter 431: Friend and a Mother

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 14:53 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Looking at the humanoid blob of blood slowly savoring the blood pudding and letting out a satisfied moan with every bite, only one word came to my mind, ¡®This card world is tripping.¡¯ If this were back on earth, people would have shot first and asked questionster. Though the same cannot be said for Millennials, they would take selfies first and ask questionster. Hey, no judgment here. Every generation has its ck sheep. ¡°Haha, Cortney did say you loved blood pudding. I hope you like these blood candies. These candies are a sign of my gratitude and Cortney¡¯s apology.¡± saying that I handed Bloodette a carton box full of blood candies. *Sniff* *Sniff* Bloodette did not take the carton of blood candies. Instead, she sniffed them to check if it was ok to eat. And said, ¡± they smell delicious.¡± ¡°And they taste delicious too.¡± Saying that, Cortney took a blood candy from the carton box and ate it in front of Bloodette, showing that it was ok for her to eat them. ¡°Ever since the Blood wine fiasco, she has been mindful of things she eats,¡± Cortney exined to me. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± I could see that Bloodette seemed to have a high level of control over her thrust for blood. With the amount of Blood Rule in this cave, she doesn¡¯t have to consume blood. Maybe this is helping her control her bloodthirst. I could be wrong cause judging Bloodette based on the behavior of vampiric Monsters may not be the correct approach to explore Bloodette¡¯s likes, dislikes, and habits. *crunch* *crunch* ¡°wow! They are so sweet and yummy.¡± Bloodette eximed, chewing the blood candy and then reached for more. Having tasted the sweetness and vor of the blood candy. *p* ¡°Hey, what was that for?* getting her hand-pped away by Cortney from the carton containing blood candy, Bloodetteined. ¡± You are not supposed to chew the blood candy but suck on them like this. This way, they willst longer. And one candy at a time.¡± Cortney nagged Bloodette like a mother nagging her daughter. ¡°But I have a big mouth.¡± Blood¡¯s about opened wide in an inhumane way. Arguing that she had a wider mouth so she could fit more than one candy. ¡°That is not proper manners. Sister Margaret says good kids should eat with proper manners. Otherwise, no more candy for you.¡± Sister Margaret is the only actual mother figure in Cortney¡¯s life. So she acted like her while teaching her friend about table manners. ¡°But these are my gifts. You can take them from me.¡± Bloodette acted like a spoiled brat. ¡°Yes, I can. Watch me.¡± Saying that, Cortney stored the carton containing blood candies in her storage trunk card. ¡°No, they are mine. Give it back.¡± Bloodette protested, but it only fell to deaf ears. No matter how many tantrums Bloodette threw like a spoiled brat, Cortney did not cave. ¡°Cortney, pretty please. Give them back.¡± Feeling her tantrum not work, Bloodette opted to beg. And when Bloodette finally seemed ready to listen, Cortney delivered her final blow. ¡°Only if you promise to eat one at a time and save rest forter.¡± Cortney started her terms to Bloodette, who had no choice but to agree. Seeing Bloodette behave, Cortney gave her the Blood candies. And once again, the World graced us with its presence as Bloodette made her promise to Cortney. Supreme Beings are known to keep their word no matter the cost, But if they feel like they are being cheated, they will seek retribution no matter the cost. Their innocence makes negotiating with them easy, but the same innocence makes their anger unreasonable and hard to quench. This integrity of Supreme Beings is one of the reasons why Card apprentices have been able to hold their front on the Way Beyond. Otherwise, the world would be in chaos right now after all supreme beings are the World rule¡¯s spawn and darling of the rule they represent. The amount of power they embody is beyond humanprehension. That is why it is shocking to see Cortney tame Bloodette. *Suck*¡±You are right Cortney, Sucking on them is better than chewing them.¡± Bloodette devoured the entire candy in one suction. Seeing this, Cortney shook her head, giving up. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry, eat as many as you want. I can teach you the method to create these candies. So you will never run out of candy as long as you have enough monster blood.¡± Seeing Cortney struggle to teach Bloodette to eat sparingly. I decided to teach Bloodette how to make Blood Candies by herself. With the proficiency of her blood maniption method, she can make better blood candy than my Ego Elemental Blood Swordsman. ¡°Really!¡± Bloodette looked at me with sparkling eyes. Those sparkling eyes of hers did not affect me as I was still finding it hard to believe that I was conversing with a blob of blood. I don¡¯t know why out of all the weird shit I have seen after being reborn in this world, only the Bloodette was the one who weirded me out. I did not feel the same with my ego elementals. I guess I was having a hard time treating a blob of blood simr to a person. Seeing Bloodette express emotions like anger, joy, pride somehow, this Card world started to seem Vivid on a whole new level. I guess the way I feel right now was disyed in a robot movie I saw back on earth. Everything was fine until the robots followed human instruction, but shit got real once the robots started to disy emotion. It¡¯s like one¡¯s entire worldview began to bend out of his control. ¡°Yes, as long as you promise me something.¡± Nothing is free in this world; it is about time I taught my new friend that. ¡°What is it? I promise. Tell me how to make these candies.¡± Bloodette was very eager to learn how to make Blood Candies by herself. Interesting to know that Bloodette likes learning new stuff. I could see that from the stack of books by her bedside, and when we came in, she appeared to be engrossed in reading a book named ¡®Introduction to Omnipresent Soul pathways.¡¯ We canpare Bloodette¡¯s intelligence to a pre-teen, but she disys the caution and eagerness of an experienced adult. I guess she developed them with circumstances surrounding her living. Considering all that shit, It¡¯s already a miracle that Bloodette did not grow up hating humanity for sealing her in this dungeon. I don¡¯t know what changed in this birth of Blooldettepared to thest one for such a miraculous change in her as a person. Chapter 432: Selfless Trust

Chapter 432: Selfless Trust

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 14:53 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands. ¡°Hold your horses, little girl. I haven¡¯t told you what you have to promise me yet.¡± I don¡¯t know if calling Bloodette a little girl was appropriate, but she walked, talked, and looked like one. So, I think calling her a little girl would not be wrong. But considering her age, it was a whole different can of worms. And as a transmigrator, I have already transcended the concept of age. ¡°Well, hurry then.¡± Said Bloodette impatiently. ¡°Promise Cortney and me that you will not use your powers to hurt innocent humans. I am not saying you are not allowed to harm humans. All I want to make sure is that you will not bring harm to innocent ones. And will not hunt them just because you can. If you can promise that to Cortney and me, then I will teach you the method to create blood candies. There is no need to hurry. Think about it before you make the promise.¡± If Bloodette were to use the method I taught her to make blood candies out of humans for her taste, I would be a sinner in this world too. Therefore I asked Bloodette to make such a promise to Cortney and me. A promise to me is not worth a candle, but Cortney is different. She has an omnipresent witness and omnipotent enforcer, ensuring that people keep the promise they made to her. With a walking talking Soul contract next to me, I didn¡¯t have to hustle Bloodette into signing an unfair blood contract. It¡¯s not like I forbade Bloodette from harming humans. I just asked her not to harm innocent humans just because she could. I wasn¡¯t asking much from Bloodette. As I asked for something as severe as this from Bloodette, I made sure to give her enough space so that she does not feel like there is trickery to my words. Because knowing how Supreme beings feel about getting tricked by humans, I knew if Bloodette feels like I am trying to trick her, everything till now will go down in drains. ¡°Bloodette, you don¡¯t have to promise him anything. I can get you the method of creating blood candies some other way.¡± Fock, I did not expect Cortney to say that. ¡°Wyatt, Bloodette is not a threat to humanity. It¡¯s the other way round. I have seen the cruelty of Humans. No, I am an example of what human can do, and there are many other examples in orphanages and homeless shelters. If humans can do that to their kind. Then nobody is safe from them. So please don¡¯t force Bloodette into something that will be shackles that would tie her when the humanse for her. You may not understand it, but Bloodette is like my sibling. I don¡¯t care what she thinks of me, but to me, she is my little sister. And I believe she will not do anything to harm the innocent. I think I¡¯ve influenced her that much. Humanity does not need protection from Bloodette. Bloodette needs protection from them. So, please do not force Bloodette to make that promise. Otherwise¡­ get out.¡± Fock! I can¡¯t believe Cortney chose Bloodette over me. And what¡¯s more shocking is that it hurts to know that. Just because of my few regrets of the past life, I ended up hurting my new and old friend. Cortney grew up in Orphanage and did not know the love of a society like young Wyatt and I. Themunity that saw young Wyatt as their future looked at orphans like Cortney as¡­. Well, they did not exist in society¡¯s eyes. Yes, society neglected them as if they were the trash in your drains, which you know is there, but you walk by ignoring it. Themunity we live in has never acknowledged the orphanage. They treat orphans and other rted issues like a bad nightmare which you see in your sleep and forget in the morning. Yes, just like that, a single Coffee is all that it takes to forget a nightmare or the underlying problems of society. Cortney has seen babies die of something as insignificant as amon cold or a fever. Because the orphanage could not gather enough money for medicine or treatment fees, even if they get the medicine, the hunger eventually gets to these ill children. When you see enough brothers and sisters die of something as minor as cold, fever, and hunger while the rest of the society doesn¡¯t even consider those things a threat, then a part of you dies knowing themunity could have helped you, but they didn¡¯t. Cortney may seem like a delinquent at first nce, but if you get to know her, she¡¯s a jolly person. If you really know her, you would know that she remembers every dream of her fallen brothers and sisters that could not make it through the winter or hunger or something like amon cold. Cortney¡¯s origin card, Tome of Contracts, represented the contract she made with her fallen brothers and sister to live the life and dreams that this fucked up society robbed from them. Her fascination with the luxurious lifestyle, clothes, bags, cosmetics, beauty, jewelry, and other apparel was a gift from her sisters. In contrast, her infatuation with Strength, hoverbikes, Cold weapons, armory, golems, and brotherhood was a gift from her brothers. And her resolve to live a simple and good life with no regrets was a bone from her mother, Margaret. ¡°I consider you as my sister too.¡± Bloodette hugged Cortney and dered. I, who had trouble trusting people, could never understand what the bond between Cortney and Bloodette is like. Well, I would like to say I do not care, but I would be lying. My past life has robbed me of trusting anyone, but somehow when I saw Bloodette hug Cortney, I remembered the feeling I got from Susan, Anna, aunty Kathy, Uncle Tom, and for some reason, that gigolo Elliott. ¡°Enough! I surrender. Are you guys going to make me cry?¡± I no longer want to let my past burden my present and hold back my future. So what if my past life had robbed me of my ability to trust others. This is my second chance at life, and I think I am doing fine despite the wounds from my past. ¡°Say, what?¡± Cortney asked in surprise, hearing me. ¡°Bloodette, you don¡¯t have to promise that to Cortney but just me. I trust you and believe that you will not harm an innocent soul willingly. And keep your promise with me.¡± Who am I to look out for humanity. Humanity is already fucked and still doing fine without my intervention. No, thanks to you fucked up society. Humanity is doing fine because of what I see right in front of me, the selfless trust between Cortney and Bloodette. And let me have some of that. ¡°I promise¡± Chapter 433: Flavorless

Chapter 433: vorless

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 15:07 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ¡°Is that all?¡± Asked Bloodette after hearing my exnation on the method to create blood candies. ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, we do not have fresh monster blood for you to create blood candies.¡± I taught Bloodette how to create blood candies, but there isn¡¯t any monster blood for her to gain some practical experience. ¡°Blood? There is always blood in here.¡± Saying that, Bloodette focused her gaze in the air and soon conjured a basketball-size ball of blood out of thin air. Using the conjured blood as ingredient Bloodette applied the blood candy method that I had just taught to her. When Bloodette applied the blood candy method on the blood she conjured, I noticed that she did not extract any waste from blood like the ck waste that Blood swordsman extracted from the F-rank monster¡¯s blood. I am not saying that Bloodette missed a step. Instead, It would be more urate to say that no waste was produced by the blood that Bloodette had conjured from thin air. ¡°Done¡± Bloodette yelled as she condensed the conjured blood into 25 Blood candies. Having created the blood candies, Bloodette opened her mouth wide and threw all 25 of the blood candies in her mouth. Technically she wasn¡¯t breaking the promise she made with Cortney, as the promise she made was conditional and applied only to the blood candies in the carton box that I had presented to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? It¡¯s so nd. Why is it tasteless? Did I do something wrong? But I followed that method step by step!¡± Bloodetteined as the blood candy she made was not sweet and as vorful as the ones I gifted to her. They tasted nd and nothing like the blood candies she had recently fallen in love with. ¡°What happened?¡± Watching Bloodette frantically contemte herself, Cortney could not help but ask in concern. ¡°The Blood candies I made are not as sweet and vourful as these candies. Hmmm, yummy.¡± Bloodette shared her problem with Cortney as she ate one of the blood candies from the carton box. She could not help but moan in satisfaction as she sucked on it. ¡°Are you sure you did not skip any step? Did you follow all the steps in the exact same order as taught to you by Wyatt?¡± Cortney asked as she noticed a difference between Bloodette and Wyatt¡¯s creating blood candy. Cortney remembers seeing Wyatt extract a mass of ck waste from the blood and discard it. ¡°Yes, I did. Yet my blood candies are nd and vorless. Ah! So sweet.¡± Bloodette answered Cortney as she popped yet another candy into her mouth. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try again? This time do slowly as Wyatt guides you.¡± Cortney thought that the faulty in how Bloodette created the blood candies. ording to her, Bloodette must have skipped a few steps in haste to develop the blood candies resulting in the nd blood candies. ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t you try creating blood candies again? Don¡¯t gulp all the candies at once. Leave a few for me to taste what went wrong.¡± I have watched Bloodette¡¯s creation of blood candies, and I do not think the fault lies there. Even though hasty, Bloodette did not skip a single step and followed the order exactly as I exined to her. Bloodette¡¯s blood maniption skill was higher than my ego elemental¡¯s skill, so she was much faster, and no mistake was made there. I think the problemy in the blood that Bloodette conjured, as it did not yield any waste during the refining step. Therefore I asked blood to leave some candies for me to taste after she developed the second batch. So, I could check what actually went wrong. ¡°Done, here you go.¡± This time Bloodette did not hurriedly eat the blood candies she prepared. Rather, she did not even take one and handed all 25 of the blood candies to me. She is a picky eater. ¡°What am I supposed to do with these many? One is enough.¡± Taking one candy, I ced the other on a nearby wooden table. Surprisingly, once I ced the candy in my mouth, I felt this unfathomable energy gush into my body as the candy slowly dissolved in my mouth. This power was rule power! Blood rule power, to be exact. I hurriedly sat down in the lotus position and closed my eyes in order to deal with the blood rule power that was filling in my body. Before the rule power ran rampant in my body, I hurriedly activated my cmity soul gem and swallowed all the Blood rule power that I gained with the blood candy dissolving in my mouth. ¡°What is happening? You didn¡¯t poison him, did you?¡± Cortney could not help but ask, seeing Wyatt hurriedly sit in the lotus position and enter the meditative state. ¡°¡­¡± Bloodette was speechless and Thought, ¡®I don¡¯t think so. I ate it too and am still okay. But he is a weak human..¡¯ Soon the blood rule power appeared in my cmity soul. I could just leave it there or use it to increase theprehension of my blood rule or forge a blood rune or give it to Blood Swordsman to heal itself. For now, I decide to leave the rule power to my ego elemental to mend its broken rune. ¡°How are you? Why were you acting weird after eating the candy?¡± Having seen me act strangely after eating her blood candies, Bloodette asked me why so, when I finally opened my eyes and stood up. ¡°..¡± Cortney looked at me with concern. She was apprehensive that Bloodette¡¯s cooking might have poisoned me. ¡°I am fine. And I know why your blood candies are so nd and vorless.¡± Saying that, I picked up the remaining 24 blood candies I had previously ced on the wooden table. They are too precious now that I know what they actually are. ¡°Why?¡± Asked Bloodette eagerly. ¡°Because the blood you conjure as an ingredient is not just any blood. It is the condensed form of Blood rule itself.¡± Chapter 434: Blood Rule Pills

Chapter 434: Blood Rule Pills

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 15:16 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Blood is a carrier. It carries both nutrition and waste in the organism¡¯s body. This nutrition carried by the blood adds vor and sweetness to a being¡¯s blood. The sweetness of the blood stems from the sugar content in the nourishment carried by the blood. This nutrition in the blood is what gives it vor. If the average blood is a carrier of nutrition and energy, the World Rule ¡®Blood¡¯ itself is energy. Therefore it can do all that average blood can do and much more. Blood rule is pure energy with the concept and meaning of regr blood. Blood is a pure form of rule power; therefore, it is nd and vorless. The blood conjured by Bloodette from thin air is no average blood. It is a condensed form of the blood rule. Therefore when she applied the technique that I taught her to create blood candies. There was no waste produced in the process. And also the reason why the end product tasted so darn tasteless and vorless. Butpared to the blood candies made by average blood, these blood candies had a lot of energy in them. If the blood candies I made can be considered sweet candies, then Bloodette¡¯s blood candies, a powerhouse of blood rule power, can be named the legendary blood rule pills. One has to know that conjuring condensed blood rule out of thin air is not something somebody with average proficiency in blood maniption skills can achieve. Even if this cave dungeon can be considered the holy ce for Blood ruleprehension, conjuring blood rule power in physical form requires a high-levelprehension of blood rule and high-tier blood maniption rune. Though Bloodette was only in the Overlord realm, she seemed to have very high proficiency in blood maniption. Seeing how she is made entirely of condensed blood rule, I have noments about herprehension of blood rule. Soul energy and rule power are two different concepts. Soul energy is embodied in everything, and the higher the soul energy one has, the higher the realm they are. But Rule power is the pure form of energy that makes up almost everything for the first big bang. Soul energy gives one the ability to ascend to a higher realm, whereas rule power gives one the authority to understand and control everything that makes the world. Rule power and soul energy are not rted to one another. One dictates the card apprentice¡¯s authority over the world, and the other dictates the card apprentices¡¯ presence in the world. Two are not to be confused. Bloodette, as the oddity born from the world rule blood, has had very high authority over blood rule since her birth. As the darling of the blood rule, her sovereignty over blood rule is undeniable. But the same cannot be said for her presence in the world, aka her realm. This she can only gain through normal means with cultivation and time. Even as the spawn of the Blood rule itself, she cannot skip this crucial part. But still, her origin gives her a lot of advantagespared to the others. With her Overload realm and high-level blood rule, Bloodette could quickly subdue something like my blood ego elemental. Thinking back to the tournament finals, I cannot help but think how lucky I was to defeat Bloodette. If not for her resistance towards the influence of the world¡¯s will, adding debuffs to her power by a massive margin, I do not think I could have been able to defeat Bloodette. ¡°There is no problem with your technique. The fault is in the ingredient you used. It is not suitable to create sweet blood candies. The blood you conjure is a condensed blood rule. It is tasteless and vorless, to begin with. So no matter how efficiently you apply the technique, you can only make tasteless blood candies with it. But it is not without merits as the blood candies you created through the blood you conjured have a lot of blood rule power in them. One candy is enough for somebody to step intoprehension of blood rule effortlessly. What I am trying to say is the blood candy you made is very precious than mine. Heck, just the blood you conjured is priceless.¡± I honestly exined what I deduced about the blood candy created by Bloodette. ¡°So what if it is precious and priceless when they taste so bad. I like your blood candies better. They are priceless. Umm¡­ I can¡¯t have enough of them.¡± Bloodette did not seem to care about the value of the Blood candies she created; instead, she seemed to think the blood candies I made with F-rank monster blood to be more precious and priceless. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Bloodette, I finally realized how people must have felt when I would destroy the working prototypes of future tech that I invented just because they were not perfect and as efficient as I wanted them to be. I have to say that this feeling is not good. No wonder the management of thepany hated my gut. Billions of dors that were used to create that prototype went down in drains just because I was not satisfied with it. ¡°So the problem is not with me. This blood I create is nd.¡± Being trapped in the dungeon, Bloodette survived by drinking the blood conjured using blood power. She had never tasted anything before, so she was fine with using the conjured blood to erase her hunger. But once she tasted the blood pudding provided by Cortney, Bloodette finally knew the concept of taste and texture, getting hooked to blood pudding and the sugar in it. ¡°Wyatt, What is this blood rule you are talking about?¡± Cortney could not help but ask, hearing something she did not know. ¡°Has Clown Mask not taught you about Ego Gem and World Rules?¡± Clown mask knew how to create Ego gem, having watched her future self forge an Ego Gem in her future vision. But she chose not to forge in this timeline because of the risk of blowing up her cover. Yes, forging an Ego Gen andprehending rules would significantly boost her strength, but it was not worth the risk. Because if she were found out, she would not be able to sabotage the rise of the supreme leader of the Circle. I thought she would have at least taught Cortney the basic cirction method, but Clown Mask was through about her priorities. ¡°No, master never spoke of Ego gem or world rules. This is the first time I am hearing about them.¡± I essed the stored memories of Clown Mask and found that the Clown Mask seems to have chosen not to pass down anything about ego gem and world rule to her daughter because it was too much of a risk. ording to her, the Supreme leader had to be stopped no matter the cost. Chapter 435: Addict

Chapter 435: Addict

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 15:24 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ¡°So that¡¯s what the World and rules within it are. You cane in contact with them if you forge your ego gem following the steps I spoke of earlier.¡± Since Cortney has been a good friend, I did not hesitate to introduce her to the Ego Gems and the world and the rules within it. ¡°Wow, is this the power you and Corey used to fight in the semi-finals? It was so spectacr. I knew average cards can not give one such power.¡± Cortney eximed in enthusiasm learning about Ego Gem, The World, and the Rules within it. And then early asked, ¡± Can you teach me to forge my Ego Gem? Pretty please.¡± ¡°Sure. For now, let me introduce you to the basic cirction method to refine your soul energy. This is a lengthy and tedious process once your Soul energy reaches enough purity. I will teach you the rest.¡± Unlike Anna, who began by teaching me to find my Ethereal Spirit first, I taught Cortney to refine her Soul energy first. My reasons behind this were obvious, once the Ethereal Spirit is found, it will ask to be fed with pure soul energy. If the purity of the soul energy is not high enough, the Ethereal Spirit will go on hunger strike. The repercussion of the Ethereal Spirit being hungry for long is very serious. Therefore I decided to teach Cortney about finding her Ethereal spirit after she refines her Soul energy to the required purity. ¡°But I thought you said finding the Ethereal Spirites first.¡± Cortney couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion. ¡°Yes, it is. But finding your Ethereal Spirit without soul energy with required purity has serious repercussions. Hence, I think it would be in your best interest to refine your soul energy to higher purity, and then you can find your Ethereal spirit.¡± I did not go into detail to exin to Cortney and asked her to trust in me. Which she did without hesitation, like the simpleton she is. Finding the Ethereal Spirit takes a lot of time. Therefore, others did not mind teaching their students first to find it. Having deduced how to create Viltronian Core, I have a way for Cortney to find her Ethereal spirit in no time, of course, with the help of my soul pupils. So I was not worried about Cortney wasting extra time on finding her Ethereal Spirit when I decided to teach her refining her soul energy first. ¡°That¡¯s all about the Basic Cirction Method. Why don¡¯t you try it? Remember, do not force it. It will take you time to get proficient with the technique and get some results.¡± Cortney doesn¡¯t have a Soul energy maniption cheat as I did, so it will take her a lot of time and practice for the method to show some results. ¡°Okay, I will get to it.¡± Cortney sat in the lotus position and began practicing the Basic cirction method leaving Bloodette and me alone in the cave. *Suck**Slurp**Slurp**Suck*¡± Umm.¡± Bloodette was gulping down the blood candies one by one. Unlike thest time where she devoured the candy in one go, this time, she took her time to suck on each Candy and enjoy the aftertaste. This way, she did not trigger her promise with Cortney. ¡°Hey, Bloodette, do you like the candies I made for you?¡± I asked Bloodette a leading question, and it was obvious where I was nning to lead this conversation. ¡°Like them? I love them. I can¡¯t have enough of them.¡± Bloodette answered without thinking. ¡°Is that so? Then why don¡¯t you make some more Sweet Blood candies?¡± When talking to a child or stalking prey, one has to have enough patients. ¡°I would, but I do not have monster blood required to make the candies.¡± Replied Bloodette dejectedly. ¡°I have some monster blood on me. How about this? I will give you monster blood in exchange for your Blood rule pill. Does that sound good to you?¡± I am not ashamed of what I am doing right now. ¡°Really! give it to me.¡± Bloodette asked eagerly. Right now, her face was no less desperate than that of addicts. ¡°Sweet, aren¡¯t you forgetting something? Your blood candies¡­.¡± I reminded Bloodette of her part of the deal. ¡°Here!¡± Bloodette hurriedly created another set of 25 blood pills and handed them to me, and asked,¡± Now give me the monster blood.¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± Storing the 49 blood pills in my storage trunk card, I handed Bloodette the bottle of condensed monster blood I stored away earlier. ¡°It smells so good. No! no! Focus! Blood candies are more taste.¡± Bloodette barely managed to control herself from chugging the entire condensed monster blood. Instead, she used it as an ingredient to create blood candies. While turning the blood into blood candies, Bloodette managed to remove more waste from it despite it being refined earlier by my Blood ego elemental. Proving how high her blood maniption skill waspared to Blood swordsman. Bloodette could only produce 600 blood candies, whereas Blood Swordsman managed to make 1000 blood candies with the same amount of blood. Lesser quantity of blood candy in Bloodette¡¯s production was due to the extra waste she removed. Making Bloodette¡¯s candies better in qualitypared to Blood Swordsman¡¯s candies. *Glup*unrestricted by Cortney¡¯s promise for the new batch of blood candies she created, Bloodette opened her mouth inhumanely wide and gulped down all 600 candies at once. ¡°¡­¡± I said nothing to Bloodette because this was good for me. The more Bloodetre cannot control her greed for the blood candies, the better for me. ¡°Huh, they weren¡¯t as sweet as the ones here.¡± Having devoured all 600 blood candies, Bloodetteined. ¡°I see what is here. You refined the Blood too much. In the processor refinement, it lost most of the sugar that makes the candies sweet and vourful. Next time do not refine it so much.¡± I advised Bloodette, having figured out the reason for losing the vor and sweetness in the candy. ¡°Oh, I see. Do you have more monster blood?¡± Understanding the fault, Bloodette asked if I had more monster blood. ¡°No,¡± I answered truthfully as I had already been thrown the bait. ¡°What? Don¡¯t be stingy. I can give you more of my blood candies. So could you give me the monster blood?¡± Yes, the fish has sessfully taken the bait. ¡°I do not have any monster blood on me now. But if you require it, I can have someone get you more of the monster blood, maybe even of higher quality. But you know it will cost you.¡± I patiently reeled in the fish. ¡°Yes, do that. I will give you as many of those tasteless blood pills you want.¡± Bloodette eximed in agreement. ¡®A Blood Pill ve Sessfully Acquired¡¯ Chapter 436: Equal Exchange

Chapter 436: Equal Exchange

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 15:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Stepping out of the Bloodette¡¯s cave dungeon for a minute, I contacted Van asking him to gather as much high-level monster blood he could possibly procure and get to my location asap. ¡°Did you get the monster blood?¡± Bloodette enthusiastically asked, seeing me return inside the cave. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t work that way. I have asked my friend to collect as much high-ranking monster blood as possible and bring it to this location. So considering the amount of blood and its rank, it will take him some time to get here. Until then, why don¡¯t you get down to making the blood pills? After all, I will be giving you a lot of high-ranking monster blood.¡± I did not set how many blood pills Bloodette was supposed to give me because I was already guilty of using her ignorance, and I did not want to add more guilt to it by demanding arge number of blood pills from her. So I left it up to her how many blood pills she wanted topensate me with in exchange for the high-ranking monster blood I provided her. ¡°Okay¡± following my words, Bloodette began refining Blood pills. This time around, she conjured a massive ball of Blood big enough to fill half of the cave. And soon, she began refining it. Within a few minutes, she produced 3000 blood pills. ¡°Here! Is this enough?¡± Handing me the 3000 blood pills, Bloodette asked if they were enough or she should make some more. ¡°You don¡¯t know Bloodette, I asked my friend to gather a lot of high-ranking blood¡­.¡± Storing the 3000 blood pills, I dragged my words waiting for Bloodette to reach a conclusion herself. ¡°Got it. I will make another batch of blood pills.¡± It did not take long for Motivated Bloodette to reach the conclusion I wanted her to reach. And return to refining another batch of blood pills. ¡°If you want to¡­.¡± I shamelessly let Bloodette refine another batch of pills. I had to be shameless as it was either this or begging Anna or Luna for an advancement on my pay for their order. I nned to go to war with the Circle Sun Blossom Branch. My confidence in winning against a local titan like Circle in its home ground came from the fact that I could upgrade all my Cmity Daughter cores to Cmity Daughter Gem. But just having the Cmity gem doesn¡¯t mean they will suddenly be powerful. No matter how high the synchronization rate of my Cmity Daughter gem is, it will still take time toprehend rules and form runes. To solve this problem of my cmity daughter gems and have them gain enormous strength in less time, I nned to equip them all with broken runes using the additional effects of the Cmity daughter gem. But I did not have the required number of broken gems with me yet. Earlier I nned to get the necessary number of broken runes from Anna or Luna but having seen the capabilities of the Blood rule pill created by Bloodette. I nned to have my Cmity daughter gemprehend the Blood rule and forge their respective Blood rune with the help of the Blood rule pill. With the high Synchronization Rate of my Cmity Daughter gem and the miraculous Blood Rule pills created by Bloodette, I was hundred percent sure that my Cmity Daughter gems couldprehend Blood rule to a higher level and create high tier Blood runes based on theirprehension of blood rule. Considering how I have 3000 blood pills with me now and another 3000 are soon to be produced, I nned on feeding the Cmity daughter gems until each of them forges a high-tier blood rune. *Snuff**Snuff*Just when I was nning my war with the Circle, I smelled a pungent smell fill the air. As I turned to find the source of the scent, I found Cortney with her clothes soiled in ck waste. ¡°Wft!¡± I cursed, seeing Cortney, who opened her eyes, smelling the pungent scent off of her. I understood how Anna must have felt when I sessfully mastered the Basic Cirction method in five minutes. ¡°Here! Is this enough?¡± Bloodette handed me another batch of 3000 blood pills and asked if she should continue refining pills. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Cortney, who had just refined her soul energy for the first time, looked at me with suspicious eyes. ¡°Yes, this is enough.¡± I hurriedly stored the 3000 blood pills in my storage trunk cards and indicated to Bloodette that she could stop refining pills as the amount she delivered was enough. ¡°Good, when is your friend going toe with the monster blood?¡± Bloodette asked eagerly. Since she hadpleted her part of the deal, Bloodette¡¯s eagerness grew by another level. ¡°Soon, when he arrives, you will be the first one to know.¡± Literally, Bloodette will be the first one to know if Van arrived at this location because she controlled the dungeon gate. ¡°I asked, what is happening here?¡± Cortney was very protective of Bloodette than I had thought. ¡°Wyatt said that his friend will get me a lot of high-ranking monster blood in exchange for my tasteless blood pills. Isn¡¯t this great?¡± Bloodette enthusiastically reported the deal between her and me to Cortney. Who narrowed her brows upon hearing the unfair agreement. ¡°Cortney, before you say anything. I am not taking advantage of Bloodette. I do not n to sell these Blood pills. They are for my personal use. Except for the core members of my guild, I do not intend to give or sell these pills to anybody. You have to trust me.¡± Having been caught by Cortney red-handed taking advantage of Bloodette¡¯s ignorance of the material world, I felt ashamed and guilty. After all, I consider Bloodette a friend. And friends do not take advantage of their friends. I wronged and betrayed Bloodette on so many levels. ¡°Wyatt, I am not the one you should be exining yourself to. You know what you did and how to make it right.¡± Cortney asserted ¡°Bloodette, I¡­¡± I knowingly took advantage of Bloodette¡¯s innocence because of that I think myself unworthy of Bloodette¡¯s friendship. Therefore I nned to apologize and return the Blood pills to Bloodette. But was interrupted by Bloodette. ¡°Wyatt, you do not have to apologize. I knew what I was doing when I made the agreement with you. And Cortney, I am not stupid. I read the books you brought me. I know about materialism among you humans. Wyatt is not at fault here. He already informed me of the values of blood pills I made earlier. Despite knowing how much you humans value the blood pills, I chose to enter an agreement with Wyatt because the refining method he taught to me and the high-ranking monster blood he ns to exchange with blood pills are more precious in my eyes. So nobody is wrong here. If anything, you owe Wyatt an apology for judging him too fast.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was dumbfounded hearing Bloodette. Not just me, Cortney too. But realizing she spoke out of terms, she gave a straightforward apology. ¡­ Chapter 437: Cortney’s Cheat

Chapter 437: Cortney¡¯s Cheat

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 16:01 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ¡°No need to apologize, Cortney. You were just looking out for your friend. But you better take a shower or something before this whole cave starts to sting like you.¡± Having refined her soul energy for the first time, Cortney¡¯s body emitted a lot of ck waste through her skin pores. Because of this, she smelled a lot. ¡°Debt possession- Water Boa Skill ¨C Purify.¡± Heeding my advice Cortney activated her origin card, Tome of Contracts to borrow the Purify skill of a B-rank monster Water Boa. ¡°Your origin card is very handy.¡± Got to say thebination of Cortney¡¯s Origin card and her physique make a sweet ability. She doesn¡¯t need active skill cards as her ability allows her to borrow skills from monsters that made contracts with her. ¡°Right! Thanks to this, I was able to master the basic cirction technique faster than I expected.¡± Cortney was satisfied with her origin card. Apparently it seems to be the reason behind her mastering the technique in under half an hour when it would take other card apprentice days or weeks. ¡°How so?¡± I asked, unable to understand how Cortney¡¯s origin card could help her master the basic cirction technique in under half an hour. ¡°After trying the Basic cirction method, I realized that trick to refining the soul energyid in the precise control of soul energy inside me. After uncovering that rest was a piece of cake as I used my origin card to borrow Bloodette¡¯s soul energy maniption skill to help me master the technique¡± Cortney exined how she had mastered the basic cirction technique in under half an hour using her origin card. ¡°What Bloodette has soul energy maniption skill?¡± I asked in surprise as Soul energy maniption skill is an overpowered ability. For someone as heavens defying as Bloodette to possess something like that was just overkill. ¡°My soul energy maniption is a passive ability limited only to my body. I cannot manipte soul energy outside my body. Thanks to his skill, I can maintain this humanoid form. Otherwise, I would be in the form of a blood blob.¡± Turns out that Bloodette¡¯s soul maniption skill is not overpowered as the one I have. Her skill, at best, allows her to control the soul energy in her body and nothing more. But thanks to that, she could form a humanoid form by manipting the soul energy that gave shape to the condensed Blood rule. ¡°Despite its limitations, that skill is a perfect cheat for the Basic cirction method. With this skill, I should be able to refine my soul energy to the required purity within two or three weeks. If my realm were higher, I could have achieved it faster.¡± Cortney, despite having the apparent advantage that others practicing the Basic Cirction method did not have, did not seem to be satisfied. Instead, she sighed in dismay because she could not use the skill to its fullest due to her low realm. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am grateful to use this skill as a cheat, but I wanted to form my ego gem as soon as possible and feel the world and the rules in it. I can¡¯t wait to feel the power you and Corey disyed in the tournament.¡± Cortney exined how the wait for gaining new power had left her restless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a solution for that.¡± Bloodette seemed to have thought of a way to help Cortney. ¡°How do you n to help me?¡± Cortney asked skeptically. Having been friends with Bloodette for a long time. She knows her friend is not quite dependable. ¡°Trust me. I can help. Just do not resist. ¡®Blood Possession.''¡± Without giving much exnation as to what she was up to, Bloodette turned into a blob of blood and swallowed Cortney. The blob of blood having swallowed Cortney started to shrink. Pretty soon, the Cortney who had been swallowed began to be visible as the blood of the blood blob was gushing into Cortney through her holes of eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. After a disgusting 15 seconds of the disy, the blood blob had moved entirely into Cortney¡¯s body, and many visible physical changes had urred to Cortney¡¯s body as her pale white skin had turned red and the sclera of her eyes had turned ck while her pupils had turned blood red. ¡°Hello, Wyatt! It¡¯s me, Bloodette.¡± The newly morphed Cortney spoke with Bloodette¡¯s voice creeping the hell out of me. ¡°Hi, Bloodette. What happened to Cortney?¡± Forcing my mind not to reach the obvious conclusion one would get by seeing what Bloodette did to Cortney, I greeted Bloodette back and asked about Cortney. Hopefully, she is fine. ¡°Cortney is no more. I ate her.¡± Bloodette replied suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t kid around Bloodette. I know that the Soul pact Card will not allow you to harm Cortney.¡± I did not fall prey to Bloodette¡¯s prank as I knew it was impossible for her to harm Cortney. Not because of the rtionship between them but because of the contract between them. As long as that exists, the World will never allow Bloodette to harm Cortney. ¡°I told you he is too smart for such silly pranks.¡± This time the red-skinned Cortney spoke in her original voice. Helping me understand that both the consciousness of Cortney and Bloodette are awake and present in One body thanks to Bloodette¡¯s possession skill. ¡°What next, Bloodette? There should be a reason you possessed Cortney.¡± I questioned Bloodette about her n. ¡°Now I superimpose my Soul energy maniption skill with the skill Cortney copied from me and help her refine her soul energy. My skill is of overlord rank(AA-Rank), and Cortney¡¯s skill is of the Card soldier realm(D-rank). Together, we can refine Cortney¡¯s soul energy to the required purity in no time. Now let¡¯s get to work.¡± Bloodette exined how she would use her high-ranking soul energy maniption skill to help Cortney refine her soul energy. Done with the exnation, the red-skinned Cortney sat in the lotus position and began operating the basic cirction method. ¡­ Chapter 438: Blood

Chapter 438: Blood

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 16:14 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ¡°Hey, Bloodette, can I use the cave toprehend the World rule ¡®Blood¡¯ ?¡± Seeing that Cortney and Bloodette would be busy refining the soul energy using the basic cirction method with the help of their cheat skill, soul energy maniption, I decided to make use of this time toprehend the blood rule and help my ego elemental Blood Swordsman heal its rune. ¡°Sure, go ahead make yourself at home.¡± Red-skinned Cortney, Who sat in the lotus position to practice basic cirction method, answered in Bloodette¡¯s voice. ¡°Thank you,¡± thanking Bloodette, I did not waste time and summoned Blood Swordsman. ¡°Summon Blood Swordsman.¡± Blood Swordsman is an Ego elemental whose rune is forged using the World Rule ¡®Blood¡¯. Its original owner developed this rune after gaining enlightenment in sword art and blood rule. Using the new knowledge in the sword art and his high tier Blood rule, he created the Blood Sword rune. And using this rune, the original owner acquired the title Blood Swordsman. After his death, the Rune broke, and its spirit took the shape of its owner and the title Blood Swordsman. This rune is very powerful, and the proof of that is its owner was able to acquire a title using it. But as a Broken rune, most of its power has been lost, only a few basic skills and memories remain intact. Therefore Blood Sword rune is unable to disy its true strength. Now that I got the chance to bring the Blood sword rune back to its glory, I did not hesitate to do so. After all, the stronger it was, the safer I was. Usually, healing a broken rune means reforging the entire broken rune using the rule power of the new owner and in the image of hisprehension of the rule. But this also meant that the old rune was no longer there. Reforging is a very tedious and expensive method. The amount of resources spent to reforge a broken rune, or an existing low-level rune, one can forge a new rune instead. Therefore not many card apprentices chose to do this as it would be better to forge a new rune. But there are a few Card apprentices who, in search of quick power, end up cing a broken rune in their ego gem. But once they reach a higher realm, these Broken runes be redundant. Yet they will continue to feed like a parasite in their ego gem. Having realized the cost of using broken runes, many card apprentices chose to rectify their past mistakes by reforging the broken rune and its spirit in their image. This way, the toll of the parasitic nature of the broken rune can be negated. Since the Blood Swordsman is also a broken rune, I would also have to follow the reforge path like the other Card apprentices if not for my Cmity Soul Gem and Cmity Daughter gem. The broken rune blood sword has its personal ego gem, a Cmity daughter gem, which the broken rune¡¯s spirit can use to connect with the world andprehend the world rune ¡®Blood.¡¯ And using the blood rule it hasprehended, it can heal itself. This way, I will not have to kill the Spirit of the broken rune meaning the enlightenment of its original owner will still be intact. As the spirit of the broken rune heals itself, it can regain its former glory. And the enlightenment of its original owner will relive as an Ego elemental Blood Swordsman and can genuinely showcase the strength of the Blood Sword rune. If all my Ego elemental¡¯s broken runes are able to heal themselves to their former strength, then my strength would rise by another fold. Unfortunately, the chances of me finding or getting a chance to visit a holy ce of specific rules toprehend a rule and heal broken runes like today are near zero. The Ego elementals can still use their cmity daughter gem toprehend their respective rules. But the synchronization rate of the cmity gem will drop by a lot to the level of average grade talent. Basically, those who have my ego gem will get a synchronization rate of a Good grade talent or Excellent grade talent depending upon the original synchronization talent of the host of the cmity gem. Meaning if the original talent of the host is Average talent, then the cmity gem will promote his synchronization talent to excellent talent. If the original talent of the host is poor talent, then the cmity gem will promote his talent to the level of Good grade talent. For example, Van¡¯s original synchronization talent was poor grade talent. With that grade of talent, he should forget about forging runes orprehending rules to a high level. Fortunately for him, he is my subordinate and has a Cmity daughter gem which boosted his synchronization talent to good grade talent. Cmity¡¯s daughter gem is powerful but is not omnipotent. It also has limits to how much of a boost it can give. Simrly, Broken runes have no ability to connect to the world, let alone a synchronization rate. It¡¯s already a miracle that the cmity daughter gem has given it an average grade synchronization talent. The synchronization talent of the broken rune is not set to average grade talent, but that is the highest it can get. If the broken rune is heavily damaged, then the highest synchronization talent it can get is poor grade talent. Therefore I could kiss the dream of me forming an army of ego elements who have healed their broken runes goodbye. It¡¯s not impossible, but it will require a lot of time. Even with an average grade synchronization talent, it will take the broken runs nearly one to two years at the minimum to heal themselves to their former glory. If not for me finding this cave, I never nned to have Blood Swordsman heal itself. On another thought, though, I can¡¯t form an army of ego elementals who have healed their broken runes due tock of synchronization talent and resources. Still, I could create an army of Blood ego elementals withplete runes. Yes, that was quite possible. With this blood cave, I could achieve that. And if Boodette cooperates by creating more of her blood pills, then I can have an army of Blood ego elements a lot faster. But this would mean I would have to gather a lot of broken runes of blood rule. That is tricky. With Anna as my only source of acquiring broken runes, it gets trickier. I do not think the Blood rule and runes are popr. I have heard that after the incident with demigod Redfall the card apprentices have be wary of Blood rules and runes. The story of Demigod Redfall secretly cultivating humans as Blood ves to make a breakthrough in his realm had sent a chill in the spin of many vile and good men that have heard this story. Come to think of it, Sarah is Demigod Redfall¡¯sst sessor. Will she also have an affinity to blood rule as he did? It would be interesting to see if that¡¯s the case. ¡­ Having ordered Blood swordsman toprehend blood rule and heal itself. I also sat down in a lotus position and closed my eyes to enter the one with the world state to connect with the world. This is the second time I will be connecting with the world after my first try at the card stadium VIP box. My first experience with the world was not that memorable as itsted for a short time. And the short time that I spent in the one with the world state, I spent most of it floating in the embrace of various energies, which apparently turned out to be the rules within the world that showed preferential treatment to me based on my synchronization talent grade. Being the second time entering the one with the world state, I was looking forward to exploring more about the world and its various rules. My previous experience, if not for my vignce, could have been much pleasant and informative. Due to my subconscious caution as a first-timer, I could not explore much. But this time, too, I can not allow myself to get lost in the world and its supernatural wonders as I had the Rule toprehend. Not justprehend but to achieve highprehension in blood rule. As higher the level of the blood rule Iprehend, I could use it to forge a higher tier of rune. Setting my priorities straight, I entered the one with the world state with a firm will to not be lost in the vastness of the world and its rules. Due to my astonishingly high synchronization rate, It was easier said than done. Because of my near-perfect grade talent, I was able to enjoy the highest level of immersion with the world and the rules within it. Which meant I wouldprehend rules faster than anyone else, but I had my problems, and they were very different from other card apprentices. Others had to find a rule with affinity to them, but for me, I had to choose out of hundreds of rules lining up to beprehended by me. Thankfully I have a basicprehension of blood rule, which will be my guide to Blood rule. Chapter 439: World Rule Bifurcation

Chapter 439: World Rule Bifurcation

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 16:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon As I entered the one with the world state, the vastness of the World and its boundless will greeted me. I do not know how strong my willpower has to grow to resist the domination of the limitless will of the world. Bloodette achieved it, so I know that it is not impossible. I will get there in time. Ignoring the overwhelming feeling that I got after entering the vast and boundless world, I focused on the rules that started to surround me. Thankfully I did not need to waste time on picking a rule as I already had a rule in my mind. I essed my Basic mastery of the Blood rule to track the specific rule. Following the directions pointed by my basic mastery of the Blood rule, I moved my consciousness in the river of energy formed by the countless streams of various rules. It was hard to identify which stream of energy belonged to which rule. Having a trustable guide as the Blood rule mastery helped, and soon, my consciousness reached a broad stream of rule. This stream was fatter than other streams. It basically upied half of the river formed by the gathering of the rule streams. Feeling its presence, I knew this was the stream of Blood rule. Finding this stream andparing it to the other streams proved my theory that the location where a card apprentice enters one with the world state affects their ess to the rules within the world. It may not be a massive discovery for the veteran card apprentices, but for me, it was something notice worthy. Now I know that my cmity daughter gems will get the maximum benefit of the blood pills toprehend Blood rule if they were to enter the one with the world state in the Blood rock cave. This way will be more productive for them rather than asking them to do it at their convenience. It seems I will have to request more favors from Bloodette. I know this is shameless on my part, but hey, what are friends for. I no longer hesitated, and my consciousness dove right into the fat stream of blood rule. Having embraced the blood rule, I felt a faint connection with the blood rule. This faint connection between me and the blood rule stemmed from my basic mastery of blood rule. Having devoted myself to the blood rule, I started to explore it, understand it and discover what was hidden from me. For the current me, the blood rule was a vast mystery that I needed to solve oneyer after another. The more I uncovered the mystery of blood rule, the more I formed an understanding of the blood. This understanding of mine strengthened the connection between the blood rule and me that I felt earlier. I could feel this connection growing with my understanding of the blood rule. As the connection grew, there came the point when I heard a notification from my grimoire, [ Yourprehension of blood rule has advanced from Basic Mastery to intermediate Mastery.] Hearing this notification, I knew that whatever I was doing was working, and I was heading down the right path. As I was about to continue my exploration into world rule, from the sudden interaction of the grimoire, I realized that I had forgotten something important being immersed in the newfound knowledge. I had forgotten about my ve consciousness. They are part of my mutated soul and Cmity Soul gem. So when I enter the one with the world state, they enter the one with the world state with me. Overwhelmed by the boundless mystic in front of me, I forgot about them. Thanks to the grimoire notification, I did not waste timeprehending world rules with a single consciousness. As with four consciousness, I could have achieved intermediate mastery of blood rule a lot sooner. Now that I know the mistake I made. I no longer wasted time and summoned my three ve consciousnesses. And with the help of my ve consciousness, peeling into the mysteries of the blood rule became much faster. With my current speed of exploration of the blood rule, I am pretty sure I will soon be hearing another grimoire notification of my advance in blood ruleprehension. The deeper I dived into the blood rule I started to see the blood rule split into various shades of blood. As I and my ve unconsciousness approached that territory, I suddenly heard another notification from my grimoire, [ Yourprehension of blood rule has advanced from intermediate Mastery to Advanced Mastery.] [Achieving the Blood rule advanced mastery, you have met the blood rule bifurcation point. Please choose one meaning of the blood rule to continue yourprehension of the blood rule. Caution: once you choose a meaning of the specific rule, there is no turning back until you gainplete mastery over that meaning.] [Notice: Due to the host¡¯s mutated Soul, the host can choose different meanings for each of his consciousness. Rmended: The host is advised to choose the same meaning for each of his consciousness to avoidplications.] Having read the notification, I realized that after advancing to advanced mastery, the blood rule was no longer a singrity. Instead, it branched out into millions of different meanings. Each of these meanings of the blood is represented by a different shade of the blood rule. This point in theprehension of the rules is called the bifurcation point. Arriving at this point means the card apprentice has achieved advanced mastery in the specific rule. Right now, I was at the crossroads ofprehending the Blood rule. I had to choose from millions of paths in front of me. Without picking, I cannot go ahead even if I have multiple consciousnesses. ording to the notification, I can only choose one meaning of the blood rule, and this choice is permanent until I gain apleteprehension of the meaning I decided on. But thanks to my mutated soul, I could choose different meanings for each of my consciousness, but the notification also advised me not to do so. Therefore I decided against choosing more than one meaning. Because with my synchronization rate, the Blood rock cave, and my ve consciousness, I was confident that I couldprehend one meaning topletion. This way, I would save a lot of time by not dividing my workforce into different ces. With this, my choice was evident and self warranted. It¡¯s not as if choosing four meanings from a million meanings would make things any better. Choosing one from a million meanings was a problem in itself. I could not decide which to choose. I know they say there are no waste rules but waste people. We all can agree that some rules are handier than others. And that¡¯s what my problem is right now. The Blood rule is known for its infinite regeneration and infinite stamina. Blood rule is famous for being able to steal the essence of blood from other creatures and help in the recovery of its wielder. Though the method to achieve this wondrous feat is questionable, it is still a very powerful rule. And because of this nature of the blood rule, many card apprentices with questionable morals long toprehend blood rule. Blood rule has many other outrageous meanings, like the possession skill that bloodette disyed. A card apprentice can use their blood to shed his body and possess another body by devouring the original owner of the body. This way, the card apprentice will not only gain the body of his victim but also the memoirs and life essence of their victim. An exciting ability, giving a card apprentice an ability to live infinitely. Another outrageous meaning of blood rule is the one that the demigod Redfallprehended, which allowed him to use the blood from power full card apprentices to increase his active soul control percentage. That meaning was so outrageous that it even allowed a demigod to make a breakthrough, though the resources required were massive. I also heard that demigod Redfall hadprehended a second meaning of the blood rule, which allowed him to charm anybody by feeding them his blood. It is said that this is how he was able to form an endless army of lovers and followers with blind faith and trust in him. And then there are other handy meanings like the one that allows the card apprentice to read the creature¡¯s memory through their blood, be it living or dead. Not to mention the handier and mostmon meaning of blood that allows the card apprentice in recovering health, stamina, and soul power. All of these are attractive meanings, but they all are totally useless to me, the owner of the Cmity Soul Gem. Due to the soul energy maniption ability of the Cmity gem, I didn¡¯t have to worry about recovering health, stamina, and soul power. Chapter 440: Possibilities

Chapter 440: Possibilities

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 17:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Be it shedding physical body to possess others or charming others into doing your bidding, or using other creatures as manure for a breakthrough in the realm, all these meanings of blood rule, which are very fancy and desirable for others, are not worth my time. I can move my Cmity Soul Gem into the body of any card apprentice within the Gold rank and possess their body. This way, not only can I make their body mine, but I can make their strength, memories, and life span mine. Better yet, I can even enhance the body that I possess into a viltronian physique using the traits of the cmity soul gem. Another way to do the same is in the event of crises, I can turn my cmity daughter gem into a cmity soul gem using hive AI. That is, I could shed my current body and possess my cmity daughter core. So the Blood possession meaning of the blood rule had no use for me. With the help of the Cmity daughter gem, I could turn a card apprentice within the gold rank into my ve within seconds. Not only turn them into my ve, but I could give them an extraordinary Viltronian physique and a Cmity ego gem. Therefore the Blood charm or Blood envement meanings of the Blood rule also failed to impress me. The Dungeon cmity seed can use the creatures it enved as manure to satisfy its hunger or even make a breakthrough in its realm. Simr that function was avable to my Cmity soul gem. So I could also extract soul energy essence from my cmity daughter gems to help in recovering soul energy, stamina, health, or to make a breakthrough in my realm if necessary. Hence making the meaning of the blood rule, which uses the blood of other creatures to recover soul energy, stamina, health, or to make a breakthrough in the realm, useless for the current me. Even minor meanings of blood rule such as gaining memories of living or dead through their blood or blood berserker who gains temporary blood enhancement with every enemy he kills in battle¡­ both of these meaning were useless to me because I had unlimited ess to the memories of cmity daughter gems and I had the monstrous Viltronian physique. In the end, any meaning of blood rule considered as attractive by other card apprentices was not something worth wasting my time trying toprehend as my cmity soul gem had better alternatives. This is the reason I was stuck at the blood rule bifurcation point after advancing to advanced blood rule mastery. Right now, I was trying to discern the different shades of blood rule, trying to gain a glimpse of what meaning they represented, but that yielded zero results as I could not tell which shade of blood belonged to which meaning of the blood rule. I did not want to choose a meaning with the ability which my cmity soul gem could already achieve. This would be a total waste of time and opportunity. This is a big deal because once I choose one meaning over other meanings, I have to see it throughpletion. And if it is a meaning that is useless to me, then I would not want to spend my time trying toprehend that meaning of blood rule topletion when I can use the same amount of time and work toprehend other rules. This meant that I would be giving up on the blood rulepletely. Therefore, I did not choose the meaning of blood rule hastily. Right now, I was thinking of finding a loophole to this predicament I was in. I had zero knowledge of rules, and if not for the basic mastery of blood rule I gained suddenly, I would never have been able to discern blood rule from other rules. Myck of knowledge of rules is also the reason for my current predicament. Though Anna taught me how to form an ego gem, she forgot to teach me the basics about rules and how toprehend them. Right now, I needed a guide to help choose the correct meaning of the blood rule for me, just like my basic mastery of the blood rule, which guided me to the blood rule. Having thought of that, I let go of all my worries and concentrated my thoughts on myself. I did this to check which shade of blood I felt most connected to or drawn to. I did not know any other way to make this choice, so I let my gut feeling help me choose the one which felt the correct meaning for the current me. And I was right to do so because that is when I felt the different parts of my cmity soul gem pointing me to the various shades of blood rule. Finally, I knew where to begin. Without hesitation, I started to check the leads I had just received. Turns out the Dungeon cmity seed, Viltronian physique, soulpole, mutated soul, soul pupils, each of these which were the part of my Cmity Soul Gem, were pointing me to a different meaning of blood rule that waspatible with them. From millions of shades to choose from, the numbers of meanings of blood rule to choose from decreased to seven hundred and eighty-nine. I could still sort out and cut down the number to a more manageable number. I could achieve this by gauging how strong the connection of the shades of blood rule had with the parts that directed me to them. Not all shades had the highest degree of affinity with my cmity soul gem. This helped me weed out most shades of blood rule with anything less than excellent affinity. In the end, I had managed to round up to twenty-five meaningspatible with the current powers I possessed. Though still, I did not know which twenty-five meanings of blood rule these twenty-five shades of blood rule individually represented. But scrutinizing the parts that pointed me to these meanings of blood rule, I could vaguely tell what these meanings could be. The soul pupil directed me to three shades of blood rule. The three meanings pointed out by Soul pupils should be rted to eye-type abilities. The soul energy maniption skill of Soulpoles led me to 13 shades of blood rule. The thirteen meanings pointed out by the soul energy maniption skill should be rted to various forms of maniption of blood rule. Possibly in the route of recovery of health, stamina, soul energy, etc., by manipting different essences of the blood. Viltronian physique pointed me to 5 shades of blood rule. It was evident that the Viltronian physique directed me to meanings of blood rule rted to different types of blood physique enhancement. Mutated soul directed me to 2 shades of blood rule. And now, this one was tricky as I did not know how the blood and soul of a person could be rted. But I remember one of the abilities of the blood rule, which allows a card apprentice to rebirth in their progeny with a high degree of bloodline purity. Using this meaning, a card apprentice can hide a part of their soul in their blood, creating a bloodline that can be passed down to their progeny, and in case the said card apprentice dies, they can achieve rebirth by possessing the body of their child, grandchild or great-grandchild with a high degree of bloodline purity. I guess one of the two shades pointed out by my mutated soul should be this meaning. As for the other, I had no idea, but afterparing it to the meaning earlier. I think this also has weird abilities rted to soul and resurrection in terms of blood which did not impress me. Lastly, the Dungeon cmity seed part of the cmity soul gem led me to two shades of blood rule. Actually, Dungeon cmity seed pointed me to like 500plus shades of blood rule, but I discarded all of them and settled on the best two. I did not have to be a genius to guess the meanings pointed out to me by dungeon cmity mostly were rted to blood envement, charm, devour, puppet, cauldron, etc. After discerning all the possibilities, I realized something I had not considered earlier and had two options to decide on. That is whether I should choose from the 789 shades of blood rule pointed to me by my skills or choose out of these 789 shades of blood rule. As the shades of blood rule pointed out by my skills will definitely have meanings with abilities I already have and will only act in helping me enhance the power I already possess. By choosing out of these 789 shades, I could possiblyprehend a new ability, but who is to say the unique meaning Iprehend will be handier than enhancing the capabilities I already have. Chapter 441: Third Form

Chapter 441: Third Form

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 17:21 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon When faced with choosing betweenprehensive a new ability or enhancing an existing ability, I did not hesitate to choose to improve the ability that I already possess. Because learning an unknown new ability was too much of a gamble. What of the ability I gain is notpatible with my current skills? What if that ability is what I did not want? What if that ability had too many restrictions? There are one too many ifs and buts to choosing a new ability over empowering the ability that I already know about. I am not the one to shy away from risks but choosing my first meaning of rule decides the entire direction of the blood rule I will beprehending now and in the future. And if I were to end upprehending a meaning with too many restrictions or a meaning which is useless to me, then it is equal to abandoning the blood rule altogether. Therefore I was not willing to take the risk at this point. And choose to stick with the safest option. Even if the path of blood rule is abandoned, I still had other ways to use blood rule, for example, broken runes. With the ability of my cmity soul gem, I did not have the same restriction that other card apprentices are faced with when using the broken runes. Not only that, I could heal the broken runes topletion using my cmity daughter gems. So I was not hopeless if I somehow ended up abandoning the blood rule or any rule for that matter. But using broken runes was not as natural as using the selfprehended runes. Therefore I did not want to risk abandoning the entire blood rule just based on the chance of me gaining a new helpful ability. This was the reason why most of the card apprentices, even though they have forged an ego gem, have huge gaps in their strength. Some card apprentices are lucky, and the first rule theyprehend gives a massive boost to their capabilities. In contrast, some end upprehending something which doesn¡¯t suit their fighting style or something that cannot be used inbat. Just take Anna and Luna, for example. Both of them are Card emperor¡¯s, but when ites to personal prowess, Anna will easily outshine Luna in terms of strength andbat. Clearly, Anna¡¯s rules and runes are focused on battle and warfare, while Luna¡¯s rules and runes are based on support and control type. But both of them were very lucky as the rules and runes each of themprehended all seemed to align with their passion. Making them top in their respective field. Therefore instead of being a daredevil and risking it, I decided to be cautious and chose to improve my current ability over risking it all in a gamble. Having whittled down to the number of shades of blood rule to choose from to twenty-five shades, I proceeded to shorten the number further by scrutinizing the abilities that lead to these shades of blood rule. Upon doing so, I immediately discarded the five shades pointed by Viltronian physique as I was not looking for enhancement type ability. I think for a card apprentice, I had a monstrous strength which would do for now. Next, I discarded the 13 shades pointed out by the Soul energy maniption skill I acquired from soul poles. Because I had a hunch that 13 shades of blood rule pointed by this skill were all rted to maniption, recovery, or enhancement type. And I was confident that one of the shades definitely belonged to the blood maniption meaning of the blood rule. That meaning was overpowered, but I had Blood swordsman for that. And for now, that will do. And then the two shades of blood rule pointed to me by my mutated soul. I chose to discard them because I was sure that one of two meanings was bloodline resurrection, a very vile meaning that I do not want to be associated with. Therefore I could not risk choosing between these two shades of blood rule. Lastly, I discarded the three shades pointed out to me by my soul pupils because soul pupils were my most coveted ability but I know many eye-rted meanings of blood rule, and none of them were worthprehending. One of the blood pupil-rted meanings I heard of is that a blood pupil will increase the victim¡¯s blood pressure in an instant and burst their eyeballs, heart, head, etc. Or another ability is to reverse the blood flow in the victim¡¯s body. These abilities are deadly and all but failed to impress me. Leaving me with two shades pointed out by the Dungeon cmity seed. If I looked at all the 500 plus shades pointed by the dungeon cmity seed skills, I could say they all are somehow rted to the envement type meaning of blood rule. But still, my final choicended on this was because I felt that if I were toprehend one of these meanings topletion, I would be able to meet the conditions required to unlock the third form of the Cmity soul gems transformation ability. Dungeon Cmity seed¡¯s transformation ability is one of its most attractive skills. The cmity soul gem has inherited this skill from the dungeon cmity seed and gave me the ability to transform. Until now, I had unlocked the Base form, the first form, and the second form. The Base form ¨C the Cmity Soul Gem from which made my should immortal by encasing it in the shell of the dungeon cmity seed. The first form ¨C the mutant Viltronian, which gave me the enhanced physique of a mutant Viltronian. The second form ¨C The kaiju form, gave me the ability to transform into a Viltronian Titan. I had yet to satisfy the conditions to unlock the third form, and after a long time today, I was finally able to uncover a clue that would help me open the third form of the transformation skill of my cmity soul gem. Chapter 442: No Choice

Chapter 442: No Choice

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 17:33 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Having finally found the hint to unlock the third form of the cmity soul gem, I had to risk it and choose one of the two shades of blood rule pointed by the dungeon cmity seed skills in my cmity soul gem. This is worth it instead of risking it all by choosing a random shade, hoping for the best oue. I did not feel reluctant about discarding the shades of blood rule pointed out by the Vitlronian physique, Mutated soul, Soul pupils, and Soulpoles. Becauseprehending those meanings did not guarantee that I would enhance my strength. Whereasprehending one of the two meanings pointed out by the dungeon cmity seed gave me a 50-50 chance that I could upgrade my power to a whole new level. So my choice was obvious to select between the two shades of blood rule that were indicated by the dungeon cmity seed. This did not mean that my work had be more essible. Instead, I was going bonkers on which shade to choose between the two. But one thing was sure, whichever meaning I ended up choosing, both of them had a high level of affinity with me and were highlypatible with my cmity soul gem. I tried to focus more on the two shades of blood rule to see which skill of the dungeon cmity seed reacted to the two shades. And if I were able to figure out which shade the transformation skill of the dungeon cmity seed is responding to, I could sessfully choose the shade that would help unlock the third form of my transformation skill. But no matter how hard I focused, I could not discern any difference and finally had to give due to time constraints. Now that I knew that I could no longer whittle down the two shades of blood rule, I did not waste time choosing, and along with my three-salve consciousness, I jumped to the one I felt like maybe it was it. Having chosen one of the shades of the blood rule, I started toprehend the meaning of the blood rule represented by the shade that I chose without hesitation. While I headed deep into the meaning of the blood rule, I had an ear out waiting to hear the grimoire notification stating that I had met the conditions to unlock the third form of transformation skill of cmity soul gem. And finally, the long-awaited report of the grimoire sounded, [ Host has crossed the rule bifurcation point and has stepped into ??? Meaning of the blood rule. Note: please deepen yourpression of the ??? Meaning of the blood rule to see the name of the meaning you have chosen to walk. ] The long-awaited grimoire notification hade, but it did not bring the news I was eagerly waiting for. Instead, it pointed out that myprehension of the meaning I had selected was insufficient. And could not even know the name of the meaning I had chosen. Seeing the notification I was waiting for did not arrive, I was not disappointed as I thought myprehension of the meaning of the blood rule was not enough to meet unlock conditions of the third form of the cmity soul gem¡¯s transformation skill. Therefore after reading the notification, I cleared my mind of other worries that I could not control, my ve consciousness, and I started to uncover the mysteries of the mystic in front of me. As theprehension of the meaning I had selected increased, I started to realize that the meaning of the blood rule I had chosen was not rted to the transformation skill that I wanted to enhance. Knowing this, I was disheartened but did not stop myprehension of the meaning of the blood rule as it was too early for me to give up. I still did not know what this meaning was named, so I had toprehend this meaning until I knew what this meaning actually was. Then depending upon whether this rule is of any use, I would decide whether to continue thepression into this meaning or not. My expectation of this meaning of the blood rule was not much. As long as it was handy or enhanced one of my skills, I would be satisfied with it because I did not want to abandon the blood rule until or unless I had no other option. It would beughable if I abandoned the blood rule despite my high synchronization talent grade, Blood rock cave ¨C the holy ce of blood rule, and the additional help from the three ve consciousness. Other than hurting my pride, the most important thing was that if I gave up here, then the clue I got for unlocking the third form of the transformation skill of my cmity soul gem would be useless. Hence I had no choice but to see this meaning the blood rule topetition so that I couldprehend the other shade of blood rule pointed out by the dungeon cmity seed to unlock the third form of my transformation skill. Therefore I did not give up onprehension of the meaning of the blood rule. I diligently, along with my three ve consciousness, started to peel theyers of the blood rule meaning one by one. The further I went, the more I felt connected to the blood rule. It was as if I was bing a part of the blood rule, or it was bing a part of me. Either way, I was connected to it, and it was connected to me, and the connection between us grew stronger and stronger. As the connection deepened, I finally realized which skill responded to this meaning of the blood rule. It was the parent and daughter gem skill of my cmity soul core. Parent and daughter gem skill is derived from the parent and daughter core skill of the dungeon cmity seed. Fock! I could not help but curse, knowing the skill that pointed me to this particr shade of the blood rule. Chapter 443: Acquisition of Destiny

Chapter 443: Acquisition of Destiny

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 18: 08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Discovering that the meaning of blood rule I wasprehending actually had an affinity with the Parent and daughter gem skill of cmity Soul and daughter gem, I could not help but sigh in dismay. I was saddened that the new meaning of blood rule I amprehending would also be rted to some envement or charm ability. Parent and daughter gem is the ability that allows the host of parent gem to enve the host of the daughter gem. If the meaning of the blood rule I amprehending right now is suitable with the Parent and daughter gem skill, then it means that the ability of the meaning of blood rule is also closely rted to the ability of the parent and daughter gem. But I did not stop my three ve consciousness or myself from furtherprehending the meaning of the blood rule. There are two reasons why I choose to continue with theprehension of the meaning of the blood even though I could guess it has an envement type ability. The first one was simple. That is, the name of the meaning I wasprehending still had not been disclosed. Without knowing the name of the meaning of the rule, I did not want to make any decision hastily. Secondly, if I wanted to unlock the third form of the cmity soul gems transformation ability, I need toprehend the second meaning of the blood rule pointed by the dungeon cmity seed. For this, I had toplete theprehension of the meaning I wasprehending right now. These two reasons were enough for me not to stopprehending the meaning of the blood rule despite me being dejected about its rtion with parent and daughter gem ability. Putting my disappointment aside, I continued to explore and uncover the meaning of the blood rule. The deeper I went into the meaning of the blood rule, my understanding of this particr meaning of blood rule deepened. With my newfound understanding of the meaning of the blood rule, I realized that I seem to have misjudged this meaning. And just when I realized this, a grimoire announcement sounded, [Host has gained basic mastery in ¡®Fate Plunder¡¯ meaning of the blood rule. Note: kindly increase your master of ¡®Fate Plunder¡¯ meaning of the blood rule for detailed information.] Hearing the words ¡®Fate Plunder¡¯ as the name of the meaning of blood rule I wasprehending, I got an ominous feeling about it. ¡®Fate¡¯ ¡® Plunder¡¯ these two words were rming by themselves and put together, they could sow dread in anybody¡¯s heart. If the word ¡®Fate¡¯ represented a person¡¯s destiny and the word ¡®Plunder¡¯ could be interpreted as acquisition. Then put together, they could be construed as the ¡®acquisition of destiny.¡¯ Acquisition of destiny, whose destiny is being taken? How can such abnormal meaning be present in blood rule? And how is it possible to plunder fate using blood rule? Thinking of all this, I questioned if there was such a thing as fate and destiny in this world. I do not know. But thinking about it, I remembered something rted to fate, the fate ingredients of a card apprentice. Coming to this conclusion blew my mind in shock. I no longer wanted to specte but wanted to see the real deal. That was only possible with a deeperprehension of the ¡®Fate Plunder¡¯ meaning of the blood rule. My curiosity about the ¡®Fate Plunder¡¯ meaning of the blood rule motivated me. And with proper motivation, myprehension speed was also boosted. My ve consciousness and I once again dove into the mystic of the ¡®Fate Plunder¡¯ meaning of the blood rule. And began to dig deeper and deeper into the meaning of blood rule, leaving no stones undisturbed and swiping every corner. And my diligence was rewarded with a grimoire notification, [The Basic mastery of Fate Plunder meaning of the blood rule has advanced to Advanced master of Fate plunder meaning of the blood rule. The host can now form a Basic rune ¡®Fate Plunder¡¯ using the advanced mastery of blood rule and advanced mastery of the ¡®Blood Fate Plunder¡¯ meaning of the blood rule. Note: kindly increase your master of ¡®Fate Plunder¡¯ meaning of the blood rule for detailed information.] Not only was I able to increase theprehension of my Fate Plunder blood rule to advance mastery, but now I could draw a basic rune of ¡®Fate Plunder¡¯ using the advanced mastery of the blood rule and advanced mastery of the meaning ¡®Fate Plunder.¡¯ Knowing this, I was thrilled with my very first rule and rune. Havingprehended the rule to this point here, I decided to stop spending more timeprehending the blood rule, as I had zero knowledge of rule mastery grades, meaning mastery grade and rune creation grade. I have walked deep into the blood rule, and before walking further, I wanted to gather knowledge on the grades of rule mastery, rule meanings, and their mastery,st but not least, the creation of the runes. How do I create runes? When do I create runes? What are the grades of runes? There are too many things I have zero understanding of, so if I were to charge ahead recklessly, I would be harming myself, so I decided to pause myprehensive and learn about mastery grades and rune grades before I return to forge my rune ¡®Fate Plunder¡¯. Yes, I was curious about the ability of the Fate plunder meaning of the blood rule, but that had to wait until I learned everything about the rules, meanings, and runes. ording to the Hive AI, I was immersed in the one with the world state for almost two and a half hours. So I hurriedly exited the one with the world state only to be greater by red-skinned Cortney was intently gazing at me. I do not know who was behind this intent gaze? Was it Bloodette or Cortney? Chapter 444: Little Cortney

Chapter 444: Little Cortney

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 18: 23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon I opened my eyes and blinked at the red-skinned Cortney, having caught her staring at me. Seeing my eyelids move, the red-skinned Cortneyined in Bloodette¡¯s voice, ¡°Wyatt, you finally awake? We have been waiting for you.¡± It turned out the impatient Bloodette in Cortney¡¯s body was ring at me. Ignoring her me-filled re, I asked, ¡°how long?¡± ¡°What, how long?¡± Red-skinned Cortney asked in Bloodette¡¯s voice in confusion. ¡°How long have you been waiting? Did you guys refine the soul energy to the required purity already?¡± I expanded my question, seeing the confused Bloodette unable to answer my question earlier. ¡°Yes, we refined the soul energy to the required purity. And we have been waiting for you for hours!¡± Bloodette exaggerated. To her, the wait did indeed feel like hours. ¡°Bloodette! Don¡¯t exaggerate. It hasn¡¯t been that long. We have only waited for 10 minutes. Umm¡­ 12mins 33 seconds, to be exact.¡± After Bloodette was finished speaking, the red-skinned Cortney corrected Bloodette in Cortney¡¯s voice. ¡°Really? But it felt like hours had passed by for me.¡± The red-skinned Cortney switched to Bloodette¡¯s voice and exined herself. ¡°Will you two stop it? I¡¯m getting creeped out here. Why are you guys still in one body?¡± I was creeped out seeing the red-skinned Cortney speak to herself in two different voices, one her original voice and the other being Bloodette¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wyatt!¡± ¡°I like this way!¡± Both Cortney and Bloodette answered simultaneously. Hence their voices ovepped as the red-skinned Cortney spoke, which sounded simr to a ghost¡¯s yell. Yet, I understood both of them thanks to my ear¡¯s soul echolocation ability. ¡°Again! This right here is freaky. Since you have already refined your soul energy to the required purity level, then let¡¯s head to the next step.¡± I could get used to this red-skinned Cortney. So decided to hurry since the faster Cortney builds her ego gem, the faster this thing is over. ¡°Okay¡± ¡°Great¡± They both agreed simultaneously, and once again, I heard a shrill yell. ¡°Next time, just nod, understood?¡± I advised the duo to limit their speech as much as possible. *nods* the red-skinned Cortney nodded twice. Seeing the duo cooperate so wonderfully, I began exining the next step in the forging of an ego gem ¡°after refining your soul energy, the next step to forging an ego gem is by finding your ethereal spirit. You can find your ethereal spirit deep in your soul. Close your eyes and try to find it.¡± *Nods* the red-skinned Cortney nodded once and yelled in Bloodette¡¯s voice, ¡°I will find it first!¡± *sigh* ¡°It¡¯s not apetition.¡± But my word fell to deaf ears as the red-skinned Cortney closed her eyes, indicating that both Cortney and Bloodette had begun to search for Cortney¡¯s ethereal spirit. Considering how Bloodette already used blood possession on Cortney¡¯s body, I think she must have already found Cortney¡¯s ethereal spirit or should know its location. After all, only after controlling it can one truly sessfully seize an individual¡¯s body. Any minute now, she should be able to find it¡­ unless she did not understand what an ethereal spirit is. Time passed, and neither of them could find the ethereal spirit. As I suspected, Bloodette did not know what an ethereal spirit was. ¡°Wyatt, I could find the ethereal spirit. How did you find yours?¡± Cortney thought of learning from my experience. ¡°Give me more time. I will find it.¡± Bloodetteined that she did not have enough time. ¡®Fock! Somebody, please tell her there is no time limit.¡¯ Hearing Bloodette¡¯s excuse, my eyes twitched. Yet I maintained a calm expression and asked, ¡± Bloodette, at any point of the time did you find a little Cortney sleeping inside Cortney¡¯s soul? ¡± ¡°Yes, I did. She is so adorable. I could bring myself to disturb her sleep.¡± Bloodette narrated her encounter with Cortney¡¯s ethereal spirit. ¡°You idiot, that is my ethereal spirit we are supposed to find. Don¡¯t tell me I had to waste so much time soul searching just because you did not understand what an ethereal spirit is supposed to be?¡± Red-skinned Cortney yelled in Cortney¡¯s voice. ¡°Hehe, my bad.¡± Bloodette brushed off her mistake with a shamelessugh. ¡°No harm done, Bloodette led Cortney to little Cortney. And Cortney, after you see your ethereal spirit try making contact with it. Even waking her up works.¡± I instructed Cortney and Bloodette on what they were supposed to do next. Filling my instructions, Bloodette¡¯s consciousness led Cortney¡¯s Consciousness to the ethereal spirit. Cortney tried to make contact with her ethereal spirit but to no avail. ¡°Wyatt, I saw my ethereal spirit, but I cannot make contact with it. It is as if the ethereal spirit cannot hear me, or is it deaf. Don¡¯t tell me my ethereal spirit is deaf.¡± Cortney reported in panic. ¡°No, it is not deaf. It will take time for it to hear your voice and for you to hear its voice. This part would have been more essible if you had found the ethereal spirit yourself instead of taking a shortcut. But do not worry, I have a shortcut for this step too. Bloodette, follow Cortney to little Cortney and intimidate it with a tiny bit of your bloodlust. That should wake her up, and Cortney, you go to her rescue. This time she will listen to you.¡± Hope Bloodette knows to hold back her bloodlust. Otherwise, I am afraid she will give Cortney¡¯s ethereal spirit a big heart attack and kill it in its sleep instead of waking it up. Cortney and Bloodette approached the ethereal spirit. Thankfully Bloodette found little Cortney too cute and could not bring herself to bombard it with her full bloodlust and held back. Which was enough to wake it up, and in fright, it went to Cortney for help. In the end, everything worked out as nned. ¡­ Chapter 445: Unexpected

Chapter 445: Unexpected

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 18:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ¡°Have you established a connection with your ethereal spirit?¡± I asked the red-skinned Cortney. It was nning to help Cortney friend her ethereal spirit using my Soul Pupils, but her being possessed by Bloodette helped a lot. ¡°Yes, I did, but for some reason, she is grouchy. I think she is angry that I woke her up.¡± Red-skinned Cortney spoke in her original voice, asking about her concern with her ethereal spirit. ¡°Awe! The grouchy mini Cortney is so cute.¡± Bloodette voiced her thoughts without anybody asking her to. ¡°Oh, that. You have nothing to worry about. All the Ethereal spirits are stuck up and have individuality. Mine is cold and aloof.¡± I exined to Cortney that she had nothing to worry about with regards to her ethereal spirit. ¡°Ok, what¡¯s the next step to forging my ego gem?¡± Knowing that there is nothing wrong with her ethereal spirit, Cortney asked me about the next step to forging her ego gem. ¡°Next step to forging an ego gem is the manifestation of your ethereal spirit to reality. To manifest your ethereal spirit to reality, you have to feed it your refined soul energy until it is full.¡± I exined to Cortney about the manifestation of the ethereal spirit. ¡°Ok¡± Red-skinned Cortney nodded and closed her eyes. With that, Cortney¡¯s consciousness returned to her ethereal spirit and began feeding it with her refined soul energy. ¡­ ¡°Done?¡± I asked, seeing Red-skinned Cortney open her eyes. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the next step in forging?¡± Cortney replied positively and asked the next step. ¡°Now gather all your refined soul power with your ethereal spirit in the center. Compress that soul power with all your strength. Make sure there are no gaps. Because the ethereal spirit will use thatpressed soul power surrounding it to form a cocoon of refined soul energy, that cocoon is your ego gem. Go ahead, get creative with the same of your ego gem. I gave my Ego gem a spherical shape. And Bloodette, you can help herpress the refined soul energy and hold it all in one ce.¡± Having exined to Cortney the final step in forging an ego gem, I asked Bloodette to help her since she was avable. ¡°Got it!¡± Both Cortney and Bloodette answered together. As a consequence, the red-skinned Cortney¡¯s speech sounded like a spooky yell. ¡°Sorry!¡± Again a shrill yell filled my ears as the duo apologized in unison. *nce* giving an apologetic nce, the red-skinned Cortney closed her eyes as the consciousness of Bloodette and Cortney returned to the mini grouchy Cortney. *sigh* letting out a sigh, I shook my head, seeing the bungling duo confirming that birds of the same feather flock together. ¡­ It¡¯s been a while now. Cortney should have finished forging her ego gem by now. Add the help of Bloodette. They should have forged the ego gem long ago. But the red-skinned Cortney showed no sign of awakening. Meaning they are still busy forging the ego gem. This amount of time for thest step in forging an ego gem is totally unnatural unless there is aplication. Feeling a lot of time pass by, I decided to use my soul pupils to check on Cortney and her ego gem. When I was about to activate my soul pupils, a brilliant red light shed out of the red-skinned Cortney¡¯s body and filled the cave. To protect my eyes from the bright red light, I closed them. And when I opened them, I found unconscious red-skinned Cortney floating in the air, still emitting red light, but this time, the light was not intense enough to hinder my sight. ¡°Shit!¡± I cursed, realizing that something unexpected did happen with Cortney as she forged her ego gem. Whether it was a good sign or a bad sign, I could not tell yet. Just when I was contemting what was happening, I saw something miraculous. I saw the blood rule stream manifest outside of ¡®the World¡¯ into the physical realm and slowly pour into the unconscious floating red-skinned Cortney. Shocking! I could not believe what I was seeing. I saw a stream of rule manifest out of ¡®the World¡¯ into the physical realm. Not just the rule, the entire stream of rule, this is outrageously astonishing. In order toprehend a rule, card apprentices enter the one with the world state to connect with the world in the spiritual ne. And then, if they have an affinity, the rules grant the Card apprentices their presence so that the Card apprentice can explore the stream of rule andprehend the rule. Right now, the entire opposite was happening with Cortney. The blood rule stream manifested in the physical ne and descended on Cortney. Without waiting for Cortney toprehend, it started to house itself into Cortney¡¯s body. If the rest of the Card apprentices were to see what I am witnessing, they would cry in envy, yell in madness and beg for justice. Yes, the heavens are unfair. While the rest of the world has to enter the spiritual ne to gainprehension of rules. The blood rule manifested in the physical ne and housed itself in Cortney¡¯s body. Without even making an effort, Cortneyprehended the blood rule. ¡°Fock!¡± Realizing what was happening with Cortney, I could help but curse out loud. This is too grand! I have a 95% synchronization rate, yet I did not get such a privileged visit from the rules. How heaven-defying should one¡¯s ego gem be to receive such a treatment from the World rules? ¡°Is it because of her special physique Tao Tongue?¡± I tried to think of various reasons for such a reaction from the world rule ¡®Blood¡¯ towards Cortney. ¡®No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it. If Cortney¡¯s tao tongue physique was the reason behind this spectacr and grand entry of blood rule, then there should be other rules manifesting, but they didn¡¯t. Just blood rule did. There has to be another reason.¡¯ ¡­ Chapter 446: Mutation

Chapter 446: Mutation

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 19:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Ruling out Cortney¡¯s special physique as a reason behind the manifestation of the blood rule stream in the physical ne, I began contemting various reasons that could be behind this unexpected turn of events. And all the reasons pointed me to Bloodette and her using the skill ¡®blood possession¡¯ on Cortney. No, I did not think of the possibility that Bloodette consuming Cortney might have resulted in this sight. As that is not possible because of the soul pact card, Bloodette could never harm Cortney. But I think that somehow Bloodette¡¯s involvement in Cortney¡¯s ego gem formation has something to do with this unexpected miracle. I can not put my finger on it cause I do not know what actually happened and how it happened. Seeing that spection will not yield solid results, I decided to use my Soul pupils to gather more facts. Activating my soul pupils, I peered into the floating red-skinned Cortney. And what I saw left me more confused. I saw the consciousness of Bloodette and Cortney floating around a blood-red ego gem. The duo¡¯s consciousness seems to be in a daze. No, to be exact, they seem to be in some enlightenment as the blood rule stream poured itself into Cortney¡¯s blood-red ego gem. Even seeing all of this with my eyes, I still cannot believe the fact that the aloof World Rule Blood manifests in the physical ne and is willingly entering the ego gem of a card apprentice. I deactivated my soul pupils with more unanswered questions than before. This was frustrating as hell, but I had no choice but to wait for Cortney and Bloodette¡¯s consciousness toe out of the enlightenment to get the answers I needed. I did not have to wait long. After a few minutes, the Blood rule vanished from the physical ne and returned to the spiritual ne. As for the floating red-skinned Cortney, she was gently ced back on her original spot in the lotus position. Red-skinned Cortney gently opened her eyes and let out a soft breath, but her eyes did not seem to have rity. ¡°Cortney, you awake?¡± I asked in concern. I knew that the unclear look on red-skinned Cortney¡¯s face might be because of two consciousness inside her body, yet I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Blood Possession release¡± having achieved the task, Bloodette separated from Cortney¡¯s body. ¡°Yes, I am fine and feel great. The sudden enlightenment in blood rule was refreshing. Also, the forging of my ego gem was a great sess. And I already formed a rune.¡± With the guest in her body gone, Cortney enthusiastically answered, narrating her gains. ¡°Say what? You formed a rune! But you just formed an ego gem. Was it because of the blood rule enlightenment just now?¡± I was starting to understand what Anna must have gone through seeing me forge an ego gem in a few hours. Cortney was a step higher than me. She not only forged an ego gem in a few hours but alsoprehended the Blood rule and sessfully forged a rune. I hadn¡¯t forged a rune yet despite my 95% synchronization rate. We can all agree that Cortney broke my record. ¡°Yes, it was due to the sudden enlightenment. Is itmon for everybody?¡± Cortney asked innocently. ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re an exception.¡± My mouth twitched as I answered Cortney. I was a genius in my own right. Seeing Cortney break my record, it couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was being reced. ¡°Really? Why is that?¡± Hearing that it was just her that gained enlightenment after forging her ego gem, Cortney asked in concern. As an orphan, Cortney did not like to be separated from the regr crowd. Her whole childhood, she was separated from general society and considered an outcast. Though Cortney acts like an ouw and a delinquent with a devil-may-care attitude, she actually cares that her friends do not outcast her because of their differences. ¡°Check your grimoire. See the updates to your stats. Maybe you will find the answer there.¡± Cortney alone could deal with her demons. I could just support her. ¡°Huh, Wait a sec.¡± Cortney summoned her grimoire and began to go through the new updates to her stats. And answered, ¡°there are changes to my physique and trait section.¡± ¡°What changes?¡± I enquired. ¡°Huh?¡± Cortney was surprised to see that I knew there is a physique and trait section to the grimoire. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I, too, have a physique and traits section in my stats. You aren¡¯t the only ¡®different one¡¯ here. So what are the changes to your states?¡± I replied to the surprised Cortney. ¡°Nothing much, Mutated ego gem and Innate rune Blood supreme are added to my physique and trait section.¡± Cortney reported ¡®Mutant Ego Gem¡¯ ¡®Innate Rune ¨C Blood Supreme¡¯ these two names caught my attention as the Mutant Ego Gem proved my theory that something happened during the process of Cortney forging her ego gem. And the ¡®Innate Rune ¨C Blood Supreme¡¯ proved that this mutation that urred with Cortney¡¯s Ego gem had something to the only Blood Supreme I know, Bloodette. ¡°Hey, do not look at me like that. I did not do anything. I was just trying to help you.¡± It seems Cortney also had reached the same conclusion and red at poor Bloodette, who voiced her defense. ¡°I know you were just trying to help. And thank you. If not for you, I would not have been able to forge the ego gem so early. And one more thing, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If anything, you helped me forge the best ego gem and a rune. I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Cortney hurriedly rified the misunderstanding that Bloodette got from her sudden nce. ¡°Mention not. Happy to help. Next time bring me lots of monster blood.¡± Hearing Cortney thank her repeatedly for her help Bloodette cheered up and asked to be rewarded with lots of monster blood. ¡­ Chapter 447: Acquiring Land

Chapter 447: Acquiring Land

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 19:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon When Bloodette asked Cortney to be rewarded with monster blood, I suddenly remembered the deal between Bloodette and me. ¡°Speaking of monster blood, my friend should have already arrived and been waiting. Bloodette, could you check if someone is outside there.¡± I said, remembering that I had asked Van to bring lots of high-rank monster blood to this location. ¡°Wait, I will check.¡± Bloodette hurriedly used her authority over the dungeon to check if somebody was waiting outside. ¡°Yes, a man is waiting at the location of the dungeon entrance.¡± Bloodette reported what she saw. Suddenly a blood mirror formed out of thin air in front of me, and I heard Blodette¡¯s voice asking me, ¡°Is that him?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. Could you let him in?¡± I replied affirmatively, watching the image of Van on the screen of the blood mirror. I was surprised to see that the blood rule could also be used for surveince. Van had no choice but to wait for me as he could not contact me since I was inside a dungeon. ¡°No problem. As long as your friend has my monster¡¯s blood, he cane in.¡± Bloodette did not mind. All she cared about was the monster¡¯s blood promised to her. I was relieved to hear this because I was nning to have all my cmity daughter gem enter the Blood Rock Cave dungeon toprehend the blood rule, and it is good to know a little monster¡¯s blood can sway Bloodette¡¯s will the direction I want to. ¡­ ¡°Master Wyatt, here¡¯s the fresh monster blood you asked for. Forty liters of B-rank, 120 liters of C-rank, and 400 liters of D-rank monster¡¯s blood. All these monsters were hunted today. The blood was extracted while their blood was still warm.¡± Van handed me three storage truck cards as he boosted about the freshness of the monster¡¯s blood. ¡°Good job, Van¡± taking the three storage cards, I ced them in my grimoire and summoned three barrels of monster blood. *Sniff**Sniff* Bloodette sniffed the air and yelled, ¡°Food is here!¡± Bloodette did not need permission. She hurriedly used her Blood maniption skill to draw out all the blood from the three barrels and mixed them together into a massive sphere of blood as she continued to refine it into blood candies. *sigh* Cortney sighed, seeing Bloodette mix different ranks of monster blood into one. ¡°¡­¡± I too could not help but shake my head, seeing that in eagerness, Bloodette skipped the basicmon sense. Ignoring Bloodette, I handed Van a storage trunk card of my own and said, ¡°Next, head to guild association mall. Some of my friends are waiting for me at the guild association mall. Unfortunately, I cannot make it there today to deliver these to them. So you deliver these to them in my stead. Inform them all to gather here tonight at 9. I expect you, Sarah, and the other two to do the same.¡± I remembered about Vivian and others whom I had asked to wait for me at the Guild Association mall. It was alreadyte, so I did not n to visit them; instead, I wanted to head back to the warehouse directly and learn about the Rules and the Runes from Anna. Therefore I handed the task of giving the Cmity daughter gems to Vivian and others to Van. And I asked all of my cmity daughter core present in the sky blossom city to gather here tonight at nine because after I learn about rules and rune forging from Anna, I intended to pass that knowledge to them, and together, we wouldprehend blood rule here in the Blood Rock Cave. The faster all my Cmity daughter gemsprehend the Blood rule, the faster I canunch a siege on the Circle Sun Blossom city branch. ¡°Yes, Master Wyatt. Anything else?¡± Van keenly imprinted my instructions to his mind and asked if I had any more instructions for him. ¡°Buy thisnd and the area surrounding it. No matter the cost, buy it all. If youck the funds, contact Susan at my Card Boutique. She will help. If any problem arises, contact me.¡± Thisnd was a gold mine¡­ Blood mine, to be exact, and I had to acquire it no matter the cost. ¡°Yes, master Wyatt.¡± Van nodded in affirmation. ¡°Thisnd is going to be the future base of the TSR guild, so make sure to n ordingly when you buy the surroundingnd.¡± I made my intention about thend clear to Van. This way, understanding what thend would be used for, he could buy more than enoughnd to construct the TSR guild main base. ¡°Understood, master Wyatt. I will not disappoint you.¡± Van once again nodded to my instruction without any hesitation. Just then, Bloodette finished refining about 336,000 blood candies out of 560 liters of monster¡¯s blood. Bloodette being Bloodette turned into a blob of Blood and directly swallowed all of the blood candies in one go. And turning back to the humanoid form, sheid on her back and patted her slightly bulging tummy. And let out a loud burp, she said, ¡°Is this how it feels not to be hungry?¡± Seeing this, Cortney clicked her tongue, *Tsk* ¡°Also procure more blood. Be it any rank. As long it¡¯s the monster¡¯s blood and fresh enough. Just buy it.¡± Seeing how Bloodette did not care for the rank of the monster¡¯s blood, I also did not demand any particr level of the monster¡¯s blood when instructing Van to buy more monster¡¯s blood. ¡°Yes! Yes! Mister, buy as much of the monster¡¯s blood as you can. Pretty please. I will give you lots and lots of Blood pills in exchange.¡± Hearing me instruct Van to bring more monster¡¯s blood Bloodette who waszily lying on the ground rubbing her tummy, jumped up energetically and started to seduce Van with Blood pills to get more monster¡¯s blood. ¡­ Chapter 448: Hunger

Chapter 448: Hunger

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 19:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Hearing Bloodette offer Van blood pills to bring more monster¡¯s blood for her, I could not help but frown. If Blood could offer Van, then she could do it for others too. Fortunately, Van is my subordinate. Otherwise, I could do nothing but watch my monopoly over Bloodette¡¯s blood pille to a sad ending. Therefore I had to take measures so that this would not repeat again. ¡°Bloodette, I thought we had been between us. You give me blood pills, and I provide you with monster¡¯s blood. Correct me if I am wrong.¡± I asked Bloodette with a professional smile pasted on my face covering my disappointment over Bloodette¡¯s action. ¡°We still do! You too can bring me monster¡¯s blood, and in exchange, I will give you blood pills. Don¡¯t worry about my deal with him. I can create more than enough blood pills for both of you in no time.¡± Turns out Bloodette was just being greedy. And she did have the strength to back her greed as she can indeed create thousands of blood pills in a matter of minutes without breaking a sweat. ¡°Bloodette, it doesn¡¯t work that way. He works for me.¡± I had to coax Bloodette into bing my monopoly. Despite the res that Cortney threw at me. ¡°So, what?¡± Bloodette asked in confusion. ¡°He works for me, so the blood he brings belongs to me. I bring you the monster¡¯s blood, or he brings you monster¡¯s blood in the end, you will be paying me.¡± I made my words a bit confusing so that Bloodette would get what I was saying but not understand where the problem lied. ¡°I still do not understand.¡± Bloodette pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt your little brian Bloodette. You do not want to feel hungry all the time, right?¡± When Bloodette was done digesting the 336,000 blood pills that she swallowed earlier, the first thing she said was, ¡®Is this how it feels not to be hungry?¡¯ The meaning from Bloodette¡¯s words was clear that she was always hungry. And could never satisfy her hunger because other than the nd and vorless condensed blood rule, she had nothing in this room to quench her thirst for blood. Decades of surviving just on condensed blood rule had made Bloodette develop a kind of dislike towards it. Hence, she would rather stubbornly starve than feed on condensed blood rule. This is also the reason why Bloodette cannot hold back whenever she gets Monster¡¯s Blood, or food products made using it. ¡°Yes, I do not want to feel hungry anymore,¡± Bloodetteined. This is why she eagerly decided to make a deal with Van. She thought that two people bringing a monster¡¯s blood was better than one. ¡°What? Why did you not tell anything about this earlier? If you had said something, I would have brought you lots of monster¡¯s blood every day.¡± Cortney, who had finally understood the reason behind Bloodette mindlessly swallowing all the blood pudding she brought, could not help but ask why Bloodette did not tell her about her hunger? As she always thought that Bloodette was addicted to sugar so she would always end up limiting Bloodette¡¯s intake of Blood pudding. ¡°I did not want to burden you with my hunger.¡± The first few years that Bloodette spent as Cortney¡¯s friend, she knew that Cortney was very weak and could barely survive herself. Therefore she never mentioned her hunger to Cortney. And by time, Cortney found her mother Bloodette had gotten a minimum knowledge about how the human world works by reading the books Cortney bought for her. Even though it seemed Cortney¡¯s mother was loaded, she still chose to keep quiet about her hunger because she did not want to strain Cortney and her mother¡¯s rtionship because of her. Money is a sensitive issue in the human world. Knowing this, Bloodette tried to make do with the blood pudding that Cortney brought her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I never understood you. I was not a good friend.¡± Cortney hugged Bloodette. ¡°Huh?¡± Bloodette was flustered, being hugged by Cortney suddenly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bloodette with me here. You will never have to be hungry again. I will form a team of card apprentices who will hunt monsters every day and bring you fresh and warm monsters¡¯ blood.¡± I made a promise to Bloodette. This is why I was nning to build the TSR guild¡¯s main base here in the outskirts of Sky blossom city. To feed Bloodette and am at it also monopolizes her blood pills. I never nned to sell the blood pills made by Bloodette but use them for my Cmity daughter gem. So I did not demand Bloodette anything in return for feeding her monster¡¯s blood every day. Whatever Bloodette gave feeling debated to me would be more than enough for me and my subordinates. ¡°Really?¡± Bloodette asked with big watery red eyes. Her hunger is her curse. It has tormented her for decades though she has managed to control her hunger and live with it. It would be better if she never felt hungry. ¡°Yes. And not just the monster¡¯s blood for your hunger, but I n to add many things to this ce so that you never feel lonely and can live a life of luxury and pleasure.¡± I nned to keep Bloodette happy and satisfied because the happier she was, the more indebted she felt towards me. ¡°Good then. I promise to help you with whatever you need.¡± Bloodette went one step ahead; instead of promising her blood pills, she promised herself. ¡°Good, I will be counting on you then.¡± And this, my friends, I call monopoly 101. Winning a person¡¯s heart gets more returns than coercing a person. ¡°Are you still hungry?¡± Cortney asked in concern. ¡°For now, no, but soon I will be. Overlord rank monster¡¯s blood to satisfy my hunger for a long time.¡± Bloodette finally was honest about her hunger seeing her friends genuinely wanted to help her. ¡®¡­¡¯ Hearing Bloodette¡¯s demand, I started to feel I seemed to have adopted a hunger ghost incarnation. ¡­ Chapter 449: Rule Affinity

Chapter 449: Rule Affinity

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 19:41 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Van left toplete the task I had given to him, leaving us three in the Blood Rock Cave. Turning to Cortney, I asked, ¡°What are the descriptions about the mutated ego gem and the Innate rune given in your grimoire?¡± ¡°The description for Mutated Ego Gem is not detailed. It just says that my Ego Gem has mutated and has a high-level affinity to Blood rule. As for the Innate Rune, it exins it as the rune born with the formation ego gem. That¡¯s all it rifies about the two. Making it really hard to guess the cause of mutation and the formation of the innate rune.¡± Cortney answered to the best of her knowledge. Without hiding anything showing how much she trusted me. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess the reason for mutation in your ego gem. It had to do something with Bloodette possessing you during your ego gem formation. The Innate Rune Blood Supreme is evidence enough.¡± Seeing that my words caused Bloodette¡¯s expression to deem. So I exined to myself, ¡°I am not saying the mutation in the ego gem is bad. I just want to explore why the mutation happened in the first ce and how we can use it to our advantage.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Cortney nodded in understanding. And Bloodette followed suit. ¡°Good, now tell me if there was anything out of the ordinary when you were forging the ego gem?¡± I had to understand what led to a mutation in Cortney¡¯s ego gem because I wanted to make use of it to my advantage. Cortney¡¯s mutated ego gem caused the Blood rule stream to manifest to the physical ne and bestow an innate rune to her ego gem. If I were to find the reason behind that, I could uncover a way to get the rule streams to manifest to the physical ne and give enlightenment. This was just my first thought, but after hearing Cortney narrate the description of the Mutated Ego gem. I discovered that ego gems could have an affinity towards a specific rule. This led to another question in my mind, how many rules can one ego gem have an affinity with? Two? Three? How many? Are there other card apprentices with ego gems with affinity to rules? Does Anna know about this? Too many questions, but I was clear where I was headed with these questions. How to manifest a Rule Stream into the physical ne? Is there a way to create ego gems with an affinity? Either way, all these questions led to one ambition to be the master of the rules, rather than being a student of the rules trying toprehend their mystic. But for now, I would be satisfied with knowing how to gain an affinity to a rule. Synchronization rate and affinity are two different concepts. The synchronization rate represents the Card apprentices¡¯ connection to the World and the spiritual ne. In contrast, the affinity represents the fondness of Rules to the Card apprentice. Higher the Synchronization rate deeper and easier you connect with the World, the Spiritual ne, and the rules within them. Higher the affinity with a particr rule, higher the rule¡¯s affection towards the Card apprentice. My Cmity Soul gems synchronization rate was near perfect, but it had zero affinity with any particr rule. This, to someone like me, who seeks perfection as much as possible, was a concern. And as a person in search of strength, I had to understand how this affinity thing works. Having dedicated my past life to science, even in this bizarre world and its mystic, I tried to exin everything with a logical exnation. And my soul pupils made it easier for me to exin the why and how of this world¡¯s Bizarre mystic. ¡°Now that you mention it, something abnormal did indeed take ce when I was forging my ego gem,¡± Cortney recalled the process of forging her ego gem and did remember something of concern. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Whatever it may be, let me be the judge of it. You just narrate what happened in detail.¡± I motivated Cortney to speak up, whatever it was that made her feel concerned about the process of forging her ego gem. ¡°It was when I fed my ethereal spirit with my refined soul energy.¡± Cortney spoke about which part of the forging process she felt out of the ordinary. ¡°Did your Ethereal spirit show resistance to feed on your refined soul energy?¡± I asked, thinking about the possibility. ¡°No, it did not. But what happened next was weird. After swallowing the refined Soul energy that I fed it. It slowly turned into blood-red color, just like Bloodette here. The ethereal spirit still maintained my appearance, but its ethereal body took shape simr to Bloodette. Is that normal?¡± Cortney asked, having exined what happened while feeding her ethereal spirit with her refined soul energy. ¡°You are talking about little red Cortney? Awe, she looked so adorable despite her grouchiness. What¡¯s abnormal about her?¡± Bloodette seemed to have liked the blood-red look of mini Cortney. And couldn¡¯t help bute to her defense, saying that nothing was abnormal about it. ¡°No, that¡¯s not normal, and I think that is the reason behind the mutation of your ego gem.¡± Hearing Cortney¡¯s exnation about the abnormality in detail. I concluded that the mutation was indeed due to that event. ¡°You two are out of your mind. Little red Cortney is not the problem. Please don¡¯t me her.¡± Bloodette, despite hearing our conversation, seemed not to have the slightest idea of what Cortney and I were talking about. ¡°Bloodette, honey, watch something fun in my grimoire.¡± Cortney opened her grimoire and handed it to Bloodette, trying to keep her busy and not let her intervene in something she did not understand. ¡°Wait, are you trying to get rid of me? I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s been a while since I have been online in the grimoirework. Let¡¯s see if there is something new there.¡± Bloodette took the grimoire and hopped to her bed. ¡­ Chapter 450: Disappointed

Chapter 450: Disappointed

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 19:49 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ¡°How did Bloodette¡¯s involvement in the process of forging my ego gem lead to such a mutation?¡± Cortney asked, wanting to uncover the reason behind the change in her usual Ethereal spirit into a blood-red Ethereal spirit. ¡°The answer to that question is in another question, why did your Ethereal spirit turn to blood-red color? Why not green, blue, or even light-red? The Ethereal spirit turned to blood-red color because of the source of the mutation, and that is Bloodette. Then, what in Bloodette influenced the ethereal spirit to turn Blood-red color? Obviously, we can agree that Bloodette¡¯s rule affinity is the culprit. Now the question remains how did Bloodette¡¯s rule affinity get carried to your ethereal spirit?¡± Finding a solution to a problem always involves asking the right question. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that the color change was because of the involvement of Bloodette?¡± Cortney was confused, not understanding the reasoning behind my question. ¡°No, you are headed in the wrong direction. We know that Bloodette¡¯s involvement caused the mutation because of the innate rune Blood Supreme. Through this, we concluded that the mutation point in the process of forging your ego gem was when you fed your ethereal spirit with the soul energy refined by Bloodette and you. Clearly the soul energy refined by Bloodette and you is the source through which your ethereal spirit inherited the Blood rule affinity of Bloodette. The question is, Why and how did the soul energy refined by Bloodette and you pass on the Bloodette¡¯s Blood rule affinity to your ethereal spirit?¡± I step by step spoke my thought process out loud, hoping that Cortney could understand it. ¡°Wow!¡± Cortney eximed in amazement as I contemted the possibility of soul energy refined by Bloodette and Cortney infecting Cortney¡¯s ethereal spirit with Bloodette¡¯s Blood rule affinity. ¡°What is different about the soul energy refined by Bloodette and you? How could it pass on Bloodette¡¯s Blood rule affinity to your ethereal spirit? All the question¡¯s point to the Blood possession skill of Bloodette, which she used to share her Soul energy maniption skill with you. Wait! Bloodette! When you possess someone with Blood Possession, what can you share with the host?¡± I enquired Bloodette, who was engrossed in the grimoirework. ¡°Huh! Blood Possession is not a sharing skill. It is a skill used to possess bodies. But since my proficiency in the Blood rule is very high, I can use it to partially possess the host to share my abilities, skills, and soul energy.¡± Bloodette exined how she used Blood Possession partially so that she would not end up devouring Cortney in the process of Blood possession. ¡°Bloodette, When you possessed Cortney, did you share your soul energy with her?¡± I finally discovered how the ethereal spirit inherited the Blood rule affinity of Bloodette through the soul energy refined by Bloodette and Cortney. ¡°Yes, yes I did.¡± Bloodette nodded in affirmation. ¡°That¡¯s it! The soul energy refined by Bloodette and you was a mixture of Bloodette¡¯s soul energy and your soul energy. So when the Ethereal spirit fed on that refined soul energy, it fed on Bloodette¡¯s soul energy which has an affinity to blood rule. No wonder it inherited Bloodette¡¯s blood rule affinity. But this should not be possible. The mixture of Bloodette¡¯s soul energy with your soul energy should be considered as impure soul energy by the ethereal spirit, and it should have rejected the soul energy refined by Bloodette and you. And yet somehow, your ethereal spirit did not reject the soul energy refined by Bloodette and you and instead fed on it and gained Bloodette¡¯s blood rule affinity. This is nothing short of a miracle!¡± I narrated what I had deduced to Cortney in great enthusiasm, but my confidence ended when I hit arge bump in my theory. When Anna and I were discussing about the creation of artificial ego gem, she exined to me that one of the reasons why artificial ego transfer from one card apprentice to another card apprentice is not possible is because the ethereal spirit will consider the soul energy of another card apprentice as impure no matter how many times it is refined. This is why I said that Cortney¡¯s Ethereal spirit feeding on the mixed soul energy refined by Bloodette and Cortney was nothing short of a miracle. ¡°It¡¯s not a miracle, you dummy. It¡¯s because of another one of my skills that Iprehended from the Blood rule. This skill allows my blood rule and soul energy topletely morph into the blood rule and soul energy of the Blood I feed or possess. I used this skill while using Blood Possession on Cortney so that her body would not reject my presence. Making my partial possession of Cortney¡¯s body a lot easier.¡± Bloodette, whom I distributed from her fun time in the grimoirework earlier, could not help but criticize me after hearing me call her skill a miracle. ¡°What? There is such a miraculous meaning of the Blood rule? Your proficiency in that meaning of Blood rule must be very high even to fool Cortney¡¯s Ethereal spirit.¡± I expressed my amazement at the wondrous meaning of the Blood rule. ¡°Uh, Huh.¡± Bloodette smugly nodded to my amazement. ¡°Bloodette, you are my lucky star.¡± Cortney hopped on Bloodette¡¯s bed and hugged her expressing her joy. Now that the mystery of the mutation of her Ego gem was solved, Cortney was now finally not worried about the unknown and became genuinely enthusiastic about her mutated ego gem. ¡°¡­¡± I was not as enthusiastic about the oue. Because solving the mystery behind Cortney¡¯s mutated ego gem did not bring the result I was hoping for. I was hoping that solving the puzzle to Cortney¡¯s mutated ego gem would help me understand rule affinity better and deduce a way to gain rule affinity. In the end, it turns out all of it was for naught. ¡­ Chapter 451: Pseudopod

Chapter 451: Pseudopod

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 19:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ¡°Now that we have solved the mystery of your mutated ego gem. Next, we should deduce the skills of your innate rune, ¡®Blood Supreme.¡¯ Try using it.¡± I asked Cortney to use her innate rune to see the difference between a normal rune and an innate rune. ¡°Okay, how do I use it?¡± Cortney asked, agreeing to my request. ¡°Find the innate rune in your ego gem and show your intent to use it. Feeling your intent, the rune will activate just like using cards.¡± I exined based on my experience with the broken runes. ¡°Uh, Huh.¡± nodding in agreement, Cortney began channeling her focus into her ego gem. Soon Cortney¡¯s skin turned red just like before when Bloodette had possessed her using the blood rule meaning ¡®blood possession.¡¯ Cortney opened her eyes, showing her morphed ck sclera and red pupils. ¡°¡­¡± Soon, Bloodette and Cortney reacted and turned to stare at each other. Both Bloodette and Cortney had confused looks on their faces. ¡°Bloodette, are you also feeling a connection between the two of us?¡± Cortney asked Bloodette as she gazed at her dearly. ¡°Yes. I, too, feel a mysterious connection between the two of us. What is this mystical feeling? It¡¯s as if you are the other half that I have been missing my whole life.¡± Bloodette also felt the connection that Cortney felt between the two of them. ¡± I have the simr feeling as if you are the other half that will finallyplete me.¡± Cortney agreed with Bloodette, expressing that she felt the same as Bloodette. ¡°I feel the connection is pulling me towards you. The pull is getting stronger with my resistance.¡± Bloodette felt an invisible pull from the connection between Cortney and her. Not knowing what this unknown connection is, Bloodette subconsciously resisted it. ¡°Really? Stop resisting. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡± Cortney advised Bloodette to stop resisting the call of the connection between them. ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡± Bloodette hesitated but soon, she agreed with Cortney¡¯s advice and stopped resisting the pull from the mysterious connection between the two. ¡°¡­¡± As Bloodette stopped resisting the, I saw Bloodette morph from her humanoid form into liquid and directly enter Cortney¡¯s body through her orifice. After that, Cortney¡¯s red skin and morphed eyes turned to normal. ¡°Did I just swallow, Bloodette?¡± Cortney yelled in panic after feeling her strength rise as her orifice swallowed liquid Bloodette. If Bloodette just possessed her simr to previous possession, then her skin and pupils should have remained red. But they turned to normal after swallowing Bloodette. Therefore Cortney felt that she had swallowed Bloodette for good this time. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the changes in Cortney, I also began to suspect the same as her. After all, the innate rune was called blood supreme. ¡°Bloodette! Bloodette! Answer me,¡± Cortney yells hysterically, trying to get a response from Bloodette. ¡®Oh, shit¡¯ was my first thought seeing Cortney not hearing a response from Bloodette after she was swallowed by Cortney¡¯s innate rune Blood Supreme. ¡°Bloodette! Bloodette! Are you there!¡± Cortney shouted in distress, not hearing a response from Bloodette. Her suspension started to getrger. ¡°I am here!¡± Finally, a pseudopod face made of blood extended out from Cortney¡¯s left shoulder and responded to Cortney¡¯s cry. ¡°What the hell!¡± I yelled, seeing Bloodette¡¯s face extend out of Cortney¡¯s left shoulder. That caught me off guard. ¡°Ahh!¡± Cortney, who finally saw the whole picture and could not help but cry out loud in a scare. Who wouldn¡¯t if a blood pseudopod extended out of your shoulder resembling your friend¡¯s face. ¡°Ahh!¡± Bloodette also screamed. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing theical scene in front of me, I was without words. ¡°Why are you screaming?¡± Cortney asked Bloodette, having finally calmed down from the scare of watching Bloodette¡¯s head grow out of her shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t I get to scream when you and Wyatt both get to do it?¡± Bloodette spoke in the logic only she could understand. ¡°We screamed because you scared us!¡± Cortney argued. ¡°FYI, I was shocked, not scared,¡± I made it clear to Bloodette and Cortney that I was not scared but shocked. Yes, I was shocked. And then continued to ask, ¡± Bloodette, what happened after Cortney¡¯s body swallowed you?¡± ¡°About that, I was not swallowed into Cortney¡¯s body but in her innate rune. This rune helps me reside in it and share all my powers with her. When inside the rune, I can not only share my powers with her but can also share all five of Cortney¡¯s senses. And this is easier than partial blood possession. I could spend eternity in this innate blood rune. I did not answer Cortney¡¯s call earlier because I was deducing how to use the Innate blood rune. It¡¯s very simple to operate this rune. I mastered it in a minute.¡± Bloodette exined the use of the innate blood rune and why she took so long to answer Cortney¡¯s call. ¡°So all this strength filling my body is your shared power. No wonder I feel so strong. And a lot closer with the Blood rule.¡± Courtney finally knew where the new power in her body came from. ¡°Interesting¡± hearing the benefits brought to Bloodette and Cortney by the innate rune ¡®blood rune¡¯, I was intrigued. This ability of Cortney¡¯s innate rune changed my perspective of different kinds of meanings of rules and their runes. Who would have thought that Blood rule would forge a bizarre innate rune? A rune with the ability to store Bloodette in Cortney¡¯s Ego gem. A space-rted rune forged from blood rule, very interesting. The innate rune blood supreme had the ability to create a nurturing space for Bloodette in Cortney¡¯s ego gem. Within this space, Bloodette shares her powers with Cortney and experiences the world through Cortney¡¯s senses. The rune did not restrict Cortney¡¯s moments. If she willed, she could extent out of Cortney¡¯s body like a pseudopod This rune sounded just like my monster orb item card. Which had the ability to capture monsters and help the card apprentice nurture and train them. ¡­ Chapter 452: Repaying Grace

Chapter 452: Repaying Grace

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 18:03 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s head back.¡± I said to Cortney. Seeing all the work here was done, I nned to head back and learn about rune forging from Anna. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head back.¡± Cortney nodded in affirmation. ¡°Can¡¯t you guys stay longer?¡± Bloodette pleaded. Having tested Cortney¡¯s rune, she had separated from the innate rune. ¡°What for? Can¡¯t you juste with us using Cortney¡¯s innate blood rune?¡± I reminded Bloodette that she could follow us by entering Cortney¡¯s innate rune. ¡°But the seal¡­.¡± Bloodette recalled dejectedly. ¡°It could work. We should give it a try. If the soul pact card can allow you to level the seal for some time, then my innate rune could do the same. ¡± Cortney supported my theory and wanted to give it a try. So she enthusiastically suggested Bloodette not give up. ¡°You would do that for me?¡± Bloodette asked Cortney in surprise. After all, there were consequences to resisting the dungeon seal. Bloodette had tried so many times to go out of the dungeon but was always stopped by the seal on the dungeon. Every time Bloodette attempted to resist the seal, she had to face harsh punishment. At first, Bloodette thought her power was not enough. She was right, but she did not know by how much. So whenever she made a breakthrough in her active soul control or Blood rule, she would try to resist the seal ced on the dungeon. But to no avail, every time, her power was not enough. And the repercussion that followed as the consequences of her resisting the seal ced on the dungeon was very severe enough to break Bloodette¡¯s will to fight. Finally, she gave up, deciding she would try once she achieved the zenith level of the active soul control and Blood rule. Therefore this time, when Cortney suggested using her rune to con the seal ced on the dungeon, Bloodette could not help but hesitate. After all, she knew what the repercussions would follow as the consequences of her getting caught trying to con the dungeon seal. Bloodette was not afraid of the punishment of the seal as it was nothingpared to the hope given by the innate blood rune of Cortney. But what worries her is that if they are caught by the seal of the dungeon trying to con it, then Cortney may also face the punishment of the seal of the dungeon. Bloodette had an undying body and the realm of a Card overlord so she could take the punishment of the seal of the dungeon. But the same was not true for Cortney, who was of the Card soldier realm and had a weak physique of a human card apprentice. Yes, Bloodette was not worried for her. She could risk it following the hope provided by Cortney¡¯s innate rune, but the hope provided by the innate blood rune was not enough for her to risk her friend¡¯s life. Therefore Bloodette thought twice before agreeing to Cortney¡¯s n. But the thought of Cortney being willing to risk her life for her so that she could get out of the dungeon was touching and moving for Bloodette. which made it even harder for her to follow Cortney¡¯s n. She would rather spend the rest of the eternity trapped in the dungeon than risk losing a good best friend like Cortney. Who did not think twice when it came to helping her get out of the dungeon seal. ¡°Yes, I would because you would do the same for me.¡± Cortney may look like a delinquent from outside and dress like a cheap girl, but her heart was golden and big enough to carry the wishes and regrets of her dead brother and sister from the orphanage. She knew the true meaning of brotherhood and lived by it. If someone would help her, she would repay them 1000 times. If someone crossed her, then she would repay them ten times. Her motto was simple: friends and family are more important than anyone. Repaying someone¡¯s grace is more important than revenge. And she owed Bloodette a lot of grace on that fateful night if Bloodette had not allowed her into the Dungeon. Then she might have been kidnapped by her pursuers and turned into a ve or worse. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it.¡± Being encouraged by Cortney, Bloodette was infected by her enthusiasm and decided to try leaving the dungeon she was sealed in by leaving the dungeon hidden in Cortney¡¯s innate blood rune. Getting a green signal from Bloodette, Cortney used her innate rune, ¡®Blood Supreme,¡¯ to call Bloodette into the rune space. Feeling the pull of the mysterious bond between her and Cortney¡¯s Innate blood rune, Bloodette did not resist and followed the tug from the connection between her and Cortney. Soon Bloodette shed her humanoid body and morphed into a liquid form which began to force into Cortney¡¯s orifice than to the innate blood rune. Having settled in the innate rune blood supreme, Bloodette opened the Dungeon gate for us to walk out of the dungeon. I head out first, and Cortney carrying Bloodette in her innate blood rune followed behind. I passed through the dungeon gate without resistance, and walking out of the dungeon gate, I waited for Cortney, concerned that there could be someplications as she tried to step out of the dungeon gate. After all, she was not walking through the dungeon gate by herself. She was carrying Bloodette in her innate blood rune, who could not walk out of the dungeon because of the sea ced on the dungeon. I patiently waited as Cortney finally gathered the courage to step through the dungeon gate. The seal on the dungeon limiting Bloodette to the dungeon was no joke. After all, the Ancient demigods had ced the seal on the dungeon. There are severe consequences to resisting or deceiving the seal covering the dungeon. It¡¯s not a surprise that Cortney is scared, even if that is what she wished to do with her whole heart. Chapter 453: Livestock

Chapter 453: Livestock

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 18:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ¡°Let¡¯s get it over with¡± Cortney finally suppressed her worries and, with great bravery, stepped into the dungeon gate. Walking through the dungeon gate, Cortney was constantly in a high agitation and rm state. Hoping that everything goes smoothly during the inspection of the seal ced on the dungeon. Though it only took one step to walk through the dungeon gate. It felt like an eternity for Cortney and Bloodette. Each of them was not worried about themselves but the other. That¡¯s how deep their friendship ran. ¡°It worked! It worked! Haha,¡± Cortney shouted,ing out of the dungeon gate, letting out all the stress and worry that had built up in her form one step. And slumped to the ground letting out a huge sigh. ¡°We did it. Yes!¡± A pseudopod head extended out of Cortney¡¯s back and yelled with great enthusiasm. It was Bloodette who was celebrating her escaping the prison that limited her to a dungeon for decades by hiding in Cortney¡¯s innate blood rune. Unfortunately, Bloodette did not stop her celebration there and separated from Cortney¡¯s rune and morphed into her original humanoid form, yelling, ¡°I am finally free.¡± With Bloodette¡¯s yell, the dungeon gate that had disappeared after Cortney stepped out of it appeared behind Bloodette, and a dozen or so thick chains made out of the blood hooked onto Bloodette, who was dering her freedom to the world. ¡°Oh, shit!¡± Feeling the pain and pull from the blood hooks that havetched into her blood rule body Bloodette cursed at herself for celebrating too early. ¡°No! Will not go back. No!¡± Gruesome cries of Bloodette filled the surroundings. She tried resisting the force of the dozens of blood chains pulling her back into the dungeon gate. Alsa, to no avail, no matter how hard Bloodette yelled orunched at the blood chains, she was slowly being dragged by them into the dungeon gate. ¡°Leave my friend alone,¡± Cortney yelled at the dungeon seal and dashed towards Bloodette to help her get rid of the Blood chaintching onto her as it pulled her back into the dungeon. ¡°Wyatt! Stop that foolish girl.¡± Seeing Cortneye to her rescue, Bloodette gave up resisting the pull of the chains and jumped back into the dungeon gate, yelling at me to stop Cortney from attacking the seal of the dungeon. If Cortney were to attack the seal on the dungeon, the seal would determine Cortney as hostile andunch a punishment at her. Someone of Cortney¡¯s strength could not even face the friction of the seal¡¯s strength and live to tell the stories. Therefore to save her friend Bloodette stopped resisting the seal and jumped back into the dungeon before Cortney could attack the seal. ¡°Cortney, stop. There is nothing we can do with our strength.¡± I restrained Cortney, stopping her from acting rashly. And soon, the dungeon gate disappeared, having caught Bloodette. ¡°Argh!¡± Cortney let out a roar filled with sorrow that had umted seeing her best friend skewered by blood hooks and dragged by dozens of blood chains into a cage like a beast. For someone who believes repaying grace is more important than revenge, friends and family are more important than any higher being. Seeing her best friend and benefactor in such a state as she helplessly watched was the greatest pain. ¡°Bloodette! Bloodette!¡± Cortney tried contacting Bloodette through her soul pact card, but we received no response instantly ¡°I am fine.¡± After a minute or so, a weak voice responded to Cortney¡¯s calls stating that she was okay. ¡°Bloodette, open the dungeon gate, let me in.¡± Cortney asked to visit Bloodette inside the dungeon. To check on her condition. ¡°Cortney, I am fine. Just a little weak from all the over deal earlier, I want to rest for now. Let¡¯s meet tonight at 9.¡± Bloodette exined that she was exhausted from resisting the seal on the dungeon and wanted to rest for now and asked Cortney toe backter. ¡°Blood¡­¡± Cortney wanted to argue but stopped feeling a hand pressing her shoulder. Cortney turned to see the owner of the hand. I shook my head with a sad look. Telling her to stop at this and not make things difficult for Bloodette. From the gloomy look on my face, Cortney understood that she was making things ufortable for Bloodette out of her worries, so she decided to give Bloodette her space to recover. ¡°Wyatt! Can I eat your Blood Ego Elemental? It looks very appetizing right now.¡± having consumed all her energy to deal with the punishment from the seal, Bloodette could no longer maintain the humanoid form and had turned into a puddle of blood. With all her energy exhausted, the dreaded hunger of hers had surfaced. Therefore she nned to eat the Blood Swordsman I had left in the dungeon toprehend the blood rule and heal its broken rune topletion. ¡°Well, I have only one of those, so leave the core and eat its body so that it can keep recreating its body, giving you a stable source of blood. And don¡¯t worry, I will ask my friend to bring all the blood he has collected. He will be here soon. Let¡¯s meetter tonight.¡± Since I will being backter, I decided to leave the Blood swordsman in the Blood Rock Cave to continueprehending blood rule. I did not expect it to be livestock for Bloodette. Blood that constitutes Blood ego elemental¡¯s body is normal blood, unlike Bloodette¡¯s body which was made of condensed blood rule. The average blood created by the Blood ego elemental is very purepared to the monster blood, which carries nutrition and waste from the monster¡¯s body. Therefore the blood produced by Blood swordsman was also tasteless and vorless. But it tastes better whenpared to the taste of the condensed blood rule. This seemed very appetizing to Bloodette, whose hunger has reached new heights thanks to the punishment from the seal. ¡­ Chapter 454: Flirt

Chapter 454: Flirt

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 18:21 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Cortney, don¡¯t worry. She will be okay. I bet right now she is busy chugging the monster¡¯s blood that Van must have brought to her dungeon by now.¡± I consoled Cortney seeing that she was physically present here, but mentally, her mind was preupied with worries about Bloodette. ¡°I hope so,¡± Cortney replied meekly. I guess seeing Bloodette skewered and being dragged into the dungeon simr to a beast into its cage was too much for her. ¡°¡­¡± Nothing I said seemed to bring up Cortney¡¯s spirit, so I let go and walked into the Warehouse. ¡°Wyatt, you are here.¡± Not Susan, not Anna, but Luna greeted me. The other two looked at her with surprise, thinking, when did Luna get so close to me? ¡°¡­¡± I nodded at Luna and headed in, and Cortney followed behind. ¡°When did you two get so close enough to exchange greetings?¡± Anna asked her Cousin suspiciously. ¡°Can¡¯t acquaintances greet each other? Anyway, I am d that he finally decided to show up. The memirconium ore has been waiting to be analyzed by him.¡± Hearing Luna, I finally understood why she greeted me so enthusiastically. ¡°Wait for a moment. I can understand why Your mother has an ego gem. After all, she has future sight, but what about you, little girl? When did you forge an ego gem?¡± Anna interrupted Luna and questioned, sensing an ego gem in Cortney¡¯s body. Anna had sensed the Cmity daughter gem disguised as an ego gem in the Clown mask long ago. But she did not think much of it because the Clown mask from the alternate future must have forged her ego gem. Having forged an ego gem once in an alternate future, it would not be hard for Clown mask to forge an ego gem for the second time. But sensing the ego gem in Cortney¡¯s body, Anna was astonished because Cortney was a card soldier and had already forged an ego gem. ¡°I forged it a few hours ago,¡± Cortney answered without thinking. ¡°What?¡± Anna and Luna eximed in astonishment. ¡°Did your mother teach you how to forge an ego gem?¡± Anna thought maybe the Clown mask must have taught her daughter the basics of Ego Gem forging to her daughter at an earlier stage. ¡°No, Wyatt taught me to forge an ego gem in the evening,¡± Cortney replied truthfully. ¡°¡­¡± Anna and Luna turned to me for an exnation. ¡°Yes, I did teach her to forge an ego gem a few hours ago. All I can say is that she is a natural. Not only did she manage to forge an ego gem within a record time, but her ego gem has an affinity to blood rule and has an innate blood rune.¡± I gave a summary of Cortney¡¯s achievements to Anna and Luna. And turning to Susan, who did not know what I was talking about, I said, ¡°Cortney has achieved something remarkable. When you are of Card soldier realm, I will teach you too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Susan nodded in understanding, with the corners of her mouth turning upwards. ¡°WTF! Stop flirting and give the details.¡± Luna yelled. She, like Anna, also forged her ego gem in the Card master realm. ¡°What? Who is flirting? Dr. Luna, watch your mouth. I am an honorable boss. I would never flirt with my employees.¡± I defend my character. ¡°Yes, you were.¡± Corey supported Luna¡¯s im and, turning to Susan, she said, ¡± Big sis, you do not need to be afraid and tolerate this pervert¡¯s workce harassment. You are in the presence of the southern emperor. She will get justice for you.¡± ¡°Corey, stop it.¡± Susan¡¯s face was redder than a tomato out of embarrassment. And Corey¡¯s words were only adding to her embarrassment. ¡°Manager Susan, are the Bright family girl¡¯s words true? Is your boss guilty of such a heinous crime?¡± Anna voluntarily participated in Corey¡¯s shenanigans and questioned Susan putting a majestic front. ¡°¡­¡± Susan was speechless out of embarrassment. She could handle Corey, but how was she supposed to deal with the shameless southern emperor? ¡°Isn¡¯t this pot calling the kettle ck? You are the biggest pervert in the room. How can you be the judge?¡± I said, gazing at Anna for ming Corey¡¯s fire. ¡°Uh-Huh, so you ept that you are a pervert. Your highest, the culprit has admitted that he is a pervert. Please pass your judgment on him.¡± Corey quickly caught on to the oversight in my words and asked Anna to judge my crimes. ¡°Bright family girl, by that logic, doesn¡¯t it mean you are admitting me as a pervert too.¡± Anna¡¯s mouth with anger hearing Corey¡¯s logic. Pot and kettle are both ck, so when a pot calls the kettle ck, it means that ¡®someone with a particr fault uses someone else of having the same fault.¡¯ So if I use that Idom to point out that Anna was the pervert, that means that I am admitting that I, too, am a pervert. Which is what Corey pointed out to Anna. But by this logic, if I were to be considered a pervert, then it meant she also considered Anna as a pervert. Seeing the nerve of Corey to act smart-mouthed in front of her, Anna was enraged and decided to teach Corey a lesson. ¡°Will you guys stop it with your gibberish? We have other important things to discuss herepared to Anna¡¯s loose morals.¡± Luna interrupted before Anna could reign her terror on Corey for indirectly calling her a female pervert. ¡°Look who¡¯s talking, prude. Tsk¡± Anna clicked her tongue at her cousin in annoyance. ¡± I am not a prude! Unlike you, who would just give it to anybody. I haven¡¯t found the right person yet.¡± Luna defended herself and did not let go of the chances to dig at Anna and her easy lifestyle. ¡°Said the 80-year-old virgin.¡± How could Anna let Luna be after what she had just said. Chapter 455: Consensual

Chapter 455: Consensual

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 18:27 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°I am still in my 70s.¡± Luna protested hearing Anna state her age incorrectly. ¡°Whatever, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are a prude and a virgin.¡± Anna did not fall for Luna¡¯s trap to change the subject from her virginity to age and continued to taunt her for being a virgin. ¡± I am not a prude and am a virgin by choice. I want to save myself for until after the marriage.¡± Luna disagreed with Anna¡¯s insults. ¡°First, you said you were saving yourself for the right guy. Now you say you are waiting for your marriage. Which one is it?¡± Anna asked Luna to make up her mind regarding the reason behind her still being a virgin. ¡°Well, I am saving myself for my wedding night with the right guy.¡± Luna used her words wisely and got her defense together, and made it more robust than earlier. ¡°That¡¯s what a genuine prude would say,¡± Anna eximed, hearing the age-old defense of a prude from her cousin. ¡°No, I am not a prude,¡± Luna yelled in annoyance. She seemed to be genuinely agitated by Anna¡¯s taunt. But Anna enjoyed herself so much that she couldn¡¯t notice that her cousin wasfortable. ¡°Fine, look me in the eyes and tell me if you have kissed a man casually. I bet you can¡¯t because you haven¡¯t kissed a single man your entire life. I dare you to prove me wrong¡­.¡± Anna red at her cousin. Daring her to tell her otherwise. ¡°¡­.¡± Luna was without words because the words that her cousin spoke were right. She did not kiss a single man in her entire life. ¡°You¡¯ve been awfully quiet for some who ims not to be a prude. What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue?¡± Anna was unwilling to let her cousin off the hook yet, as she had called her a slut who would give it to anybody. ¡°¡­.¡± Luna red at Anna and then stared at me. ¡°¡­.¡± Feeling Luna¡¯s stare, I thought that she med me for this. If she did, I would like to point out that she was the one who used me of flirting with Susan at the workce. *Smooch* Luna vanished from her spot and appeared next to me. Pulling me into her embrace, she locked her lips to mine. Then she shoved her tongue into my mouth and let it go wild. A total amateur hour, no technique, and too much tongue. Luna did not seem to know what she was doing. And I was not in the mood to teach her. I struggled to free myself from her embrace, but my strength failed in front of a card emperor¡¯s strength. ¡°¡­.¡± Seeing Luna¡¯s blood actions, Anna, Susan, Corey, and Cortney were ck-jawed. ¡°Mwah!¡± After a minute-long steamy and passionate kiss, Luna separated herself from me. ¡°I just casually kissed Wyatt. Will a prude do that?¡± Luna stared into Anna¡¯s dumbfounded eyes and triumphantly dered her act of debauchery. ¡°¡­.¡± Anna was still in shock and could not believe her eyes that her cute little cousin dared to rebel. ¡°Fock! You hoodlum sisters, haven¡¯t you people heard of the word consensual?¡± Seeing Luna¡¯s actions, I felt vited and couldn¡¯t help but yell at her. But yells fell to an ear deafened by a momentary victory against her cousin. No matter how hard or what I screamed, it did not seem to get the intended results. I was not a fan of being publicly vited. And this was not my first time being assaulted. Each time, it was a card empress from the Heatsend royal family having their way with me. And I could do nothing but helplessly let it happen. At least Anna had techniques and made sure to tend to my pleasure. But Luna, she was like a barbarian. Her tongue ran rampant in her mouth. I feared I would choke any minute. ¡°How dare you?¡± Anna thundered at Luna. Everyone in the Heatsend pce knew that She was not good at sharing her toys with others. Yet Luna still dared to y with her current favorite toy in front of her without her permission. ¡°What? I was just being you, dear cousin. Doing whatever I want, taking whatever I want without caring for others¡¯ feelings. And I finally get why you like to act that way. It felt great.¡± Anna¡¯s anger did not seem to faze Luna. She looked like she was enjoying the current expression on Anna¡¯s face. Luna earlier nned to slowly get close to Anna¡¯s current favorite, have him fall madly in love with her so that he would abandon Anna for Luna. That way, she could get her revenge on Anna. But having tried and failed to get any reaction from Anna¡¯s current favorite, Luna was not only dejected but started to doubt her charm as a woman. But now, being triggered by Anna, Luna decided to give up on her detailed n to have Anna¡¯s current favorite fall madly in love with her so that he would choose her over Anna. And decided to take the most primitive page from Anna¡¯s ybook. That is to take what you want without caring about others¡¯ feelings. Having done that, Luna felt empowered and more confident in herself than before. So much so that she could stand up against the enraged Anna without batting an eye. ¡°¡­.¡± Hearing Luna says that she just followed her example and took what she wanted without care of consequences, Anna, who was enraged by Lina¡¯s act, felt a sense of rity, and her anger decreased by a lot. ¡°¡­.¡± Seeing Anna turn calm, Luna got agitated as she was walking uncharted territory right now. And did not know how Anna would react to the new her. ¡°How was your first kiss?¡± Anna decided to focus on Luna¡¯s new adventure and not the crime her cousin hadmitted for now. A first kiss is a big deal for someone of Luna¡¯s demeanor. Therefore, for now, she decided to focus on her positive side and leave her vindictive side forter. ¡­ Chapter 456: Great!

Chapter 456: Great!

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 18:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ¡°Anna, I finally had my first kiss, and it felt great.¡± Luna eximed and started to tout about her endeavor. ¡°Wee to the fun side, little cousin. It took you a while, but you made it here. Betterte than never.¡± Anna encouraged Luna to embrace her new side. ¡°The kiss tasted so sweet and savory. No wonder you do it so often.¡± Luna described her experience savoring the aftertaste of the kiss. If Lorenzo were here, he would have a heart attack after seeing what Anna had done to his goody-goody granddaughter. ¡°¡­.¡± Hearing Luna put it that way, Anna¡¯s mouth twitched as she tried hard to control herself from yelling at Luna. ¡°*Ahem*..¡± I cleared my throat at Luna, indicating that the victim of her crime was right next to her. All myints fell to deaf ears, so I had no choice but to hold my rage in. The kiss may have been great for Luna, but not for me. My tongue was still numb from being assaulted by Luna¡¯s wild tongue. And sweetness and savory vor that Luna spoke of was the sweet scent which the Dungeon Cmity seed uses to attract its prey to sow its seeds in them. This sweet vor of my bodily fluids was hardly a notice-worthy perk, but for a first-timer like Luna, it was addictive. This made the kiss great for Luna despite it being a total disaster. ¡°¡­.¡± Hearing me clearing my throat enthused Luna, who was narrating her first kiss to her cousin, hopped and hid behind her cousin like a startled rabbit. And right now, only one thought ran in her mind, ¡®Oh my God, I am so embarrassed right now.¡¯ The bold Luna who dared to assault a boy in public was no more there. ¡°Big sis, did you see that? One second, he flirts with you, and the next second, he kisses another girl right in front of you. How can you tolerate a two-timing jerk like him? ¡± Just when everybody thought the situation could not get any more awkward, Corey opened her mouth and med that I, the victim, had kissed Luna without her consent. ¡°Corey, didn¡¯t you want to return to work for the card boutique? If yes, I do not think provoking Wyatt would work in your favor. So stop it.¡± Susan appreciated Corey as a good friend, and for the help she provided, but now she was also starting to feel that she was crossing the line by making false usations. ¡°You right, big sis. I couldn¡¯t help myself seeing the heathen go unpunished. But for now, I will pretend to be in his support.¡± Corey epted Susan¡¯s advice as she preferred to spend time with Susan. And that was only possible if she was an employee of the card boutique. Otherwise, Susan would be busy with work and never spend quality time with her even if she could get into the same university as her former boss. ¡°Fock! You do know that I can hear you, right?¡± I questioned Corey hearing her call me a heathen. ¡°Yes, boss. You have a very sharp hearing. Nobody can match your hearing the entire world. Boss, you are the best.¡± I did not know if Corey was being sarcastic or genuinely believed that her shameless ttery would work in her favor. I would forget about her crimes and employ her at my card boutique. ¡°Who the heck is your boss? Stop calling me your boss.¡± I repeated myself so that Corey clearly understood that I would never ept her. I do not want her negatively towards me affecting my workce and our work. ¡°Boss, I know I was wrong. Please find it in your big heart to give this poor girl a way to make a living.¡± What the fock! When did she be so shameless and thick-skinned? Not to mention she called herself a poor girl. The Corey I knew is too prideful to even talk politely with me, let alone call me boss. Did she make a breakthrough in her realm? No, it appears not to be the case. ¡°¡­¡± I wanted to reject Corey more brutally, but Susan interested me. ¡°Wyatt, you might as well give her a chance. Otherwise, she will bug you until you do. And also, she has been volunteering her help till now and has been very well behaved. I think you should consider giving her a chance.¡± Susan knew Corey would follow them to Heatsend royal pce and the university, so she decided that they would better recruit Corey and help her understand how things work in society. I never expected Susan would speak in favor of Corey. Susan considered Corey a friend, but she was a professional who kept work and friendship separate. Susan knew that Corey, with her current temper, would not be a good fit for our small card boutique. Therefore she would never rmend me to hire Corey unless she had other ns. ¡°¡­.¡± I looked into Susan¡¯s eyes and could hear them screaming, let¡¯s teach this junior of ours how hard it is to make a livelihood. And help her understand the concept of hard-earned money. Yep, as Corey¡¯s best friend, Susan decided to take matters into her hands and teach Corey life lessons that would help her a lot down the road. Susan had no idea of Corey¡¯s origin card re-life and its ability to unlock past life¡¯s memories. If she did, she would not havee to the current decision. Instead, she would pamper Corey more. Feeling sympathy for her poor soul. But it was not my ce to tell Susan about Corey¡¯s predicament. If Corey wanted to, she would have already shared her secret with her. When she herself getsfortable with the origin card, she may share her story with Susan. ¡°Big sis, you¡­ I am touched.¡± Corey had oneint with Susan, why didn¡¯t she speak on her behalf? But now, seeing Susan finally talk on her behalf and give her a rmendation, she had no moreints about Susan. ¡­. Chapter 457: Out Burst

Chapter 457: Out Burst

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 18:41 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Right now, I am in a predicament. I did not want to add Corey to my workforce because she didn¡¯t respect me. And her prejudice against me would only lead to insubordination. Susan and I were a team, and we handled our part of the work perfectly. But adding a Corey to the group would only slow down the efficiency of our team. I know Susan knows this and yet rmends me to hire Corey. I wanted to overlook Susan¡¯s rmendation, but this was the first thing Susan had asked from me. Hence, my dilemma. ¡°Fine, I will hire her. But at the first sign of insubordination or smart mouth-sary, I will fire her ass faster than lighting a gas. So she is still on probation. If she proves to be a good asset to our card boutique, then we can discuss her job status.¡± I chose to trust Susan and decided to give Corey another shot. I hope the probation period is enough to put Corey on her toes. Otherwise, I will just make it clear to her that she is too good for my little card boutique. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, you will regret¡­ not regret your decision. FYI I am not shy of reporting workce harassment.¡± Corey was being deliberate with her words. What was I thinking? She wouldn¡¯t change just because of a probationary status behind her job title. ¡°Wyatt, leave her to me. I will handle her. I have arranged all the ingredients you mentioned in the ingredient list in the cardb. Will you be creating the cards tonight?¡± I looked at Susan suspiciously, was she trying to cover for Corey by changing the topic? No, this is not the professional Susan I know. ¡°No, I am not. Something just came up. I will be busy dealing with that, so mass production of the Nanomorpher cards will have to wait until ater date.¡± Right now, I was more concerned about creating runes and getting my cmity daughter gems toprehend Blood rule and forge runes. So emptying the stock of liquid spirit gold on the warehouse selves took less priority. ¡°I see. But I do not think we need to push the creation of the cards to ater date. We have another card creationist in our time. Let Corey deal with the small stuff like this one. You¡¯re the boss. You cannot just tend to all the work around here. Share some with Corey. I am sure she has a profound knowledge of Card creation and is proficient enough to create the nanomorpher cards you were nning to mass-produce.¡± Made some valid points. Now that I had a second card creationist in the group, I should share some of the workload with her. ¡°No, that won¡¯t work. My card recipe and creation techniques are very different from those mentioned in the textbooks. Corey cannot help me in the mass-production of these cards.¡± Despite how valid and tempting Susan¡¯s advice sounded, I could not put them to work. Because I finally remembered why I did not n on expanding my card boutique or just patenting my card recipes. Most of my card recipes are based on my esoteric knowledge of science and technology. When it came to the creation process, I did not use the basic techniques taught in the card creation textbook and was heavily dependent on my soul pupils. Therefore I could not recruit any outside help in the mass-production nanomorphers. ¡°You sure a talented and confident card creationist like Cortney can be of no help to you?¡± Susan stressed her words as she spoke. ¡°¡­.¡± It felt like she was hinting at something, but I could not understand what it was. ¡°For, the love of god! Give this stuck-up and overconfident brat some grunt work. Is that hard to understand? What part of my words wasn¡¯t clear enough? Drown her ass with so much work that she understands how hard it is to make a livelihood. And help her understand the concept of hard-earned money.¡± Seeing me not take the hint, Susan broke the mask covering her face and screamed, ¡®teach this spoiled brat a lesson.¡¯ ¡°Say what?¡­.¡± Susan¡¯s words dumbfounded not just me, Anna, Luna, and Cortney. ¡°Big sis¡­.?¡± Corey was the one who suffered from the greatest shock when Susan stripped her professional mask and let out her true thoughts on having Corey work in our card boutique. ¡°Corey, honey¡­ I love you and all, but you are spoiled rotten. And it¡¯s about time somebody told you that. I do not know what is happening with you these days, but I hope that the timid yet brave girl that came to me asking to learn from me is still somewhere in you. I will bring out that girl even if I have to beat her out of your current pompous little mindset.¡± Having taken the gloves off, Susan went ballistic and gave Corey a piece of her mind. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Susan nag her, Corey¡¯s eyes be teary, not because she felt betrayed or for other petty reasons. Currently, Susan resembles her past life mother, who would always bottle up her anger, and dissatisfaction caused by Corey¡¯s mistakes, and one fine day, those anger and discontent would burst up, and Corey would feel the burnt. But not for long, feeling bad about her outburst he mother would always cave to her pitiful and cute apology. As Corey was reminiscing about the past and savoring the new side of her big sister, Susan wasn¡¯t done there, ¡± And how could you be so ungrateful to quit in moments¡¯ notice and open a card studio right next to ours? Clearly, you have no respect for Wyatt and the work he does. Do you think running a card boutique is easy? You know how we struggled to start this and how many hours Wyatt spent in the cardb mass-producing cards just to gather enough funds for the boutique? Just because he makes it seem easy doesn¡¯t mean that anybody can open a card studio and run it sessfully. Since you genuinely call me your big sister, I have taken it upon myself to correct your ways and teach you how society works and how every person ys their role in keeping themunity functional. Mind you, no role is small or to be looked down on. Because society is simr to a big machine, and we are parts of that machine. No matter how small the part, if it stops functioning, the machine starts to malfunction or shut down for good.¡± Chapter 458: Witless

Chapter 458: Witless

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 18:47 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 It seems Susan, too, was dissatisfied with the new changes in Corey''s demeanor and was holding back a lot. Come to think of it, Susan supported the bet I made with Corey during the tournament. She wanted me to teach Corey not to mess with her seniors. I remember Susan even volunteered to be my gambling stake against Corey''s bet of working for me. I guess Susan had long ago nned to use this bet to release her dissatisfaction with Corey and teach her a lesson while she is at it. But my abrupt n of moving the card bouquet must have put a dent in Susan''s meticulous n to discipline Corey. Now that Corey came back asking for it herself, Susan must have decided it was about time she let Corey know the wrath of her bottled-up anger towards new Corey. "No¡­ don''t you dare try to get away from this with teary eyes. Since you are an unpaid employee of the Card boutique, you have to shoulder your share of the workload." Susan did not melt to the teary-eyed Corey. Instead, her words got sterner. "Yes, ma''am." In the past life, Corey would have brushed off her mother''s anger and acted pitiful until her mother caved. But current Corey decided to follow her mother''s words like the world''sw and learn whatever Susan offered with a positive and enthusiastic attitude. "What?¡­." Susan was confused by Corey''s unexpected positive response and thought,'' this silly girl does know that I am reprimanding her, right?'' Susan expected a little pushback from Corey but not full cooperation. She became more and more sure something was wrong with this poor girl''s head. Somebody or something seems to have done a number on her. Yes, just as Corey expected, Susan began to get soft seeing her cooperate. "Corey, I have forwarded you the exoskeleton armor and the body of nanomorphers. There must be almost 30 tons of liquid spirit gold in the warehouse. Save one ton and use the rest of the liquid spirit gold to create the exoskeleton armor and the body of nanomorphers." I heard Susan''s intentions for Corey loud and clear and tasked her with the grunt work. The Creation of the exoskeleton armor and the body for the nanomorpher doesn''t require any tech knowledge. All Corey had to do was follow the design and a few simple instructions I forwarded to her grimoire. And also, this part was the most tedious and time-consuming one in creation for the nanomorpher cards. With the body of the nanomorpher already built, all I would have to do was modify all the Soul energy reactors, the levitation, and the weapon system for each nanomorpher. With Corey pulling the grunt work, I could get to the important stuff of the card creation. Remembering the massive order of Megamorpher that is yet toe, Corey became my favorite employee in an instant. I will leave the creation of the body of Megamorphers in Corey''s care too. That would take a lot of workload off of me. "Okay, I will do it. When do you want the exoskeleton armors and stock bodies made of Liquid spirit gold delivered to you? How much time do I have?" Corey spoke as if she had a choice, ''awe so cute.'' "I like your enthusiasm. No hurry, though. It would be fine if you get it done by tomorrow morning." I answered with a massive grin on my face. I liked building mechas, but repeatedly building the same Nanomorpher or Magamorpher would get old very soon. "What? Are you out of your mind? How do you expect me to refine 30 tons of liquid spirit gold in one night?" Corey yelled in dismay. "What? Can''t you? I have refined more tons of higher grades of metal in a lot fewer hours. Don''t tell me all your talk about being a talented card creationist was nothing but an empty boast? It seems I overestimated you." I had refined more than 100 tons of ranked metal for the MegaMorpher cards in a single night. Even though I did not expect Corey to match my speed, I still expected her to be capable of at least the 3rd of what I am. "You''re lying. If not, how did you not die of exhaustion? Are you trying to get back at me for calling you out as a pervert?" Corey did not seem to believe what I said and thought I was taking revenge on her. "No, he is not lying. I can vouch for him." Anna, who was watching a show till now, butted in vouching for me. Anna looked at Corey and sneered, thinking, ''Little girl, let me teach you the consequences of daring to ckmail this empress.'' "Yes, Wyatt is not lying. I still have the receipt for the ingredients I bought yesterday. You can check." Susan also came to my support. "No, how is it even possible to refine that massive amount of ranked metal in that small amount of time? It''s impossible." Corey questioned in disbelief. "Little girl, it''s possible. The veteran mining card creationist can do more than that. Even the card creationist from the mass production troop of big and brandedpanies refine that amount of ingredients in just 8 hours. Refining arge number of ingredients in a short period of time is the basic of card creation. When I was your age and realm, I would refine more ingredients just to experiment with new card recipe ideas. " Luna also voiced supporting me. Mining Card creationists are card apprentices who turn the ore into ore cards. That field is verypetitive. Only those that can refine massive quantities of metal into cards in the shortest period of time survive there. Despite their speed, these Card creationists continue to maintain the high durability of the ingredient cards. "What? But¡­" Corey was totally out of her wit. She did not know how to reply to Luna''s ims. "Corey enough with your buts, and what''s. Get to work. Start earlier to finish on time. Move" Susan walked witless Corey towards the cardb with a triumphant grin on her face. ¡­ Chapter 459: Analysis

Chapter 459: Analysis

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 18:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "I am still curious as to how this girl managed to forge an ego gem with an affinity and an innate rune." Anna reminded me that I had not yet exined how Cortney had forged her mutated ego gem. "About that, she had some help from Bloodette." I said casually. "The Blood Supreme? I thought she was enraged after what happened at the tournament." Luna asked, seeming interested in Bloodette. "Turns out their friendship was strong enough to survive that." I was vague with my answers because Bloodette and Cortney''s business was not mine to disclose. "It''s truly interesting to see a supreme being and a human form such a strong friendship. I wonder whether the same friendship would have blossomed if both of them knew the past between humans and supreme beings. It''s good to be naive¡­." Anna mumbled. The friendship between Bloodette and Cortney is indeed a peculiar one. "Can Supreme beings help humans to create ego gems? This is an interesting find. I bet seniors at morning star university would be thrilled to research this field. I, too, would explore this, but my hands are full with the research on dungeon transportation and Empty space." A supreme being using its ability to forge an ego gem in humans seems to have raised Luna''s interest, but she was already buried with many unfinished research. "Even if you had enough time, Where would you find a supreme being willing to participate in the experiment? Be realistic, Will you." Anna mocked Luna "Speaking of experiments, Anna, I have a favor to ask of you. Can you teach me how to forge runes?" I got down to what I was here for, learning runes forging from Anna. "Why are you asking me when you have a Morningstar university academician right in front of you? She can teach you how to forge runes better than me. Go ask her." Anna shooed me. I should ask Luna for help as she would be a better teacher than Anna. "¡­." Luna clearly heard the conversation between Anna and me. And was looking my way as if waiting for me to request her guidance. "Dr. Luna, if you could spare some time. I want to learn how to forge a rune from you." Due to my desperation, I had no choice but to be polite and respectful to the girl who sexually molested me. "I can, but first, aren''t you forget something that you promised to do for me." Speaking of that, Luna passed me an ingredient card. Curious, I checked the card only to find that the ingredient in the card was Mimirconium. Reminding me that I had to analyze Mimirconium to give Luna an approximate estimate of how much of this ingredient I would need to create the custom giant MegaMorpher. "I see you have already received the Mimirconium. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I will analyze it for you right away." cing the ingredient card in my grimoire item card slot, I summoned the mimirconium in it. A 1 kg 7-inch b of ck metal appeared in my palm. I activated my soul pupils to check the soul pathways arrangements of the Mimirconium. "Fascinating " I could not help but mutter this word as I gazed at the Mimirconium''s soul pathways arrangements. This arrangement pattern was moreplex than I had ever seen. But under the scrutiny of my soul pupils, any mystery was pointless. "Is that your mother''s origin card, Aura sight? I did not know it can be used to analyze materials." From the distance between Luna and me, she could easily notice the oddity in my eyes when I activated my soul pupils. Thankfully she mistook it for my mother''s origin card. *nod* I just nodded in response to Luna''s question and acted as if I was engrossed analyzing the ingredient and did not want to be distributed with more questions about my origin card. "¡­." Luna took the hint and left me alone. As the analysis of the Mimirconium was urgent and more important to her. Looking through the soul pathway arrangement of the Mimirconium, I was finally able to uncover what I wanted, and I just needed to test whether my findings were correct or not. So I poured my blood rule power into it. Soon the Mimirconium b started to show signs of turning into red color. The ck color of the b began to change into the blood-red color. And the red color started to spread to every corner of the p as I continued to pour my blood rule into the b. Finally, the entire b had turned red in color. Then to check how long the transformation of the Mimirconium b willst, I cut off my supply of blood rule power to it. After 3 seconds, the red glow on the b started to get dimmer and dimmer. Until finally, it returned to its original state in about 23 seconds. "23 seconds of the energy retention period, not bad, but it could be better," Iment, having gotten the results of the experiment. "I was told that the Mimirconium can retain the rule power for about 1 minute even if it loses its rule power supply. Did they lie to me? Or gave me a faulty product? I am calling customer care. They are going to hear an ear full from me." Luna fumed, finding that the energy retention period promised by the manufacturer for Mimirconium was false. "Hold that thought. Let me see.¡­." stopping Luna from promptly contacting the manufacturers and calling them out as a fraud I decided to be through before Luna did something rash. And check if everything was as promised. If it were, then we would be at fault. More importantly, Luna would be seen as a fool in the academicianmunity. I did not have a problem with Luna being paraded as a fool. Still, since Luna''s ims are based on my analysis, I decided to intervene and stop her from turning both of us into clowns in the academicianmunity. ¡­. Chapter 460: Complications

Chapter 460: Complications

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 19:01 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Tsk" seeing me unsure about my findings, Luna clicked her tongue in annoyance. And decided to conduct her test to verify if what manufacturers promised about the Mimirconium was true. After seeing my doubts about my findings, Luna thought it would be best to cross-check my results. I wasn''t unsure. I just wanted to be thorough before pointing fingers. After all, words that are spoken can never be taken back. In the field of research, the worst enemy of a researcher was the retraction of their statement. This would even bring down a seasoned researcher. Yes, people make mistakes, but in the field of research, errors are entertained only in the confines of yourb or experiment, but once it gets out or published, retracting your findings only means death to your academic standing. From then, every published result of yours will not be taken seriously. Veteran Researchers like Luna would only state their findings once they are done with their entire experiment and 100% sure about the conclusion. So naturally, Luna thought that I would do the same. So she trusted my words and decided to pick a bone with the manufacturer for their false ims. " The energy retention period of the Mimirconium b is indeed more than a minute." After conducting theplete test, I found that the manufacturers were telling the truth, more like a half-truth. The manufacturer did not mention the conditions to be met for the energy retention period of the Mimirconium b to be near 1 minute. The Mimirconium b has to be supplied with rule power for about a good 20 minutes to store enough rule power to disy the energy retention of about 1 minute after the supply of rule power is stopped. If the rule power is supplied only for a minute or less, it can only disy the retention period of about 20 to 25 seconds. The manufacturer purposefully did this because it usually would take more than 30 seconds for the Mimirconium to adapt to the rule power supplied. To reduce this time to mere 3 seconds. The manufacturer had to do this because if the b took near 30 seconds to adapt to rule power supplied or change in rule power that it would be of no use on the battlefield. As it only takes seconds to kill or be killed. I was able to deduce all this from the soul pathway arrangements of the Mimirconium b. If it were Luna, she would have to use a soulscope amplifier to check the collection of pathways. Soul scope amplifier is simr to a microscope, but this one is used to see soul pathways. But its efficiency iscking as the range of soul scope is very low. But considering the caliber of the soulscope amplifier, it would take days for her to reach the conclusion I have arrived at. "Those sly bastards. This is all a marketing gimmick. In the end, they did not lie to us as the b''s energy retention period is indeed more than a minute. " After hearing my detailed exnation of my findings, Luna couldn''t help butment on the deviousness of the manufacturer. "Yes, I understand that, but this initial energy retention period and charging time is too little for our use. If I were to make a small weapon or item, then this retention period and charging period would be efficient, but we are not making a piece of small equipment. We are making a freaking Megamorpher. The retention rate we require is very high, but if I try to increase the retention period manually, the charging period will decrease even more. " I started the apparent problem with using Mimirconium. To get an energy retention period of 1 minute for l kg of Mimirconium, I needed to charge it for a minimum of 20 minutes. These numbers would go higher if I were to increase the amount of ore to be used to 100 tons. Here the energy retention period, mass, and charging time of the Mimirconium were inversely proportional to each other. Meaning if I were to increase one, the other two would decrease. If I tried to solve one problem, two others would arise. Making this Mimirconium unfit to be used forrge projects like Magemorpher, which would require 100 tons of Mimirconium to build. Under rough estimation for 100 tons of Mimirconium with current settings of the ore, to get a minimum 1 minute retention period for the entire 100 tons body of Megamorhper, the charging time of the whole ore would increase to a week. If I had to charge the Magemorpher for a week before going to battle, and it would onlyst for 1 minute at most in an energized state, then it was not worth it. It would be considered stupidity to do this. I exined this to Luna, trying to be as honest as possible. "Is there no other way?" Luna asked dejectedly. "There should be. You two nerds gather your brains and find one." Anna, who had been silently listening to our discussion, pitched in to motivate us. But unfortunately, there was no way for Luna and me to work together. That is because the Heatsend royal family was not revealing to me what they would use the Megamorpher for. And Luna did not know the principle behind the working of Megamorphers. To form a coboration, we both need to know theplete picture, but our secrets bound us from doing so. "There is a way. If I get the recipe for this Mimirconium ore, maybe I can find a variant that will fit our requirements. Other than this, I do not see how this will work." I had total confidence with theplete recipe of the mimirconium ore; I could create an ore that would meet the requirements to build a Megamorpher. "Well that is not impossible but¡­ Chapter 461: Double Cross?

Chapter 461: Double Cross?

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 19:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "What you ask is not impossible, but currently, it''s not possible to get the recipe for Mimirconium ore as you do not have the required privilege to do so," Luna answered dejectedly. I was surprised to see Luna and Anna not mock me after hearing me im that if I had its production recipe, I could modify the mimirconium ore. The mimirconium ore''s current state is achieved after many seasoned researchers optimized it with their best capabilities. tantly saying that I could achieve something which many veteran researchers and academicians couldn''t achieve would be considered arrogant on my part, but Luna and Anna did not seem to look at it that way. Them agreeing to the idea of me getting the recipe was already proof enough that they believed I could achieve what I promised. I knew I wasn''t boasting because I had soul pupils to solve the mystery of objects based on their soul pathways and arrangement, something like modifying a recipe of a racked metal was not a big deal for me. But Anna and Luna did not know this yet. Instead of mocking my boastful ims, they chose to support it and help to their best capabilities. I do not know what they are thinking, but It is better this way, I could achieve my goals faster. "What my privilege level is not enough? I created the silver milk powder, giving mortals a way of supplementing their active soul control and awakening into a card apprentice. My achievements in society are tremendous enough already. Shouldn''t my privilege level be high enough to get a recipe for an artificial ore?" I couldn''t help but ask as I thought after I made silver milk powder public, my social standing should have risen in ranks. But that doesn''t seem to be the case. Privilege level is something that one can get only by contributing to society. Low-level privilege is easy to reach by amassing enough fortune and creating many jobs for the mortals and low-level card apprentices. Whiteburn family, Bright Family, Elliot''spany, and Daina''s Fine gold are the best examples of low-level privilege. But at higher levels, fortune and small social work are no longer enough to raise your privilege level. To advance to the upper level, you need to earn high merits in Way beyond by killing the hostile forces or reiming the lostnd from the supreme being''s forces. Military merits are only one of the ways there are other ways, too, like making discoveries and inventions. And my discovery of silver milk powder is the best example. "About that, people are still debating whether silver milk powder is real or just a malicious rumor." Anna replied, scratching the back of her head, avoiding my eyes. "What do you mean by malicious rumors? Isn''t the silver milk powder patent under my name proof enough? How can there be people still stupid enough to im that silver milk powder is just a myth?" I risked my life and decided to file a patent in order to make my debut in this new world. But now you are saying more than half of the world is still not sure where someone like silver milk powder exists. You must be kidding me, right? "Hehe, about that¡­." Anna continued to avoid making eye contact with me. Anna''s actions could not be more suspicious. "Tell me, what did you do? Nope, what did your mother do? Is your family nning on double-crossing me?" The only reason more than half of the world would still be doubtful and debate over the existence of the silver milk powder and its capabilities even after seeing my patent is because the Heatsend family is up to something. "Hold your horse. My Heatsend royal family has nothing to do with this. You can''t just point fingers at not knowing what actually happened." I listened to Anna''s words carefully. She defended her family but not her mother. This meant that it had something to do with her mother. "What did your mother do? I swear to God if your mother double-crossed me, I will not leave it at this." Except for making threats of repercussions for their betrayal, I regretted bingcent. ''Fock!'' I should have sent a cmity daughter gem to submit my patent at the central region patentmission office in the capital city after the patent for silver milk powder was sessfully filed in the southern region patentmission office. That way, the Heatsend royal family could not flex their power to meddle with my affairs. The southern region was Heatsend Royal families domain, but in the central region, it was a different story. I should have known that they could easily limit my patent using their power in the southern region. I let my guard down because of the existence of the soul contract between Anna and me. The Soul contract only made sure that Anna would stand by her term for the patent of silver milk powder while protecting me and my friends and family. But the soul contract did not mention anything about the Heatsend royal family deliberately controlling and manipting the patent. What I did not understand was what could the Heatsend family gain by making half of the world doubt the existence of the silver milk powder and its capability. No matter what, they had to pay my royalty out of the profits they made. So why go through all the trouble from surprising the hype of silver milk powder and making the world think it''s just another scam? Just because I could not think of a reason did not mean that Anna''s mother''s invention for doing so was clean. From what I know about business, when you have a product with 200% guaranteed sess of making it big, you do not suppress the hype but fuel it. And attract potential investors and partners. What Anna''s mother was doing right now was the total opposite of this. Why do this? ¡­ Chapter 462: Fraud!

Chapter 462: Fraud!

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 19:14 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 No wonder it has been so quiet despite me detonating a giant bomb-like silver milk powder. The city should be buzzing about the silver milk powder and its capabilities, but I did not hear about silver milk powder anywhere. And those old fogies from the Bright family and the Whiteburn family, they did not call me currying favors and trying to get rmendations to be distributors of silver milk powder in Sky blossom and nearby cities. Especially the shameless Jaya and her sister Diana Keith of Fine Gold. Forget them. They are acquaintances at best, but what about Elliott? That bastard, why did he not warn me about what was going on in the outside world. Come to think of it. I could note in contact with him after the tournament ended. Where did he go? "Answer me, Anna. What is going on? Clearly, by doing this, the Heatsend family doesn''t stand to gain anything but lose a great opportunity to publicize the silver milk powder. What is your mother up to?" This period was an excellent opportunity to create hype about silver milk powder among the general populous. Yet Anna''s mother was risking it all for her hidden agenda. This disfame will be a considerable obstacle when the Silver milk powder hits the market. But considering the miraculous ability of the silver milk powder, it will redeem its name and fame in no time. "No, my mother is not behind this. For that matter, nobody is behind this matter. My Mother''s only fault is that she stopped the marketing team from nipping off the malicious rumors at the bud." Anna''s words were confusing me. She was hiding something from me. "Anna, speak clearly. If your mother is not to be med and no third party is involved, then where did these malicious rumorse from? There has to be somebody spreading these rumors for people to doubt the patent granted by the southern region patent and trademarkmission office." The genuity of Silver milk powder was the patent granted under my name by the southern region patent and trademarkmission office. Which meant they had cross-verified that there was no trickery involved in this product and its original. If the people doubted the silver milk powder despite the patent, then it could only mean one thing that rumors weren''t groundless. Somebody must have produced a genuine concern for half of the world to doubt the patent granted by the southern region patent and trademarkmission office. "Well, you see, when a patent is granted, it usually takes a year or so to check the originality of the content. But this process was skipped because of my guarantee¡­ now that has been raised as a concern by some people?" What Anna was basically saying was that her using her authority to intervene in the screening process of granting a patent to silver milk powder has nowe back to bite us. "Are you telling me that someone is iming that I did not discover the silver milk powder?" I eximed, thinking that someone imed that silver milk powder was not my original discovery. Stealing a man''s discovery is the worst thing one can do to him. After all the precautions I took, I still can''t escape this. I was not worried that someone would steal my contribution but the loyalty of the Heatsend royal family. As other than me, only the Heatsead family knew theplete process and ingredients needed to produce silver milk powder. Yeah, if the Heatsend Royal family doesn''t betray me, I can withstand any usations against me and my discoveries. Come to think of it; this would exin why Anna''s mother did not nip the rumor at their bud. "No, that''s not the case. Nobody''s using you of not being the original discoverer of silver milk powder. They are just using you of being a fraud. And before you cook up various conspiracies in your head just listen to what I have to say patiently." Anna knew she could not hold back anymore if she did. Instead of protecting me from whatever she thought she was, she would end up creating cracks in our rtionship. "Ok, I will. I have no other choice." Damn right, I had no other choice but to listen to whatever exnation she nned to give because I had no additional power or authority to do otherwise. "Good, remember how you mentioned silver milk water as the key ingredients for the creation of the silver milk powder. That ingredient is something nobody has ever heard of. When the patent and trademark office officially published your findings and recipe for the production of silver milk powder in many reputable privileged journals. Renowned researchers started to conduct experiments to see if your conclusions were genuine. But they could not find the critical ingredient mentioned by you in the recipe, silver milk water. Unable to find the silver milk water to conduct their experiments, all the researchers came to the conclusion that there is no such thing as silver milk powder. And filed aint against you, charging you with fraud. Not just you, they also charged me with misuse of authority for meddling with the patent and trademarkmission office''s screening process. So you are not the only one being rolled in the mud here, okay. When theints were filed, my mother could have distributed a little bit of silver milk water to the researchers to calm their anger and solve everything in one go. Still, instead of doing so, she put the patent granted to your silver milk powder under review. She suspended me from my duties until the investigation of the genuity of the silver milk powder reachedpletion." Anna narrated everything she knew but forgot to mention that her suspension from her duties was only for show. She did not want this information to cause some unnecessary misunderstanding. ¡­. Chapter 463: Chum Chum The Pixie Dragon

Chapter 463: Chum Chum The Pixie Dragon

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 19:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "You are telling me, just because these so-called renowned researchers never heard of silver milk water, they decided that it is a fantasy ingredient that I concocted for my fraud. Your mother could have solved all this misunderstanding just by giving some silver milk water to them. Still, instead, she epted their charges, put my patent under investigation, and suspended you from your position. I can understand my patent being under investigation because I am an ant. But what about you? You are the Southern Emperor,mander of the Southern Watch. Can your mother do that to you? I thought you were the highest authority in the Southern region." I was pissed that my patent was under investigation, but I could do nothing because, in this game of chess that these demigods were ying, I was just a pawn. They could sacrifice me or life to be the most powerful piece in chess. "About that, ¡­" guilty Anna scratched the back of her head, avoiding my gaze. "Wyatt, you couldn''t be more wrong. The true ruler of the Southern region is my aunt Anna''s mother. Anna is just the representative of her will. Demigods are forbidden to interfere in mortal affairs. Therefore they chose a capable person to do their bidding, and for a year-end family, it is this dimwit. If Anna were givenplete charge of the royal family, she would bring us all to the ground in days. Personally, I think Aunt show chose a new representative, preferably one who knows that a pixie dragon kills its mate after mating. God rest Chum-Chum''s soul. Chum-Chum, you were a diligent and loyal pixie dragon. Sorry, you had to pass away in such a stupid way like that. You are still missed." Luna exined that Anna was not the actual ruler but just a representative of the true ruler and something about a pet pixie dragon named Chum-Chum. How is that rted to the topic we are talking about? Is she nning to change the subject? But she genuinely seems to care about this Chum-Chum. Shit, I cannot help but feel that I am ying right in the palms of these two cousins. "Chum-Chum wanted to mate. I just helped him, who knew that despite feeding him all those precious resources, he still could not overpower his female partner and escape. And how dare you bring up Chum-Chum? I know you are jealous that the family decided to make me represent the Heatsend royal family at my birth. But bringing Chum-Chum into is just low even for you." Anna was offended that Luna brought up her dead pet Chum-Chum. "You stupid drunk slut, when a female pixie dragon reaches climax, the body fluids released by it will act as a paralyzing agent and render its male partner incapable of defending itself. No matter how strong Chum-Chum was, he was bound to die. Therefore I wanted it to undergo chemical castration. If you had just listened to me, Chum-Chum would still be alive." Luna genuinely seemed to be agitated by their pet pixie dragon''s death. "I will be magnanimous and overlook the name-calling for now. Luna, do not be unreasonable; Chum-Chum had reached that age. I could tell how lonely he was. A prude like you won''t understand. And also, it was not your or my decision to make it was Chum-Chum''s choice. And trust me, that is what Chum-Chum wanted. Wyatt, you are a man. What would you choose if you were in Chum-Chum''s ce? Take your chances with your female partner or get chemically castrated as Luna suggested." Anna asked for my opinion. ording to her, be it a monster or human, men will be men. "Hypothetical if I were in the same situation as Chum-Chum, I would take my chances with my female partner over chemical castration, Always!" I could not stress enough that I would rather die than get chemically castrated. I can understand why Chum-Chum did not care if his first bang could be hisst bang as the alternative was very cruel. "But you promised that you will give Chum-Chum to me once I reach Card Emperor realm." Luna reminded me of those selfish dog owners back on earth who would chemically castrate their pet dogs. Man, imagine those dogs'' pain. Their years of loyalty are rewarded by chemical castration. "I will buy you a new one, this time a female so that you do not have to go through the same ordeal all over once again." Anna tried to console Luna by promising her that she would get her a new pixie dragon pet. "No, I will not rece Chum-Chum. And also, female pixie dragons are murdering sluts. Our family already has you for that." Mating doesn''t guarantee that the female pixie dragon gets pregnant; therefore, female pixie dragons keep finding new male partners after killing thest one until she gets pregnant. "You do know that my generosity has its limit, right? Keep this up, and you know what is waiting for you down the line." Anna controlled herself and warned Luna to behave. "That was thest one, I promise." Luna has recently discovered that in front of Wyatt, her arrogant cousin gets more tolerant and well-behaved. It was clear that she did not want to show him her crazy side and scare him away. And Luna was making full use of this Godsend opportunity to get her jabs in, but she knew there were limits to the new side of Anna, so she chose to stop for now. "You cousins done? Now exin to me what your mother''s agenda is? To decide if I can trust her before taking extreme steps to protect what''s mine. Don''t get me wrong, Anna, I trust you, but the same cannot be said about your mother." The only advantage of us ants is that there are a lot of us. And someone with my capabilities can be considered as the king of ants. So what if I cannot face you head-on? I will mobilize my soldier ants to make sure what''s mine stays mine. ¡­ Chapter 464: World Of Adults

Chapter 464: World Of Adults

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 19:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "I can appreciate your honesty. My mother also doesn''t trust you. It''s understandable. After all, you have not met each other. Once you two meet, you will see how simr you guys are. And aren''t my mother''s intention obvious enough by now? " Anna did not seem to be concerned that I was skeptical about her mother''s and family''s ns for me. Instead, she thought her mother and I were too much alike. "I can think of various reasons why your mother did what she did. Therefore it would be best for you to tell me what she is up to. To avoid any sort of misunderstanding." Considering how Anna''s mother indirectly provoked the whole city toe after my neck, I did not have any good impression of her. So you have to understand why I was having a hard time trusting Anna''s mother. And if what Anna said is true about her mother and me being alike, then I should not trust her because I would not let a boy from a third-rate city take advantage of my family and daughter. "Man, you are so uptight. Isn''t it obvious? Aunt is trying to keep the masses guessing while she prepares the countermeasures for the storm that will follow when the world realizes that a miraculous drug like Silver milk powder exists." Luna answered instead of Anna. "¡­" The reason I gave the Heatsend family 65% of the profits while keeping 35% for myself is that they would be doing all the heavy lifting from investing to finding partners to fending off the predators. I knew I could not swallow it whole, so I decided to share it in exchange for a piece of profit and protection. "You have to know though our family is strong, it is not strong enough to withstand thebined attack from all the forces from the world. Not to mention after your patent was granted, we did not have enough time to prepare for what was toe. So when the opportunity presented itself, Auntie did not hesitate to help the misunderstanding grow one step further. Now that the whole world is specting about the authenticity of the silver milk powder. We will move fast and secure the Silver beach dungeon by transporting it to a secure location. Once the silver beach is in our palms, no matter how many forcesbine ande knocking at our door for a piece of the cake with the silver beach dungeon in our hands, we can lead them all to settle on a collective understanding." What Luna was trying to say was that the gate dungeon silver beach was the main piece, and those who secured it would have a better standing. "What do you mean by collective understanding? And where do I stand in that?" No matter how vague and confusing Luna made her exnation, I still caught on to the critical point. "Wyatt, don''t tell me that you are foolish enough to believe that you can monopolize the whole silver milk powder? This world is more profound than you think, and the silver milk powder you have discovered is enough to start another civil war among various families. Even if the Orthodox families and government choose to stay silent and leave us be. The empire will not do so, nor will the hidden families, sects, and cults. Silver milk powder is too enticing. And if you continue to be stubborn about this, you will not only bring destruction on yourself but the Heatsend Royal family too. I am not telling you to give up on your discovery. All I am trying to say is that a lot more mouths will be needed to feed, but you and our family will get the biggest piece of cake. And securing the silver beach ensures just that. And whatever we stand to make, you will receive your share. So do not worry. Just be a little open-minded about this whole thing." Anna finally spilled out the beans that despite the soul contract between us, there wille a time when new terms will have to be discussed. And if I was being stubborn about it, then despite Heatsend families protection, orthodox families will try to get rid of me to make sure they get their share of the cake, no matter how small it is. "¡­" I understood what Anna was saying. Because I have already faced this back on earth. Not just me, many phnthropists have faced the exact situation back on earth. The founder of the world''srgest online shopping website only owned 10% of thepany''s share. The founders of the biggest search engine only owned 5%-6% of the totalpany shares. The founder of the biggest social media only owned 14% of its total shares. These founders poured their sweat and blood trying to turn their idea into the biggest conglomerates humanity had ever seen. Still, in the end, they could not even own their dreams and had to cut them into bits and parts and distribute them to vultures so that these people do not destroy them. It''s another thing that selling some of the shares did increase theirpany valuation. Still it was clear that monopoly was near impossible. Now in this world, I was also facing the same dilemma. But the difference was that all of the work was being done by the Headsend family. I was sitting on my ass, waiting to profit from their hard work. Yes, silver milk powder is my discovery, but let''s be honest, the alternative was worse than the present situation. The alternative was I could be selfish, never apply for a patent, and hide the fact that I had discovered the silver milk powder. And wait till I grow powerful enough to monopolize the production and distribution of silver milk powder. Yes, the alternative was an idiotic idea. Thanks to me revealing the silver milk powder, I have climbed the highest possible social standing in the fastest possible period. Thanks to that, I was able to gain and achieve so much. Ego gem, broken runes, are the few of the obvious examples of my gains ¡­ Chapter 465: Yuck!

Chapter 465: Yuck!

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 19:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "I understand, but if I feel I am being blindsided or double-crossed, I will not hesitate to blow up the whole thing." Pouring some shares of silver milk powder into the market will increase the value of the remaining shares in my hand by a huge margin even greater than the value of total shares I held before. This also meant that the number of people gunning for me would decrease, and people covering me would increase. Giving up some shares would gain me more money and more backing, so why should I refuse the offer that is advantageous to me. Therefore I was open topromise. And also, I would be foolish to think that the Heatsend royal family could monopolize the production and distribution of silver milk powder. We would need more high-level yers to support our monopoly, which meant sharing the cake. "Good that you understand. And I am sorry that it has to be like this. I should have been honest with you from the start, but I did not know of all the arrangements made by my mother until it was toote. At that time, it seemed like it would be in your best interest that I do not tell you about all this." Anna apologized and stressed that she was not a part of her mother''s scheme. "It''s okay. As long as the patent is in my name and I stand to make more money, the rest doesn''t matter." Since I was not the one in the front lines doing all the hard work, it didn''t matter how, why, and when I got the money as long as I got my money. "I did not expect you to understand the big picture so quickly. Trust my Aunt and me. As long as what she is nning goes smoothly, you will be the world''s richest high school student." Luna assured me, saying that her aunt had a n and it would make everyone involved richer. "Aren''t I already the world''s richest high schooler?" Though the valuation of 35% of silver milk powder royalty is yet to be done, I would like to believe I am unofficially the world''s richest high schooler. "No, you are underestimating the inheritance of the prominent families. They are insanely wealthy, and their daughters and sons are the richest teenagers. For example, my little brother JJ. He is about your age and has a mountain of inheritance." Luna seemed to think contrary to my thoughts. And continued tweeting about her younger brother, "Speaking of JJ, he will be attending university this year. I should introduce you two. I think you two will be best buds." "I don''t think so. As we two may not choose the same university." I did not hesitate to break Luna''s weird chain of thoughts. ''Best buds? God help cousin JJ if Luna''s thoughtse true; Wyatt will swallow him in whole if JJ were to spread his wings of arrogance in front of him.'' Anna knew how arrogant and snobbish her cousin JJ was. She also knew that these types were Wyatt''s prey. "Dr. Luna, now that I have helped you with analyzing your ore. Could you guide me with rune forging?" I was running short on time. At nine tonight, I had to be at Blood Rock cave, so I hurried Luna. "You sure you can do nothing? Is there no other way for you to use Mimirconium to create a MegaMorpher?" Luna seemed to be hung up on this. Despite knowing my answer, she could not help but ask me again. "Yes, I can. Mimirconium is a strong A-rank metal. So I can create an A-rank Megamorher using it, but it will not have its famous unique ability. Because its energy retention period and charging time will not allow us to do so." Mimirconium is a sturdy ingredient, even without its unique ability. So creating a Megamorpher card with it would not be a problem. "No, that''s not enough to cross the river. We need its unique rule power adaptation ability." Luna mumbled unconsciously. "¡­" Anna, who heard Luna, frowned but did not correct her. Feeling it was not an intentional error. "If you really want the Megamorpher to inherit the unique ability of Mimicronium, then the only way left for you is to get me the production recipe." I could use my soul pupils to decipher the Soul pathway arrangements of the Mimicronium b and deduce the recipe of the ore, but that would require myplete attention and time. Deciphering could go on for days, weeks which is why I asked Luna to get me the production recipe instead. "Don''t worry. I will talk to my contacts at Morningstar university. I think with enough donations to their university, I can get the permission to give you the recipe." Anna answered, seeing Luna''s dilemma. As an alumnus of the top 10 universities, she had her contacts to get the job done. "It''s good to have money," I muttered, reminiscing about the times when I was rich back on earth. "¡­" Luna was eagerly looking at Anna. Waiting for her to contact her contacts at Morningstar university. "Stop looking at me so intently. I will call them at my convenience. Once I get the permission, I will let you know. So quit staring at me." Anna asked Luna to stop bugging her as she would be the first to know if Anna got permission for me to learn the recipe for Mimirconium. "Why not now? You know how important this matter is to our family, right?" Luna pressed on Anna to not procrastinate. "Luna, understand. My contacts at the university are quite peculiar. If I call them now, they will misunderstand my intentions." Anna seemed to be a little self-conscious about her contacts at the Morningstar university. This is the first time I am seeing Anna act like this. These people at morning star university may be quite distinguished for Anna to be cautious about calling them. "Why? I do not understand. What''s there to misunderstand?" Luna did not seem to understand what was causing Anna to act that way. Realizing Luna was too inexperienced to understand her train of thoughts, Anna decided to put away her newly found shame and speak inly, " the contacts that I speak of are my old sex friends and ex-lovers. If I call them at this hour for something as small as gaining permission for learning a production recipe, they might misunderstand that I was giving them a booty call under the guise of a silly excuse. It would have been okay a few days ago, but now not so as I have decided to save myself for somebody special. So I will call them in the morning. It would be more appropriate to talk about business then." Anna was embarrassed about revealing her past in front of her new crush. Therefore, she tried to be subtle and vague about her dilemma, but Luna would not have it and kept pressing her to contact her ex-lovers and sex friends in the evening. "Wait, hold up! I am a senior researcher at Morningstar university, and I do not have the power to permit Wyatt to learn the production recipe of Mimirconium. Who are these so-called friends of yours? For them to permit Wyatt to learn the production recipe of Mimirconium as a trivial thing. Don''t tell me your sex friends are those old fogies, yuck!." Luna''s tongue had no breaks, and atst today, they finally caused an ident, and the only victim was Luna herself. *Ahh* with a scream, Lunaid t with her belly on the floor. Anna slowly walked up to her, stepping on Luna''s back. She said, "I asked you not to push it, but you had to push it. Now suffer the consequences of your actions." "Big sis, slip tongue, it was a slip of the tongue, please forgive me." Luna started to beg to save herself from getting embarrassed in front of girls and me. "Luna, let me make it clear. I like having a good time. But I am no home wrecker. Those old fogies have a happy and healthy family. I would never do that, and they were too afraid of grandfather to even be in the same room as me. As for who my contacts are, you do not need to care about them. Just be happy that I will get the permission, and JJ participates in the inheritance trial." Anna''s words were cold and stern. With each word from her mouth, Luna shuddered and regretted being too lenient on her tongue. Having warmed Luna, Anna got off Luna and returned to her spot on the couch. As if nothing ever happened. Luna hurriedly stood up on the floor, sending a re at Anna. She straightened her messed-up clothes and elegantly sat back on the couch. "Okay, now that was awkward" I said, watching the weird dynamics between the two cousins.. Thankfully because of that, I got an important piece of news. Chapter 466: Touche

Chapter 466: Touche

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 19:38 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ''Participate in the inheritance trial'' These words caught my interest. Earlier, Luna unconsciously revealed that she needed the MegaMorpher to ''cross the river.'' At that time, I thought what kind of river would require a card emperor to cross using a MegaMorpher. Can''t they just fly over or something? Most of it was still unclear, but one thing was sure that the crossing of the river was a sort of trial for inheritance. What inheritance? Whose inheritance? I had no clue. So I decided to ask the only people well versed about it. "What is the inheritance trial you guys are talking about? Does that have something to do with the crossing of the river? For which you are building the MegaMorpher. With your power, can''t you guys just fly over the river or something?" Even though I knew Anna and Luna wanted to keep all this a secret, I was trying to convince them that I knew this much might as well spill the whole secret. "You told him!" Luna yelled at Anna, putting all the me on her. "Looks like the punishment earlier was not enough." Anna''s brows frowned, hearing her cousin push all the me on her. "Come at me. I was just speaking the truth." Luna held her hand crossed in front of her head in a defensive stance but in a manner that said she was not afraid to fight. "Ok, that''s it, don''t start a fight between you two. It was both of you guys'' fault. You both are not as tight-lipped as you think you are. With enough hints, it was not hard to connect these few dots. Since I already know this much, you might as well tell the rest of it. And then we can think of a way to crack the trail of inheritance together." I would like to know more about this inheritance that can keep the Heatsend Royal family on its toes. It has to be a very powerful inheritance. "¡­" Luna red at me and then Anna and then the rest of the girls in the room. Her re intensified whenever itnded on me. It felt as if she was trying to erase my memories with her gaze. "You don''t know jack. You are just making guesses here and there. You are lucky I am nning on introducing you to my mother as her future son-inw. Otherwise, you would have lost your life trying to be a wiseacre. Don''t indulge yourself in something you are not a part of. Luna, teach him how to forge runes already." Warning me to stay out of their family secret, Anna yelled at Luna to quit ring at me and teach me how to forge a rune. "Ok, I understand it''s a family secret. I, too, would be defensive if it involved my family. Take your time and give me an answer by tomorrow morning. Then we can be on the same page. And that way, I can help you guys even better." Anna''s harsh warning did manage to back me off from pressing too much on their family secret. "Hey, Wyatt. If you really want to know, then there is a sure-fire way. Be my househusband. And I can let you in on our Heatsend family secret. No rush. How about you sleep on it and answer by tomorrow morning." Anna knew how to y ball. Unfortunately, this was too much for me to buy-in. "Touche" I said shaking my head. Anna knew just the right words to make me quiet and quiet digging into their family secret. "If I didn''t know better, I would think you two are flirting. Wyatt, should I start teaching you how to forge runes, or would you two like to get a room?" Luna asked sarcastically. "No thanks, Dr. Luna. Let''s just get started on how to forge runes." I politely answered Luna''s sarcastic remarks. "Good. Comprehending rules and forging runes go hand in hand. The stronger yourprehension of rules is the better the runes you can forge. This is basic. Since you are asking about forging runes, I guess you have gained a minimum of advanced mastery in the rule''sprehension and already passed the bifurcation point of the rule you chose toprehend. And also gained a minimum of intermediary mastery over the meaning of your choice of that particr rule you decide toprehend. Giving you enough qualification to forge a basic rune of that meaning of the rule youprehend." Luna asked if I had met the basic conditions to forge a basic rune. "Yes, I did receive a notification from the grimoire saying I could forge a basic rune." The notification of the grimoire was more than enough for proof. "Okay, then I will skip all the basics as you have already figured it out yourself. Are you fine with it?" Luna enquired for my opinion on her skipping the basics. "Fine by me." I was tight on time, so I did not mind Luna being a little fast-paced. "If we were to assume Ruleprehension is simr to mining for ores, then forging a rune can be said to be simr to refining the ore that you have mined. You have already mined the rules now. All that remains is the refining of ore that is forging of the rules into runes. Simr to how a cksmith tempers an ore, removes the waste and then forges it in the shape he wants it to be in. Card apprentices should also temper the rules they haveprehended and use their understanding of the rules to forge the rune into the image of their understanding and perspective. It''s like taking all the y you got and sculpting it ording to your imagination. Here y is the rule youprehended, the image you have given to the y is your understanding of the rule, and the final y sculpture is the rune you have forged. Inyman''s terms, the rune is your knowledge and perspective of the rule and its meaning that you haveprehended." Luna used various examples to borate the concept of runes and help understand what actually forging runes meant. ¡­. Chapter 467: Flaws

Chapter 467: ws

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 20:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Did you understand what I am trying to say?" Luna asked, looking at my face, which appeared to be contemting something. "Yes, what you basically are trying to say is that I should take the rule power I haveprehended and shape it in ordance with my understanding of the rule and its meaning." I answered Luna with a quick summary of what she guided me with. "Umm¡­ good. You are a quick learner. Now put what you learned into practice. I will be here to guide you, so don''t be worried." Luna asked me to start forging runes, and she would be right next to me if I needed her help. "About that, I wanted to go to the Blood rock cave to forge my rune. No offense, you are a good mentor, but I think the Blood Rock Cave is an optimal ce for me to forge my rune." I rejected Luna''s kind assistance to monitor me as I forged my very first rune. Because I nned to forge my rune at the Blood rock cave, hoping that particr location would give me more ess to the Blood rule''s meaning I haveprehended, and that way I would not have to spend a lot of time trying to forge the rune. "Isn''t that the dungeon the Blood supreme is sealed in? Over the years, that ce should have turned into a holy ce for blood ruleprehension. Does that mean the first rule youprehended is the blood rule? If it''s a blood rule, I can understand why you would prefer to forge your rune in the Blood Rock cave gate dungeon instead of under the my guidance." It did not take Luna long to understand my inclination to forge my rune in the Blood Rock Cave gate dungeon. "So we''re good?" I asked. Luna was simr to my half mentor, so I cared for her opinion. "The Blood rule stream in the blood rock cave should be way denser than the one here. There you can easily gain ess to the blood rule meaning you haveprehended. Forging your rune there would be more efficient, so I will allow it. I think you have enough theoretical knowledge and would not require my assistance in forging your rune. But I will warn you to proceed carefully while forging the rune because the slightest misconception of the rule could be the Achilles heel of your rune. Your shorings in the understanding of the rule and its meaning may be the ws of your rune. Runes are strong weapons of war for card apprentices, but if they have too many ws or a single obvious w, the rune will be worthless. Therefore, before beginning to forge the rune, gather the knowledge you haveprehended through the rule and its meaning. And then choose from the understanding which you think is the correct understanding of the rule and its meaning. If your knowledge of the rule and its meaning is wed, the rune forged will be full of ws. The greater the ws in the rune forged, the weaker its strength. So be careful when you forge your rune unless you are 100% certain that your understanding of the rune and its meaning has fewer ws. I advise you not to forge a rune because it will be a waste of time." Luna warned me not to be haste in forging a rune because if my understanding of blood rule and its meaning is wed, the rune forged would beckluster and weak. A total waste of my time. "¡­" Hearing Luna''s words, I cannot help but frown because it would be impossible to know if the rule wepounded was wed or wless. Because if we knew that, then we wouldn''t have chosen to travel the wedprehension path of the rule and its meaning. "Wyatt, do not overthink it. To find if the rule youprehend is filled with ws or not, just use the meaning of the rule you haveprehended by empowering it with your rule power. If that results in the response that you were expecting, then good the path youprehended is not entirely wed. If the response is not the same as you expected, then there are some ws in yourprehension. The degree to which the response deviated from your expectation is the percentage of ws inprehension of runes. That''s how you find the ws in yourprehension of runes, and there is no other way." Seeing my confused face, Anna decided to chip in her experience to help me understand how to find ws in the rules I haveprehended. But hearing Anna''s exnation made me more confused because I only knew the name of the meaning I wasprehending from blood rule and yet had to deduce what it could do. Now, this was my dilemma. Even though I had enough rule power and knew the name of the meaning I hadprehended, I still did not understand what it does. Without understanding the capabilities of the meaning I choose, how do I test it for ws? So I narrated my dilemma to Anna and Luna, "The name of the blood rule meaning I choose toprehend is Fate Plunder, but I do not know what it is capable of. So how do I know if I am heading the right way?" " ''Fate Plunder''? Does the Blood rule even have such a meaning? And you¡­ you, how dare you to forge a rune without understanding your blood rule''s meaning properly." Luna asked in surprise. "There are infinite meanings of every rule. There is no way we card apprentices will know them all. But your dilemma is not unheard of. Either you have traveled the wed path from the very beginning, or you still need to increase your mastery of the blood rule and the meaning itself. To truly understand its capability. I advise you to increase your mastery of the meaning before you even consider forging a rune. The rest is up to you." Anna calmly gave her input and left the choice to my will. ording to Anna, I still did not know what the capabilities of the blood rule meaning Iprehended were because myprehension was wed or I still did not have enough mastery. ¡­ Chapter 468: Rarity

Chapter 468: Rarity

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 20:42 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Why, though? Why do I need to have a deeperprehension of the blood rule''s meaning to understand its capabilities? If I am not traveling the wrong path, I should have already understood what Blood rule''s ''Fate Plunder'' is and capable of, correct?" This I did not understand, which made me think the possibility that I may actually be traveling the wrong path and doubling down the current way ofprehension would only be a waste of time. Therefore I could not help but express my opinion to Anna. After all, she is the one who advised me to increase my mastery of the ''Fate Plunder'' meaning before I nned to forge a rune. "You are not wrong to think that because nine times out of ten people in cases simr to yours are actually headed down the wrong way ofprehending their rule''s meaning. But that remaining one case out of ten times, they are heading the right path ofprehension. As their mastery increased, they slowly began to grasp the ability and purpose of the rule''s meaning theyprehended. When theyprehended the ability of their rule''s meaning, they also realized that mastery of their rule''s meaning wascking earlier because the rule''s meaning they chose toprehend was very powerful. A higher level of mastery was required for the card apprentice to grasp its ability entirely. And I believe that you are also one of the one sessful cases out of the ten. I think that the blood rule''s meaning ''Fate Plunder'' is a powerful and capable meaning which requires you to increase your mastery of the meaning to understand all its possibilities and genuinely grasp its ability. I am not trying to tter you by saying this. I believe so because of cold hard facts. Namely, your Excellent grade ego gem with a high synchronization rate and the fact that youprehended your blood rule and its meaning in Blood Rock Cave gate dungeon. As the sealed dungeon which housed a blood supreme for centuries, it should have be the holy ce of blood rule. Seeing the facts, I can say with certainty that the blood rule''s meaning ''Fate Plunder'' is a very high-level meaning, and it requires a high level of mastery for you to uncover what it actually is capable of. Therefore, I suggested you continue with your way ofprehension and increase the mastery of your blood rule''s meaning. Even if you have doubts about my words, at least trust the facts like the high synchronization rate of your ego gem and dense concentration of blood rule in the Blood Rock Cave." Anna took her time to exin why she thought I should continue down my current way ofprehension and increase my mastery of blood rule''s meaning because she believed the meaning ''Fate Plunder'' was a high-level meaning requiring higher mastery. "Hold up. There are levels in the rule''s meaning too? How are they divided into levels, based on what? Strength? I thought all the meanings were the same in terms of power, and it is only the card apprentice harnessing that power who had varying strength." At the bifurcation point I belived this to be true and did not discriminate with other meanings and gave each shade of meaning a fair shot. "You are right. There are no strong or weak Rules and meanings but weak Card apprentices and strong card apprentices. Yes, the Rule''s meaning does have levels, and these levels are not based on their strength but their rarity. Most people do not care about these shallow levels because in card fights, the rarity of a rule''s meaning does not matter, but the capability of the case apprentices. So do not becent just because you have a high synchronization rate that allows you toprehend a rule''s meaning with a higher rarity level." Anna exined that the higher synchronization rate of my ego gem allowed me toe in contact with rare meanings of rules that many do not get a chance toprehend but also warned me that in an actual card fight, the rarity of rules meaning did not matter. Apparently, not every card apprenticeprehending a rule gets millions of meanings to choose from at the bifurcation point of the rule. Because the number meanings at the bifurcation point of rule depend on two things, 1. The grade of Card apprentices ego gem. Which is based on the synchronization rate of the ego gem. 2. The concentration, avability, and essibility of the rule stream of the particr rule that the card apprentice decides toprehend at that location. Thanks to Bloodette''s blood rock cave, I was able to gain ess to millions of meanings in Blood rule. If not for that, even I, with my near-perfect synchronization rate, would not have been able to gain ess to so many meanings and grasp a rare meaning like ''Fate Plunder.'' "Interesting. Though rarity does not mean that the meaning is strong, it does mean that it has a unique and unseen perspective of that particr rule. Right? Making it unpredictable in a fight. Do you have a rule with rare meaning?" I did not know how powerful fate plunder was but considering its rtionship with Parent and Daughter skill of dungeon cmity seed. I believe it has to be a damn unique one. As far as I have seen, if we explore all the possibilities of these unique meanings, we can forge some powerful and special runes. Therefore I could not help but wonder if Anna had such a meaning. If she did, it meant the Heatsend family also has holy ces toprehend rules. "Yes, I do have a few rare meanings of two rules. And yes, my family has a few holy ces. But the synchronization rate of my ego gem only showed the highestpatibility with two holy ces. If it is you, I guess you will bepatible with most of the holy ces." Anna saw right through my intentions of trying to get information on how many holy ces the Heatsend Royal Family had. ¡­ Chapter 469: Hybrid Runes

Chapter 469: Hybrid Runes

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 20:47 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Ego gempatibility with holy ces? What is this now?" I could not help but ask, unable to understand how an ego gem hasparability with a location. "Do you remember the first time you entered one with the world state?" Anna asked me a question in return, trying to lead me to the answer. "Yes, quite vividly. How could someone forget that experience?" I affirmed "So you should remember the various rules that came to wee you as you entered the womb of the majestic world. Those rules are the rules with which you have the most affinity. Comprehending those rules will be more efficient and effectivepared to other rules. Unlike you, who has an insanely high synchronization rate. The rest of us have a meager synchronization rate, so we do not have the leisure toprehend different kinds of rules. We have to stick toprehending the rules which look at us favorably. Hence the termpatibility. In the holy ces, we can indeed gain ess to that particr rule and try toprehend it, but the speed will not be as fast asprehending the ones that havepatibility with us. Not to mention the pool of Rule''s meanings avable to us will also be less. Therefore, instead of wasting time trying toprehend nonpatible rules, we stick to a few rules which have an excellent favorability with us." Anna seemed to be quite envious that I had a high synchronization rate and had multiple rules to choose from. "Rule Affinity? Can you spare more words on that?" The first time I heard of the rule affinity was when Cortney mentioned her mutated ego gem. I was really curious about this rule affinity and how to acquire it. And I hoped Anna had answers to both of these questions. "Rule Affinity is nothing but being dotted by that particr rule. And this is considered a mutation because the ego gem is only meant to act as a bridge for the card apprentice to enter the spiritual ne of the world and make contact with rules. Nothing more, the stronger the bridge, the higher the synchronization rate. So when the ego gem shows an affinity towards a rule, it is seen as a variation hence ssified as a mutation. Rule affinity mutation is seen very rarely in ego gems. Many have tried to find the reason behind it to duplicate the results, but were able to do so. And are still stuck at the exploration stage. If you have any thoughts in this field, then all I can say to you is, ''Stop Searching For Shortcuts, You Greedy Bastard!'' And try working hard as the rest of us." Anna yelled, saying that I already had enough cheats and should stop searching for more. "I do not take shortcuts and am not searching for one. I am just exploring the truth to the matter. And if that path happens to lead me to something which would lead to the collective growth and development of humanity, why am I being med as greedy doing something praiseworthy? " Only the weak will be afraid of something unrealistic as too much power. If I need the power to live a chill life, nobody can stop me from getting that. "How shameless can you be? You have an origin card with soul energy maniption ability. Bitch, if that ain''t a shortcut, then what is?" Anna seems to be getting agitated thinking about how she spent hours training to achieve today''s achievement while a boy was breezing through it with zero effort. "Cus, don''t get randy. If we are speaking of cheats, then do not forget you too are one." Luna asked Anna to calm down, pointing out that her cheat-like abilities were the reason behind her reaching her current achievements too. "You are one to speak. You recently turned 70, and you are already a Card emperor. How is that possible without shortcuts? I do not deny your hard work, but you have to agree that you have arrived at your current achievements faster because of your cheats." Anna rebutted Luna, pointing out the same in her. "Okay, stop it. We all can agree that we have our cheats and shortcuts." As much as I wanted to see two hot girls fight, I still chose to stop Anna and Luna from bickering, which was bound to unravel into a girl fight. "Agree, Bullshit! You are the biggest cheat here." Anna and Luna eximed simultaneously. "Okay fine." I had no choice but to give in to the two cousins as they seemed unwilling to talk any further without me epting it. "Luna, is Rule affinity a dead-end in your university too?" I asked, trying to find if Lina and her university had some noteworthy development and information to start my research in rule affinity. "You cannot call it a dead-end as there haven''t been any significant discoveries in that field¡­ no, it is a dead end. It''s about time we should shut down that division. Yeah! Myb department will soon be able to afford thetest soul lens for the SoulScope." Luna did not seem to have any information for me. Instead, she was hatching ns to gain new essories for herb. "Wyatt, it''s up to you, but I advise you to stop wasting time on rule affinity and insteadprehend as many rules and meanings as you can because something more interesting lies ahead worth your time, hybrid runes." Anna was concerned that I would waste time on something as meritless as rule affinity. Therefore, she tried to bait me with something more intriguing, hybrid runes. "Hybrid runes?" I asked in doubt. Asking whether it meant what its name hinted at. "If it''s you, with the synchronization rate of your ego gem, hybrid runes will be your yground. " Anna seemed to be very confident that I would have massive achievements in hybrid runes. ¡­ Chapter 470: Death By Explosion

Chapter 470: Death By Explosion

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 20:53 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Hybrid runes are runes formed using two or more meanings of the same or different rules. Forging this kind of rune requires a very high mastery of the specific rules and meanings involved. Here you are using various meanings as ingredients to forge one rune. To achieve such a feat, one has to master the meanings of rules used as ingredients at the tip of their fingers. Such precision can onlye with high-level mastery. Therefore despite its power, not many have forged hybrid runes sessfully. I myself have only forged one hybrid rune, and it has made me invincible among my peers and older generation." Anna exined what a hybrid rune is, how powerful and coveted it is, and how hard it is to forge. "To be able to treat rules and their meanings as ingredients and forge something powerful and coveted. Quite an exciting pitch you are selling. But don''t forget to tell him what happens if he fails." Luna reminds Anna not to stop at the half-truth but to continue and address the problem with forging hybrid runes. "What happens if a card apprentice fails when trying to forge a hybrid rune?" I asked with my left eyebrow raised. "Anna, go ahead tell him." Luna encouraged Anna sarcastically. "¡­ If you fail when trying to forge a hybrid rune, then the meanings that you tried tobine to form the hybrid rune will have an explosion between themselves trying to repel each other. The explosion sometimes will be strong enough to kill you by detonating your ego gem, but if you are lucky, the explosion will be small, leaving a few cracks on your ego gem." Anna''s voice did not sound as excited as when she introduced me to the hybrid runes. "Only maniacs will try to experiment with hybrid runes. Forging hybrid runes has nothing to do with the synchronization rate of an ego gem. A high synchronization rate only means youprehend more meanings than others does not guarantee in any way that you will sessfully forge a hybrid rune. Cus, you were dumb enough to try forging a hybrid rune and were lucky enough to seed in your foolishness. Proving that God takes care of fools and drunkards. But Wyatt is neither, so I think you should not advise him into forging hybrid runes." Luna further exined that forging hybrid runes has nothing to do with the synchronization rate of an ego gem, contrary to Anna when she imed that due to my high synchronization rate, hybrid runes would be my yground. "You are done for." With that, Anna shoved Luna toy t with her belly on the couch as she sat on top of her back. Luna gave up struggling long ago because she knew her struggling made it more fun for Anna. "For your information, my porky mouthed cousin, I did not forge the hybrid runes just because I wanted to, but when the mastery of a few of my rule meanings reached their peak, I felt a faint connection between a few of the meanings as if they would get along. Following that feeling, I forged my hybrid rune. So me forging my hybrid rune wasn''t just dumb luck but a given. I think when the mastery of your meanings is high enough and you have correspondingpatible meanings, then you can easily forge a hybrid rune. Thispatibility between two meanings is hard toe by unless you are lucky or have a very high synchronization rate." Anna exined how her forging her hybrid rune was not just dumb luck and stood firm on her words that a high synchronization rate does help when forging hybrid runes. "So, in the end, it was your luck that helped you forge your hybrid rune." Luna''s porky mouth was her enemy, which she did not seem to realize or just did give a rat''s ass about it. "See, there are lots of other stuff that will require your attention as you progress, so don''t waste your time at the starting point researching a mutation that happens naturally." Anna ignored Luna and advised me not to waste my time researching rule affinity. "Anna, I will keep your advice in mind." I appreciated Anna''s advice and her concern for me. "So you are going to forge hybrid runes? Your funeral. Don''t say I did not warn you." Luna seemed to think me taking Anna''s advice meant ignoring her advice and got a little offended. "As far as forging hybrid runes go, let''s put a pin on that for now. I have barely mastered a single meaning and am yet to forge my first rune. Forging hybrid runes is still a long way down the road." I had yet to forge a normal rune. I was way too inexperienced and unprepared to think about forging a hybrid rune. "Okay, I am cool." Seeing me exin myself, Luna acted aloof. "Anyways, you two, thank you for your guidance. I will remember them while forging my very first rune." Shaking my head at Luna''s aloof response, I thanked the two cousins for their guidance. "No problem. If you really want to thank me, you know what I want. Bring that ass over here." Anna yelled and cheered like a hoodlum, starting at my behind with a passionate gaze. "And just when I thought you seemed kinda dependable, you had to ruin it with your dose of sexual harassment. You can''t help yourself, can you?" I have noticed that these two cousins are creatures of habit and do not seem to realize that. One is a porky mouth, and the other one is a hoodlum. Seeing that it was alreadyte, after thanking Anna and Luna for their guidance on rune forging once again, I decided to head to the rendezvous point that Van and I had agreed upon.. Outside the warehouse, Cortney and I summoned our hoverbikes and headed towards the blood rock cave. Chapter 471: Bloodpool

Chapter 471: Bloodpool

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 21:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ''Sansa Baylor'' I got to hear a new name. She seems to be my mother''s friend. Apparently, she is also the one who sent two and half dozen card emperor realm assassins to assassinate me and also the one who nned an ambush on Anna''s grandmother. Apart from that, her achievements as ''Madam Web and her club'' in the present and ''The Matron and Paw n'' in the future are all fascinating and noteworthy. Clown Mask reported everything she discussed with Anna and Lorenzo to me. But the million-dor question was, why was that bitch after my life? Why does she want to kill her friend''s only progeny? I tried to understand why but then I realized I did not need to know why. If something ising in my way of achieving a chill life, I have to remove it, no questions asked. Let''s make some time for that bitch when I visit the capital to bring the Duskborn family to its knees. Until then, let''s keep the head down and focus on getting stronger. All is fair in the name of chill life. Since all this information was acquired from a questionable source, there is no way I could discuss this with Anna and others. Therefore I did not bring this up earlier in the warehouse. I was looking forward to having a chill college life, but I haven''t even stepped out of the city, and I already have enemies in the capital and ces I haven''t heard of. Let''s just hope that central academy city is as peaceful as they say, as I really wish to have a quiet University life. "We are here!" Cortney reported as she stopped her hoverbike. "Yes, could you ask Bloodette to open the dungeon gate?" I asked Cortney as I retrieved my nanomorpher. "I hope Bloodette is doing fine, and punishment from the dungeon seal should not be half as bad as it looked." Cortney spoke in concern for her friend as she contacted her through her soul pact card. "Wyatt, Cortney, you guys arete. Come in." A life-size blood mirror formed in front of us, disying Bloodette, who greeted us, and behind it, the dungeon gate opened for us to enter the dungeon. "It appears she is doing fine." Seeing the Bloodette disyed in the mirror assured me of that. "It appears so," saying that Cortney followed me into the dungeon. Walking into the dungeon, I found Van, Vivian, Sarah, Bright trio, and the rest of the cmity daughter gems already inside. They all seem to be having some kind of pool party¡­ Blood Pool Party to be exact. Walking near to the center of the cave, I realized that these guys had dug up a pool of blood for Bloodette. Being the only person with no calms about swimming in blood, Bloodette enjoyed a total monopoly over the blood pool. While the rest watched her do some kind of water aerobic or blood dance in extreme joy. "Cortney, look, I have a blood pool in my cave. How awesome is that?" Seeing Cortney Bloodette hurriedly swam to the edge of the pool and bragged about her new pool. *Sniff**Sniff*"Is that all monster blood?" Cortney tried smelling the blood pool to check if the blood in the pool was the monster''s blood or condensed blood rule as the monster''s blood has a smell to it while thetter doesn''t. "No way. Now, why would I do that? I would have to be crazy to do that. Wasting my precious food willy-nilly, you taught me better than that. This is all condensed blood rule that I conjured. I finally found a use for the condensed blood rule." Bloodette swam around in the pool. Thankfully Bloodette''s color was on the darker side of redpared to the blood in the pool. Allowing us to differentiate Bloodette from the blood in the pool. "¡­" Cortney was stunned hearing Bloodette say that she taught her better. And thought, ''Girl, I never taught you to swim in blood? This, all of this freaky shit, is all you, not me.'' "Which one of you geniuses gave her this idea? I know Bloodette. She is too dumb toe with this." I asked my Cmity Daughter Gems. It has to be one of them. Cortney and I had just arrived so it couldn''t be Cortney. Who else other than them? "Master Wyatt, it was I who advised Bloodette that a Blood Pool would be more entertaining. And made use of homologous from my origin card to dig and build the pool. And here are Blood Rule stones they mined to build the pool." Vivian handed me a storage trunk card as she exined that she was the one who advised Bloodette that a Blood Pool would be a fun addition to the Blood Rock Cave. "Job well done." I can not help but admire Vivian''s ingenuity, how she managed to procure me a batch of top-quality Blood Rule Stones. "Thank you." Vivian nodded politely, hearing my praise. "Master Wyatt, As you ordered, I have acquired a 1 km area surrounding this location. And the guild''s management is still trying to procure more sites neighboring this site." Van walked next to me and reported that he had sessfully bought all thend surrounding the Blood Rock Cave gate dungeon as I had instructed him. "Already? That was fast." It was satisfying to see my babies fight for my approval and praise. "City hall believes this to be barrennds with zero agriculture andmercial value as dungeons surround it. When they heard TSR guild was nning to buy it, they were more than happy to sell it for a discount." Van exined that City hall or other people saw very little value in these barrennds hence it was easier for him to acquire them. Especially once the City hall was involved, things became way smoother. ¡­ Chapter 472: Hyenas

Chapter 472: Hyenas

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 21:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Going through Van''s report, I have confirmed that Anna and Luna were not lying to me. The rumors about Silver milk powder capabilities being fraudulent were spreading like wildfire. Anna has also beenbeled as a fraud in some of the rumors. I did not expect people who dared to call the Southern Emperor fraud to spare me, and they did not. But how I wish they had. Another noteworthy thing to speak of rted to this news was regarding my distant rtives, the Duskborn Family. These greedy bastards were coveting my royalty of silver milk powder. They went so far as to send two card emperors to apologize and bring me back into their family. I am not saying they did a lot. I know they could have done a better job bending over. Considering how snobbish these people are, it must have hurt their ego a lot to apologize to a high schooler. Despite all that, not only could they not gain my favor, but they got to know maybe all of the trouble they went through to get on my good side could be for nothing. Me rejecting their courting wounded their ego, and blinded by that, the Duskborn family bought into the rumors about the silver milk powder and announced to the world that there is no connection between them and the alleged fraudster Dalton Wyatt. Yes, the damned greedy hyenas that were circling me to see if they could prey on me left knowing that there is no meat here even to fill teeth. When things went south, those two-faced bastards did not hesitate to jump and abandon the ship. It will be interesting to see the look on their face when the world realizes that rumors are not valid. I would buy front row tickets to that. I bet their guts would churn in regrets. Apart from the Duskborn family, Van reported about Elliott too. One of his siblings hasunched a coup seeing Elliott''s father was sick. So, Elliott had to return in a hurry back without a goodbye. It was relieving to know that Elliott was busy with the coup and not purposefully avoiding me, buying into the rumors. Done with outside news, Van revealed that together the cmity daughter gems brought 4000 liters of fresh Monster''s blood for Bloodette, which she devoured at a moment''s notice. Because of the injury from the dungeon seal''s bacsh, Bloodette did not even bother to refine them into blood candies and directly swallowed all of the monster''s blood to recover from her wounds. And she seems to have ordered the same quantity for tomorrow too. If this continues, the monster''s blood will be a raremodity in the sky blossom city. It seems I will have to find an alternative soon I also checked on my blood ego elemental Blood Swordsman that I had left in the gate dungeon to repair its primary broken rune. The poor thing barely survived Bloodette''s hunger and never got the time to act on the purpose it was left behind in the dungeon for. If not for the cmity daughter gem shell protecting the Blood Swordsman''s broken rune, Bloodette would have damaged the broken rune unconsciously in her hunger. For the few hours spent in the Blood Rock Cave dungeon, Blood Swordsman had been turned into Blood Livestock by Bloodette. In the end, to make up for the suffering it has been through, I gave it 100 Blood rule pills and asked it to use them sparingly. Then I turned my attention to each of the Cmity daughter gems and personally checked changes brought in each of their stats after they upgraded from cmity daughter core to cmity daughter gem. All the stats were basically the same for all of them, so I focused on the synchronization rate of each of them, surprisingly all the young Cmity daughter gems had forged an excellent grade synchronization rate. And rest also managed to get a synchronization rate above average grade. From this observation, I started to wonder if the card apprentices forge their ego gem at a young age, they have a possibility of forging a good and above grade ego gems. This was another research I could look into but proving that forging ego gems at a young age may get good results might not be enough. I have to go one step further and find a way for young card apprentices to forge their ego gem faster. So many areas that require my presence. If I have the right environment, then I may get to address all these topics. I was looking forward to my quiet university life. After noting down the changes in each of the Cmity daughter gems, I used the Hive AI to pass all my understanding and experience on ruleprehension and rune formation to the cmity daughter gem. And also gave 50 blood pills to each of them so that they couldprehend a rare meaning with area of expertise inbat or production. I would prefer them notprehending meanings like vampirism or Blood memory etc. It did not matter if most of themprehended simr blood rule meanings because the perception and understanding of everyone are different, just like how the same ck Smith can forge a refined iron into a Sword, Spear, Butcher''s de, Kitchen knife, shield simrly even if most of them had chosen same blood rule meaning each of them can forge a different and variety of runes depending on their opinions and understanding of its rule and its meanings as long as one keeps an open mind and explores every possibility then they can gain something unique even in somethingmon. Following my instructions, all of the Cmity daughter gems took a spot to their convenience in the Blood Rock cave and, taking a Blood pill, entered the one with the world state. I have done everything I can to help themprehend the blood rule. Now rest is up to them. I don''t expect much from them, but I hope they be strong enough to participate in the war against the Circle Sun Blossom Branch. ¡­. Chapter 473: Dreadful Ability

Chapter 473: Dreadful Ability

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 21:47 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon After arranging the Cmity Daughter gems, I found myself afortable spot and entered the one with the world state. As usual, entering the world''s womb in the spiritual ne, I was greeted by numerous energy streams surrounding me. I used my mastery of the Blood rule once again to find the fat stream of the Blood rule. Previously I ended the one with the world state to learn how to forge runes. Now that I have returned with the knowledge to forge the runes, I knew that my mastery of the blood rule''s meaning ''fate plunder'' wasn''t sufficient enough to form a rune of it. I had decided to heed Anna''s advice and increase myprehension of the blood rule''s meaning, and once I fully understand the meaning, I will consider forging a rune. Currently, I have Advanced Mastery in Blood rule and Intermediate Mastery in the meaning of ''Fate Plunder.'' ording to the grimoire, this level of mastery in the rule and its meaning is enough to create a basic rune, but what I learned from Luna and Anna told me that even though my mastery is enough, my understanding is not enough and forging rune with my current understanding of meaning ''fate plunder'' will only create a half-assed rune with way too many ws. Therefore without hesitation, I decided to dive into the bloodstream along with my three ve consciousness and continue myprehension into blood rule''s meaning ''fate plunder.'' Let''s hope that advanced mastery will give me a little inside into what actually is the ability of the meaning of ''fate plunder.'' Heading into the meaning ''fate plunder,'' I once again witnessed the mystic of the meaning waiting right there for me to unravel it and dig out its most profound secrets and explore all the infinite possibilities of it. I was going to uncover all of its secrets even if it meant I had to demolish it brick by brick bare to its origin and scrutinize it. And that''s what I did. As myprehension of the meaning continued and went deeper into the mystic, I started to see the meaning in a different light. It was no longer a vast mystery waiting for me to be uncovered. Instead, it began to appear like one huge question made up of many tiny questions. And that''s when I knew that if I were to find answers to these questions, then my mastery of the meaning would advance, and I would have a newfound understanding of the blood rule''s meaning, ''fate plunder.'' Answering these tiny questions was like untying small knots at a time. Some were harder to undo than others, but I did not give up or omit them. I persisted to the end and undid them one by one. With every knot I untied, I would gain a little insight into the meaning, ''fate plunder.'' With every insight, my curiosity into the meaning would increase, and I would get enthused to untie another and go on. Finally, the long-awaited notification sound of the grimoire sounded, giving me a break from the intense speed run into thepression of blood rule, [Intermediate mastery of blood rule''s meaning ''fate plunder'' has advanced to Advanced Mastery. Note: please increase your mastery for further information.] With the grimoire announcement of my advancement to advance mastery in blood rule''s meaning ''fate plunder'', my understanding of the meaning had reached a new height, and now I knew what the ability of this particr meaning was. *gasp* Knowing what the meaning Iprehend is capable of, I could help but gasp in fright. The ability of the blood rule''s meaning ''fate plunder'' gave me a scare. I couldn''t help but shudder to imagine this meaning in the wrong hands like the Circle''s supreme leader, Sansa Baylor. The ability of the ''fate plunder'' is very outrageous and horrible. It is so dreadful that even I am having second thoughts about forging a rune using this meaning. This meaning possessed the power I was searching for in order to lead a chill life. But for some reason, I had a feeling that if I forged a rune using this meaning, my life would be bound never to be peaceful again. This blood rule''s meaning is giving me real bad vibes enough to abandonprehending it here. But if I were to do that, I would have to abandon the entire blood rule. Because without gainingplete mastery in this particr meaning, I could not switch to other blood rule''s meanings. I did not mind giving up on the Blood rule as I had a lot of other rules to choose from, but here in the blood rule, I had found a hint to unlocking the third form of my cmity soul gem''s transformation skill''s third form. So if I decided to abandon the blood rule, it would also mean I would be abandoning my cmity soul gem''s transformation skill. The transformation skill is one of the few skills I could share with my Cmity daughter gems. Giving up on it would decrease my strength by a lot and would be considered idiotic on my part. This skill was also the trump card of the daughter gems. It made up for their othercking areas in terms of strength and physical prowess. Not to mention that after the third form of the transformation, there were still fourth and fifth forms to the skill. Abandoning the blood rule meant me giving up such a sweet skill that could drastically increase its user''s physical prowess with negligible side effects. Plus, the blood rule''s meaning ''fate plunder'' also had powerful abilities which could be of a lot of help to me in my fight against the supreme leader and the Matron.. My enemies had armies of capable and powerful card apprentices, not to mention the paw n was entirelyposed of Card emperors and semi demigods. How am I supposed to fight such guys if I give up on formidable trump cards, like the transformation skill of the cmity soul gem? Chapter 474: Zenith

Chapter 474: Zenith

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 21: 53 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Thinking of the enemies that I would be facing in the uing future¡­ no, they are already at my doorstep aiming for my head, taking all this into ount the nation that I would have to abandon capable skills like Dungeon cmity transformation just because I was too chicken to face the consequences that came with bearing such gruesome raw power. If I were to do that, I might as well hold a te to my neck and serve it to my enemies. I had already made up my mind that if the path to a chill life begins with power, then I will not hesitate to make that power mine. Despite having decided that, I cannot help but hesitate after knowing what the consequences of using such power can be. The power was right in front of me, yet I was hesitant. But this won''t do. I had to choose right here right now. I suppose this depended on my meaning of a quiet life. A typical daily life where I pass away without others knowing that I exist or A life at the top so grand that nobody dares to aim for it, leaving me a quiet and lonely top. Either way, in the end, I would be living a lonely life. Now I just had to decide whether I would lead it as a pushover who gets swept by the current or someone who had the strength to make the current go around him. Thetter sounded like a true quiet life undisturbed by anyone and anything. Even nature dare not disturb the quiet life up here because it''s too high for it to climb. The Wyatt family tried leaving the regr life, and look how they got swept away with the current. Considering mama Wyatt''s origin, her status was not a simple one, but she gave up all that to live everyday life with her loved one. Look what it got her. The couple was murdered in an unknown ce, and their only child was driven to suicide. I did not want to be that. Nobody wants to be that. The difference between me and a nobody is that I had the power that would allow me to achieve zenith right in front of me, and others didn''t. The Wyatt family was an example enough that regr quiet life doesn''tst long. This was more than enough for me to decide what to do with power in front of it. All is fair for a chill life. With this motto, I decided to no longer hesitate to do the obvious, make the power mine, and the consequence that I dreaded will mine with it. My understanding of the blood rule''s meaning ''Fate Plunder,'' has grown to a profound understanding giving me insight into the power of the meaning. With what I truly understood about fate plunder right now, I could create a basic rune. Yes, just a basic rune. There were tiers to runes. These tiers are divided based on the portion of strength they disyed of their respective rule and meaning. The basic tier of rune was the lowest of the tier with the minor authority over its rule and meaning. This meant that the ability of the meaning ''fate plunder'' I saw was only a part of what it actually can do. Just a part of the meaning holds this much power, so I could not help but imagine the power the higher tier of runes formed with this meaning would hold. Thinking of this, I was d I decided to continue down this path. With a firm will, I walked out of the Blood rule stream, left the spiritual ne, crossed the bridge returning to the cmity soul gem. I was finally going to forge my first rune. Before starting the forging process, I decided to brainstorm with the three of my ve conscious on what we know and understand about the fate plunder. Forging a rune is a lot like writing a paper, mind you, not some amateur paper, but the one meant to be submitted to the world-renowned scientific publication. This is very serious. A single grammar error can destroy the idea you were trying to put forward, and you will be that guy who, despite all his degrees, did not know how to use ama. Simrly, while forging a rune, the most superficial w would undermine the rest of the rune and the authority of the rule and meaning it beholds. Therefore I had to gather my thoughts and understanding about the blood rule and its meaning, just like Anna and Lina suggested. This way, I made sure that I did not forget or skip over something crucial while in the process of forging a rune. Going through all that I had mastered about blood rule and ''fate plunder'' I had constructed a mental image of how I would use the rune power and my wondering of it and its meaning to forge the rune. Not just the forging process, I had used Hive AI and built a 3D model of rune, the end product. I had my share of experience with broken runes and knew what an actual rune with a minimum number of ws looked like. I used all of them as a basis when I prepared the 3D design for the new rune. This was just a simtion based on the data I and the hive AI had collected, so I could not guarantee that the rune I forged would be just like the one in the design, but it ensured that I kept the possible ws in the actual process to the minimum. Done with all the preparation, I used my Advanced master of blood rune to conjure blood rule power in my cmity soul gem. Invoking the required blood rule power was faster since I was in the blood rock cave, and here, blood rule power was avable in abundance thanks to our Bloodette. ¡­ Chapter 475: Successful

Chapter 475: Sessful

Date- 28 Mar 2321 Time- 22: 57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon With my advanced mastery of blood rule, I slowly guided the blood rule power from the blood rule steam in the spiritual ne to the bridge connecting me to the world. Through the bridge, I then poured it into my cmity soul gem. When the blood rule power had filled the soul gem to the brim, I stopped conjuring the rule power, feeling that this should be enough for me to forge a rune. Thanks to my advanced mastery and the blood cave, gathering the required rule power didn''t take much of my time. The next step was to refine this blood rule power I had gathered in my soul gem using my advanced mastery of blood rule. Rule power is a pure form of energy. They are as pure as theye. By refining the rule power, I meant to increase the concentration of energy in the rule power. There is a difference in concentration of energy in rule power conjured by a card apprentice using basic mastery and advanced mastery. This difference in concentration of energy in the rule power is what lets a card apprentice with advanced mastery gain the upper hand in a fight against a card apprentice with basic mastery when using the same rune. With the increased concentration of energy in rule power, I can forge a sturdier rune. The sturdier the rune, the higher performance it will give. Therefore this step of refining the rule power was an important step and cannot be skipped or half-assed. So I did not rest after conjuring the rule power but continued to refine the rule power, making use of my advanced blood rule mastery. It was a tedious process, but still, I had to go through it. Fortunately, I had three obedient buds who shared my workload, making my work easier for me. Thanks to the three helping hands, I finished the refining of blood rule power much earlier than expected. The rule power in my soul gem was now much denser than before, and it only filled half of the volume it previously upied. Feeling that this was not enough, I had to repeat the whole process of conjuring rule power and refining it twice. Until I finally had enough refined rule power to forge the rune. Then followed the shaping of the refined rule power into a rune by using the mastery of the meaning. This process was a lot like smithery. I had the best quality material. Now I had to give it a form, and the form the blood rule would take was the meaning Iprehended. This is where my advanced mastery of the meaning ''fate plunder'' sets into motion. Using my advanced mastery of the fate plunder, I was going to give the refined rule power a form this form was the rune I was going to forge. This part was the easiest as I just had to use my advanced mastery of the blood rule''s meaning, which would guide me about and direct me on how to shape the blood rule power into the rune I should build for myself. The shaping of the rule power was a no-brainer. I followed my guide, advanced mastery of the fate plunder, and shaped the rune I was going to forge. This step did not take long, and I finally shaped the refined rule power in the meaning ''fate plunder''. My work was only half done here. The rune I just shaped using refined rule power is just an empty husk of what an actual rune should look like. This was just the body, the soul that actually made it into a true rune was missing. And this soul of the rune I speak of is my understanding of the blood rule''s meaning. Mastery and my personal understanding are two different things. Mastery of the meaning is what turned the refined rule power into a vessel for my understanding of the meaning. Together they form a rune. My understanding of the blood rule''s meaning gives the body formed by refined rule power and my mastery of the meaning sentience. The rule power is just pure energy. Under the influence of the meaning, it gains a frame, a physique, if you will. This physique is void of alertness, appreciation, and attention. All in all, it is no different from an inanimate. My understanding of the blood rule''s meaning ''fate plunder'' is what will give it the sentience which it iscking the most right now. Sentience, in a sense it will actually ascend to a true rune with a purpose. This purpose is its ability. The strength of this ability of the rune formed would depend upon my understanding of the blood rule''s meaning ''fate plunder.'' This is why Anna and Luna asked me not to forge a rune hastily following the announcement of my grimoire. If I had forged the rune after getting the notification from the grimoire, then I would have been able to gather enough refined rule power sessfully, even would have seeded in giving the rule power the shape of rune using my mastery in the meaning. Still, when I would reach the final step, I would not be able to continue with forging because, at that time, my understanding of the rune was very shallow. With that superficial understanding of the meaning, even if I had formed the best frame for the rune, I would not have been able to give it the perfect essence to forge the true rune. Thankfully I had heeded Anna and Luna''s advice, and my current understanding of fate plunder meaning was enough to form a perfect essence for the rune frame. Once I gave sentience to the rune frame, my soul gem was filled with a brilliant red light, and I entered sudden enlightenment as my grimoire sounded with a notification prompt. [Basic rune ''Fate Plunder'' has been sessfully forged. ] ¡­. Chapter 476: Mastery

Chapter 476: Mastery

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 01:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon [Basic rune ''Fate Plunder'' has been sessfully forged. ] [Advanced Mastery blood rule has advanced to Rare Mastery] Forging the basic rune of blood rule''s meaning ''fate plunder'', I was awarded with sudden enlightenment in the meaning ''fate plunder.'' With the help of the enlightenment, I explored every possible way I could use the basic rune ''fate plunder. But my enlightenment did not stop there. It drove deeper into the mystic of the meaning ''fate plunder''. Taking this opportunity, I decided to polish and advance my mastery of the meaning ''fate plunder''. Due to the enlightenment, the mystery of the ''fate plunder'' no longer seemed as difficult as earlier. It was as if I had to show the will to understand it, and I would understand it. Thanks to the enlightenment, exploring the meaning was no longer a challenge. I did not know how much time had passed since I entered the state of enlightenment. I was too busy enjoying its perks to uncover and understand the meaning ''fate plunder.'' I had no sense of time until a grimoire notification prompt sounded. This sound was not vivid. Instead, it felt a little vague and dream-like. It felt this way because I was too engrossed in the spiritual n and had no recollection of what was happening outside in the physical ne. [Advanced mastery of meaning ''fate plunder'' has been advanced to Rare mastery] I was too absorbed in exploring the meaning, so I ignored the signals I was getting from the physical ne and continued exploring the meaning ''fate plunder''. And yet another grimoire notification prompt sounded, [Rare mastery of meaning ''fate plunder'' has been advanced to Super Rare mastery] My sense of time was too groggy, the only time I had any recollection of time was when I vaguely heard this notification prompts. These prompts gave me a sense of achievement more than awareness of time. They brought color to my morphine state. During the enlightenment, except for the meaning ''fate plunder,'' I saw nothing less. It was as if this meaning covered every inch of my vision and awareness. As if everything happening around me somehow started to be interpreted as a grand n to help me master ''fate plunder.'' The air I breathed, the sounds I heard, all of it meant to be for the meaning ''fate plunder.'' Things that would be considered as disturbances during the enlightenment had started to feel like they were pushing more into the enlightened state. [Super Rare mastery of meaning ''fate plunder'' has been advanced to unique mastery] Prompts of my achievement kept sounding, pushing me deeper into the meaning ''fate plunder'' as if I was being only meant for this meaning. My connection to the meaning was getting stronger and broader with the increase in my mastery of the meaning. But I was not interested in the mastery of the meaning. Instead, I wanted to increase my understanding of the meaning. Alsa though enlightenment state had increased my connection with rule meaning it gave more boost to my mastery than it gave to my understanding. But I tried my best to keep my mastery of the meaning and the understanding advance hand in hand. [ Unique mastery of meaning ''fate plunder'' has been advanced to Super unique mastery] . . [Super unique mastery of meaning ''fate plunder'' has been advanced to Ultra mastery] . . [Ultra mastery of meaning ''fate plunder'' has been advanced to Plus Ultra mastery] As I walked deeper into the meaning, I felt that I was bing one with the meaning itself. The effect of enlightenment and my high mastery has broadened my connection with meaning. This, in turn, helped me increase my understanding of the meaning drastically. Soon my mastery of the meaning reached so high that I felt like any movement now I would reach the zenith of the meaning ''fate plunder'', but just then, the Enlightenment buff that had boosted my speed of mastery sudden stopped as if it ran out juice to support my high performance. Losing the buff, my speed of meaning ''fate plunder'' mastery reached a record low. From a rabbit''s pace, I returned to the turtle''s pace. The most frustrating thing was that the ultimate mastery of the meaning, which appeared to be right before me earlier, now appeared to be miles away. Just a few more minutes and I would have achievedpletion in the mastery of the meaning, but it''s as if the luck that was working for me seemed to have suddenly, at thest moment, switched sides and started to work against me. Though I had reached a bottleneck in mastering the meaning, my understanding of the meaning had not been affected by a lot. It had lost the buff of enlightenment, but due to my plus ultra level mastery of meaning, myprehension of the meaning continued at a decent pace until I reached the ultra level in my understanding of the meaning ''fate plunder''. With that, I was officially stuck at a bottleneck, As my mastery and understanding of the rune both progressed at a snail pace as I had arrived at Rare Mastery in blood rule, Plus Ultra Mastery in Meaning ''fate plunder with an ultra level understanding. The levels of mastery of rule and meaning are divided into the following, Basic Mastery Intermediate Mastery Advanced Mastery Rare Mastery Super Rare Mastery Unique Mastery Super Unique Mastery Ultra Mastery Plus Ultra Mastery Ultimate Mastery The tiers of runes are as follows Basic/Normal Rune Umon Rune Rare Rune Unique Rune Super Rune Ultra Rune Ultimate Rune When we reach a bifurcation point in the rule, the mastery of that rule reaches Advanced Mastery. When you achieve advanced mastery and forge a Basic rune in a single meaning that rule mastery advances to Rare mastery When you achieve ultimate mastery and forge ultimate rune in a single meaning that rule mastery advances to Super Rare mastery. When you achieve advanced mastery and forge a Basic rune in two meanings, that rule mastery advances to unique mastery. When you achieve ultimate mastery and forge ultimate rune in two meanings, that rule''s mastery advances to Super unique mastery. When you achieve advanced mastery and forge a Basic rune in three meanings, that rule mastery advances to ultra mastery. When you achieve ultimate mastery and forge ultimate rune in three meanings, that rule mastery advances to plus ultra mastery. The ultimate mastery of rule has something to do with reaching demigod level and forming divinity.. Anna and Luna advised me to achieve card emperor realm to concern myself with ultimate rule mastery. Chapter 477: Blood Ritual And Sacrifice

Chapter 477: Blood Ritual And Sacrifice

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 07:56 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Since mypression of blood rule''s meaning, Fate Plunder, is stuck at a bottleneck, I had no choice but to halt myprehension until I consulted Anna or Luna about more on this. And then decided to advance my basic rune to a higher tier. With current levels of mastery and understanding of the meaning, that should be an easy task. Using my Rare Blood Rule Mastery, I conjured more blood rule power and refined it. When I finally had enough refined blood rule power, I used refined blood rule power to upgrade and reinforce the ''fate plunder'' basic rune''s framework using my Plus Ultra mastery of blood rule''s meaning. I had two choices here, I directly upgrade the framework of the rune to Plus Ultra level or upgrade it step by step from basic rune to umon rune to rare rune and so on. Keeping the foundation of my rune in my mind, I choose thetter. And also because my understanding of the meaning was not yet Plus Ultra level. If I reinforce the rune framework to Plus ultra level, then I will need Plus ultra level understanding to make the essence of the rune. So the limit of the tier I could upgrade the rune was to Ultra their rune. Therefore I step by step upgraded the rune framework while filling it with the corresponding level of sentience. First, I upgraded the rune framework to an umon level and then gave it umon level sentience, sessfully upgrading the basic rune to an umon rune. With that, the grimoire notification prompts continued to sound until I upgraded the Rune to Ultra Rune. [Basic Rune Fate Plunder sessfully advanced to Umon Rune] . . [Umon Rune Fate Plunder sessfully advanced to Rare Rune] . . [Rare Rune Fate Plunder sessfully advanced to Unique Rune] . . [Unique rune Fate Plunder sessfully advanced to Super Rune] . . [Super Rune Fate Plunder sessfully advanced to Ultra Rune] Using my Super Ultra mastery and Ultra understanding of the meaning ''Fate Plunder'', I sessfully advanced Fate Plunder Basic Rune to Ultra Rune in no time. [Rune Name: Fate Plunder Rune Tier: Ultra Rune Rule: Blood Rune Spirit: Unborn Rune Info: Fate Plunder is an Ultra tier rune forged using the blood rule, and its meaning ''fate plunder''. Fate Plunder gives the host the ability to steal their enemy''s Youth, Lifespan, Identity, Skills, Fate ingredients, Origin card, Physique, Traits, and Runes by blood sacrificing them in a blood ritual to the rune. Requirements: Blood ritual, Blood Sacrifice Restriction: The authority of the rune''s ability is restricted to the highest realm of the host''s grimoire grade, and the host''s will. Also the host should end the enemy''s fate personally.] This meaning of the blood rule reminded me of a curse practiced back on Earth. I had heard of an ancient practice where witches had various rituals that used victims'' blood to curse them and steal their youth, identity, luck, and fortune. Witches could use this particr curse to look exactly like the victim by stripping the victim of their appearance. To maintain and live a beautiful and youthful appearance for a long lifespan. This rune went steps ahead of the witch''s ritual and robbed the skill, origin card, physique, trait, and runes of the victim. This ability of the rune is so gruesome that I had second thoughts about forging this rune. The fate I can rob from the victim is different for every tier. With every upgrade, a new fate that could be stolen from the victim would be added. Basic Rune ¨C Lifespan, Youth Umon Rune ¨C Skills Rare Rune ¨C Fate ingredients, origin cards Unique Rune ¨C Physique, Trait, Identity( body shape) Ultra Rune ¨C Rule mastery, Runes Ultimate Rune ¨C ??? As the fate plunder rune upgraded to a higher tier, the things I could steal from my enemies increased. I could even steal a card apprentices origin card, physique, traits, and rule mastery. This is very surprising because there are many card apprentices with skill cards and rules that allow them to rob Lifespan, Youth, Skills, and identity from others, but stealing origin cards, physique, traits, and rule mastery were totally unheard of. Fortunately, Fate Plunder is a highly rare meaning of blood rule. If not, this card world would be in utter chaos, with people killing friends and family to rob them of their fate. To steal other card apprentices'' lifespan is already enticing enough. Still, adding youth, identity, skill, origin card, physique, trait, and runes to the list, this rune can drive a person to utter madness and greed. I did not know if I should be happy that soul power was not added to this list of things I could steal from the blood sacrifice. I guess even that will be avable when this rune upgrades to the ultimate rune. This rune basically lets me impersonate the victim entirely except for the memory part, but it is possible that it can also be avable in the future once this rune upgrades to its ultimate form. Unlike the other runes I have seen so far, this rune had requirements and restrictions. Restrictions aremon in runes, but seeing requirements for rune activation is very rare. Requirements specified that I should perform a blood ritual as I sacrificed the victim to plunder his fate. Blood ritual was nothing special; it required me to imnt the extracted blood after blood sacrifice into the origin core of the corresponding realm. So that it can turn into a card, and the type of the card would depend on the nature of the fate stolen by the victim. Analyzing the blood ritual part of the rune, I finally know how this meaning of the blood rule is connected to the parent and daughter gem skill dungeon cmity seed. And then I had a thought that instead of imnting the blood rune extracted from the blood sacrifice into an origin core, what if I nted it in a daughter gem? Nothing was set in stone. There are many possibilities for using the rune''s ability, I had to keep my mind open and explore them. ¡­ Chapter 478: Secret Base

Chapter 478: Secret Base

( Restrictions of the Fate plunder ultra rune are revised, please review by refreshing the previous chapter.) Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 10:06 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon My mind ran wild with various probable ways to use the fate plunder ultra rune. Just because I thought of a possibility doesn''t mean it would work. I have to test all my theories about using my newfound power. And the only way to do that is by conducting experiments in controlledboratory parameters. With that thought in my mind, I exited the meditative state and opened my eyes. "Holy shit!" I yelled in rm, being greeted by a close-up of Bloodette''s face upon opening my eyes. Bloodette''s face was just a few centimeters away from my face. Having looked at Bloodette''s blood humanoid face up close for the very first time, I could not help but cry in surprise. "Ahh!" My yell of rm frightened Bloodette, who was too focused on whatever the hell she was doing. "Bloodette, what the heck?" I questioned Bloodette about the purpose and intention behind her actions earlier. "Wyatt, what kind of rune did you forge? Which Blood rule meaning did youprehend? You started to seem more appetizing than before, and I am getting a faint feeling that if I devour you, my blood ruleprehension will evolve to a new level and direction I have never explored before. I can barely hold back my instincts and stop myself from devouring you." Turns out Bloodette''s earlier action could be exined easily with a few words that I had suddenly turned into the tastiest cuisine in Bloodette''s eyes, and she was barely able to hold herself back from trying to devour me. So if I had awakened a few secondster, maybe I would be in Bloodette''s stomach, and that is a big if. " Come on now, Bloodette, you can''t go on asking people personal stuff like that. Since I know you, I know that your question is innocent and has nothing but curiosity behind it, but if it''s a stranger, they might get offended. So remember that there are things you can think about but never speak out loud, and this one is one of them." I did not intend to answer Bloodette and instead spun it into a teachable moment for her. "I know that. Cortney has taught me that before. She said, if I find some people are tastier, I should not say it out loud because that might scare them away." Bloodette seems to have an extra sense of blood which guides her to finding the prey with the most nutritious blood that could benefit her. A convenient ability for a foodie like Bloodette. "Add this to that list." Like taking candy from a child, convincing Bloodette did not require a lot of wits. "Okay" Bloodette nodded in understanding but still stuck close to me. And knowing what was going through her mind, I felt ufortable with her following me around in the cave as I looked at my cmity daughter gems harmoniously trying toprehend blood rule. "Bloodette! Was I the first to awaken?" I asked to start a conversation to make the current situation less awkward. If a blood humanoid following you round with her mouth-watering doesn''t make you ufortable, then what does. "No, you arest to awaken. Every one hour or so after entering the meditative state, these guys would awaken, then popping a blood pill, they would continued to meditate. That has been repeating for the whole night." Bloodette exined that I was the only one with a prolonged meditative period, whereas my cmity daughter gems could hardly meditate for an hour or so even with the help of blood pills. It seems of my cmity daughter gems werepatible with the blood rule. Therefore, even with the help of Bloodette''s blood pill and Blood rock cave, they were unable to show a highprehension in blood rule. This was disappointing as I was hoping that the blood rule''s boost would be enough for them to prepare for the uing war against the Circle Sun blossom branch. But no worries, my new ultra rune should be able to add the missing strength boost if they fail to forge a good rune despite all the help I have provided them. "What about Cortney? Where is she?" I asked, unable to find Cortney in the crowd. "She is in the hidden chamber. Our secret base. No one is allowed in the base except us two." Bloodette answered. It seems she did not grasp the concept of a secret base entirely. Otherwise, she would know that secret bases are kept secret for a reason. "Bloodette, why aren''t you helping Cortneyprehend rules and forge runes with your blood possession skill? With Cortney''s innate rune, it must be a lot easier for you to help her now, right?" I could not help but wonder why Bloodette is not helping Cortneyprehend blood rule and forge runes. With Bloodette''s understanding of blood rule, Cortney could form a dozen strong high-tier runes in a few hours. "She said using my understanding to create her runes would destroy her foundation of blood rule so she willprehend her understanding of blood rule and form her runes even if it takes a prolonged period to achieve that." Cortney seemed to have followed Anna and Luna''s teaching and focused on increasing her understanding of the blood rule rather than taking a shortcut. I guess she will do fine if it''sprehending blood rule because her ego gem has a blood rule affinity. "I see" while listening to Bloodette''s exnation, I used my soul pupils to explore the blood rock cave to find the so-called secret base that was Bloodette too loose-lipped about. I found Cortney in a small 8¡Á8 room hidden room behind the bookcase parallel to Bloodette''s bed.. Cortney and Bloodette did not seem to have put much thought into cing the hidden room and followed the cliche by building the secret room behind a bookcase. Chapter 479: Blood Avatar

Chapter 479: Blood Avatar

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 10:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon I had exited the meditative state to experiment and y around with my first Ultra rune. But Cortney and the rest of my cmity daughter gems were in a deep meditative state. Therefore my ns of testing my new abilities had met a road bump as I required Van''s help to enter an A-rank dungeon to find monsters to try my ultra rune on them. And also, I did not want to ditch Cortney, so I had no choice but to wait for now. But Bloodette''s gaze that constantly lingered on me as if I were a piece of meat made me regret my choice of waiting for Cortney. "Damn it, Bloodette. Will you stop staring at me with your mouth-watering?" I let out a cry in frustration. Bloodette''s current state reminded me of my dog eyeing the food on my kitchen counter back on earth. The dog wants to steal the food on the counter, but it''s controlling itself from doing so. The dog showed self-control because I was right there, and Bloodette showed self-control because she thought of me as a friend. Even though the ideas behind self-control shown by Bloodette and my dog are different, I can see the same mixed expression of desire and hesitation on both their faces. "Yes." Bloodette yelled, snapping out of her daze, and then pped both her cheeks, thinking, ''Wyatt is a friend, not food!'' *sigh* letting it a sigh, I shook my head, seeing Bloodette p herself. That''s when I understood that Bloodette must be more ufortable than me trying to suppress the urges that came naturally to her. Here is wasining about feeling ufortable with Bloodette''s gaze when Bloodette was changing her natural self to be a better friend to me. I felt small in front of Bloodette''s big heart. I do not know what Bloodette went through to deviate from her predecessor''s blood-thirsty ways to her current cuddly teddy bear ways. Therefore I decided not to make Bloodette worse about herself for the natural feelings that came to her and help her feel good for trying to suppress her natural urges to be a good friend. "Bloodette, do you have some Clone skills on you?" Yeah, I decided to keep ourselves upied by testing if my Fate Plunder ultra rune worked on Clones. "Yes, I do. But do not use it because I have better stand-in skills, like Blood Avatar and Blood Incarnation. Why do you ask?" Bloodette replied without giving it much thought? She was an open book and did not know the word privacy. You ask her anything about her, and she will answer to the best of her knowledge. I think Cortney should have had a talk about this with Bloodette, yet she spoke so openly to me because we were friends. "I want to test the ability of my new rune. And aren''t Avatar and incarnation the same?" I nned to keep my new rune abilities private, but Bloodette''s innocence infected me. So I decided to involve Bloodette in my experimentation. I cannot directly use my ultra rune on Bloodette because she is of card overlord realm and the maximum authority of my rune is only up to the realm of my golden grimoire, the card lord realm. Therefore I decided to see if I could use my rune on clones instead. Fortunately, Bloodette had Blood Avatars and Incarnations which is way better than mere blood clone skills that I was looking for. "Oh really! Great, tell me what I have to do?" Hearing it had something to do with the new rune I forged, Bloodette agreed to my request with great enthusiasm because she wanted to know what kind of Blood rule meaning would make her go crazy and think of one of her friends as food. She felt by participating in my experimentation, she could gain some insight into the meaning I haveprehended. Then she can use that insight toprehend that particr meaning by herself so that her friend does not seem appetizing anymore. "Before that, could you exin to me what a Blood Avatar, Blood incarnation is, and the difference between them." In excitement, Bloodette had forgotten to exin to me the difference between an incarnation and an avatar. I had a hard time understanding the difference between the two skills. After all, in the dictionary, they are the same. "A Blood Avatar is a high-level Blood clone ability where I can create Clones of myself using condensed rule power and bestow them with an ego of myself. This ego possesses all the skills and knowledge I own and has the ability to act independently without my instructions but will never go against my interest. A Blood Incarnation is an ability where I bestow ego to the conjured Blood rule power and then have it possess a living being. Then that living being under the influence of my ego will be my incarnation. The ego here also has all my abilities and knowledge. I can act independently and will cross my interests. I have never tried Blood incarnation, so I can give more info on whether the living being influenced by my ego will retain its will or not. " Bloodette exined the abilities of the skills Blood incarnation and Blood avatar. Since Bloodette is mostly stuck in the blood rock cave dungeon, she never got the chance to create a blood incarnation. "Both of them are fantastic skills. For now, Blood Avatar will do for my experimentation. What is the maximum and minimum realm of the Blood avatar you can create?" Clones are always weaker than the original body, so I hoped that Bloodette''s blood avatar was of the lower realm so that it could fit the criteria for experimentation. "My proficiency in this skill is very high. Therefore, I can create as many as blood avatars possessing the strength up to my current realm. How many Blood avatars should I create and of what realm?" Hearing Bloodette give me a positive answer. I was overjoyed because I did not have to wait for others to awaken any longer and could directly begin experimentation of my ultra rune. ¡­ Chapter 480: Feed

Chapter 480: Feed

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 10:34 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Summon one blood avatar of the Card Lord realm possessing all of your abilities and knowledge. Remember to make the blood avatar''s Ego as independent as possible. For the experiment''s purpose, if the avatar had an independent will, then it would be great." I requested Bloodette to create a blood avatar. I asked her to limit the realm of her blood avatar to the Card Lord realm because that was the highest possible realm my rune can affect for now. And also proposed to make the ego of the avatar as independent as possible so that when I conduct the blood sacrifice and blood ritual, the avatar needs to be a separate being from Bloodette with an individual will. "Wyatt, it''s not possible to create a blood avatar with an independent will, if its will is separate from mine, it will no longer be my avatar but an individual being." Bloodette exined that if an avatar''s ego has an independent will, it is no longer an avatar but an individual being. "Well, can you create an avatar with an independent will or not? If not, then an avatar with an average ego will be fine too." I did not know whether the fate plunder ultra rune would work on Bloodette''s blood avatar. Therefore, I wanted its ego to have an independent will. But if that''s not possible, I can only stick to trying to create lemonade with the lemons I got. Hopefully, at the end, I can create lemonade with the lemons I have. "It''s possible. But if I create a blood avatar with an independent will, it will not exist for an extended period. It will dissipate after consuming all the soul power I had poured into it. Blood avatars are unable to gather soul energy from the world. Instead, they survive on the soul energy I pour into them. If the avatar''s ego were bound to my will, I could continue to use my soul energy to replenish the avatar''s soul energy, but since its ego has be independent of my interest. It can no longer borrow soul energy from me to continue its existence. But incarnations are different since they are possessing a real body. They have the ability to replenish their soul energy by themselves. This is why it''s impossible to tell if the incarnations will stay true to my interest or not." Bloodette gave me a positive answer and exined theplications that came with it. "That will do. Since the avatar is for experimentation purposes, we will not require it for an extended duration. Create one and make sure it behaves. I do not want it trying to eat me, or others present here." I was worried about disclosing to Bloodette that I would be killing the blood avatar, but now things got a lot simpler. "Okay, don''t worry with me here, it will not act out even if its ego is independent of my interests. One blood avatar with an independent egoing right up." Bloodette conjured arge ball of condensed blood rule, and a few secondster, the ball of condensed blood rule started to morph into a humanoid shape. And finally took the form of a genderless mannequin entirely made up of condensed blood rule. The Blood avatar had an aura of an A-rank monster. Being a newborn with the sentience of a 10-year-old, it curiously looked at its creator, me, and the blood rock cave. Having created the blood avatar. Bloodette urged me to hurry with my tests, "With the soul energy I have poured into it, it canst max for about 30 minutes, so hurry." "I only need five, so don''t worry." Saying that, I created a Cmity daughter gem and bestowed it with a copy of my fate plunder ultra rune. Duplication of my rune was not a big deal as long as I had enough refined rule power. The Blood ritual required me to imnt the blood rune extracted from blood sacrifice into the origin core of the corresponding realm. Instead, I imnted a copy of the fate plunder rune in the daughter gem, which also has the card morphing ability of an origin core. The daughter gem will not only rece the origin core but also help me kill and blood sacrifice the blood avatar. Since it is just a copy of the original rune, the cmity daughter gem only gained the ability of the rune but did not turn into an ego elemental. Then I condensed a ball of blood rule to disguise the cmity daughter gem as a blood pill before feeding it to the blood avatar. "¡­" The blood avatar looked at me in confusion as it took the cmity daughter gem disguised as a blood pill from me. "Eat it," I instructed the blood avatar as I signaled the same by acting it out with my hands pointing to my mouth. *munch* Following my instruction, the blood avatar kept the cmity daughter gem disguised as blood pill in its mouth, and soon, the blood rule dissolved as the cmity daughter gem sowed itself into the blood avatar. "Is that it?" Bloodette asked, seeing no changes take ce after a few minutes. "Give it a minute," I asked Bloodette to have patients as there was no change yet because I hadn''t met the necessary conditions of the fate plunder ultra rune, that is, to end the fate of the blood sacrifice personally. With the cmity daughter gem sown inside the Blood avatar, I had quite a few ways to kill it, but I was having a hard time deciding on the best way to kill the Blood avatar. I finally decided to have the cmity daughter gem devour blood avatar using the feeding ability of the dungeon cmity seed. The feeding ability allowed the dungeon cmity seed to devour the soul energy of the creatures it imnted with its cmity daughter seeds. Having the cmity daughter gem devour the blood avatar is the simplest and less messy way to kill and sacrifice the blood avatar to the copy of fate plunder ultra rune in the daughter gem. With the cmity daughter gem devouring all its soul energy, the blood avatar could not maintain its existence and turned into a puddle of condensed blood rule and slumped to the ground. Seeing this, Bloodette yelled, "It died of soul energy exhaustion, but I had poured enough soul power for it tost the next 30 mins. Was the experiment a failure?" "Wait for it¡­. Chapter 481: Blood Spirits

Chapter 481: Blood Spirits

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 10:42 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Wait for it¡­" just as I utter these words, the puddle of blood rule left after the death of Bloodette''s blood avatar shone brightly, and a card floated out of it and headed towards me. After the cmity daughter gem devoured blood avatar''s soul energy, the blood avatar perished, meeting all the requirements of the fate plunder ultra rune. The corpse of the blood avatar was used for blood sacrifice by the copy of fate plunder rune in the cmity daughter gem. Upon sacrifice, the puddle of blood rule on the ground shone brightly as its essence entered the cmity daughter gem to fuse with the ''fate plunder'' ultra rune and turn it into an ability rune copied from Bloodette''s blood avatar. Fate plunder ultra rune''s blood sacrifice wasplete. Next, I morphed the cmity daughter gem into a card toplete the blood ritual. "Rune skill card: Blood avatar" taking the card, I read the card''s name out loud. Learning the name of the ability stolen by the fate plunder rune, I was disappointed. I was expecting to steal all of Bloodette''s skills runes in the blood avatar, but unfortunately, the fate plunder rune stole the only skill I did not want in the blood avatar. [Card Name: Blood Avatar Card Type: Skill Card (Active) Card grade: A-rank, Rare grade Card Rating: 6-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: The host is able to use blood elemental power or blood rule power to create a Blood Avatar. Additional effects: Blood elemental power conversation. Note: The card doesn''t provide blood rule power. ] Blood elemental power conversation: this ability allows the user to turn soul energy to blood power to create a Blood avatar. Reading the card info, my disappointment towards the card grew. It seems me trying to be clever and find a bug in ''Fate Plunder'' ultra rune to take advantage of it was all a waste. "What is it? Show it to me." Bloodette enthusiastically asked, seeing her blood avatar into a card. "Here, I handed the card to Bloodette." The experiment''s results were not totally unsatisfactory. I got to know three important facts from this test, 1. Cmity daughter gem is a suitable recement of origin core in the blood ritual process of ''Fate Plunder'' ultra rune. 2. The Grade of the card formed corresponds to the realm of the creature sacrificed. 3. The card durability and star rating of the card created are perfect. "Wow, did you just turn my blood avatar into a skill card? Is this the ability of your rune? But why couldn''t I feel any movement of your rune?" Reading the card info, Bloodette asked in amazement. "Yes, it''s the ability of my rune. As for why you could not sense the moment of my rune, I don''t know." I answered Bloodette''s question one by one patiently. The answer to thest question was untrue as I knew why she could not sense my rune. The shell of the dungeon cmity seed blocked Bloodette from eavesdropping on the activity of the fate plunder rune. "¡­" Bloodette was saddened that she could not get insight into my rune. Gaining insight into my rune was very important to Bloodette as she hoped that by mastering the same meaning as I, I would no longer look delicious to her. Which meant she did not have to act restrained in my presence. Just when I was thinking of saying a few words tofort Bloodette, the bookcase opened, and a dark passage revealed behind it as a feminine figure walked out of it. It was Cortney. It seems she was doneprehending blood rule and forging her first rune. "Cortney, what the heck! You reveal our secret base to him. Quick close the passage before others see it." The Bloodetteined. "How am I supposed to know that Wyatt is awake from in there? If not for you begging me to make use of that dark room, I would not have considered choosing that room for ruleprehension, even if the concentration of blood rule is the highest in that particr spot." It seems it was not Cortney''s idea to use the so-called secret room toprehend the blood rule. Bloodette rmended it to her best friend,pletely aware that the concentration of blood rule is highest at that spot in the entire cave. It seems Bloodette, despite her naivete, knew how to show partialism. "Fine, now close the entrance to my secret base." Bloodette gave upining as what Cortney said made sense but still urged Cortney to hurry and hide the entrance to the server base. "Ok, ok" Cortney hurriedly moved the bookcase to cover the hidden passageway before Bloodette became cranky. "¡­" Seeing Cortney do as she said, Bloodette nodded and then enthusiastically asked, " Cortney, which rune did youprehend? You seem tastier than before." "Bloodette, what did I tell you about telling people they seem tasty?" Cortney asked, trying to discipline Bloodette. "I know, I know. But it''s okay if it''s just us, right?" Bloodette said, acting cute. "But don''t make it a habit." Cortney melted to Bloodette''s cute gestures and let her off the hook. "Okay, enough nagging. Now tell what meaning of blood rule did youprehend." Bloodette urged Cortney to stop keeping her in suspense and tell what meaning sheprehended. "The meaning Iprehended is called Blood spirit. It allows me to extract Blood from my victims and sacrifice them to summon blood spirits. The blood spirits inherit egos and abilities from the sacrifice used to create them." Cortney finally revealed that she could turn creatures into blood spirits, and these blood spirits would inherit the ego and abilities of their past selves. "Gasp" Hearing the meaningprehended by Cortney, Bloodette and I could not help but gasp. My gasp was in dread for Cortney''s blood rule meaning, but Bloodette''s gasp was in astonishment for the blood rule meaningprehended by Cortney. ¡­ Chapter 482: Blood Sanctuary

Chapter 482: Blood Sanctuary

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 10:53 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ''Blood spirits'' hearing the ability of the meaning that Cortney hadprehended, I could not help but feel dread as this meaning was equally gruesome as the meaning I hadprehended. It also required a blood sacrifice for the ability to work. And the blood spirits extracted from the corpse of the victim could be turned into cards by performing blood rituals. That is to imnt the rune of the extracted blood spirit into an origin core and then morph it into a card. Cortney generously shared the info of the ultra rune she forged using Blood rule''s meaning Blood spirit, with Bloodette and me. She did not seem to mind sharing the details of her meaning and rune she forged with me. [Rune Name: Blood Spirits Rune Tier: Ultimate Rune Rule: Blood Rune Spirit: Unborn Rune Info: Blood spirits is an ultimate tier rune forged from the blood rule, and it''s meaning Blood spirit. Blood spirit gives the host the ability to turn their victims into Blood spirits by blood sacrificing the victim. The Blood spirit carries the memories and abilities of past selves. Requirements: Blood Ritual, Blood Sacrifice Restriction: The authority of the rune''s ability is restricted to the highest realm of the host''s grimoire grade. Also, the host should hunt the victim personally.] "Wow, that sounds like an extraordinary ability, Cortney." Bloodette enthusiastically cheered for Cortney''s sess in forging one great rune. "Blood spirits, it seems to be a handy ability. Congrats on forming a ultimate rune." Hiding my dread for the meaningprehended by Cortney, I congratte her for sessfully forging an ultimate rune. "Thank you, But I think the meaning Iprehended is a little terrible. Killing is not new for me as it''s part of a natural order but raising the dead back to fight this doesn''t seem right" Cortney did not seem to be thrilled about the meaning sheprehended. If it is Cortney, I can rest assured that she would not use the Blood spirit ultimate rune recklessly. "What''s terrible about it? You can make so many friends using that ability, how I envy you. If I had that ability, I would make so many friends." Bloodette seems to think otherwise. Contrary to Cortney, who felt raising the dead as blood spirits were wrong Bloodette thought she could make many friends of her kind. "Bloodette, to make friends that way, you will have to kill your friend candidate first and then raise them as Blood spirit. That''s the opposite of what friendship means." I reminded Bloodette that to create her so-called ''friends'' of her, she would have to kill them first and raise them as blood spirits. "No" Understanding how creating blood spirit works, the idea of making friends using the rune Blood spirit became less desirable to Bloodette. " Cortney, cheer up. Youprehended the meaning to thepetition. I bet you already startedprehending the second meaning of the blood rule. Tell me more about the second one." Cortney''s blood spirit rune was of ultimate level, which can only be achieved byplete mastery of the Blood rule''s meaning. This also meant that Cortney could nowprehend the second meaning in blood rule. The rule affinity seems to be a more powerful boost than I had thought it to be because I, who had a near-perfect grade ego gem, was still stuck at a bottleneck inprehending my first rule''s meaning topletion. I think the enlightenment that Cortney received should be more potent than mine. There is no way a person couldprehend a rule''s meaning topletion in a single night ofprehension without the help of enlightenment. "Yes, I did. The second blood rule''s meaning that Iprehended is called Blood sanctuary. My understanding of this rune is still shallow. So, I could only forge a unique tier rune using my second rune. Butbining my understanding of the two meanings of blood rule, I forged a hybrid rune that Emperor Luna and Anna talked about. " Cortney detonated a bomb with her words. Not only did sheprehend a rule''s meaning topletion, but she also mastered a second rule''s meaning and forged a rune of unique tier called Blood sanctuary rune. If it were just that, then maybe I could still resist the charm of a rule affinity, but to my dismay, the two meanings Cortneyprehended werepatible with each other, allowing cortney to fuse them and forge a hybrid rune. The hybrid rune that many top powerhouses try to achieve was actually forged by a rookie card student in a single night. "¡­" Cortney''s achievements inprehension of blood rule had left me without words. Here I was with an almost perfect synchronization rate, and yet still, I was not able to master a single rule''s meaning topletion. I did not know if this was due to rule affinity or the secret base used by Cortney toprehend the rule, but Corntey had achieved what took others a lifetime in a single night. "My innate blood rune ''Blood Supreme'' not only did it have the ability to help me fuse with Bloodette but also seems to give a huge boost to my blood ruleprehension. Thanks to that, I was able to choose a second rule''s meaning which ispatible with the first rule''s purpose I hadprehended. If not for that, I would not have entered an enlightenment state for such a long period." Cortney exined that her rule affinity was not the only one behind her current achievement, but her innate blood rune, ''Blood Supreme,'' was equally responsible for it. "What is your hybrid rune called?" Bloodette, unlike me, was genuinely happy for Cortney''s achievements. I was also pleased with Cortney and her achievements. But as a human, I could not help butpare my achievements in Blood rule with Cortney''s achievement. Leading to my current dismay.. Seeing the aplishments of Cortney in blood rule, I could not help but get enticed by Rule affinity despite Anna repeatedly warning me to give up on rule affinity. Chapter 483: Blood Spirit Sanctuary

Chapter 483: Blood Spirit Sanctuary

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 11:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Blood spirit sanctuary, it is the hybrid rune I have created fusing the Blood spirit and Blood sanctuary meanings of blood rule. So it hasbined abilities of Blood spirit rune and Blood sanctuary rune. Blood sanctuary is a support type meaning. It adds various buffs to all the blood-rted skills used by my allies and me inside its domain range. It can also add debuff to all the blood-rted abilities used by enemies inside the domain range. It also helps me store blood and blood rule power. This is a decent meaning, andbined with blood spirit, they created the hybrid rune Blood spirit sanctuary." Cortney answered, exining her second meaning, blood sanctuary, and the hybrid rune blood spirit sanctuary that she forged. Done answering, she did not hesitate to share the rune info of both of her unique and hybrid runes with me. [Rune Name: Blood Sanctuary Rune Tier: Unique Rune Rule: Blood Rune Spirit: Unborn Rune Info: Blood Sanctuary rune is a unique tire rune of blood rule forged using the meaning of Blood Sanctuary. Blood Sanctuary allows users to create a Blood domain of 1km where all blood-rted skills used by allied units will gain the buff of 200% efficiency and consume 50% less soul energy and rule power. All the blood-rted skills used by hostile units will gain the debuff of efficiency decreased by 50% and soul energy and rule power consumption increased by 200%. Additional effect: Blood storage Note: The Buffs and range of the Blood sanctuary increase with the increase in the host''spression of meaning and the tier of the rune.] Blood Storage: the host can store Blood extracted from sacrificing the enemies in the blood sanctuary. The same is possible with condensed blood rule power. [Rune Name: Blood Spirit Sanctuary Rune Tier: Hybrid Rune Rule: Blood Rune Spirit: Unborn Rune Info: Blood Spirit Sanctuary is a hybrid rune forged by fusing the Blood spirit and Blood sanctuary, the two meanings of blood rule. Blood spirit sanctuary is a blood domain ranging to 1km, any enemy unit killed in this domain can instantly be raised as a blood spirit. The strength of the blood spirits will double inside the Blood spirit sanctuary. Blood spirits created by the host can be stored in the Blood spirit sanctuary. All the blood arts used by allied units in this domain will gain buff of plus 200% efficiency and consume 50% less soul energy and rule power. Also, all the blood arts used by hostile units in this domain will gain debuffs of efficiency decreased by 50% and soul energy and rule power consumption increased by 200%. Note: blood domain range, storage, and buffs will increase with the increase in the tier of the hybrid rune. The hybrid rune''s tier can be increased by increasing the tier of the base runes fused to create the hybrid rune.] "Both runes are excellent, Cortney. No wonder you smelled tastier than earlier. Now let me inside your innate rune so that I can gain insight into these two meanings of blood rule." After learning the info of the two meaningsprehended by Cortney, Bloodette was excited. Bloodette urged Cortney to let her possess her so that she could gain insight into the blood type meaningsprehended by Cortney and thenprehend the meanings herself. The innate rune blood supreme formed a symbiotic rtionship between Cortney and Bloodette. Meaning both of them could Sarah each other''s strengths, abilities, skills with each other. This rtionship is what helped Cortney get such generous achievements whenprehending blood rule. Bloodette also nned to use this symbiotic rtionship between Courtney and ger through innate runes toprehend the meanings that Cortney hadprehended. "Really? I thought you would have alreadyprehended these meanings of the blood rule." Cortney was puzzled that Bloodette wanted toprehend the meanings she''d had mastered. She thought Bloodette, as the embodiment of blood rule, might have already learned most of the blood rule meanings topletion. "Be practical, though I am an oddity formed by Blood rule, I still have my limits. Their millions of meanings in blood rule,prehending all of them makes no sense, so I onlyprehend those that seem worth my time." Bloodette said she had limits, but the words did not seem to be saying the same. "Wait, what do you mean by you onlyprehending meanings worth your time? Do you know what the ability of the meanings is even before exploring the meaning?" I asked Bloodette in surprise because there was no way for a card apprentice to know the ability of the meaning before exploring it. But once you take up a specific meaning, you cannot give up midway toprehend the other meaning of the same rule until you master it topletion. So the only way Bloodette can tell if that meaning is worth her time is if she already knew the ability of that particr meaning. "No, silly, it''s impossible to know the ability of meaning without exploring it. But I have an innate ability that helps me tell which meaning ispatible with the meaning I have alreadyprehended. This way, I n to fuse all the meanings of blood rule to forge a single strongest hybrid rune. But the meanings mastered by Cortney are also good, so I want to forge a second hybrid rune in that direction of blood rule too." Bloodette''s words finally exined a lot why Cortney was so lucky as toprehend her second meaning of blood rule, which ispatible with her first meaning of blood rule. There are millions of meanings of blood rule, and the odds of finding two meanings in blood rule which arepatible with each other by a card apprentice is near impossible. Thanks to Bloodette''s innate ability, which Cortney could use through the innate rune blood supreme, she couldprehend two meanings with a high degree ofpatibility. ¡­ Chapter 484: Blood Elixir

Chapter 484: Blood Elixir

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 11:16 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Learning about the miraculous ability of Bloodette, which allowed her to differentiate between the meanings of blood rules based on theirpatibility with her previously mastered meanings of blood rule, I was almost tempted to plunder that ability from Bloodette for myself. Who wouldn''t be? With that ability, Bloodette can create as many hybrid runes as she wants to. Not to mention she canprehend manypatible meanings of blood rule to forge a single overpowered hybrid rune with it. Either way, Bloodette''sbat strength would increase by arge margin. A single hybrid rune made Anna an apex card emperor among the three generations of card emperors. Anna was able to stand on top and spread her title far across this card world for her insane realm jumping strength provided by a single hybrid rune. If a single hybrid rune can give Anna such power and status, I cannot imagine what kind of power will be birthed with Bloodette''s unique ability. Thanks to her innate rune blood supreme, Cortney would enjoy the same perk as Bloodette. I thought I had too many cheats, but in front of Bloodette''s single cheat, all my cheats could not hold a candle. Excluding my soul pupils, of course. Such a miraculous ability was worth coveting. But this ability of Bloodette had limitations too, that is, this ability could only be applied to blood rule. Even though the scope of this ability was a single rule, it still had millions of possibilities. And with enough time, a person with this ability can quickly climb to the top of the world and get a chair amongst the best of the best. "So, it was your ability that helped me. This exins the weird feeling I felt guiding me to a bunch of meanings and told me that I should choose my second meaning toprehend among them." Cortney finally understood why she was so lucky toprehend highlypatible meanings. "Good to know I could be of your help. But I did not consider this perk of mine as an ability until I talked with you guys. I thought this came naturally to everyone." Before today Bloodette never considered differentiating meanings based on theirpatibility as an ability. She thought this was the same for others too. "¡­" Hearing Bloodette''s humble words, I consider myself too arrogant for thinking that I had too many cheats. This day I promised myself that I would gather or create as many cheats as possible and never be arrogantly think that I had enough cheats. "Cortney, are you done with your questions? Can I possess you now?" Bloodette asked Cortney impatiently. It seems she was eager toprehend the meanings mastered by Cortney. Bloodette''s eagerness stemmed from the fact that she thought new meanings mastered by Cortney were fun, and she did not want to see her best friend as food any longer. "Okay, sure." Cortney agreed to Bloodette''s request and activated her innate rune, which pulled Bloodette into it. After Bloodette vanished into her body, Cortney looked at me and asked, "what next?" "I n to head to a dungeon to test my abilities. Do you want toe?" I replied to Cortney, revealing that I had no other ns than to test the ability of my new rune in a dungeon "Can I really?" Cortney asked in confusion as she thought that I would like to keep the ability of my rune a secret and would not want her watching while I test my new skills. Cortney understood as such because I did not even reveal the name of my rune to her and was too secretive about it. While she showed the rune info of all the three runes she had forged. "Yes, you can. I also want to see what your two runes and one hybrid rune are capable of." The reason I invited Cortney toe with me to the dungeon while I tested my rune is so that I could see Cortney''s runes in action and, if possible, use Fate plunder on the blood spirits that Cortney created to see if I can gain insights in blood spirit meaning. Apart from her innate rune, Cortney''s other three runes were also very powerful and handy. Thanks to thebination of Blood spirit and Blood sanctuary, Cortney is a walking-talking Army. Therefore I could not help but wonder what it would be like to carry a personal army of blood spirits with me everywhere I go. And what would happen to blood spirits if I were to embed each of them with my cmity daughter gems. Therefore if possible, I nned to get my hands on the meaning blood spirit of blood rule. While Cortney and I discussed which dungeon in sky blossom city would be best for us to test our runes, I saw Van, Ted, and old Ben awaken from their meditative state one by one before they could re-enter the one with the world state to continueprehending blood rules I stopped them from doing so and instructed them to report their progress in blood rule to me. Van seemed to haveprehended the blood rule''s meaning Blood elixir, and has achieved rare mastery and has umon level understanding in it. Since his mastery and understanding of the meaning were shallow, Van had not yet forged a rune. The Blood rule meaning Blood elixirprehended by Van has the ability to turn the blood of the enemies into an elixir to replenish allies health and soul energy. Tedprehended the blood rule''s meaning Blood forge. His mastery in this rule had reached the super rare level and gained a rare level understanding of the rule. Ted nned to increase his mastery and understanding of the rune to the higher realm before for forging his rune, so he too had not forged a rune yet. Blood forge meaning gave its users the ability to use blood power and blood to forge different kinds of weapons known to the user. Chapter 485: Boiling Blood

Chapter 485: Boiling Blood

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 11:27 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Old Ben''s mastery of blood rule had reached super unique tier with an understanding of super unique level. The blood rule''s meaning which he chose at the bifurcation point was Boiling Blood. Boiling Blood meaning of blood rule is double-edged, with the immense power thates with it, there is a huge side effect to pay for. Boiling Blood meaning can give host''s overall stats a boost of 1000%, but in that state, the host gains a madness debuff which is directly proportional to the overall stat boost. Meaning if the host gains a 500% overall stat boost, then he also gains a madness debuff with a 500% boost. Madness debuff is enough to turn any card apprentice into a mindless beast. If it is boosted by 1000%, the card apprentice will turn into a mindless ughtering machine who will attack anybody within their line of sight. This is the worst meaning of blood rule for one toprehend, but for old Ben, this meaning was a perfect match with the side effects of his origin card. Old Ben''s origin card is Emotion Olfactory Lobe which allows him to smell others'' emotions. But there is a massive side effect to it, Emotion paralysis. It is more of a safety mechanism of the origin card than a side effect as its purpose is to protect old Ben from undergoing emotion overload. And once again, thanks to this emotion paralysis, old Ben is immune to the madness debuff. Making the Boiling Blood meaning the best match for old Ben. In terms ofprehension of blood rule, Old Ben and Ted had gained a bargain, but Van was out of luck. Boiling Blood and Blood forge are handy forbat, but Blood elixir is not. For my army of cmity daughter gem healing ability was of no use. They all had body restructuration skills and could quickly heal any kind of mortal wound, so an additional healing skill was of no use. "Old Ben and Ted, congrats, the meaning that both of youprehended are good. Van, you are out of luck this time, but I won''t me you if you choose to abandon the blood rule and tryprehending other rules. If you still want to master this meaning, I won''t stop you but teach you a blood ritual that will allow you to embed the blood elixir created from a monster''s blood into the origin card and turn it into an elixir card. I bet TSR guild members will appreciate the blood elixir cards." I congratted the other two while I gave Van an option to abandon the blood rule or use it for itsmercial value. Van''s affinity to blood rule was very low. Despite the help of blood pills and the blood rock cave, he could not reach the high level of mastery in blood rule to create a basic Rune. Therefore I gave him a choice to stop wasting timeprehending blood rule and abandon it. After all, the meaning heprehended was useless, and wasting time to reach ultimate mastery in it would be stupidity. Hence I advised Van to abandon the Blood rule andprehend other rules. "Yes, master Wyatt. The blood rule is notpatible with me, so I will try my luck with other rules." Van chooses to heed my advice. This is the burden of the average card apprentice. Due to theirck ofpatibility with rules, if theyprehend an unrequired meaning, they have no choice but to abandon that particr rule and try toprehend a new one as they could not afford to waste timeprehending a rule''s meaning, which is of no use to them. "Sure, do as you see fit. You can keep the extra blood pills or share them with Sarah. Ted, Blood forge is an extraordinary ability. It will not only be of help inbat, but you can use it to create blood weapon cards. If you require more blood pills, ask me." Blood forge is a great meaning. Simr to blood elixir, it also has a very highmercial value. Ted could create blood weapons using high-rank monster blood and then embed the blood weapon rune into an origin core and morph it into cards. Higher the rank of monster blood used stronger the blood weapon made. Blood forge and Blood elixir both had a very highmercial value. "Thank you, Master Wyatt, but the blood pills I have on me shouldst me for quite a while. And I n to create blood weapon cards and sell them to the TSR guild, if you don''t mind." Before I reminded him, Ted already had ns to create blood weapon cards and sell them to the TSR guild. "What about your job as City Lord''s guard? I thought you would be going way beyond with him." Anna had banished City Lord to Way Beyond. I thought City lord would take his guards with him. So, I was confused when Ted made ns for the future with the TSR guild. "City Lord gave me a choice to continue working for him at ''way beyond'' or retire. Since master Wyatt is here, I nned to apply for retirement as city lord''s guard tonight." Though the daughter gems had independent thoughts, their priority was still me, so I was not surprised by Ted''s decision. But I did not need Ted here, I wanted him to go to Way beyond with City Lord and get me the information on Way Beyond that I was missing. "Ted, I think you should not retire yet. Go to Way Beyond with the city lord and be my eyes and ear at the Way Beyond." Since the City lord asked Ted to choose, I chose for Ted. ording to what I have heard from Anna and Lorenzo, Way Beyond is where all the fuss is. Since I am a part of this world, I should know what is going on in this world. And apparently, Way Beyond is the humanities frontier, and I should know what''s happening there at the earliest. Therefore, I did not hesitate to order Ted to go to Way Beyond with the city lord. ¡­ Chapter 486: Heaven Defying

Chapter 486: Heaven Defying

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 11:36 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Since Master Wyatt wants me to follow City Lord to Way Beyond. Then I will do so. And be your Eyes and Ears there." Ted did not hesitate to follow my orders to be my eyes and ears at the way beyond. "Thank you for understanding. If there is anything you need, ask me now¡­ Here take these 300 blood pills. They shouldst you a year or so. You may leave now." Handing 300 blood pills to Ted, I asked him to return to City lord as soon as possible. "Thank you, master Wyatt. These blood pills are enough, and I do not need anything else. I will take my leave and report to the City Lord." Ted thanked me for the blood pills and left to report to the City lord. "Old Ben, you take the cake among the three. You know you are fortunate toprehend the most suitable meaning for your condition. The word fortunate doesn''t cut it. To be able to find a meaningpatible with your origin card out of millions of meanings is like a miracle." I was really amazed by old Ben''s luck, it was as if he had won a jackpot. "Master Wyatt, meprehending the Boiling Blood meaning is no luck. My origin card guided me to that meaning using its ability Sentience. I think the second meaning I willprehend will beparable with my first meaning and origin card. I think so because I believe my sentience skill will guide me to the meaning best for me." Old Ben revealed that himprehending the Boiling Blood meaning was no coincidence but guide choice made by him under the guidance of the skill of his origin card. Sentience (passive) ¨C All cards equipped by the card apprentice gains sentience making them a living, breathing force of nature. Old Ben''s origin card Emotion Olfactory has a special passive effect called Sentience. This passive skill gives every card equipped by old Ben sentience as in these cards gain spirit, and all their stat are doubled unconditional, cooldown period is refused by 50% and gain an extra +10 card durability. This passive skill sentience was believed only to work on equipped cards, but now it seems it gave sentience to the origin card itself. And the sentient origin card guided old Ben to the Boiling Blood meaning in blood rule, which is a perfect fit for it. "Son of Gun" I couldn''t help but cus hearing that Old Ben had a cheat which allowed him to pick the perfect rule meanings for himself. What the fock is going on? Why does everyone else seem to have a rule-rted cheat these days? Bloodette is an oddity born of blood rule, so it is understandable, but Cortney and Old Ben, these two are average card apprentices. Still, they have heaven-defying cheat rted to rules, one more miraculous the other. Cortney could share Bloodette''s cheat using her innate rune, Bloodette''s cheat was watered down by being limited to blood rule. But Old Ben''s cheat had no limits. If his origin card could help him with the blood rule, then the same can be said for other rules. Bloodette and Old Ben''s cheats were almost the same, except one was limited to blood rule, and the other had no such limit. Making Old Ben''s cheat more against the heavens. "¡­" Old Ben stood quiet, giving me the time to observe the shock of his origin card special perk. "Old Ben, you didn''t just take the cake of three but every freaking card apprentice in this world. Do you know how miraculous your origin card''s special effect is? This goes beyond the heavens. I don''t understand how heaven is still tolerating you and your cheat of an origin card." I could not maintain my calm under the bomb that is Old Ben''s origin card passive skill. "¡­" Old Ben stood upright in the military stand at ease position. He did not seem to be affected by my reaction. Or rather did not know how to react to my response. After all, he knew how baffling his origin card''s passive skill was. Though Old Ben''s origin card passive skill seemed overpowered, it was limited by himself, rather his talent and ego gem grade. That''s right, though he had the most coveted and heaven-defying cheat, it was wartered down by hisck of talent. It''s like he had connections to buy anything in the world butcked the cash to buy them, unlike the rest of us who had the money butcked the links to purchase anything. I guess this is the way of the heavens to level the ying field. If not for my intervention in old Ben''s life, I don''t believe he would ever seed in forging an ego gem. Even if he forged the ego gem somehow, it would be of power quality without the boost from my cmity daughter gem. Making it impossible for him toprehend the rules even if he had the best rule-rted cheat out there. "Old Ben, were you able to gainmand of the tiger squadron as I asked you to?" Ever since I nned to go to war with the Circle, I had ordered Old Ben to take charge of his old squadron, the Tiger Squadron, the Sky Blossom City''s fabled squadron. Taking on the Circle in their home ground with a few of my cmity daughter gem would be a fool''s errand. I needed people to keep the foot soldiers and cannon fodders of the circle at the bay while my cmity daughter gems and I took care of the executives of the circle, inner circle, and finally their new leader. I nned to use the Tiger Squadron and the TSR guild to take care of foot soldiers and cannon fodders of the circle.. So, Old Ben taking charge of the Tiger squadron was a massive part of my game n in the war against the Circle Sun Blossom Branch. Chapter 487: Hovering Chariot

Chapter 487: Hovering Chariot

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 11:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "I have already made contact with my old squadron, Master Wyatt. They are awaiting yourmand." Old Ben did not disappoint me. He sessfully took charge of the tiger squadron, as promised. "Good job," praising old Ben, I turned to look at the others who were still in a meditative state trying to reach higherprehension in blood rule and said, " let others be. Van, please arrange for us to raid the A-rank Ogre fields gate dungeon. And also, buy lots of C-rank, B-rank, and A-rank origin cores. I want to try my new rune and test the limits of my abilities." "Sure, master Wyatt. Give me 15 mins to make arrangements." Van happy obliged my request and headed out of Blood rock cave to make arrangements as per my request. "Bloodette, we will be leaving soon. Do you want to follow us, or will you stay in the dungeon toprehend the meanings you gain insight into from Cortney?" I asked Bloodette whether she would be leaving with us, worried for my cmity daughter gems that would be left in Blood Rock cavesprehending blood rule. I don''t want them trapped in the blood rock caves with Bloodette not here to open the dungeon gate for them. "I will follow you guys out." A blood pseudopod resembling Bloodette''s face extended out of Cortney''s neck and answered. Apparently, she did not need the boost of the blood rock cave toprehend blood rule as the blood rock cave had formed due to her presence. "Then what about these guys? How will they walk out of the dungeon if you are not here to open the dungeon gate for them?" I reminded Bloodette that she could not leave her house because she still had guests inside it. Wouldn''t they be trapped in her home if she left? "Don''t worry about that. They can exit the dungeon as they please. Only entering the dungeon requires my presence and consent." Bloodette exined that her presence is not required to exit the dungeon. They leave anytime they want, but re-entering the blood rock cave dungeon would require her permission. "Good to know that. Then let''s head out to the A-rank Ogre Fields gate dungeon." Leaving a note for my daughter gems on how to exit the dungeon, Old Ben, Bloodette possessed Cortney, and I exited the dungeon. Since Bloodette was hiding in Cortney''s innate rune there was no problem as she exited the dungeon. "Old Ben, do you have a vehicle card?" I asked Old Ben as Cortney and I each summoned our hoverbikes. "Yes, I do, Master Wyatt. ''Come forth, my Chariot.'' " Replying to me, Old Ben summoned his vehicle. I thought Old Ben had named his vehicle Chariot, but to my surprise, it was an actual hovering chariot. Instead of the horse drawing the chariot, it was powered by a soul energy-powered engine like the rest of the hovering vehicles. "Old Man, you got style." Cortneyplimented Old Ben, admiring his gold-ted hovering chariot. "Thank you, young miss. Back then, during the monster war, the chariot series was quite popr as it did not pose a lot of restrictions to the rider''s movement and range of actions. Nowadays, they have stopped making hovering chariots as hovering cars and Bikes have be a trend. But I still prefer a hovering Chariot. I guess you can call me old school." Old Ben politely thanked Cortney and had a decent conversation with her. Anybody watching would think that there''s nothing wrong with old Ben as if he does not have Emotion paralysis and is not imnted by a cmity daughter gem. "Hovering Chariot is dope, old man. I think I will be buying one for myself too." Cortney being a gearhead, really appreciated the old-school hovering chariot. Setting our destination in the grimoire, we three head to the A-rank dungeon on our hovering automotives. ¡­ Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 12:13 Location- Sky Blossom City, Silver Beach Dungeon As we headed to the Ogre field gate dungeon, I noticed great disturbance near Silver beach dungeon, which was on route to our destination. The disruption was other than the southern watch members who were here to relocate the silver beach dungeon. "Good afternoon, Wyatt." Just as I was thinking of leaving, Anna noticed my presence and greeted me. "Good afternoon, Anna. When did the dungeon relocation squad arrive?" Replying to Anna''s greeting, I asked about the arrival of southern watch soldiers. "Yesterday night, an hour after you left. Since then, we have been busy setting up all the apparatus for dungeon relocation. We want to get this job done as soon as possible before other forces realize what our family has been up to." Anna replied with an exhausted sigh. "Exhausting? You are busy bossing around while the soldier and I attend to all the work here. What are you exhausted about?" Taking notice of our presence, Luna also came over to greet, but hearing Annain about exhaustion, she could not help but question her. "Your highness southern emperor." Old Ben hurriedly got down the Chariot and saluted Anna, showing his respect as a soldier to the southern emperor. "Who might you be?" Seeing Old Ben salute her, Anna recollected seeing him before and tried to remember who he was. "Ben Francis, Captain of Tiger Squadron, Sky Blossom City regiment." Old Ben answered, he may have a cmity daughter gem, but His will was not restricted. "Ben Francis, I remember that you received a medal from my grandmother for your honorable service during the monster war. It is always a great honor to meet a hero." Anna respected Old Ben for his service. Anna remembered that her grandmother had invited old Ben and a few of his friends to join the southern watch, but they all rejected the offer saying their duty was at the sky blossom city. Anna members her grandmother sighing, seeing a great talent wasted by his chivalry. Anna never understood why her grandmother valued Old Ben but now, sensing Old Ben having formed his ego gem on his own. Anna knew there was some truth to her grandmother''s words. ¡­. Chapter 488: Anna’s Bruised Ego

Chapter 488: Anna¡¯s Bruised Ego

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 12:13 Location- Sky Blossom City, Silver Beach Dungeon "Wyatt, what are you doing with Ben?" Anna could not help but ask. Remembering that Wyatt left for Blood rock caves to forge his first rune. "Your highness, Now the Tiger Squadron works for Master Wyatt," Ben replied. "What? I thought you and your men''s dutyy with the city. Isn''t that the reason why you rejected my grandmother''s offer?" Anna''s eyebrow raised hearing that old Ben and his squadron worked for Wyatt now. "That was then, your highness. Now the duty of Tiger Squadron lies at Master Wyatt''smand." Ben answered Anna without any hesitation or worry that his answer would rube Anna the wrong way. "I see" Anna''s re shifted back and forth between old Ben and Wyatt. If it were some other time, Anna would not have been as generous and let go of Ben''s straightforward yet rude answer. Anna did not mind her soldiers being frank to her, but when addressing her grandma, they should follow the code of conduct. Suppressing her rage, Anna then red at Wyatt as she did not understand how Wyatt could convince a stubborn ox like old Ben to follow him when her grandmother failed to do so. This was really puzzling to Anna because She never thought old Ben would choose Wyatt over her grandmother. "¡­" Luna did not know the full story about what had transpired between the man next to Wyatt and Anna''s grandmother. Still, from Anna''s words, she can gather that this man had rejected Anna''s grandmother''s offer to recruit him. Instead, he chose to follow Wyatt, a high schooler. How astonishing is that? Who in his right mind would reject being recruited by the general of the southern watch and choose to work for a high schooler? Since when did a high schooler be more pleasing than the general of the southern watch and the queen of the southern region? What''s wrong with this man? Is he a Nut Job? You reject Anna''s grandmother''s offer to follow your dreams that''s understandable and respectful. Instead, you choose to follow a high schooler that''s a resounding face p to Anna''s grandmother. ¡­ "Anna, could you stop ring?" Old Ben''s answer may have been blunt, and I understand that old Ben was now one of my men. Still, it was his choice not to follow Anna''s grandmother. So why are you ring at me? "I am not ring at you! I am just trying to see what is so special about you that this guy over here chose you instead of the southern watch." Anna was cunning. With few words, she enunciated that old Ben did not reject her grandmother, but he refused the Southern watch. I never thought Anna had this side to her. I guess she only showed me what she wanted me to see. The more time I spent with her, I started to see sides that Anna had tried to hide from me. "Yes, your highness. Southern watch''s ideas were too lofty for my small strength, so I did not join them. But Master Wyatt''s goal and my goal are the same now, so I chose to support him." Old Ben hurriedly epted the way out given by Anna and agreed that he rejected the southern watch, not Anna''s grandmother''s offer. "¡­" Though old Ben''s words were not enough to satisfy Anna''s ego, she chose to stop at that as she did not want to show her new crush her ugly side. "You are good, Anna. How long can you keep this up?" Luna thought Anna would blow up at old Ben''s frank answer but seeing her handle things quite smoothly, Luna frowned and could not help but remind Anna that she could not hide her ugly side from her crush forever. "If you don''t want to be ass-whooped, you better hurry back to your work." Annashed out at Luna as her words stung her. "People do not appreciate good advice these days." Luna snorted at Anna and headed back to work. "Now that the nuisance is gone. Wyatt, where are you headed? Was your rune forging a sess?" After Luna left, Anna enquired what I was up to. "Thanks to your guidance, I was sessfully able to create a rune. Now I am heading to A-rank Ogre Field gate dungeon to test my new rune." I replied honestly to Anna as she had a great hand in my current achievements with regards to ego gem and rune forging. "Congrats. Now you are finally a full-fledged card apprentice." Anna congratted me for forging my first rune. "Thank you. Do you want to join us?" I asked, even though I did not want her to join us. "No, I am required here. The relocation formation array consumes a lot of mental energy. So a few extra sets of hands are required here. You guys carry on." Anna rejected my offer and returned to the dungeon relocation. Sighing in relief, I and the other two headed towards the Ogre field. ¡­ Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 12:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, A-rank Ogre Field gate dungeon. Cortney and I decided on the Ogre Field gate dungeon because Ogres had a very tenacious physique and monstrous strength. I wanted to create many C, B, and A-rank cards with physique and traits of Ogre for the members of the TSR guild and Tiger squadron. Cortney thought that an Army of Blood spirit Ogre would be majestic and imposing. With the members of the TSR guild and Tiger Squadron, I had the numbers required to go on war with the Circle sun blossom branch, but these memberscked good cards. So I nned to make a few cards using my Fate Plunder ultra rune. These cards were only for high-ranking members of the guild and the squadron. After the Ogre field, I nned to raid another D-rank dungeon to create E-rank and D-rank cards for low-ranking members in the TSR guild. As for the Tiger Squad, they had no low-level soldiers. ¡­ Chapter 489: Blood Spirit Ogre

Chapter 489: Blood Spirit Ogre

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 12:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, A-rank Ogre Field gate dungeon. "Master Wyatt, fortunately, nobody had applied to clear the A-rank Ogre field Gate dungeon, so I was able to book it for us. And as you requested, I have gathered arge amount of C, B, and A-rank origin cores." Van reported that he had achieved all the requests I made of him. "Great, what are we waiting for? Then let''s head in right away." I said impatiently as I was eager to explore the possibilities of the fate plunder ultra rune. Walking into the A-rank dungeon, a in field of 2 feet tall elephant grass greeted us. The sky in the dungeon was clear and sunny. The wind was a little chilly and yful as it rustled with our hair and the elephant grass as it passed by. "Wow, this is the second dungeon I have visited. Why doesn''t my dungeon have such scenery?" A blood pseudopod in the image of Bloodette''s face extended out of Cortney''s nape of the neck andined why the dungeon she was sealed in did not have such scenery. "Bloodette, Scenery doesn''t matter if you are going to be stuck in the same ce for eternity. With enough time, even the world''s most beautiful scenery will start to feel nd." I advised Bloodette to be happy with what she had. "Whatever, I feel this ce is all a lot better than my dark cave." Bloodette had yet to learn the proverb, ''The Grass is Always Greener on the Other Side.'' "Uurah!" A loud battle cry interrupted our discussion. As we turned to find the source of the battle very, we saw three gray ogres holdingrge stone clubs. The tall elephant grass seems to absorb the disturbance caused by the stomps of the ogre, making it seek like as if the Ogres had mastered silent walk assassination skill. But in reality, the grass was absorbing the sound of their footsteps and masking their presence. "Cortney, do you want to go first, or should I?" All three ogres we noticed were of C-rank, so I did not bother topete with Cortney to kill them. "I will go first." Saying that, Cortney dashed towards the three ogres, and when she reached within 10 meters from the Ogres, she yelled, " Active Blood Spirit Sanctuary." With Bloodette in the center, a pool of blood covered about a 30-meter radius of ground engulfing all the elephant grass in its path. "¡­" Seeing the ground underneath them be reced by a pool of blood, the Ogres were confused. But still seeing the small prey running towards them, they wanted to hunt it before their colleagues, but when they tried to move, they felt a pull from within the pool of blood. "Blood Quagmire." The pseudopod Bloodette activated one of her skills, turning the pool of blood covering the grass field into a quagmire. "Bloodette quit it, they''re mine." Cortney was unappreciative of Bloodette''s help binding the Ogres to one ce. "When I am in your innate rune, we are the same. What''s yours is mine, and what''s mine is yours." Bloodette defended her behavior and then went one step ahead to prove it, "Swallow." With Bloodette''smand, tentacles made of blood extended out of the blood pool and started binding the ogres and dragging them deeper into the blood quagmire. Finally, the three 9 feet tall ogres vanished in the blood pool. "Hurry, start the Blood sacrifice and turn them into blood spirits." For the Blood sacrifice to work, the person offering the sacrifice should be the one to kill the victims. Here Bloodette had killed the ogres and asked Cortney to sacrifice them, trying to prove that right now upying the innate rune, Bloodette and Cortney were the same. "Blood Sacrifice" Cortney heeded Bloodette''s request. And results were in Bloodette''s favor as Cortney sessfully sacrificed the three ogres and raised them from the dead as blood spirits. "See, I told you. Cortney, you have to heed my advice more. We could reach ces." Bloodette acted smug, seeing that she was correct. "And what ce will that be, blood food paradise?" Cortney mocked Bloodette as she witnessed the three ogres rise from the blood as blood spirits. The Ogre blood spirits appeared precisely the same as their original self, except for the fact that their body was entirely made of blood. The Ogre blood spirits showed intelligence as they remembered to equip themselves with the stone clubs that they carried with them before being sacrificed. "You are just sour that I was right. You sour grape." Bloodette was dissatisfied with Cortney not acknowledging her as a wise person. "Looks like your rune works wonderfully. What is the strength difference between the original ogre and the blood spirit?" I walked next to Cortney and asked curiously as I observed the blood spirits. "Umm¡­ I don''t know. I feel like they should have retained 100% of their past peak stats." Cortney was unsure about the strength difference as she did not know the stats of the original ogre before their demise. "Here, use these origin cores to perform the blood ritual. Maybe in the card form, we can get more urate information." I handed three C-rank origin cores to Cortney so that she could use the cores to perform the blood ritual and turn the three ogre blood spirits into cards. "Now, that is a wise advice," Cortney said, poking fun at Bloodette. Taking the three C-rank origin cors from me, Cortney prepared to perform a blood ritual. ¡­ Cortney ced the three C-rank origin cores in her grimoire card creation page, and then she willed her Blood spirit sanctuary rune turning the three blood ogre into a Blood rune. Then, these three blood runes floated into her grimoire. Without any hesitation, Cortney ced the three ogre blood spirit runes into three C-rank origin cores, one in each. Having set the three ogre blood spirit runes into the origin core Cortney then morphed the origin core into Cards, forming three C-rank Ogre blood spirit cards. [ Blood Ritual sessful!] ¡­. Chapter 490: Tap Blood?

Chapter 490: Tap Blood?

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 12:53 Location- Sky Blossom City, A-rank Ogre Field gate dungeon. [Card Name: Ogre Blood Spirit Card Type: Summons Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 6-Stars Card Durability: [93/100] Card Effect: The host can summon an Ogre Blood Spirit. The Ogre Blood spirit has inherited all the skill, stats, physique, traits, memories, and wisdom of its past self. Additional Effect: Sacrifice, Detonate Note: Ogre Blood Spirit, though they have inherited the memories and wisdom of their past selves, still need strong directions from their host to follow as the original Ogre''s were not so bright.] Sacrifice ¨C Using this skill, the user can permanently sacrifice the blood spirit to regenerate a portion of lost health. Detonate ¨C The Host canmand the Blood spirit to explode when needed to. Note: the detonation of the Blood spirit will result in losing the card permanently. "I can make cards too! I no longer have to worry about money anymore in my life." Cortney eximed with happiness upon the sessful Blood ritual. "This card has near-perfect durability and star rating stats. I bet you can fetch a good amount of money for these cards." The blood spirit cards created by Cortney were good enough to create riots in the sky blossom city auction house. If anything my words were like downying the actual value of these cards. "Really! Haha, I can finally stop worrying about bing dirt poor again." Though thanks to her estranged mother, Cortney might have gained a sudden fortune, as someone who grew up in an orphanage, Cortney was always worried that someday someone or something was going to cause her to lose all her fortune, and she would return to her dirt poor life once again. Therefore finding a new steady source of ie, Cortney was relieved and celebrated that she had finally gotten rid of poverty that followed her for good. "Miss Cortney, if your services are avable, the TSR guild would like to order a butt load of Blood spirit cards. Don''t worry, we will not take advantage of you and will pay you ording to the market price." Upon my mentalmand, Van asked Cortney whether she could supply the TSR guild with Blood Spirit cards. "The Tiger Squadron is also willing to pay the market price for 1000 C-rank Blood spirit cards." Old Ben also followed suit with Van heeding my mentalmand. "What! Really? All this is so sudden. Wyatt, what do you think?" Seeing that her cards were already driving away the smell of poverty that had stuck to her. Cortney was overwhelmed and did not know how to react, so she asked for my advice. "What''s there to think about? Say yes. You can trust them. They are one of us." Looking at overwhelmed Cortney, I could not help but chuckle. "Okay then. My good sirs, I will ept your orders. How do we proceed from here?" Regaining her clear mind, Cortney epted the TSR guild and the Tiger Squadrons'' orders. Having grown up in an orphanage and living a dirt-poor life for half of her life, Cortney was not a hypocrite when it came to money, but she did not let her past fuel her greed. She stayed level-headed in front of great wealth and took what she worked for and rightfully earned as she signed a contract with both the TSR guild and the Tiger squadron. The contract was simple. It stated that Cortney would create a set amount of blood spirit cards for the guild and the squadron, and in return, she would bepensated ording to the market value of the cards. "I have signed the contract and shared a cop of the signed contract to your grimoire." Finding that the Contract shared by Van and old Ben was fair and straightforward, stating what they agreed upon, Cortney signed the contract without hesitation. "Miss Cortney, here, this storage trunk card contains C, B, and A-rank origin cores for you to create Blood spirit cards. If you need further assistance, please do not hesitate to ask." Van handed Cortney a storage trunk card and asked if she needed any assistance with the dungeon. "No, this will do." The A-rank ogre field gate dungeon was not a challenge for Cortney with her strength, she could clear the dungeon with minorplications. But with Bloodette helping her, she could clear the dungeon in record time. So she did not require any help from Van or Old Ben. "Cortney, how can you promise that to them. Don''t you know I wanted to drain all the blood from these ugly monsters to quench my hunger? " having traveled out of her dungeon for the first time, Bloodette nned to drink as much as the monster''s blood straight from the tap, i.e., the monsters incapacitated body. And Cortney signing the contract with the TSR guild and Tiger squadron came in the way of it. If Cortney sacrifices every monster in the dungeon to create Blood spirit cards, then Bloodette cannot drain blood from them to satisfy her hunger. So now, both Cortney and Bloodette had reached an impasse; one wanted to drain the blood of the monsters, and the other wanted to use the blood to create blood spirits. "Why did you not speak up earlier before I signed the contract?" Cortney was puzzled by Bloodette''ste reaction. "I did not realize it until now," Bloodette replied, feeling wronged. Her current situation was like she was in a chocte factory and could not eat single chocte because she wanted to make a fortune selling these choctes. "Well, it is toote now toin. And by the way, with the fortune I will be making off of these Blood spirit cards, we can buy as much monster blood as you want. So for now, suppress your hunger, and I will buy as much as blood once we are out." Cortney asked Bloodette to cooperate, and in return, she promised to buy her blood to her desire. "No, preserved blood and tap blood are not the same. I want to drink from the tap!" Bloodette started to throw a tantrum. "Tap Blood?" Bloodette''s word did not make any sense to Cortney. ¡­ Chapter 491: Compromise

Chapter 491: Compromise

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 13:06 Location- Sky Blossom City, A-rank Ogre Field gate dungeon. "Uurah!" A half dozen C-rank Ogres led by a B-rank Ogre noticed our group and let out a war cry as they rushed towards us. "I want to drink blood straight from the tap!" Bloodette''s tantrum had not ended yet. Seeing the iing tanks of blood, her tantrum grew louder. "Fine, you win. Every group of ogre we meet, you take half of them, and I will take the other half." Cortney finally gave into Bloodette''s tantrum as she did not want to waste time bickering with Bloodette. "Really? then what about the contract?" Seeing Cortneypromise, Bloodette showed a little conscious and asked Cortney how she would meet the quota required for the contract. " I will raid this dungeon twice or thrice to meet the contract quota, so don''t worry and enjoy your meal." Cortney decided to raid the A-rank Ogre field dungeon as many times as required to meet the number of Blood spirit cards quoted in the contract. "Yea! That means more tap blood for me." Bloodette rejoiced hearing Cortney nned to raid the Ogre field a few more times. As Bloodette and Cortney reached a cooperation, The 6 C-rank Ogres and the leader B-rank Ogre hade within 20 meters range of Cortney. Taking care of Bloodette she turned to deal with the iing bags of wealth," Blood Spirit Sanctuary." "Blood Quagmire," the unfortunate gang of Ogres, were caught in the blood pool, stuck and unable to move forward. "Uurah!" The B-rank Ogre seemed to have little wisdom. Seeing that his legs were stuck, he instructed his subordinates to throw the stone clubs they carried aiming at our group. Interestingly the B-rank Ogre was smart enough not to throw his only weapon and only let his subordinates throw theirs. *Whoosh* our group dodged the iing stone clubs effortlessly. After all, everyone in the group could easily take on a dozen A-rank monsters, not to mention avoiding a few attacks from C-rank Ogres. "Uurah Uurah¡­" witnessing the strength of the group, the trapped B-rank Ogre knew it was not a match of its opponents and their trickery, so it started to howl, calling for reinforcement. "Will you guys shut them up already. I am unable to bear the noise." The Ogre''s howl was too unpleasant to listen to, so I asked Cortney and Bloodette to shut them up already. "Sorry, my bad. ''Swallow.'' " Bloodette activated another skill of hers. Soon blood tentacles extended out of the blood pool binding the limbs and mouth of the ogres. "I will take the B-rank and two C-rank Ogres." Saying that Bloodette wrapped the B-rank and two C-rank Ogres into blood cocoons, leaving 4 C-rank Ogres for Cortney as ingredients to create blood spirit. "¡­" Cortney let Bloodette be and walked towards the 4 Ogres to kill and sacrificed them. *Slurp* The pseudopod face of Bloodette extended towards the three cocoons. Under her instruction, one by one, the cocoons joined to form a ball of blood as the bones and flesh of the ogres squeezed out of them. Then the fresh blood flooded into the Bloodette''s mouth. "That was satisfying." Said Bloodette looking at Cortney, who had sessfully raised the Ogres as blood spirits and was preparing for the Blood ritual. "Cortney, a moment. Could you leave a blood spirit for me to test my rune on it?" I interrupted Cortney as she prepared to conduct the blood ritual. "Sure. Sorry, I was so overwhelmed with the new gains that I forgot you were also here to test your rune." Cortney asked me to forgive her for hogging all the monsters for herself. "Thank you for understanding, and there is no need for you to apologize for such little things." It was great that Cortney did not mind me using my rune on one of her blood spirits. "Okay, then. I will leave this one for you and turn others into cards." Saying that, Cortney started the blood ritual and morphed the other three Ogre blood spirits into cards. I walked to the Ogre blood spirit left behind by Cortney for me, and then conjuring my ultra rune, I applied it on the Ogre Blood spirit. Previously I used my cmity daughter gem as a medium to use ultra rune on Bloodette''s blood avatar because I did not have any origin core on me. But right now, I have origin cores, so I decided to conduct the blood sacrifice and blood ritual like I usually am supposed to. After I sessfully blood sacrificed the Ogre Blood spirit to my Fate plunder ultra rune, I extracted the blood rune from the remains of the blood spirit, cing it into my grimoire along with a C-rank origin core. I prepared to conduct the blood ritual to turn the plundered blood rune into a card. Once the blood rune was inside the origin core, I formed the origin core into the card [Blood ritual sessful!] [Card Name: Blood Spirit Card Type: Skill (active) Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rating: 6-Stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: The blood spirit card has the ability to conduct blood sacrifice and raise the dead as Blood spirit. Blood spirit will retain all the skills, stats, physique, traits, memories, and wisdom of its original self. Note: The user should personally kill the blood sacrifice, and the sacrifice should have aplete body. Otherwise, the strength of the created Blood spirit will vary depending upon the degree to which the corpse is preserved. Restriction: The active range of the card is limited to C-rank.] As expected, once again, my ultra rune did not plunder the abilities of the blood spirit, but it plundered the original method used to create the Blood spirit. The results were simr to the experiment I had conducted on Bloodette''s blood avatar. But this time, I was not disappointed with the results as I aimed for the ability to create blood spirit, and that''s what the Blood spirit card is. I had other arrangements for this ability. ¡­ Chapter 492: Greedy Bloodette

Chapter 492: Greedy Bloodette

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 13:18 Location- Sky Blossom City, A-rank Ogre Field gate dungeon. By other ns for the Blood spirit card, I mean I want to use it to find the Blood spirit-rted meaning in blood rule bifurcation point. I wanted to learn the meaning of the Blood spirit because of itsmercial and military value. A summon-type card would sell itself in the market. And an army of blood spirits was self-evident I did not require to exin its apparent merits. "Uurah!" The Ogre reinforcement finally arrived, but their brethren that had called for support were long dead. The reinforcement consisted of three dozen C-rank Ogres and half a dozen B-rank Ogres led by an A-rank Ogre. We had not even stepped 100 meters from the dungeon entrance but had already met about 50 plus Ogre, including these guys. It seems the dungeon had not been raided for a long time, allowing the number of monsters in the dungeon to grow, nearing the number enough to cause a dungeon break. But this is good for us who want to use the monster blood as ingredients. "Blood Spirit Sanctuary" this time, Cortney did not wait for the monsters toe near us and directly extended her Blood Spirit sanctuary range to 350 meters covering the ground underneath all the monsters in a pool of blood. Cortney''s skill was followed by Bloodette''s skill, "Blood quagmire." With that, nearly three and a half dozen Ogre''s were stuck in the blood pool, unable to move forward. The A-rank Ogre activated its skill to break free from the quagmire, but its average skills were of no use in the presence of blood rule. All the struggle of the ogres proved to be in vain. Panicked, they all yelled for help and began calling for reinforcement, "Uurah! Uurah!" "Shut the hell up! ''Swallow'' " Bloodette shut the Ogres mouth with blood tentacles. She didn''t do this because she was afraid of the reinforced that they were calling for, but the noise made by Ogre was unbearingly unpleasant to hear. "Cortney, I will take the A-rank Ogre, half a dozen B-rank Ogres, and one dozen of C-rank Ogres you can take rest." Bloodette hurriedly divided the loot with Cortney. Once again, choosing the best for her, leaving the rest for Cortney. "Bloodette, stop being selfish." Cortney finally spoke up. "Why am I selfish? I gave you the bigger portion of the loot." Bloodette argued. "You know why," Cortney said sternly "Fine, you take two and a half dozen of C-rank Ogres and leave the rest for me." Bloodette tried topromise by reducing her share of the loot by giving up on half a dozen of C-rank Ogres. Bloodette''s greed for monster blood knew no bounds. "Stop it, Bloodette. We cannot hog all the monsters for ourselves. We are inpany, remember. They are here for the same purpose as us. Since we took the monstersst time, let''s leave this group of monsters for them." Cortney decided to leave this group of monsters to me, old Ben and Van, to test over runes. I guess she did this aspensation for not following the hunting protocol during our previous encounter with the Ogres. "But__." Bloodette wanted to argue but was interrupted by Cortney "No buts Bloodette." The conversation between Cortney and Bloodette looked like a mother being stern with her pompous child. That is, If you could ignore the fact that Bloodette''s head grew out of the nape of Cortney''s neck. "¡­" Bloodette decided to hold her breath but seeing Cortney show no sign ofpromise, she finally could not suppress the temptation of blood and yelled, " I don''t care. The A-rank monster is mine." Bloodette''s pseudopod head extended and rushed towards the constrained A-rank Ogre, and then with her instruction, the A-rank Ogre was warped in a cocoon. In which the ogres blood was extracted from the its flesh and bones. Discarding the meat and bones, the monster''s blood turned into a ball of blood and was directly devoured by Bloodette. "*slurp* I want more," Bloodette yelled. "¡­" Cortney was speechless and a little disappointed by Bloodette''s behavior. ording to her, Bloodette''s behavior reflected poorly on her since she was the one who took care of her and taught Bloodette about basic manners. "Bloodette, go ahead, drink to your fill. The dungeon has enough monsters for everyone here." Seeing the greedy Bloodette who could not suppress her hunger for quality blood, I could help but chuckle and let her have her fill. "Wyatt, don''t spoil her. Otherwise, she will never learn. And what about you guys, aren''t you here to test the abilities and limitations of your runes?" Cortneyined about me pampering Bloodette. "We are, but Cortney, this won''t do. We need to split up. You take this way, Old Ben and Van take the middle route, and I will take the other route. As for the Boss monster, how about this? The first one to make it to the Boss room can kill it. Sounds fair? Any questions?" If we continued to move forward in a single group, we would continue to face simr problems, so I decided that our group should split up and hunt for the monsters. And to make things more interesting, I made the boss monster the reward for the first of us to make it to the boss room by killing all the monsters on our way there. "Sounds good," saying that old Ben and Van headed out the route I assigned for them without waiting for Cortney''s answer. Old Ben also needed monster blood to create blood weapons for the Tiger squadron and the TSR guild. "I guess we will split here then" seeing Old Ben and Van go their way, Cortney had no choice but to agree. "Cortney, hurry, don''t waste time talking. Otherwise, we will miss the boss monster to those two guys." Bloodette had already finished devouring the remaining three and a half dozen Ogres as she was worrying that Cortney would block her or I would regret my words. ¡­ Chapter 493: Rock Rule

Chapter 493: Rock Rule

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 13:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, A-rank Ogre Field gate dungeon. Split up from the others, I head into the dungeon. I had summoned the five stone Viltronians as my bodyguards and instructed them not to kill the hostile unit and only immobilize them. I have been walking for quite a while in this path but have yet to encounter any Ogres. I started to think that maybe there are no Ogres in this part of the dungeon. But our encounter with 50+ Ogres at the dungeon entrance clearly showed that this dungeon was filled with monsters and nearing the limit of dungeon break. But my experience right now told another story. As I walked further, it all became clear to me why I had not encountered a single Ogre till now. It was because all the Ogres were assembling here. It seems the aura of my 4 A-rank Stone Viltronians and the A-rank Boss Stone Viltronian had spooked all the Ogres in the surroundings, indirectly leading them to gather together to face the iing threat together. Looking at the horde of Ogre''s in front of me, I was delighted as this saved me the trouble of finding them all individually. The horde of Ogres consisted of 100 A-rank Ogres, 50 dozen B-rank Ogres, and 300 dozen C-rank Ogres, 4300 Ogres in total. I think 5 A-rank Stone Viltronians are not worth this kind of cautious response from the Ogres. But if one of the 5 A-rank Ogres happens to be a Boss monster with minion summons skill, then this number of Ogres was far from enough. Boss monsters have a more intimidating aura than other monsters of the same realm. Therefore monsters who survive on their instinct can easily differentiate a boos monster from an ordinary monster. "ng ng" seeing a small Army blocking our path, the Boss monster Stone Viltronian walked next to me and asked permission to personally take care of all the small fries blocking my path. The intelligence and Wisdom stats of the Boss monster Stone Viltronian had increased by a lot, having its cmity daughter core upgraded to cmity daughter gem and had achieved an intermediate level of sentience. The same was true of the other A-rank Stone Viltronians. Their intelligence and Wisdom stats had increased, growing their sentience to an intermediate level. A being with an intermediate level of sentience will showcase the same level of intelligence and wisdom disyed by human pre-teens. "Sure, go ahead. Remember, do not kill them but immobilize them." Seeing the confidence disyed by the boss monster Stone Viltronian, I decided to give it a chance. "*ng* Petrification *ng*." gaining my permission, the Boss monster Stone Viltronian did not hesitate any longer, and facing the Ogre army, it activated its skill, Petrification. The holes that made the eyes of the Stone Viltronian shone with a brilliant sh. And wherever the light of shnded, that ce petrified into stone, be it elephant grass covering the ground or the Ogre army ready to charge at us. All of them were petrified into a stone statue. The entirendscape had turned into onerge sculpture. It was as if the beauty of the dungeon was captured and immortalized by petrification. "ng ng," the Boss monster Stone Viltronian turned to me, looking to be praised for the feat it had achieved. "What in the name of holy rock! When did you learn petrification, and why the heck is it so overpowered?" I was the one who turned the stone element''s shape from Stone trolls into Stone Viltronians, and I knew every skill in their arsenal. Yet I had never seen or heard or read a Stone troll use petrification skill before. Therefore I could not help but ask when and how it learned the petrification skill. "ng ng¡­ ng," Surprisingly, the Boss monster Stone Vitronian answered my questions enthusiastically. Describing its adventures and achievements in a detailed manner. I cannot believe that I am having aplete conversation with the Boss monster. Before upgrading to the cmity daughter gem, the Boss monster only knew to follow and execute my instructions with the help of hive AI. Still, now its thought process had advanced, and it could have an independent conversation with me. The Monster Orb''s ability is to nurture and tame the monster stored in it. That meant within the monster orb, the monsters were mentally awake and would be mentally influenced to forget the wildness and follow the orders of the card apprentice. This much mental independence was enough for the Boss monster stone Viltronian to mentally enter the one with world state through the cmity soul gem and startprehending rules. Being a Stone elemental, the first rule that the Stone Viltronian gained insight into was the Rock rule. And at the bifurcation point of the rock rule, it was lucky enough to have chosen the Petrification meaning. Over the period, its mastery of the meaning increased along with its understanding, enough to forge the petrification rune of the ultimate tier. Apparently being a stone elemental, it had a strong affinity with the Rock rule allowing it to achieve the ultimate tire in petrification, meaning in a short time. Having achievedpletion in one meaning, it had already chosen the second meaning in the Rock rule. However, its mastery and understanding of the meaning still weren''t enough to know the title of the second meaning it had chosen toprehend. The Boss monster Stone Viltrionian wasn''t the only one who naturally learned to use the cmity daughter gem as an ego gem. But the other four stone elementals did too. They all seemed to havemonlyprehended rock rule as their first rule. Proving my theory that the stone elementals had a strong affinity with the rock rule. But the rock rule affinity of 4 normal stone viltronian was not as strong as the affinity of the Boss monster. This was evident through my observation that these four stone viltronian had yet to achievepletion in their first meaning, unlike the Boss monster. ¡­. Chapter 494: Natural Comprehension

Chapter 494: Natural Comprehension

Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 13:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, A-rank Ogre Field gate dungeon. The naturalprehension of using cmity daughter gem as ego gem toprehend rule and forge rune by the Stone Viltronians dide as a big surprise to me after all to achieve the same, I had to knock on Anna and Luna''s door several times to help me understand how to aplish this. This showed how elementals were more suitable for ruleprehensive and rune forging than card apprentices. Not only were they more suitable for rulepression and rune forging, but they seemed to have a particr affinity with the rules closely rted to the elemental they represented. As I observed the changes in the stone viltronian''s brought by upgrading to their cmity daughter core to cmity daughter gem, I started to notice a pattern between the elemental affinity and rule affinity of the stone viltronians. I observed that the stronger the elemental affinity the stone viltronian had, the stronger was its rule affinity. The Boss monster Stone Viltronian was an excellent example for this observation. The Boss monster had the strongest stone elemental affinity of all the stone viltronians. And it also had the strongest rock rule affinity of all the stone viltronians. This was evident as it could forge an ultimate rune faster than its peers. The idea that elemental affinity and rule affinity are rted was just spection. I needed more evidence to support this idea. But I had a strong hunch that the elemental affinity is directly proportional to the rule affinity. For now, I have no evidence to support these ims, but I have found a direction to explore the rule affinity. As for the evidence to support my theory, I had to prove that the elemental affinity of my stone viltronians was the reason behind their naturalpression of using cmity daughter gem as ego gem toprehend rule and forge runes. Right now, I am in a dungeon and have a wager going on with others to reach the boss room first. It was not the time or ce to explore my theoretical epiphany, so throwing the cluster of various thoughts to the back of my head, I looked at the petrified army of Ogres. And turning to the Boss monster Stone Viltronian, I asked, "are they still alive in there?" "ng ng¡­ ng ng¡­ ng," the Boss monster replied that the Ogres were still alive but not for long, so I had to hurry with my experimentation to find the possibilities and limits of the Fate Plunder Ultra rune. It would be a waste to ruin these many good quality ingredients, so I hurried to the nearest petrified Ogre and used my fate plunder rune on it. Sessfully conducting the blood sacrifice, I began to execute the blood ritual. And morphed the origin core containing the blood rune extracted from the sacrifice into a card. [Card Name: Petrification Card Type: Skill Card (active) Card Rank: B-rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 7-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: When used, the card can petrify the intended target within 100 meters range of the user. Additional Effect: Release Note: once petrified, the live target will not die immediately, and the petrified debuff status can be removed by using the skill Release.] Seeing that I did not get the skills of the Ogre instead got the petrification skill card, I was not disappointed with the resulting card as this allowed me to understand my ultra rune further and also understand the petrification rune of my pet boss monster. The extraction of the petrification card helped me understand that since the Ogre was in a petrified state, all its skills, traits, and physique were under petrified debuff and unavable to be plundered. Instead, I received the only debuff status avable on it, Petrification. It was already a miracle that my rune worked on the petrified Ogre as its blood was also petrified. Calling it a miracle was overestimating its ability as it was only able to plunder the debuff status petrification. After giving it a bit of thought, I walked to the next petrified Ogre. This one was an A-rank Ogre. Turning to my pet Boss monster, I asked it to use release skill on this single ogre. Following mymand, the boss monster removed the petrification status debuff on the A-rank Ogre in front of me. Being released from the petrification state, the Ogre fell to its knees. It looked weak and as if a lot of its vitality had been drained while in the petrified state. It seems being in a petrified state for a long time affects the victim''s vitality. The once hunky and muscr A-rank Ogre was now scrawny and on its knees, gasping for breath forgetting the dangers in its surroundings. Finally getting hold of itself, the Ogre hurriedly stood up and attacked me. "Partial transformation, Kaiju form, Titan Viltronian" my left hand bulked up and grew to a monstrous size disproportionate to my body size. With all might, I strike my left fist into the Ogre''s chest, tearing a hole into its body. My hand passes through it, killing the A-rank ogre in a mere second. "ng ng¡­ ng," My pet boss monster, surprised by my feat, started to sing my praise. "¡­" Seeing that the boss monster had learned the art of ttery and ass-kissing already, I shook my head with a chuckle. Then I used the fate plunder ultra rune on the carcass of the A-rank Ogre. Having already met the conditions of blood sacrifice, I skip to the blood ritual and sessfully turn the extracted rune into a card. [Card Name: Ogre Blood totem Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 9-Stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card effect: When equipped, the card gives the user all the stats and skills of A-rank Ogre. Additional effect: Ogre Physique, Ogre Metamorphosis, Ogre Traits, Sacrifice ] Ogre Metamorphosis: this skill gives the card apprentice the ability to morph their appearance into an Ogre. Sacrifice: when this card is sacrificed permanently, the user recovers their health and gains a slight increase in their health points permanently. ¡­ Chapter 495 - Blood Weapon Card Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 13:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, A-rank Ogre Field gate dungeon. Ogre Blood Totem, the stats, skills, traits, physique, and appearance all that was plunder from an Ogre through its blood had formed into Blood totem. And sacrificing this card permanently increases a person''s health slightly, and this effect is permanent. Using my fate plunder skill on the Ogre monster, I could steal all its stats, Skills, Traits, Physique, Appearance, Lifespan. But unfortunately, I was not able to get any Origin Card, Rules, or Runes as the Ogre did not have any. In order to test how my ultra rune plunders Origin Card, Rules, or Runes, I would have to experiment on the beings which have these powers, like the card apprentices or Supreme beings. So, for now, in this dungeon, I could only create Ogre Blood totem cards. But for my current requirements, these Ogre Blood totem cards were good enough. The additional stats of Ogre could turn any average card apprentice into a super closebat card apprentice. Not to mention the boost given to card apprentices with the ogre''s skills, traits, and physique. The Ogre''s are mighty monsters. To defeat an Ogre, it takes two average card apprentices of the same rank. But I could kill them without breaking a sweat because of my monstrous physique and rule power. In front of the rule power, Ogre''s physical prowess was of no use. Having read the card info of the Ogre Blood Totem Card, I then proceeded to have the boss monster stone viltronian release the ogres from petrification debuff one by one. I performed blood sacrifice and rituals on each of them to create more ogre blood totem cards. Soon I had created 100 A-Rank, 600 B-rank, and 3600 C-rank Ogre Blood totem cards. Having cleared the Army of Ogres, my road to the Boss room was monster-free. I did not meet a single Ogre monster on my way as I explored deeper into the dungeon in search of the boss room. Once I reached the Boss room, I found Cortney and the Blood Pseudopod growing out of her nape, Bloodette waiting. It seems Van and old Ben were the first to get to the boss monster. And apparently, I was thest one to make it here. "Wyatt, you arest. Haha," Bloodetteughed at me for making itst to the boss room. "It''s not as if you were the first here. What are you happy about?" I didn''t have to respond to Bloodette''s childish behavior, but I did. "Don''t remind her of that. I had just done consoling her that we will get Boss monster in the second raid." Cortney asked me not to poke fun at Bloodette for not reaching the Boss room first. As Bloodette did not take losing to Van and old Ben well. And had be a pain on the nape of her neck. A sore loser along with a childish demeanor, Bloodette appeared to be more of a child than a millennium old supreme being. "We will definitely get the boss monster in the second raid." Bloodette dered aloud. "Well, I am not participating in the second raid. I will be returning to the warehouse. With me gone, you will have a 50 percent chance of getting to the boss monster first in the second raid." Old Ben will participate in the second dungeon raid, along with Cortney and Bloodette, to make more Blood weapon cards. "Even with you participating, we will have a 100 percent chance of getting the boss monster in the second raid. If someone were able to hold their dder for another hour, we would have been first to the Boss room." Bloodette seemed to not consider me as her opponent, or old Ben and Van for that matter. It seems she med Cortney for reaching the Boss room a few seconds after old Ben. "Bloodette, that is the natural process of the human body, and I will not apologize for it. If you bring it up again one more time, I will ignore you." Cortney had enough of Bloodetteining and warned her to stop otherwise be punished with the silent treatment. "You and I are sharing one body. Heck, I am practically living in your body. How can you ignore me? Is it even possible to do that? If you are going to threaten me with an ultimatum, you might as well use something more probable." Bloodette did not take Cortney''s warning seriously but still chose to behave and not dig up the past. "..." Cortney chose to ignore Bloodette''s remarks. Once this odd duo stopped bickering, another duo of Van and old Ben arrived, having sessfully bested the boss monster. Bloodette red at the middle-aged duo, and she did not bother to hide her hostility for them in her gaze. Bloodette wasn''t just a sore loser but disyed a verypetitive spirit as she yelled at old Ben, dering, " We will win the Boss monster in the second raid." "Sure, kid," Old Ben coolly replied to Bloodette, and passing by Cortney, he neared me and held out a card towards me, saying, "Boss, I made this for you. I hope you like it." "Hey, little baby. Who are you calling a kid? With regards to my age, your great-grandmother would call me a great-grandmother." Bloodette did not like being called a kid by someone who hasn''t even lived half of her actual lifespan. "..." Old Ben did not bother to respond to Bloodette and handed me the card he had created using his rune Blood forge. [Card Name: Blood Trench Coat Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 8-Stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: Equipping this card, the user can summon a Hooded Trench Coat woven from skill made of A-Rank Boss Monster Ogre. Additional Skill: protection of hundred Ogres.] After reading the card info, I equipped the Blood weapon card in my grimoires item slot, and with sh, I was wearing a ck hooded trench coat with red shade. ¡­ Chapter 496 - Unexpected Visitor Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 13:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, A-rank Ogre Field gate dungeon. Protection of Hundred Ogre''s - A defensive skill that gives the wearer of Blood trench coat vitality of a Hundred Ogre. Old Ben seemed to be good at the handicraft. I did not expect the weapon card made by him to turn out to be a coat, and not to mention it''s pretty fashionable. Being able to forge Ogre blood into threads to create a cloth takes some serious skills. It seems the meaning Blood forge is a perfect match with Old Ben. The only thing puzzling me about the Blood forged Item cards is how they gained the skill. For example, how did the Blood Trench Coat card gain the skill protection of Hundred Ogres? I don''t think the Boss monster Ogre has a skill named protection of hundred Ogres. This is puzzling indeed. Since the card''s creator is right in front of me, I might as well ask him, why so? "Wow, Wyatt, the coat suits you." Cortneyplements the Blood coat. "I think it is too shy and tasty. Why would you choose to wear something so tasty?" Blootette seems to see the Blood Coat as food. "Thank you, old Ben. I like it." I thanked Ben for his thoughtful present. "Don''t thank me, Master Wyatt. It was Van''s Idea." Hearing old Ben say that the present was Van''s idea, it became clear to me why someone who has emotion paralysis would think of giving me a gift as a gesture its because someone asked him to. "Old Ben, I like the card, but I am curious as to how it gained the skill ''protection of hundred Ogres''. I do not think such skill exists in Ogre species." Though the present was Van''s idea, the card''s creator is still old Ben, and he should know how the card got the skill. "About that, I was trying to extract the minion summon skill of the Boss monster and add it to the trench coat, but somehow the skill got water-downed to the protection of hundred Ogres. I think I lost a lot of blood essence during the blood forging process, or it may be because my rune tier is not high enough." Old Ben wasn''t sure either, but he believed that the skill resulted from energy loss during the forging process, or maybe his rune tire wasn''t sufficient for forging the blood of the A-rank Boss monster. Either of the options will not be apparent until he uses his rune a few more times on boss monsters. "I think it will all be clear to you after you use the A-rank Boss monster blood as ingredients a few more times." I encouraged old Ben to conduct a few more experiments using the A-rank Boss monster as ingredients. "Yes, master Wyatt. I was nning to do so." Old Ben readily agreed to my advice. It seems he had the same thought as me. "Uh-huh, Boss monster is mine. Mine alone. Baby boy, forget any thoughts you have about the Boss monster." Bloodette butted in, hearing the discussion between Old Ben and me about the Boss monster, reminding us that the Boss monster belonged to her and her alone. "We will see, Kid." Old Ben retorted to Bloodette''s im. "You¡­" Bloodette''s word trailed off as her rage grew. She really hated being called Kid by old Ben. "Bloodette, behave. The dungeon isn''t ours alone." Cortney reminded Bloodette to behave and not to act childish or provoke others. "I know that, but he keeps calling me Kid. I am not a kid." Irritated, Bloodette yelled in frustration "Enough¡­ Bloodette the Boss monster is not yours. Same rule as before. During the raid, whoever reaches the Boss room first after killing all the monsters on their way there ims the Boss monster. Is that clear?" Bloodette''s childishness was getting on my nerves. "I know that. All I am trying to say is that I will be the first one to reach the boss room, be it the second raid or the other raids. With my strength, I will never lose to him. He might as well give up now." Bloodette resorted to trash talk even though her history of trash talk against old Ben had not yielded good results. "But you have already lost to him once, haven''t you? He imed the Boss monster in the previous raid. Did you forget about it already?" I corrected Bloodette as she brought this on herself. "You! That doesn''t count. It was not my fault that I got an unreliable teammate." Bloodette protested that her loss in the first round was because of Cortney and her weak dder. "Whatever you lost. Do not be a sore loser. ept reality and own it." Saying that to Bloodette, I turned to old Ben and said, "old Ben, while you are busy, create a few Blood equipment for Cortney." Cortney seemed to like Blood Weapon cards, so I asked Old Ben to create some for her too. "Yes, Master Wyatt. I will talk to her and decide what kind of equipment she requires. So I can make suitable equipments for her." Old Ben agreed to my request to create a few blood weapon cards for Cortney. "Thank you, Captain Ben." Cortney did not act humble or remain on ceremony and hurriedly epted Old Ben''s offer. "Good, Now I will be returning to the warehouse. Hoping that you guys will behave and achieve your tasks splendidly." Bidding goodbye to Cortney, Bloodette, and Old Ben, I head to the dungeon exit along with Van. Walking out of the dungeon gate, Van headed to the TSR guild to n for the future development of the TSR guild main branch in thr vicinity of the Blood rock Gate Dungeon. Letting Van be busy with his work. I summoned my hoverbike and headed to the warehouse. ¡­ Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 14:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no234. As I entered the warehouse, I saw Susan was entertaining a guest. Feeling my presence, Susan and the guest turned to look at me. As the guest faced me, I finally knew who the guest was. It was none other than Diana Keith from Fine Gold. "Wyatt, you are back. How was your retreat? Any sess?" Susan greeted me and indirectly asked if my rune forging was a sess. "Yes, it was. And there were a few extra gains too." I replied to Susan enthusiastically. "Great," Susan cheered for me, and then, turning to Daina, she said," Wyatt, Ms. Diana Keith from Fine Gold has been waiting for your return. It has been a while now." "Hello, Master Wyatt." Seeing me turn to meet her eyes, Diana greeted me with a charming and charismatic smile. If not for her scars, this might have been enough to confuse me. "Hello, Ms. Diana Kieth. What brings the CEO of Fine Gold to my humble card boutique? " With all the rumors following around me, I thought Daina Kieth would back off like other families. But that doesn''t seem to be the case with her. Knowing Diana, she would choose toe to meet me even after knowing all the rumors about me only if she was scheming something. "Master Wyatt, I wanted to congratte you on your victory in the tournament finals. Who knew, you are not only a wiz in card creation but also card fight and personal strength. You have achieved so much at such a young age." Given a chance, Diana did not hesitate to tter me with every kind word in her dictionary. The rumors about me being a fraud and my patent on silver milk powder being a hoax have been spreading like wildfire in all the regions. With Anna''s mother adding fuel to this fire, it has be veryrge,rge enough to scare away the Duskborn family, who was nning to leech off me and my newfound wealth. This is why it was puzzling to see Dianae look for me. "Thank Ms. Diana, anything else? If not__" Before I could ask Daina to leave my property, she interrupted me. "Master Wyatt, have you heard from your friend Elliott? I heard he is in a pickle." Diana not only interrupted me, but she changed the topic suddenly from praising me to the current situation of Elliott. I did not know what she was trying to achieve by doing this, but she had my attention now. Honestly, I have been attempting to contact Elliott for a while, but I not could reach him. Therefore Daina''s words raised rms in my head. "Ms. Diana, please exin what you are trying to say; otherwise, I may end up misunderstanding you and your intentions." I have heard that Elliott had to return early because his father is in serious condition, and using this situation to their advantage, his siblings are carrying out a coup. Therefore I asked Daina to stop beating behind the bush and spill out what she was actually after. I did not have the time or patience for her games.. So I asked her to be direct and get to the point. Chapter 497 - Investment I Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 14:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. "Haha, Master Wyatt. It seems I finally have your attention. You know I seriously started doubting my charm, feeling the coldness in your voice." Diana acteddylike. This is new, the Diana Kieth, who did not heal her scars but showcased them as a type of empowerment, now acted cute to gain highschooler''s favor. "Ms. Diana, please get to the point. What about Elliott?" I knew Elliott was going through a tough time now, but I did not think it was that big of a deal because if it were, he would have asked for my help. But hearing Diana, it seemed like Elliott may be in over his head. Or Diana is just exaggerating things to get me interested in listening to her. "As may have guessed already, Elliott is in over his head. If not for the three adventures you have lent to him, he would have been kidnapped by his siblings already. Don''t worry, there is no threat to his life. Nobody in the southern region would dare to harm the boy toy of the southern emperor. So nobody dares to bring harm to his life, but Elliott is misjudging the situation and thinks he still has a chance in the game of session. Unfortunately, he doesn''t. With the fall of his biggest backer you he has already been cast aside. If the matters continue as they are, he will lose everything." ording to Diana, thanks to his rtionship with Anna, Elliott is not at risk of losing his life. Still, this rtionship is not enough to help him protect what belongs to him. "What are you trying to say? And what do you mean by I am his biggest back? Shouldn''t that be Anna?" I finally knew why Elliott had not contacted me even if things had gotten worse, as there was no real threat to his life. Hearing me address the southern emperor on a first-name basis casually, Diana was not surprised. Instead, she nodded in understanding, and her eyes turned bright as if her bet was correct. It seems Diana suspects something and, depending on that. She has started to make her move. I did not care what Diana knew and nned to do as much as I liked to if Elliott was in trouble. "ording to the fewws passed during the monster war, the Royal family cannot interfere in the family''s session war. This was one of the changes brought by the Heatsend Royal family during the monster war to motivate and reward the families, ns, and Guilds. Therefore, with the southern emperor out of the picture, you have be Elliott''s number one backer. With your presence, it looked like Elliott was most likely to seed the Jk family and thepany after his father, but that was when the world believed in your Silver Milk Powder. The thing turned worse for Elliott when rumors about you and your patent started to spread. The family elders who strongly supported Elliott, knowing his connections with you, now started to alienate him. From the top of family session, he fell to the absolute bottom in mere seconds. And I say Elliott is in over his head because he is trying to prove to his family''s elders and thepany''s board members that silver milk powder is not a hoax but the world''s future. Elliott doesn''t seem to believe in the rumors and has absolute trust in you and your patent. But all of Elliott''s effort to convince his family elders and thepany''s board members is a waste as the whole world has already decided that Master Wyatt and your Patent is a fraud. I do not know where he gets the confidence to trust you even when the whole world is parading you as a fraud. His beliefs aside, if Elliott continues as he is now, he will definitely lose in his family''s session war." Diana exined that Elliott''s rtionship with me had gathered him a lot of support from his family''s elders and thepany''s board members and had almost be the new sessor of his family andpany. But malicious rumors about silver milk powder led to his downfall. "And what is your interest in all this? After all, without something benefiting you, you would note all this way to give me this information, right?" I did feel good that Elliott believed in me but seeing his current position, I do not see how I can help him. And I think Elliott understood this too. Therefore, he did not bother to involve me with his problems. What I did not understand was what is Diana''s interest in all this and why is she wasting my time with all this useless info. "Straight to the point, huh? I get it you do not like my presence on your property. So I will give it to you straight and keep it real. Elliott''s situation is not without salvation. Fine Gold can help him make him the next Patriarch of the JK family and CEO of Jk Ltd." Diana stopped to look at my facial expressions hoping that I would try to grab on to thest straw presented by her to help my good friend Elliott. Now I understood why Diana focused on informing me how Elliott fought against the world and believed in me and my product. She was trying to increase my sympathy for Elliott, so I would go to massive lengths to help my friend. Fueling the fire of brotherhood in me so that I would not mind sacrificing one or two to help Elliott. Diana was on another level than her little sister Jaya. What I did not understand is why not contact Elliott directly? Instead, whye to me? Is there something she wanted from me? "So?" I did not indulge Diana''s words too much, having figured out that she wanted something from me.. And tried to obtain it by taking advantage of my friendship with Elliott by approaching the spirit of brotherhood in me. Chapter 498 - Investment II Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 14:17 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. "..." Diana frowned, seeing me act clueless. All her exnation and narration only amounted to a single syble ''so.'' She thought I would ask her to help Elliott no matter the cost and jump right into her trap. Letting out her frustration with a sigh, she repeated herself," I said I could help Elliott." "I could piss sitting down. What is your point?" I would be a fool to ask Diana, ''how could she help Elliott'' or ''will she help Elliott.'' Asking these questions would give Diana what she wants and lead to Diana asking me, ''what are will to pay for me helping your friend?'' It would all y out as Diana nned, but I do not n on letting that happen. "Hahaha... Master Wyatt, I see you in a new light today. What I was trying to say earlier was that I can help Elliott if you cooperate." Seeing that I was unwilling to take the bait, Diana cast a wider. "Why are you telling me this? It would be better if you discussed this with Elliott than me, don''t you think?" Despite Diana making her intention of wanting my cooperation clear, I still chose to stay as if I did not understand her purpose. "Master Wyatt, please do not act the fool. And for your information, before approaching you, I did approach Elliott, but it seems the bad past between JK Ltb and Fine Gold is stopping him from seeing our future together." Diana, words made it clear that her target was me. First, she tried to get to me through Elliott, but it seems he did not take her helping hand. So Diana decided to approach me directly. By approaching my spirit of brotherhood, in the guise of helping Elliott, she wanted me to give her what she wanted. Thinking of all this, I knew this woman right here was too dangerous to hang around. "Ms. Diana, cut to the chase. I know you are a wise woman. Otherwise, you would not have been able to build a massive empire as Fine Gold in such a small amount of time. I respect you for that But if you think you can pull one over on me, then you''re mistaken. But today is your lucky day. I am willing to negotiate. So, speak your mind, what is it that you want? Before you start, remember one thing: I don''t care if it is an equal deal unless it benefits me the most, don''t bring it up, if not please leave my property." Knowing that Diana''s target is me and seeing how she is going out of her way and willing to roll out of herfort zone to trap me, I knew I had her reins in my hand and could control the negotiations as I wanted it to. "I, too, believe Master Wyatt is an intelligent person. But this charade is necessary for what I will say next. You know the market valuation of Fine Gold based on its assets, but you need to know that the Fine Gold''s actual value is not its assets but me, Diana Kieth. With that in mind, I want you to invest in Fine Gold." By now, Diana knew using petty tricks and means would not work on me and would only annoy me, so finally, she decided to show her hand. "Invest in Fine Gold? Ms. Diana, there seems to be some misunderstanding here. I am just an orphan high school student. How can I invest in a big conglomerate such as Fine gold?" I did not understand Diana. What is she up to? "Master Wyatt, you ask me to get to the point, and yet you choose to act the fool. Isn''t this a bit too much? I am being sincere here. I hope Master Wyatt will invest in Fine Gold. No, I hope you invest in me. And I promise I will bring you more profits than you can imagine." Diana did appear to be sincere with her words. But her action had to match her words. "How much?" I stopped ying and finally asked how much she expected from me and how much I could expect from her. "49% of Fine Gold shares. I am willing to give you 49% of Fine Gold''s share. Making you the secondrgest and one of the two shareholders in Fine gold. In exchange for making Fine Gold one of the subsidiaries in the distribution of silver milk powder." Diana''s action proved that she was indeed being sincere. But her proposal raised too many questions. "Silver milk powder? Don''t you think it''s a hoax like the rest of the world?" With one eyebrow raised, I intently looked at Diana''s expression to see what gave her confidence to make such a big move. "Honestly, I did, after all, a high schooler finding a solution to a problem which could not be solved for millennia was indeed too good to be true, and anybody would think this was a fraud. But after I saw the changes in Sky Blossom city, I saw a pattern. The pattern told me that things rted to Master Wyatt are not as simple as they seem on the surface. This pattern is what led to my recent decision." Diana seemed to be telling the truth, but I was having a hard time believing that there was someone who would be willing to risk what she built using her blood and sweat based on a hunch. "So all of this, just based on a hunch? Aren''t you being too¡­ how do I put it politely¡­ optimistic? " I couldn''t help but ask Diana in skepticism. "Master Wyatt, I am not being optimistic. I know for sure¡­ No, I am 80% sure that silver milk powder is not a hoax but a real deal.. And a proof of this would be the Silver Beach Dungeon, which the TSR guild sold to the Southern emperor. " Chapter 499 - Ensnare Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 14:29 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. "Silver Beach Gate Dungeon? Interesting. How much do you know about this?" Hearing Diana point out the transaction of the Silver Beach gate dungeon from TSR guild to Anna caught me by surprise. Therefore I couldn''t help but get curious about Diana''s hunch that led to her betting 49% shares of herpany. "Not much. All I know is that the very same day you were granted a patent for silver milk powder, the TSR guild became the honorary guild of Southern watch. Then today, the southern watch came into the city, and out of all the ces, they chose to build their base near a D-rank gate dungeon. So I verified the ownership of the gate dungeon, then things became clear to me, why the TSR guild became the honorary guild and why the southern watch chose to station at a D-rank gate dungeon. It''s because the Southern Emperor bought the Silver Beach dungeon from the TSR guild. Interestingly this exchange happened the same day your silver milk powder was granted a patent. I think Silver Beach Dungeon is the missing link that the rest of the world is missing in the creation procedure of Silver Milk Powder. " Diana exined her hunch, which led to her crazy idea of gaining my investment in return for a 49% share in Fine Gold, her baby. "Interesting catch, but I don''t see what makes you think that the Silver Beach Dungeon is the missing link that the rest of the world is missing in the creation procedure of Silver Milk Powder? After all, Anna could have just bought the silver beach gate dungeon to own a private beach." Diana''s deduction was spot on. I could feel chills and hair on the back of my hand rise. Buting to such a conclusion and connecting Silver milk powder to the Silver beach dungeon would require more evidence than that. "Yes, but that is less likely. I would not have found all this if not for the Southern Emperor helping you force the circle out of the Sky Blossom City and wiping out its remains. That day you won the tournament, and the Circle fled the City. I realized that by winning the tournament, you won the recognition and approval of the royal family. As a reward, the Southern emperor helped you exact your revenge on the Circle. But I know the Circle''s leader. He is a slippery bastard. He feld the city before the Southern emperor, and her forces could get to him. Despite the Royal family disproving your patent on silver milk powder, I notice how the southern emperor continued to stay by your side and help you. Although the Southern emperor is known for having a good time, I do not think she would break the Copyright, Patent, and Trademark rulesid by her family for a night with a random high schooler. Considering all this, I was 60% sure Sliver milk powder was the real deal. With the discovery about the Southern emperor buying Silver beach dungeon owned by the TSR guild, which apparently happens to be directed by you from the shadows, I was 80% sure that your patent was not a fraud." Diana finally exined the pattern of change that she had noticed in the city. She seems to have misunderstand that Circle fled the city because of Anna. Apart from that, the rest was basically correct. "Why 80%? Why not 100%?" I asked Diana as her train of thoughts intrigued me. "I read that Certainty is the mother of all fools. Master Wyatt, nothing is certain in this world. I know that humans like tofort their hearts with false certainty, in turn weakening their minds. That is what led to the downfall of many great men and women. And also mainly because the Circle is rooting itself in Sun Blossom City after fleeing Sky Blossom city." What Diana is saying is that until she sees it herself, there is no way she could be sure of things, and it would be foolish of her if she did so. But her uncertainty mainly stemmed from why Anna is allowing the Circle to grow in Sun Blossom city if she chased them away from Sky blossom city. "..." With Diana''s every word, I felt like investing in her would be a good idea. But 49% of Fine Gold shares were not enough to fill my appetite. I needed 2% more stakes, making me the biggest shareholder in Fine Gold. Meaning I didn''t just want to invest in Diana but own her and her dream. "Diana, most of what you have spected is true. But you are wrong about one thing." I dered, as now it was my turn to ensnare Diana. "Do tell. What am I wrong about?" Diana asked in skepticism. She believed I was trying to throw her off the trail. "About Circle fleeing the Sky Blossom City. It was not Anna''s doing if Anna wanted to, no matter how slippery the circle''s leader is, she would have caught him. Apparently, the Circle has diplomatic immunity in the Southern region. Therefore the Royal family cannot interfere too much in the Circle''s activities in the southern region." I exined to Diana that Anna was not the one to chase the Circle out of Sky Blossom city. "What? That exins why the Circle can resurface in Sun blossom city after fleeing from here. If it wasn''t the southern emperor, then who chased the Circle out of the Sky Blossom City?" Diana asked in bafflement. "That question is for another day. Right now, let''s talk about what you are here for." I redirected Diana to her original purpose. "Master Wyatt, it seems you are warming up to the idea of investing in Fine Gold." Diana was delighted to hear that I wanted to talk more about investing in Fine Gold. "Correction, Ms. Diana. I want to invest in you, not Fine Gold.. Your words, I am just borrowing them." Chapter 500 - Hypocrite Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 14:41 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. "Master Wyatt, I am happy to know that you find me worth your investment. I am honored." Diana really felt honored to be acknowledged by the high school student in front of her. After all, he was no ordinary high school student. He was the guy who solved the problem that gued card apprentice society for millennia. Having spent time with him, Diana''s impression of him changed for the better, and she had a slight admiration for the boy. Therefore she could not help but feel a sense of achievement being acknowledged by him. "I am ttered that you feel that way, Ms. Diana. If you will, shall we continue with the investment negotiations?" This encounter with Diana was not enough to make me think that she was worth my investment. But it was the memories of Clown Mask that made me want to make Diana my subordinate. During the rise of the leader of the circle sky blossom city branch, there was a time when someone came very close to killing him. It was none other than Diana. Diana from the alternate timeline was a very miserable being. Thinking of this, Now that I have decided to recruit Diana, I slowly began to ess the Clown Masks memories regarding her. In the alternate timeline, Jaya never got to turn her fated ingredient Blue Stone into her origin card Viltronian. As time went on, the burden from the Bluestone increased to the point where Jaya''s life and death were no longer guaranteed. To save her sister, Diana decided to find the answers in the wreckage of the dungeon where she found Jaya. But it was all collected by the Circle. Therefore, finding no choice, Diana had to forgo all her past grievances with Circle and genuinely be their hunting dog. Unfortunately, Jaya could not hold on till then and died an excruciating death. Losing her only family, Diana lost the purpose of her life. But remembering the dreadful final movements of her sister Diana found a new purpose that is to hunt down the man responsible for all the tragedies in her life, the Leader of Circle Sky Blossom Branch. In her hunt for that man, Diana didn''t hesitate to sacrifice everything she had built-in her whole life, Fine Gold. Unfortunately, Diana''s thirst for revenge and all her sacrifice was only enough for her to reach that man''s shadow. Considering what I knew about all the leaders of various Circle branches from Clown masks memories, what Diana had achieved was an incredible feat. "Negotiation? Master Wyatt, what''s there to negotiate? Haven''t I been clear enough? Was my offer not sincere enough?" Diana asked in disbelief. She thought she had offered everything she had to offer. What more could she offer unless he wanted her to hand over the majority shares of the Fine Gold to him. "Diana, I can call you that right," I asked Diana permission if I could address her informally. "Yes, Master Wyatt. Please do so. I would feel morefortable that way." Diana knew things were starting to heat up, which meant she was close to achieving the objective of her visit. But some of the words of the second party involved kept her on her edge. "Diana, I would feelfortable if you did the same." Why was I acting so close to Diana? Call me a hypocrite but essing Clown Mask''s memories about Diana''s life history I came to know her authentic personality. Going through these memories, I started to pity her. But this pity did notst for long, and it was reced by genuine admiration for her. My respect and admiration for Diana grew to the point where I wanted to make her my friend. Yes, a friend. The adversities that Diana had ovee in her lifetime were sterling, but her maintaining sanity in her traumatic tragedy of life was moremendable. Everybody goes through difficulties. Some ovee it, and some fail to do so. What''s unique about Diana? This is why I called myself a hypocrite. Many of my Cmity daughter gems have traumatic pasts, but what sets Diana apart from them? I knew Diana''s life history before I acted to recruit her. This is what sets Diana apart from others. The memories from the Clown mask had humanized my opinion of Diana. I was going to go on war with the Circle Sun Blossom branch. I bet it would also be filled with many people with tragic and traumatic pasts like Diana, But I was not hesitant to massacre all of them because I did not know their life history. Has the Clown mask''s memories about Diana made me soft? No, but it did change my perspective of Diana. And I found her worthy of being my friend and hanging out with me in my chill life, Elliott was there too. Yes, it''s given that Diana is a snake, and trusting her blindly would be foolish. But recently, Cmity Daughter gem had ruined the fun out of subjugating a person and dominating their will. Subjugating Diana is going to be a fun little experiment. Let''s start Bird by Bird. "Don''t mind if I do so, Wyatt." It did not take long for Diana to adjust to informal speech with me. "Good, now let''s talk business. I want to invest in you. By investing, I don''t just mean making Fine Gold one of the subsidiary distribution agents in solver milk powders distribution chain. So please carefully consider the two choices I will give you next. The first one is obvious. I believe you have already guessed it. Give me 51% shares of Fine Gold. I will make sure that the name of Fine Gold will reach the top in every corner of this Card World. Not just the Fine Gold but you too. The second is what you suggested, but with this choice, my investment in Fine gold will be limited to what you have proposed. I will make Fine Gold a subsidiary in the distribution chain of silver milk powder.. But my duty towards Fine Gold will be over with that." Chapter 501 - Battle Of Intents Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 14:53 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. "..." Hearing me propose what she dreaded, Diana was without words. Before she could think of the apparent advantages of the two choices I presented to her, the thought that I wasing after her life''s blood, sweat, and dream, the Fine Gold itself, stopped her from processing the remaining information and understanding what''s advantageous to her and what she wanted. In that blind moment, a killing intent emitted from Diana directed towards me. The person after her baby had to die. "Diana, wake up!" Diana was a hunting dog in training by the Circle and had the appropriate killing intent, but that was nothingpared to me as I had just sacrificed 4300 Ogres in cold blood,pared to the killing intent that I had umted during the blood sacrifice Diana''s killing intent appeared to be measly. I bombarded my killing intent with Diana''s. The air in the warehouse froze for a second. And the presence of 4300 mad Ogres pressing an enraged murderer could be felt in here. *Cough* *Cough* Diana started to cough up blood facing the bacsh of losing the battle of intent and being suppressed by my killing intent. Whipping the blood in the corner of her mouth Diana stared at me intently. Her stare was filled with a mixture of terror and astonishment. As a hunting dog in training, Diana''s killing intent was trained to be a sharp knife enough to kill a mortal with just its presence. So Diana was really astonished to see her intent lose but feeling the menacing presence of her opponent''s killing intent, her astonishment turned into an understanding. "Are you awake now? I know some of my words were harsh but to think that you would try to suppress me with your intent. And to think I believed our rtionship was developing, what happened? We had just started addressing each other informally. " Diana''s intent stare did not bother me. Instead, it reminded me of a frightened cat at high alert. Ready to pounce at the slightest hint of threat. A backed-up cat looking at its surrounding with a terrified expression, calling it cute, would be going overboard, I guess. "Harsh? Wyatt, harsh doesn''t justify what you just proposed to me. Do you know what the implications of the words you offered are?" Diana thought I was being shameless by summarizing what I tried to do with the word harsh. ording to her, the word harsh doesn''t cut it. It doesn''t evene close to what I had actually proposed. Therefore she could not help butin in resentment. Yes,in. As from the alteration earlier, Diana knew her prowess were of no match to the high school boy in front of her. Therefore, she had no other choice but toin. Diana found the turn of events funny. She was a Card lord, but she had to tip toe around a Card soldier. "Diana, clear your head of prejudice and try to think with the admirable brain of yours that I want to invest in. You will understand thatpared to losing the major stakes in yourpany, you will be gaining a lot more. And also, do not worry. Even if I be the major shareholder, I will be a silent partner, and you will still be in charge. And it is not like I am forcing you to choose the first option. You can always select the second option. I am not stopping you. Go ahead, with this option, you can obtain what you came for." Things were pretty damn obvious. The choices were left to Diana, and the choice she would choose would be hers and hers alone. I did not n on forcing her because when ites to subjugating someone, forcing them would only lead to strong pushback, which could sometimes result in the subject getting broken, which we do not want. Therefore I let the goat walk to the butcher block. This did not mean that I would not try to influence her decision. "Well, then I chose__" Before Diana could state theplete sentence, I interrupted her. Diana was not thinking realistically. She was fueled with emotions for herpany and blinded to the best choice for thepany''s growth. Therefore it was not the best time for her to make a choice. "Diana, I do not think making a choice hastily without weighing the benefits of either of the options would be a wise choice. Why don''t you take your time? I bet this present will help you understand what I am trying to say." Saying that I handed Diana ten A-rank rare grade Ogre Blood Totem cards. Yes, nothing better than a bribe to influence a person''s decision. Calling these ten cards as a bride would be a poor choice of words and shortsightedness. I gave these ten cards to Diana to help her understand that when I said that I would put the Fine Gold name and her at the top in every corner of this world, I meant it. These ten cards were a sample of the things I could achieve. I bet with enough time and a ss of scotch neat, Diana would finally start seeing eye to eye with me. "..." Diana took the ten cards and essed ther card info. Upon inspection, she found that all ten cards were identical. Apart from the card''s outrageous and insane stats and skills, this was the most noticeable thing. Because one cannot buy ten perfectly identical cards in a market, let alone ten rare A-rank identical cards. If one had those, then it could only mean that the person in question was in contact with the manufacturer of the cards. Or, in this particr case, that person was the manufacturer himself. Therefore after scrutinizing the cards, Diana could not help but ask, "You made these cards?" "Yes, and there are more where those came from." I took out other 90 rare A-rank Ogre Blood Totem cards, spread them in the shape of a fan, and fanned myself with it. ¡­ Chapter 502 - Ambitious Leader Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 15:07 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. "Are you for real? Keeping aside the mind-nubbing skill description of these cards, they have near-perfect durability and star rating. These stats are outrageous. And not to mention, is it even possible to create cards of this kind?" Diana asked in bafflement. The more she looked at the cards, the more disbelief she felt despite the cards being right in her hands. "It is possible. These cards are not created using the average method. They are created using runes. They are a lot more powerful and more reliable than the normal cards." I was enjoying the dumbfounded, speechless look on Diana. So I really enjoyed bombarding her with another piece of news. "What! Are these cards really forged using runes? Fock! No wonder their stats and skills are so overpowered. And why did you create these many cards? Are you nning on selling them? If yes, Fine Gold will buy them. Quote your price." Diana already knew about me using rule power from my fights in the tournament. But she did not realize that my mastery of rules and runes had reached the level of creating rare A-rank cards. Therefore when I disclosed that these cards were created using runes, she was caught off guard. But that did not stop her from thinking of gaining a bargain by buying the cards from me directly. "Considering the people with gold grimoire in your organization, I think those ten cards that I gave you should be enough, right?" Rare A-rank cards were powerful, but not all could utilize their power, especially those without a golden or higher grade grimoire. Therefore, I was surprised to see Diana trying to procure more A-rank cards when ten I gifted to her should be enough for her and her subordinates. "Don''t underestimate Fine Gold. Ten of these cards are not enough for us. Also, if you realize such arge quantity of A-rank cards in the market, they cannot fetch the highest price. So I n to buy them from you and slowly sell them one by one in different city auctions. That way, I can earn huge profits over the years despite giving a massive fortune to you to acquire these cards from you right now." Diana exined how she nned to make profits from the cards I made. Unfortunately for her, I did not n on selling these cards as I had ns for them. "Nope, these cards are not for sale. You are already lucky to get those ten cards. I hope these cards will help you when you make your decision." I reminded Diana of the intended purpose behind the reason why I had gifted her ten rare A-rank Ogre Blood Totem cards. "..." Diana clearly understood what I meant with my statement. The shock from the Ogre blood totem cards had sobered her from the fact that I was asking for major shares in herpany. Diana finally started to weigh what Fine Gold could bring to the table for her to retort my proposal. After deep contemtion, she realized that Fine Gold held no value for me whatsoever. What it could provide otherpanies could offer the same. Wealth? With the patent of the silver milk powder, I would notck money as I would be the second richest person in the southern region after the Heatsend royal family. Apart from the fact that she was first to realize the game Heatsend Royal family was ying and that she could help Elliott in the battle secession right away, there was nothing else Fine Gold brought to the table. She started to question herself whether it was even necessary for someone with my wealth to covet her measlypany. Then it became clear to her that if it were not her who dared to ask to invest, herpany would not even have entered my eyes. "..." Seeing Diana in deep contemtion, I knew that the ten cards were doing their job perfectly. But it was clear that Diana''s attachment with thepany was greater if I wanted to get it than I would have to persuade her further. Why was I after Fine Gold? Well, this was the first step to subjugating Diana. To be a world power having enough strength was not enough. I needed to have arge force under me. To build this force, I had startedying the foundation with the TSR guild, Tiger squadron and next on the list had to be somebody, so I added Fine Gold to the list valuing Diana. Originally I nned to let Susan take over the TSR guild and other activities in sky blossom city. Since she wasing with me to the central academic city, I needed somebody more capable of handling things here in my absence. Leaving it to my Cmity daughter Core was not an option. Because no matter how strong and loyal they were, they were followers, not leaders. I wanted an ambitious leader who could grow even without my presence. And Diana fit the bill perfectly. With her in charge, supported by my resources, she could lead Fine Gold to take over the merchant market in the southern region within a year. Despite being constantly monitored by Circle and having her workforce shortened so that the circle would not think she was building an army, Diana was able to establish Fine Gold''s main branches in twelve different cities and grow to the current state. So I cannot imagine what she can achieve when she is given free rein, adequate resources, and has my support. I bet fine gold would grow at a pace even I can''t predict. "Diana, you do not have to give me an answer now. I will give you a week''s worth of time. Think properly and make your choice. And during this period, keep your eye open for the news on Sun Blossom City. I bet it will help you in your decision-making." .... Chapter 503 - LSG NanoMorpher Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 15:19 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. "Sun Blossom City?" Diana asked in puzzlement. She did not understand how keeping track of local news updates in Sun Blossom city would help her. But then, since I had explicitly advised her to, Diana decided to keep an eye out for it. "Yes. If you have nothing else worth my time, leave my property." I have said everything I had to. Now the decision was up to Diana. Whatever she decides, she knows how to contact me. "Are the Ogre Blood Totem Cards not for sale? I can give you a good deal for it." Diana once again expressed her interest in buying the ogre blood totem cards. Unfortunately, my answer for her remained the same. "No, they are not for sale. Speaking of cards, I am mass producing C-rank NanoMorpher cards. If you are interested in buying them in bulk, contact Susan." Though I was not nning on selling the Ogre Blood Cards, I had another card in mind that I nned to sell, the NanoMorpher cards made using C-rank liquid spirit gold. "NanoMorpher? Are you talking about the Golem used in the tournament? That card which could switch between a hoverbike and a golem, right?" It seems my advertisement of NanaMorpher in the school tournament was not a dud as Diana appears to remember the NanoMorpher from the ad. "Right, that one. Are you interested?" Confirming Diana''s doubts, I asked her if she was willing to make a mass purchase of those cards. "Are there any A-rank NanoMorpher Cards?" Diana tried her luck. After all, it wouldn''t hurt to ask. "There aren''t any. All I have are C-rank NanoMorpher cards. Are you interested or not?" I repeated myself. "Just C-rank, the profit margin on these cards is not high. But considering how your cards are a unique of their kind and market for C-rank cards in this city is quite decent. I think they will have a good market. Since I am buying in bulk, are there any discounts?" Diana knew that the profit margin on C-rank cards was not as high as A-rank cards. Therefore, she hesitated before making a decision. "That''s Susan''s department. Contact her tomorrow. The cards should be ready then." Stating that I wait for Diana to show herself out of the Warehouse. "So, how much discount should I give her?" After Diana walked out of the door, Susan finally made her presence known. "None. You know what stiffen the prices by 20%. Those shameless psycho sisters are wealthy. They can afford the cards." I was really pissed hearing Diana shamelessly ask for a discount. "Good, no discount it is." Susan was notfortable with unfair trade practices, therefore she did not approve of my idea to stiffen the prices by 20% and stuck to no discount. I decide the price tag of the cards I create so no one will know. "Ok, prepare the cardb. I want to start creating the NanoMorphers cards right away." Now that I had a buyer in ce for the NanoMorpher cards, I decided to finish creating them today. They wouldn''t require a lot of time as the liquid spirit gold body and framework of the NanaoMorphers was already created by Corey. "Ah, about that¡­." Susan''s words trailed off, not knowing how to exin that the Card Lab was still upied. "What''s wrong?" I asked, seeing Susan''s expression. " The Card Lab is not free. Corey is still using it." Susan finally said. "Don''t tell me she still ain''t done creating the body and framework using liquid spirit gold for the NanoMopher cards." It was almost evening, meaning Corey had an extra 8hrs, yet she could notplete her task. I was disappointed in her. I was nning on making her my assistant and letting her carry some of the heavy workloads. It seems I have to reconsider. "Yes. I guess she is not as capable as she boasted." Susan, too, did not seem satisfied with Corey''s performance. "I will head into the Card Lab and take over." I could not wait around for Corey toplete the task given to her, as I did not know how long it would take Corey to get the job done. Since Diana will be here to buy the cards tomorrow, I did not have the time to wait around. "Okay, I will arrange the remaining ingredients required in the creation of the NanoMorpher cards." Susan headed to the warehouse shelves, and I headed to Card Lab. ¡­ *Knock**Knock**Knock* After knocking, I entered the Card Lab. I knew it was not ethical or safe to enter a Card Lab when someone was in the middle of card creation, but I did not have the luxury to think about all of this right now. And the worst that could happen is the card creation would fail, meaning all I would lose is a tiny amount of liquid spirit gold. "..." Entering the Card Lab, I saw Coreyfortably sleeping on the futon while a humanoid-shaped fire extended out of her body and was utilizing her gold grimoire to refine Liquid Spirit Gold to create NanoMorpher body and Framework. Yes, while Corey sleptfortably, her Ego Fire was helping her in the card creation process. "Hi, Wyatt. What are you doing here?" Corey Park turned to see me enter the Cardb. "That is what I should be asking you. What the heck is going on here." I was astonished to see what was happening in the cardb, especially the part where Corey slept like a log in the futon. What the fock? "Corey was tired, so I stepped in. Don''t worry. I am almost done. This is thest of the liquid spirit gold." Corey Park exined that Corey was mentally exhausted from refining the liquid spirit gold all night and morning. Therefore, Corey Park decided to step in and do the remaining work as Corey Bright got some sleep. "... Okay, I will be outside. Once you are done, you know where to find me." Since Corey Park said she was refining thest batch of Liquid Spirit Gold and would be done any minute now, I had no work here, so I decided to wait outside. "Okay," saying that Corey Park returned to refining while I walked out of the Cardb. ... "Wyatt, all done, here are the cards." Handing me a stack of cards, Corey walked past me and slumped down on the couch, saying, "I am exhausted and feeling so sleepy. Do not disturb me." I took the stack of cards and checked them to see if they all had satisfactory rank and durability. All 30 cards were up to the standards. Therefore I left Corey alone and headed to the Card Lab, and soon Susan brought the old soul engines, soul reactors, floaterponents, and artificial will to create Nanomorpher. With all the ingredients avable, I did not dy any longer and began the creation of the Nanomorpger cards. I ced all the body and framework cards into the grimoire along with the soul reactor, soul engines, and floaterponents. In order to turn the liquid spirit gold body and framework into the card, Corey had already used origin cores, so I did not require origin cores. I could just use the origin cores of these cards. Morphing the cards into core form, I transfer the soul pathways of the soul engine and soul reactor into each of them along with the floaterponents. And began to precisely assemble the soul engine, soul reactor, floaterponents into the body and framework made using the liquid spirit gold. After assembling the NanoMorpher in each core, I took the remaining one-ton spirit gold that I had kept aside to create weapons for the NanoMorpher. For the weapon system of the NanoMorpher, I chose to make an energy gun and energy de out of the remaining liquid spirit gold for each of them. Then I transfer the soul pathways of the energy gun and energy de into each of the cores and add them under the NanoMorpher Armor. I designed the energy gun and energy depactly so that they could hide under the NanoMorpher armor and act as concealed weapons. Now that the 30 NanoMorpher were assembled with soul engine, soul reactors, energy weapons, and floaterponents, I added the artificial will to each of the assembled NanoMorpher and morphed the cores back into cards. [Card Name: LSG NanoMorpher Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 9-Stars Card Durability: [92/100] Card Effect: Liquid Spirt Gold NanoMorpher is a sentient hoverbike with the unique ability to morph into a sentient golem. Additional Effect: Transformation, Concealed Energy ster, Concealed Energy de.] Reading the card info of the NanoMorpher, I was satisfied even though it was a lot weaker than the one I made for myself. I didn''t make these 30 NanoMorpher cards as grand as mine, these NanoMorpher could only morph into one form and not strengthen themselves by consuming other metals.. But they meet all the conditions to be sold in the market as capable hoverbike/Golem cards. Chapter 504 - Custody Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 21:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234. After creating the C-rank NanoMorpher cards, I handed them to Susan. And then started to study various books on soul pathways. Though I understood the soul pathways as the air I breath and the water I drink, I need to know how the average card apprentices understood the soul pathways. This way, I could finally start imparting my findings to the rest of the world under the guise of patent and copyright. I currently had ess to the basic books distributed for rookies to get introduced to the soul pathway and its means. This knowledge was not enough for me to hand down my findings as the stuff that I wanted to apply for patent and copyright could be considered as an advanced level of soul pathway application. But still, I decided to get thorough with the fundamental and standard interpretation of the soul pathways. So, when I gain ess to more advanced stuff, I do not struggle because of my shaky fundamentals. Using Hive AI, I could memorize all this information. Still, when I started to read the material on the soul pathway, I slowly started to get enlightened on things I was unconsciously familiar about soul pathways. It all began to make more sense to me. I began to rte to every word written in the book. The more I explored the contents of the material, I realized how profound it was. Honestly, I was astonished how an average card apprentice without cheat like soul pupils could write such detailed and deep information regarding soul pathways. This newfound respect for the predecessors who wrote these texts made me excited and increased my anticipation towards the advanced books on soul pathways. I would be lying if I said I didn''t gain anything from this introductory book on the soul pathway. I finally had a profound understanding of every little thing I would unknowingly do during card creation. It''s like knowing what it is you are doing right. There is a lot of difference between knowing it and vaguely knowing it. Putting what I consciously did in words makes it more susceptible to a more extreme understanding. As I explored the standard techniques mentioned in the basics of soul pathways to manipte soul pathways and arrangements to create basic low-grade cards, Van, followed by Old Ben, entered the warehouse. Old Ben has never been to the Warehouse; hence he was led by Van. "Master Wyatt, the task isplete." Old Ben reported stiffly. His military training had not left his old bones. "That''s fast. I thought it would take you guys another day." I was surprised to hear that Old Ben finished creating blood equipment cards for the TSR guild and the Tiger squadron this early. "Before that, Gentleman, would you prefer tea, coffee, or just water?" It was alreadyte at night. Susan and Corey had gotten off work. So, I was all alone in the warehouse, brushing up on the basics of the soul pathway. As the Manager of the card boutique, Susan was not here to offer our guests beverages. So I decided to step up as the founder of the Card boutique also because I could see that Old Ben was visibly exhausted after raiding dungeons and creating thousands of rune cards. "Water would be fine." Old Ben, who came here straight from the dungeon, asked for water, while Van chose nothing. "There''s the kitchen. Help yourself. Don''t be shy," I said, pointing towards the warehouse kitchen. "..." Old Ben wasn''t surprised by my response, not because I was his boss, but he was emotionally paralyzed. "While you are at it, fetch me a grape soda from the fridge." As Old Ben headed to quench his thirst, I ordered him to get me a grape soda. And turning to Van, I asked, "Where''s Cortney? Why isn''t she with Old Ben? " "The Southern Watch has taken the Clown Mask and Cortney into custody. Thankfully Miss Cortneypleted the contract in time." Van answered. "You guys did pay her for the cards, right?" Since Cortney was taken into custody by the southern watch, I was worried she was not paid the agreed-uponpensation. "We did. And Miss Cortney asked you toe to visit her when you have time." Van delivered Cortney''s message for me. "I see" I would also miss Cortney, but the question was how long was the Royal family nning to keep the mother and daughter pair in custody. "Here you go, Master Wyatt." Handing me the soda, Old Ben sat across from me and exined, " Master Wyatt, after you left, I and Cortney split up. I headed to raid the E-rank Goblin Feast field dungeon to create low-grade blood item cards while Cortney continued to raid the Ogre Fields." Cortney created agreed-upon high-rank Blood spirit cards in a single raid, and I developed enough low-rank blood equipment cards. Then we switch the dungeons, allowing me to make enough high-grade blood item cards in Ogre Fields gate dungeon and for Cortney to create enough low-rank blood spirit cards in the goblin feast field dungeon. This way, we bothpleted the required cards in just two more dungeon raids." "Good job. Here are the Ogre Blood Totem cards I created. Distribute them between the Tiger Squadron and high-level executives of the TSR guild. As for the low-level members, if I have time, I will pay a visit to the E-Rank Woodapes field dungeon to create E-rank ape Blood Totem Cards for them." I chose the E-rank Woodapes field dungeon instead of the E-rank Goblin Feast field dungeon because the physique of the Woodape is a lot stronger than the best of the goblins and because Woodapes are more agile than goblins. "E-rank WoodApes Field Dungeon, good choice, boss. I will reserve it for the next few days under the TSR guild name. Feel free to visit whenever you are free, boss." Van took it upon himself to make the arrangements. "Master Wyatt, if you don''t mind, I would like to create more blood equipment cards to gather funds for the Tiger squadron." It seems Old Ben nned to use his rune to gather funds and keep the tiger squadron running. Tiger Squadron has been under the scrutiny of the city lord for a long time, and its members are surviving on minimum wages despite them being grandmaster realm card apprentices. Since all these problems stemmed because of him stepping down as captain.. Old Ben took it upon himself to rectify them andpensate his soldiers appropriately for their years of loyalty even though he was not there when they needed him the most. Chapter 505 - War Strategy Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 21:59 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 "Go ahead. Tiger Squadron is your responsibility. Do your best to keep it afloat. If the financial troubles are urgent, I could allocate some funds for the Tiger squadron." I respected how old Ben looked after his soldiers and tried to rectify his mistakes by making up for his absence over the years by himself. "Thank you, Master Wyatt. The situation is not that urgent. I can handle the situation." old Ben refused to ask for funds and assured me that he could take care of it himself. "Good, but do not hesitate to ask for help if you need it." Asking old Ben not to be shy to ask for help, I advised him, " If you n to sell the blood equipment cards, contact Susan for assistance. With her present, you don''t have to worry about fair pricing and being taken advantage of." "Yes, Master Wyatt. Now, if you may, I n to head back to raiding dungeons to create enough cards toe up with funds." Old Ben knew no rest. He nned to get back to raiding dungeons to create more rune cards and gather the funds as soon as possible. "Sure, but that will have to wait as I have matters to discuss with you two." Saying that, I ran my gaze over old Ben and Van, adding," It''s regarding our n to invade the Sun Blossom City and whipping out its branch of Circle." "..." Hearing my words, Van and old Ben became visibly serious. I had already given each of them their respective tasks for the uing mission. So they knew what I was talking about. "Van, how far have you looked into the Circle Sun Blossom city branch and the authorities, families that are facilitating their activities in that city." Earlier I had tasked Van to dig in the Circle and its connections in Sun Blossom City. "Almost everyone who is anybody in the Sun Blossom City is already in Circle''s pocket. The authorities, guilds, families, even the card creationist association, everyone is at the beck and call of the inner circle of the Circle. The roots of the Circle in the Sun Blossom City are very deep." Van reported that the whole Sun Blossom City is under the Circles thumb. "What about their new leader? Were you able to find anything about him? " The control of Circle on Sun Blossom city was stronger than I thought. So I asked Van about the leader of Sun Blossom city branch Circle. "That, the new leader of the Circle is Mike Brown. He is a local hero. A few years ago, random three B-rank gate dungeon opened up in the Sun Blossom City. The city''s rapid response team focused their activity in the high-ie neighborhood of the city and left slums to fend for themselves. Then Mike Brown showed up out of nowhere, hunted all the monsters, and finally captured the gate dungeon single-handedly. Since then, he has been hailed as Savior, Hero of the poor by the citizens of Sun Blossom City. Once he was pronounced as the leader of the Circle Sun Blossom Branch, the citizens and authorities were no longer opposed to the idea of Circle opening a branch in their city." Van narrated the feats of Mike Brown, the leader of the Circle, Sun Blossom Branch. "..." Hearing that not only did the Circle have all the authorities and families of the Sun Blossom City in their pockets, but were also well received by the citizens of the city because of the heroic leader, I was astonished. And I was surprised to see the growth of the Circle''s influence in Sun Blossom City in such a short time. "The authorities and families of the Sun Blossom City were already in pockets of the Circle Sky Blossom Branch, so it, not a surprise that Circle''s influence grew to such a dangerous level in such a short time. " Van exined that the degree of Circle''s control in Sun Blossom city was not surprising as authorities and families of the city were already subjugated by the Circle even before they moved into the city. "This will make our invasion n a lot harder than it had to be." Waging war against the Circle in an unknownnd was already a massive risk. But the unknownnd turned out to be the home field for the Circle, making it even riskier to dere war on them. I had members of the TSR guild and Tiger Squadron to handle the cannon fodders of the Circle. At the same time, my Cmity daughter gems take care of the Inner Circle. And I would hunt the big fishes and the Kingfish, Mike Brown himself. This way, the workforce on both sides would be equal, but things change if the authorities, families, and guilds provide the Circle with reinforcement. If this were to happen, my forces and I would be facing the entire forces of the Sun Blossom City. With various forces attacking us from all sides, the Battlefield would be a cage for my troops and me. No matter how strong the members of the TSR guild and Tiger Squadron have grown with Blood equipment, Blood Spirit, Blood Totem Cards, they still cannot take on an entire city. I could intervene with my ego elementals. After all, the average card apprentice cannot defend against the rule attacks, then the war to ughter the Circle would turn into a city-wide massacre because that is the only way my troops and I can escape the city. And no matter how much Anna valued me, she would have to arrest me and hold me responsible for massacring an entire city. With that, I would have to say goodbye to my chill university life and n on how to survive a prison life in the card world. "Fock this," I cursed in frustration, realizing how hard it would be to invade the Sun Blossom city and wage war against the strongest organization of the city. ¡­ Chapter 506 - Narrative Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 22:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 I had prepared to face the Circle but not the entire Sun Blossom City. By the looks of it, if I have to attack the Circle, I will have to prepare retaliation from the whole city. Facing an entire city was out of the question as it would make me the bad guy, the public enemy. The public image of the Circle in Sun blossom city is very different from the one they had in Sky Blossom city. In Sky Blossom city, in people''s eyes, the Circle was a mysterious and powerful organization that even the city lord feared. The citizens of the Sky Blossom city never knew the Circle''s dirtyundry. But in Sun Blossom city, the Circle had a reputation of a righteous organization led by a heroic leader. This reputation of the Circle in Sun Blossom city was a far cry from the one in Sky Blossom city. This new change in the way the Circle operated came with the new branch leader. It seems he had a different image for the Circle in mindpared to the old branch leader. This image is what made it easier for the Circle to move the forces of the Sun Blossom city in their time of need. At such a period, if the TSR guild and Tiger Squadron led by me were to dere war on the Circle, we would literally be the bad guys in public eyes and the families guilds, authorities mobilizing their forces to provide the Circle with reinforcement would be justified in itself. It would look like the city came together to purge the outside enemy. That''s not good for the members of the TSR guild and Tiger Squadron or me. Considering all this, it became more challenging for me to think of a way to attack the Circle without facing the wrath of the entire Sun Blossom city. All my preparation until now was to fight the Circle, not a city. If I don''t find a way around this, I might have to give up attacking the Circle in order not to be the demon lord who massacred half of a city in the eyes of the entire world. The Narrative. Whates after every war is the Winner''s narrative, but in the present age, due to social media controlling the narrative in the Winner''s favor was very difficult. If it were ancient times when the grimoirework was yet to be developed, then what Victor says goes in the pages of history, be it true or false. But now, what the majority of public beloved went into the pages of history, be it true or false. Therefore controlling the public opinion was a big deal in modern warfare to control the final narrative on the conclusion of any conflict. This is what the new leader was doing by building a righteous image for the Circle and a heroic image for himself. In the people''s eyes, the Circle and he were the good guys, so automatically marking every organization or person that went against them or they themselves targeted as the bad guys. Every story had good guys and bad guys. The Circle had already filled in the role of good guys, and anyone that went against them would automatically bebeled as the bad guys. This meant that even if I were to somehow avoid facing the city after attacking the Circle, I would still lose as the other branches of the circle would ignite the public intobeling me as the demon lord that ughtered an entire organization, whatever the reason I had to attack the Circle sun blossom branch would it matter to the people. I could hide the identity of my troops and me when attacking the Circle, but the blood rule cards used by my troops would be very distinctive, and unless I nned not to use these cards in the future world would sooner orter figure out that it was I who attacked the Circle. And with a push from other branches of Circle, I believe the world would know a lot sooner. Why did I care about the public opinion of me? The answer was straightforward. It is because I am weak. When someone isbeled as the bad guy, it bes easier for his enemies toe after him. Just take the example of the demigod Redfall. He had an intimate rtionship with so many people, and most of them became his devotees. In most cases, these people were husbands and wives of prominent figures in the world. Yet the world could not prosecute Redfall because all the rtionships he had with his various partners were consensual. His partners took all the me upon themselves, therefore, giving no reason for the world to prosecute Demigod Redfall until the information that he grew humans as livestock to conduct blood sacrifice and blood ritual to make a breakthrough in his active soul control came to light. Using this as a reason, those that lost their partners to Redfall''s lifestyle band together under the one banner that they would exterminate an evil card apprentice when, in reality, all they cared about was taking revenge on the demigod Redfall for robbing their Husbands and Wives. This is how the world works. If I were to strike the Circle without enough preparations immaturely, then even if I won the battle, I would bebeled as the bad guy, give the rest of the Circle Branches a chance to band together and prosecute me under a justifiable cause of eliminating evil. This is why it is essential that Victor control the narrative of the events, or else even if they had momentarily won, they would lose in the pages of history by beingbeled as the bad guys. No matter how strong one is, nobody can beat time. Therefore, it was rudimentary to control the narrative. In ancient times the narrative of the events was Victor''s right, but in modern warfare, the one with the most favorable public opinion controlled the narrative. Making it necessary for me toe out as a good guy in the battle against the Circle. ¡­ Chapter 507 - Counter Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 22:13 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 "Boss, we could officially challenge the Circle of Sun Blossom branch to a guild war." Seeing me in deep contemtion, Van proposed an idea to directly confront the Circle without worrying about facing the entire city''s forces, a Guild War. Guild War is a legal way of ughtering enemies orpetitors to handle disputes and grudges. But this requires the initiator of the guild wars to prove the legitimacy of the reason behind invoking the Guild War. Unless the cause is found reasonable by the War Council or it is found that there is no room forpromise between the two parties, neither of the parties involved can engage in a war, but most of the time, private battles take ce in the background, hidden from the War Council. And most of the time, the War Council turns a blind eye to this unless concrete proof is provided by the parties involved. "A guild war through official channels will take a minimum of a month. I do not have that much time with me. And also, that is not the point here. I am not afraid of any legal actions. As long as it doesn''t involve me massacring half of a city, the Heatsend Royal family will take care of it. The point here is public opinion." I wanted to deal with the Circle before leaving for the Royal Pce. Which meant I did not have much time in my hand. "..." Van went silent, not understanding how the public opinion would affect our battle against the Circle. "Master, I have made the specific armor cards you asked for. I think we can hide our identity using these armors so that the regr citizens do not know that it was us who attacked the Circle." Having served as a soldier, old Ben knew one or two things about the effects of public opinion. During the monster war, all the soldiers were seen as heroes, but now, after the war, as a momentary peace is achieved, the world saw them all as a nuisance and freeloaders of taxpayer''s money. I had tasked old Ben to create the armors based on a new uniform code I nned to introduce for the members TSR guild and Tiger Squadron. Uniform was elementary for any organization. With a presentable uniform, our members could leave asting impression on the clients. Members of the TSR guild were adventures. They would require a little time to get used to the new uniform code soon to be imposed, but the members of Tiger Squadron were veteran soldiers. I bet they would love it to be collectively represented by a uniform. Old Ben, having witnessed firsthand how public opinion could affect after the war suggested that we hide our identities such that regr people don''t know that it was the TSR guild and Tiger squadron that attacked the Circle. This would work if not for other branches of Circle, who will try their best to bring the matter to light and create an unfair public opinion against us. "That won''t work. We have to approach this issue in a different way. To tackle this, we cannot find the solution to this by thinking like an adventurer or a soldier. We need to think like a politician. That is to snatch the control of the public opinion from the Circle''s hand. Van, you understand what I am implying, right? Please find out how the Circle is controlling public opinion, how they are able to hide all their dirtyundry from the people''s eyes and figure out who are the people helping the Circle to circte this new public image of theirs." The answer to my question was obvious, since the Circle is ying the role of good guys in the public''s eyes, I just had to snatch the role of the good guy from them. And how am I going to achieve this? Obviously, by shedding some light on the dirtyundry of the Circle, which it is hiding from the rest of the world. There are two steps to this part, the first being finding evidence of their wrongdoings and the second being figuring out the public reach. Finding evidence of the Circle''s wrongdoings is an easy task because many of the current members of the Circle in Sun Blossom city are the old members of the Circle in Sky Blossom city. Those people have learned to cover their tracks in Sun Blossom city under the direction of their new leader, but these people have left a lot of evidence of their past crimes in Sky Blossom city. So digging up dirt on the Circle was a simple task. Public Reach refers to how I get the evidence of the Circle''s shady past to reach as many people as possible before the Circle''s goons scrub it all. This is why I asked Van to find out how the Circle is maintaining its new public image. If I know how the Circle is doing its false publicity and keeping its past from surfacing in the grimoirework, then I could figure out a perfect way to shed light on what the Circle is, to the general popce. And prepare for countermeasures against the goons of the Circle trying to scrap the evidence I have provided in the grimoirework for the people to see what the circle actually is. "About that boss, they have hired a lot of unemployed mortals just to go through the grimoirework and erase any evidence of the Circle''s criminal past surfacing on the grimoirework. These people are also responsible for spreading false publicity of the circle. And if anyone tries to voice out the past of the Circle, this army of mortals, using their iron grimoire, suppress any and every voice against the Circle.." Van reported what he had already found out how the Circle was keeping the grimoirework clean from its past crimes in his initial findings. Chapter 508 - The Search Begins Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 22:27 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 "Interesting, employing mortals to monitor the grimoirework and spread false publicity. The Circle hase a long way from its old persona under the leadership of its new leader. Well, two can y that game." Hearing how the circle was able to clean its old past and falsify an entirely new past fitting the righteous image it was trying to build, I could not help butugh, realizing that this was one of the oldest tricks used by many Pop stars, actors, politicians back on earth. Though this method was a cheap trick, it worked. Therefore it was poprly used by famous people with a past to hide. "Boss, do you want me to start hiring people to counter the false publicity army of the Circle?" Van asked if he should form a mortal army to do our bidding in the grimoirework. "No, that won''t be necessary. I have something better in mind. Bring me 10,000 C-rank artificial wills. It''s time I showed you the power of modern supeputers." It is a proven fact that the human brain is less efficient than a supeputer in a specified repetitive task. Who needs a mortal army when I can have an army of supeputers working for me. I was going to create a card that I had nned to develop a long time ago to help lessen my burden in card creation, now seems a better time to create it than any. I put off making this card till now because I nned to create a rare grade version of this card with 100,000 A-rank artificial wills with help from the Heatsend royal family. Getting one or two A-rank artificial wills in this third-rate city is already a miracle, much less 100,000 A-rank artificial wills. I nned to have the Heatsend Royal family procure me 100,000 A-rank artificial required to create this card when I move to the Royal Pce. But it seems I need this card right away. Therefore, I decided to create a temporary water-downed version of this card for my current use. "10,000 C-rank artificial wills?.... I will get them right away." Van was dumbfounded and thought he heard it wrong, but after a pause, he nodded affirmatively and headed to make the required arrangements to execute my request. "If needed, make use of the Southern Emperor and the Royal family''s name. Those Card Creationist association snobs will not fork out such arge number of artificial wills without rming motivation." I advised Van to his back which got smaller as he walked further away out of the warehouse. "Yes, Boss," Van yelled back amd continued to head out. "Master, what would you like me to do?" Seeing Van was given an errand, old Ben asked one for himself. "You¡­ I have shared a few memories of ces and names with your Cmity daughter gem''s Hive AI. Follow the list and collect all the evidence. Take a few trusted tiger soldiers with you. Let them do the talking if needed." Using the memories of Clown Mask, it was not hard for me to find dirt on the Circle and its deeds in Sky blossom city. I shared these memories with old Ben so that he could efficiently gather all this evidence. "All my soldiers are trustworthy, master Wyatt. We will not fail the mission you have assigned to us." The reason I asked old Ben to take some of his trusted soldiers with him was not that he was not strong enough for the task, but due to his emotion paralysis, it made him unfit to do specific tasks which required social and people skills. "Okay, but still, after Van is done here, I will ask him to join you." Soldiers are stiff and too disciplined. Theyck the slick tongue of an adventurer who could find a friend in anybody. Therefore I nned for Van to apany old Ben on this mission. "Okay, Master Wyatt. I will not disappoint you." Seeing how I insisted on adding extra people to help assist him in his mission, old Ben felt myck of trust in his abilities and took it as a challenge to prove himself worthy. "Good, I know you will" I gave a few words of encouragement to old Ben. ¡­ "Boss, I did not fail in my mission. After using the Southern Emperor''s name, the association treated me like a VIP and handed me this storage truck card. And they said that if these artificial wills are not enough, they can procure more from the associations in the neighboring cities." It seems with my permission, Van did not hesitate to use Anna''s name right at the start. I don''t me him as I heard it is tough dealing with the snobbish association staff, especially if you need to purchase something as unreasonable as 10,000 artificial wills. "Good, I have another task for you," I said, taking the storage trunk card from Van. "Name it, boss." Van did not hesitate to show his eagerness to receive a new mission. "I have shared a few memories of ces and names with your Cmity daughter gem''s Hive AI. I have tasked old Ben to follow the list and visit these ces and people to collect all the don''t on the Circle. Your task is to tag along with old Ben and assign a guild member to monitor the subject after old Ben is done collecting the evidence. If any of the subjects show suspicious signs after old Ben leaves, capture them before they alert Circle about what we are doing. I don''t want the Circle to know who is targeting them." Once I begin exposing Circle for what they are, they will know that someone is targeting them. That is inevitable, but I can ensure they don''t know TSR guild, Tiger Squadron, or I are the ones who are targeting them because an invisible enemy is more deadly than a visible enemy. ¡­ Chapter 509 - Super Brain Date- 29 Mar 2321 Time- 23:03 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 Van''s adventurers are flexible with the kind of work they do. They do not mind working in the gray area, unlike old Ben''s Soldiers who frown upon anything not white. Especially the soldiers of the tiger squadron, these guys have righteousness stuck up their asses. Therefore, I tasked the soldiers with the white jobs leaving the shady gray jobs for the adventurers toplete. Right now, my little organization was missing people to handle the assignments in the dark. That''s a work in progress. I hope Diana makes the right choice. By right choice, I mean the choice I wanted her to make. "Yes, Boss. The TSR guild will not disappoint you." This can be considered the first task I havemissioned to the entire TSR guild. Van was thrilled as this was his opportunity to show me how far the TSR guild hase under his leadership. "I know, but be careful. The circle is not allowed to know what we are up to. I want this to be a surprise." Mike Brown, I want to look at the expression he will be making when he knows that I am behind the downfall of his kingdom. Though Van did a thorough background check on the new Sun Blossom branch leader of the Circle. It was notplete, and how do I know that? Because I had theplete history of Mike Brown with me. Where did I get this information form? From the Clown Mask''s memories. Yes, Clown mask''s memories had detailed information on every branch leader of the Circle. From these memories, I learned a revolutionary truth about the Circle''s supreme leader and its numerous branch leaders, which woulde to the light way ahead in the alternate future. Knowing this truth about the leaders of the circle, I knew that my enemy was not just the Sky Blossom branch leader of the circle, he is not the only one to be med for his sins against the Wyatt family but all of them, the Circle''s supreme leader and its numerous branch leaders. This truth is one of the reasons why I nned to attack the Sun Blossom branch of the Circle. And another reason is this is the only branch of Circle which I can destroy with my current power. "Okay, I will be careful. Boss will get to surprise the Circle as you nned. I will make sure of it." Van made a vow and headed out on his mission. Now that I had the 10,000 C-rank artificial wills cards and a few C-rank origin cores left from earlier in the dungeon, I had all the ingredients I required to create the card I wanted to make. Therefore turning on the security lock of the warehouse, I head to the Card Lab to begin the card creation process. Setting in lotus position on the futon, I ce the 10,000 C-rank artificial will cards into the card creation page. Then morphing the cards into core form I start to add the ve program of my Hive AI to each of the artificial will cores. The ve AI programs were like sperms impregnating the artificial will cores to give birth to a perfectly functional artificial ve conscious with supeputing capabilities rivaling the original Hive AI in my cmity soul gem. As I nned, the ve AI programs started to integrate with the artificial wills to form a perfectly functional artificial ve conscious. Collectively now I had 10,000 sentient AI which would only follow the directions of the Hive AI. Then I started tobine these 10,000 artificial sentient ve conscious to create an architecture of the super brain with 10,000 artificial ve conscious. Then I gave the super brain capabilities to ess the grimoire functions and grimoirework. This way, I could use it to scrape the grimoirework for specific data I instruct it to. Each one of these artificial ve consciousness could best 1000 mortals in terms ofputing power. And I had 10,000 of these artificial ve consciousness, meaning I had an army equal to ten million obedient mortals. Ten million, I guess this number should be enough to turn the tide against the Circle''s personal army of fake propaganda. My artificial ve consciousness do not tire or sleep. They were perfect soldiers meant to fight the good fight on the grimoirework as they could work for 24-hrs a day straight without rest as long as enough soul energy was supplied. Now that the architecture of the super-brain was built, I moved it to a fresh new C-rank origin core and then morphed the core into a card. [Card Name: Super Brain Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 8-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: The Super Brain is a support card consisting of 10,000 artificial conscious that gives the user theputing power of 10 million human brains. Additional effect: Parallelputing, Sentient Computing, Simtionputing, Memory Pce, Independentputing Warning: this card is a support card and can''t be used without the presence of hive AI.] Parallel Computing: The Super Brain has 10,000 individuality, each of which has a separate and fully-functional sentient consciousness. These consciousnesses are capable of thinking separately, therefore allowing them topute 10,000 tasks separately at the same time. Sentient Computing: This skill gives the super brain the capability to learn from its mistakes. Meaning the super brain will not make the same mistake twice duringputing. Simtion Computing: The Superbrain can simte the task given to it if all the parameters and variables are determined. Memory pce: This skill gives the Super been the ability to record all of its activities, in turn facilitating other skills of Superbrain such as Sentient Computing. Independentputing: Once the super brain is assigned a simr task, it can execute it without supervision. Note: if the task is assigned for the first time, there are chances of errors, so Independentputing is not rmended for trying a job on the first try. Chapter 510 - Deviants Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 7:30 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 "Susan, good morning. You are early today." I greeted Susan as she entered the warehouse along with Corey. I purposefully did not greet Corey because she had her sour puss face on. I did not want to ruin my morning by arguing with her. Just in case, I chose to acknowledge her existence with a nod. "Good morning. I came at the usual time, silly. I see you havepany over. Mr. Ben, would you prefer a morning tea or coffee? And you, Mr. Van? Tea or Coffee?" As Corey snorted to my nod, Susan greeted me and offered the hot beverages to our guests. "Thank you, Ms. Susan, but that won''t be necessary." Van politely rejected Susan''s offer. "None for me too. Manager Susan, I require your assistance with the sales of these cards. Please let me know when you are free." Old Ven also did not take Susan up on her offer and instead asked for assistance with the E-rank and F-rank blood item cards that he had created. "Give me fifteen minutes, Mr. Ben. I will be right with you." Seeing me nod in approval, Susan epted old Ben''s request. And then, asking for fifteen minutes, she excused herself from us, heading toplete her daily office routine. ... "..." Corey stood in front of me with a dead gaze. "Corey, how can I help you?" I did not know what Corey meant by standing in front of me, so. I asked if she required my assistance. "What work do I perform today, Boss?" Corey grumbled. I did not understand whether Corey wanted me to assign her a task or not. "..." I stared at Corey nkly without knowing what to say. Should I assign her a job, or should I shoo her? Like how one rotten fish spoils the whole pond simrly, Corey''s bad mood affected the rest, especially me. "Don''t mind her, her grandmother''s back in the city. And she did not get proper sleep yesterday night." Corey''s hair suddenly caught on fire and morphed into a half-humanoid form. ming hairs turned into the upper torso of a human female. It was none other than Corey Park who spoke in defense of Corey Bright. "Hi, Ms. Park. I don''t get it." What does Corey''s grandmother returning to the city and her not getting proper sleep supposed to do with me? Is it supposed to exin why Corey is ruining my morning? "Well, Corey''s grandparents fought over who gets to retire as the head of the family and stay with their precious granddaughter. In the end, they decided they both would retire and live with their sugar pie. Their reunion sparked¡­ how do I put it politely¡­ a passionate and loud hormonal exchange. The rooms of Guild Association housing are very thin. Let''s just say I am scared for the rest of my life. Oh, wait! I am half immortal, meaning I will have to carry this trauma for eternity." Corey Park did not understand the intention behind my words and went into deep detail in Corey Bright''s defense. "Grandparents sex, ites in the same league as listening in on your parents doing it. But nothing trumps walking in when your parents are in the middle of an orgy. That''s what I thought until my mother''s friend asked me to join them." Corey''s experience rekindled Van''s past traumas. And he sang like a broken rape record with no pause button. "..." Hearing van''s dreadful trauma, Corey thought of various possibilities and ways things could have gone wrongst night. These thoughts made Corey light-headed, and her knees went weak. Before she could fall to the ground, Corey park created a fire cushion to support her fall. "Van, shut up." Seeing how Van''s babble started to affect the room''s atmosphere, I asked him to shut up. I knew Van''s parents had an open opinion about sexual rtions considering their rtionship with demigod Redfall. Still, to think they would invite a child to an orgy, they were just sexual deviants. "Corey, considering your situation, why don''t you take a day off. Go home and have a good sleep." After listening to Ms. Park''s exnation amd seeing Corey''s situation, I decided to give her a day off. I did not take pity on Corey. I just did not want her to continue raining on my morning. I had spent an entire night nning how to counter the Circle''s false propaganda, and finally, all the pieces were in ce just when I was about tomence with my grimoirework warfare. Corey interrupted me with her story of eavesdropping on her grandparents having sex. "NOoo! Anything but that. I cannot return to that forsaken ce. The walls of that room will continue to haunt me. Please, I will do anything but that. I am begging you. I work for free. Just let me focus on something else." Hearing me ask her to take a day off and return to how to rest, Corey yelled in hysteria and began begging for work. "You already work for free." Ms. Park reminded Corey. "How about I book you a premium spa Package in the guild association mall? That should help you rx and get you some sleep." Booking doesn''t require money. Seeing disgruntled Corey, I helped her book a premium spa session. After all, I want Corey and her sob story out of here. "What is a spa?... Ahh, that should be rxing. Corey,e on, let''s go. I want to experience this spa." Corey Park seems to have essed Corey Bright''s memories to learn what a spa is. Learning about it, she seemed to agree with me, mostly because she wanted to experience it for the first time. "Okay, we will go but not to the Guild Association Mall Spa but Fine Gold Spa. They know how to treat a real VIP." In Association Mall, if you pay appropriate money, you can ess all the tiers of privilege they provide. But in Fine Gold, there is a hidden privilege tier that is only essible to the True VIPs. ¡­ Chapter 511 - Upgrading Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 7:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 "Where''s Corey?" Susan asked, unable to find Corey. "Corey went to Fine Gold Spa. She told me she had a rough night, so I gave her a day off." I half-heartedly replied to Susan as I was busy going through all the dirt old Ben had collected on the Circle. "That girl, already cking off. It seems I need to have a talk with her." Not knowing the whole reason behind Corey''s actions, Susan decided that Corey was cking off and needed some stern disciplining. "Yes, you should do that," I answered without thinking. "..." Feeling ack of intent in my answer, Susan knew I was not paying attention to her words. So she turned to old Ben and asked, " Mr. Ben, how may I be of your service." "I want you to sell these cards," saying that old Ben handed Susan a D-rank storage truck card. "I am sorry, Mr. Ben. Could transfer the contents of this storage truck card to a lower grade storage trunk card. I am just a bronze-grade grimoire holder." Susan is still a card student with a bronze-grade grimoire which meant she could not equip D-rank cards. Without equipping the storage truck card, Susan could not ess the cards that Old Ben wanted to sell, so she asked old Ben to change the storage card to a lower grade. "Sorry, my bad. I will change it right away." Old Ben apologized. Though old Ben was suffering from emotion paralysis, over the years, he had learned how to act normal so that he could blend in with the people surrounding him and not make people around him feel ufortable "That won''t be necessary old Ben." Just as old Ben was about to shift the cards in the storage card to a lower grade storage trunk card, I interrupted him from doing so. Having gone through the evidence collected by old Ben, I heard his conversation with Susan. Then a thought strikes in my head. I had many silver and gold grimoire with me that I collected as the spoils of war from the fools that came looking for trouble. The thought I had was to give one of the silver grimoires to Susan and help her to upgrade. I was already nning on giving a silver grimoire to Susan once she reached the card soldier realm as the average card apprentice meets the threshold of contracting a silver grimoire when they break through to the card soldier realm. Yes, there are exceptional cases such as myself, Corey, Amy, Pax, etc. And I did try getting Susan contracting silver grimoire when I got an extra silver grimoire, but it turns out Susan was not included in the exceptional cases. Susan tried upgrading her bronze grimoire to the silver grimoire with lots of hope but, in the end, failed. Despite already knowing that Susan could not upgrade her bronze grimoire to the silver grimoire, why did I think of having Susan contact the silver grimoire again? Because this time it was different, I had an idea. It would be more appropriate to call it a shortcut to help Susan upgrade her bronze grimoire to a silver grimoire. And the name of this shortcut was Silver Milk Powder. Yes, I was nning on using Silver Milk powder to help Susan upgrade her bronze grimoire to the silver grimoire. The silver milk powder helps mortals increase their active soul control by temporarily improving their connection to the soul and soul power. This is basically like increasing the aptitude of a mortal in terms of active soul control. This aptitude is what separates the average card apprentices from the exceptional cases. This means that with a better aptitude in terms of soul and soul energy, anyone can be an exceptional case. Therefore I nned to feed Susan with the silver milk powder, temporarily increasing her connection with the soul and soul energy, in turn temporarily increasing her aptitude. Finally, allowing her to upgrade her bronze grimoire to the silver grimoire. This is all a theory that I had just thought of and did not have any proof to support my theory. Upgrading grimoire is not a dangerous event except for some loss in soul energy. There will be no other side effects unless you consider a decrease in self-esteem as a side effect. Failing to upgrade her bronze grimoire to the silver grimoire the first time was already a massive blow to Susan''s self-esteem, and going through it the second time would be devastating. Still, considering the gains and losses for taking a chance to upgrade Susan''s bronze grimoire to the silver grimoire was worth it. But in the end, it was up to Susan to decide whether she would go through the shortcut I thought of to upgrade her bronze grimoire to the silver grimoire. "Wyatt, why do you say that? Is something the problem?" Seeing me interpret Ben from shifting the cards in the D-rank storage card to a lower grade storage trunk card, Susan could not help but ask in surprise. It was one thing for old Ben not to know that she was just a bronze grade grimoire holder, but I should already know that as I was the one who helped her create her origin card, I was right next to her as she failed to upgrade her bronze grade grimoire to silver grade grimoire. Therefore Susan did not understand why I would stop old Ben from transferring the cards to a lower grade storage trunk card. "Susan, I know you have already failed to upgrade your grimoire to silver grade once but listen to me, I have a theory that could help boost your chances in upgrading your grimoire to silver grade.. Would you like to try it?" I started to exin the theory I thought of to help Susan upgrade her bronze grade grimoire to silver grade and asked Susan to decide whether she nned to go through with it. Chapter 512 - Blowout Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 8:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 "So, you''re saying that taking this silver milk powder would increase my chances of sessfully upgrading my bronze grade grimoire to silver grade grimoire," Susan asked with skepticism hearing my exnation on how the silver milk powder could temporarily increase her aptitude and help her upgrade her grimoire to silver grade. "Yes," I nodded affirmatively. "Are you sure? I did not want to bring it up until now, but since you brought it up, when did you create silver milk powder? When did you apply for its patent? Is it a genuine product, or are the rumors about it true? I trust you, but I know nothing about this, so forgive me if I look a little skeptical." Susan was my exclusive manager, and since she maintained the online shop, she was pretty active on the grimoirework to check up on reviews, news, etc., about our card boutique and the person running it. Silver Milk Powder has made a ssh in the media these days. It is not new for some con man toe forward iming that he has created the perfect solution for helping mortals with their active soul control. In regr times scandals such as this would not be worth reporting, but the Silver Milk Powder scandal was different as it had the involvement of the Southern Emperor and the Heatsend Royal family. Even the trivial information regarding the Southern Emperor and the Royal family could be breaking news, much less a scandal involving the long searched solution for helping mortals with their active soul control. This story was bound to go viral. And it did. The questions are starting to spread on the grimoirework, asking the Royal family for an exnation. The Royal has already exined that Silver milk Power was a hoax, and an investigation into it has proceeded. But this was not enough forizens. They demanded more information, such as whether the Southern Emperor was part of the fraud or was she also the victim of the 17-year-old conman? If either of them were true, was it wise for the Royal family to let the current Southern continue to lead such an essential and influential role in the southern region despite her recent crucial shorings? Yes, calls for annexation of the Southern Emperor title from Anna had be a trend. Not just Anna, I had be the talk of every house in the region. A 17-year-old old to con the patent, copyright, and trademark association into granting a false patent had be a juicy piece of news to turn even the most random boring gathering into a debate contest. The Royal family had tried to suppress this news, dreading the consequence after seeing such a strong reaction from theizens on the matters regarding the Silver Milk Powder and the involvement of the Southern Emperor. There were two reasons why the Royal family tried to suppress this news, the first being to avoid the suspicion of various forces, and the second was obviously for reducing public opinion. If the Royal family did not try to suppress the news on the silver milk powder scandal, then the various interested forces will start thinking that the Royal family wants the news to spread and raise suspicion towards Royal''s intentions. Since the Royal family was going through all this trouble to avoid others suspecting them, they had to y their part right. Hence they acted as if they were desperately trying to sweep the dirt of their young heir under the rug. But unfortunately, the researchers of various universities and the empire were unwilling to let it slide. They wanted to make an example out of Anna because they believed she was the main culprit behind the fraud as there is no way a 17-year-old orphan from a third-rate city would con the Southern emperor. With such a blowout on the silver milk powder scandal, there was now Susan would not have heard about the Silver Milk Powder and my involvement in it. It was already a miracle that Susan could hold it in until I brought the matter up. Her patience was admirable. Since I gave her the opportunity, Susan did not hold herself back but unloaded all the questions she wanted to ask in a single breath. "Wow, Susan, One question at a time," I asked Susan, not to smother me with questions and tell me to speak. I get that she is excited as she can finally ask the questions, eating her up from inside. "Fine, are the rumors true?" Getting her chance Susan went to the jugr of the matter. "No, they are not. Silver Milk Powder is authentic and is capable of more than it ims. This whole thing isplex. For your safety, I will spare the details. And this is also one of the main reasons why Anna wants me to move to the Royal Pce." I skipped narrating all the boring details iming that it was for her safety, and Susan didn''t suspect anything. "I heard about the matter with the Duskborn family. Are you alright?" This time Susan directly reached for the heart, trying to console me if I needed any. "Ah! Those Fockers. They have a huge debt to my parents and me. I nned to return it someday." The Duskborn family''s involvement in this matter was unnecessary, yet they went out of their way and involved themselves in this matter. "..." Feeling my hatred and resentment for the Duskborn family, Susan did not know how to console me because she grew up in a typical family, and this kind of situation was out of her emotional understanding. "Is that all?" I asked Susan, seeing her get silent. "One more thing, how did you meet the Southern Emperor? As far as I know these past few days, you never left the Sky Blossom City." For some reason, I felt that Susan was more interested in hearing my answer to this question than the previous two. ¡­. Chapter 513 - Dilution Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 8:26 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 "Elliot introduced her to me to get her help with regards to silver milk powder." Answering Susan''s question, I did not go deep into details, just stated the facts. "Oh, I see. So how did you two be so close in such a short period?" Susan''s eyes could not hide her anticipation for my answer to her question. I think this must be the gossip bone in Susan asking this question. "Anna took a fancy to me. She is the ssic princess type. She gets what she wants. But since throwing tantrums and throwing money won''t work, she tried to seduce me. Seeing even that did not work, her fancy had turned into an obsession. Honestly, I am kind of afraid that she will force herself on me. Therefore when we are in the Royal pce, don''t leave me alone in a room with her. That gal is crazy, I say, Crazy!" I honestly narrated how my rtionship with Anna progressed. Also cautioned her about Anna''s tendencies. And how she did not understand that no means no. "..." Hearing me speak so casually about the Southern Emperor, Susan was baffled and hurriedly eyed Van and old Ben to see their reaction. "Don''t worry about them snitching. They are my people. They would never snitch about me." I assured Susan that Van and old Ben are trustworthy people and would keep the conversation in this room to themselves. "If you say so." Despite me assuring her by vouching for Van and old Ben, Susan still watched her words and acted with caution. After all, speaking ill of the Southern Emperor was a minor crime. "So, what have you decided? Are you willing to try upgrading your bronze grade grimoire to a silver grade grimoire with the assistance of silver milk powder?" Having cleared her doubts and answered her questions, I asked Susan if she was willing to try upgrading her grimoire once again. "Is this silver milk powder really that miraculous?" Susan found it hard to believe that the silver dust in front of her would help her upgrade her grimoire. I did not me Susan for being a little skeptical. Excluding the rumors surrounding the silver milk powder, the effects promised by the intake of silver milk powder were too miraculous and too to be true. Therefore a little skepticism is to be expected. "Yes, it is. Why don''t you try a little bit?" Since words were not enough, I thought experiencing the effects should be enough to help her decide. "That sounds reasonable." Saying that, Susan tried to intake a pinch of silver milk powder I had given to her. But I hurriedly stopped her from doing so. "Wait, that is highly concentrated silver milk powder; that amount should be enough to prove deadly for a card schr, let alone a rookie Card student such as yourself." For my personal use, I had made a separate stock of highly concentrated silver milk powder, which upon dilution amounts equal to kilos of silver milk powder. Therefore even a pinch of this concentrated silver milk powder was too much for a card student. It had to be diluted before consumption. "Hey, it was you who suggested it," Susanined as I was the one who suggested it and also the one who stopped her from acting on my suggestion. "I did, but I did not ask you to consume it directly. Fetch a ss of water. Let''s dilute it." I epted Susan''sint and ordered her to fetch some water to dilute the concentrated silver milk powder. "Here you go" Soon, Susan brought a ss of water from the kitchen and handed it to me. "Behold!" Taking the ss of water from Susan, I dissolved a pinch of silver milk powder, and soon the water turned into shimmering milk. *Gasp* seeing the ss of water turn into a ss of milk, Susan gasped in astonishment. "Just take a sip of it. That should be enough for you to experience the greatness of the silver milk powder." I handed the ss of silver milk to Susan and advised her just to drink a sip of it as that should be enough for her current active soul control percentage. "Okay," following my advice, Susan took a sip of the silver milk water. As soon as the milk entered her mouth, Susan felt soothing energy on the surface of her tongue as it gently flowed through her food pipe into her stomach. As if pouring oil to the fire, Susan suddenly felt the soul energy in her rage as the silver milk water entered her stomach. Feeling the vtile soul energy in her body, Susan hurriedly sat down in a lotus position on the couch and started to focus on tempering her active soul control percentage. And after a good five minutes, Susan opened her eyes, which were filled with great astonishment experiencing the miraculous effect of the silver milk water. "Wow, this Silver milk powder is just marvelous. If I had such miraculous powder back in my high school years, I would have easily broken through and be a card apprentice back then. Wyatt, this really has more benefits than advertised." It did not take long for Susan to convert into a firm believer in silver milk powder. "Good, now that you know that silver milk powder works, what have you decided? Will you give it a try?" Seeing excited Susan, I asked her if she was willing to upgrade her bronze grimoire to silver grade grimoire with the assistance of silver milk powder. "At first, I was skeptical because of all the rumors surrounding this powder but having experienced the effects of silver milk powder first hand; I am willing to take the chances." Susan agreed to upgrade her bronze grimoire to silver grade grimoire with the assistance of silver milk powder. "Great!" I eximed, hearing Susan agree. Chapter 514 - These Veil Feelings Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 8:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 "Okay, would you prefer to upgrade your grimoire to silver grade in privacy, or this is fine?" I asked Susan, handing her a silver grimoire. "I will use the cardd to upgrade my grimoire." Taking the silver grimoire, Susan eyed Van and old Ben before informing me that she would like to upgrade her grimoire in privacy. "Sure, just remember to empty this ss of silver milk water before you attempt to upgrade the grimoire." The upgrading idea I thought of was nothing new. It was just the regr upgrading method with a Card apprentice under the influence of silver milk powder. "What? I need to drink the entire ss of silver milk. Didn''t you say that it was highly concentrated and could kill me?" Hearing me ask her to consume the entire ss of silver milk water, Susan eximed in horror, remembering the repercussions of taking in highly concentrated silver milk powder. Susan did not want to die ODed on silver milk powder. "Don''t worry, all the influence of the silver milk water will be consumed in the upgrading process, leaving you unharmed to reap the benefits," I assured Susan that there was nothing to worry about as the grimoire upgrading process would save her from all repercussions of consuming the entire ss of concentrated silver milk water. "How sure are you about all this? Am I the firstb rat you are trying this half-baked theory on?" Listening to my words, Susan felt something amiss and realized that she might be theb rat for my new hypothesis. "Haha! Didn''t I already mention I just came up with this theory? So, unfortunately, I did not get time to test it out. But I can bet on my reputation that nothing unexpected will happen." I let out augh to cover my embarrassment. "Humph, What if something unexpected does happen?" Susan snorted and asked, staring deep into my eyes. "This...what do you want me to do?" For some unknown reason, Susan''s question felt like a trick question to me. Therefore for a second, my words trailed off. "In case something unexpected were to happen to me because of your untested theory, I want you to¡­. Take Responsibility." Susan''s sharp voice trailed, and soon it added a seductively devilish ring to it. " I will!'' I nodded thoughtfully, as a scientist I will always be responsible for my mistakes. the possibility of Susan''s word carrying other meaning did cross my mind, but I did not entertain those thoughts even for a second longer as I did not want something like sexual tension between Susan and Me to ruin what we have going on here, a super efficient systematic arrangement. "..." Seeing me respond positively without hesitation, Susan''s cheeks turned red with blush, and grabbing the ss of silver milk water, she ran towards the Card Lab. "..." I did not understand how my response could generate such a reaction from Susan. Shaking my head, I returned to my seat only to see Van give me a thumbs up with both his thumps. Van''s action annoyed me, and I almost considered reducing his cmity daughter gem privilege level to ve tier. ¡­ *Bang* mming the door of the cardb shut, Susan leaned back on it. Remembering the bold words she spoke earlier, her face turned tomato red as she repeated, "Stupid! Stupid!..." Susan did not know what had got into her to do something so bold, but ever since she saw Luna kiss her boss, she felt this strange feeling grow in her heart which has been on a trend ever since then. Now, matter how much she tried to erase or suppress or hide these veil thoughts, they did not seem to go away. It kept resurfacing, and every time it resurfaced, it would grow stronger. Because of these veil feelings, Susan''s nights have been restless. And today, she finally did it. She indirectly blurted out what was in her heart. Thankfully her boss was as dense as they came and did not realize the intentions behind her words. Nevertheless, remembering how he answered her positively without any dy or hesitation, her heartbeat raised to an rming speed. "Begone! Begone! Veil thoughts Begone!" Susan chanted, trying to suppress her unidentified feeling for her exclusive client whom she wanted to make her exclusive man. "Time to upgrade," suppressing her dirty thoughts and clearing her mind, Susan focused on the matter at hand. She was here to upgrade her bronze grimoire to a silver grimoire under the influence of silver milk powder, not fantasize about her boss. Susan sat on the futon in a lotus position and ced the silver grimoire in her bronze grimoire''s card creation page, ready to upgrade the bronze grade grimoire to a silver grade. Before starting the process as suggested by her boss, she chugged down the silver milk water in one breath and hurriedly began to upgrade the bronze grimoire to silver grimoire. Under the influence of the silver milk water, Susan felt like she had entered the enlightened state, but unfortunately, she did not. She was just high under the effect of concentrated silver milk powder. Just when Susan felt that this state would consume her heart, mind, and soul, finally the upgrading process began, and all the boost to Susan''s connection with her soul and soul power suddenly vanished as if it never existed. The silver milk water''s boost disappeared from Susan''s body to her grimoire. Right then, a brilliant silver light shone in the cardb, indicating that Susan''s upgrade to silver grade grimoire was sessful. ¡­ "Good job, you two. All I had asked for is here. Now, all we have to do is wait and watch." I equipped the Superbrain card and shared the photocopy of all the evidence collected on the crimemitted by the circle in Sky blossom city. I patiently monitored as the sentient AI consciousnesses of superbrain did their job to make all this evidence reach as many people as possible on the grimoirework wlessly. "Boss, there is a minor situation." As I was admiring the proficiency of the superbrain card and watching my new toy work their magic as I expected them to, Van drew my attention with a dire voice. "What happened?" I ask disgruntledly, being disturbed from watching my babies at work. "All the other subordinates in the Blood Rock Cave have returned except one, Sarah," Van reported. "So? What''s the problem if she wants to continue to learn and experience blood rules more, let her." I asked in annoyance. Because I had increased the authority of Van''s cmity daughter gem so that he could handle such small things, it seems I had overestimated him. "Boss, the problem is Sarah seems to have entered a trance like state and is glowing with blood-red light. This caused others to choose to leave the blood rock cave voluntarily. Others are worried about Sarah as they have not experienced something like this before." Van narrated what he had gathered. "Um¡­ ok, let''s head to the blood rock cave. I cannot identify the problem from here and without determining her current conditions. Before that, let''s stop at D-rank silver beach dungeon to pick up Cortney and Bloodette. " I had no choice but to head to the blood rock cave to check on Sarah''s condition, leaving the superbrain card running in my grimoire. I wanted Bloodette to tag along with me because she could control the gate of the blood rock dungeon. Secondly, because I had shallow knowledge of blood rules and their various meanings, I decided to call an expert in blood rule to help me understand what is going on with Sarah. ¡­ Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 8:53 Location- ???, ???, Yang Harvesting Cave Inside a dark cave, an olddy sat on a stone b in a lotus position with her eyes closed. She looked like a corpse hoisted to sit in the lotus position. Yet she emitted a strong aura and pressure. From the presence alone, one could tell she is no ordinary being. In front of the olddy was a blood-red unlit candle, which suddenly lit up, shining light in the dark cave. "Hahaha, Heaven''s be damned," seeing the blood-red candle lit up out of thin air, the olddy started tough maniacally and cursed the heavens. With herughter, strong turbulent energy sheathed out of the olddy''s body. This energy was strong enough to outmatch any veteran demigod. "Finally! Atst, my son lives again. Hahaha, heavens be damned." The olddy''s manicughter grew stronger, and her curses to the heavens grew louder. It seems she is celebrating the rebirth of her son. Turns out the blood-red candle is no ordinary candle. It is called Soul Status Candle. It''s a candle created using the centa of an infant as its ingredient. The candle''s me disy''s the health of the infant''s soul, whose centa is used as ingredients in the making of the candle. The me of the candle was not too bright; it appeared to be struggling to stay lit.. Seeing this, the olddy eximed, "my baby needs me." Chapter 515 - Soul Status Candle Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 8:59 Location- ???, ???, Yang Harvesting Cave [Card Name: Soul Status Candle Card Type: Item card (Bonded) Card Rank: SSS-rank, Legend Grade Card Rate: 13-Stars Card Durability: [75/100] Card Effect: The host can use this item to keep track of the updates on the bonded souls'' health. Additional Effect: Location tracking, Soul nourishing, Fragrance of the Murderer Special Status: Bonded to " My Little Prince " Warning: The extinguishing of the candle me and the candle turning into dust represents the bonded soul being permanently destroyed. If the candle me is extinguished, but the candle remains intact represents that the soul has entered the river of souls to join the cycle of reincarnation. Note: when the soul enters the Cycle of reincarnation, the candles will melt and evaporate. If the soul entering the river of souls repeatedly will result in the decrease of card durability] Location Tracking: The me on the soul status candle can direct the user to the bonded soul. Note: The bonded soul will know it''s being tracked, and tracking is impossible if the Bonded soul doesn''t want to be found. Soul Nourishing: The host can use their soul to nourish the soul of the bonded soul in case it is damaged. Restriction: The greater the distance between the user and the bounded soul, the greater the user''s price to nourish the damaged soul. Note: This soul nourishment is restricted to the damaged part of the soul. It can not go beyond that. Fragrances of the Murderer: If the bonded soul enters the river of souls, the person responsible for sending the bonded soul to the river of the soul will get branded with a unique fragrance simr to the one emitted by the Soul status candle. The holder of the soul status candle can smell the aroma imprinted on the murderer irrespective of distances within the said world''s confines. Restrictions - If the soul is destroyed or enters the cycle of reincarnation, fragrance branded on the murderer will also dissipate. Note: the fragrance imprint is invincible as long as the bonded soul is in the river of souls. ... The Soul Status Candle is a miraculous item. Its me represents the bonded soul''s health, whose centa was used in the candle''s creation process. And currently, the me of the blood-red Soul status candle in front of the old Lady was not doing so well. It had numerous cracks on it, and despite theck of wind in the cave, its me flickered vicariously as if it would extinguish anytime soon. Seeing this, the old Lady eximed in panic, " My Baby needs me!" As she knew that her son''s rebirth was not a done deal, his soul seemed to have found its way out of the river of souls to this world, but something seemed to be stopping itsplete descent. Coming to this conclusion, she decided to assist her son with one of the Soul Candles Skill Soul nourishing. The current state of her son''s soul fall''s under the status ''damaged'' therefore allowing the olddy to use her soul to assist her son''s soul''s descent with the skill ''soul-nourishing.'' Having decided to assist her son''s soul, the olddy did not hesitate and took the blood-red soul status candle in her hand, preparing to nourish the flickering me with her soul. Without any dy, the olddy moved her soul to start feeding the me using the soul-nourishing skill but soon faced the restrictions that came upon using this particr skill. Her realm decreased to that of a card Student from Card Demigod while her physical body was immobilized. ''The restriction was more significant than I expected it to be. It seems my little prince is descending in a faraway ce. But that''s not possible. Thest time I checked, the Bloodline vessel and her guardian were in a third-rate city of the southern region. That''s why I created this cave near the border of the southern region, a few feet from the grand formation covering the whole southern region. Did a variable ur again? Was it the ants that caused the incident a few days ago near the B-rank Blue Blossom Lake field dungeon or somebody else? I bet it is those ants again. I should have hunted down those fockers. If not for this grand formation covering the entire southern region limiting me, I would have done so.'' The entire southern region is covered in a grand array formation created by the ancestors of the Heatsend Royal family. They created this formation to track down the prominent figures that would enter their territory without permission. So in order to not alert the Heatsend Royal family, the old Lady chose to camp a few feet outside the array formation. While keeping track of the updates on the vessel. But unfortunately, a few ants whom her son cuckolded found out about the bloodline vessel and tracked it down. Thankfully these ants were also restricted by the grand array formation covering the southern region. Stripping them of the opportunity of killing thest hope of their enemy with their own hands. Being limited, they contracted a local organization to kill the bloodline vessel and massacre all people surrounding her. But unfortunately for them, the bloodline vessel carried her son''s bestowed card, saving her from the disaster. The olddy wanted to hunt down the people responsible for these, but she was in the dark about the people who gave the hit on her son''s bloodline vessel. Neither could she enter the southern region and catch an organization that attempted to kill the bloodline vessel to torture the information on people who put the hit. Helpless, the olddy chose to hide in her cave and send a message to the guardian of the vessel to find her. But her circumstances limited her options. Hence she created a puppet to physically contact the guardian and deliver the message. It has been days, and there has been no response from the puppet sent to deliver the message. ¡­ Chapter 516 - Yin Widow Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:02 Location- ???, ???, Yang Harvesting Cave "No, I can not waste time here. I guess I will have to be swift enough." Seeing the soul status me flickering grow wilder, the olddy''s heart went turbulent, and she decided to risk it and enter the southern region in search of the bloodline vessel. The olddy nned to abduct her son''s bloodline vessel before the Royals of the southern region responded. Hoping for the best, the olddy tried to ess the imprint she had left on the blood vessel for directions to her location. This way, she could directly teleport and arrive next to the bloodline vessel and leave before the demigods of the Heatsend family teleport to the location with the help of the grand array formation. But for some reason, she could not detect the imprint she left on her son''s bloodline vessel. "What the heck happened in these two days? Thest time I checked, the imprint was fine. Forget it, the guardian should be right next to her. I will ess his imprint" a few minutester, " Again? Why can''t I detect the guardian''s imprint either?" The olddy was puzzled, unable to sense either one of the imprints she had left on the Bloodline vessel or her guardian. These past few days, she was busy operating the puppet to reach the Guardian unnoticed by grand array formation. If it were a normal time with one eye closed, she could control thousands of puppets irrespective of the distance between them, but that meant using her mental strength and divinity. If she were to use her mental strength or divinity to control the puppet, then the point behind this would be moot and pointless as the grand array formation would quickly discover her. Therefore, the olddy had to go stone age on operating the puppet so that there would not be unexpected leaks of her presence and she wouldn''t be detected by the grand array formation. While she was busy operating the puppet simr to mortals, many changes had urred with the Bloodline Vessel and her Guardian beyond the olddy''s calctions. Seeing that her son''s soul can still persist in descending meant that the Blood Vessel was not killed. So she had one less thing to worry about. "So what if I can not sense the imprints that I left on the bloodline vessel and her guardian? I can still use the location tracking skill of the soul status candle." Since her son''s soul had already formed a connection with the bloodline vessel, it meant she could use the location tracking skill of the soul status candle to locate the bloodline vessel. Since her son had already granted her permission to track his location using the soul status candle before leaving for the river of souls, she had nothing stopping her from doing so. "What the heck! Who the F is messing with me? Why can''t the Location tracking skill of the soul status candle trace the location of the bloodline vessel?" The olddy yelled furiously, seeing that even the skill of the legendary grade soul status candle card could not trace the location of her son''s bloodline vessel. Unable to grasp the situation of her son''s soul and his bloodline vessel, with the vigorously flickering candle me threatening to extinguish any minute now, the old yelled, "Fock it! Space hoop" Spreading her mental strength and operating her divinity to its limits, the olddy space hooped towards the direction of thest known location of the bloodline vessel. After space hooping three times, the olddy reached her destination, the Sky Blossom City. "Yin Widow, you got lion''s balls to return to the southern region despite your past crimes." A loud feminine voice thundered as the olddy stepped into the air space of Sky Blossom city. ''What the F is this brat doing here? Is she the one behind the disappearance of my imprint on the Bloodline Vessel and her guardian? Did those ants inform the Heatsend family about my Son''s bloodline vessel since their attempt to murder her was a failure? I should have hunted those fockers down no matter the consequence. Fock! Shit just got a whole lotplicated.'' The Yin Widow wanted to quickly grab her son''s bloodline vessel and teleport back to the imprint she left in her cave, but the unexpected presence of the Southern Emperor made things moreplicated than they should be. In order for her not to be detected by the grand array formation covering the southern region, Yin Widow used a tiny bit of her mental strength to quickly locate the imprints and get an update on the health of the hosts these imprints marked. So she did not did not have the luxury to use her mental strength to scan the surroundings of her imprints or even eavesdrop on them. Being limited in her options due to various circumstances, Yin Widow did not know the Southern emperor was in close proximity to her soul''s Bloodline Vessel. Due tock of information, the Yin Widow misunderstood that the ants that were cuckolded by her son having been unable to destroy thest hope her son had informed the Heatsend family about the bloodline vessel to get their revenge one or the other way. Hence she concluded that this was the reason behind the visit of the Southern Emperor to the third-rate city like Sky blossom city, and misunderstood that right now, her Son''s Bloodline vessel was in the Southern Emperor''s possession to be used as a hostage against her. "Brat, I am not here to fight. Handover my son, and I leave this ce quietly." Though being superior in terms of realm, strength, and experience, the Yin Widow disregarded the impolite words of her opponent as this was the matter of her son''s rebirth, and her pride was nothingpared to that. "Old Bitch, have you finally gone senile? Don''t you know that an army of cuckold''s killed your son under the banner of ridding evil from this world?" The Southern Emperor mocked and cursed Yin Widow without fearing that her opponent was a veteran demigod. "You¡­ brat, don''t try to deny why you are here. Now stop trying to buy time for reinforcements and hand over my son''s bloodline vessel. Don''t make me repeat myself. Hurry up." Yin Widow misunderstood that Anna was trying to buy time for the demigods of the Heatsend family to arrive as reinforcement. "Bloodline vessel? that demonic son of yours is cautious. Why wouldn''t he be? With all the disgruntled husbands and wives aiming to cut off his worn-out meat-rod due to him cuckolding people left and right. What did he ept the consequences would be? And you! What did you do to him for him to grow up into such a deviant?" ¡­ Chapter 517 - Fugitive Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 08:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-Rank Silver Beach Gate dungeon "Luna, how long do I have to share my mental strength," Anna asked Luna while her mental strength was pouring into a strange, mysterious device. "Just a while longer," Luna responded to Anna''s question, but her eyes stayed on the sheet of data and various parameters provided by the device. "You have been saying that for the past 3 hours, and why the heck am I doing this? Aren''t there any other personnel?" Anna has been pouring her mental strength into the mysterious device for 3hrs now and reasonably grew impatient. "Yes, just a while longer," Luna answered without a thought, and she did not seem to pay attention to Anna''s questions as her mind was apanied by analyzing the datasheet. "Argh!" Anna gritted her teeth and swallowed her anger. Anna wanted to stop pouring her mental strength into the strange device if not for Luna''s warning that if she were to stop in the middle, then they would have to start all over again. Seeing that, except her, all the eligible personnel for this task were busy setting up the apparatus for dungeon relocation, she had no choice but to swallow her anger. Otherwise, one slip, and she would have repeated the whole process all over again. "Annie, go pass me a cold one." Anna barked an order at her batman. "Yes, ma''am. Here you go." Annie, the batman, was a peak card king, yet she was not offended by being assigned as a personal soldier servant to serve the Southern Emperor. Just when Anna thought she could soon enjoy a chilled beer, her grimoire rang with alert notifications. Without much thought and hesitation, Anna threw the beer on the ground as she knew the alert notification only sounded in case of emergency and quickly summoned her grimoire to check the notification. [Alert: A demigod invasion detected by grand array formation. Note: for further information, ess the grand array formation terminal.] "Which fool is so eager to die." Seeing that the alert was just about a demigod entering the southern region without permission, Anna rxed and opened the grand array formation terminal on the grimoirework to see who dared to enter her territory without permission. [Checking records to identify the invader¡­ ] [Target found! ] [Target Name: Yin Widow Target Location: Coordinates of breach 82.8628 degrees South, 135.0000 degrees North. The target is using space skills to wander, unable to lock the target''s location inside the grand array formation in real time] [Fugitive Alert! Fugitive: Yin Widow Realm: Card Demigod Crime: Complete massacre of the 25th regiment of the southern watch and 18th regiment of Southern State Guards. Status: Very Dangerous] [Bounty Alert! Wanted: Yin Widow Realm: Card Demigod Bounty: 5 iplete divinity Employer: Heatsend Royal family] [Bounty Alert! Wanted: Yin Widow Realm: Card Demigod Bounty: 20 iplete divinity Employer: Yin-Yang Harmony Sect] *Whoosh* "Anna, did you read the notification! If my guess is right, that old bat is heading towards this city." Oldman Lorenzo appeared out of thin air next to Anna and predicted that Yin Widow might be headed to the Sky blossom city. Unlike Anna, Lorenzo is well versed in the geography of the southern region and the boundary of the grand array formation. Reading the coordinates of the breach, he could guess the likely target based on the location nearest to the array is close. And Sky Blossom City was first on the list. "Why would she head here? That makes no sense, old man." Anna did not understand why a demigod would risk death toe to the Sky Blossom City. "There are two reasons for that, either she is here to take revenge on her sister''s murder by killing his precious niece, or she is here on behalf of the Yin-Yang harmony sect to steal the dungeon we are trying to relocate. The Yin-Yang harmony sect is getting creative. By using a fugitive to do their dirty work, they can deny any involvement and avoid any possible repercussions if she gets caught." As always, Lorenzo over-read into the whole situation. "You old fool, it is taking so many of us and so much time to relocate to this dungeon. How do you expect her to steal the dungeon? Even if she is a demigod, that''s impossible." Anna did not buy into Lorenzo''s words as there were so many holes in his theory, not to mention the Dungeon reaction was a top-secret mission known to few people. The soldiers don''t even know why they were relocating this dungeon; most of them thought this was just an experiment to check the progress of the dungeon relocation research. "Decades ago, when Yin Widow escaped from the imprisonment of the Yin-Yang harmony sect, she raided their treasury and stole quite a few legendary cards. And one of them is the Miniature World card. With that card, it wouldn''t be an effort for her to steal this D-rank dungeon." Lorenzo exined the reason behind his theory. "Fock! These damned traitors." If it were some other time, Anna would not believe Lorenzo''s exnation but contemte the possibility of the Matron and Paw n''s involvement. She could not take the chance. "Do you believe me now?" Lorenzo asked smugly "No, I am just worried if the Matron and the paw n are involved in this matter. Old man, hurry and find Wyatt. He may be one of her targets." Anna finally became serious, thinking of the possibility that the Matron had sent a demigod this time to finish the assassination job and steal the dungeon. "Don''t worry about the boy. Prioritize the dungeon. If we lose that, then we lose a lot." In Lorenzo''s mind, the dungeon was more important than the life of a high schooler. Without the silver milk produced in the dungeon, they cannot manufacture silver milk powder. Therefore he thought that Anna should set her priorities straight and choose family benefit over a crush. ¡­ Chapter 518 - Cause And Effect Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09: 02 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-Rank Silver Beach Gate dungeon "Lorenzo shut the fock up and do as I say," Anna yelled at Lorenzo, reminding him that she is in charge and he has to do what she asks of him. "The kid is safe. He has entered the Blood supreme''s sealed dungeon with Cortney." Using the array formation covering the city, Lorenzo has monitored Wyatt and kept track of Wyatt''s movements ever since he ditched Luna. "What? Cortney? Shouldn''t she be in custody? How did she escape? When did she run away? Why did you not inform me of her escape?" Hearing that her young crush was safe and sound, Anna''s nerves finally calmed down. But learning that the holder of Tao Tongue has escaped, Anna''s blood pressure hit the peak. "I did not inform you because I did not know that she had escaped until recently. She somehow managed to evade the surveince of the city array formation and escape the custody. If she had continued to hide in the dungeon seal, I would not know that she was hiding in there." Lorenzo did not know how Cortney managed to avoid the surveince of the city array formation and hide in the dungeon seal. If not for hering out of the dungeon to invite Wyatt into the dungeon, he wouldn''t have found her. "What? Your life until now as an array master is an utter waste. Aren''t you ashamed to call yourself an array master when a teenager managed to evade it? Shame on you." Anna did not spare Lorenzo and med him for Cortney''s escape from custody. "..." Lorenzo wanted to scream at the top of his lungs, but he balled up his fist and suppressed his anger. "Enough bickering she is already," looking at the sky, Anna spotted the Yin Widow who has just space hooped to the Air space of the sky blossom city and yelled, " Yin Widow, you got lion''s balls to return to the southern region despite your past crimes." ¡­ Date- XX XX 2X00 Time- XX:XX Location- Southern Region, XXXXX On this day, the Heatsend Royal family''s young prince killed a demigod from the Long n. And subsequently, the cause and effect unfolded in mysterious ways. Yin Widow and the Long n''s demigod were students of the same master. Their rtionship had long blossomed from ordinary bounds of fellow students to something more. The rtionship between them was simr to that of lovers, but their master did not consider their feelings and sold both of them to two different superpowers, The Long n and the Yin-Yang Harmony sect. They both got married to the capable men in the respective superpowers and started a new family separately despite their hearts being with each other. Over the years, they grew stronger and achieved the boundary every card apprentice would dream of. With the newfound strength, they both decided to rewrite their fate and shape their destinies with their own hands. Following their hearts, they both killed their husbands and made it look like idental deaths. They say time can change anything, and the same happened to these two tragic lovers. The demigod from the Long family had grown new hobbies such as soul plucking, which was the reason behind her meteoric rise in the realm despite herck of talent. Yin Widow was not new to Soul plucking. She herself indulged in such immoral acts out of spite for her arranged husband and in search of strength. Therefore Yin Widow was not opposed to her lover''s hobby. Until one day, the Yin Widow''s lover decided to huntrger prey, such as the prince of the Heatsend Royal family. The one who was considered to be the strongest demigod of that generation. Yin Widow''s Lover was in over her head and lost her life trying to chew more than what she could swallow. Getting the news of her Lover''s death, Yin Widow was filled with rage and decided to seek revenge on the murderer. But she knew that with her strength, she was not the match of the prince of the Southern region. Hence she decided to exact her revenge slowly by killing his subordinates, the 26th regiment of Southern Watch and the 18th regiment of Southern Guards. Like her Lover, Yin Widow underestimated Anna''s uncle. In order to find justice for his soldiers, Anna''s uncle mobilized the strongest squadron of the Southern Watch and Souther Guard and directlyunched a siege on the main base of the Yin-Yang Harmony sect. And within an hour, he forced the Yin-Yang Harmony sect to give up on Yin Widow. In order to save some face and please the prince of the southern family and his forces at the doorsteps, the Yin-Yang Harmony sect used internal discipline to punish demigod Yin, Widow by sentencing her to imprisonment in heathen stone prison for 200 years. The sect punished Yin Widow to save her from the Heatsend royal family and herself. The sect knew if Yin Widow were left with no consequences, she would try to retake revenge, or the prince of the Heatsend family would try to assassinate her personally. This punishment doesn''t seem much, but for a sect to punish one of their demigods was already a miracle. Knowing that Yin Widow has gone into hiding and there isn''t much he could do, Anna''s uncle chose to back down for now. Just when everyone thought everything was settled, fate had other ns; Yin Widow''s son was being hunted down by his enemies under the banner of justice for the heinous crimes he hadmitted against humanity. Learning the news, the disgruntled Yin Widow escaped from her imprisonment and raided the Yin-Yang harmony sect treasury as she knew she alone could not help her son; she required more firepower to take on her baby''s enemies. Unfortunately, by the time she reached her Son, he had already been killed by the angry mob.. Learning the death of her only son, the Yin widow went crazy, and in a fit of rage, she med the prince of the Heatsend Royal family for her son''s death. Chapter 519 - World Cutter Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09: 04 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-Rank Silver Beach Gate dungeon "Little brat, stop stalling for time and hand over my son'' s bloodline vessel." Yin Widow was being very tolerant right now. If not for her believing that her son''s bloodline vessel was being held hostage by the southern emperor, she would have already killed the little harlot for talking smack. "Old chatan, I do not have your son''s bloodline vessel. Wasn''t I clear the first time." Anna yelled at Yin Widow, not minding her words because the person in front of her could kill her with just her intent. "Quite stalling otherwise, don''t me me for turning this small city into a wastnd." Seeing that trying to negotiate with the little floozy did not work, Yin Widow decided to get a little aggressive to get the hoochie serious. "Who is stalling? Don''t you get it? No reinforcement ising. If they wanted to, with the help of grand array formation, they would have already. So you stop making threats and stand by your words." Anna made it clear that no reinforcements wereing to help her deal with Yin Widow, yet somehow her confidence did not seem to waiver in front of an existence that could kill her with a thought. "Little tramp, aren''t you overestimating yourself? What gives you the confidence to handle me without the help of demigods from your family? Is it because you are holding my son''s bloodline Vessel hostage? Remember, brat, if my son fails to descend today, I will color the entire southern region with your family''s blood." Hearing that no demigod wasing as reinforcement to deal with her, Yin Widow was astonished, making her more confident that Anna was holding her son''s bloodline vessel hostage. "How many times do I have to tell you that I do not have your son''s bloodline vessel? Quit yapping and put out already." Anna was annoyed hearing Yin Widow repeatedly iming that she was holding her son''s bloodline vessel hostage and asked Yin Widow to stop moving her jaw and do what she threatened to do. "Girl, how long are you going to deny? Do you think this is a joke or feel like I am joking? Don''t force my hand. I am begging you to hand over my son''s bloodline vessel, and I will swear on my soul to end any and all cause and effect between the Heatsend family and me." No matter how cruel and gruesome Yin Widow was in the end, she was a mother who was willing to do anything for her baby boy. She was ready to forget all the grudges between her and Anna''s uncle if it meant saving her son. "Seriously bitch, when is thest time you get tested? Have you really gone senile? Or don''t you understand thenguage I am using? What am I doing wrong for you to think that I have your son''s bloodline vessel? Please tell me, and I will rectify it." Anna was afraid Yin Widow had gone senile for real as nothing is scarier than a crazy demigod. Therefore she decided to clear the misunderstanding that Yin Widow was under. "What?" Hearing Anna, Yin Widow, was baffled but still summoned the soul status candle to try and locate her son''s bloodline vessel, " This is it not your doing? Thest time I checked, my son''s bloodline vessel was in this city, but now I can''t seem to locate her. What witchcraft did you use to negate a legendary grade cards skill?" Even though Yin Widow decided to consider Anna''s words, she still did not seem to believe Anna was innocent of what she thought she was guilty about. "No wonder you were willing to risk death ande out of hiding¡­" seeing the vigorously flickering me on the soul status candle summoned by Yin Widow, Anna finally understood why Yin widow was willing to go as far as using the word beg earlier. "If you don''t have my son''s bloodline vessel, then I will have to turn this city upside down to find her." The me on the soul status candle had gotten visibly dimmer, and it appeared to be struggling to stay alive. Therefore Yin Widow decided to no longer waste time bickering with Anna and find her son''s bloodline vessel even if it meant to turn the whole Sky Blossom City upside down as this was the ce where the bloodline vessel wasst seen. Yin Widow felt that if she were to find a trace of the bloodline vessel, she could track its location. "Yeah, that''s not happening." Seeing Yin Widow prepare to sacrifice the entire Sky Blossom city to trace a single person, Anna reacted. "You? Are you going to stop me? Girl, step aside. I just want to find my son. Don''te looking for trouble." Yin Widow did not know why the demigods of the southern region did not react to her presence. But she did not believe that hurting Anna would work in her favor. Instead, it would attract the expedition of the Heatsend family. She was here to find her son''s bloodline vessel and help him descend to fight with the Heatsend Royal family. "Old slut, try me." Anna confidently stood in front of Yun Widow and taunted her. "Fine, you are asking for it. I will not kill you but disable you." Yin Widow decided to swat the fly, disturbing her from finding her son. She believed as long as she did not kill Anna and was quick with her work, then that would be okay. "Bring it, old hag." Anna did not deter under the presence of Yin Widow''s denominating soul energy suppression but boldly stood up, ready to get her fists bloody. "Don''t me me. You asked for it. The Headsend family should teach their calves not to be ignorant of the tiger in front of them." Having said that, she whispered, " World Cutter." With Yin Widows''mand, the wind surrounding her gathered to form a thin wind de and headed towards Anna, aiming for her left shoulder joint. ¡­ Chapter 520 - Giga Punch Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09:10 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-Rank Silver Beach Gate dungeon Seeing the Wind in the surrounding area gather to form a de and head towards her, Anna did not show fear. Instead, the corners of her mouth raised, hearing her grimoire sound with notification, and she muttered, " Finally." [Card ''Southern Emperor'' detected... All conditions meet... Removing the restriction on Grand Array formation... Ruler mode activated... Host Name- Anna Heatsend... Verifying Host Authority¡­ Host Authority sufficient¡­ Ruler Selected¡­ Establishing a connection between the grand array formation and the Ruler¡­ Connection established... Happy Hunting!] "Giga Punch!" Anna yelled as she balled up her fist and punched at the iing World Cutter. A ball of Pure and concentrated soul energy extends out of Anna''s fist and speeds towards the speeding World Cutter. As the ball of soul energy and wind de collide, a huge explosive spark is emitted while the two attacks null each other out. The shockwaves spread throughout the city below, the tall buildings swayed like trees with the spread of the shockwaves. "You! How is it possible?" Seeing her Attack get negated by Anna''s punch, Yin Widow was stunned, unable toprehend what just happened. How could a Card emperor defend against a card demigod''s attack? This was just illogical. "That''s it? Old hag, how did you survive my uncle''s pursuit with such little strength?" Anna did not mean to taunt Yin Widow. She genuinely felt that Yin Widows'' attack did not pack the power of a card demigod. It was no way near the energy showcased by her uncle. Being connected to the grand array formation, Anna felt an enormous surge in her strength as massive power ran through her body. She felt that every grass, rock, tree of the southernnd was part of the array formation empowering her. It was as if she had be one with the entire southern region and represented every living being in it as a single entity. This power gave Anna the confidence to taunt and go toe to toe with a demigod. "I can''t believe it. He not only passed you his title but also the legendary Heatsend family heirloom. To think that he would pass the card to you instead of his son or daughter. So the rumors are true. You are his true heir and Achilles heel." Witnessing the impossible feat pulled by Anna, Yin Widow remembered the Heatsend family heirloom that was passed down to every generation of the family patriarch. ¡­ "No, old friend, you didn''t. The southern region is going to be turbulent again." Lorenzo knew that with all the trinkets passed to Anna by her elders, a demigod could not harm her, but that was a temporary measure, so he was apprehensive for Anna and couldn''t understand where her confidence stemmed from for her to act so brazenly in front of the demigod. But seeing Anna ess the soul energy of the grand array formation covering the southern region, Lorenzo knew Anna''s grandfather had passed the heatsend family heirloom to Anna, which was equal to dering to the rest of the world that Anna was going to be the next Matriarch of the Heatsend family. "Grandpa..." Luna knew exactly what her grandfather meant by the southern region being turbulent again. If her great-uncle had chosen either Anna''s mother or Uncle as the next matriarch or patriarch, then things would not be asplicated as they were about to. "All I know is your cousins and rtives are going to be pissed." Said old Lorenzo as he knew his friend''s decision would piss many people off. But Lorenzo did not care about that. He was worried about his fate, as it looked like he would be Anna''s ve for the rest of his life. "..." While her grandfather was worried about bing Anna''s workhorse, Luna was concerned about something different that only time would reveal. ¡­ "No wonder you dared to be so bold." Having found Anna''s source of confidence, Yin Widow was deterred. As inside the grand array formation, Anna could be considered unbeatable. Yin Widow remembers that predecessors of the heatsend family had used this card to withstand so many wars and single-handedly managed to stay on top of it all. "Enough talk, old hag, let''s rumble." With the newfound strength, Anna wanted to explore its boundaries and was in no mood for talk. "Girl, get it together if we fight in the city air space. The city will face a disaster. If you don''t want to cause the death of millions of innocent lives, you better pipe down." Yin Widow was tight on time, so she did not want to blow up the situation. Instead, she tried topromise with Anna taking the city as coteral. "Don''t worry. I have the perfect solution for that. Field Card - diator Pit." Anna activated her field card, and their surroundings shifted and morphed into a vast ancient colosseum. "You!" Seeing Anna not willing topromise, Yin Widow was speechless but seeing her surroundings change as Anna activated her field card, she let out a distressed yell, "NOoo!" "Old hag, stop being dramatic and take out the cards you stole for the Yin-Yang harmony sect. Don''t you dare hold back on me!" Anna asked Yin Widow to disy her full strength to test the limits of the power given to her by the grand array formation. She needs a capable opponent, and Yin Widow holding back would only spoil her fun. "..." Entering the field card, the distressed and enraged Yin widow had a sudden realization. She understood that she had misunderstood the entire situation. The reason she was not able to detect the imprint she left on her son''s bloodline vessel and her guardian could be that they had entered a dungeon. Meaning that the southern emperor was not holding her son''sst hope hostage. This sudden realization gave Yin Widow a lot of rity and certainty. But this did not ease her worries as her sons'' descent was still notplete.. It felt as if someone or something was blocking his path. Chapter 521 - Unparalleled Demigod Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09:14 Location- Sky Blossom City, SS-rank Field Card - diator''s Pit. [Card Name: Southern Emperor Card Type: Bestowal Card (Bonded) Card Rank: SSS-Rank, Legendary Grade. Card Rate: 10-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card effect: This card is a bestowal card created by the Unparalleled Demigod by refining the entire southern region as his domain using the grand array formation. The Unparalleled Demigod bestowed this card on his descendants to continue the Demigod''s excellent work to protect the southern region and its people. Additional effect: Key, Ruler, Special Status: Bonded to Unparalleled bloodline Restriction: The user must have the Unparalleled bloodline to use this card. If the bloodline purity is not high enough, the card''s effect will be decreased by 80%, and the user has to be acknowledged by the southern region''s grand array formation to ess the card''s power. Note: To gain the recognition of the southern region''s grand array formation, the host should have the Unparalleled bloodline and be rmended by the previous Ruler of the southern region. In case the bloodline purity is not high enough, a Card Demigod cannot use this card despite the recognition of the grad array formation.] Key: The Southern emperor card is one of the keys to ess the boundless power of the southern region''s grand array formation. Ruler: The holder of this card will be considered as the heir of the Unparalleled bloodline. [Card Name: diator''s Pit Card Type: Field Card Card Rank: SS-Rank, Legendary Grade. Card Rate: 14-stars Card Durability: [90/100] Card effect: The host can warp designated opponents and themselves into the ancient Colosseum to fight with World and its rules as the audience, witness, and referee. Additional effect: Contract War, Champion''s Mercy, Note: Opponents can only leave the diator pit uponpletion of the agreed terms or if permitted by the referee.] Contract War: all the terms agreed upon between thepetitors before the battle will be automatically bonded as a soul contract as the world and its rules will witness the battle. Note: the Defeated has to fulfill the bargain or will be punished with the death penalty. Champion''s Mercy: If the Defeated fails to keep his end of the bargain, then he will be at the mercy of the Champion. Note: In case of a life and death battle, the Champion can im the loser''s life as a trophy. [ Card Name: Giga Force Card Type: Rune Skill Card Card Rank: S-Rank, Mythical Grade. Card Rate: 16-stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card effect: Equipping this card, the users'' soul energy will gain additional attribute Giga force. Giga force is based on the Heavy meaning of the Gravity rule. Additionally effect: Giga Combat Arts, Fattening Note: Giga force can be used with other martial arts.] Giga Combat Arts: Abat Arts specifically created to efficiently make use of the Heavy meaning of the Gravity rule Fattening: the host can increase their weight by keeping the mass constant and raising the gravity applied to the body. At the same time, the agility of the host remains unexpected by the rise of gravity on the body. Note: This skill cannot be used on others. ... "Haha! Little thank you. Your stubbornness has given me rity about the situation. So I will say this onest time, all I want is to find my son''s bloodline vessels, and then I will be on my way. I do not seek trouble." Find Widow was not afraid of fighting Anna but feared that fitting Anna would waste her precious time, which she could have used to find her son''s bloodline vessel and his soul return to this world. Therefore, the Yin Widow, who is known to be a crazed demigod, tried to reason with Anna. "Everything in the southern region is mine, be it your son''s bloodline vessel or your life, since they are in the southern region, they are mine." Dered Anna with a haughty demeanor. If Anna was proud and arrogant before, the presence of bloodless power of the grad array formation made her worse. "I don''t have time for this, Trap card - Undead graveyard." Seeing Anna was being unreasonable, Yin Widow decided to go on the offense and get it over with as soon as possible. Just when Yin Widow summoned her trap card, she felt a force stop her. When experiencing such an episode, Yin Widow was scared silly and could not help but yell, "What the Fock?" "Oh, I forgot to mention before we started to fight, we had to wager something; otherwise, these guys will not let us fight," Anna said, pointing upwards. "..." Yin Widow''s eyes followed Anna''s finger and witnessed that left her wordless. The sky of the colosseum disyed two spiritual nes filled with various rules. One spiritual ne Yin widow was simr with since this was the spiritual ne she visited whenever she entered one with the world state. And this spiritual ne had fewer rules than the second spiritual ne, which Yin Widow deduced as Anna''s spiritual ne. "Do you want to wager something or gut in old life and death battle? Either is fine with me, so you decide." Anna did covet anything of the Yin Widow, so she did not want any wager with her. Instead, she preferred the life and death battle but being a good host. Anna decided to leave the choice up to Yin Widow. "..." Hearing Anna''s exnation, Yin Widow got the gist of the field card. And without much thought, she started what she wanted from Anna, "If I win, I want you to help me find my son''s bloodline vessel and help his soul descend to this world." "Okay, If I win, I want you to surrender and go through a trial for your crime of massacring the southern watch and southern guard." For Anna, killing Yin Widow would not bring much fun, but if her family were to hold a trial to punish a demigod for her crimes. Then it would mean a massive deal for the victim''s family and the reputation of the Heatsend Royal family. ¡­ Chapter 522 - Giga Body Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09:17 Location- Sky Blossom City, SS-rank Field Card - diator''s Pit. When Anna joined Morningstar university, she had many haters who hated her for various reasons and did not shy from showing this hatred physically. This hate originate from their jealousy towards her. Jealousy ismon but using it to justify one''s action is a sin. Anna was not weak. She showed her talent forbat from a very young age. Not to mention the physique and traits granted to her by the Unparalleled bloodline. All in all, she was a lot stronger than her peers. Therefore when her haters got physical, she did not mind weing them with her fists. Unfortunately though her first are strong, they were no match for the hoard of haters. Turns out not only were her hater jealous sinners but cowards who had no honor and liked to gang up like pigs. Facing defeat, Anna did not give in to the haters. Instead, she found a way to deal with them, field Cards. Anna used the field cards to single out her opponents and teach them a lesson they won''t forget for their life. And that is how Anna came to be known for her field cards. The creation of field cards required an enormous knowledge of Array formation. With the raining alchemist at her beck and call, Anna had no shortage of wired Field cards. "SSS-Rank Tarp Card - Undead Graveyard" now that the wager was made, the world and its rules did not stop Yin Widow from activating her tarp card. With Yin Widow''s activation of the trap card, the mud ground of the colosseum turned into a graveyard filled with unmarked and marked graves. [Card Name: Undead Graveyard Card Type: Trap Card Card Rank: SSS-Rank, Legendary Grade Card Rate: 15-Stars Card durability: [91/100] Card Effect: Any enemy unit killed in this Undead Graveyard trap card will be buried in one of the unmarked graves. Additional effect: Unmarked Grave, Marked Grave, Summon undead Note: The souls of those that die in this trap card will not ascend to the river of souls. Instead, will be trapped in this card forever. ] Unmarked Grave: Unmarked graves can be used to bury dead card apprentices. Burying corpes in unmarked graves will trap the soul of the card apprentice, preventing it from ascending to the river of souls. Note: Even Card demigods cannot be spared from this fate if they die within this trap card. Marked Grave: The dead card apprentice within the marked grave can be turned into undead. Note: The highest realm, the marked grave can turn a dead card apprentice into the undead is the card demigod realm. Summon Undead: The host can summon the undead upant of the marked graves to fight their battle. "Girl, I heard songs about the legendary heirloom of the Unparalleled demigod. Let me witness it today." Yin Widow was a maniac. She is known as the crazed demigod. Now that she saw Anna as an obstacle that blocked her from saving her son, the wildness she suppressed earlier came out. "Hehe, this is the first time I have heard somebody take my ancestor''s name so casually. I hope you can face the consequences. ''Giga-body - 1 million tones.'' " Raised by a house full of loving rtives and a single mom, Anna was very protective about her family. And did not like others belittling it deliberately. Not to mention Unparalleled Demigod was the founder of her family. So in Anna''s eyes, Yin Widow''s casual words were disrespectful towards her ancestors, meaning disrespect to the family, and those that disrespect the family need to face the judgment. As Anna activated Giga''s body, her foot sank into the ground due to the fattening skill of the Giga force card, her body weight had increased and was equal to 1million tonnes, that is 907 million kgs. Thisbination of Anna''s fattening Skill and her regr agility was a recipe for disaster. And Yin Widow did not know what she was in for. Without the power of the grand array formation, Anna could barely hold an increase in weight up to 10,000 tonnes that is 9,070,000 kgs but thanks to the boost given by the grand array formation, now Anna could use the fattening skill with a hundred times boost. This fattening skill was one of the reasons for Anna''s abnormally strong body. For Anna to handle a greater weight, her body should be strong and sturdy enough to handle the burden brought to the body by using the fattening skill. Constantly training under fattening skill, Anna''s unparalleled bloodline gave her a very sturdy physique. "Humph, let''s see if your fists are as skilled as your tongue. summon undead." Yin Widow had heard myths about the power of the unparalleled demigod. She knew that the unparalleled demigod was one of those great souls that could remain conscious and aware in the river of souls. It is said that a part of his will has unified with the world, allowing him to multitask and function normally as he connects to the spiritual ne. He could constantly be in one with the world state, be it performing daily routine or fighting life and death battles. After his death, the unified part of Unparalleled demigod became a part of the world, meaning his unparalleled bloodline was epted by the world and its rule. This is why Anna, Luna, and their cousins and other descendants with Unparalleled bloodlines could effortlessly achieve Card emperor and demigod realm. The best example of this were Anna''s uncle and mother. "How many of the demigods have you killed to create so many marked graves? Do each of them hold a demigod realm undead?" Seeing nearly five demigod realm undead surface from five marked graves with Yin Widow''smand, Anna believed that all of the marked graves held a demigod level undead. "Not enough." Yin Widow was not in the mood for talking, and she made it clear by hermand to her undead summons, " capture her." With Yin Widow''smand, the five demigod realm undead washed towards Anna.... Chapter 523 - Ugly Past Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, SS-rank Field Card - diator''s Pit. The five undead card demigods dashed towards Anna, encircling her. Then they each summoned their respective diamond grimoire. "..." Seeing each of the undead demigods summon diamond grimoire, Anna became speechless. "Brat, just give up. Though your family heirloom grants you the strength to fight a demigod, I don''t believe that it will be enough to fight five demigods at once." Though Yin Widow wanted to teach Anna a lesson, she had her priorities straight. And saving her son came first, and it would save a lot of time if Anna were just to give up. "Give up?..." Anna''s words trailed as she vanished from her spot and appeared above one of the undead demigods and threw a punch aiming for its head. *boom* Upon the impact of Anna''s punch, a loud explosive sound was heard, and dust rose, covering the other''s view, preventing them from knowing the result of the collision. *shatter* It turns out the undead demigod blocked Anna punch by invoking a barrier card. Though it could stop Anna''s fist, it crumbled like bread upon impact. "Old hag, this demigod is stronger than you. There is no way you could have killed him. Tell me, which family''s ancestral grave you rob to create such a strong undead demigod. " The force behind Anna''s Giga body punch could punch a hole through an average SSS-grade card, but this one was able to block her punch. "I am no grave robber, and this card doesn''t work like that. I can only summon people killed in this trap card as undead. These undead demigods you are fighting are from the Way Beyond war. The Yin-Yang harmony sect ancestors had trapped and murdered them all secretly. Hoping to use this card as their trump card." The SSS-grade trap card was one of the cards she stole from the treasury of the Yin-Yang harmony sect. "These demigods are from that era. No wonder that thing was able to withstand my punch." Anna finally understood why these demigods were strong enough to withstand the strength of the grand array formation. They were the demigods from the ancient period. During that period, monsters and supreme beings ran rampant. Despite the long lifespan of card apprentices, living past 40 years old was considered lucky. And those who could reach the demigod realm in such a turbulent era could be regarded as the strongest and the brightest. "Now that you understand that, How about you give up?" Yin Widow still did not give up persuading Anna to surrender. "I always wondered what kind of cards you stole from the Yin-Yang harmony sect for them to put a bounty of 20 divinity on your head. Seeing this card in action. I got to say this card is indeed worth 20 divinity or even more. Not to mention the ugly past of the Yin-Yang harmony sect that is buried in this card. If the world knew what the Yin Yang harmony sect did during that era, this world would not have a ce for them. " 20 divinity equals 20 demigods, which is massive wealth even for a secret sect such as the Yin-Yang harmony sect. Butpared to the ugly past of the sect, it was nothing. And also, they never nned to pay the bounty. They were just trying their luck and making things difficult for Yin Widow. "It seems you do not n on giving up. You made your bed, do not me me; I did give you a choice. Commence six-pointed star array formation." Seeing Anna had no notion of giving up, Yin Widow decided to go full out and capture Anna into submission. Yin Widow had finally found a clue that her Son''s bloodline Vessel was in a dungeon. Since she wasst spotted in the Sky Blossom city, it was very likely that her son''s bloodline vessel was in one of the dungeons within the vicinity of the Sky Blossom city. Yin Widow was a fugitive on the run with a total of 25 divinity bounty on her head. She was wanted by the Heatsend Royal family and Yin-Yang Harmony sect. Therefore, she could not stay in one ce for an extended period. Now that the grand array formation of the southern region had found her whereabouts, it wouldn''t be long before the hunting dogs from the Yin-Yang Harmony sect would soon catch up to her. Therefore she nned to recruit Anna''s help, the emperor of the southern region. Anna would find her some and help him reborn while she was on the run once again. This was why Yin Widow asked for Anna''s help as a wager. With an overpowered card like the SSS-rank legendary grade trap card Undead Graveyard at her disposal, Yin Widow was not afraid of being ambushed by a group of demigods. Still, she knew in this mysterious world nothing was overpowered. Everything had its bane. For example, the Ultimate tier Silence Rune card passed within the disciplinary hall of the Yin- Yang harmony sect. ''Six Pointed Star array formation'' with Yin Window''smand, the five undead and Yin Widow herself once again positioned to encircle Anna and simultaneously began to activate the SS-Rank Legend grade ''Six Pointed Star area formation.'' "No, you don''t." Anna finally sobered from invincible feeling and overconfidence brought to her by the sudden influx of vast energy from her connection with the grand array formation. Being outnumbered had dug up her old memories. If not for her requiring to gain support from her connection with grand array formation, Anna would have used the damned Arena field card as usual. Because in the damned arena, she could defeat any number of opponents with the advantage of her physique given to her by unparalleled bloodline. But this time, the opponent was of a Card demigod realm, and those that form divinity usually refine their body and physique. No matter how remarkable her Unparalleled bloodline was, it could not bridge the physical strength gap between the card Emperor and a Card demigod. ¡­ Chapter 524 - Mother’s Love Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09:27 Location- Sky Blossom City, SS-rank Field Card - diator''s Pit. Having sobered up from the false sense of invincibility, Anna no longer acted arrogantly and decided to finish the fight as soon as possible. Considering the number of marked graves and believing that all of them housed an undead demigod, Anna realized that prolonged battle would not work in her favor as nobody canpare to undead in stamina. "Flicker," Anna teleported out of the encirclement of the five undead and the Yin widow. "Tsk," clicking her tongue in annoyance, Yin Widow yelled, " follow her, don''t let her rest." Group rangedbat within an open and limited space like a colosseum had an obvious disadvantage, friendly fire. Considering that all six of them were demigods, their fire was pretty devastating, meaning if they went full out on Anna, then they had to assess the risk of hurting themselves in the line of action. Therefore despite having the advantage of numbers and firepower, Yin Widow could only watch helplessly as Anna ran around in the stadium like a rat. Seeing Anna shamelessly flicker around the stadium despite talking a big game, Yin Widow was enraged as every second wasted her meant endangering her son''s soul. Thanks to the wager Anna made with Yin widow earlier, neither of them could leave the stadium unless they defeated the other. Anna nned to capture Yin Widow and bring her to justice using the wager, but the whole thing just backfired on her. Yin Widow was not just a senile demigod. She carried an army with her. Thanks to the field card she summoned now, she could not even get help from her family. Right now, she regretted cockly denying the reinforcements from the Family. Unable to hold back, Yin Widow yelled," Is this the power of your Unparalleled bloodline? Running around like a rat? Why don''t you change the name of your unparalleled bloodline to rat bloodline?" What Yin Widow was trying to achieve by taunting unparalleled bloodline was obvious. She wanted to enrage Anna and use her anger against her. As long as Anna gives in to her rage and stops running, she can finally put an end to this charade and go find her son''s bloodline vessel and help his soul descend into it. "That''s your opinion." Having dealt with her share of bullies, Anna knew how to tolerate and act when ready. Anna''s rage was boiling hearing Yin Widow''s insult to her family bloodline, but she knew losing her life would not do any good to the family. Instead, it would prove Yin Widows'' words. Therefore no matter how angry she was, Anna suppressed it and focused on cracking Yin Widow''s trap card because that Is how she could get out of this mess she had gotten herself into. "What?" Yin Widow''s taunt didn''t seem to work as she epted it too. She was baffled hearing Anna''s reply and even thought that Anna was trolling her. Just a few minutes ago, she wanted to punish her for speaking her Ancestors name casually, and now she acts as if it''s not her business. Yin Widow finally stopped seeing Anna as a little girl but a scheming devil waiting for an opportunity to strike. Yin Widow could easily win this battle by prolonging this battle until Anna is exhausted and then capturing her. Unfortunately, she had a time limit of her own, the Soul Status Candle, whose struggling me constantly reminded her that her son''s soul is on bnce and she should nearly up. "World''s Greatest Mother, your dumb daughter needs your assistance. Please help me, mother!" Yelled Anna, her ruby checks told that she was embarrassed beyond redemption. But soon, her eyes glowed with intelligence. "You!..." Hearing Anna''s yell, Yin Widow decided that Anna was trolling her. "I got it," saying that, Anna flickered to one of the open marked graves which belonged to one of the five undead demigods chasing her. Arriving next to the grave, Anna threw a punch aiming at the tombstone of the open marked grave, yelling," Giga Punch." "No!" Seeing what Anna was up to, Yin Widow yelled in distress. *Boom* with a loud sound, the tombstone crumbled with the impact of Anna''s Giga punch. As the tombstone of the marked grave crumbled to dust and one of the five undead demigods chasing Anna turned to ashes, its diamond grimoire fell to the ground. "You bitch! How did you figure it out?" Yin Widow yelled in distress, seeing one of the precious undead demigods from the ancient era die trying to capture a Card emperor realm brat. "How? It''s because I am smart and you are dumb. Get it. I am too smart for you." Anna started to boast shamelessly, fully knowing that the credit of finding the weakness to the undead graveyard card belonged to the SS-rank legend grade bestowal card ''Mother''s Love'' created by mother. Anna''s mother''s exact words when bestowing this card to little Anna were, ''Anna. You are dumb. Believe it. Otherwise, you will have a hard life in society. me your father''s neanderthal genes. Anyway, you are my daughter, I have to look past your ws and help you ovee them, but your dumbness is innate, something you are born with. So the only way I can think of making up for your w is with this card. Always equip it.'' "Give it a rest. It has something to do with the shameful chant you yelled earlier." Yin Widow knew Anna activated a card which helped her decipher the weakness of her trap card. "What shameful chant? I don''t remember yelling." Anna denied Yin Widow''s ims and said, " You couldn''t be more obvious trying to hide the weakness of your trap card. Your mistakes are what led to me deciphering that the tombstones of the marked grave held the souls of the undead demigods." "Impossible. I have used the same technique to kill numerous demigods.. Most of them were infamous for their intellect. How can an airhead bimbo like you ovee what they couldn''t?" Chapter 525 - Spirit Clone Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09:27 Location- Sky Blossom City, SS-rank Field Card - diator''s Pit. [Card Name: Flicker Card Type: Rune Skill card Card Rank: SS-Rank, Legend Grade Card Rate: 13-Stars Card Durability: [96/100] Card Effect: This rune card is created using the plus ultra rune of flicker meaning of the fire rule. The user can instantly flicker and escape to a distance within reach of their mental strength. Additional Effect: me dance, Flicker Steps, Evasion +50. Requirement: Mastery of flicker meaning of the fire rule is required to use this card. Note: can be used inbination with wind rule.] me Dance: using the technique increases the chances of the card apprentice to evade all ranged and close attacks. Note: can be used inbination with wind rule. Flicker Steps: This light movement technique allows the user to move from one location to another in the shortest time possible with the shortest energy consumption. Note: This card can be used inbination with the swift meaning of the wind rule. [ Card Name: Mother''s Love Card Type: Bestowed card (Bonded) Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 8-Stars Card Durability: [94/100] Card Effect: Mother''s Love is a bestowal card created by a demigod who is who is too embarrassed to add her name to the card because she is ashamed of creating such a card for her dumb daughter. The card Mother''s Love contains a spirit clone of the Dumb daughter''s mother, which will aid the dumb daughter in decision making. Additional skill: Password Protected, Sharing senses Special Status: Bonded to My Dumb Daughter Note: The mother''s clone is a spirit body and does not have any physical body or realm; her sole purpose is to judge her daughter''s life choices.] Password Protected: The Bonded card apprentice can only use this card when they shout the following password set by the card''s creator out loud, Password - World''s Greatest mother, your dumb daughter needs your assistance. Please help me, mother! Note - The password should be yelled out loud and clear for the card to activate. Sharing Senses- this skill allows the user to share their senses with the spirit clone in the card. Being a spirit body, the clone has no physical senses therefore, this skill allows it to borrow the host''s physical senses. [TL;DR - This card was gifted to Anna by her mother when she was going to attend Morning Star university. At that time, Anna was of the Card Master realm and only had a golden grimoire. Therefore the card Mother''s Love is of A-rank, the maximum limit of card rank a golden grimoire can hold.] ... "Who are you calling an airhead bimbo, you old hag. Believe it or not, I will smash a fist-sized hole in your mouth with my Giga punch." Anna yelled in rage, hearing Yin Widow call her an airhead bimbo. "How could a dumb bitch like you decipher the trap card responsible for the deaths of dozens of Ancient and modern demigods? You aren''t an actual demigod, to begin with. You yelled that embarrassing chant to activate a card, didn''t you? I bet that card helped you decipher the trap. Considering the family full of demigods guardians backing you, this is not surprising. I guess I cannot take you in without some sacrifice." Yin Widow had underestimated Anna and believed that she was nothing but a spoiled brat with a rich and powerful family. But seeing how Anna could decipher her trap with outside help or not, Yin Widow realized not to underestimate the love and tolerance of the rich and powerful for their spoiled children. She, herself, was the best example of such parents. She would do anything for her son. "Nooo¡­ You couldn''t be so wrong. I deciphered this trap by myself. All I had to do was ask myself, why are you only summoning five undead demigods when you have dozens of demigods? Even if the narrow space of the stadium were constraining you, if I were you, I would still summon as many undead as possible. So the limited space cannot be why you did not raise the remaining undead. Is it friendly fire? All your summons as undead. They neither fear pain nor losing a limb because they can put themselves back together as long as their core is intact. So the friendly fire also cannot be why you did not raise the remaining undead. Eliminating the two apparent reasons, I was also puzzled by your choice of only summoning five undead demigods. Unable to understand the reason to be home, your reasoning behind the actions, I had no choice but to continue to escape. While escaping, I noticed an interesting pattern in the five undead that kept chasing me. They would only use skills to attack me when I was near an unmarked, marked grave, but when I was near one of the five open marked graves, they would chase me. I found it odd at first but seeing how the pattern repeated itself. I knew there was something here you did not want to be caught in friendly fire. At first, I could put my finger on it, but remember that high-ranking undead can hide their cores in a secure vessel. I knew why the five undead did not attack me when I neared one of the five open marked graves. I realized that the two obvious reasons I thought of earlier were indeed why you did not summon the rest of your undead army. The reason why you did not make any big moves or summon other undead is that you were afraid that their graves would be caught in the crossfire. Constrained by the limited space of the stadium, the more undead you summoned, the more open marked graves you must watch out for. But still, I was not sure about it as I did not understand why only avoid open marked graves and not the other marked graves? Maybe because the marked graves with the undead in them are invulnerable to damage, unlike the open marked graves. The conclusion I reached was far-fetched, so I decided to find an answer through action. And that''s how I deciphered your trap." Anna, word by word, narrated what her mother''s spirit clone exined to her. She did not seem to mind taking all the credit for finding the weakness of the Undead Graveyard trap card.. But still, Anna using the field card did limit Yin Widows trap card, so Anna did deserve some of the credit. Chapter 526 - Yin Harmony Curse Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09:31 Location- Sky Blossom City, SS-rank Field Card - diator''s Pit. "..." Hearing Anna''s detailed exnation of how she deciphered one of the most dreaded trap cards, Yin Widow was speechless as what Anna pointed out were indeed the key reasons that led to her downfall. If not for being constrained by the limited space in Anna''s field card, Yin Widow would have summoned all her undead demigods without having to worry about the open graves of the trap card being caught in the crossfire. Since the undead demigod''s souls were sealed in the tombstones of their grave, they did not have two worry about their core being damaged like the average undead. Therefore these undead demigods were more ferocious and powerful than their alive selves. Facing such a fearless army, the previous victims of the trap card never stood a chance, as the battle would not evenst longer than a few minutes which was not enough for these infamous demigods to decipher the weakness of the trap card. Hence, in the end, their corpse would be added to the collection of the undead in the card. Anna''s luck was undeniable, and it was working very hard for her if not for her using the diator''s pit field card; she would already be the part of the undead family in the trap card with a cooled and eerie grave for her to sleep in. "Sigh, grandpa was right. Being too strong is very lonely." Anna narcissistically ran her hands through her hair, boasting about her borrowed strength. "Young slut, don''t get cocky. This trap card was just an auxiliary means. Let me show you the real power of Yin-Yang Harmony." Despite her haughty words, Yin Widow was highly cautious right now. Being the vessels that hide the core of the undead demigods, the tombstones of the marked graves had a very high defense nearing an invulnerable state. Even the open marked grave tombstones had a very high defense enough to withstand the attack of the average demigods. But Anna''s single Giga Punch had blown the tombstone into dust, proving that her strength was not something she could take lightly. "Whatever old hag, bring it¡­." Anna''s words trailed as she flickered next to Yin Window and threw a punch, yelling, "Giga Punch!" "Naive, such obvious sneak attacks will not work on me. Try harder." Yin Widow''s body shattered into pieces like a broken mirror. And her voice sounded from behind as Anna felt a prick on the back of her fist. "Mirror Image?" Anna had already learned that not everyone was like her who liked to fight head on with brute force. They had various means and most used trickery rather than fighting head-on. But, seeing an opponent pull out a card which carried an army of undead demigods was her first. Therefore, she knew she had to end her fight with Yin Widow as soon as possible. Otherwise, this card fight may end up bing herst. "Ahh! What the heck? How did you do that? Was this mirror image another trap?" Rubbing the area pricked on the back of her palm, Anna yelled at Yin Widow. Turns out the mirror Image had a counter skill, which took effect and hurt Anna fist as she destroyed it. "Yin Harmony Curse!" The prick that Anna felt on the back of her palm was more than just the result of the Yin Widow''s mirror image''s counter skill. It was used to fulfill the condition of activating the Yin Harmony Curse. "What the heck?" With the pricked area in the center, a golden lotus tattoo formed on the back of Anna''s palm. "Young Bitch, you are under my Yin harmony Curse. It would be wise if you just give up." Yin Widow preached, having sessfully used the Yin Harmony curse on Anna. "Shut up, old hag. Eat my Giga Punch" With a yell, Anna once again flickered next to Yin Widow and struck her with her Giga punch. "It seems you will not believe me until you will experience it yourself." Facing Anna''s iing Giga punch, Yin Widow did not try to defend or dodge. She stood still as if prepared to face the Giga punch head-on. Seeing her actions, Anna thought that Yin Widow was overestimating herself and struck her with her punch without hesitation. *Boom* a found explosion sound sounded as Yin Widow''s body flew backward in the air and dug into the wall of the colosseum. Then the mangled and bloodied body slowly slid down the wall and fell on the ground. "Stupid bit.. __" "Aaahhh¡­" before Anna couldplete her words, she felt a massive pain rush through her body at once, and in response, she screamed at the top of her lungs. As a prideful warrior, Anna would hold in her scream, but the pain was too sudden and caught her off guard. Just as Anna screamed in pain, a bright golden white light covered the mangled and bloodied Yin Widow. As the light vanished, the severely injured body of Yin Widow was healed and perfectly fine with no wounds. Yin Widow got up from the ground and looked at Anna, who had finally regained her calm but was covered in various wounds, and said, " I told you so." *cough* Anna coughed blood. She barely maintained her bnce and struggled to stabilize herself from falling to the ground. "Girl, right now, you have no choice but to give up. No matter what you do, under the influence of the Yin Harmony curse, you cannot harm me. By attacking me, you will only be damaging yourself." With a victory smile on her face, Yin Widow instructed her undead demigods to capture the barely standing Anna. "It''s not over yet." Seeing the undead demigods close in on her, Anna used the flicker skill card to move to the opposite corner instantaneously. And then, she made use of her connection with the grand array formation covering the southern region to use its energy to heal her wounds. Chapter 527 - Anna’s Origin Card Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, SS-rank Field Card - diator''s Pit. [Card Name: Mirror Image Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: S-rank, Myth Grade Card Rate: 12-Stars Card Grade: [98/100] Card Effect: Upon activation, this card instantly conjures one Mirror copy of the card apprentice that activated it. This Mirror copy can duplicate the user''s stats and skills. Additional skill: Blood Swab Note: The mirror Copy canst till it gets continued soul energy.] Blood Swab: When destroyed, the Mirror clone will break into mirror shards and prick the attacker to collect the blood sample of the perp. The Blood small will be stored on the card. The user can collect the blood sample from the card. [Card Name: Yin Harmony Curse Card Type: Rune Skill Card Card Rank: SSS-rank, Legend Grade Card Rate: 13-Stars Card Grade: [93/100] Card Effect: The Yin Harmony Curse is an Ultimate rune card created with Ultimate tier Curse meaning of Yin Rule. Yin Harmony Curse is a skill that returns all the damage taken by the card apprentice due to the Mark to the Mark. Additional effect: Mark Requirements: The person''s body fluid is required to turn him into the mark. Note: The user needs to have a basic mastery of the Yin rule and its Curse meaning to activate this card.] Mark: Using the fresh body fluids of the side person, the user can turn them into a mark. All damage done to the user by Mark will be healed and returned to Mark. Note: The body fluids used to mark a person need to be very fresh. Time Limit - The body fluid should be used within 2 minutes of being collected. ¡­. "Hahaha!" Seeing Anna lean on the wall and barely keeping herself conscious while borrowing more power from grand array formation to heal her wounds, Yin Widowughed. "..." Struggling to keep her drooping eyes open, Anna looked at the smug Yin Widow and iing undead demigods. "Fuck!" Anna cussed as she thought, ''To think I would be using her again.'' Anna shook her and activated her origin card, ''Ideal Daughter.'' [Card Name: Ideal Daughter Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: This card is created using the alter ego of the host, Heatsend. Upon activating this card, the host can summon her alter ego in the flesh. The alter ego summoned will be of the same realm, physique, and traits as the host. Additional: ''Alter Ego Possession,'' ''Look at me Mother,'' ''Meat Sheild.'' Requirements: The alter ego will require a separate grimoire to use. And one of the two origin card slots will be upied by the ''dumb daughter'' origin card. Note: the Alter Ego was created due to the Host''s desperateness to please her mother. Hence the Alter Ego is the perfect daughter for her mother. And has a high tendency to be dependent on her mother for approval.] Alter Ego Possession: The host''s secondary or alternative personality can possess the user''s body based on previously agreed-upon conditions. During possession, all bodily functions, skills, abilities, and stats of the host are increased by ten times, and the energy consumption is doubled. Additional effect- Dual grimoire: During Alter Ego Possession, the host can use both the grimoires simultaneously. Note: Alter Ego will automatically return to the card once the agreed-upon duration of possession passes. Look At Me Mother: In the presence of the host''s mother, the boost gained by the card will be doubled. With the cheering of the host''s mother, the boost gained by the card will be tripled. If the host''s Mother cheers by yelling, ''I am proud of My daughter,'' the boost gained by the card will be quadrupled. If the host''s Mother cheers by yelling, ''I Love You My daughter,'' the boost gained by the card will be quintupled. Note: The skill ''Look At Me Mother'' only takes effect when the host''s mother is present within the limits of the host''s mental strength range. This skill is not avable during alter ego possession. Meat Shield: The host can transfer all her physical injuries to her Alter ego''s flesh body. Note: Soul injures are nontransferable. And the recreation of the Alter ego''s flesh body will take 1hour. [Card Name: Dumb Daughter Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: This card is the alter card of the ''Ideal Daughter'' origin card. Additional Effects: Alter Ego Possession, My dumb self Requirement: The ideal daughter needs to be summoned by the dumb daughter. Note: Dumb daughter is the user''s alter ego''s origin card.] My Dumb self - A skill that boosts the original user''s overall stats, physique, traits, and skills at the expense of decreasing the user''s intelligence and wisdom stats. Note: The intelligence and wisdom stats of a person can go below Zero and be a negative integer. Warning: once the intelligence and wisdom stats of a person goes below zero, there are chances of permanent damage to these stats. ¡­ "You finally remembered Me, or did you just want my help to get out of some trouble?" As Anna activated her origin card, her alter ego did not appear as she expected it to. Instead, a cold voice sounded in her mind. "Quick, help me solve this old hag and her undead dildos." Anna mentally responded to her alter ego. "No, I don''t wanna." The alter ego protested. "Ann, this is not the time to throw a tantrum. If you dy anymore, I will be done for." Anna yelled in panic. "You can''t fool me again. I saw everything from within the grimoire. That elderlydy will not kill you. At best, she will capture you and ask you to help her find her son''s bloodline vessel and help descend her son''s soul into his bloodline Vessel. You deserve it for getting arrogant and getting into a wager with the world and its rule as a witness without proper information or preparation. I am not helping you." Ann saw right through Anna''s act of trying to trick her into helping her with nothing in return. .... Chapter 528 - Ideal Daughter Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, SS-rank Field Card - diator''s Pit. "Do you want mom to know that we lost to an old hag even with help from the grand array formation? Mom will be unhappy. Ann, do you want to make mom unhappy?" Anna knew Ann better than anybody as she was the alter ego born from her trauma. "Why are you saying we? You are the one who is losing to this elderlydy, not me." Ann corrected Anna sternly, reminding Anna that this fight had nothing to do with her. Ann was very cautious towards her original self as she knew Anna was no good, every time she summoned her, she would some or the other way cheat her into helping her without anypensation. This time she was not buying into Anna''s trickery. No matter what kind of trouble Anna was in. "You know that I know that, but mom doesn''t. So mom will believe what I tell her." Seeing that the ideal daughter was still not bending to her will through soft methods, Anna decided to turn her maniption to the next level, ckmail. "No, you wouldn''t dare... you would be lying to our mother. Are you willing to go that far?" As an Ideal daughter, the concept of lying to her mother was evil and wrong in Ann''s dictionary. "Yes, I am. It''s a pleasure to lie to our mother. I will enjoy it a lot. FYI, I indulge in this pleasure quite often." Every word of Anna''s was meant to agitate Ann into submission. "You¡­ you, I am telling mom." Enraged, Ann did not know how to deal with Anna, so she decided to tattle about Anna to their mother. "How? You are stuck in my grimoire, and I have blocked all your privileged ess to my grimoire functions." Anna was well versed in handling her alter ego and had beforehand blocked her Alter ego''s privileged ess to her grimoire. "Anna, I will help you, but in exchange, you are not allowed to lie to our mother anymore." Having been threatened by Anna''s words, Ann decided to negotiate. "No can do. How about I let you out for 12 hours instead?" Anna being rebellious-natured, hated Ann''s girl scout attitude therefore mostly kept Ann locked in her card. "No, how about you stop lying to our mother for the next 12 years? Promise me that, and I will help you." Ann, as a girl scout, took it upon herself to correct the ways of her original sinful self. "Nope, not happening. I would die if I were not able to lie to our mother. Instead, I will let you out for 30 minutes for the next six days. How does that sound?" Anna believed if she were entirely truthful to her mother for a day, she would be killed by her mother in anger. "No! How about you stop lying to our mother for six years?" Ann did not choose topromise with Anna''s proposal as it was not an enticing offer. *p* "little slut, wake up and admit defeat. Please don''t make me kill you. Because I will, as you have already wasted a lot of my precious time." Yin Widow pped barely conscious Anna, captured and dragged to her by her undead demigods. Yin Widow did not know the criteria for admitting defeat. As Anna and Ann negotiated mentally, Anna''s physical body was captured by the four undead Demigods and dragged into Yin Widow. Being pped by Yin Widow, Anna knew she had no choice but to give favorable conditions to Ann, or she would lose her life in Yin Widow''s hand. "Fine, you win. I will let you live outside for three months. That too in the royal pce. Think about it, will you be able to meet with our mother in the royal pce for three months?" Anna seeing her end near, decided to stop trying to take advantage of her Alter ego and try to survive for now. "Um..." Ann purposefully decided to dy negotiation till now despite the tense situation outside because she knew her original self, though mischievous, she fried for her life like everyone else. "Take it, or let''s meet in hell." Seeing Ann still not consider her genuine offer, Anna decided to make her stand firm to help Ann decide as she was not willing to give more than state terms. That was her bottom line. Anyway, she would need her to help cross the river and to explore the vestige. "Fine, ''Slow x10,000'' " Ann agreed to Anna''s final proposal and activated her card. As soon as Ann activated her card, the world outside appeared to have paused or more like slowed down, Anna included. "Why did you use this useless card? Just appear in the flesh and st this old hag to blood rain." Anna knew the skill used by Ann was just a trick which increased the thought process of the user and allies. "If I were to follow your n, then we both would end up dead. I used this card to strategize." Ann exined her actions to her dumb ego, Anna. "Who needs to strategize? Let''s activate the possession skill and st her out of this world." Anna was impatient, wanting to return the p back to Yin Widow. "Will you stay quiet for a second? Listen to me. There are only two ways we can harm her. Once she realizes what we are up to, she will put her guard up. If that were to happen, then we are done for. So shut up and do as I say." Ann was annoyed by Anna''s brazenness despite having experienced a setback due to it. "Oh,e on, what''s there to discuss? As long as we kill her in one shot, she cannot return the damage to me." Anna had already noticed one of the loopholes to Yin Widow''s Yin Harmony Curse without the help from her mother''s bestowal card, or her alter ego. ¡­ Chapter 529 - Banned Cards Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, SS-rank Field Card - diator''s Pit. [Card Name: Slow Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: SS-rank Card Rate: 12-Stars Card Durability: [97/100] Card effect: This card helps the card apprentice manipte the thought process of the user, the allies, and enemy units by tampering with the bioelectricity of the target using the poison extract from the Dream Eater parasite. Additional effect: Fast, Slow Note: This card cannot be used on a person of the same or higher realm without gaining acknowledgment from their will. Warning: Please use this card in moderation as the chances of getting addicted to his card are very high.] Fast: The user can decrease the speed of the victim''s thought process, making the victim feel the world is moving very fast. Note: This skill cannot be used on a person of the same or higher realm without gaining consent. Warning: the poison extract from the Dream eater parasite is very addictive, and the chances of death in case of rpse are very high. Slow: The user can increase the speed of the victim''s thought process, making the victim feel the world is moving at a slow pace. Note: This skill cannot be used on a person of the same or higher realm without gaining consent. Warning: The real-time use of this skill on the subject can lead to permanent addiction. Subjects may prefer to live in the Dream eater poison-induced state for the rest of their life. ... "I can not believe that you noticed that. How did you figure it out with that dumb brain of yours?" Ann was astonished that Anna had already grasped one of the loopholes in Yin Widow''s Yun Harmony Curse. "I dare you to call me dumb again. I won''t care if you are my origin card and shred your card to pieces." This is the reason Anna never used her origin card. Ann was a judgemental prude who constantly nagged her about her life choices. Anna already had her mother for that. Since she can''t avoid her mother, she chooses to avoid using her origin card. "Anna, it''s okay to be dumb. Everybody is not made the same way. Your freakishly strong body makes up for your tiny brain, so rx." Ann tried to console Anna for being dumb. "That''s it. Release me from the effect of your Slow card. I am going to shred you into as many tiny pieces as possible." Under the effect of Ann''s card, Anna''s thought process was 10,000 times faster than the average speed, which means 1 second outside was 2 hours inside in her head. If Anna tries to shred her origin card, she would have spent a few hours mentally before her body actually tore her origin card. "Enough, don''t act like baby Anna. Do you think the Yin Widow is stupid? After you have deciphered her trap card, she will definitely not underestimate your smartness. I believe that the elderly Lady is up to something. Otherwise, she would not ask her undead to drag you right in front of her. Also, if you kill her here, how are you going to drag her to the southern watch military court to punish ger for her crimes?" Ann found Yin Widow''s action fishy, and that is why she was against Anna''s idea of entering possession mode and sting the elderlydy into blood rain. "I see. But do you really think she is up to something? I feel that she is too confident about her Yin harmony curse and throws all her caution out of the wind." Anna felt that confident about her curse card Yin Widow had grown reckless enough to allow her within such proximity to her. "No, experienced the strength behind your Giga punch there is no way she would let you punch her defenseless unless¡­ she no longer ns to keep you alive. That''s it! She wants to kill you using your own strength so that our family cannot track her. It seems she has grown impatient but not enough to get her hands dirty." Ann finally found the reasoning behind Yin Widow''s reckless actions. It seems she no longer ns to use Anna''s help with her son''s revival. "What? Don''t tell me mom used my centa to create a Soul Status candle card. That is just gross." The notion of her mother using her centa as a card ingredient disgusted Anna. "I don''t think so, but there are better alternatives for a Soul Status candle card. I bet mom must have created one to keep track of your sorry ass. If mom did not, grandma and grandpa must-have. Yin Harmony curse seems to be the best way to bypass those tracking cards." Ann exined. "Wait? If we were to one-shot her, we don''t have to worry about the curse returning the damage. Right?" Anna was right in the state of alter ego possession; her strength would increase by ten times that should be enough to one-shot the Yin Widow. "What if she has a resurrection card? The user has to withstand the damage first before the Yin Harmony Curse activates, which means if we kill her in a single punch, the Yin Harmony Curse will be nullified. But if she had equipped a resurrection card in her grimoire, then you will face imminent death through the feedback of the Yin Harmony Curse after she resurrects." Ann pointed out to Anna that there are cards that could revive a person meaning that death is not the end. "No way, that veil card has been banned since ancient times? The chances of her possessing such a card are near zero." The resurrection card that Ann spoke of fell under the demonic practice. Therefore, its card recipe was destroyed, and the card was banned from production. "Now, who is the naive one? Seeing how the Yin-Yang harmony sect had the Undead Graveyard trap card hidden in their treasury, it wouldn''t be a surprise if they had the resurrection card. Other banned cards, therefore we have to be cautious and n our move to deal with this elderlydy." ..... Chapter 530 - Indirect Damage Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, SS-rank Field Card - diator''s Pit. "Stop calling that old hag elderlydy. She is trying to kill us. For god''s sake, can you stop being so polite and miss goody two shoes? It''s getting on my nerves." Every second with Ann reminds Anna how much she struggled to get her mother''s approval. Ever since her grandpa chose her as the next heir of the HeatSend Royal household, her mother no longer treated her as she used to. She started to have very high unrealistic expectations of her. Her mother had an image for the next-generation leader of the Heatsend Royal family, and Anna never came close to that image. "You are just jealous that mom loves me and not you." Ann was an alter ego, which Anna formed in the Image her mom had for the next leader of the Heatsend royal family. "Shut up! No matter what, I am her real daughter, and you aren''t." Anna yelled furiously. "Correction, I am part of you. If you are her daughter, then I, too, am her daughter. Hearing you say such words, I understand why mom is worried for you." Ann did not cower to Anna''s rage. "That''s it. Come out. I am going to fight you. I regret the day I had the idea of using you as a card ingredient for my origin card creation." Anna was unable to take being looked down on by her alter ego no less. "Okay, okay¡­ I am sorry I will not taunt you anymore. Let''s discuss the matter at hand." Ann apologies to Anna as this was the only way Anna would calm down and would be open to her suggestions. "Fine, what is the other loophole to the yin harmony curse you talked about? Exin that. Let''s see if we can use it to our advantage." Knowing that killing Yin Widow in a single punch coulde back to bite her, Anna decided to hear the second loophole discovered by Ann. "While younded your Giga punch on Yin Widow, I noticed two things. The Yin Harmony Curse did not activate immediately. First, it healed Yin Widow''s wounds, and then it returned the exact amount of damage to you. This showed the first loophole you pointed out. That is, If we kill Yin Widow in One-Shot, then we do not have to worry about the Yin harmony curse as it will get dispelled with the death of Yin Widow. Another thing that I noticed is that earlier, Yin Harmony Curse did not heal all the damage taken by Yin Widow. It only healed the damage you did, not the other damages sustained due to other variables or indirectly. For example, the damage taken when the Yin Widow mmed into the stadium wall. The impact of her collision with the wall has broken a few of her ribs which did not heal with wounds directly created by your attack." Ann exined her observation from Anna''s confrontation with Yin Widow. "Are you telling me that the Yin Harmony Curse only transfers the damage directly caused by me but not the indirect damage?" Anna grasped the crux of Ann''s exnation. "Yes. We can try to get rid of her with indirect attacks. I know it sounds far-fetched, but It is a lot safer than trying to one-shot Yin Widow." Ann was surprised by Anna understanding what she was trying to exin and wanted topliment Anna, but she stopped herself from doing so because she knew herpliment might sound like a taunt to Anna. "How is that safer? That old hag is a demigod. She has already healed up her broken ribs. Forget about indirect attacks. They can barelynd a scratch on her even if they did; she will heal them right away." Anna was against Ann''s proposal as she knew that demigods were very resilient, and shallow wounds caused by their indirect attacks would not pose any threat to her. "You are right, but it''s either that or gambling it all in one shot," Ann said they had to choose between the two. "I have another better idea? I think this will work. How about it, Ann? Are you willing to give it a try?" Anna asked Ann enthusiastically, finding an alternative solution to the Yin Harmony curse. "Exin it to me first, then I will decide if we should put your idea in motion." Ann was skeptical of Anna''s idea and decided to hear it out before deciding. "My n is still the same. We one-shot that old hag''s ass using physical attacks. If she dies and stays dead, then well and good, but if she were to revive using a resurrection card, then we can use the Meat Shield skill to deal with damage given by Yin Harmony Curse. And then we can once again kill her in a single punch again putting down the bitch once and for all ." Anna was smart enough, but this wasn''t enough to match her mother''s expectations and, therefore, always ends up being called a dumbass by her mother. "No way! I am not using the meat shield skill to save your sorry ass. It hurts like hell. No, I am not participating in this." Ann had already thought of using the Meat shield skill to counter the Yin Harmony Curse. But she did not tell Anna because she did not want to go through the pain of being killed once again. "What? Come on, do not tell me you will chicken out at thest second. Don''t you remember the agreement we had earlier? You will help me, and I will give you three months of freedom. Don''t tell me you are going to go back on your promise? Mom will be so disappointed in you when she hears that her ideal daughter went back on her word. Mom will be so unhappy.." Anna knew that as long as she dragged her mother''s name and her happiness, she could make Ann do anything she wanted her to. Chapter 531 - Ann Heatsend Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, SS-rank Field Card - diator''s Pit. "No mother of mine is going to be unhappy. I would rather die than make my mama sad." The Ideal daughter finally showed her psycho side when Anna pushed the right buttons. "Haha, that''s like a good mama''s girl. Deactivate your card, and I will help you die." Seeing her words do their magic, Annaughed and asked Ann to deactivate the slow card and excuse the n proposed by her. "Okay," provoked Ann, who followed Anna''s instructions like a loyal soldier deactivated her sold card. "Alter Ego Possession. You crusty old bitch, how dare you to p me, 10x Gigap!" Returning to the normal moment, Anna activated the skill ''Alter Ego possession'' and returned tenfold of what she owed to Yin Widow. *p* Yin widow was epting Anna''s sneak attack. She had a smirk on her face as Anna''s devastating pnded on her. *Splurt* As Anna''s 10x Gigapnded on Yin bow''s wrinkly cheek, her head popped like a busted watermelon, her brain matter stered over the stadium, and her headless body slumped to the ground. With the death of the Yin Widow, the undead graveyard trap card deactivated, the golden lotus tattoo on the back of Anna''s palm slowly began to vanish. Seeing this, Anna did not celebrate her victory. Instead, she hurriedly deactivated her ''Alter Ego Possession'' state and yelled, "Summon Ideal Daughter." With Anna''s summoning, Ann appeared out in the stadium with a blood and flesh body. She had a 99% resemnce to Anna, but her dressing style was more conservative than Anna''s bold choice of attire. Both Anna and Ann looked like identical twins. The atmosphere surrounding them was different. Anna had delinquent air surrounding her while Ann had an overachiever girl scout demeanor. But if one were to look deep into their eyes, then they could see a craziness hiding in both of them. *Wham* soon, the headless corpse of Yin widow shone with a red glow. As what''s left of her busted head above her neck started to wriggle and slowly started to regenerate, trying to form a new head. "As if I would let you! Giga punch" Seeing that the Yin Widow''s headless corpse was trying to regrow its head, Anna did not give it a thought and decided to m the headless corpse into a meat patty and end all the trouble once and for all. "No, Anna, don''t. That''s Blood resurrection. You will only make it faster." Seeing her dumb original body act, Ann yelled to stop her as she recognized the card equipped by Yin Widow and knew that any and all, be it physical, soul, elemental, or rule energy, all of them would get swallowed by the blood-red glow on the headless corpse and converted into vitality to elerate the regrowth of its busted head. *Bam* Unfortunately, her warning was toote, and Anna''s attack had alreadynded on the headless corpse of Yin Widow. To be exact, Anna''s punchnded on the blood-red glow covering the corpse. The blood-red light absorbed all the force behind Anna''s punch leaving the headless corpse untouched. Seeing this, Anna was surprised. Before she could express her surprise, she felt an unknown force from where her fist was met with the blood-red glow on the corpse, trying to swallow her vitality through the little connection between her fist and the blood-red light. Alerted, Anna pulls her fist back hurriedly. " what the hell?" Anna yelled as she saw that the wriggling mass of tissue earlier on the neck of the headless corpse hand now grown in toplete head with no hairs or eyebrows or facial hair. *Deed breaths* The newly grown hairless head suddenly opens its eyes and starts to take deep breaths, having just revived from the dead. As Yin Widow revives the golden lotus tattoo on the back of Anna''s palm, which is vanishing, it stops disappearing and once again besplete and apparent. Then a golden light shone on the bald Yin Widow''s body which was lying on the stadium ground, are growing her hair, eyebrows, eyshes. "Hahaha! Little slut suffer death. Wait, why are there two of you?" Covered in golden light, Yun Widow lifted her body to witness and take pleasure in Anna''s death, but to her surprise, there were two Anna''s, and both of them had the vitality of the living. Yin Widow was confused and against her better judge meant chose to believe that Anna in the conservative attire was a clone. *Bam* Ann''s head popped and burst in a simr fashion to that of the Yin Widow''s head upon being pped by Anna''s 10x Gigap. *Thud* Ann''s headless corpse fell to the ground. A white light escaped from Ann''s carcass and hurriedly entered Anna''s grimoire. "What the Fock?" Seeing Anna in the conservative attire, the one she had believed to be the clone, die a gruesome death with her head popping off like a firecracker, Yin Widow yelled out profanity, unable to understand what was going on. ''Why did the clone die?'' Yin widow had already sensed the Yin Harmony curse on the real Anna, ensuring herself that the Anna in conservative attire was just a clone. This certainty is what led to Yin Widow''s confusion. She did not understand how did her Yin Harmony curse fail to kill the real Anna and instead killed the clone. Yin Harmony Curse, within its rules, was an absolute curse. There was no escaping it as long as all the conditions and rules were satisfied. As they say, certainty is the mother of fools. Simrly, Yin Widow''s confidence in her Yin Harmony Curse led to her state of confusion. Yin Widow was putting one and two together, trying to find out what was going on, whether Anna had found a loophole to her trump card? "Booster Shot, 100x Giga palm" Finding an opening amidst Yin Widow''s confusion, Anna activated the SS-rank Legend grade Booster Shot card to increase her power by 100 times temporarily.. Then she struck Yin Widow with 100x Giga palm. Chapter 532 - Sharing Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 09:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, SS-rank Field Card - diator''s Pit. [Card Name: Booster Shot Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: SS-Rank, Legend Grade Card Rate: 12-Stars Card Durability: [99/100] Card Effect: Booster Shot is a drug created using the hormonal extracts of a humanoid Alien beast within the realm of Card Emperor yet had the physical strength to rival a peak demigod. These hormones of the Alien beast are used to create a shot upon usage that can increase the physical power of a card demigod by 100 times. Additional Effect: Me So Horny. Warning: over usage of this drug can cause permanent damage to the user by mutating their physique in the direction of the shape of the Alien beast. Note: The boost given by this drug onlysts for 10 seconds, and soon massive withdrawal symptoms such as restlessness, moodiness, extreme arousal, etc.] Me So Horny: The sexual prowess of the user increases by a hundred times. Note: If the user is a female, her ovtion hits the peak of the cycle, ready to be impregnated with multiple offspring. Warning: over usage of this drug can cause permanent damage to the user by mutating their physique in the direction of the shape of the Alien beast. In the case of impregnation, there are high chances of the offspring born being mutated too. [Card Name: Blood Resurrection Card Type: Skill Card (Passive) Card Rank: SSS-Rank, Legend Grade Card Rate: 15-Stars Card Durability: Single Usage Card Effect: A blood Resurrection card is created using the blood sacrifice of 10 card apprentices of simr rank as the card. Blood Resurrection card automatically activates upon the death of the card apprentice equipping it. It can resurrect the dead card apprentice by regeneration of the dead body. As long as there is a single drop of blood left, this card can regenerate theplete body of the user. Additional Effect: Blood Light. Note: The blood sacrifice used to create the card should be healthy with aplete body. Warning: If a tainted sacrifice is used in the process of card creation, then the resurrection process will haveplications.] Blood Light: Blood Light is the skill where a blood-red light covers the user''s corpse, trapping the user''s soul in the carcasse after the user''s demise. Stopping the user''s soul from entering the river of souls. Blood light acts as a protectiveyer and absorbs all physical, soul, elemental, rule damage to the corpse, and converts it into blood vitality to help in the presentation of the user''s corpse. ¡­ "100x Giga Palm" *Baam!* Anna''s hundreds time enhanced Giga palm smashed Yin Widow into a blood and meat paste. And this time, the golden tattoo on the back of Anna''s palm vanished without a trace Immediately, unlike earlier. "Anna, what if that elderlydy has another resurrection card?" Ann, who was in Anna''s grimoire, reminded Anna mentally. "I thought of that already, but I decided to risk it considering the patron saint guardian card given to me by our grandpa." Anna was also loaded with cards to help her escape death, but these cards were very expensive, even for her family. Soon the diator''s pit field card disappeared, and the scenery surrounding Anna returned to the airfield of the Sky Blossom city. Noticing that Yin Widow''s Diamond grimoire and divinity were starting to fall to the ground under the influence of the gravity, Anna grabbed them and added them to her storage card. "When did Grandpa gift you such a valuable card? Was I asleep then? Then where is my present? Did he forget about me? " Annined. "Yes, he did forget you, and why should he remember you? He only has one granddaughter. And that''s me." Anna tweeted, not forgetting to get back at Ann for calling her dumb. But she clearly knows that her grandpa did prepare a separate gift for Ann. "You are mean. Why do you always say such sharp words to me? It''s already hard enough to be trapped in your origin card. But hearing such words hurts, you know." Ann whined. Her voice sounded with utter sadness and pain in it. It seems Anna''s words genuinely hurt her. "I am sorry, don''t you start crying and whining again. Check my cardholder. There should be an ugly-ass dress item card that''s grandpa''s present for you." Since Anna has promised Ann 3 months of freedom, she could not lock Ann''s voice out of her head, which meant she would have to hear Ann whine in her head for the next hour until her flesh body is recreated. Therefore, she chose to apologize to Ann for her hurtful words and pointed Ann to the gift her grandpa prepared for her. "Wow, SSS-rank legend grade Saintess''s Holy Armor card. I love it." Finding the card her grandpa prepared for her in Anna''s cardholder, Ann cheered. "I forget your taste in fashion is ancient. Only you would like such a dress." Anna criticized Ann''s taste in dress. "Whatever, I think Wyatt will like this Armor," Ann spoke her mind. "What? Why does it matter if Wyatt likes this Armor? He doesn''t even know that you exist." Anna was stumped hearing Ann mention Wyatt. " Why not? Is he not your crush? And not to mention he is the only mate out of your multiple mates that our mother approves. I can feel you are very serious about him. After all, you stopped fooling around. Right now, under the side effect of the booster shot card, you are highly aroused, and all you can think about is Wyatt and the various ways he will ravage you and explore every nook and corner of your body." Ann, being Anna''s alter ego, knew how severe Anna''s feelings were for Wyatt. "Stop reading my thoughts. Mom wasn''t being serious back then, and how does that exin Why Wyatt should like your dress?" What Ann said was true. Under the side effect of the Booster Shot card, Anna was extremely aroused, and her thoughts were all over the ce thinking of her steamy hot sessions with her beloved Wyatt. But Anna did not let herself be diverted by Ann''s words and stuck to her previous question. "If you are nning to make him your husband then, I think Wyatt''s opinion on my dress matters," Ann answered, not trying to hide her intentions. "I still don''t understand." Anna understood what Ann was saying, but she denied or hoped its not what she thought. "Listen, Anna, I respected your words and did not interfere with your choice in having various sexual partners, but once you are married with mother''s approval. Your husband is my husband." Ann knew being stuck in Anna''s origin card, her prospects in love life were near zero, so she decided to settle for one that Anna loved and was approved by her mother. "What the fock? You made my mother your mother, You made my grandparents your grandparents, you made my rtives and friends your rtives and friends, I can tolerate sharing all of them with you, but now you want me to share my husband with you? That''s It. I don''t care if you are my origin card, I will shred you to pieces." Anna was furious hearing Ann be blunt about her intentions. And made it clear to Ann that she would not share her husband with her. "We will see about that. It''s not up to you.. Let''s see if Wyatt will like your public lose crusty tunnel or my VIP exclusive premium tunnel." Chapter 533 - Blood Domain Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 8:46 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 "Susan, congrats on bing a silver grade card apprentice." I congratted Susan as she walked out of the cardb with her silver grimoire hovering next to her. "Congrats, miss Susan." Van and old Ben both congratted Susan for her sessful grimoire up-gradation. "Thank you, Wyatt, Guild Master Van, and Captain Ben. Wyatt, your silver power works like a miracle. I never thought I could contract a silver grade grimoire when I was in the card student realm like the young geniuses. This feeling is Amazing. Wyatt, sorry I believed the social media and doubted you." Susan was delighted with her grimoire upgrade, and thanking everybody, she apologized for having doubted me. "Forget about it. That''s water under the bridge since you were brave enough to try my theory. I think nobody is as naive as you to believe me and agree to be ab rat for an untested theory." In this new world, Susan is the only one who has trusted me when others would think twice. And I am happy to have a friend like her. "Hey!" Hearing me call her naive, Susan protested cutely with puffed cheeks. "Susan, you help old Ben. I have urgent matters to attend to." Van and I head out of the warehouse to read to Sarah''s matters, leaving old Ben with Susan to discuss blood Item cards sales. ¡­ *Ring* *Ring* *Ring*... Outside the warehouse, as I was nning to head to the location of the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon to get Cortney and Bloodette, I heard my grimoire ring alerting me of a call. "Cortney?" I was surprised to see that the caller was none other than Cortney, as I thought she was under Southern Watch''s custody. "Hey, Wyatt." I picked up the call, and Cortney''s voice sounded from the other side of the call. "Cortney? Aren''t you supposed to be in Southern Watch''s custody? How are you able to call right now?" I hurriedly asked Cortney how she could call me while still under the custody of the Southern Watch. "I fled, duh!" Cortney answered "What? How?" Southern Watch is the elite military force filled with Card Overlords and Card Kings. How could a mere Card Master escape under their watchful eyes? "That''s a crazy story. Bloodette created a rune simr to my Intent Blood rune that allowed her to house in my body. Bloodette''s rune enables me to hide in her body. Using that rune, I escaped to the dungeon seal." Cortney enthusiastically exined her escape from the southern watch camp. Turns out that she hid in Bloodette''s body using the new rune Bloodette created, and then Bloodette was summoned back to the Blood Rock Cave by the dungeon seal. No wonder the soldiers of the southern watch did not notice Cortney escaping or that she was missing. Cortney basically teleported out of the southern watch''s camp. "So you are in the dungeon now?" I asked Cortney, nning to enquire about Sarah. "No, silly, I came outside the dungeon to call you and inform you about the abnormality surrounding one of your subordinates who is glowing with blood-red light as we speak," Cortney answered, revealing why she called me. "What did Bloodette have to say about that?" I asked Cortney enquiring about Bloodette''s opinion on the abnormality with Sarah. "She believes that the blood rule meaning your friendprehended is behind this abnormality. She is now trying to identify the blood rule meaning your friend learned to point out exactly what is happening" Cortney informed me of Bloodette''s deduction regarding Sarah''s abnormality. "Oh, I see. Okay, then Cortney, I will be there in a few minutes." Seeing that Bloodette was already trying to find a solution for Sarah''s abnormality, I felt some burden reduced. But still, I did not dare to make light of Sarah''s situation. So hanging up the call, I turned to Van and said, "Hurry, take me to the dungeon." Using NanoMorpher to head to the dungeon would take a minimum of 10 minutes if I ignore all the traffic rules, but I had a better alternative, a Viltronian mutant Card Lord, Guild Master Van. He could take me to the dungeon in under a minute. If the situation weren''t urgent, I would not opt for this option, but a dire situation calls for dire needs. "Yes, boss." ¡­. *whoosh* "Wyatt, you are here already!" Cortney eximed, seeing Van and mend. "Yeah, let''s head in." I did not waste time with chit-chat and headed straight into the dungeon gate. Walking into the dungeon gate, I found that blood-red rocks of the dungeon were glowing in a rhythm, like a beating heart. Ignoring this glow, I headed deeper into the cave until I found Sarah, who was seated in a lotus position with her eyes closed and emitting bright blood-red light. The light emitted by Sarah was in sync with the rhythm of the glow emitted by the rocks of the cave. I couldn''t tell who followed whom, whether the rhythm originated from Sarah or the cave itself. Either way, the blood-red glow on Sarah was brighter than on the rocks of the cave. "Hi, Wyatt," Bloodette, who stood monitoring Sarah, greeted me, seeing me arrive. To my surprise, I noticed another Bloodette sitting in the lotus position next to the original Bloodette. She seemed to beprehending the Blood rule. "What''s going on, Bloodette?" I asked her in concern as Sarah was one of my investments. Sarah had a demigod bloodline, which meant that she had the potential to reach the demigod realm. I did not want to lose a potential demigod subordinate here. "She is sucking the blood rule energy from the cave. I do not know how she is doing it, but she seemed to have formed a domain within the cave. If not for the bloodstones, she would have sucked blood energy from any living being next to her. Lucky for your friends. They were in my cave. If not for the blood energy from the cave stones meeting her requirement, she would have sucked everyone sitting in her domain dry." Bloodette exined that the blood-red light on Sarah was a result of her blood rule domain, and it was absorbing blood rule energy from the blood rock cave. If not for the bloodstones in the cave, Sarah''s blood domain would have sucked the blood energy from all of my cmity daughter gems and turned them into dry corpses.. Turns out my cmity daughter gems were very lucky; otherwise, they suffer in Sarah''s blood rule domain. Chapter 534 - Rule Domain Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 8:46 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "What is this blood domain?" I understood that Sarah was the one causing the light show in the cave, and if not for the energy of the cave, she would have turned into a blood-sucking vampire, but what I did not understand is what is a blood domain. This was a totally new concept for me. "I do not know how it works for you humans, but for me, blood domain was something I learned innately. So I cannot be of much for you guys in this area." Bloodette was of no help, but I knew where I could get the answer, and it was the Clown Mask''s memories. essing clown mask''s memories, I understood that the blood rule domain or any rule domain could be achieved when one gainsplete mastery in a signal meaning of that particr rule. That mean''s Sarah has achievedplete mastery in a specific meaning of blood rule, enabling her to use the blood domain. But the question was what meaning of blood rule did she aplishplete mastery to lead to such abnormality. Considering it can suck blood energy and blood rule energy, I would bet that the meaning in which she achievedplete mastery should be vampiric in nature. Even with so many clues, it was hard to tell which meaning of blood rule Sarah had gainedplete mastery of as there are millions and billions of meanings in just Blood rule, and most of these meanings are vampiric in nature or require blood sacrifice. Not to mention any blood rule meaning I knew of, did not send a person into a trance-like state. I knew Sarah was not under the enlightenment state cause she did not have that air around her. Therefore this abnormality in Sarah was puzzling. "What is your clone doing, Bloodette?" I asked, pointing at Bloodette''s clone, seated in a lotus position and meditating. "That''s not a clone. It is a Blood Incarnation. Unlike avatars and clones, this has whole new abilities, it canprehend rules and then transfer them to the original body. I usually use them to gain mastery of other rules. I focus on the Blood rule, and they focus on different rules." Bloodette introduced me to a whole new world of incarnations. They reminded me of my three ve consciousness as I nned to use those guys for the same purpose. "Amazing. Is there no downside to these Incarnations?" I knew that if something is too good to be true, then it isn''t. Therefore I double-checked with Bloodette to see if she left out some stuff about the incarnations and their miraculous abilities. "Well, the rule meaning mastered by the incarnation can only be transferred to the original owner if they have achievedpletion in it. And also, the talent of the incarnation for theprehension of the rule depends on the talent of the original body. My talent for other rules is lower than the bare minimum. Therefore, I still haven''t transferred a single meaning from these incarnations." Finally, Bloodette spilled the disadvantages of incarnations. No wonder these incarnations are not as popr as clones among humans. "Oh, then what is it doing right now?" Since the blood incarnations are of no help to Bloodette, I didn''t understand why Bloodette was using it right now. "I am using it toprehend the blood rule meaning that girlprehended topletion. This way, we will be able to find out what meaning of blood rule she mastered topletion to cause such an anomaly in her." Bloodette exined that she used the incarnation to feel the blood rule meaning in Sarah''s domain and thenprehend that meaning to find out what it is. Though Bloodette was the blood supreme, oddity born from the blood rule itself, she could not mess up the order sheprehended the blood rule. She had to achievepletion in the meaning of blood rule she is alreadyprehending before jumping to other blood rule meaning. Therefore she used her blood incarnation toprehend the blood rule meaning from Sarah''s Blood rule domain. Since Bloodette had the supreme talent in blood rule, her blood incarnation also had a supreme talent in blood rule mastery, so the answers to what blood rule meaning Sarahprehended to thepetition will be out soon. While Bloodette tried to figure out what was wrong with Sarah in her way, I decided to try my way out. My way was a lot simpler and more efficient than Bloodette''s. My way was advanced and faster as it involved an evolved and sentient super AI, the Hive AI. I had the master Hive AI in my Cmity soul gem to ess the ve Hive AI in Sarah''s Cmity daughter gem. And without surprise, the master Hive AI was able to establish a connection with the Hive AI in Sarah''s cmity daughter gem. Using the link, I asked Hive AI to ess Sarah''s memory records. I had all the ve Hive AI in my cmity daughter gems keep a tab of their host''s every activity and action. There are too many wired cards out there, and adding rules and runes to that, I knew I could not believe that my cmity daughter gems were perfect. Therefore as insurance, I had the Hive AI maintain secret surveince of their host''s every action. Was I too paranoid? No, I think I was not paranoid enough because, in the alternate history seen by Clown Mask, the three mischiefs were almost able to overturn the current world as we know. Did the mighty royal families governing the Northern and Southern regions ever think that the matron would overthrow their power and control over the two regions without evening out of the shadows? They would have never imagined such a thing was possible and were too sure that things would continue as it is for centuries toe. But the future seen by Clown mask proved them wrong. Therefore it would not hurt me to be more cautious. "Wyatt, My incarnation found the meaning that Sarahprehended___." "Is it the Bloodline Memory?" "How did you know?" "That''s a secret." Chapter 535 - Blood/Bloodline Memory Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 8:50 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Blood Memory and Bloodline memory are two different meanings of blood rule. Blood Memory allows the user to use the victim''s or oneself''s blood to get a peek into their memory. Inparison, the Bloodline memory enables the user to use their bloodline or victims'' bloodline to peek into their ancestral memory being carried in their bloodline. Both Blood memory and Bloodline memory meanings of blood rule can be used by users on their own blood/bloodline or their victim''s blood/bloodline depending upon their mastery of the meaning. The abilities of both the meanings were rted to memories, but they had two different meanings with two different abilities. These both meanings of the Blood rule seem normal meanings with regr abilities, but actually, they aren''t the normal and regr meaning one would think them to be. These two blood rule meanings have the ability to capture a person''s consciousness. A card apprentice who has gained ultimate mastery in Blood Memory can use the blood of this victim to create a replica consciousness of his victim in his mind using all the memories of the victim he gained through the victim''s blood. The memories of a person are what make a person who they are, and with a copy of these memories, anyone can create anyone''s countless replicas. And the ultimate mastery of Blood memory, meaning of blood rule, allowed a card apprentice to do just that. A card apprentice who has gained ultimate mastery in Bloodline Memory can ess the memories and skills of his ancestors and also pass down his knowledge and skills to this future generation through his blood. And to add a cherry on top, if one of the descendants of the card apprentice were to master the Bloodline Memory, then the said card apprentice can forcefully possess the body of his descendent, that is, if the said card apprentice''s soul is still in the river of souls and has not entered the reincarnation cycle. These witchcraft-like abilities of the Blood Memory and Bloodline Memory meanings of the bl¨®od rule are what set these two meanings apart from the ordinary andmon rule meanings. Therefore when I learned that Sarah hadprehended the Bloodline Memory meaning of the Blood rule topletion, I did not know whether to celebrate or be worried. Sarah had a demigod bloodline. If she has mastered the Bloodline Memory toplete mastery, then it is an excellent thing as with the help of the Bloodline memory, meaning she can ess the demigod bloodline in her and gain the memories and the skill of her demigod ancestor. Meaning Sarah''s chances of bing a demigod went up by a massive margin. Therefore I wanted to celebrate Sarah''s achievements, but unfortunately, her demigod ancestor was Demigod Redfall. Demigod Redfall was one of the demigods known for his mastery of blood rule. The chances of him mastering the bloodline memory meaning of blood rule topletion were very high. Seeing how the demigod had fallen not so long ago, he should still be in the river of souls. Making the news of Sarah achieving ultimate mastery in bloodline memory not to a cause of celebration but a cause of worry. Having realized that I could soon possibly have to face a demigod, the cool of my face drained. Even though demigod Redfall has died for a long time and he has no physical body or his demigod realm, his soul is still a soul which has achieved above 90 percent active soul control. So even in his soul state, Demigod Redfall is not someone I could go toe to toe with. The only thing keeping me from panicking is that I did not know for sure that Demigod Redfall had mastered the bloodline memory meaning topletion. There are millions and billions of meanings to blood rule. The chances of demigod Redfall not mastering Bloodline memory topletion see pretty good. That is the only part that is keeping me from beginning to freak out. Instead, be sane and level-headed. "Come on, Wyatt. Tell me, how did you figure out that she had achieved ultimate mastery in Bloodline memory meaning of the blood." While I had my worries, Bloodette had been bugging me to tell her how I could figure it out in a few minutes when she and her incarnation couldn''t. Making me regret showing off in front of her. "Bloodette, that''s my secret. I won''t share it with you so let me be and move on." No matter how I exined it to Bloodette, she would not listen and kept pestering me to tell her how I could figure out the meaning mastered by Sarah before her. I did not know Bloodette was sopetitive. Otherwise, I would not have tried to look cool and instead waited for her answer. "Bloodette, stop it. It''s not polite to prey on others'' secrets. If Wyatt wants to share it with you, he will share it with you. So stop pestering him and tell us how to help this girl here." Seeing that Bloodette was bothering me and not taking a hint through my annoyance and words, Cortney stepped in to mediate and convey to Bloodette that she should not force me topromise my personal and private information. "Oh, okay, I wouldn''t bother him anymore. As for this girl, all I can say is that a third party is influencing her current abnormality. Right now, I am trying to find the origin of this influence. Once I figure that out, then we can think of a way to help his girl." Hearing Cortney, Bloodette decided not to pester me anymore with the same questions.. And ording to her, the abnormality shown by Sarah is caused by the influence of a third party meaning the problem is not with Sarah or the meaning sheprehended topletion but something totally unrted, or that''s what I thought. Chapter 536 - Crisis Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 8:53 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Wait, hold up! I just felt the influence of the third party on the girl grow stronger. This should be enough for me to trace the third party. Give me a minute. I will find the bastard behind this and whoop his ass for doing this to my house." Bloodette seems to have found something. As she was busy chasing her clue, I once again went through Sarah''s memory recordings. I wanted to check why Sarah chose Bloodline Memory out of all the other options to choose from. As I was going through Sarah''s memories, I saw that Sarah''s affinity for Blood rule was above average, good at best. Whileprehending the blood rule, she kept popping the blood rule pills I gave her, but still, it took her a day to barelyprehend the Blood rule to advance mastery and reach its bifurcation point. But an unexpected change urred yesterday night, and Sarah''s affinity with blood rule took a considerable leap. Just in one night, she was able toprehend the bloodline memory meaning topletion without the help from the blood rule pill I gave her. From the memory recordings of Sarah, I knew what was the reason that caused the leap in Sarah''s affinity towards blood rule. It was none other than her bloodline. When Sarah was at the bifurcation point of the blood rule, her dormant Bloodline suddenly became active and started to point her to the shade of the Bloodline Memory meaning. Seeing that this particr blood rule shade had a connection with her bloodline Sarah did not think twice and started herprehension of the bloodline memory meaning of the blood rule. And thanks to the blood rule affinity boost given by her bloodline Sarah was able to master Bloodline memory to ultimate mastery within a single night. "No shit!" I cussed, having found out that Sarah''s demigod bloodline was behind her choosing the Bloodline Memory meaning at the bifurcation point of blood rule. "No shit! No shit!..." Now was the time for me to panic. Turns out that the demigod Redfall didprehend Bloodline memory meaning of blood rule topletion. The demigod bloodline flowing in Sarah''s body, pointing and hinting her to choose the Bloodline Memory meaning at the bifurcation point of blood rule, was the evidence. I had high hopes for Sarah. She was one of my cmity daughter gem''s that I wanted to take with me to the university in the central academic city. I thought I could grow her into a demigod, just like the matron who would trap card emperors and feed them with enough resources to turn them into demigod realm ves. Now that was a woman I admired. Aside from the fact that she was the one who sent 30 card emperor assassins to kill me, I admired most of the stuff I learned about her from Clown mask''s memories. How she used her skill to grow a secret organization and overthrow two royal families was a very teachable and inspirational story for me on how I could use my cmity daughter gems to their full potential if I gave up on the hypocritical guilt that I felt using it on people. But I still was not prepared to give up this hypocritical guilt towards the idea of enving my fellow innocent humans. But for my enemies, it was a whole different story. Therefore I could not form arge secret organization like Matron''s paw n. I did n to create an organization but I had something different in mind. I nned to build an organization with the strongest card apprentice who could single-handedly take on an army of hostile units of the same realm. That was a job for another day. Right now, I have a demigod crisis to take care of. "Wyatt, I found how the third party was influencing the girl___." Having found how the culprit was confusing Sarah, Bloodette enthusiastically came to report her finds but was interpreted. "Let me guess. It''s her bloodline." I answered nonchntly. This time I was not showing off. Instead, punishing Bloodette for bugging me earlier. " Yes, how did you know? " Bloodette was astonished to hear me guess the correct answer once again. It''s as if all the trouble she went through to find the answers was not worth it. And for me Bloodette''s confirmation was evidence enough that my hunch about the demigod Redfall having mastered bloodline meaning of blood rule to ultimate mastery and being the ring leader behind the abnormality with Sarah. It seems that asshole''s soul is still lingering in the river of souls and has not entered the cycle of reincarnation. "That''s a secret," I replied to Bloodette with a yful smile on my face. Messing with her has calmed my nerves a little enough to be level-headed and think of the various options at my disposal. "You¡­" Bloodette''s words trailed off in anger. She felt like flipping that table and breaking a few things to let go of all the anger she felt hearing me casually say, ''That''s a secret.'' "Bloodette, control!" Seeing Bloodette fume despite her body being made of blood rule, Cortney knew Bloodettes was holding back a lot and asked her to calm the fock down. "..." Bloodette''s jaws tightened as if she were mimicking a human greeting their teeth in anger. Just as Bloodette was about to burst in rage any moment now, a sudden change urred in Sarah. The light covering her glowed brighter, and a piller of blood-red color light descended on her. Seeing these changes, I turned to Bloodette and asked, " Bloodette, what is going on?" "Why ask me if you already know the answer?" Bloodette responded coldly based on over altercation earlier. "Bloodette, stop throwing a tantrum and help the girl." Cortney criticized Bloodette sharply for her childish behavior and asked her to help us check what was happening with Sarah immediately. Chapter 537 - Bloodline Bridge Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 8:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Okay. Give me a minute. I''ll take care of it." Since Sarah''s abnormality stemmed from her bloodline, Bloodette responded confidently as she was the child of the blood rule. Bloodette used her mental strength to attach to Sarah''s bloodline and started to explore the other external presence attached to it. Following the traces of the malicious presence in Sarah''s bloodline, Bloodette''s mental presence followed it to a blood bridge formed within Sarah''s bloodline connecting her body to another ne. Upon further exploration, Bloodette''s assumption was valid the blood bridge in Sarah''s bloodline did indeed connected a foreign ne to her physical ne. And it seemed that the malicious presence that was influencing Sarah was in the foreign ne. Bloodette could feel the presence and influence of the third party was stronger near the blood bridge. And with every passing second, the presence and influence of the third party were growing more assertive in Sarah''s bloodline. It was as if whatever entity was influencing Sarah was getting nearer and nearer to the physical ne using Sarah''s bloodline as the lighthouse. Having found that the malicious creature from the foreign ne was using Sarah''s bloodline as a lighthouse to find its way to the physical ne, Bloodette finally understood what was going on with Sarah. It seems an alien entity from another ne was trying to invade our current physical ne using Sarah''s bloodline as the beacon. But, seeing the bridge formed in Sarah''s bloodline, Bloodette realized that Sarah wasn''t just the beacon for the alien creature from the foreign ne but its gateway to enter our physical ne. Knowing that the unknown entity was going to use the bloodline bridge in Sarah to descend to the physical ne Bloodette had numerous thoughts, and two of them were 1. To use the Bloodline Bridge connecting the two nes and travel to the other side to explore the foreign ne. 2. To destroy the Bloodline Bridge connecting the two nes, in the process, extinguishing all the future troubles of the alien entity''s invasion. Bloodette weighed her options for a moment until her curiosity got the best of her, and she finally settled on the first option. Bloodette was aware of the risks of her choice still she chose to go through the Bloodline bridge to explore the foreign ne. Bloodette was a caged bird for her entire new life, stuck in the dungeon seal. Bloodette doesn''t remember what she had done to deserve this punishment of being imprisoned for eternity in a dark gloomy cave. But considering her impulse towards humans, Bloodette had a hunch what her crime could have been. No matter how understanding one can be, they cannot tolerate being punished for eternity for a crime that they do not even remembermitting or what crime they havemitted to deserve such fate. And Bloodette, too, was going through this every day. And despite all this, she maintained her sanity and tried to learn to be human not to repeat past crimes she believed she hadmitted. Bloodette has always tried to find a way out of the dungeon seal, and the closest she has gotten to leaving the dungeon seal is the soul pact and Cortney''s innate rune. But these methods were not true freedom. They were just a temporary remedy for her chronic suffering. The existence of the foreign ne for Bloodette was a huge deal. Bloodette saw the other side of the bloodline bridge as her gateway to freedom. For Bloodette, the existence of another ne was an opportunity to escape the dungeon seal in this physical ne once and for all. Since the dungeon ne was in this ne, Bloodette did not believe that it would drag her back from the foreign ne. Though Bloodette thought she had found a solution for her problems, it did not mean that she believed that the foreign ne was all flowers and choctes. Seeing how the distance of the other side was trying so hard to flee the foreign ne and invade this ne was evidence enough for Bloodette. Therefore she first decided to explore the forgiven ne for choosing anything for definite. But before she began her exploration, she decided to leave a mark on this ne which would act as a beacon for her in case she gets lost in the forgein ne. Also, she had to report what was going on to her worried friends. So Bloodette left Sarah''s bloodline and returned to her physical blood rule body. "Bloodette, did you find what''s wrong with the girl?" Seeing Bloodette''s blood rule body open its eye, Cortney asked her in concern. "There is nothing wrong with the girl. The problem is that a foreign entity has somehow marked her bloodline and is using it as the beacon and gateway to return to this ne. Don''t worry, I have decided to explore that ne, and if I were to run into that entity, I would handle it. So guys, stay back and rx. Let big sister Bloodette solve the problem." Bloodette narrated her findings and her wish to explore the foreign ne. I was not surprised by Bloodette''s findings. Since I knew the cause of the abnormality was Sarah''s bloodline and the bloodline memory meaning of Blood rule, I had already deduced that the foreign entity that Bloodette was referring to was none other than Demigod Redfall, and the foreign ne that Bloodette nned to explore was none other than the river of souls. But what surprised me the most was that Bloodette called herself big sister. Where did she learn that? I believe the grimoirework has got to her. Cortney, what kind of third-rate entertainment videos are you showing to this naive one. "Now that you know, I will head back and explore the foreign ne.." Having reported her findings, Bloodette asked her friends not to wait up for her as she was going on a foreign ne adventure to destroy the problem at its root. Chapter 538 - Memory Erosion Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9: 05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Bloodette, wait up. Are you sure you want to do this? Do you need to take this risk? Why don''t you just destroy the bridge in the girl''s bloodline? I think that''s the best option for solving this problem with minimum risk." Cortney thought of Bloodette as more than friends, the little sister she never had to be exact. Therefore she was overprotective of Bloodette. And when heard Bloodette head to explore a foreign ne which could end up resulting in her getting lost for eternity in a vast foreign ne or even worse, death. Cortney could not gather the courage to support Bloodette''s adventure. Better yet, she started to persuade Bloodette not to explore the foreign ne and take the safest option of destroying the bloodline bridge connecting the two nes. "Cortney, do not worry. It''s not as risky as you think. I will leave a mark here on this ne which will guide my return to this ne if I forget my way back. And I am confident in my strength that I am powerful enough to kill against the foreign entity." Bloodette assured Cortney that she had everything under control. But Bloodette herself knew that she was faking it. The foreign entity was able to form a mark in the girl''s bloodline from another ne and ess it as a guiding stone and gateway for it to ne hope. These abilities are beyond Bloodette''s understanding. She could not even get rid of the dungeon seal imprisoning her in her original ne, let alone sense foreign nes, leave a mark, and open a gateway to invade the said foreign ne. Bloodette knew that the foreign entity was powerful and could possibly kill her without much effort, so her best bet should be destroying the bloodline bridge. So that she could not only save her life, but her friends lives too. Despite knowing the imminent danger, Bloodette still chose to explore the foreign ne because she did not want to let go of her only opportunity of getting rid of the dungeon seal. Bloodette knew she was being selfish, and her selfishness was putting her fries lives in potential danger. Still, she chose to follow her selfishness despite the cost, promising herself that if something were to go south, she would destroy the bloodline bridge first, even if it meant her being stuck in the foreign ne for the rest of her life because she wanted to take responsibility for her selfishness. Things were not chaotic as Bloodette thought. The foreign entity was not some almighty existence with the ability of ne hopping but a demigod soul who hadid the groundwork for resurrection before his untimely demise. Not only was Bloodette mistaken about the foreign entity, but she also had mistaken about the foreign ne. It was not a ce for the living but the dead. Bloodette''s misunderstanding will cost her life. As the dead do not look kindly on the living. How do the souls in the river of souls forget their past memories? There is no old grandma feeding them her magical memory loss soup like in the myths. The souls lose their memories because of time erosion. The time in the river of souls is much faster than the time in the material ne. One day in the river of souls equals nine years in the material ne. The ordinary souls in the river of souls wait for an eternity to get their turn to enter the cycle of reincarnation. During their eternity spent in the river of souls, the souls forget about their measly time spent in the material ne and lose all their attachments of their previous lives. This process is called time erosion or memory erosion. By the time these ordinary souls finally get to enter the cycle of reincarnation, they would have lost all their past life memories and attachments. But this time or memory erosion applies differently for the card apprentice souls who practice how to increase their active soul control. Since the card apprentices have more control over their souls than ordinary souls, they can withstand the time erosion for a more extended period. The higher the realm of the card apprentice''s soul, the longer they can withstand the time/memory erosion. But the time/memory erosion has a near negligible effect on the strong entities like the Unparalleled Demigod, Demigod Michngelo, etc., whose will has be one with their home world''s will. These souls have aplished the highest state that a mortal soul can achieve and do not want to be disturbed from their eternal peace. These souls are so strong that they can birth in their homeworld even without entering the cycle of reincarnation, nor do they need sneaky tricks like the demigod Redfall. "Bloodette, If I were you, I would not try to explore the foreign ne. If you step a single foot into that ne, no matter how many preparations you have made, they will not matter as you will be dragged into that ne by its inhabitants. So I suggest you give up on your little adventure and destroy the bloodline bridge before you do something you regret for the rest of your life." As Bloodette''s friend and her selfless help, it was my duty to stop her from doing something not only idiotic but potentially deadly, not only for her but the rest of us. "What do you know about the foreign ne and bloodline bridge in the girl''s bloodline? You did not even know they existed until I mentioned them to you. And don''t you dare say it''s a secret again. As I cannot guarantee you will leave this dungeon in one piece after that." Bloodetteshed out at me. She was enraged and went as far as to threaten me verbally. She was frustrated and did not understand why I asked her for help if I knew everything already.. She felt like I was messing with her on purpose. Chapter 539 - Overprotective Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:14 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Calm down, Bloodette. This one is not a secret. Everybody knows this. So don''t worry, I will exin what I know to you, and then you decide what to do next, okay?" Seeing Bloodettesh out, I was not surprised. After all, despite her age, mentally, she was an immature teenager. Making it easier to have her dance to my will. "Good, now tell me what you know." Bloodette finally felt a sense of relief, seeing that she would finally get some answers instead of being treated like a child. "What I am going to tell you is not a secret. Many people know of this. The Bloodline Memory meaning of the Blood rule allows the dead ancestor of the card apprentice with an ultimate master in Bloodline memory to take over the body of their descendants who mastered Bloodline Memory meaning. So the foreign entity you found influencing Sarah from through her bloodline is none other than Sarah''s ancestor. And if my guess is correct, Sarah''s ancestor, the one that is trying to take over her body, is none other than thete Demigod Redfall. And the foreign ne that you found on the other side of the Bloodline Bridge is the river of souls. River of souls is where the people''s souls go after they die to get in line to enter the cycle of reincarnation. I have been able to deduce this based on the facts that I have heard about Bloodline Memory meaning of the Blood rule, and its abilities. If you do not trust me, then you can go ahead and try to explore the foreign ne you found. But like I reminded you before, if you step even a single foot in the foreign ne, be ready to be dragged into that ne by its inhabitants. The foreign ne is the river of souls, and the inhabitants are the departed souls. No matter how much preparation you make, that will not match against a river of departed souls. So I once again advise you to give up on exploring the foreign ne. I do not know what it is that you want to achieve by exploring the other ne, but all I do is remind you that the river of the soul is the ce for the dead, not the living." Bloodette was an oddity, she is a mighty being with simple feelings, and this one particr being has helped me a lot. Not to mention, I nned to make her my backer, hoping that she would achieve her peak strength soon. Therefore, I repeatedly stressed and reminded get that she should not go on an adventure to explore the river of souls. "What? The foreign ne is the River of Souls? Is what you are saying even possible?" River of Souls and Cycle of reincarnation were not new concepts for locals of this world. Like the earthlings had legends and myths of how life came to be and whates after death, which would be passed on from one generation to the next simrly, the locals of this world had legends and myths about the river of souls and the cycle of reincarnation. Therefore Cortney was understood how serious the River of Souls and the Cycle of reincarnation. Because of this, she was having a hard time believing that souls of the river of the souls can return to the mortal ne without entering the cycle of reincarnation. "..." Bloodette was astounded and embarrassed hearing my exnation. She believed that the entity pulling the strings behind Sarah''s abnormality was an almighty being with the ability to search different nes and invade them. But knowing that the entity was just a fallen demigod soul which had made prior arrangements to return to the world of the living before its untimely death. Bloodette felt stupid and was embarrassed. Thankfully her color was red otherwise it would be tough for her to hide the shame and embarrassment she felt right now. "Bloodette, you heard Wyatt. Right?" Cortney asked Bloodette, hoping that she should have given up exploring the foreign ne based on the exnation given by me. "Yes," Bloodette nodded, but this was not the response Cortney was looking for from her. "What do you mean? Tell me you have given up on the idea of exploring the foreign ne." Since Bloodette was not answering clearly, Cortney made her question more obvious, and to the point of trying to force Bloodette to reply with the answer, she wanted to hear. "Cortney, what Wyatt exined, doesn''t change anything. This deduction was based on the questionable information he had heard about the bloodline memory meaning of the blood rule. This proves nothing." Bloodette was already giving up on the idea of exploring the foreign ne, but Cortney''s forced questions were doing the opposite of their intended purpose. Hence leading to the stubborn and rebellious reply from her. "What? How can you say that despite hearing Wyatt''s exnation? And what do you mean by questionable information? Didn''t he already tell that it was known by many? Bloodette, stop being stubborn and be reasonable." Cortney''s love for Bloodette made her an overprotective parent who would keep on nagging, not trusting the judgemental skills of their child. "No, Cortney. I want to explore the foreign ne. This is my decision, not yours." Finally, under Cortney''s constant nagging, Bloodette chooses to do the opposite of what Cortney asked her to do in spite. Parents should know that they can never control teenagers, and if they forcefully try to do so, the effects are always adverse, then desirable. "That''s it. I forbid you from exploring the foreign ne. You will go in there and destroy the bloodline bridge. That''s the best and safest option of all." Cortney snapped at Bloodette and did the one thing that would drive Bloodette to do the exact opposite of her words. "..." Hearing Cortney use the word forbid, I pped my forehead, knowing any or all possibility of changing Bloodette''s mind from exploring the river of souls had gone down in the drains. "Fine, Cortney." Saying that Bloodette''s physical shape morphed into a blood-red egg, a cord extended from the egg and attached itself to Sarah invading her Bloodline. Bloodette had turned her physical body into a mark and linked it to Sarah''s bloodline to act as her beacon to return to the material ne after she is done exploring the foreign ne. Parenting one-on-one, teenagers can never resist the temptation of the forbidden fruit.. And Cortney just made the foreign ne the forbidden fruit for Bloodette. Chapter 540 - Nothingness Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:26 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Cortney, what were you thinking?" I asked Cortney as Bloodette hurriedly deserted to eat her forbidden fruit. "What? I had to be harsh. Otherwise, she would get herself killed by stepping into the river of soul. As you said, the river of souls is no ce for the living. Like hell, I would let that happen on my watch." Like every ignorant oblivious parent who thought their teenage kid would listen to them and have no idea what they were up to, Cortney too believed that her yelling at Bloodette did the job. "..." I was speechless. All I could do now is hope Bloodette will be the smarter one and make a wise decision. ¡­ "Forbid me? No, you don''t." Inside Sarah''s bloodline, Bloodette stood before the bloodline bridge that connected the material ne to the foreign ne. Bloodette was hesitant to cross the bridge, but she remembered Cortney''s words turning her hesitation into foolish pride, which made her stupid enough to forget all her reasoning and start to cross the bloodline bridge. As Bloodette stepped on the bloodline bridge, she felt the presence of the foreign entity influencing Sarah get stronger. The presence on the bloodline bridge was strong enough to give Cortney extra data, which she could not ess through the weak presence in Sarah''s bloodline. The new data that Bloodette gained ess to was the strength and location of the foreign entity. After conducting another set of analyses on the presence of the malicious entity, Bloodette figured that the entity was a soul of the demigod realm. And right now, it was nearing the other end of the Bloodline Bridge. Finding this new data, Bloodette knew most of what her friend had deduced was correct. Her friend was correct about the malicious entity being a demigod soul, which meant he was probably right about the foreign ne being the River of Souls. Which meant that if she were to recklessly step a foot on the other ne, then she would face imminent death with no room for struggle or resistance. Realizing the truth, the forbidden fruit no longer seemed tempting to Bloodette. Instead, she felt disappointed. Despite the other reasons, Bloodette''s main reason to explore the foreign ne remained the same. She wanted to find a new ne to escape from the dungeon seal, but now it was clear that the foreign ne was indeed the river of souls with no ce for the living. The little hope Bloodette had in her for an unexpectedly favorable oue died. With this, Bloodette''s mood went down in the dumps. She felt lost and confused. But soon, she came out of it, remembering the caring friends she had back home. Hence she picked herself up faster as she knew that a crisis was heading their way, and she had to take care of it. Otherwise, the lives of her loved ones will be in danger. Bloodette''s feelings were simple but very strong, which most of the time made her appear to be naive or stubborn, or unreasonable, but right now, those simple feelings of hers made her courageous and unyielding in the face of the fierce crisis. Bloodette did not know how to face the iing threat, but the best option they hade up with was to destroy the Bloodline Bridge before the soul tried to invade from another ne. Just when Bloodette wanted to do that, a sudden question struck her mind, what does the River of Souls look like? Is it supposed to be a ne? then why is it called River of Souls? Many questions about the river of souls ran in Bloodette''s mind in a matter of seconds. Until finally, her curiosity got the best of her as she decided to stand at the edge of the bloodline bridge and take a peek at the river of souls and check if it really was a river. Her friends warned her about stepping a foot in the river of souls, but nobody told her anything about peeking at the river of souls. With the bold idea in her mind, Bloodette decided to hurriedly satisfy her curiosity before the malicious soul presented itself. Unable to suppress her curiosity, Bloodette restarted her paused journey on the bloodline bridge. As Bloodette neared the end of the bloodline bridge, she could sense the existence of the other ne on the end of the bloodline bridge grow stronger. This sensation became more apparent as she got closer to the other end of the bridge. While moving closer, Bloodette also kept tabs on the malicious entity''s location. At the same time, Bloodette noticed that the other ne''s existence did not give off any kind of vitality. It was as if at the other end of the bloodline bridge, there was nothing. This was puzzling as Bloodette clear could sense the foreign ne, but it felt like there was nothing there. How can one feel nothing when they can sense there is something? This statement was contradictory in itself. But considering that there is nothing after death, the statement exined itself. The river of souls was a vast nothingness where departed souls traveled for an eternity to enter the cycle of reincarnation. Walking towards the end of the bloodline bridge, Bloodette''s thoughts were more active and enlighteningpared to the thoughts she had her whole life. It''s as if the sense of the river of souls at the other end of the bridge influenced her to think more profoundly. But these thoughts were unnecessary, yet they kept popping up in her mind diverting her from her purpose of heading towards the end of the bridge. It''s as if the sense of river of souls influenced her mortal attachments seducing her to forsake them. Realizing that she was thinking something unnecessary, Bloodette shook her head, trying to regain herself and remembering what she was up to. Learning what the mere sense of river of souls was doing to her soul which had once reached the pinnacle of realms, Bloodette was shocked and frightened. ¡­. Chapter 541 - Unaware Demise Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:29 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Bloodette was at the peak of the realms of the world before she was sealed epoch ego and had awakened quite recently. Though she had lost all her strength and was far away from reaching the power of her past self, she still was confident her will was as strong as her past version. But seeing how she was easily seduced by the sense of the river of souls to let go of her mortal attachments, Bloodette started to doubt that her will was not as strong as she thought or the river of soul was too strong. After all, it was able to incarcerate all the powerful souls. Bloodette realized that her idea of peeking at the river of souls was stupid, and it may seduce her to willingly give up on living and join the dead. Yet her footsteps did not stop from reaching the end of the bloodline bridge to peek at the river of souls. Because if she were to give up just because of a bit of scare, then she wouldn''t be the Blood supreme who was sealed by the dungeon seal. It is her nature to be courageous and reckless, simr to how it is in the rat''s nature to run to its hole at the sight of trouble. This time Bloodette did not carelessly try to explore the other end of the Bloodline Bridge to sense the river of the soul, not allowing it to influence her. It was her reckless use of her mental strength to probe ahead that caused her to fall into the seduction of the river of soul earlier. Therefore having learned from her mistake and knowing what the river of the soul is capable of this time, Bloodette guarded her mind against any outside influence as walk across the bloodline bridge. Finally, Bloodette reached her destination, the other end of the Bloodline Bridge. The river of souls was just a few steps away from her. Right now, most of Bloodette''s senses were closed or reduced to reduce the influence of the river of soul. While Bloodette got near to the other end of the bloodline bridge, just guarding her mind was no longer enough to escape the influence of the river of souls. Closer she got to the other end of the bridge, the river of souls'' influence became more apparent and dominant. Therefore Bloodette had no choice but to start limiting the range of her senses and then finally shut off some of the unrequired senses. Only by doing this was Bloodette able to reach the end of the bloodline bridge where the entrance to the river of soulsy. Bloodette''s curiosity and her thirst for adventure had brought her here despite all the risks and threats she faced on her way over. She did not give in to the obstacles on her path and instead ran over them with her courageous heart. But now, standing in front of her was the fruit of her hardship, but taking this fruit was not an easy task as this fruit was surrounded by thorns of its own. Bloodette was perplexed. Having crossed to the end of the bridge, she knew how strong the influence of the river of soul was on the living. The mere sense of the river of the souls was too much for her to handle. Does she need to take the risk to peek directly into the river of souls? But leaving without achieving the purpose of her hard work to get here also did not sit right with her. From between these two thoughts, Bloodette did not know what she should do. But one thing was clear to Bloodette: if today she were to back down because of the possible risk and threat she could face, then she would regret it for the rest of her imprisoned life. Bloodette had an adventurous bone in her that ached every second she spent incarcerated in the dungeon seal. Taking a peek into the river of the soul is the first adventure Bloodette had participated in after awakening from her slumber, and leaving it halfway did feel right to her. Keeping the sentiments aside, Bloodette did not know whether she would get a simr opportunity again. If she left here, what awaited her were dull days in the dungeon seal or Cortney''s innate seal. After long contemtion, Bloodette decided to continue with her adventure to peek at the river of souls as the living. How many people get a chance to peek at the River of souls? Nearly none. This was once in a lifetime opportunity for Bloodette, and her adventurous heart will not let go of it. Following her heart, Bloodette took thest few steps to stand at the edge of the bloodline bridge. Before standing at the edge of the bridge, Bloodette had taken some precautionary measures to face the influence of the river of souls as she peeks at it. Bloodette could only hope that these measures were enough for her to resist the power of the river of souls. As Bloodette was double-checking her calctions about facing the influence of the river of souls, unknowingly, she slowly walked to the edge of the bridge. Step by step Bloodette neared the boundary of the bridge, but she did not seem to realize that she was already moving closer to her demise. Bloodette had no chance to resist or struggle as to how one can struggle or resist against something they have no awareness of. That was Bloodette''s dilemma right now. She was not aware that she had already fallen prey to the power of the river of souls and was walking straight into the arms of death. Bloodette had finally achieved her goal, having stood at the edge of the bridge. The river of soul was right in front of her, but unfortunately, she did not have any awareness to peek at the sight she was nning to.. One step more, and she will be a part of that sight. Chapter 542 - Helpless Father Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Just when Bloodette was going to take the final step into her demise, something deep inside her awakened, feeling the grasp of death over Bloodette. With its awakening, Bloodette emitted brilliant white light. With the emission of light, dark vapors could be seen, leaving Bloodette as the influence of the river of souls over Bloodette evaporated, her awareness of her surroundings returned. As Bloodette''s awareness returned, she had a vision. In the vision, she saw a handsome sharp jawed bright-eyed male facing a charming, gorgeous beauty with red hair matching her red eyes. The male appeared to be troubled and had a guilty expression. The female seemed to be consoling the male as he looked at her with eyes filled with guilt. "Father, please don''t feel guilt. It''s not your fault. People are not ready to expect me yet." "..." Hearing the words of the beauty, the guilt in the male''s eyes deepened. And tears could be seen at the corner of the heroic male''s eyes. Swallowing his guilt, he looked at the beauty and said, " Honey, despite all your sacrifices and hardships to prove yourself¡­ Sign, this world." "Father, these tears of yours are enough constion for me." "Despite being unparalleled in the world, I still cannot fight for my daughter and what she deserves. But can only watch with my hands tied. I am sorry¡­ I am sorry." Hearing the humble words of the redhead beauty, the man could not suppress his guilt and apologized to her. "Father, you have done enough for me. From rescuing me in the way beyond to giving me the warmth of a family, you have done a lot for me. Let me do this for you. I still remember what you said to me on the day you epted me as your daughter, that I will be the cornerstone of the human and supreme beings'' peaceful existence. Now the time hase. Let me fulfill my duty. If my sacrifice can put an end to this eternal grudge, then it is a small price to pay. Please do not feel sad as death is not an end for people of our strength. Let''s hope during our reunion we are not helpless as today." "If not for you tying my hand, I would have ughtered all the opposition____." "But father, isn''t that the opposite of what you fought for?" "What kind of father am I If I cannot even fight for my daughter?" "The world''s greatest!" Soon the vision ended, leaving Bloodette''s emotion in total chaos. She felt like crying, but something deep inside her told her that if she cried, the man inside the vision would be sad. As Bloodette was in a state of chaos, the light that awakened in Bloodette returned to its original resting ce, leaving behind a shiver of light deep inside Bloodette''s soul. The ce where the light originated was where Bloodette''s soul was connected to the spiritual ne where the world''s will and its rules existed. The light seemed to be part of the world''s will, and it returned to its slumber within the embrace of the world''s will, having helped Bloodette. Meanwhile, Bloodette, who had regained her awareness, finally harmonized her chaotic emotions. She wanted to contemte the sudden ckout, the light that awakened her, or the vision she saw, but she did not have the time to do so. "What the ___." Finding herself at the edge of the bridge, Bloodette could not help but cuss, but the words from her mouth came to an abrupt halt as her attention was caught by sight in front of her. Right now, she was standing at the brim of the bloodline bridge, right in front of the entrance to the river of souls. Which meant Bloodette had the first row tickets to peek at the river of soul. Peering through the gate, Bloodette saw vast pitch-ck darkness, and inside the darkness was a trunk of light with various roots digging into numerous nes. The trunk of light then branched out, meeting the cycle of reincarnation at multiple points. The river of souls could be described as a tree rooted in various nes and branching out to join the cycle of reincarnation. For Bloodette, this sight was nothing more than looking at the night sky, but this night sky is not filled with stars but souls harvested from the nes and soon to be released into the cycle of reincarnation. Bloodette''s perspective on the river of souls was simple yet urate. After all, the river of soul was nothing but a soul recycling machine meant to collect the old and process them through time erosion then pump them back in to the cycle of reincarnation for a new chapter. While Bloodette was mesmerized by the river of souls, she suddenly remembered about the ckout and her standing at the edge of the bloodline bridge. Alerted, Bloodette hurriedly backed up, running far away, where she felt safe from the influence of the river of souls. Having run to safety, Bloodette did not rx. Instead, she hurriedly used her power to explore the malicious presence to find the location of the demigod soul that was trying to return to the material ne through the bloodline bridge. To Bloodette''s astonishment, the demigod soul had already neared the gate to the bloodline bridge. Seeing that the demigod soul can invade the material ne through the bloodline bridge any minute, now Bloodette had no time to think about the vision she had, much less the ckout in her memory or the light that helped her in her dire need andter returned to the worlds will. Knowing that the threat was almost at the doorstep, Bloodette hurriedly decided to execute her n to destroy the bloodline bridge. Bloodette gathered all of her mental strength and will, then she started to hammer the junction between the girl''s bloodline and the bloodline bridge. Seeing that a single hammer wasn''t enough to get any response from the intersection, Bloodette started barraging it with her full power, but still, she could not get any reaction for her action. Realizing that her strength was not enough to destroy the bloodline bridge, Bloodette''s face paled feeling the weight of the imminent danger as the demigods'' soul got closer and closer to the bloodline bridge connecting the river of souls to the material ne.. Pressed by time, bloodette knew she was in deep shit now. Chapter 543 - Reckless Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:36 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Under the pressure of a nearing demigod soul, unable to think of a way to destroy the junction between the bloodline and bloodline bridge, Bloodette had no time to get nervous or freak out. Instead, she sought help from her friends. Making use of her replica of Cortney''s innate rune, she contacted her, " Cortney, I am unable to destroy the Bloodline Bridge. What should I do? The demigod soul is nearing here." "What? How am I supposed to know that? You are the expert in Blood Rule. If you don''t know what to do, how am I supposed to know what to do?" Hearing Bloodette seek help from her through the connection between their runes, Cortney replied to Bloodette. "What happened?" Seeing the panicked Cortney, I asked in concern. "Bloodette just contacted me asking for help as she is unable to destroy the bridge and the demigod soul is fast approaching. How can I be of any use to her when I recently forged my ego gem and barely know how rules operate." Cortney hurriedly exined what was going on. "..." As expected, it is not easy to break the bloodline bridge. I had already predicted that the bloodline bridge would not be destroyed but considering its Bloodette, I hoped for a positive oue, but it seems I overestimated her strength. ¡­ Inside the blood bridge, unable to destroy the junction between the girl''s bloodline and the bloodline bridge connecting to the River of Souls, Bloodette was perplexed, contemting whether she should directly destroy the bloodline bridge, but that was too risky. Considering the saying, one should not cut the branch you are sitting on. The reason why Bloodette did not directly attack the Bloodline Bridge and instead chose to attack the junction connecting it to the girl''s bloodline was simple: what would happen to her if she were to destroy the bridge she is standing on? In the best-case scenario, she will get tangled up in the girl''s bloodline. In the worst-case scenario, she would fall into the river of souls. If the worst-case scenario were to happen, she is as good as dead as there is no helping her once she sets foot in the river of souls. Therefore in order to avoid the worst-case scenario, Bloodette chose to avoid destroying the bridge instead of destroying the connection, keeping it in the material ne and preventing it from falling into the river of souls. Hence she attacked the junction connecting the girl''s bloodline and the bloodline bridge. If the Bloodline bridge were to lose the support of the girl''s bloodline, it would be damned to fall in the river of souls as the gate to it closes. Finding no other answers from her friend to break the junction between the bloodline and bloodline bridge, Bloodette nned to take the risk and directly attack the bloodline bridge. By doing this, Bloodette would be putting herself at the risk of falling into the river of souls, but at least this way, she would be able to save her friends from the threat that is toe. And also, there is a chance that she might fall back in the bloodline, not into the bloodline bridge. If it is for her friends, Bloodette is willing to take this risk. If only she had not fooled around trying to peek into the river of souls, they might have had extra time on their hands toe up with a better course of action. So Bloodette had her curiosity and adventurous bone to me for the currentck of time. Finding that the malicious presence of the demigod soul got stronger in the bloodline of the girl, Bloodette knew that the soul was fast approaching, and she had no time to hesitate. Leaving behind all her hesitation, Bloodette walked on the bridge and started smashing it with all her might. s, her action barely managed to shake the bridge, let alone destroy it. This was not surprising as Bloodette''s strength was not enough to break the febal junction between the bloodline and the Bloodline bridge, so how could she damage the sturdy bridge with the same amount of strength. Seeing that her attack could not even leave a dent on the bloodline bridge Bloodette was desperate. The girl was clearly in the Card Soldier realm, yet how could her bloodline give birth to such an anomaly. If the enhancement due to the blood rule and its meaning is taken into consideration, breaking this Bloodline bridge for a Card Overlord like her should be easy as cracking a nut, but why was she not able to leave a single scratch in the bloodline bridge or the junction? Bloodette could not understand this. No matter how she saw it, she appeared to be superior to the girl in terms of realm or affinity with blood rule. Howe her prowess was not enough to destroy the Bloodline Bridge? What Bloodette had not taken into consideration was that the girl was a direct descendant of a demigod, and her bloodline was of the highest purity meaning her bloodline was created using the power of a demigod. And it was not diluted by the mixture of other low-level blood. Helpless, Bloodette ryed the devastating development to Cortney through her rune, " Cortney, I can''t destroy the bridge either. What to do?" "What? Why would you try that? What if you had fallen into the river of souls along with the destroyed bridge? Girl! Have you gone mad?" Cortney reprimanded Bloodette for her reckless actions. "But the bridge did not get destroyed." Bloodette reasoned in her defense. "What if it had? Thankfully the bloodline bridge was sturdy otherwise¡­ promise me you won''t some so stupid again." Cortney totally forgot about the impending doom and continued to nag Bloodette. "Fine¡­ Tell Wyatt that I will be destroying the girl''s bloodline. I did not want to do this, but that''s the only option left." "I just warned you not to take a risk. Did you not hear me?" .... Chapter 544 - Overreacting Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Bloodette had three options to choose the entrance into the material ne from the river of souls. Having tried and failed in the two of three options, Bloodette had no choice but to go for the deadliest one of all. 1. To destroy the junction between the girl''s bloodline and the bloodline bridge. This option was the safest option of the three. 2. To destroy the bloodline bridge itself. But choosing this option came with a moderate risk of Bloodette falling through the entrance into the river of souls. 3. To destroy the girl''s bloodline, using which the malicious demigod soul had constructed the bloodline bridge and the entrance for it to invade into the material ne. But doing this would mean the girl losing her demigod bloodline and Blloodette would be lost in the river of souls. Directly destroying the girl''s Bloodline would indeed be the quickest and permanent solution for stopping the demigod soul invasion. But using this option meant Bloodette giving up on her life as this action was equal to blowing up a building with you in it. Right now, Bloodette is the girl''s bloodline, and if she were to destroy the bloodline she was attached to, then she would fall through the entrance into the river of souls before it closes. Therefore this option was not Bloodette''s first or the second choice but thest. "Bloodette, don''t do anything stupid! Come out of there this instant." Cortney yelled at the top of her lungs, but to her dismay, she got no reply from Cortney no matter how much she threatened or begged her, " Bloodette, honey. Listen to me. I will bring you many blood delicacies. And take to various high-rank dungeons. Pleasee out." "..." Bloodette did not give in to Cortney''s threats or pleas. She hurriedly started to find a weak point in the bloodline to attack and destroy it. She did not have much time in her hands as the presence of the malicious demigod''s soul in the bloodline was getting stronger and stronger. There was no room for hesitation or to look back. She had to do it; otherwise, all of them were going to die if the demigod''s soul descended. Bloodette had decided to sacrifice her life to save her friends. She thought this was a fitting end for her life rather than spending an eternity trapped in a dungeon seal. Her living as a caged bird had no meaning. At least her dying to save her friends could give an excellent meaning to her existence. Bloodette was not afraid of death. If she were, she would never have taken the risk to peek at the river of souls. She had a boundless adventurous spirit, imprisoned by the dungeon seal it was suffocating. Bloodette thought that death was better than suffering an eternity of suffocation. And what way would be better to die than self-sacrifice for others to keep on living? The people she saves and their lives will be the meaning of her existence. "Bloodette,e back! Don''t do it!" Cortney wailed as she mumbled these words. Seeing this, I could not help but ask in concern, " what happened? What is she up to now?" "The demigod soul is about to descend, so Bloodette is nning on destroying the girl''s bloodline to stop it from happening," Cortney exined Bloodette''s next course of action to me. Then she continued her wailing, begging Bloodette to return. "That''s it? What''s there to panic? Stop overreacting." I said casually as Bloodette trying to destroy Sarah''s bloodline was not worth being concerned over. "Overreacting? How could you say that to me? Don''t you know that if Bloodette destroys the girl''s bloodline, she will also fall into the river of souls?" Cortneyshed out at me for my insensitive words. "I know___." "You know, and yet you dare to say I am overreacting?" Cortney was agitated, knowing that her friend was going to sacrifice herself for her. Hershing out at me resulted from her brain trying to cope with the guilt, anger, and powerlessness she was feeling right now. "Will you let me finish? Bloodette is at risk only if she manages to destroy Sarah''s bloodline. Considering how she failed to destroy the bloodline bridge and the junction between the bloodline and bloodline bridge, I highly doubt that she will be able to destroy Sarah''s bloodline. After all, it''s a demigod''s bloodline with the highest purity. Meaning the bloodline in Sarah will require at least the strength of a demigod or something simr to erase it. Bloodette is strong, but as the recent facts have proven she is not that strong. Therefore there is no need to worry. Bloodette would not be able to destroy Sarah''s Bloodline. So next time she contacts you, exin this to her and ask her toe out. And let me handle this." I exined to Cortney that Bloodette was not in real danger, so she should quit sobbing and proceed ording to my instructions. "Oh, Okay. And sorry Ished out at you. I didn''t mean to, but at that time, I couldn''t control myself from doing so, knowing Bloodette was up to something stupid again." Cortney apologized to me for losing it earlier. "It''s okay. I know you did not mean to." I forgave Cortney. After all, I would have reacted the same if I were in her situation. "Wait, you said you will deal with it? Do you have a solution for it? Didn''t just say at least demigod level strength is required to erase Sarah''s bloodline from roots." Now that she knew Bloodette was not in any danger, Cortney regained her calm and finally started to think. "I said demigod level strength or something simr. I have neither, but I have one trick up my sleeve. If that doesn''t work, we can always ask for help from Anna." Now that I know that the root cause of the current dilemma was Sarah''s bloodline, I had a few tricks to take care of it. But as always, I decided upon the route that would profit me the most. There are calcted risks, but when did gains starting without risk. They are a couple. If you want gains, then there will be risks. You just have to deal with it. ¡­ Chapter 545 - Punked? Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Cortney, I am sorry. Because of me, all of us are going to die here!" Bloodette started crying after her efforts to destroy the girl''s bloodline turned out to be a waste. "What do you mean because of you?" Having been assured by her friend that the situation was not as dire as she thought, Cortney had calmed down. "If I had not wasted time to peek at the river of souls, we would have had more time at our hands to figure out a working solution. I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." Bloodette exined how all of the problems were her fault. "You do know that we can abandon the girl and leave the dungeon seal. After the demigod soul descends, it will be trapped in the dungeon seal. We have no obligation to die with a random girl. You did all you could nowe out. Let''s leave the dungeon seal ande back with help who can deal with a demigod. " Cortney did not believe that her friend had the ability to handle a demigod, but she trusted that the southern emperor should know someone who could. Therefore instead of risking her life for a random person, she chose to retreat and return with bigger guns. "What? So I was worried for nothing? Are you saying I risked my life for nothing? Tell me you are kidding. " Hearing Cortney Bloodette was stunned. Soon she felt as if she was being punked. And finally, she was enraged, dyed but zing hot. Ready to aim at the first person in her sight. Not one but two times Bloodette risked her life. Each time it took a lot of courage and guts on her part to do what she had done, knowing her action may lead to her early demise. But for her friends, to save their young lives, she decided to sacrifice her life. Yes, she hated being trapped in the dungeon seal, and every minute spent trapped in it was like staring into an empty void that would turn any sane person into a crazy one with every passing second. That did not mean she preferred death over being alive, even if it meant she had to live through the nerve-wracking craziness. In the end, even if she had lost her freedom trapped in the dungeon, at least she had a shiver of hope that one day she would be strong enough to break the dungeon seal and im her freedom herself. "Yes, nowe out so we can head out of the dungeon seal." Cortney did realize Bloodette''s fury, but she did not care as this was her punishment for Bloodette to try and act the hero. "You guys¡­. " Hearing Cortney''s response Bloodette wanted to throw stuff and create a mess to express her anger and gain the attention of her ungrateful friends. But she held in her rage because the demigod was about to descend, and they did not have time for this. " Get over it and hurry up, will you." Cortney knew of Bloodette''s dissatisfaction, but she did not care. Yes, she was touched that Bloodette was willing to sacrifice her life for her, but how could she continue to live knowing that her life cost her a good friend''s life. The blood egg connecting to Sarah slowly morphed into a humanoid and pounced on Cortney, yelling, " You guys are doing it on purpose. Do you think it''s funny to bully me, or is it because you believe I am too easy to be bullied?" The humanoid Bloodetted turned into a blood sheet and wrapped around Cortney. And then a humanoid head extended out of the blood sheet tying around Cortney and red at her, " Tell me do I look like Mark to you guys?" Bloodette wanted to leave this conversation for another time, taking the dire situation into consideration but getting a casual response from her ungrateful friend, she decided to have the conversation right away. And have the things settled asap. "Bloodette, get off me." Cortney struggled being taped by Bloodette. "What the heck? You guys better empty the cave before the demigod soul descends. Otherwise, you will serve as snacks to him and a distraction to me." I yelled at Cortney and Bloodette. These two gals fought pillow fights at such a dire period. Do they no longer care for their lives? "And you, you too are no good. Do I look like a ything to you? I went out of my way to help you, but then it turned out you did not require any help. I have had it with you ''it''s a secret'' nonsense." Bloodette yelled in a grievance, remembering how she exhausted herself to find the cause of abnormality in the girl only to know her help was not required. "Girl, have you gone mad? Leave here immediately otherwise, I cannot guarantee your lives." Realizing that Bloodette seems to have held in her resentment about our alteration earlier while figuring out what''s going on with Sarah. And now, finally, all her umted rage has burst out. Unfortunately, the timing couldn''t be worse. "I don''t care. You two should realize that I am not easy to mess with. Until both of you get it, I am not done here." Bloodette seemed to be adamant about proving her point. And it appears she will not leave until we give a reasonable exnation or ask for forgiveness. But seeing the look on Cortney''s face, I inferred she did not want topromise for now or ask for forgiveness. "Bloodette, you selfish bitch. First, you try to be the hero, and now you want me to beg for forgiveness because you couldn''t act hero. Bitch let''s die together." Cortney yelled and stared right back into Bloodette''s re. "What the fock? You gals do know that the demigod soul will descend any minute, right?" I cussed, not understanding these two girls'' problems. At this moment, I suddenly realized that the saying ''all girls have a nut loss'' was true. "No shit, it is already here." ¡­ Chapter 546 - Lowkey Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:46 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Sages have spent ages understanding Womankind but have failed. Womankind is a being that thrives in chaos. Trying to understand a being that thrives in chaos is our mistake. And today, I witnessed this in the flesh. "No shit, it is already here," Bloodette yelled, feeling the rm she had left on the edge of the bridge alert her of the invader from the river of souls. "What?" Cortney and I cried out in panic. "I said the demigod soul has already descended to the material ne and is currently in the girl''s bloodline," Bloodette repeated herself, but this time she added more details. "Are you sure?" I asked Bloodette, feeling no change in the cave. Sarah continued to glow in blood-red light while absorbing blood rule and energy from the blood rocks of the cave. Everything was the same. I guess my expectations for the demigod''s entrance were too high. I was expecting an intimidating presence to fill the cave as the demigod souls descended, but I guess the demigod Redfall chose to be low-key until he handled more pressing matters. "Bloodette put an end to your shenanigans and exit the dungeon seal, you guys will only act as food or nuisance with your presence here," I ordered Bloodette and Cortney. Since demigod Redfall had no intention of revealing his presence, I asked Bloodette and Cortney to make use of this time and desert the dungeon seal. "Wyatt, what about you?" Cortney asked in concern. Even though I had already assured her that I had my means to handle the demigod soul, she did not seem to believe me. Who can me her? Would you believe if a Card Soldier said that he could fight a Card demigod even if it is just a wandering soul? "Yes, Wyatt. Don''t act brave. We can return with more firepower." Bloodette also asked me to follow them out. "Trust me, now leave. And remember, don''t let anyone inside. That includes both of you too." I stared into Cortney''s eyes and assured her that I had everything under control. Things in the blood rock cave will get serious soon, so I didn''t want to be disturbed, and most importantly, I did not wish to have spectators witness what I was going to do next. "Okay, got it. You be careful," saying that Cortney activated her innate blood rune collecting Bloodlette into it, she headed out of the dungeon gate. Running out of the dungeon gate Cortney regretted not having insisted enough to her friend to leave with them. "If you want to, we can still go get him." Bloodette offered, feeling Cortney''s regret. "No, he asked me to trust him. I trust him. Let''s just wait for him here." Cortney wanted to drag out her friend from the dungeon, but her gut told her to follow her friend''s instructions. "Okay, we don''t have any ce to be anyway. That reminds me, what did you mean earlier when you said I wanted to y the hero?" Bloodette knew exactly what Cortney meant and that is why it hurt her. She did not decide to sacrifice herself to y the hero at that moment she just wanted to save her friend no matter the cost, even if it was her own life. Why doesn''t her friend understand that. "Now that you remind me of that, how dare you? How dare you do something so colossally stupid? Who gave you the right to wager your life for mine? Fortunately for you, you are hiding in the innate rune. Otherwise, I would have given a proper ass whooping for your actions." Cortney fumed. She really wanted to whoop Bloodette''s for her reckless behavior earlier. "..." With every word that came out of Cortney''s mouth, the fury that had been built up inside Bloodette started to disappear as she realized she had misunderstood her friend and her intentions. Feeling that Cortney valued their friendship as much as she did, Bloodette felt pleased andforted. And finally, realizing how much worry her reckless actions have brought to Cortney, she apologized, " I am sorry." "You better be. And you better not repeat the same mistake. Otherwise, I will never forgive you. And also, thank you." Who said there is no thank you or sorry in friendship? Words are necessary for propermunication, which is essential for building and maintaining a good friendship. "Cortney, you remember you promised to bring me to many blood delicacies and high-ranking dungeons." Having patched things up. Bloodette showcased her shamelessness. "Nope," Cortney did not bend to Bloodette''s shamelessness. "What? You promised. And ording to your tao tongue physique, you should follow your promise." Bloodetteined. "That was a conditional promise. Girl, don''t try to act smart. Since you did not uphold your end of the bargain, I am not obliged to do anything for you." Bloodette acting-wise was not new for Cortney, Bloodette''s unofficial mother. The pseudopod head of Bloodette emerged from Cortney''s body and made cute faces begging Cortney to have mercy on her. "You two? How did you guys get out here? And where is Wyatt?" Having killed Yin Widow, Anna came to the blood rock gate dungeon escaping from Luna, arguing that she would fetch Cortney back to Southern Watch''s custody. Due to the unexpected arrival of Yin Widow, Anna had to stop filling her mental strength into the dungeon relocation apparatus. With the interruption, the whole thing had to be restarted again. Therefore making an excuse, Anna left her task to old Lorenzo and ran here to y with her crush. "Wyatt is inside the dungeon. He is dealing with a matter regarding his female subordinate." Cortney did not reveal the crux of the matter but vaguely answered Anna just enough to satisfy her. As for Bloodette, she immediately hid in Cortney''s innate rune. "What? With that red ant out here, how is Wyatt supposed toe out of the dungeon? Did you guys purposefully lock my Wyatt in the dungeon? What''s going on here?" ¡­ Chapter 547 - Alert! Warning! Caution! Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:49 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon [Alert! Alert! Named Cmity Daughter Gem Sarah is under attack. Warning! Warning! An unknown entity is trying to invade a named cmity daughter gem.] I had asked Hive AI to monitor the stats of Sarah''s cmity daughter gem. Asmanded, it cautioned me that Sarah''s Named Cmity Daughter Gem is under attack through grimoire notifications. The entity attacking Sarah''s cmity daughter gem was none other than Demigod Redfall''s soul. Who else could it be other than him? My guess about demigod Redfall is trying to be low-key turns out to be correct. It seems he doesn''t n on getting noticed or revealing his presence. Why would he? Announcing to the world about his arrival will do no good for him. [Caution! Caution! An unknown entity is attacking Named Cmity Daughter Gem Sarah.] The information I have gathered about bloodline memory meaning of blood rule, it allows a dead person with ultimate meaning in bloodline memory to take over the body of his descendant who has alsoprehended bloodline memory meaning of blood rule. So the reason the demigod Redfall''s soul is attacking Sarah''s named cmity daughter gem is so that it can devour Sarah and rece her. Takingplete control of her body and mind. If Sarah had a standard ego gem, then by now, demigod Redfall''s soul would have broken through the defense of the ego gem, consumed her soul, and taken over her body by force. Unfortunately for demigod Redfall, Sarah''s ego gem was not a standard ego gem but a Name Cmity Daughter Gem. Cmity Daughter Gem''s covering is simr to the protective shell of the dungeon cmity seed. Dungeon cmity seed is infamous for many of its civilization devouring effects. Simrly, it has gained the interest of many prestigious researchers for its protective shell, which is so strong that even demigods had a hard time cracking it open. And I have used this protective shell of dungeon cmity seed to create my Viltronian core, which has now evolved into Cmity Soul Gem. As the by-product of my cmity soul gem, the cmity daughter gems have also gained this trait. Even the live card demigods cannot break the protective shell of the dungeon cmity seed, let alone the wandering soul of the demigod Redfall. Therefore when Hive AI cautioned me about demigod Redfall''s soul trying to invade Sarah''s cmity daughter gem, I was not worried. Instead, I was confused. My confusion stemmed from the question, how was demigod Redfall''s soul able to influence Sarah''s sould when it is under the protection of the protective shell of cmity daughter gem? At first, I thought demigod Redfall had found a w in the cmity daughter gem. And he did. The w that demigod Redfall had found was that the protective shell of cmity soul gem only resists against things with malicious intent. Demigod Redfall''s influence on Sarah started when she epted the boost given to her by her bloodline when she had reached the bifurcation point of blood rule. The boost given to Sarah by her bloodline was not considered malicious by the protective shell of Sarah''s named cmity daughter gem. Therefore it allowed her bloodline to influence Sarah, but soon these influences became toxic and sent her into a trance state while activating the Bloodline memory meanings takeover ability, creating a bridge for the bloodline connecting the material ne to the river of souls. Hence opening an entrance for itself to invade the material ne from the river of souls. Demigod Redfall''s soul was able to fool the cmity daughter gem''s protective measure first time under the disguise of the boost provided to Sarah by the bloodline. But this time, he could not do the same as the cmity daughter gem considered the presence of any type of secondary soul in its host''s body as a threat and would automatically prop up its defenses. [Alert! Alert! Named Cmity Daughter Gem Sarah is under attack.] Demigod Redfall''s soul continuously tried to break through the cmity daughter gem, but all of its attempts failed resoundingly. Yet it did not give and proceeded to repeat, trying to break through the ego gem, swallow the host soul and gainplete control of the new body. No matter how persistent the demigod Redfall''s Soul was, it will never be able to break through the protective shell of Sarah''s named cmity daughter gem. [Warning! Warning! An unknown entity is trying to invade a named cmity daughter gem.] Since I knew that there was no way Demigod Redfall''s soul could break through Sarah''s Named cmity daughter gem, I let it be and did not disturb it nor let know that I was aware of its presence. I did this because I wanted Demigod Redfall''s soul to get tired and exhausted so that when I get down to aplish my intentions towards it, it shows as minimal struggle and resistance as possible. My intentions for the Demigod Redfall''s soul were very clear. I wanted to capture it and find a way to enve it. By enving it, I mean enving its demigod realm prowess. Redfall''s soul having the demigod realm strength is necessary, and that''s the main reason I am willing to risk my life to capture it. If I wanted to capture a standard genius with the potential to be a demigod, then I could pick some random genius from the city. Who doesn''t have the potential to be a demigod? Having potential is not enough to be a demigod. If it were, then this world would be crawling with demigods. Every day many geniuses fall, and many more geniuses are born. But the question is will they be able to surpass their circumstances to reach the top. To achieve a demigod realm, along with potential, one needs fortune and luck. Heck, if one had enough fortune and luck, he could reach the demigod realm. There is no shortage of geniuses with the potential to be a demigod. I could enve as many as I want with my cmity soul gem. And I, myself, was an example of such geniuses. Having the potential to be a demigod alone is not enough. Therefore, I was after the power of a demigod itself. ¡­ Chapter 548 - Persistent Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Given enough time, I have enough confidence that I can achieve the demigod realm, but the world is cruel and unfair. It will never give me enough time. The time I need, I have to snatch it myself. If I had wishful thoughts about me being special or the world giving me the extra privilege, then I would be walking to my demise. The faster I wake up to the world''s cruelty and unfairness, the better otherwise, I will never know what hit me. I had 30 card emperor assassins aiming to assassinate me. The heads of two secret organizations are out for my blood. Forget them; I still have to watch for the silver milk powder fiasco. Once the world knows its urate valuation, I will be the target of the world''s various powerhouses. Not to mention I still don''t fully trust my partners, the Heatsend Royal family. Honestly, I don''t know what the future has installed for me. Therefore, I wanted to capture demigod Redfall''s soul possessing itsplete demigod realm prowess. I know that it is not enough to overturn my bleak future, but it would let me sleep morefortably. Hence, I was willing to risk my life even though I knew that demigod Redfall could influence Sarah despite her cmity daughter gem. Demigod Redfall being able to find a w in cmity daughter gem meant him finding a w in my Cmity Soul gem. Despite knowing this, I stayed behind because I wanted a peaceful sleep and to get rid of the constant worry for my life. The w found by demigod Redfall was not too big of a w, but a minor bug in the mechanism built to differentiate between the malicious and friendly influences. Fortunately, this w cannot be used by his soul to breach the cmity daughter gem or cmity soul gem. [Warning! Warning! An unknown entity is trying to invade a named cmity daughter gem.] Demigod Redfall''s soul was very persistent, and it continued to try breaking through the cmity daughter gem despite its numerous failures. It had to do so because it had nowhere else to go. The only thing right now in its mind was to snatch Sarah''s body before the world realized it was an intruder from the river of souls and send it back or, worse, destroy it from existence. This is one of the reasons Demigod Redfall is hiding in Sarah''s bloodline instead of wreaking havoc outside. But still, its power is not to be underestimated. After all, it is still a demigod''s soul and has enough power to kill me 100 times over from within Sarah''s bloodline. Or even devour me. This is the reason I asked Bloodette and Cortney to flee the dungeon. Feeling tired from its numerous unsessful ventures, the demigod redfall''s soul finally stopped attacking Sarah''s cmity daughter gem and decided to explore its surroundings to hunt a satisfying meal and a temporary recement body since it is not able to devour Sarah''s soul and take over her body. The dungeon seal was an ancient seal created to imprison powerful creatures such as ancient supreme beings who ruled the world as the beloved children of the world''s rules. Therefore the dungeon seal did not have a problem sealing a wandering demigod soul, which has gone through time erosion for a certain period. Exploring the dungeon, the demigod Rebfall''s soul realized that it could not sense past the cave. It felt that a seal was limiting its senses to the cave. To its surprise, it finally realized that its descendant was trapped in a dungeon seal, cutting her off from themunity. Thankfully there was one other person in the cave who act as a proxy until it found a way to take over Sarah''s body or path out of the cave. Devouring Sarah''s soul and taking over her body still remained the demigod Redfall''s soul''s top priority. As her body was the only one ce, it could ideally restart its new life without being on the constant lookout for the world''s will, recognizing it and sending it back to the river of souls or killing it. Exchanging Sarah for a Demigod was a reasonable offer, but there was a massive disadvantage to bloodline memory''s takeover ability. And that is when the Demigod Redfall will devour Sarah''s soul to take over her body, he is actually satisfying a blood ritual, going through which he will lose all this past prowess enabling him to take over Sarah perfectly. Sarah''s body is of Card Soldier realm while demigod Redfall''s soul is of Card Demigod realm. Since the body is a vessel and the soul is the water, how can a soldier realm vessel contain a demigod realm amount of water? Therefore the demigod has to go through the ritual to synchronize his soul realm to the realm of the body he is taking over. While the excess amount of the power will be stored in the bloodline, which will unlock as his realm increases. I wanted a demigod Redfall who has the Card Demigod realm strength, not a demigod Redfall who is of Card Soldier realm, I already had Sarah for that. The demigod Redfall''s demigod Prowess is what made me take the risk of capturing the demigod soul instead of letting demigod Redfall''s soul take over Sarah''s body. Yes, if demigod Redfall''s soul possesses Sarah''s body, his bloodline will store all this excess energy to be unlocked with the rise in the realm. This is indeed attractive, but currently, it is of no use to me. Potential is not important for the current me. With my cmity daughter gem, I can turn a genius into an ultra genius. What I need right now is the strength to shelter myself from the cruel and unfair world. Seeing how things are heading, I can only obtain that strength by capturing demigod Redfall''s soul. ¡­ Chapter 549 - Pseudo Bloodline Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Having paused attacking Sarah''s cmity daughter gem, the demigod Redfall''s soul turned its attention to the only other person in the cave, a card-soldier realm young boy. Its intentions for the card soldier realm boy were clear. It wanted to snack on the card soldier''s soul and use his body for temporary housing as the card soldier''s body cannot house a demigod realm soul. So the card soldier''s body as a vessel was only a temporary measure until it could not hold on any longer. Fortunately for Redfall''s soul, it found a sturdy vessel as a vacation house. With enough preparation, this vessel may be able tost long enough before it returns to attacking Sarah''s ego gem to devote her soul and take over her body. Now that it had decided to taste the Card Soldiers soul, it had to make arrangements so that the world''s will wouldn''t recognize it once it walked out of its descendant''s bloodline. Body snatching was tedious work. It had to hide from the world''s will and then find a suitable vessel to take over. All in all, it had to be careful otherwise, one slip, and it''s either back to the river of souls or be permanently wiped out of existence. Demigod Redfall''s soul cut a part of its bloodline from its descendant''s body and then used it to create a slim-like blob to hide in before it leaves the bloodline in its descendant''s body. The demigod''s soul did so to mask itself from the observation of the world''s will and to ovee its inspection if necessary. All this trouble to hide the fact that it did not belong in this world from World''s will. The slim-like blob created by the demigod''s soul using the part of the bloodline it cut off from its descendants'' bloodline was actually a Pseudo bloodline or false bloodline. It was nning to imnt this false bloodline into the card soldier''s body so that when it takes over his body, it can freely use the ego gem of that body. Ego gem is a bridge that connects a card apprentice''s soul to the spiritual ne, the house of the world''s will and its rules. If one wishes to use the power of the rules, they have to channel it through here under the presence of the world''s will. This is where the pseudo blood created by the demigod Redfall ys its part. It will mask the breath of demigod Redfall, deceiving the world''s will as the demigod''s soul tries to ess the rule power. The pseudo bloodline yed a crucial part in the demigod''s n to take over the card soldier''s body, from deceiving the world''s will in the mortal ne to deceiving the world''s will in the spiritual ne. Without it, demigod Redfall can forgeting out of his descendants'' bloodline. After creating the pseudo bloodline, the demigod''s soul hid in it and left its descendant''s bloodline, and headed straight towards the card soldier''s ego gem. Now that it no longer was obsessed with attacking its descendant''s ego gem as much as earlier, the demigod had time to think and was astonished by what he gathered. Both his descendant and the young card apprentice had forged their ego gem andprehended specific rules at card soldier realm, and not to mention they were pretty young too. By their achievements in cultivation alone, these two were ultra prodigies. What astonished the demigod was how they forged an ego gem at a young age? Refining soul energy to the required purity realm and finding the ethereal spirit alone took a minimum of 2 - 3 years. No matter how talented a card apprentice is, they cannot skip this part. Yet these kids in front of him had forged their ego gem in their teenage years. Demigod Redfall knew that even with the help from his bloodline, his descendant could not skip the necessary grunt work to forge an ego gem. Not to forget that his descendant''s ego gem was weird. No matter how hard he tried, he could not break through the ego gem to devour her soul and take over her body. Therefore he was curious about how these two achieved it. But he did not dwell on this question too much because soon he was going to devour the soul of the young card soldier then he could find all the answers to his questions from it. Whether they really were super prodigies or had some trick up their selves, all of it is going to be his soon. Leaving his descendant''s body, it did not take more than a second for the demigod''s soul to enter the Card soldier''s body, and soon it headed to the young card apprentice''s ego gem. Having faced an abnormality with his descendant''s ego gem, demigod Redfall was prepared for strong resistance from the young card apprentices ego gem as he tried to break through it to devour the card soldier''s soul and rece its ce in the body. But to his surprise, all his preparation was not required as he effortlessly passed through the ego gem and headed straight to its center in search of the young card apprentice''s soul. Demigod Redfall searched the ego gem of the young card apprentice for a while now, but he could not find his soul. Demigod Redfall was persistent and searched every nook and cranny of the ego gem. Still, there was no hint of the young card soldier''s soul. Unable toprehend what was going on, Demigod Redfall was stumped. He decided to search the ego gem one more time. Demigod Redfall was not dumb, but he had nevere across an ego gem without a soul. Therefore, he belived that the young card soldier''s soul was somewhere here in the ego gem, so he searched it again but returned with no gains. So he finally decided to head out of the ego gem to check out what was going on. ¡­ Chapter 550 - Calamity Trap Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon After Cortney and Bloodette left, I activated my soul pupils to monitor Sarah and quickly found the demigod Redfall''s sould hiding in her bloodline as it repetitively attacked her cmity daughter gem. It seemed obsessed with devouring Sarah''s soul and recing it in her body as soon as possible. But after a while, it paused and scanned the surroundings. Then the demigod''s soul seemed to have locked on me. The next thing I saw was the demigod soul covering itself in a blob of Sarah''s bloodline before shooting straight at me, aiming for my cmity soul gem. Ever since the incident at the stadium where the card emperor realm assassin managed to pass through 3 card emperors guarding me and assassinate me, I have been more cautious than ever. Even though the assassination attempt was a failure, I had the worst scare of my current life. But that incident also gave me an idea. An idea that would make worry less about such assassination attempts happening again. The idea was nothing new. It was the same body-switching technique I used to escape the assassination in the stadium. From that day onwards, I modified my real body. I created a new modified body using the cmity soul gem''s restructuring skill to carry two ego gems. One of them is my cmity soul gem, while the other is the cmity daughter gem. I hid my cmity soul gem while the cmity daughter gem acted as a decoy. So whenever I am ambushed, I can detonate my cmity daughter gem, deceiving my attackers into thinking that they had destroyed my original ego gem and sessfully sent my soul to the river of souls. Having two ego gems in one body is not impossible as one of the ego gems is just ornamental meant to act as a decoy to protect the original ego gem. The rest of the card apprenticemunity can not achieve this because their ego gem does not have the parent and daughter gem skill that my cmity soul gem possesses, which allows the cmity soul gem to create numerous ve copies of itself. If they really wanted to create a second ego gem, then they would have to chip off a tiny part of their original ego gem to create an ego gem shell by feeding it refined soul energy, which they can maybe use as a decoy for their actual ego gem. That''s a lot of trouble to create something that may or may not fool their enemy. After all, the decoy is just an ego gem shell andcks the true qualities of the real ego gem, which an expert card apprentice can easily differentiate. My cmity daughter gem does not have such obvious ws and easily passes off for an authentic ego gem. The beauty of using this method is that since no card apprentice uses this method, to be more precise, nobody is able to use this method of deception. Nobody will suspect that they have killed the decoy, leaving my original ego gem untouched. Redfall''s Soul was of a demigod realm, after all. I was worried that he could see through my tricks, so I had to take extra precautions. Just to be on the safer side while Redfall was busy attacking Sarah''s cmity daughter gem, I let the hive AI activator take control of the decoy cmity daughter gem to control my body. In contrast, I had the avatar run by Hive AI stealthily remove the cmity soul gem from the body and ce it in one of my pockets. Therefore when demigod Redfall thought that he was heading for my ego gem, he was actually heading towards my decoy cmity daughter gem, which I was controlling through my hive AI. Yes, I nned to use my cmity daughter gem to capture demigod Redfall. I know my cmity daughter gem''s ability is limited to the A-rank Card lord realm. Therefore, I did not n to subdue him using my cmity daughter gem. I wanted to imprison the demigod Redfall''s soul inside the cmity daughter gem. Subduing and Capturing are two different things. Subduing the demigod''s soul was out of my current capabilities but capturing his soul was possible. If I yed all my cards right, I knew I could sessfully trap demigod Redfall''s soul. I did, and the sucker walked right into the cage I prepared for him. Cmity daughter gem''s ability to turn its host into a loyal enved person is limited to A-rank beings because of my low realm and grimoire grade. But the power of its protective shell is not limited to the realm system. It remains undefeated, to my knowledge. Since the demigod Redfall''s soul cannot break through Sarah''s cmity daughter gem, then I was sure that demigod Redfall''s soul could not escape if it were to be trapped in the cmity daughter gem by choice. But just to be on the safer side, I had prepared another countermeasure if the situation were to go south. After all, I am dealing with a demigod. Even if it is a wandering soul, it still has the prestige of a demigod. And that countermeasure was none other than the heathen stone prison box that I used to deal with the dungeon cmity seed. I purposely let my cmity daughter gem allow the demigod Redfall''s soul to invade it. Once inside demigod Redfall would be trapped within the cmity daughter gem. But as a precaution for something unexpected, as soon as demigod Redfall ''s soul entered the cmity daughter gem. I take out the heathen stone box and lock the cmity daughter gem containing the demigod''s soul in it. Heathen stone is hazardous for the card apprentice, but it is deadly to a soul body. And coincidentally, demigod Redfall happens to be a soul-body. Even if he manages to escape my cmity daughter gem, he will be imprisoned in the heathen stone box. Initially, a heathen stone would not be a problem for a demigod. But, Redfall has lost both his physical body and divinity. Losing these two, he has lost the power to deal against a heathen stone. .... Chapter 551 - Captured Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 9:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon The reasons I was confident about capturing demigod Radfall''s soul were, 1. I had put all of my faith into the protective shell of my Cmity Soul gem, which is derived from the Dungeon cmity seed. I trusted that my cmity Soul gem could protect me from any soul invasion or attacks from demigod Redfall''s soul. 2. I believe that if the cmity gem''s protective shell is able to keep the demigod''s soul out, then it should be able to trap the demigod''s soul inside if I were to somehow trick it into entering my rity daughter gem. 3. Demigod Redfall had lost his divinity. What sets a demigod apart from a regr card apprentice is their divinity. Demigods'' Divinity is the symbol that proves that they are gods among mortals. Without it, a demigod is just another mortal. 4. Demigod Redfall''s soul was tainted with time erosion, having spent time in the river of souls. Though Demigod Redfall''s soul managed to survive the time erosion, it was not unscathed. 5. Demigod Redfall''s soul could no longer borrow the rule power from the world''s will. Since it has already passed to the river of souls and had illegally migrated into the world of the living, he had to be cautious about the world''s will sniffing his presence. If he were to be caught by the world''s will, he would be returned right back to the river of souls or, worse, obliterated into nothingness. 6. I had Heathen Stone, which is considered a bane to the soul bodies. Especially the soul bodies that have been tainted by time erosion. The properties of the Heathen Stone and time erosion are almost the same. But Heathen Stone has a more hands-on approach than time erosion which takes centuries to show some symptoms. With all these reasons to go for it and risk it, I would have regretted it if I had not taken the opportunity to capture a demigod''s soul. As for making this soul concede and be obedient to mymands, I had all the time to think of a way now that I had sessfully captured it. Once I shut the lid of the Heathen stone box, Sarah stopped emitting blood-red light, and the blood rock cave had also stopped glowing. This meant that Sarah had stopped absorbing Blood rule energy from the blood rock cave, which conferred that Sarah was no longer under the influence of her bloodline, which demigod Redfall''s soul was manipting. After his episode, Sarah fell to the ground unconscious. I checked her status using Hive AI and found that everything was alright, except she was extremely exhausted using skills way above her current realm and active soul control. Holding the Heathen Stone box, I used my soul pupils to monitor what was happening inside the box, whether the demigod''s soul managed to escape from the cmity daughter gem or if it was still trapped in it. It appears that demigod Redfall''s soul has also realized that his connection with Sarah''s bloodline has been cut off. So instead of wondering the cmity daughter gem in search of a soul, he headed straight to the boundary of the cmity daughter gem to exit it but was unable to exit it being blocked by the shell of the cmity daughter gem. After repeatedly trying to break free from the cmity daughter gem and failing, Demigod Redfall finally understood that he had fallen into someone''s trap designed mainly to trap him. Now that he knew that somebody was behind his current situation Demigod Redfall tried tomunicate with them but stopped after an extended period, not receiving any reply. He understood that his current situation was not in his control, but in his apprehender''s control, and they would talk to him when they felt like it. A typical power move. "Perfect!" I cheered, seeing that demigod Redfall''s soul was unable to escape the cmity trap I had prepared for him. Then I ced the heathen stone box containing the trapped demigod''s soul into a storage trunk card. And then head to check on Sarah, whose soul seemed to be strained from having used high-level skills which were far above her prowess. Unfortunately for Sarah, her injury was soul-rted. I could not do much in this case, but if it were physical injuries, I would have used Hive AI to activate the restructuring skills of her cmity daughter gem to heal them, which she could have done by herself if she were conscious. Now that my work was done here, I wanted to exit the blood rock cave but soon realized that Bloodette was outside with Cortney, and I couldn''t contact her with my grimoire since I was inside the dungeon. Just when I entertained the thought of being stranded in the dungeon seal, I remembered the consumable keys to exit the dungeon seal were created by Bloodette for my cmity gems that wereprehending blood rule in her cave. One of the keys belonging to Sarah was still not used. Finding it, I exited the dungeon seal. ¡­ "Cortney, let me inside the blood rock cave before I get pissed off." Anna, who hade seeking her crush, threatened Cortney to let her into the dungeon seal. "I am sorry, your highness, I cannot do that. Wyatt has asked me not to let anybody inside." Cortney was adamant about her decision to uphold her friend''s wishes. Even under the Southern emperor''s intimidation. "Hey, who do you think you are to threaten, my friend?" Bloodette yelled from within Cortney''s innate rune. "If you dare, thene out and say those words to my face, you red parasite." Anna had spent her share of time on Way Beyond and met with many Supreme Beings, but she had not met a single one with Bloodette''s temperament who called a human her friend. "Your highness, please don''t call my friend names." Cortney was annoyed hearing Anna repeatedly call Bloodette names like Red Ant and Red Parasite. .... Chapter 552 - Make Out Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 10:03 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "You two are starting to get on my nerves¡­." Anna was enraged by the Cortney and Bloodette duo. One tantly taunted her, and the other politely refused to follow her orders. Especially Cortney, this girl did not only dare to say no to her but also dared to ask her to refrain from calling her friend names. Have they forgotten who they are speaking to? Or are they just too ignorant to realize the consequence of making her mad? Just when Anna was considering to descend her corporal punishment on Corntey and Bloodette, the gate to Blood Rock Cave opened, and then a solitude walked out from within it carrying an unconscious girl. Making eye contact with Anna, the figure holding the unconscious girl greeted, " Hi, Anna. What are you doing here?" "I¡­ I am here to bring Cortney back to our custody." Cortney and Bloodette ruined Anna''s mood. Therefore, she is in no mood to flirt with her crush and only stated half of the real reason for visiting the barrennds. "Oh, do you have to, though? I don''t intend to interfere in how your Royal family does business, but Cortney doesn''t like being under southern watch''s custody." Cortney and Bloodette have proven to be good friends time, and again, so I could not help but speak up for them. "What?" Hearing her crush defend the two trouble makers, Anna was royally pissed. "You heard me. Come, Cortney, let''s head to the warehouse and have breakfast. I am famished." I have grown bold when ites to addressing Anna since we are partners. *Woosh!* Anna instantaneously appeared in front of me, picking me up by my cor. She yelled, " Look here you, just because I have feelings for you doesn''t mean that I will let you walk all over me." *Smooch* Without warning, Anna locked her lips with mine and forced her tongue into my mouth, then her sweet saliva poured in. With one hand, she grabbed Sarah and threw her to Cortney. With one arm on the back of my head and the other around my waist, Anna pressed my crotch and chest against hers. And then carried me to the sky. I had no room to struggle now, more so than earlier as we were floating and drifting 30,000 feet above the ground. I closed my eyes not because I was enjoying being forcefully kissed. Instead, when I looked down, I felt my head spinning being hung in the air at such a height. A good fifteen minutester, Anna finally stopped ying with my tongue. Letting out her steamy great on my neck, she whispered in my ears, " There is something about you that makes me crazy. If it were somebody else that had spoken such words to me, I would have killed them right then and there, but hearing those words from you, I was turned on." Having said her piece Anna once again forced her tongue into my mouth without caring for my opinion. Seeing that Anna will not be done anytime soon in fear of the height we were in, I had no choice but to wrap my arms around Anna''s waist. It would be a different story if I were flying at this height independently, but I was not. I was hung on Anna like a coat on a coat hanger. After another 20 minutester, Anna moved from sucking on my tongue to nibbling on my ears and kissing my neck. At this point, I could no longer say I was not enjoying it, having gotten used to the height. However, I did not take the initiative to engage in the make-out. I showed my protest by being passive and letting Anna do what she wanted. Now that my mouth had only one tongue in it, I decided to voice out my anger but what came out was a pleasure-filled moan, " Ah!" Letting out the moan, I felt embarrassed, but for Anna, my pleasure-filled cry was like a green light. She slowly moved her hand from the back of my head along my spine then into my pants, reaching for little Wyatt, who was currently in his peak. "Hey, hey¡­ this is enough. Anna, take me back." Feeling Anna reach into my drawers, I hurriedly asked Anna to stop it saying the fun time was over. "Okay," having realized she had overyed her hand, Anna stopped reaching into my drawers but still continued to munch on my earlobe. "Anna, let me go right now, or I will sue you for sexual harassment¡­." Saying these words, I felt helpless. "Go ahead¡­ you know what, I will testify if you satisfy me." Anna did not care and started to act rogue. "I really regret not adding the sexual harassment use to our soul contract." How could I know that there woulde a time in my life when I would have to worry about sexual harassment, " Anna, I am serious. Enough is enough, now, let me go." "Fine," having felt the annoyance in my voice, Anna finally stopped. "..." I was speechless, noticing that Anna did not stop to my protest or stern voice. Instead, she grew aggressive but, now, hearing my annoyed tone, she abstained. "Do you know how it feels to have intercourse 30,000 feet above ground?" Anna questioned me flirtatiously as we slowly lost height and neared the ground. "..." I was in no mood to entertain Anna''s advances. Right now, I was pissed, having been helplessly ravished for 40 or so minutes. "If you agree. I can help you experience what it feels like to do it 30,000 feet above the ground." Anna did not seem to notice my anger, or she did but did not seem to care. And added, " You know this is your fault. It has been days since I have abstained from sex.. I was unable to hold back, hearing you challenge my authority." Chapter 553 - Psycho Twin Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 10:51 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Real smooth, Anna. me it on the victim. I deserve it. After all, By challenging your authority, I was seducing you." I snorted andmented. "Hey, don''t act like I am the only one who enjoyed it. I heard your pleasure-filled moan. Would it kill you, to be honest?" Anna argued. She did not seem to understand what consensual means. "..." I choose to ignore Anna, embarrassed remembering the pleasure-filled moan I let out. Just because I started to enjoy it at some point doesn''t mean that what Anna did was right. "Fine. Next time I will ask your permission, even if it ruins the mood." Anna did not apologize. Instead, she snarkily adds that she did not ask for permission because she did not want to dampen her arousal. "..." I rolled my eyes, hearing Anna be the typical Anna who would not apologize since it meant lowering her stance. And as if asking permission would have made it better. "Come on, don''t be a sour puss. Admit it, we had a good time. Suppose you weren''t such a tease. Right now, I would be showing you how it feels to do it 30,000 feet above the ground." Anna did not seem to understand or care that I didn''t want to talk to her Right now. "..." I could see that Anna was purposefully circling the Sky Blossom city airspace instead of taking me to the warehouse. Since I had abstained from talking to her, I couldn''t decide whether tofort her about it. "Don''t you daree out!" Anna suddenly yelled, surprising me. I turned around, searching the sky to check if someone else except us was in the Sky Blossom airspace. "No, I am warning you. I did promise you freedom. But this is not the right time for you toe out." Anna continued to shout. As she spoke these words, her hold around me tightened. Alerted, I activated my soul pupils to scan the sky, but I did not see a soul in the sky. "He is mine. And what''s mine is mine alone. I will introduce you to himter." Anna''s words became more hurried and urgent. And that''s when I realized that she was talking to herself. With the newfound information, I was spooked. I know Anna is crazy, but I did not realize that she was really coocoo. "..." As Anna''s hold on me got stronger, I had no choice but to be in her embrace and listen to her shout at herself. I did not dare to interrupt her crazy ramblings, remembering the massive power difference between us. I even started to breathe slowly to decrease my presence. "I am telling you he is mine. And I will not share him with you." Hearing Anna''s words, sirens went off in my head. Anna, iming me as hers was not news to me. I was used to it, but her using the word ''sharing'' alerted me and got me curious. Who was Anna speaking to? *Woosh* A beauty dressed in formal attire suddenly appeared next to us out of thin air and said, "You can''t stop me. One hour of cooldown time has passed, and my body is recreated. So, I am here." "Ann, didn''t I tell you this is not a good time. Get back in your card!" Anna furiously yelled at the conservatively dressed beauty for not listening to her and ordered her to return to her card ¡ª Wait, did I hear her right? "Anna, you cannot order me around. You already promised to set free for three months. Now it''s not up to you to decide if I stay in my card or outside. Unless you want to fight, I advise you not to start with me and back off." The beauty was no pushover and stood up to Anna. What''s more noteworthy is that this conservative beauty reassembled Anna by 99 percent. As if they both were twins. Putting two and two together, I realized thisdy was Anna''s card. But this seemed far-fetched, but remembering the Circle''s Supreme Lord''s origin card, it was usible. "You¡­" Anna was left wordless by Ann''s sharp words. Ann, that''s what Anna called her. "Hello, Wyatt. I am Ann Heatsend. Anna''s origin card, but I prefer it if you consider me her twin. And it is a pleasure to meet you in person finally after monitoring you from Anna''s grimoire for a while now." Turning to and gazing directly into my eyes, Ann greeted me. In the background, I could hear Anna grit her teeth. "No, no pleasure is all mine. And before you introduced yourself, I did think you were her twin. Believe me, I still have a hard time believing that you are Anna''s origin card. Because you seem more refined and mature than Anna." I did think that Ann looked better than Anna, maybe because conservative girls are of my taste. "Oh, stop it, your honeyed words. You have such a sweet mouth." Ann replied with a bit of blush on her soft white cheeks. "No, no, I am just stating the facts." Honestly, I spoke with Ann mostly to piss Ann realizing that Anna and Ann did not seem to be on good terms. "If so, then you wouldn''t mind if I would be bold to ask for a kiss. I am not like Anna. I usually don''t put my tongue into the first guy I see, but you are special, and I don''t mind giving you my first kiss." Ann boldly asked if she could kiss a guy she had just met despite iming that she was not like Anna. But in her defense, she dide clean about her eavesdropping on all of my encounters with Anna from her grimoire. "..." Hearing Ann''s words, I was creeped out and thought that she was a stalker. Helping me understand that she is as much psycho as Anna. ¡­ Chapter 554 - Privacy Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 10:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "That''s it, Ann, one more word, and I will forget you are my origin card and kill you." Anna would not be Anna if she let her twin flirt with her crush right in front of her. "Oh, I am so scared ¡ª *smooch*" In the middle of saying sarcastic words to Anna, Ann stole a kiss from me by locking her lips with mine. This onlysted for a second before Ann hurriedly backed away to get out of Anna''s melee range. And yelled, " Yes, you saw me, I did it. Now, What? What?" "Hey Ann, did you know in ancient times people would stone homewreckers like you." Anna did not chase Ann. Seeing the fear in Ann was enough for her. But she did call Ann a homewrecker, which implied she and I were in a rtionship while Ann was the thieving sneaky bitch. " Seeing how you managed to do well for yourself. I guess I will be fine." Ann used Anna''s words right at her, digging up her past loose morals and illicit rtionship with men. Implying that since Anna can fare well and avoid being stoned despite all her actions, she, herself, will also do fine. "..." Being burned by her origin card Anna was pissed, and Ignoring Ann, she stopped circling Sky Blossom City airspace and headed towards the warehouse to drop me off. "Wyatt, that was my first kiss. You have to be responsible for me." Seeing that Anna began to ignore her, Ann was more than happy to use her time to harass me. "You thought I was crazy. Wait till you experience what this bitch has in store for you." Anna mumbled in my ears. "Cough! Anna, drop me off here." Hearing Anna''s words, I finally decided to let go of my anger and asked her to drop me off as I could use my hoverbike to return. I just wanted to get as far as possible from these two psychos. "Okay," dropping me on a deserted street, Anna kissed my left cheek and vanished in the air. Anna readily agreed to my request to keep Ann far from her me. "Wait¡ª" Ann too wanted to give me a goodbye kiss on my right cheek but suddenly vanished with Anna. I guess as Anna''s origin card. She cannot be too far away from her. *Sigh* Sighing at my fate for being surrounded by psycho women, I summoned my nanomorpher and followed the map show in grimoire heading towards the warehouse. To meet the only sane woman in my life, Susan. ¡­ "You did that on purpose. I wanted to give Wyatt a goodbye kiss too." Annined as they arrived at the Southern Watch temporary camp at D-rank silver beach gate dungeon. "What gave me away, genius," Anna asked sarcastically. "Anna, you are back¡ª Big sis Ann, you are here too!" Luna was surprised to see Ann outside. After all, Anna kept her pretty much locked inside her origin card. And Luna seemed to have more respect for Ann than Anna as she addressed Ann as big sis, utterly contrary to how she addressed Anna. "Hi, Luna. How are you doing? Come here, give your big sis a hug." Ann appeared to be more sociable, approachable, and fun to be with than Anna as she did not hesitate to greet Luna with a big warm hug. "Isn''t this a surprise? Little girl Ann. Where is this old man''s hug?" Lorenzo, who had reced Ann to fill the dungeon relocation apparatus with mental strength, noticed Ann and teased her. "You will have to ask my grand-aunt about that, you perverted old man." Ann and Lorenzo seem to have a funny story between them. Seeing how the Girl Scout Ann addresses her elder as a pervert. "Hehe, little girl, still a snitch, huh." From Lorenzo''s words, Ann seemed to have told on him to his wife. "Luna, use her in my ce. I will go take some rest." Anna asked Luna to use Ann to fill in her shoes as he had to indulge in alcohol. "Anna, where''s Cortney?" Lorenzo asked, noticing that Cortney was nowhere to be found. Even though she left, calming that, she would return with Cortney. "Don''t worry. I have given her a masking card that should help her hide her physique from prying eyes. With Blood Supreme helping her, the demonic card apprentice nor we can capture her." Anna forgot about taking Cortney into custody with Ann''s fiasco. In order not to admit her mistake, Anna gave a big speech stating that she chose to let Cortney be, trusting the Blood supreme''s power. "Oh, Anna, why lie for such little things? Admit that you forgot. Nobody here will think less of you." Ann being Anna''s alter ego, knew when Anna was bullshitting and called her out in front of everybody. This is one of the main reasons Anna did not like to let Ann out of her origin card because she knew all her deep secrets and had no calms about blurting them out to her friends and family. In front of Ann, Anna was an open book. And Ann did not care about keeping her personal matters personal. "Agh! It has not been even an hour since you are out, and I regret letting you out already. Despite my repeated warnings, you keep repeating the same mistake, and yet you me me and ask why I don''t let you out of the origin card." Anna reminded Ann why she did not let her out. Ann was like a library of all of Anna''s history, thoughts, embarrassing secrets, regrets, etc. These are the things that did not belong to Ann, as they were Anna''s. So she had no right to reveal all of Anna''s secrets to her mother, uncle, grandparents, and other rtives. But there was no other way to stop Ann from spreading her secrets and making her personal thoughts public than locking her up in her origin card. "Anna, I have a proposal for you¡­ .... Chapter 555 - Unnamed Request Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 10:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Anna, I have a proposal for you. I will mind my own business and leave you and your secrets out of it if you promise me one thing." Ann knew that Anna gets annoyed when she shares and spreads too much personal information about her. But Ann had a good reason to do so. For Ann, Anna''s friends, rtives, and family are her friends, rtives, and family. As Anna''s alter ego, Ann grew up surrounded by these people. But for Anna''s friends, rtives, and family, Ann was a total stranger, a nobody. Ann may have grown up surrounded by these people in Anna''s mind, but for them, they did not even know of Ann''s existence until Anna created her first origin card. Ann was a total stranger to Anna''s friends, rtives, and family, but for Ann, they were her closest people. This is an awkward situation for Ann as she was overzealous to meet them only to find that they had no idea who she was or if she existed. Even though Anna''s friends, rtives, and family weed her with open arms, Ann felt a sense of distance and tension between them, as they did not have much inmon between them. For Ann, Anna''s family did not feel like her family but her family-inw. She thought they were only friendly because she was Anna''s origin card. All this may be just a misunderstanding on Ann''s part, but she decided to make a ce in this family and be a part of them as she was stuck with this family. For that to happen, Ann needed something ofmon interest with the rest of the family, and that was none other than Anna. Apparently, the family members liked a good ripping, especially about Anna. And ever since then, Ann has used Anna''s dark secrets, thoughts, etc. To bridge a connection with her friends, rtives, and family. "Really, and what is that you want from me?" Anna was surprised to hear Ann''s proposal as Ann was never open for negotiation before despite her luxurious persuasion. "I will tell you when it''s time. Are you up for it?" Ann did not state her request. Instead, she let out a mysterious smile. "I know I am going to regret it in the future, but if it keeps you quiet for the next three months, then I am game. Okay, I promise you one request in return, you better hold up your end of the bargain." Anna had already tasted the disadvantages of the Soul contract with her experience with the silver milk powder, so she did not bring up soul contract this time. "Deal." Hearing Anna agree, Ann cheered. ... Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 10:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Cortney, Bloodette, you guys are already here." Entering the warehouse, I saw Cortney and pseudopod Bloodette sitting on the couch and greeted them. "You are finally here. I almost starved to death," Bloodetteined. "You guys waited for me. You did not have to do that." Hearing that they waited for me, I was touched. Now I feel bad for enjoying Anna''s sexual advances. "It''s okay we wanted to. Now, let''s order in. What do you want for brunch?" I was surprised to hear humble words from tomboy Cortney, but I guess her demeanor is different towards her friends. "Mind if I join in?" Susan came out of nowhere and asked if she could join brunch with us. "Sure, more the merrier." I invited her to join us. Remembering Sarah, I asked, "where is Sarah?" "She is resting on your bed now. I did call a doctor to check on her. They said her soul is strained, and until it rxes, she will be unconscious. " Susan once again proved why I needed her with a job well done. "Good, here, take this concentrated silver milk powder. Dilute it with water and feed it to Sarah. It will help her in her soul recovery and use the rest to increase your active soul control percentage. There is enough tost a month for both of you. I will soon prepare another batch, so don''t use it sparingly." Silver milk powder is a good remedy for soul recovery, so I prescribed it for Sarah and asked Susan to use the other half herself. "Okay, will do. Anything else?" Asked Susan, putting away the concentrated silver milk powder in a storage card. "Yes, what will you have for brunch? So that we can go ahead and order in." I asked Susan what she wanted for brunch. "Oh, I will have a cream puff." Stating her order, Susan headed to the kitchen to prepare silver milk powder water for Sarah. "I will go ahead and order a dozen cream puffs then. And for Bloodette, 100litres of C-rank fresh monster''s blood. Do you want to add anything else?" Hearing Susan wanted to have a cream puff, Cortney decided that she too craved Cream puff. "No, make that two dozen cream puffs." With the restructuring skill of my cmity daughter gem, I did not have to watch out for my body fat. So I decided to have a sugary brunch. "Sure." Cortney went ahead and ced the order. ¡­ While waiting for food, I checked on my baby C-rank Super Brain card. Before leaving to rescue Sarah, I had given it specific instructions on dealing with the Circle Sun Blossom Branch''s false propaganda using the evidence brought back by Van and Old Ben. The instructions were pretty basic. It had to flood the grimoirework with articles exposing the Circle for what it is and using the photocopy of the evidence brought back by Van and Old Ben to legitimize the articles. I ask the super brain to keep publishing these articles everywhere and keep on republishing them again and again so that even the Circle''s inte trolls have a headache dealing with this. Checking on the Super brain''s progress, I was amazed by its results.. The entire Sun Blossom grimoireworkmunity was buzzing. Chapter 556 - Network Wars Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 11:04 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild mall, Warehouse no.234 Busy capturing demigod''s wandering soul, I did not notice the havoc my C-rank Super Brain Card had caused in the entire sun blossom grimoireworkmunity. In just a span of a few hours, the whole grimoireworkmunity was buzzing with the most controversial topic of the day, the true face of The Circle. The numerous articles posted by Super Brain seemed to have reached its targeted audience. And from there on, these articles spread from the grimoirework to media outlets reaching a wider audience. Making the Circle and its atrocities in Sky Blossom City the topic of the day. Even the middle-aged moms, aunts, and grandparents were aware of the breaking news. Nobody seemed to care about the authenticity of the articles and the photocopies attached to them. They were just pissed and pointing fingers at the Circle. On the Circle''s side, there was no response yet. They were scrambling as they knew that all of the articles and the photocopies attached to them were genuine. Especially the member''s of the circle whose names were mentioned in the articles. They did not know what to do. They thought they had left their past with Sky Blossom City, and never in a million years would they have guessd that their sins would catch up to them. A grimoirework is a ce where even a minor thing that one would not care about in their busy life would blow up into something nuclear. It is a ce where even the coward-est of the bunch grows a pair and starts acting out. Not to mention in the recent decade grimoirework has be the outlet for ordinary people to let out their frustration and anger. And not to forget thework trolls who get high by ruining others'' day. These factors add up and contribute to blowing something that is not even worth our notice or contributes nothing to our day-to-day life. Right now, the Circle has be the target of public outrage and anger. Yes, some defended the Circle and their head, but these voices were too little in number to even be considered as a minority. Just a few hours ago, the Circle was kept at the pedestal and praised as a model example for an orthodox organization, and now, a few hourster, they werepared to the lowest of the lowest scum walking the. Some media outlets even went as far as to im that the heroic act done by the current head of the circle was all staged. Yeah, right now, nobody wants to be rted or seen with the Circle. All those authorities and bureaucrats bribed by the Circle could not do a thing as the grimoirework and big mediapanies were above their pay grade and power. The local media outlets tried to defend the Circle by portraying them as victims of a targeted witch hunt by the enemies of Sun Blossom city who did not want to see the Circle make Sun Blossom city great again. In this day and age, who watches local media? In the end, they failed to make even the slightest ssh in the already turbulent water. My n of countering the Circle''s false propaganda with the help of Super Brian was a great sess. Still, all the credit for this sess didn''t just go to the Super Brain card but the local grimoirework warriors of Sun Blossom City. If not for them timely supporting the super-brain, the articles, and evidence photocopy posted by Superbrain would not have gained such trust and reaction from the public. The local grimoirework warriors of Sun Blossom City had already seen through the Circle false propaganda across the grimoirework. After all, the Sky Blossom City was their neighbor, where the Circle was infamous for its atrocities. They tried to voice their opinion in the grimoirework and alert the public about the true face of the Circle. And that it was not here to make Sun Blossom city great again but leech off of it and suck it dry. But all the actions that they took to spread awareness about the Circle and what its presence meant for the city were buried under the collective mass false propaganda done by the Circle''s army of hiredwork trolls. Seeing that the grimoirework was already a lost cause, some even took it to the streets, organized rallies and protests, but the authorities bribed by the circle like the loyal bogs of their masters, took care of these troublemakers. Theseizens surfaced again when they saw that some actually overshadowed the Circle''s false propaganda with genuine articles and evidence exposing the Circle for what they are. Seeing that thework troll army of the Circle has met its match, theizens came to support. And their reputation amongst the public of the sun blossom city gave the stamp of authenticity needed by the articles posted by Super Brain to take off. Since there hasn''t been any big reaction from the Circle''s side, I was trying to guess their next move, but a call interpreted my thoughts. [Diana Kieth calling¡­(Ans/Reject)] "Answer" "What is it?" I asked. "Was it you?" A frantic Diana''s voice sounded from the other side. "Details, woman!" How was I supposed to know what Diana was asking about without enough details? "The article''s exposing the Circles crime, are you the one behind it?" Diana repeated herself, adding the key details. "What about it? And why do you ask?" I know Diana had reasons to hate the Circle as much as I did and would not get into bed with them in a million years, but it doesn''t hurt to be cautious. "Why? Why?... Do you really have to ask?" Diana answered my question with a question. I knew this woman was trouble since the day I met her. "Okay, if you have nothing worth my time, then I am hanging up the call." Dealing with this breed of women was tricky, but as long as you subdue them, they will purr like a wet pussy. "Wait, don''t hang up. I am willing to hand over the 51% shares of Fine Gold to you but on one condition.. You have to promise that you will never partner with the Circle." Chapter 557 - Cheap Tricks Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 11:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild mall, Warehouse no.234 "You got my interest, speak what changed your mind? I thought you would answer after a week." Diana is a wise woman with a brave spirit, subduing her will not be easy. So, I gave her a week to give an official answer after she witnessed the destruction of the Circle of Sun Blossom branch by the hands of my allies and me. But I did not expect her to give a positive answer so quickly. "The fact that you are the one behind the controversy in Sun Blossom City was enough for me to decide that it would be in my best interest to grow under your shadow rather than alongside you," Diana answered with humble words, which would satisfy any man''s ego. Especiallying from her. After all, hearing a powerful woman like Diana say she is willing to be under them, what man would not feel a boost to their masculinity. "Diana, my time is important. Please don''t waste it with your little games. Speak the whole truth, or I will hang up." I was very confident about my masculinity. Being kissed by two card empresses does that to a man. I did not buy Diana''s bullshit. Suppressing the false propaganda of the Circle and exposing them to the citizens of the Sun Blossom city was not a good enough reason for Daina to give Fine Gold to me. There has to be something else. "Fine, promise me that what I am going to say next will not affect our negotiation." Seeing her usual trick not work on me, Diana finally decided to confess. "Yeah, that''s not happening. See, I don''t make promises that I can''t keep." I would be a fool to promise Diana a pardon without knowing whatever shit she did to reach a decision. "Sigh! I had my people monitor you, your friends, this warehouse, people visiting this warehouse¡­ Basically, everyone you havee in contact with. Though my people could not find anything useful, they were able to trace your connection with the Tiger Squadron. I never expect the stubborn Captain to surrender to you of all people. You do know that he rejected the offer of Southern Watch. Anyway, seeing how the Tiger Squadron, which has been peaceful for years, suddenly be active and nose around the Circle''s past. I was suspicious of what they were up to. But hearing the news from Sun Blossom city, a lot of your actions started to make sense. For example, I figured out why you gave me a week to give you an official answer. And why you sounded so confident that I would answer in your favor. I got to say I am impressed. And to impress my new boss, I decided to join work early and gain some extra credits. I hope you won''t take offense that I put a tail on you and every person you came in contact with to reach this decision." Diana thoroughly exined what led to her decision. And she was worried that the method she took to make her decision would offend me, in turn affecting the negotiation. "Don''t worry. You did what any good businesswoman would do. I would rather be disappointed if you didn''t. Your hands-on action has impressed me. And they assured me that I had chosen the right person." I was indeed impressed by Diana''s information-gathering skills. Though the rtionship between Old Ben and me is not that hard to uncover, I was impressed that Diana did her homework thoroughly. She deserved some extra credits. "Ah~ that takes a load off of me. So boss, when do you want to make our rtionship official?" Diana said, referring to the transfer of 51% of the Fine Gold share to my name. And also, by addressing me as boss, she made her role in our partnership clear. "Swing by the warehouse when all the documents are ready. I n to spend the rest of my day here." Since the fortune is literally running into my pockets, why dy it. Sooner the better. "Sure, Boss. And one more thing..." Diana agreed to my proposal butter dragged her words as if she was hesitating to ask me something. "Go ahead." Now that the rtionship between Diana and me is pretty much established. I do not mind being a little tolerant towards her games. Who doesn''t know the trick of acting submissive to gain trust and then acting weak to conjure empathy for oneself? Right now, Diana was doing that. "Thank you, boss. About Silver milk powder, does it deliver what it is advertised as?" Diana finally asked the crux of her call, silver milk powder. "You already know the answer, so why ask?" Instead of asking whether the rumors about silver milk powder are true or not, Diana asked if silver milk powder is as miraculous as advertised. This clearly told that Diana thought Silver milk powder was the real deal, and the rumors about it were nothing but baseless rumors. "Cough! Boss, I do, but it would be a lot more assuring if I heard it from you." Diana chose her words carefully as she knew she was pushing her luck. "What if I said no? Will you cancel the verbal agreement we just had?" I could tell Diana the truth or ask her to mind her business, but this was more fun. "..." My question rendered Diana speechless. "Tell me, Diana, what are you nning to do after hearing my answer? I thought you were a lot smarter than this, but I guess I was overestimating you." I was having fun teasing Diana. Did she think that showing submission and weakness would lower my guard towards her? Hasn''t she already learned that these little tricks of hers don''t work on me... "Master Wyatt, I apologize." Diana finally stopped with her tricks and apologized. "It''s okay. I can understand where you areing from. When you visit the warehouseter, I will let you taste a sample of Silver milk powder, so you can tell whether it is as miraculous as the rumors about it." .... Chapter 558 - Puppet Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 11:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Tower, Penthouse Office "So, Boss, how did it go? Did that little boy fall for your charm?" Cindy, sitting across Diana''s office desk, asked with expectation, but the mischief in her eyes gave her real purpose away. "You''re right here and heard theplete conversation, yet you dare to ask? It seems I have been too lenient with you." How could Diana not know the sarcastic reason behind her Secretary''s innocent question? "Boss, I was trying to cheer you up." Cindy hurriedly answered in her defense. "Cheer me up with what? By mocking me? Aren''t you just asking for a beating?" Diana yelled in annoyance but did not punish Cindy because Cindy''s shenanigans are what keep her entertained in her hectic Chair Woman life. "On a much more serious note, seeing how the boy responded to your questions and tricks, I don''t think that the southern emperor is using him as a puppet. He may really be the ringleader." Cindy finally spoke the honest thoughts in her mind. "So you want me to believe that a 17-year-old managed to win over the up-tight Boy Scout Captain Ben? You knew he dared to refuse the General of the southern watch to fulfill his ideas. A person capable of that just submitted to a high schooler¡­ is that even believable?" Diana did not think that Old Ben submitted to Wyatt. Instead, she thought Old Ben submitted to the Southern emperor. And she also seemed to suspect that all of Wyatt''s actions were directed by the direction of the southern emperor. She appears to be underestimating Wyatt''s capabilities because of his young age. "You ask that even after you have seen first hand what that boy is capable of?" Cindy''s thoughts were the same as Diana''s, but after hearing the conversation between her boss and the high schooler, her opinion changed. She thought that there was more to that boy than what meets the eye. She started to recount the achievements of a high schooler and realized that this boy could not be treated with the norms. He was a freaking monstrous genius she had ever seen. "He is a terrific card creationist, a good researcher, and had above-norm prowess for his realm, but that doesn''t exin his recent action. You and I both know the origin and foundation of the Circle. Do you think a boy like him would survive till now if not for the hands of his puppeteer, the southern emperor? " Diana did not understand how a weak high schooler was able to survive despite being on the Circle''s hit list. Diana was right, but she did not realize that the original Dalton Wyatt did die. However, unfortunately for the Circle, while the boy''s corpse was still warm, it was upied by a transmigrating soul. And gave birth to a person with no destiny. A person who has to forge his density with his blood and sweet. "Doesn''t that sound far-fetched even for you? What makes you think that an orphan boy from a third-rate city will have contact with the ruler of the South? And what reason does the southern emperor have to use the boy as a puppet? If she wanted to, she could oppose the circle directly. Nobody is stopping her from doing so. And knowing her nature, that sounds more likely." Cindy thought Diana was just reaching for something that was not there. "..." Cindy''s array of questions threw Diana deeper into a rabbit hole. Diana''s brows narrowed, trying to make a reason for things bothering her. "You know what I think?" Cindy asked Diana, bringing her back from her deep reflection. "What?" Diana weed any advice offered by Cindy. That is the reason why she made Cindy her secretary. "I think you cannot get over the fact that you lost to a teenager in a conversation." Cindy chose to use less insulting words as she knew how much her Boss hated losing. "Now that''s Bullshit." Diana mmed the office desk in front of her in great annoyance. Annoyance, not rage, because she knew Cindy was right. "Believe whatever you want. I was just putting my opinion out there." Cindy knew when to walk away, and that''s how she managed to be the Secretary of such a moody person for more than a decade. "Well, keep your opinion for yourself." Diana knew she should say this to her most trusted employee, but she ended up saying it. "Sure, Boss. And what about the verbal agreement with master Wyatt earlier? Do you want me to prepare the relevant documents? Or will you not meet him today?" Cindy, as an understanding secretary, changed the topic so as to ease the awkwardness of her boss. "I will meet him today. Prepare the documents. Puppet or not, Wyatt is ourdder to the Southern Emperor. He thinks I am after the silver milk powder, but I am actually jist using him to get under the Southern Emperor''s umbre. The Circle''s ceremony is nearing. As the past has proven, no recruit can escape it. It''s either fully submitting to the Circle of death. There are only these two choices for those of us trained to be the hunting dogs of the Circle. But I will break that and create a third option. I will control my destiny." Diana did not seem to care about the silver milk powder. All she was worried about was escaping the clutches of the Circle. Even if it meant she had to part with Fine good, the sapling she nurtured using her blood and sweet. "Understood, but to give Matter Wyatt 51% of the Fine Gold shares, we will require the shares in your sister''s hands. Who is going to tell her that?" Cindy knew what kept her boss awake at night and what kept her pushing to build such an empire. "I will talk to her" "No need, she is already here." "Sister, I have returned victorious. I have sessfully acquired the Brown pharmaceuticals." .... Chapter 559 - Jaya’s Self-Reflection Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 11:16 Location- Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Tower, Penthouse Office "Sister, I acquired the Brown family''s pharmaceutical industry." Jaya dered as she walked into her sister''s office. The n of calling out the Brown family for illicit experimenting with humans during the tournament worked like a charm. The Brown family was nearing bankruptcy as their family-owned pharmaceutical industry stock price fell to a record low. Therefore when Fine Gold came to buy their pharmaceutical industry for a reasonable price, they jumped to it even though it was Fine Gold that led to their demise. "Good," Diana looked at the documents shared to her grimoire by her little sister and nodded in appreciation. However, she knew that this deal was bound to happen as the Brown family had branched out to various sectors like food and beverages, knowing that their pharmaceutical industry was bound to fail sooner orter. Still, theycked the capital toplete the switch. Knowing this, Diana had tried to approach the Brown family with the interest of buying their industry, but they demanded a sky-high price. Diana was not willing to pay such arge amount when she had the means to buy the Brown Pharmaceuticals for pennies. "Good? That''s it?" Jaya was not satisfied with the amount of appreciation shown by her sister towards her work. "Haha," Cindy could not help but snicker, seeing Jaya unsatisfied towards her sister. "You witch, something funny? Do share so that we canugh together." Jaya targeted Cindy for her scornfulugh. "Oh, honey, that''s not possible. As I amughing at you." Cindy exined to Jaya that they could notugh together because she wasughing at her. "You Bitch." Jaya almost jumped at Cindy, but her actions paused, hearing her Sister''s stern voice. "Jaya, behave," Diana warned Jaya to keep it civil and use her words, not fists. As she knew if it came down to using fists, Jaya was not a match for Cindy. In a way, Diana was looking out for her little sister. "Sister, she started it." Pointing at Cindy, Jayained. "Now I don''t even have the right tough at a stupid person? Boss, when did you make apany policy? I did not receive any memo." Cindy openly insulted Jaya right in front of Diana as she knew Diana would not interfere. "What''s stupid about seeking more acknowledgment for a job well done?" Jaya knew her sister would not help her as Diana believed Jaya should fight her own battles. "A job well done? What job? Thepany already handled everything. All you did was nder the Brown family during the tournament and get some signatures. Aren''t you ashamed to take credit for others'' work?" Cindy was a very busy person as the personal secretary of the Fine Gold''s Chair Woman. She did not have time to mess with a spoiled rich kid like Jaya if not for her boss''s order to do so. "You¡­ I did no such thing! I just wanted¡­." Jaya''s words stammered as she realized she was doing precisely what Cindy med her for doing. "You just wanted to, what? Take credit for others'' work? That''s what this looks like. I guess this is not new to you since you have been doing this from the moment you joined Fine Gold." Cindy did not give Jaya time to get her thoughts together. She just hammered Jaya with sharp words waiting to see Jaya break. "I¡­ I¡­ " Jaya was lost in self-reflection, reflecting on her past actions trying to figure out if Cindy''s words were true? Was she really a credit hog? But looking back at it hasn''t been that long since she joined Fine Gold management, and her first-ever big project was the Jk oil and grains corporation Ltd. Which she failed to acquire despite her sister having bribed all the upper management staff of the Jk oil and grains Ltd. Her next project was to acquire the three allied guilds, namely Sun Boar Guild, Tyrant Guild, Raven Guild. But she failed to acquire them because of the three guilds merger and their mysterious shadow backer. And then he,r next task was to get on the good side of Dalton Wyatt and acquire Brown Pharmaceuticals. She failed to leave a good impression on Dalton but still managed to acquire the Brown Pharmaceuticals. Come to think of it, in all these projects assigned to her, there were two things inmon, 1. Her sister handled theplex parts of all these projects while allowing her to do the easy part and take credit. In the process of doing so, her confidence has grown, but they had an adverse effect on her personality. She craved credit when she did nothing to credit her for. 2. Whenever Wyatt was involved, she failed devastatingly. It was as if he was her fatal weakness. Against him, she was bound to fail despite the external help she had from her sister. "What happened, little girl? Are you going to cry and tell on me to your big sister? Well, go ahead. She is right here." Cindy did not hold back as she did have a little resentment towards Jaya for not appreciating her for cleaning her mess all these years. "..." Diana loved Jaya more than herself. For Jaya, she was willing to fight the Circle and even give up the Fine Gold. But recently, she understood that the way she raised Jaya was not good enough, and if things continued this way, Jaya would grow up to an ipetent adult. But she could bring herself to be harsh on Jaya, she loved to y with Jaya to satisfy some of her sadistic urges, but that''s it beyond that she could not see Jaya troubled or sad. Therefore, she had Cindy handle this matter. After all, what is Secretary for? "Shut up, bitch. Believe it or not, when I inherit Fine Gold, you are going to be the first change I will make?" Chapter 560 - Sinless Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 11:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Tower, Penthouse Office "What did you say to me?" Cindy was shocked to see Jaya suddenly snap back at her after she had just thought that she had broken Jaya''s spirit with her sharp words. "You heard me. When I am in charge, you are going to be the first change I will make." Jaya repeated herself, not for Cindy''s sake but to maintain her mental fortitude. Cindy''s sharp word''s did break Jaya''s spirit. Jaya started second-guessing every decision she had made, but then she realized, does it matter? And she was not a credit hog. She was a little sister who just wanted her big sis''s praise. Jaya did not let herself get lost in Cindy''s twisted narrative. And so what if she imed all the credit? She was the only heiress of the Fine Gold. Everything that Fine Gold had will belong to her sooner orter. Even the so-called credits that Cindy used her of stealing. "..." Hearing Jaya''s response and seeing her not let herself wallow in self-me, sumbing to Cindy''s sharp words and twisted narrative Diana''s eyes shone brightly. Yeah, this is the minimum confidence her sister needs to have. Diana did not want to turn Jaya into a good person. She wanted her little sister to grow into apetent person. A person who would get what she wants, even with force if required. Diana did not build her legacy by being a good person or doing social services. She made her empire on others'' graves. To do that, a person needs to believe that what they do is always right. This is a must because this allows the person to be guilt-free. Who isn''t guilty of sin in this world? Everyone is, but there is only one person who can im he is sinless, and that person is the one who believes that his every action is just and righteous. Diana was that kind of person, and her decades of life experience have taught her that the only way a person can be such a person is by doing what feels right to their heart. Right, follow your heart. It will show you what is right. This is what Diana wanted to teach Jaya. There are two ways to follow your heart. One is just because you can, and the other is just because you want to. There is a lot of difference between these two. 1. Doing something just because you can is tasteless and cowardly. The strong bully the weak just because they can. But they cower in front of somebody stronger than them. 2. Doing something you want is heroic and inspiring. Snatching from the blessed and bullying the monsters in human skin, now that''s the way of a legend. Diana grabbed from the rich and subdued the bullies. These are two reasons Fine Gold was able to stand still to date, not to mention who would bully Fine Gold when all monsters in human skin in the city are gathered here under Diana''s foot. Diana expected Jaya to be this, but knowing the limitations of her little sister, she at least expected her to grow into a person who is not afraid to fight for what she wants. An average family teaches their cubs to keep their head down and not seek trouble. If troublees seeking their way, they should give up and run the other way. While those were the teachings of a typical average family, Diana''s teachings to her sister were theplete opposite. She did not grow Jaya to fear trouble instead fed off of trouble. Therefore, when Jaya did not reflect on her actions and instead doubled down on them, Diana felt a little proud. The world is not a fair ce. There is no right or wrong in this world, just the majority''s interpretation. And these majorities were none other than the weak losers that tried to exin their loss using fancy words like right, wrong, righteous, orthodox, unorthodox, etc. Either way, the time has proven that the winner gets to write the history. "Hahaha, that''s the funniest joke I have heard." Jaya''s word did catch Cindy off guard, but still, she made aeback. "What''s so funny? Did I say something wrong?" Jaya did not get what Cindy wasughing at. "Didn''t you hear? Boss is selling 51% of thepany shares to Master Wyatt. How do you n to inherit Fine Gold with 49% shares? " Cindy''s nonchnt words exploded in Jaya''s head. "Sister, tell me she is lying." Jaya hurriedly sought an answer from her sister. "It''s true. Fine Gold and Master Wyatt have reached a cooperative rtionship. In exchange for 51% of Fine Gold shares, Master Wyatt has promised his friendship. Now that you know follow Cindy''s instructions and transfer the shares in your name when she asks you to." Master Wyatt''s friendship was fancy words of Diana''s interpretation of them bing southern emperor''sckeys. Diana still believed that Wyatt was just a puppet being controlled by the Southern emperor from the shadows. "Fine, I will do as you say, sister." Jaya humbly agreed to follow her sister''s instructions. "..." Hearing Jaya quietly agreeing to Diana''s arrangement to transfer 51% shares of Fine Gold to Wyatt, Diana and Cindy were dumbfounded as they were expecting to hear Jaya protest against their decision and through a tantrum. They honestly did not expect Jaya to be cool-headed and readily agree to the transferring of Fine gold shares in her name. "Little girl, are you okay?" Cindy asked in concern before Diana could ask the same. "What? Growing under Wyatt''s shadow is a good decision for us and thepany''s future direction. I saw the Southern Emperor propose to Wyatt. I don''t know the exact story, but I know that the Southern emperor and Wyatt are very close because Wyatt addressed her on a first-name basis. As long as Wyatt has Southern Emperor''s support, nobody can stop our Fine Gold from expanding to the entire southern region.. 49% of the whole southern region is more attractive than 100% of the sky blossom city." Chapter 561 - Misunderstanding Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 11:24 Location- Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Tower, Penthouse Office Having faced repeated loss standing against Wyatt, Jaya had already concluded that he was her bane. At first, she thought of Wyatt as a talented card creationist and nothing more. But then, seeing him go against the Circle, Create a miraculous powder, win the tournament, and date the southern emperor, she realized she had underestimated Wyatt. Jaya then realized that she couldn''t even consider Wyatt her rival because his achievements had surpassed her and their fellow peers. Right now, she considered Wyatt a role model in life, someone to look up to, and desired to walk in his footsteps. Jaya had suddenly gained mad respect for Wyatt, as she had seen his struggle with her own eyes. Wyatt''s struggle and achievements reminded her of her sister''s struggle and achievements. Wyatt and her sister both started from the bottom with nothing yet were able to achieve so much at a young age that others could not gather in their lifetime. Jaya was arrogant and ignorant earlier, but her self-reflection had helped her grow as a person, and now she is arrogant but informed. Therefore when her sister said that Fine Gold was now going to work for Wyatt, at first, Jaya was enraged. Still, after letting the idea sink in, Jaya started to get around the concept of Fine Gold being in the hands of Wyatt, imagining the glorious future of Fine Gold. She believed if Wyatt truly embraced Fine gold, then with his achievements and rtionship with the southern emperor, he could expand the Fine Gold in the southern region. Just imagining Fine Gold monopolizing the entire southern region market, Jaya felt chills. After her altercation with the southern emperor, Jaya realized how narrow her thoughts were. She was done ying a young miss in a third-rate city. She wanted to up her game and ascend to a higher stage, for example, the southern region or even the central region. They say one has to experience life to expand their vision, and Jaya''s vision did grow, but she knew full well that Fine Gold could never achieve her vision with its current state, but if it were to hitch a ride, then it could ascend to a higher stage where real yers yed. "What? Did you really see the Southern emperor propose to Wyatt? Is Wyatt already the son-inw of the Southern Royal family? They say that the Southern Emperor is the next heir of the family, if Wyatt married her, wouldn''t he be the prince of the southern region?" After hearing Jaya exin her decision, Cindy was bbergasted and barraged Jaya with questions. Diana, too, looked at her sister eagerly for an answer. "Wow, hold your horses. I don''t know all that, but I know that Wyatt rejected all of the southern emperors'' advances. Therefore I said that I was not clear about their rtionship, but it did seem the Southern emperor was very interested in Wyatt. I don''t know. With little time I spent with them, all of it seemed awkward. Not to mention Jk Elliott too appeared to have a good rtionship with her highness. To put it honestly, I wasn''t there for most of it. Beth filled me in about most of it. If you want, I can contact her and get more details." Jaya exined most of what she saw transpire inside the card stadium''s VIP box and some gossip she heard from Beth. "By Beth, you mean the twin from the Whiteburn family?" Cindy confirmed. "Yes, Wyatt seemed to be acquainted with them too," Jaya confirmed. "No need, it doesn''t matter now. We have already decided to cooperate with Wyatt. You contacting them will only do more harm than any good." Diana knew Wyatt''s rtionship with the Whiteburns and the Brights was good. Yet these families seemed to have decided to distance themselves from Wyatt due to the recent allegation surrounding him regarding the silver milk powder patent. Diana was not ignorant to think these two families were dumb enough to have not figured out the crux of the silver milk powder with Southern Watch visiting the city to test dungeon relocation. Diana did not underestimate the families, but she knew why these families did not approach Wyatt for cooperation even after figuring it out all; the reason was their strong rtionship with Wyatt. When Wyatt showed potential, these families were on good terms with him, but when he was used of fraud, they kept a distance from him. And if they return to him again for a favor after knowing the truth, it would not look good for them. The families are shameless. They will do anything for the benefit of their family, but they do not know how Wyatt would react to their shamelessness; therefore, they were testing the waters by sending their juniors. What Diana did not know was that the two Bright and Whiteburn families did not care about Wyatt, his achievements, and his connections. The Whiteburn family nned to loot the empire''s treasury and ascend to the top. As for the Bright family, they were already acquainted with the Southern Royal Family. They did not require a high schooler''s help. Other families had a deep history, unlike an upstart like Fine Gold. They had their goals and did not require a shortcut like the Fine Gold. "Sister, do I list the recently acquired Brown pharmaceuticals and other industries. Under Fine Gold''s property, or should I leave them under my name." Jaya''s question was simple since they were going to hand over the majority shares of Fine Gold to Wyatt, do they still need to list the recently acquiredpanies under Fine Gold. This meant that 51% of thesepanies would also belong to Wyatt, but if Jaya were to keep them separately under her name, Wyatt would not receive a single penny from thesepanies. "No, we can''t risk everything for momentary gains. Not to mention thesepanies are not worth much anyway. Just list them as Childpanies under the Parent Fine Gold." Jaya''s proposal sounded seducing, but Diana knew she was not dealing with Wyatt but the puppeteer behind him, the Southern emperor. Such petty calction could not escape her highness''s attention, she may not care, but her trust towards them would drop. Diana did not know that her little misunderstanding today saved her from a lot of trouble in the future. "Cindy, where are you with documents? Are they done yet?" Rejecting Jaya''s proposal Diana enquired Cindy about her progress with the documents. Chapter 562 - Contingency Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 11:28 Location- Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Tower, Penthouse Office "All done, boss. All that''s left is signatures from you guys." Cindy had prepared the legal documents required for the share transfer and shared them with Diana. "Cindy, your origin card doesn''t fail to surprise me each time. Multitasking is a convenient additional skill to have." Jaya was amazed seeing Cindy prepare the documents while engaging in a heated conversation with them. She wanted a multitasking skill card too. Then she could train while goofing around in the grimoirework. "Everything looks good. Remove the section about Wyatt agreeing to be a silent partner. Adding this part to the contract doesn''t make us look sincere enough." With the help of a reading card, it did not take Diana long to go through the contract and verify it. "But Wyatt himself stated that he would act as a silent partner despite being the majority stakeholder," Cindy added this section as Wyatt himself proposed it. "It doesn''t matter. Please remove it. Let that part be a verbal agreement. That shows that we are all in and trust him." Despite Cindy''s protest, Diana insisted on removing that particr section from the contract. "I thought by giving him 51% of the shares. We showed that we are all in and trust him. If you think that''s not enough, I will do as you say." Cindy argued but still followed Diana''s arrangement. "And while you are at it, prepare another contract," Diana added. "Regarding?" Cindy asked for the contract details. "It''s about how to split the remaining 49 % of Fine Gold shares. Divide 29% to Jaya, 10% to me, and thest 10% for you." Diana''s words explode like a bomb in Jaya and Cindy''s heads. "Sister¡­. Why give her 10%?" Jaya immediately protested. Just as her sister''s secretary Cindy was a lot to handle, if she were to be one of the shareholders, then there would be no end to her torment. "..." Cindy also looked at Diana, waiting for her to answer Jaya and exin her decision. "Cindy, though in the name you are my secretary and managing director of Fine Gold Sky blossom city branch. I know your contribution to Fine Gold''s growth is no less than mine. Giving Wyatt 51% of shares is equal to selling the Fine Gold. Now that we are at this point, my friend, I want to give you what you have earned and rightfully deserve." Diana''s words sounded like bullshit in Jaya''s ears. "What the? Who the hell gives 10% in the name of friendship? Sister, have you gone mad? If you want to uphold your friendship, give her 1%." Jaya yelled frantically, and turning to Cindy, she added, " You bitch, what kind of lowly witchcraft did you use on my sister?" "So you want me to be your pawn in thepany board panel. Should I be adding the puppet sections into the contract?" Cindy saw right through Diana''s bullshit. By dividing the Fine Gold share into 51%, 29%, 10%, 10%, Diana was trying to keep the power of decision-making in Fine Gold with herself. As there are four shareholders, all decision-making would require a Board panel voting. The majority shareholders'' vote would count as two votes, and the other shareholders'' vote would cost as a single vote. If Diana is using Cindy as a pawn to always have three votes in her pocket, Wyatt, who has majority shares with only two votes on his side, will not be able to make any decision without Diana''s approval. The puppet section in the contract that Cindy spoke of states that, though Cindy owned the 10% of shares, she would not be able to sell them or gain any form of a dividend from them. If she wanted to sell them, she could only sell them to Diana. These rules were to bind Cindy despite her being a shareholder. Cindy could not sell the shares in her name to anybody but Diana, which meant that Diana could repurchase those shares from Cindy for a penny. So Cindy''s role in the board panel was nothing but to be Diana''s puppet. Cindy has been working for Diana for decades now and knows how Diana operates, so she did not fall for Diana''s sweet words and saw right through them. "Cindy, your words hurt me, but as always, you are the only one who understands me the most. You know what to do now, draft the Contract as specified." Diana knew Cindy would not fall for her false words, but her sadistic nature could not help but make an appearance. "Yes, Boss." Cindy was no sheep. She was one of the evils in human skin that bowed to Diana''s strength and charisma. Now that the Company was switching ownership, she had a decision to make, stay loyal to the old master or get in bed with the new. "Phew, Sister, you scared me for a second there. But I did not expect less from you. Even though you are giving Wyatt the majority shares, you will still be consulted for any significant change in thepany." Jaya was impressed by her sisters'' quick thinking. By not adding the silent partner section, her sister would gain Wyatt''s trust, but by giving Cindy 10% conditional shares, she would still hold the decision-making power. "This is just a contingency in case Wyatt doesn''t n on being the silent partner as he promised. If he holds up his end of the bargain, I will not use this trick. Let us hope that it doesn''te to this. This is just thest resort. If the Southern emperor intervenes, we can do nothing. Let us hope that she will abide by thew of the Royal family, not influencing the market. Otherwise, we will be at their mercy." The reason Diana strongly believed Wyatt was the Southern emperor''s puppet was because of this rule. Diana felt since the southern emperor couldn''t participate directly, she was participating indirectly by using Wyatt as a puppet. If she was wrong, and Southern Emperor was not the puppeteer, she needs a contingency so that Wyatt doesn''t do as he pleases with herpany. ¡­ Chapter 563 - Transportation Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 11:44 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 "...the Circle regrets and sincerely apologizes for its past actions. The circle is no longer the same organization. Its old corrupt blood has been reced by new young blood under my leadership. I am asking you to trust in me and give us a chance to show you, the people, that we have changed for the better." Reading the apology speech, the circle''s leader walked away from the podium and headed back into the Circle''s head office. Many journalists and other influencers tried to gain morements from him, but having finished reading his apology speech, the sun blossom branch leader of the Circle walked away without paying heed to their pleas. "Hahaha," I burst intoughter listening to the live broadcast of the Circle giving an apology. I was happy that they finally caved to the public pressures, but if they think that just an apology would save their image, they couldn''t be more wrong. The circle imed that they had changed, and to prove their ims, they used the false propaganda that they spread across the grimoirework as evidence. It''s as worse as a crooked witness defending a crook. But this was a good strategy. Those who don''t know the Circle personally will believe the circle''s false propaganda spread across the grimoirework and will be willing to give the Circle another chance. Another significant change that Circle made was that those that were named in the articles spread by super brain card defaming Circle were all let go and reced with new members. This way, the Circle''s leader pushed all the me for its past crimes on the previous leader of the Circle and its old generation members. And then apologized on behalf of his predecessors for their mistake. This way, he once again solidified his image as a boy scout who is morally upright and often naive regarding his attitude and behavior. Winning the hearts of all the young and inexperienceddies. Not a wrong move on the Circle''s leaders'' part. His speech was purely meant to show the people that he is innocent and had no idea of Circle''s past. But he is willing to shoulder the me for the mistakesmitted by his predecessors while rectifying everything that is wrong with the circle, slowly turning it into the promised changed and improved organization. A well thought and adequately executed move. But not enough to fool the people with the bit of brain because the crimesmitted by the Circle in Sky Blossom city were no joke, each one of the crimes was more gruesome than the other. If one were to list them, people would lose faith in humanity. The Circle''s leader knew that it would be hard to defend the circle, so he did not hesitate to throw the old members of the Circle under the bus to save his image as an upstanding citizen with a naive conviction that everyone deserves a shot at redemption. "Dumbass..." The more I thought about the circle''s leaders'' actions, the more stupid they felt. I do not know what''s his fixation to appear the good guy. For that, he threw the old members of the circle under the bus. They are the core members of the circle with the highest authority and realm. Pissing them off wille at a cost. I bet the circle must be in total chaos right now. Especially the new members, seeing how their leader saved his ass by using their seniors as the scapegoat. At first, when they joined the Circle, they felt they had made an achievement. But now, seeing their seniors'' situation, they started to have second thoughts about their future. I just wanted to take away the public support of the circle in sun blossom city, but who knew that the Circle''s leader had an odd fixation about maintaining the good guy image and would end up starting a civil war within his organization. This turn of events was more than I expected. I would be a fool not to use this godsend opportunity to my advantage. "Van, Old Ben, it seems we will have to move our ns faster." Now that the members of the circle were in a state of chaos, it would be best for me to make use of this confusion andunch a siege on my enemies, the Circle, Sun Blossom Branch. "No, Problem boss, the boys are ready. When they heard that we would be avenging our fallen brothers, they were more pumped than ever." Van assured me that the members of the TSR guild are ready for the foreing war as it was to get revenge against the organization that was responsible for massacring their old guild leaders and members. "My soldiers are always ready to be deployed, Master Wyatt." Old Ben kept it short, being a man with few words. "Good." I was delighted to hear that members of the TSR guild and Tiger Squadron were ready to be deployed at mymand any moment. Now the problem of transportation of my forces from sky blossom city to the sun blossom city remains. The movement of a huge number of card apprentices moving from Sky Blossom city to Sun Blossom city is bound to attract attention. And the Circle will be alerted about our ambush. Due to the articles on the grimoirework exposing their crimes, Circle already knew that somebody was targeting them. If they knew that a massive number of card apprentices were heading towards their city, then would they make sure that my forces would not even be able to enter the Sun Blossom City. Not to mention the cities that would approve the move of many card apprentices from Sky blossom city to Sun blossom city. As times are tough and jobs are limited and keeping the economy floating is very hard for the cities; therefore, the immigration of citizens needs to be approved by both cities. And neither of the city would be willing to suddenly lose or gain so many card apprentices without a proper reason for the move or the visit. If you consider the militaryws about personal forces, it opens up another can of worms. ¡­ Chapter 564 - Trap Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 12:10 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Miss Diana, I didn''t think you were so enthusiastic about our partnership. I am touched and look forward to us working together." I weed Diana, Jaya, and Cindy into the warehouse. I was indeed surprised to see Diana visit me so early. It hasn''t been an hour since our verbal agreement on the grimoire call. "Master Wyatt, how could I not be? This partnership will take Fine Gold to a new stage, which has been my aim since I started thispany. Now that I have an opportunity to achieve that, how can I not be enthusiastic?" Diana maintained her professional smile and made small talk. "Haha, I am happy to hear that you are as invested as I am in our partnership. Miss Diana, they are Manager Susan, Guild Master Van, and Captain Ben." I introduced my entourage to Diana. "Nice to meet you. Master Wyatt, you must have already met them, my little sister Jaya and my secretary Cindy." Diana too politely introduced herpany to me. "Miss Diana, would you guys prefer any cold drinks or hot beverages?" Susan offered beverages to our guests, performing our duty as the host. "Susan, serve Miss Diana, and others diluted silver milk water. They must be thirsty. After all, the weather outside is harsh." Before Diana could answer, I butted in and answered for her. During my conversation with Diana earlier over the grimoire call, I had promised Diana a sample of silver milk powder. "Sure, thing." Susan nodded and hurried to make arrangements. "Master Wyatt, Silver Milk Water?" Diana asked in confusion, thinking whether Silver milk water had any rtion with silver milk powder. "Didn''t you promise to help me check whether the silver milk powder''s effect holds up to its rumors?" I exined. "Yes, I did. It''s so thoughtful of you to remind me, Master Wyatt." Diana thanked me for keeping my promise. "Good, I hope you havee prepared with all the necessary documents," I asked regarding the share transfer. "Yes. I will forward the rted Documents for 51% of the Fine Gold share transfer to your grimoire. Please check if something is not up to your liking. We are open for negotiation." Diana forwarded the documents to my grimoire, expressing that the contents in them are not final and any changes to the contract are open for discussion. "Received," I let Diana know as my grimoire received the documents she forwarded to me. The documents contained all the current information on properties, fixed assets, investments, real estate, trademark, Financial assets, etc., of Fine Gold. I had the Hive AI cross-verify it by hacking into the Fine Gold records maintained by the City hall and the Fine gold itself. Checking Fine Gold records should be enough to know whether the documents forwarded by Diana contained the whole truth but checking the records maintained by city hall on Fine Gold, I will know how much Diana is hiding from the city. Since I would own 51% of fine gold, I had to know how much of it is white and ck. After cross-referencing the documents of all three records, the results came out squeaky clean. Honestly, this surprised me. The Fine Gold didn''t even involve in the most typical of crime, tax evasion. Now, this was really surprising. For apany like Fine Gold, which is filled with crooked people, it was spotless. Unable to believe it, I had Hive AI cross-check it again. And once again, the results came out spotless. After thinking about it, it makes sense. If fine gold were crooked in its financials, the Circle would not have difficulty taking it over from Diana''s hands. Being an upstart, Diana had to fend off many hyenas who wanted to gobble up herpany. She did not have the luxury to ck off cause even the slightest chuck in her armor. These globins would start tearing it apart. Therefore she had no choice but to be clean this way, those dogs would not have a bone to bury in the ground. I, too, was nning to use any discrepancy found against Diana, but it seems the world had already prepared her for that. "Miss Diana, I am impressed. Despite the reputation of fine gold outside, you have managed to maintain its financials spotless. Though the methods you used to acquire these childpanies'' under fine gold are questionable, you didwfully acquire them." I was in awe of how this woman managed to collect so many assets andpanies under one name. She yed dirty, but they were well within the gray area of thew. Going through the records of Fine Gold and City hall, I could see how hard Diana had worked to make Fine Gold what it is today. The more I went through these records, the more I was impressed by Diana and satisfied with my decision to make her my representative in Sky blossom city. "..." As I came across thepany rules and regtions for the Board members and stakeholders, I could not help but frown because most of these rules were meant to limit my power as the owner of the majority shareowner. It was as if the board ne was meant to suppress my authority in thepany. I finally saw the trap Diana had dug for me. ''Any transfer or sales of shares should be made with the approval of thepany board.'' This rule was eptable, but once I read thepany rules for the Board panel and its voting system, I realized Diana was directly cutting off most of my power as the majority shareholder. As I checked the number of shareholders in Fine Gold and who they were, I realized that even if I owned the majority shares in thepany, the decision-making stilly in Diana''s hand as the other two stakeholders were her friends and rtives, her trustees. So she will always have the majority of the votes. If I were to sign this contract now, I would be trapped with 51% of totally worthless share because If I were to ask for dividends for my share of thepany, they will hold a board meeting and deny it, the same goes if I want to transfer or sell them. ¡­ Chapter 565 - Miracle Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 12:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 "..." Right now, I really wanted these documents to be in hard copy so that I could throw them at Diana''s face. It''s not like I didn''t ept a sly fox like Diana to fight back as I tried to subdue her. But what angered me most was how instead of fighting back, she borrowed cheap tricks to trap me. Did Diana think I was too dumb to understand what''s written in the contract and figured that I would walk into her trap like a helpless littlemb? "Susan, you brought the silver milk water," I chirped, seeing Susan bringing three sses of silver milk water on a tray. I was pissed at Diana for trying to pull one over me. She had to be punished. Without punishment, how can I tame a dog that wanted to bite me? "So, is this the rumored silver milk powder? It appears no different than powdered milk." Commented Diana as she took the silver milk water from Susan. "Go ahead, give it a try and give me your honest opinion." Seeing the hesitant look on the trio, I urged them to drink the Silver milk water and then give me ament. "Do I have to?" Jaya asked, looking at the ss of silver milk water as if it were her enemy. "Don''t get her wrong. She hates milk in general." Cindy hurriedly stepped in to exin on behalf of Jaya before it affected our negotiations. "I see. Silver milk powder is not milk, but if you feel ufortable, then you don''t have to drink it. Diana and Cindy''s opinion on it should be enough." I gave Jaya a way out as it did not matter if she drank it or not. My target of interest here was Diana. As long as she got it, my work is half done. "Jaya, it is not milk. Please don''t argue and just drink it." Diana asked her little sister not to create a scene and drink the silver milk. "Fine," Jaya mumbled, caving into her sister''s stern gaze. "...." My gaze stayed on Diana, Jaya, and Cindy as they each drank their ss of silver milk water. I witnessed their hesitant faces turn into astonishment as soon as the silver milk water touched their lips. Then I saw them empty their sses in one gulp and close their eyes to feel the miraculous properties of the silver milk water at work. Unlike Susan, who was in the Card Student realm, Diana, Jaya, and Cindy did not get many benefits from drinking silver milk water, but they did feel their soul get excited and active soul control be smoother. Even though the silver milk water was not much of a help to the trio, they thought they could absorb soul jade more efficiently under its influence. They felt with enough silver milk powder and soul jades, they could achieve wonders with regard to their realm. "..." Even after the effect of Silver milk water had passed, opening their eyes, Diana, Jaya, and Cindy were savoring the aftertaste of it. They could believe their senses and could not help but wonder that something like this was too good to be true, even though they had just tasted it. "How was it? Were the effects of the silver milk powder able to hold up to the rumors you have heard about it?" I asked Diana, with a satisfied smile, in response to her astonished face. "No, the rumors do no justice to the effects of this silver milk powder. The product is really miraculous. If it can give this much boost to my card lord realm soul, I can''t imagine its effect on mortals. This powder is going to revolutionize the entire card world. With enough silver milk powder, the average card apprentice canpete with the genius and talented ones." Having tasted and verified the effects of silver milk powder Diana''s worldview changed. As a sessful businesswoman, Diana knew not to trust rumors. That''s how she found it in herself to believe that silver milk powder was not a fraud when the worldbeled it as such. But this also stopped her from assuming that the silver milk powder was a miraculous drug. She thought silver milk powder could help mortals with active soul control at best, and other than that, the rest was just baseless rumors. Even with just that, silver milk powder was a unique product in the market. With promising effects and zeroputation, silver milk powder was bound to take off. But the question remained whether there is enough silver milk powder for everybody and if everyone, including the poor, could afford it. Quality, Demand, Quantity, and Pricing all these ept are needed to be considered before releasing a product in the market. Silver milk powder passed in a vase of quality and demand, but quantity and pricing were still in question. Therefore Diana was not that enthusiastic about silver milk powder. Instead, she was using it as a reason to get under the umbre of the southern emperor before the circle''s ageing ceremony takes ce. All Diana wanted was to get rid of Circle''s grip around her neck with a stronger backer. Therefore she did not think twice beforeying a trap in the share transfer contract. But now, having tasted the silver milk powder and having experienced its miraculous effects, Diana knew unknown to her she had stepped into a diamond mine. With such effects, the quantity and pricing of silver milk powder did not matter. People would be willing to wage war to get their hands on this stuff. Diana understood why the Southern Royal family had dered Siver milk powder under investigation for fraudulent ims. Silver milk powder was too miraculous. With enough of it, a family or organization can build an army of talented card apprentices in time.. With a miraculous product like silver milk powder, even the southern royal family, despite their prowess, will have to be cautious. Chapter 566 - Golden Ticket Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 12:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 Now that Diana knew Silver milk powder was a freaking money printing machine, she regretted adding a trap in the share transfer contract. She no longer cared about her Fine Gold or expanding over the entire southern region. All she wanted to do was bet it all on the silver milk powder. That was a revolutionary product that would change the face of the whole Card world. And those who control will rule the world. Yes, Diana directly rted silver milk powder to authority to rule over the world. And if her Fine gold could manage even a small supply chain of silver milk powder, then they would freaking climb to the top of the world in a single jump. Diana was willing to bet her soul that silver milk powder would control the world. And want to be one of the people that control it. Mulling over possibilities of the silver milk powder Diana regretted her not being sincere enough with the cooperation. Now all she can hope is that her trick goes unnoticed. But she was smart enough to know even if her tricks go unnoticed today. They wille back to bite her ass in the future. Therefore she decided toe clean and try to show her sincerity. If that is not enough to redeem herself, she was willing to pay an arm or leg for her mistakes. No matter what consequences she faces today when she walks out, she should have gained the trust of the man sitting in front of her, even if it meant forsaking her pride because she has been through far worse during the Circle''s initiation ceremony. Diana believed that if she could gain control over the distribution and supply of silver milk powder in the sky blossom area of the southern region in exchange for Fine Gold, it was worth it as silver milk powder would dominate the world market single-handedly with the near-zeropetition. And if she were able to control even a part of the supply and distribution of this product meant she could stand in the world market hand in hand with other world leaders. What Diana was after was not money nor reputation but authority, and silver milk powder could get her that. "Master Wyatt, you have my utmost respect for having discovered such a revolutionary product." Diana''s word was genuine. She understood that she had underestimated the boy in front of her. He is more capable than she thought he was. "Master Wyatt, Your contribution to the human race is beyond words. You have respect, and thank you for your contribution." Cindy, too, offered her admiration for silver milk powder and its creator. "~Master Wyatt, congrats," Jaya regretted her poor choice of words as she had a lot to say to the boy whom she had slowly started to admire but could not find the words to say what she wanted to. Right now, Jaya has some mixed feelings. As the princess of Fine Gold, she never had to praise or act cute for anybody, but right now, sitting in front of the bane of her existence, she wanted to do all that but did not know how or where to start. "Thank you, you all give me a lot of credit. I discovered silver milk powder by ident." I humbly thanked Diana, Cindy, and Jaya for their praise. But credit most of it to an idental discovery. After all, that''s my cover story for the question, how did a high school boy achieve something many teachers and sages are trying to attain? Right now, people think I am a fraud, so they don''t care about why, how, and whatnot. But once the Silver beach gate dungeon is relocated to a secured location using dungeon relocation and the Southern royal family ends their investigation in silver milk powder and is ready to pump out silver milk powder into the market, people are bound to ask a lot of questions. And the popr one would be how could a high schooler discover something so miraculous. "Master Wyatt, you are being too humble. Usually, my mistakes end up costing a few jobs. Your mistake will bring a revolution to this world. Within a decade, a profound change will ur in this world, and it''s all because of you, master Wyatt. All I am trying to say is, please give yourself some credit." Now that Diana wanted to climb to the top of the world by holding the high schooler''s thigh, she took it upon herself to nurture this thigh so that it would not crumble mid-way. After all, it was her only ticket to the top. "I will keep that in mind." From Diana''s world, I could see that the silver milk powder had achieved its purpose. But naughty children have to be punished for my prospects. Diana started to understand why the Southern Emperor valued a high school boy so much. He was worthy of it. Having realized this, Diana felt her thoughts about the high school boy being the Southern emperor''s puppet were too narrow. With a revolutionary product to dominate the world market, why would the southern emperor even care about an up-start in a third-rate city? As Diana''s underestimation of the high school boy cleared, she started to see the shorings of herpany and wondered what Fine Gold possessed or did to gain such an opportunity. Out of all the families andpanies in the sky blossom area, why chose them? Diana felt that Fine Gold was not worthy enough to take on such a role in the world market. Yet, for some reason, out of all the excellent choices in the sky blossom area, the Fine Gold was chosen. "Master Wyatt, I have toe clean about the contract that I forward to your grimoire. It is not sincere enough for the opportunity you have provided. I guess you must have already noticed the discrepancies in the contract. I am sorry I treated your first with insincerity. Please forgive me." Diana finally found the courage toe clean with resolve to gain forgiveness and re-earn the trust she would lose. ¡­ Chapter 567 - Redemption Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 12:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 Hearing Diana confess, Jaya and Cindy''s facial expressions stiffened. Their necks turned to face Diana, and their eyeballs moved to meet hers, but they couldn''t as Diana''s eyes were fixed on the high schooler who did seem to be surprised by the damning information confessed by Diana. Instead, he seems to have a yful smile on his face. Seeing this smile, Diana and Cindy trembled in fright upon a scary realization. As for Jaya, her poor brain could still notprehend why her sister revealed the trap that she, herself, carefully ced in the contract. Sometimes being ignorant is a good thing. Unlike Jaya, who was confused, Diana and Cindy felt goosebumps on the back of their necks, realizing that they had seriously underestimated their opponent''s capabilities. What kind of person has a profound conversation and smiles with the people he knows are trying to backstab him. Diana and Cindy were unable toprehend this. How is the high shooter so calm despite knowing everything had in store for him? How could he smile and offer the people trying to betray him represent? What the heck is he hiding under that smile? The more they thought, the more the boy started to seem mysterious to them. "~ Master Wyatt, it seems you have already found my trap in the contract and knew what I was up to." Diana had made her voice appear weak, showing that she was devastated by this incident. Unfortunately for her, her damsel tricks won''t work on me. It was clear who was the victim and perpetrator here. And if I forgave the snake just because the apple was tasty, it was going to cost me dearly in the future if I still nned on making Diana my representative in Sky Blossom City. "Yes, I did. Please don''t call it a trap. It was too evident for a trap. Honestly, I am not angry that you tried to fight back. I can appreciate that. But how dumb do you think I am for you to use the contract as the trap? Now that ticks me off? Who falls for such a trap? What were you thinking?" Now that Diana chose toe clean, I finally had the chance to let her know what bothered me. Going through the records of Fine Gold''s contract with their partners, I knew why Diana would try to use the contract to trap me because that has worked excellently for her in the past. Most of her partners were tricked into signing a biased contract that only looked after Fine Gold''s and its employees'' interests, not the interest of the other parties involved in the contract. The difference in the legal expertise of the two organizations signing a contract deeply affects who will dominate their partnership. Unfortunately for Diana, I had Hive AI on my side. "Master Wyatt, it seems you were expecting me toe clean." Reading through my reaction and response, Diana came to a frightening conclusion that the high schooler had already known that she would confess her wrongdoings and was waiting patiently for her to finish acknowledging her mistakes so that he could get the words he was holding in his chest. "..." Cindy was psyched hearing Diana. As the personal attendant and old friend of Diana, she knew that despite her physical prowess, Diana''s most vital asset was her calm and quick mind. Hearing Diana point out that the high schooler had not only seen through her trap but also guessed her next move, Cindy knew they had poked the wrong person. "You are overestimating me. How can I know what you are thinking? But I am confident in my product, silver milk powder, and I do not underestimate my enemy. Knowing that you will understand the role silver milk powder will y in the world market in the future, I knew the only two choices you could make, 1. To act smart and rece the trap contract with a more friendly contract saying that the one you shared with my grimoire was the old contract and had some mistakes. 2. To confess, hoping to regain the trust you lost because of your action through your sincere action. If you had chosen the first option, we would not be having this conversation right now. Fortunately for you chose the second option. Since you want to regain my trust, I will give you an opportunity to redeem yourself but remember you have sinned, so you have to bear its consequences. Tell me how you n to redeem yourself." I know that an ambitious person like Diana would never let off a golden goose like the silver milk powder. So, I had already guessed that she would not risk straining the rtionship between us after having experienced the miraculous effects of Silver Milk Powder. After all, an ambitious person like her would prefer to ride the silver milk powder tide than go against it. When I first nned to introduce Silver Milk Powder in this world, I did not know how much of an effect it would have in this world. I knew that it had nopetitors in the market, and that was one of the main reasons I chose to bring it to this world and patent it. But I seemed to have seriously underestimated the effects of the silver milk powder and its impact on the world market. If I had known then, I would have stuck to try and make some card recipes. That required a thorough knowledge of card creation techniques that Icked and ended up taking the shortcut, which has me in tight proper right now. So I can see why a totally unrted person such as Diana would underestimate silver milk powder. Therefore, I let her experience the silver milk powder so that she could judge its value, understand her mistakes and rectify her ways. Diana did exactly that by choosing toe clean and regain my trust with a more sincere method. "Thanking you, Master Wyatt, for your generosity in offering a chance to redeem your trust in me. I know I was greedy and have sinned to take advantage of your trust in me. I am ready to ept the consequences of my action," Diana thanked me for giving her a second chance and readily epted her faults. Also showed a willingness to bear the consequences of her action. Hearing Diana, I nodded in satisfaction as most of what I was trying to achieve by giving her the taste of silver milk powder had beenpleted. Now remains the consequence of her action, " Diana ¡ª" just as I was nning to tell Diana her punishment, *Tear* Diana bit hard on her lower lip and brutally tore apart her right hand from her right shoulder joint using her bare left hand. *Splurt* *Ssh* blood rushed out of her right shoulder and torn arm, covering the warehouse floor, couch, Jaya, and Cindy, who were sitting on Diana''s right side. Soon the amputated right shoulder of Diana closed, stopping the blood from leaking on the floor and couch. "Master Wyatt, Is my right arm enough to redeem myself? Or not?" ¡­ Chapter 568 - Bloody Couch Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 12:41 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Sister!!" Jaya shrieked, feeling the warm blood of her sister on her face and clothes. The flow of conversation in the warehouse had already gone over her understanding. She did not understand why her sister suddenly changed her attitude towards the boy and why she was willing to go as far as to sacrifice a limb to beg for forgiveness. Jaya didn''t understand but seeing her sister act so desperately, she realized that her sister would not stop anytime soon until she achieved what she wanted. "..." Cindy nodded in appreciation for the decisiveness shown by Diana. Her thoughts about silver milk powder were the same as her Boss''s. If anything, she thought Diana wasn''t cruel and convincing enough. Maybe her boss could have used some words to highlight the seriousness of her actions and make them seem more sincere. ¡­ "Master Wyatt, is my right arm enough to redeem myself in your eyes?" cing her torn right arm on the table in front of me, Diana asked whether her right was enoughpensation for her trying to take advantage of my trust. In this world, healing a person''s amputated limb was no big deal. With cards such as limb regtion, Miracle stitches, etc., re-growing a lost limb or sowing back the torn limb was not worth worrying over. So, what made Diana think that she could gain my forgiveness and trust by literally tearing her right hand? Yes, Diana''s actions were brutal and cruel with less meaning since the arm could be healed in no time. The emphasis here is not Diana''s merciless action but the idea behind those actions. The concept behind Diana''s action was that she was offering her arm in exchange for my forgiveness. That is, she is willing to live her life without her right arm, to redeem herself in my eyes. By offering her arm, she is dering that she will never heal it back as her arm belongs to her now. "..." I was dumbfounded by Diana''s way of redeeming herself. She seems to have misunderstood the meaning of my words, ''Tell me how you n to redeem yourself.'' By saying these words, I did not expect her to tear her limb. What I wanted was for her to ept her mistakes and agree to shoulder the consequences for her actions, and wait for me to decide on a fitting punishment for her. But who knew that this stupid girl would ept everything, but without waiting for my sentence, she would hastily rip off her arm and offer it to me. '' Woman, I am a freaking cooperate, not a focking gangster. '' I wanted to yell these words seeing the nder pale white handying in front of me covered in blood. But I controlled myself from saying that, knowing that if I say those words, I may possibly lose the respect I had gathered till now. "I don''t know what''s going on, but Wyatt, leave my sister alone. Take my arm instead." Yelling that Jaya tore her harm and threw it at me. Jaya''s life as the princess of Fine Gold had not been an entire jolly ride. There were always rumors surrounding her birth and why the devilish Diana adopted her. Those outside Fine Gold who had heard of Diana thought Jaya was Diana''s illegitimate daughter. Those inside Fine Gold who knew Diana as their boss thought a calcting person like Diana had a reason behind adopting Jaya, for example, Demonic cards like body snatching. When people surrounding her were asking questions about why someone like Diana adopted Jaya, Jaya herself was bound to be curious to hear the answer to that question. Thanks to the Bluestone, Diana''s frankness, and a few secret DNA tests, Jaya knew that she regretfully was not Diana''s illegitimate daughter. And with the first reason scratched offst remained was that Diana had other calctions for Jaya. It took time for Jaya toe to terms with this conclusion, but she decided that if Diana wanted to use Body Snatch on her, she would not resist. Because that is how much she loved Diana. Therefore when Jaya saw Diana brutally rip her arm off for reasons unknown, she volunteered to go through the trial for her sister, and to show that she was not kidding, Jaya tore her arm without a hint of hesitation and offered it up in exchange for her elder sister. *Tear* *Splurt* *Ssh* covered in blood, the couch was totally beyond redemption. "Sigh!" I could help but sigh, seeing the bloody final moments of the sofa. And catching Jaya''s nder and soft yet well-toned arm, I couldn''t help but inwardly praise Jaya''s viltronian genes as I turned to Cindy and said, "Don''t tell me you are next." "If Master Wyatt desires it, then sure," Cindy said yfully. Now this woman is crafty. The first time I met her, her face was so stiff and expressionless that I even mistook her haughtiness for some kind of facial muscle paralysis. "Nope, the couch has suffered enough. Let''s not mutte it further. Let it rest in peace. You two sisters, you owe me a sofa. Don''t you dare cheap out on me, got it?" Considering Diana''s street background, I understood how she would think that mutting herself and presenting her arm to me would help her redeem herself and regain my trust. Though I did not condone Diana''s action, still, for now, it was enough evidence that she was being serious and sincere. "..." Diana and Jaya were speechless. They focking ripped one of their arms using their other bare arm, but this guy was worried about his couch. Feeling her boss''s dilemma, Cindy answered, " Will do." "..." Susan, who was seated next to Van and old Ben, was trembling, her face ashen, and she was trying hard not to throw up. "Susan, honey, throw up. The floor is practically covered in their blood. Your vomit will not make it worse," I remembered though Susan had be a card apprentice, she had zero experience in the killing. I guess this is her first encounter with gore. "Beautiful woman, don''t throw up." Sitting straight, rubbing her stomach to ease the nauseating feeling up her throat, Susan barely mumbled those words. "Then go to the kitchen sink or something." Unable to see how ufortable Susan was, I urged her once again. "..." Susan red at me because she felt if she opened her mouth, she might throw up. "God, beautiful woman, don''t throw up. Get it already." Cindy yelled as she gave Susan a nod as if saying, ''stay brave, sister.'' " WTF?" To my astonishment, Susan nobbed back. Chapter 569 - Identity Loon Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 12:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 Throwing Jaya''s arm back at her, I turned to Van and ordered, "Van, help these two fools heal their arms." "Master Wyatt ¡ª" Diana wanted to protest in panic, misinterpreting me asking Van to heal her arm back as me not willing to forgive her. But I interrupted her before she jumped to a conclusion. "Don''tpare me to the likes of the circle. My way of handling things is different. We will discuss your punishment after you are whole again. Now shut up and get healed." I made it clear to Diana that my ways of doing things were different from the low lives in the circle. "Thank you, Wyatt." Jaya sincerely thanked me. "..." Diana just nodded in agreement. Ignoring her, I turn to the Beautiful girl who doesn''t throw up. "Susan, I think this negotiation is getting a bit above your rmended PG ratings. Why don''t you take a break?" Susan hase a long way from being a sales executive. But she had minimal experience as a card apprentice to participate in conversations about Fine Gold and the Circle. Therefore, I rmend that Susan be better off by not participating in the next part of the negotiations. "..." Susan shook her head, saying she was fine and could handle it. "Good, then I make appropriate arrangements." I went ahead and assumed Susan''s shaking head as a nod of agreement, proceeding with arrangements to send her out here. So, summoning my grimoire, I made a call, [ Calling Identity Loon..] "Hey, what is it? You told me I could take a day off today." Disgruntled, Corey answered from the other side of the call. "Your mother needs your help." Ignoring Corey''s dissatisfaction, I announced the purpose of my call. "That joke is not funny. My mother is at Way Beyond, fighting for her people." Corey''s voice turned cold, finding my words offensive towards her mother, who served at the Way Beyond. "Not her, you idiot, your other mother." I rectified Corey before she misinterpreted my words further. "Fock! Are you calling my father a cheat? Wyatt, if you are looking for a fight, you got one, buddy. Tell me where you are right now. I am going to whoop your ass." I felt sorry for Corey. Feeling that God had yed a cruel joke on her. He gifted her everything but a brain to use those gifts. "Calm down, you dimwit. I am talking about Susan, your mother from another life." I exined myst statement to Corey to avoid further misunderstandings. "What happened to mama Su? Is she okay?" Corey''s mind hurriedly jumped to the worst conclusion. She is not to be med cause I don''t call if it is not urgent. "Will you stop assuming the worst? Shut up, and let me finish. Susan has non-existent experience as a card apprentice, so I thought since you are free, would you be willing to take her for a dungeon raid? Nothing high profile, raid low-level dungeons so that her stomach gets strong enough to handle gore situations." Before Corey made any other conclusions, I hurriedly exined the purpose of my call to her. This time around, I didn''t spare any detail. "Sure, are you guys at the warehouse?" Corey enthusiastically agreed to my proposal. "Yes. And you guys can use TSR guild dungeons." I offered Corey low-level dungeons of the TSR guild to use. After all, all the city-owned low-level dungeons should be reserved for next month. "No need, ask Big Sis Susan to dress appropriately. I will take care of the other arrangements." ¡­ Corey hung up the call and turned to face Oliver Bright, her uncle. Getting bored in the sap, Corey visited her uncle at work. "What is it, my little ancestor? Do you need this uncle''s aid with something?" Feeling his niece''s gaze, Oliver offered his help without being asked. "Uncle, reserve a few low-level dungeons for me. I n on raiding them today with a special friend of mine. I will go fetch her, and please make sure to be done with all the preparations by then." Corey ordered her uncle without the care for him being her elder. "Sure, my dear niece. And what about the technique uncle asked about earlier?" Oliver had his reason for being docile to Corey, than usual, her method to forge an ego gem. Right now, in the Bright family, except for a few in the elder generation, Corey and her parents were the only descendants that forged an ego gem. Oliver nned to butter up Corey and get her to tell him how she forged her ego gem so quickly. Ever since Corey''s battle in the tournament, it had be evident that she had forged an ego gem. And her status in the family had risen by another level. Now family members did not fear her just because she was the favorite of the patriarch and Matriarch. With the prowess she had disyed in the school tournament, she could easily be ranked in the current top 10 superpowers of the Bright family. "Here''s the breathing method card I picked somewhere. It should help speed up the process." Corey wanted to help her uncle more, but she couldn''t as she, herself, did not know how to forge an ego gem. She had a titled demon core that people seemed to mistake for an ego gem. Fortunately, Corey Park had a fewmon-grade basic techniques from the Dark realm that could help her uncle a little in soul energy refining. "Turtle''s dream! You are the world''s best niece ever." Holding the card, Oliver praised his niece enthusiastically. If not for the desk between them blocking him, he would have smothered her with a bear hug. The effects of the Turtle''s Dream breathing method were better than the Basic Cirction techniquemonly used by card apprentices to refine soul energy. Oliver finally understood how his niece was able to forge an ego gem. After admiring the card scratching the back of his head, Oliver asked Corey, " Dear niece, do you mind if I use the copy card to make copies of this card for other family members?" "Sure, go-ahead. I don''t mind. But won''t that be costly?" After the constant begging of Oliver, Corey had finally created amon grade card using Corey park''s memories to get him off her back. She did not think this card was worth the fuss. "No, my dearest niece. Despite its fantastic effect, this card is of F-rank andmon grade. Our family can afford a bunch of F-rank andmon grade Copy Cards." Oliver took out a stack of Copy cards from his grimoire and showed them off in front of his favorite niece. "Excellent, create a copy of Turtle''s Dream for my friend." Corey regretted being toozy and not creating a second Turtle''s Dream card for Susan, but now her regret vanished. "Sure," Oliver wanted to keep the Turtle''s Dream card a family secret, but since it was Corey''s property, he chose to follow her instructions. "Don''t worry, uncle. I am not stupid. This friend is special to me, and she can keep a secret." Feeling her uncle''s worries, Corey assured him that this was a one-time thing. And there would not be any leaks. ¡­ Chapter 570 - Unreliable New Boss Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 12:53 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 [Card Name: Turtle''s Dream Card Type: Skill Card (passive) Card Rank: F-Rank, Common Grade Card Rate: 2-Stars Card Durability: [97/100] Card Effect: Turtle''s Dream is a breathing method derived from the breathing pattern of the Longevity Turtle. It helps the user replicate the breathing pattern of a Longevity Turtle and its effects. Additional effect: Soul Energy Refining, Longevity, Stamina Regeneration, enhanced Lungs Note: Since the breathing method is derived from the breathing pattern of the Longevity Turtle, the impact of other skills will vary depending on the effect of the skill Enhanced lungs, which is used to replicate the functions of the lungs of the Longevity Turtle.] Enhanced Lungs: This effect allows the user to make the maximum and efficient use of their lungs to replicate the breathing cycle of a Longevity Turtle. Note: Enhanced Lungs is a species-specific skill. Therefore its effect can vary for different species. Stamina Regeneration- with everyplete cycle of the Turtle''s Dream, little stamina is recovered. Note: Skill effects vary from user to user, depending on the effect of enhanced lungs. Longevity- Extended use of the card Turtle''s Dream can extend the user''s lifespan. Note: the lifespan extends depending on how long and consistently the user has equipped the card. And skill effect varies from user to user, depending on the effect of enhanced lungs. [Card Name: Card Copy Card Type: Ingredient Card (passive) Card Rank: F-Rank, Common Grade Card Rate: 0-Stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: Card Copy is an ingredient card that can copy any intellectual property card. Note: Card Copy''s copy ability is limited to Techniques and Arts. The Card Copy will take the card rate of the original card. The Card Durability of the copied card will depend on the sess rate of creating the copy of the original card. There are various ranks of Copy Cards. The minimum card durability of a copy card should be [100/100]. Otherwise, the copy card cannot copy the original card.] [Card Name: Turtle''s Dream (Copy) Card Type: Skill Card (passive) Card Rank: F-Rank, Common Grade Card Rate: 2-Stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card Effect: Copy ] ¡­ As Van headed to Diana to rejoin her arm, Diana shook her head and said, " please that my sister first." Following Diana''s wish, Van took Jaya''s amputated arm from her and joined it with her shoulder. Then took out two Blood elixirs. He poured one on Jaya''s arm and handed the remaining one to her, and said, " Drink it." *Gulp* feeling the magical effect of the elixir poured on her arm Jaya did not hesitate and gulped the Blood elixir. She felt a vast vitality fill her body and re-join the torn blood vines, muscles, and bone of her arm. Within no time, Jaya''s arm was reconnected and was back to normal as if she never tore it to begin with. Flexing her arm, Jaya yelled, " Great job, Guild Master Van. It feels as of I never amputated this arm. Your turn, sister." Having healed Jaya''s arm, Van helped Diana, who was shocked as, unlike Jaya, she knew how precious the blood elixirs that Van was using to help them reconnect their arms were. "Thank you, Guild Master Van." Diana sincerely thanked Van for using precious elixir on them. She was grateful for the elixir. However, Cindy and Diana did not seem happy with how casual and vani the events were. They thought they would have to bleed to regain what their actions had cost them, but their new boss seemed to be soft and a bit of a pushover. They were having second thoughts about being led by him and putting their lives in his hands. ... From the expression on Cindy and Diana''s faces, I could tell that they appeared conflicted with my decision of not being cruel towards Diana. For people like Cindy and Diana, who grew up on the street, my way of handling things will seem soft, and I would appear as a pushover. Therefore, they were not thrilled about my generosity. Instead, they were worried that my demeanor would be an obstacle in my path. If Cortney were here, she would agree with these girls. But she was not after having the branch she took off to take Bloodette for a tour around the city. Cindy and Diana''s thoughts did not change my views on corporal punishment. Just because Icked cruelty did not mean I was soft and a pushover. I would instead leave my cruelty and brutality to my enemies, not my allies. As I never nned on making allies through fear but thrust. An alliance ruled by fear is a dictatorship, and I have read enough history to know how vicious the final moments of those dictators were. See, in an organization led by fear, the leader cannot show signs of weakness, or else the suppressed underlings would eat him up. I was not creating an organization to rule them. Been there, done that, and that did not end well for me. This time around, I was building an organization to have them watch over my back as I enjoyed my chill life. For that, I will have to gain the member''s trust and respect through my capabilities, not my brutality. My cruelty I was saving or for my enemies. Just when I was about to address the misconception that Diana and Cindy had about me and how things worked around here, loud mouth Corey barged into the warehouse yelling, " Big sis Susan, I am here to get you." Corey seemed to be in a good mood. Entering the warehouse, she did not bother to greet the rest of us and headed straight to Susan but seeing the pool of blood on the floor and bloody couch, in panic, she rushed to and asked, " Big Sis, are you oka¡ª." Being surprised and agitated by Corey''s sudden appearance, Susan''s limit broke, and she¡­ *Vomit* *Barf* *High Pitched Scream* ¡­ Chapter 571 - Second Fated Ingredient Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 13:02 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 "You owe me one," Corey said, cleaning herself, Susan, the floor, and the couch, using her set of cleansing cards. "Yes, I do. And I am sorry." Susan agreed and apologized again. "Oh, stop apologizing. You know what, I will give you a card, and you''re going to equip it without uttering a deep from your mouth." Saying that Corey handed Susan the Turtle''s Dream card. "Don''t look at it. Just equip it." Susan took the card from Corey and was about to read the card info but was interrupted by Corey''s angry yell, urging her not to dilly-dally and equip the card already. "What? When did you upgrade your grimoire to silver grade? You are still a card student. Upgrading grimoire in this realm is impossible." Corey fussed, seeing Susan summon a silver grimoire to equip her gifted card. "It''s possible now, thanks to Wyatt''s recently discovered silver milk powder. I upgraded my grimoire using that earlier this morning." Equipping the Turtle''s Dream card, Susan finally had a chance to read the card''s effect. Realizing the precious nature of the card, she added, "Corey, this card is too¡ª" "You owe me one, and if you consider me as your little sister, you will not bring it up ever again. Also, I promised my uncle that you could keep a secret" Knowing precisely what Susan would say, Corey interrupted her and reminded her the card was confidential. "..." Susan gazed deep into Corey''s eyes. Seeing that she would not back down, Susan decided to go with it for now. "Good, now go get ready." Said Corey reminding Susan about their adventurous ns forter. "I am ready," Susan assured Corey that she was, in fact, ready. "Get changed. Your office formals and heels are not fit for a dungeon raid." Corey rolled her eyes and announced that they were going to a dungeon raid, not an office meeting. Hence Susan should get changed into something appropriate for a dungeon raid from the formal attire. "Slime armor morph, C-rank Armor ''The Amazon Princess.'' " With Susan''smand, with a sh of bright light, the formal attire worn by Susan morphed into ck liquid and covered her entire body, then the ck liquid morphed, changing into a golden female armor. Downing the golden armor, Susan turned to Corey and said, "I told you I am ready." The office attire worn by Susan was, in fact, the morphed slime armor. Since the day I helped Susan create her origin card, she had grown a habit of collecting various armor cards. The armor cards that Susan collected mainly were considered as failed products and sold at low prices to the association guild. Failed cards, meaning cards with low card durability and high card rating. Since Susan''s origin card, Slime armor eats armor cards and replitaces them regardless of their durability and rating. For Susan, the failed cards sold by card creationists to the association guild were a golden opportunity to collect good cards at a low price. No matter how low the card durability and high the card ratings of a card were, as long as it was an armor card, Susan would purchase it at a bargain regardless of their rank. Over the period, Susan has collected an arsenal of armor cards with various attributes, stats, and skills. Susan herself doesn''t know that unknowingly she has grown invincible in the card student realm. "Wow, just like the first time I saw you. " Corey was left mesmerized as she saw Susan change into the Amazon Princess armor. "Ah~ So this is the rumored armor I have heard so much about," Diana murmured, unconsciously witnessing Susan''s office dress morph into a golden armor. "Sister, I want one." Demanded Jaya. "If you know where you can buy one. Buy one for me too." Replied Diana. "..." Cindy grew speechless hearing the two sisters. "Well, as the creator of that armor, let me inform you guys that unless you have metal-type fated ingredients, you can forget about owning such armor." Seeing one of my masterpieces at work, I felt proud. And remind the girls to stop dreaming about such an armor if they do not have metal-type fate ingredients. "Well, currently, I don''t, but in the future, if I do, I hope Master Wyatt will help me create such an armor." Diana seemed to have taken an interest in the Slime armor. "Sure, my doors are always open for my friends and subordinates." I carefully chose my word even though I did not require seeing how Diana has decided to work with me for now. "Wyatt, speaking of fated ingredients... I have found my second fated ingredient. It''s basic E-rank ck steel female knight armor. I found it dusting in the association guild storeroom among the other failed cards collected over the years." Susan reported that she had found her second fated ingredient. "Aren''t you lucky? Hadn''t you just found your first fate ingredient?" I could not help but ask, considering how most of the card apprentices go a lifetime without finding a single fated ingredient, and Susan had already found both of her fated ingredients in a span of a few days. "I know. Ever since I have met you, my luck has totally changed. After our first meeting, I contracted my grimoire and found my first fated ingredient. After our second meeting, from an ordinary sales rep, I became the youngest auction manager. After our third meeting, you helped me earn my first million dors. Since then, I have progressed a lot in my professional life, social life, and personal life." Susan reminisced about the past events and how high she had climbed in a reasonably short period. "Yes, all this because you were foolish enough to bet your entire life savings on a high schooler you had just met. And I thank you for that." Susan was my first friend in this world and the man I am today is because of her involvement in my re-life .... Chapter 572 - New Project Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 13:11 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Boo! I am dying of cringe here." Feeling the moment between the two, Corey felt as if Susan and her boss were exchanging their vows. Therefore she hurriedly jumped in between the two and made snarkyments. "..." Corey wasn''t the only one who felt that cheery blossoms bloomed as Susan and their boss spoke earlier. Cindy and Diana, too, thought the same thing. They instantly knew that Susan was one of their potentialdy boss candidates and made a mental note to get on her good side. "Corey, shut up." Feeling the moment being ruined by Corey, Susan was pissed. "Big Sis forgot about that. You found your second fated ingredient. That''s great news." Having sessfully saved Susan from Wyatt''s demonic words, Corey tried to change the topic. "Thank you, Corey." Susan chose to forgive Corey. After all, Susan was a pushover when it came to this kind of stuff. Susan was good at her job, but in the game of rtionships, she was a rookie. Hearing Susan''s words, Corey knew Susan forgave her. So her heart grew ambitious, and she added, " Big Sis, leave your fated ingredient to me. I will help you create your second origin card. It is going to be way better than your first one." "About that, let''s discuss itter." Susan knew Corey as a person, and she wasn''t a reliable one. So, she doubted that Corey would make a reliable card creationist. Therefore when Corey offered to create her second origin card, Susan didn''t hesitate to find a reason to dy answering Corey. "Come in, big sis. Don''t you believe me?" Corey was not new to this game. She was not nning to leave unless she heard a yes. "Corey, honey. Please don''t take this the wrong way, but you are the moodiest person I have met. I wouldn''t trust you to look after the warehouse alone, forget having you help me create my second origin card." Seeing that Corey was not backing down taking a hint from her words, Susan decided to make it clear by using another set of vocabry, which she had saved especially for this type of situation. "..." Hearing Susan speak, removing the training wheels, Corey felt her thick skin wasn''t thick enough. And decided to leave the matter for now. "And also, I know what kind of second origin card I want, and I doubt you can create the card that I want." Susan tried to console Corey. But to Corey, these words were sharper than Susan''s words earlier. "What? Let me know what kind of card you want, and I will be the judge whether I can create it or not." Corey felt her pride hurt hearing such words from Susan. If it was somebody else, she could have ignored it but not her previous life mother. "Corey, you haven''t seen the card. It''s a new variant of one of the cards created by Wyatt. Those cards are so good that the Royal family has ced a bulk order on those cards and wants to build a new army regiment of card apprentices solely equipping those cards led by Card Emperor Luna Lorn herself. Trust me when I say Wyatt is the only one who can create that kind of cards." Susan honestly retold her thoughts, but it sounded like she was boasting about her exclusive client. "..." Corey''s pride hurt more beingpared to the one person she resent for stealing her mother. She red at him but he seemed to be lost in thoughts. Corey couldn''t just let it go here, she knew if she let the rtionship between Susan and boss to continue, that dreaded day when her jerk of a boss bes her daddy was not far. "..." Cindy, Diana, and Jaya, who heard Susan say that the Southern Royal Family and their army was one of card boutiques clients, felt their world view change. The rtionship between the southern emperor and their boss was known to all, but they were amazed and a little proud that their boss had connections in the Southern Royal Army. Having admired the reach of their new boss, their mind was unable toprehend what kind of card it would be for the Royal army to create a separate regiment with card apprentices solely equid with those cards. The more they thought about it, the more the trio felt that their new boss was a capable person, unlike their previous boss, who only knew to suppress the weak and cower in the face of the strong. "Ah~ So, you want me to create a MegaMorpher origin card for you using your ck steel armor card." Hearing Susan''s ns for her second origin card, I was happy to see the humble girl I once knew had grown ambitious. "Yes" Susan nodded. "Ambitious, but I like it. Don''t worry. You know me, I always give my best. But let''s put off creating your second origin card till we move to the royal pce." I nned to create a memirconium MegaMorpher for Susan''s second origin card. And also test the various rules and origin card-rted theories that I have discovered. Like how in the case of Old Ben, he was able toprehend the boiling blood meaning of blood rule topletion and how Sarah''s bloodline helped herprehend bloodline memory meaning of blood rule. Not to mention how Bloodette''s involvement mutated Cortney''s ego gem and gave her blood rule affinity and an innate blood rune. Since Susan''s second origin card will be herst origin card, I decided to make it memorable and strong enough to help her climb to the top of the world. I decided to make it my uping project. This was not only important for Sarah but for me to uncover how Origin cards effected the the user''s choice in the rule bifurcation point. If I can uncover this then I could avoidprhending rules meaning with little use to me. ¡­ Chapter 573 - Coming Of Age Ceremony Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 13:18 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 Corey soon took Susan to experience a dungeon raid and various brutal sides of being a card apprentice. With them gone, now, the warehouse was free of unrted people, and I did not have to watch for my words. I gazed at Diana, Cindy, and said, " Did you hear the statement given by the Circle''s leader?" "Yes, I did. And I also know what you are thinking." Diana seemed to know something. "Oh, really, so what is it that I am thinking?" I decided to hear Diana out. "You think that because of the Circle''s leader''s stunt, the Circle is more divided than ever. Am I right?" Diana was spot on. I did assume that the Circle would be a mess because of the speech given by their leader pushing all the me on the previous generation of the circle. "Yes, am I wrong to think that?" Diana caught my interest, and she seemed to be confident what she was talking about. "You would not be wrong to think so because any reasonable person woulde to that conclusion because they do not know that all the core members of the circle have undergone aing of age ceremony to prove their loyalty towards the circle. Only those that are loyal to the process can pass this ceremony, and for those that aren''t, what happens to them remains a mystery. Themonly epted theory is that all of them get disposed of. And I believe this one too. What I am trying to say is no matter what, the core members of the circle will not betray their leader." Diana exined her reasoning. "Well, that''s where you are wrong. Thating of age ceremony is not only to test the loyalty of the members but also their capability. There isn''t one way to clear theing of age ceremony but two. The first one is the members prove their unconditional loyalty to the Circle. The second one is the members demonstrating their capability by cheating at theing of age ceremony. Satisfy any one of these two conditions, and you pass theing of age ceremony. And for those who fail the ceremony, they enter the undead squad where they are turned into a Lich by using demonic practice." I narrated what I had learned from the clown mask''s memory to Diana and the other two. "..." Diana, Cindy, and Jaya were speechless as this information they had just received was too much to digest in a breath. "How do you know all this?" Diana finally digested my words and couldn''t help but inquire about the source of my information. "My Source is none other than your dear Master, the Clone Mask. She has surrendered and currently is in the custody of southern watch. That alone is enough to prove that those that pass the circle''sing of age ceremony do have to be loyal to the Circle." Clown Mask has also gone through aing-of-age ceremony and passed through her capabilities. If the Circle kept killing all good seedlings just because they weren''t loyal enough, their organization would be filled with weak and worthless devotees who believed that their leader would save them and cover all the responsibilities. "But, but during my investigation, I found out that there is no way to cheat theing of age ceremony. I spent years trying to find one." Diana could not ept my exnation because she had tried and failed to find a way to cheat in theing of age ceremony. "Well, isn''t that obvious? Why would a cheater go around spreading how they had cheated? That be stupid." Diana thought the only way to pass theing of age ceremony was by being loyal to the circle because that is what the Circle wanted its recruits to believe. And those that were brave and strong tried to cheat. Those that seeded kept shut about it, in a way helping the circle maintain theing of age ceremonies status quo. "So, those that failed are really turned into a Lich?" Diana always thought those that failed would but hearing that those that failed had a fate worse than death waiting for them. Diana felt happy that she had jumped the ship and taken shelter under the southern emperor. "Yes, what would I get by lying to you? The supreme leader of the circle had already prepared a Lich army. I think he ns to use it to take over the central region once he feels like it." Thanks to the Clown mask''s memory, I knew why the circle was creating the Lich army and where they were stationed. I had a lot of information about the Circle''s supreme leader and his n. Which I was going to use to destroy him but let''s start small with a branch of the Circle in sun blossom city. "What? Even if it is the Lich army, it is nowhere near enough to invade the central region." The central region was filled with the best of the best card apprentices. It housed about 40% percent of humanity''s strength. Therefore it was unbelievable to hear that a person nned to invade it even if he had a personal Lich army. "Who told you that it is just the Lich army? There is a lot you don''t know about the circle''s Supreme leader and his various connections. Let''s leave it here for today." The military strength that the Supreme leader possessed was growing steadily. It was powerful enough to go toe to toe with most of the forces from the Central region. But being the cautious leader that he is, the Circle''s Supreme leader prefers to be through. "Okay, I am sure when the time is right, you share those facts with me, master Wyatt. But for now, I guess you had a reason for bringing up the Sun Blossom Branch Circle''s leader''s public statement." ¡­ Chapter 574 - Bad Blood Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 13:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 Diana knew her new boss hated to make small talk. Therefore she had a feeling that there had to be a reason why he brought up the public statement given by the sun blossom branch Circle''s leader. "You are right. I do have an interest in this incident. And this also involves the punishment I have prepared for you. I am nning on invading sun blossom city to destroy the Circle''s branch that is housed in it. And you are going to help me with that. So, Diana, what do you think? Are you up for this? But know this once you back out today, forget about working with or for me ever again." I made my intention clear to Diana. I think she should have already guessed it considering me going on a full-onwork war with the circle''s false propaganda. "I expected you would say something like that. After all, my agents did say that the adventurers of the TSR guild and soldiers of the Tiger squadron were more active as if they were preparing for war. It was more evident learning that you are the one behind thework feud with the circle." Diana exined that she had already epted that I would be going to war with the circle. "So, are you going to help or not? Before you answer, remember I have yet to sign the contract. Therefore you are free from any obligation. If you don''t want to participate, there''s the exit. You guys are free to walk away. But if you choose to stay, remember you follow my orders. I will not entertain other way." The war with Circle will not be over with the destruction of the sun blossom branch of the circle. Until I genuinely destroy the supreme leader, the battle will continue. Therefore I wanted allies willing to go all-in and not regret their decisionter. I asked Diana if I could count on her to be precisely that. "My people and I are willing to follow you to hell. Let alone the fight against the circle. Honestly, I am a little hurt that you had to ask me that. The circle had ruined many lives. Cindy, Jaya, you, and I are just a drop of it. If I can put an end to such an organization, then I am willing to participate." Diana was no saint. She had dreamed of various ways to take revenge on Circle. Now that the opportunity provided itself, Diana would not back down. "Good to hear. I hope you will stay true to these words till the end. Now let''s discuss the role you and the Fine Gold will be ying in this massacre, transportation." I exined to Diana that she would use her floater carriers to help the adventures of the TSR guild, Soldiers of Tiger squadron, and guards of Fine Gold to enter and leave the sun blossom city unnoticed. Adventures of the TSR guild and Soldiers of Tiger squadron were more than enough numbers to fight against the Circle and its cannon fodder, but it was good to have back up, so I added guards of Fine Gold to the list of forces invading the sun blossom city. Fine Gold does have a branch in Sun Blossom city. Therefore when the Sun Blossom city guards notice fine gold Carrier floaters, they will not get suspicious. As long as we can pass the search in the sun blossom airstrip, we will have invaded the sun blossom city with the Fine Gold taking care of the transportation problem. The next step was how to avoid the local forces that were bribed and had submitted to the circle. These forces will not sit ideally by as I attack the circle. Handling them wasn''t a problem, but I would instead not prefer fighting with them because it would turn from my act of vengeance on the circle to a feud between two cities. After the great monster war, when the city borders were marked and recorded, there was a lot of infighting between the neighboring cities. They all wanted as many dungeons as possible to fall under their city jurisdiction. In this world, dungeons were the natural source of enormous wealth, like a gold mine. The dungeons were a stable source of monster meat, soul jades, card ingredients, and some even had natural mines and other resources. Dungeons were basically an inexhaustible source of various resources. So, the cities fought with each other to ensure that their border would enclose the most dungeons. This fight turned into a bloodbath, and many lost their lives until the Royal families stepped in and distributed thend themselves based on the merits of the cities during the monster war. Greater the meritrger the border with better dungeons in it. With that came the immigration frenzy. People started to desert cities with smaller borders to the bigger Cities. But locals were not hospitable to the immigrants as their family members had died to gain those merits, which gave them bigger borders. They were unwilling to share what they had earned through their blood and sweat with the immigrants or the refugees. This led to another bloodbath. And once again, the royal families and the government stepped in to make the immigrationw which forbade a person from immigrating from the native city to another city without a valid reason and being approved by both cities involved. So basically, there was a lot of bad blood between the two cities. If I carelessly harmed the city authorities and families, the next day, the local news would read, outside forces attacked the elitist of the Sun Blossom city. Which would lead to people digging up the past wounds, and I would indirectly be the trigger to start the next city war. Even though I could escape the legal persecution with the help of the southern royal family, I will not be able to forgive myself. ¡­ Chapter 575 - Bribery And Kidnapping Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 13:33 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Diana, what do you think we can do about this?" I seek Diana''s opinion regarding how to prevent the local authorities and families from meddling during our siege on the Circle. "That¡­ " Diana, too, was not clear on this matter. "We bribe them to stay out of the war." Said Jaya, attracting all the gazes in the room. Having taken the spotlight, she went ahead and exined herself, "They are corrupt officials and families. epting bribes is their thing. So that''s what you do. You bribe them enough so that they turn a blind eye towards activities in the Sun Blossom city." "Spoken like a truly spoiled rich princess. Your sister failed to raise you properly." Cindy jeered at Jaya''s idea. "That''s it. I can tolerate you bad-mouthing me but crossed the line by dragging my sister in this." Jaya pounced on Cindy only to be stopped by her sister. "..." Diana could feel that her secretary Cindy had gotten ballsy in the presence of the new boss. Diana knew this was bound to happen, but she was not worried, nor did she n to suppress herter. Because she knew as long as she was more capable and more intelligent than Cindy, then she had nothing to worry about. Suppression is not her style, as she controlled every one of her subordinates by being better than each one of them and everything that counts. "Jaya, how many times have I told you to know who you are dealing with? Do you think the authorities from Sun Blossom city will be willing to watch as we cut their golden goose just because we gave them an extra golden egg? As long as the circle upies Sun blossom city, the authorities will routinely get paid. Now, why would they give up on such a sweet deal just because you bribed them better once? Do you understand how much capital we will require to bribe an entire city? Even if the whole Fine Gold was sold, we still could not satisfy the appetite of the Sun Blossom city authorities and families. The circle can afford it because they are an enormous organization and have amassed an enormous amount of stolen wealth from the Sky blossom city during their tyranny here. Even if you are willing to bribe them and they''re greedy enough to take it. It is not certain that they are willing to double-cross the circle. They might turn on us after taking our money. In the end, bribing is not a solution to our problem." Diana exined the w in her n to Jaya. "I did not think of that!" Replied Jaya embarrassedly. "That is because¡ª" Cindy was about to mock Jaya again but was interrupted by me. "I hope you only open your mouth when you guys have something rted to the topic," I announced, eyeing Cindy. This woman has not added anything worth to the conversation. Honestly, I did not understand why Daina brought her along. I did hate Jaya, but now she is one of my subordinates and is trying to contribute. I preferred positive reinforcement rather than suppressing the voices of my staff, no matter how stupid they sounded. "Yes, boss. And if I may," Cindy took my warning way too positively and asked permission to speak her mind. "This is not a ssroom. Just speak when you get the chance to." The Cindy I am seeing right now and the one that came to me to create Debra''s origin card were two different people. The previous one barely showed any emotion, and this one was just too giddy. She was kind of getting on my nerves. I considered whether I should sow her with one of my cmity daughter gems. It would be so easy for me to monitor Diana with one of her trusted aides, a cmity daughter core. "How about we coerce the authorities and families by kidnapping the people they cherish? I know this makes us no different than the circle, but this is better than the alternative." Cindy spoke her mind alright, but she was right. The alternative was an incident that would trigger a war between the two cities. "That is too much work to pull off. It will getplex. Kidnapping people, monitoring their families, and watching our backs as we fight the circle¡­ all this was too hectic, and there are chances of information leakage to the Circle." Cindy''s n involves too many steps, leaving a lot of room for risk. During this process, anything could go wrong. Not to mention the Circle woulde to know who their enemy in the dark is. "I agree with you, boss. It is indeed too hectic. But I think the circle is pretty much aware that somebody out there is out to get them." Cindy took my rejection positively again. It made me wonder if she was being serious when she gave me her idea to control the authorities and families of Sun Blossom city. "Keep the enemy guessing. Do you understand what I am saying, Cindy?" I asked Cindy. After all, she appeared to have a good head on her shoulder. I think she understood what I was implying. "Yes, Boss. As expected of you, you are wise." Cindy nodded and did not miss the chance to butter me. "Exin it?" Said Jaya. She thought Cindy was nodding her head to impress their new boss despite not understanding a thing. "What the boss is trying to say is, if the Circle doesn''t know who they are facing, they won''t know what to expect? If they don''t know what to expect, they cannot prepare against their enemy in the dark prematurely. With no prior information on their enemy, they will have no option but to cover all their bases, spreading their workforce thin. So basically, ''You can dodge an arrow but not an arrow with your name on it.'' " Cindy wlessly exined what I meant by the words, ''Keep your enemy guessing.'' Changing my evaluation of her. A wise girl who acts stupid so that her boss doesn''t feel threatened by her. ¡­ Chapter 576 - Coercion Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 13:41 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Humph!" Jaya snorted at Cindy''s exnation. "Boss, I think Cindy is on to something. Coercion seems to be the only way to persuade the local authorities and families from butting in. I know that it is hectic and has a lot of risks, and may let the circle on to us, but this is the only way we can avoid confronting the elitists of the Sun Blossom city. I think you should consider it." Diana did not mind supporting Cindy''s idea. This is her way of showing to Cindy that she did not consider Condy as a threat. And a good idea is a good idea no matter where or whom it came from. "You are right, and Coercion does indeed seem to be the only feasible way for now. How about this, you make a list of all the important bureaucrats and top family leaders. We will only coerce the top of the cream and have them stop the rest of the Sun Blossom city forces from meddling in our decisive battle with Circle. Understood, any doubts?" Coercion may seem to be the only way for an average person, but. I am no average person. I am the proud yer of dungeon cmity seed. I possess seed''s keep ability to turn anybody into my mindless ve. I nned to turn the few vital essential people of the sun blossom city into my cmity daugther gem and use them to block the rest of the authorities and families from meddling with my forces as they tore the circle, Sun Blossom City branch, down brick by brick. "Brilliant boss, why didn''t I think of that?" Said Cindy. "..." I was rendered speechless by her acting skills. She seemed to be under the wrong impression, so I made one thing clear to her by saying, "Cindy, you led me to that answer. You think. I am a fool not to see what you are doing? Cindy, you don''t have to hide behind your acting skills. No matter how quick-witted and sharp you may be, you can never be a threat to me or make me feel threatened. So next time, drop the act and honestly say what''s on your mind." Cindy was the one who brought up kidnapping and coercion. She knew that to control the entire Sun Blossom city, we didn''t require coercing every authority and family in the city. As long as we had the city''s top dogs under our thumb, we could reign control over the entire city. Yet she took a minor loss to lead me to this conclusion. This woman was getting scarier every passing second. "Thank you, Boss. I appreciate your heart-to-heart. But I prefer to be a guide and work in the shadows instead of taking the lead and facing the spotlight." Cindy announced that she preferred to be backstage rather than on the stage under the spotlight. "Do as you see fit. And about the list, prepare it as soon as possible." Since Cindy preferred it, I did not push her and changed the topic to the main issue. "We have the list right here, boss, but the issue is how do you n to coerce them? Are you going to take Cindy''s idea to kidnap the ones they cherish, or do you have something else in mind? " Diana had the list of top figures in the Sun Blossom city. After all, for Fine Gold to branch in the city, she had to know who could be a threat to her and keep tabs on them. "About that, can you arrange a meeting with them?" As long as I could meet them in a secluded area, forget coercion, I could turn them into my bottom bitch. "All of them?" Asked Diana "Yes, if possible, it would be great. If not, arrange a meeting with the most influential one. With them on our side, we can have them arrange a group meeting with others." My confidence to coerce the top dogs of Sun Blossom City puzzled Diana, Cindy, and Jaya. But I did not n on solving their confusion. As long as they saw results, they would believe me. "..." Diana did not know how to answer the confidence shown by her new boss. She did not understand where his confidence stemmed from. Was it the southern emperor? If yes, then the coercion n may be sessful. "It doesn''t have to be the most influential. Just arrange a meeting with any one of the top figures of Sun Blossom city. I will handle it from there." Seeing Diana not answer my request, I thought I was demanding too much and made my requests less demanding. "No, no¡­ I can arrange a meeting with a few of the top influential figures of Sun blossom city. When do you want me to set this meeting?" Diana hurriedly answered "As early as possible. Since I have other pressing ns." I don''t know when the dungeon relocation will beplete, but I hoped to conclude my job here before leaving for the Royal Pce. "Yes, boss. I will inform you of the date when set. Hope everything goes ording to your n." Diana responded positively and hoped for the best. "y your part and give your best, and leave the rest to me. I will handle it." My victory against Circle was guaranteed. But what concerned me was the civilian casualties. Still, the causality could be minimized as long as every piece arranged by me yed its parts to their best. "Boss, Fine Gold can take care of the transportation of the troops. But, what about the security check at the airstrip. Local authorities are very strict with foreignpanies. It will be hard to deceive their eyes." Diana once again brought up the part that was taken for granted. She took it upon herself toe up with a way, but the number of troops was too high; it would be almost impossible for all of them to hide from the inspection of the local city guards. "Don''t worry about that. The new friends we will be making will help us with that." .... Chapter 577 - Medical Card Association Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 13:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Are the new documents for share transfer ready?" I asked Cindy as Diana had tasked her with it. "Yes, boss. The documents have been prepared. Diana and Jaya have given their signature. All that remains is your signature." Cindy answered while Jaya shared the documents with my grimoire after signing it. "Good, let''s get done with it and get back to work." Asides from preparing a meeting for me with the top bosses of the Sun Blossom city, Fine Gold also had to make arrangements for the carrier floaters. This part was tricky since these carrier floaters had to hide arge number of card apprentices within their cargo. So this section required a lot of nning. I left this part for the trio to figure out. If I did all the job, then why did I hire them? But I will not forget to double-check their work at the end. "Boss, Speaking of work. Rami Kaga, the current head of the blossom district medical card association, is in town." Diana suddenly informed. "And who is this Rami Kaga? And what the heck is the Blossom District medical card association? Don''t tell me it is an association for card apprentices with medical cards. And why am I hearing about him?" I could tell from Diana''s hurried tone that the person in question was a prominent and influential figure. But couldn''t figure out how he fits in our n to destroy the Circle. "Yes, boss, medical card association is indeed an association for card apprentices with medical cards. Blossom District medical card association is an association for card apprentices with medical cards within the blossom district, which directly falls under the Southern region medical card association, spearheaded by the Central region medical card association. Blossom District medical card association strongly influences all the hospitals and medical centers within the Blossom District. These guys monitor the pricing and conduct of medical cards and their card apprentices. Most of the medical-based cards are regted by them. So, by being the head of such an influential association, Rami Kaga is, by default, one of the most prominent and influential people in the blossom district." Diana exined what the hell a medical card association is and how influential Rami Kaga was. ording to Diana, during the period of the monster war, the royal families had made a separate decision for medical Card apprentices in their army. The royal family specifically trained these card apprentices to use medical cards with the most optimum efficiency in a short period to respond to the casualties on the frontline. This idea of the royal families was a big hit, and as an award for their merit, these Card apprentices were given the ownership of the medical cards they used during the monster war. But that was a huge mistake. The monster war had left the world in shambles. The government had not been rejuvenated yet. Therefore there wasn''t anyone looking out for ordinary people suffering from various diseases, illnesses, and injuries. At this weak moment in history, the military medics who were discharged from their duties found an opportunity, and some used their cards to help the people while others used the cards to amass wealth and satisfy their lust. The Royal Families and the new government let them be because they had more pressing issues to tend to. Another mistake on the Royal Families and the new government''s part. The medics who showedpassion were started to be targeted by the medics who followed their greed and lust. By the end, an uprising took ce, and masses gathered seeking vengeance over the greedy medics who killed theirst good medic and would not save the patient because they did not have enough money or a wife or daughter who were beautiful enough to join their harem. It took a riot for the Royal Families and the new government to notice cancer within the house and remove it. But by that time, the medic card association was set up. The cancer cells had swallowed all the good cells. ... Blossom District is an area in the southern region, where all the Sky blossom city, Sun Blossom city, and other blossom cities are located. And all the medical facilities in Blossom District are monitored by the Blossom district medical card association. As the head of this association, Rami Kaga is a prominent figure in the southern region. But she was yet to get the part that exined why he mattered for our n. "Boss, Rami Kaga is a Sun Blossom City resident. Because of him, the Sun Blossom City is currently the top City in the Blossom district, with the most advanced cards in the medical field. Since the Medical Card association regtes the medical cards, he chooses whom to sell the medical cards to, and most of the time, it is Sun Blossom city. I will not go further in detail as the muddy water there is too deep. All I am trying to say is in Sun Blossom City, Rami Kaga''s words are heaven''smand. As long as you have him under your thumbs, we don''t have to worry about any kind of opposition from Sun Blossom City as we invade it and destroy the Circle." It turns out Rami Kaga was the Godfather of the Sun Blossom City. It seems I will have to pay a visit to him. "Great, Diana, you made my work easier. Now when do you n to arrange a meeting with him?" I didn''t n on creating too many cmity daughter gems. Until now, I have only used cmity daughter gem to get information about papa and mama Wyatt''s death or to protect myself, or because I liked their origin card. So unless it was essential for myfortable life, I never nned to use the cmity daughter gem. Because with every cmity daughter gem I create, I had one more extra secret to hide. In this world where literally anything could be made into a card, I did not know what could happen next. Who knows, one of my cmity daughter gems could get exposed. Nothing is set in stone. Just take the Matron and the Paw n, for example. I bet she would have never guessed that her shadow organization members, who have been operating in the shadows for decades, would be caught in one of Anna''s weird field cards and expose almost all of her secrets about her origin card and the organization. I bet the Matron is still in doubt whether her secret has been revealed or not. I did not want this to happen to me with regards to my cmity daughter gem. Unlike matron''s secret, which was just a memory maniption trick, my secrets are more than just a trick.. They are so big that they can start a world war. Chapter 578 - Rami Kaga Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 14:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 "About that Boss, Rami Kaga is a very busy man. And won''t meet with anyone unless it''s of profit to him. Fine Gold has nothing of interest for him, so It will be tricky to get an appointment with him." Diana wasn''t sure whether it was within her ability to meet with the man who reigned over the Blossom district Medical card association. "Sister, announce that you are going to make a huge donation to the medical card association. It will catch Rami''s attention and get you the meeting with him." Jaya spoke from experience. Whenever she promised a huge donation, even the most arrogant of the bunch would bend over backward for her. "Hahaha, boss, I really can''t hold it. Please let me do it¡­." Cindy could not hold back herughter hearing Jaya''s words and begged me to lift the no-nonsense ban. "*Sigh*... Well, go ahead. But have a little mercy on her, will you? After all, she is young and a little inexperienced." Considering Cindy''s attitude thus far, I let her do as she pleases because she proved she was worth my investment. "Don''t worry, boss, I think this is already insulting enough for her." Said Cindy looking at Jaya, who was filled with fighting spirit, not understanding where she went wrong. Right now, she is the perfect example of ignorance is bliss. Cindy shook her and added, " Jaya, dear. What you proposed works only on people who are poorer than you. Blossom medical card association makes Fine Gold''s gross profit in a week or less. What makes you think that we can flex our money to them? Aren''t you being stupid to think that would work?" In the end, Cindy didn''t not forget to use the opportunity to mock Jaya. "Cindy, what the hell did I ever do to you? Why must you mock me constantly?" Jayained to Cindy with tears in her eyes. "Wait, are you crying?" Cindy asked exaggeratedly. "No¡­" Jaya denied in embarrassment. "Then what are those tears in the corner of your eyes? Tears of pleasure? " Cindy asked rhetorically, seeing Jaya trying to cover the feelings she just let out. "Yes, they are," Jaya responded in a fit of rage. "You pervert! I am scolding you for being dumb, but you are crying in pleasure. You sicko! When did this new habit of yours develop?" Got to give it to Cindy. She knew how to humiliate someone step by step. "...." Jaya red at Cindy with puffed cheeks and teary red eyes. She seemed to be trying really hard not to break into tears or look for her sister for help. "..." Diana was disgruntled seeing Cindy break her beloved sister mentally by humiliating Jaya in front of the only person who she wanted to be acknowledged by other than Diana, Dalton Wyatt. "Alright, that''s enough. Diana, there must be a way to get Rami Kaga''s attention. Figure out what he likes? What is he after? Do what needs to be done. I want a meeting with him as fast as possible." I ordered Diana. "Yes, boss. Gaining Rami Kaga''s attention is will be easy as long as we have rare medical cards." Diana remembered that Rami Kaga likes to collect rare medical cards. An expensive hobby to have. After all, the medic cards were in a different leaguepared to the other cards. Medic cards can get thrice as expensive as the other cards of the same rank. Not to mention, medic cards are rarely seen in the open market. "What are you getting at Diana? Speak '''' I don''t understand what it is with Diana and Cindy. Even though they have an idea, they leave hints for me to pick up and credit it as my idea. Do they really take me for a boss who is so ipetent that I will feel threatened by my overachieving staff? "The red Elixir that Guild master Van used to heal my arm, If I had a bunch of those cards, I bet I could gain Rami Kaga''s attention in exchange for them." From Diana''s answer earlier, when she said Rami Kaga liked to collect rare medic cards, I knew she was hinting at the Blood Elixir used by Van. She was being too obvious. So I forced Diana to tell the whole part herself. "Sure, that''s not a problem. The Blood elixirs were made by Guild master Van himself using his blood rule. He can make as many as he wants." As I spoke, Van took out a bunch of blood elixir cards of various ranks and handed them to Diana. The strength of the elixir varied based on the rank of the monster''s blood used to make them. "Blood rule? Congrats, guild master Van for forging your ego gem." Diana hurriedly congratted Van for forging his ego gem. "Congrats, guild master Van!" Cindy and Jaya congratted Van together. "Don''t make forging an ego gem a big deal," I said, seeing the trio congratte Van one after another. "You would say that, after all, you are the youngest apprentice to forge an ego gem in Sky blossom city," Jaya, the ignorant calf,mented. Did she forget I am her boss? Whatever this tone of speech is morefortable than Diana and Cindy''s formal tone. "No, that''s not me. That''s Corey Bright. She is the youngest card apprentice to forge an ego gem in sky blossom city." I did not know Corey''s birthday, but she did forge her ego gem before me. " what? Corey Bright? Are you sure?" Asked Jaya in surprise. "How could you ask that, even after witnessing her use rule power in the tournament?" Asked Cindy. "No, I know that Corey forged her ego gem. But I find it hard to believe that she forged it before our boss." Replied Jaya. "Indirect ttery, Jaya, you havee a long way." Cindy couldn''t help it. Jaya makes bullying easy. "Well, Jaya has a weird origin card. Strange but a hell of stronger than any I have seen till now." .... Chapter 579 - Dinner Meet Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 17:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Association Guild Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Boss, Rami Kaga took the bait and invited us for dinner." Diana had forwarded the card info of Blood elixir to various auctions, private collectors, and brokers. Considering that blood elixir is a rune medical item card, it did not take long for the rumors about it to spread throughout the sky blossom city market. And it took three hours for the talks about blood elixir cards to reach the ear of the head of the Blossom District medical card association who is visiting the city. "Good, but I was expecting a private meeting." I was happy that a meeting with Rami Kaga could be arranged at such short notice, but I wanted a private session to use the cmity daughter gem. So hearing that we were invited to a dinner, I couldn''t help but frown because this meant there would be many witnesses. "Sorry, boss. I tried, but it seems Rami Kaga''s schedule is tightly booked. Or at least that''s what his secretary said." This was the privilege of the people with authority. Rami Kaga wanted to buy our blood elixir cards, but we had to meet him at his convenience to sell our cards. Ain''t this bullshit. Not to mention that blood elixir cards are one of a kind with zeropetition in the market as they are manufactured using the blood rule, meaningprehended by Van. These cards were more than rare. They are unique. People would beg at our doors to buy blood elixir cards, but we had to follow Rami Kaga''s arrangement. This is the privilege that onlyes with having authority. "Fine, I will make do with it." I had no choice but toe up with other stealth ways to sow my cmity daughter gem in Rami Kaga. I would not get such a golden opportunity to nt a cmity daughter gem who could control the entire sun blossom city "Boss, the Dinner meeting is at 19:30. If you tell me who will be attending the meeting with you, I can make appropriate arrangements." Diana asked. "Just Guild master Van and you," I replied and then asked, " How are the ns for the carrier floatersing?" "I have assigned Cindy to that task as her origin card is a good fit for the task. She will contact you once she is done, boss." Diana responded as she made transportation arrangements for the dinner meeting in the evening. ¡­ Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 19:30 Location- Sky Blossom City, Privilege Restaurant "Diana Keith, party of three," Diana announced to the front desk. "This way, madam. Mr. Rami Kaga is expecting you at VIP box no.01. Please enjoy your stay here." Thedy at the front desk guided us to Rami Kaga. "Sir, Ms. Diana Keith and her plus two have arrived." The staff announced our arrival in the VIP box and let us in. "Right on time, Ms. Diana. It seems you are as eager as me. Let''s not waste on pointless chatter and get to the point of our meeting. I have another meeting in about 15 minutes." A silver-haired wrinkled Oldman in a suit greeted Diana. With his words, he made it clear that he was Rami Kaga. Surprisingly, he was alone in the spacious VIP box. As the head of the Blossom District Medical card association, I expected him to have a few bodyguards. Thanks to the ability '' you see me, I see you '' of my cmity daughter gem, I was not deceived by what I saw. As soon as I entered the VIP box, I felt four extra pairs of eyes watching me since I could not turn into my Gigamite form to catch the voyeurs using the other half of the skill. I opened my soul pupils, and what I found made me realize that I could not go through the n. I found four peak Card Overlords, each hiding in the shadows of four corners of the VIP box, monitoring Diana, Van, and me. They weren''t the problem. The problem was as I swept my gaze through the VIP box for anything else unexpected, I learned that Rami Kaga himself was a Card Overlord. Yes, the silver-haired crusty old bastard was a card overlord. Fock! Diana, why did you not tell me that this old Mitch is a card overlord. I can''t me her because she thought I would coerce him. How could she know that I was nning to use my cmity daughter gem? The only limitation of the cmity daughter gem is that it cannot be used on someone in a higher realm than my grimoire grade. Currently, I had a golden grade grimoire which meant that I could only use cmity daughter gem on card apprentice in or below Card Lord realm. Which meant I could not use cmity daughter gem to control Rami Kaga, who is in the Card Overlord realm. I guess I have no choice but to improvise now. I mean, the man loves to collect medical cards and is the head of the blossom district medical card association, so I bet a man in his position would be thrilled to have a card apprentice like Van who can create Blood Elixir on a wimp. Now that everything hase down to this, I had no choice but to use Van and his blood rule meaning, blood elixir, to negotiate with Rami Kaga. "Sure, Mr. Rami. But let me first introduce you to the creator of the Blood elixir card, guild master Van. And the owner of the card boutique that holds the rights to Blood elixir cards, Golden grade Card creationist, Dalton Wyatt." Diana introduced Van and me to Rami Kaga. "Hahaha, that kid is a golden grade card creationist? Ms. Diana, you are funny." Rami Kagaughed, pointing at me. Clearly, this man was drunk on pride and arrogance that came with his authority. "..." In response to Rami Kaga''sughter, I summoned my golden grade grimoire. "Wait, you are not joking." Said Rami to Diana, witnessing me summon a golden grade grimoire. Andter, turning to me, he added, " Aren''t you too young to be a golden grade card creationist?" "Yes, Yes I am." ¡­ Chapter 580 - I Dare You Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 19:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Privilege Restaurant, VIP box no.01 "Haha, kid, I like you. Which family do you belong to? Wyatt family? Never heard of it. Are you from another city?" I did not expect the power-drunk Rami to take a liking to me. But I guess he says the exact words to every young genius he meets. Considering that the Blossom district is a third-rate district in the southern region, this doesn''t happen a lot. "No, I am an orphan. Born and raised in Sky Blossom City." I answered him as I sat on the couch across from him. Meanwhile, Van and Diana stood behind me. Making it clear who is incharge of the three of us. This was necessary as, considering my young age, people tend to underestimate my role. "Now, I like you even more. You run a card boutique. Boy, tell me, how does an orphan of your age own a card boutique which happens to be the parent of a guild and apany?" Rami asked, gazing into my eyes. "And here I thought you were eager toplete the exchange and send us packing." I pointed out that it was Rami who asked us to spare the useless chatter. "Hahaha, Boy, you got guts, or have you grown ignorant because of your small sess. One call, and I can close your tiny card boutique." The sudden change in Rami''s speech did not surprise me. Like all arrogant pricks, Rami was the type who wanted to make it clear that he was the alpha dog in the room. "Oh, really. I dare you to do it." Hearing my provocation Diana who was standing behind me, gasped in fright. Because she knew that Rami did indeed have the connections to make his ims happen. But my words did not surprise her. After all, we are here to coerce him, not make friends. "Hahaha, it has been quite a while since I have been challenged." Though Ramiughed, his eyes remained fierce as she said these words. "Really? I think you are the wolf who spent too much time surrounded by sheep and forgot what it is to be in thepany of a tiger." It felt good taunting a card overlord. Not to mention one who held a lot of authority in Blossom District. "..." Rami did not respond to my taunt. He closed his eyes as if meditating. I used my soul pupils to check, and it turns out he wasn''t meditating instead waiting for his bodyguard to finish the call he threatened me with. The atmosphere in the VIP room had grown tense, especially for Diana, who did not know what was happening. As for Van, unlike Diana, he hadplete trust in me, and he kept his guard up in case of something unforeseen. After a minutes, the bodyguard who made the call stepped out of the shadow. Surprising Diana and Van. But he showed no malicious intent. Instead, he whispered the information he found in Rami''s ears. "You are the fraud who is in the news these days and have the protection of the southern emperor. No wonder you dare to be cocky in front of me." Rami spoke after hearing the information collected by hisckey. "Cocky? Hey, you are the one who said who can shut down my small card boutique with a phone call. I am still waiting." When ites to the background, I had a stronger one than Rami Kaga. However, it was a bitcking in terms of actual authority. "Humph! I think we are done here." Saying that, Rami stood up to head outside. No matter how arrogant he was, Rami knew he could not touch something protected by the southern Emperor who dared to massacre her step-sister and step-sister''s entire family. Once I knew that I could not use my cmity daughter gem on Rami, I nned to leverage Van and his blood elixir cards to the Blossom District card association in exchange for Rami''s cooperation with my ns to destroy the circle in sun blossom city. But seeing how arrogant and prideful Rami was, I knew that there was no way to negotiate with this man as he was the type who snatched what he desired from the weak and gave the strong what they asked. Rami Kaga was too drunk on his authority as the head of the Blossom District medical card association therefore, he wouldn''t consider negotiating with people in a lower position than him. If I had to get him to ept my terms, I had to show him that I was not afraid of him or his job. But who knew that me being involved with the southern emperor would scare him off. "Grandpa, I am here." A silver-haired teenage boy entered the VIP box just as Rami headed towards the exit. Seeing his grandpa heading out, he asked, "Grandpa, you are leaving already." "Yes, an urgent work just came up. We have to head home early." Replied Rami. His tone softened as he addressed his grandson. "But grandpa, my work here isn''t done yet. The card boutique I visited was closed. It seems I will have to revisit it tomorrow. How about this, why don''t you head home first? I will return once I am done here." The boy argued. "Boy, your mother will kill me if I left you alone in this third-rate city by yourself. Don''t argue, and let''s head home." Rami''s voice turned stern. "No, I will stay. I will only leave after visiting the card boutique." The silver-haired teenager was adamant and did not budge to his grandpa''s persuasion. "Boy, don''t make me call your mom." Rami knew how to intimidate others, but when it came to his blood, he did not know what to do. And directly reached for the big guns. "Go ahead. That way, I can tell on you too. You promised mom that you would y with me for two days. But it hasn''t been a day, and you are already bailing out." ¡­ Chapter 581 - World Regression Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 19:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Privilege Restaurant, VIP box no.01 "Boy, why are you standing in a daze?" In the middle of their argument, Rami''s grandson stood in a trance as if he had seen the love of his life. "..." The silver-haired boy did not respond, which alerted Rami. "Boy, what are you looking at?" Rami followed his grandson''s line of sight to check what got him railed up. Rami did not like what he saw and yelled, "You, what the heck have you done to my grandson. Stay out of his sight." "Grandpa! Don''t talk to my boss like that." The silver-haired boy woke up from his trance, hearing his grandpa yell at his idol. "What the? Boy, did you yell at me?" Rami was very close to his daughter and her only child. Being called names or yelled at by them was not new to him, nor did he mind. It made him feel closer to them. After all, they were the only people left in the world for whom he would give up his life if needed. But he kept this side of him in the downlow outside the house, fearing his enemies would take advantage of it. "What the¡­.. Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 19:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Privilege Restaurant, VIP box no.01 "Haha, kid, I like you. Which family do you belong to? Wyatt family? Never heard of it. Are you from another city?" "... Fuck?!" I yelled, seeing the grandpa and grandson duo drag me in their weird argument. But something was not right. I clearly remember Rami at the door arguing with his grandson, but right now, Rami was sitting on the couch while his grandson was nowhere to be seen and I was at the entrance of the VIP box with Van and Diana. "Kid, did you just cuss at me?" Rami''s eyes turned fierce as he spoke those words. ''What the hell is going on in here?'' Right now, I am super confused. Unable toprehend what was transpiring. It felt like¡­ no, not Deja Vu¡­ this is obviously time regression. I went back in time. No, I did not go back in time. This world went back ten minutes in time. Why, though? Why did the world go back in time? And why was I spared? ''Hive AI, what is current time? What was the time two minutes ago?'' [Current time 19: 36 Time 2 minutes ago 19: 45 ] [Warning! Unusual time disturbance detected¡­.] [Note! The Host''s Physical body, Cmity soul gem shell, and broken runes have regressed by 10 minutes.] ''What about my soul?'' [Host''s soul and rted skills were unaffected by the time disturbance. ] "Kid, have you grown cocky because of your small sess? Do you know who you are speaking to?" Rami was fuming, being cussed straight to the face by a boy wet behind his ears, who seems to have grown ignorant because he made small achievements at a young age. "..." Diana was sweating bullets right now. Earlier, when her boss told her that he was going to coerce Rami Kage, she did not think he would directly open fire without any forey. "Fock! I know exactly who you are. You are the wolf who spent too much time surrounded by sheep and forgot what it is to be in thepany of a tiger." Repeating my words was not my style, but this one did manage to enrage Rami earlier. I wanted to figure out why the world went back in time and why I was the only one unaffected? But right now, I was in a wolf''s den, and unknowingly, I had pissed the wolf off. Before it came for my jugr, I had to subdue it. Therefore, I gave priority to my circumstances over my curiosity. And decided to handle Rami and then worry why the world regressed for 10 mins. "If your little achievements have gotten to your head, let me tell you all of it can go away with a single call." Despite being strongest in the room, Rami did not suppress the ignorant calf which dared to taunt him with his realm, as he loved to crumble the world of those that dared to cross him and watch them wallow in regret as they begged him for mercy. "Oh, really. Then, why don''t we make a wager? You can achieve what you im. I will give you 10 A-rank blood elixir cards. If you fail, then you will promise me one thing. I dare you to make it official by signing a soul contract." I don''t expect Rami to agree to the wager, but it was worth a try. After all, he seemed to be very humiliated right now and the type who would not stop at anything to regain back his pride. "10 A-rank blood elixir cards? Don''t underestimate my promise. Make it a 100, and we have a deal." Rami, though angry, did not lose his sense of reasoning. But he did not want to directly refuse the boy''s wager because that would be humiliating since backing out would be seen as him chickening out. Therefore, he came up with unreasonable stacks to ept the wager believing that the boy would back off, fearing the high stacks. "Okay. Diana, prepare the soul contract as per the agreed terms." I could not help butugh as I thought how Rami was digging his own grave. Since I have agreed to his unreasonable stacks for the wager, if he backs out now, he would look like a chicken. "Sure, boss." Diana knew time was of the essence. She hurriedly prepared a soul contract, took my blood print, and headed towards Rami for his blood print. "..." Rami red at the boy in front of him. By now, if he did not understand, he had messed up, then his years of experience would be considered a waste. But still, he chose to sign the soul contract because he had decided that he would use all the favors in his pocket to destroy the boy in front of him no matter which family in the Blossom district he belonged to. ¡­ Chapter 582 - Obedience Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 19:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, Privilege Restaurant, VIP box no.01 "I am waiting!" I yelled while Rami closed his eyes and his bodyguard, hiding in the shadows, made the call. A few minutester, Rami''s bodyguard walked out of the shadow and whispered the information he received, trying to have my Card boutique closed. Hearing the news, Remi''s face paled, and his lustrous silver hair lost its glow as if it would wither any moment now. "Your status as fraud is not for show. You managed to defraud me." Rami finally said a few words, and his tone made it sound like he was being wronged. "Defraud? Correction, I outwitted you. Old fossil, don''t make it sound like I am the viin. That''s what you get for looking down on people, especially young people. Got it?" Last time I did not use this trick because I did not know where Rami''s limit was, plus, I did not know how he would react. Therefore, I yed it safe. But now I know that he did not have the balls to cross Anna. So, with all my worries taken care of, I went for a home run. And boy, it was so worth it and satisfying. "Boy, don''t get cocky. if not for the southern emperor behind you, this would be a different story." Rami gritted his teeth as he fiercely red at me. "Ha!" I snickered at Rami. Knowing he was only a tyrant to those weaker than him and a mule to those stronger than him. Having taunted him enough, I said, "Rami, be a good boy, and I will not use my winnings to make you do something you''d regret. Give your personal grimoire QR to Diana. And pick up when she calls. So that I can cash on the promise I just won when I need to." "Fine!" Rami summoned his gold grimoire and let Diana scan its QR code. "I assume you are still stuck in the Card Overlord realm because of your grimoire grade," Imented, seeing Rami''s golden grimoire. "Well, aren''t you a genius?" Responded Rami Sarcastically. "See, Rami, I was nning on helping you get a tinum grimoire. But now I am not so sure." I did n to get Rami a tinum grimoire, of course, for a price. Seeing him be a naughty boy, I decided to discuss itter after him being disciplined. "Boy, don''t kid yourself. Do you even know how hard it is to get a tinum grimoire? Even with my connections, I could not get my hands on one. And you want me to believe you can get me a tinum grimoire. Like I would fall for your fraud again." Rami did not believe that I had the ability to get him a tinum grimoire and scoffed at the very notion of that. "What if my connection happened to be the freaking Southern Emperor, you old relic." It seems it will take me a while to help Rami understand that I hold his reins now. The soul contracted stated that if I won the wager, Rami Kaga would promise me one thing. There were no uses in the contract stating what I could and could not ask Rami to promise me. Enraged and muddled by his hurt pride, old Rami forgot to add these uses. I bet he thought he would win, so he did not bother with such uses. Well, whichever it is, right now, I could ask Rami to go naked around the world in 72 days or ask him to kill those who are beloved to him or cut off his manhood. There were numerous things I could ask him to promise me to make his life miserable. The faster he gets it, the better for him and me, as I didn''t want to waste the leverage to make a point. "..." Hearing my words, Rami pondered but then shook his head and said, " what will it cost me?" As Rami thought about it, he felt that considering that the Southern emperor is willing to take this kid under her protection, he may be able to get her to give him a few tinum grimoires. Therefore he suppressed his pride and arrogance, kicked them out of his thoughts, and decided to wag his tail. "Let''s start with obedience. Complete and absolute obedience. Then, depending on your behavior, I will reconsider whether or not to help you upgrade your grimoire." I made this demand because I knew I had him. "Okay, but I need confirmation that you can get a tinum grimoire from the Southern Emperor. I don''t n on falling for one of your frauds again. Fool Me Once, Shame on You. Fool Me Twice, Shame on Me." Rami was willing to let go of his pride and arrogance but the shame of being defrauded he couldn''t let that go or let that repeat again, so he asked for assurance. "How about I get a tinum grimoire? Is that confirmation enough for you?" I did not want to ask anything from Anna, but I could ask Luna for a tinum grimoire in exchange for a few broken runes she promised me as payment for the magemorpher cards she asked me to make. "Yes, that would be enough." Rami nodded and decided to believe me for now from the confidence he felt in my words. "Grandpa, I am here." A Silver-haired teenager barged into the VIP box. Who dares to barge into the head of the Blossom District medical card association''s VIP box, none other than his grandson. "Boy, how many times have I warned you to knock before you enter a room? I am in a meeting now. Come back after 15 mins." Rami had learned his lesson and could not afford to be haughty anymore, so this time he did not dare to ignore our existence and get into an argument with his grandson like he did previously. "Okay, grandpa¡­.." Just as the silver-haired boy was about to excuse himself, he stopped and stood in a daze as if ge had seen his first love. Chapter 583 - Kane Kaga Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 19:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Privilege Restaurant, VIP box no.01 "Master Dalton Wyatt, I am Kane Kaga. Your biggest fan. I have been your fan ever since I saw the viral video of your fight against the local high school gang Bright Loins. I admire the way you stood up to your bullies. Your story is an inspiration to all children around the world." Snapping out of the daze, the silver-haired boy introduced himself rather than excusing himself as instructed by his grandfather. "Kane, have you gone crazy? Did you just ignore my words? I won''t myself, get out this instant." Rami yelled at his grandson, seeing how he ignored his direct orders in front of hispany. After all, he had to keep up the facade. "Oldman, don''t be so hard on your grandson. It''s always good to meet a fan. Though I think I didn''t do anything an average person wouldn''t do." I signaled Rami to be quiet and added a few humble words for my fan. Handling fans was something that I picked up in my previous life. Good to me that it ising in handy in this life too. "Master Dalton Wyatt, you are being humble. You took on a gang of bullies by yourself. It''s not something an average person would do. Not to mention, you called my grandfather Oldman to his face. Even his enemies don''t dare to call him that to his face. This is not something a normal person can achieve." As my fan, Kane swallowed up my humble act without a shred of doubt. While his grandfather was fuming seeing him fall for it. But the kid was sharp. He noticed that he noted his grandpa''s reaction when I called Rami, an old man. "Don''t be so formal. We both are of the same age. Just call me Wyatt." Why was I being good to the kid? Obviously because of Rami. He seems to care a lot about this kid. His eyes tell everything. When he saw his grandson enter the VIP box, I noticed Rami''s fierce eyes soften and then turn fierce again. I noticed a grandfather being strict with his grandson because he loved him too much. "Yes, Master Wyatt. I visited your card boutique, but it was closed. I am d that I get to meet you here." Susan is out with Corey on a dungeon raid, and I am here at a meeting with Rami, so I had to close the warehouse early. "Since we have met here, tell me your purpose for visiting my card boutique." I entertained Kane seeing how much it bothered Rami that his grandson idolized me but not him. I was impressed by how Kane avoided talking about the rumors of me being a fraud and focused on my fight with Bright Lions despite my other fights in the tournament. Through this, I noted that he fixated on the bullies because he himself was being bullied and couldn''t stand up to them. Therefore he idolized someone who not only stood up to his bullies but publicly exacted his vengeance. "I visited your card boutique to meet you in person and have you create my origin card," Kane replied. "Since you have already met me,e by the card boutique tomorrow morning. I will help you with your origin card creation. Let me tell you beforehand my services are not cheap." I never offer my expertise for free. "Really! That would be great. Don''t worry about the fee. My grandpa is loaded." Kane responded giddily as not only did he get to meet his idol but get his origin card created by his idol. "Not happening, Kane. For your birthday present, your mother and I have already booked an appointment for your origin card creation with a tinum grade card creationist in the southern academic region. It cost me a fortune. It was supposed to be a surprise." Said Rami. He had no choice but to ruin the surprise his daughter had nned for his grandson. With Rami''s words, the room went into an awkward silence. I took it as my cue to leave, " Kane, my offer still stands. Whatever you decide on, I am fine with it. For now, I will leave you two to discuss it." "Thank you, Master Wyatt, for understanding." Rami''s way of addressing me has progressed a lot. It seems he has decided to hide his fangs for now. Let''s discuss with him about the circle and sun blossom cityter when I have a tinum grimoire. "And Rami, remember to pick up Diana''s call and don''t make me find you." Warning Rami, I headed out with Van and Diana. While Kane was lost in his thoughts, pondering his dilemma. Since the soul contract with Rami was hurried, there was a loophole. Before I ask Rami my promise, he could skip town on me, and I could do nothing. He could hide from me for the rest of his life because as long as I could not find or reach him, I couldn''t ask him the promise I had won from him. To avoid all this trouble, I could just ask him to promise me to be my ve or follow all my orders without malice, etc. But these kinds of conditions in a soul contract were considered serious crimes by the government and the four royal families. Rami was fully aware of thisw. Therefore with his four bodyguards as witnesses, he had all reasons to be cocky earlier, even though I won the wager. But this did not stop me from using the promise to have him do something that would torment him for the rest of his life. I made that clear to him, but he was willing to force me into doing so because he believed his bodyguards would stop him in time if necessary. Seeing that Rami was not afraid of the stick, I threw him a carrot, the tinum grimoire. Which appears to have had the desired effect on his attitude towards me that only time could confirm. Speaking of time¡­ Chapter 584 - Rewind Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 19:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Privilege Restaurant "Diana, book a private box for us. I need a quiet ce to think." About the world''s time regression, I had too many thoughts that I had to organize right away, and it couldn''t wait till we reached the warehouse. "Yes, boss." Replied Diana, and turning to the nearby staff, she handed her privilege membership card and asked, "lead us to the most expensive box avable." "Madam, VIP box no. 11 is avable. Please follow me." The staff led us to the VIP box. And entering the box, she added, "Will you like to order now, or shall Ie back a few minutester?" "Boss¡­" Diana turned to her boss only to see him upy the main couch and lost in deep contemtion. Knowing that her boss would not like to be disturbed, she turned to the staff and said, "We will call you when we are ready to order." After the events in VIP box no.01, Diana had gained a lot of respect for her boss. She thought he was going to use the southern emperor''s name to coerce the head of the Blossom branch medical card association. But what transpired in the VIP box was out of her expectation and blew her mind. The turn of events may seem self-exnatory and straightforward, but she knew they could not be achieved without the bearing and self-confidence disyed by her boss. She doesn''t know about anybody else, but she, herself, could not have achieved such an oue so wlessly. "Yes, ma''am." The staff nodded and exited the VIP box. While Diana joined Van and stood in guard. Ready to be of service to her boss when he requires it. ¡­ [The Host''s Physical body, Cmity soul gem shell, and broken runes have regressed by 10 minutes. While the host''s soul and rted skills were unaffected by the time disturbance.] ording to Hive AI, even I underwent time regression along with the rest of the world. But my time regression was limited to the physical aspects, and my soul and things rted to it were unaffected by time regression. No, regression is not the correct word for what the world experienced. Regression means going back in time while remembering the original timeline. But, except for me, nobody else seems to realize that the whole world has gone ten minutes back in time. I could talk to Diana and Van about this, but I was too afraid that the being that was behind the time disturbance earlier would take notice of me if I spoke about it. It was brought to my notice that if a person speaks a demigod''s original name, the demigod in question will be aware of them. Therefore demigods are given titles and addressed as such. So, if a being is powerful enough to turn the time back 10 minutes for the whole world, I guess the said being would be sentient enough to give some merit to my fear of it realizing when I speak out about the time disturbance. Since I was too cautious about talking about it aloud, I asked Van about it through Hive AI, but he had no idea about the time disturbance. It made it clear that nobody other than me even noticed the time disturbance. "Hive AI, show mest, 30 minutes data for all the cmity daughter gems and check for any possible time disturbance in data." Hive AI followed mymands and showed me the data I asked for. Neither Hive AI nor I could find any anomaly in the data as we did in mine. That''s when I realized that salve Hive AI we''re not part of my soul but an arrangement of the soul pathways of the cmity parent gem that connected it to the cmity daughter gem. Making ve Hive AI''s vulnerable under the effect of the time disturbance, just like the rest of the world. ''Rewind'' yes, this was the word I was looking for. The world rewinded. Even my physical body rewinded with it, but my soul was spared. There has to be a reason for this. What makes my soul special? It was not from this world. I was a transmigrator. This was the only reason I could think of why my soul was unaffected. The only way to confirm if my assumption was correct is to ask about it indirectly to another soul that isn''t from this world. Who do I know has a soul that doesn''t belong to this world? The list was too short as the otherworldly club only had two members, for now, Corey and I. It seems I will have to find Corey right away. So, I summoned my grimoire to call Corey and ask her toe here asap. "Call, Identity Loon" [ The person you''re calling is out of reach.] It seems Corey is still in the dungeon with Susan. But I didn''t want to wait, so I contacted Nick Bright, one of my cmity daughter gems, to find out Corey''s whereabouts. Knowing Corey, she must have taken Susan to one of the Bright family dungeons, so the Bright family should know their whereabouts. ''Hive AI, connect me to Nick Bright.'' [Connecting to Nick Bright¡­] [Hello Master Wyatt, how may I be of service to you.] "Find which Bright family dungeon Corey took Susan to. I want to meet her asap." [Right Away Boss] I patiently waited for Nick as he dug through the Bright family records for the information I needed and noticed that Van and Daina were still standing. As my cmity daughter gem, it was normal for Van to behave like this, but I was surprised to see Diana do the same. If she is trying to earn some good points in my book, then she did it alright. Since I was too cautious about talking about the time disturbance that transpired earlier, I decided to ask about time-rted cards in general to Diana. ¡­ Chapter 585 - Time Related Cards Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 19:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Privilege Restaurant "Diana, have you ever heard of time-rted cards?" "Time-rted cards? Do you mean like the set of cards used by the prophets that helps them predict the future?" Diana replied with the first thing that came to her mind hearing the Time-rted cards. "Yes, but that''s not what I am looking for," I remember principal Andrea saying that the city''s prophet predicted that I would be attending the school tournament. "I guess, then the weather forecast card is also not what you are looking for. Come to think of it, I heard rumors that the leader of the circle had a card that could allow him to see a few seconds into the future. Is that what you are looking for, boss?" Diana thought hard and answered again. A card that allows the user to see a few seconds into the future, Pax Whiteburn, was also bestowed with a simr skill by his demigod ancestor. But that was not what I was looking for. I guess Diana does not understand that when I say time-rted cards, I mean cards that can manipte time, not cards that can forecast. So I made that clear to her, "Diana, by time-rted cards, I mean cards that give their users the ability to manipte time itself." "Oh! I see. I have never heard of such a card. Is that even possible? But I have a card that removes the cooldown period of active cards." Diana could not believe that there were cards that could manipte time itself. But remembering her trump card, which she uses to remove the cooldown period of her origin card, she thought time manipting cards might exist. Diana has never left the southern region. She was hardly the person I should approach for council on various cards in this world. So, I searched for answers in Clown Mask''s memory. Even in the alternate timeline, she never came across a card apprentice with time maniption cards. But considering that Clown Mask had the physique that showed Clown Mask her entire future, time-rted cards exist. The existence of time-rted cards was not a question, to begin with. But the card apprentice with time-rted cards. There are too few of them, and they are well hidden. And I wanted to know who was behind the world rewind earlier and if they were an ally or a foe of mine and humanity in general. [Master! Corey took Manager Susan to the F-rank Horned Hare Heaven''s gate dungeon. I will send you the location. I will be waiting there to get you the Bright family guards'' clearance to enter the dungeon.] ''Good, I will be right there.'' Nick suddenly contacted me through Hive AI and shared the dungeon location where Corey took Susan for a dungeon ride. "Diana, how far are you from forging your ego gem?" Seeing Diana''s sincerity, I decided that it was time I gave her a carrot. "I have found my ethereal spirit, but the soul energy refining is a bitcking. Recently, I haven''t found enough time to refine my soul energy managing thepany." Diana replied honestly. "Then make time. Come by to the warehouse tomorrow for silver milk powder. With that, you should be able to forge your ego gem in the next three months. For now, get back to your work. And have your people keep an eye on Rami. If he tries to skip town on me, I should know asap." Diana''s progress in forging her ego gem was more than I expected. I thought, her being an upstart with no background, she would not know the procedure to forge an ego gem, but it seems she is more capable than I give her credit for. "Yes, boss, I follow your arrangement. And rest assured, if Rami tries to skip town, you will be the first to know." Diana nodded in agreement with me. "Good. Van, you head back to the guild and see to it that the guild members are mentally for the uing war. You too, Diana. Even though Fine Gold Guards are reinforcement, I want them both mentally and physically prepared for war. I will take my leave now." I exited the VIP box and walked out of the restaurant. Summoning my nanomorpher, I headed to the F-rank Horned Hare Heaven gate dungeon. ording to the map, the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon was on route to the F-rank Horned Hare Heaven gate dungeon, so I decided to make a stop there and meet up with Luna to talk about the tinum grimoire and time maniption cards. ¡­ Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 20:16 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver Beach Gate Dungeon "This is a restricted area. Unless you are authorized to be here, please leave the ce immediately." A middle-aged soldier blocked my path as I tried to get near the route to the D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon. "I think I am authorized to be here, soldier. Let me pass through." I used my soul pupils on the soldier and found that he was in the Card King realm. And to my surprise, I found another ten card kings hidden in the darkness of the night, watching my every move. "You think? Hey buddy, let me tell you this is not a ce to create trouble. Unless you want to be charged with trespassing, please take a turn and go away." The Soldier''s voice turned cold fast, and he started to leak an intimidating aura. "Anna, how long are you going to keep watching? Isn''t it about time for you toe and stop your soldiers from making fools of themselves?" I said, gazing into the dark sky. When I was exploring my surroundings, I found Anna hidden in the night sky watching the show. "Those beautiful eyes of yours, how many secrets are they hiding?" Said Anna as she flew out of hiding andnded next to me. Seeing that theirmander was acquainted with me, the soldiers returned to their post. ¡­ Chapter 586 - Engagement Ring Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 20:24 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver Beach Gate Dungeon "When did you turn into a poet? Anyway, I am here to meet Luna. To ask for an advance payment ." I made my purpose of the visit clear. "I hope one day you will trust me enough to confide in me," Anna noted that I was trying to change the subject from the secrets hidden in my eyes to the purpose of my visit. "Is Luna busy?" I chose to avoid Anna''s words by acting as if I did not hear them. "Yes, she is. She will continue to be for the foreseeable future. So, you should leave now." Anna was worried that if she took her crush to meet Luna, he would meet Ann, who is helping Luna set up the dungeon relocation apparatus. "What?" I was confused. Anna never asked me to leave. She would cling to me unless I took the initiative to leave. Was she angry because I was dodging her questions? "Luna is busy. She can''t meet you now. Since you have no work here, you should leave." Anna repeated herself. "You don''t have to be rude. I need to ess the silver beach dungeon to create some silver milk powder for myself." I did not n to enter the dungeon right now. Since I am here, I decided to make an appointment forter. "The dungeon is not open for use due to the dungeon relocation. Just leave already." Anna lied as visiting the dungeon meant exposing her crush to Ann. "Geez, what crawled up your butt?" I don''t know why Anna was acting like this today, "I don''t know, why don''t you check and tell me" Anna''s eyes twinkled with a naughty glint while her teeth bit in her lower lips as she added, "I love it when you talk dirty to me." "What did you go through in your childhood to turn out so messed up?" I couldn''t help but look at Anna with pity. "Let''s share a beer and talk about it on my bed." Offered Anna. "Fine, I will leave. But can you share Luna''s contact with me?" Fearing another session of molestation with Anna. I finally caved and asked for Luna''s contact info. "I lost her contact info." Said Anna, recently she had a feeling that Luna was scheming something against her. Therefore she did not want her crush to get close to her cousin. "Whatever, I will leave now" I knew Anna was lying, but I did not call her out on her lie as I knew it would result in another meaningless argument. I guess I will revisit on my return after I have met Corey at the F-Rank Horned Hare Heaven Gate dungeon. "Wait, wear this." Anna summoned her diamond grimoire, activating a card she handed me an expensive-looking ring. "What is this?" I asked, looking at the ring Anna was handing to me. I did not reach for it. "It is an engagement ring. It was passed down for generations in my family. My grandmother gave it to me to give to my soulmate." Anna exined the purpose of the ring. "Hell no," Climbing back on my Nanomorpher, I decided to make a run for it. This crazy woman, soulmate? Who the Fock believes in that crap these days? "What the?" No matter how much I raised the elerator, the nanomorpher didn''t move an inch. I turned to find Anna holding down the nanomorpher with one arm. "Anna, this is not funny anymore. Let me go." I had no option but to beg Anna to let me go. "Are you telling me my honest feelings are just a means of fun for you?" Anna asked with her deadpan eyes. "Anna let go, I beg you." I desperately pleaded with Anna. "Shut up. I was kidding." Yelled Anna, her eyes continued to remain nk. "Really?" I asked, ignoring Anna''s dreadfully nk eyes. "Yes. But your response was hurtful." Replied Anna as her grip on the nanomorpher grew stronger until she crushed its tail light with her bare hands. "About that. Don''t take it personally. I am still young and have a lot to do and achieve. I am not just ready to settle just yet." I spewed all the bullshit I could remember from my breakup in my past life. "Whatever, my mother thinks that the card emperors that tried to assassinate you will not stop and may try to kill using a curse. Therefore grandmother sent me this SSS-rank Mythical grade item card called Dummy Ring. This ring can withstand three demigod realm curses in ce of its wearer and is immune to other low-rank curses. Since you are not eligible to equip this card, I have equipped it in your stead. Do you want this or not?" Anna lied. She was not kidding when she said that this ring was given to her by her grandmother to give to her soulmate. Seeing her crush''s overreaction, she decided to lie and exined the use of the ring instead. After all, the intended purpose of giving this ring to him was to protect him from harmful curses. "Do you mind if I ask to see the card info?" I trusted Anna. But not entirely, and her crazy prank earlier about the engagement ring has raised my guard against her. "Yes, I mind. But to ease your mind, I will let you read the card info," saying that Anna handed me her diamond grimoire to read the SSS-rank mythical grade card info. [Card Name: Dummy Ring Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: SSS-Rank, Mythical Grade Card Rate: 12-stars Card Durability: [98/100] Card Effect: Dummy ring will act as a recement to withstand three SSS-rank curses. Additional Effect: SS-rank Curse immunity] SS-Rank Curse immunity- The wearer of the Dummy Ring is immune to all SS-rank and below curses. "Sorry, I doubted you.." Saying that, I handed Anna her grimoire, taking the ring from her, I wore it. Chapter 587 - Tag Along Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 20:31 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver Beach Gate Dungeon "I thought using a curse card on a person requires the personal effects of the victim. For example, hair, blood, nails, sweaty cloth, etc." I knew curse cards were a thing, but I was not worried about them because long-distance and high-level curses needed the victim''s DNA to work. As for low-level and close-ranged curses, they were more of a debuff than a curse. "If they can send 30 card emperors to kill you, then they can send somebody to go through your trash to collect whatever is required to curse you. If you think you don''t require the ring, feel free to return it. I don''t want one of my item card slots to be upied for your ungrateful ass." Be it a golden grade grimoire or diamond grade grimoire, they both have six-item card slots. The fact that Anna was willing to temporarily sacrifice one of those precious slots for me meant a lot, and I was moved. Therefore, I decided to look over her rudeness earlier. Giving me a ring was a strategic move on Anna''s mother''s part as she needed me alive for the Heatsend Royal family to flourish. I was the creator of silver milk powder, its patent owner, and the soul contract between Anna and me. If the patent weren''t in my name but the Heatsend Royal family''s name, Anna''s mother herself would be the first to try and have me erased from the face of this world. If I died, the patent would belong to the Duskborn family or the government. Either way, the Heatsend Royal family would be in trouble. Seeing how the ring was given to me to protect their family''s interest, I felt safe but not grateful. "No, I will be keeping it. Thank you for the ring, and I will leave now." I appreciate that Anna went out of her way and volunteered to sacrifice her item card slot temporarily for me when she could have any other card emperor to do it. And this card emperor would be Anna''s Mother''s spy to keep tabs on me. "Okay, where are we headed?". Asked Anna as she sat on the back seat of the nanomorpher. . "F-rank Horned Hare Heaven gate dungeon¡­ wait! I did not know you would be tagging along." I am bewildered. One moment she asks me to leave, and now she tags along with me, ''what do you want from me, woman?'' I wanted to yell this but chose not to. "I have nothing to do here and am bored. I was nning to visit you. Since you are here, apany me." Since all her roles were taken over by the ideal daughter, Ann, Anna had no work here and was free to do as she pleases. "I''m sorry, but I cannot apany you. I''m busy, and I have matters to attend to." I needed to talk to Corey about otherworldly stuff and time rewind earlier. Therefore, I thought bringing a card emperor who has a personal interest in me would be a bad idea. "It''s okay, do what you have to. I will quietly tag along." Saying that, Anna leaned on me with her massive melons pressing on my back while her arms folded around my waist. Laying her head on my shoulder, she whispered in my ears, "I don''t know what''s holding you back, but please give me a chance." "... I will think about it once I settle the score with people that wronged the Wyatt family." I nned to live a chilled life. In it, I had a girl in my arms. It wasn''t clear who the girl was, but I had no time to pursue her as, right now, I had a lot of scores to settle. "I will be waiting. But you better finish it quickly. Because I don''t know how long I can hold back from pouncing on you." After whispering into my ears, Anna gently chewed on my earlobe. "Fine, you can tag along. But you will have to behave or¡­." "Or what? You will punish me~." I could feel Anna''s steamy breath on my neck as she said these words. "No! I was going to say I will ditch you." I corrected Anna. ¡­ "Anna, does your family have a time maniption card?" While on route to F-rank Horned Hare Heaven Gate Dungeon, I decided to pick Anna''s brains regarding the time maniption cards and their users. "No, we don''t." As Anna replied, I felt a tingly sensation due to her breathing on my neck. "None, really? Is there anybody in this world with Time maniption or rted cards or not?" The Heatsend Royal family has a long history with generations of demigods in their family. It was a surprise to hear that they did not have time maniption or rted cards. "Not to my knowledge, no. I have studied my records about wars in different eras, and there has been a single mention of a cord apprentice, supreme being, or monster that could manipte time. Why do you ask?" Anna''s ancestors have recorded all the wars they fought, be it with card apprentices, supreme beings, or monsters from dungeons. Hoping that their battles will be a lesson for their children. "I was thinking about rules, how many kids are there, what they are, and if time was one of the rules." Choose not to mention the ten minutes world rewind to Anna unless I am sure it will not harm us. "I don''t know. But there is a saying that there are millions of rules with millions of meanings. Maybe time is one of them, but I have never seen or heard anybody use it. If there is someone in hiding, they sure are wise to hide because both Orthodox and unorthodox parts of the world will hunt them to get their hands on their broken runes and cards. They have no ce in this world. It would be in their best interest for them to stay hidden." ¡­. Chapter 588 - BBQ Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 20:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, F-rank Common Grade Horned Hare Heaven Gate Dungeon Along the way to the dungeon, I could help but think about what Anna said. If there is a time rule and if a card apprentice were toprehend it, then the said card apprentice should stay hidden or one leak, and the whole world will kill him for his time rune and cards. I didn''t understand why to kill the card apprentice? Instead of locking him up and having him create time rune cards for the rest of their life. What these morons are doing is akin to killing the goose thatys the golden egg. "Anna, wake up. We are here." Arriving at the F-rank gate dungeon, I woke up Anna, who was pretending to fall asleep on my shoulder with her arms warped around my waist. "We are there already. Just when I thought that it was getting romantic." Anna replied sluggishly. Getting off the nanomorpher, she hugged my arm, burying it in her braless sweater cleavage. "Isn''t this a bit too much?" Feeling the two soft cushions wrapping my arms, I asked Anna. "The night is chilly. I am seeking some warmth." Anna replied innocently, but her energetic eyes told a different story. ''You are card emperor. If you feel chilly under this night, then I should freeze to death.'' I wanted to say this but instead ended up saying, "Whatever." "I knew you woulde around. Let''s find an unupied dungeon and bang one out. What do you say?" I gave her an inch, and she took a mile. "Get your mind out of the gutter. I am here for work." I told Anna as I headed towards the dungeon gate where Nick was waiting. "Let them in. They are with me," said Nick hurriedly, seeing the Bright family guards guarding the dungeon gate about to block Anna and me. "Master Wyatt, you are here. I was about to head into the dungeon to inform Corey and Manager Susan that you would be visiting soon." For an F-rank Gate Dungeon, Horned Hare Heaven is a vast dungeon. Nick wanted to track Corey and Susan before his master arrived. " That''s okay. Let''s head in together." Anna and I followed Nick into the dungeon gate. Stepping out of the dungeon gate, I witnessed a vast woond. At the entrance, I found a few scorch marks. It appears that after killing the Horned Hare, Corey burned their corpses. During a dungeon raid monster corpse dismantling is a part of a card apprentice''s job because that''s where most of their profitsy for the adventurers to make money. But it seems Corey did not bother to teach this part to Susan, maybe because she, herself, did not know how to dismantle a monster corpse. Following the scorch marks, I traced Corey and Susan''s path. Soon we found a campfire where Susan was barbequing monster hare meat for Corey. "Big Sis, this BBQ is so tasty. I did not know a monster hare''s meat could be so tasty." Corey praised Susan''s barbeque skills as she took a huge bite off the barbequed Hare leg in her hand. "Mind if we joined in?" I said, spooking Corey and Susan. "Who!" Susan and Corey simultaneously turned to face us. "Wyatt! What are you doing here?" Yelled Corey as she red at me with her fierce eyes. "One day off, and you already forgot who your boss is?" I asked Corey walking next to the campfire. "This outside, you''re my boss only during office hours." Corey defended herself. "Stop it, you two. Wyatt, why are you here? Who is that girl hugging you?" Just as I was about to reply to Corey with a fitting rebuttal, Susan interrupted me. She seemed to be more furious than Corey. And under the night sky and campfire light, she couldn''t recognize Anna. "Big sis, who else could it be. That must be his girlfriend, Anna. Now, do you trust me that he is not suitable for you?" Before I could reply to Susan, Corey jumped in, ndering me. Turning to look at Anna, who was leaning on me while hugging my arm, I said, " Are you going to let her speak about you like that?" "She called me your girlfriend, so all is forgiven," Anna did not mind Corey''s words, she was rooting for Corey to separate the Susan chick from her crush. "Your highness Southern emperor, please forgive my rudeness." Susan hurriedly apologized, recognizing Anna. "Big Sis Susan, you don''t have to apologize to her. You did nothing wrong." Said Corey, not fearing Anna''s status or realm. Excess freedom from past life in earth and demonic nature from her past life in the dark realms made the current Corey so wild and untamed that she would not hesitate to challenge Anna''s authority. "Corey, shut up¡­ I am sorry, your highness. Corey is still young and has not experienced the outside world. She doesn''t know how to behave. I will see to it that this doesn''t repeat again." Susan hurriedly rebuked Corey for her attitude towards Anna and begged for forgiveness in her stead. "Susan, you don''t need to apologize for Corey. She is right. You did not do anything wrong, so stop apologizing." Anna supported Corey''s words and asked Susan not to be nervous around her. "Yes, your highness." Susan politely responded. Susan''s behavior and reaction towards Anna, a royalty, were expected for this world. If not for our past lives memories, even Corey and I would be behaving like her. As for Nick as my cmity daughter gem, other than me, he doesn''t ept anybody else''s authority. Surrounded by us three odd people, Susan''s reaction seemed odd, instead. "I am famished. I would love some bbq. Nick, catch a few horned hares and bbq them." "WTF, who the heck are you to order around my cousin like that? Cousin¡­" Before Corey could seek justice for her cousin, she saw Nick walk into the woods to catch a few hares following mymand. Chapter 589 - Unclear Feelings Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 20:56 Location- Sky Blossom City, F-rank Common Grade Horned Hare Heaven Gate Dungeon "Your cousin is my subordinate now, with your grandfather''s blessings, of course," I announced to Corey, clearing her confusion. "Oh! I see." Corey did not erupt with rage as she knew that if it was her grandfather''s idea to send her cousin as a subordinate to her boss, he must have a hidden agenda for doing this. She did not want toe in the way of her grandfather''s n by bing overzealous and poking her nose where it didn''t belong. Instead, she should mind her business, especially when her boss is crashing her n of spending quality mother-daughter time with Susan. "How do you like your meat? Raw, medium rare, or well done." Anna, who was still clinging to my arm, asked me. "Well done, of course. Wait! don''t tell me you are nning to bbq for me." As I replied to Anna, I realized that she seemed to be nning to prepare bbq for me. "Yes," Anna remembers her grandmother saying, ''If you want to capture a man''s heart, conquer his stomach first.'' "Your highness, you don''t have to trouble yourself. I will barbecue the meat." Susan offered help. "I will only be barbecuing Wyatt''s meat. You can BBQ for the rest when I am done." Anna, though madly in love, still had the pride of an emperor. She only nned to barbeque for her crush and herself. "Yes, your highness." Susan politely responded while her thoughts were totally messy as they were preupied with how her highness''s two overgrown meat bags were smothering her exclusive client''s arm. "Do you know how to bbq?" I asked in suspicion. Because Anna was a real-life princess, I did not expect her to be well versed in chores. I know better than to judge others'' capabilities based on their upbringing, but I did not want to suffer from food poisoning. "You tell me after you dine the meat I bbq for you." Anna was angry as she felt that her soulmate treated her with the same prejudices and stereotypes against the rich. "I won''t get food poisoned will I?" I asked, but feeling Anna''s fierce gaze, I hurriedly added, " I am forwarded to your cooking." Feeling the harmonious nature between her exclusive client and the southern emperor, Susan''s face turned dark. Depressed, she walked into the woods, saying, "I will collect more dry wood." "Big sis, wait up. I will help you." Corey had watched how Susan was depressed seeing her boss was so close to the southern emperor. So she followed Susan into the woods to strike the iron while it was hot and erase all romantic feelings in her mother''s heart for her boss. ¡­ "..." Susan quietly searched the woods and collected dry woods for the campfire. If possible, she did not want to return to the campfire. Even though Susan knew that was not possible, she could help but hope for it because she did not want to see the man she had unclear feelings for in another woman''s arms. "Big sis, I think we have collected enough dry wood. We should return to the campfire." Corey wanted to nder her boss and erase him from her mother''s heart but seeing the depressed back of her mothers as her lonely solitude walked in the woods collecting dry twigs, Corey could not bring herself to disturb Susan and decided to apany her quietly. "Corey, can we stay here for a while," Susan asked, cing the bundle of dry wood on the ground and leaning against a tree, powerless. Just picturing him being with another woman pained Susan''s heart and chaos-filled her mind. "Sure, whatever you need, big sis." Feeling the sadness in her mother''s voice, Corey agreed. "..." Unable to bear the depressing silence, Corey decided to console Susan, "Big Sis, he doesn''t deserve you." "Corey, I want him!" Said Susan as tears filled her eyes while trying to erase the picture of that slut clinging to him, but it did not work as she knew that right now he was in that whore''s arms. "What? Big Sis, are you for real? He doesn''t deserve you." Corey was surprised to hear Susan say that. Corey has questioned Susan many times about this, but she denied it. This was the first time for Susan to express what she actually thought openly. "Corey, it doesn''t matter if he deserves me or not. I realized that I want to be with him no matter what." The pain she felt seeing him with another woman helped Susan realize what the unclear feeling she had for him was. "Well, Anna has him. We can not do a thing about it. She is very possessive. Anyway, just forget him. Otherwise, you will end up getting hurt." Corey knew Anna. She would settle scores with a toddler. Let allow her love rival. When Anna attended Corey''s birth celebration, she got drunk and wandered to baby Corey''s cradle. Baby Corey was awake, giggling, gazing at the marble ceiling murals. Drunk Anna found it cute as she rubbed baby Corey''s soft cheeks. In the middle of it all, baby Corey vomited on Anna''s hand. Enraged, drunk Anna puked back on baby Corey, saying, ''Now we are even.'' Fortunately, Anna''s puking had sobered her enough to clean up after with her card. Leaving no evidence of her crime. "I am not afraid. I am already hurt and in pain. Seeing him in her arms." Susan was the type that did not do things that would burden her heart. And willing to go to lengths to unburden it. Like how, after graduating high school, she quickly searched for a job, not wanting to burden her parents and help with the money. Unlike others of her age who took a few gap years and stayed home doing nothing, hoping they could contract a grimoire in the following years. "But¡­" Corey, who was against Susan''s feelings for her boss, was wordless as she could feel the sorrow and misery in her voice. ¡­ Chapter 590 - Decision Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 21:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, F-rank Common Grade Horned Hare Heaven Gate Dungeon "Corey, is it wrong for me to feel this way?" Susan asked Corey looking for a solution to all the guilt she felt for having shameful feelings for her exclusive client. Susan had a conservative ideology, and she was the girl who believed in intercourse after marriage and promise ring, etc. Therefore falling for a boy younger than her who happens to be her boss just felt wrong to her. Due to these reasons, shebeled the romantic feelings in her heart as shameful feelings. But this did not help her dilemma. Instead, it made it more tempting. As if something darker in her yelling, ''so what?'' Susan has always been able to ovee these dark thoughts and managed to do the right thing because she followed her heart. But this time, that was a problem because her heart was beating in the rhythm of the dark thoughts whispering in her head. Since she did not have her heart to lead her to the right choice, she turned to her mind, which was in chaos, as it was divided into two sides, romantic and rational, when it came to this matter. The Romantic in her threatened her, asking what if he is the one? While her rational self, which is influenced mainly by conservative ideas, also threatened her by asking, do you want to be the gossip of your neighbors, friends, and family? Either way, it was bing difficult for Susan to choose. Therefore she confided in Corey, hoping to reach a conclusion and follow it to the end. "No! It is not wrong. Your feelings are okay and are normal. It''s just that the person they are directed to is wrong for you. I think you can find somebody way better than that scheming jerk. Whenever I see him, I feel like he is scheming something in that little brain of his." Corey was very sympathetic to her mother''s pain and misery, but this doesn''t mean she was ready to ept that moron as her stepdaddy. Therefore, she decided to stir Susan''s thoughts to a choice she favors in a way that would not feed the conservative garbage in Susan''s mind. Corey knew Susan may feel heartbroken now, but that was good for her, she would be there to pick up the broken pieces and put them together. This was a double win for Corey. She would get close to Susan and finally throw her boss out of the picture. "You are right, my feelings are okay, but the person they ache for is wrong. After all, he is way younger than me and is my current boss. As a trusted employee, I should not cultivate such feelings for him. I should smother them now. No matter how painful it is, this was not meant to be." Susan misunderstood when Corey said he was wrong for her. Corey meant her boss was not worthy of Susan, but Susan mistook it. "No, no¡­ that is not what I mean. It''s okay to love a younger guy, office romance is also okay, but Wyatt is not okay. He is the devil incarnate, for somebody as pure as you, he will be the stain that smears your glow. Your feelings are okay, but that guy is not the one for you." Corey did not want her mother to suffer and limit herself from being bound by conservative ideas. Therefore she felt the need to stress some points and clear the misunderstanding. "Whatever, I have decided to stop worrying over such unimportant stuff and focus on work. Wyatt has enormous ns for the future of our card boutique. I should focus on learning about the central region''s culture and market. Especially the Central academic city as for the next four years, it will be our base of operations. I have a lot of things to learn to continue to be apetent manager in the central academic city." When Susan epted to move to the Central academic city, she not only saw an opportunity to be with the best and grow but the shorings she had. The small market of the third-rate city could notpare to therge market of the central region. Not to mention that the central academic city market is the hub of all the major innovations in the world. Thepetition there is fierce. Every day in the central academic city, thousands of startups are birthed, and every day, thousands of startups die. For a start-up to thrive in the central region, a lot of effort and hard work is not enough. They need to stand out and know their stuff. ording to Susan, her boss was very good at standing out and would hold that front. The other stuff. It was her job to be well versed in it and make sure nothing would try to hammer her boss as he stood out and shone the brightest. Susan has shortened her sleep time from 6 hours to 3 hours because she required the extra hours to brush up on her knowledge about the central region market, the requirements to set up a shop in the central academic region, etc. To make money, one has to be creative and know the business. Susan had taken the burden upon herself to know the business so that her boss''s creativity would grow unhindered. Behind the scenes, Susan has been shouldering a lot of burdens and preparing for more toe. Even though most of it goes unnoticed, she is happy to do it for him. "Good, big sister. I knew you would understand." Corey was happy that her mother had finally decided to kill any and all the feelings for that bastard and focus on her growth.. But what Corey did not know was that though Susan said she would smother those feelings, her thoughts told an entirely different story as all of them were nning to make life easier for their boss, even though they hide behind the guise of work. Chapter 591 - Offended Anna Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 21:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, F-rank Common Grade Horned Hare Heaven Gate Dungeon "Susan, you are here. What took you so long?" I asked, seeing the figure of Susan and Corey return to the campfire with bundles of dry wood. "Corey had to go to the washroom." Susan gave a reason, nearing the campfire. "Hey!" Corey yelled in protest and looked at Susan with an expression of being wronged. "...." Speaking of female toiletries, they were a conversation stopper for most men. Therefore I turned to Anna. She was busy skinning, gutting, and chopping up the hare carcasses to adequate size for bbq. And asked, " You seemed skilled at this. Let me guess you have a cooking upation card?" "No, you jerk. I learned how to grill, roast, and bbq, back when I would raid an entire dungeon alone. I would spend days, weeks, even months in the dungeon, cut off from the outside world. I would hunt, cook and sleep in the dungeon all by myself. Back then, I wasn''t this strong, so things were a lot more interesting. I miss those days." Anna did not like the fact that her crush looked at her with stereotypes of the rich. She had to struggle a lot harder than others because everyone epted the descendant of the unparalleled to be the Strongest in their generation. But only Anna knew that even the world''s sharpest sword had to go through vigorous honing to achieve its sharpness. "My bad, I am sorry, and I am looking forward to the magic in your hands." I apologized to Anna, as I was indeed a jerk. Anna was being sweet and preparing bbq for me while I enunciated stupid stereotypes without minding her feelings. Or it sounded as such, but for real, I was worried about getting food poisoned. "Does it matter? Whether you are cooking with the help of cards or not, you are the one who is cooking. After all, it is the thought that counts." Said Corey, as she had prepared a variety of cooking upation cards to dazzle Susan with during their dungeon riad. But she was greedy and couldn''t let go of Susan''s offer to cook monster hare meat bbq for her. "Shut the fock up!" Snapped Anna, ring at Corey. Anna did not believe cooking with cards was the same as cooking with her own hands. All the royal cooks in the royal pce cooked with high-level cooking upation cards. Though the food they prepared was delicious, they did notpare to her mother''s hand-cooked meals. For her, who grew up surrounded by wealth and power, many people tried to express their thoughts through wealth. Therefore, Anna had developed a bias that actions speak more than thoughts. "What? Did my words offend you? Deal with it." Corey really did not care for the realm gap between her and Anna. She even dared to gaze back at Anna''s re. "Continue, and your parents will not get a single leave for the next decade." Anna knew precisely when to use her realm and authority. And right now, it was time for a little show of her authority. "I swear, when I get stronger, I will¡­." Before Corey could make another brazen statement, Susan hurriedly interrupted her by literally stuffing her figures in Corey''s mouth. "Corey, shut up. Your highness, I beg you forgiveness. Corey is ignorant, and she did not mean what she said." Susan once again stepped in to apologize on Corey''s behalf. Earlier, when Anna snapped at Corey''sment. Susan did not understand why the humble Southern emperor suddenly snapped at Corey''sment. Susan grew up eating hand-cooked meals. Even if her family went to restaurants, they could not afford to go fancy once with card apprentices with cooking cards. Even as she worked at the Association guild mall, she would rarely eat at the mall''s mess despite tempting employee discounts. Therefore, Susan agreed with Corey''sment earlier and did not understand why it offended the Southern emperor. This confusion dyed response, and she could not stop Corey from boldly challenging her highness''s authority. "This is her second offense against me, and this is your second time taking responsibility for her. So, which one of you should I punish, her, my offender, or you, her voucher." Announced Anna. *Gulp* Susan swallowed her alive, realizing that the Southern emperor was being serious. "Anna, stop messing with them." I did not want toe to Corey''s rescue, but Susan was jammed up along with her. "Wyatt, don''t involve yourself in this. It is my policy not to forgive second-time offenders. I have already decided on punishment but not on the culprit. Since one of you offended me, I will only punish one of you. You two decide among yourself who it will be." Anna sounded very serious, scaring the heck out of Susan. Corey struggled free from her grasp, and pointing at Anna, she was about to yell but was interpreted again. "Corey, behave. Anna, I have to involve myself. These two are my employees and friends. Just let it go this once." Once I had stuck out my neck, there was no going back but all in. "I don''t know, Wyatt. That''s a big ask. For me to go against my policy? It will cost you." Anna''s eyes twinkled as she negotiated with me. "Fine, I will take you out for breakfast. Just the two of use." Now I know why Anna made such a big deal out of nothing. "A breakfast? Where''s the fun in that?" Asked Anna as she neared me. "I don''t trust you enough to go out for dinner, just the two of us." Dinner dates have been like the ritual grounds where the interested people meet and decide whether they will be mating tonight. There is something about having supper under the night sky that turns things romantic, and I really did not trust myself to withstand Anna''s seduction surrounded by such circumstances. Therefore, I chose breakfast. ¡­ Chapter 592 - Loved And Lost Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 21:31 Location- Sky Blossom City, F-rank Common Grade Horned Hare Heaven Gate Dungeon Anna is hot and tempting like fire. Like a moth to a me, even though the moth knows flying too close to the fire could burn it, it still can not go against its instinct. That''s how tempting the fire is to it, and Anna would be the same for any men, so I did not trust myself to go on dinner with her, just the two of us. " That ain''t fair for me," said Anna looking into my eyes, having neared me, before I knew it, her lips locked with mine. Her tongue forced into my mouth. It met little resistance in doing so. After a good 5 seconds, our lips separated as a string of saliva formed a bridge to our mouths. Anna wiped it and added, "with this, it is fair. Pick me up tomorrow morning. I will be waiting." "Yuck!" Corey looked at us with disgust in her eyes. "..." Susan maintained a calm expression, but she was devastated inside. She hid the pain and misery she felt in her heart. She thought she had suppressed it and had resolved to focus on work. Turns out she was fooling herself. She wanted him more than anything in her life. Coming to this realization Susan couldn''t hold her facade longer, Susan turned and headed to the woods. "Big Sis, where are you going?" Asked Corey as she followed behind speeding Susan. "To hunt horned hare for meat." Susan did not stop to exin herself. She rushed into the woods, yelling out the first excuse that came to her mind. "But Nick has already brought enough monster meat for all of us," Corey replied but did not stop following Susan. "I am hungry. I need more." Susan did not even put thought into her excuse this time or try to mask the sadness in her voice. "Okay," Corey heard the sadness in Susan''s voice and stopped questioning Susan. The duo walked deeper into the woods but did not hunt a single monster despite passing them on their route. F-rank monsters couldn''t keep up with the duo''s speed. *Thud* Having walked deep enough, Susan leaned against a tree in frustration. Trying to fight the pain and misery she was feeling. But it only got worse until finally the tears came rolling out of her eyes, and she suddenly hugged Corey, who was next to her, and whispered, "Corey, it hurts. I cannot see him with somebody else. I want him for myself." "..." Corey was happy that she could be the shoulder for her mother to cry on, but the context behind this moment enraged her. Why does her mother have feelings for him? Why can''t she just forget that guy? Why is this happening to her? Corey was so webbed up in her anger that she forgot to console Susan. "..." Susan continued to weep on Corey''s shoulder. Until her heart lightened, and she was out of tears. Turns out all she needed was a sympathetic shoulder to cry on. Still, she continued to embrace Corey. ''Bright, you know what you have to do, right?'' Corey Park''s mental voice sounded in Corey''s head. ''Can''t you see I am already doing that? And it is not working. That bastard, I don''t know what magic he did on mother. I am unable to wipe her feelings for him.'' Corey acted like she did not get what Corey Park was conveying. ''Corey, don''t be stubborn. Can''t you see how much she is hurting? Does this feel right to you? She trusts you enough to be vulnerable in front of you, and you are misusing it. You are making a mistake.'' Corey Park, despite existing, had little authority being Corey Bright''s Ego fire, so she tried to reason with her younger reincarnation. ''This pain is momentary. She will ovee it and grow stronger. And it is because she trusts me. I don''t n on letting her repeat the same mistake as she did in her past.'' Corey finally revealed why she was really against Susan''s feelings for her boss. ''Mistake? Is that what you think? So it was a mistake that she gave birth to you? You got to stop ming yourself. That was not you. It was another reincarnation of us. She is the one to be med, not you '' Corey Bright''s words disgruntled had Corey Park. ''I don''t me myself. And don''t twist my words and use them against me.'' Corey Park''s question broke Corey Bright''s entire defense. ''Okay, fine. Let me tell you, from what I saw in those memories, mother never considered her encounter with that man as a mistake, as she believed that giving birth to our reincarnation was the best thing that had happened to her. However, our reincarnation proved her wrong in the end. What I am trying to say is that our mother loved and lost in the past. And had nobody to count on. But this time, it is different. Let her live as she wants, we will be here for her. If Wyatt dares to hurt our mother, we can always kill himter.'' Corey Park''s voice reached absolute zero as she spoke thest few words. ''Loved and Lost, huh! If you put it that way. I feel less guilty, and it makes more sense. Still, did it have to Wyatt of all people? That guy cannot be trusted. He kissed Luna the other day, and now he is publicly and passionately making out with Anna. How can we trust our mother to be with such a two-timer? I am telling you that man is not to be trusted.'' The gossip about Luna kissing her boss had spread like wildfire. After all, there were many people present when Luna let loose. ''That wasn''t serious. We don''t have to worry about Luna. Anna is the real trouble. She seems to be openly coveting Wyatt and showed signs that she is aware of our mother''s feelings for Wyatt. As long as Wyatt has notmitted to Anna, we still have a chance.'' Corey Park has lived almost a century in a realm where lust and carnal desires were celebrated. Her conservative ideology of ancient Korea made it hard for her to ept them but over the years she learned to live with them. Chapter 593 - Dense Boss Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 21:38 Location- Sky Blossom City, F-rank Common Grade Horned Hare Heaven Gate Dungeon ''Now you know what to do, right?'' Corey Park wanted Corey to stop opposing their mother''s love interest and, if possible, aid her in her pursuit of love. ''I will not oppose it, but don''t expect me to help. I will sit back and let nature take its course. When she requires a sympathetic shoulder to lean on, I will always be there.'' Corey answered to her ego fire mentally. Though she was pro-love, she did not like that her boss would be her stepfather. Corey park nodded in understanding. "Big Sis, are you alright now?" Asked Corey in concern as she gently rubbed Susan''s back. "I am fine, Corey." After answering, Susan got out of Corey''s embrace and wiping her tear stains she added, "Let''s head back." "Okay. What about the monster meat?" Heading towards the campfire, Corey asked Susan. "I lost my appetite. Let''s just hurry back." Susan hurried to the campfire, knowing the heartache that awaited her, seeing her low in another''s embrace. "Okay," despite agreeing with Susan, Corey still collected a few monster corpses on their way back because she did not want Anna to see through her mother''s facade. ¡­ I looked at Anna as she grilled the meat on a make-shift BBQ grill meticulously. Basked in under the campfire''s light, she looked more lovely today. ''WTF am I thinking?'' This is the magic of the night sky, campfire, burning meat, and thepany of a beautiful woman. As if Anna heard my thoughts, she nced at me with a gentle smile. Looking at that smile, I yelled in my mind, ''Begone vile thoughts.'' "Big Sis, you rest. I will roast the meat for you '' Using My Cards, '' " Corey deliberately emphasized herst words as she and Susan walked out of the woods and headed to the campfire. Thankfully Anna didn''t seem to care. "Corey, you are here. I need to speak to you. Can spare a few minutes." Now that Anna was busy with bbq, I had an opening for my business with Corey. "What is it? Speak." Corey responded, cing the corpses of the monsters she hunted on the ground. "Not here, somewhere private. Follow me." I head into the woods, excepting Corey to follow me. And she did. Finding a spot private enough, I stopped saying, "this should be far enough." "Wyatt, what are your intentions? Why did you bring me this far into the woods?" Corey asked sarcastically. "Cut it. I am here to talk serious stuff, not argue with you. Summon your ego fire. Her presence is required." I had no intention to entertain Corey''s sarcasm. "She is listening, speak your '' serious stuff. '' " Corey did not summon Corey Park and asked me to continue as Corey Park shared her senses. "Woah! Your origin card has messed your head up. One second you are reasonable, another second, you turn into a bitch. If you require any medical help, then ask. Don''t be shy to ask before its toote." I got roped into an argument by Corey''s words. "Did you call me a bitch?" Corey asked with ring eyes. "No, I said you turn into a bitch. For example, right now." I know I shouldn''t fuel her and end it right away. Still, I kept going. "You have done it now!" As Corey was about to pounce at me, a me came out of Corey and bound her, stopping her from attacking me. A part of the me grew a face and spoke, "Wyatt, don''t forget your purpose for calling her." "If you hade out when I asked to, it wouldn''t havee to this." I threw the me on Corey Park. "I am an ego fire. My master controls my will. If not for you agitating her and making an opening, I could note out to stop her." And Corey Park threw the me on Corey. "Park, let go of me this instant. I will show him who is the bitch." Corey struggled against the fire binding her and yelled. "I hate to say this to you, but he has grown stronger. We were not his match before, and we are not his match now." Corey Park had a good instinct, and right now, it told her that she was not a match for the man in front of her. "What if he has grown stronger? We also have grown stronger. Unless we fight, we won''t know who among us is stronger." Corey Bright would rather fight and lose than surrender. "Corey, let''s settle this. Man to Man, what''s your problem with me? If it is regarding Susan, then get over it. She chose to work for me. Deal with it. There is nothing you can do about it. Instead of bickering all the time, why don''t we all get along harmoniously? I think Susan would also appreciate it." I thought we had already settled this, but it keepsing up again and again. "..." Corey had decided to pretend to get along with her boss for Susan. But, witnessing her mother''s devastating state earlier, she med it all on her boss for being too dense and causing misery to those around him. Therefore, she once again pointed her guns at her boss. Which was stupid since he did not know what the problem was. Shaking her head, Corey said, " Okay. You side you have something to discuss, speak." ''Just like that?'' I was surprised to see Corey be so understanding. But I did not voice it out, fearing my words flipping her switch once again. So I did not waste my breath and decided to make use of this godsend opportunity. "What do you guys know about time maniption? Especially going back in time. Did either of you experience it?" I chose my words carefully to make the question a general time maniption rted question rather than a specific one that asked about the time rewind an hour ago. ¡­ Chapter 594 - Confirmation Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 21:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, F-rank Common Grade Horned Hare Heaven Gate Dungeon "Time maniption? Going back into time? Considering other weird stuff in the world, I guess its possible, but I know nothing about it and have never experienced it. "Is there a specific reason for you to ask that?" Corey Park inquired in suspicion. From the way both the Corey''s reacted, I could read that Bright had no idea what I was hinting at, but Park seemed to have caught my drift. So I responded to her, saying, "An hour early I was at a dinner meeting, a funny thing happened there, I had the same dinner twice. If you catch my drift." Even though I did not have dinner with Rami Kaga, I lied to make a point to Corey Park. By saying that I had the same dinner twice, I was hinting to her that I had my dinner and then went back in time and had it again. "..." Corey Park became quiet and contemted, while Corey buzzed, "You had dinner twice and still ask for bbq, aren''t you a glutton." "Corey, shut up." Corey Park asked Corey Bright to be quiet. Then she looked at me with a deadpan expression as she said, " Funny, an hour ago, I killed the same horned rabbit twice. What are the odds that we both experience the same situation? Corey Park got what I was implying and used the same trick as mine to indicate that she understood what I was saying and hint at her experience with the time rewind. By saying that she hunted the same horned-hare twice, she implied that she killed a horned-hare and went back in time to kill again. By using this way to convey her concern about the time rewind, I was sure that Corey Park, simr to me, was also afraid of the being behind the time disturbance. "What about Corey? Did she kill the same horned-hare twice?" I asked Corey Park about Corey Bright whether she had experienced the time rewind same as us. Because I believed that Corey Bright was indeed foolish enough not to understand what I was hinting at. "No, she is not as aware as us. She missed it." It seems only Corey Park noticed the time rewind. This was intriguing. "You two, you know I am right here, right? Park, what do you mean by I am not as aware as you two? Are you calling me stupid?" Corey felt that the other two were mocking her right in front of her. "Bright, honey, not everything''s about you. Please don''t interrupt us. It is considered rude." Park pacified her younger reincarnation and added, "Wyatt, Do you know why, when, and how?" "I don''t know. Therefore I came to you for an answer." However, Park''s question was very vague. I knew what she was talking about, and without addressing the elephant, I told her what I had learned. So far, that is nothing. "How am I supposed to know about it? I don''t even belong to this world? But what prompted you to find us in the first ce? You must have found something; otherwise, you would note searching for us. Tell me, what did you find?" Corey Park quickly spotted that my intent to visit the dungeon was to ask them about the time rewind, which made her know that I knew something about time rewind, which made me find them to ask about it instead of others. "You are right. I have a theory. We are more aware than others because our souls are different. You are from another world, and my soul is mutated. I thought Corey would also be the same as us. It seems my assumption was wrong, and she is normal, but her origin card isn''t." I only conveyed the half-truth about my soul because one, I don''t have to share everything with Park, and second, I don''t want to. "I see, anyway, stop investigating further into this matter. With our current strength, it is better if we don''t search for more trouble. If ypu want to do as you please but keep me out of this, Bright makes enough trouble already. I don''t want you adding more to my te. Whatever you decide, remember to be careful. " Corey Park was right. Investigation in the time rewind event would do me more harm than good. Except for feeding my curiosity, I would gain nothing from exploring this venture. I have hit a dead-end anyway. It is in my best interest to give up now. So I decided to heed Corey Park''s advice and back off for now. But my visit to the dungeon wasn''t a total waste. I was able to confirm my theory that the time rewind didn''t affect me because my soul doesn''t belong to this world. This is a great discovery. Even the world bending power like time also has an unexpected loophole. This woulde in handy when facing card apprentices with time-rted cards, though these cards are almost nonexistent. Still, it is good to one that I am practically immune to time-rted skills in this world. "If you two are done, I would like to head back. I promised my mother that I would cook for her. And it is gettingte." Corey Bright finally spoke up. She did not understand what made Corey Park and her boss talk so seriously, but her patience had run thin, so she did not care and wanted to return to the campfire and cook a delicious meal for her mother, who is suffering from lovesickness. Right now, her mother needs her more than ever. "Corey, I have onest question. This is for you. How sure are you that Susan is your reincarnated mother from a past life? Don''t you think Susan looking like your past mother could just be a coincidence?" Am I being a skeptic? Considering that I am a transmigrator, Corey Bright is a reincarnate, and Corey Park is a summoned ghost me from another realm, I, of all people, don''t have the right to be skeptical about this matter. Still, I think Corey assuming Susan as her mother was far-fetched. "You take that back." ¡­ Chapter 595 - Couch Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 21:46 Location- Sky Blossom City, F-rank Common Grade Horned Hare Heaven Gate Dungeon "Anna, I can''t thank you enough for a wonderful dinner. It couldn''t be better. The BBQ was delicious. I enjoyed it. Whoever is going to marry you is a lucky man." Anna''s BBQ was surprisingly good. I was full of praise for it. "She will get cholesterol if you keep buttering her ass like that," Coreymented. "What''s cholesterol?" Anna asked, "Yes, Corey, what''s cholesterol?" this word paly would have been appreciated back on earth, but here in the card world where people don''t know cholesterol, it would just sound dumb. "Shut up, Wyatt," Corey snapped. "You two are close and have a lot inmon with each otherpared with any of us here. I wonder why you two can''t get along?" Susan spoke her thoughts out loud. ording to her, both Corey and her boss spoke words that nobody ever heard of except these themselves. They often made jokes only they could understand. Not to mention both of them were young talented card creationists. The simrities between the two were uncanny. "Big sis, stop making jokes. How can youpare me with him? I am nothing like him." Corey hurriedly denied Susan''sment. "Whatever, my work here is done. I am heading back to the warehouse. See you two tomorrow, at work." I did not want to continue the pointless banter. I still had to visit the Silver beach gate dungeon to create enough silver milk powder for everyone. By everyone, I mean my new and old subordinates. My cmity daughter gems, TSR guild, Tiger Squadron, and Fine Gold. "What? I have nned a week''s worth of dungeon experience for big sis. So don''t expect us toe to the work for the next few days." Corey announced her n to continue Susan''s dungeon for another week. "Yeah, I think I have already seen and experienced enough dungeon for one day. It has made me appreciate my job more. Thanks to this experience, I can work with more motivation and enthusiasm. I am looking forward to work tomorrow." Susan hated the dungeon raid. For her current strength and origin card, a measly F-rank dungeon was not a challenge for her. And most repulsive part of the dungeon raid was the blood and gore. Thankfully her origin card armor could clean itself of the blood and brain matter stter. Otherwise, she would not havested this long. "Since Susan has agreed, see you two tomorrow at work." Not giving Corey the opportunity to retort my decision, I turn to Nick and, " Thank you for sticking along. Now, you can get back to your work." "Pleasure is mine, master Wyatt. Don''t forget to call me if you need my help again. Cousin, see youter." Replying politely, Nick bade his goodbye to Corey, me, and the rest of us before heading out of the dungeon. "Susan, do you need a ride?" As I was about to head to the dungeon gate, I turned to Susan and asked if she required a ride back. But before Susan could reply, Corey snapped back, "Wyatt, you are asking for it. First, you cancel my dungeon experience week, and now you want to snatch the few minutes of alone time I have with my Big Sis. Stop meddling. I will give big sis the ride back to the city." "Corey is right, Wyatt. I will return to the city with her. And don''t forget you already havepany. Don''t make her highness angry." Susan answered. But there was something about the manner she spoke. It appeared to have changed. "I didn''t forget her. My nanomorpher has enough ce for the three of us." Saying that, I turned to look at Anna, I thought she would not mind me giving Susan a ride home, but it turned out I was wrong, and Susan was right. Anna was ring at me. As our eyes met, I scratched the back of my head and awkwardly looked away, avoiding Anna''s re. "*Cough* Anna, let''s head back." Saying that I paced to the dungeon gate. Anna caught up to me with ease and walked out of the dungeon gate after me. ¡­ "Big Sis, if you don''t mind, can I stay at your ce for a few days? I will not stay long, just until my grandmother and grandfather stop using my ce to express their love through intimacy." Corey was really scarred hearing the noises of her grandparents expressing their love to each other through themon wall their rooms shared. Still, she managed to find a positive in it. To raise her mother''s sympathy for her living conditions and let her stay at her ce. And then slowly turn from a temporary guest to a roommate. Corey felt proud, having hatched a n to be her mother''s roommate. "Umm... How long?" Susan was not new to this social favor. She has done this for most of her friends. Therefore she knew to ask the critical question instead of epting blindly. "Just for a few days, grandmother will soon grow tired of grandpa''spany and head back to the family." Corey had prepared herself for every basis Susan could use to deny her request. Corey''s ultimate goal of this conversation was to wiggle into Susan''s house as a temporary guest and never leave. "I guess its okay. Since we will be moving to royal ce away." Susan remembered that they would soon leave for the royal ce, so she did not mind Corey''spany for herst few days in the city. "Great!" Cheered Corey while cussing in the head for forgetting about the move to the royal pce. Momentary gains preupied Corey, muddling her to forget about the move. Still, she gets to live with her mother, which was a win in Corey''s book. "Big Sis, will we be sharing the same bed?" "I have a single bed, so you will have to adjust on the couch." "I think the two of us can fit on a single bed." "Take the couch or go home." "Fine" .... Chapter 596 - Meeting Luna Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 21:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, F-rank Common Grade Horned Hare Heaven Gate Dungeon "I grill the world''s best bbq for you, and this is how you thank me? I deserve it for falling for a cold-hearted guy like you." Annained nonstop since exiting the dungeon gate. Offering Susan a ride back to the city even though Anna was tagging along with me seemed to have hurt Anna. But I had my reasons to do that. And I will not exin them to Anna because that would have an adverse effect. Anna is the type who takes back what she gives in full. Since she has cooked for me, she will expect me to put out. I feel ashamed to say this, but it''s true. Anna never does anything for free now that I have eaten her hand-cooked meal. She will expect to eat me. How is this fair? You make dinner for me, so I have to put out. Fock! Just thinking these words makes me embarrassed. Because this situation should be the opposite. Anna''s straightforwardness and openness to her sexual needs remind me of my male colleagues back on earth. They, too, would take girls for fancy dinner dates and expect them to put out. Therefore to avoid this situation, I asked Susan, hoping her presence would dampen Anna''s expectations. Though Susan did not tag along, still asking her has enraged Anna, giving me the same results I hoped for. Right now, Anna is too angry with me to make any sexual advances on me. Or that''s what I thought. "Summon - Nanomorpher" I summoned the nanomorpher. Climbing it, I waited for Anna to get settled behind me. But to my surprise, after climbing back on the nanomorpher, she stoppedining, and her hands wrapped around my chest and her bosom pressed on my back. "Anna, what are you doing?" I asked flusteredly. "Shut up. When I get angry, I get aroused." Saying that, Anna''s hand slowly moved towards my crotch region. "Tell me, what doesn''t get you aroused?" Yelling that, I hurriedly grabbed hold of her arms, trying to stop their advance to my privates. Thankfully Anna''s hand stopped as I grabbed them. With Anna''s strength, I could not even resist, but she stopped, which meant that she was open for reasoning and not like my scumbag colleagues who forget no means no after a few drinks. "I did that earlier because I knew you would get handsy on our way back. But who knew that anger would also arouse you." I finally revealed my reason for my behavior earlier. Since Anna was being good, I decided to reason with her. "Is that so? It seems I misunderstood. But you yed your part in it." It seems Anna understood the intention behind my actions without me having to defend myself further. And then she blurted out, "When I am sleeping!" "What?" I asked in confusion. "I don''t get aroused when I am sleeping," Anna repeated herself once again. Hearing it, I felt like some context was missing. "Huh?" I uttered while my thoughts were preupied trying to figure out why Anna was saying what she was saying. "You asked when I don''t get aroused, right? I don''t get aroused when I am sleeping." Anna repeated herself once again, but this time she added the necessary details. "What if you have a wet dream?" I decided to entertain Anna''s line of thoughts as I started the nanomorpher and speeded towards the silver beach dungeon. "I don''t have wet dreams," Anna responded coldly. "Everybody has wet dreams." I think it will be different for somebody with Anna''s experience in this field. I don''t dare to voice out this thought. This one is just for me. "My sleep is haunted by nightmares. there is no time to have a wet dream." With Anna''s words, the atmosphere once again turned awkward. But she stopped touching. I will consider this a win. ... Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 22:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Umon Grade Silver Beach Gate Dungeon "Why are we back here and not at your warehouse?" Asked Anna as I headed past the barricade ced by the southern watch. This time no soldier came forward to stop my advance into their temporary military base surrounding the D-rank Umon Grade Silver Beach Gate Dungeon. "I need to meet Luna to get an advance payment," I replied. "Didn''t I already make it clear to you that Luna is busy with dungeon relocation stuff? Turn back, let''s head to the warehouse." Anna ordered. "You did. But it has been almost an hour since then. She might be free now. Let''s go and check on her." Yep, this time I did not n on letting Anna have her way. "Stop! I will call Luna here. You can discuss whatever you want with her here." Anna yelled. Hearing her yell, the soldiers hiding in the darkness of the night suddenly jumped out and surrounded the Nanomorpher, halting my advance into the military base. Anna knew Ann was stuck powering the dungeon relocation apparatus with her mental energy, so she could not move around. Since her crush insisted on meeting her cousin, she decided to have her cousin meet them instead of them going to meet her. This way, Anna could sessfully avoid her Crush meeting with Ann. "WTF!" I couldn''t help but cuss. Not understanding why Anna was acting like this. I felt like she did not want me to enter the temporary military base and was making excuses to stop me from entering the southern watch base deliberately. I don''t know why but seeing Anna''s strong reaction, I think it might be huge. This made me more curious about what the southern watch military base was hiding but being surrounded by soldiers I had no choice but to follow Anna''s arrangement, " Well, go ahead, call her here." "I have sent her a message, she will be here soon." Chapter 597 - Chris Chase Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 22:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Umon Grade Silver Beach Gate Dungeon "Chase Royal family heir wins big at the Demigod charity auction." "Chris Chase hits the jackpot at the Demigod charity auction." "The biggest winner of the Demigod charity auction, Chris Chase." "Chris Chase the Luckiest Guy in the world." "Chris Chase, ¡­." "Demigod charity auction, ¡­.." "Jackpot, ¡­." "Fortune favors the Bold, Chris Chase, biggest Winner of the Demigod charity auction." "Western Region''s Prince favored by the goddess of Luck and Fortune." "Who won what, list of items won in Demigod charity auction." "The total charity amassed at this year''s Demigod charity auction breaks all the records." "Which top 10 colleges will Prince Chris attend?" While waiting for Luna, I summoned my grimoire to check how my Super Brain card was ring with its fight against the Circle on the grimoirework. Since I was too angry at Anna to talk with her. But to my dismay, the local, state, and region-wide grimoirework was filled with posts about the Demigod charity auction upying all the top 10 spots of the trending list. All the posts read that Demigod charity is a big event held once a year. And this years winner of the charity event was from the western region, heir of Chase Royal family, Prince Chris Chase. And other words were just fillers giving no insight into what Demigod Charity Auction actually is and why Prince Chris Chase was the biggest winner of the charity auction. I don''t get it. What''s all the hype about, and how can a person be the biggest winner of a charity event? Do charity events have winners, aren''t the beneficiaries of the charity supposed to be the biggest winners of the charity? And what the fock is up with these popr posts on grimoirework, "Price Chris Chase''s favorites." "Price Chris Chase at the Havana Pool" "Price Chris Chase''s fiancee." "Prince Chris Chase''s top 10 pics." "Prince Chris Chase nude." "Does Prince Chris Chase have a girlfriend" "What type of girl does prince Chris Chase like?" "Does Prince Chris Chase prefer boys?" "Prince Chris Chase and Silver milk powder fraud!" "Prince Chris Chase calls out the fraudster Dalton Wyatt." "Mother Focker!" Reading thest two posts, I cussed out loud. Turns out the western region prince, Chris Chase, was the one who started the ims that silver milk powder is fraud. "What the hell Wyatt? Do you use your mouth to wipe your ass?" Asked Anna. It seems my cussing has offended her in some way. "What?" I yelled in dismay, hearing Anna''s words, and turned to look at her, adding, "Is that even possible?" "I don''t know. You tell me. You are the one with the dirty mouth." My hunch turned out to be correct. It was my cursing that got Anna into a sour mood. "But you too cuss all the time." I have heard Anna cuss a lot worse many times. "Now, that''s just nder. I don''t cuss at my friends." Anna defended herself. "And like I do?" Anna ndered me first, and now she calls me a nderer. Oh, the guts on her. "Then what was that earlier?" Anna pointed out. "I wasn''t cursing at you. I am cursing at this, Mitch." I yelled, shoving my grimoire in front of Anna''s face. Tapping at western prince Chris Chase''s picture. "Oh, This Mitch! Did he offend you too? How?" Anna seemed to have a history with western prince Chris Chase. "You know him?" I asked. Anna is a chill person, as far as I know. She is so easy. Men hardly have to try. So it was unbelievable to hear that a man did not like her. "Yes, this Mitch, he crashed my party. He also dared to call me a slut in front of my friends." Anna''s eyes turned fierce and started to emit an intimidating aura recalling the bad past. "And he is still alive?" I was surprised that Chris Chase was still alive after calling Anna slut to her face in front of her friends. What surprised me more was that Anna had friends. I thought by now Anna would have slept with all of their boyfriends, fiance, father, brother, etc. "That coward used an instant teleportation card to escape before I could snap his neck into two." The intimidating aura emitting from Anna got fiercer. "Huh, why did he do that? Did you reject him or something?" I know, right? I can''t believe I am saying these words. Anna rejecting a handsome boy, like that could happen. "No, I bedded his little sweetheart. I am not the one to me here. She came to me. I did not see any reason not to. So nature took its course. And by the way his sweetheart moved and moaned in bed. I could tell I was not her first. Despite her iming otherwise. Believe when I say that girl knew her stuff." Anna recalled her night with prince Chris Chase''s sweetheart as she narrated it to me. The intimidating aura emitting from Anna started to suppress slowly. Proving that sex is the answer to achieving world peace. "Too many details" I am a fan of girl-on-girl action, but that was too many intimate details about a friend. For the sake of our friendship, I decided to erase half of the stuff that Anna shared with me about her night with Chase''s sweetheart. "Awe, are you jealous? That was just casual. You have nothing to worry about. My heart is set on you. I can''t say the same if you suck in the bed. So how about we do it and check ourpatibility." How does she manage to bring all the conversation back to this, us doing it? Is this one of her hidden talents? "Yes, let''s do it." I decided to y a little with Anna. "Really?" Anna asked in surprise, mixed with expectations and anticipation. "I am kidding." I could barely hold in myugh seeing Anna''s enthusiasm crumble. "You two sicken me. Get a room." Luna finally made her appearance. ¡­ Chapter 598 - New Family Laws Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 22:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Umon Grade Silver Beach Gate Dungeon "Speak, why did you call me here?" Luna spoke in a sore mood. "Ask him. He is the one that insisted on meeting you despite me warning him that you are too busy for this." It seems I misjudged Anna. She sold me out in mere seconds. "What is it, Wyatt? What couldn''t wait for another day that you had me rush here? Instead of visiting me inside the camp." Luna seemed to be pissed at us for distributing her during her work. I don''t me her as a fellow researcher. I understand where she ising from. "Dr. Luna, I wanted an advance payment for the order you ced at my card boutique. I would prefer it if you paid in terms of tinum grimoire instead of the broken runes we agreed upon. Will that be a problem?" At first, I wanted to get a tinum grimoire to prove to Rami Kaga that I could get a tinum grimoire if I wanted to. Later I had a change of heart. I thought wouldn''t it be better if I equipped all my eligible cmity daughter gems with the tinum grimoire. "Advance payment in the form of tinum grimoire¡­ it will not be a problem. But first, tell me, how many do you need?" Thankfully Luna was reasonable and was willing to pay an advance payment in the form of the tinum grimoire. "How many do you have now?" I didn''t just need tinum grimoire from now but also want to stock up for future purposes. "What do you mean by now? Why would I walk around with a bunch of tinum grimoire on me? What use would I have for them? If you tell me a number, I can have my people collect the grimoires for you by tomorrow." What Luna said made sense. She, herself, uses a diamond grimoire. What use would she have for tinum grimoire? "What? That won''t do. I need one right now. Tell me you have one tinum grimoire on you right now." My read on Rami Kaga told me that tomorrow he would visit my card boutique to check if I can really get a tinum grimoire. So, I need one to show him that it would be in his best interest to follow my arrangement without resisting or smartassery. "Sorry, I don''t have one on me right now. If it helps, I can get you one by tomorrow morning." Luna offered considerately. "By tomorrow morning? Can you be more specific?" Morning represented a wide range of time. Who knows when old Rami will pop by. I had to be prepared. "If it is that urgent, I can use my teleportation card to fetch you the tinum grimoire." Luna is hesitant about this because of the new family rules. After the over deal with Sansa Baylor''s secret organization attacking Anna''s grandma and me, all the people with southern royal bloodline were ordered to be on alert. Considering the effect of Sansa''s origin card being alert was not enough since it makes it difficult to know who is an ally and who is an enemy. Therefore, to avoidplications, all the juniors of the Royal bloodline were asked not to use their teleportation card carelessly. The Royal family was being this careful because they did not know what Sansa had in store for them. What if she manages to get her hands on one of the family''s juniors? There is no telling how badly it could end. So the juniors were asked to save the transportation card for emergency purposes only. "Yes, do that. It would really help my situation." I didn''t know why Luna did not suggest this earlier, but now that she did, I hope she does so. "Oka¡­" Luna was about to agree with me but was interrupted by Anna. "You don''t have to do that. I know someone who has a tinum grimoire." Saying that, Anna turned to look into the darkness of the night and ordered, "Ask Connerty toe here." "Anna, are you sure Connerty has a tinum grimoire?" Luna asked in concern. Seeing Anna and Luna, two of the top figures in the southern region, struggle to get their hands on tinum grimoire, I finally realized how hard it is to get a tinum grimoire. Or maybe Anna and Luna wouldn''t have such a hard time if they were back home. "I awarded it to him for his daughter, graduating as the top of the batch from Southern military university. Since Wyatt needs it now, we can ask him to be considerate. But you will have to give him back a tinum grimoire as soon as possible andpensate for his troubles." Anna exined. I knew she was close to soldiers of the southern watch, but I did not realize that she was so deeply involved in their families too. Bright family is one such example. At first, I thought it was only for a select few, but it doesn''t seem to be the case. "Don''t worry. I will get the grimoire by tomorrow, along with the grimoires for Wyatt. Or would he prefer it if I directly sent it to his daughter?" Luna also seemed to appreciate this side of Anna. "No, don''t do that. You would be robbing him of the joy he would feel when he personally gifts the grimoire to his daughter." As Anna spoke these words, I saw an shadow of eager little girl longing for her father''s love in her. Was I wrong? I thought she hated him. Enough to massacre his second family and their rtives. "Okay. Wyatt, give me the number of tinum grimoires you need. I will get them by tomorrow." Luna asked me how many tinum grimoires I needed. This nonchnt question from Luna throws my previous conception about how scares the tinum grimoire is, down in the drains. These girls are local tyrants. I guess everything is avable for them with the snap of their fingers. .... Chapter 599 Silver Milk Pill

Chapter 599 Silver Milk Pill

Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 22:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Umon Grade Silver Beach Gate Dungeon "A dozen tinum grimoires and four dozen golden grimoires." Since Luna was so reasonable and hospitable to my request, I decided to add an extra demand to my request, golden grimoires. I nned to use the golden grimoires to motivate my troops by awarding them to the card apprentices with the most contribution in the uing war against the circle. "What the heck? Are you buying fruits or grimoires?" Commented Anna. "12 tinum grimoires? Why do you need so many? Are you nning on selling them on the ck market? If you do, that won''t turn out well for you." Luna was surprised to hear I wanted a dozen tinum grimoires and misunderstood my intention. "I n to exchange a few of them for favors, and the rest are for my people," I answered honestly. "Huh, I will contact you when I get them." Luna nodded in understanding. "Speaking of my people, I need to use the silver beach gate dungeon to make more silver milk powder." I know Anna did say that I cannot enter the dungeon as the dungeon relocation apparatus is being set up, but I got to ask. Maybe there is another way. "Nope, nobody can enter the silver beach gate dungeon right now. Otherwise, all the progress we have made to data will be wasted." Luna, too, denied me entry to the gate dungeon. "Told you." Anna did not miss the chance to sneak in a ''told you so.'' "But, if it is silver milk powder you need, I can share some with you. Check this out," saying that Luna summoned her grimoire and took out numerous bottles filled with silver pills. "Did you make silver milk powder into pills? Let me guess. You call them Silver milk pills." I said, holding a bottle of silver milk pills. "Not only did I turn silver milk powder into pills but also divided them into four grades based on the concentration of silver milk powder. You can tell by the shade of the pills. The darker the pill, the higher the silver milk powder concentration level. And named the silver milk grades ordingly, Average, Good, Best, and Excellent." Luna then went on to exin how the grading system worked. Average Grade - Mortals Good Grade - Card Students, Card Schr Best Grade - Card Soldiers, Card Masters Excellent Grade - Card Grandmasters, Card Lords "What about the higher realms?" I asked, seeing that the grading system was only limited to the card lord realm. "After card lord realm, almost all card apprentices wait to form their ego gem and then break to the higher realm unless they are running out of lifespan. The effect of silver milk powder on ordinary Card Overlord realm is already very little useless the contraction of silver milk powder is increased by massive levels. Despite that, the effect bes negligible for Card Overlords with Ego gems. Not to mention that if we increase the concentration of silver milk powder to match the needs of higher realm card apprentices, the profit margin on affordable pricing narrows down to almost nothing. Leaving us with only one choice but to increase the product''s price. But, higher realm card apprentices have many affordable alternatives to help with their active soul control. Therefore, we decided to limit the production to the needs of the card apprentices up to the card lord realm." Luna exined how the effect of silver milk powder decreases with an increase in the realm, to maintain the effect of the silver milk powder, the concentration level has to increase. And this method is only profitable till the card lord realm, limiting the final grade to the Excellent grade silver milk pill. "Makes sense. After all, our target customers are the mortals and low-level card apprentices. Keeping the product affordable is our best bet." The Southern royal family''s marketing strategy to sell silver milk powder products was to sellrge quantities at affordable prices instead of selling small quantities at high prices. This strategy was optimal for our product, considering its customer base. "Okay, so how many do you need?" Luna asked generously. "A dozen storage cards of each grade except for average grade pills." The average grade is for mortals. I had no use for them. "I don''t have that amount of pills. Here, take this storage card. It contains highly concentrated silver milk powder. It should meet your requirements. You divide the powder ording to your use." Saying that, Luna handed me an A-rank storage card. "This will be enough," I said, having taken a peek into the card after equipping it. "Anything else," Luna inquired. "No, that''s all. Thank you." Seeing that Luna had work to attend to, I thanked her for her help as she was about to excuse herself. "Anna, you could help Ann, you know. With your help, we can decrease the time required to set up the dungeon relocation apparatus by one-third of the original estimated time." Before leaving, Luna asked Anna to be of more help than loitering around. "I could do a lot of things with my time. And right now, I am on watch for any potential enemy attack." Anna seemed to be pro at escaping responsibility. "Humph, suit yourself. If only you were half as diligent as big sis Ann. This world would be a better ce to live in." Luna snorted and hurried to her post. "Wyatt, the night is still young. So where to?" With Luna gone, Anna prepared to state her intentions. "For you maybe, but not for me, it is way past my bedtime. I am heading back to the warehouse." I wanted to return to the warehouse, divide the silver milk powder for my cmity daughter gems and then go to bed. I was in no mood for a party like Anna was hinting on. "Don''t be such a killjoy. Let''s go to a club, relieve all this stress by getting drunk and dancing silly." Advised Anna as she massaged my shoulders. "Nope, not happening. If it were someone else, I would have given it a little consideration. But with you, I am not going anywhere. Especially not to the locations with easy ess to booze." ¡­ Chapter 600 Card Eggs

Chapter 600 Card Eggs

Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 22:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Umon Grade Silver Beach Gate Dungeon "Anna, get off the nanomorpher. I am not taking you on a long drive." Seeing that I wouldn''t even consider clubbing, Anna demanded I take her on a long drive, and she was very adamant about it. "Wyatt, I didn''t want to do this, but you forced me." Anna grabbed me by my waist and flew to the sky. Stopping at a certain height, she added, " Either you take me on a long drive on your hoverbike, or I will take you on a long flight holding you like this. Choose!" "Fine, but only this once. Don''t think this kind of persuasion will work on me twice." I had no choice but to cave. I started to resent myself for being too weak. "Great!" Anna cheered, getting her way. "Anna, since I agreed to your request, how about you tell me more about Demigod''s Charity Auction?" I didn''t ask Anna about the demigod charity auction because I knew if I asked Anna a favor, she would ask something unreasonable in return. I did not want to be in such a situation with Anna, so I avoided asking about the charity auction. Instead, I had my Super Brain spare a few bots to collect any and all information regarding the demigod charity auction. But now that I knew Anna could get her way with other means of persuasion, I directly asked her about the charity auction. "Don''t make it sound like a transaction. It will no longer seem romantic. And know this, never hesitate, all you have to do is ask, I will help you with my all." Anna said some cringe stuff. "..." I wanted to yell, ''there was nothing romantic about what we were doing right now,'' but I chose not to. Though Anna''s words made me cringe, I felt sincerity behind them. "Demigod Charity auction is where all the rich and powerful families, sects, cults, gather to show their wealth and assert their strength." Anna began to narrate the history of the demigod charity action as I drove the hoverbike aimlessly and went where the road took us. I had a Card Emperor in the passenger seat, so I had nothing to fear. The first demigod charity auction was held to gather funds for the fight on the way beyond. As the war progressed, the demigod charity auction started to be held more frequently until it became a thing, and it would be held once in a while. And after the war, the charity auction was held to gather funds to help rebuild everything destroyed during the war and make living morefortable for the people. Soon holding a demigod charity auction to address the problems in the society became a tradition, and since then, the demigod charity auction has been held once every year. Demigod charity auction is where card apprenticespete in a bidding war over the card eggs. Card eggs are artificial eggs created by demigods using an SSS-Rank Null Wood card ingredient to create the external shell of the Card egg, which encloses a card. SSS-RANK Null Wood is a demigod realm wood with absolute anti-spy ability. The Null Wood anti-spy ability is unmatched. Not even a demigod can peek into the null wood cover to spy on whatever it is hiding. Therefore this Null Wood is used to create the eggshell of the Card eggs used in the charity auction. The idea behind having Card eggs auctioned instead of actual cards is to add the addiction of gambling to the auction. After all, the demigod charity auction was created to gather as many donations as possible. To make the auction more fun, the card eggs are divided into four tiers, Silver, golden, tinum, and diamond. Silver Card egg - AA-rank to SSS- rank cards SSS-Rank Card - 1% Chance SS-Rank Card - 3% Chance S-Rank Card - 6% Chance AA-Rank Card - 90% Chance Golden Card egg - AA-rank to SSS- rank cards SSS-Rank Card - 3% Chance SS-Rank Card - 6% Chance S-Rank Card - 90% Chance AA-Rank Card - 1% Chance tinum Card egg - AA-rank to SSS- rank cards SSS-Rank Card - 6% Chance SS-Rank Card - 90% Chance S-Rank Card - 3% Chance AA-Rank Card - 1% Chance Diamond Card egg - AA-rank to SSS- rank cards SSS-Rank Card - 90% Chance SS-Rank Card - 6% Chance S-Rank Card - 3% Chance AA-Rank Card - 1% Chance The cards hidden in the card eggs can be anything, a card ingredient or a card recipe or a skill card or an item card or a one-time use card. There is no telling which type or rank of card one might get. Each tier of the Card egg had a different range of base prices. So that families with varying wealth can also participate in the fun while doing some good for the society. Bidding wars are already fun by themselves. Mixing gambling''s addiction with it is another level of hype and adding in the vanity of doing good for society, when in reality, all you are doing is gambling is some next-level shit. Whoever came up with this n to loot the rich is a genius. Thinking of all this, I couldn''t help but wonder if my soul pupils could peer through the Null Wood. If yes, the following year''s demigod charity auction will be a st. "There is another tire of eggs. This one has the highest base price of all the card eggs in the auction, Relic Card eggs." Anna saved the best for thest. Relic Card egg - Relic or False Relic card Relic Card - 1% Chance False Relic Card - 9% Chance Better luck next time - 90% chance Hearing about the Relic cards, my head spun as my Soul pupils were a false relic. If a false relic can be this power, then the power of a relic would be worth starting a war. And this card egg tier was unique where one had a 90% chance of winning nothing, yet, it was set at the highest base price. This shows how much a relic is coveted and sought after. ... Chapter 601 Ten Minute Golden Luck

Chapter 601 Ten Minute Golden Luck

Date- 30 Mar 2321 Time- 22:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Umon Grade Silver Beach Gate Dungeon "Have you ever participated in the demigod charity auction?" I asked Anna. "No, my family is too poor to indulge in those things," Anna said calmly. "Your family has five demigods that I know of. How can you be so shameless?" Anna''s shamelessness stumped me. The Heatsend Royal Family rules the entire southern region. Just the yearly tax alone should overflow their treasury. "Wyatt, you don''t get it. The Southern region is underdeveloped and the poorest of all the five regions. Most of the tax we collect goes into maintaining the state. Some of it goes to the government in the central region, and what we have left is saved as emergency funds. The southern region''s circumstances are dire, but that''s good for you. If not for that, my family would never go all out for the silver milk powder. Even with our background, we can out afford an all-out war with the world. But silver milk powder is the only hope to help the southern region catch up with other regions and even surpass them." Anna exined the southern region was one step away from bankruptcy. Making silver milk powder their only hope for revival. "Still, if not you, someone in your family must have participated, just to keep the appearance," I asked "Yes, my cousin did and bid for two diamond card eggs. Utter waste, for the cost of two SSS-rank cards, he won one SS-rank card and one S-rank card. Had I known he was that unlucky, I would have taken Ann. She seems to be blessed by luck." Anna got pissed how her cousin lost money in the auction. "Well, look on the bright side and think about how many people the Charity will help." I tried to console Anna. "What if it were your money?" It took one simple question for Anna to shut my mouth. "..." I choose to stay silent, thinking, ''If it were my money, I would not send my cousin to gamble in my ce. This way, at least, I would get to experience the joy of squandering money.'' "The worst thing is, that asshole Chris Chase won three SSS-rank cards in a row. All three of the card eggs he bid for were golden tiers. Can you believe it? He bid for three golden card eggs in a row, and each one of them turned out to be an SSS-rank card. The crowd was baffled by his fortune. They called it the Ten Minutes Golden Luck. Because he won three SSS-Rank cards from three golden card eggs within ten minutes, a fortunate stroke of luck." Anna whined about how her family made a loss in the charity auction, and her enemy prospered. ''Ten minutes?'' For some reason, this stood out to me. So I hurriedly asked, "Anna, when did Chris Chase win the three golden card eggs? Time of his bid to be specific. Please be as urate as possible. This is important." "Huh, Give me a second. I will ask." Saying that Anna summoned her grimoire and massaged her people to inquire the exact time of Chris Chase''s bids. Soon she received a reply which she narrated to me, "17:36, 17:39, 17: 42" "Fock yeah!" I yelled in cheer. The time rewind started at 17:45, three minutes after thest bid, and went back in time for 10 minutes, precisely 17: 35, one minute before the first bid. It seems that somebody couldn''t let go of their greed to win three SSS-Rank cards at the cost of three S-rank cards. It is like buying gold for the price of copper. With such a haul, it is easy to get the media hopped up about it. No wonder he was listed in the top 10 searches of the grimoirework. "Anna, did he bid for any other card eggs?" I asked, trying to gain more legitimacy for my theory. "No, he bid just for those three card eggs and seemed to be pretty adamant about buying those three card eggs. And did not bid again. When asked why? He said he was lucky and did not want to test the patience of his luck further. WTF does it even mean? Such a pretentious stooge." Anna seemed bummed out as her enemy gained attention. ''Got him'' hearing what Anna said, I was 90 percent sure that Chris Chase was the one behind or somehow rted to the time rewind incident. Stupid idiot, he was too cheap to cover his track. Now it is going to cost him. Earlier I wanted to meet him to punish him for the silver milk fraud case fiasco, but now I want to ask about his stroke of luck in the demigod rity auction. Since the golden goose decided to mess with me, I don''t mind making him obedient. By obedience, I mean hahaha¡­ "Wyatt, why are you giggling to yourself like a fool?" Anna asked in annoyance. "Anna, you are my lucky star. Your information now saves me a lot of trouble. Let''s hope it pans out." I yelled enthusiastically. I know there is a possibility that Chris Chase is not rted to the time rewind event, but the chance of him being the one behind the time rewind and me getting my hands on his secret made me giddy. Chris Chase seems to be a lucky bastard no matter what he is hiding, I will make it mine. "Oh, really? Then how are you going to reward me?" Anna''s voice turned sluttery as her hands hugging my waist got tighter, and her bosom squeezed harder on my back. "I thought you did not want our rtionship to be transactional, and you would do your best to help me." I remind Anna of the cringe stuff she spoke about earlier. "There is nothing transactional about this. I am happy that I could help you, and now you are happy and want to reward me as a show of appreciation." ¡­ Chapter 602 Drinking Silly

Chapter 602 Drinking Silly

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 7:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 I woke up feeling a warm and squeezy embrace. I turned to check, to my dismay, I found naked Anna cuddling me in her sleep. I panicked and hurriedly checked if I was fully clothed. I was in the same clothes I wore yesterday. But knowing Anna, I was not assured. I asked Hive AI to recall what had happened yesterday night. Since I refused to party or go clubbing, Anna asked to buy a beer keg. I decided to allow it as appreciation for her help with information on Chris Chase. Late at night, Anna and I returned to the warehouse with a beer keg. We drank ourselves silly to the point where we couldn''t speak without stammering. Then we climbed on my bed and went to sleep. At that moment, both of us were clothed. Hive AI didn''t report any foul y. So, why is Anna naked? "It is morning already. What time is it?" Anna seemed to have woken up due to my movement. "7:12," I answered, still trying to figure out why Anna was naked when she went to sleep in her clothes. "What is wrong with you? Why did you wake me up so early in the morning?... Oh! You want me to take care of your morning wood?" Anna spoke sheepishly. Yet she did not forget her adult humor. "Shut up. Why the heck are you naked?" I yelled. "Don''t you remember?" Anna answered with a question. "I do, I remember every little detail, but I don''t remember you getting undressed." Despite Hive AI''s help, I don''t seem to recall Anna getting undressed, which is why it bugged me. "Well, I undress in my sleep. It usually happens when I am sleeping in my bed at home. But this is the first time I have undressed in my sleep outside my bedroom. It seems subconsciously I felt safe next to you, as safe as I feel in the royal pce." Anna once again started with her cringe bullshit. "Are you done? Now get dressed before Susanes." Susan usuallyes after 7: 30. I don''t want her to see naked Anna in my bed and misinterpret the situation. "Why? What will happen if she sees us like this?" Anna''s questions stumped me and forced me to think about the worst-case scenario of Susan seeing Anna rolling naked in my bed. "Shut up and get dressed already. This warehouse is my ce of work. I don''t want Susan to think that I am using it for purposes other than work." Yes, I did not want Susan to misunderstand what was happening here. "Why do Susan''s thoughts matter to you?" Anna did not budge from the bed. Instead, continued to question me why I do what I do. "Susan is my friend and colleague. Her opinion matters. Anna, I beg you, please get dressed." I don''t know why, but every time I think about Susan seeing naked Anna in my bed, for some reason, I feel guilty. "Nope, not happening. I am sleepy. I will continue to sleep. Do not disturb me." Anna threw the nket covering her to the ground and slept on her side, leaving me facing her bare naked ass. "Fine, you win. Can you use your Dirt Purge card on me?" I gave up trying to change Anna''s mind and let her be. "Aqua Wash, Dirt Purge '''' Having helped me clean up dentally, physically, and even my clothes, Anna continued her sleep butt naked. "Thank you. Make yourself at home. I will excuse myself to the cardb. I still have to divide the silver milk powder into various construction levels." Now that I think about it, I have nothing to worry about. I can tell Susan that Anna used my bedroom for a night while I slept on the couch. She will believe me, right? Not waiting for Anna''s reply, I head out of the bedroom and go to the cardb. ¡­ Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 8:34 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Following Luna''s example, I divided silver milk powder into four grades depending on their concentration level and made pills out of them as per the medication for single use. Since the quantity of the silver milk powder wasrge with a high concentration, I took more time creating the pills than I expected. Walking out of the Card Lab, I ran into Susan and greeted her, "Good morning Susan." "Good Morning, An old gentleman named Rami Kaga and his grandson Kane Kaga are awaiting presence." After greeting me, Susan reported that customers were waiting for me. "Oh, they are here already? They are earlier than I expected them to be." It seems that old Rami could not wait to check if I could get a tinum grimoire from the southern emperor. "And I was afraid the guest in your bedroom would catch a cold, so I covered her with a nket. I hope I did not disturb her sleep." Susan spoke menacingly. "Oh, Anna isn''t up yet? Yesterday we had too much to drink, so I let her sleep on my bed while I slept outside. Sorry, we trashed the warehouse and forgot to clean up after." I lied without batting an eye. But my heartbeats raced due to the guilt I felt. Lying was not new to me, but the guilt was new. It seems I care about Susan and her opinion of me. "Huh, that was it?" Susan asked in surprise. "Yes. Once again, sorry for the mess." I apologized for the mess drunk Anna and I created. "Oh, don''t worry. Corey cleaned it up with her card." It seems Susan bought my lie. "Corey is here. Where is she now?" I decided to change the topic when I had the chance. "She is trying to poach your clients. Since she works for you, I thought, what the heck? And let her be. After all, whatever she earns wille to us anyway." Replied Susan. "If she is doing what you are saying. Then she is barking up the wrong tree. She will achieve nothing but scorn. But I like enthusiastic employees." ¡­ Chapter 603 Elliott’s Call

Chapter 603 Elliott''s Call

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 8:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 As I was headed to greet the grandson and grandpa duo, I received a call from Elliott. [Elliott Calling¡­ Answer /Reject/Reply] [Answer] "Hi, Elliott. How are you doing, buddy?" I answered the call with a casual greeting. "Wyatt, I heard you recruited Fine Gold to help me. Have you gone insane? I thought we agreed on not trusting them, and you were smarter than this." Elliott replied, guns zing. "Well, let me exin¡­." Before I could even get to the part about Fine Gold being mine Elliott interrupted me. "By the way, I didn''t call you to make sure not to let you know about my family circumstances. How did you know about it? Did your people tell you? I ordered them not to inform you about it. Well, at least they are more loyal than my backstabbing brothers." Elliott misunderstood that the Kane trio had informed me about Elliott''s family drama. They couldn''t have because I ordered them to follow Elliott''s arrangement. I basically handed their remote control to Elliott. They could not ignore Elliott''s direct order. "You got it wrong. It wasn''t the Kane trio. You can trust them. They follow mercenary codes. Since you are paying them big bucks, they will follow your words likemands." I wanted Kane trio to follow Elliott because hecked people he could trust. If Elliott''s misunderstanding about the Kane trio continued, he would lose trust in them, then the point of me lending him control over the Kane trio would be meaningless. "If it wasn''t them, then who?" Elliott was skeptical about my words. "It was Diana Keith. She came to me personally to inform me of your situation and negotiate a cooperative deal," I told the truth. "She did what? Fock! Those sisters are right when their prey are weakest and right when to strike. Let me hear it, what kind of soul-selling deal have you made with them?" Elliott said in frustration. "Well, I bought them." Technically they sold themselves to me, but it''s all the same. "What? You bought them. What do you mean by you bought them?" Elliott found my words hard to understand and couldn''t help but repeat them. "Yeah, you are talking to the highest shareholder of Fine Gold." I proudly announced. "How did you achieve that? Thatpany isn''t in the market yet. Fine Gold''s shares are split between the sisters." Elliott found it hard to believe my words. "They sold me the shares on a promise that I would be the silent partner and give them the supply and distribution rights of Silver milk powder for the blossom district." This is what actually happened despite me bragging to Elliott earlier. "No wonder, despite losing theirpany. Those two made a killing. Anyway, how are you dealing with all the rumors about you being a fraud spreading in the grimoirework? Why hasn''t Annae to defend you? And why are theyunching an investigation into silver milk powder? Are they trying to cut you off after getting theplete recipe for silver milk powder?" This is a true friend. He cared about me despite me not living up to the promise, not a promise but an unspoken understanding. When Elliott helped get the patent for silver milk powder in a day by introducing me to Anna, we had an unspoken understanding that I would give Elliott''s familypany the supply and distribution rights of Silver milk powder in Blossom District as a show of my appreciation for his help. But I ended up giving it to Fune Gold to swallow it. "It''s not like that. Things will be clear soon. I got it all under control. So don''t worry." I decided not to go over the details and asked Elliott not to worry. "If you say so. Anyway, thanks for the help. I was hesitant about using Fine Gold''s help, but now that I know it is my buddy''spany, I will no longer hold back. It is good to hear you are doing well, buddy. I have a lot of faces to p and revenge to take. So I will be hanging up now. See youter." Elliott sounded like he has been through a lot these days and is eager to give back with interest. "Sure, and don''t worry about the Silver milk powder supply and distribution rights. In all the cities where your familypany has its branches, I will order Diana to hand over the rights to yourpany." Seeing how Elliott did notin about the silver milk rights, I decided to make my stance about it clear. "You don''t have to do that. You have already done a lot for me." I don''t know if Elliott was being polite or he actually felt that way. Either way, Elliott helped me a lot by giving me the Dungeon Cmity seed and introducing me to Anna. This is just my token of appreciation. "Come on. There is no need for us to keep scores. We are friends, remember. You would have done the same for me." I said politely and meant every word of it. "Ok, then. I will not t~thank you then." Elliott choked as he said those words. Spending his youth in a wheelchair with delicate care, Elliott always thought he missed out on making friends for life. But hearing his friend''s words, he realized he was wrong. It wasn''t toote. He could make friends now and already had one. Therefore he couldn''t help but get teary and choke while masking his emotions. "Did you just choke? Don''t tell me you are crying. This is getting too cringy for me. I am hanging up." Hearing Elliott cry over the call, I had a smile on my face because right then, I knew that Elliott appreciated my friendship as much as I did his. "I love you, buddy!!!" In the final second of our call, before I hung up, Elliott yelled out these words. Audible enough to be heard by Susan, who was passing by. "It is not like what it sounds, I can exin¡­. I focking hate you, Elliott." ¡­. Chapter 604 Anna’s Shenanigan

Chapter 604 Anna''s Shenanigan

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 8:51 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Good morning, Mr. Rami, Kane. I hope I did not keep you guys waiting too long." I greeted the grandfather and grandson duo as I made myselffortable on the couch opposite theirs. "Good morning, Master Wyatt. You came just in time. Your employee here was keeping us entertained." Rami politely returned the greetings. "Good morning, Master Wyatt. I have something to tell you. I hope I am not crossing the line." Said Kane Kaga while ring fiercely at Corey. "You''re my fan, Kane. Please speak your mind without hesitation." I had a pretty good hunch about what Kane was going to say. "Thank you, Master Wyatt. I will have to ask you to fire this employee of yours. She was bad-mouthing you behind your back." Yep, my hunch came through. Kane, you really are my fan. "He is lying! I did not bad mouth you. Wyatt, you got to trust me." Corey yelled in her defense. "Miss, are you calling my grandson a liar?" Rami asked Corey with a ferocious gaze. If not for my presence, he would have bombarded Corey with his killing intent. With Corey''s power, I guess she would have withstood it. "Shut up, old geezer. Wyatt, who are you going to trust? Your trusted employee or these two strangers." Corey did not back down and stuck to her act. "Them," I said calmly. "What?" Corey''s current reaction reminded me of the popr card hamster meme back on earth. Hearing my answer, Rami nodded in satisfaction, and Kane''s admiration for me grew to a level of worship. As he said, "Master Wyatt, thank you for believing in me. But rest assured, I recorded my conversation with her as evidence." "You did what? You recorded that without my consent. That is not admissible." Corey tried to wiggle free of the usation but ended up proving her guilt. ''You Idiot'' Corey Park''s words sounded in Corey''s mind. "What the heck is going on here? Why are you guys being so noisy so early in the morning?" Anna walked out of the bedroom, wrapping the White sheets around her naked body. "Big Sis Anna, these guys are bullying me." Corey shamelessly seemed a refuge under Anna. "Your highness Southern Emperor." Rami immediately recognized Anna and hurriedly kneed staging his grandson along with him since they were in the presence of royalty. "Who are you? Don''t you know I don''t like old customs? Get up before I make it so that you never get up." Anna was free-minded and did not like the social division such as Commoner and royalty. Yes, she is proud of her family and its royal heritage, but she felt that the majesty of her family was not something to be used as a tool of fear and tyranny rather respect and admiration. Also, this exception of her''s only applied to her people, that is, citizens of the Southern region. As for others, they better fear her and submit to her supremacy. "Forgive my rudeness, your Highness. I am Rami Kaga, head of Blossom district medical card association, and this is my grandson Kane Kaga. Your Highness, please forgive my insolence earlier. With old age, I keep forgetting things. Please be generous with this loyal subject of yours." Rami hurriedly stood up with his grandson and begged for forgiveness. It felt weird to hear Rami address Anna so politely and respectfully. I felt like I was watching some medieval drama. "You are forgiven. Make sure it won''t happen again" Anna ditched her usual careless attitude, which she has around me, and responded elegantly. "Thank you for your generosity, your highness." Rami hurriedly thanked Anna for forgiving him. But I couldn''t tolerate this medieval carp any longer. "Anna, why are you out here? Warped in my sheets, no less." I inquired Anna with a frown. "Wyatt, don''t act like you don''t know. After all, we slept togetherst night." Anna replied with a hint of shyness. "..." Old Rami looked at me as if looking at a great god. As did his grandson. Worship in Kane''s eyes for me had grown to absolute faith. "You two-timing asshole. I knew it. You finally showed your true colors and betrayed big sis Susan. Two dumb focks, see what I told earlier was the truth. This, right here, is my proof." Corey did not require an invitation to blow the whole thing out of proportion. "Shut up, Corey. Anna, don''t talk misleadingly. We did not sleep together. We drank together, and we passed out together. Speak clearly." I yelled and hurriedly exined before people misinterpreted the whole thing through their imagination. But it was too little toote. "Yes, that. That''s what I meant to say. Wasn''t I clear enough? Anyway, I am going to freshen up." After detonating a bomb, Anna went on her merry way. "Big sis, did you see. Did you hear what she said?" Corey wouldn''t be Corey if she backed away with a warning. "Shut up, Corey. This is not a game. Watch where you are pointing. That''s the Southern Emperor, our protector. Sullying her is equal to sullying all of us, our ancestors, and I won''t tolerate it." Susan gave Corey an earful. "Little girl, I don''t know what your rtionship with her highness is. But be respectful. I believe your parents will also want that." Rami did not like how Corey addressed Anna and voiced his dissatisfaction. "Mr. Rami, thank you for your advice, but I think I can educate my sister." Though Susan was angry with Corey, she did not think it was an outsider''s turn to discipline her sister. "Sorry, Manager Susan. I was a bit emotional and spoke a little out of line." Rami epted his mistake. "I can understand. Since your heart was in the right ce." Susan did not hold it against Rami and forgave him. After all, it was Corey''s fault, and if it were some other southerner in Rami''s ce, they would have reacted the same or harsher. ¡­ Chapter 605 Bubble Bath

Chapter 605 Bubble Bath

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 9:11 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "What was that for? Are you happy now?" I enquired Anna. "Head of the Blossom Branch Medical Association, is the tinum grimoire for him?" Anna did not mind my words, instead answered with a question. "Yes, I was going to use it as bait to string him long enough to get what I want, but now I don''t need it. After seeing you, I bet he will willingly try to be on my good side. Was that your intention from the start?" Anna''s method was crude, but it was effective. A man of authority and position like Rami knows how important and valuable it is to have the right connections. Thanks to her entrance earlier, my value in Rami''s eyes has increased by a hundredfold. Now he will go out of his way to maintain a good rtionship with me. "Since thew forbids me from using my influence to directly participating in private affairs, I decided to help you indirectly. I feel sorry that I cannot do more for you." Anna seemed to mean thest part genuinely. "I had him. Your help was unnecessary. But I appreciate the thoughtfulness behind your action." I couldn''t bring myself to me Anna for interfering, considering that she was being thoughtful. "I know you are capable. But why not use all the hands avable? Won''t that be faster and save you some trouble? Anyways, I wanted to do something for you. me me if you have to. I don''t mind." Seeing Anna be submissive, I lost my original purpose for confronting her. Instead, I felt a little guilty for not being appreciative enough. I guess that is what Anna is trying to achieve by acting submissive. "Huh, cut the crap. If you want me to fall for you, you will have to try harder." Anna is a vixen with a lot of tricks up her sleeves. Seeing that I could resist her birthday suit charm, she decided to go with the debt trap. Debt trap, reyou peatedly doing favors for a person until they feel obligated to do something for you. And then using that, you have them do what you want them to do that they wouldn''t agree to do in normal circumstances. A ssic and effective method, but this takes a lot of time, resources, and attention. But for someone as invested and stubborn as Anna, this method was a good option. "All I was trying to do was help the person I like. Suppose you see it another way. I can''t do anything since it is not my problem but yours. You have to be more trusting." Anna pushed all the me on me. Trying to make me feel like I have a problem. Saying that I find faults with her because I don''t trust people. "I know I have trust issues. But this isn''t that. Now that I know what you are doing. Stop doing it." I asked Anna to stop with her mind games. "How can I stop doing it? When I am not doing anything." Responded Anna. "I am telling you Anna, break it off." Anna''s response had a vein pop on my neck. "And I am telling you I am not doing anything. Now go away. I have to go through all these propositions sent by the military council to make the life of our soldiers easier on the way beyond." Saying that Anna continued to go through her grimoire. "This is my room!" "This is my City!" "Whatever." Knowing there was no point in arguing with Anna, I headed out of the bedroom in frustration. ¡­ "Wyatt, you lied to me!" Said Susan as I walked out of the bedroom. "Susan, nothing happened. I can exin." I could see the disappointment in Susan''s eyes. "You don''t have to exin yourself to me. The clients are waiting for you. Hurry back." Saying that, Susan turned to leave. Grabbing on Susan''s left wrist I pulled her into my embrace and said, "But I want to. Please trust me. Nothing happened." "Wyatt, let go of me. This is inappropriate." Susan struggled free of my hold and pushed me away. "I am sorry." I apologized, realizing how inappropriate I was being. Susan turned to leave, taking two steps, she paused, without turning back to face me, she said, " I trust you." And then hurried away like a frightened little mouse. "Ain''t that romantic." Anna''s words sounded from behind. "Fock!" I yelled, being startled. And turning to face Anna, I added, "You were eavesdropping?" "Hey, I was passing by. That is different from eavesdropping." Anna defended herself and continued saying, "Enough about me. I see you have a thing for your employee. Should I be worried?" "We are just friends," I responded, defending the sanctity of the employee and employer rtionship between Susan and me. "Wyatt, sometimes I forget you are still a virgin. But thank you for reminding me. Let me give you a advice, a boy and a girl can never be friends. Everybody knows that." Annamented. "Yea, I guess what you are saying is right. After all, you are the expert here." I snapped back at Anna. "I will give you one second to take it back," Anna warned "Yeah, I said it. I don''t care if you are a card emperor or you can kill me with a sneeze. I am not taking it back" I held my ground against Anna. "Boy, your ass is lucky that I like you. Otherwise, your mouth would be practically kissing your ass right now." Saying that Anna headed towards the bedroom and ordered, "prepare bubble bath. I want to soak." "Don''t you have your cards for that?" Hearing Anna wanted to take a bath. I was surprised. Why use mortal ways when she had handy cards like Aqua wash and Dirt purge? "You have too many questions." I could feel the chill in Anna''s voice as she spoke these words. So I decided to take my win. And yelled, "Yes, Madam. Right away." Finding Susan, I asked her, " Susan Anna wants a bubble bath to soak in. Please buy what you need but make it happen. It is for the southern emperor, so everything has to be top of the line. Don''t hesitate to use all the funds. If you need help, contact Diana." "You messed it up, huh?" "You have no idea." ¡­ Chapter 606 Corrupt

Chapter 606 Corrupt

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 9:19 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Mr. Rami, sorry I had to attend to the other guest. And ended up neglecting you." I said politely. "I understand. Please don''t feel burdened. If I remember correctly, you visited me yesterday with a request. If you don''t mind, could you tell me how I can be of help to you?" Rami asked humbly. "Since you asked, I will not beat around the bush. I heard you from Sun Blossom city." "Yes, born and raised," Rami responded proudly. "Then what is your opinion about the Circle opening a branch in your city." For someone in Rami''s position, it should be clear that the Circle is bad news. But why does he allow it to infest his city? "Master Wyatt, regarding that. Since you know that the circle here is just a branch, then you should know how powerful are the people backing them. Not to mention they have half-sovereignty granted to them. My hands are tied in this matter." Half-sovereignty means the Royal family and its rted forces cannot obstruct or meddle with their business. "Okay, I will be more specific. Are you for them or against them?" Seeing Rami hesitate to state his position on the Circle matter, I decided to be more direct. "Master Wyatt, that is too specific and unfair. This is not as simple asbeling good or bad. The interest of a lot of people is involved in this matter. What I am trying to say is that the Circle is well connected, and if you were to shake it, then a lot of people would be unhappy." What Rami was trying to say is that the southern region is corrupt, and the Circle is their passive and steady ie. And they will not hesitate to do anything to keep the cash flowing in. "Do the people you talk about involve Anna or people close to her?" Rami was being rigid about this. He wanted to be on my good side without doing the work for it. From where Ie from, people like that are the first to abandon the ship at first sight of trouble. What I am trying to say is Rami is proving that he is not worth making a friend. "Not that I know of," Rami answered reluctantly. "Then are you one of them?" I asked if Rami was one of the people whose interest is tied with the Circle''s ship. "No way in hell." Rami cried out, defending himself. The same enthusiasm was missing when defending Anna and those close to her. Proving that this focker is knee-deep in corruption, has dipped his toes in Circle''s bribes, and his loyalty to the southern royal family was for sale. "Good, I will invade Sun blossom city tonight to wipe out the circle. And I require you to help my troops invade and leave the city unnoticed and stop the local families and authorities froming to aid the circle." Knowing that a willing corporation cannot be achieved with Rami, I decided to force him to a corporation. I did not use the soul contract from the wager; I was saving it forter. "What?" Rami cried out in astonishment. "You heard me right. Do what I ask you, and you will be spared. Or tomorrow''s top search in the grimoirework would be regarding corruption in the medical card association." Now that I know Rami is dirty and he knows that I know he is corrupt, and I have the southern emperor on my speed dial, he will cave to my wishes without me having to use the promise I won against himst night. "Master Wyatt, you don''t have to go that far. We can all discuss it." Rami was really angry at the teenage card soldier in front of him, but he could do nothing despite being a card overlord as a card emperor was present next door. Therefore he had no choice but to talk reason into the boy and stop him from killing his golden goose, the circle. "Mr. Rami, I am still respectful to you because your grandson is my biggest fan. Don''t make me repeat myself. My people will contact you, corporate with a smile. Rami, you have a good life ahead of you. Don''t disappoint me." Knowing what kind of man Rami was, I handled him the only way he would understand. I was not afraid that Rami would alert the circle because he knew what he has today is because of his head post in the Blossom district medical card association. Therefore he would not do anything that could jeopardize his job and follow mymand to dot. Anna''s entrance had made things a whole lot easier. "Thank you, master Wyatt. I you won''t br disappointed." Rami replied submissively. He no longer cared about his pride and other bullshit. All he wanted was to save his job. "If nothing else, you guys can take your leave now." Now that I had Rami''s leashes in my hands, I excused the grandfather and grandchild. ¡­ [Calling Diana¡­] "Hello, Boss. How can I help you?" Diana responded to the call. "Prepare the troops. We are going to invade Sun Blossom city tonight." I announced. Having already announced the same to Van and Old Ben through Hive AI. "Yes, boss," Diana affirmed without hesitation. "Contact Rami. He will help our troops to bypass the city gates and keep the local families and authorities at bay while we destroy the circle to itsst brick. Don''t hesitate to order him around. Make full use of that corrupt bastard." "No worries, boss. I won''t disappoint you." Diana did not need me to tell her that. She knew full well how to utilize people to their full potential. "Good to know you are enthused." Having thrown all the work to Daina. I freed my schedule till tonight. Then I noticed Kane Kage run back into the warehouse. Hanging up on Diana, I asked, "Kane, why did you return? Did you forget something?" Kane answered, "Master Wyatt, please help me create my origin card." ... Chapter 607 Truth

Chapter 607 Truth

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 9:27 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Master Wyatt, please help me create my origin card." "Kane, I thought your family had hired a tinum grade card creationist for help." I had already offered Kane to help him with his origin card creation, but he chose to follow his grandfather''s arrangement. I don''t know what has changed now. "I don''t care. That''s my family''s decision, not mine. I want your help, Master Wyatt." Kane responded. "Kane, knowing your family has other ns for your origin card, as a professional, I can''t interfere without their consent. Speak with your family, and if they agree, I will help you with your origin card creation." I don''t fancy myself as a just person, but I take pride in my work. As a card creationist, I do not want to be irresponsible towards my clients. Kane is young. Without his family''s consent, it would be professionally wrong of me to go ahead with his wish and help him create his origin card. "I am an adult. I am 16 years old and will soon turn 17 in a few weeks. Legally I turned adult on my 16th birthday. So, I don''t require my family''s advice in my decisions. I can make my own. And I will bear the responsibility for my choices as an adult." Kane announced. "So, you are an adult, huh? Tell me, what made you choose me over a tinum grade card creationist?" Kane looks young for his age. I thought he was 15 years old or something. "I want my origin card to be genuinely unique like manager Susan''s slime armor or Pax Whiteburns''s Iron Flesh, or Debra Khan''s Skeleton Centaur Knight, or JK Elliott''s origin card, which cured his mortal illness. I am sorry my people could not find any information on JK Elliott''s origin card. What I am trying to say is, Master Wyatt, all the origin cards you have created are truly unique and revolutionary. They do not have other cards like them. If I go to the tinum grade card creationist that my mother wants me to go to, he will only create an origin card he is familiar with using my fated ingredients. He will not risk it by challenging himself and pushing himself to create something new, fresh, inspiring, and worthy of the title unique. Because he knows if he tries to do something different than his routine, he will fail to create the origin card. But you, Master Wyatt, you are different. I know that if it is you, you will do your best to meet my needs and create a masterpiece. I have been following you for days, but it''s as if I have known you for ages. Please, master Wyatt, will you do me the honor of being one of your masterpieces." Kane sang my praises passionately. "Huh, thank you, but tell me the real reason." Kane''s ttery was well present, but I knew that alone wasn''t the reason for him to seek help from me. This kid was hiding something not just from me but from his family members. "I am telling the truth!" Kane stuck with his answer. "Come on. We are alone here. What are you afraid of?" Despite his ordinary demeanor, Kane had a haunted look. As if something was eating him from inside, he wanted to cry for help but did not, fearing something or someone. "Come on, that boy is obviously showing signs of being bullied and clinical dispersion. If I am not wrong, if we pull down his turtleneck, you can see signs of strangtion." Corey''s voice sounded from behind. "I thought you had scurried back to your rathole. What brings you back?" I knew Kane''s situation. I wanted him to say it aloud. Healing begins with eptance. "Did you justpare me to a rat?" Corey snapped "Corey, don''t start again. You are an employee here. Act like one. Don''t make me repeat myself." I said in a stern voice. "Sorry, boss." Apologizing, Corey sat on the couch. Watching this, I frowned and asked, "What are you doing?" "Learning by watching you at work. Earlier, during my conversation with Kane and his grandfather, I realized that I amcking in the field of customer rtions. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get them interested in what I was selling. Since Mama Susan prefers a card creationist, I decided to be the best card creationist and customer rtion is part of it." Corey elongated her gibberish reasons for her annoying actions. "Fine, but don''t weigh in unless you are asked to. Got it?" Since I was in the presence of my client, I decided to prioritize Kane first and address this tumor named Coreyter. "Loud and Clear." Corey nodded in agreement. "So, Kane. That should have been enough time to organize your thoughts. Now, do you want to tell me what is going on?" Pushing Kane to confess would not help. Therefore I decided to give him time to weigh in the pros and cons. "The tinum grade card creationist that my mother hired is the grandfather of my bully." Kane finally confessed. "So you already knew about the surprise your mother had nned for you?" Kane''s words made it clear that he was already aware of the gift his mother had prepared for him. "Yes. My Bully, he informed me about it." Kane replied in frustration. "I guess that''s not all he informed you about." Knowing that the person who informed Kane about the surprise his mother nned for him was his bully, I knew he was not doing Kane any favors. There had to be a catch. "Yes, he said he will ask his grandfather to fail my origin card creation on purpose." My hunch was spot on. The bully wanted to torment Kane mentally. "Oh, and you believed him," I asked "I know what you are thinking, Master Wyatt. But I have seen his grandfather do worse for his grandson and family." Chapter 608 Avenger

Chapter 608 Avenger

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 9:36 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "My origin card is my only choice to make aeback and take revenge on those who wronged me. Even if the tinum grade card creationist disagrees with his grandson''s wishes, I can not go through with it." Kane''s answer surprised me. I did not think this timid guy''s thought process would take into consideration what my reaction would be when he narrated the reason why he believed his bully. There seems to be much more going in his head than I thought. "Why not tell your grandfather and mother?" Corey asked but feeling my re, she added, "Sorry boss, I was too engrossed in the kid''s story." "I cannot because it will do more harm than good. Though I have no proof of what my bully said, my mother will believe me. She will go as far as to get justice for me, no matter the cost. My bully''s family is very prominent. For them, wiping out my mother and grandfather out of existence is as easy as smashing a bug. You know my grandfather''s corrupt behavior. They will have no difficulty dealing with him. That''s the worst-case scenario. Best case, my mother will hold a grudge and withdraw the appointment she made with the tinum grade grimoire card creationist. Knowing him, he would not let my mother do that and ask why. Then that can lead to various variables such as questioning the integrity of the tinum grade card creationist, etc. No matter how you see it, my family would be the one that ends up hanging by the end of the stick. The only way out of this predicament is if I take the me for all this. Knowing my mother and grandfather, they would rather die than let me do that. Therefore, I have kept them in the dark about all this." It seems Kane had weighed in all his options beforeing to his current decision. "Whoa! That''s brave of you, but why shoulder this alone if you tell your entire n to your family members? I bet they will help you. And how do you n to take the me and walk out of this?" Corey once again butted in and, turning to meet my re, she promised, "Boss, this is thest time I promise." "The only way out of my predicament is if I don''t have a fate ingredient. That''s where Master Wyattes in. If he helps me create the origin card, I will no longer have the use for my appointment with the tinum grade card creationist. This way, my mother and grandfather are clean while I do not have to worry about the bully ruining my one shot at vengeance. Granted, my mother and grandfather will yell at me for being brazen and creating my origin card without consulting them, but this is better than the alternative." Behind his timid appearance, Kane hid a patient and cunning avenger. His wits and patience made up for hiscking strength. "Good, it seems you have prepared everything in advance. That includes my service fees. I take it?" I asked. "Yes, through my research on you. I have been informed that. When ites to your service fee, it would be in my best interest not to hold back and go all in. Here are the things I have prepared aspensation for your expertise." Saying that, Kane shared a few documents with my grimoire. "Waoh! That''s a lot. Are you sure you want to give this to me? If your grandfather knows this, he may die of shock." The documents that Kane shared with my grimoire were the deeds to various dungeons. 3 A-rank dungeons, 8 B-rank dungeons, 22 C-rank dungeons, 17 D-rank dungeons located all across the blossom district and managed by multiple local adventure guilds. If converted to soul jades, the valuation of these dungeons will easily cross a million soul jades. "That''s all the property my grandfather has purchased in my name through his ill-gotten gains. Master Wyatt, please give me the strength I need for my vengeance." Kane yelled, getting down on one knee and bowing his head to me. "You need strength? You havee to the right ce. Get up. We have lots of things to do. But let''s begin with the introduction of your fate ingredient." My hands were itching, with the amount of assets Kane had provided as funds sky was the limit. I was looking forward to his fate ingredient, in what ways it will prove challenging to me or will it just be in and rigid with a tiny ce for improvement. "Aaa¡­ My fate ingredient is an ironwood seed." Kane dragged his words before introducing his fate ingredient. It appears he is shy, no, ashamed about it. "Kane, are you ashamed of your fate ingredient?" I questioned Kane looking into his eyes. "No, I am not¡­." Kane said one thing, but his bodynguage told another. "Clearly, you are ashamed of your fate ingredient." Corey butted in. "Why is that Kane?" I asked, giving him a chance to understand if he was really ashamed of his fate ingredient. "No, I am not. It is just that my ssmates make fun of me because of it, saying I am a waste wood and my fate ingredient is waste wood." Ironwood ismonly known as waste wood in this world. Because it has zero use in this world, it can not even be used as fodder for the fire or for woodwork. Due to the high iron content in the wood, it is not a good fuel for the fire or woodworkpared to alternatives avable. Hence it wasbeled as waste wood. "Good, remember that. You got to have your opinion. Don''t let others force their opinion on you. Especially your bullies." Kane was not ashamed of his fate ingredient he only felt ashamed because his friends made fun of him because of it. Chapter 609 Picture Book

Chapter 609 Picture Book

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 9:44 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "An Ironwood Seed fate ingredient, this is not so challenging. I have so many ideas for this one¡­." I mumbled aloud, kind of disappointed in Kane''s fate ingredient. And looking at Kane''s frowned brows, I add, "I didn''t mean it as a mockery of you fate ingredient. I was hoping for a challenge, but Ironwood Seed is a in fate ingredient with too many directions of possibility. Creating a strong origin card using it will not be a challenge like I was hoping for." "I don''t mind. It''s good to know Master Wyatt feels that way. But I have a way to make this card creation more challenging for you." Kane did not read too much in my words and epted my exnation. "What is it?" I decided to hear out what Kane was going to propose. "What if I add a few more conditions other than strength to the type of origin card I want you to create?" When Kane asked me to help him create his origin card, his only condition was that the card should give him enough strength to get his revenge. But now, to make the card creation more challenging for me, he wanted to add a few more specific conditions to the type of origin card I should create for him. This way, the origin card creation bes challenging for me, and he gets the origin card he desired. "That is not how we usually do things around here but considering that it will spice up the origin card creation, it''s your lucky day, Kane, fire away. What features do you hope for in your origin card, including strength." In my previous case, usually, I decided on what kind of origin card I should create to meet the user''s requirement. But this time, everything was up to Kane. All I had to do was make it happen. "Thank you. Here, this is what I want for my origin card. Is it possible or too much?" Saying that, Kane forwarded a file to my grimoire. "Ok, let me check." I checked the content of the file sent to my grimoire. It turned out to be a picture book. "That''s my favorite book I have read it a thousand times. Every time I read it, I feel hope." Said Kane as I read the picture book. The picture book told a story about a puppeteer who set out to create the world''s most beautiful puppet in the image of his dream woman and was sessful. The puppet was so beautiful that it even impressed the gods. To show their appreciation for the puppeteer''s achievement, the gods bring the puppet to life. So this attracts trouble for the puppeteer, but the living puppet takes care of the puppeteer''s troubles using its abnormal strength. The puppeteer falls in love with the living puppet. Then they marry, start a family and live happily ever after. The end. "So, master Wyatt, what do you think?" Kane asked eagerly. I could see big expectations in his eyes. I understood why Kane, who was bullied for most of his high school days, was fond of this particr picture book. This book contained three things hecked and sought the most, miracle, dependence, and lust. Though Kane was a sensible kid, when the gods gave life to a puppet, it was like the miracle he prayed for in his life. Something which could turn him from the ss loser to the ss alpha. When the living puppet helps the puppeteer solve troubles using her abnormal strength, it reminds Kane of the times of him being bullied. He always hoped for someone dependable to help him out of the situation. Like the living puppet did in the puppeteer''s case. As a teenage boy in his prime with a swarm of hormones forming a cocktail in his body, it is not surprising to see that Kane has a very keen interest in the opposite gender and their body. Kane is timid and bottom feeder in his school, so his experience with girls is self-exnatory. Therefore he hoped, like the puppeteer, he could get a loving puppet who would only listen to him, follow him, care for him, and let him do naughty stuff to its body. "I think, My dear customer, Kane, you are a man of culture." Kane seems to understand what a man of culture is. It is surprising how ng and cussing are the same back on earth and in this world. I called Kane a man of culture because this dude was straight up asking me to create a living blow-up doll as his origin card. To think my first perverted deviant customer would be a 16-year-old, I shouldn''t be surprised, I guess. "I will take that as apliment, Master Wyatt. Just so there is no misunderstanding, let me state it, I want you to create the living puppet in the story, if possible a lot more powerful and a lot more beautiful." One fate ingredient can only be used once. Therefore Kane was being thorough rather than having a tiny misunderstanding ruining his origin card. Kane did not shy away and narrated precisely what he wanted. "You want me to create a beauty / girlfriend / bodyguard / maid / wife for you using your fate ingredient ironwood tree seed, right?" Reading the picture book, I had already gauged why this particr book was Kane''s favorite. "What kind of vulgarity are you two spouting?" Yelled Corey. It was astonishing to see that she was able to hold back till now. "Vulgarity, miss Corey, please refrain frombeling things you don''t understand yet." Kane was offended by Corey''s words. He was right to be. For someone who has been through Kane''s experience, he has lost faith and trust in humanity. This lost faith and trust he finds in the characters of the picture book. For someone to call something so important to him vulgarity, Kane wouldn''t take it sitting down. ¡­ Chapter 610 Vulgar

Chapter 610 Vulgar

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 9:56 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Corey, apologies to Kane. He is our client, and he trusts us enough to share his deepest secret. It''s not our job to judge him but help him. Remember, our job as card creationists is not to judge our customers. " God only knows how much courage it would have taken Kane to open up his desire to me. And for Corey to judge him based on that was uncalled for, totally unprofessional. "..." Corey hesitated but feeling my re, she caved, feeling guilty for judging someone when she, herself, is no good. And apologized to Kane, "I am sorry, Kane." "I won''t forgive you. But I appreciate your decency to ept your mistake and apologize." Kane did not forgive Corey. Instead, considering that she worked for me, he decided to let it slide. "..." Corey went silent, realizing that her old ways had not entirely erased from within her. Ignoring Corey, Kane looked at me eagerly and asked, "Master Wyatt, is it possible for you to create what I am asking for?" "Yes, yes I can," I said confidently. "Yea!" Kane cheered with enthusiasm, knowing that his dream was one step away. "Okay, now, I need you to tell me what kind of girl you are into? Your preference in the women with details. Blonde or redhead, Long legs or shorty, big chest or small, oval face or sharp, etc. If you have a picture of your dream girl, it would be better." It would all be a waste if I created Kane''s origin card in an image he doesn''t like. He would end up with a living blow-up doll that doesn''t arouse him. Who am I kidding? He is a teenager. They will hump anything with a hole. But after he grows up, this origin card will be a burden, so I had to make sure to create an origin card that not only satisfies him physically but emotionally too. That way, he cannot grow tired of his origin card. After all, origin cards are for life. "Master Wyatt, I possess the photos. I hope they help." Kane shared the images of his dream girl with my grimoire. "Damn, boy. You got some taste." Looking at the pictures shared by Kane, I could not help butmend his taste. This kid was in a thick milfs with a perfect hourss body. Enormous Juggs, fat butt, long legs, luscious long ck hair with caramel brown skin. "Hehe¡­" Kane was happy, feeling that his idol had the same taste in women. "Perverts, sick perverts, I don''t care if I offend your little hearts because that''s what you two are. Who else would discuss such¡­ such profanity in broad daylight in public." Corey yelled, pointing at us with a tomato red, embarrassed face. "So it''s okay if we discuss this some other time in private." Asked Kane. The boy has a backbone, but in his school, he is burdened by the responsibility to not cause any trouble for his mother and grandfather, but here he could unwind without restraint. "Do you know no shame in asking such a vulgar question to ady?" Corey cried out loud, pointing at Kane. "Which part of what I said was vulgar? Please enlighten me, mydy, so that I can rectify myself." Kane asked sarcastically. "You!..." Corey''s patience had reached its brim. Thankfully, Susan made her entrance ring at Corey, " Why are you pointing at the client? Don''t you know it''s rude?" "Big sis, these two see bullying me." Instead of Answering Susan, Corey wept and jumped into Susan''s embrace,ining. "Susan, thank god you''re here. This gal has gone crazy, I say. If you had been a few secondster, I am worried she would haveid hands on our dear customer." Seeing an opportunity, I decided to show Corey how it feels to be on the other end of the stick for once. This girl has been ndering me for a long time now. Let her taste her own medicine. "Big sis, they are lying. Boss, how dare you nder your most honest and trusted employee." Corey tried to exin to Susan, and she turned to yell at me. "Corey, enough. I have eyes. From what I saw, it did appear as if you were going to assault the customer." Susan heard themotion and came to check and found Corey pointing at Kane in anger. All she saw was Corey failing to control her anger, and, worst, the target of her rage was the client. "No, he started it. I was defending myself." Corey exined but seeing the cold re in Susan''s eyes. She knew right then that she had messed up. Susan would forgive her if it were some other time and another ce. But right now, it wasn''t the ce or time. She shouldn''t have messed with the client. Susan is very professional when ites to this. For her, the customers are gods and should be treated as such if they continue to prove that they deserve such respect. Right now, Kane was one such customer who has shown no such reasons to receive such a rude response from Corey. Susan has met a lot of customers in her seven years of experience as a sales representative. So she knows Kane wasn''t the type to act as Corey imed him to be. Therefore, Susan was fuming at Corey. "Corey, onest time. Tell me honestly what happened otherwise, you no longer need toe to work here. I have tolerated you time and again, but this time you have to give me a proper exnation or forget about working with me again." Our Card boutique''s past with Corey has been very rocky. Yet, Susan would always forgive Corey. But this was the first time Susan had ever actually threatened to fire Corey. Worse, never work with her again. "..." Corey was shocked to hear such a severe reaction from Susan. This time she felt that she might really lose the privilege to work together with her mother. Worse even get on her wrong side. Chapter 611 Sex Manic Card

Chapter 611 Sex Manic Card

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 10:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "These two were discussing such vulgar things in broad daylight with me right there. When I pointed it out to them, the Boss reprimanded me, and the client mocked me. Big Sis, I really did not do anything wrong. You have to believe me." Corey exined everything to Susan from the start without exaggerating. "A¡­ correction, I didn''t reprimand her but taught her that as a card creationist, it is not our job to judge our customers but help them. But it seems my words fell on deaf ears. She stuck to her instincts and ended up creating a ruckus." I exined my side of the story to Susan. "..." Susan was torn between the two narratives of Corey and her boss. She understood where Corey wasing from. But as a professional, she agreed with her boss''s statement. Corey''s situation reminded her of her first Adult sales, the Sex Manic Card. Six months into the job as guild association mall''s sales representative, Susan found herself with a customer who wanted to purchase the Sex Manic Card. By now, Susan was used to some of the customers hitting on her and had learned how to deal with them. Now, this customer was regr, never behaved inappropriately, and was a gentleman until one day he asked her to keep track of the Sex Manic card and to inform him if it were to appear in the market. At that point in her career, Susan did not understand what was happening. That particr customer asked her to do so because he had grown to trust her and was willing to confide in her about his private and intimate purchase. It was too early in her career. Susan had minimal experience. Therefore, she couldn''t understand the customer''s perspective and ended up giving the customer a stink eye. Feeling judgment in Susan''s eyes, the customer thanked her for her work and never contacted her again. Not until it was toote did Susan realize what had transpired. Sasan understood that the customer feltfortable enough with her to share his intimate and private stuff, but her unprofessionalism had caused her to lose a good regr customer. But Susan did not give up. Understanding her mistake, she decided to follow through on her client''s request. She went through the catalogs of different guild association mall branches, searching for a sex manic card once every week. And finally, in the fifth week, she found the card listed in one of the guild association mall branches. As the regr customer, the customer, had given his personal contact information to Susan. Susan contacted the customer and apologized for her unprofessional behavior. And then reported the good news to the customer that she had found the card he wanted in one of the guild association mall branches. If he was willing to cover the transportation charges, she could get him the card by the next day at the earliest. That''s how Susan bagged her first personal client. Based on personal mistakes, Susan knew that Corey might have gone overboard, but it was understandable. Considering Corey''s little experience andck of contact with the opposite sex, this was bound to happen if she nned to continue in this line of work. "Corey, I can understand why you behaved as such. But you can not continue to do so. In society, these things are expected. And especially in our business as a Sales representative or a card creationist. You are no longer a child. If you want to make a living in society, you must follow its rules. Especially when ites to our clients, no matter what the job is, you swallow your opinion and have to be impartial and unbiased as you fulfill their demands without judgment." After giving Corey an earful and seeing her reflect, Susan continued, " Now apologize to the customer. It is up to him whether you keep your job. If he decides toin about you, I will have to take action." "..." Hearing Susan''s decision, Corey''s face paled. She knew she had left a terrible impression on Kane since their first meeting in the morning. There was no way that brat would let her keep her job. Still, she couldn''t just give up. If she is going to go down, she might as well go down fighting. So she said, "Kane, I know I behaved very immaturely. My words were harsh, but they were spoken out of ignorance. But still, it was a mistake on my part, so I sincerely apologize and hope that you will forgive me." "You expect me to believe that bullshit. You have apologized earlier, and here we are, you repeated the same mistake again. How do I know that you are being serious this time?" Kane had already once received Corey''s apology. He decided to overlook her disrespect considering she worked for his idol, and she apologized to him, epting her mistake. But Kane was not willing to let it slide once again. "..." Hearing Kane, I gathered that today would be Corey''sst day working for my card boutique. From our conversation earlier, Kane should have understood that I was not on good terms with Corey, and he would not let Corey go scot-free this time out of consideration for me. "..." Corey understood this was a doomed struggle. No matter how much she apologized or graveled, Kane will not forgive her, and that pervert will have her job just to see her suffer. Just then, Corey''s eyes shone with brilliance as she thought, ''That''s right, this guy is a creep and a pervert. He might hate me, but there is one thing in my arsenal which can make all this mess go away.'' "I am being serious this time. To show how serious I am, let me invite you to dinner, just the two of us, after your origin card creation. Please allow me to make up for my mistakes." Corey''s brilliant epiphany was to seduce the sad virgin to save her job. ¡­ Chapter 612 Sad Virgin

Chapter 612 Sad Virgin

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 10:18 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "..." Hearing Corey''s proposal, Kane''s mind went haywire. Her words made his brain go into overdrive and blew up the words out of proportion. ''Dinner, just the two of us.'' turned into ''romantic dinner date.'' ''Let me make it up to you'' turned into ''let''s see where the night takes us.'' ''I will earn my forgiveness.'' Corey''s every little action started to seem seductive in his eyes, even though they weren''t. Kane''s thoughts began to wander, from a romantic dinner date with Corey to a marriage ceremony in a chapel to a maternity hospital. Where he and Corey are smiling at their cute triplets and then to a country house where he and Corey spent their old age as their children came to visit with their grandchildren. "..." I couldn''t help but shake my head in disappointment seeing Kane in a chaotic state. I knew Corey''s words had gotten to him. My disappointment grew, knowing there was no way this sad and desperate Virgin would go against Corey now. "..." Seeing the sad virgin lost in thoughts, Corey''s eyes brimmed with joy knowing that her choice was right. She managed to save her job and could continue to work with her mother. *sigh* Susan wanted Corey to apologize sincerely to Kane and move him with her words. If that were not enough, Susan would step in and would ask Kane to forgive Corey this once. To her astonishment, Corey took a route she had never considered, that is, to seduce her customer. Susan did not condone such behavior. This went against her work ethic. She found it downright demeaning and disrespectful towards the profession. But right now, she could do nothing about it as she had left the decision in Kane''s hands. If he doesn''t n on filing theint, then it is his decision. *Ahem* I cleared my throat disapprovingly. Awakening Kane from his thoughts. "I suppose this dinner will not happen if I were toin about you to manager Susan over here," Kane said awkwardly. Clearly, he had made his decision, but his shyness led to his temporary hesitation. But then, steeling himself, he continued, "Corey, I am looking forward to our dinner tonight." "Thank you, leave it to me. I will make the arrangements for tonight. For now, you focus on the creation of your origin card." Corey thanked Kane enthusiastically and made a victory sign with her index and ring finger toward Susan. To her surprise, Susan looked away from her in disappointment. Before she could ask Susan what the problem was, Susan apologized to Kane, "Mr. Kane, I apologize for the inconvenience caused by our employee." "Manager Susan, it''s alright. Corey has already apologized. You don''t need to do this." Kane hurriedly stopped Susan from continuing to apologize. "Alright, then I will leave you be and excuse myself." Saying that, Susan turned to Corey and continued, "Corey, a word." "Yes," Corey followed Susan into the other part of the warehouse. Seeing Susan stop, Corey asked, "What is it, big sis?" "Corey, don''t repeat what you just did ever again. If that happens again, I will fire you right then and there." Susan thundered. "Big Sis, I promise it will not happen again. From now on, I will attend to my customers without bias and never judge them." Corey hurriedly made a promise to calm Susan down. "Shut up, Corey. You know I am talking about you seducing Kane. That''s unprofessional and disrespectful to the job. I will let this slide. But if I ever catch you repeating this, you can stoping to work for our card boutique." Susan snapped at Corey and warned her from repeating such actions. "Big sister, I know I was wrong. I had no choice but to do that. Otherwise, that guy wouldin against me just to see me suffer as I lost my job." Corey exined why she had no choice since odds were stacked against her as Kane was biased against her. And she was afraid of losing the chance to work with her big sis. "Whatever the reason may be, you should have tried. If Kane insisted on being difficult, I would have tried to mediate and help you. But what you did is hical. What''s the difference between this and prostitution?" Susan did not go easy on Corey. "Big sis, are you calling me a prostitute?" Corey asked in shock. "No, I am trying to exin that you have to respect your work, and it will respect you. I hope you understand what I am trying to say. This is thest warning, do not misuse it." Susan remained cold to the very end. She did not bother to understand Corey''s action. Corey had finally hit the bottom line of Susan''s patience. This time around, Susan was thoroughly disappointed in Corey due to her actions. ''I told you. Stop messing with Wyatt. But you wouldn''t listen. You had to keep picking fights with him. That dude is bad luck for you. Every time you try to prove him as the bad guy to our mother, you end up bing the clown. I could see the disappointment in our mother''s eyes. If you continue to do this, we may end up losing our mother''s grace. '' Corey Park''s mental voice sounded in Corey''s head. ''Shut up!'' Yelled Corey mentally and soon added, ''But I agree that Wyatt is my nemesis.'' ''Good, now that you get it. Focus on getting close to our mother rather than distancing her from Wyatt.'' Corey Park did not understand Corey''s obsession with that boy, even though she had been through Corey''s memories hundreds of times. ''We will see about that.'' Replied Corey mentally. ¡­ "Sorry, master Wyatt. I caved to my¡­" as Kane was trying to apologize to me and exin his behavior, I interrupted him and said, " I understand. Corey is a beautiful girl. You have nothing to apologize for. Instead, I should be the one apologizing for all this drama." "Thank you for understanding, Master Wyatt. And can you make my origin card in Corey''s image?" Chapter 613 Concent

Chapter 613 Concent

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 10:27 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "And can you make my origin card in Corey''s image?" Kane''s eyes shone brightly as he spoke these words. "..." Hearing Kane, I couldn''t help but stare at him with deadpan eyes for a second. Kane was really making it hard for me not to judge him. Still, with a professional mask on, I answered him, "If you can get Corey''s consent, I can make it happen." "Do you think she will give me her consent?" Kane asked eagerly. "We will never know until you ask." I gave a neutral answer because a part of me wanted to watch Corey thrash this sad virgin, and part of me was also worried that he would enjoy it. "Huh, I think I should stick with the images I sent you." After a lot of consideration, Kane finally decided not to tempt fate. Hearing his decision, I was disappointed as I had grown curious whether Kane would enjoy Corey breaking each bone in his body. "About that, before we continue, I have some concerns regarding the images you sent me. Whom do they belong to, and if you have their blessings to use them?" At first, I thought the images belonged to a random chick but seeing how a small interaction with Corey could result in Kane''s creep response, I had a hunch that the images he sent to me belonged to someone involved in his life. It could be his caretaker, teacher, friend''s mom, Aunt, or worse. "Umm¡­ those images belong to my bully''s mom. I thought ¡ª" Before Kane could exin the twisted reason behind his actions, I interrupted him. "Kane, you cannot do that without consent. No matter what reasons you have to justify your actions, I don''t want to hear it. Unless or until you have the other person''s permission, I cannot help you." I almost made a huge mistake. I shouldn''t have broken my rules for this sad virgin. No matter how unchallenging the task, I should have stuck to my rules and used his fate ingredients Ironwood Seed to create a Viltronian Treant or something. "I understand, Master Wyatt, you are morally bound from helping me. But still, can you make it so that my origin card has the ability to take the shape of anybody I want it to? Of course, with aforementioned conditions in y." Kane did not get disappointed by my rejection. Instead, he came up with a brilliant solution to his problem, which in no way put me in a tough spot morally. But knowing Kane''s intentions, I was still entangled because what he was asking for was a living blow-up doll that could shapeshift into any woman he desired. "Sure, I can do that." Keeping my conflicts aside, I did what a professional would do, get that money, cha-ching! "Great. When do we start?" Getting a positive response from me, Kane was enthused and eagerly asked me to get started already. "Yes, but before that, we have to wait for one of my associates. She is paramount in the creation of your origin card. At least her origin card is." Saying that, I used Hive AI to mentally inform Vivian toe to the warehouse immediately. ''Yes, master. I am nearby. I will be there in 6 minutes.'' Vivian replied through Hive AI. Vivian was my first opponent during the tournament. Her family paid 75,000 soul jades to get her the opportunity to be my first opponent. I didn''t turn her into my cmity daughter gem because I held a grudge but for her origin card, the Forbidden Garden. It was a field card with tree monsters called Elder Druids that could bear fruits that would grow into a fully grown homunculus within a few seconds. Vivian''s origin card caught my eye for various reasons. But for now, I am interested in its ability to give birth to humanoids from trees as I needed to create a living blow-up doll using ironwood tree seed. "Sure, Master Wyatt, whatever you need. I will wait." Kane politely agreed to follow my arrangements. As we were waiting for Vivan''s arrival, I received a call from an unexpected person, Ronnie, my ungrateful cousin. [Ronnie Calling¡­. Answer/Reply/Reject] "I need to take this call..." Kane was my client now, so I informed him of the call before answering it, following professionalism. "Please, go ahead, master Wyatt. Don''t mind me." Kane replied hurriedly. ¡­ "Ronnie, it better be important. I am with a client." I growled at Ronnie, answering his call. Thest time I talked to him or anyone in his family was when he left for the monster meat culinary and butchering course at a university in the southern academic city. "I am sorry, Wyatt. But it is really important." Ronnie answered from the other end of the call. "What is it? Did you get into some trouble already?" I asked, knowing Ronnie was not the type to call unless he needed help. Therefore, I decided not to ignore his call. After all, I invested in him so that I could build a small monster meat processing empire surrounding his origin card. And as an investor, I had to attend to my investments until they were ripe for harvesting. "Yes, but it wasn''t me, I promise. This time the trouble came seeking me." Ronnie hurriedly exined. "Is it Jackie''s father or her ex-father-inw?" I listed the only people with a grudge against Ronnie. "Not them. I wish it were them. Then I could teach those old relics a lesson with the almighty origin card you created for me." Ronnie went to his fantasy of beating his father-inw into submission. "Ronnie, stick to the matter at hand. If you dare to go off the topic again, I will send my people to your university just to kick your dumbass." I reminded Ronnie, dragging him out of his fantasies. "Yes, yes. I will get to it." Ronnie replied, returning to reality, snapping off his fantasy. ¡­ Chapter 614 Butcher Bob

Chapter 614 Butcher Bob

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 10:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "One of my professors here at the University belongs to the family that owns the Butcher Bob meat and poultry processorpany... " Ronnie spoke, weighing his words as if he had something too difficult to say. Still, in the end, he trailed off, unable to speak his mind. "So?" Seeing how Ronnie trailed off, I knew this ungrateful cousin of mine was up to his tricks again. "I''m sorry, Wyatt, I will not lie to you. My professor asked me to join the Butcher BoB for a heftypensation and a few shares in thepany." Ronnie finally came clean and confessed to me. I was not surprised because hearing him trail off, I saw thising. Though it did not astonish me, betrayal is a betrayal. "So, why are you calling me? Isn''t that a great thing? Shouldn''t you be celebrating? Let me guess, there is a catch? " I said in scorn. Butcher Bod is one of the biggest monster meat and poultry processorpanies, with nearly 210 outlets in the blossom district alone. They were a massive corporation with a percentage of shares worth millions of soul jades in the market. I can see why Ronnie chose to betray me, his cousin and benefactor. Millions of soul jades can blind anybody, let alone a high school dropout like Ronnie. Like how too much sweetnesses with diabetes, Ronnie''s sudden fortune also has a price to be paid. "Yes. About that, it turns out the deal is only valid if I marry into their family." Ronnie finally spoke about the thing troubling him. "So, what''s the problem? Since you have betrayed me, I don''t think you have a problem betraying Jackie. So let me guess, the girl they ask you to marry is ugly?" I wasn''t being sarcastic. I really thought this ungrateful dumbass was ready to betray his baby mama. "No, she was beautiful. In fact, she is the most gorgeous woman I have ever seen. But I love Jackie, and I can not do this to her, not when she left her family for me and is carrying my baby." Ronnie reflected on his emotions andid them out. "Good for you. You have a little consciousness." I said sarcastically and then added, "So you rejected them, but they don''t want to hear a no for an answer, and now they are threatening you. So you decide to call for help from the person you didn''t think twice before betraying." "Yes." Said Ronnie, and taking a deep breath, he continued, " In a moment of weakness, I made a terrible decision. It was a mistake. I don''t expect you to forgive me. But they are threatening Jackie and my unborn child." "I see. So?" I asked in a deadpan voice. I thought Ronnie would say cringe dialogues, but this jerk began spewing opportunistic and realistic bullshit to justify himself and beg for my help. Not like I would cave to his cringe bullshit either. "Wyatt, don''t be like that. Listen to me. I did verbally agree with my professor''s offer, but when I called my parents to tell them the good news, you know what they said to me before I could tell them about my once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?" Ronnie''s voice turned emotional as he spoke these words. "That you are dumbass, and you should drown in your piss." I did not mask my anger. I even nned on sending a few TSR guild members to his university to break a few bones in his body. "No, they said that they may have given birth to me, but by creating my origin card, you gave me a second life, and I should use this second life to pay off all my debts to you. Hearing those words, my blood boiled. I couldn''t believe they would say such a thing to their own son. I was angry right then, I wanted to tell them aloud about the offer I received from Butcher Bob to show them I could achieve greatness, and I would pay off all the debts to you in no time. Thankfully, before I spoke those words, I realized that they were right. Without your help, I would be working at the airstrip doing manualbor, unloading, and loading cargo. Heck, if you did not save me in time, I would have be a gang member, worse, imprisoned, leaving my baby mama alone in an unknown city. At the same time, my parents would have be the target of my disgruntled father-inw''s venting. Everything I have today is your grace. I realized that and decided to right my wrongs. Hanging up on my parents, I called my professor to reject the offer he made to me. I don''t expect to gain sympathy from you by narrating my story. Still, I chose to tell you about this because I felt that expecting your help without exining everything to you would be selfish of me. So, here I am." Hearing Ronnie''s words, all I felt was that seeing the opportunistic and realistic bullshit not work, he returned to spewing ssic cringe bullshit. "*yawn*Good to know. I have a client waiting for me. If you are done with your bullshiting, I would like to get back to my customer." Yes, I yawned purposefully, and its purpose was evident. "Yes, I will get straight to the point. I want to sign a soul contract with you. I ask nothing in return, just that you protect my family." It seems my yawn did better than its intended purpose by having Ronnie skip the bullshit and get to the point. This so-called professor must have given Ronnie quite a scare for him to take such drastic measures and promise to sign a soul contract in exchange for my asylum. "I don''t know, Ronnie. I am just an orphan high schooler. How can I face off against a giant corporation like Butcher Bob? I don''t think I can be of any help to you, Ronnie. After all, my only cousin taught me that personal interestes above loyalty and family. I am sorry. I don''t expect you to forgive me, but I hope you understand how hard it was for me to make this decision." ¡­ Chapter 615 Cutting Ties

Chapter 615 Cutting Ties

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 10:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Master Wyatt, everything alright? You seem to be in a bad mood." Said Kane, seeing me return with frowned brows after I hung up on Ronnie''s call. "Nothing, just an ungrateful and unloyal dog who betrayed its master, unable to withstand the harsh world outside, is begging to return to its master again." I take betrayal very seriously. If it were someone else, I would have ordered my goons to torture and kill them. Fortunately for Ronnie, his parent''s grace will keep him alive. I was willing to spare Ronnie for betraying me, considering uncle and auntie Wyatt, but I would not help him from his predicament, even if it meant that uncle and auntie Wyatt''s life would be in danger. I nned to take this opportunity to cut off all ties with Ronnie and his entire family. I was done cleaning up after him. I did so much for him and his family, but he did not think twice to betray me at the first chance he got to. I risked my life and saved him from the clutches of Zhang mercenaries. Not to mention the millions of card boutique seed money I had collected to improve my strength were wasted to create low-level cards that would help in the search and rescue of Ronnie from Zhang mercenary''s hideout. After rescuing Ronnie, I barely used those cards. Such a waste of money. Since he had a child on the way, I decided to buy him an upation card so that he could make a living using it. Still, he was toozy for that, so I ended up creating an entire assembly line of meat processors with 10,000 automated mechanical arms with special Butcher AI as his origin card, 10,000 Arm Butcher, despite it costing me a fortune. I did all that despite the risk and zero obligations, but this focker went ahead and betrayed me at the first chance he got without thinking twice. Though lured by honey, he returned, fearing the stings, and begged for my help. People like this are like cancer. Medicine is only a temporary measure, and cutting them out of our life before it spreads is the best and permanent remedy. Now that I have decided that I had nothing to do with Ronnie Wyatt and his family, I will follow it without hesitation. Yes, Ronnie promised me to sign a soul contract and be my ve. Still, I chose not to help him because I didn''t want to do so. And also because it is more favorable for him than for me. By signing the soul contract, I will only get what I was supposed to get in the first ce. But Ronnie will get out his mess scot-free without paying a penny and thrivetching on to me. Back on earth, in a wildlife documentary, I saw an interesting article about how hunters find a water source in a jungle. Supposedly baboons inhabiting the wilderness know the location of all the fresh water sources in the jungle. And the hunters make use of these baboons to find the water source. Baboons'' greed for salt transcends their fear for life, so hunters make a small hole in the tree trunk, ce a handful of salt in it and wait patiently. A passing-by Baboon smells the salt, and in greed, it shoves its hand in the hole to get to the salt. Taking the salt baboon''s hand balls into a fist and gets stuck in the small hole. If the baboon has to get back its hand from the trap, all it has to do is let off the salt, but it won''t because it is too greedy for the salt. Due to its greed for salt, it will be stuck in the trap set by the hunter. At this point, the hunter stealthily moves in and captures the baboon into a cage. Then he feeds the baboon salt until it is satisfied andter releases the baboon into the wilderness. Now that the baboon has its fill of salt, it feels incredibly thirsty, and once released, it will head directly to the nearby water source, and the hunter will follow the baboon to the water source. Right now, my case with Ronnie was somewhat simr to the baboon and the hunter. I knew how to make money and survive in the world, like how the baboon knew where to find water and survive the jungle. Ronnie and the hunter had no simrities, but like how the hunter made use of the baboon to find a water source and survive the wilderness, simrly, Ronnie would be making use of me to make money and survive the world if I were to agree to him signing a soul contract. The Baboon was used because of its greed for salt, and I will also be used if I continue to nature the family sentiment when Ronnie and I aren''t even rted. I don''t even know that dude aside from young Wyatt''s memories. Out of gratitude for young Wyatt and his parents, I went above and beyond to help out Ronnie. But was paid with betrayal. I am d this happened sooner thanter. This way, at least right now, the damage done was within my control. And I had one less responsibility in this world. It is because I considered Uncle, Auntie, and Ronnie Wyatt as my responsibility, I feel betrayed. I guess with this, I can move on. I may have spared Ronnie, but I did not n on sparing the Butcher Bob. How dare they try to take something that belongs to me? This meant war. These people dared to steal from me. They better be prepared for what''sing. But I n to leave this debt collection at ater date because if I make a move right away, my curiosity will not be satisfied. I wanted to know if Ronnie would cave and betray his baby mama. Chapter 616 Analysis

Chapter 616 Analysis

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 10:59 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Why did I care if Ronnie betrayed Jackie and married into the Butcher Bob family? Because If Ronnie betrays his baby mama and joins the Butcher Bob, then I would get to destroy him along with the destruction of the Butcher Bob. Though it was a shame that I would be losing the 10,000 armed butcher origin card. I was confident that I could create a simr origin card with someone with a favorable fate ingredient. Therefore, I didn''t mind letting go of Ronnie. And there was also the blood rule meaning Iprehended, the fate plunder. Using this rune, I could plunder anything of the victim through their blood. That includes the victim''s origin card. Let''s hope that it doesn''te to that. At what cost was I willing to forgive Ronnie? I would be willing to forgive him if he were willing to let me plunder his origin card, 10,000 Arm Butcher, using my blood rune, fate plunder. Yes, this way, I would be getting something for my troubles. By willing to help Ronnie, I meant I would help him take care of Butcher Bob. After that, we would return to being strangers. Him or his family''s life would no longer be of my concern. They should be happy. At least they get to keep their son alive. As I said, I took betrayal very vindictively *cough* I meant to say seriously. I am willing to take the first step and trust someone to earn their trust because I believe that to gain someone''s trust, one has to trust them first. But if they take my goodwill for granted and dare to betray my trust, I will rip their beating warm heart out of their chest right then and there. Right now, Ronnie and his family are only figuratively dead to me, thanks to the gratitude I felt for mama and papa Wyatt. And am also willing to help them out of their current predicament for a cost. That is Ronnie''s Origin card, 10,000 Arm Butcher. Let''s see how the matter proceeds. Will Ronnie cave and marry into the Butcher Bob family, or will he be persistent and keep begging for my help. Signing a Soul card meant Ronnie would gain a lot by leeching off me without repercussions for his mistakes. But taking away his origin card meant I would earn an awesome card for my card collection while Ronnie would have paid for his sins in full. But this is a significant loss because Ronnie is still in the low realm. If I were to extract his origin card now, then it would also be of his realm, and I will be losing a lot in the long run. But it is a lot better than tolerating the feeling of being used. And I would feel more satisfied this way by taking away everything I gave to him. Whatever Ronnie chooses, hell awaits him. "Sorry, Kane. I was preupied with my thoughts." I apologized to Kane as contemting Ronnie''s matters, I ended up totally forgetting about Kane and his origin card creation. "It''s okay, Master Wyatt. I understand." Kane replied politely. He did notin as he was too busy fantasizing about his profane origin card yet to be made. "Vivian, you have arrived. I hope you two have introduced yourselves already." I asked "Yes, Master Wyatt. We did. Mr. Kane tells me that my origin card is required for his origin card creation," Vivan replied. And exined that they had introduced themselves while I was lost in my thoughts. "Good. Vivian, activate your origin card. I need to get some insight from it." I ordered Vivian, pointing to the empty part of the warehouse. "Forbidden garden" Vivan summoned her grimoire, chanted the name of her origin card, activating it. Thankfully the avable space in the warehouse was enough for Vivian to activate her origin card. Soon 25 tree monsters appeared in the warehouse. "Woah!" Eximed Kane in surprise. And added, "Ms. Vivian, is your origin card a field card?" "Yes," Vivian replied coldly and kept it short. "..." Seriously, I can not believe that this sad virgin was drooling over Vivian too. How horny is this kid? I shook my head and asked, "Vivian, summon your fairy guards. Just one is enough for now." I remember Vivian summoned at least 300 fairy guards during the tournament. I did not require that many right now. All I needed was to observe one Elder Druid give birth to one fairy guard. And deduce how the elder druid can produce flowers that blossomed into humanoids. I activated my soul pupils and focused on one of the elder druids just to see which soul pathways and arrangements reacted as the elder druid tried to produce a fairy guard. nt cells, and animal cells are very different, I wanted to figure out how the elder druid monster achieved the cell transformation from nt to animal cells. This part was out of my knowledge as nobody has ever tried to research in this field back on earth, maybe because this felt too much fantasy than science. As the cell transforming from a nt cell to an animal cell was like turning a fruit into a lump of meat. Just thinking about it, I felt weird. However, there were many stories and folklore about trees that bore meat instead of fruits. Science had progressed a lot and was able to use pig kidneys as kidney recement for kidney transnts in humans. And lots of other things that would be considered fantasy at a specific time in human history. Therefore I believe in a period of more advanced science. People may have dared to attempt and create the tree of fantasy that could grow meat. And maybe even achieve sess in a decade or two. Since I already have a living specimen in front of me, I did not require that much time. Chapter 617 Blood Clones

Chapter 617 Blood Clones

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 11:06 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 A small bud started to grow one branch of an elder druid. It slowly matured and blossomed into a dark green flower. All this growth and metamorphosis was happening fast in a matter of seconds, making it hard for me to keep up with every change in the soul pathways and arrangement. Therefore, I kept my soul pupils activated, and ask Hive AI to recorded, everything soul pupils watched. There was a reason behind the fast growth in the flower of the elder druid, that is, to create a fairy guard in a matter of a second to protect their mistress. Duringbat, victory can be decided in a few seconds. Therefore the birth of the fairy guards needed to be instantly and born ready for the fight. The fully bloomed dark green colored flower morphed into a dark green fruit which slowly grew bigger and bigger, from the size of a Lemon to a watermelon to the size of a Jackfruit. The fruit finally stopped growing once it reached 2.1 meters and 270 pounds in weight. Soon the enormous dark green fruit began to crack, revealing a green-colored humanoid within the fruit''s shell, like a chick breaking free from its eggshell. It did not take long for the green humanoid to break free from the casing of the fruit and descend on the warehouse floor. Upon scrutiny, the green figure turned out to be an orc wearing attire made up of leaves covering its private parts. "No wonder," I muttered, realizing that this time the elder druid did not produce an elvish-like humanoid called fairy guard but a green Orc. I had my doubts when I saw the bud that grew on the elder druids'' branch mature into a dark green flower and transform into a green fruit. I remember during the tournament, the bud from the elder druid grew into a cream color flower that developed into a caucasian fruit. One thing became clear to me that the dark green flowers produced Orcs, and cream-color flowers produced Elvish humanoids. I did not know that Vivan''s forbidden garden origin card could create different types of fairy guards. "Vivian, I didn''t know you could also produce Orc-ish fairy guards. Why did you not use them in the tournament instead of the elvish fairy guards? Don''t get me wrong, you would have lost to me anyway, but these guys would have posed more of a challenge to me." I asked Vivian, wondering why she did not use orc fairy guards during the tournament against me instead of elf fairy guards. Did she underestimate me? If yes, she paid the price worse than death. "Master Wyatt, I didn''t use them in the tournament because, at that time, my origin could not produce Orc-ish fairy guards," Vivian answered, keeping it short and not exining what changed for her origin card to be able to produce Orc-ish fairy guards now. "Miss Vivian, that was amazing. Your origin card is fantastic! I saw it in the tournament recordings, but it is more miraculous in person." Kane couldn''t help but yell in amazement seeing a monster tree produce an orc simr to an average tree growing a fruit instantly. "I know." Replied aloof Vivian. "Could you give more details on why your origin card can produce Orc-ish fairy guards now? What changed?" Seeing Vivian was not the talkative type, I stressed for more information. "It is because of the blood rule meaning I haveprehended. Using it together with my origin card allows me to produce any monster as my fairy guard, not just elf or orc type fairy guards." Vivian announced. I thought she would give more details about her blood rule meaning and how it influences her origin card after a pause, but she didn''t. I was irritated by her short answers. She wasn''t this tight-lipped while fighting against me in the tournament. Heck! She spilled everything about the Circle and the local leader''s arrangement to get me killed during the tournament to win the favour of the heatsend royal family. I did not notice such personality changes in other cmity daughter gems. "Awesome! Miss Vivian, you already forged your ego gem andprehended a rule! You are a genius. Even in the capital, there are few people your age to achieve such a feat." Kane sang Vivian''s praise. I was starting to doubt that this kid was my fan or Vivian''s? I get that you are a virgin, but buddy, you''re being too obvious and trying too hard. Get a grip. "I see," Vivian responded to Kane''s shower of praise with two sybles disinterestedly. "..." Vivian''s coldness towards him only made Kane worship her beauty more. It appears that if this continued, he would be enthralled in her beauty to the point of no return. Now I understood why simps were mostly virgins. "Vivian, blood cloning should be the blood rule meaning that youprehended, right? How does it work, and how does it influence your origin card?" When I used Hive AI to check if any of my cmity daughter gems hadprehended a practical blood rule meaning, I categorized blood cloning with other blood rule meanings with nobat or practical use, considering it an average clone type meaning. But turns out blood cloning has more to it than that. If my memory serves correctly, Vivan has a Super Rare level understanding of blood clone meaning of blood rule and a Rare level blood clone rune of blood rule. It seems I was too hasty in categorizing the blood rules'' meaningsprehended by my cmity daughter gems. I need to personally interview each of them about the blood rule meaning they learned, meaning uses, and if they influenced them in a particr way. This is imperative to increase the strength and understand the power of my cmity daughter gems. The better I know my subordinates, the better I can make use of them and, in a way, increase my external power. Chapter 618 Perfect Blood Clones

Chapter 618 Perfect Blood Clones

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 11:17 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Master Wyatt, the blood rule meaning that Iprehended at the bifurcation point of the blood rule is indeed the blood clone meaning. As its name suggests, it allows me to create blood clones in exchange for the appropriate amounts of the target''s blood and blood rule power." Vivian exined what her blood rule meaning, blood clone, was capable of. "Wait! What do you mean by the target''s blood? Does that mean you can create a blood clone of anybody as long as you have their blood?" I asked Vivian and could help but wonder how I missed such a handy blood rule meaning during my inspection of blood rule meaningprehended by my cmity daughter gem. Being able to create enemies'' clones with their blood was a huge advantage duringbat. Especially when facing hoards of monsters. Vivian could create blood clones using the blood of the fallen monsters to add to her numbers. It was kind of simr to Cortney''s blood fiend blood rule meaning. Maybe thebat strength would vary depending upon the ritual and sacrifice required to create the blood clones and blood fiends. "Yes, Master Wyatt. I can use my blood or others'' blood to create a clone of the person''s blood used as a sacrifice during the ritual of blood clone meaning of blood rule. So I applied this ability of my blood rule meaning to my origin card, allowing the elder druids to make blood clones using the blood clone meaning of the blood rule. The produced fairy guard in the image of the victim''s blood." Vivian replied and exined how her blood rule meaning could be used by elder druids in her origin card and produce fairy guards of various species depending upon the blood it has sacrificed in the ritual. "Wait, backup. Exin to me the strength of the blood clone and the amount of blood required for sacrifice in the ritual. And if these blood clones can use the abilities of their originals." I need to know how stronger the blood clones could be and how much material is required in order to create one of them, and not to mention how capable they arepared to their originals. Whether they possess all the abilities of the originals or not. Because if the blood clones are also like the normal clones that can only have half or less of the strength of their originals, then as a blood rule meaning, blood clones lose their value in terms ofbat. "Master Wyatt, the blood required to produce a blood clone is not much. A drop is enough, but if you want it to possess the power, abilities, skills, memories of the original, then the amount of blood required to be sacrificed in the ritual for the creation of the blood clones increases drastically. Almost all of the blood in the body of the original is needed to create such a clone." Vivian exined how the creation of the blood clones worked and that the strength of the blood clones depends on the amount of victims'' blood used in the creation of the blood clone. If she were to use theplete blood in the target''s body, she could create the exact replica of the original with its whole strength, power, skills, ability, memories intact. "Wait! The blood clones retain the memories of the original. This is just incredible. What if the blood clone meaning of the blood rule is used on you? Are the requirements the same as using it on other people''s blood?" Vivian made it clear that she could create aplete blood clone of the victims with their whole blood. I think that if Vivian''s mastery of her blood rule meaning increases, these requirements will decrease drastically, making this blood clone meaning of the blood rule more desirable than it is. I wanted to know if the exact requirements needed to be met for the creation of Vivian''s blood clones are the same as the requirements for blood clones of other species. If yes, then that''s a bummer, but if the requirements are steeper, then Vivian''s blood clone will be near the absolute clone arts. "No, the requirements for the creation of my blood clones are different. One drop of blood is enough for me to create a perfect blood clone of myself with my strength, realm, power, skills, abilities, and memory. Not only does it not stop there, but when the blood clone is killed, I gain all the experience they have lived. But the creation of a perfect blood clone of myself requires a lot of blood rule power. This is the limitation I am currently facing with my blood rule meaning. But I have found a solution for it by making use of the blood rule meaning blood clone, along with my origin card. With the materials required to create a single perfect and absolute blood clone, my elder druids can make nearly 300 plus perfect blood clones. Yes, so I have found a way to ovee the limitation of my blood rule meaning." Vivian exined how she only required one droop of her blood to create her perfect blood clone, but a huge amount of the blood rule power is required in exchange. Making the blood rule power her limitation. Trying to ovee this limitation, Vivian found the answer to it in her origin card, forbidden garden, where the Elder Druids could produce numerous perfect clones of any species with only enough blood sacrifice required to create a single perfect clone. "Awesome, you did a good job, Vivian. Not only did you ovee the limitation, but you also made your blood rule meaning more powerful and convenient to use as your understanding of the blood rule meaning grows to the ultimate level. But how does your origin card produce numerous perfect blood clones with only requirements for a single blood clone? Let me guess, does it rece the blood and blood rule power with soul power? Usually, that would not be possible, but the fairy guard ability of your elder druid monsters seems to be ying a huge part in this." Chapter 619 Recycle

Chapter 619 Recycle

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 11: 32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Yes, Master Wyatt. My origin card canpensate for the blood and blood rule energy required for the blood clone ritual with soul energy and create blood clones as fairy guards." Vivian exined that her elder druids were able to use blood clone meaning of blood rule to evolve their fairy guard production process. Vivian''s origin card was not creating blood clones, instead utilizing the blood clone meaning to upgrade their already existing fairy guard production skill giving the elder druids the ability to grow the fairy guards in the form of any species, not just the elves. "Do the elder druids require a blood sacrifice every time they try to create another species of fairy guards, or do they remember having made them once." Seeing how Vivian did not start a blood ritual before producing the orc-ish fairy guard, I bet it is safe to say that the elder druids record the process and do not require a blood ritual a second time for the same species. "No, Master Wyatt. My origin card doesn''t require a blood ritual for the production of the same species'' a second time. The elder druids are sentient and record the information required. But to create a higher realm of the same species, a blood ritual of the higher realm monster of that species has to be conducted. Though the elder druids are sentient, they are not all-knowing. They can only create the fairy guards of the specification they acquired through the blood clone ritual. Therefore for the production of a higher realm of the same species, the blood clone ritual has to be conducted again." ording to Vivian, Elder Druids are like machines that produce fairy guards based on the specifications they acquire through the blood clone ritual. If there is an upgrade need to be done to the fairy guards, then they need a blood clone ritual to get the upgraded specifications for the creation of the fairy guards. "Interesting, your elder druids are like the bio-assembly line for the production of the fairy guards. Huh, great. This time could you use your blood as a sacrifice in the blood clone ritual to create a human fairy guard." Kane wanted a living Human blow-up doll, not a living Orc blow-up doll. So I asked Vivian to use her own blood for the blood clone ritual and have the Elder Druid grow a human fairy guard. "Yes, give me a moment, master." Vivian epted my proposal, and turning to her elder druids, she chanted, "Recycle." Soon the roots of the elder druid extended and wrapped around the orc fairy guard. The roots then dragged the Orc next to the elder druid and began to suck the soul energy and vitality out of the orc fairy guard. During the tournament, in my fight against Vivian, I massacred all 300 fairy guards, so I did not get to see Vivian recycle them to regain the soul energy lost in the creation of those fairy guards. Turns out the elder druids were not only a bio-assembly line but also a bio-recycling house. "Interesting. Vivian, this recycle thing, does it only work on fairy guards or other monsters too?" If yes, then the elder druids are not just good at summoning but also attacking. Since the elder druids were rendered immobile, to set up the space array in the tournament, I did not see them use their roots and branches. If the branches and roots can attack, the elder druids are not helpless without their fairy guards. "No, Master Wyatt, I cannot use this recycle skill on any monster other than my fairy guards. Because this skill doesn''t belong to elder druids, but it is a part of my Blood Clone meaning of the blood rule. It allows me to recycle the blood clones to replenish the blood rule energy lost in the blood clone ritual. The elder druids use blood Clone meaning of the blood rule, to replenish their soul energy." Vivian exined that using elder druids to suck soul energy and vitality out of other monsters was not possible because the recycle skill belongs to her blood rule meaning but not her origin card itself. "..." Seeing the life be sucked out of the orc by the elder druid, Kane''splexion paled. Thankfully his stomach was strong enough not to barf after witnessing an extremely sickening scene. "Master Wyatt, everything is prepared. Shall I begin the production of human fairy guards?" Vivian did not have to make many arrangements to use her own blood to create a blood clone of herself. So it did not take a lot of time for Vivian to give the elder druids the specifications to produce the fairy guards in her image. "Go ahead. I am ready." Saying that I activated soul pupils and asked the Hive AI to record everything I watched through my soul pupils. Soon I witnessed a small bud start to grow one branch of an elder druid. It slowly matured and blossomed into a pale white flower. The fully bloomed pale white colored flower morphed into a pale white fruit which slowly grew bigger and bigger, from the size of an apple to watermelon to the size of a Jackfruit. The fruit finally stopped growing once it reached 1 meter and 110 pounds in weight. Soon the enormous pale white fruit began to crack, revealing a pale white Vivian within the fruit''s shell, trying to break free from within, like a chick breaking free from its eggshell. It did not take long for Vivian''s clone to break free from the casing of the fruit and descend on the warehouse floor wearing clothes made up of leaves that left very little to the imagination. "Holy! I can''t believe my eyes," Yelled Kane as he watched Vivian''s clone in one piece made up of leaves. This is the first time he has seen a girl reveal so much skin in person, and his buddy down below erected a tent in his pants. ¡­ Chapter 620 Calamity Daughter Gem Clone

Chapter 620 Cmity Daughter Gem Clone

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 11: 45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "..." Hearing Kane, Vivian gave him a stink eye. Due to too much excitement, he could not keep up his honest guy charade and ended up hinting at what was going on in his head. Gaining scorn from Vivian. "Vivian, cover up the clone. I don''t think the boy can hold up for long." Vivian was a petite beauty, attractive enough to gather the attention of everyone in any gathering or event. I can understand why a semi-naked Vivian would stimte a virgin like Kane. "Master Wyatt, could you point me to the washroom?" Kane asked while bending a little to cover the tent in his crotch. His actions weren''t fooling anybody. "Not in my warehouse," I said sternly, there was only one washroom in the warehouse, and Anna was currently using it for a bubble bath. Even if it were unupied, I would not allow Kane to use it, knowing why he wanted to use a washroom. Still, I was once a horny teenager, so I added, "Kane, why don''t you return in the afternoon? By then, I will have done all the research for your origin card. Once you return, we can jump straight to the card creation process." "That''s a good idea. See you in the afternoon, master Wyatt." Kane agreed to my arrangement without hesitation and left the warehouse hurriedly. Kane reacted as such, mostly because he was embarrassed and also because he felt Vivian''s disgust towards him. There was a reason why I asked Kane toe in the afternoon, and that reason was that the fairy guard produced Vivian''s blood. The fairy clone Vivian had a cmity daughter gem in her. What''s more interesting about it is that, as soon as it formed, it established a connection with my cmity soul gem. This was a huge discovery. Blood clone meaning of blood rule is turning out to be more and more outrageous the more I explored it. Two things puzzled me the most about this, 1. How can the elder druids create such a perfect clone of Vivian with details down to the cmity daughter gem? Does that mean Vivian''s blood clone meaning can create blood clones of enemy units with ego gems? 2. Why was the cmity daughter gem created by the elder druid establishing contact with my cmity soul gem? Vivian''sprehension of the blood rule and its meaning is still low, yet she is able to explore so many uses of the blood clone meaning thanks to her origin card. I can''t imagine how powerful her ability will grow when she achieves ultimateprehension of her blood rule meaning. I was starting to see a pattern here about how rules used inbination with the cards could lead to realm-shattering power. For example, Old Ben''s blood rule meaning, boiling blood, is also a perfect match for his original card, the Emotion Olfactory nd. Chances of a card apprentice finding rules that synchronize well with their cards are meager, almost nonexistent. Am I lucky for having two such cases among my cmity daughter gems? Back to the topic, How are Vivian''s elder druids able to create my cmity daughter gem? Even if I attribute it to the blood clone meaning of blood rule, why does the cmity daughter gem created by the elder druid establish a master-ve rtionship with my cmity soul gem? Is it because it is the only cmity parent gem avable? Or is it because the original Vivian''s cmity daughter gem is under the envement of my rity soul gem? I asked Vivian about it mentally through Hive AI. Now that Kane was not here to spectate, I could end the charade and devote myplete focus on the matter at hand. ''I don''t know, master. I think things will be more clear if I were to increase my mastery of blood rule meaning.'' Vivian, too, did not have an answer to my question, and she argued that is because her mastery of blood rule meaning is shallow, and if it were to increase, she might be able to answer how and why. ''Huh,'' I did not want to give up just yet. I had Hive AI run tests on the cmity daughter gem inside the fairy clone Vivian created by elder druids. I wanted to check if the cmity daughter gem produced by the elder druid had any ws. After a brief cross-checks, it was verified that the cmity daughter gem in clone Vivian is an exact copy of the cmity daughter gem in original Vivian. Knowing there is no such thing as perfect, I persisted. Upon further scrutinizing the clone Vivian, I realized that her cmity daughter gem had not unlocked the second transformation. The clone could note up with the necessary soul jades or soul energy for opening the second transformation of the cmity daughter gem. I noticed one other thing even though the clone Vivian''s cmity daughter gem held duplicate blood rule energy. It was nowhere near the blood rule energy contained in the original Vivian''s cmity daughter gem. No matter how mind-bending and realm-shattering a rule meaning is, it cannot escape thew of conservation of energy. Though on the surface, the clone Vivian appeared to be a perfect replica of Vivian in terms of realm and strength, beneath it the clone, Vivian did not have the soul energy or rule power to back it. Meaning that the perfect clone of Vivian could notst very long in a battle. But still, it should be enough to turn the tide ofbat. Not to mention the clone Vivian did not carry a grimoire of her own. The very noticeable limitation of using the blood clone meaning on card apprentice. It will shine better if used on monsters. Unlike humans, they do not need an external tool like a grimoire to use various abilities. And also, monsters have a very high closebat prowess making them the best candidate for blood cloning for the purpose of battle. ¡­. Chapter 621 Uniformed Visitor, Prime Suspect

Chapter 621 Uniformed Visitor, Prime Suspect

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 11: 58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Susan, can you get me some ironwood seeds and an arborist card?" Having recorded the soul pathways and arrangements of the elder druid as it grew a human fairy guard. I wanted to record the soul pathway and arrangements of the growing ironwood tree. Then using these two sets of soul pathways and arrangements, I can transform the soul pathways and arrangements of the fate ingredient ironwood seed so that when nted, it can grow up into a tree fairy with numerous additional abilities. "Currently, the mall has 3 E-rank and 1 D-rank arborist cards. Which level would you prefer?" Asked Susan after checking the guild association mall catalog for an arborist card. "Ironwood tree is a mortal grade G-rank tree, so a D-rank arborist card should be enough to grow an Ironwood seed into a fully grown tree in a few minutes," I answered, feeling that a D-rank arborist card should meet my requirements. "Okay, give me a few minutes. I will make arrangements¡ª" as Susan was about to go get the ironwood seed and arborist card, Anna interrupted her, "I wille with you. I am feeling bored in this warehouse." "It will be my pleasure, your highness." Hearing Anna, Susan quickly reacted and answered politely even though Susan was worried about Anna''s intention behind tagging along with her. "I aming too!" Corey yelled, worried for Susan, believing Anna was up to no good. "Corey¡ª" Susan wanted to reprimand Corey and reject her from tagging along, believing it would inconvenience her highness. But was interrupted by Anna once again. "Good, let here. More the merrier." Anna agreed to Corey tagging along with them and nodded at me before following Susan. ''What is Anna up to again?'' I thought as the girls left the warehouse, leaving me alone in the warehouse with Vivian. "Vivian, I will require your assistance with card creation, so if you have any other work today, make arrangements for them." saying that, I made myselffortable on my couch and began to go through the recordings of changes in the soul pathway and arrangements of the elder druid as it produced a human fairy guard. "Thank you, Master Wyatt, but my schedule is wide open," Vivian replied, standing behind simr to a bodyguard. "Vivian, sit on the couch." Following my orders, Vivian sat on the adjustment couch. After a few minutes, I heard a few footsteps enter the warehouse. I got up to wee the guest. It was a middle-aged woman wearing a tight uniform followed by two uniformed young men in their mid-twenties that had entered the warehouse. I was astonished to see the middle-aged woman. She was an unexpected guest. Honestly, I never believed that we would cross paths again. I had difficulty discerning why a person of her status would visit my card boutique. "Long time no see, kid." Seeing me, the middle-aged woman''s eyes shone as she greeted me. "Hello, Auntie Denise. What brings you here? Are you here to check up on how your friend''s orphan son is doing? How gracious of you?" The visitor was none other than the chief of Sky blossom city police department - 89th precinct, Denise Johnson. Mama Wyatt''s trusted friend. Young Wyatt met her at his parent''s funeral. As for me, I officially met her in the information room of the 89th precinct. "I see you are doing quite well for an orphaned high schooler. But that''s not why I am here. I am here due to work." Getting my rude reply, Auntie Denise''s brows couldn''t help but frown and reply sternly. "Are you here to finally update me on theint I filed against the Zhang mercenary group? I heard their leader field the city. Is it true?" I asked innocently as if I had no idea about Kevin Zhang''s whereabouts. My first card fight in this world was against three rookie card apprentices from Zhang mercenary group. I managed to defeat them in self-defense but was dragged to the police station. With sufficient evidence for my innocence, I was released, and then I made use of the same evidence to file a case against Zhang mercenary group goons for various charges enough to spend the rest of their life in prison. But I never heard back from the authorities regarding the proceedings of my case. Therefore I was pretty surprised to see the police Chief show up at my card boutique. "I don''t know about that, but we believe that Kevin Zhang and his nephew Ben Li are missing, and you are the prime suspect." Police Chief Denise''s words jolted me awake. Now she had my full attention. "What do you mean, Police Chief? May I ask why I am the prime suspect?" I was indeed behind Kevin Zhang and his nephew Ben Li''s disappearance, but I have made sure to cover my tracks. What is she ying at? "Sure, we will answer your question at the 89th precinct. Please follow me quietly. Don''t make me cuff you." The Police Chief ordered as she dangled handcuffs in one of her hands. I didn''t know why Denise was doing this, but it did not distress me. After all, I had the backing of the southern royal family. Without sufficient evidence, Denise couldn''t hold me for long. And Van would arrive with bail at the 89th precinct before these people took me to the 89th precinct. But I did not want to experience the feeling of wearing the handcuffs with the weird ability to suppress the wearer''s contract with my grimoire, making it impossible for me to summon it. "Sur¡ª" before I could agree with her, another uniformed young woman ran into the warehouse and reported to Police Chief Denise, " Chief, not good. A mob has surrounded the entire area." "What? Who are they? Why are they doing this?" Yelling that, Denise rushed outside the warehouse, not waiting for the young female officer''s answers. "Huh?" Themotion outside was deafening. Loud enough to be heard within the warehouse. Curious, I followed behind the officers. ¡­ Chapter 622 Bright Lions

Chapter 622 Bright Lions

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 11: 58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Following the officers, I headed outside the warehouse to check out themotion. Arriving outside, to my astonishment, I saw numerous teenagers in various school uniforms surrounding the warehouse entrance. Their number was so many that they had crowded all the streets to the warehouse. Not just the streets, they had climbed the roof of warehouses, except for warehouse no.234. Some even had brought their hoverbikes. "What the heck is going on here?" Police Chief Denise screamed at the top of her lungs, seeing the mob of high school students. The young officers she brought with her could barely hold the crowd back. "Bright Lions, greet the Leader." I heard Nick''s voice thunder from the front of the crowd of high schoolers. "Boss!" Bending 45 degrees and bowing their heads, more than 1000 students screamed, greeting their leader. "Bright Lions at your service, Boss." Yelled Nick as he walked out of the crowd, followed by Tom and Ed, stopped in front of me, bent 45 degrees, and bowed their heads. "Holy shit!" I couldn''t help but cuss seeing the sight in front of me. A crowd of more than 1000 students bowed out of respect for me. As I admired the mob of high schoolers showcasing their respect. I felt police chief Denise''s re fierce enough to make a hole in my head. Ignoring her, I asked Nick, "What the heck is going on?" "One of our informants in the police department informed me that the 89th precinct Chief of police was heading out to meet the boss, so I gathered our bright lion brothers just in case," Nick replied. Without lifting his head. "Informant in the police department? Who? Tell me who?" Chief Denise rushed over and, grabbing Nick''s cor, she questioned him. "Chief Denise! Behave yourself. Let go of my friend''s cor." I had no clue what was going on, but it was not the time for me to be dazed. I was in the presence of my subordinates. I had to leave a good first impression. "Boy, just because a few high schoolers gathered for you and called you boss, did you start considering yourself a mob boss? How dare you talk to me in that tone? That''s it. Officers cuff these four. We are taking them down to the precinct." Denise handcuffed Nick herself and ordered other officers to handcuff Tom, Ed, and me. "Summon" hearing Chief Denise, all the high schoolers surrounding the warehouse summoned their grimoire, ready to fight the cops. Seeing the disy of high schoolers, the officers that were about to cuff Tom, Ed, and me back off. "What are you waiting for? A memo? Cuff them." Seeing the officers hesitate to cuff Tom, Ed, and me, Denise yelled at them. I did not know Denise was such a hothead. Her actions were totally different from my first impression of her. "Bright Lions, stand down!" Yelling at the crowd, I looked at Denise and said, " Chief, no need for cuffs. We will follow you to the precinct voluntarily." I did not know what was happening for such a tense rtionship between the Police and Bright Lions. Yet, I decided to follow the cops voluntarily cause I did not want to elevate the situation when it could be handled easily. "Who the heck are you to order me? Cuff them " Snatching the handcuff from an officer, Denise cuffed me personally and ordered the others to cuff Tom and Ed. Thankfully, fearing that once handcuffed, I would not be able to make use of my abilities, I had contacted Van through Hive AI beforehand, informing him about what was going on and asking him to free me as soon as possible. "Bright Lions, Tonight party at the usual ce," I announced as Denise dragged and shoved me into the cop hovercar. "Party? When I am done with you lot, you won''t be able to walk straight ever again." Denisemented as we headed to the 89th precinct. "The usual ce? Where is that?" Asked every high schooler present as the cops took their four leaders to the police station. ¡­ Setting in the back seat of the cop car, I tried to use Hive AI to contact Nick. Fortunately, it worked. Unlike my soul energy and grimoire, this handcuff couldn''t suppress my cmity soul gem. Thanks to this, I got an opportunity to understand what was going on, on our way to the 89th precinct. Contacting Nick, I asked him why did the police suddenly decide to target an upstanding citizen like me. ''Boss, sorry, because of my oversight, this mistake happens. Please punish me as you see fit.'' Nick confessed to a crime that I didn''t even know hemitted and begged for a chance at redemption through punishment. ''Nick, tell me what actually happened. Then I can decide whether to punish you or not.'' I assured Nick that there would be a punishment and asked him to recount what happened for Denise to act so brazenly. ''Boss, you ordered me to take care of the Bright Lions, but I failed to do so, leading to this blunder.'' Once again, Nick skipped the details and confessed his crimes. Still, I gathered that this incident was rted to Bright Lions. I had forgotten about the Bright Lions entirely after making Bright trios my cmity daughter gems. I don''t even remember asking Nick to takeover Bright Lions for me. Still, I did not understand how a high school gang could acquire the attention of a police chief? Or did Denise take a particr interest because I was involved? ''Nick, what happened between Bright Lions and the Cops? Exin. Don''t skip anything.'' I made my question detailed so that Nick would make his answer more detailed. ''Boss, you know taking care of a gang is not cheap, even if it is a high school gang without benefits, it''s hard to keep the students loyal and excited about the gang. Therefore to gather the required funds... Chapter 623 Afraid?

Chapter 623 Afraid?

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 12:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, Police Department car The Circle''s sudden withdrawal from Sky Blossom city led torge ripples in the city. And an even more significant ripple urred in the city''s ck market. Circle stood at the top of the city''s market and the ck market. It had a hand in every business and crime in the city. With the Circle fleeing from the sky blossom city to sun blossom city, many gray business opportunities became avable. Many forces in the city, be it small or big, were eyeing the gray business opportunities that once belonged to the Circle. But none made a move to takeover and fill in avability because they were too scared of the circle making aeback. But there was one group that was not afraid of the circle or the repercussions that would follow. They are none other than the Bright Lions. Bright Lions, the high school gang led by Nick, Tom, and Ed under the leadership of their capable and mysterious shadow leader, began to take over everything that once belonged to the circle. At first, nobody opposed the advance of Bright Lions andbeled them as fools blinded by greed. But things changed once Circle decided to build its new nest in the neighboring sun blossom city. Hearing that the circle wasying its roots in some other city than the sky blossom city, the forces knew that the circle was noting back and no longer hesitated to take what was left behind by the circle as they fled the city. But it was toote. Bright lions had already filled most of the empty spots left behind by the circle''s absence. The city forces did not like this but chose to swallow their anger, fearing that the Bright family must be backing the Bright Lions. After all, the high school gang was headed by the juniors of the Bright family. And decided topete for the remains that Bright Lions hadn''t touched. ''Don''t tell me that the Bright Lions have taken over the crimes that the circle once used to run in the city.'' I asked in distress, hearing that Bright lions have reced the circle in the sky blossom city market. ''No, Boss, Bright Lions doesn''t involve itself in crimes. But what we do cannot be considered entirely legal either.'' Nick exined. ''If Bright Lions don''t take part in crimes, then why are we in cuffs in the backseat of a cop car?'' I could not me Nick for doing something I asked him to do. I should have been more detailed with my instructions. ''I don''t know, Boss. The Bright Lions never took part in things that would disturb the public or the city''s interest. I have even stopped the members of Bright Lions from bullying schoolmates and collecting money from them. Other people in the police department aren''t even keen about our high school gang. I don''t know why we are being targeted by the 89th precinct''s Chief of Police.'' Nick exined how other higher-ups in the police department weren''t even keen about the Bright Lion gang, but Denise seemed to have taken a particr interest in us. ''So you mean to say we did nothing wrong, and the chief of police is just abusing her power to show us the insides of 89th precinct.'' I said sarcastically. There had to be something. Otherwise, police chief Denise would not be so confident as she cuffed four high school students. ''Sorry, Boss. It is my fault for not being more prepared.'' Nick, himself, didn''t seem to know what went wrong and why the police chief was targeting us. Still, he kept confession to an unknown crime and apologized for his ipetence. ''Forget it. Tell me what all businesses you take over from Circle.'' I never considered that once the circle left, my people would fill in its ce. Right now, I was not worried about being dragged to the police station. I was concerned about whether the Bright Lions had be the next circle. That''s something I woulde to regret. "Hello, deputy, what is it? I am on my way to the precinct." I wanted to listen to Nick, but right then, police Chief Denise answered a call. I wasn''t eavesdropping. I happened to be stuck at a ce where I could hear her. "What? They are fast. Ok, then stall them. I will take these kids to my favorite pic spot." I couldn''t hear what the person at the other end of the call said. Without the full context, I could barely understand what Denise was talking about. ''Boss, I am at the 89th precinct. I have prepared the top legal team. They will not let you set foot in the prison cell. You will be acquitted before you know it.'' Van contacted me through Hive AI. He seemed to have already reached the 89th precinct with the legal team. And already had contacted the police deputy chief regarding my arrest. But the deputy chief appears to be stalling and not giving them an answer. Hearing Van, I understood what Denise was saying on the call. It seems police chief Denise''s deputy has contacted her, informing her about my legal team waiting for me at the precinct. But I did not understand what she meant by, ''I will take these kids to my favorite pic spot.'' I noticed that we had deviated from our original route, finally understanding what Denise meant. Since my legal team was waiting at the 89th precinct, she nned to take us to a different precinct or a secluded ce. "Chief, this is not the route to the 89th precinct," I announced to Denise. "I know that this is not the route to the 89th precinct. I am hungry, so I will be making a quick stop at a burger joint before dropping you off at the 89th precinct. Why are you afraid?" Denise smiled, asking me if I were afraid. It seemed as if she wanted me to be frightened, or she was trying to show me fear. I was not able to understand the intentions of this woman. Chapter 624 Grateful

Chapter 624 Grateful

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 12:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger empire "Why would I be afraid? But I, too, am hungry. Since you have stopped at a burger joint anyway, I would like a big mac andrge fries." It was about time for lunch. I did not mind having a meal at the expense of the taxpayers'' money. "A Smartmouth, huh. That will definitely make you popr in prison." Denise retorted as she parked the cop car in front of the Burger Empire joint. "Come on, Auntie Denise. Are these cuffs necessary? What''s that matter? Talk to me. You know that the intimidation techniques did not work on mest time, and it will not work on me this time." I said as Denise got out of the car, seeing that she nned to keep me cooped up in the car while she enjoyed a carb-rich meal. "You want to talk? Let''s talk." Opening the backseat door, she pulled me out and freed my hands from the cuffs. Then I followed her to a table not far from us. And she asked, " Do you know how I met your mother?" "How would I know? I did not know that you were friends with her until you attended her funeral." I spoke the truth. Mama Wyatt never talked about her social life with Young Wyatt, and he did note to know about Denise until she attended mama Wyatt''s funeral. "You are right. I will not bore you with the details, but all you have to know is that your mother is the reason my daughter is alive and studying at Morningstar university, one of the top ten universities. She saved my daughter from the clutches of the circle. If she had not intervened, when she did, my daughter would be one of the circle''s dogs instead of attending one of the top ten universities." Police chief Denise answered, saying that if not for mama Wyatt her life and her daughter''s life would differ from the present. She was full of praise for Mama Wyatt. And from her words, one could tell that she was were grateful for what mama Wyatt did for her and her daughter. "How can that be possible? I heard that thest person to attend the top 10 universities from sky blossom city is the brother of the sky blossom branch circle''s leader." I clearly remember hearing that the circle''s Supreme leader was thest person to attend the top 10 universities from Sky blossom city. Therefore I was having a hard time believing Denise''s story. "The world doesn''t know what your mother did for my daughter and me that day. That doesn''t mean that your mother did not help me. My daughter and I clearly remember the help she provided to us to this day. I owe her my life. If not for her, my daughter would be leading a gruesome life, and I would be buried 7 feet deep underground." Even though Denise said that she would not bore me with details, she went ahead and recounted what transpired and how Mama Wyatt risked her and her family to rescue Denise''s daughter''s life. Turns out Denise''s daughter awakened a very unique trait as she contracted her grimoire. Somehow, the circle got the news of it and decided to turn Denise''s daughter into one of their own. The Circle''s cruelty is known to all, so how could Denise let her lonely daughter suffer in their hands. Therefore, Denise made a n to flee sky blossom city and live a life on the run. While preparing for her run, one of her trusted friends ratted Denise out to the circle. The circle was very upset by Denise''s audacity to reject their invitation. They nned to kill her and snatch her daughter from over her cold dead body. Coincidently this task was assigned to Clown Mask. Fortunately, before the Clown mask would take action, Mama Wyatt came to the rescue of Denise and her daughter like a messiah. Mama Wyatt contacted her old professors at Morningstar university and informed them about Denise''s daughter''s unique trait. The unique trait not only managed to gain the professor''s interest but also the university''s interest too. And in a single night, Denise''s daughter''s existence was erased from the history of sky blossom city. It was as if Denise never had a daughter, to begin with. "Wait? My friend told me that traits and physique are prettymon. Why did the Morningstar university require you to erase all the information about your daughter?" Anna did assure me that traits and physique are prevalent, and there are many card apprentices with unique traits and physiques in the southern watch. Therefore I did not understand the need for the morningstar university to hide all information regarding Denise''s daughter and erase all her documents. "Your mother, too, asked the same question to the people from the MorningStar university, but they did not give her any exnation and asked her not to interfere with the university businesses. Considering your mother''s circumstances, she couldn''t force them to answer. Honestly, at that time, I was worried that my daughter had escaped from the wolf''s mouth and fallen into the tiger''s mouth. After leaving for the university, my daughter has contacted me many times. She seemed to be enjoying herself there, so I am less concerned about her now than before." Police chief Denise, too, did not know why the morningstar university wanted to erase any or all information regarding her daughter. But it seems her daughter has contacted her frequently and assured her not to worry about her. "What about the circle? Didn''t the morning star university do anything to them? After all, they know about your daughter''s unique trait." If the morning star university was so keen on erasing the information about Denise''s daughter, they should have paid a visit to Circle. "I don''t know. The whole thing happened so fast that sometimes even I question myself if I ever had a daughter." Chapter 625 Untaintable

Chapter 625 Untaintable

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 12:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger empire "What was the unique trait that your daughter awakened?" I asked Denise. I was curious. After all, the trait awakened by Denise''s daughter should be pretty remarkable for the entire Morning Star University to make a move for a signal card apprentice from a backward third-rate region. And knowing Circle''s Supreme leader''s reach, I can bet that the morning star college would made some deal in exchange for the circle not leaking about Denise''s daughter and her unique trait. The morning star university has gone to great lengths to remove Denise''s daughter''s existence on paper. Therefore I couldn''t help but ask Denise about her daughter''s unique trait. "I am sorry I cannot tell you anything more than I have already said. They had me sign a nondisclosure contract in exchange for my daughter getting a full schrship at the university. Honestly, the contract was a lot harsher than this. If not for your mother intervening for me I would not have been able to tell others that I have a daughter who is studying in one of the top ten universities. Still, due to the NDA, I can''t tell people that I have a daughter, and she is studying at morning star university. Until they ask me first." Denise recounted. The morning star university tried to make sure to seal Denise''s mouth but still failed to, thanks to mama Wyatt. Still, the morning star university warned Denise that if she cared about her daughter, she better not leak the information about her daughter and her unique trait. Come to think of it, Denise asked me if I knew how she met mama Wyatt, and then the story slowly progressed about her daughter. It seems over the years, Denise has found loopholes in the NDA she signed with the morning star university. "It''s okay. I was curious, that''s all." I did not need Denise to tell me what her daughter''s trait was. I had the Clown Mask''s memories. I will get the information I need from there. As I explored the Clown Mask''s memories, I discovered that Clown Mask had used tricks to inform Mama Wyatt about Denise and her daughter''s circumstances. It seems in the alternate timeline foreseen by Clown Mask. When the circle ordered her to kill the fleeing Denise and grab her daughter, Clown Mask hadpleted the mission. Denise died. Her daughter was brainwashed to serve the supreme leader, kill and die for his cause. Denise''s daughter''s unique trait made her a crucial asset when the Supreme leader took over the capital region. If not for her, it would have taken another decade for the Supreme Leader toplete his plot. Therefore in this timeline, instead ofpleting the mission, Clown Mask had Mama Wyatt help the Johnson female duo, Denise and her daughter. Fock! In her own way, the clown mask has been stealthily intervening with the Supreme leader''s reign to power that he had in the alternate timeline seen by her. As far as I know, the supreme leader has lost Denise''s daughter and my soul pupils. Taking away these two alone should be enough for setting back the Supreme leader''s ns by another century or so. Yet the Supreme leader is not to be underestimated. His strength already rivals the peak powers in the present world. But he is hiding because that is not enough to take over the central region. Unlike the Matron, who relied on schemes to take over the Northern and Southern regions, the Supreme Leader had single-handedly dominated the entire capital region and its various forces in terms of pure strength before taking it over. "Did you two know each other before this incident?" I asked Denise if She knew Mama Wyatt before she extended an arm to help them. "Since your parents used to work for the Circle, we would asionally meet when the city''s police department extended its courtesy to the circle. We were acquaintances at best. Therefore, I was shocked when your mother offered to help me. Since I had no choice, I ended up believing her and followed her arrangements." Denise and mama Wyatt weren''t friends until Clown Mask leaked her mission details to Mama Wyatt, who righteously decided to help the mother-daughter pair. Upon stumbling on the plot of Clown Mask, I almost forgot to check about the unique trait gained by Denise''s daughter. Untaintable, that was the unique trait that Denise''s daughter awakened after contracting her first grimoire. Even the Clown Mask had limited knowledge about the Untaintable trait of Denise''s daughter. Even in the alternate future foreseen by her, the Circle quickly transferred the untaintable holder to the main branch after getting hold of her. Then she wasn''t seen until the Supreme leader dered war on the forces of the central region. ording to the limited information the Clown Mask had about the untaintable trait, it made its holder''s soul energy and rule energy very pure. And also, the user was safe from all curses. Safe not immune, meaning she could get cursed, but the curse would have a very negligible effect on her. I don''t see how this trait can cause greatmotion and attract attention from both the morning star university and the supreme leader. There had to be more to the untaintable trait than just making its holder''s soul energy and rule power pure while dampening the effect of curses on the holder. Otherwise, morning star university would not go as far as making a mother sign a nondisclosure contract about her daughter and erasing the holder''s existence from any or all forms of documents and paper. If I were to trust Clown Mask''s future vision, then holder of the untaintable trait would be an unfathomable being under the personal guidance of the Supreme Leader. During the Circle''s invasion on the Central region to take control over it, the untaintable''s presence would make even the strongest forces surrender without much resistance. ¡­ Chapter 626 Why Now?

Chapter 626 Why Now?

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 12:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger empire "Olddy has been carrying this for quite a while, unable to tell anybody what your mother did and my daughter is doing. So much so that I went off the topic reminiscing about the past. Now let''s talk about why we are actually here." Denise wanted to rx the tension between her friend''s son and her. So that they can talk freely and she would gain his attention. Therefore she decided to share a secret. Having talked about the secret she had been carrying for years, Denise finally felt lighthearted and went a little off topic but soon returned to the original course. "About time. I don''t know why an outstanding citizen like me is being treated like this. I want answers." I demanded. Hearing my words, Denise''s brows frowned, and I could see a vein almost pop on her forehead. "Wyatt, you said, let''s talk. So I am reaching out to speak now. Why are you being unreasonable?" Denise thought sharing the friendship she had with the boy''s mother would make him open up to her, and they could have a truthful conversation, but her n doesn''t seem to be working. Gaining the information he wanted, the boy, once again, reverted to shutting himself off from her. "Look, Police Chief Denise, just because you are grateful for my mother''s help, it doesn''t give you the right to interfere with my life. If you understand what I am saying, please tell me why you have taken me into police custody." I entertained Denise till now because I was interested in Mama Wyatt''s past andter Denise''s daughter''s trait, untaintable. Now that my curiosity was satisfied, all I wanted was to return to the warehouse, take care of Bright Lion''s matter and help Kane with his Origin card creation. "It seems there is a misunderstanding between us. But I don''t deny that I am at fault here. I owe you an exnation for why I did not take care of you after the funeral, why I could not be more present in your life if I am as grateful to your mother as I say I am." Denise exined that she owed me an exnation why she did not help young Wyatt after Mama and Papa Wyatt''s funeral. "That is not the only thing you owe me an exnation for. What about when that bastard Kevin Zhang challenged me for a life and death duel? Where were you then? What about the time when the whole city wanted to kill me to impress the southern royal family? Where were you then? What about when the entire world called me a fraud? Where were you then? Honestly, it doesn''t matter anymore. I don''t want to hear your excuses. I have managed to survive fine on my own, and I don''t require your help. And please don''t drag me into your guilt. It is not my problem that you feel guilty and burdened because of how grateful you are for my mother''s help. Don''t try to push it on me and deal with it yourself. Now my legal team is here. Discuss the charges you are charging my boys and me with them. I am done talking to you now." As soon as we stopped at burger empire, I contacted Van and asked him toe over with the legal support as quickly as possible. And they had arrived. I could have used Anna''s name, but I decided against it. Anna wouldn''t mind, but I did not want to rely on her for every little thing. Plus, the TSR guild had paid a substantial amount to groom a legal team just for days like this. "Police Chief Denise, I would like to hear the charges you have brought up against my client. If they hold no merit, I demand that you release my client right away." An older man in an expensive suit rushed to our table and started to represent me legally. "Shut up, old fart." Denise ignored thewyer. And looking at me, she said, "Wyatt, if you don''t want to hear why I could not help you before, fine. But please hear me tell you why I am here for you now." "Master Wyatt, you don''t have to speak to her. Please let me handle this." The oldwyer advised me not to indulge Denise and turned to Denise. Then he sternly said, " Chief Denise, I strongly advise you not to speak to my client unless you have stated the crimes brought up against him and his friends by the state." "Get lost, you old relic. I am his aunt. I don''t need awyer to talk to him." This interference of thewyer as she wanted to talk sense into her nephew was why Denise changed her distinction from 89th precinct to Burger empire after knowing that her nephew''s legal team was waiting at the precinct. "What?" The oldwyer started to sweat bullets, not knowing how good his employer''s rtionship was with his aunt. If he liked her, he would have to change his entire strategy of facing the police chief Denise because he did not want to lose his job because he could not mediate a family feud correctly. Lord only knows one wrong word from his mouth, and he will end up offending both his employer''s aunt and the employer himself, putting his position in jeopardy, "Chief Denise, I don''t care if this is a family feud. You took it too far, abusing your power over a mere disagreement with your nephew. You have left him no choice but to defend himself using legal means. Chief Denise, please state the charges that the state has brought up against my client and his friends." "Old man, let her speak. I want to know what she has to say for herself." I wanted to know why Denise became so proactive out of nowhere. Did she have a motive? I will not know for sure until I get a read on her. "I dare to be seen with you now because the circle has fled the city." ... Chapter 627 Stupidity

Chapter 627 Stupidity

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 13:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger empire "The day my daughter left for college, I thought I had nothing to lose. And decided to spend my days living for righteousness, let''s call it what it actually is, revenge, against the people who wanted to harm my precious. Even though I knew my baby was safe, the thought that everything could have gone south if not for an unexpected acquaintance extending a helping hand kept me awake at night. There are two times I felt helpless in my life, first when my daughter asked who her father was and second when the circle tried to take her from me. I don''t want to feel that helpless ever again. Therefore, I did everything in my power to end the circle. Turns out I had a lot to lose. My trusted subordinates who believed in me and my idea of righteousness. They selflessly dedicated themselves to my arrangements against the circle. They paid the price for my recklessness. Not just them, their families ended up bing coteral damage in my quest for revenge. The power of a third-rate city''s police chief wasn''t worthy enough to even be a thorn in the circle''s paths. But they took a particr interest in me. Since they could not hurt me because of the morning star university, they started to aim at the people surrounding me. One by one, all of them or their families suffered a terrible fate. By the time I realized what was happening, the damage was done. I had lost most of my loyal colleagues, friends, and subordinates, and they had lost their families. The circle had turned me into a jinx. Anyone who ever worked with me or was in contact with me started to get hurt directly or indirectly. Worst of it all, all this was a game to them. They wanted to see how long I wouldst before breaking down. To end it, I gave them what they wanted. I stopped going after them and isted myself from the world. They got bored and eventually stopped. Or at least that is what I thought. Remember thest time we met at my precinct? Later that day, I did some digging to check what was going on in your life, and it turned out that attending your parent''s funeral was a big mistake. I put a big target on your back. Kevin Zhang was targeting you under the orders of the circle. That fool was greedy. He eyed your parent''s silver grimoires instead ofpleting the circle''s mission. After that, I warned Kevin Zhang to leave you alone and went to the circle to make a deal in exchange for your life. They agreed and asked me to do some things for which I had to leave the city and returned today early this morning. When I returned to my surprise, lots of things had changed. For starters, the circle fled the city and settled in sun blossom city. And then I came to know that the Bright Lions had taken over more than half of the circle''s businesses in the city. What came as an even greater shock to me was that my nephew, for whom I risked my life outside the city, had be a high school gang leader. I can''t let that happen. How am I supposed to show my face to my friend in the afterlife? So I decided to do the only thing I knew, to scare the shit out of you and set you straight. But who knew, when I was busy dealing with my demons, you had your demons to face. It changed you. I can no longer see the timid little boy I met at the funeral. As you said, intimidation doesn''t work on you, so I am trying to reason with you, Wyatt. It is not toote. You have to quit this delinquent lifestyle and buckle down. Earlier I saw the videos of the tournament. You were great. I know if you try harder, you can get into a morning star university and study with your sister. You are a lot more mature than her. With you there, I would worry less about her." Denise was trying to coax me. She didn''t mean thest part. What she actually meant was the other way around. She would worry less about me if I were to enter the morning star university under the protection of her daughter. If I were to believe her exnation, the reason she kept her distance from young Wyatt after the funeral was because she was worried the circle would target him as they did to all the people she had shown sentiment for. And the reason she did not reach out when Kevin Zhang challenged me to a life or death battle, or when the entire city was conspiring for my death, or when the whole world called me a fraud was because she did not know about them as she seemed to have left the city after making a deal with the circle for my life. I don''t think Denise is lying because with my connections, I can find the truth, and Denise, too, knows that. So that meant I had every little to me Denise for. How narcissistic of her to think that the circle was targeting young Wyatt because of her, and how could she trust a deal with the circle? All I can me Denise is for being stupid. Other than that, she stepped up when actually needed. Even though it was idiotic of her to make a deal with the circle for my life, in the end, she stepped up. When themb itself was idiotically begging to be used, how could the circle say no? Once she left the city, Kevin Zhang did not waste time challenging me to a life-and-death battle. "Let''s say I believe you. Then what did the circle ask you to do outside the city in exchange for my life?" ¡­ Chapter 628 Charges Dropped

Chapter 628 Charges Dropped

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 13:21 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger empire "Awe... Is my little nephew worried about his aunt? You don''t have to worry about that. Nothing I can''t handle. Enough about me. Tell me about you. How did you end up as a high school gang leader?" I monitored every word and action of Denise. This woman did not lie and did care for her benefactor''s son. "Master Wyatt, let me stop you right there. You cannot answer her. She is trying to get you to perjure yourself." The oldwyer hurriedly warned his employer that answering his aunt''s question would mean that a high school gang named Bright Lions exists in real life, and his employer is its true boss. Gangs are not likepanies. They do not register themselves with the government. So without a paper trail and proper evidence, it is hard to prove in court that the said gang exists in real life and the crimesmitted by it were done under the direction of one man, its leader. "Old relic, how dare you interrupt me and misinterpret my words. Are you trying to ruin my rtionship with my nephew so that you can make a few more bucks? I have no case against my nephew and his friends. I am not arresting them. There I said it. Now you can buzz off, or I will charge you with public disturbance and imprison your ass for the next 24 hours." Denise wanted to p the oldwyer''s dentures out of his mouth, but she controlled herself. She did not want toe off as too fierce in front of her nephew. "Boss, If you want me to, I can sue the police chief for abusing the state''s power." The oldwyer was not new to the business. He was tolerating Denise''s name-calling because she was his employer''s aunt. "What the¡­" Denise wanted to cuss but stopped. After all, she had unwittingly given the oldwyer enough evidence toprise herself. Now she did not want to give her nephew enough reason to sue her. "Old Man, since the Police Chief already said she would not be charging my friends and me, you can leave now." Seeing that Denise meant no harm, I decided to forgive this once. Honestly, there are not many people surrounding me who care for Wyatt and not the prodigy card creationist Wyatt who invented silver milk powder. "Old suit, buzz off, you heard, my little nephew~ah." Denise called my name endearingly, and then, turning to me, she added, "You don''t need to act coy with me. Address me as aunt Denise, not as police chief." Earlier, this woman was intimidating, strict, and stern. Now she acted girly and giddy, calling me endearing names and whatnot. I don''t understand her. "Police chief, I don''t know what you think is happening here, but we are not close enough to call each other so endearingly. And could you please free my friends? They must be bored cuffed in the back seat of the car." Now that things were clear, I asked Denise to release the bright trio. Hearing me not address her as auntie Denise, her brows narrowed, and her mouth pouted. "Huh? Did you say something to me, my dear nephew~ah? I can''t hear you." Denise said aloud childishly. It seems she is taking Nick, Tom, and Ed hostage to make me y by her rules. "Fine, you can keep them. I am heading to work." I did not try to negotiate with Denise and got up, nning to return to the warehouse. "I just remembered I forgot to leave the air conditioner on in the car or crack up a window.'''' Hearing Denise, my footsteps stopped for a second but soon they continued believing that the Bright trio could handle being a little cooped in the backseat of the car. " Aren''t you a cruel friend? Still, you win. I give up. Address me with whatever makes youfortable. But you have to have lunch with me now. I will go get your friends." Denise has still not given up on turning her nephew away from the delinquent lifestyle. But she did not force it and decided to take it slow as normal means would not work on her nephew as he isn''t a typical teenager. What kind of high schooler has a private legal team on speed dial? Not a normal one, of course. "Kids, order up. Lunch is on me." After freeing the Bright trio from handcuffs, Denise brought them to our table to have lunch together with her. "Yes," each of us used our grimoire to order our meals at the Burger empire and tagged the bill to Denise''s grimoire. [Your order has been epted by the Burger Empire. Due to rush hour, your order will take a while. Please wait patiently. Estimated wait time 14 minutes.] "So guys, how is school going on? The college entrance exam is nearing, and the school must have started the special sses." Denise decided to use small talk to know what was going on in her nephew''s life. "Our family has prenned training for my brothers and me. So we are not attending the school''s special sses." Nick replied to Denise while Tom and Ed nodded in agreement. Denise was not surprised by Nock''s answer. She knew many prominent families like the Bright family would devise a special training regime and train their kids personally. But this only made her worry about her nephew, who did not have such privileges. So she couldn''t help but ask in concern, "What about you, Wyatt?" "I am not attending high school anymore," I said casually. But my simple words exploded like a bomb in Denise''s head. Denise knew that her nephew was strong and talented enough to make him eligible for the top ten universities. Still, unlike kids from an entitled family, he needed to go through proper channels to enroll in the top ten universities. She knew how unfair the world was to the poor and weak. ... Across the street where Wyatt was seated with his aunt and friends, a cloaked single-horned figure looked at him and blurted, "I will kill everything she holds dear." ¡­. Chapter 629 Demonic Card Apprentice

Chapter 629 Demonic Card Apprentice

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 13:34 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger empire "Boss, I feel a malicious intent directed towards us." Said Nick as he and his brothers got up and began to scan the surroundings. "Huh, you felt it too," I said while looking at the cloaked figure across the street. Her murderous intent was directed toward me, so once I took notice of it wasn''t hard for me to find her. "What are you kids talking about?" Even though Denise was a silver grade grimoire Card Grandmaster, she did not possess the viltronian fighting instincts which every my cmity soul gem and rity daughter gems had. Viltronians are a spice that has gone through constant war such that fighting instinct is ingrained in their DNA through evolution. "Chief Denise, it would be a great help if you start evacuating the people from here. This ce is going to turn into a war zone soon." I got up and headed towards the cloaked figure. I saw a single-horn sticking out of the hood covering its head. Alerted, I activated my soul pupils to check what kind of enemy I was facing. *Booom!* Before I got the chance to use my soul pupils on the hooded figure, it burst into a gore shower. Spreading mayhem on the street. *Ahhh!* The people who were tainted by the gore shower slowly dissolved in gore within a matter of seconds. Soon all the blood and gore began to gather, forming a pool of blood. Once all the pool of blood was created, it emitted a blood-red beam of light reaching the sky. Soon various deformed beings began to crawl out of the blood pool and walked out of the red light beam. Ignoring the people nearest to them, they rushed towards me. It became clear to me that I was their target. Being adept in blood rule, I knew that the cloaked figure seemed to have sacrificed itself by detonating to start a blood ritual to summon these deformed monsters. But the problem was I did not feel the presence of blood rule from the blood pool, which meant the cloaked figure did not make use of blood rule to summon the deformed creatures but something else veil to describe. "Demonic Card apprentice!" Denise eximed, seeing the blood ritual, and hurriedly summoned her grimoire to report to the headquarters and request back up. "Boss, leave it to us. We will take care of it." Said Nick as he summoned his grimoire. "Good. While Nick and Tom handle the veil creatures, Ed, you help Chief Denise to clear the civilians." I ordered, and the cmity daughter gems nodded in agreement. "No, kids, it''s dangerous here, retreat. And leave this for the adults to handle." Seeing Nick and Tom charge toward the deformed creatures, Denise cried out, asking them not to act recklessly and retreat. But Nick and Tom did not respond to her. Instead, they summoned their grimoire and activated their origin cards. "Summon - Mountain Golem" "Summon - Mud Golem" "Chief, my brothers can handle them. Now let''s focus on clearing the civilians." Ed replied to the frantic Denise as he rushed towards those in need of help. "Chief Denise, the creatures are of card soldier realm. My boys can handle it. Please go and help the civilians till the back arrives. This is just the beginning." I directed Denise, reminding her that the civilians needed to be cleared because whoever was behind this mayhem was not done. I knew that the perpetrators were far from done because it was clear that I was the target. So whoever the perpetrators are, they should know that I am almost invisible under the card overlord realm. Despite knowing that, why would they send summoned creatures of the card soldier realm to deal with me? Their intention was clear to create chaos and distract people''s focus. Making a perfect hunting ground for their target. All that mattered was how long the perps would continue to hide patiently and when they wouldmence their hunt. Thankfully I had soul pupils, so I did not need to y with their rules. I will find them and make use of the hunting grounds they made to hunt them. After all, I did not like to wait for death or follow others'' rules. I achieved my soul pupils to look beyond the mayhem in front of me. The colorful world turned into onerge ck tray filled with strings. Andpare what I saw with my soul pupils to what I saw with my name eyes. It was like finding the difference between the two images. And I did, in the sight of my soul pupil, I had an extra soul pathway that did not seem to belong to any entity in the view of my naked eye. It was clear the soul pathway belonged to the perpetrator, who was hiding and witnessing the chaos he had unleashed on the peaceful street. I further analyze the soul pathways of the perp to check the race and realm. To my surprise, I found a core within the perp''s body. It was surprising because the perp was human, not a monster. Yes, a core. Not an ego gem but a core. This is the first time I have seen a human with a core. It appeared to be slightly simr to viltrionian but not entirely identical. The viltronian core fuses with its host perfectly, but the core I saw in the middle of the perp''s soul pathway was not fusing correctly with the host''s soul pathway causing mutations and deformation in the host''s body. It seems that the perp has acute senses as it discovered that I had found it. I thought it would run since I had found it, but it walked out of the hiding spot and revealed itself. It was another cloaked figure with a horn extending out of its hood. Exactly the same as the one that detonated itself as the sacrifice to start a blood ritual and summon the deformed creatures. ¡­ Chapter 630 Foul Mouth

Chapter 630 Foul Mouth

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 13: 33 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No 234. "Haha, Anna, you must be pissed seeing how Wyatt forgot the breakfast for two he promised you." Corey taunted Anna, reminding Anna of thepromise she made with Wyatt at the Horned Hare Heaven Gate dungeon. "Little girl, aren''t you bing toofortable with me? Even your parents bow before reporting to me. Yet you address me with my name as if we are friends." Anna said, intimidating Corey. "My parents work for you. I don''t. Show your haughtiness to the people that work for you. Not me." Corey did not back down after hearing Anna''s words. If words could intimidate her, she wouldn''t have taunted her in the first ce. "Girl, that''s a rather interesting theory you got there. But you forget I own this entire southern region and everything within it." Anna looked at Corey as if she had found a new y toy. "You may own thend I am standing on, but you don''t own me. I am my own person. And I don''t bow to anybody." Corey spoke her modern democratic bullshit. "Believe it or not, I can make you bow to me willingly?" Anna said with a yfulugh, but a dangerous glint shone in her eyes. "As long as I am alive, believe it or not, I will use your arrogant tongue to wipe my shoes clean," Corey spoke with her fist clenched because she knew what Anna was hinting at, her family. After all, even demons have a soft spot for their home. "Corey, watch your mouth. Apologize to her highness." Susan, who walked out of the kitchen, yelled, hearing Corey''s words. And turning to Anna, she bowed and apologized, "Your highness, please forgive that ignorant child." "Here we go. This is the third time. You vouched for her twice in the Horned Hare Heaven gate dungeon, so I forgave her insolence. Still, she continues to disrespect me. Shall I take this as a challenge to my authority?" Anna''s words turned more severe once Susan intervened. Clearly, she seemed to hold something against Susan. "No, your highness. Corey is a troubled girl. She didn''t mean what she said." Susan started making excuses for Corey. The rtionship between her and Corey has deepened since the incident at the Horned Hare Heaven gate dungeon. "Big sis, don''t worry about her. She is just toying with you. If she were outraged, she would not have kept us alive. Sadistic bitch." Corey didn''t back down. She went another step further and cussed Anna. Hearing Corey swear at her highness southern emperor, Susan felt her knees go weak. "Hahaha, aren''t you a wild child? Corey, honey, you know that I settle my scores with interest, right." Anna''s eyes squinted, and a threatening aura emitted from her body. But still, she did not attack Corey. As for Susan, she regretted the day she hired Corey to work for her. She would have yelled it out loud, but the chill she felt from Anna left her speechless. "..." Corey did not stubbornly rebut to Anna this time as her head was upied with the words Corey Paek was instructing her mentally. "Little girl, you dare to get distracted and ignore me!" Anna thundered, but it did not seem to faze Corey. As for Susan, on the other hand, her mind was already overloaded and unable to process any new information. She wanted to p herself for recruiting Corey. "Whatever. I have somece to be." Saying that, Corey headed out of the warehouse and, witnessing the crowd of high schoolers loitering, she yelled," You guys are still here? How many times do I have to tell you, people, to buzz off? I will deal with you guys once I return." ... After Corey''s figure leaves their sight for a good minute, one of the High schoolers said grimacingly, "Boys, that girl is getting cocky. If not for her being the boss''s employee, I would have taught her a lesson." "How can the boss let a girl with a bad mouth be his employee. If he had asked me, I would have worked for free." A girl in the crowd of high schoolersmented. Not knowing that Corey was working for free. "Though she has a foul mouth, her figure is a perfect ten. I understand why the boss chose her as his assistant." The high schooler from earliermented. "Whatever, are you guys sure that, by usual ce, the boss meant the warehouse? If not, we will be in great trouble." One of the delinquents asked, hearing him rest quietened. ¡­ "Park, are you sure you felt the dark realms from that part of the city?" Corey asked as she rushed towards the direction Corey park pointed her at. "Yes, I still feel it. The feeling is getting stronger and stronger." Corey Park replied affirmatively. Just in the middle of Corey Bright''s argument with Anna, She felt the presence of the Dark realm. She can never be wrong about this because she had spent almost a century in the dark realms. "If it''s dark realms, as you say, are you sure we should be heading in that direction? Won''t your old boss recognize our titled demon core? And know that you are alive?" Corey had been through Park''s memories and knew how dangerous the dark realm was. Not to mention that Park''s old boss ruled the dark realm. Considering how they parted from each other, he should be bearing a grudge against her. So instead of heading towards the dark domain, they should be running away from it. "He may be a ruler back in the dark realms, but here on this world be reduced to a mere mortal. So we have nothing to worry about. Just reach there as soon as possible. I want to know what''s going on. And how can the dark realms be connected to this world? This world is getting weirder and weirder the more I explore it." Chapter 631 Demon Cult

Chapter 631 Demon Cult

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 13:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon. "Hold, this is restricted space. Please return." A southern watch soldier announced to a cloaked figure entering the blocked route. "Bob cut the formalities. Can''t you see, it looks like trouble? Get your ass up and take care of it." The soldier''s colleague warned, eyeing the single horn pointing out of the cloaked figure''s hood. "Master, it seems I can only carry you guys this far." The cloaked figure ignored the southern watch soldiers guarding the Silver Beach gate dungeon and mumbled to herself. "Girl, this is earlier than the time we agreed upon." An eerie voice sounded from within the cloaked figure. "Sorry, master. My location gotpromised. The boy spotted me. More like he found me through my intent." The cloaked figure exined to the voiceing out from within her. "His intuition must be sharp. Away, no harm done. I will get off here. You go enjoy your revenge." The voice forgave the cloaked figure. "What is she mumbling?" Asked the soldier from earlier. Hearing him, his colleague asked, "Does it matter? Subdue her. I will ask them to prepare the interrogation room." "Fine," the soldier reluctantly agreed to subdue the hostile entity physically. As the Soldier neared the cloaked figure, he saw a slender blood-covered arm pierce out of the cloaked figure''s abdominal region. Soon another bloodied arm shot out of the same area. Widening the tear in the flesh of the cloaked figure. Both the arms retracted and grabbed hold of torn flesh at the entrance of the incision. With force, split open the body of the cloaked figure from the inside, and a figure covered in blood emerges out of the body of the cloaked figure. "Oh, Bloody hell." The soldier did not freak out seeing a gore-covered figure split open the cloaked figure and crawl out of her cold corpse. "Fock! It''s the demon bastards. I thought the demon cult was lying low. Why are you here?" A voice sounded from above the two southern watch soldiers. The soldiers did not flinch at the gruesome sight of a human being split from inside by another human who climbed out of it but hearing the voice, their expression turned severe, and they shouted, "Commander!" "Stand at ease. This one is strong, out of your league. Let me handle him. You guys stay on alert. There are more demon worshipers out there." Anna, who was about to follow Corey, suddenly received an alert from her granduncle requiring her presence at the silver beach gate dungeon. He had discovered several hostile forces surrounding the silver beach gate dungeon. Heeding the alert for her granduncle, Anna gave up pursuing Corey and returned to the southern watch base. Had she been a secondte, the two soldiers guarding the silver beach gate dungeon route would have lost their lives in the hands of the demon cult card emperor. "Commander, let me take care of this one. You sit back." A deep voice sounded as a figure shed next to Anna. It was a bulky male soldier in a southern watch uniform. He was emitting the same fierce aura as Anna and the demon cult Card emperor. "Baron, go find your prey. This one is mine." When ites tobat, Anna is like a fish in water. She thrived in battle. She did not think of sitting back and watching when her subordinate asked her to. "Commander, this one is stronger than other demon cult fanatics present here. You always take the strong ones. Let me take the premium goods this one time, please." Baronined that Anna always hogged all the strong enemies and begged her to let him fight the strongest one this once. "Nope, not happening. I saw him first. Firste, first serve." Anna did not give in to Baron''s pleas. "Hahaha, aren''t you guys cute? Don''t underestimate our Demon cult, for we are demons." The demon cult card emperor was pissed to see Anna and her subordinates take the demon cult lightly. "Funny, no matter what you call yourself, you guys are nothing but hybrid demon bastards, and your ancestors are hybrid born with the union of human and demon." Said Baron as he looked at the man covered in blood with two ox horns sticking out of his forehead in disgust. "Tell me, hybrid. Which one of your ancestors was an ox demon? Your grandpa or great-grandpa." Anna''s words stung the demon cult card emperor, enraged the demon cult card emperor summoned his grimoire, yelling, " SS-rank Legend grade field card Bloody Spring, activate." Soon a forest filled with giant blood-red blossom trees emerged, covering the 5 km area with the demon cult card emperor in the center, encircling Anna and Baron within it. "Commander, it looks like your prey is not interested in forey. Since things are getting steamy here, I will no longer intrude on you. Happy hunting,mander." Sensing the other demon cultists'' aura near the restricted area, Baron rushed to find an opponent for himself. "Where do you think you are going? Bloody spring wind cage!" The demon cult card emperor wanted to stop Baron from leaving, so he activated a skill but failed, "Where did he go?" "You want to trap the Typhoon emperor. Aren''t you ignorantly ambitious?" Anna revealed the Baron''s title, Typhoon emperor. Hearing it, the demon cult members'' eyebrows narrowed, and he gremincingly said, "What the heck are you guys doing here? A dungeon relocation testing doesn''t require the presence of three titled card emperors. There must be something afoot here." "Fock! You demon cult people are slipping. How could you cultists'' n an ambush without proper information?" Anna thought the demon cult was here for the silver beach dungeon, but when she heard the demon cult card emperor, she realized they weren''t interested in the silver beach dungeon. "Are you guys even conducting tests on dungeon relocation?" The Demon cult seemed to be more interested in Dungeon relocation than the dungeon itself. ¡­ Chapter 632 Stalling

Chapter 632 Stalling

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 13:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon. Numerous identical cloaked figures with a single horn sticking out of their hood neared the restricted area, and upon reaching a certain distance, their body was torn from inside. Numerous card apprentices of the various realms ranging from Card king to Card emperor crawled out of the cold corpse. In order to avoid being detected by array formation covering the city, the Demon cult high realm card apprentices were smuggled to the restricted area where dungeon relocation tests were being conducted. "You made a lot of preparations for this ambush. I got to say, even though your ways are gruesome. Still, it was ingenious. I mean, who would have thought that you people would smuggle your guys past cities formation array by hiding in corpses. Tearing open the belly from inside and crawling out of it was brilliant. Color me impressed." Anna genuinely appreciated the demon cult''s nning and decision to execute the ambush on her military base. "Shut up. Do you think this is funny? All people here are going to be sacrificed to the demon realm. Is it still funny for you?" The demon cult card emperor said aloud, seeing Anna not take their ambush seriously. "Whatever, tell me, what are you guys after? Me? No. Seeing how your people are trying to break into the military base, supposedly are you guys after something within the base? Who else could be worth more than a royal hostage like me? Luna?" As soon as Anna spoke Luna''s name, Anna heard the enemy''s heartbeat rise a little before going tranquil again. Proving that the demon cult''s ambush was somehow rted to Luna. Though Anna figured out that the demon cult''s ambush was somehow rted to Luna, she still did not know why they were doing this. Was it because they wanted to avenge their fallenrades, the Raining alchemist, by killing his granddaughter? If so, then the demon cult would have done that lot sooner. Even though Luna''s grandfather had in a lot of demon card apprentices, it was not like the demon cult''s usual memo to seek revenge for their fallen members, not to mention this was a matter of decades ago. Something rted to Luna but not her grandpa. That could only mean dungeon relocation. Anna also remembered that her opponent was curious about dungeon relocation. But he did not seem interested in the silver beach dungeon, which meant that the demon cult was interested in the knowledge of dungeon relocation. Not just the knowledge behind dungeon relocation, they were also after the dungeon relocation apparatus. Dungeon relocation is high-level ssified information essible only to those with very high privilege levels. Even with the high privilege level, only the theory behind the dungeon relocation was essible. If one wanted the dungeon relocation apparatus, they needed a lot of pull in the central region and morning star university. Dungeon Relocation was in its infancy stage with a lot of space for improvement. Therefore there weren''t many apparatus avable for Dungeon Relocation. Since the supply did not meet the demand, they were highly regted to avoid families fighting over who gets to use the apparatus and when. The southern royal family''s influence and Luna''s authority in the dungeon relocation field of the morning star university were enough for Luna to get her hands over the dungeon relocation apparatus for them to transfer the D-rank silver beach dungeon to the secured location. "You guys are after the Dungeon relocation apparatus and Luna," Anna yelled out. "It seems that the rumors about you are nothing but false. Haha, Or was I too obvious? What gave it away?" The demon cult card emperor seemed to be in no rush to fight. Instead, he appeared to be stalling. "It is written all over your face. From terrorizing the central region to resorting to robbery, you guys are have really fallen. Who knew that you hybrids, too, are dumb like your demon ancestors. I guess it was to be expected. After all, a donkey will only give birth to a donkey. Or, in your case, should I say a cow will only give birth to a cow." Anna''s sharp tongue cut deep into her opponent''s heart with her words. Anna, too, was in no hurry to fight with the demon cult card apprentice because she trusted her soldiers could take care of themselves. And most importantly, she wanted to figure out the ambush of the demon cult. Where did they get their information from? "At least rumors were true about you having a foul mouth. I also heard you like to have a good time? If you cooperate, I would like to find out how much the rumors about you are true." No matter how much Anna taunted him, the demon cult card emperor was holding in his rage and not engaging inbat. "I like to have a good time, but have you seen your shelf in the mirror? No female in the world will willingly have intercourse with you. You better find a demon cow for a partner like your ancestors did. Oops, I forget even the demons despise your kind and consider you lower than the lowest creature in the demon realm. Your future is bleak, buddy. You hybrids have it tough, huh." Anna did not spare her opponent. Her words left her opponent''s ancestors rolling in their graves. "Enough! You foul woman. You should worry about yourself. Both of your mouths are looser than worn-out rubber. How will you find a partner with them? Any man would run a mile away if you brought up the word marriage in front of them. I bet your lower mouth must have eaten more sausages than you have ever eaten with your upper mouth. Yet you are still hungry for more, maybe because a human sausage can no longer satisfy your worn-out goods." The demon cult card apprentice let loose his mouth and did not hold back this time. It seems whatever he was stalling for had been prepared. Chapter 633 Infinite Blood Spring

Chapter 633 Infinite Blood Spring

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 13:49 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon. "I guess you are finally ready to stand up for your demon-loving deviant ancestors." Hearing the demon card apprentice''s finallye up with some quality trash-talk, Anna knew he was done stalling and ready to battle. "You''re going to regret letting meplete my move. Infinite blood spring." The demon card apprentice scoffed at Anna''s mockery as his preparations were finally done. With his yell, the forest of giant blood-red blossom trees started to spread. Earlier the blood spring forest only covered the 5 km route to the D-rank silver beach dungeon, but now it was slowly spreading to swallow the entire military base built surrounding the D-rank dungeon gate. When the Demon cult card emperor activated the Blood spring field card, he already had a n in his head, that is, to swallow the military base into the blood spring forest. Making it easier for his minions to sneak into the military base and steal all the dungeon relocation apparatuses. While the demon cult card emperor summoned the blood spring forest and stalled Anna, the roots of the blood blossom trees in the blood spring forest extended to the various corpses of the cloaked figure surrounding the military base, in which the cult card apprentice was smuggled. Using the corpses of the cloaked figure as marks, the roots of the blood blossom trees circled the military base, meeting the condition for the demon cult card emperor to activate the skill infinite blood spring of his field card. [Anna, youzy bitch! What are you doing? If any of the parts of the dungeon relocation apparatus is damaged, the Royal family will lose a lot of money. Please stop trying to enjoy the battle and, for once, finish the fight quickly.] Ann sent a mental voice message to Anna after the blood spring forest covered the entire military base. She was thankful that the dungeon relocation apparatus were unharmed in this ordeal. [Don''t worry, the demon cult minions don''t dare to damage the dungeon relocation apparatus. I guarantee.] Anna sent Ann a message assuring her that the dungeon relocation apparatus would be fine and wouldn''t be damaged by demon cult minions. [How can you guarantee that? What did you do?] Anna''s assurance made Ann more frantic, worrying about the dungeon relocation apparatus. [I didn''t do a thing. The demon cult is after the dungeon relocation apparatus and Luna, the core members of the dungeon relocation research. Since they want the dungeon relocation apparatus, I figure they would prefer it to be working. So they wouldn''t dare harm the dungeon relocation apparatus.] Anna reported nonchntly. She was still not in a hurry to defeat the demon cultists and secure the military base. [Why didn''t you report all this? And why are they after Luna?] Ann was surprised and irritated that Anna was sitting on so much information and did not think to report it others. [I am the highest authority in this temporary military base. Whom do I report to? Now that you know you report to the others.] Anna was indeed the highest authority on the military base. Therefore, she had no one to report to and had to decide how to deal with the ambush on the military base by herself. And thenmand her soldiers ordingly. [Wait! Why are they after Luna? I know she is the core researcher in dungeon relocation. Still, if they can get information that we are conducting a dungeon relocation test here, then they should have all the research work on the dungeon relocation done by Luna and her team. So why do they need her?] Ann didn''t understand why the demon cult would risk abducting the descendants of the southern royal family. Stealing from the royal family is one thing, but the abduction of the royal descendants was equal to dering war on the royal family. No matter where the demon cult hides, the royal family would hunt them. [Idiot, what is the use of stealing the dungeon relocation apparatuses if they do not know how to operate them? Why do you think the morning star university and the government agreed to allow our family to use the dungeon relocation apparatus? It is because we had Luna, one of the very few people who can operate the dungeon relocation apparatus.] Working the dungeon relocation apparatus was no joke. It required excellent skills and knowledge about the dungeon relocation and not something the could be mastered by practicing a few times. Because in case of failure, the gate dungeon about to be relocated will destabilize and turn into a small ck hole swallowing everything around it for a minute before getting exploded by the World''s Will. Unlike earth''s will, this card world''s will was awake, so it would not shy away from taking action against any potential danger to itself. Since all its creations are equal in its eyes, it rarely participates in mortal''s mundane matters. Therefore, the demon cult required someone like Luna to operate the dungeon relocation apparatus. Without her expertise, they have no use for the dungeon relocation. [I see. Finish the demon cultists fast. Grandpa Lorenzo said that if any one of the demon cultists set foot in the military base, he would make use of the formation. You have been warned, so don''t me grandpa Lorenzoter for killing all the demon cultists and ruining your fun.] Ann mentally conversed with Anna and simultaneously reported Anna''s findings to Lorenzo and other high-ranking soldiers in the base. [What the ¡ª] Anna wanted to cuss the old Lorenzo for giving her an ultimatum but was interrupted by Ann. Thetter hurriedly reported Lorenzo''stest discovery, [Anna, the demon cult people can transverse between these tall trees free. All of them are avoiding our soldiers and heading towards the center. This is bad, when the enemy is inside the trees, grandpa Lorenzo''s array can''t kill them because they immediately teleport from one tree to another. Cutting down the forest is not an option. The trees are resilient, they instantly regenerate and recover after being cut or burnt.] ¡­ Chapter 634 CheckMate

Chapter 634 CheckMate

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 13:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon [Card Name: Bloody Spring Card Type: Field Card Card Rank: SS-Rank, Legend Grade Card Rate: 13-stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card Effect: Bloody spring is a field card that can summon a blood spring forest made up of giant blood-red blossom trees. The blood spring forest covers 5 km in diameter with the user at the center. Additional Effect: Blood Spring wind cage, Bloody spring walk, Infinite Blood Spring, Bloody Spring detonation Note: Blood Spring is not possible without blood.] Blood Spring Forest- blood blossom trees are as bloody as the cherry blossom trees are beautiful. Blood Spring Forest is a forest entirely made up of giant blood blossom trees. They have high resilience with instant regeneration and instant recovery. Making them more challenging than weeds to root out. Blood Spring Wind Cage - the Wind of the spring is gentle, but it can also be deadly. The wind in the Blood Spring Forest prevents any or all the creatures within the forest from leaving. Infinite Blood Spring- Spring maye and go, but Bloody Spring is infinite. The Blood spring forest will expand to im its offerings. Note: the blood spring forest will expand in the direction of the blood sacrifice. Bloody Spring Walk- walking past the blossom trees during spring and walking through the blood blossom trees during bloody spring are the same. By offering blood to the blood blossom trees, one can transverse through them. Additional effect- Bloody Instant transfer Note- spring doesn''t differentiate between enemy and ally. Everyone can enjoy it. The Blood Blossoms will allow anyone to travel through them if enough blood is given as payment. Bloody Instant transfer- by offering a blood blossom tree enough blood, a person can instantly transfer between two blood blossom trees. Bloody Spring Detonation - All good thingse to an end. The user can detonate the entire blood spring forest with a thought. ... The reason the demon cult wanted the blood spring forest to spread and cover the entire southern watch military base was that they knew how to use the various abilities of the giant blood blossom trees to their advantage. "Congrattions, you have managed to make this battle more interesting and challenging for me," Anna announced to the demon cult card apprentice. Hearing that the demon cultists could walk through the Blood Blossom tree avoiding the southern watch soldiers and unscathed from the array formation, Anna wasn''t worried. Instead, she became more excited. "Hahaha, it''s funny to see how arrogantly ignorant you are. Here I can kill all of your subordinates with a little thought of mine, and yet you are thinking of battling me. Give up, little girl. I have already won the war." The demon cult card emperorughed smugly, feeling that he had already won the war. "You arrogant dickward. Let me tell you, my punches are a lot faster than your little thoughts." Anna didn''t back down. She felt that she could win this battle with a single punch. "Ignorant till the end. I guess you don''t realize how dire your situation is. Let me tell you." Saying that, the demon cult card emperor thought ''detonate.'' *boom!* With his thought, the blood blossom tree not far from him exploded. Feeling his win near, the demon cult card apprenticeughed hard and then said, "When you arrived, I thought my n was going to fail. me yourself for being too arrogant and letting me finish my preparation." "Is that it? What about your people? They, too, will die with mine if you detonate the entire blood spring forest. And what about the dungeon relocation apparatus you guys went through so much trouble for?" Anna wasn''t threatened in the slightest, even though the demon cult card emperor had taken the entire southern watch military base hostage and threatened her to blow up all the soldiers. Anna''s reason for not worrying about the demon cult''s threat of mutual destruction is valid and justified. If the demon cult card emperor were to detonate the blood spring forest, the soldiers of the southern watch would not be the only casualties. Even the minions of the demon cult will join the number of death counts. It would also lead to the destruction of the dungeon relocation apparatus. Though the higher-ups of the demon cult think of their members as expandable still, they would be pissed if they were to lose arge number of high realm cult members without achieving the main objective, theft of dungeon relocation apparatus. "Hahaha, that''s where you are wrong. My people have nothing to worry about. Because I will not detonate the tree they are hiding in and the trees surrounding the dungeon relocation apparatus. This way, both my minions and the dungeon relocation apparatus will be safe. Hahaha." The demon cult Card apprenticeughed heartily, telling Anna that he had her checkmate. "If you blow up my soldiers, then you will no longer have the leverage. And then I will smash you and your minions to death mercilessly. " Anna retorted. "Haha! Wrong again. Once I blow up your people, I will use their remains as sacrifices to summon the Devil from the demon realm. I have heard that Devils are stronger than demigods. I wonder if it''s true? But I am sure they are a lot greedier than demons. They would not return to the demon realm unless they had their share of fun. The city nearby and the other neighboring cities should be enough to satisfy the devil." The Demon cult had prepared to face the southern emperor and the raining alchemist, thanks to the information they got. Therefore the demon cult card emperor had an appropriate field card for the situation. It could withstand raining alchemists array formation and take the military base as a hostage. Sessfully trying the hands of the two most powerful and feared people under the demigod realm, Anna and Lorenzo. The demon cult nned meticulously. They were prepared to form a ritual to summon the devil if Anna did not intend to cooperate with their arrangements. ... Chapter 635 Demonization

Chapter 635 Demonization

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 14:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon "Devil, huh? Are they really stronger than demigods, though? My family has lots of demigods. They have so many crazy stories and souvenirs. My uncle said he slew a few devils back when your demon cult was still in its prime, terrorizing the government, not indulging in petty crimes like robbery. My family did a number on your cult. Hey, nothing personal, just business. After all, the devil''s body is a walking treasure trove of SSS-Rank card ingredients." Anna was not lying. She had seen many devils'' skulls that her family''s demigods had kept as a souvenir. After all, ying a devil is not something everyone can brag about. "Shut the fuck up! Demigods have an unfair home-ground advantage in this world. If not for the world''s will suppressing the Devil''s realm, your ancestors would have died in the hands of the Devil. " The demon cult card emperor was enraged hearing Anna''s words. As a demon worshiper, he had unwavering faith in the devil. Part of him wanted to blow everyone up and use them as sacrifices just to see the Devil. If not for the mission objective, he would have done so. "Dude, the truth hurts, I know. Still, you don''t have tosh out at me. me the devil you worship for being weak. My family has been kicking the Devil''s ass for generations. You don''t see usining to you about how the Devils are wasting our time." Over time Anna''s words made less sense. Still, they managed to rile up the devil worshiper. Proving fanatics are brainless fools. "You think you are funny, huh?" The demon cult card emperor was in a bind. ording to the orders from higher-ups, he is not allowed to make an enemy out of the southern royal family. Right now, the demon cult is still trying to get back on its feet and is undergoing a revival stage. At this moment, they cannot afford to have an enemy like the southern royal family hunting for them. Therefore, despite the almost perfect n, he was asked to negotiate with Anna. The Dungeon relocation apparatus and Luna''s knowledge in exchange for the lives of southern watch soldiers. Knowing how the southern royal family valued their people, especially the soldiers, the negotiation was possible despite their famous quote, ''No Negotiations with terrorists.'' But there''s one thing the demon cult did not take into ount, Anna. This crazy bitch was not ying by the script. Instead of panicking in fear like a cornered rat, as anybody else in her situation would do. She was calmly cracking jokes with no worry whatsoever. She acted as if she had everything under control. Therefore, the demon cult card emperor could not pitch his negotiation conditions to her. "Out of words, buddy? How about pitching the conditions for negotiation as ordered by your higher-ups?" As the heir to the southern royal family, Anna is already familiar with the demon cult pattern. These guys are no joke. They don''t make threats. If you see one of them in your area, you know something terrible is about to happen. But if they do make threats, then you have something they want. Their negotiations are always one-sided, with no room for bargaining. If you make it out alive after negotiations, you are lucky but should think twice before thanking your lucky stars. One would say instead ofining that the demon cult stole all your fortune and left you dirt poor. At least be grateful they left you with your life, and you can earn back what you lost in no time. But what they don''t know is that if they rebuild themselves is also part of the demon cult''s n to plunder you again. These unlucky people were termed piggy banks by the demon cult. So when the demon cult card emperor went through the trouble to tell her what would happen. How he nned to sacrifice her soldiers to summon the devil and escape with the dungeon apparatus and Luna amidst the chaos. Right then, Anna knew that these people were looking for negotiations rather than an all-out bloodbath, which was a shame because she was hungry for some carnage. Since her opponents are from the demon cult, nobody would me her for going overboard. "What! How did you know?" The demon cult card emperor asked in surprise? Anna knew his next move before he even showed it. This freaked out the devil worshiper. He started to doubt whether there was a leak on their side. This would exin why the royal slut is calm despite her men being cornered. The more the demon worshiper thought, the more paranoid he grew. And finally, he snapped, yelling, "Was it that bitch? So all that hatred and revenge crap, all of that was just an act? No wonder that bitch volunteered for this mission. I should have seen iting, arh!." "What the fuck are you talking about? And which bitch?" Anna seriously had no idea what the demon cult card emperor was talking about. "Of course, you would deny it and cover for her. After all, you both are one team. You guys think you are smart and can screw me over, huh. Let''s see who will beughing when I blow up the whole blood spring forest and sacrifice them to summon the devil. Yes, the devil. He will be my salvation. He will avenge me." The demon cult card apprentice''s eyes had turned pitch ck. ck fur had started to grow on his body. Clearly, he was no longer himself driven by pure chaotic emotions. "Buddy, don''t lose control. You are undergoing demonization. Don''t let the darkness control you. Before you end up doing what we both regret, take the pill, you son of a bitch. Take the pill." Anna was familiar with what was happening with the demon cult card emperor; it''s called demonization. A verymon phenomenon in the hybrid bastards born due to the intercourse between a demon and a human. When their emotions go out of control, they gain super strength and vitality in exchange for intelligence and charisma. This phenomenon is somon in the demon cult that they had to research a pill to suppress this demonization. ¡­ Chapter 636 Negotiations

Chapter 636 Negotiations

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 14:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon "I''m sorry. Betrayal is my trigger. Whenever I experience it, I lose control. I thought that bitch, and you might have allied and pulled one over me. Clearly, that''s not the case. If so, I would be dead already." The demon cult card emperor apologized to Anna after taking the pill to suppress his demonization. Emotional triggers are the situation that could rile the hybrids up into entering the demonization. And this particr demon cult card emperor''s emotional trigger was a betrayal. So when he mistook Anna''s calmness as a leak and thought he was betrayed, he was emotionally triggered and entered the demonization state. Thankfully Anna was able to remind him to take the pill in time to suppress it. "No problem, it happens to the best of us. Who is this bitch you speak about, somebody I know? Hearing you, she seems to hold quite a grudge against me." An unexpected discovery through an unexpected source, finally something worthwhile after trolling the sucker for so long. Anna wanted to know who was so vindictive towards her that they would be willing to join the demon cult. Anna gave it a thought, but nobody came to her mind. "I don''t think you know her. If you had, then you would have hunted her down by now. After all, your grudge against her is not small. Forgive me. That''s all I can say about that matter without being called a snitch." After the demonization incident, the rtionship between Anna and the demon worshiper had turned weirdly friendly. Still, the demon cult card emperor knew where to draw the line. "That''s ok. You said she volunteered for this mission. Does that mean she is here?" Anna recalled all the information tattled by the demon worshiper during his demonization to help her figure out who was the girl who held a grudge against her. As the southern emperor, Anna had a lot of haters, enemies, and a lot of displeased people. So one more hater was not a big deal for her, but this one was different. She was able to move the demon cult to achieve her goals. Setting her apart from the other haters. This one showed the ability to do some potential damage to her right now. And what about after a decade or two. Then she might as well be powerful enough toe for her head directly. This alone was enough reason for Anna to take this one particr hater seriously. "Noments. I really cannot talk about it. Forget about that, and let''s negotiate about our current circumstances. Show of cards, I will show you what I got and want, and you show me what you got. I don''t want things to get worse. Let''s discuss ande to an understanding." The demon cult card emperor suggested to Anna that now that they are at this weird and awkward point, they might as well peacefully settle without any bloodshed. The demon worshiper used the awkward moment to slide into the negotiation deal his higher-up had asked him for. All he hoped for was that Anna would agree and she would not go off the script like the previous times. "Sure, but you go first. After all, you have spilled most of it anyway." Anna followed the demon worshiper''s suggestion. "Fine, all I want is the dungeon relocation apparatus and a copy of Miss Luna''s knowledge about operating the dungeon reputation apparatus. Of course, we will require Ms. Luna to make a soul contract stating that she did not lie or leave out anything in the copy and also there is nothing harmful in it. In exchange, we will spare your soldiers" The demon worshiper finally announced his negotiation conditions. After a thought, he continued, " please don''t consider my willingness to negotiate as a sign of weakness. If needed, I will not hesitate to summon the devil at the expense of my people too." Anna finally understood what the demon cult wanted from Luna. They did not want to kidnap her, but they wanted to make a copy of all her knowledge on demon relocation and its apparatus operation. To make sure that the information given by Luna is correct andplete, the demon cult wanted her to make a soul contract. Yep, these guys never nned on kidnapping Luna along with the dungeon relocation apparatuses. All they wanted was her knowledge. They chose this despite the easier way avable in order to avoid getting on the wrong side of the southern royal family. After the war with the orthodox faction decades ago, the demon cult was near copse, but thankfully after a few long years, they have finally entered a revival phase, and they did not want to be disturbed right now. So it was in their best interest not to antagonize the southern royal family by kidnapping one of their cubs. "Wow! Was that a threat? I will take that as a threat. And buddy, sorry, I cannot ept your conditions because your leverage is not enough." Anna responded without a thought as she already knew what the demon cult card apprentices'' conditions would be. After all, he had mentioned them a few times already. "What? Aren''t the lives of your soldiers leverage enough? I guess the rumors about you caring for your soldier''s well-being were untrue." What the demon cult card emperor was afraid of happened again. Anna once again did not y ording to the script. In concern for her soldier''s life, she should agree to all his conditions, but she did not do that; instead imed that the leverage was not enough, which was equal to saying that the life of her soldiers was not as valuable as the dungeon relocation apparatus. Anna, as themander of the southern watch, had to be prepared to make tough choices once in a while. If the people get the idea that by holding a few southern watch soldiers hostage, they can shake down the southern royal family, then the soldiers of the southern watch who are meant to protect the southern region will require protection. Chapter 637 Groveling

Chapter 637 Groveling

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 14:21 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon "Bestowal card ''Southern Emperor.''" With Anna''s chanted, her aura turned divine and immeasurable. And an overawing intent covered the entire Bloody spring forest and everyone within it. As if the domineering intent could differentiate between friend and foe, it provided an assuring warmth to the allies wandering in the Bloody spring forest aimlessly searching for their enemies and bone-chilling fright to the enemies hiding within the giant blood blossom tree. "Now, do you understand what I meant when I said that your leverage is insufficient? If not, I don''t mind giving you a demonstration." Anna''s piercing gaze looked at the demon cult card emperor as if looking at an ant. Be it the devil or outer god, here in the southern region. She was the unparalleled one. "Demi¡­ Demigod. How can this be?..." The demon worshiper stuttered. He felt overwhelming dread surrounded by Anna''s overbearing intent. No amount of high-grade cards, rules, and runes can ovee the difference between a card demigod and a card emperor. After all, demigods are near-immortal half-divine beings. "I hate to repeat myself, but if it''s to prove my point, I can make an exception. Now, do you believe that I can punch faster than you think?" Thoughts excel light in terms of speed. While light travels at 300,000 kilometers per second, thoughts virtually travel in no time. Therefore iming that a person can be faster than thought will be incorrect. But what if the said person is stunned and rendered incapable of thoughts. In the face of a demigod''s punch, a mortal would barely have time to think before being sent to the afterlife. "You broke through the demigod realm? The information we had on you said you didn''t even start to forge your divinity yet. So, how did you break through to the demigod realm? This mission is a bust." The demon cult card emperor finally understood why Anna was not worried the whole time. Her carefree and calm approach to him stalling for time as he prepared his trap finally started to make sense. As a demigod, Anna did not have to worry about a mere card emperor and his traps. She could escape it all with a thought. At this moment, the Demon worshiper realized that he was the cornered rat the whole time. He was so full of himself that he never considered this possibility, even when Anna made it evident by not ying by the script. But then he thought about the cult''s information on Anna. It clearly stated that she had not started forging her divinity, yet she could take on semi-demigods by herself. Ethier Anna had stepped a foot in divinity long ago and was hiding it, or Anna''s current show of power was just bravado. Then the demon cult card emperor remembered the Southern royal family''s heirloom passed down to the next generation heir for self-protection. And couldn''t help but blurt out, "Unless¡­. He gave you the key! The next heir of the southern royal family and southern region has already been selected. Does that mean he is retiring? This is big¡ª" A King never voluntarily steps down from his throne in his prime unless he is on his deathbed. Even if that''s not the case, still the enemies will consider it a sign of weakness. It will be like dering that the king is about to die. Prematurely choosing an heir can lead to conflict, which leads to conspiracies, the formation of factions, and internal struggle. That could prompt a coup, rebellion, and even civil wars. During the change of King, these things are unavoidable, but it will be hastened if the king shows favor to an individual. Therefore, most of the time, an heir is only chosen when it is indispensable, that is, when the king is on his deathbed. Hence the information that they have already selected Anna as the heir to the southern region was a big and juicy news. Anna''s grandfather is basically a war god whose mere presence is keeping a lot of the royal family''s enemies at bay. But the news that he chose his heir would only make these enemies jumpy. Therefore, Anna never used the family heirloom unless she knew there would be no witnesses left to spread the gossip. *Boom* Under the oppression of Anna''s overbearingly domineering intent, the flying demon worshiper crashed into the ground. Stuck to the ground, the demon cult card emperor couldn''t move a muscle and felt his bone fracture under the intent. Knowing he spoke carelessly, throwing away his dignity and pride, he hurriedly begged for mercy mentally, ''Your highness, forgive this lowly one. Please show mercy.'' "I thought you were a smart dude for a demon worshiper. Now, why did you have to go and disrespect my grandfather? I shall im two of your limbs for this. Give me a hand and a leg." Annamanded. Soon the demon cult card emperor felt the overbearing intent oppressing him loosen slightly. Knowing what he had to do next, he jumped up on his feet and mercilessly cut off his left hand and right leg. And then yelled, "As the world as my witness, Imit to hit highness Anna that I will never regrow my left hand and right leg." "Now that''s the smart dude I saw earlier. Now, how should I deal with you for ambushing my military base?" Anna was impressed by the demon cult card emperor''s ruthlessness. Had he not made the oath with the world as a witness, gruesome torture by Anna would be awaiting him. "Your Highness, please show mercy. I beg you to spare this lowly one and my minion''s lives. I will be eternally grateful for your generosity." The demon worshiper knew that Anna would not spare him or his minions, yet he was begging relentlessly. While keenly observing Anna. One moment of carelessness on Anna''s part, and he would detonate the entire bloody spring forest. With this aim, he was buying time even if he had to forego his pride and grovel at his executioner''s feet. ¡­ Chapter 638 Sinner

Chapter 638 Sinner

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 14:21 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon A moment that is all the demon cult care emperor needed for him to blow up this military base sky high. This is the reason why the demon cult fanatics are feared. These guys are so ruthless to themselves than how ruthless they will be to others. There was no telling. "Well, tell me about the girl you mentioned earlier. Ask her to show herself." Anna was in no hurry to kill the demon worshiper because she wanted to find out about the vindictive girl who willingly joined the demon cult to gain the power to get vengeance on her. Such determination was worth her concern. "...that '''' The demon worshiper didn''t answer. He looked hesitant. After all, he had nothing to gain from snitching to Anna. But if he doesn''t make it here today, at least that girl, knowing her, will continue to pursue vengeance. And maybe she will be sessful in getting her revenge and avenge him indirectly. "Huh, I see. You guys are ruthless to the end. Fine. Let''s sweeten the pot for you. If you give that girl up, I will let you and your people go. A good deal, right. Your lives, in exchange for one life." Anna meant what she said. She could kill these guys, but on the off chance, if the card emperor is able to blow up his field card, then the losses are not worth the risk. The loss of the soldiers'' lives is already an indispensable loss adding to the dungeon relocation apparatus and not to mention the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon undergoing the transfer. If the dungeon relocation apparatus were to be destroyed, the D-rank gate dungeon attached to the apparatus would also be demolished. The death of soldiers is a vegetable, but they signed up for this. The destruction of the dungeon apparatus may cost the royal family a fortune, but it can be earned back. But if the D-rank silver beach dungeon were to be destroyed, then Anna would be the greatest sinner of the southern region because the silver milk power was going to pull the southern region out of the bottom and out of it besides the wealthy states like the central region. The silver milk powder was the ticket for the southern royal family and the southern region to stand toe to toe with other big wigs. Such a god-given opportunity might never appear if lost. Anna knew that there, for she did not dare to gamble with it no matter how low the odds were. This was something she couldn''t do. Anna knew this but not the demon cult card emperor. He did not know how big of leverage he had in his hands. Therefore, she made it seem like she was being generous and willing to level with him in a mutual exchange. "Your highness, it is not that I doubt your words, but it feels too good to be true." The demon worshiper was not a newborn. He knew that if someone who can kill you and has all the reasons in the world to kill is not killing you, then that person wants something from you. But he did not think that the life of a single girl was worth his and his subordinate''s lives. Why would she agree to an unfair deal? Unless she did not n to honor it. "Haha, be smart, not a wise ass. If I want to, with my intent, I can tten every being in this city I feel has a rtion with the demon cult. Getting rid of the girl is not the problem, but finding the mistake that I made. The grass that I did not pull out with its roots. I want to know that root so that I will not repeat the same mistake twice. Count your lucky stars. You have something that I require to bargain for your life, or else I don''t mind imprisoning each of your and your minion''s souls to get the information that I want. You people are not the only ones who can use demonic cards." Anna knew it would be hard for her to convince the demon cult card emperor not to n a suicide hastily, even if she gave him a good reason because no one in his position would. But Anna also knew that anyone and everyone would choose life over death when given a choice. Therefore she did not worry about the demon worshiper''s choice but diverted his mind from discerning what she was trying to hide. As long as the demon cult''s card emperor''s mind was upied with the thoughts about surviving and whether or not he could trust Anna, his mind would not wander trying to find the reason that made Anna so generous. Therefore, Anna did not hesitate to threaten to torture the demon worshiper and his minion''s souls for the information she required, to maintain the mental pressure on the demon worshiper. "Your highness, your generosity knows no bounds, but a rat will only feel safer in its hole." The demon worshiper skillfully asked Anna to assure him that she would keep the end of her bargain. Otherwise, there is no point in talking about all this. "A rat, huh? I have never seen such a poetic rat. Since the rat feels safe in his hole, a few of your people can leave. But don''t you dare try to trick me if you help the girl slip away. Then your demon cult had a new problem to watch out for." Anna let loose her leash a little so that the demon worshiper could start to feel that maybe, just, maybe he could make it out of here alive. Anna was giving the demon worshiper hope so that he did not n on drowning while sinking the ship with him. "As the world as my witness, I promise not to betray your highness''s trust. The girl will stay behind and not leave with the rest of my subordinates." The demon worshiper made a one-sided oath with the world as his witness to show Anna that he could be trusted. Chapter 639 Descent

Chapter 639 Descent

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 14:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon After making the oath to show his sincerity to Anna, the demon cult card emperor, under the watchful eyes of Anna, had half of his minions gather next to him. And then, summoning his grimoire, he activated his long-distance mass teleportation card. Seeing the colossal teleportation circle appear under the demon cult minions, Anna was assured that the demon worshiper would keep his oath. He hadn''t given up on life and wouldn''t have crazy thoughts of embracing the afterlife by blowing up everything in mes. Still, she continued to monitor the Bloody Spring forest. After all, she would be an idiot to trust a demon worshiper. *shriek!* a maddening shriek sound as the people who gathered in the teleportation circle died in the most horrifying way possible, torn to shreds by unstable space. And soon, eerieughter attracted Anna''s attention, " Hahaha, How dumb are you to believe a dying man''s oath? Though I will not be here to see the descent of my lord, I will die in peace knowing that you will follow me to the afterlife soon¡­." The words trailed to nothingness as their source had turned into dust. It was difficult to tell whether the demon worshiper sacrificed himself or the bacsh of breaking the oath got to him before he could sacrifice him. Either way, that crazy son of bitch got what he wanted. Vengeance at Anna. The demon worshiper never counted on returning alive if he failed to obtain his objective because the higher-ups would not tolerate failure. Upon his return, they would kill him and distribute his runes and cards to death demon ves trained to detonate themselves to assassinate the target. So Anna''s mercy and not a boon for him but a short lease on his life. Therefore, he never nned on going back. Instead, he wanted to die while being a part of something more significant, like the descent of a devil, so he needed a moment out of Anna''s constant scrutiny. Hence he yed along with Anna''s arrangements. And yed his part to assure her that he chose life over vindictiveness. The oath served as an assurance, but no sane person would fully trust a demon worshiper. His n of sacrificing his subordinates by using the long-distance mass teleportation card was a total gamble. The demon worshiper hoped that Anna would not catch on to his tricks. In the end, it worked in his favor as Anna focused on the blood spring forest for anyst-minute foul y and ended up missing him using the teleportation card to sacrifice his minions to summon the devil. Death by being trapped in an unstable space is excruciating as the victims are shredded to tiny particles. The demon worshiper couldn''t be crueler to his subordinates. Even a butcher or an executioner is more merciful as they see to it that the lives they end die as fast as possible and as painlessly as possible. With the death of the demon cult''s card emperor, his field card was deactivated. With the blood spring forest protecting them gone, in a breath, all the remaining demon worshipers were killed by Lorenzo''s array formation. Before the southern watch soldiers could celebrate, the world darkened. ''Damn it, Anna. What did you do?'' Ann''s voice sounded in Anna''s head as the world turned dark, as the sun disappeared from the sky. It was as if the world was void of any color. Everything was ck and gray. Soon a deep yet breathy andbored voice sounded, ''It''s time for food.'' Thend where the sacrifice ritual was conducted cracked into deep veins and magma could be seening out of therge crack. Before the cracks filled with magma could swallow all the grimoires, Anna reacted. Grabbing them, she ced them in her storage trunk card. It would be a considerable loss to let so many tinum grade and diamond grade grimoires burn and destroy in a pit of scathing hotva. Then a pair of giant hands extended out of it, taking support from the ground, a massive moldy ck oddly shaped creature climbed out of it. With its presence, the world returned to normal, but a dark menacing intent filled the surrounding. This overwhelming and intimidating intent originated from the creature. Heavy intent filled the surrounding area just with its presence, so how strong would its unbound intent be? The creature''s body was simr to a sumo wrestler, entirely made of dried-up molten magma. It has eyes made of burning hot golden-red magma so was its tongue. While the moltenva acted as its saliva. The creature appeared to be drooling as magma could be seen dripping out of its mouth as it pointed at Anna and cried, "Food!" It wasn''t clear whether it was asking for food or calling Anna its food. Soon things became apparent as a freakishly long red hot magma tongue shot out of its mouth, aiming for Anna. Clearly, it was calling Anna its food. ''I will handle it. Don''t worry.'' Assuring Ann mentally, Anna chanted, " S-rank mythical grade Giga Force, Giga fattening activate, Giga punch!" Anna threw a Giga punch at the iing scathing hot whip-like tongue. As Anna''s punchnded on the tongue, the moltenva turned tongue, burst into dust. Seeing its prey defend against its attack, it yelled with its meaty throat, "Food Strong!" "This isn''t going to work. I guess I can finally use that. SSS-Rank Legend grade bloodline field card Unparalleled Arena, activate!" Anna knew she could not continue to fight the creature out in the open, near the millinery base. It would not be safe for the dungeon relocation or her southern watch soldiers. Therefore she hurriedly activated one of her infamous unique field cards. Teleporting the creature and her to an arena-type dungeon, cutting them off from the outside world. As long as she defeats the devil in the field card, no harm will befall the military base or the dungeon relocation. ¡­ Chapter 640 Unparalleled Arena

Chapter 640 Unparalleled Arena

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 14:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, SSS-Rank Legend Grade Unparalleled Arena [Card Name: Unparalleled Arena Card Type: Field Card Card Rank: SSS-rank, Legend Grade. Card Rate: 13-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: A field card created using the unparalleled bloodline. When a descendant with unparalleled bloodline fights in this arena, all the predecessors of the unparalleled bloodline that have joined the world''s will, will descend to bear witness to their descendant''s battle along with the world''s will and the rules within it. Additional effect: Unparalleled glory, Unparalleled honor. Requirement: consumption of Unparalleled Bloodline Cooldown period: duration required for the card apprentice to rejuvenate their bloodline. Note: A card apprentice can only use this card by feeding it their Unparalleled bloodline. And neither of the party can leave the arena without a proper victory has been announced.] Unparalleled glory: Be victorious and bring glory to the unparalleled bloodline. Within the unparalleled arena, all the prowess of the card apprentice with unparalleled bloodline will be boosted by ten times unconditionally. Unparalleled honor: Regain the honor of the Unparalleled bloodline with your life. In exchange for one''s life, one can gain unparalleled strength for a short duration. Note: the duration of unparalleled strength depends on the realm of the card apprentice. ¡­ Soon the devil and Anna appeared inside a glorious arena. Its walls were covered with colorful murals which recorded the unparalleled lores. And then there were giant full-body statues of the predecessors with unparalleled bloodline who had be one with worlds will. As soon as Anna appeared in the arena, the eyes of the statues shone with divine light. The unparalleled bloodline ancestors have descended into their respective statues to watch their descendent fight. ''Why are we summoned?'' A sheepish voice asked its fellow statues with telepathy. ''It appears our descendant has summoned us using her bloodline.'' Another thought responded. ''Why?'' ''Supposedly to bear witness to her fight.'' ''I can''t believe one of our descendants has such an inted sense of self-importance.'' A thoughtmented on Anna''s idea of summoning her predecessor to watch her fight. ''No, this is more than that. Very creative to think of such a card. If I had this card, I wouldn''t be here with you people.'' A younger thought sounded ''Boy, if you longed for life. You should have chosen reincarnation then bing one with the world''s will.'' Reprimanded a thought. ''I have lived a long and satisfying life, but I think could have ended differently.'' The younger thought rified that it had no attachment to the living but showed regrets towards itsst moments. ''Shut up! That''s the devil Feastus. I killed him long ago. Why is he still alive? And I thought your generation ended the demon cult.'' A wild thought furiously shouted, seeing its old enemy well and alive. ''Hey gramps, you do know that you can''t kill a devil. After all, their soul is tied to the dark realms. They can reincarnate limitlessly unless you kill them in the dark realm.'' Answered the younger thought reminding the wild thought that devils have be a part of the dark realm unless they are killed within the confines of the dark realm. The devils don''t truly die, but their souls fall into a deep slumber and reincarnate once their energy is rejuvenated. ''Fuck Dark realms! Devil''s existence in the dark realm is equal to gods. Fighting them there is equal to walking to our deaths.'' Another sound pitched in talking about how the Devils are almost unbeatable in the dark realm. ''Forget about killing them. How do you travel to and from dark realms?'' Asked another younger thought. ''Boy, don''t you know about making Gates to other realms?'' An elderly thought asked. After all, it clearly remembers passing down the method to its descendants. ''About that, I destroyed the method to create the gate, fearing my son would fall for the enemy''s honey trap and hand it over to them." A thought reported with great embarrassment. ''What the heck were you thinking? If you had such a prodigal son, you kill him, not destroy the secret arts passed within the family for generations.'' The wild thought cussed ferociously. ''...about that, he was stronger than me, so I had no choice but to resort to desperate means.'' The thought replied in great embarrassment. ''Who is this fool''s son? Come out for me.'' The wild thought yelled, believing that if the fool''s son was stronger than him, then his soul must have been able to be one with the world''s will. ''About that, he chose reincarnation in his final moment. If I am not wrong, he should have been strong enough to resist the erosion in the river of souls. So he would have reincarnated with hisplete memory.'' The thought, though embarrassed by its son, did not hesitate to brag about him and his prowess. ''Fuck, you are the prodigal one here. I believe it is you who spoiled him rotten. Fuck if I had my hands, I would have pped your ass back into your mother''s womb.'' Hearing the thought brag about his prodigal son shamelessly despite having destroyed his family''s secret art, the wild thought went ballistic. ''Old foggy, watch what you say about my daughter-inw.'' A feminine thought sounded, warning the wild thought from talking ill about her daughter-inw. ''Huh. He is your grandson! No wonder. If the tree is rotten, it is no surprise the fruits are also rotten.'' The wild thought said sarcastically. ''What did you say to me? That''s it. I have had it with you. Come on, let''s see who is who, what''s what.'' The feminine thought was wilder than the wild thought. She was very edgy for someone who achieved true one with the world. ''Ancestors, calm down. I think the descendant who summoned us can hear us. So it is not toote to pass all the secret arts to her once she is done defeating the devil.'' A younger feminine voice hurriedly came to mediate between her two ancestors. Reminding them that it is not toote. They could still pass on their heritage to the descendant who summoned them. Chapter 641 Inbreeding

Chapter 641 Inbreeding

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 14:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, SSS-Rank Legend Grade Unparalleled Arena This was the first time Anna had used her bloodline card since its creation, as it required her bloodline to activate. Bloodline like blood is replenishable but not as easy. And it alsoes with serious side effects. Therefore, Anna had kept this card as ast resort. If not for her considering the safety of her people in the temporary military base, the D-ss silver beach gate dungeon, and sky blossom city itself, Anna would never have considered using this card as the side effects of consuming the bloodline are very strong. Even for someone as tough as Anna. Since she had used the card anyway, Anna wanted to experience the card to the fullest, of course, apart from the skill ''Unparalleled Honor.'' And she was excited to see the beautiful murals on arena walls and the full-body sculptures of her ancestors. Everything was grand and beautiful, but one thing annoyed her the most, the divine light in the eyes of the statues would flicker while making buzzing sounds without any rhythm. *Buzzz* The buzzing sound was irritating to hear. And Anna can''t help but shake the feeling that the statues were judging her. But remembering the card info, she realized that the Statues might be possessed by her Ancestors consciousnesses. *Buzzz* If her assumption was correct, then were the sculptures really judging her? And the flickering light in their eyes and buzzing sounds that they made, could it be their way ofmunicating with her? Were they trying to convey something to her? *Buzzz* Thinking about all of this, Anna was frustrated. Even if her assumptions were urate, it would be useless as she couldn''t understand what her ancestors were trying to say. And not to mention the disgusting devil, which kept calling her food, kept attacking her with its multiple tongues made up ofva. No matter how many tongues of the creature she destroyed, there was no end to it. But was not threatening and gave her time to explore the arena and think. This was good because if she defeats her opponent, she will be teleported right back to where she had summoned the field card. *BUZZZ* "Shut up! I can''t understand you guys. All I can hear are annoying buzzing sounds. That is irritating." For some reason, suddenly, all the statues started to buzz simultaneously. Unable to handle it, irritated, Anna snapped at the sculptures asking them to shut the hell up. While Anna''s words echoed in the arena, the statues suddenly stopped buzzing. Anna almost nodded in satisfaction, but the buzzing noise returned with a higher frequency and was more unpleasant to hear. ¡­ ''Who is this bear child? How dare she yells at her ancestors?'' The wild thought exploded with anger hearing Anna''s response. ''What do you mean by something you don''t understand? Little girl, this is important. Exin in more detail.'' Another thought sounded. ''Buzzing sounds! Have the family''s teachings fallen to such low standards that the generation Heir doesn''t know how to use soul whisper? What have you juniors been doing with the family we worked so hard to build.'' Anna was actively using the ''southern emperor'' bestowal card, so the ancestors of unparalleled bloodline knew Anna was selected as the next generation leader of the Heatsend family and should also have the purest outstanding bloodline of her generation. Therefore the Ancestors were shocked to see that the next person to carry their family torch was socking that they med their juniors for not grooming her properly. ''Ancestor, that girl is still in card emperor realm. It is already outstanding that she can feel the frequency of our soul whispers.'' One of the younger thoughts defended Anna, saying that considering her card emperor realm cultivation, it was already an achievement for her to hear the frequency of their soul whisper. Anna only heard the buzzing sounds instead of her ancestors'' speech because she could only feel the soul frequency they weremunicating in but not tune in with it. Even though Anna had the full strength of a demigod, her soul was a mortal soul who hadn''t forged a divinity yet. Therefore, despite the demigod realm''s power, shecked the perks of having a divinity. ''What the heck is that supposed to mean? I could hear and decipher soul whispers when I was in the card king realm. Yes, granted that I couldn''tmunicate with others using the soul whisper. it was not just me, my father and sister could do it too.'' The older thought did not agree that Anna was a genius for feeling the frequency of their soul whispers at the card emperor realm as he was able to achieve more at a lower realm. ''What did you ept? The unparalleled bloodline has been diluted ever since the founders listened to the younger generation and lifted the inbreeding rule. You idiotic younger generation and your new world ideas will be the ruins of our family.'' An ancient thought suddenly sounded, ming the younger generation for forcing the founders to lift the inbreeding rule. Hearing the Ancient thought, all the other thoughts went silent. They did not expect the presence of one of the big bosses, an ancient card apprentice of the unparalleled bloodline. The silence of the other thoughts did not mean that they agreed with the ancient thought, but he just chose to stay silent out of respect, as bickering with the ancient thought would not change anything. Hearing the silence, the Ancient thought was pleased and believed that others thought its opinion was valid and reasonable. So to put a nail in the coffin, it added, ''I think we should have the next-generation heir reinstate the inbreedingw. It will take time, but the unparalleled bloodline will regain its old supremacy again.'' Hearing the ancient thought, the other thoughts became active and started to m it mercilessly. One went as far as to yell, ''You old relic, keep your deviant ideas to yourself.'' ¡­ Chapter 642 Slumber Form

Chapter 642 Slumber Form

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 14:38 Location- Sky Blossom City, SSS-Rank Legend Grade Unparalleled Arena ''I feel ashamed knowing that I am rted to you.'' ''How can you have such thoughts about your sisters, nieces, and grandchildren? Disgusting.'' ''You sick¡­ sick¡­ Sicko!" ''....'' Hearing the displeasure of the other thoughts and various names they referred to him with, the ancient thought became speechless. It did not think that it would face such an intense bacsh for trying to revive an age-old tradition. And what about the thoughts from his generation? Why weren''t theying out in his support? It is because of theirzy elders that young people these days forget their roots. Don''t they understand that due to their stubbornness, they are killing their ancestral bloodline slowly? ... "Old dead people. Shut up! I am having a hard time trying to focus on the battle." Anna yelled in annoyance. For some odd reason, the small humanoid mountain of dried magma was getting stronger, faster, and bulkier with every punch she threw at it. Hearing Anna yell, the unparalleled bloodline ancestors went quiet but soon startedmunicating using masked soul whispers. Anna could still hear hushed buzzing from the statues of her ancestors, but it was a lot more bearable than before. And this also proved her assumption that the buzzing sound was made because of her ancestors trying tomunicate with her or each other. But they are an unruly bunch since they would not fulfill her demand of staying silent. ¡­ ''Ancestor, you have defeated this devil once. Can you tell me about its abnormal state? Why is it so weak for a devil?'' A thought asked the wild thought who imed that he had killed the devil Feastus on this world. ''Right now, it is indeed very weak for a devil because this is not its true form. The Devil Feastus has two forms, the first form, the slumber form, and the second form, the awake form. At present, it is in its slumber form. Just think of this form as sleep eating. Its consciousness is asleep. The only thing it cares about is devouring everything within its sights. The more it consumes, the stronger it grows. I don''t know if this is a coincidence, but this girl is wise to have trapped Feastus in that field card. With the help of its moltenva, it can devour everything in its sights if this fight were happening in the outside world. Then by now, Feastus would have consumed enough to gather the required strength to kill a demigod with a single blow. Here in the Arena, Feastus cannot use its magma to devour everything surrounding it continuously. So it is growing much slower than when I fought with it.'' The wild thought exined. ''Right now, it is not devouring anything. So why is it growing stronger with the passing time? Unless it can also devour the physical force used by the girl to attack it!'' Hearing the exnation of the wild thought, the thought from earlier figured out why the devil Feastus was growing stronger over the period. It was devouring the force from Anna''s attacks. ''Oh my, this devil is more troublesome than it looks.'' One of the thoughts gasped aloud. ''Not just the physical force from the attack but all kinds of force generated during its motion. That fat ugly bastard will grow stronger just by moving.'' The wild thought said menacingly, remembering his fight with the devil Feastus. ''What! Then how did you defeat it? If it can devour all kinds of forces, doesn''t that make it invincible? Child, don''t exaggerate.'' Said an elderly thought. Seeing how it talked down to the wild child, the elderly thought was someone who had experienced life with wild thought. ''Oldman, what need do I have to exaggerate? The devil is right here. You people will witness it soon enough.'' The wild thought did not mind the way elderly thought addressed him. Instead, he calmly exined that he had no reason to exaggerate since the evidence was right in front of their eyes. ''He is right. You can see that the devil gets more energetic with every step. Clearly, it feeds off the reaction forces to maintain maximum efficiency, and eating the minute product forces, it grows stronger slowly but steadily.'' One of the thoughts pitched in its observations. He seemed impressed by how the devil could produce small product forces efficiently without wasting even a small amount of applied force. ''Woah! That''s amazing. If I had a movement technique like that, I could walk around the world ten times and feel energetic.'' An older thought said in pure amazement and appreciation. ''Child, you killed that devil, right? Were you able to use its body parts as ingredients to recreate such a card?'' Many thoughts were impressed by the devil Feastus''s ability. Some couldn''t hold back their curiosity and asked the wild thought if he was able to recreate the devil Feastus''s ability using its carcass as card ingredients. ''I tried, but I couldn''t. But I created a few cards that could absorb the enemy attacks.'' Replied the wild thought. ''What! You wasted such good ingredients in creating cards that could absorb the enemy attacks. And you dared to call others prodigal.'' The older feminine thought, who contradicted the wild thought earlier, seeing an opportunity, jumped in, ming him for wasting quality ingredients on trash cards. ''Shut up! If you look at it that way, we are all prodigal. Don''t tell you guys never waste a few high-grade ingredients for your hobbies.'' The wild thought defended himself bybeling every one of the unparalleled bloodline as prodigal. ''You¡ª'' the older feminine thought was about to refute the wild thought, but a younger feminine thought interrupted her, ''Ancestor, calm down. It''s not the time for settling petty differences. We have a more pressing matter at hand. Our junior will lose to the devil if the battle progresses as it is now.'' ''By now, she should have figured out something is wrong, right? Then why is she still attacking the devil? It seems we have another muscle brain in our hands. I should have guessed, seeing how she is fighting the devil with nothing but her bare fists.'' A thought narrated, disapproving how Anna continued to attack the devil despite knowing that it did zero damage to it. ¡­ Chapter 643 Weak?

Chapter 643 Weak?

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 14:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, SSS-Rank Legend Grade Unparalleled Arena "Fuck, is there no end to this! 900k tonnes Giga punch!" At first, when the devil was summoned, gauging its strength, Anna was surprised to see that the devil was weaker than Yin Widow. But still, no matter how weak it appeared, it was the devil, so she didn''t dare to underestimate it. And soon, she was thankful for her decision not to underestimate the enemy. Otherwise, she would have paid for it dearly with the life of her soldiers, dungeon relocation apparatus, and the silver beach dungeon. At first, Anna countered the devil''s attack with a 100k tonne Giga punch. Then all of sudden the devil had grown stronger, and a 100k tonne punch was no longer enough, she had to kick it up a notch 150k tonne punch, but the devil adapted to it soon. So Anna doubled the weight behind her punch. But the devil adapted to a 300k tone punch in no time. Feeling challenged, this time around, Anna tripled the weight behind her punch to a 900k tone punch. *Boom!* The drastic increase in the weight behind Anna''s punch sent the devil flying, and it crashnded on the ground far away. But soon, it got back up on its feet unscathed. And then rushed toward Anna shooting multiple magma whip tongues at her. Once again, Anna sent the devil flying effortlessly. After a few more head-on confrontations, she noticed that the devil had started to respond faster after taking her 900k tonne Giga punch head-on. Clearly, the devil was showing signs of adapting to the 900k tonne Giga punch. So Anna increased the weight behind her punch to 1 million tonnes which was the limit of weight her body could handle with the help of the ''southern emperor'' card. After a few more scuffles, the devil slowly adapted to the 1 million tonne punch. Putting Anna in a bind as this was the limit of her strength with the help of the area formation covering the southern region. Desperate, Anna realized that the devil grew stronger as the fight prolonged. She did not know how or why the devil kept getting stronger, but she understood that prolonging the fight would end badly for her. So she decided to no longer hesitate and use the Unparalleled Arena skill, Unparalleled Glory. To increase her strength tenfold and one-shot the devil for good. "Unparalleled Glory, activate SSS-Rank Legend Grade Booster Dice card, activate Deca-Booster, activate One hundred million tonne Giga punch!" Upon getting a clue to the nature of the devil''s power, which could grow limitlessly as the battle prolonged, Anna did not dare to hold back and went all out. ¡­ ''Ancestor, if the devil can devour all kinds of forces to grow stronger in its slumber form, how did you defeat it?'' A thought asked the wild thought, seeing Anna struggle to defeat the devil Feastus in its slumber form. ''Have you yed with y? When you apply little force to the y, it will absorb the force and mold to a different shape, but if you use too much force at once, the y will break. The same theory can be applied here. All the girl has to do is tten this nail with the biggest hammer in her arsenal.'' The wild thought exined patiently. ''That''s it? If so, then this devil is weak as hell.'' A thought said, feeling that the devil Feastus was not as troublesome as wild thought imed it to be. ''You! You feel that way because the girl has isted the devil Feastus from the outside world, limiting the full extent of its power. Had the devil been outside, it would have devoured most of the surroundings to reach its peak strength in no time. Here, in the arena, the devil has nothing to devour except for the physical force the silly girl is attacking it with. Therefore it''s taking so long for it to build up its strength. That is why I praised the girl at the beginning for isting the devil from the outside world.'' The wild thought exined to the others that because Anna had isted the devil Feastus from the outside world, it could not utilize its ability to its full extent. ''Praised? I clearly remember you calling it a coincidence.'' The elder thought refuted the wild thought. ''You people are missing the most important thing! With the presence of the world''s will and its rules that are witnessing the battle as we speak, the devil''s power is suppressed by a huge margin. Why didn''t we think of summoning the world''s will to witness our fight with the devils? This way, the restrictions on the devil''s power would have been increased considerably. At first, seeing her, I was worried about the family, but it seems god takes care of fools and drunks. Now I feel a little assurance that this millennium will not be marking our family''s fall.'' An ancient thought pointed out that the other thoughts were forgetting about the suppression of the world''s will over the devil''s strength, which has increased drastically with it watching over the battle. Making the devil a lot weaker and vulnerablepared to its actual strength. ''Yes, the world''s will''s suppression over the devil gets stronger in its presence. That''s what it was. I almost started to doubt the devil Feastus''s strength.'' The wild thought couldn''t help but rejoice aloud, knowing that the suppression of the devil gets stronger in the presence of the world''s will. Seeing the battle between his descendant and the devil, wild thoughts started to doubt his past strength. After all, the devil he defeated wasn''t this weak. ''Though the idea of requesting the world''s will''s presence to hunt the devils is appealing and productive, it''s not like we can summon the world''s will on our wimp. If not for the card, the battle between a devil and a card apprentice would not be enough to summon the presence of the world''s will. But I have to credit the girl''s creativity for using her bloodline to create a card like this. After all, none of us thought of something like this.'' ¡­. Chapter 644 Booster Dice

Chapter 644 Booster Dice

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 14:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, SSS-Rank Legend Grade Unparalleled Arena [Card Name: Booster Dice Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: SSS-Rank, Legend Grade. Card Rate: 14-stars Card Durability: [99/100] Card Effect: upon activation, the card rolls two cube dice. The number rolled will be used as a multiplier to boost the user''s next attack. Additional effects: mono-booster, di-booster, tri-booster, tetra-booster, penta-booster, hexa-booster, hepta-booster, octa-booster, nona-booster, deca-booster, hendecat-booster, dodecat-booster. Cooldown period: 11seconds.] "Unparalleled Glory, activate. SSS-Rank Legend Grade Booster Dice card, activate." As soon as Anna activated the Booster dice card, the image of two dice in the card rolled and finally stopped at a four and a six, adding to ten. [Dice being rolled!] [Dice one- 4, Dice two- 6, total - 10] [Host''s next attack will gain Deca-Booster] "Deca-Booster, activate One hundred million tonne Giga punch!" With that, the weight behind Anna''s next punch increased to one hundred million tonnes. The original weight behind Anna''s punch is 10,000 tonnes. After activating the ''Southern Emperor'' card, the weight behind Anna''s punch increased by a hundred times, from 10k to 1 million tonnes. Later after using the unparalleled glory skill, the weight increased by another ten times, from one million to ten million tonnes. Now when Anna used the card Booster Dice, thanks to her excellent luck, the weight behind her punch gained a ten times booster and was raised from ten million to one hundred million *Boom* as Anna''s one hundred million tonnes Giga punchnded on the devil Feastus, it exploded in the impact. The sturdy body of the devil, which withstood so many punches from Anna, burst like a watermelon with the effect of a hundred million tonne punch. ¡­ ''That''s it? When did it be so easy to defeat a devil? Have the devils grown weaker over the years?'' A thought expressed its disbelief seeing Anna defeat a devil without so much as a scratch on her. ''Fuck! I remember when it took me nine days and ten nights to defeat a single devil. And the aftermath was greater than a disaster.'' Another thought expressed its awe at how Anna managed to get rid of the devil effortlessly and with zero casualties. ''This girl is growing on me. I don''t know if it''s pure luck or if she is cunning from the beginning. All in all, I am impressed with how she handled this devil.'' A feminine thought spoke, praising Anna''s achievement. ''I know, right. I guess it is to be expected. After all, she is a descendant of the unparalleled bloodline.'' Another thought credited Anna''s achievements to her unparalleled bloodline. ''Ahem! Aren''t you guys getting ahead of yourself? The battle is not over yet, and a proper victor hasn''t been decided.'' The Wild thought reminded its fellow thoughts not to reach a judgment hastily as the battle isn''t over yet. ''Ancestor, what do you mean? Hasn''t the devil''s body been blown to pieces by the girl''s punch? I think the victor here, in this battle, is apparent .'' A younger thought replied to the wild thought impatiently. ''You guys are forgetting something. Didn''t I tell you guys that this devil has two forms? The girl has only managed to kill the first and the weakest form. Another form is yet to show itself.'' The wild thought did not keep the mystery and revealed that the devil is not entirely dead, and it has another form that is more dangerous than the slumber form, the awakened form. ''Not good. That girl is defenselessly gazing at the murals, unaware that the battle hasn''t reached its conclusion. Girl, snap out of it. Look behind you!.'' One of the thoughts yelled, feeling protective toward Anna. ¡­ *Buzz* ''Why did they be noisy again?'' Anna thought, hearing the hushed buzzing sound get louder. Thinking of something, she said aloud, " Aren''t these murals beautiful? " "How did you find me? I made sure to erase my presence." A deep, spooky voice sounded from behind Anna. "My Ancestors warned me. Anyway, don''t you think these murals are beautiful? Woah, the story they tell." Anna turned around to face the devil and asked. Anna had indeed thought that the devil had died and indulged herself by watching the murals. But when the buzzing sounds from her Ancestors grew, she felt irritated and wanted to leave the arena. That is when Anna asked herself, why did the arena not teleport her back? The only possible reason for it would be her battle with the devil did not end. But she saw the devil blow up to pieces and die unless it was ying possum. Realizing this, Anna immediately asked out loud if the murals were beautiful. Outwitting the devil into giving up its presence. Devil wasn''t a fool, but it overestimated Anna''s capabilities and fell for her lies. "You dare to ask my opinion on the murals filled with records of my race''s defeat and execution. Aren''t you a brave soul human?" Unlike the devil in the slumber mode, who only knew the one-syble word, food, the awaken mode devil was more chatty. And added, "Brave doesn''t cut it. You are more suicidal. If death is what you seek, it''s not far. But seeing how you could defeat my slumbering form, I would personally like to invite you to join my family." "Family? Devils have a family. I get to learn new things every day." Anna said nonchntly as she ignored the devil and walked towards a particr mural. Pointing at the mural, Anna said, "Is that you? Or somebody rted to you? Seeing how my ancestor killed that thing in the mural, you must be somebody directly rted to it. Fate works in mystical ways. Thousand years ago, my ancestor killed your ancestor, and here we are repeating what they did." "Ah! That bastard is your ancestor. I have changed my mind. I no longer want to make you that part of my family but imprison your soul and torture it for eternity. Hahaha! Fate indeed works in mysterious ways; I can finally have my vengeance." Chapter 645 Trick

Chapter 645 Trick

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 15:10 Location- Sky Blossom City, SSS-Rank Legend Grade Unparalleled Arena "Vengeance? Don''t tell me that''s you in the mural. If my ancestor killed you back then, how are you still alive?" Feeling the devil''s hatred for her ancestor, Anna thought that the devil in the mural and the devil in front of her were one and the same. "Hahaha, unlike you humans, we devils are immortals. We don''t die, and you can''t kill us." The devil bragged. A lie in order to psychology dominate his opponent. Who would not be depressed to fight an immortal enemy? "Yeah, right. There must be some trick to it." Anna was no two-year-old. Growing up in a family filled with demigods, she knew better than anyone that true immortality doesn''t exist. ¡­ ''WTF! Does she know nothing about the devils? What happened to the Devil ying manual that I left behind? It had everything you needed to know to y the devils and survive in the dark realms.'' An ancient thought yelled, seeing how Anna was clueless about devils and dark realms. ''What Devil ying manual? Did our family have such a book?'' A younger thought asked in doubt as it didn''t remember a book named Devil ying manual in their family heirlooms. ''The book I made using the devil skin and wrote in devil blood? Do you guys know how much time I spent making that book to pass on my knowledge to the future generation? Don''t tell me you fools lost that too.'' The ancient thought grew impatient, knowing that his life work was not handed down to the future generations as he expected it would. ''Father, you sure you wrote such a book because I never found one. There was no mention of it in your will nor your diary.'' A thought iming to be the son of the ancient thought from earlier revealed that it did not find the Devil ying book. ''What are you saying? I clearly remember giving it to you¡­. Wait a second. I remember it now. I seemed to have lost it in a gamble. So I rewrote it on a piece of paper and misced it. Sorry, my bad.'' The ancient thought realized that he had lost the devil-ying book he had written using devil''s blood and on devil skin leather paper in a gamble. ''...'' A moment of awkward silence prevailed as the other thoughts red at the ancient thought. As the wild thought said, each one of them is a prodigal. Some more than others. ''Don''t look at me like that. At least I thought of passing the knowledge while none of you did.'' The ancient thought defended itself, saying it was more thoughtful than others. ¡­ "Trick? You, humans, need something like that. We devils don''t. Anyway, there is no point in arguing with you. Let''s begin the battle, shall we." The devil finally showed its intention to fight Anna. "When did devils be polite enough to greet their opponent before a battle? I thought your kind preferred sneak attack. No matter how strong one is and what the situation is. After all, your kind thrives on chaos." Anna prepared for a sneak attack from the devil. But to her dismay, it did note. This is surprising, considering her opponent is the devil. "Your opinion of devils seems to be biased. I guess ites from the folklore your kind sings about our kind. Don''t you know not to take the story seriously? What do humans know about the devil''s dilemma?" Saying that, the devil flicked its finger aiming at Anna, va sweat flick.'' Anna never let her guard down in the presence of a high-ranking devil. So when the devil used itsva sweat as a bullet and flicked it at Anna, she countered it with her Giga punch, ''One million tonnes Giga punch.'' *Boom* Anna''s punch easily warded off the devil''sva sweat bullet. "Sorry, my bad, just an unhealthy habit I developed. I tend to attack when people appear vulnerable to me. Old habits die hard, I guess." The devil apologized, referring to its sneak attack as a force of habitat. "I expect nothing less from you since you fired the first shot. Don''t me me for continuing." Saying that, Anna pounced on the devil, yelling, "10 million tonne Giga punch, barrage!" ¡­ ''Ancestor, does the girl have any chance of winning against the devil?'' A thought which yelled earlier to warn Anna asked the wild thought for his opinion on the battle. ''You tell me. Nearly half of the devil''s strength is being suppressed by the world''s will. Not to forget, he was forced to awaken by Anna, which means he woke up before gaining his peak strength. Not to mention, the girl''s field card suppresses the devil''s innate ability. Considering all these disadvantages he is penalized with, the devil''s strength is nowhere near its peak strength. And we already saw Anna''sst move, the 100 million tonne punch which she used to subdue Feastus''s slumber form. If that''s her limit, then her chances of winning against Feastus is less than half. For her sake, let''s hope that she has a few more tricks up her sleeves.'' The wild thought patiently exined the chance of Anna winning against the devil. ''Considering the wealth each of us left behind for our descendants, she should have been given more tricks by her family.'' An elderly thought expressed. ''Let''s hope so. Otherwise, this arena will be her burial grounds.'' A thought spoke its concern. ¡­ "Girl, is this all you got? It seems that you defeating my first form was pure luck." Facing the barrage of Anna''s Ten million tonne punch, the devil nonchntly taunted Anna. "Fuck you! Booster dice! Hepta-Booster! Seventy million tonne Giga punch barrage." Anna once again made use of the Booster dice card, and this time, it rolled a 2 and 5, giving Anna a total of 7 times boost in her strength. Increasing the weight behind her punch to 70 million tonnes. ¡­ Chapter 646 Sinister Lava

Chapter 646 Sinister Lava

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 15:10 Location- Sky Blossom City, SSS-Rank Legend Grade Unparalleled Arena A Series of 70 million tonne punches connected with the devil''s dried moltenva exterior before it could dodge as the sudden increase in the weight behind the punch caught it off guard. Faced with Anna''s Giga punch, the dried moltenva exterior of the devil cracked, and hotva started to ooze out of them. By the time the barrage of 70 million tonne punches ended, the devil''s shape was beaten into the arena floorically. "That hurt!" Saying that, the devil slowly picked himself up from the floor. "..." Anna was in a dilemma seeing that even a series of 70 million tonne punches could barely crack the devil''s tough exterior. This discovery made Anna reconsider her n. Because even if she was lucky and were to roll a 12 using the booster dice card, she did not believe that a series of 120 million tonne punches would be enough to put the devil to the ground permanently. Until now, Anna has used the strong physique that she had gained due to her unparalleled bloodline to overpower her opponents in the battle. But the same was not possible with the devil, as its physique was outstanding and on par with her physique in terms of endurance, strength, agility, and vitality. Finally, Anna had met her match. Like her mother used to warn her about. Thankfully she prepared her for this particr moment. Anna''s mother already knew Anna''s weakness. She always asked what Anna would do if she met someone physically stronger than her. Anna''s mother also gave Anna the answer to that question and asked her to practice it as if her life depended on it. "Lava pool!" The devil summoned a pool of Lava which covered the entire arena floor, reaching its waist in height. Alerted, Anna flew up. "Lava Whirlpools!" With the devil''smand, small whirlpools are stated to form in the pool ofva. "What the!" Anna almost cussed, being caught off guard by the strong suction force generated by the whirlpools in theva. Making it hard for flight. "Girl,e down. Let''s y in theva." The devil was skimming between theva whirlpools nonchntly. It did not seem to be affected by the suction force of the whirlpools. ¡­ ''Theva summoned by the devil seems different from regrva. I sense a dark rule power from it.'' One of the thoughtsmented. ''So you noticed. Thatva is abination of two meanings of two different rules,va and dark rule. I do not particrly know what meanings ofva and dark rule can form such sinisterva, but I know the ability of theva. That Lava doesn''t burn up things. Instead, it sucks their essence out of them. When the items are entirely deprived of their essence, they turn to dust, just like how items turn to ash when wholly incinerated. Therefore unless you experience the power of thew firsthand, you don''t know what it actually does. And also, just because it sucks the vitality doesn''t mean it doesn''t burn. It burns like hell.'' The wild thought exined the specialty of the devil Feastus''s sinisterva. ''Whoa, so interesting what happens to the essences devoured by theva? Does theva use it to multiply, or does it feed the extracted essence to the devil?'' An enthusiastic thought asked the wild thought interested in the sinisterva and its working. ''Both depending on the will of the devil. Because of this ability, fighting prolonged warfare with this devil is not rmended. It''s like an inexhaustible killing machine.'' The Wild thought answered based on its experience. ''How does the extracted essence be made use of by the devil? Other than refiling its stamina.'' Asked the thought from earlier. ''Since the essence is a form of life force, it can be used for various bodily purposes like regeneration, and strengthening, both are just the two out of many ways the devil used the essence against me in our fight.'' The wild thought replied patiently. ''Then, how did you defeat such an enemy? You didn''t even have the advantage of location or the world''s suppression, like this girl. The devil must have been more challenging than it is now.'' One of the younger thoughts asked the wild thought in awe. ''Since the devil constantly feeds on its surroundings, it needs to keep moving to find a new vitality-filled ce to devour. So using that, I tricked the devil into a trap array formationid by my friends. The trap array formation would seal all the devil''s abilities, leaving it with mere physical strength. And making use of the opportunity, I slew it. Thankfully I had good council back then. Otherwise, I would not have made it this far.'' The wild thought narrated how it used the help of its friends to trap the devil and y it for good. ''So, you did not y it alone. In the end, you had help.'' Asked the old famine thought. She seemed to be taking a dig at the Wild thought''s inability to defeat the devil Feastus all by himself. ''So, what? I had friends that I could depend upon. They can also be counted as a part of my strength.'' The Wild thought was not embarrassed, rather, he seemed to be happy remembering his dependable old pals. ''Don''t tell me you believe that crap!'' The old feminine thought did not seem to agree with the wild thought that friends can be considered part of a person''s strength. ''Why not? If Summons and familiars can be considered as part of a person''s strength, then me being able to summon a dependable friend to help me should also be regarded as part of my strength.'' The wild thought argued. His reasoning made sense to a few people, but many disagreed. ording to the opposition, just because its father is a demigod, the two-year-old child cannot be considered as strong as a demigod. Chapter 647 Incantation Based Restriction

Chapter 647 Incantation Based Restriction

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 15:16 Location- Sky Blossom City, SSS-Rank Legend Grade Unparalleled Arena ''There is something odd about the whirlpools inva summoned by the devil.'' A thought put forth its doubts. ''Yes, the devil seems to be recovering its strength. And at a faster pace too.'' Another thought pointed out. ''Aha! This tricky bastard. No wonder he is not attacking the girl and is stalling for time. Because with his ability, more time stalled means more power he gains.'' The thought from earlier spoke upon sudden realization of what the devil Feastus was up to this whole time. He is trying to achieve the peak of strength he can aplish in this world despite the world''s suppression so that he doesn''t need to be cautious when he finally decides to go all out in his fight with Anna. The devil''s current strength is enough to fight Anna and defend against her, but from experience in the battle against humans, especially this girl''s bloodline, he knew that humans have all kinds of tricks saved up in that grimoire of theirs. One may never know what surprise they have hidden in them as ast resort. Therefore, he decided not to engage the human female unless he was sure that he could counter anything she threw at him. Until then, he will keep teasing her so that she doesn''t realize what he is up to. ''That foolish girl is in a daze, is she distracted? What is she thinking amidst a battle of life and death?'' One of the thoughts was furious, finding that floating Anna''s presence of mind was somewhere else rather than focusing on the devil and figuring out what tricks he was up to. ''Nope she is not in a daze. She is invoking a card. This card must be something for it to have such a lengthy chant to activate.'' Usually, the cards'' name is chanted mentally or verbally to activate the cards, but there are special cards that have length incantations required to activate the card. For example, the ''Mother''s Love'' bestowal card presented to Anna by her mother. Which only triggered after chanting the set incantation as a password. The need for cing length incantations on cards as requirements are to decrease the rank of the card. cing restrictions on cards to reduce their card ranking is one of the oldest tricks used by many seasoned card creationists. What is the need to decrease the rank of a card? Obviously, it is done so that lower realm card apprentices can wield the strength of the higher realm. For example, a card apprentice with a golden grade grimoire can only equip cards up to A-rank and rare grade. But if an AA-Rank myth grade card is suppressed to A-rank and rare grade by cing a restriction, suppose a lengthy incantation. Then a card apprentice with a golden grimoire can wield the power of myth grade with a negligible price to pay. The higher the restriction ced on the card, the higher the card rank drops. ''Incantation? Isn''t that brat holding a diamond-grade grimoire? She can equip all grades of cards, so why does she have a card with incantation? Don''t tell me, our junior''s found a card above the legend realm¡­ when even the founder couldn''t.'' One of the thoughts asked with a revolutionary assumption. ''No, I think she received this card when she was younger. Back then, she must not be strong enough to equip the card, so the restriction on the card must have been ced back then. Now she must have no choice but to use the card despite the restriction.'' One of the thoughts put forth its opinion killing the revolutionary assumption at its bud. ''Whoa! Then that card must be one hell of a card for her to have kept it equipped despite its restriction.'' The thought was not wrong to assume that. After all, why would a person still keep a card with limitations when they have other alternatives unless that card is irreceable in terms of strength rather than some lousy sentimental value. ''Whatever she is up to, she better hasten it. Those whirlpools ofva are restoring the devil''s strength to peak at a terrifying speed.'' A younger thought reminded others. ''It is up to the girl to save herself. We cannot offer her strength as we are mere spectators and nothing more.'' Sighed an ancient thought. He wanted to rush to his descendant''s aid, but he had let go of worldly affairs to achieve a true one with the world. Now no amount of regrets can change the fact that he can only helplessly watch as his brave descendant fights something out of her league in terms of realm and experience. ''Ancestor, how are theva whirlpools able to restore the devil''s strength so fast? There is nothing for it to devour in this field card. How are they doing that?'' One of the younger thoughts asked in doubt, unable to figure out the fuel used by theva whirlpools to restore the devil''s strength to the peak. ''The soul energy in the air!'' The Ancient thought replied solemnly. ''I see, due to the presence of the world''s will and its rules, the soul energy in the air has increased drastically. Even the soul energy in the air of the SSS-rank dungeon will fall shy whenpared to the soul energy in the air within this arena. That bastard devil knows this and is using it to his advantage. He is using the suction of theva whirlpool to suck in the air with a high concentration of soul energy, and once the air is in contact with theva, it will devour all the soul energy in the air and pass it to the devil. Thoseva whirlpools are working as air soul energy conversation engines for him. Since all this process is done using rule power, energy loss is kept to a minimum, maintaining high efficiency. This meant that the devil was getting ten times or even more energy than it spent on summoning theva and maintaining the whirlpools within it. Hence its strength was recovering at a frightening pace. Showcasing the difference between the slumber and awaken form of the devil. ¡­ Chapter 648 Mother’s Love Again!

Chapter 648 Mother''s Love Again!

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 15:21 Location- Sky Blossom City, SSS-Rank Legend Grade Unparalleled Arena ''I am dumb! Mother, help your silly daughter!'' ''Ding! (1/1000).'' ''I am dumb! Mother, help your silly daughter!'' ''Ding! (2/1000).'' . . ''I am dumb! Mother, help your silly daughter!'' ''Ding! (489/1000).'' ''I am dumb! Mother¡­ Anna kept repeating the same chant within her mind. The idea was to repeat the chant 1000 times to activate the second bestowal card Anna''s mother gave Anna when the morning star university called her regarding her insubordinate daughter being caught fighting other students on campus. The treaty of no war on the central academic city seems to have an expectation, and they are the students of the universities of the central academic city. This exception is not in the treaty but is unspoken yet agreed upon by every party involved in the treaty. After all, the disputes won''t disappear just because there is a treaty between them. So the treaty was only adults agreeing to keep out of children''s arguments. And let them handle it themselves, in a way, a teachable aspect for the students who will soon be stepping out into society. ¡­. "Anna! Do you know where you were wrong?" When Anna''s mother''s incarnation visited Anna in front of the Dean''s office, these were the her words for Anna. "I was not strong enough to finish the fight quickly! Before the staff arrived." Anna responded, reacting to her mother''s incarnation''s disappointment. "Wrong! You got caught! Take all the time you need to y with the cats and dogs but be smart enough not to get caught." The incarnation corrected Anna. "There are too many of them. All of them are experts in different kinds of cards. I have a hard time juggling all of them simultaneously. They always ambush me fearing my field cards. Making it impossible for me to summon my field card in their trap." Anna did not understand what the incarnation was saying. She just kept giving reasons for her loss. She did not want to see her mother disappointed. To avoid being ganged upon, Anna invented arena dungeon-type field cards to iste her enemy from the herd and take care of them one by one. But soon, her enemies adapted, and her bullies stopped assaulting her directly. Instead, they started lying in ambush and setting up traps so that Anna could not summon her field card or any other card for that matter. She had to take on all of them with her physique and unparalleled bloodline. This is how Anna began to depend on her physique more than cards. "Whoa! You are stupid, aren''t you!" Seeing her original body''s daughter not understand what she was saying, the incarnation could help but blurt out these words. "Mother!" Anna knew her mother was an expert at hiding affection, so she rarely showed appreciation. Therefore Anna didn''t mind her and would let it be. But her tantly calling her stupid was not eptable. "Silly goose, who are you?" The incarnation shook her head and asked Anna. "..." Anna did not want to participate in her mother''s charades. After all, her mother will never understand her. "Anna! Remember, you are the lone heir of the Heatsend family''s main branch. Own it! Do you know how many students get schrships from our family to study in the top 10 universities? And why do you think that your family does that? You, of all people, must know your grandfather hates charity. Silly girl, be smart. You are not alone. You were never alone. Take this. It will help when your brawns alone are not enough." Reminding Anna that she is the long heir of a royal family, the incarnation handed Anna a card. "..." As Anna nced curiously at the card info of the card given to her by her mother''s incarnation, the incarnation turned to the clerk escorting her and said, "my work here is done. Tell that fat assed bastard if my daughter or I are summoned to or even required to enter Dean''s office, I will forget about the treaty and bomb his predecessors'' motherfucking statues built at University gate to dust, and his fat ass will be next." Passing her massage for the dean of morning star university to the clerk, Anna''s mother''s incarnation vanished in thin air before Anna''s angry yell resounded throughout the campus, "this is not funny!" having read the incantation to activate the bestowal card. ¡­ ''I am dumb! Mother, help your silly daughter!'' ''Ding! (784/1000).'' "What are you doing hovering up there? Come join this uncle in a hotva bath." The devil once again invited Anna to enter theva pool with him. "..." Anna did not reply to him. She continued to chant the incantation, ''I am dumb! Mother, help your silly daughter!'' ''Ding! (904/1000).'' "Hey, are you ignoring me! What are you up to, you little rat!" The devil scooped up a handful ofva and threw it at, hovering Anna. *Woosh!* ".." Anna dodged the iing Sinisterva ball instinctively. Though she continued to chant the incantation in her head, her presence of mind was still in the arena. She was not a fool, nor was this her first battle. She restricted herself to a defensive stance. Still, she hadpleted the card''s requirement. "Iing," finding the action of Anna dodging theva balls he threw at her funny, the devil began scooping up a handful ofva and throwing them at hovering Anna. As Anna dodged his attacks silently, the devil felt entertained as if Anna was dancing while he pulled the strings *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* "This is not fun anymore." Unable tond a single hit on Anna, the devil started to feel annoyed as no matter how fast he threw theva balls, Anna would dodge them all effortlessly. Taking it on his pride, the devil got serious and started to barrage Anna with Lava balls. Soon, she could no longer avoid theva balls effortlessly. Sometimes, Anna had to counter them with her fists. ''I am dumb! Mother, help your silly daughter!'' ''Ding! (1000/1000).'' "S-Rank Myth grade Starry Array Sky te Card, activate!" ¡­. Chapter 649 Starry Array Sky Slate

Chapter 649 Starry Array Sky te

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 15:28 Location- Sky Blossom City, SSS-Rank Legend Grade Unparalleled Arena [Card Name: Starry Array Sky te Card Type: Bestowal Card Card Rank: S-Rank, Mythic Grade Card Rate: [14]Star Card Durability: (98/100) Card Effect: upon activation, the user can summon a starry night sky. Using the stars as array markers and the night sky as te, the user can form various array formations up to SSS-Rank. Additional Effect: Pre Recorded Arrays - 88 Constetions Restrictions: Chant the Incantation password 1000 times to activate the card. Note: the incantation password is, ''I am dumb! Mother, help your silly daughter.''] Pre-recorded Arrays- this skill allows the user to pre-record some array formation onto the starry array Sky te. Note: the skill can only pre-record one SSS-rank array formation. At the same time, there is no limit on lower rack array formations. Eighty-eight constetions- is an SSS-Rank array formationprising a set of 88 array formations based on 88 constetions in the night sky. Each one of the constetion array formations gives the user and their allies various unique buffs and their enemies multiple debuffs. ¡­ "Activate, S-rank Mythic Grade Starry Array Sky te card." Upon repeating the incantation for the thousandth time, Anna activated the bestowal card immediately. With the end of her chant, a starry night sky covered the cloudy ceiling of the Unparalleled Arena. "Pre-recorded Array formation! Summon! Taurus constetion array formation, one of the 12 zodiac constetions array formations of the 88 constetion array formations. Activate As Star''s punishment! Behold the weight of the heavens!" Once the starry array sky te was set up, Anna immediately summoned the Taurus constetion array formation, one of the 12 zodiac constetions array formations of the 88 constetion array formations on the starry array sky te. And then activated the array to bring down the punishment of the As, one of the stars of the Taurus constetions, on the devil. "What the fuck!" Cussed the devil who was swimming in his pool ofva casually. As he suddenly felt, the suppression of the world grew on him. "This can''t be happening! I am Feastus! Devourer of all! I am never full!" The devil yelled like a maniac as he no longer felt hungry. This might be amon urrence to others, but this never happened to him. As the devil born from the mes of hell and the cmity of hunger, the devil Feastus was born with an impressive physique called the Devourer. He could devour anything and everything but never be full. His overpowered devouring abilities came with a curse of hunger that, no matter how much or what he eats, they may never be enough to satisfy his appetite. Thisbination of blessing from the hellfire and curse from the cmity of hunger made a recipe for an overpowered skill that would help Feastus grow as a true noble devil and climb the ranks of the dark realm. Even during hisst invasion of the card world, when Anna''s Ancestors'' array trapped him, he wasn''t deprived of his hunger. It was still with him until the end when Anna''s ancestor''s cold de beheaded him. The trap array formation used Anna''s ancestor to defeat the devil only deprived him of his abilities like the blessing from the hellfire and the rules heprehended but not the curse of the cmity of hunger, which kept him hungry all the time, allowing him to unleash the full power of the sinister me formed using the rule meanings of rule Lava and Darkness along with Feastus''s Devourer physique. Therefore Feastus was shocked to no longer feel hungry. "You, what have you done to me?" For someone who survived constant battles while constantly being hungry for thousands of years, hunger had be a part of Feastus. Suddenly unable to feel it, Feastus felt like he had lost a limb. No more than that, therefore, Feastus was almost driven mad. "..." Anna did not n on telling the devil that her starry array formation had increased the world''s suppression on him by a hundred percent. Which meant he was no longer a devil, an existence stronger than average demigods but was suppressed to the realm of a mere Demon emperor. Anna did not know what trick Feastus used to escape her Ancestor''s execution. He may still be alive in the demon realm even if she kills him here in this world. Therefore, she wasn''t willing to reveal too much information about her cards to him, only for him toe back stronger. Having faced the actual power of the devil, Anna was no longer calm. She understood being proud here would cost her life. Thanks to her luck, she had confined the devil, rendering its primary ability useless. Otherwise, the southern region would have faced a disaster because of recklessness. All Anna wanted now was to get rid of the devil as fast as possible before it figured a way out of her trap. ¡­. ''Being able to punish enemies with the world''s suppression. It seems that our juniors have made tremendous development in the field of astrology. An array such as this is very lethal against foreign invaders. Clever, whoever came up with this card must be a genius. I hope that it is a younger generation from our family.'' One of the old thoughts seemed to be awed by the starry array formation, especially the 88 constetions. He seems genuinely proud that the astronomy field had developed to such heights. "What astronomy? Clearly it is an applied form of array formation. Don''t take credits from other fields, kid." An ancient thought did not agree with the older thought. With his opinion, a huge debate broke among the thoughts. They even forget that Anna''s battle hadn''t concluded yet as the battle''s winner is evident. "You bitch! You and your ancestors are the same! Resorting to tricks rather than strength! You filthy bunch¡ª" "Booster Dice! Booster factor 11! 10 million tonne punch barrage x 11 Hundred and Ten Million tonne punch barrage!" ¡­. Chapter 650 Diversion

Chapter 650 Diversion

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 15:28 Location- Sky Blossom City, SSS-Rank Legend Grade Unparalleled Arena "Booster Dice! Booster factor 11! 10 million tonne punch barrage x 11 Hundred and Ten Million tonne punch barrage!" Anna did not wait for the devil to finish throwing its tantrum and attacked it with her strongest move with the buff of the Booster Dice. Thankfully the two dice rolled a five and a 6, adding to an 11. Giving Anna''s next attack an 11 times boost. Increasing the weight behind Anna''s Giga punch from ten million tonnes to a hundred and ten million tonnes. Normally faced with a punch of hundred and ten million tonne force, the devil would have easily taken it head-on, and it would barely have any scratch. But right now, the devil is not at its peak power. Its power is suppressed by the world. So much so that its realm has been decreased from a devil to a demon emperor. A demon emperor couldn''t withstand a one million tonne Giga punch, let alone a hundred and ten million tonne Giga punch. Even with the strong physique of a devil, without a devil''s realm backing it, the devil could never withstand the hundred and ten million tonne punch. Its fate was sealed once Anna activated the punishment of the As star of the Taurus constetion array formation as part of the zodiac instation array formation of the 88 constetion array formation *Boom**Boom**Boom* As Anna''s fists connected with the devil''s dried moltenva exterior, it punched a hole into the devil''s body, and the flesh at the area of impact burst into dust. About a dozen fist-sized holes were punched into the devil''s body, and soon, the rest of its body turned to dust. As the devil died, Anna had teleported back to her original location by the unparalleled arena. Anna did not get the chance to say good to her ancestors. For Anna, it didn''t matter as she did not understand the buzzing and humming sounds made by the statues of her ancestors. She felt like they were nagging her. But only the ancestors knew how many of them were fighting amongst themselves to pass on their teachings and knowledge to Anna. s, Anna was still far from deciphering their soul whispers. ¡­ "What took you so long? Did you y with your prey again?" Returning to the military base, Anna was faced with Ann, who apparently should be busy supplying her energy to the dungeon relocation but was out here bugging her. "No! I almost felt like I would lose my life there. You guys show some appreciation. I saved all of you from a huge disaster. " Anna was irritated by theck of appreciation shown by Ann. "Yeah! That disaster was created by you. If you weren''t dumb enough to have believed in a demon cult''s fanatics oath, all of this wouldn''t happen in the first ce." Ann retorted. "Fuck! Whatever! Why aren''t you next to the dungeon apparatus filling it with your energy?" Anna saw no point in arguing with Ann. After all, it was her fault for trusting a demon cult minion. And then Anna asked her why she wasn''t helping out Luna with the dungeon relocation. "Oh, about that! The dungeon relocation has reached its final stage. They don''t need my help anymore. So I am free now." Ann reported enthusiastically. "What? Didn''t Luna say it would take a few more days?" Anna asked in astonishment as she wanted to spend a few more days here, far from the Heatsend family Pce and her family''s reach. "It''s all thanks to the ''Southern Emperor'' card you activated to fight the devil. When you were fighting with the devil in the unparalleled Arena, I used the demigod realm boost given by the area formation covering the southern region to help Lunaplete the dungeon relocation. That''s how the days of work gotpleted in a few hours. In a way, the demon cult ambush turned into a blessing for the dungeon relocation. Now we can return to the pce soon. I want to see everybody. I miss them so much. " Ann exined how she used the realm boost she gained when Anna activated the southern emperor card to help speed up the dungeon relocation process. "Yeah, it is all because of the demon cult bastard," Anna said menacingly. She med the demon cult for ruining her vacation in the sky blossom city. *Boom!* a loud explosion could be heard from the Sky Blossom city. Turning to the direction of the city, Anna asked Ann, "Why is the city so noisy?" "The Demon cult''s minions seem to be attacking the city. Grandpa Lorn said they might be doing so to divide our forces. And mount a second ambush. So he asked us to stay put." Ann narrated that old Lorenzo ordered the forces to focus on defending the military base and the dungeon relocation. As the enemy might be nning a second ambush if they decided to divide their powers to help the civilians in the city. "Why isn''t he using the city array formation to help them remotely?" Anna was not happy with Lorenzo''s orders and asked why he didn''t help the civilians when he was fully capable of doing so. ''The core of the city array is in the city''s card creationist guild. They are currently using the array to help the civilians and fight the demon cult minions. Don''t worry. I have already contacted them. They seem to have everything under control.'' Old Lorenzo exined to Anna through mental transmission. "Old fart, you couldn''t dispatch a few card kings to protect the city from the demon cult?" Anna asked furiously. ''Anna, you know the answer why. If the demon cult is waiting nearby for a second ambush, I would be sending those soldiers to their death. I am following the protocol, Anna. And as the highest authority here, you should too.'' Lorenzo exined. Showing that he is more concerned about defending the millinery base than sparing a few card apprentices to protect the city and help the civilians. "Fuck you, old geezer! I am going to clean up the demon cult pest infestation in the city. You sit tight and follow your protocol." ... Chapter 651 Burger Empire Mayhem

Chapter 651 Burger Empire Mayhem

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 13:42 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger Empire The Mountain golem and Mud golems summoned by Nick and Tow were holding off the deformed creatures that were summoned through the sacrifice of the single-horned cloaked figure. Ed and chief Denise were securing the civilians to a safe location. At the same time, I was faced with the perpetrator behind all this, the signal-horned cloaked figure. Though finding a core in it was shocking but also found that this signal-horned cloak figure was simr to the one that sacrificed itself to summon the deformed creatures earlier. Seeing this, I had a strong feeling that the cloaked figure that sacrificed itself and the cloaked figure in front of us were the same. I can''t prove it as one of them dead already but if the cloaked figure used that trick once again it''s a different story. For now, I pushed all the questions to the back of my mind and walked toward the cloaked figure as capturing her would get me all the answers I needed. *splurt* Suddenly, the cloaked figure melted into blood gore. Seeing that, I almost puked in my mouth. But abruptly, the blood gore started moving as if it were alive. The gore branched into small lines which formed a magic circle of some kind. Not knowing the purpose of the magic circle, I stepped back. *sh* Therge magic circle on the ground formed by the gore remains of the single-horned cloaked figure started to glow, *Shriek* a loud shriek originating from the magic circle pierced everyone''s ears. Hearing the sound, I knew this magic circle was another summoning circle activated through sacrifice. So I use Viltronian flight to gain a distance from the magic circle. I didn''t know what type and rank of monsters were being summoned. I am confident about my strength but don''t n on underestimating my enemy. Hovering in the sky, I look down at the magic circle while Hive AI scans my surroundings to caution me about any possible assassination attempt. Soon I noticed that the asphalt road on which the magic circle was drawn turned into sand, and rows of sharp pointy objects in the circr pattern surfaced with a hole in the middle, which sucked in the asphalt turned into sand. It appears to be a mouth of a creature. *Whoosh* A secondter, those sharp pointy objects shot up into the sky. Revealing its entire body to me. The summoned creature was a 10 meters wide and 40 meters long earthworm-type monster. After the creature''s whole body shot out of the ground into the air, it dove back into the earth. And then it kept circling the ground beneath me as I hover in the air. Seeing this, I couldn''t help butpare the monster and its ability to a fish in the water because I felt like the ground was like one giant swimming pool for the earthworm-type monster. Making usnd-dwellers it''s pery. While I observed the giant earthworm-type monster using my soul pupils, I noticed that no matter where I flew, the beast could triangte my position and then swim in the ground beneath where I was hovering. This showed that this monster was also targeting me and me alone as it ignored all the other people that kept running right above it. The earthworm-type monster was of peak card lord realm. Its realm and abilities made it a formidable opponent to get rid of. And also making it a good assassin, but unfortunately, it did not know I had soul pupils, and I could see it no matter how deep it roamed in the ground to avoid being caught by my mental exploration. "Stone Viltrontian, I chose you." I summoned one of my A-rank Stone Viltrontians to deal with the earthworm-type monster. I had summoned the normal stone viltronian instead of the boss Stone Viltronian as this stone viltronian hadprehended a rule meaning suitable for this enemy. A while back, I found that upgrading the cmity daughter core to the cmity daughter gem in the Stone Viltronians gave them the ability toprehend rules. For example, Boss Stone Viltronian hadprehended the Petrification meaning of the Rock rule. As for the stone viltronian I summoned right now, it hadprehended the Earth rule and its meaning, Earth Escape. The earth escape meaning allowed the stone viltronian to burrow through the earth like swimming in water. Quite simr to the ability of the giant earthworm-type monster. "Stone Viltronian, cmity daughter gem second transformation, Titan form activate! Hunt that big worm down!" With mymand, the Stone Viltronian turned into a giant Stone Viltronian titan and burrowed into the ground pursuing the giant earthworm-type monster. Seeing the titan stone viltronian head towards it, the earthworm-type monster did not run away, but it rushed to sh with it. It underestimated stone viltronian ability inside the earth, believing its ability gave it an edge over its opponent. Unfortunately, it didn''t know that its opponent, too, had a simr power. As the giant earthworm and the titan stone viltronian shed underneath the city ground, the whole city felt the aftershocks of the battle in the form ofrge tremors, leading to the people misinterpreting the shocks as an earthquake. Now that the giant earthworm was busy, I could search for the perps responsible for all this in the surrounding vicinity without worrying that the ground underneath me would try to swallow me. I scanned the surroundings with my soul pupils, and I found a hidden soul pathway over the rooftop of the burger empire. Interestingly I could identify these sets of soul pathways and arrangements. They belonged to the single-horned cloaked figure who sacrificed herself earlier to summon the giant earthworm-type monster. Somehow this single-horned cloaked figure has escaped death and cheated the demonic ritual twice. I don''t know how she did it, but there has to be a trick to it. But it does not change the fact that, despite her low realm, she was no ordinary opponent. The cloaked figure realized that I was peeking at her. So I rushed toward her at full speed before she could escape again. ¡­ Chapter 652 Stone Craft

Chapter 652 Stone Craft

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 13:50 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger Empire. As soon as the single-horned cloaked figure realized I had spotted her location, she activated some kind of clone card and summoned sixty-six exact copies of herself. Then all sixty-seven of them sacrifice themselves once again, turning themselves into gore slime. These gore slime joined together to form one big blob of gore. Then the giant gore blob morphed into an enormous humanoid blood golem, blood lord of card lord realm. Seeing this, I stopped my advance and backed away to a safe distance. Observing how the cloaked figure could summon 66 exact copies of herself and use them to perform a demonic summoning ritual, I realized that her clone card was out of the ordinary since clones cannot be used in ritual sacrifice, especially not for a demonic summoning ritual. Now that I have solved half of the cloaked figures'' mystery regarding how they can sacrifice themselves to a demonic ritual and still stay alive, the imed figure seemed less threatening. Did I feel threatened by it earlier? Yes, as what it did was basically equal to cheating death. But now that I understood the trick behind how it did it, I was no longer that threatened by it now. The giant blood golem, blood lord, made an enormous blood sword and shed at me. It, too, like its predecessor, targeted me at themand of its master. I dodged the iing blood sword and yelled, " Stone Viltronian! I chose you! Cmity daughter gem, second transformation, titan form!" I summoned another one of my stone viltronian to face the giant blood golem. This, too simr to the boss stone viltronian, hadprehended Rock rule but the Rock rule meaning it chose at the bifurcation Point is, "stone craft!" As the name suggests, stone craft allows the user to create magical items using stones. Higher the quality of the rock, the better the item grade. This was surprising and a waste of a good meaning on a monster. Stone viltronian is a monster. It doesn''t know any other fighting style other than using its fist and stone maniption ability. Therefore a meaning as valuable as the stone craft, which requires a host with a strong imagination, is as good as wasted on a stone viltronian. But still, I think I can train it to use stone craft meaning more efficiently using the Hive AI. With the help of the Hive AI, stone viltronian used the stone craft to create an enormous stone sword to counter the Blood Lord and its blood sword. Still, the moments of the stone viltronian were sluggish. It hasn''t gotten used to taking orders from hive AI. But it was able to hold its ground against the blood Lord. Leaving them alone, I searched for the cloaked figure once again and found her in the middle of the civilians, secured by Ed and chief Denise. Since the cloaked figure was hiding in a crowd, I did not dare to stare at her too long, fearing that I may alert her and trigger her to sacrifice herself with the other people surrounding her to another one of her demon summoning rituals. Now I was in a tricky situation. I wanted to confront the cloaked figure, but she hid among the civilians. Even if I knew where she was, I could not face her worrying for the tens of innocent souls surrounding her. I thought of slowly nearing her and capturing her, but considering how cautious she is, that''s not an option. This situation indeed would render average card apprentices helpless but not me, as I had a cmity parent soul gem, which instructed my cmity daughter gem, Ed, to shift the civilians to a new ce without attracting attention. "Chief! We should shift these people over there. That ce is more spacious. I think they will be safer there." Ed suggested to the police chief Denise. "Sure, you do that and I will check if someone is left behind." After giving it a thought, Chief Denise agreed to Ed''s proposal as what he proposed held merit. Considering the tumors of the earthquake are getting stronger and stronger, the narrow ce they are in right now was not safe for their survival. They need to head to an open area far from all the infrastructure. Soon the crowd of civilians followed Ed''s lead to a much more spacious and safer location, away from the buildings and grounds with tunnels underneath them. As the crowd cleared the ce, the cloaked figure in stealth moved to keep up with them at anguidly slow pace. Her slow pace seemed to be the side effect of her extraordinary stealth card. The cloaked figure could not keep up with the crowd, yet she slowly moved toward them. "Found you!" As soon as Ed gave me the clear, I rushed towards the cloaked figure with my soul pupils active. Before I knew it, I grabbed the cloaked figure from behind and raised her above ground by her neck. As soon as I touched her, her stealth was deactivated. Though the stealth ability of her card was top-notch, it seem to have too many restrictions. "How are you able to find me every time? None of the card apprentices in the lower realm has ever been able to see through my stealth so easily." Being caught by me, the cloaked figure did not struggle to free herself. Instead, she calmly asked how I could find her every time. "I was able to find you every time thanks to my origin card Aura sight, duh! What kind of assassin are you? Don''t you even know the origin card of your target? How irresponsible of you? Now, tell me, why is the demonic cult targeting me? I never messed with you guys. So why are you people after me?" It was public knowledge that I had gained mama Wyatt''s origin card, Aura Sight, which could discern people''s auras. And yet this Demon cult minion asked such a silly question¡ª *Booom!* Chapter 653 Demonic Titanoboa

Chapter 653 Demonic Titanoboa

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 14:02 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger Empire. *Boom* the cloaked figure detonated herself to escape from me. Thanks to my viltronian physique, I was fine except for a few scratches. But I felt disgusted smelling the blood, gore, and charred flesh on me. So I could not help but curse, "Fuck! I should really get myself one of those cleaning cards." Pissed! I activated my soul pupils to search for the perp, but to my shock, I found numerous copies of the single-horned cloaked figure circling the entire Burger empire block. "1000!" I yelled in rm as Hive AI was done counting the number of cloaked figures clones I spotted with my soul pupils. When I was about to make some sense of the situation, the 1000 single-horned cloaked figures clones sacrificed themselves for a massive demon summoning ritual. *Hisss!* loud slithering sounds sounded throughout the city. With the sacrifice of the 1000 clones, the cloaked figure summoned one thousand 30-meters long demonic Titanoboa from the corpses of the sacrificed clones. "Fuck!" I couldn''t help but cuss, seeing that, this time, too, I was the target of the summoned demonic creatures. A city full of tender meat humans and these creatures only targeted me. But thanks to this, the civilian casualty was low, and they could move to a secure location in a safer ce far from this demonic mayhem. Thanks to the cloaked figures'' strategic cing of the sacrifice, a nest of a thousand 30-meter-long demonic Titanoboa had surrounded me, and they were closing in on me at a fast pace. With my viltronian flight, I could fly away and leave this mess for the authorities to clean up while I searched for the true body of the cloaked figure to put an end to all of this, but I had no idea where to begin the search. Therefore I decided to y the cloaked figure''s game until I got the slightest hint of how they could create and control so many perfect clones that could be epted as sacrifices by demonic rituals. The sacrifice in demonic rituals has always been flesh, blood, and soul. Stronger the power of the sacrifice used in the demonic ritual stronger the returns. The demonic creatures are very strict about this. Therefore it was shocking to see the demon realm ept the clones as valid sacrifices. As clones were nothing but cheap copies of the originals, made using their soul energy or rule energy or both. If that was odd, this one is suspicious. How was the cloaked figure able to control so many perfect clones without being in the nearby vicinity? Knowing that clones need to be guided and instructed to do what they are doing, I scanned the surroundings, searching for a suspicious card apprentice who may bemanding these clones, but that was a dead end. There were no suspicious card apprentices in the surroundings, with the soul pathway arrangements matching the single-horned cloaked figure''s soul pathway arrangements. This could only mean that the single-horned clocked apprentice had the ability to control his clones from a long distance. Making it impossible for me to track the culprit behind the Burger empire mayhem. Leaving me no choice but to participate in his y, hoping that I could get some clue or hint with regard to the cloaked figure and his cloning abilities. "Summon! Stone viltronian x 3" with no choice left, I summoned the remaining three stone viltronian''s from my monster orb item card. "Stone Vitronian''s, cmity daughter core second transformation, titan form activate!" With mymand, the Boss stone viltronian and the other two stone viltronian''s transformed into titan stone viltronians. And then stood on guards facing three different directions with their backs towards me. Preparing to fight the iing one thousand demonic Titanoboa. "Titans, Stone maniption! Spiked Spinning Top!" As the demonic Titanoboas near me, Imanded the Titan Stone Viltronians to execute the spiked spinning top move I used against Vivian and her reverse harem in the school tournament. But this one would be on a ten timesrger scale than the one excited in the tournament. Following mymand, the titan stone viltronians used stone maniption to create a huge spiked stone dome, which wasid on arge circr stone foundation of the same diameter as the stone dome and with four of us inside it. By the time the spiked top was set up, the one thousand Titanoboas were about 100 feet from us. The Titanoboas were of the card lord realm, simr to my titian stone viltronians. Though the Titanoboas were 30 meters long, they were puny in front of my 50-Meter tall stone dome created by my titan stone viltronians. Despite seeing me hide in such arge stone dome, the one thousand Titanoboas did not stop their advance. Instead, their speed increased, ready to break through the stone dome with theirrge bodies. But they would soone to regret that. "Spin!" Just when the demonic creatures were about to crash onto the stone dome, I ordered the titan stone viltronians to use their stone maniption to spin the spiked stone dome at the highest speed possible. *Whoosh!* With mymand, the titan stone viltronians spun the stone dome at an incredible speed. *Ssh!* shing into the spinning spiked stone top, the demonic boas were turned into a bloody mess and died on the spot. Backed by the spin of the stone dome, the spikes on it ripped the scale armor of the demonic Titanoboa and cut through its flesh and bones. "Hisss!" Despite seeing their friends ripped apart, the demonic Titanoboas at the back did not stop rushing towards the spiked spinning stone top. Their action seemed out of the ordinary, they appeared to be in a frenzied state. It seemed to be the side effect of the oath taken during the demonic ritual that they would not rest until they had fulfilled the summoned request. Even if demonic creatures decide to give up, their soul will be forced by the oath to fulfill the contract. The demonic summon contract is a contract signed by the summoner and demonic creature when the summoner summons the demonic beast. The agreement forces both sides to fulfill their part of the bargain if anyone decides to ckout. Meaning if one has signed a demonic contract, they have no choice but to hold up their end of the deal. Otherwise, their soul will be enchanted by the demonic contract forcing them to hold up the terms of their agreement. The demonic summon contract is the reason why the demonic Titanoboa entered into a frenzied state when they were frightened by the massacre of their cohort by the spiked spinning stone top and had lost the will to fight. Since the demonic Titanoboas had lost the will to fight, the demonic contract put them under a frenzy state, making it so that they would lose all sense, enter a berserk state and go on a killing spree. *Ssh* like the moth to the fire, the demonic Titanoboas kept rushing at the spiked spinning stone top without the care of their life and kept getting shredded to pieces. It took a while, just when I thought that I would be able to kill the demonic beasts quickly without moving a muscle. The demonic creatures proved me wrong. *Boom!* The foundation of the spiked spinning top was hit by the Titanoboa from underneath. Disgusted by the gore flying all over the ce I didn''t notice that some of the Titanboas were not in a frenzied state and they cleverly burrowed underground to attack the spinning top''s base from underneath. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* The attack of the demonic Titianoboas from underneath the ground became stronger and more frequent. I finally understood what the demonic beasts were trying to achieve. They wanted to flip the spinning top over from underneath. "No, you don''t! Titans, stone maniption! Move!" With mymand, the titan stone viltronians began moving the spiked spinning top. Since a stationary target made an easy target, I had the stone viltrionians move the spinning top around at the fastest speed possible. I had to finish all the demonic snakes on the surface to get to the demonic snakes attacking from the underground. Instead of waiting at a single point for the frenzy demon snakes toe to their deaths, I began actively hunting for them. Avoiding the attacks from underneath. One by one, I hunt the giant demonic snakes, more like I keep moving to avoid the attacks from underneath, and the frenzy snakes on the surface throw themselves onto the spiked spinning stone top to their deaths. After a few minutes of this, I finally saw the number of giant snakes decrease. About another hundred were left on the surface, and underneath the ground, I had yet to tally. Even with my soul pupils and Hive AI teaming up, I still could not find how many of the snakes were hiding underneath. Chapter 654 Abandoned Teenager

Chapter 654 Abandoned Teenager

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 14:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger Empire. The fancy infrastructure in the Burger Empire block was all crushed to bits by my spiked spinning top and was covered in gore, flesh, and bones of the giant demonic snakes, Titanoboas. It took a while, but the enormous spinning top finally killed thest frenzied Titanoboa on the surface. Just when I was about to decide how to deal with the Titanoboa''s hiding underground, the problem took care of itself for me, but I wasn''t lucky this time. *Booom!* The Titanoboa attacking me from the underground detonated themselves and blew the entire Burger Empire block sky high. The dust and smoke rose to the sky. It took a while, but they settled down soon. As the smoke cleared, it could be seen that a single-horned cloaked figure was grabbing a teenager by his neck andughing," hahaha! How dumb are you to believe that you were able to massacre nearly one thousand Titanoboas in half an hour? You did kill most of them, but I ordered about 445 of them to hide underneath, and when the stage was ready, Boom! Hahaha! I thought the explosion would take another 3 or 4 blocks with it, but it seems the city array has isted this space from the rest. Unlucky you. You had to take the full brunt of the explosion. It is really impressive that your body is still intact! I guess I have no choice but to add you to my collection. But remembering your smug voice from earlier as you grabbed me from behind, I want to kill you. But, look at you now. You can barely keep your eyes open. Don''t worry. I forgive you and make all your pain will go away soon. Aren''t I generous?" "Origin card, Devil Skull mask!" The cloaked figure activated her origin card and summoned a skull mask with a single horn on its forehead. "Don''t struggle! Submit, and all the pain will go away!" Whispering this, the cloaked figure ced the skull mask on the barely conscious teenager. As soon as the skull mask touched the teenager''s skin, it wiggled as if it hade alive and stuck to the boy''s face. ¡­ Within thest half an hour, the authorities arrived to rescue the injured civilians. The city array was activated, isting the burger king block from the rest of the city. So that no demonic creature escapes to the city and disturbs the normal life of the average citizens. This demon cult attack was deemed as an A-rank threat. Apparently, all the active A-rank parties under the city were in a dungeon. As for the rest, they imed injury and refused to participate, hearing the mission target were demon cult members. As for the top families of the city, none came to help as the city hall did not ask for help. Without the official request for help, the families did not n on meddling with the demon cult attack as the city would confiscate the spoils of war. Therefore they wanted to reach an agreement with the city hall about dividing the spoils of wars before taking action. But the city hall was in no rush to take action since the incident area was isted from the rest of the city, and they had all the time on their hands to wait for their A-rank parties to return from the dungeon raid and rid the city of the demon cult pests. Due to the city politics, the incident area would have been isted from the rest of the city without rescuing the injured and trapped, waiting for further orders. But thanks to the bravery shown by Chief Denise and Ed Bright, many injured civilians were rescued and given proper medical care. But still, Chief Denise could not stop them from abandoning a teenager to fend for himself in the incident area isted from the city. ¡­ Even though it was difficult for me to count the number of demonic Titanoboa hiding in the underground, it could be calcted by subtracting the number of demonic snakes I killed from one thousand, the original number of snakes attacking me. The answer we get would be the number of Titanoboa hiding underneath the ground. So once I realized that nearly half of the giant demonic snakes were hiding underneath the ground, I knew the cloaked figure was up to something, so I asked the three stone viltronians to strengthen our defense to the max. As I expected, the cloaked figure was really up to something. It blew the whole block from underneath. Thankfully the injured civilians were brought to safety beforehand by Ed, Chief Denise, and authorities. As for Nick and Tom, they felt overshadowed when I summoned the 50-meter tall spinning massacre top, so they cleared the field and became spectators from outside under my permission. I had already strengthened my defenses, knowing that the cloaked- figure was up to its tricks. Therefore I was intact despite the explosion, which took an entire block down with it. Yet I decided to pretend that I was injured so that I could get the rat hiding in the hole toe out. Therefore after the explosion, when the smoke and dust hadn''t cleared yet, I ordered the three stone viltronians to blow up the spiked stone top and return to the monster orb. As for the other two stone viltronian fighting the blood lord and giant earthworm monster, their bodies were destroyed. Thankfully, their monster cores were kept safe by the shell of cmity daughter gem. Which meant they could recreate their body once again as long as they had my permission. But for now, I let their cmity daughter gemy on the ground peacefully so that my trap to catch the rat doesn''t spook it away instead. When the cloaked figure was giving her cliche viin speech, I wanted to stop pretending and smack her for almost boring me to death. But I wanted to see what she had in store for me, so I let her be and continue acting arrogant. Chapter 655 Swarm Devil Broodnun

Chapter 655 Swarm Devil Broodnun

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 14:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger Empire. [Card Name: Devil Skull Mask Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The Devil Skull Mask is created from the Skull of the Swarm Devil Broodnun. Wearing the Devil Skull Mask allows the user to use Swarm Devil Broodnun''s innate ability, Swarm. Additional Effect: Devil Skull Mask, Demon Core, Title Demon Core(Dorment), Darkness(Dorment), Devilification, Vile Sense, Devil Spawn. Note: The holder of this card can never walk on the path of divinity, and they are destined to wake the way of Darkness.] Swarm: This ability allows the Devil Broodnun to create limitless absolute clones of herself byying countless eggs. The devil clones hatched from the eggs will be a perfect copy of the Devil Broodnun, creating a clone swarm. Devil Skull Mask: This mask has the ability to duplicate itself limitlessly to create Devil Skull Mask Swarm. When the duplicate Devil Skull Mask is used on other humans, they morph into a perfect Clone of the original holder of the Devil Skull Mask down to the soul pathway arrangements, let alone the physical resemnce. A human host doesn''t have the physique to use the innate ability Swarm of the Devil Broodnun, so instead ofying eggs to create a perfect clone swarm, the user can use the Devil Skull Mask to produce a delicate Devil Skull Mask to be used on other humans and turn them into an exact copy of oneself, a perfect clone. Forming a clone swarm. Additional ability: Swarm Mind Swarm Mind: The minds of all the clones wearing the duplicate Devil Skull Mask will be connected to the mind of the original wearing the original Devil Skull Mask. Allowing the clones to share the same thoughts, abilities, perspective, memory, behavior, and senses as the original. Since the clones don''t have thoughts of their own but share the original thoughts, the clone swarm will sacrifice themselves for the original. Because ording to the original''s thoughts, the original''s life takes priority over the clone in any situation since the clones are disposable. Then the same thoughts are shared with the clones by the swarm mind, making the clones think and believe that the original''s life is more important and takes priority as they are disposable. Therefore the Clones will notin or rebel against the original orders. Making it easier for the original to control andmand the clones. Note: The Range of Swarm mind is restricted to the realm in which the original is present in. Meaning the original can connect and control any of its clones from anywhere in the same realm. Demon Core: With the help of the Devil Skull Mask, the user can forge a Demon Core, giving the user a Demonic physique, which helps increase the durability and strength of the user''s body to a monstrous level. Title Demon Core(Dorment): Title Demon Core allows the user to connect with the world andprehend rules and their meanings. Note: A card apprentice who has forged a Title Demon Core cannot forge Ego Gem. Darkness(Dorment): the Enlightenment of one''s Darkness helps a Demon emperor transcend into a Devil. Note: Card apprentice who has found their Darkness cannot find their Divinity. Devilification: As one with the Devil''s bone, the user can partially transform into a devil and ess the devil''s power for a limited period. Note: The limit of the Devilification will depend on the strength and the will of the host. Warning: using Devilification forcefully may lead to losing oneself to the Darkness. Vile Sense: The Devil''s Bone is the creation of Dark Realms. Its holder can sense the part of the Dark realm from where the Swarm Devil Broodnun belonged to. Devil Spawn: The holder of this ability can dwell in Demonic Mystic Arts with veryx repercussions, near negligible. ¡­ "Such a shame that your body will lose your current appearance. The duplicate Devil''s skull mask looks so good on you. Soon, you will be a part of me, so it doesn''t matter. I guess." Seeing the Devil Skull Mask attached to my face effortlessly without facing any resistance, the cloaked Mask figuremented before adding, " I haven''t used this ability on a card apprentice who has forged an ego gem. You will be my first test subject. Therefore don''t resist. Because I don''t have much control over what is about to happen next, Duplicate Devil Skull Mask activates!" With themand of the Cloaked figure, the duplicate devil skull mask began to release dark vapors as its intent dove into my body. The intent felt malicious, so I had the feeling that it would soon try to take over my body or nt a ve brand on my body. Knowing all this, I still chose to continue my act. I did not resist. I let it be as it pleased in my body. I did so because once the Devil Skull Mask''s intent entered my body, It formed an indirect connection between the Cloaked figure''s grimoire and I. I asked my Hive AI to ess the indirect link to hack the cloaked figure''s grimoire and track the location of the original cloaked Mask figure. And I also asked the Hive AI to check for card info on the cards equipped in the cloaked figures grimoire. This way, I can finally solve the mystery behind the cloaked figure''s cloning card and demonic summoning ritual. While my Hive AI was busy hacking into the cloaked figure''s grimoire, the Devil Skull Mask''s intent did not spend time searching and scanning my body, but it directly headed for my Ego Gem. Then the malicious intent warped around my Ego gem. As the intent wrapped the Ego gem, I felt like the connection between me and the world weaken. That''s when I realized that the malicious intent was trying to begin morphing me from the core, that would be my Ego gem containing my ethereal spirit in it. Despite knowing what the malicious intent was up to, I continued to let it be and did not resist. ... Chapter 656 Hacking

Chapter 656 Hacking

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 15:11 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger Empire. I let the malicious intent of the devil skull mask continue to influence my ego gem despite knowing its intentions for two reasons. The first reason is that I believe in the capabilities of my Cmity Soul Gem. I was confident that the malicious intent of the devil skull mask would not be able to breach through the shell of the dungeon cmity seed covering my cmity soul gem. Even if it was the devil himself who attacked, he could not break through the shell of the Dungeon cmity seed. Let alone a mere malicious intent of a card apprentice with a demon core. The second reason for doing so is that I wanted to buy enough time for the Hive AI to hack into the Cloaked figure''s grimoire and get the original body''s location and card info on the cards she had equipped. The indirect link between me and the Cloaked figure''s grimoire is present because of the malicious intent of the devil skull mask entering my body. So, if I were to get rid of it, then the connection would be lost, and I would lose the only chance to track the location of the cloaked figure''s original body. Therefore, I patiently wait and let the malicious intent do its best while my Hive AI hacks into its master''s grimoire. Once I get the original cloaked figure''s location and its card info, I can put an end to this and seek retribution on it. It took a while, but soon the Hive AI was able to hack into the Cloaked figures clone''s grimoire. First thing it did after gaining ess to the enemy''s grimoire was to record the card info of all the cards equipped by the enemy clone and send them to me. Then it proceeded to track the original body of the cloaked figure by triangting its location through the frequency that the original body uses to deliver itsmands to the clones. That would take a while, and meanwhile, I went through the card info of the cards equipped by the original and shared it with the clones. Reading the card info of the cloaked figure''s origin card Devil Skull Mask I finally understood the trick behind the cloaked figure''s countless clones and limitless Demonic summoning ritual. Unlike the cheap imitation clones of the average card apprentice made using soul energy or rule energy, the clones of the cloaked figure were perfect clones made using a living person with flesh, blood, and soul. Three necessary things for sacrifice in a demonic ritual. No wonder the cloaked figure could use its clones for conducting the demonic summoning ritual. Its clones are made up of living people, top-grade sacrifices for any demonic ritual. Not to mention the passive ability, Devil Spawn, which allowed the cloaked figure to undertake limitless demonic rituals without facing any severe repercussions. This ability was like the Cloaked figure''s personal ''get out of trouble-free card.'' With the help of the Swarm Devil Broodnun''s innate ability, Swarm, the Cloaked figure, can create as many perfect submissive clones of himself as he wants. And with the passive effect of the Devil Spawn, the cloaked figure could perform as many Demonic rituals as possible without facing any severe bacsh. Making the Cloaked figure an expert demon summoner with an infinite demon army at its disposal. Apart from that, clones seem to share the thoughts, abilities, perspective, memory, behavior, and senses with the original. Meaning that the clones made using Devil Skull Mask can share the grimoire of the original. This ability was simr to what I created for Debra Khan and her skeleton Centaur Knight. With the help of the ''ability share'' effect of the Devil Skull Mask mixed with the Swarm mind skill, which allowed the original to control andmand the clones remotely, the original Cloaked figure could rain terror on any ce in the realm with her clones from thefort of its home and never get caught. Thebination of the limitless demon army summoning and infinite range to control them made this card very overpowered. Just imagining that a person could attack a city with the waves of demons to destruction from thefort of their home had me feeling a chill on my back. I don''t know the capabilities of higher realms card apprentices, but for Lower realm card apprentices to face this situation would lead to their total annihtion. Though I was able to handle the demon tide, I was having a hard time tracking the original body. Without getting rid of the original body, it was impossible to put an end to this mayhem. If not for the cloaked figure being careless right now, I would have never been able to track the original body. Yes, the Hive AI had finally sessfully tracked the location of the original body of the cloaked figure. Knowing the location of the demon cult follower, I was astonished because this is thest ce a person should be expecting to be hiding a demon cultist, the Central Academic City. The holy city of humankind''s knowledge, that was where the original body of the cloaked figure was hiding. Knowing this, I was surprised as the Central academic city was the hub for this world''s most innovative and most intelligent beings. How the heck did a demon worshiper manage to hide there without getting caught? A holy ce like the central academic city should be thest ce to spot a demon fanatic. But it seems the central academic city is not as safe as the people make it seem. Having found the location of the cloaked figure''s original body, I realized that up till now, I was fighting a meritless battle. Since I didn''t care about helping the city, the only merit of fighting the cloaked figure was hunting it down. But, now that I know its original body is in the central academic city, I realized that face to face with the cloaked figure is not possible any time soon, so I decided to end the charade and leave this mess to the city to take care of. Chapter 657 It is a She!

Chapter 657 It is a She!

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 15:26 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger Empire. "Okay, That''s enough." Saying that, with one hand, I grab the cloaked figure''s wrist that is holding me hostage, and with the other, I try to remove the duplicate Devil Skull Mask on my face. But Devil Skull Mask seemed to have fused with my face. I wanted to use more force, but my facial skin started hurting, and I felt that if I were to pull any harder, I might rip off my face with the mask. Therefore I decided to deal with the duplicate Devil Skull Mask stuck on my face by destroying its essence, the ck malicious intent, which is currently trying to take over my Cmity Soul gem. And my hunch was correct. The duplicate Devil Skull Mask on my face crumbled to pieces when I decided to fight back the malicious intent covering and trying to breach the dungeon cmity seed shell of Ego Gem using the ability of cmity soul gem. With my order, cmity soul gem fought back and easily defeated the malicious intent of the Devil Skull Mask trying to take control over me. As the malicious intent was defeated, the duplicate Devil Skull Mask was destroyed, and its pieces fell off my face. "What the heck?" Seeing me conscious and hearing my vitality words, the Cloaked figure was astonished. Despite the shock, she had the presence of mind to take a few steps back to escape to a safe distance, but my hand grabbing her wrist stopped her from backing away. Another tremendous shock struck her when she saw the duplicate Devil Skull Mask on my face crumble to pieces. In disbelief, she could not help but question me, "How are you able to resist the Devil Skull Mask?" "..." I responded to her question with a scorn-filled sneer. At the same time, I took a moment to see who was actually hiding under the hood. This was the first time, after such a long battle, I was finally able to see what the cloaked figure looked like. I couldn''t see her face as the Devil Skull Mask covered it. Yes, the Cloaked figure is a she. Due to the baggy robe covering her body, it was hard to notice her physical distinctions that distinctively spoke that the cloaked figure was a woman and a voluptuous one at that. But knowing the ability of her origin card allowed her to morph any human into the original''s appearance. Knowing the truth, I was disgusted with what I saw under the rode instead of appreciating it. Who knows if the clone was a man before the Cloaked figure used her duplicate Devil Skull Mask on him, morphing him into her image to make a perfect clone. And the thought that this woman tried to use such an ability on me made me angry so much that I added her to the top of my ''To Destroy'' list. Sansa Baylor, Circle''s Supreme Leader, and the Duskborn family were right behind. Sansa Baylor took more priority above the Circle''s Supreme leader because she was the one who orchestrated the misfortune that fell the Wyatt Family. I was sure of it because no friend would send about three dozen card emperors to assassinate theirte friend''s only son. Considering that Sansa Baylor was Mama Wyatt''s oldest rtion even before the Duskborn family emunicated her, I had a feeling that this Bitch was behind everything that transpired with the Wyatt Couple before and two decades after they moved to the Sky Blossom City. My gut told me that this Woman was more dangerous than the Circle''s Supreme Leader. But above all of my enemies, my greatest enemy would be the Cloaked figure and her disgusting ability. Come to think of it, the greatest enemy of mankind was the Cloaked figure with her ability to turn a man into a mindless voluptuous woman. Compared to what this woman can do to a man, any man would choose death over it. The miserable ending she could give to a man using her duplicate devil mask was worse than castration. Nope, both are worse. This bitch needs to be put to the ground. Not just for me but for the entire mankind. Now, that''s something of a novel battle I would consider joining selflessly. "Is it the ego gem? No, even though the ego gem has a natural defense against soul attacks still, when ites to soul attacks, an average card apprentice''s ego gem should not be the match of Devil Skull Mask. There is something amiss here. That is you! Did that bitch give a card that can ward off soul attacks? Wait! That ring! Is that it? It helped you ward off the Devil Skull Mask''s Soul attack, right! How much does that bitch care for you to waste one of her item card slots in her grimoire for your safety? Fuck! It seems I underestimate your value to her. Hahaha! This is going to be for fun than I had thought. Killing you should make her feel the fraction of pain I felt back then." The Cloaked figure started to mumble to herself. For some reason, she seemed to believe the curse eating ring given to me by Anna as protection against the curse-type attacks was the reason I was able to ovee the ability of her Devil Skull Mask. This was a misunderstanding I didn''t bother to clear because if the cloaked figure didn''t get an answer, she would continue digging deeper into my secrets for an answer. That''s not something I want right now. But I also could not let her conclude because thest time she got the answers to her question, she self-detonated herself to escape my grasp. Simrly, right now, if she doesn''t need anything from me right now, nothing is stopping her from detonating herself again to escape my grasp. So I had to give her a reason to stay. But I wasn''t foolish enough to clear her misunderstanding for that. But I had something juicier than that to stop her from exploding her clone. "Aba Davies¡­" ¡­ Chapter 658 Aba Davies

Chapter 658 Aba Davies

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 15:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger Empire. "Aba Davies¡­" Hearing this name, the cloaked figure''s mind went nk because this was her name. Her legal name, given to her by her parents in the presence of all her family members and elders. This Name was supposed to have died decades ago along with her family. Why does a teenager from a third-rate city in the Southern region know this name? What else does he know? How much does he know? "Aba Davis, if I am correct, that''s your legal name, right!" Getting the name of the cloaked figure from her grimoire''s status page was not a big deal when Hive AI hacked into her grimoire to track her real-time location back to the Central Academic City. "Nope, you got the wrong person." Saying that the Cloaked figure was about to detonate her clone. Feeling the anomaly in her soul pathway arrangements, I wanted to stop her, but I was toote! *Booom!" The Cloaked figure blew herself up. It seems my calctions were wrong. Instead of getting curious about how I knew her name, she got frightened and blew her clone up. "Fuck!" I cussed as gore, and brain matter covered me for the second time. I was starting to regret not buying a cleaning card. Letting out my anger, I gave the two cmity daughter gems of Stone viltronians lying on the ground permission to reform their body and return to the monster Orb. Having collected my pets, I stood on the ground covered with blood, minced flesh, and bone, looking at the array isting this block from the rest of the city to ensure that the Aba Davies, the devil spawn, had left the city for good. I had no ambush or assassination attempt to worry about from her side for now. *Crack!* The invisiblepressed space wall separating the Burger empire block from the rest of the city cracked as a feminine figure flew in. "Awe, look at you. I take my eye off you for one second, and you soil yourself. Did you miss this pretty sister?" Who else other than Anna. For the first time, I was grateful to see her as she had a high-grade cleaning card. "What took you so long?" I asked. When the Aba wreaked havoc in the city, I thought the southern watch soldier would be the first to respond, but as the ssic cop cliche, they too werete and arrived toote. Thankfully the people had been taken care of. "Those demon pests ambushed the military base too. They seem to be after the dungeon relocation apparatus. It took a while for me to exterminate them. Anyway, why are youining? You seem to have handled the things on your end?" Hearing Anna, I knew that attacking the city was not the demon cult''s n but a personal vendetta mission of Aba Davies. From my conversation with Aba, I knew she seemed to hate Anna with a burning passion and wanted to see her hurt more than anything else in the world. So Aba attacked the city out of her own ord to kill me, a person who Anna had taken fancy to. So that she could indirectly inflict pain on Anna, it was clear that this whole ordeal was rted to Anna, not me. I was being targeted because Anna had taken a fancy to me. This was not a news to me as I always thought that I would be targeted because of Anna. But I believed it would be one of her ex-lovers or admirers but not a demon cult hoe with a grudge against Anna. "No, she escaped. To be urate, she was never here, to begin with. So I don''t know if saying that she escaped would be urate." I said, trying to find the right words to exin what happened. "You are making no sense. Add more details, and don''t forget the context for me to understand what you are saying." Anna''s brows narrowed, unable to understand what I was saying. "Before that, how long are you going to make me wait before you use your dirt purge card on me?" I ask Anna. "Geez, how am I supposed to know if you don''t ask? If I were your girlfriend, it would be another matter." Anna responded, but I did not see her summon her grimoire to use dirt purge on me. "Yes. I am sorry. So please, will you use your dirt purge on me now. I cannot stand being covered in slimy human remains." Being polite and humble gets the job done when you don''t want to answer specific questions like, for example, Am I your girlfriend? "Avoid all you want, but you will be mine, sooner orter. Dirt Purge, Activate!" Hearing Anna''s deration, I felt a chill on my spine, but the experience of Dirt Purge that followed right after made my nerves loosen a little. "Anna, by chance, do you happen to know Aba Davies? She seems to hate you with a burning passion, and her life''s goal appears to be to inflict pain on you." I asked Anna. After all, Aba was her mortal enemy. If anybody needs to be cautious about her, then Anna came next, right after all the heterosexual men in the world. Yep, Abe Davies was the mortal enemy of Mankind first than Anna. "Aba Davies! So a rat has managed to escape the massacre decades ago ande back to bite me. Which direction did she flee? Maybe I can catch up to her." Anna asked with a serious expression. I had never seen her so serious about anything so far. Silver milk powder excluded, of course. "I don''t know. She wasn''t personally here. Her clones were here wreaking havoc while she controlled them remotely. And I think that thest one of the clones just blew up on my face." I hid the fact that I knew the location of Aba from Anna because I wanted to put an end to the enemy of mankind with my own hands and obviously get the devil skull in her possession. After all, that''s a demigod realm ingredient. I would be a fool not to covet it. ¡­ Chapter 659 Unborn Niece

Chapter 659 Unborn Niece

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 15:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger Empire. "So you''re telling me that a mere clone army was responsible for this? So many innocent lives were lost, and the culprit didn''t even have to leave thefort of her house. This is absurd!" Said Anna frustrated and irritated at the fact that the culprit behind the mayhem at Burger empire block couldn''t be tracked. "Yep, that''s what happened. Ada has a peculiar origin card. It allows her to create multiple perfect clones by sacrificing living humans to the devil skull mask. She used the perfect clones as a sacrifice for the demon summoning ritual. Basically, she sacrificed a clone army to summon a demon army. I also learned that the devil skull used to create her origin card belongs to Swarm Devil Broodnun." Though I hid the fact that I knew Aba Davies''s location, I still chose to disclose other information I had on her. So Anna and the southern watch are prepared to face an enemy like Aba. Also, I was not worried about Anna doubting how I got all this detailed information on Aba Davies and her origin card. I did this purposefully to show that I am as good on the battlefield as in a cardb. When you want an umbre to shelter you from a storm, you should have the strength to hold the umbre tight so that it doesn''t fly away when a strong wind blows. Anna was my umbre. I have to keep proving my worth from time to time for her to stick around and not get bored of me. "So that''s where the Devil''s skull went. I thought that that bastard took it before abandoning his second family. Fuck! This makes her more troublesome to handle than I thought." Anna mumbled in anger and then yelled in frustration. "Come to think of it, why does that girl hate you? Don''t tell me you slept with her love interest, like how you bedded Chris Chase''s girl." I was curious why Aba hated Anna with burning passion enough to make inflicting pain on Anna her life''s goal. "Aba Davies is my niece. I thought I had killed her in her mother''s womb along with her mother and the rest of her family, but it seems she somehow survived that and also managed to remember what happened that night. Let''s say that night Davies family manor was painted red with Davies family members'' blood." Anna exined nonchntly like it was any other news to her. But hearing her narrating it, every single one of my body hair stood up in a chill. "Anna, context!" Beforebeling Anna as a monster, I decided to give her a second chance so that I could understand the situation based on the context. "You remember how I killed my half-sister from my bastard father''s second family? It seems while I killed her, she was eight months pregnant. If I remember correctly, Aba Davies should be the name my half-sister chose for her unborn daughter." Anna narrated that Aba Davies was the daughter of her half-sister, whom she killed to exact revenge on her lowlife father, who abandoned her and her mother and shamelessly started a second family. "Please tell me that you didn''t know she was pregnant when you killed her!" Who am I kidding with this question? Aba''s mother was eight months pregnant back then! Even a moron would know she was pregnant with one nce at herrge belly. So, Anna should have noticed that her half-sister was pregnant. Yet she killed her! What else was I expecting from her? After all, she did massacre an entire family just for her revenge. "So what if I knew? Does it matter? I got my revenge. That''s all that matters. Don''t tell me your stomach can''t handle this." This is the second time Anna spoke in this tone. The first time was when she tortured me to get Silver milk powderplete production, supply, and distribution rights. That day is still fresh in my mind. Therefore, I never let myself have delusions about Anna taking fancy towards me. I am clear about the rtionship between Anna and me. It is just business. I never let myself forget that. Therefore, I never indulge myself in Anna''s sexual advances. This conversation with Anna was proof of that. But still, today, I seem to have found my bottom line, an unborn child, or any child for that matter, pure beings that sin has yet to contaminate them. "Look at your face¡­. *sigh* Let me tell you the truth that I have never told anybody, my mother included. As the Southern Watch massacred the Davies family, I headed in, in search of my half-sister, prepared to kill her. But when I found her with a bulging bell with the presence of life in it, I froze. Then I saw something that shook me forever, my half-Sister slit her throat. Right then, I realized why my mother did not kill my lowlife father''s second wife. There you have it. I did not kill my half-sister. Back then, after she slit her throat, her corpse suddenly incinerated and turned to ash. It always puzzled me, but today, I understood why she did that. It seems she chooses to sacrifice herself to protect her daughter and give her a second life." Seeing myplexion turn pale, Anna revealed her secret that she never killed her half-sister. "..." I remained silent as I didn''t know if Anna was telling the truth or just spinning up lies to keep her image intact in my eyes. I am not a good person. In my past life, I created a targeted gene bio-weapon to kill all the people with Viltronian powers. But still, purposefully killing an unborn child made my stomach churn. "You don''t believe me, huh? At least now I know where I stand in your heart." Anna felt devastated seeing the boy for whom sheid her feelings bare naked did not trust her words. ... Chapter 660 Park’s Plans

Chapter 660 Park''s ns

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 15:38 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger Empire. "Park, are you sure a devil was summoned? It has been more than an hour. There is no sign of a Devil." Corey asked Park as she decided to head back to the warehouse after seeing Anna breaking the array and entering the isted space, the Burger Empire Block. "I am two hundred percent sure. I cannot mistake that feeling. However, it was only for a second. A devil was indeed summoned in the city''s outskirts, near the Dungeon highway." Park vouched that she felt a Devil being summoned outside the city near the dungeons. Park was puzzled about what happened to the Devil. If it had descended, why wasn''t it wreaking havoc as they are known for? Was it hiding? What can make a devil opt to hide? What Park did not know is that she felt the Devil''s presence only for a second because as soon as it was summoned, Anna trapped it in her bloodline field card, Unparalleled Arena. And slew the devil in there. Therefore she did not feel the presence of the devil once again. "I believe you. So it''s a good thing that I did not recklessly run towards the dungeon area, heeding your request. If we had, then we would be facing a devil right now. Not to mention our title demon core, if the devil had sensed it, we would have be the devil''s first target after its descent on this ne." Corey said Casually as she walked away from the Burger Empire block. After sensing the Dark realm connected to this world, Corey hurried to Burger Empire to check out what was going on, but on her way, she found that Corey Park could feel the Dark realm connect to this world near the dungeon fields outside the city. Since the connection to the dark realm was stronger outside the city, Park insisted on going there, but Corey Bright disagreed with her because they did not know who was behind these incidents. If it were someone dangerous and stronger, their lives would be at risk. Therefore Corey did not want to head out of the city and instead chose a simpler way, that is, to guide toward the Burger Empire. Where the connection to the dark realm is weakerpared to the connection to the dark realm outside the city, this meant the enemies near the burger empire were weakerpared to the ones outside the city. And if anything were to go wrong, there were always city authorities for help inside the city, but outside, she would have zero assistance and would have to face the stronger enemy. So heading towards the Burger empire to check on the connection of this world to the dark realm and to know the people behind it was the safest bet. Therefore no matter how much Park pleaded and assured her about ther stealth ability, Corey did not bulge. "Since you insisted and came all the way here, why didn''t you go help Wyatt with demons? " Corey Park asked Bright why she did not make a move to help her boss, who was being targeted by thousands of sinister demons. "Obviously, because I wanted to make a stunning entrance when his life was in danger, but who knew that bastard''s pet grew that strong in a few days. And that demon card apprentice was stupid for falling for his act. I mean, I could tell he was faking it from out here, but she couldn''t when she was standing right next to him. That bitch must have been dropped on her head as a child for her to be so dumb to fall for his act." Corey nned to time her entrance so that she could rescue her boss at his desperate hour, but to her shock, her boss had grown so strong that he did not require her help. As a result, Corey was in a foul mood and med the demon cultist for being too weak. "That girl, we have to find her. She has a devil''s bone. Even though that devil Skull seems too old and overused, still, it belongs to a full-fledged devil, the Swarm Devil Broodnun. If you get that, then your ession to the devil realm will be easier and faster. Not to mention our connection to the dark realm will increase. And we can Summon little Beam with little repercussions to pay. Awe, I miss that little thing." Corey Park seemed to be eyeing the Devil Skull in possession of Aba Davies. The reasons for that couldn''t be more obvious. She wanted to make use of it to reach the devil realm and return to the dark realms to exact her vengeance on her old boss. But she appeared not to know the location of Aba Davies. This meant just watching Aba Davies''s battle from afar, she discovered that the cloaked figures that kept sacrificing themselves for the devil summoning ritual were mere clones being remotely controlled. "Swarm Devil Broodnun? Do you know her?" Seeing Corey Park could tell who the devil skull belonged to just by looking at it, Corey Bright thought Park was acquainted with the Swarm Devil Broodnun personally back in the dark realms. "I knew her, but she didn''t know me. After all, she was one of the pinnacle beings of the Dark Realm, and back then, I was just a foot soldier, a nobody. When I was starting to gain poprity, she had entered the darkness for eternal slumber. Seeing how her skull is in this realm, it seems Broodnun lost her life in this world and had to enter darkness for recovery." Corey Park exined how Broodnun had been defeated and had to enter the darkness to recover by the time she managed to obtain her tittle demon core. "Whoa! This means there are people stronger than the devil in this world, huh? Then we will have to get that devil skull from that girl no matter the cost and fast." ¡­ Chapter 661 No More Excuses

Chapter 661 No More Excuses

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 15:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger Empire. "Since there is nothing here in need of my assistance, I will leave now." Said Anna as she flew to leave. "Ahem! Anna, little help with this istion array." I hurriedly asked Anna to help me get out of the istion array. "Wait here. I am sure the authorities will shut down the istion array once they know that threat has been neutralized." Anna replied to my plea for help with advice as she hovered in the air. "Come on, Anna, don''t be like that. Take me with you. If it''s up to the authorities, it will take hours before they decide to put me in quarantine or let go of me." I flew next to hovering Anna and pleaded for her help once again. Even though I have handled the demon cultist problem, the city hall will not remove the istion imposed on Burger Empire block because this site has been used for extraterrestrial summoning. Opening the door to an unknown realm for summoning is very dangerous, especially when that unknown realm is the Demon realm and requires sacrifice. There have been cases where powerful unknown entities smuggled through the summoning door when someone tried sacrificial summoning. Powerful entities aren''t the only ones. Various diseases from other realms have gued the world by using the summoned beings as their carriers. A malicious entity can be subdued with some casualties, but a gue will lead to genocide before its cure is found. Therefore, sacrificial summoning is strictly banned by the orthodox side of the world, that is, the Government, 4 Royal families, and the Noble families of the central region. Since the Burger Empire block was used for sacrificial demonic summoning, the authorities will first put this block in an extended quarantine then sweep and sanitize the entire block to make sure it is notpromised with unknown entities and diseases which could harm humanity of this world before they remove the istion imposed on it by the city''s array formation. As a person who breathed the air of this isted space, I, too, would be put in quarantine until it is proved that I did not have the potential to be patient zero. Therefore I needed someone of Anna''s authority to get me out of here. "Wyatt, the rules are made for a purpose. Don''t break them because of a bit of inconvenience." Said Anna, but her eyes spoke a different story, ''Now you need me. No, not me but my authority. You heartless lowlife. Like everyone else, you only n on using my background. To think I would fall for you out of all those capable men. Sigh, I still cannot bring myself to punish you. You better coax for another week, then we will be okay.'' "Oh, shit! I am so sorry, Anna. I forgot about our breakfast appointment. I am sorry. Let me make it up to you." While I was thinking of how to please Anna, I remembered I seemed to have promised to take her out for breakfast, just the two of us. No wonder she looks pissed. But why didn''t she remind me? She was right there with me in the warehouse. I know better than to ask her that. Therefore I stuck to ssic kiss-assery. "Oh! Now you remember, hmph." Anna snorted with a snarky remark. As if saying I only remember her when I am in trouble. Though I have my trust issues, I have no qualms regarding using Anna for my needs. Yep, I am a lowlife jerk who uses his past life as an excuse to use the girl who ims to like him. I did it again, ''ims.'' How does a person know if the girl really likes you? I am having a hard time discerning romantic rtions or any rtionship for that matter. This exins why I did not think twice before adding the parent and daughter ability of the dungeon cmity core to my Cmity soul core. I am broken, fuck it! No more excuses. Time to take action. I won''t let the fear of getting hurt stop me in this life. "Anna!" Grabbing Anna by her waist, I pull her into my embrace and lock my lips on hers. "..." Surprised, Anna shoved me away, "what the heck are you doing?" *Bang* I crashed on the ground below. Caught by surprise, she did not have time to adjust her strength. Thankfully she managed to hold back subconsciously. Yet, it resulted in half of my ribs cracking. "What the heck?! I should be the one asking that." I got up and stipped out a mouthful of blood. Then yelled while restructuring my cracked ribs to normal. "What! You are the one who kissed me without permission. You''re lucky that I didn''t kill you." Anna shouted. "Six cracked ribs, how is this considered lucky? And what permission? You kiss me without my consent all the time." I yelled back. Despite Anna harming me, the soul contract between us didn''t activate as I was the aggressor. Fuck! Even the world''s will is a better judge of rtionships than I. "That''s different. I do it because I like you. Not because I want to use you." Anna finally spoke her mind, revealing that she knew I was using her. "..." I was without words realizing that Anna wasn''t pissed because I forgot the breakfast I promised her, but there was more. She had finally walked out of the initial blind infatuation stage and noticed that her feelings were only one way. And despite all her work, they weren''t being responded to and reciprocated. "And what were you thinking by kissing me out of nowhere? Did you think I would cave to your demands for a kiss? You lowlife asshole, you are no different than other jerks I hooked up with before." Anna screamed at me feeling betrayed. "I wanted to ask you out on a dinner date after the kiss. You know, as you would. This is what I get for being a little active, six cracked ribs, and beingbeled as a lowlife asshole. I''m done trying, take me home." I slowly flew back towards Anna, exining that I wanted to make it up to her by taking her out on a dinner date for having forgotten about our promised breakfast. ¡­ Chapter 662 Confrontation

Chapter 662 Confrontation

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 15:52 Location- Sky Blossom City, Burger Empire. "You were trying? You call that trying. You creepy bastard that is not trying, that is sexual harassment." Anna yelled, not believing my excuse about asking her out on a dinner date to make up for forgetting the promised breakfast. "Sexual harassment! You, of all people, have no right to im sexual harassment¡­ my mother warned me about dating an entitled princess like you." Hearing Anna speaks about sexual harassment, my blood boiled with rage. After all, I was one of her victims of sexual harassment. Funny, the culprit shoves the me onto the victim. "How many times do I have to tell you that what I did is different from what you did? I did it out of feelings for you, but you conniving lowlife did it to take advantage of my feelings for you. And for your information, your mother would be happy to have a capable and independent daughter-inw like me." Anna shouted, defending her actions while criticizing mine. "I just exined that I was trying to apologize for forgetting the promised breakfast." At this point, I didn''t even know why I was screaming, but I knew I was furious, and for some reason, I was aroused. What the hell is this woman doing to me? "Who the heck apologizes by kissing?" Anna yelled. Clearly, she was dead set on making it my fault. Well, someone knows what they want for a change. "I don''t know. I guess people who are dating or like each other." I answered, shouting aloud. By now, it felt rxing to shout. So I went with it. "So by kissing, are you trying to say that you like me, and we are dating? Does that mean I am your girlfriend?" Anna''s eyes shone brightly as she asked me this. I don''t know how we got here and whether she nned for this, but I knew I was trapped. "..." No shit! I was starting to regret restructuring my cracked ribs. Maybe it''s not toote. I can pretend one of the ribs punctured my lungs and fall unconscious. Perhaps she will leave thinking that I am dead. "Don''t you dare go deaf dumb and blind on me, Wyatt. I won''t forgive you." Anna red at me with her piercing gaze. Meeting that gaze, I was petrified. I know that I decided to stop using my past life as an excuse and stop letting the fear of getting hurt control me from forming a healthy mature rtionship. But all this, this is too soon. I feel like I am being shoved into something I am not prepared for yet. "Anna, I am not ready. I will get there. For now, all I can say is to be patient with me." Rather than making excuses, I decided to tell the truth and hope that Anna would understand. "..." Anna looked disappointed but then, thinking of something, she said, " But promise me when you are ready, I will be your first choice." "Hey, if you still like me and are avable, I would like the honor of being your partner." I answered with a smile, and then, thinking of something, I added, "Anna, now that things between us are clearer than before, will you¡­ will you start¡­" "Will I start hooking up with others?" Seeing me struggling to ask, Anna finished my sentence for me. And then said, "Aren''t you a yer for someone who ims to be new to this. Not only do you want me to wait for you, but you want me to stop having a good time?" "No¡­ I¡­" I don''t know why I was thinking that. Since I can''t give Anna what she wants, it''s only fair that she finds it somewhere else. I don''t know if it''s the masculine possessiveness in me or my true feelings, but I didn''t want Anna to be close with other males. "Boy, aren''t you demanding and high maintenance? But don''t worry, I don''t n on regressing to my old lifestyle as now I have someone I like and want to impress." Seeing me stutter, Anna took over the conversation and spoke. Hearing her, I felt calm and assured. Why would I feel assured if Anna ns to be true to her crush? "I see. And thank you for understanding. But if you are okay with it, are we still on for dinner tonight, just the two of us." I thanked Anna for understanding and forgiving me for what I had done to her before, stringing her feelings along, even though I had no ns to reciprocate or respond to them. "Wooo¡­ A romantic dinner date for just the two of us. Wyatt, don''t tell me since I stopped you from kissing me. You n on getting me drunk and taking me back to your room to have your way with me. You conniving fox, you." Anna joked about our sexual harassment argument earlier, but when she saw my sullen face, she coquettishly asked, "Too soon?" "Yes, too soon." Women will never understand the pain of being wrongfullybeled as sexual abusers, spouse beaters, or perverts. After all, even the ice in Antarctica will melt with their tears. "Sorry. And I am looking forward to our dinner date tonight. You better bring your A-game for this. Otherwise, I will be pissed." Only Anna knew how much pain she was in, ''Wait? Like hell, I gave this bastard my grandma''s ring, passed down in my family for generations, but he is so clueless and dares to say that he is not ready. Fuck you!'' Cursing the love of her life in her head, she calmed herself and maintained a standard smile on her face so that she wouldn''t scare him away. "Don''t worry. I will meet all the stops to make it a wonderful dinner. Trust me on this." By I, I mean my cmity daughter gems. I didn''t know shit about dating. In my past life, my money and status took care of that for me. Maybe that is why none of my rtionships worked out back then. "Okay! Now let''s get out of here. This ce reeks of blood and gore." Saying that Anna grabbed my shoulder with a hand and carried me out of the istion area. Anna had changed her ways. If it were old Anna, she would embrace me in a hug and then bring me out of the istion array. As always, a confrontation is the best medicine for all misunderstandings. I felt good about not making up excuses and confronting Anna about how I felt. Chapter 663 Boss’s Woman

Chapter 663 Boss''s Woman

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 16:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Using the Hive AI, I mentally informed the Bright brothers that I had left the istion array and that they should get back to the warehouse to deal with the mob of delinquents gathered here. As for Chief Denise, Nick will notify her that I have already left the istion array and headed back home. Considering that she will be busy dealing with the aftermath of the demon cult''s terrorist attack, she will not bother me for a while. By then, I would have moved to the royal pce. "Will you look at that, your very own organization? Aren''t they a rowdy bunch? I heard breastfeeding them regrly should keep them quiet for a while." Anna mocked the Bright Lions calling its members babies. She wasn''t done there, "Will you use them to fight the booger monster or the monster underneath your bed or the one hiding in your closet? Hahaha!" "Are you done? All you are doing right now is proving that you are not funny." I said, looking down at the crowd of delinquents surrounding the warehouse. And just when I wanted to confront them, saying that the Bright brothers would inform them about the party venue and they should head back, I saw Corey scream at the crowd, "You mofos haven''t left yet? Did I not warn you earlier, yet you people are still here? Are you people looking down on me!" Hearing Corey, the rowdy mob of delinquents went silent. Each of them turned to look at the source of arrogant words, Corey. And one of the delinquents came forward, gazing at Corey from head to toe, he said," Look here, little girl, considering that you are the boss''s woman, we will¡ª" *p**Bang* Before the delinquent could finish his sentence, a pnded on his face, and he was sent back flying, crashnding into a bunch of bystander delinquents. "Who the fuck is your Boss''s woman? It seems my cousins aren''t guiding you guys properly. Let me help them guide you. Come on, who''s next!" Corey yelled, ring at the delinquents. Her piercing gaze sent a chill into the spin of the mob of delinquents. Some even unconsciously took a step back. "Hey. Doesn''t this chick resemble the chick who fought with the boss in the semifinals of the school tournament?" A delinquent spoke, breaking the graveyard silence that had taken over the mass. "Resemble? Fuck! I think she is the real deal." A female delinquent affirmed. "Shit! Doesn''t that mean she is the sister of the three leaders?" Saying that, the delinquent hurriedly bowed perpendicrly and yelled, "Senior Sister!" "Senior Sister!" Following the delinquent''s lead, others followed behind and yelled while bowing, "Senior Sister!" "Who the heck is your senior sister? Clear this ce before I get angry." Seeing that the delinquents were still bowing and not moving their asses, Corey added, "Don''t make me repeat myself!" "You guys heard the Senior sister. Move it. Let''s head back to the Billiards." The delinquents hurriedly cleared the area and left for one of their hang-out ces, Billiards. "Hmph," seeing the delinquents leave, Corey nodded in satisfaction before looking up into the sky with a smirk and heading back into the warehouse. "That girl''s senses are good. Such raw talent is wasted in this dump. But it looks like you got yourself a capable general," Anna sighed, looking at Corey, who headed back into the warehouse. Her smirking at us was a sign that she had sensed our presence. "General? Oh, please, I wouldn''t trust her with my coffee. And she is not a part of my organization." I spoke the truth, but seeing Anna praise Corey, I couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the deal between Corey and you? You seem to be a lot more patient with her whenpared to others." "I am doing what every godparent would do," Anna replied. "Godparent? You are Corey''s godmother! I don''t freaking believe it." I said in dismay. I knew Anna was old, but her being Corey''s godmother was news to me. "That''s a long story, for some other time. And don''t you have a customer waiting for you? Let''s go." Seeing my big bright eyes, eager to hear the story behind her bing Corey''s godmother, Anna looked away and made an excuse to change the topic. ¡­ "Wyatt, I heard from the children outside our warehouse that you were arrested. What happened?" As soon as I entered the warehouse, I was faced with the worried Susan. "Arrested? No. That was a prank. Police Chief Denise is a friend of my mom''s. She wanted to talk. There is nothing to worry about." Technically I wasn''t lying to Susan. I was telling the facts in a way that sounded less rming to hear. "But, when I contacted guild master Van for help. He said that he was on his way to the precinct with the TSR guild''s legal team." After learning that I was in trouble, Susan contacted Van for help. "As I said, it''s all a big misunderstanding. Aren''t I here and not in a prison cell? Isn''t this proof enough?" I assured Susan that there was nothing to worry about. "Okay, I will believe you. And also, you should be more cautious these days. The Burger Empire block was isted due to a demon cult terrorist attack." Susan did not know that I was at the heart of the terrorist attack as I was the target. I did not n on telling her that, as I didn''t want her to worry unnecessarily. "Wyatt, aren''t you lucky. It looks like you got yourself a keeper." Said Anna, but clearly, her face was sullen. I understood Anna was jealous of how close I was to Susan. "It is not like what you think. But yes, Susan is the best manager I could have asked for." I said hurriedly, trying to imply to Anna that I was telling the truth when I said I wasn''t ready for a rtionship yet. And if I were, she would be my first choice. ¡­ Chapter 664 Ironwood Variant Elder Druid

Chapter 664 Ironwood Variant Elder Druid

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 16:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Kane, sorry for the dy. I had to tend to some urgent matters." I apologize to Kane Kaga for the dy. "It is okay, Master Wyatt. I can understand since it is urgent. It can''t be helped. you gotta do what you have to do." Kane nodded in understanding. He was not bothered by the dy without any notice. "Thank you." Thanking Kane for understanding, I added, "I hope the delinquents that had gathered outside didn''t trouble you." "No, the delinquents were very weing once I said I was your customer. While waiting for you, I had a surprisingly good time with them. I never thought that I would ever be friends with delinquents. After all, every delinquent I have met before said that my face resembles that of a punching bag. So being friends with the delinquents was a refreshing experience. Some even taught me how to deal with a bully. And I finally understood why every bully I met earlier said that my face resembled that of a punching bag. I got to stand up for myself. It''s that simple." Kane seemed to have had a very educating session with the delinquent from Bright Lions. Well, as long as he was entertained and enjoyed himself. All''s good, I guess. "Oh my god, his face does look like a punching bag." Said Corey, upon sudden realization. "Corey, you¡ª" Susan wanted to give Corry an earful for her unthoughtful remark but was interrupted by Kane. "It''s okay, Miss Susan. I can handle this. Corey, a punching bag is better than being mistaken for a two-dor whore." The influence of the delinquents on Kane was progressive. He seems to be more aggressively confident during the confrontation and fights his battles. But there was a problem that the delinquents of Bright Lions didn''t teach him about picking his opponents and battles. Somebody of Corey''s caliber who could p him to death was not in the same league as the street delinquents. "Whoa!" The woman folk in the warehouse felt Kane took it too far with the two-dor whore remark. Corey rushed to Kane and lifted him by his cor, and asked, "What did you say to me?" "Corey put him down. Don''t forget who started it." I ordered Corey. Hearing that, she red at me with a fierce gaze. As if asking, ''Who the heck are you to order me?'' "Now!" I said sternly, establishing my authority over Corey. Following my words, Corey put Kane down but yelled, "I am not apologizing to this son of bitch." I did not n on having Corey apologize to Kane. Having her yield to my words was a big win, " Kane, buddy. You need more sessions before taking on some of Corey''s caliber. How about you join us at the Bright Lions party tonight." "Really, I cane to the party. I thought it was only for the members of Bright Lions." Kane had heard about the party from the delinquents. He wanted to attend it, but since it was exclusively for the members of the Bright Lion gang, he couldn''t and was disappointed. "Yes. After all, half-assed knowledge will only help you get in trouble. Soe to the party." I invited Kane to the party as I really believed that he would get himself killed if we didn''t learn to pick his battles. "Thank you. I will attend the party. And use it as an opportunity to show off my badass origin card soon to be made." Kane said enthusiastically. The damage done by Corey was taken care of with an invite to the party. "Okay, now let''s continue from where we left off." Saying that I turn to Susan. "Here''s the card, and I have already nted an Ironwood seed in a big earth pot. For you to conduct your experiment without any hindrance." Exined Susan as she handed me the D-rank Rare grade arborist upation card. [Card Name: Arborist Card Type: upation card Card Rank: D-Rank, Rare grade Card Rate: 11-stars Card Durability: [82/100] Card Effect: When equipped, the user gains the knowledge of someone trained in the physical maintenance and maniption of trees. Additional effect: Nurture, Growth light. Note: Not to be used on humans. Card effect limited to rare grade and below trees] Nurture: The user can use their soul energy to help the tree''s growth. Note: Not to be used on humans. Growth Light: The user can use this light to help trees heal deep cuts and fight parasites. Note: Not to be used on humans. ¡­ The experiment Susan spoke of was for me to observe the soul pathway and arrangement changes in an Ironwood seed as it grows into a matured tree. I not only had to monitor the soul pathway and arrangement changes during the Ironwood tree''s growth but also how it produces flowers for pollination. In the end, I had to record every soul pathway change in the ironwood tree to use an ironwood seed as a base to grow a variant of the elder druid seen in Vivian''s origin card, the forbidden garden. Of course, all of this data collected would be recorded and stored by Hive AI for me topare the soul pathway and arrangement chances in both the Ironwood tree and Vivian''s elder druid. Growing the Ironwood tree into a variant of elder druid was not a challenge, just tiresome. The real challenge was making use of Vivian''s blood rule meaning to give the Ironwood variant elder druid the ability to morph into various forms based on the blood it devoured. If the Blood rule meaning need here were mine, it wouldn''t be a challenge. Theplication was that it belonged to a third party. How do I ovee this? One way would be for me toprehend the required Blood clone meaning of the Blood rule, but that would be hectic and time-consuming. Another way and the preferable way would be to get Vivian to join and help me during the origin card creation. ¡­ Chapter 665 Ingredients List

Chapter 665 Ingredients List

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 16:26 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. It took a while, but I finally had mapped out what Kane''s origin card would be and how I would go about creating it. Meanwhile, Susan had just returned after procuring the ingredients mentioned in the list of ingredients I gave her, specifying the ingredients I require to get started with origin card creation. Apart from the list, I needed two other ingredients they were right here, Vivian''s blood rule and the DNA material of the Elder druids in her forbidden garden to create a Viltroinian Ironwood variant of the elder druid. "Wyatt, here are the ingredients you asked for." Said Susan handing me a storage trunk card. It did not take long for Susan to procure the ingredients on the list as there were only five items on the list. [ 1. A-Rank Entwives core - 2 soul Jades 2. A-Rank Treant core - 3 Soul Jades 3. B-Rank Wild Fist Arts - 5 Soul Jades 4. A-Rank Mandrake roots - 2 soul Jade 5. Origin Core - Free Total Cost - 12 Soul Jades ] Entwives are female Ent, humanoid tree monsters. They have abilities that allow them to grow and manipte trees. Boss Ent can even raise and control an entire forest. ording to Kane, he didn''t want just a wooden shapeshifting blow-up doll, he wanted abat-ready wooden shapeshifting blow-up doll that not only takes care of his carnal appetite but also helps him exact vengeance on his bullies. So the abilities of the Entwives, which allows them to control and grow trees and forest, wille in handy in Kane''s origin card as strong crowd control abilities. Treant, sentient but violent tall tree monsters. Their closebat prowess is second to none in A-Rank monsters. Their huge build and hefty weight give them a massive advantage in closebat. Their herculean strength and elemental resistance abilities will give Kane''s origin card the capabilities required to have an excellent defense as a closebatant. Wild Fist arts, since Kane''s origin card, is going to be a humanoidbat summons. It requires one or two martial techniques up its sleeves so that it can actually fight in closebat and not just take hits. I wanted to add more simr martial arts, but no high-rankingbat arts suitable for Kane''s origin card were avable in the city. Mandrake''s roots look bizarrely like a human body, and high-ranking mandrakes can evene in humanoid male and female forms. They are mostly known for their medicinal properties. They have high vitality and regeneration abilities. Its capabilities will make up for the support abilities in Kane''s origin card. If everything goes as per the map I have for Kane''s origin card, then Kane will not only be able to use his origin card for his urges andbat but also to eat its roots and heal himself. Or maybe even sell a few roots of his origin card as ingredients because of their high medical properties. I decided to add the D-Rank Arborist upation card to Kane''s origin card since I no longer had any use for it. And also because it will enhance the effect of the tree/forest growth and maniption abilities extracted from the A-rank Entwives core. Now that everything was mapped out, all that remained was the card creation part. This time the card creation will be different from the usual. Unlike the previous times, this time, I will be entering a party of three along with Kane and Vivian so that Vivian can add her blood clone meaning of the blood rule to the creation process of Kane''s origin card. This wasn''t something new, many card creationists do this, but this was the first for me. "Kane, do you have anybat arts cards on you?" B-rank Wild Fist Arts will not be enough for Kane''s origin card to be an excellent fighter. It requires more cards. Therefore I asked if he had any high-rankingbat arts. "I do. When my mother saw me return from school with bruises, she bought me the best martial technique cards to fight my bullies. But they are all C-rank cards." Kane was a silver-grade grimoire holder. The highest card rank he could equip was limited to C-rank. "That won''t do," I said in disappointment, if I wanted C-rankbat arts then there were tonnes of them avable in the guild association mall. "Do you need high-ranking martial arts cards? I have some with me. Here, pick the ones you like." Offered Corey passing a stake of cards to me. I hesitated before taking the cards as she was being oddly generous. "Whoa! So many A-rank Martial Arts cards. It''s good being second-generation rich." Going through the stack of cards, I was dumbfounded to see so many high-ranking martial arts cards in Corey''s possession. "For your information. I created those cards. And I am not giving them to you for free. Select the ones you like and pay for them in full." Hearing Corey im that she had created the high-rank martial arts cards, I rolled my eyes as I knew she was lying. "By you, you mean your Ego fire, right!" Imented. Corey had a good foundation for card creation, but she did not have the required knowledge of martial arts to turn them into cards sessfully. If not, Corey, then it had to be Corey Park Corey''s Ego Fire. So Corey was just a fraud trying to steal glory off of Corey Park''s work. "Shut up! She is part of me. So what she does is automatically done by me." I didn''t know that Corey was such a credit hog. Or is she willing to do anything to prove that she is a better card creationist than me? "Whatever? By the way, why do most of these cards have the word Demon in their names? What is your fascination with demons?" Going through Corey''s martial arts cards, I noticed that most of them have the word demon in their name. ¡­ Chapter 666 Demonic Martial Arts

Chapter 666 Demonic Martial Arts

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 16:26 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "Do you want the cards or not? Give them back" Corey snatched the stack of cards from me after she replied to me with a question instead of answering why most of her cards had the word Demon in their names. For example, Frost Demon Palm Arts, Strom Demon Fingers Arts, Tyrant Demon Saber Arts, etc. "Okay, I want them. Give me some martial arts rted to wood elements and elemental resistance." Since Corey had snatched back the stack of martial arts cards before I could go through all of them, I had no choice but to specify to her what I wanted. "Umm¡­ Let me see. I have four cards satisfying your requirements. Here, Tree Demon Whip Arts, Wood Demon Sealing Arts, Demonic Wood Escape Arts, and Deste Demon Body Arts." Corey passed me four A-rank martial arts cards. And then added, "If you give me some more time, I can create a few more martial arts cards ording to your requirements." Taking the four cards from Anna, "No, we don''t have the time." I rejected her offer because I needed to create Kane''s card before his grandfather caught wind of it. And also because the four martial arts cards given by Anna were more than enough for Kane''s origin card. [Card Name: Wild Fist Arts Card Type: Skill card Card Rank: B-Rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 8-Stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card Effect: Equipping this card, the user will learn and gain proficiency in the Fist technique called Wild Fist Arts. Additional Effect: Enhanced Strength, Enhanced Agility, Wild Footwork. ] [Card Name: Tree Demon Whip Arts Card Type: Skill card Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 7-Stars Card Durability: [95/100] Card Effect: Equipping this card, the user will learn and gain proficiency in the whipping technique called Tree Demon Whip Arts. Additional Effect: Enhanced Dexterity, Enhanced Reflexes, Mirror Whip, Rapid Whip, Whip Shield] Mirror Whip- The user can use the whip so fast that it can create mirror images confusing the enemy. Rapid Whip- The user can withdraw the Whip rapidly, making it impossible for it to be caught by the opponents. Whip Shield- the user can maneuver the whip so efficiently that it can form a shield to ward off attacks. [Card Name: Wood Demon Sealing Arts Card Type: Skill card Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 8-Stars Card Durability: [97/100] Card Effect: Equipping this card, the user will learn and gain proficiency in the sealing technique called Wood Demon Sealing Arts. Additional Effect: Wood Coffin Sealing arts, Wooden Stake crucifixion, Wood Burial.] Wood Coffin Sealing Art: the user can manipte wood to create a wooden coffin imprisoning the enemy within it. Imprisoned in the coffin, the enemy cannot ess Soul energy or rules. They are entirely cut out of the outside world. Wooden Stake Crucifixion: Wooden Stakes are summoned and used to impale the enemy. Once the wooden stakes enter the enemy''s body, their body will be petrified and rendered immobile until the stakes are removed. The number of stakes required to petrify an opponent increases with their realm. Wood Burial: The user can summon roots from the ground to trap the opponent and bury them in the earth. [Card Name: Demonic Wood Escape Art Card Type: Skill card Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 7-Stars Card Durability: [98/100] Card Effect: Equipping this card, the user can burrow into the earth like tree roots and travel unground to escape the enemy''s pursuit. Additional Effect: Enhanced Agility, Enhanced Hearing, Carry, Drag ] Carry: The user can use wood escape art while carrying their allies. Darg: The user can drag and bury their enemies into the ground using the wood escape technique. [Card Name: Deste Demon Body Arts Card Type: Skill card Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 7-Stars Card Durability: [94/100] Card Effect: Equipping this card, the user will learn and gain proficiency in the body arts called Deste Demon Body Arts. The Deste Demon''s body has high resistance to Elemental energies. Additional Effect: Enhanced Strenght, Enhanced Defence, Enhanced Vitality, Enhanced Stamina, Enhanced Elemental Resistance, Deste body] Deste body: Upon activation of this skill for a limited period, users'' bodies be invulnerable to elemental attacks. ¡­ Going through the card Info of the four demonic cards, I was impressed as they matched my requirements perfectly. Wood whip and sealing arts will perfectly fit the crowd control skills I was nning for Kane''s origin card. As for the wood escape technique, it seems pretty simr to Mandrake''s Earth escape skill. If I y it right, I may be able to fuse these two arts and add a hybrid escape art to Kane''s origin card. The enhanced elemental resistance provided by Deste Demon Body arts willplement the elemental resistance from the Treant core that I n on adding to the origin card. Also, the Herculean strength of treant will enhance the physical effect of the Deste Demon Body art. Seeing how the martial arts cards created by Park were the perfect match for my requirements, I really wanted to see what she could pull off if I gave her some time, but I didn''t have that luxury since I had to finish card creation before Kane''s grandfather heard about this. I did not see the need to hide the truth from Rami Kaga, but since Kane wanted it that way, I had no opinion. "How much for these four cards?" I asked Corey the price of martial arts cards. After all, she made it very clear that I had to pay in full to get the cards. "1000 soul Jades each!" Corey quoted a sky-high price. But considering that if these cards were auctioned, they could fetch a higher price, I did notin. And agreed to her price becausepared to the millions of soul jades Kane was paying in terms of assets, these 4000 soul jades were a small price. ¡­ Chapter 667 Editions, Alterations, Modifications

Chapter 667 Editions, Alterations, Modifications

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 16:40 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "Now that all the ingredients have been prepared. Let''s head to the cardb." I headed towards the cardb while Kane and Vivian followed behind. Inside the cardb, forming a party, all three of us sat in the lotus position. Then I took out Kane''s fate ingredient, Ironwood seed, and the origin core. Now I had to carefully and meticulously transfer the soul pathways and arrangements of Ironwood seed into the origin core. I had to be extra careful when moving it into the origin core to ensure that the health of embryonic tissue was not lost or damaged. Ensuring that the seed was healthy and would germinate even after the transfer. After transferring the Ironwood seed into the origin core sessfully, now I had to alter its soul pathways and arrangements in such a way that when sowed in the ground, it would not germinate into an average Ironwood tree but a humanoid variant of elder druid. In this step, I was basically rewriting the genes of the Ironwood seed to make it grow into a high-ranking tree monster rather than a G-rank Ironwood tree dubbed the waste wood tree. If it were an ordinary card creation, the chance of me pulling this off is meager, but this is not amon card creation but an origin card creation, and I was dealing with a fate ingredient here. Making my chances pretty high. After all, origin cards are miracles by themselves. They don''t have card ratings and durability, so I didn''t have to worry about achieving low card ratings and maintaining high card durability. That''s a load off my back. As long as I did not make a colossal blunder, I would be fine. With the soul pupils, my chances are more than pretty high. For the edition of ironwood seed''s soul pathways and arrangements, I had formed a perfect detailed map by fusing the change of soul pathway arrangements recorded during the germination of the ironwood seed into a mature ironwood tree and the blossoming of the flowers of the elder druid into a Homunculus. I formed this soul pathways and arrangements map after running thousands of simtions through Hive AI. If I were to edit the ironwood seed''s soul pathways and arrangements ording to this map, the ironwood seed would no longer germinate to grow into amon ironwood tree but a beautiful female humanoid monster quite simr to the fairy guards produced by elder druids in Vivian''s forbidden garden origin card. Later I would further alter these soul pathways and arrangements map by merging the soul pathways and arrangements of the Entwives, Mandrake, Treant, and Viltronian core. I needed to do this so that the humanoid tree monster I created could inherit their abilities. Unlike humans, who depend on grimoire for supernatural abilities, monsters depend on their core and body. Therefore the humanoid tree monster I was creating needed to inherit the physique of Entwives, Mandrake, Treant, and Viltronians so that it could also inherit their supernatural abilities and disy them without any hindrance and side effects. So the appearance of the end product created was unknown. I couldn''t guarantee that in the end, the humanoid tree monster created would be as beautiful as the fairy guards created by elder druids. That''s where the prowess of Vivian''s blood clone meaning of blood rule wille in handy. So without further ado, I began modifying the soul pathways and arrangements of the ironwood seed ording to the map I had developed with the help of Hive AI. Since the soul pathways and arrangements I was altering were rted to the embryonic tissue of the seed, I had to be extra careful as I modified them. Once I had modified the seed''s embryonic tissue''s soul pathways and arrangements to match that of a fairy guard, next, I had to introduce the soul pathways and arrangements of Entwives, Mandrake, Treant, and Viltronians one by one. Then try to merge them with the modified soul pathways and arrangements without diverting too much from the original map to maintain a beautiful female humanoid appearance of the end Tree monster to be developed. I didn''t have to worry about merging soul pathways and arrangements of ironwood seed with Entwives, Mandrake, and Viltronians counterparts because they, themselves, had beautiful female humanoid appearances. The problem came while converging the soul pathways and arrangements of Treants. Though these tree monsters were humanoid, they were far from looking like humans. Especially their bark, which is meant to protect them from elements, is responsible for their high elemental resistance. If the female humanoid tree monster I was creating for Kane had an epidermis simr to tree bark, then it would be anything but beautiful. Therefore I need to keep the elemental resistance of the Treant but remove its hideous appearance, which is veryplicated since the elemental resistance stemmed from its bark. Still, I needed to find an alternative to this. Because without elemental resistance, the origin card I create for Kane will have a severe vulnerability to the Fire element. For the fortune Kane was paying to have his origin card created, I could not ck off and provide him a summons with a severe w. After running numerous simtion with Hive AI, I managed to develop an alternative. The way to keep the treant''s high elemental resistance despite giving up on its barks was to make use of the Viltronian skin. They, too, showed high resistance towards elements to the point where they became invulnerable against elemental powers of a lower realm than theirs. I could add the treant''s high elemental resistance to its skin. Since Viltronian''s DNA shows high adaptability to mutations, I believed this was possible. Now that I have managed to map out how the merging of the ironwood seed''s soul pathways and arrangements with Entwives, Mandrake, Viltronians, and Treant counterparts would proceed, I began the meticulously merging process keeping the health of the seed''s embryonic tissues in mind. ¡­ Chapter 668 Creation Successful

Chapter 668 Creation Sessful

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 17:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab It took a while, but I managed to merge the altered soul pathways and arrangements of the ironwood seed with the Entwives Core, Mandrake Roots, Viltronian Core, and Treant Core''s soul pathways and arrangements in order to modify the physique of the Ironwood Variant tree monster I was creating. Now that the modified physique was in ce, I had to add the various abilities of the Entwives, Mandrake, Viltronian, and Treant species to it. That would be taken care of by introducing the rted soul pathways into the origin core. This one wasn''t tedious, as all the groundwork wasid down when I modified its physique. Now all I need to do is converge the soul pathway arrangement of the abilities to their respective ces like putting together a puzzle. Once the various abilities of the Entwives, Mandrake, Viltronian, and Treant species were added to the ironwood variant elder druid, three-quarters of my work was done. All that remained was that I added the various skill cards I had selected to increase thebat power of the origin card. I had a total of five martial skill cards and one upation card to merge with the origin core. Namely Wild Fist Arts, Tree Demon Whip Arts, Wood Demon Sealing Arts, Demonic Wood Escape Arts, Deste Demon Body Arts, and the Arborist Card. I could throw the soul pathways and arrangements of these skills in the origin core be done with it, but that would mean that the origin card will have to figure out how to use these skills in synergy with the multiple abilities gained from various species. That would require Kane to spend time training with his origin card. By the looks of how much this kid wanted revenge, I don''t think he will be patient enough to wait and train his origin card before exacting his vengeance on his bullies. And considering that I was getting paid big time for this single origin card, I decided to go one step further for Kane and arrange the skills with theirpatible abilities so that they can disy maximum efficiency inbat and other respective fields. First, the martial skills Tree Demon Whip Arts and Wood Demon Sealing Arts had highpatibility with the Entwives'' ability to grow and manipte trees/forests. These skills, together with this ability, will make perfect crowd control moves. Second, the martial skills Wild Fist Arts and Deste Demon Body Arts had highpatibility with the Treant and Viltronian species'' monstrous strength and high elemental resistance. When used in synergy, these skills and abilities will make the origin card a perfect closebat fighter. Third, the martial skill Demonic Wood escape art has very highpatibility with Mandrake''s Earth Escape ability. When used in synergy, both the skill and ability will make the perfect ingredients for the ideal escape recipe. After merging the skills with theirpatible abilities, all that remained was adding Vivan''s blood clone meaning of blood rule to the origin core toplete the most crucial part of Kane''s request for his origin card, the wooden shapeshifting blow-up doll. How was I going to go about this? All Vivian had to do was add her blood clone meaning blood rune to the origin core. After that, I would merge the rune with the mostpatible part of the modified soul pathways and arrangements of ironwood seed in the origin core to give the origin card ability to shapeshift with the help of victims'' blood. Vivian''s blood clone meaning is not limited to making blood clones of herself. Meaning she could create blood clones of others as long as she had their blood. Opening many possibilities to use her blood rule meaning. There were two abilities in the origin core that werepatible with Vivian''s blood clone rune. One of the abilities belonged to the Elder druid, and the other belonged to the Treant part of the modified soul pathways and arrangements. The ability of the Elder druid that waspatible with Vivian''s Blood Clone rune was, of course, the fairy guard production ability. And the ability of Treantpatible with Vivian''s Blood clone rune was Seed rebirth. Apparently, the Treant tree monster can live even after having its monster core destroyed in the form of seeds, hence the name seed rebirth. There was a significant drawback to this seed rebirth ability, and that is that the monster has to restart from infancy or, in this case, from the sapling stage. But I had found a way to ovee this drawback by using the Elder druid''s ability to grow fairy guards within seconds. So by adding Vivian''s blood clone rune, the origin card will be able to create fairy guards of any species with the help of the Victim''s blood. The origin card could also use Vivian''s blood clone rune in synergy with the ability seed rebirth to destroy its previous body and form a new body of a different appearance with the help of the target''s blood. Since the origin cards have no card durability stats, the origin card can switch between any number of bodies it wants to. Satisfying Kane''s request. Following my instructions, Vivian transfers ther Blood clone rune into the origin core. Then I used the Blood clone rune to modify and enhance the two particr abilities in the origin core. With this, the creation was almostplete leaving the final step, which is to morph the origin core into an origin card, which would determine the sess of the origin card creation. Sess! I was able to morph the origin card into an origin card without a hitch. And then, I hold the card to look at its card info, [Card Name: Variant Ironwood seed Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: Amon Ironwood seed''s soul pathways and arrangements are modified, resulting in the creation of the Variant Ironwood Seed. Additional ability: Germination. Note: The origin card''s growth is notplete. It needs to germinate.] Chapter 669 Number One Fan

Chapter 669 Number One Fan

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 19:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab "Kane! Here." Passing his origin card to Kane, I got up. "Finished already! That''s earlier than I expected." Kane said in surprise, taking his origin card. "I got a lot more efficient in transferring and editing soul pathways. Thanks to that, I have outdone myself this time too." I replied as Kane eagerly checked his origin card info before equipping it. "Umm, Master Wyatt. I think there is something wrong with the card. It reads that card growth is iplete." Kane''splexion had turned pale, going through the description of his origin card. He had already steeled himself for an origin card creation failure but not something like a faulty origin card. Card growth is iplete, what heck does that even mean? "What are you worried about? Equip it already." I said, patting Kane''s back. "But, here it says the origin card growth is notplete. I think the origin card is only partially finished." Kane implored frantically. Clearly, he was not satisfied with his new origin card. "Partially finished? I agree. But there is nothing for you to worry about. Trust me and equip it." I agreed with Kane because, in a way, the origin card I created for him was indeed partially finished in its current state. "But¡­ This¡­" Kane''s words trailed as he hesitated too much about speaking his mind. I guess it cannot be helped since he didn''t want to offend his idol. "Don''t tell me you want to discard such an excellent card?" There is no rule that a person must equip his origin card right away. Kane could destroy it, discard it or keep it in his cardholder. It was his origin card, and he could have anything he wanted with it. After all, origin cards are for life, and one should not be stuck with something they don''t like for life. "Master Wyatt¡­" despite me spilling out his thoughts for him, Kane still hesitated to speak his mind. "It is a pity that such an excellent card will eat dust in your cardholder. But it is your card, and it is up to you to decide what to do with it. But don''t expect me to refund you the money. I have done my part. Those assets are mine now." I meant what I preached. The Variant Ironwood Seed origin card belonged to Kane. Now, if he does not like it, I will not force him to equip it, but he still needs to pay me in full as I did my job. Saying that, I followed Vivian and exited the cardb. ... "..." Kane stood at the center of the cardb, looking at his origin card in his hand in a daze, deciding whether to trust his idol and equip the faulty origin card or discard it. His happiness of sessful origin card creation was short-lived, but what bothered him most was that his revenge would have waited for another who knows how long. Nothing''s changed. He will have to continue to live his torment-filled life. Be the object of ridicule and disgust for his ssmates. Remembering he would soon be returning to his hellish life again, a thought shed in mind, suicide. Kane hurriedly shook his head and didn''t entertain that thought for a second. He could not leave his loving mother alone in this vile world, and for some reason, his grandpa with questionable morality. "If I can kill myself, I can live with a faulty origin card!" Yelling that, Kane equipped his origin card. During the moments of his action, he decided to put all his trust in his idol and see it through to the end. Equipping the Variant Ironwood Seed origin card, Kane trudged out of the cardb. Each of his steps felt heavy as he was disappointed and depressed, seeing that even after equipping the origin card, its status growth iplete did not change. Seeds of doubt started to sow in Kane''s heart, whether his idol knew what he was doing? Was it a mistake to be influenced by his feelings and ask his idol to help his origin car? Before entertaining those thoughts, Kane decides to trust his idol onest time and see what he has to say about his situation. So he shuffled to the warehouse hall, where everyone was enthusiastically waiting for him and his new origin card. But they were in for a disappointment. Shaking his head, Kane looked at his Idol and said, "Master Wyatt, I have equipped the origin card. What now?" ... "Good to know that you decided to equip the card, but why are you asking me? You should know what to do next." I replied casually. "What do you mean?" My reply visibly ticked off Kane. His voice gave away his emotional ups and downs. "Huh? So the card didn''t tell you what to do next? You must be too depressed to hear its voice. Calm your mind and listen to your origin card. Even though it is a seed, it has high-level sentience." I did not tell Kane that his origin card needs to go through germination to achieve its full potential because I wanted to check how much he trusted me. After all, he did im to be my number one fan. If Kane equipped the card trusting me, then his origin card would guide him on how to help it go through the germination stage so that it can achieve its full potential. But Kane was too depressed, and his thoughts were preupied with doubts about his origin card and me. Stripping him of the ability to listen to his origin card. Therefore he did not realize what''s the deal with his origin card. I know I went a little far by testing him like this, but he was the one who called himself my number one fan. But I nned I exin everything about the origin card in case he decided not to equip it. In the end, he equipped the card, but his depressed thoughts kept him from listening to the needs of his origin card. So as the responsible card creationist, I stepped in to help. ¡­ Chapter 670 Variant Seed Germination Method

Chapter 670 Variant Seed Germination Method

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 19:24 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Kane, listen to me. Throw away all those depressive thoughts. Clear your mind. Focus on your origin card. Ask it what it wants." I guided Kane on listening to his sentient origin card to learn how to help it germinate. As its creator, I knew how to sprout it, but where''s the fun in that? And Kane listening to his sentient origin card and figuring it out by himself was also good for his rtionship with his summons. Summon-type origin cards are usually more sentient than average summon cards, and their sentience continues to grow with the number of baptisms they undergo. With the increased sentience in the summons, summons develop their opinions influenced by their emotions. And sentient origin cards cannot be used as a tool. They need to be handled with the exquisiteness of managing a person. Origin cards are bonded to card apprentices for life, and having a summon-type origin card is like being in a marriage. Origin cards can''t disobey a user''s demands, but an unhappy summon is like an unhappy wife. Any married man would warn you that you don''t want that. Especially Kane since he nned to maintain a sexual rtionship with his summons. Therefore it is crucial for Kane to start developing healthymunication with this origin card from the very beginning. Hence, instead of telling him, I guided him, "Kane, can you hear it? What does it want?" "Yes! Yes, I hear it," Kane replied excitedly, and then, opening his eyes, he looked at me and said, "I know what it needs to germinate. There are three methods. I don''t know which one to choose." The three methods to germinate the variant Ironwood seed that Kane spoke of were, 1)Sow the seed within himself and provide it with soul energy to germinate. 2)Sow the seed within a monster so that it can feed on the monster''s soul energy to germinate. 3)Sow it in and with an abundant presence of soul energy for it to germinate. The first two options of germinating the seed seemed the same, but there was a vast difference between the two. If Kane were to sow the seed in himself and let it grow by feeding on his soul energy, the summon would form an undying bond with him. Giving him a huge head start to earn his summons affection. Making it more submissive to hismand. This meant that Kane could usually direct it without using the authority of the origin card. Whereas if Kane were to sow the seed in a monster, then the seed would treat the beast as a nutrient and supplement of soul energy to help it germinate andplete its transformation. In this option, Kane would lose the chance to gain affection points with his summons. The third option was very basic, but it would be slower than the second option depending on the soul energy present in thend where it is sowed. There is a way to ovee this drawback artificially by adding arge amount of powdered soul jade to the soil where the variant seed is nted. Making the soil rich in soul energy and suitable for the seed to germinate and mature in record time. All three methods were indirect methods for the seed to consume soul energy to facilitate its germination. Still, in the end, considering the undying emotional bond between the summons and card apprentice of the first option made it more desirablepared to the other options. "So, which germination method will you pick, Kane?" I asked, looking at Kane, who was lost in his thoughts. "I want to go with the first option, but I am afraid my soul energy is not enough to help germinate the variant seed." Kane was worried that his origin card might suck him dry if he were to choose to sow the variant seed within him. "Those worries are unfounded with me here. I, too, rmend the first option. As I have a feeling, there are more benefits to choosing the first option over others." As a creator, I knew the origin card I had created better, and the bond between the card apprentice and the summon formed by choosing the first option for the seed''s germination had more to it. Since this was my first time experiencing this, I did not know what it actually was. "Okay, I will do as you say, Master Wyatt." Right now, Kane has mixed feelings regarding his idol. He felt guilty for doubting him and proud of him for creating such a mysterious card. With this mixed feeling, Kane''s trust in this idol once again reached the level of a blind believer. "Wyatt, are you sure? Won''t he die if his soul energy is insufficient for the seed to germinate and mature?" Susan asked in concern. As manager of the card boutique, she needed to be the voice of reason to stop her boss from bing a mad researcher. "Don''t worry. I have these." saying that, I take out a bottle of mid-tier silver milk pills. Handing them to Kane, I said, "swallow them when you feel your soul energy is not enough for the germination of the seed." "Whoa! Are those pills? I feel a lot of soul energy in them. I can have some?" Corey eximed and asked a few for herself. "They are called silver milk pills. Here, catch!" I threw a bottle of high-tier silver milk pills at Corey. Considering her cards were helpful in the creation of Kane''s origin card, I didn''t mind giving her a few incentives. *Crunch* Corey popped the silver milk pills one by one like candies and said, " They taste like milk candies.". Seeing Corey devour a whole bottle of high-tier silver milk pills like candies, Anna couldn''t help but look at her twice, " Him, I can understand, as he was monstrous even before I knew him. But girl, you too are getting mysterious day by day." ¡­ Chapter 671 Impregnation

Chapter 671 Impregnation

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 19:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "This¡­ how do I sow the variant Ironwood seed in me?" Kane asked, holding the variant Ironwood seed in his hand. "Swallow it!" I answered. "I won''t be pregnant, will I?" The seed had already instructed Kane regarding how to sow it in his body, but Kane didn''t listen to its instructions fearing he would grow pregnant with his summons. "Whoa! Impregnation will be a good name for this germination method of your origin card." I teased Kane. "No, I no longer want to use the first method to germinate my seed. Let''s go with the third method. I don''t care how many soul jades are devoured by the third method, I am willing to pay the price, as long as I don''t get to be impregnated by my origin card." My words gave Kane a good scarce, and he frantically opposed using the first method to germinate his origin card. "Kane, calm down. I was kidding." Learning that I was teasing Kane, all the eyes in the room looked at me. If their gazes spoke, they would be asking, ''what''s wrong with you? That wasn''t funny.'' "Master Wyatt, will I or won''t I be pregnant if I use the first method of seed germination." Asked Kane with his eyes red while his upper teeth bit on his lower lips. "No, you won''t get pregnant. So don''t be a baby and get started already." I answered, denying Kane''s fears. "Are you lying to console me?" Asked Kane. Clearly, the boy would instead give up on his revenge than be pregnant. "What reason do I have to do that? Kane, you came here hungry for power. Right now, I am serving it to you, so why are you hesitating? Swallow it or shove it down your throat. Do what needs to be done, and your hunger for power will be met. Remember, what doesn''t kill you makes you stronger." I encouraged Kane to swallow the variant ironwood seed to germinate it using his vitality and soul energy. I had motives for encouraging him to opt for the first method to germinate his origin. How can a card apprentice grow a tree monster using his body as a vessel? I wanted to record this using my soul pupils and Hive AI for my future references. "Okay, for power and vengeance! Here goes nothing, *gulp*." Resolving himself, Kane finally swallowed the seed, hoping that his worries were for nothing and his Idols words were valid. "Fuck! You really swallowed the seed believing his words, you blind fool." Seeing Kane gulp the seed despite knowing the chances of it making him pregnant with a tree monster, Corey couldn''t help but blurt in dismay. She was shocked by Kane''s blind trust in her boss. "Shut¡­ Ahh! Arh!" Kane wanted to retort Corey''s words, but he began grunting in pain, holding his belly. "Now, face the consequences of trusting a chatan." Seeing Kane groan in pain, holding his stomach, Corey didn''t miss the opportunity to mock him for blindly trusting her boss. "Corey, shut up. Mr. Kane, are you okay?" Rimparmanding Corey for herments, Susan rushed to Kane in concern. Then turning to the card boutique boss, she asked, "Wyatt, what''s going on? Do something. He seems to be in a lot of pain." "This much pain is normal. But he doesn''t need to be conscious during this process. The seed''s sentience will take care of everything as long as he keeps providing enough soul energy for it to mature." Saying that I offered Kane an option whether he wanted to be unconscious during this ordeal. "No, I can endure. I want to be there when she enters this world." Kane spoke resolutely. I could see a firm resolve in his eyes. "If I didn''t know the dirty things you nned on using her for. I would havemended your perseverance." Coreymented, looking at Kane, who could barely keep himself from falling unconscious due to the exuberant pain. "..." Kane suddenly stopped groaning in pain and, looking at me, he said, " I don''t feel pain anymore. Where is she? How is she doing? " As Kane questioned, he mentally received answers to all those questions from the variant seed he swallowed. Then he hurriedly removed his shirt only to see a small flower bud growing out of his belly button. "Gross!" Yelled Corey, but she continued to look at the blood-red flower bud sticking out of Kane''s navel region. "What is it saying?" I asked Kane. Knowing that he couldmunicate with the sentience of the blood-red flower bud. "It says it requires a lot of soul energy to grow, which I cannot provide due to my low realm." Kane narrated what the flower bud told him. "Didn''t I lend you those pills for this particr reason? Now use them. I have lots of them on me. If you require extra, ask me." I assured Kane that even if his realm was insufficient to help the flower mature, he could always rely on the silver milk pills that I gave him. "Yes, thank you master Wyatt." Thanking me, Kane started to take the silver milk pills to help his flower mature. I have been using my soul pupils and Hive AI to record the soul pathway changes in Kane from the moment he swallowed the variant Ironwood seed. These were important research materials people would kill for. This would help me further broaden my horizons regarding the human body and how I can use it to my advantage. Kane felt unimaginable pain after swallowing the seed because itid roots in his flesh and grew out of his belly button as a flower bud after consuming more than three-quarters of soul energy in his body. This shows that the seed was aware enough to leave behind some soul energy for its owner. Otherwise, it could have sucked Kane dry of his soul energy, but it didn''t. Showcasing its intelligence and care for its host. ... Chapter 672 Birth

Chapter 672 Birth

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 19:38 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Thanks to the silver milk pills, Kane was able to provide a steady supply of soul energy for the blood-red flower bud growing in his navel region to continue its growth and mature to its final transformation. With the abundant soul energy avable to feed on, the blood-red flower bud grew. Its stalk began to broaden and increase in length until it developed to a meter long. Then the blood-red bud began to grow bigger and bigger to the size of a basketball. Later the huge blood-red bud blossomed into a giant flower that matured into one big blood-red fruit. Then the fruit grew in size and gotrger until its diameter grew to a meter. "Bloody hell." Muttered Kane as he looked at a meter-long stalk connecting his belly button and a huge fruit that could fit a human in it. After the blood-red fruit grew a meter in diameter, it began emitting a pleasant fragrance that soon filled the entire warehouse. Later a movement was noticed inside the fruit. Earlier, the fruit appeared to be like a meter-long blood-red grape. Now, as it began emitting a fragrance, it looked like a meter-long red water bed. It kept wiggling. Soon we started to notice a human face and hands pressing against the fruit walls from inside. It appeared as if something inside the fruit wanted to break free. "Kane asks if it requires our help to break free," I advised Kane to ask his summons whether it required our help to break out of the fruit. "She rejected our help. She said she could handle it herself." Kane replied after having talked with his summons mentally. "Are you sure? Because it doesn''t look that way. She seems to be struggling." I asked in concern, looking at the wiggling fruit. The tree summons was trying hard to break out of the fruit, but it appeared as though her efforts were getting her nowhere. "Yes, she says not to meddle in her business." Answered Kane after mentallymunicating with his summons, who was trying very hard to tear fruit skin trapping her inside. "A summons with attitude. Now that''s interesting." Said Corey. As she intently stared at the meter-long wiggling blood-red fruit. "You can do it! Come on, you can do it!" Susan started cheering for the humanoid tree monster to break out of its fruit shell. Then feeling all the gazes in the warehousend on her and look at her weirdly, Susan exined, " I read somewhere that positive words can influence the growth of a nt. Since she is a tree monster, I thought cheering would help." "You can do it! You can do it." Feeling Susan''s exnation reasonable, Kane began cheering for his summons enthusiastically. Soon Corey tagged along, " Girl, you can do it! Yes, you can do it!" In a certain warehouse, three people cheered forrge wiggling blood-red fruit while the remaining three looked at the other three as if looking at fools. "I think it''s working. It is struggling hard. Come on, Wyatt, join us," Susan asked me to cheer for the humanoid tree so that it could break free from the shell prison it. "Cheering indeed helps, but I think three people cheering for it should be enough." I agreed with Susan that cheering does indeed help motivate the tree monster to break free of the fruit, but it is an activity I wouldn''t willingly participate in. What surprised me was that Corey joined in to cheer for the tree monster. I guess she is not a lost cause. "Come on, big sister, stop wasting time on that heartless man. The fruit is about to hatch any second now." There she is, the Corey I know. Trying to gain points with Susan by throwing me under the bridge. She would never give up on an opportunity to earn points from Susan. As Kane, Corey and Susan continued to cheer for the fruit monster, Anna, Vivian, and I waited patiently for the fruit monster to break free out of its shell. *Ssh* Soon, the skin of the wiggling fruit ruptured, and the gore water spilled out and filled the warehouse floor. The people in the warehouse were not concerned about the gore liquid covering their footwear as they were mesmerized by a tall green humanoid female figure with blood-red hair and eyes. The green figure''s voluptuous body was covered in a tiny bikini made entirely of rose-red petals, which left very little to a person''s imagination. She had long, slender legs and Sawn neck. Despite her greenplexion, she was an alluring beauty appearance-wise. Her red hair and green skin may be unlike any human female, yet they were breathtaking and tempting. A slight smile on her rose-red lips could capture any man''s heart. She had pointy ears. They were of average size, unlike elf''s long pointed ears. ... It took a while, but I finally noticed that in many ways, she was the green and red carbon copy of Kane''s bully''s mother. I don''t remember adding this appearance to the origin card. Then it hit me, maybe she took the shape her summoner wanted her to see in. "Kane, did you ask her to take this appearance?" I asked Kane as he couldmunicate with his summons as she shaped her body. He might have instructed her to take the appearance of his bully''s mother. "No, Master Wyatt. I would not do anything to put you in jeopardy." Kane hurriedly exined. "Keh ker kek kekeh!" The green humanoid spoke, but all she did was let out weird sounds, which nobody understood except Kane. "Kane, what is she saying?" I asked. As it appeared, she seemed to be answering my question about why she chose that particr appearance. "Boss,¡­ she says¡­ she took this appearance because I like it." Kane dragged his words as he felt shy and embarrassed to exin why his summons took his bully''s mother''s appearance. Chapter 673 Memory Sharing

Chapter 673 Memory Sharing

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 19:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Wear this for now." Susan handed her oversized baby-pink-colored pullover to Kane''s semi-nude summons. "Krek keh keke" taking the pullover from Susan, Kane''s Summons made a weird noise. Which Kane tranted as "She is thanking you for the pullover." "Don''t mention it," Susan replied to Kane''s summons with a warm smile, leaving the summons in a daze for a moment before she wore the baggy pullover, which covered all of her curves but left her slender thighs exposed. A green-skinned redhead in a baggy baby pink colored pullover, cute! Except for the long red flower stalk connecting the belly buttons of Kane and his summons. "Leaving the reasons for her underdeveloped vocal cord and the vine-like centa connecting you two aside. What do you mean by she took that shape because she knew you would like her that way? Does she have ess to your memories or entire mind?" I asked, curious how much in sync the Kane and his summons were. Usually, summoners and summons can feel each other''s emotions in real-time, and some can even exchange thoughts mentally. But this was my first time seeing a summons who knew about its summoner down to his preference for a woman when they hadn''t known each other for more than a minute. "She asked permission to share our memories. Since it is just the memories and seeing how she will be my life partner, I didn''t mind permitting her. Oh shit! That''s how she knew to take this appearance. I am sorry, Master Wyatt. I didn''t know this was why she asked permission to share my memories. I should have been more careful." Turns out that when Kane was impregnated with variant Ironwood seed, she asked him permission to share their memories. Kane unwittingly permitted her to share their memories. And that is how she knew to take the appearance of the mother of Kane''s bully. "It is okay. No big deal. Memory sharing is an excellent ability for a summoner and his summons. This way, she can learn about society and adapt to it through your experiences. It has its drawbacks, but it''s the quickest way to get her civilized and adapt to the society." Kane''s summons taking the appearance of her choice was no big deal. I was worried that she had ess to Kane''s mind which would be disastrous, but it turns out that it was a summoner skill, Memory Share, an excellent skill for a summoner to train his summons. "Master Wyatt, what do you mean by drawbacks of memory sharing?" Asked Kane in concern. "Kane, a person''s memories are very powerful. They not only hold the truth to who you are but also the secret to why you are who you are. Various emotions are attached to these memories of yours. For example, memories that make you happy, memories that you hate, memories that you want to cherish, memories that you want to erase, memories that make youugh, memories that make you cry, etc. Memory sharing doesn''t just mean sharing your past but sharing the happiness, fears, trauma, and other emotions that are attached to it. Over the years, you have grown to control your fears, traumas and handle your depression, but your summons, she is barely half an hour old. What do you think is going on in her head right now? How is her mental health right now? After all, she did experience decades'' worth of memories in a matter of minutes. Most of the summons would have broken due to this, but fortunately for you, your summons has disyed high sentience since its creation. But still, I cannot guarantee that she is mentally stable. What I can tell you for sure is, what you like, she likes it more. What you hate, she hates it more. What you are scared of, she is afraid of it more. What is traumatic for you, is more traumatic for her. But there is a catch to this, your reaction to your hatred, traumas, and fear will not be her reaction. I mean that she will react differently when faced with a traumatic situation. Because though you two share the same memories, you two are not the same person. You two have different innate individualities and personalities. As your origin card, she is your guardian and is prone to protect you. So what will cause you to flinch will cause her to stand firm. Therefore, next time when you are in thepany of people you hate and fear, be calm and collected. Otherwise, she may go on a killing spree just to make you feelfortable. I rmend it would be best for her growth if you let her make her own personal memories." I exined how Memory Sharing could affect Kane''s Summons. Considering this summons high sentience, it is a good thing for Kane but for the summons itself, not so much. "Whoa! If I had known this earlier, I would not have agreed to memory sharing. I don''t want her to go through the same pain and trauma I went through." Kane''s words were genuine. He really meant what he said. It seems he is already very attached to his summons. Thankfully it is his origin card, and he doesn''t have to worry about it getting destroyed unless he is killed. That''s okay, as he would rather die than live a life without his new summons. That''s how much he is attached to his new summons. I guess the impregnation germination process of the variant seed had a hand in this ungodly bond. "Dude, how long do you n to keep showing your unsightly and skinny body? Wear a shirt." Said Corey. And she wasn''t wrong. Kane was really skinny. We could make out the outline of his ribcage, shoulder des, and spine on his skin. It was as if he had no muscle or body fat. "..." Kane chose to ignore Corey and her snarky remarks. But the same is not true for his summons. She red at Corey with visibly burning rage in her eyes. "What are you looking at? You are an origin card meaning you can revive even if you die. Which means I do not have to hold back. So unless you want to make your birthday your first death day, keep at it." ¡­ Chapter 674 Ivy

Chapter 674 Ivy

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 19:52 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Corey!" Susan gave Corey the stink eye. "What? It''s not my fault that I am too straightforward." Corey replied nonchntly. "You are not straightforward. You are rude. What makes it worse is that you know that and still choose to continue as such. Go bring the mop and clean this goo on the floor." Susan gave Corey an earful and punished her by having her clean the gore goo that spilled as Kane''s summons came out of its fruit. Despite its stickiness, the fragrance emitted by the gore goo made it bearable. "Fine!" Corey wanted to use her cleaning cards but chose not to, thinking that would piss off Susan even more. "Master Wyatt, what do I do about this vine?" Asked Kane, grabbing hold of the centa-like vine connecting his belly button with his summons''s belly button. "Following childbirth rules, we should cut it but let''s ask the expert," I said, pointing at Kane''s summons. After all, she knew her body the best. "She says she can use it to strengthen the bond between us. And is asking my permission to do so." Kane consulted my advice. After the whole memory-sharing ordeal, he did not dare to take his origin card''s capabilities and the effects of his decision on it lightly. "I don''t know. But I guess she knows what she is doing, so let''s just trust her with this." Memory sharing is one thing, but this shit, a vine-like centa connecting a card apprentice to his summons, was my first time dealing with such a crazy situation. Therefore, I decided to trust the summons after all. Its role was to protect Kane. So it will not harm Kane in any way. "... Okay." With too little information, Kane had no choice but to trust his summons and hope everything works out in the end. "Kek ku" Though the summons made a weird noise, we could tell that she was trying to assure Kane. Then she removed the baby-pink pullover and handed it back to Susan. Giving the warehouse aplete view of her ample curves tied in a tiny rose-red petal bikini. Then in a sh, she vanished. Not just her. There was no sign of the Vine-like centa either. There was no sign of the summon or the centa left. Thankfully, my soul pupils were active, and I recorded that she did not vanish but instead retracted back into Kane''s naval region. I didn''t think that was possible. *Gulp* The subsequent second, tworge leaves about 3 meters in size burrowed out of the floor and warped around Kane in an egg shape. "Wa-ah!" Susan couldn''t help but cry in surprise. Seeing tworge leaves warp Kane into an egg. "Don''t worry. He is okay. I think he is undergoing metamorphosis induced by his summons. It must be regarding using the Vine-like centa to strengthen the bond between them." I exined even before Susan asked me. "Guys, move aside. I need to mop this." Said Corey, holding a bucket of water and a mop to clean the goo covering the warehouse floor. "What are you doing? A mop and bucket of water are not enough to clean this. Use your cleaning card." I didn''t mean to undermine Susan''s punishment, but I didn''t want to bear watching the fragrant goo covering my warehouse floor any longer. "You are the best, Boss!" Yelled Corey and hurriedly used her cleaning card to clean the goo. Fearing that Susan would change her boss''s mind. Soon the leaves that were warping Kane, unwrapped and retreated into the ground back where they came from. Leaving behind a tall, hunky Kane. The skinny body, which outlined all of its bones, had turned into a well-chiseled muscr chick ma. Kane''s current fit body could be considered beyond handsome. His well-defined jawlines made me wonder if he was the same timid kid who came to me searching for the power to handle his bully problem. Kane had gone through a total makeover, simr to a certain legendary skinny cadet who transformed into a buff captain. "Corey, close your mouth and wipe the drool," Kane advised looking at the astonished Corey, whose jaw hung open in shock and unconsciously drooled over the hard piece of meat in front of her. "What, no" Corey hurriedly closed her mouth and wiped the drool. "What is that spiral imprint on your abdomen originating from your naval region and coiling around your belly button?" I asked Kane, pointing at the red spiral tattoo that looked like a thorny vine coiling around his naval. It wasn''t present before Kane''s metamorphosis. "That''s a bond imprint between me and my summons. Or at least that''s what she said." Kane pointed at his summons, who reappeared out of thin air. This time she wasn''t wearing a rose-red petal bikini but a velvet tight-fitting mini dress with a deep V-neck, which emphasized her ample bosom while giving a full view of her deep cleavage. "I think you should give her a name. It feels wrong to keep addressing her with pronouns." Anna pointed out. She seemed to have experience taking care of a pet or a summons. "Master Wyatt, you created her. That makes you almost her father. So I think you should give her a name." Kane tried to make a good gesture, but he chose his words very poorly. "If creating the card makes Wyatt her father. With that logic, since you gave birth to her, that makes you her mother. Together you three make one happy family." Commented Corey, trying hard not tough. "Corey" "Yes, Boss." "Shut The Fuck Up!" "Kane, you name her yourself." Telling Corey to shut the hell up. I coldly rejected Kane''s offer to name his summons. "Master Wyatt, I am sorry. I didn''t mean it that way. But please give my summons a name. It would mean a lot to me." Kane did not take a no for an answer and pleaded with me to give his summons a name. To shut Kane up, I had no choice but to give his summons a name, "Ivy... From the nt Poison Ivy." ¡­ Chapter 675 Cloning

Chapter 675 Cloning

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 20:18 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Ivy, Ivy Kaga. I like it." Said Kane. He even went ahead and gave Ivy his family name. "Your opinion doesn''t matter. Ask her if she likes the name Ivy." Said Corey. She seems to have taken a liking to Kane''s new toy. It looked like she was about to throw a tantrum that she wanted one too. If not for Ivy being an origin card, she would have. "Krek kek krrk kerr" said Kane''s summon, which Kane tranted as, "She says she likes the name, and my opinion matters to her." "Great, Ivy Kane, it is then. Now let''s go through some of her abilities, especially the shape-shifting abilities you asked for." Now we do the actual tests to see whether the origin card I created was able to meet the additional requirements of sensitive nature made by the client. Ivy has proven that she has sufficientbat powers by transforming Kane into every girl''s wet dream. Now what she needed to prove was whether she was everything Kane asked for in a blow-up doll. "Here, take this." Kane handed Ivy a sk of blood and asked Ivy to use the blood to disy her cloning and shapeshifting abilities. "Wait, who''s blood is that? And why are you carrying it on you?" Corey asked, pointing at the sk of blood that Kane passed to Ivy. I, too, was curious to hear Kane''s exnation. "The blood in this sk belongs to my grandfather''s secretary. I got her consent to use it. Don''t worry. She gave me her permission, fully aware of what I would use it for. After seeing Ms. Vivian''s origin card at work, I had a hunch that I would require this, so I prepared it prematurely. And I was wise to do so." Kane exined that knowing I was going to make use of Vivian''s blood clone rune in the creation of his origin card to provide it the ability to shapeshift using the target''s blood, he had borrowed his grandfather''s secretary''s blood to test the skills of his origin cardter upon its sessful creation. It didn''te as a surprise to me that this kid had thought so far ahead. After all, he had decided to create his origin card in secret so that his bully''s grandfather would not me his mother or grandfather for canceling their origin card appointment. If not for his timidity, he would have been quite popr in his high school. "Kerh!" Ivy opened the sk containing the blood and swallowed it in a single gulp. And then she pointed at the warehouse floor where a tree root broke through the concrete floor and branched out of the ground. Soon the tip of the wooden branch grew a blood-red bud, which blossomed into a blood-red flower in no time. The flower shed its petals as it matured to form a fruit that lengthened from the size of a grape to a tennis ball and then to the size of a watermelon. It did not stop growing until it grew 1.2 meters long in diameter. The 1.2-meter-long fruit was simr to a big red grape in appearance. A fragrance filled the warehouse as the fruit wiggled and ruptured as a humanoid figure tore out of it. The humanoid looked like a female human with golden blonde hair and blue eyes. She had a pale whiteplexion and wore a tight bodysuit made out of therge green leaves. The tight bodysuit emphasized the female clones'' S-shaped figure from the sides and hourss body from the front. Though the female clone was alive, she was void of expression, simr to the dead. Her eyes were nk. Theycked the curiosity that Ivy showcased after her birth. "Is that her, your grandpa''s secretary?" I asked Kane as I did not know what his grandpa''s secretary looked like, but looking at the clone in front of me, I felt Kane''s grandpa knew how to hire a secretary as this one is smoking. "You tell me, boss." saying that Kane forwarded a fewpromising images of his grandfather''s secretary to my grimoire. "The clone is a perfect copy. Don''t tell me you got these pictures with her consent too." I said, looking at the pictures that Kane forwarded to my grimoire. "Yep. Otherwise, I couldn''t have captured her beauty from such excellent angles." Kane replied with a positive answer. "You grandpa and grandson pair, sure know to live itrge," I said, reconsidering certain aspects of life. And then, thinking back to the original topic, I asked, " How much blood of the target does she require to create one of these clones?" "Not much. ording to Ivy, the blood in the sk should be enough for her to create ten such clones. The only drawback I noticed is that the realm of the clones depends on my original realm." Kane exined. But he didn''t know that there was another considerable drawback. The drawback that I was talking about was that Ivy could not record the target''s blood after devouring them once, like Vivian''s Elder Druids could. The Elder Druids could record, remember and recreate the target''s clone/fairy guard without injecting the target''s blood for the second time. I think this difference when Elder Druid and Ivy make use of Vivian''s blood clone rune exists because Kane wasn''t the true owner of the blood clone rune. But this difference can be ovee by baptism upon realm promotion and Kaneprehending blood clone meaning of blood rule. "Can the clones speak? Or do they also have a malformed vocal cord simr to Ivy?" Anna asked. Because if the clones can''t speak, they can not be called perfect clones. "No, they too can''t speak." Answered Kane dejectedly. "Don''t worry. I think Ivy undergoing baptism a few times should help her develop her vocal cord." Though Ivy was able to retain the human form, Her body was a little different from a genuine human body, for example, her greenplexion, her sharp pointy ears, and the underdeveloped vocal cord. They are the differences I know of, and one of these differences had shown up in clones she created, the underdeveloped vocal cord. ¡­ Chapter 676 Leash

Chapter 676 Leash

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 20:24 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Viltronian soul pathways and arrangements are strong and have high adaptability. They are one of the main reasons why Ivy was able to maintain the humanoid appearance despite the diverse soul pathway pool of Ironwood trees, Elder Druids, Treants, Entwives, and Mandrakes used in its creation. It would have dominated all these spices and given Ivy a perfect human body, but that would mean giving up on most of the abilities possessed by these monsters. This was not an option, so in order to keep these powers, the Viltronian soul pathway had to take a step back and leave room for some of the soul pathways from other species leading to certain deformities like underdeveloped vocal cord, green skin, and pointy ears. And one of these was passed on to the clones she created. "What about shapeshifting?" I asked. Because Ivy''s use of Vivian''s blood clone run was not only limited to creating fairy guard clones but also morphing into the appearance of a target herself. "Ivy, do your magic," Kanemanded Ivy to use the remaining blood she swallowed from the sk to shapeshift into his grandfather''s secretary. "Kerk Kek," Ivy nodded in agreement, and then the root that branched out of the ground from earlier grew another blood-red bud, but this one wasrger than the one used to make the clone. This bud grew to 2.3 meters tall and blossomed into a ginormous blood-red flower. Ivy then walked it to the blood-red flower. Climbed into its pistil and satfortably, hugging her knees. Then the blood-red flower enclosed and shed its petals as it morphed into a gigantic fruit. The fruit appeared simr to a ginormous blood-red grape. Later the fruit ruptured, and a pale white human female with golden blonde hair and blue eyes climbed out of it. She wore a velvet mini dress that Ivy was wearing earlier. She, too, gave a full view of her plumpy cleavage. Still, it wasn''t the same as Kane''s bully''s mother''s body as her body was more curvy and voluptuous than Kane''s grandfather''s secretary''s body. Especially when it came to their bosom, Kane''s grandfather''s secretary couldn''t fill up the deep V-cor of the mini dress like Kane''s bully''s mother did. "Whoa, if she doesn''t speak, I will mistake her for an actual person." Said Corey looking at Ivy, who had morphed into the appearance of Kane''s grandfather''s secretary. This time she did not have green skin but pale white skin. Making the shape-shifting a sess. "Ahem, Ivy is an actual person, but she isn''t a human, that''s all." Susan corrected Corey. But she appeared a little alerted about Ivy''s ability. Which woman wouldn''t be? Ivy could morph into any of them with a few milliliters of their blood. Ivy could shapeshift into the opposite sex, too but considering Kane''s intentions for Ivy. He would never permit her to do that. "Pervert." Corey cussed. After the amazement of Ivy''s abilities passed, she, too, had the same worries as Susan. Kane ignored Corey and scratched the back of his head whileughing like a fool because he was more than satisfied by Ivy''s abilities. And he couldn''t help but imagine the look on his bully''s face when he would exact his revenge. Kane couldn''t help but look forward to it. "You know Kane, with your current looks, you can get yourself a real girlfriend to satisfy your urges. If you try hard enough, you can make your bully''s mama your sugar mama or even have her fall for you. It may sound far-fetched, but you can achieve it with your current appearance and depending on her marital happiness." I wasn''t exaggerating when I said these words. Using the vine-like centa, Ivy had transformed Kane into every woman''s wet dream. I bet Kane cannd a few of his high school goddesses relying on his current looks. s, the boy was far too broken from the inside for him to start living an ordinary life now. "I hear you master Wyatt. But that''s impossible for the current me. I don''t think I can trust anybody as much as I trust Ivy. And when I have the world''s hottest woman at my beck and call, why would I look for other trash? My Ivy is the best and most beautiful. Ivy, change back to your original appearance." Kane''s experience with his bullies had left him broken. He could not trust anybody except his mother, me, and himself. Yes, his grandpa wasn''t on the list of his trusted people, but a total stranger like me was. So one can guess how much mistrust Kane had towards his own kind, humanity. Ivy summoned another enormous flower, and using it, she reverted to her original appearance as her master wanted her to. Then she was pulled into the embrace of her Master as they both bowed to her creator and her master yelled, "Thank you, Master Wyatt. For everything. If I am not imposing, I would like to ask you one more thing." "Kane, skip the formalities and speak your mind." I know Kane was genuinely grateful to like the rest of my clients except Jaya. "I would like you to take me in as one of your subordinates. I would be truly grateful if you gave me the opportunity to serve you. I promise to do my best and not disappoint you ." With my permission, Kane spoke his mind. But I didn''t expect him to ask to be one of my cronies. This was tough because all my true subordinates had a cmity daughter gem, and the rest were the subordinates of my cmity daughter gem, with Daina, an expectation, of course. That reminds me that I seem to have spared a lot of leash to the Fine Gold sisters, which concerns me since I was thinking of grooming her to take over my operations in Sky blossom city. I think Cindy should be enough to tighten the leash for these sisters. Let''s have a chat with herter. "Kane, I hate to say this, but I don''t have an open spot for you. But if there is something unique you could offer to my cause, I can reconsider your request." Kane''s origin card is overpowered, but it''s nothingpared to my cmity daughter core. And I couldn''t think of anything where I could make use of someone like Kane Chapter 677 Reserve Group

Chapter 677 Reserve Group

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 20:30 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "..." Kane thought hard but couldn''t think of a way he could be of help to someone who ran multiple organizations and had his arrogant grandpa, Rami Kaga, fears him despite being 17-year-old. "Kane, I know you are grateful. You don''t have to go out of your way to prove it." I appreciated Kane''s resolve, but like how his trauma stopped him from believing in people simrly, my past made me want to control every aspect of my life. If I can''t control something, I don''t trust it. That is one of the reasons why I keep Anna at arm''s length despite the soul contract between us. She can''t harm me, but I can''t stop her if she really wants to harm me. And to avoid attracting attention, I rarely use the cmity daughter gems. "Thank you, Master Wyatt. You are right. The current me cannot be of any help to you, so it is ambitious of me to be your subordinate. Therefore I have decided to start from the bottom. Master Wyatt, please allow me to join one of your organizations and start from the bottom. I will climb ranks and prove myself worthy of being your subordinate." Kane did not give up. He understood with his current capabilities, he was of no help to his idol, but he believed he could learn and be someone worthy. "This¡­" I was taken back seeing Kane''s resolve to express his gratitude. Honestly, I do not feel like I did something worthy of Kane''s appreciation. He already paid me more than enough for the services I provided to him as a card creationist. But I understood where he wasing from. I didn''t just help create an origin card for him but a life partner with whom he can share his burdens and rely on. This may not be appreciated by many, but for someone like him, whom his peers and society had rejected, this was a huge deal. He was no longer alone in this two-faced, cruel world. "Please, Master Wyatt. Don''t say no. I am already an adult. So let me start living my life my way by showing my appreciation for you. And I trust that if I follow you, I can unleash my full potential and achieve much more than anywhere else." Kane pleaded. He made it clear that he nned to give up on his family, high school, and college to follow his idol and build a career around him. "What?" Hearing Kane, I was dumbfounded. I felt like I heard the craziest joke of the year. What he said was insane to listen to. He wanted to drop out of high school to work for me instead of attending college. How crazy is that? For someone who has zero trust in people, he was putting a lot of faith in me. I guess he''s one of those guys who has a hard time trusting people, but once someone manages to gain his trust, he is willing to do anything for them. "..." Kane stared at me with bright resolute eyes. Looking at them, I almost said yes. But he/his origin card had too much potential to waste time by starting from the bottom. Therefore I decided to give him a test, and by the end of it, if he still wants to follow me, then so be it, " Kane, you have great potential. It would be a waste for you to start from the bottom. Instead, I have another proposal for you. If you are up for it, we can reach an agreement." "Anything you say, Master Wyatt," Kane replied humbly, but I felt a fanatic vibe from him. And his target of obsession was me. "For now, I will add you to my reserve group. It consists of talented people who with proper guidance can be the pir of the new world order." I had to create a new group to satisfy Kane''s request. And why was I going this far for him? Because I want to. Influencing people to trust me was nothing new to me, but to find someone who was genuinely willing to be your follower is rare. I wanted to test him, and if he passed, I would give him an opportunity for him to be useful to me. "..." Anna''s eyebrow raised, hearing her love interest speak big revolutionary words like new world order. If it were someone else, Anna would have scoffed at him, but her crush was different. If it was him, then the new world order he spoke of was possible, which was not good news for her family, who are the pirs of the current world order. If it were a month ago, Anna would have nipped any bud that could grow into a crisis for her family without a thought. Even now, nothing''s changed except the person in question has stolen her heart. And she can not bring herself to harm a single hair on his body. "Reserve group? I ept it! What are our duties?" Kane asked enthusiastically. He seemed to be genuinely happy to be part of something big which had nothing to do with his family. This was his and his alone. "To grow," I said with stern eyes. "To grow?" Despite his blind faith in his idol, Kane felt that he was being treated as a child by his idol. But still, Kane decided to give his role model a chance to exin himself. "Bottom work, I have other people for that. What I need you to do isplete your high school, forge your ego fem and attend Morning Star university along with me or as my junior." The TSR guild, Tiger Squadron, Fine Gold, and Bright Lions were my forces for the sky blossom city. I will soon move to the central academic city, and I cannot take these organizations along with me to create and establish my power over there. That is where someone with Kane''s origin card coulde in handy. Chapter 678 Rejected

Chapter 678 Rejected

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 20:36 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Reserve group, a group I just made up to fit talented people whom I would consider taking along with me to the central academic city. Apart from my younger cmity daughter gems, Susan and Kane were the only ones to make it into the group. But kane would not be of much use to me there unless he forges his ego gem. As for Susan, she was a nonbatant, so her managing skills were enough for her to make the cut. I created this group to recruit talented people to help me stabilize myself in the central academic city, just like how I made a mark in the sky blossom city. So I was not horsing Kane by putting him in the reserve group. It was real, and I needed them. "Complete high school, Forge ego gem, and attend Morning Star university¡­." Kane looked as if someone had wronged him. He felt his idol was making things difficult for him so that he would give up. "Before you jump to a dumb conclusion. You need to know that in a few days, I will be closing my card boutique and moving to the pce for a project, and then three monthster, I will be attending the morning star university. And hopefully, for the next five years, the central academic region will be my base of operation." I exined to Kana to avoidplications due to misunderstanding. "...." Listening to his idol, it dawned upon Kane that his role model was not making things difficult for him. Instead, he was paving a path for him to follow and catch up to him. Realizing this, Kane''s eyes burned with an unyielding passion. "Kane, I hope next time we meet each other, we meet as a junior and senior at Morning Star university." I didn''t think Kane could forge his ego gem in three months, another year maybe, so I hoped he could join as my freshman to my sophomore at Morning Star university. What made me so optimistic about Kane is his origin card. "Yes, boss," Kane yelled, expressing his resolve toplete my test for him and join me as I made the Central academic city my bitch. "Good. Now let''s head to the party. Everyone should be waiting for us." I said, looking at the rest. I had tasked the Bright brothers with throwing the party for the Bright Loins and arranging a beautiful dinner for two, that is, Anna and I. "Sorry boss, I can''t make it to your party. I promised to take Kane out for dinner tonight." Corey reminded me. Hearing her, I remembered when Kane wanted me to create Ivy in Corey''s image. "Well, I will be taking a rain check on that." Kane detonated a bomb in the warehouse by tly rejecting Corey to her face in public. "Whoa!" Comment Anna. Yep, she was having the time of her life seeing her arrogant goddaughter be rejected to her face in public. The rejection couldn''t be brutal. "What? You were the one who begged for it. And now you have galls to reject me in front of everyone." Corey exploded in shame and felt like being put on the spot. She didn''t hesitate to lie. If not for Susan grabbing her wrist, she would have pounced on Kane. "No, I clearly remember you offered to take me out on a dinner to earn my forgiveness. I should have rejected your offer back then andined about you. At least I would have helped Master Wyatt cut a tumor-like you," Kane wasn''t polite. Heid out the facts straight. "You¡­ Okay! Fine by me. It''s not like I wanted to go out on dinner with a perverted dork like you. Good for me." Realizing her mistake and seeing no way out of it, Corey swallowed her previous words. Even though it meant that she would be letting Kane off the hook for publicly rejecting her and dering Kane as the winner of the argument because she shouldn''t have lied in the first ce, no matter how unexpected and embarrassing the situation was, since she crossed the line, Corey willingly chose to do the right thing and not pointlessly argue despite having lied in the first ce. "Lies, I didn''t have expected much from you," Kane spoke to Corey condescendingly. The current Kane was very different from the previous sad virgin, he looked like a fanatic simp. As for his goddess, I bet it is Ivy, his personal blow-up doll origin card. All the other women except for Ivy Kaga are trash in Kane''s eyes. Therefore he did not blink twice before rejecting Corey and her dinner date for two. "You¡­ that''s taking it too far." Corey was not interested in Kane, even if his body had morphed into a dashing one. She asked him out for dinner toplete themitment she had made. Because that is the kind of person she is right now. "Too far, you haven''t heard the end of it. If not for you being the boss''s employee, I would have shown you what taking it too far is." Kane''s words were not wrong, but no matter how bitchy Corey is, rejecting her in public was a bit too much. Considering the fact that she could whoop his ass in seconds. Kane could have handled it differently. "..." I appreciated Corey for the fact that she didn''t pointlessly stick to her lie and let Kane off the hook for publicly rejecting her. And my appreciation grew further when she let Kane off for publicly humiliating her. The Corey I know wouldn''t let anyone humiliate her. But it seems she feels guilty about blurting out lies at the start of this argument. "Mr. Kane, please. Everyone present here understands that you no longer want to go out for dinner with Corey. I think we should leave it at that." Susan asked Kane not to talk rudely toward her employee. "Manager Susan, if you say so." Kane didn''t act arrogantly in front of Susan and decided to let Corey off as humiliating her further would not gain him anything. "..." Corey ignored Kane and looked at Susan with googly eyes. She had seen Susan reprimanding her for her mistakes, ignorance, and arrogance. And today, she saw Susan defend her. She felt moved. Only her mother treats her the best. "Wyatt. Corey and I will be skipping the party. Hope you understand." Susan decided to skip the party and spend some time with her troubled roommate, Corey. "Big Sis, you don''t have to skip the party because of me. I will be attending the party. This dork is not worth ruining my mood. " Corey hurriedly asserted "..." Kane stared at Corey hearing her words. "Bitch! What are you looking at? Mind your eyes, or I will fix them for you." There she was, the Corey we all know and hate. "What?..." Kane''s eyes widened, and he was wordless as he felt a vast killing intentnd on him. Ivy, who was next to him, came in between him and Corey, sensing an imminent threating from her. "..." Sensing the killing intent oozing out of Corey, Anna was astonished. A murderous aura can only be developed by ughtering hundreds and thousands. And ording to her information, Corey was a greenhouse flower raised far from war and violence. So how did she develop such a thick killing intent? First, her love interest with his stupidly insane card creation skills, and now this girl with her thick murderous aura, which almost formed a fog. The more time Anna spent with these two the more she felt that there was no bottom for these two monsters. "Bitch, when I let you win, you should take your trophy and scurry, not bite the hand that gave you the trophy. I let you off because it was my mistake. I shouldn''t have lied. But I guess old habits die hard. I am a work in progress. Right now, I am being very generous by letting you off despite what you have said. I have killed people for much less. Unless you value your life, you keep at it and see where it gets you. Or should I give you the spoilers?" As Corey spoke thest sentence eternal me of agony could be seen burning in her pupils. *gulp* Kane swallowed his saliva and retreated backward, looking at the wastnd covered in raging red mes, and billions of souls within it screaming in agony were disyed in Corey''s Iris. "Know your ce bitch." Saying that, Corey grabs hold of Susan''s wrist and drags her out of the warehouse, saying, " See, Big Sis. Everything is fine. There is nothing to worry about." "Kane, you okay, man?" I patted Kane''s back and asked him if he was okay. He looked like he had seen a ghost. "Devil, she is the devil." He muttered. It took a while for him to gather hisposure. I don''t me him. After all, what he saw in Corey''s eyes was not meant for a young soul like his. "Yep, she is the devil. If I were you, I would steer clear of her until you have the appropriate strength to face her," I advised Kane to stay away from Corey. She didn''t physically teach Kane a lesson because of Susan''s presence. Knowing Corey, if she gets an opportunity, she would not mind showing Kane who is the boss again. "Yes, boss." Kane nodded. And Ivy kept her eyes on Corey''s back, fearing a sudden sneak attack. "Come on, let''s head to the party. You have a lot to learn from the Bright Lions. Otherwise, you will get yourself killed." I wasn''t kidding. In a way, Kane was lucky that he did not reject Corey privately. Who knows how she would have reacted in a fit of rage and humiliation. "Yes, boss." Kane though physically present, mentally, was still lost in the agony-filled cries of billions of souls in the wastnd covered in a red me. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t erase that sight from his mind. The weirdest thing was he heard the cries of the billions of souls in the me. How is that possible when Corey only disyed that gruesome scene in her iris? Many questions ran through Kane''s mind, but he was afraid he would never get answers to them. Because the only person who could answer his question was Corey, and he had pissed her off. Chapter 679 Bright Lions For Life!

Chapter 679 Bright Lions For Life!

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 20:49 Location- Sky Blossom City, Old City, Abandoned High School, Bright Lions Party. "Boss, you are here." Bright brothers and other small leaders of Bright Lions greeted us at the gate of the abandoned high school. "If you didn''t have enough budget for the party, you could have called me." I was not satisfied with the venue Nick chose for the party. Though the Bright lions have taken over most of the gray operations of the circle in the city, it hasn''t been long since then, and the projects weren''t lucrative yet. It seems I should allocate separate funds for them. "Boss, you seem to have misunderstood. I didn''t choose this school as the venue because weck funds. We chose it because of its history. Though this school is in ruins now, before the monster war, this institution was where the best and brightest of the city''s future got their education. Later during the monster war, many brave students got together to protect their city and used this building as their base of operations. And then, after the monster war, the old city, along with its infrastructures, was in ruins. Hence abandoned as it was more lucrative for the city hall to build a new city. Though the elder generation had abandoned the old city, the younger generation never did. This school is a symbol for all the students. It represents what a bunch of students can achieve when they set their minds to it. This symbolter became a show of power for many high school gangs. Later conquering it became a tradition. Every year different high school gangs will gather here with onemon goal, which is to conquer this abandoned high school by nting their g on the school terrace. So this time of year, this ce would be a battlefield for a bunch of high school delinquent gangs trying to subdue other high school gangs and showcase their dominance by taking over the abandoned high school. This year though, because of your presence, all the other high school gangs have disbanded and joined Bright Lions. Some needed more convincing than others, but we managed to make the Bright Lions the only high school gang in the entire city. So by default, we, boss, you, are the sole ruler of this ce." Nick exined the history behind the venue and the significance of choosing it as he walked us to the administrative block, which was at the center of all the buildings in the high school. "Good." After knowing what the abandoned high school symbolized, I was no longer dissatisfied with the venue. But still, Nick could have tried to bring the action to this abandoned dust-redden ghostly ce. Stopping 100 meters from the administrative block, Nick stepped forward and yelled, " Bright Lion''s Boss is here. Let the partymence!" *Sweeeeh!* *boom* *boom* With Nick''smand, fireworks shot to the skies, and various light beams under the moonlight lifted the school from the darkness. Though the school''s outline was visible now, an incognito darkness still loomed over it like in the nightclubs. After the fireworks and lighting, soon the loud music and sick beats followed. Finally, it felt like we were in an actual party, not a haunted high school. Nick turned to me with a white g with golden lion head embroidery. He passed the g to me and said, " please do us the honor." "The honor is mine." Taking the g, I flew andnded on the terrace of the administrative building, and with precision, I erected it on the concrete roof of the school. With that, my actions were followed by another round of fireworks. Then loud apuse and chanting followed as I saw a swarm of high school students gather around the building chanting, "Bright Lions For Life!" "Bright Lions For Life!" When I arrived, I had already spotted them lurking in the shadows. Seeing them finally walk out of the darkness, I guess they nned for this grand wee. I raised my hand in the air, signaling the mob to stop the chanting and apuse. And said, "Tonight, we begin our conquest from here and will only stop after we have conquered the world! Bright Lions For Life!" My words were once again followed by loud apuse and continuous chants, "Bright Lions For Life!" "We havee a long way from a bunch of misfits delinquents. Together we became Bright Lions! I bet it was tiring, so tonight we party! Tomorrow we im the world." I said, after the crowd had time to settle down. Once again, my words were greeted with loud apuse. Without waiting for the crowd to mellow out, I flew down from the terrace and let Nick take the lead. "Bright Lions! You know where the dancefloor, drinks, and food are at. Now let loose!" Yelling that Nick once again prioritized attending to me. "Conquering the world? Don''t you think you are too young for that?" Said Anna. She didn''t mock her crush as she felt that if it was him, then those words maye true. "Yes, yes I am." I said, and looking Anna straight in her eyes, I added, "I got to start at some point." "This side of yours turns me on." Replied Anna, caughting me and the others next to us off guard. Susan and Kane''s faces were tomato red, and Corey had an irritated look. While the cmity daughter gems remained expressionless, the look of the other small leaders of the Bright Lions was full of admiration for the capability of their boss. Though they didn''t know who Anna was, her beauty was self introductory, and for a bunch of virgin high schools, this incident was right out of a porno. "I thought we agreed on waiting." I remind Anna about our agreement. "So, what, now, I cannot be honest about my feelings. You are too controlling for someone who is not my boyfriend. But all is forgiven since I like it." Anna spoke in a sultry voice, biting on her lower lips. She gazed at me with seductive eyes. Looking into those eyes, I almost lost my footing. ¡­ Chapter 680 Trouble

Chapter 680 Trouble

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 20:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Old City, Abandoned High School, Bright Lions Party. "So, what do you think?" I asked Anna looking at the rooftop candlelight dinner arranged by Nick for my dinner out with Anna. "It is far from the party noise. I guess it is okay." Said Anna reluctantly. "Come on. It is excellent. The starry night sky, moonlight, candles, expensive wine, rooftop dinner, what else do you want?" In my books, Nick had pulled all the stops for dinner for two. Though it was a tad bit romantic as long as it kept Anna satisfied, I am good with it. But she wasn''t. "Sigh, what was I expecting? Let''s get over with this." Anna had a lot of lovers, each pampered her to their best. Compared to them, her current crush''s efforts seemed a bitcking and insincere. Funny how out of all of them, she lost her heart to this one. The only consultation was that others were doing it to get into her pants, and this one wasn''t. "What is that supposed to mean?" I asked as Anna''s sigh got my mood down. "This arrangement may be excellent for a mortal woman. Butpared to dinner on the clouds, this is nothing." Annained. "Dinner on clouds? Did you justpare my rooftop dinner with a dinner on the cloud? Good! I can''t fall behind now, can I? Especially after hearing that." Though I wasn''t interested in a dinner date with Anna, I hated doing things half-heartedly. So I couldn''t let Anna have a rooftop dinner when shepared it to dinner on the clouds. "Oh! Then what are you going to do about it?" Anna asked with a naughty smile. She enjoyed that I finally began to care about the dinner I promised her. "Stone Viltronian! I choose you." I summoned a stone Viltronian. This one was special as it has managed toprehend the float meaning at the bifurcation point of the gravity rule. The next part was obvious. I had the Stone Viltronian float the entire building we are standing on to the skies above the clouds. I had the entire building float above the clouds so that catering services would be avable as Anna and I had our dinner floating above the clouds. Nick hurried downstairs to control the catering staff and assure them that everything was under control. "Now, have you ever had dinner on the rooftop of a floating building?" I asked Anna. "Actually, floating restaurants are pretty typical in the capital city." Said Anna but looking at my sullen face, she consoled, " But I never got to have the entire building to myself. This is better." "Um¡­ even though I know you are saying things to console me. I will take the win." Comparing what I could provide with the luxuries Anna had experienced would be foolishness. So I took the win that Anna gave me. "Good! I like a smart man over a foolish one who always feels insecure andpares with others." Saying that, Anna walked to the edge of the terrace and, looking at the full moon in the night sky, she muttered, "it''s beautiful." "Good to hear that you like it." And with my signal, the band started ying soothing music. "..." Anna and I stood side by side, gazing at the moon in the starry night sky. The music had us fully immersed in the beauty of the universe. "Since we have music, would you like a dance?" Anna asked. "It would be my pleasure." I took her hand, walked to the rooftop center, and signaled the band to y slow music. Something we can dance to. *music* With my arms warped around Anna''s waist and her arms warped around my neck, we slowly swayed to the music. Anna''s head rested on my chest, and my forehead rested on top of her head. Thank you, viltronian height. We didn''t speak, just enjoyed each other''spany. Despite the background music, we could feel each other''s heartbeats. They seemed to be in sync. "I haven''t felt this peace for a long while. I missed it." Anna murmured softly. "..." I did not know how to reply to her, so I decided to listen. "Can you hold me for longer?" Asked Anna. "Anything you want. Tonight is your night." Honestly, I, too, was enjoying Anna''spany. A littlepanionship would not hurt, so I agreed with Anna. *Music* We continued to sway to the music silently. We seem to have forgotten the passage of time in each other''s embrace. I don''t know about Anna, but my mind was nk and rxed. But this tranquility did notst for long. It was disturbed by a call to my grimoire. I ignored the call, hoping to salvage the moment and believing that whoever was calling would take a hint. But nope, they called me again. "Pick it up! It must be urgent." The moment was gone. Anna let go of me and walked away from my embrace. Pissed, I checked the caller''s name ID. It was Van. Couldn''t he just use Hive AI to contact me? "Yes, what is it?" "Boss, it is about your cousin Ronnie," Van spoke solemnly. "Yes, what about him?" So Ronnie is the real culprit to be med here. "Hemitted suicide. But failed." Van replied "What happened?" "He ran away from Southern academic city to escape the Bob butcher''s men. But failed to escape. Then he resorted to using suicide to threaten his pursuers, but they didn''t budge, and the ident happened." Van exined. "Where is he now?" Hearing the context behind Ronnie''s suicide, I could not help but frown. "Bob Butcher''s men sent him to the medic. Though Ronnie''s life is out of danger, he is still in aa. But our source down there says that they are nning to transfer him. We could not get the transfer location, but it is safe to assume that they are transferring him somewhere they can give him proper health care and keep an eye on him." Van narrated the information he got from his sources in detail. Chapter 681 My Property

Chapter 681 My Property

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 21:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Old City, Abandoned High School, Bright Lions Party. "Who else knows about this?" I asked, hearing that Ronnie will be soon imprisoned in Butcher Bob''s custody. "Ronnie tried to ask help from college authorities, but Butcher Bob has managed to keep the college authorities quiet about it. All the professors in college have a guest officer position in the Butcher Bob industry. So it is safe to assume they run the college." Ronnie seems to have reached out to college for help, but they became the eyes that monitored his every action. That is how Butcher Bob''s men knew when and where Ronnie nned to flee. "What about Ronnie''s family?" It is safe to assume that Ronnies'' family doesn''t know about this yet. Otherwise, they would havee knocking at my door for help. " Ronnie did not want his family to worry, and Butcher Bob didn''t want his family to make a ruckus regarding this incident, so they made sure that Ronnies'' family didn''t hear about it," Van replied. "Um¡­ what do you need to get my property back?" Ronnie was no longer my cousin. He was my property. Seeing how he chose to flee and went far as suicide rather than cave to Butcher Bob''s temptation and threats, he had earned himself that designation. Turns out even a douchebag like Ronnie has a line that he is not willing to cross. For him, that is his baby mama Jackie. For her, he did not give in to the temptation of wealth, lust, or power. He didn''t even cave to their threats. He is willing to die rather than marry into Butcher Bob''s family and betray Jackie. His resolve is praiseworthy but not of my use. "Boss, since you have called off the ambush on the circle nned today. I have enough personnel for this operation. But I think it would be best if just Fred and I went." Van suggested that rather than sending guild members for the task, it would be better if I sent just two of them. This way, we could get the job done without attracting much attention. "Okay,e to my location and bring Old Ben along with you. It''s about time I upgraded you guys." Butcher Bob is a hugepany. Underestimating them would be a mistake. Therefore I nned to send three of my strongest cmity daughter gems to get the job done. "Yes, Boss. And one more thing, I have found a bunch of suitable candidates for the Sin Squad." "Great! How many within the Sky blossom city?" I asked with tremendous enthusiasm. Sin squad is going to be my shadow army. The TSR guild, Tiger Squadron, Bright Lions, and Fine Gold are the forces that have a presence in the society, and using them to do some questionable tasks would not be wise, so I needed an identity-less shadow army who could move in darkness and solve my troubles without any fingers pointing back to me. And Sin Squad was just that. "4 Card Lords and 21 Card Grandmasters. If not for the presence of Southern Watch in the city, the number would be much higher." Van specified the number of candidates that have been able to locate for the Sin Squad The absence of Circle in the city has brought in many new predators to the city, even with the presence of the temporary base of Southern Watch. Once the Southern Watch leaves, all hell will break loose in the city. The first ones to suffer will be the citizens, of course, and next will be the organizations that have fed on the Circle''s remains. That means Bright Lions would soon face territory war against the immigrant predators. "It''s okay. I don''t need all of them. I only need those that can get a job done without anybody taking notice of it." There are many options to recruit from, but I only need the capable ones. "That leaves us with 4 Card Lords and 7 Card Grandmasters. These guys are more ruthless and cunning than demons. They are involved in all kinds of crimes one can and cannot imagine. But nobody has ever been able to tie them with their crimes. These maniacs are very meticulous and never leave behind tracks. But when they are done, you know they are to be med but can''t do anything as there is no evidence to prove it. Interestingly they never engage against someone stronger them no matter how many advantages they have." Van stated the number of capable candidates for the Sin squad. "Sounds like the people I am looking for. And I have forwarded my location to your grimoire. Hurry over. Tonight is going to be a busy night." Ruthless and more cunning than a demon, meticulous people with patients to cover their tracks, these are people I wanted in the Sin Squad. "Yes, boss. Right away." Saying that, Van hung up the call. "I thought tonight was my night." As I hung up the call, I heard Annain. "It still is. Just excuse when I ask for a bathroom break. There is no need to ruin a perfect night over nothing. Speaking of which, by chance, did Luna send over the tinum grimoire she promised?" I know I was hypocrite by asking about work even though I stated otherwise. "With the demon cult attack on the base, she didn''t have time to attend to your request. But here are some tinum grimoires I collected from the demon worshipers." Anna answered with a frown, and her gaze seemed to be saying, ''I will forgive you this once. If it repeats, I am out of here.'' ''A few? That''s a dozen of tinum grimoires.'' I thought, inspecting the storage card handed by Anna. "Would you like to continue our dance?" I asked Anna politely and reached my hand to her with noble manners. "No, I don''t want to. Let''s gaze at the stars if you don''t mind. I want to borrow your body to lean on." Asked Anna with her gaze stuck on the starry sky. "Since when did you start caring about my consent for borrowing my body." ... Chapter 682 Ask Him Nicely

Chapter 682 Ask Him Nicely

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 21:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Old City, Abandoned High School, Bright Lions Party. "I thought you were going to attack the Circle tonight. What happened?" Anna and Iy on the terrace gazing at the stars. But I could not focus on the stars because Anna used my arm as a pillow, and I was distracted by the pleasant smell the wind carried from Anna''s hair and body to my nose. Correct me if I am wrong. When you have beauty in your arms under a starry night, who would you rather gaze at, the beauty in your arms or the stars? The beauty, of course. I was no different from any other man. Anna knew that I was gazing at her more than the stars. I think she is proud of it. And why wouldn''t she be? "I canceled that after facing the demon worshiper in the afternoon," I answered. "Why?" "Array Formation. Today I realized how strong the array formation could be as the city isted the whole block from the rest of the city. When I made ns to attack the Circle in Sun blossom city, I didn''t take the sun blossom city and the circle''s base''s Array Formations into consideration. I thought I could use my aura sight to cripple any array, but after today''s incident, I realized that wasn''t the case. I almost led my forces to their deaths." I exined to Anna the reason why I postponed my attack on the circle to ater date. "So what now?" Anna asked. "We wait. I have tasked Rami Kaga to determine what kind of array formations are used by the sun blossom city and the Circle''s base. Once I know how to tackle them, the attack on the circle is a go." Though it was not possible to be an array master overnight, learning how to ovee a few specific array formations was possible and more than enough to attack the circle at its base. "Good n. But I think you should ask Luna or Lorenzo to teach you the basics about array formation. That way, you can ovee any misfortunate circumstances. Never take chances. The circle is a big organization. Even someone as capable as Rami Kaga cannot find their bottom." Anna warned me not to depend too much on the information brought by Rami Kaga. Not that Rami Kaga is not trustworthy, but ording to her, the information he gets will not be enough as the waters of the circle are deep, and what they have prepared for their defense nobody knows. "Um, but I thought your family couldn''t participate in these wars," I reminded. "No, silly participating and teaching are two different things. Since Luna is busy with the dungeon relocation project, before reaching out to her, you should ask Lorenzo. He may teach you one or two things." Anna advised that though I could not drag the royal family into my fight, I could still utilize the other resources that they could provide. "As if Lorenzo would teach me." I did not believe that old fox Lorenzo would teach me about array formation. Whenever I am in his presence, I feel that he wants to lock me up in a dark room and turn me into a ve to the royal family and its interest for the rest of my life. "Why not? Didn''t he already ask you to be his disciple? Lorenzo is not petty when ites to knowledge. If you ask him nicely, he will teach you for sure. He believes you will make a great formation array master with proper guidance. And I think so too." Lorenzo did ask me to be his disciple back when we met during the school tournament. I rejected him because he was too arrogant, and I had enough confidence that with proper material on array formation, I could be a good array master in no time with the help of my two cheats, soul pupils, and Hive AI. "What do you mean by ''ask him nicely.''? I will not be his disciple if that is what you mean." I know that there is no free lunch in the world, but I would never consider bing Lorenzo''s disciple. I am afraid that cunning old man will sell me off without me knowing. He is not easy to handle like Anna. "No, silly. tter him. You know how that works, right?" Corrected Anna. "Yes, my lovely princess. But I think Lorenzo is too smart for ttery." Lorenzo was cunning and ruthless. He would sniff the reason behind my ttery miles away. Therefore, using ttery to get on his good side would be useless. "ttery will work on him because he can see it and the way he interprets it. People only fatter others when they need something or they respect you. Those are the people that are weaker than you. So Lorenzo will see you ttering him as a sign of you admitting his greatness. And will reciprocate by agreeing to your request." Anna exined why ttery would work on someone like Lorenzo. "What kind of bullshit reasoning is that?" I called bullshit on Anna''s exnation. tter is ttery. If someone tters you, it does not represent that they are weaker than you. Yes, sometimes it does mean that people need something from you, but that''s it. "..." Anna felt like the pastor who was shot trying to mediate between local tribes and immigrants. "Anyway, if it is to obtain knowledge, I would never shy away from it. So don''t worry, I will ask Lorenzo for his teaching in array formation, ''nicely.''" I would never let my pridee between my pursuit of knowledge, but it would be another thing if I had to risk my life as I need to be alive to pursue knowledge. "Um¡­ I need the break I asked for earlier. I will be back soon." I excused myself after Van used Hive AI to inform me that they had entered the floating school building and awaited my arrival. Chapter 683 Plans

Chapter 683 ns

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 21:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Old City, Abandoned High School, Bright Lions Party. "Here, take these tinum grimoires and upgrade your gold grade grimoires," I said, handing a tinum grimoire to Van, Fred, and old Ben each. "Thank you, Boss." The cmity daughter gems thanked me for the tinum grimoires. "Remember, upgrade your grimoires but do not break through to the next realm unless I tell you to." Van, Fred, and Old Ben all had cultivated their active soul control percentage to the peak of the card lord realm. And thanks to the cmity daughter gem, these guys had already begunprehending rules. They could break through to the next realm whenever they wanted. With the help of a tinum grimoire, I gave them, breaking through to the card overlord realm had be much easier. But I can not have them breaking into the card overlord realm. Because following the governmentws, their citizenship will be upgraded to a new second-rate or, if the lucky first-rate city. Where card overlords are not a rare sight. If that happens, I will be losing three of my strongest and most experienced cmity daughter gems. Which I can not let happen because I need these three to lead the two of my current biggest armed organizations, the TSR Guild and the Tiger Squadron. Not to mention they were required to spearhead the attack on the circle''s branch in sun blossom city. In the end, I needed Van, Old Ben, and Fred to present here in this city, managing my organizations in my stead. Therefore I forbade them from breaking through to the Card Overlord realm. "Yes, Boss." The three cmity daughter gems agreed. "Make use of the funds I gave you to obtain a few AA-rank and S-rank mythic grade cards you fancy. If you can not get those cards here, buy them when visiting the Southern Academic City. If you don''t have enough funds, ask me. I want you at your strongest all the time." Having a tinum grimoire wasn''t enough. They needed to have the appropriate grade cards to showcase the true power of the tinum grade grimoire. "Thank you, boss. But we have sufficient funds." Van replied. It took a while for the TSR guild to get back on its feet after the merger of what remained of the three allied guilds and had finally started to yield. It could be considered to have be more than lucrative. Therefore Van was not short on funds. But the same could not be said for the tiger squadron. They had be a private force after cutting ties with their previous employer, city hall, anding to work for me. Not to mention, they don''t have any work of their own to raise funds of their own. They are a work in progress. I nned to wait until after we took down the Circle branch in Sun blossom city to make a few arrangements for them, and the n hasn''t changed. "Boss, Tiger squadron doesn''t have enough funds." Old Ben has been trying hard to gather funds for the tiger squadron by using his Blood craft meaning of the blood rule. But one person alone cannot shoulder the entire expanse of an organization. Of course, I am an exception. "Van provide the necessary funds for captain Ben''s cards." Since both organizations belonged to the same parent organization, there was no reason for the TSR guild not to help the tiger squadron. "After you three are done upgrading your grimoires, take this and recruit the members for the Sin Squad. Van update them about how our organization works and the duties of the Sin Squad. Also, help them unlock the second transformation of the cmity daughter gem and take them along with you to the southern Academic region. Let themplete the task. You three don''t show up unless it is absolutely required." I handed Van a storage card containing 13 cmity daughter gems so that he could make use of these gems to recruit the 4 card lords and 7 card grandmasters into the Sin Squad. Putting it vaguely, the people who I was about to recruit are bad people. And the best at what they do. Their reconnaissance and anti reconnaissance ability are top-notch. Theymit the most heinous crimes yet manage to evade any repercussions. These guys were perfect recruits for my shadow army, The Sin Squad. The retrieval of my property from the Butcher Bob''s men will be my first official task to the Sin Squad. And Van, Fred, and Old Ben will be there as backup. This way, I could see if I had recruited the right people for the job. "Okay, Boss. anything else?" Asked Van. "Um¡­ here, take these documents. Have somebody check each asset listed in these documents and update the ownership status of these assets to the people managing them." The documents mostly contained Dungeons in various cities in the blossom district and were leased to different guilds and families to tend to. Rami had made arrangements for them. Now all I had to do was inform the concerned parties about the new ownership and enjoy the agreed-uponpensations for the lease of the dungeons and other assets. "Boss, all these assets are all over the Blossom District. It will take a while to pay them a personal visit for inspection. But I can have the guild staff inform the concerned parties about the change in ownership over a call." Taking the documents and inspecting them, Van replied that a personal visit and inspection of all these assets would take a while. Until then, he could have his members inform the asset managers about the new ownership so that any payment will be directed to me. "Okay, you do that. But if somebody creates trouble, persuade them harder. You don''t need me to teach you that, do you now?" Rami Kaga and I are two different people. All the assets have been managed without trouble this far because of Rami Kaga''s prestige, and people know what happens if somebody crosses him. Now that I am the new boss, I need to set the same tone for my new asset managers so that they don''t let greed blind them into doing something stupid. ¡­ Chapter 684 Possessive

Chapter 684 Possessive

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 21:33 Location- Sky Blossom City, Old City, Abandoned High School, Bright Lions Party. "That was a long break. Are you sure everything is okay down there? Do you want me to take a peek?" As I returned to the terrace of the floating building, Anna asked sarcastically. Conveying that, I made her wait long. "I wasn''t gone that long. It hasn''t even been more than 15 minutes." I said in my defense, looking at the beautiful and elegant Anna sitting on the dining table and emptying her one, two¡­ third bottle of wine. Three bottles of wine in 10 minutes. Wow, she is pissed. "..." Hearing me talk back and not bother to kiss her ass, Anna frowned. "What? Don''t be like that. Since you already helped yourself to the wine. Let''s eat, I am hungry." I ignored Anna''s frown, and sitting across her, I signaled the staff to bring the dinner. "And who''s fault is that? You''re lucky that you look a lot cuter when I am drunk." Replied Anna. ming me for leaving her waiting for a while. Hearing Anna im that she was drunk, I picked up the wine bottles and checked theirbels. Though expensive, they weren''t strong enough to get a card emperor drunk. I decided to call Anna out on her drunk act, " Anna, sweetie, even ten of these wine bottles are not enough to get you drunk." "Are you calling me a liar? Are you telling me that you look this cute all the time? No way." Anna asked, pointing at me. "What?" Hearing Anna, I was confused. Is she pissed or really drunk? "Come here, let me check." Anna climbed onto the dining table between us, and kneeling on it, she started to touch and grab my face with her hands. "Okay, I agree. You are drunk. I think we should head home." Though all signs said Anna was acting drunk, seeing her up close, I felt otherwise. And by home, I meant the temporary military base of southern watch. After the incident Anna caused today morning, I did not dare to take her back to the warehouse. I didn''t want Susan to find Anna naked in my bed again. Once maybe a misunderstanding, but twice is more than a coincidence considering the nature of this episode. "So, you agree that you be cuter when I am drunk." Grabbing me as support, drunk Anna crawled off the table into my embrace and nested on myp. Her arms warped around my neck and her head rested on my shoulder. "Anna, Anna¡­" once in my embrace, Anna fell asleep. "She smells nice." I could not help but sniff Anna, remembering her pleasant smell. As I was about to carry Anna in a princess carry and drop her off at the temporary base, the catering staff brought dinner. *Growl* hearing my stomach growl in hunger, I decided to have dinner with Anna sleeping in my embrace. With my physical strength, that wasn''t tiresome. *Sniff**Sniff* "I am hungry." No, it wasn''t me sniffing Anna. It was Anna sniffing the food. She woke up from her half-asleep state and said she was hungry, looking intently at the piece of monster meat steak on my fork. "Ahhh," ignoring Anna, I moved the fork towards my mouth, but Anna opened her mouth wide. Hearing her, I frowned, thinking that now not only do I have to babysit drunk Anna but also feed her. Still, I diverted the fork with a piece of steak meat to Anna''s mouth. "Ahhh," whenever I would bring the fork close to my mouth, Anna would open her mouth wide as if telling me to feed her. Before I knew it, the te of juicy steak was empty. Still, I was hungry and drunk Anna is to be med for that. And the same repeated with the sides and dessert. I finished the dinner, yet I was hungrier than before. "Pack a few monster steaks for takeout," I ordered the catering staff, knowing with Anna by my side, I would not be able to eat. Soon the catering staff returned and handed me a G-rank storage hot case card containing my takeout. Fancy! It seems Nick did not spare any money for hiring the best for dinner. I could notment on the food because I never got to taste it. Thank you to Anna. "Boss, would you like me to escort her highness Anna back to the southern watch base?" Nick offered his help. But for some reason, even before considering his offer, I rejected his proposal. Now that came as news to me. If Nick took Anna back to the safe, I could enjoy my dinner under the starry sky floating above the clouds. Yet, I could not bring myself to hand Anna to Nick. Nick was my cmity daughter gem, which meant he was more loyal to me than himself. So it is not because I don''t trust drunk Anna with Nick. Then what else could it be? Was I falling for her? The same thing happened when Anna and I agreed to be friends. I felt just like right now while asking Anna if she would resume seeing other people. But my heart settled down once she assured me that she wouldn''t and instead wait for the one she liked. For some reason, I assumed that the person she likes is me and would continue to be me. Though my heart doesn''t tter in her presence, it gets anxious when she starts to drift apart. I wasn''t in love with Anna, but I had grown possessive of Anna. "No, you are the host of this party. You are needed here. I will take her home since I have nothing to do here anyway. And what about Susan? Is she enjoying herself?" Thinking of Susan, I felt guilt. Another emotion that I have been ignoring. Why do I feel guilty thinking about Susan when with Anna? Why do I think about Susan when with Anna? Anybody else would enjoy Anna''spany, and here I am thinking of Susan and what would she think seeing me carry drunk Anna. Chapter 685 Anna’s Impersonator

Chapter 685 Anna''s Impersonator

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 21:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, Old City Anna slept peacefully with her head lying on my shoulder and hand wrapped around my neck while sitting on myp. The wind ruffled her long beautiful hair as I drove the hoverbike towards the southern watch temporary base. I left the party early, ordering Nick to oversee if Susan reached home safely from the party. I would have personally seen to that, but for some reason, I did not want Susan to see me with drunk Anna. The distance between the old city to Dungeon highway can be 3 minutes apart, that is, if your vehicle is up to the challenge. As a C-rank vehicle card, my Nanomorpher was more than up to the challenge. If I was willing to, it could reach there in a new record time. And I did. My emotions were chaotic. I had no reason for my actions. On the one hand, I didn''t want Anna to be apart from me, but I did not want Susan to assume the obvious. It''s like my heart was juggling between two fires. Was I being fickle? No, I know what I want. I want to possess Anna but not lose Susan. But I could not bring myself to ept my dark thoughts as this would make the chill life I was longing for a bitplicated. One girl is enough toplicate your life, but I wanted two. This is going to be cumbersome. The heart wants what it wants. Reaching the military base, I passed through the checkpoints without hindrance. I guess seeing their immediate superior in my embrace was proof enough that I had clearance to enter the military base. But considering the fact that they faced the demon cult''s attack in the afternoon, the security was toox. It may be because the array formation covering the base has expanded by another kilometer. I guess Lorenzo is already aware of my arrival. Soon old Lorenzo flew over to my location with a female soldier. I did not need instructions. With an understanding, I handed Anna to the female soldier, knowing that she was here to escort Anna to her barrack. After the female soldier carried Anna away, Lorezo gave me a deep look and was about to fly away. Seems that the old man is not interested in making small talk. Since I was the one who wanted to learn array formation from him, I had no choice but to initiate the conversation, "Old man, hold up." "..." Hearing my call, Lorenzo paused and turned to look at me. And said, "Boy, aren''t you getting too familiar. Even my kids don''t dare to call me Old man." This is not the first time I called Lorenzo Old man, but this was the first time I called him as such with Anna present to keep Lorenzo honest. "Haha, Senior Lorn, who dares to call you old man. You are a dashing silver fox in your prime." Drunk and passed out, Anna would note to my rescue, so I had to control myself. "Glib tongue, no wonder that girl is mesmerized by you. But that is not enough to spare you of your crimes." Old Lorenzo spoke emotionlessly while I felt the temperature of the surroundings fall by a considerable margin. "Old¡ª I mean, Senior Lorn, what crimes? Please don''t scare this junior." Old man is one of many names I used to call Lorenzo with. In Anna''s presence, he never showed any sign of displeasure. It seems he has been holding it in. Me and my big mouth, he would have continued to hold it in if I had watched my words while addressing him. "What crimes? Disrespect to your superior is punishable by death." Lorenzo asserted sternly. The wind blew his long silver hairs highlighting his grim look. "Superior? Senior Lorenzo, I am not a soldier. That doesn''t apply to me. Senior, I just remembered I forgot to turn off the gas in my kitchen. I should hurry back." I was a civilian, and there were no actualws stating that I could not disrespect higher realm card apprentice because it was already the part of unspoken but widely followed junglew. "That''s it, endangering the lives of innocent citizens." Lorenzo used my excuse against me, " Boy, you need to pay for your crimes." "Grandpa! Stop scaring him. Otherwise, he will get the wrong impression of our family." Anna''s voice sounded from above. My savior had arrived. But wasn''t she supposed to be drunk and passed out? Who cares as long as Lorenzo behaves. "Anna¡­" I turned to look at her, but something was different about her? Was it her out-of-fashion ancient hairstyle or conservative dressing style? I couldn''t put my finger on it. Wait! Did she call old fart Lorenzo grandpa? "You are not Anna." Anna had never addressed old Lorenzo as grandpa, not even once. It was hard to miss the grudge between Lorenzo and Anna, as Anna made it apparent, " Who are you?" "..." Instead of answering me, the Anna impersonator looked at me with a broad smile and a longing look. I felt warmth from her staring, far from Anna''s predator gaze. "Old m¡ª Senior Lorn, quick, capture her. Someone is impersonating your princess. She must be a demon cult spy." I yelled at old Lorenzo to take action and detain Anna''s impersonator. "Grandpa, you head back. I will apany him." Anna''s impersonator advised old Lorenzo. "~sigh, I don''t know what ck magic this brat has done to bewitch you two. I envy his luck." Old Lorenzo let out a sigh and prepared to leave, following Anna''s impersonator''s request. "Old man! Have you finally gone senile¡­ wait, two?" Halfway through cursing old Lorenzo, It hit me, "Don''t tell me you are Anna''s twin?" "Something simr! And you should not call grandpa names." Replied Anna''s twin. "Okay¡­ Old man, where are you headed? I need a favor." I yelled, seeing Lorenzo head back. ¡­ Chapter 686 Favor

Chapter 686 Favor

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 21:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base. "Favor? Not only do you disrespect me, but you dare to ask a favor. Boy, your skin is thick. Come on,y it on me. I want to hear what oundish demand you want to make." Lorenzo was more expressive of his thoughts in the presence of Anna''s twinpared to Anna herself. "Old gentleman, I will keep it short. Could you teach me array formation?" Yes, Anna did warn me that I would have to tter Lorenzo for him even to consider teaching me array formation. But things had already deviated from the original path. "Old gentleman? That''s a new one. I don''t know whether to consider it disrespectful or not? But my answer is a big fat no! I don''t want a disrespectful disciple like you. I would instead teach array formation to a stone over you." Lorenzo made his intentions clear to me. "Fine, I will ask your granddaughter. After all, she will be my professor in three months. I bet she is more generous and approachable than you." Anna did say that Luna is too busy to teach me array formation. Well, Anna said many things, but none of it was going ordingly, so I had to improvise. "You stay the hell away from my grandbaby. She is too pure and will easily be tainted in yourpany. I forbid you from ever uttering her name. Stay the heck away from her." Lorenzo yelled frantically. "Whoa! Where is thating from? And who are you to decide for Dr. Lorn? I will meet her now and decide on our schedule to begin sses on array formation." I didn''t heed Lorenzo''s protest. This petty old man could not stop me from pursuing knowledge. "You win! I will teach you array formation." Lorenzo gave in as he could not imagine his grandbaby spending long hours teaching array formation to the hooligan who bewitched Anna and Ann. Not to mention, array formation is the most romantic field of all. "Nope, you don''t seem sincere enough. Step aside. I will find Luna." I reject Lorenzo''s offer. Now that I knew what got his strings strained, I was unwilling to settle. "What? Kid, here take this. It contains all my books on basic to advanced array formation. Am I sincere enough now?" Lorenzo hurriedly handed me a storage card. Calming that it had books on all his understanding, research, and findings from basic to advanced array formation. "Um¡­ okay. So when do we start our sessions? If you are free, I would like to start right away." After inspecting the storage card, I agreed to let Lorenzo teach me. "First, go through all the materials I have given you. If you have any doubts,e find me." Seeing my sullen expression, Lorenzo added, " don''t expect me to spoon-feed me. Don''t you pride yourself as a genius? A genius would not require me to spoon-feed him. Would he now?" "..." Seeing the smug smile on Lorenzo''s shameless face, I wanted to p him hard, but I controlled myself as the materials on basic to advanced array formation was enough for me. I could handle the learning part by myself. "What? If you have nothing else to say, I will head back to my post." My re only made Lorenzo happier. He thought he pulled one over me. But I will give him the greatest shock of his life, a surprise so big that he will start to question his reality. "..." I red at Lorenzo''s back as he flew deeper into the base. "Grandpa''s notes are very detailed and self-exnatory. You will not require step-by-step guidance. As he said, if you have any doubt, you can reach out to him or me. However, my knowledge of array formation is not on par with my grandpa. But I am confident that I can solve some of your doubts as long as it is limited to advanced array formation." Anna''s twin tried to console me. And offered her help with regards to doubts about an array formation. "Hi, sorry for thete introduction, but I am Wyatt, Dalton Wyatt." I indirectly reminded Anna''s twin that she did not introduce herself. "Sorry for myck of manners, I am Ann, Anna''s twin sister." Ann wanted her suitor to treat her like a person rather than Anna''s summons or worse, a card. Therefore she lied. "Ms. Ann, nice meeting you. Forgive my rude remarks earlier. Anna never mentioned that she had a twin." I apologized to Ann for calling her Anna''s impersonator earlier. "No need to apologize. You didn''t know. And I should have introduced myself earlier." Unlike Anna, Ann sounded polite and humble. If youpare the twin''s fashion styles and speech patterns, you can notice that despite their external simrities, they are opposite to each other personality-wise. Ann was everything Anna wasn''t. That included boring and in. I didn''t mean it as an insult to Ann, but it was my observation. "Thank you, Ms. Ann. You are too polite. It''s getting dark. I should head back." I made an excuse to take my leave. But hearing my words, Ann''s face expressed disappointment. "Master Wyatt, I was about to have dinner. Would you care to join me?" Ann invited me to dinner out of nowhere. "Sure, why not? I have a takeout of monster meat steaks with me. We can share it." Ann did save me from Lorenzo, so I couldn''t bring myself to reject her. "Oh! That''s great." Ann replied excitedly. She seemed thrilled to hear me ept her dinner invite. Then I followed her into a standard military tent. Entering it, I was surprised to see the inside of the tent was more spacious than it appeared from the outside. "Tammy, bring dinner for two," Ann ordered her personal aid to make arrangements for dinner for two. "Right away, madam." Ann''s aid replied politely and hurried to make the necessary arrangements for the dinner. "Master Wyatt, please make yourself home," Anna said, seeing me look around the tent with curiosity. Chapter 687 Array Formation

Chapter 687 Array Formation

Date- 31 Mar 2321 Time- 22:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base "That was nice. A satisfying dinner with beautifulpany. It''ste. I should head back now." After finishing dinner with Ann, I decided to head back to the warehouse. "Wyatt, you tter me. You, too, were a delightfulpany. It indeed iste. How about you sleep over?" Ann offered with an enthusiastic tone. "Sleep over? Here?" I asked in surprise. I guess I shouldn''t be surprised. After all, she is Anna''s twin. "Yes, I can have my aid arrange a cabin for you." Ann persuaded me. "Oh! You mean a separate cabin. Sure, why not? This way, I will get to meet Luna when she is avable." The warehouse was cold and empty, and so was the southern watch cabin. At least the southern watch base was protected by a reliable array formation. "Okay, I will have them prepare the cabin and inform you when Luna bes avable." Ann was very hospitable. I was touched. Her first impression is way better than Anna''s. She not only had arranged a separate cabin for me, but she also asked her aid to inform me when Luna''s schedule became essible, "Thank you." ¡­ Gettingfortable in the military cabin arranged for me, I equipped the storage card handed to me by Lorenzo to summon his books on Basic Array Formation Mastery. Array Formation is to alter and modify the soul pathways and arrangements present in nature to our requirement using an external stimulus. Nature has its own soul pathways and arrangements that influence the weather, temperature, humidity, gravity, vitality, etc., of the region. The essential thing as an array formation master would be to feel them. One cannot be an array master if one cannot get insight into nature''s soul pathways and arrangements. Thanks to soul pupils, I don''t need to gain insight into nature''s soul pathways and arrangements. I see them. I could see each soul pathway in nature, where they are headed? How are they arranged? How do they react with other soul pathways in nature? What external factors are affecting them? How do they influence nature? I could see everything rted to the soul pathways. Making array formation simpler. Other array formation masters had to spend hours in the field trying to gain insight into the soul pathways in surrounding nature and calcte all the variables that could be a liability when they arrange a formation array. They achieved this by studying and observing nature. They monitored nature to deduce the soul pathways and arrangements rted to it. They did this because, unlike me, they couldn''t see soul pathways, they could only see nature. So they made use of what they could see to calcte what they could not see. Since I could see the soul pathways, I had a huge advantage. I did not need to deduce soul pathways by studying nature. For example, in a certain field, most array masters would start to gain insight into nature''s soul pathways and arrangements by seeing wind flow patterns, the vitality in thend, the soul energy in the surroundings, the presence of life forms such as grass, bushes, trees, the influence of elements, mountains, rivers, underground water, the habitation of different sentient life, the gravity, the water levels, the moisture in the air, etc. Considering all these factors, the array master thinks about what soul pathways can rte to the parameters they had calcted. After numerous calctions, the Array master finally has a rough grasp of the soul pathways and arrangements in the surroundings. Then they start to use Soul jades, graded coresbined with their mental strength to stimte the soul pathways and arrangements externally and modify them ording to the array formation blueprint. Graded Cores are refined monster cores that can be used as recements for origin cores to create regr cards. In array formation, they are used as the core of the array formation. Unlike in the creation of cards, where all the soul pathways are stuffed into the core, here, the soul pathways in the core are extended out to connect with the soul pathways of nature. And the bond between the soul pathways of nature and the core is strengthened using the soul energy of the soul jades. Apart from that, the soul jades also act as power sources of the array formation to empower nature''s soul energy. If the grade of the array is equal to the realm of the array master, an external power source like soul jades is not required. To create a card, the soul pathways of various card ingredients are stuffed in the core and arranged strategically, forming a cocktail of soul pathways that form the card. Here in array formation, the ingredient is nature itself. Trying to stuff its soul pathway into a core would be stupid and impossible. Therefore the core is used as the crux to modify surrounding nature ording to the blueprint and control it to achieve specific actions to the array master''s will. There are three types of Formation Arrays, 1. Temporary Array 2. Stationary Array 3. Permanent Array Temporary Array- they are heavily dependent on nature. Since nature is vtile, the Array formation built entirely depending on it will be unstable if it is not able to adapt to the changing nature Stationary Array- these arrays are created by altering nature''s soul pathway using external stimulus so that the specific parts of nature required for the array formation will not change with time. This can be achieved by modifying the array core so that it has the capability to make sure the soul pathways of the nature required for the array don''t change the changing nature. The core can be modified by introducing the soul pathways of certain ingredients to it, which can help it control the specific soul pathways of nature without affecting its usual flow. The City array formation and the array formation covering the southern region are good examples of stationary arrays. Permanent Array- field cards and trap cards are the best examples of this array. But the area of effect of these array formations will be limited. Various ingredients are used to modify the core of the card such that when the card is activated, the core will influence the soul pathway of the surrounding nature heavily. So much so that it will morph the soul pathways of nature of the specific region to its specifications. ... Chapter 688 Experimentation

Chapter 688 Experimentation

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 00:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base Thanks to my Soul pupils, I got to skip most of the basics of array formation mastery, mainly exining how to deduce nature''s soul pathways by observing nature. I didn''t need that stuff as I could see the soul pathways of nature itself. But still, I had the Hive AI save all the information and had my ve consciousness go through them and get well versed in them. Because knowing how regr array formation masters work, think, and understand the array formation would help me make copyrights of my findings in detail. The reason I am not able to pump copyrights for card recipes is that I do not know the techniques and methods used by regr card creationists, so I can not put my card recipe in wording that a typical card creationist can understand. Myck of knowledge regarding card creation techniques and methods are hindering me from sharing my knowledge with the world for a fee, of course. I did not want the same thing to happen with array formations. In the case of card creation, I did not have the appropriate materials for learning its various techniques and methods. Still, in the case of the array formation, I had notes written by the world-ss array master Raining Alchemist containing a detailed exnation of various basic, intermediate, and advanced techniques and methods of arranging an array formation. I had to learn and get well versed in each technique and method to arrange basic, intermediate, and advanced array formation and share my discoveries with the world at a sky-high price. My soul pupils were a boon for humanity, and I had to make use of them for the good of humankind as long as it paid handsomely. Assigning my three ve consciousnesses to master the technique and method to arrange basic, intermediate, and advanced array formation, I jumped from the theoretical phase of array formation to the practical phase. For the practical phase of the array formation, I decided to start with the basic array formations, such as heater array formation and cooler array formation. As their name suggests, the heater array formations acted simr to heaters by warming the surrounding atmosphere. In contrast, the cooler array formation worked simr to a cooler by cooling the surrounding atmosphere. Both these array formations were low-level temporary array formations. In my current realm, I didn''t even need a core to arrange these array formations. Since I didn''t need extra ingredients for experimentation, I began experimenting with both the arrays right away. I chose the heater array formation as my first subject for experimentation. The concept behind this was simple. First, I needed to determine the range of my array formation. For experiment purposes, I limited the range to the cabin. Then I needed to iste the temperature-rted soul pathways in nature, empower them with soul energy and modify them using my mental strength to increase the temperature in the cabin. Making the cabin warner. As long as I continue to supply my soul energy to the soul pathways, the temperature in the cabin will be warmer. But if it were to rain suddenly, the array formation I set up would crumble due to the change in nature, especially the temperature soul pathway. ¡­ Deep inside the temporary military base, in the array formation core region, Lorenzo continued to multitask between monitoring the array formation covering the base and his regr research. But he suddenly felt a change in nature''s soul pathway within the military base. Alerted, Lorenzo immediately checked the area of disturbance. To his surprise, Lorenzo peeped at Wyatt, experimenting with the low-level basic heater array formation. The astonishing thing was for some who imed to be a rookie, Wyatt was able to arrange a perfect heater array formation using himself as a core. This was an expert-level achievement. If not for Lorenzo, having personally gone through Wyatt''s history, he would not believe that Wyatt was a rookie when it came to array formation. "It must be due to his Aura sight origin card." Lorenzo credited Wyatt''s achievement in the array formation to Wyatt''s origin card. Still, he was intrigued by Wyatt''s achievement, so he decided to continue peeping at Wyatt. But the old fool did not know that soon, the reality as he knew it would be shattered. ¡­ Done experimenting with heater array formation, I felt like I was being watched. I decided to use my Gigamite physique''s ability ''I spy you.'' But I couldn''t use it. Then I knew that I was being monitored by the array formation covering the military base. Since the Array formation''s grade is very highpared to my realm, my ability ''I Spy You'' was rendered useless. But I had a good guess why the array formation covering the base was monitoring me all of a sudden. It must have sensed the disturbance in nature''s soul pathway from my location as I experimented with array formation. And I was sure the person controlling the array formation covering the military base was old man Lorenzo. I hated old Lorenzo peeking into my privacy, but I decided to act as if I had not realized his peeking. And continued with my experimentation. Next, I decided to arrange the Cooler array formation. Limiting the boundary of the array formation to the cabin, I isted the temperature-rted soul pathways, empowered them with soul energy, and modified them to decrease the temperature in the cabin, making the cabin chilly. Arranging the cabin heater and cooler array formation one after the other, I had the idea tobine both the array formation to get an effect simr to a thermostat. But it was easier said than done. There is a reason why both heater and cooler array formations aren''tbined to form a single array formation to reap the benefits of both the array formation so far. It is not because the other array masters haven''t thought about it. ¡­ Chapter 689 Expansion and Contraction

Chapter 689 Expansion and Contraction

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 00:41 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base "This brat! He can already arrange both Heater and cooler array formation with his mind as the core. Looks like Aura Sight is convenient for gaining insight into nature''s soul pathways and arrangements. Maybe I should teach him¡­ let''s wait and see how far he can go by himself." Deep inside the military base, at the array formation core region, Lorenzo mumbled to himself, watching Wyatt arrange both Heater and cooler array formation with his mind as the core. ¡­ Heater and cooler array formations are low-level temporary array formations. Many have thought aboutbining these two array formations, but the resulting array formations cannot be categorized as a temporary array but as a stationary array. Because the method they came up with tobine these two arrays requires modification of the core to facilitate thebination of the array formations. Which is straight up the alley of the stationary array formation. Temporary array formation and stationary array formations have their differences and advantages. But I wanted to arrange an array formation with thebination of the heater and cooler array formation as a temporary array formation. To achieve this, one has to understand the principle behind the soul pathway of temperature. The temperature soul pathway works on the principle of expansion and contraction. If the temperature soul pathway is bulky, the surrounding temperature is high. If it is narrow, then the surrounding temperature is low. To set up a heater array formation, we iste the temperature soul pathway, empower its soul power and modify it using mental strength to increase the temperature in the room. Here what we are doing is we use our mental strength to instruct the temperature soul pathway to expand using the soul power we empowered it with. As the temperature soul pathway expands, it gets bulkier, increasing the surrounding temperature. To set up a cooler array formation, we iste the temperature soul pathway, empower its soul power and modify it using mental strength to decrease the temperature in the room. Here what we are doing is we use our mental strength to instruct the temperature soul pathway to contract using the soul power we empowered it with. As the temperature soul pathway contracts, it gets narrower, decreasing the surrounding temperature. This is the actual principle behind the working of heater and cooler array formations. But the other array masters do not know this as they cannot see the temperature soul pathway expand and contract with temperature change like I do because they do not have soul pupils, which allows me to see all soul pathways. There is no need tobine the heater and cooler array formation to gain the merits of both the array. All they needed to do was to reverse either of the array formations to get the opposite effect. But this also is not as simple as said. The room temperature is the central temperature, increasing the room temperature is the application of the heater array, and decreasing the room temperature is the function of the cooler array. When trying to reverse either of these functions, you have to know when and how to switch between using soul energy to increase or decrease the temperature, that is, expansion or contraction of the temperature soul pathways. Let''s take the example of the heater array with a room temperature of 20-degrees celsius. To increase the temperature, we need to expand the temperature soul pathway, for which we need a certain amount of soul energy. Let''s say increasing the room temperature by 1-degree Celsius requires 1-unit of soul energy. ordingly, to maintain a constant supply of 22 degrees Celsius temperature, you need a continuous supply of 2-units of soul energy. For 23 degrees Celsius, we need a continuous supply of 3-units of soul energy. Let''s say I have to decrease the warmth in the heater array from 23 degrees to 22 degrees Celsius. Then all I have to do is reduce the soul energy supply from 3-units to 2-units. If I were to cut off the supply of soul energy, then the temperature would return to room temperature. This is how you control the heat in the heater array. Simrly, in the cooler array, to handle the cold, we regte the supply of soul power. This regtion of soul power causesplications when an average array master tries to use a heater or cooler array in reverse. Regr array masters only know that if they add soul energy to the heater or cooler array, the temperature increases or decreases. They don''t know that what they are actually doing is expanding or contracting the temperature soul pathway. Therefore, they cannot properly regte the soul energy to reverse the heater or cooler array. But I knew the principles behind both the heater and cooler array, so I knew how and when to regte the soul energy to reverse the heater and cooler array formations. Now that I had sorted the principle and calctions behind reversing the heater and cooler array formation, I decided to experiment with it. First, I isted the temperature soul pathway and then set a boundary limit of the array within the cabin. And then, I introduced the soul energy to expand the temperature soul pathway. As the temperature soul pathway expanded the surroundings got warmer. And then, I cut off the soul energy supply for expansion of the temperature soul pathway and introduced the soul energy to contract the temperature soul pathway. With that, the temperature soul pathway grew narrower, and the cabin started to feel chilly. I repeated this process a few more times until I got the hang of it. Soon I no longer needed to regte the soul energy supply to expand and contract the temperature soul pathway separately because I was able to switch the supply of soul energy between expansion and contraction at my will, just like a thermostat back on earth. Since the experiment was a huge sess, I had my ve consciousness create a paper on this using the techniques and methods to arrange array formation it learned from Lorenzo''s books. ¡­ Chapter 690 Husband!

Chapter 690 Husband!

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 00:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base "What in god''s name! Did that brat sessfullybine the low-level heater and cooler temporary formation array to achieve a temperature control array as a temporary array formation? Fuck, That''s impossible!" Old Lorenzo yelled out in disbelief. And his reaction was justified because temperature control array formation is a stationary array formation that requires a modified core to regte the temperature between heat and cold. Many prominent array masters have tried to create a temperature control array formation as a temporary array formation and failed. Yet a rookie who started learning array formation a few hours ago achieved that with slight effort. Lorenzo felt like his entire worldview had been shattered by the monster named Wyatt, Dalton Wyatt. "Not only did he manage to arrange a temperature control array as a temporary array, but he did it by using his mind as the core of the array formation. Fuck! Is the aura sight skill this amazing? No wonder the circle was attached such importance to the boy''s mother. Even if the boy had the help of aura sight, how did he achieve it? I need to know. Fuck it," giving in to his curiosity Old Lorenzo hurried to Wyatt''s cabin. He was a researcher, a man who devoted his entire life to array formations. Therefore, when he witnessed a groundbreaking development in the field of array formation, he could not control himself and rushed to quench his thirst for knowledge. ¡­ I conducted a few more experiments on the temperature control temperory array so that my ve consciousness could note down all the required parameters for the paper on the temperature control temperory array. I had to do this because we know how to achieve temperature control as a temporary array, but we had to exin in such a way that other array masters could understand it. My ve conscious went through various techniques and methods for arranging basic, intermediate, and advanced array formation. To develop an efficient procedure to achieve temperature control as a temporary array. Every process they came up with was simted using Hive AI. They had already managed toe up with three procedures that could arrange temperature control as a temporary array. But they didn''t have high efficiency. They required a lot of soul energy to maintain the temporary array. There were still 46 simtions to run, so I was pretty optimistic that we could develop an efficient and simpler procedure soon. *Swoosh* Suddenly, the cabin door flung open, and a silver-haired solitude rushed into the cabin and closed the door behind it. "Fuck! Enemy attack! Assassination!" Spooked by the sudden intrusion of a card emperor realm expert into my cabin, I screamed at the top of my lungs because, in front of a card emperor, any kind of struggle by a card soldier realm is useless. So I screamed, hoping somebody strong woulde to my rescue. Even if the hostile card emperor managed to kill me before the help arrives, all he would be doing is destroying my flesh body which I can reconstruct with enough nutrients, of course. "Boy, calm down. It is me." The silver hair solitude stopped in front of me and asked me to shut up. "Fuck! Old man. I almost killed you, mistaking you as an enemy." I yelled. "Forget that kid. How did you achieve a temperature control array as a temporary array formation? Quick, tell me." Ignoring the fact that I called him old man, Lorenzo grabbed me by my shoulder and asked me about the temperature control array enthusiastically. *Boom* The cabin door was blown to smithereens, and then the solitude of Ann rushing in could be seen. Entering the cabin, she yelled, "who dares to assassinate my husband?" "..." Old Lorenzo stared at Ann, and then ignoring her, he looked at me with desperate eyes and yelled, " Boy, tell me, how did you achieve it?" "Wait! Ann, who is your husband?" I asked Ann, who rushed into my cabin in her cute nightdress to my rescue. "Husband? What husband? Whose husband? I am a virgin! How dare you nder me?" Ann spoke nonsense. "What? Just now, you yelled, ''my husband!'' " I didn''t really care about that, yet I did not let go of the topic because I wanted to irritate Lorenzo as payback for earlier. "No way, I said no such thing. Your ears must be ringing. And what is happening here? Grandpa, what are you doing here?" Ann hurriedly diverted the topic to her uncle. I didn''t care about it much. Because right now, Lorenzo looked like a pressure cooker about to burst any minute now. If I continue to ignore him any longer, I can''t imagine what he will do next. "I am here because of him. Wyatt, tell me, how did you arrange a temperature control array as a temporary array formation." Lorenzo''s eyes were bloodshot. If anybody were to see him right now, they would mistake that I had impregnated Luna, and Lorenzo was here to drink my blood. "Calm down, old man. I am going to publish a paper on it soon. You can read it with the rest of the world." I didn''t have to answer Lorenzo just because he asked me to, as I had no obligation to him. And I had no intention to answer him. "Boy, don''t act coy with me. Tell me how you achieved it." Lorenzo''s grip on my shoulders grew tighter. "Old fossil, get off me. You''re hurting me." My shoulders did hurt, but not to the point of saying these lines, but I had to say this so Ann would pull Lorenzo off me. "Grandpa!" As expected, Ann came to my rescue. And pulled Lorenzo off me. "Little girl, don''t meddle in this. I gave him my life''s work to study and understand array formation, but this kid dares to say that I can read his paper with the rest of the world. Boy, is this how you repay your teacher?" Lorenzo yelled, saying I had betrayed his trust. Chapter 691 Credit Hog

Chapter 691 Credit Hog

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 01:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base "Repay your teacher? When it suits you, you want to be called a teacher. Old man, have you gone senile. When did you be my teacher? Didn''t you take off saying genius doesn''t require personal guidance?" I yelled, responding to Lorenzo''s ims that I betrayed him. I received zero guidance from Lorenzo, yet he dared to im that he was my teacher. Researchers are shameless and worse than thieves when ites to sharing credit. Each of them is a credit hog. "What? Brat, how dare you speak to your teacher like that? Now tell your teacher how you were able to arrange a temperature control array as a temporary array." Lorenzo was beyond shameless. I bet he had no limits to stop him from satisfying his curiosity. "Old man, didn''t you say that you would instead teach a stone than teach me? Now you are proiming yourself as my teacher, have you no shame?" For a renowned array master, Lorenzo surprisingly showed zero pride right now. "Boy, Didn''t you use my materials on array formation to get started with array formation? Haven''t you heard the saying that books are the best teachers? Since my books helped you master array formation, I am your teacher." Lorenzo stooped down to lying and was one step away from begging. "Who said that? It must be some nutjob simr to you. Old man, leave me alone. I am too busy trying to finish my paper on how to arrange a temperature control array as a temporary array. So please shoo¡­." I said this because after running all simtions of the remaining 46 simtions, my ve consciousness was finally able to decide on a procedure for arranging a temperature control array as a temporary array. The chosen procedure was efficientpared to the other methods. Still, it wasn''t as efficient as when I arranged a temperature control array as a temporary array by myself, using my mind as the core. But this much efficiency was the best I could get with average array formation techniques and methods used by regr array formation masters. Still, the difference in the efficiency and soul energy spent wasn''t that great. So I decided to publish this procedure to arrange a temperature control array as a temporary array. Honestly, I couldn''t get this far without Lorenzo''s notes because they not only taught me about convention array formation and techniques used to arrange them in detail but also pointed out where the conventional techniques and methods werecking. Lorenzo had written his experiences, thoughts, and research on the various techniques and array formation blueprints. He pointed out ways to increase the efficiency of the different array formations based on his experience and gave a very detailed exnation regarding the subject. His insight into the basic, intermediate and advanced array formations was profound, which saved me a lot of trouble and time. Lorenzo''s notes did help a lot. So I guess I can cut him some ck. "Boy,e on, let the past be water under the bridge. Please don''t waste time resenting it, enjoy the present and build towards a hopeful future. Let me in. I can help you with the paper. I published countless papers. Trust me." Lorenzo no longer demanded that I tell him how I arranged a temperature control array as a temporary array. Instead, he started to y nice. "Fine, old man. Since you are persistent, I will forgive you and be the bigger person here. Watch and learn." I used the procedure I just decided on earlier to give Old Lorenzo a demo of arranging a temperature control array as a temporary array. "..." Old Lorenzo sensed every single change in nature''s soul pathway and the techniques I used to achieve those changes. And made a mental note of it to replicate the same. As an array master of the card emperor realm, his connection to nature was stronger than a regr array master. His insight into the surrounding nature''s soul pathway was also profound. He wasn''t renowned in the field of array formation for nothing. His knowledge, skills, and experience spoke for themselves. Soon I began to set up the temporary array, and then the room temperature varied on my wimp. The cabin would be cool for a second and warm for another. I switch between cold and heat, trying to point out to Lorenzo where the critical function of my array lies. "Did you notice how I switch between the heat and cold temperatures? That''s the key of the array formation." I said after demonstrating the temperature control array formation as a temporary array formation. "I did. First, I thought you had managed tobine the heater and cooler array without using a modified core. I couldn''t be more wrong. Instead, you used a heater array to increase the room temperature and then reversed it to decrease the room temperature. That switch of soul energy at room temperature, how did you achieve it?" Lorenzo described the crux of the temperature control array formation based on the insight he gained by deduction. Scary, but I guess this much was to be expected. After all, he was well versed in both Heater and Cooler array formations. And if he couldn''t deduce this much, his years of experience would be considered a waste. "Now that''s the million-dor question. If you recall the techniques I used to arrange the array formation, then you will have a rough idea of why I chose those particr techniques to arrange the heater array over the conventional techniques you mentioned in your notes." Each technique used to arrange an array had its specific functions. By determining those functions, one can determine the influence of the array over the soul pathways utilized in the array formation. "Umm... I noticed that you used different techniques to arrange the heater array formation. Wait, these techniques are used to control the size of the soul pathway. Why are these techniques able to achieve simr results as the conventional techniques used in heater and cooler array." Lorenzo''s mind raced, trying to recall every technique used to arrange the array and the effect of their presence in the array, but he could not put his finger on it. ¡­ Chapter 692 Opportunity

Chapter 692 Opportunity

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 01:26 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base "..." I watched as Lorenzo contemted how the techniques used to control the size of soul pathways in an array be used to rece the techniques used to empower the soul pathways. The techniques used in the heater and cooler array empower the temperature soul pathway with soul energy, allowing it to swell and shrink on the array master''s mentalmand. Using soul energy to empower a soul pathway is different from using soul energy to change the size of the soul pathway. Therefore, Lorenzo could not understand how such other techniques could achieve a simr effect. The regr array master doesn''t understand that by empowering temperature soul pathways, they are not empowering the heat and cold part of the temperature soul pathways individually. This misconception stemmed from the fact that they believe there are two individual temperature soul pathways. One for heat and the other for cold. Therefore, they think that by using the heater array formation, they empower the heat-rted temperature soul pathway, and using the cooler array formation, they empower the cold-rted temperature soul pathway. Lorenzo thought the same, so he could not understand why the techniques used in arranging arrays to modify the size of the soul pathways would be used as a recement for empower technique in a heater or cooler array. "Wyatt, I don''t understand?" Lorenzo no longer called me a brat or a boy. Instead, he called me by my name. I could see he was starting to respect me. This was a huge change in Lorenzo''s attitude towards me. At first, he looked at me as if I was a tool, a tool to be enved for the royal family. But now I can feel that he was considering me as a person. I guess it is true that you can get anyone to acknowledge you if you use theirnguage. And Lorenzo''snguage was Array formation. "How about I demonstrate the array formation array again. This time you know what to look for. Try focusing on sensing the soul pathways and the effect of the techniques I used while the room temperature switches between heat and cold." I advised old Lorenzo and began arranging the temperature control array as a temporary array. "..." Old Lorenzo nodded to my advice, and closing his eyes, he tried to sense the changes in the temperature soul pathways as the room temperature switched between heat, and cold. He continued to immerse in feeling the changes in soul pathways and mumbled in confusion," There are only one type of soul pathways in the array, but they are able to give both heat and cold energy. Wait!" "Fuck! We were wrong all along. So there are no separate individual soul pathways for heat and cold temperature." Upon sudden realization, Lorenzo could help but yell in excitement. Impatient Lorenzo, having sensed the temperature, soul pathways are not divided into two types. Got excited before sensing the effect of the size of the soul pathways as the room temperature switched between heat and cold. "Old fool! You are missing the important part, the effect of the size of the soul pathway on the temperature change. Shut your hole and focus." I maintained the temperature control array and reminded Lorenzo to focus on the critical part rather than celebrating too early. "Sorry, I will get right to it." Old Lorenzo apologized. That was first. It seems Array formation is really the soft spot of his heart. "Um¡­ so that''s how it is, huh? When the temperature soul pathways swell, the temperature increases. And when it narrows, temperature decreases." Lorenzo said after finding the key to temperature control. Unlike me, Lorenzo cannot see nature''s soul pathways, but he can sense them with his strong connection with nature and other unusual cards with the ability to gain insight and sense soul pathways. As a prominent array master, Lorenzo will definitely have such cards. For example, the Gore bat''s ear bone which allows the user to feel the vibrations of the soul pathways. "Correct! But to put it neatly, it''s the expansion and contraction of the temperature soul pathways that cause the cold and heat effect in the surroundings." I said. I, too, felt excited seeing the enthusiasm in Lorenzo upon making discoveries in temperature soul pathways. "This is a groundbreaking discovery. This changes everything. Fuck! Its applications are countless. This is going to be huge." Lorenzo''s excitement grew with every passing second. He seems to be imagining how this discovery would affect the field of array formation. There are many array formations where temperature soul pathways are made use. This discovery will affect all of them. "Old man, calm down. Now that you know how I could arrange a temperature control array formation as a temporary array formation, please leave." I wanted to return to experimenting with other low-level temporary arrays because being able to control my surroundings with my thoughts was fun. "Leave? How can I leave now? Didn''t I promise to help you with your paper? Let''s get right to it. I will not only help you write the paper but publish it in all the renowned outlets." Lorenzo wanted me to publish the paper as soon as possible and share the discovery with the world. But I disagreed with his thoughts. "Are you dumb? Old man, if you keep giving me such dumb ideas, then please leave." I said sternly. "What? How is publishing the paper on your research a dumb Idea?" Lorenzo asked, feeling wronged. Young researchers would lose an arm or foot to have him help with their paper, but his student called him dumb and threatened to throw him out. "Don''t you see it?" I asked Lorenzo "What? What don''t I see?" Lorenzo didn''t seem to get my point. "Old fool, this is a golden opportunity. Don''t you see if we use it properly, we can get rich? How can you let such a golden opportunity go to waste? Just because you are impatient to share the discovery with the world." Chapter 693 Negotiations

Chapter 693 Negotiations

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 01:42 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base "Rich? Are you thinking of monopolizing your discovery? Weren''t you going to publish your discovery? " Lorenzo had a puzzled look on his face. To him, discovery and credit are all that matter. He never stopped to ponder how to use the discovery to make a fortune. "Yes. I will publish my discovery but at ater date. For now, we will hold off on the publishing front and exploit this discovery in every fucking way possible. But I cannot do this alone. This is where I need the help of the Heatsend Royal Family. So, Princess Ann, I have a deal for the Heatsend Royal family. Are you willing to hear my proposal?" I proposed to Ann. She hadn''t left yet but waited in order to stop her grand-uncle from bullying me. "A deal, you say? The Royal family is willing to support all the dubbing minds of the state. If your proposal is good, you have our support." Speaking of trade, Ann''s expression turned serious, and the words she said sounded like they were rehearsed. "I don''t want the Royal family''s support. I want to form a new partnership like the one we have in the silver milk powder project." By partnership I meant the Heatsend Royal family did all the work while I counted the profits. Just like in the case of silver milk powder. "The Royal family is willing to provide financial support, but partnership among us is impossible. If you think financial aid is not enough, you can always explore other options like selling your project for a fair price. The silver milk powder project was a blunder, and we would like to avoid such mistakes in the future." Ann''s attitude changedpletely when it came to talking about business. She was utterly opposite to Anna. Anna''s way was like a gangster''s way, intimidation and going with her guts. She was so easy to manipte. But Ann was like a professional who knew that she would only get what she negotiated. Therefore she did not even bother to consider our friendship during the discussion. "How can you say that partnership is off the table when you didn''t listen to my proposal? At least listen to what I have to say, and then if you like what I have to sell, we can always negotiate terms." Ann was proving to be moreplicated to deal with than Anna. Anna would have bit the bait by now, hearing that my proposal would make the Royal family tonnes of money. But Ann acted like the money didn''t interest her or the Royal family. She yed as if this deal only benefited me alone, and I needed the Royal family not the other way around. "Master Wyatt, whatever your proposal is, it won''t warrant a partnership with the Royal family, but if you think you are not up to the challenges of your project. The Royal family is generous and willing to buy your project for a fair price. To help you cover your losses." Ann didn''t even bother to hide her intentions. She was gunning to buy me off for a price while keeping the whole pie for the Royal family. She tantly proposed as such. She did so because she knew that I needed the Heatsend Royal family to execute my n. And I knew nobody else of Heatsend Royal families caliber to help me. My options were limited. "Ms. Ann, the Royal family''s appetite seems to have grown sincest I checked with Anna." Seeing Ann was being difficult to negotiate with and the negotiation was going nowhere, I decided to wait till Anna sobered up and then negotiate with her. "Master Wyatt, be it Anna or me, we will not consider a partnership in which only you stand to gain the most out of the Royal family''s hard work. Not just us. Nobody else will be willing to agree to such a partnership." We didn''t even speak the terms of the partnership, and Ann seemed to have already guessed what I was after. "That may be true for the Heatsend Royal family. But the same cannot be said for the Morning Star university. I think they will be willing to enter a partnership with me. After all, no matter how wealthy one is, no amount of money is ever enough." Seeing Ann''s confidence, I let out a bluff. I had no contact with MorningStar university other than the fact that Mama Wyatt was an alumnus of that university. "MorningStar university? Well, if you have already found a suitable partner. We wish you well in your endeavor." Ann called my bluff. She didn''t even think twice before calling it. "Fuck! Alright, you win. I will give you 60 percent." Now that Ann knew about all my moves, I had no choice but topromise. "90:10 split. Of course, you will take the 10%." Ann stated. "What? You forced me. I will sell my shares of silver milk powder to facilitate my project." I was back to my old tricks. Though Anna had warned me never to speak of selling the shares of silver milk powder to someone outside of our partnership, I had no moves left. "Is that a threat? Are you threatening the Royal family Master Wyatt?" Ann''s words were frigid. I really missed dumb and stubborn Anna, my golden goose, shended me the one-sided silver milk powder contract. "Old man, let''s publish the paper. I have prepared the paper. Use your contacts to help me publish this paper as soon as possible." Ann knew I wanted the money and had limited or only one option. So she yed hard to get, acting as if our partnership would not bring any benefits to the Royal family, only to undervalue what I was trying to sell. I know this is not personal, just business, but I was beginning to hate her. After all, she wasn''t after more profits, but she wanted the Royal family to be the sole owner of what I had built. Inparison, giving me chump change for my work. ¡­ Chapter 694 Insider Information

Chapter 694 Insider Information

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 01:56 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base "Wyatt, are you sure?" Old Lorenzo asked if I wanted to publish my paper about the nature of the temperature soul pathway. "Yes, you heard me. Earlier I wanted to make a buck or two with my discovery, but Ms. Ann has opened my eyes to the bigger picture." I said, ncing at Ann. "Master Wyatt, I hear you. 15% is all I can offer you. Anything more than that Royal family would be making a loss." Ann finally began to bargain. Since I had proven that I was willing to throw the bat if she was unwilling to y ball. "Nope. 60:40 split, the Royal family will be getting 40 percent. At first, I wanted a 51:49 split. But I am fining the Royal family 9% for the emotional damage you caused me with your heckling." Now it was my turn to show Ann my might. Ann pretended that the Royal family did not need the money. But any big organization will never have enough money. So showing that I prefer not to make money instead of taking a loss, I scared Ann straight. Showing her that I needed money but the Royal family was more desperate than I. "You are kidding, right? The royal family would never agree to these conditions¡ª" I interpreted Ann midway and said, "70:30 split." "What? You¡­ Fine. But 51:49 split. The royal family will hold the majority cut." The southern region was the poorestpared to the other regions, especiallypared to the central region. They could always use more money. Therefore, unlike me, they cannot let go of the money-making opportunity I proposed. No matter how Ann acted, this fact cannot be changed. "That is possible if the Princess is willing to apologize to me for trying to take advantage of my goodwill. And if the Heatsend family is willing to sign a soul contract stating that it does not try to squeeze me out of my sharester and protect me from other parties." Like I said, even though this was just business, I had taken Ann''s words personally. Therefore I requested Ann''s apology. As for the other conditions, they were pretty standard so that the Royal family doesn''t screw me overter. "Okay, Master Wyatt. I apologize if my actions earlier offended you. As for the soul contract, we will have to wait for Anna to sober up. Because currently in the military base only she can represent the will of the Royal family." Ann agreed to all of my conditions without hesitation. I was surprised to hear that even Anna''s twin couldn''t represent the will of the Royal family. It seems being the heir is a big deal. "Okay, then let''s discuss it tomorrow." Since the contract cannot be signed without Anna''s presence, there is no point discussing further. "Wait! We haven''t discussed your proposal yet." Ann, finally, asked about my proposal. "Wouldn''t it be better to discuss in Anna''s presence since both of you don''t have any authority to make decisions?" Only Anna, as the official heir, had the power to represent the Heatsend family. Ann and Lorenzo, at most, could only act as her advisors. "Okay, I will go get her then," Ann replied. "Isn''t she drunk and wasted right now? " I didn''t know how Ann nned to get Anna to attend the discussion. "I have my ways." Saying that Ann headed out of the cabin to fetch Anna. "Old man, you start preparing a list of array formations which utilize temperature soul pathways in them. And we have to acquire all of their copyright. Especially those that are no longer in use. We can get their Copyright for pennies." This was my n. This only worked if I didn''t share my discovery with the world. Therefore I didn''t have to worry about getting double-crossed by the royal family. The n was to modify all the acquired arrays using the principle of temperature soul pathway and reintroduce them to the market. Not all of them will pan out, but those who do will make a fortune. After all, we would be buying the copyrights of the arrays for dirt cheap. This was kind of like insider trading. "Oh, so you want to buy all the arrays for cheap now, and when your discovery is made public, they will be worth a fortune. And the passive ie from their copyright will indeed add up to an even greater fortune over time." Lorenzo understood what I was up to. "Correct, I believe that with my discovery and your expertise in the array, we can make all these arrays to get operating at a hundred percent more efficiency than the before. Old man, you need to be very smart about this. Even the unproven array hypothesis that rtes to our field is worth buying. Who knows the new principle of temperature soul pathway may open new possibilities for these Arrays. If we y it smart, we can single-handedly monopolize a massive chunk of the array market." This is the main reason I required the Heatsend Royal Family''s help. Though I have insider information, I did not have enough capital, workforce, or prestige to make the most of this information. Therefore I had to shake hands with the Heatsend royal family. They will do all the heavy lifting in an our partnership once again. The Royal family will do everything in its power to buy the copyrights of the arrays, but they will only own 51% of each copyright. At the same time, I will hold the remaining 49% of it. And eat the fruits of their hardbor. "I will get right to it. Wyatt, you did it." Said Lorenzo before turning to leave. "What?" I didn''t understand what Lorenzo was talking about. "You changed my reality as I know. Like you said you would. I have grow old, it''s time I passed my legacy to the young." Chapter 695 Nether Witch

Chapter 695 Nether Witch

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 02:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base "Hello, uncle. You haven''t slept yet?" Anna''s mother answered Lorenzo''s call. "You haven''t either. So what''s keeping our princess awakete at night." Lorenzo knew with his brother-inw and nephew at the front lines of way beyond. All the state''s work had fallen on his elegant niece''sp. Thankfully she was a demigod. Otherwise, even a card Emperor cannot bear this amount of workload and months of sleepless nights. "It''s Sansa Baylor. I had my people monitor her movements. It seems she has sniffed that Wyatt is still alive." Replied Anna''s mother. Ever since the Heatsend family knew Clown Masks'' predictions were urate, they added Sansa Baylor, the Matron, to the top of the State''s enemy list, which was only essible to the demigod realm personnel. "What about it? As long as Anna personally protects him, nobody can harm a single hair of his body in the southern region." Lorenzo assured his niece confidently. "Sansa Baylor has made an appointment with the Nether Witch. I think she is nning on cursing the boy. Curses are not Anna''s strong suit." Anna''s mother said in concern. "Wait, don''t you know that Anna has given him my sister-inw''s ring? She told the boy that you asked her to give it to him for his protection." Lorenzo asked in surprise as he thought Anna would have consulted with her mother and other family members before passing the family heirloom to others. "What? She did what? Why would I say such a thing? That ring signifies a promise to a soulmate, to cherish and protect them unconditionally. Doesn''t she know she cannot pass the ring willy-nilly to some fling of hers? I didn''t dare give it to her asshole father even though his love blinded me for years. Yet this dumb daughter of mine handed it to a fling. I about to die of anger because of her." Anna''s mother''s voice grew cold and frustrated after hearing Anna''s actions. Dummy ring signified a piece of romantic history for the Heatsend Royal family. A romantic story only passed among the offspring of the Royal family. "Fling? I think Anna cares about this one. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have borrowed my sister-inw''s ring for him. For you to not know what your daughter is up to, the workload is getting to you." Lorenzo tried to defend Anna''s action. "Uncle, you know that girl better than anyone. Do you really believe she can be serious about a rtionship?" Anna''s mother did not believe that her daughter could hold on to a man. Her husband had messed her up in the mind. "So far from what I have observed, Anna has changed a lot just to please the boy. I don''t know what she likes about him, but she is willing to forgo the party life for him. It''s been weeks since shest partied. That''s a new record." Lorenzo had never seen a night in which Anna didn''t like to party, but for the past few weeks, ever since she met the boy, she has let go of the party animal in her. "Wow! Really? Then why did she react so wildly when I asked her to marry him." Anna''s mother clearly remembers asking Anna to marry the boy to fix the silver milk powder debacle. After all, the terms of the soul contract were simr to a one-sided marriage. "What? Did you really propose that to her? I guess, by then, she didn''t realize her feelings. And also, Wyatt does not fully trust Anna and her feelings." Lorenzo answered ording to his understanding. "Isn''t that boy picky? Shouldn''t he be happy that my daughter chose him as her partner for life? Does he think he is better than my daughter just because he identally discovered silver milk powder?" Anna''s mother disapproved of Anna''s lifestyle, but still, she was her mother and was not happy about the thought that her daughter was being stringed along by a boy. "..." Lorenzo didn''t know how to answer his niece because right now, she wasn''t speaking as the demigod in-charge of the south but as a proud mother. "I guess I will have to pay a visit to the boy. See what my daughter sees in him." Anna''s mother felt that it was her duty to inspect her future son-inw. If Anna wants him, then he is her son-inw. The boy''s opinion didn''t matter. "About that, he will being to the pce within a week. To create cards for Luna''s personal army." Lorenzo reminded me. "I did hear about that. Uncle, do you really believe that the MegaMorphers created by the boy will help the younger generation across the river? Even during my generation, we lost many talents to the river. I don''t want that to repeat again. Enemies of the South are growing bolder. We cannot handle such a loss at times like these." Anna''s mother''s voice grew serious as she spoke about the inheritance left by the Heatsend family ancestors. "Only thing I can tell you is to wait till you see the MegaMorpher for yourself. It is nothing like you have ever seen before. Not to mention Luna is trying to have the MegaMorpher created using Memirconium." Lorenzo was without words to praise MegaMorphers majesty. So he asked his niece to see it personally to believe it. "Uncle, are you okay? Were you not the one who said MegaMorphers were nothing but a giant golem? And also, didn''t the boy say, Memirconium wasn''t suitable to create the MegaMorpher." From the call, Anna''s mother could hear that her uncle was no longer biased against the boy. Instead, he seemed to adore the boy as his junior. "... About that, I believe that the boy will find an alternative as long as we get him the recipe for the Mimerconium," Lorenzo replied. "Uncle, weren''t you the one who said that the boy was too young to create an alternative for Memirconium?" "Yes, yes he is." Lorenzo paused and answered, "But don''t underestimate the youth." ¡­ Chapter 696 Divine Incineration Array Formation

Chapter 696 Divine Incineration Array Formation

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 02:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base "Uncle, what actually happened? Why did you call me?" Anna''s mother was surprised that her uncle''s opinion about the boy had changed. She knew her uncle. He was a stuck-up, stubborn old fool. If he formed an opinion of something, it would be impossible to change it. Yet the boy managed to alter her uncle''s impression of him significantly. "I thought you would never ask me. It''s regarding the boy. He wants to partner up with the royal family on another project. This one is not a big one like the silver milk powder, but it will add a massive boost to southern regions ie." Lorenzo started to talk about why he called his niecete at night. "Knowing the way that boy does things. He must be trying to get the Royal family to do all the work while he sits and counts the profits. The question is whether the project he proposed is worth our effort." Anna''s mother directly went to the crux of the matter. "Trust me, it is. Ann has already agreed to a 51:49 split. All that remains is Anna''s sign-on the soul contract." Lorenzo informed his niece about the terms agreed by Ann. "It seems the boy is no average teenager to make Ann throw in the towel for such terms." Anna''s mother strongly trusted her second daughter''s capabilities when it came to the negotiation. "Yes, he is not to be underestimated. But trust me, the deal is worth it. If we y our cards right this time around, we can get something more capable than the Holy Empire''s Divine incineration Array formation." Lorenzo finally told the real reason for his call. "Holy Empire''s Divine Incineration Array Formation! Uncle, are you serious?" Anna''s mother asked in astonishment. "Yes. Do you remember a few decades ago, the top ten universities joined together to duplicate the Holy Empire''s Divine Incineration Array Formation?" Lorenzo asked "Yes, but didn''t they fail in the end? Didn''t MorningStar University recruit you as outside help for that project? Why are you bringing that up now, unless¡ª" Anna''s mother was interrupted by impatient Lorenzo. "Yes, thanks to the boy''stest discovery, I have already figured out why the ten universities failed to duplicate the Holy Empire''s Divine Incineration Array Formation. Right now, I need the Royal family to buy all the research rted to this project from the top ten universities." Though Lorenzo''s prestige precedes him, dealing with all the top 10 universities at once was beyond his power. So he needed his niece''s authority to achieve that. "Uncle, the top ten universities are greedier than beggars. What you are asking for isn''t going toe cheap. How sure are you about this?" Buying something that a single top university owned was already expensive, but something that all ten top ten universities own together would cost more than a fortune. "Trust me on this. You will make the money you spent in no time with the copyright of the array. The Royal families, the government, Noble ns, and Sects have been coveting the Holy Empire''s Divine Incineration Array Formation for centuries. They will pay any price to get their hands on it." The world has coveted the prowess of the Holy Empire''s Divine Incineration Array Formation. Seeing the fortune to make in this array, the top ten universities coborated to duplicate it but ultimately failed. While the Empire mocked them for their failed effort. "Okay, I will gamble on you on this one. But the top ten universities are not fools. To avoid their suspicion, we need a story to sell to them." Anna''s mother decided to gamble on her uncle''s instincts. " That array isn''t the only one. I have a list of arrays that we need to acquire as soon as possible. As for the story, just tell them that I n to use these array formations to get inspiration to form my divinity. That should be good enough." Lorenzo then forwarded the list of array formation copyright to be acquired to his niece''s grimoire. "These are too many, uncle. People are bound to ask questions." Going through the list, Anna''s mother was astonished by the number of arrays listed. "We don''t have to buy all of them, but the ones I underlined have to be purchased no matter the cost. Those arrays will pay for themselves at ater date. As for the people, I trust you will think of a way to erase their curiosity." Lorenzo believed that if anybody was up to this task, it was his niece. "Uncle, I will worry about acquiring all of these arrays. You worry about fixing them up and reintroducing them into the market. These copyrights will serve as the backbone of our family treasury in the long run." Anna''s mother assured Lorenzo that she would acquire all of the arrays mentioned in the list. "Niece, aren''t you forgetting about the boy." Lorenzo reminded his niece that they had a partner with whom they would have to split half of the profits. "How can I forget my son-inw?" Anna''s mother implied that if Anna were to marry the boy, everything would stay within the family, and their children, her grandchildren, would own a hundred percent of the copyright. "I don''t think the boy feels about Anna that way." Lorenzo liked his niece''s idea, but he felt that the boy had someone else in his heart. "Uncle, the only reason I am letting the boy take advantage of our family is that I see him as one of us in the future. If that is not possible¡ª" Lorenzo immediately interrupted his niece. "Even if he doesn''t be a part of the Royal family. We need him. He is the only person who can help the Royal family stand on the same stage as the central region and the government. Dear niece, it is not clear who is taking advantage of whom. He is the goose that keepsying golden eggs for us. Don''t let your ignorance kill the goose for momentary gains." Chapter 697 Happy Cooperation!

Chapter 697 Happy Cooperation!

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 03:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base "So, that''s how it is. Expansion and contraction of temperature soul pathways, Who would have thought? Such a simple action can exin the temperature change in the atmosphere." Said Luna as she arranged a temperature control array formation following the procedure my salve consciousness prepared. Like me, she, too, did not require a core to set up a temporary array. Instead, she used her mind as the core. After hearing about my discovery, Luna paused all the work regarding the dungeon relocation and hurried to my cabin, requesting a personal ss on my discovery. So I read her my paper on the behavior of temperature soul pathways and exined to her the procedure that my ve consciousness came up with to efficiently arrange temperature control arrays as temporary arrays using the conventional techniques used by regr array masters. "Remind me again how this will help us keep earning a fortune for generations toe," Anna asked. I don''t know how Ann got her up, but ever since she got here, she has been in a foul mood. "We purchase the copyright of all the old out-of-use arrays that use the temperature soul pathway for a dirt-cheap price. Then modify them using my theory and reintroduce them in the market as the best version of themselves and better choice over theirpetitors." I repeated myself. I don''t know why Anna was doing this, but I left that she med me for what Ann did to get her sober. "..." Anna kept nodding but never moved forward to signing the contract. "Anna, I have already discussed terms with Wyatt. All you have to do is sign the soul contract." Ann reminded Anna that her work here would be done with a single sign. Now that the negotiations were over, Ann was back to calling me Wyatt. "..." Anna red at Ann menacingly. This wasn''t the first time, and from this, I have gathered that though Anna and Ann are twins, both have opposite behaviors and beliefs. Hate is a strong word to define their rtionship, but they don''t get along with each other should be appropriate. "Anna, what happenedst night? Those wine weren''t strong enough to get a Card Emperor drunk. But you were wasted and passed out after emptying a few bottles." Seeing that Anna was in a foul mood, I decided to talk about something else other than the soul contract. "..." Hearing my question, Anna''s face turned tomato red in embarrassment, and without answering me, she looked at Ann and said, "Where is the soul contract? I will sign it right away." "I have already forwarded it to your grimoire. Sign it and forward it to Wyatt." Ann said with a neutral, but her eyes gave her away. I could see she knew why Anna got drunk and passed out over a few bottles of low-level wine yesterday night. I was curious as to what it was but decided to wait till Anna signed the soul contract establishing a new partnership between the Southern royal family and me. "Done. Wyatt, I have sent you the contract. Please read and sign it. I am feeling sleepy, so I will be heading back to bed." Saying that, Anna hurried out of the cabin. "Wait¡­" I wanted to stop Anna, but she left in haste before I could say a word. "Wyatt, you are curious, aren''t you. The answer is simple: Anna can''t handle her liquor. Usually, she makes use of the passive skill card, which keeps her sober regardless of the amount of liquor she drinks. But yesterday night, she wanted to get drunk with you. Which only ended with her getting drunk, you pampering her, and feeding her. Not the night she had nned but the best dinner date she had." Ann exined Anna''s embarrassment. But I didn''t know which part she was embarrassed about. Is it the part where she could not handle her liquor, or is it the part where her drunk self acted like a child and ate my dinner? "It was a one-of-a-kind experience for me too." Since Ann dubbed yesterday''s dinner as Anna''s best dinner date ever, I had no room toin but to agree with her with a broad smile. Then I turned my attention to the soul contract forwarded to my grimoire by Anna. The terms were pretty standard. Especially the part where the southern royal family would offer me protection. Ann wanted to add a use like the protection is only valid if I do not harm the Southern royal family interest. I had it removed because harming the interest of the southern royal family wasn''t specific and could mean anything. Yet, Ann insisted on adding yet another use that I cannot ally with enemies of the southern royal family. I didn''t agree with this either. Enemies of the Southern royal family could be the ant stealing the sugar from their kitchen pantry. This use, too, wasn''t specific and gave all the power to the southern royal family regarding the termination of the soul contract. Ann came up with more of such uses which either gave the southern family the power to terminate the soul contract at their convenience or to control and limit my actions and whom I am friends with. No matter what, Ann''s only objective was to give the southern royal family an edge over me in the contract. When I threatened to cancel the deal, Ann backed off, and I signed the soul contract on my terms. "Happy cooperation! You were great opponent. I felt like I had met my match." Ann extended her hand for a handshake with a broad smile, and the simple seemed genuine despite our disagreement during the negotiations. It seems she gets off on this kind of stuff. No matter the victory or loss. "Yes, happy cooperation!" I shook Ann''s hand as I got what I wanted from the deal and more. Now I don''t have to worry about the Southern Royal family ever betraying me. Or nning to throw me away like a used bottle. ¡­. Chapter 698 Field/Trap Card Creation

Chapter 698 Field/Trap Card Creation

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 03:42 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base "This is wonderful! I can use this to optimize the temperature variable in the dungeon relocation. Yeah, that way, the efficiency of the dungeon relocation model will increase by 4-6%. If I achieve that, nobody can stop me from being the best researcher of the year. " Luna mumbled to herself as she explored the nature of temperature soul pathways. "Un-huh, you can''t do that." Ann reminded Luna not to do so. And Luna did not seem to mind getting credit for my discovery. "I don''t n on doing it the right way, nor do I n on disclosing it to anyone. But I will get started on the math right away by the time you guys are done with whatever you are up to. I should havepleted the required math to optimize the dungeon relocation model. Then I can be the first one to submit the new dungeon relocation model based on Wyatt''s nature of temperature soul pathway." ording to Luna, she wasn''t taking credit for my work. She was taking credit for the math she woulde up with for the dungeon relocation model based on my discovery. Luna was right. She was giving me the due credits for my discovery, and the only thing she was guilty of was insider information. Which would give her a head start over her colleagues at the university. By the time they hear about the nature of temperature soul pathways, Luna would have already used it to create a new optimized model for dungeon relocation. "Okay, but Luna, be careful. This information cannot leak because the family is very invested in it. A lot of money is involved here, and if people know what our family is up to, we will be making a lot of enemies before even beginning to reap the harvest. So we cannot afford any mistakes. Wyatt, the same goes for you." Ann warned Luna to be careful with her research and not let it fall into the wrong hands. Suppose the world knows what the Heatsend Royal family is trying to do before achieving its objective. Not only will the Southern Royal family lose a great chance of investment, but it will also make the entire world angry. Making the world angry wasn''t an issue if they made a fortune for it. "Yes!" Luna nodded her head vigorously. "Don''t worry about me. My lips are sealed. And I don''t leave a paper trail." My interest in the array formation was momentary to defend against the city array of sun blossom city and destroy the array formation covering the circle''s base in the sun blossom city. And thanks to Hive AI, I did not need a soft copy to remember my math and discovery. "Good." Ann nodded. "Luna, about the tinum grimoires I asked for?" I asked Luna about the tinum grimoire she promised to give me, duest afternoon. "Here, with dungeon relocation and demon cult ambush, I never got the time to give them to you. If you hadn''t reminded me, I would have forgotten about this." Luna handed me an A-rank storage card and exined the dy. "No worries." I took the A-rank storage trunk card and directly ced it in the cardholder without checking. "Ann, is there a way for me to get these card ingredients in the base? If not, I will head back to the guild association mall." I was in need of card ingredients to create my first permanent array formation card, that is, field/trap type cards. "Yes, forward me the list. I will have my aid get you the ingredients." Ann replied. Following her advice, I forwarded the list of ingredients to Ann. And then Ann forwarded that list to her aid''s grimoire. "Thank you." I thanked Ann for her help. "Don''t mention it. My aid will be here shortly with the ingredients. " Saying that Ann gotfortable in my cabin, not just Ann. Even Luna did not show signs of leaving. "Now that the negotiation is concluded, and if there is nothing else, you guys are free to head back." Without caring for politeness, I remind Ann and Luna that if they have no business to discuss, then they are free to leave, and I will not entertain them any longer. "Oh, sorry. We will get out of your hair." Ann and Luna left the cabin after expressing their apologies. Once they left, I checked on Van, Old Ben, Fred, and my newly formed shadow army, The Sin Squad. After recruiting all the selected candidates for the Sin Squad with a cmity daughter gem, they borrowed the fastest floater to the Southern Academic region from Fine Gold. ording to Van, they will be reaching their destination in another 4 hours. I didn''t have to wait long, and Ann''s aid knocked on my cabin door. "Thank you, How much do I owe you for these ingredients?" Taking the storage card, I prepared to pay for the card ingredients. "None. Ms. Ann has already paid for them. She said you are Southern Watch''s guest, and you should make yourself at home." Saying that the aid left without waiting for me to disagree. "..." Shaking my head, I closed the cabin door and, equipping the storage card in one of my free item slots and began sorting the ingredients. Permanent Array formation or also known as Field, Trap cards. In the notes given by Lorenzo. It contained various recipes for basic, intermediate, and advanced array formations, which are perfect for a beginner like me to get started with. For examples, Stealth array, Soul energy gathering array, Soul energy refining array, five sense deprivation array, Soul energy deprivation array, Purification array, etc. I started with the stealth array and slowly climbed my way up from there. I arranged each array formation one by one because, ording to Lorenzo''s notes, the best way to decipher an array formation is by knowing how to arrange it. The concept was that when I master arranging an particr array recipe, I will automatically understand where it iscking and how long it willst against the enemy attack. This was more like the saying practice makes you perfect. Chapter 699 Wager

Chapter 699 Wager

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 08:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base I spent the whole night arranging different basic, Intermediate and advanced array formations mentioned in Lorenzo''s notes. Going through all of them, I realized they all had one weakness inmon, nature''s soul pathways that constituted them. Nature''s soul pathways are open-source and essible to all. This meant that anyone with little knowledge of array formation could tamper with Nature''s soul pathways to mess with the array formation you have arranged. The only way to avoid that is by having a more substantial influence over nature''s soul pathways used in your array formation than your opponent. Therefore usually, array masters use high-grade cores in their array formation to get an edge over their opponent. But in front of an expert Array master, that is not enough This process of tampering with nature''s soul pathway to mess with your opponent''s arranged array formation, I decided to call Array Formation Hacking. There are two important things needed for the Hacking of Array Formation, 1. Strong influence on the surrounding nature''s soul pathways. 2. Average knowledge in array formation and minimum knowledge about the arranged array formation. Strong influence over nature''s soul pathway surrounding the array formation is required to bypass the enemy''s influence over nature''s soul pathway, allowing us to tamper with the array formation. Once you have a strong influence over the surrounding nature''s soul pathways, you require to know which soul pathways of nature are being used in the arranged array formation. By tempering with these soul pathways, you cause the enter array formation to break down. Now that I hade up with this theory, I was willing to go one step further and create a card that would precisely help with the hacking of array formations through nature''s soul pathways. For that, I needed a lot of specific card ingredients. I could have Ann''s aid get them for me, but I felt that Ann had been hospitable enough, so I decided to head back to the warehouse. "Good morning, Wyatt." I nned to leave the base quietly without the hassle of saying goodbye, but I guessed wrong. As soon as I walked out of the cabin, I was greeted by Ann and Lorenzo. Getting greeted by two card emperors earlier in the morning was something. Ignoring that feeling, I returned the greetings, "Good morning, you two." "Where are you ahead?" Asked Ann. "To the warehouse to freshen up," I replied. "You can freshen up here. Use the base''s shower room, or if you don''t mind, I can use dirt purge on you. It is a lot faster and cleaner." Ann suggested. "About that, Old man, your notes didn''t have any array formation recipe for arranging a cleansing array. Why?" I wanted a cleaning card for a while now, so when I learned how to arrange array formation up to advanced array formation, I wanted to create a cleaning card for my personal use, using permanent array formation. But to my surprise, Lorenzo''s notes didn''t have any recipes on cleansing array formation. "Even the most basic recipes on cleansing array formation have copyright," Lorenzo answered nonchntly. "What? How can that be? There have to be old recipes that don''t have any owners now. Right?" I asked in astonishment. "No, the chore cards have been recently discovered. In olden times card apprentices were too busy surviving to care about such luxury cards. These cards flooded the market recently. Therefore, free recipes for cleansing array formation are not avable." Lorenzo narrated the history of chore cards, aka cards that make a card apprentice''s life easier. "I see. But you are a renowned array master. You should have one or two cleansing array formation recipes of your own. Right?" I asked to see if Lorenzo could lend me one of his cleansing array formation recipes. "Boy, nobody got time for that. Instead of researching a cleansing array formation, I could do something of more significance at that time." For some reason, I felt like Lorenzo was dodging my question. "Fine, I guess I have no choice but to create a cleaning array formation." I dered. "Boy, it hasn''t been a day since you started learning the array formation, but you dare to dere about creating cleaning array formation. You are a dreamer, aren''t you." Lorenzo scoffed. ... ording to Lorenzo, Wyatt discovered the nature of the temperature soul pathway thanks to his aura sight and the detailed exnation about the heater and cooler array formation provided in his notes. Understanding the nature of the soul pathway and creating a new recipe for array formation were two different things. To understand the nature of the soul pathway, one needs keen observation and a deeper connection with nature. At the same time, creating an array formation recipe requires adequate knowledge of every soul pathway involved and how they will react and respond to each other. The challenges faced by the two were entirely different. Therefore, Lorenzo felt Wyatt was being wishful when he said he would create his recipe for a cleansing array formation. ... "Old man, I guess you haven''t learned your lesson. How about this? If I create a recipe for cleansing array formation right here, right now. What are you willing to bet?" I proposed a wager to Lorenzo. "You know what you want from me. You tell me that, and I will ask you what I want as a bet." Lorenzo could see that the boy was up to something, but he didn''t care because he knew creating a recipe for array formation was easier said than done. "I want all your notes on the array formation till to date." Lorenzo had only given me notes on Basic, intermediate, and advanced array formation. He did not provide me with his notes on higher-tier array formation. Now that I have mastered advanced array formation, I hungered for a higher tier. "Is that it? Fine. But if you fail to create an array formation by today evening, I want you to stop being stubborn and ept Southern watch''s protection and start staying with us until you leave for college." Lorenzo didn''t ask anything for himself, but he asked me to stop being careless and ept the southern watch''s protection by hiding in their base until I left for University. ¡­ Chapter 700 Golden Goose

Chapter 700 Golden Goose

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 08:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base "Old man, are you kidding me right now?" I asked Lorenzo, hearing what he wanted from me if I lost the wager. "Nope, I am being serious. The people who sent 30 Card Emperors to assassinate you know they have failed in their mission, and you are still alive. The ring leader behind it has consulted a curse master to curse you to death from afar. Boy, the people after your life are way beyond your current capabilities. Even the royal family cannot afford to underestimate them. You need to start considering your safety and trusting your friends rather than spinning conspiracies about them in your head." Lorenzo lectured me. "Old man, you worry too much. Anna gave me this dummy ring. It can protect me from the SSS-Rank curse. So there is nothing to worry about." Saying that, I added, "So, I am giving you another chance to change what you want from me." "Kid, once they realize that cruse doesn''t work on you, they will return to assassinating you using the old fashion way. Andst time, it almost killed you. So, no, thank you. I will stick with my wager. Being your elder, I have to be wiser than you." Lorenzo did not change his stance. "..." I did not know how to respond to Lorenzo''s words. Honestly, I don''t understand why he is doing this? This wager was a golden opportunity. He could ask anything from me, my shares of silver milk powder, my shares in the recently acquired array formation copyrights. Out of all the things he could ask me, he went ahead and asked something so cheezy. I didn''t know what to make of it. I couldn''t tell whether he was being genuine. Was there an angle here that I couldn''t see? What is he up to? This had me on edge. I would have felt better if he had asked me to be the ve of the southern royal family if I lost the bet. That I could understand, but this old fossil acted out of character and proposed to increase my safety if he won the wager. Fuck this! "Boy, don''t overthink it. You are the southern royal family''s goose thatys golden eggs. We don''t want to see you die young. We were hoping you could live a long life and keepying golden eggs for us. That is all." Lorenzo borated on his reasons. Hearing them, I realized that the southern royal family nned to nurture me. Hoping that I will be their stairs to climb to prosperity. "That sounds more like you." This reason I was okay with. You use me. I use you. We mutually benefit from each other. That is something I can put my trust in. "Haha! Boy, I have never seen a kid as cautious about his feelings as you. I cannot help but wonder what led to such a change in your mentality." Lorenzoughed. "Then you have not been to the slums of the Sky Blossom city," I said, defending my response earlier. "Nope, I have seen more orphans than you can count, but none of them were like you. You are different. The way you see the world is very different from how they see it. It may be because you are too mature for your age." Lorenzo''s impression of me seems to have changed ever since yesterday night. He never showed this much care towards his rtionship with me. He seems to have started valuing me as a human, no more than that, as his junior. I didn''t know that showing talent in the field of array formation would gain me so much favorability with him. Otherwise, I would have done this much earlier. "Okay, old man, enough. You said you had tracked the ring leader behind my assassination, and they have consulted a curse master to curse me. That means you know who wants to kill me. When were you going to tell me about this?" Hearing Lorenzo talk about me, I felt like a specimen strapped to a postmortem table. So I switched the topic to my assassination. I asked about the ring leader despite knowing that Sansa Baylor is behind this because I had gained this information through questionable methods, which I prefer to keep to myself. And also, if I don''t ask them, they will get suspicious, seeing that I wasn''t the slightest bit curious about people trying to kill me. This question was not only to stop Lorenzo from analyzing me but also to show him that I had no clue about who tried to assassinate me. "About that, it is top-secret. We cannot disclose any further information to you." Lorenzo mped up as I expected him to. "Fine, I have my way to get the information." I did not bother to argue with Lorenzo and just left it there, leaving him wondering if I had the capability to get the information they knew. "Kid, no matter how reckless Anna is, even she will not share this information with you," Lorenzo said, thinking that Anna was my source. "When did I say that Anna is my source? Old man, don''t underestimate me. I have my ways. What? You don''t believe me. Like I care." Saying that, I couldn''t help but snicker, imaging Lorenzo''s face when he knows how much I know. "Yeah, whatever. Boy, you only know to talk big. First the wager and now this. I am starting to wonder if you are a phony genius." Lorenzo spoke in disband. "Hahaha! I would love to watch you eat these wordster. Ms. Ann, please be the judge of our wager." I asked Ann to judge the wager between Lorenzo and me. Who better than her? After all, she knew the entire context to how we got here. " My pleasure." Ann agreed to my request and asked, " Do you require anything to help you with the creation process of the cleansing array formation recipe?" "Nope, I don''t need any." Chapter 701 Array Recipe Creation

Chapter 701 Array Recipe Creation

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 09:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base. "Are you sure?" Ann asked in concern, hearing me say that I did not require anything to create a new recipe for a cleansing array formation. "Yes. And please step back. I need room to set up the array." I said as I activated my soul pupils. "Cocky brat, not only do you boast about creating a cleansing array formation recipe, but you want to create it as a temporary array formation. Aren''t you ambitious?" Lorenzomented, hearing me and then looking at my glowing pupil. He said, "Is that the aura sight? They are a beautiful pair of eyeballs." "Silence, I need to focus," I said aloud, stopping Lorenzo from asking about aura sight. "..." Hearing me thunder, Lorenzo went quiet as I expected him to. Creating a new array formation was not hard if you knew what you wanted and which soul pathways to use to get the desired oue. To create a cleansing array formation, I was going to make use of airflow, moisture, and Holy light array. The idea was that the dense moisture in the air would form a mist, and I would use airflow to control the fog to clean myself, along with a shower of holy light to purge the dirt, germs, and smell of my clothes and me. First, I had to find the soul pathways rted to them and then check the things influencing these soul pathways. And how these soul pathways responded to each other and how they worked together. Once I have all the necessary data, I need to arrange this soul pathway in such a way that their absence from nature will not cause the entire ecosystem to fail. If the surroundings were to be ruined, then the soul pathways borrowed from them would also be lost. Therefore it is most important to make sure that when you borrow a soul pathway from nature, it shouldn''t mess up nature. This is one of the reasons why arranging a temporary array formation with the mind as the core was considered very difficult. Now that I knew which soul pathways that I wanted to use, I had to make arrangements for the factors affecting them. For example, the moisture in the air is affected by the surrounding area''s temperature. If temperature increases, it will lead to a decrease in moisture content in the air. Thus the air will be drier, whereas when the temperature decreases, the air will be wet, meaning the moisture content in the air will increase. Knowing this, I had to involve the temperature soul pathways in the array formation. But sometimes, the factors affecting one of the main soul pathways will also affect the other main soul pathway used in the array formation. Like how the temperature affects the moisture in the air, it also affects the airflow in the surroundings. We have to make arrangements for such soul pathways so that their influence on both the main soul pathways is independent of each other. Temperature is just an example. Many such factors affect the main soul pathways that we have borrowed from nature, which you need to attend to one by one. Therefore the creation of an array formation recipe is very hectic. And when you try to do it in real-time with your mind as your core, it bes moreplicated and messier. But thankfully, I wasn''t alone. I had three ve consciousness, each equipped with a Hive AI to share the workload with me. We would each select a main soul pathway of the array to be arranged and then tend to factors affecting them. And when wee upon an ovepping factor, the Hive AI will alert us and, with the simtion, help us figure out a way to make it so that main soul pathways are independent of each of others'' rtion to the said factor. When done with that, we need to figure out an arrangement for the main soul pathways to work together to achieve the said goal of the arranged array formation. This arrangement needs to be near-perfect in order for the soul pathways to work together without a glitch while achieving maximum efficiency. This is easier said than done. We need to try out many soul pathway arrangement patterns, which is too time-consuming and not something that can be achieved in a day. Still, I had Hive AI, which could help me simte the numerous soul pathway arrangement patterns in a controlled environment. And then, the one soul pathway arrangement patterns resulting in the most efficiency will be used as the recipe to arrange the cleansing array formation. Something which would take weeks took a few minutes, and I had a near-perfect arrangement with the maximum efficiency for the Cleansing array formation as a temporary array formation, all thanks to the Hive AI amd my ve consciousness. Using my mental strength, I began borrowing the required soul pathways from nature. Then I arranged them ording to the near-perfect soul pathway arrangement produced by the Hive AI and my ve consciousness in the form of a temporary arry formation using my mind as a core. After arranging the array formation, I start pouring soul energy into the array ordingly. And soon, a white mist covered me from head to toe. Then, using the airflow control, I spin the mist covering me into a whirlpool with me in the center. At the same time, holy light array shone on it. The whirlpool of mist spun from my head to toe. With every spin, it would carry dirt, sweat, etc., off my body and clothes. The whirlpool basically agitates the clothes in a cloudy mist to remove any dirt and stains before spinning to drain the moisture from the clothes and body. Upon reaching my toe, the dirt and sweat brought by the mist would then be thrown onto the ground. Then came the secondyer of cleansing through the holy light, which is used to clean clothing and my body by purging any remaining dirt and smell on my clothes and me. The holy light array is a basic array used by the empire to ward off evil and darkness, basic of purification. They have widely spread this array for free to increase their influence and presence in the arraymunity. The cleansing array formation felt like a quick refreshing cold bath, but it got the job beautifully done. This wasn''t perfect but hey, pretty good for something created on the spot. "Son of a gun! You really did it." Lorenzo said with great astonishment. Though he spoke those words, his eyes said that he still could not believe it even though he had seen it with his own eyes. "The winner is Dalton Wyatt," Ann announced. "Wait! This array formation is not entirely yours. You used the holy light array formation of the empire in the end. So technically, you lost." Lorenzo protested on the basis that I added the empire''s basic array to my array. "Come on, old man, don''t be a sore loser. All the new array''s are built on the basic arrays left behind by the ancestors. By your logic, all of them are phony too, and they don''t deserve the copyrights they own. I bet most of your arrays also make use of the array left behind by the ancestors." I argued, defending my win. "Yea, grandpa. If the Holy light array was copyrighted, it could be considered a vition, but it is not. So Wyatt is the winner. Deal with it." Ann said sternly. "Fine, the brat wins. I will keep my promise." Saying that, old Lorenzo took out a storage card from his grimoire and handed it to me, saying, "Right now, I only have copies of these notes. When you''re done with these, contact me, I will give you the rest." "Why not just share the notes to my grimoire?" I asked Lorenzo. "I don''t keep soft copies in my grimoire, just hard copies. Don''t ask me why. I have my reason for that." Said Lorenzo. "I won''t. But prepare the other copies. I will be done with these soon." I didn''t ask Lorenzo why he did not save soft copies of his notes in his grimoire. I wasn''t interested. Who cares what goes on in this old bat''s head. All I cared about was that he gave me my winnings. "Yes, sure." Lorenzo wanted to argue that notes in the storage trunk were enough for a person too study for a decade but remembered he was not talking to a normal boy but an abnormal one. So he refrained from saying his thoughts. And added in concern, " Boy, I still think it would be in your best interest to stay in the base and that you don''t run around until you join the university of your choice." "Old man, I will think about it. And stop worrying. After all, the person that cares about me the most is myself. I won''t die thst easy." Chapter 702 Ollie

Chapter 702 Ollie

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 09:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base. "Wyatt, you''re still here, great." Just as I nned to leave the base and head to the warehouse, I heard Anna''s voice calling out to me. She seemed to be looking for me. "Yep, unfortunately, I am still here. It seems my luck is not working today." I said, turning to face Anna, who hovered towards me. Three young soldiers in their early twenties wearing standard southern watch uniforms followed her on foot. Two of them seemed to be identical twins. "It''s a beautiful morning. No need for you to be so grumpy. Lighten up, or do you want me to loosen you up?" Said Anna hovering in the air. Ignoring her twin and grand-uncle. And those two didn''t seem to be bothered by it. "What''s gotten you so chipper in the morning?" I asked while using my viltronian flight to hover next to Anna. Because the sun was right behind her and its rays blocked my sight. "This year''s rookies are here. It will be fun to watch them break down. Will you care to join me?" Replied Anna with a sadistic smile. "No, thank you. But isn''t this base supposed to be a top-secret temporary base? Why would you bring a bunch of Rookies here?" I rejected Anna''s invitation inly. "It is. But ns were made months ago to wee the rookies to the southern watch today, and I have to defend here¡­ since I cannot be at two ces I had the rookies sent here." Anna replied irresponsibly. ''You can! You have a freaking long-distance teleportation card. You can be anywhere you want in the southern region.'' I wanted to yell this out loud but chose not to as it was pointless. And there was another thing bugging me, the three soldiers in their early twenties that followed Anna here were directing their ill-re at me for a while now. I thought it would pass, but it only got intense. So I spoke up, " What''s the deal with these three? They are ring at me as if I owe them money." "Are they now?" Anna turned to look at the young soldiers. The soldiers hurriedly looked down to avoid making contact with Anna''s eyes. Seeing this, a sadistic smile formed on Anna''s face as she yelled, " you assholes, give me a hundred pistol squats for each leg." "Yes, ma''am." The young soldier hurriedly replied and began their punishment. "By the way, what kind of rookies need themander of the southern watch to wee them," I asked Anna while looking at the young soldier rhythmically performing pistol squats. Looking at their young age and card lord realm, I knew these three were part of the rookies Anna spoke of. "They are legacy rookies. Someone in these rookie''s families served the south with honor and sacrificed themselves when the south needed them to." The legacy rookies are the juniors of the courageous martyrs of the southern watch. "Huh," The Southern Watch''s legacy system was news to me. I know they are children of martyrs, but still¡ª "Don''t look down on them. Even though they were given a special entrance, they all have met the regr threshold to join the Southern Watch." Anna saw through my thoughts and exined. I had to agree with her about the rookies. Their strength was not bad. They had achieved card lord realm in their early twenties and had already forged their ego gem. That meant they were in the top 10 percentile of the mightiest youths globally. "I can see that," I said, agreeing with Anna. "Don''t be sarcastic, Wyatt. Not everyone is a monster like you." Anna seems to have misunderstood my words. "Not what I meant, but you are right." I didn''t bother correcting Anna because I felt she was doing it on purpose. I gathered that by witnessing the young soldiers re at me with hostility after hearing Anna''s words. "Commander! Permission to speak." Out of the three young soldiers. One of the twins finally couldn''t hold back and decided to act. He indeed looked like the rash one of the twins. "Yes, what is it?" Anna asked nonchntly. "Permission to duel this person." The young soldier yelled, pointing at the boy who hovered next to hismander. "Me?" I blurted, seeing the young soldier express his desire to dual me. I don''t understand why these three have been hostile toward me since the start. I have a hunch that Anna was behind it. "Cadet Ollie, how dare you challenge the honorary member of the southern watch? Unless you give me a reason for your action, I will be forced to take disciplinary action against you." Anna, who sparked the fire, acted as if trying to suppress the fire. "Commander, I do. The honorary member¡ª" "That''s Master Wyatt for you, rook." Anna corrected Ollie, reminding him that my rank was higher than his and that I was a respected card creationist. "Yes, Commander," Ollie answered Anna respectfully. And added, " I want to duel Master Wyatt because he was disrespectful to the Commander in his manner of speech." "..." This guy is nitpicking so he can pick a fight with me. Still, I exined, " Look, buddy, she may be yourmander but not mine. I will speak to her however I want to." "You heard him. Anything else?" Anna asked the young soldier named Ollie. "..." Thinking for a bit, he pointed out, " Your highness, Master Wyatt, is in direct vition of the flight ban inside the base." "You three have been giving me hostile re just because I flew inside the base? " I asked, looking at the three young soldiers. "Wyatt, he is right. This is a restricted area. And it is forbidden to fly over or inside the base without permission." Anna announced, trying to seem impartial. "Well, nobody informed me of that. Okay, then I will leave. You guys enjoy your restricted area all you want." I didn''t want to be here in the first ce anyway. ¡­ Chapter 703 Susan’s Declaration

Chapter 703 Susan''s Deration

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 09:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base. I turned to head back to the warehouse to find Ollie blocking my path. With a sneer on his face, he said, "Where do you think you are going?" "What? Are you going to write me a ticket for flying in your fancy restricted area?" I asked in sarcasm. "Ticket? Funny, didn''t you hear me earlier? I challenged you to duel. Are you going to turn your back on a duel like a coward?" If this was Ollie''s way of taunting me, consider him failed. Cowards live a longer life. I don''t know why people hate fear? Fear is good. If taken with a positive attitude, that is. It helps you live longer by keeping you awake at night and having you prepare for the worst until you ovee it. "Anna, is he being serious right now?" I turned to ask Anna. She seemed to be amused. "Yes, I did say if his reasons were valid, I would allow his duel." Anna supported Ollie''s unreasonable actions. The other two young soldiers'' attention was here even though they were executing their punishment. "Okay, I will y along. But where do youe off by calling me a coward? When you are challenging a card soldier realm teenager with your card lord realm. Does this seem fair to you?" Seeing Anna find Ollie''s recklessness amusing, I knew things wouldn''t end with a talk but the way Anna wanted if I don''t help it. "..." Ollie''s face turned tomato red from embarrassment hearing my words. He finally realized how rash his actions were. And he moved out of my way. "Yeah, that''s what I thought." I passed Ollie and was about to leave, but my steps stopped hearing a report from a soldier. "Commander, two girls are causing ruckus at the entrance." A card king realm soldier appeared from the shadows a few meters away from Anna and reported. "So why are you here reporting instead of throwing them out," Anna replied in annoyance. "Commander, one of them ims to be your goddaughter. She says she is here to visit her boss." The soldier added a little context to his report. "Send them in." Anna''s face turned ck hearing the word goddaughter. But still, she chose to let Corey into the base. "Anna, you don''t have to. Since they are here to meet me, I will meet them at the entrance." Since I was heading out anyway, there was no point in letting Corey in to meet me. "Wyatt, you can''t leave just yet." Seeing my frown, Anna exined, "I require your expertise." "You want my expertise, Uh? On what exactly?" I asked Anna with hesitation. I hesitated because I felt Anna was up to something. I gathered that from how she did not stop Ollie from rashly challenging me. "I¡ª" When Anna was about to go into detail about her request, she was interrupted by a loud voice. "Godmother, long time no see." The loud voice was none other than Corey. "..." I was surprised, not because of Corey but the person who tagged along with her. It was Susan, what is she doing here? Anna vanished from in front of me and appeared a centimeter away from Corey. Staring into Corey''s eyes, Anna warned, "Call me your godmother one more time and see what happens." "Yes, boss." Feeling the intimidating aura oozing out of Anna, Corey''s wings folded. Seeing Corey submit, Anna returned to her chipper self and greeted Susan, "Wee, manager Susan. I heard you are looking for Wyatt. Were you worried that he did not spend his night in the warehouse? Are you here to check up on him? Don''t worry. He is in good hands." "..." I was confused, hearing Anna''s oddly specific questions. Susan is not my mother for her to check up on me or worry about me spending a night out. "Knowing Wyatt is with your highness. I am assured that he is in good hands." Susan''s answer was even more confusing. She seems to be agreeing with Anna''s oddly specific ims. "For your information Susan, I don''t like to share," Anna spoke, looking right into Susan''s eyes. "Your highness, you cannot share what''s not yours." Replied Susan with her usual professional smile. "..." I give up. I don''t understand what these two girls were talking about. "Manager Susan, you have grown quite confident sincest I saw you." Anna could clearly hear Susan dering that she would not back away. "Since thest time we met, my priorities have gotten clearer. I will fight for what I want. No matter who I have to face." Susan''s words got louder as she spoke thest few words. "Good, I can respect that. But don''t think I will go easy on you." Anna''s eyes showcased overbearing pride, and they shed with Susan''s courage-filled eyes which showed will to fight. "Your highness, I have never epted charity in my life. What I have, I gained in exchange for my blood and sweat. I am not new to struggle." Susan brimmed with an unwavering spirit as she spoke those words. "Hahaha, Manager Susan, I like you. If we had met under different circumstances, we would be best friends." Anna''s words were genuine. She meant them and was impressed by Susan''s courage and fighting spirit. "Your highness, you tter me with your kind words. My humble self would be proud to be your friend." Susan''s professional smile never left her face. "Do you have any idea what they are talking about?" I walked next to Corey and asked. "..." Corey looked At me with aplex gaze and then said, "Boss, your luck is heavenly. Please, let some of it rub on to me." "This¡­" ''Fuck, I truly don''t understand woman.'' "Whoa! Second godmother." Corey yelled in surprise, looking at Ann. Far away, Anna, who was in a staring contest with Susan, couldn''t help but frown, hearing Corey. "Hello, I am Ann. Anna''s twin sister." Chapter 704 Certification

Chapter 704 Certification

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 09:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base. "Hi, I am Corey Bright. Nice to meet you." Corey introduced herself and whispered to me, "Anna had a twin sister?" "Apparently, she does," I answered. "You are not like your parents described you." Ann found Corey cute. With her feisty and tomboy demeanor. "I have grown up a lot since thest they saw me," Corey answered. There was some truth to her words. Leaving her origin card aside, it has been years since Corey and her parent meet each other. "I can see that. The little princess, in their words, has grown up to be a fine card apprentice. I heard you are a gold-grade card creationist and can see that you forged your ego gem. Your talent is nothing short of what they described. If you join Southern Watch, you can meet them at the Way beyond." Ann praised Corey and smoothly tried to recruit Corey using her parents as a bargain "I suddenly lost all respect for you." Corey was disgusted hearing Ann try to recruit her using her life''s deepest trauma. "..." Hearing Corey be so straightforward, Ann''s eyes twitched. "Hey, little girl. Watch how you take to her highness. Even if themander is your godmother, you have no right to talk to her sister so rudely." Ollie once again rushed his nose into other people''s business. And hearing him say the word godmother, Anna had made a mental note to teach this righteous sob a lessonter in the training drill. "Fuck off!" Ollie was rash, but Corey was an edge lord who could be easily triggered with any word in the dictionary. "..." Ollie has never been given the finger by a girl, much less a beauty like Corey. He was having a hard time processing it to figuring out how to react to beauty cussing at him. His pondering face triggered Corey, who mistook his pondering eyes as judging eyes, "I challenge you to a deathmatch." "What? I am not going to fight you. I don''t like to bully the weak." Ollie was reluctant to ept a duel put forward by a teenage girl. "I don''t care. I will pluck those eyes off your sockets. And see if they are still judgy." Corey almost pounced on Ollie. If not from me, holding her back. "Corey, let go of your anger. He is a simpleton. He didn''t mean anything by his words." I consoled Corey. "Ollie, go back and give me another five hundred pistol squats for each of your legs." Anna''s voice sounded as she walked hand in hand with Susan towards us. "Yes,mander" Ollie didn''tin and returned toplete his punishment along with the other two young soldiers. "Good morning, Susan. How did you guys know that I was here? Is there anything urgent for you guys to search for me? You could have just called me." After greeting Susan, I asked if there was something urgent for them to look for me in person instead of making a grimoire call. "We tried calling you, but we couldn''t reach your grimoire. Corey''s cousin informed us thatst he saw you was when you were heading out to drop her highness at the Southern watch base. So we came to check on you. To see if everything was okay." Susan exined. "Yes, we were worried that these people had imprisoned you here. But it seems you are enjoying yourpany." Corey said thest sentence eyeing the twin princesses. "..." I rolled my eyes at Corey''s words. But I was happy that Susan and Corey went out of their way to find me. The first time when I revealed my prowess to the southern royal family, I was worried that they would lock me up in a secret base. What bothered me even more was that nobody would be looking for me. And the royal family would get away with it. Today seeing Susan look for me, I felt warm. And knew that I, too, had a person who would miss me. "Your call could not reach his grimoire because of the anti-eavesdropping array covering the base. But, you guys have a rich imagination." Said Anna looking at Susan. Even though it was Corey, who spoke about the conspiracy, something is going on between these two. It feels like a rivalry. But I can not put my finger on it because Susan and Anna are people of two different worlds. They do not have anything inmon to have a rivalry between them. "Boy, I finally figured out the entire cleansing array formation you came up with. I tried to modify it to get more efficiency, but your model already had the highest efficiency. I was surprised to discover that. But this proves that your capabilities are beyond an advanced array master. If you don''t mind, I will help you apply copyright for your recipe." After epting his defeat in his wager against me, Old Lorenzo began deciphering the temporary array I had set up. Until he finally mastered the array itself and tried to modify it to get more efficiency, only to find that my array already gave the highest efficiency. After analyzing the cleansing array formation I set up, old Lorenzo was astonished and impressed. He even offered to help me apply Copyright for my array formation recipe. "Sure, but not yet. Because it utilizes the new nature of the temperature soul pathway, we can apply for its copyright after our joint venture in acquiring the copyrights of the various array formations reaches a conclusion." The reason I did not bring up applying copyright to the cleansing array formation recipe I created is that it made use of the new nature of the temperature soul pathway I discovered. "Okay. And have you thought about applying for an array master certificate?" Lorenzo agreed with me and asked if I would consider bing an official array master. "Wait? Can I apply for that? I haven''t even received my high school diploma yet." I asked Lorenzo in surprise. ¡­ Chapter 705 Array Master

Chapter 705 Array Master

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 10:07 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base. "Yes, for a young aspirant with your talent, there is always a way around things." Lorenzo was happy that this student showed interest in applying for array master certification. "Good, count me in. What about the card creationist certification? Can you help me with that too?" Though the only merit of having a card creation certificate is having ess to the card creationist guild''srge customer base. A certificate from them will help me boost my reputation in any ce I try to prop up my shop. "Why do you need a card creationist certificate when you have an array master certificate? Boy, trust me, an array master certificate will open many doors for you that the card creationist certificate cannot enter. Array masters are like VIPs. Card creationists are like third-ss citizens with poor credit scores. Let me tell you something. Every array master is a card creationist but not every card creationist is an array master." Lorenzo said passionately. He meant what he said. And could not understand why his student wanted to be a card creationist when he could be an array master. "Old man, I don''t care about the feud between array masters or card creationists. The reason I want a card creationist certificate is that, if you haven''t noticed, it is my bread and butter. My trade. It is a good business where I can earn decent money. People need card creationists. What about array masters? Except for cities, nobody needs them." The reason why I prioritized Card creationists over array mastery was that card creationists have arge market. Every card apprentice needs a card creationist. So I would never run out of business. "Money? Is that reason you prefer card creationists? Hahaha, For somebody who ims to be smart, you can be short-sighted sometimes. Times like these remind me you are just a high school student." Lorenzo was amused by the reason for his student to prefer a card creationist over an array master. "Old man, if you find something funny, then share it. Spread the smile." Seeing Lorenzo smug, I felt annoyed. "Okay, okay, it is not your fault that you are short-sighted, but this third-rate city''s fault. It has limited your worldview. Boy, don''t let the standards of the third-city limit your view. People here are poor. They cannot afford an array master. That is why you don''t see any array masters in this city. Compared to what an average array master makes, the amount you make being a card creationist is chump change. Just take the field/trap cards as an example. Do you know how costly they arepared to other cards of the same rank? Any wannabe card creationist can create regr cards and call himself a professional card creationist. But the same is not valid for an array master. It takes a lot of skill, hard work, and dedication with the talent to be an Array master, and sometimes that is not enough. That is how difficult it is to be an array master." Lorenzo exined, but there was bias in his words. He looked down on card creationists as a profession. "How much can I expect to earn as an array master? Since the people of a third-rate city cannot afford them, they must make a fortune, humor me." Lorenzo''s words made it sound like array master was my dream profession. "More than you can imagine. Just open an array shop and set up a few advanced tier soul energy gathering arrays and rent them out for hourly charges. You can live the rest of your life on the rent from those arrays. Before you say anything, the minimum rent for a primary array gathering array for an hour is two soul jades. Now you do the math. And you tell me if you still think that a card creationist earns more than an array master." The more I listened to Lorenzo''s words, the more I felt I would have a better standing in society as an array master than card creationists. Especially in the central academic city. Array rental shops will bloom therepared to a card boutique. Or I could open both of them, and my prospect of making money would increase by a few more times. "Well, old man, sign me up. Do I need to take some tests for this? Tell me the process. I will finish them right away." Listening to the prospects of an array master in a big city, I was hyped to be certified as an array master. "I knew you woulde around. You made the correct choice. Don''t worry about the certification. I will make the arrangements. Just be prepared for the certification exam and wait for my call." Seeing his student finally be excited about being an array master Lorenzo was delighted. Being cursed with disappointing sons who did not choose the path of array master and followed their mother''s footsteps to be muscle-brained fighter card apprentices. Therefore he felt like a proud parent as his student choose to be an array master. "Good. I don''t mean to undermine your exnation till now, but I would like to have a card creationist certificate too. Could you help me with that?" Having a certification as a card creationist will not hurt. If anything, I will be able to attract more customers due to my certification as both a card creationist and an array master. "Okay, I will contact the city''s card creationist guild and have them send you a card creationist certificate." Lorenzo decided to cave to his student''s request. After all, all he was trying to do was attract more customers and make more money. Lorenzo respected that. "Just like that? Don''t I need to undergo a test or exam to prove my capabilities as a card creationist for the certification?" I asked in surprise. "No, I will vouch for you. So it will be fine if you don''t take an exam, but the same is not valid for array master certification. It would help if you prepared for that." ¡­ Chapter 706 New Client

Chapter 706 New Client

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 10:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base. Lorenzo''s words made it seem like a card creationist certification was nothing seriouspared to an array master certification. He got me a card creationist certification through back doors to prove his point that any regr card apprentice could be a card apprentice but not an array master. Seeing this, I felt that being a card creationist was not as prestigious as the people of this city made it seem. "Okay, thank you," I said as I had no problem getting a card creationist certification through back doors. "I will call you when I have made arrangements for your array master certification. Until then, please go through all the notes I have given you." Saying that Lorenzo left towards the core of the base''s array to return to his research work. "Once again, thank you, old man," I yelled gratefully. Like they say, sometimes connections are more critical than talent. "Now that the old fossil is done hogging you. Can I have your time, Wyatt?" Anna said after Lorenzo left. "That''s new. As if you would leave if I said no. What do you need, Anna?" I said, rolling my eyes at Anna''s polite act. "Good to know that you understand your circumstances. Like I said earlier, I need your expertise in card creation." Said Anna as she flew near me. Hearing Anna, the three young soldiers looked at me with confusion. "Yes, how may I be of your help?" I remembered Anna spoke about this earlier but was cut off midway by Corey. "I want you to create the origin cards of these three rookies," Anna replied. The confusion in the three soldiers'' eyes turned into shock hearing her words. "What? Why me? Don''t you have veteran tinum or diamond grade card creationists for your southern watch soldiers on the payroll?" I was confused why Anna would prefer me over the tinum or diamond grade card creationists at her disposal. "I can, but they will not be able to create genuinely unique origin cards like you." What Anna meant by this was that the other card creationists followed a temte for creating a card. The temte was their safety to ensure that they created the origin cards sessfully. But following a set temte did not make an origin card genuinely unique, despite the origin cards being known for their uniqueness. Not everyone could see soul pathways like me and venture into new unexplored ways. The other card creationist only took the paths that they were simr with. To minimize their losses and maximize their wins. This way, the customers would keeping. But in this process, the sense of uniqueness of the origin cards is lost. "You may think that, but I don''t believe they want my help," I said, pointing at the three young soldiers. Their faces clearly read that they didn''t want me to create their origin cards. "Their opinion doesn''t matter. The southern watch is paying for creating their origin cards, so they will get their origin card made where I ask them to." Anna said calmly as she really treated these rookies as trash. Unless they be the official members of the southern watch, they could forget about her going easy on them. "Well, their opinion matters to me. If they don''t want my help in creating their origin cards, then I will not help them create their origin cards. That''s as simple as that." I said. "Fine. Rookies, tell Master Wyatt, whose help you want to create your origin card." Anna''s voice was dreadfully chilly. The meaning behind her question was obvious to all three rookies. "Master Wyatt, help us create our origin card." The three young soldiers yelled at the top of their lungs. "Not sincere enough," I replied. "You heard him," Anna yelled at the rookies, and they looked at me as if questioning, ''why are you adding salt to our wounds? Haven''t we already given our origin cards to you? Was it not enough?'' "Master Wyatt, please help us create our origin card." The young soldiers added ''please'' to their yell, thinking it would do the trick. "Fine, since you desperately want my help with your origin card creation... I will help you guys but don''t me me if I fail." I said casually, looking at the ugly, forced smile the young soldiers had on their faces. This was my payback to them for targeting me earlier. "Thank you, master Wyatt. We are blessed to get your help with creating our origin cards." The three young soldiers thanked me for agreeing to help them. "So, before we start, let''s get a few things cleared. All you guys need to do is tell me about your fate ingredients and what type of origin cards you want. With that, your part in the origin card creation is done. I will create the cards based on the amount the southern watch is willing to pay for your cards. Is that clear!" I asked the young soldiers. "..." The three soldiers didn''t know how to answer. The origin cards in question were theirs, but the people making decisions were theirmander and some high schooler card creationist. They would like to think theirmander was ying a prank on them, but it didn''t seem like that. They didn''t know what they did to deserve such treatment. So they could only look at theirmander, hoping that all this was a prank. "Why are you guys looking at me? Were his instructions tooplex for you guys to understand? I will repeat it then. Tell him about your fate ingredients and the type of origin card you wanted to create with them." Anna ignored the three rookie''s hopeful eyes and instructed them to tell the high schooler about their fate ingredients and the type of origin card they wanted to create. "..." Hearing Anna''s instruction, the three young soldiers despaired. They looked at each other, then shook their heads helplessly. They had finally given up on owning fancy and strong origin card. Chapter 707 Origin Rules

Chapter 707 Origin Rules

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 10:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base. "Well, I am waiting," I said impatiently, looking at three young soldiers who looked lifeless as if they had given up on their lives. They didn''t look this down when Anna had them do 100 pistol squats on each leg. "Rookie Todd, answer the man," Anna ordered sternly. "Yes,mander." Todd turned to me and said, " Master Wyatt, I am Todd O''Reilly. My fate ingredient is this ck steel armguard. I want a weapon-type origin card suitable for my first origin card, ''Weapons Master.'' " "Umm¡­ so you already have one origin card. Can I see its card info? That way, I can make better judgments for creating your second origin card." I heard Todd wanted an origin card that would help him showcase the full potential of his first origin card. So I needed to know what his first origin card''s specifications were. "Sure, please go ahead." Said Todd and he passed me his Golden grimoire. [Card Name: Weapons Master Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The user can achieve the highest mastery of any weapon they wield based on its grade. Additional Effect: Resonance, Enhanced Intelligence, Enhanced Dexterity, Enhanced Strength. Note: Common Grade weapon - Proficient Umon Grade weapon - Elite Rare Grade weapon - Master Myth Grade weapon - Grandmaster Legend Grade weapon - Sage ] Resonance: The user''s personal mastery of a weapon can increase the proficiency of the weapon they wield. For example, If the User has Master level mastery with Swords and then wields amon-grade sword, he can still disy Master level sword proficiency despite the card limitations of the origin card. "Interesting origin card, and one more thing, since you have already forged an ego gem, you must have startedprehending rules. What rule have you gained insight in?" Based on my unproven theory of the effect of the card apprentice''s origin cards on their ruleprehension irrespective of their ego gem''s synchronization rate, I guessed that Todd had toprehend a weapon-rted rule since his origin card was highly weapon originated. "I haveprehended the Spear Rule. And gain ultimate mastery in Swift meaning of Spear Rule. And super mastery in the uracy meaning of Spear Rule." Todd narrated and added, "Master Wyatt, because of my spear rule, I would appreciate it if you created a spear as my origin card." "Noted. But answer me this, do theprehension rate of the spear rule increase when you equip a high-grade Spear card in your grimoire." This was only a hunch, but I believed the higher the grade of spear Todd equipped in his grimoire, the faster was hisprehension of spear rule. Because that hoe his origin card work. This hypothesis of mine was in ordance with my theory about the effect of the origin cards on ruleprehension irrespective of their ego gem''s synchronization rate. "I never noticed it, but now that you speak of it, theprehension of my spear rule increased drastically as I switched to the military-issued Rare garden spear from the university-issued umon grade spear. Does this mean despite my average synchronization rate, I have a way to increase my ruleprehension." Todd asked me enthusiastically. "I believe that the origin cards have a effect on ruleprehension irrespective of their ego gem''s synchronization rate. This is only a theory of mine. I still need a lot of evidence to back it." I said. "If I didn''t know you didn''t leave the Sky blossom city your whole life, I would have called you out for giarism. The theory you speak of has already been proven and is called the Origin rule theory. This is high-level information only avable in the top ten university libraries. So most people don''t know the effect of their origin card on their ruleprehension. Wyatt, if you ever think of publishing any of your theories or findings, run it through old Lorenzo or Luna before posting. To avoid any counts of giarism. And also, we need to enroll you in the top 10 universities soon. Someone of your talent level cannot be wasted in this ck water city." Anna exined that some researchers had already proved the theory I spoke of. Since Anna is also familiar with this theory, it should be well-known in the uppermunity. "I see. It seems the libraries of the top 10 universities are a treasure trove of knowledge." Imaging the vast knowledge umted by the top 10 universities thanks to millennia of research work, I couldn''t help but get excited about visiting the morning star university library. "So Wyatt, what kind of card do you n to create for this rookie." Asked Anna. "You already know what you want me to create, so why ask?" I knew why Anna chose me over her family''s tinum or diamond grade card creationist. She wanted me to create an origin card simr to Susan''s origin card Slime Armor. Slime Armor could take the form of any armor card feed to it. Anna wanted me to create a simr card for Todd with a minor change. Instead of feeding Armor cards, we would feed it weapon cards so that it can morph into any weapon fed to it. "So you saw through my intentions. Give me an earfulter but for now, tell me whether the card I am thinking of is possible or not?" Anna asked eagerly. "It is possible. The only question here is how much are you willing to invest in this particr card creation." I answered confidently. "Name a price. I will tell you whether I can afford it or not." Said Anna unting her wealth. "Mimercornium is the highest quality ingredient that I can use right now. Fifty pounds of it would be enough for me to build a good origin card for him." Anna asked me to name a price, so I named the highest and the best A-rank ingredient I could think of to create Todd''s origin card. ¡­ Chapter 708 Garica Twins

Chapter 708 Garica Twins

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 10:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base. "50 pounds of Mimercornium, that''s out of the southern watch''s budget for the rookie origin card creation fund," Anna replied. For someone unting her wealth earlier, Anna folded pretty quick. "If you tell me your budget, I can think of a suitable ore for your budget," I said. "No need. We will go with mimercornium ore." Anna disagreed with my proposal and turned her head to Todd to add, "Since I introduced you guys to such an expensive card creationist. I will bear the extra cost for your origin card creation. This isn''t a charity. You will be paying me back in full with interest when you can" "Thank you for your generosity,mander," Todd yelled, thanking Anna for her help. Though inwardly, he wanted her to switch the current card creationist for tinum or a diamond-grade card creationist. "Don''t mention it." After replying to Todd, Anna turned to me and asked, " Do you need anything else?" "Nothing else, just the 50 pounds of Mimercornium," I answered Anna. "I will ask Luna to ce an order, and when the 50 pounds of mimercornium bes avable, I will contact you." Since the required ingredient wasn''t avable for now, we had to push Todd''s origin card to creation to ater date. "Okay." I agreed with Anna. "Next, the Garcia twins. This one is tricky." Anna gave me heads about the twin''s fate ingredient. "Ollie Garcia and Andy Garcia, greet master Wyatt." Andy Garcia greeted me politely. While his twin Ollie still looked at me sullenly. It seems this one was as stubborn as a bull. Despite being punished by Anna twice, his wings didn''t clip. "Nice to meet you. Name your Fate ingredient and type of origin card you want." I asked. "Fate ingredient is the bone marrow of baby dragon. We want a martial skill-type card." Answered Andy Garcia. "Aren''t there two of you? Shouldn''t you two have two fate ingredients?" I was confused. As the twin only named one fate ingredient for the two of them. "Master Wyatt, we both share the same fate ingredient," Andy answered, clearing my confusion, and I finally understood what Anna meant by tricky. Ollie Garcia and Andy Garcia, their fate ingredients were the same. This type of thing was a rare asion and only seen in twins. "Wait, you guys want me to create two origin cards using one fate ingredient. This is more than tricky and edging on the line of impossible." Creating two origin cards using a single origin card is more than just challenging but stupidity. Do I divide the fate ingredient into two to create origin cards? How would one go about that? "Don''t think of cutting the fated ingredient into two. That will only damage the fate ingredient in the best-case scenario, but in the worst-case scenario, the fate ingredient will be wasted." Anna advised me. "..." I looked at Anna with a grudge. Because it became clear to me that she brought the twins to me because all the tinum and diamond card creationists under her must have denied this particr case. Feeling my re, Anna hurriedly said to the Garica twins, " Rookies, hurry and tell master Wyatt about the rules you two haveprehended." "Commander, we haven''tprehended any rules yet." Andy Garica replied in embarrassment. "..." Hearing Andy''s response, Anna''s smile became awkward. "Enough. I have thought of a way to create two origin cards with one single fate ingredient, but I don''t know if it will be sessful." I put forward what I could do for Anna to decide whether she would continue with my expertise or try her luck elsewhere. "How much is the chance of sess?" Anna asked me to give her a number to work with. "I can not say for sure because I have never tried this before." The Gracia twin''s situation was an impossible challenge. The word impossible made me excited. I wanted to prove that it was possible. But this matter doesn''t just concern me but the twins too. If I failed, they would have lost the only fate ingredient they could find in their lifetime. Therefore I need to be innovative and patient about this. "Boss, I may have something that may help." Corey, who was waiting with Susan and Ann, suddenly pitched in. "Little girl, don''t interrupt when adults are at work here." Anna dismissed Corey''s help without listening to what she had to say. "Shut up, you cow. I was not speaking to you." Corey snapped at Anna. "It''s time." said Anna as she flickered in front of Corey and added, " Time for me to ept my responsibilities as your godmother and teach you some manners." "What the¡­" Corey jumped back as Anna appeared next to her out of nowhere. "Don''t get scared, my little goddaughter. This won''t hurt." Anna flickered again, and this time, she appeared behind Corey and grabbed her by her neck. "Let go. You damn cow." Corey didn''t cower in fear in front of Anna''s Emperor realm might. Instead, she struggled harder despite no fruits to show for it. It was a fruitless effort. *p* *p* Lifting Corey in the air by her neck, Anna started to p Corey''s butt, "little girl, me yourself for forcing me to use corporal punishment on you." No matter how painful it was, Corey did not let out a single cry because she was that prideful and also because it would make her situation more embarrassing than it was. Neither Susan nor I came to Corey''s rescue because we had already stuck our necks out in front of Anna for Corey twice. Corey had to learn not to piss off people stronger than her. And also, Anna''s punishment was more about shaming Corey than killing her, so I guessed that it should be okay. I hope Corey will learn her lesson. After a good five minutes of ass pping, Anna let go of Corey. Corey''s legs had grown numb due to the pain. She had a hard time standing. Still, she stood straight stubbornly. Chapter 709 Mysterious Master

Chapter 709 Mysterious Master

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 10:38 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base. "I will return a thousandfold," Corey said grudgingly. A sinister fire raged in her eyes, and ck smoke oozed out of her body. "I will be waiting." Longing anticipation could be seen on Anna''s face proving that she took Corey''s words seriously. As if she was waiting for a worthy enemy for eons. She really hoped Corey could be that enemy. "I will not keep you waiting for long," Corey replied as she limped. Though Anna didn''t use full strength, she ensured the corporal punishment she delivered had asting effect. "Corey, honey. Drink this." Susan handed Corey a low-rank blood elixir Van had explicitly made for her. "I will get stronger so that you don''t have to face such a situation again." Said Corey as she drank the blood elixir given to her by Susan. Corey felt it must have taken a lot of restraint on Susan''s part for her not to step in as Anna punished her. "Corey, honey, learn to endure it. Be moderate and show self-restraint. You cannot keep challenging her Majesty''s authority without enough power to back it. The only reason you are still alive is that her highness has epted you as her goddaughter." Susan didn''t know what was going on in Corey''s head, but she decided to teach Corey not to stretch her tongue further than her strength. "Saints endure. Demons live unrestrained." Uttered Corey. She ignored Susan and her words. Then she gazed at me and sincerely said, "I can help." "I know." I had seen the martial arts card Corey had created with the help of her ego fire. Each one of them is a masterpiece and worth a fortune. I gained a bargain by paying one thousand soul jades'' for her martial card. When the Garcia twins said they wanted a martial art type skill card, I already decided to recruit Corey''s help after I found an answer on how to create two origin cards using one fated ingredient. "..." Corey didn''t expect me to agree with her. She expected me to ignore her help without listening to what she had to offer as Anna did. So she was stumped. "Name your price," I said to Corey. "What?" Corey was confused because, in her mind, she did not prepare this far as she believed that I would need a little convincing to let her help. "Girl, state your price." I repeated myself and added, "Our client this time is loaded. So be wise when you answer." "But, you haven''t heard how I can help you." Argued Corey. "I don''t need to. I trust you." ''I trust Corey Park.'' I knew if Corey said she could help, it meant Corey Park had a solution to the problem we were facing. "Okay." Replied Corey resolutely. I could see my words had the desired effect on Corey. Even if she had memories of her past lives, she still was a troubled teenager. "Oye, I am right here. How dare you two n to take advantage of the state treasury right in front of me?" Anna felt stupid for trying to unt her wealth as she saw the card creationist she was employing didn''t even bother to hide their intention to raid her wealth with steep services. "I want an ingredient of my choosing from the devil you slew yesterday." Corey suddenly stated. The reason Corey overzealously tried to help her boss was that she wanted to get her hands on the ingredients Anna collected from the devil she slew yesterday. "..." I looked at Corey dumbfoundedly. I did ask her to state a steep price for her help, but damn, she didn''t hold back and directly reached for a demigod realm legendary grade ingredient. ''Wait! Anna slew a devil yesterday? Howe I haven''t heard about it?'' "No fucking way. Little girl, have you gone insane? An SSS-Rank ingredient for your services? Even a Diamond grade card creationist will not demand that. Don''t be unreasonable. Ask something more reasonable." Anna flipped, hearing Corey''s price, but she suddenly realized, "Wait, how do you know I defeated a devil yesterday? It is confidential information." The Devil descended on the world for 2 seconds at most before it was trapped in Anna''s field card and defeated. Therefore, someone of Corey''s status shouldn''t know that Anna beat a devil yesterday. Yet she knew, which could only mean Corey was more than what meets the eye. "My master told me about it." Answered Corey nonchntly. "And who would that be?" Anna pressed Corey for more details. "Master is master." Corey yed the fool, but Anna wasn''t buying it. "Girl, don''t y with me. Unless you are looking for another ass whopping." Anna threatened Corey straight. "I don''t know the original identity of my master. She never revealed it, and I never bothered to ask." Corey said innocently. But only she knew that she had whooped up a mysterious master out of thin air to hide the reason for recent progress in strength and card creation. "You expect me to believe that you have a mysterious master who told you about me fighting a devil yesterday." Though Anna said this, she had already bought into Corey''s lies because this was the most reasonable answer to exin the staggering changes shown by Corey. "Yes. A mysterious but beautifuldy walked up to me and said that she wanted to take me as her disciple to pass all her knowledge to me. And in return, she wanted me to fight against the demons and devils." Not only did Anna sell an image of a mysterious female master with unfathomable strength, but she made sure to make it clear that she was an ally of humanity and hated demons and devils. "If your said mysterious master is real, howe the states array couldn''t detect her?" The array formation was explicitly made to detect and locate powerful card apprentices. If there was a mysterious master behind Corey, as she imed, then the array should have detected her presence. ... Chapter 710 World’s Grace

Chapter 710 World''s Grace

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 10:49 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base. "How would I know that? Isn''t it your job to discover why it did not find my master?" Corey answered with questions. The best way to avoid being caught up in your own web of lies. "You are begging for an ass-whooping. Answer properly!" Anna thundered as she heard Corey throw the ball in her court. And to her surprise, Corey''s questions were reasonable. "I know you are not the type to acknowledge responsibility. So let''s y evidence. I show my proof of why my master''s existence was real and not a story I just made up. And you show your evidence to prove otherwise." Corey made a sound argument. "Why go through all that trouble? Just call your mysterious master over." Anna suggested. "Nope, I can''t. Master visits me when she wants to." Corey answered inly. "What if I were to imprison you deep within the Tartarus? Or better yet, execute you publicly tomorrow morning? Your Master, if real, shoulde to your rescue, right." Anna said this to scare Corey. "Master won''te to rescue me because, ording to her, if I can''t handle my day-to-day problems, I am better off dead. Because being caught by demons and devils is worse than death." Corey narrated. "..." I was stumped as I heard Corey cook up a story on the spot. The story she was using felt oddly familiar. It seemed like I had read it somewhere. However, most of what Corey spoke wasn''t a lie because she did have a master teaching her, her ego fire Corey Park. "Girl, do you think you are funny?" Anna would like to believe Corey''s story, but in her mind, that meant the state''s array formation erected by her ancestors had a loophole. "I am not. How do you exin the martial arts skill cards I made? I have never practiced martial arts in my whole life. Until I met my master, that is." Corey decided to argue with facts supporting her story. This way, the lies she was spewing would sound more eptable. ''She is lying.'' Just when Anna was about to consider that the state''s array formation erected by her ancestors had a loophole, a mysterious voice in her head answered, telling her otherwise. "Who!" Spooked, Anna blurted and searched for the source of the voice. Her sudden reaction caused everyone else to be alert. After all, she was the strongest here. If someone could spook her, then others stood no chance. "Littledy, get hold of yourself. I don''t have enough time, so listen carefully. I am one of your ancestors. I am talking to you through your unparalleled arena card. Usually, it shouldn''t be possible, but we took the liberty to use the grace bestowed upon you by the world''s will for killing the devil to create this opportunity. So don''t let it go to waste. Learn soul whisper and enter the Unparalleled arena to talk to us. Next, I will pass you a method to open a gate to the dark realms. The ce you people refer to as the demon realm. You should have already learned from Devil feastus that the Devil doesn''t really die if you kill them in this world. But there is a way to kill them permanently. That is to kill them in the presence of an open gate to the Dark realms. But remember, you will only have a two-minute window to kill the devil in the presence of the gate to dark realms. Because after that, dark realms start to suppress the world''s will, in turn reducing the suppression of the world''s will on the devil. So don''t open the dark realm until you are sure that you can kill the devil in the next 2-minutes. Otherwise, you will die in the devil''s hand, and with your death, the gate to the dark realms will close." After narrating his purpose, the voice iming to be Anna''s ancestor mentally passed her the method to open the gate to the devil''s realm. "It seems I still have time left." Said the voice after transferring the method to open the gate to the devil''s realm to Anna and added, "That girl in front of you isn''t simple. Instead of an ego gem, she has a dem¡ª" "¡ª" The voice suddenly went silent midway. It seemed to have finally run out of juice. The voice iming to be Ann''s ancestor left her with too many questions. Thankfully it had given her a way to get answers to those questions. That is to learn soul whisper and enter the Unparalleled arena. As Anna was contemting the information provided by the voice, she was awakened from her trance by Ann''s cries, "Anna! Anna!" "What?" Anna replied in annoyance. "I thought I lost you." Ann hugged Anna tightly in her embrace. "Get off me, you idiot." Already confused, Anna was puzzled by Ann''s behavior. No matter how hard she tried, she could pull away from Ann''s embrace. Giving up trying to push Ann away, she turned to me and asked, "Can someone tell me what is happening here?" "Don''t you remember what happened? You were in a trance-like state for about 5 minutes. I don''t know if this is a twin thing, but all the time, you were in a trance, Ann kept weeping and wailing that she could not feel you. She was devastated. The whole base is in red alert." I answered Anna exining what happened when she entered a trance-like state. "What happened? That girl made it sound like somebody stole your soul." Lorenzo returned immediately from his patrol around the base to search for assassins after learning Anna awakened through the base''s array. "Nothing. I just received the World''s Grace for killing the devil yesterday." Said Anna. "Why is it dyed? Isn''t it supposed to be given by the world''s will right after one kills a devil?" Lorenzo wasn''t new to World''s Grace. ording to what he knew, Anna''s case was odd. "It is a littleplicated. I will exin itter." ¡­ Chapter 711 Twin Demon Dragon Body Arts

Chapter 711 Twin Demon Dragon Body Arts

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 10:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base. "Ann, I am fine. Now get off me." Said Anna, trying to pull out of Ann''s embrace. "I was scared. Promise me you will never do that again." Ann and Anna''s lives are connected. If Anna died, Ann would die along with her. But if Ann died, she would resurrect as long as Anna lived. Therefore Ann cared more about Anna''s life than Anna herself. "I can not promise you that," Anna replied truthfully because it was not in her control. She was forced into a trance-like state by her Ancestors. It had no say in it. "Why can''t you make a promise to Ann? Mama! Anna is bullying me again. Woooo" Ann literally began to cry. Her life was uneventful, and Most of it was spent in Anna''s grimoire. Despite having an almost immortal-like perk, she was the person most worried about death. "Ann, don''t cause trouble, or I will send you back." By sending back, Anna meant recalling Ann back into her grimoire. "You promised you wouldn''t do that for the next three months," Annined. "Well, that was when you said you would not be a pain in the ass," Anna argued. And feeling Ann''s grip holding her loose, she pulled out of her embrace. "I am calling mom." Ann summoned her grimoire and made a call. She headed to her cabin. She seemed too depressed to say goodbye to us. And her call was answered in the next few seconds, "Hello, mommy. Anna is being a jerk again. I want to see you. Can Ie to see you now?" "Now that needy has left. Let''s continue our talk from before, shall we?" Anna spoke nonchntly, but her eyes remained on Corey as she said these words. "Okay. I said I wanted a devil''s ingredient aspensation for my services." Feeling Anna''s gaze on her, Corey thought she was speaking to her, so she answered her. "Um. I heard you the first time. But hearing you say it the second didn''t make it less funny than the first time you said that." Anna spoke, mocking Corey for sky high price for her service. "..." Even I felt that the fees Corey demanded were a bit unreasonable. But the task that Anna gave was something that even the diamond grade card creationist deemed impossible. So her price wasn''t excessive. Diamond grade card creationists only involve the Card emperor realm. Demigods are above this division. "Wyatt, what do you think?" Anna asked my opinion. "How about you decide after weplete the work? It will be easy for you to judge if the cards we created were worth two devil ingredients or not." I answered honestly, trusting Anna''s pride, which would never let her skip out on an outstanding bill. "Two devil ingredients?" Anna asked, lifting one of her eyebrows. "I can''t be paid less than my employee, can I?" I answered. "Fine." Anna agreed because she didn''t mind paying that much if the cards created were worth it. "..." Hearing Anna agree to two devil ingredients, the Garcia twins felt their heads spinning. If the origin card creation were sessful, they would owe the southern watch two devil ingredients. Which meant they would be spending the rest of their life working for Southern Watch, repaying their debt. Knowing all this, they stayed quiet because they nned to work for southern watch anyway, and if they got origin cards for that, it was worth it because they knew that it was near impossible to create two origin cards using one fated ingredient. And they felt grateful towards Anna because their Commander was willing to go more than the extra mile for them. "Good. Now Corey, exin your n for the card ingredient." Now that the payment was decided, it was only fair we told our employer how we nned to tackle the situation at hand. "Well, my master has spoken to me about a particr martial art mostly practiced by twins. It strengthens the bond between the twins and allows them to share their energies. Once you achieve sage level mastery in this martial art card, you will be able to transform into a dragon. The martial art is named twin demon dragon body arts. You can use it in your card creation so that both the twins can share the power of a single fated ingredient." Corey narrated her idea of getting one fate ingredient to make two individual origin cards. "That''s your devil-level ingredient-worthy idea? To use martial arts to share the power of a single fated ingredient." Anna mocked Corey''s idea. Thanks to her Ancestor''s reminder, Anna knew Corey was lying about her having a master. Anna decided not to confront Corey about the lie until she knew everything her Ancestors had to tell about Corey. "Corey, do you have that martial arts card on your person right now?" I asked Corey because I felt her n was feasible. "Wyatt, don''t tell me you are going along with her stupid n," Anna asked, hearing me ask Corey about the ''twin demon dragon body arts'' martial arts. "Yes. Since I don''t have any other ideas yet, I see no harm in exploring Corey''s idea. Who knows, maybe we can learn something new." I defended my actions. "You, two, are crazy. You know that. " Annamented. "No, I don''t have the card on me. I didn''t create it because I didn''t know any twin powerful enough to use this card, so I didn''t bother making it. I can create it now, but It will take me a day or two toplete the said card." Corey answered my question from earlier. "Um... Okay, then get right to creating that card. If you need any ingredients, ask Susan." I ordered Corey, turned to Anna, and added, " I will contact you when we have a model for the card we can create." "Okay, boss," Corey answered with great enthusiasm. "Okay. And I will inform you when the Mimercornium arrives." Anna reluctantly agreed to my arrangement. ¡­ Chapter 712 Marital Arts Card

Chapter 712 Marital Arts Card

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 11:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch military base. "It appears that the creation of both the origin cards will be pushed to ater date until the ingredients for them are made avable." Said Anna. Hearing her, the three young soldiers thought about how long their torment wouldst. They wanted to get done with it as soon as possible, like removing a band-aid in one go. "Um," I nodded, hearing Anna. Now that the matters regarding my new clients have been arranged to a certain extent. I could move on to my other project, the Array Formation hack card that I wanted to create. Turning to Susan and Corey, I said, "let''s head back." ¡­ "Van, have you reached the southern academic city already?" I checked up on Van and his team. "Yea, boss. We are about to contact our source in the southern academic city and find Ronnie''s whereabouts." Van answered, reporting his group''s status. "Good, be careful. And if you find a card overlord or higher realm card apprentice, do not hesitate to retreat. And keep me updated." I warned Van to be careful. Southern Academic city is not a third-rate city like Sky blossom city. It is a first-tier city where card overlords and card kings are asmon as card masters and card lord realm in the sky blossom city. Therefore Van and his crew need to be discreet when they hunt the people of Bob butcher to retrieve my thousand armed butcher origin card. "Yes, boss," Van acknowledged mymands. ¡­ Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 11:27 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 "It was one hectic morning," I said as I sat on the couch, preparing to go through the material given by Lorenzo on Array formation. "Yes," Susan Agreed with me. "Boss, I will use the cardb to create the twin demon dragon body arts," Corey reported. She was going back to work as soon as we returned to the warehouse. "Go use the cardb that your grandpa built for you. I will use this cardb after going through these materials on Array formation." I asked Corey to use her fancy cardb in her card studio because I would be using mine pretty soon. "Okay." Corey headed towards the warehouse next door. "And Corey, one more thing." I suddenly called Corey, remembering that I needed her help with one particr thing. "What is it, boss?" Corey stepped in her path and turned to face me. "I wanted some martial arts cards for myself," I answered. Corey was the only stable source of A-rank closebat arts in the blossom district. After much thought, I decided to buy closebat cards from Corey as they seemed very reliable when I used them to make Kane''s origin card. "Martial arts cards? You havee to the right ce." Corey said excitedly as she took out a stack of martial arts cards she and her ego fire created. "Corey, not those. They are generic. I want something more than that. Suitable for my strength." I asked Corey to create a custom martial card just for me and my physique. "Um¡­ I see you want the good stuff. But that is going to be expensive." Said Corey. "Doesn''t matter. As long as it satisfies my requirements, I am willing to pay the appropriate price." I answered Corey. Telling her that money wasn''t the problem. "So what are you prefer? Body arts, Foot work, lightweight technique, sword arts, or other weapon techniques." Corey agreed to create a custom martial art for me. And provided me with an option for each of them. "One of each! Give me theplete set." I replied. I wanted the whole set because the martial cards will prove an excellent way for me to use the full strength of my body. "Really? Okay. As long as you pay enough, I don''t care." Said Corey casually. "So which martial arts do you think would suit me best? Do you have anything in your mind or not?" Corey Park was a treasure trove of martial arts and techniques. I hoped she had one suitable for me. "You have a very strong physique, but you also showcase strong ''active soul control talent.'' Your body is like it is made for killing, a killing machine to be exact." Said Corey, and then, thinking for a while. She added, "Martial Arts are meant to defend oneself. But some martial arts were explicitly made to kill and ughter. But such martial arts demand high talent and physique. You possess both of them. So choose what you want to be a killing machine or a defender." Corey''s words became more and more profound. And her eyes turn amber red, and That''s when she is not Corey but Corey park. "Hello, Park. Long time no see." I greeted Corey park. "For you, maybe. But I see you daily from within Corey''s core." Said Corey Park. "Okay, what do you suggest would be the best for me?" I asked Corey Park. "If you want to uncover the full potential of your physique and talent, I suppose you should go with the Martials Arts made to kill. But the path is yours to choose. I cannot choose for you." Corey Park answered honestly. Martial art cards are unique, and most people im that if you achieve Sage-level proficiency in one of them, your strength will grow, and you can break the restraint of the realm. It is believed that those who have Sage-level proficiency in a martial art can fight leapfrog and kill the opponent. "Okay, I will go with the Martial arts meant for killing." I went through great trouble to get my current physique. It would be a waste not to use it to its full potential. Therefore I decided to go with the cruel martial arts meant for killing. "Good choice because only weak people chose martial arts are for self-defense. Strong use the martial arts to conquer the world and dominate the nes. So you should use it for what you want it for." Chapter 713 Card Mastery

Chapter 713 Card Mastery

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 11:17 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Demonic Martial Arts is what we call the Martial Arts meant for killing. And I am an expert at that. If you had chosen martial arts meant for defense, I couldn''t have been of much help to you." Corey Park exined. "Demonic Martial Arts? Aren''t they in old traditional martial arts with the word Demonic/Demon added to their name?" I said this because I had gone through Corey''s collection of martial arts. They all sounded like traditional martial arts, but they had the word Demonic/Demon added to their name. "How dare you say such sphemous words to my face? You take that back! There is a vast difference between demonic martial arts and traditional martial arts. Demonic martial arts are meant to ovee the suppression of destiny. Inparison, conventional martial arts is to rid all the roots of evil. Can''t you see only hypocrites and vain people practice conventional martial arts as martial arts itself is one of the roots of evil?" Corey Park flipped, hearing mepare demonic martial arts to traditional martial arts. And went on to exin how vain hypocrites practice the conventional martial arts. "Okay, Demonic martial arts are better than conventional martial arts," I said what Corey Park wanted to hear. I was no expert on martial arts, all I knew about Martial arts was what I read in online novels back on earth. They were just fantasies to me but out here, they are natural. Since I knew nothing about martial arts, I decided to stick with the expert opinion. "I will forgive you this once because earlier you didn''t know any better, but now you know since I have exined it to you. So don''t you dare repeat the same mistake twice, understood?" Corey Park questioned. "Yes, ma''am," I answered, trying to seem genuine. "Good. Since you want to use martial arts cards, you must know that martial arts and upation cards are different from other skill cards. To unlock the potential of Martial arts or upation cards, you need to undergo vigorous training and practice to understand and gain mastery of said martial arts or upation cards. Take a cannon and Bow and arrow, for example. A cannon doesn''t require vigorous training and practice to master it. Any dumbass with a good eye can aim and shoot using the cannon''s full power. But the same is not true for the Bow and arrow. One requires vigorous training and practice to master it. And only by mastering can one expect the full power of the bow and arrow. Skill cards are like cannons. All you have to do is aim and pull the trigger. But martial arts or upational cards are like Bow and Arrow. You require a certain mastery for you to show its full potential. A skilled archer can hit a bullseye no matter the circumstances, but a trainee archer can barely hit the target under normal conditions. What I am trying to say is no matter how strong your martial arts cards are, you cannot unleash their full potential until you physically reach the mastery level mentioned in the cards." Corey park exined how martial arts or upational cards are different from regr skill cards. ording to her, it is necessary to understand this to uncover the full potential of martial arts cards. "Okay." I understood what Corey Park was trying to tell because I have experienced something quite simr with my Abyssal Giant Bear Spirit Guard card. It had a beast form martial arts called the Abyssal Giant Bear form. Back then, my body was fragile and had yet to form a cmity soul gem. Due to my weak body, I couldn''t tap into the full potential of the Abyssal Giant Bear form. But still, when I practiced the Abyssal Giant Bear form, it slowly began to use the soul energy to enhance my physique to meet the requirements for unleashing its full potential. Later I never tried practicing it because I had gained the viltronian physique, which was stronger than Abyssal Giant Bear, rendering this card useless. So I kind of understood what Corey was trying to tell about physically achieving the mastery mentioned in the card info. "Martial arts or upation cards are like training wheels. Upon activation, these cards rearrange the rted soul pathways in your body ording to the directions given in the cards to get the desired effect. How urate these arrangements are depends on the mastery mentioned in the card. When you physically start to recognize these soul pathways and understand their arrangement, you begin to physically master the said martial arts or upation card. When your physical mastery reaches the mastery mentioned in the card, only then can you disy the card''s full potential. Over time with enough practice, your physical mastery of the martial arts or upation card can transcend the mastery mentioned in the card. That will be akin to upgrading your martial arts or upation card. For example, let''s take Helen''s bakery. Its bakery goods are best in the entry Sky Blossom city. People think that because of the baker upation card she uses. But do you know how many bakeries there are in the city using baker upation cards?" Corey Park paused "How would I know?" I answered, thinking Corey Park actually wanted me to answer her question. This misunderstanding was due to Corey Park''s untimely pause. "That was a rhetorical question. And please don''t interrupt me again. There are a lot of bakeries with baker upation cards. Still, none canpete with Helen''s bakery because Helen has physically achieved higher mastery than mentioned in the upation card itself. Though her upation card is of low rank, her physical mastery of the upation has reached that of a high-rank card. That is how she is ahead of herpetitors" Corey Park exined how martial arts or upation cards could be upgraded to achieve the effect of a high-rank card despite being a low-rank card. "Interesting." I was impressed by the upgradation part of Corey''s exnation. ¡­ Chapter 714 Sage-Tier Mastery

Chapter 714 Sage-Tier Mastery

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 11:28 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 From what Corey park said, using a martial arts card was more lucrative than using a skill card. Because the increase in the mastery of martial arts cards was akin to upgrading the martial arts card to a higher rank, the same was not possible for Skill cards. Still, not everyone can break past the mastery mentioned in the card. To achieve that, a lot of hard work and dedication are required. Therefore, despite this incredible perk of martial arts cards, they are not popr among card apprentices. Skill cards had apparent advantages over martial arts cards. Like the Guns had advantages over the Swords and Bows back on earth. Back on earth, there were myths that master swordsmen could dodge bullets, and some could even cut the bullet in half. Here it was not a myth. Still, the martial arts card could not trump the skill cards because people are inherentlyzy. Listening to Corey Park, even I started to feel that it was hectic to own martial art cards. But what Corey Park said next changed my mind. "You must have heard about card apprentices that have achieved Sage-tier mastery, in particr martial arts, can challenge or sometimes win against the card apprentices of a higher realm, right?" Asked Corey Park. "..." After the previous debacle, I didn''t know if Park was actually asking me or if it was just another rhetorical question. "Answer me," Said Corey Park. "Oh, I thought it was rhetorical. But yes, I have heard about that." I hurriedly answered Corey Park. "But those rumors are only half of what the card apprentices who have achieved Sage-tier mastery can achieve. After achieving Sage-tier mastery in particr martial arts or upation cards, a person no longer needs to equip the card to get the effects of the cards. They can disy the effects of the said card physically without the help of a card or grimoire." After dropping a piece of bombshell information, Corey Park paused to let her words sink in. "What? How is that even possible?" I asked in great astonishment. The effects of upation cards are very bizarre. Take a food-rted upation card, for example. They have products like giving temporary extra stats to the card apprentice that eat their dishes. So if a person achieves sage-mastery in the food-rted upation card, their cooking might be top-notch, but how will they add the effects mentioned in the cards to the food? It was mind-bending to think that people could achieve the card''s effect without actually equipping a card. "You are learning about array formation, right?" Corey Park questioned "Yes, so¡­" I was confused about where Corey Park was going with this question. "So you must have learned about temporary array formation, right? How is it any different from achieving the effect of the cards without cards?" "Oh!" Then it dawned on me how the card creationists made Skill cards without extracting skills from the monster core. It had something to do with Advanced and higher-order temporary array formations. Realizing this, I couldn''t get more excited about reading other materials on array formation given to me by Lorenzo. What Corey Park was saying was that at the Sage-tier mastery of a martial arts or upation cards, the card apprentice would have physically memorized the soul pathways in their body rted to the said martial arts or upation cards and understood how to arrange them without the assistance of the said card to get the desired effect mention in the card. Now I understood why Corey Park said Martial art and upation cards are like training wheels earlier. "When did you learn of array formation?" I could help but ask Corey Park. "I didn''t. I just know the basic theory required for the university exams." Exined Corey Park. "Wait, don''t tell me you are preparing for the University exam in Corey''s ce. You n to help Corey cheat her way through the written exam?" Not that I amining, as I have three ve-conscious and Hive AI to do precisely that. "That girl is very dumb. She cannot make it to the Morning star university without my help." Corey Park said in Corey Bright''s defense. "..." University exams, I would have to attend them if not for my patent on Silver milk powder and my paper on how to break the shell of the dungeon cmity seed. Pretty soon, my paper on the nature of the temperature soul pathway is also going to be added to the list. Due to my research work, any of the top 10 universities will wee me with open arms. I dodged that bullet named university exam. "Now that you understand how the Martial art cards are to be used. You need to know that with your current body, most of the A-rank martial arts are useless to you. They can not bring or add any strength to your superhuman physique." Said Corey Park truthfully. The martial arts card''s basic advantage is that they give the user enhanced physical attributes. Card apprentices have the average physique, so that average martial arts cards can improve their physique. But thanks to cmity soul gem, my physique had already crossed the physical limit these average cards can give. Corey Park was trying to convey that equipping average martial arts cards wasn''t giving me any physical boost, but they did give me the technique to use the monstrous strength coursing through my body efficiently. The guided force is always stronger than the unguided force. "But you must have something suitable for me, right?" I asked, understanding what Corey Park was trying to convey. "Yes, I do. But I don''t know if I should pass these martial arts to you. The rtionship between you and Corey isn''t that optimistic. If it turns to worse, I don''t want you using the martial art I taught you against Corey." Corey Park did not hide her concerns and spoke about her worries genuinely. Chapter 715 Price Tag

Chapter 715 Price Tag

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 11:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Ms. Park, this is business. If you are notfortable selling them, then don''t mention it. Seeing how you mentioned it despite your concerns means it has a price tag. So please don''t beat around the bush and name your price." From what I know about Corey Park, I know she was some bigshot in her past life and a powerful one. Even if she is just a remnant of her past self, she should be confident enough to face a talented high schooler. Her concerns about me using the martial arts that she sold to me against Corey in the future were bullshit. She was ying hard to get to make her sales pitch about whatever she was after more convincing. "Master Wyatt, you are a rational man. Doing business with you is going to be easy. And you are right. The martial arts I spoke of doe with a price tag. I don''t know if you are willing to part with it." Said Corey Park as sheid back on the couch to herfort. "Part with? I don''t understand." Based on Corey Park''s words, it was clear that she didn''t want soul jades. She wanted something else in return. "Asides from the appropriate cost of the martial arts cards, I want you to let me create big sis Susan''s second origin card." Corey Park put forward her demands. "I can not help you with this matter. If you want to create Susan''s second origin card, you have to ask her permission, not me." I thought Corey Park would ask something significant in return for the cards, but I was wrong. Corey Bright and Corey Park both have a soft spot for Susan and do not make rational decisions when she is involved. Heights of shamelessness, Corey Park calling Susan big sister, if that is not shameless, then what is? After all, who knows how old Corey Park is, yet she called Susan as big sis? Is it because she believes Susan to be her mother? "Park, I thought we were done discussing this? Didn''t I already tell you that I wanted Wyatt to create my second origin card?" Susan immediately reprimanded Corey Park for bringing up something she had already said no to. "Big Sis, listen to me this once. Origin cards are crucial for the growth of a card apprentice. A good origin card cane a long way. You need to consider this matter seriously. All he can do with your second origin card is create another junk armor. But if you allow me, I can use it to make something out of this world. You experienced the effect of the card Turtle''s Dream, right? Big sis, please trust me on this one. I can create wonders with your origin card." Corey Park began to pester Susan to allow her to create her second origin card. "Wait! Susan, you know about Park. When did you two meet?" I asked, seeing that Susan could distinguish between Corey Bright and Corey Park. "Corey is staying with me for a few days until her grandmother is in the city. And during our stay together, I met Park and knew why Corey was suddenly acting differently." Susan exined that Corey had bunked in her home to escape her grandparent''s steamy sessions, and during that period, she met Park. "So you guys confided in her about everything?" I asked Corey Park in astonishment. "Yes- yes. We told her everything." Yep, they didn''t tell her everything. Park''s awkward way of answering made it clear. "Ms. Park, now can we get back to talking about business." I stored the conversation back to the martial arts cards. "Yes, and my price remains the same. I need you to let me create big sis Susan''s second origin card. This condition is non-negotiable." Corey Park once again asserted that she wanted to create Susan''s second origin card. "Ms. Park, let me rify to you. Unless Susan, herself, asks me to let you create her second origin card, only then will I allow you to create Susan''s second origin card. If not, you can forget about it." I had big ns for Susan''s second origin card, a MegaMorpher made entirely of mimercornium ore. Ever since I learned that a card apprentice''s origin card could affect a person''s ruleprehension, I was dead set on making Susan''s Second origin card so overpowered that it can make up for Susan''s Ego Gem''s synchronization rate when she forges one. This was crucial for Susan''s growth. And I didn''t n topromise on this. "Wyatt, don''t be rash. I will talk to her about it." Susan spoke up, seeing that I gave up on acquiring a martial arts card from Corey Park because of her unreasonable demands. And then, turning to Corey Park, she said sternly, "Park, I thought you were brighter than Corey. Why are you, too, acting like her? Please don''t be stubborn. We are all friends here. Let''s talk and help each other out." "No, big sis, you don''t understand the importance of your second origin card. It directly affects your future growth. I can notpromise on this. You have to let me create your origin card." Corey Park did not budge under Susan''s pressure. Instead, her stance became firmer. "Corey, I know you are looking out for me and that you have my best interest in your mind. You, too, should know that I trust you and appreciate you looking out for me. But please understand I want Wyatt to create my second Origin card. No matter what you say or do, my mind will not change. So please quit being unreasonable and create the martial arts cards for Wyatt." Susan patiently exined to Corey Park that she should stop being stubborn about demanding to create her second origin card cause she would not change her mind about it too. "Fine! But, if I cannot get the chance to create your second origin card, then I want a favor in exchange for the martial arts along with their fair price, of course." ¡­ Chapter 716 Favor

Chapter 716 Favor

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 11:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "What kind of favor?" I asked Corey Park suspiciously. "I don''t know yet. I will tell you when I need something." Said Corey Park. I don''t know if she is for real or just messing with me. Why would I hand out favors that woulde back to bite me in the ass? "Nope, not agreeing to it." I refused Corey Park directly. "What? I alreadypromised. Now it''s your turn topromise." Said Corey Park. Did she take me for a three-year-old child? "That''s not howpromises work. Come to think about it, you didn''t evenpromise. What if I agree to you now and tomorrow as a favor, you ask me to let you create Susan''s second origin card. Don''t act smart, Park." I do not know how Park expected me to fall for that. "I didn''t think about that! Aren''t you looking too much into things? How about this? I will be more specific. You have to ept my favor only if it is reasonable and within your limits. Now, what do you say?" Corey Park went into detail, specifying that I can set the rationality and limits of the favor she asks myself. That''s a lot of freedom. A favor like this can only work if you can trust the person enough to be willing to help you. Corey did go the extra mile trying to Compromise. I can work with that. "Woah! You are indeed being sincere. Fine, I agree with it. While fully aware that I can reject the favor you ask if I feel it is unreasonable and not something I can achieve." This kind of thing only worked based on mutual trust. Since Corey Park is willing to put her trust in me, I can put my trust in her or not, "And I have a condition that you sign a soul contract stating that the martial arts you sell me are authentic,plete, best suited for me, and will not harm me." "I am okay with the soul contract, but what''s with the terms ''Will not harm you.'' This is impossible. If you don''t cultivate the martial arts properly, you are bound to face a rebound and get injured in the process." Corey Park readily agreed to sign a soul contract, but she found the fourth term needed to be more detailed. The reason Corey Park readily agreed to the soul contract was that martial arts cards that are sold in this world are authenticated and verified by the martial council, that these martial arts would not harm the user if practiced before realizing these martial arts for public use. Corey Park is not malicious. So I don''t need to be on guard against her. Like when I used her cards to create Kane''s origin card. I could not be so careless with my life, so to be on the safer side, I decided to have her sign a soul contract. "Hmm... How about this? A soul contract stating that the martial arts you sell to me are authentic,plete, best-suited for me, and will not specifically harm or target me." I repeated the terms of the Soul Contract with minor changes to it. "Okay, that sounds about alright." Park agreed to the new terms of the soul contract and showed a willingness to sign it. "Good, now can you tell me about the martial arts you n to sell to me?" Now that both I and Corey park hade to an agreement, I asked her to talk about the martial arts she was nning to sell me. "Sure. The martial art I am about to sell you is the Heavenly Demon fiend arts. This is a set of body art derived from the heavenly demon itself. I don''t want to spoil the fun for you so that you can check its effects when I create the card. The next martial art that I picked for you is the Tainted Divine Roc Steps, a set of footwork. This movement technique is one of the fastest movement techniques I have known. As for yourbat martial arts, I choose Infinite Destruction Fist. This set of martial arts I chose specifically for your multi-arm physique. With your extra three pairs of arms, you can disy this martial art three times its original efficiency. So what do you think? Are the three martial arts to your taste?" Corey asked me with sparkling eyes. She was very enthusiastic when she introduced me to the various martial arts she had hand-picked for me. "Heavenly Demon Fiend Arts, Tainted Divine Roc Steps and Infinite Destruction Fist. The names of all three martial arts sound grand and denomeering but are they as grand as their name in terms of effect?" I asked Corey Park skeptically. Unless I have seen the card effects, I won''t be satisfied with just Corey Park''s words. "You tell me that after reading the info of three martial arts cards I have created for you." Corey Park seemed pretty confident about her martial arts. "Do you need any down payment for the cards?" I asked Corey Park. "No need for a down payment. Pay me in full at the end if you decide to buy the Cards after having experienced their greatness by yourself." Corey Park rejected any down payment. "Okay, if you say so. But your confidence is infecting me too. I can''t wait to check out the martial arts cards once you have created them." Corey''s confident attitude caused me to look forward to the three martial arts cards. "Look at you two, already getting along," Susanmented. Hearing that, Corey and I turned to look at her with nk eyes. "Don''t be shy, you guys," Susanined. We ignored her. "So, when can I expect these cards?" I asked Corey Park. "A week, I guess." Corey Park replied, unsure if she could finish by the time limit she proposed. ¡­ Chapter 717 Fair Compensation

Chapter 717 Fair Compensation

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 11:56 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "A week, just to create these three cards? Your card creation speed is very slow." Imented hearing Corey say it would take a minimum of a week for her to deliver the promised martial arts cards. "My card creation speed is not slow but moderate. But the long wait period for the three martial arts cards is because all the three martial arts I picked up for you would easily create a Legend grade martial arts card. So I have to find ways to lower the grade of the card without actually hindering the actual efficiency of the card by adding probation and restriction to the cards. Dumbing down from legend to Rare grade takes a lot of time and preparation." Corey Park spoke, exining why it would take her so long to create the three said martial arts cards. "Wait! Legend grade? I don''t know if I can afford them." I knew Corey Park was a big shot in her past life, but for her toe up with three legend grade martial arts so easily implied that her past existence was a being of the upper realms. "Of course, you can. You can use the devil ingredient you will be getting from Anna as the payment for the three martial arts cards." Corey Park did not hide her greed for the devil ingredient Anna promised as payment for the twin soldiers'' origin card creation. "Not happening." It would be a foolish to use a scarce peak demigod realm ingredient to exchange for three legend grade martial arts. "Well, then you can pay me in monthly or yearly installments. I am sure we can agree upon a reasonable n with a fair interest rate." Corey Park knew I wouldn''t sell the devil ingredient, but she didn''t regret trying. "Interest rate?" I asked in confusion. "Well, don''t worry. I will use the rates used by the banks. Pretty standard stuff, Wyatt. keep up." Corey Park acted as if she didn''t understand the root of my confusion. "Look at you, a perfect example of a Greedy merchant?" I expected Corey to consider the employer and employee rtionship between us and give me an interest-free installment n, but she didn''t. "Well then, I will also be a greedy boss. Forget about the installment n. I will pay you in full with one of the two devil ingredients I will be receiving from Anna." I said with sincere eyes. "What do you mean two? Anna is only paying you one devil ingredient for the twin soldier''s origin card creation." Corey Park didn''t understand what I meant. "Well, guess again," I said with a smug look. "You wouldn''t." Finally, understanding what I meant, Corey yelled in protest. "Why wouldn''t I? When you cannot let go of a bit of interest for the installments for me." I answered Corey with the smug look still present on my face. ording to the employment agreement between Corey and me, she will be my ve for the next three years. That was what the wager between us said. Meaning Corey will work for me for free. Which meant the payment she would receive for her service in the creation of the twin soldier''s origin card would belong to me. Earlier I did not consider doing this to Corey because, without her skills, the creation of the origin card would be halted till I found another solution. So in a way, Corey had earned the devil ingredient with her skills and effort. I didn''t want to make things difficult for her. But now, things have changed, seeing how she wouldn''t even consider letting go of a bit of interest for her big-hearted, generous boss. "This is nothing short of a robbery! I won''t agree to this." Corey Parkined and protested. "Fine, if you don''t like my payment method. Then forget it. I guess I can exchange excellent martial arts for a devil ingredient. For your information, you brought it upon yourself. So don''t me me." I threatened Corey Park by holding her devil ingredient hostage. "Boss, don''t be like that. For you, I agree to an interest-free installment n. And along with that, I will give you a 30 percent discount on the overall price." Corey Park caved, but it was already toote. "Corey, do I look like a boss who profits from his employee''s misery? I don''t need a discount. I will pay in full with a devil ingredient." I tried to be nice, but Corey Park didn''t appreciate it and tried to be wiser. Now she had to pay for her actions. "Wyatt, you can''t do this to me! I earned that devil ingredient fair and square. You know it." Seeing that I was adamant about it, Corey Park could help but raise her voice. "Corey Park, take what I am giving you, or I will not pay you with the devil ingredient but soul jades. Or better yet, since you are a ve to this card boutique, I order you to create the three martial arts for free." I warned Corey Park to take the offer on the table before I changed my mind. "Big Sis, don''t tell me, you will let him bully me into making the martial arts cards for him for free." Seeing that I didn''t cave, Corey Park turned to Susan for help. "Well, I don''t want to point fingers, but it was you who started this." Susan took my side, which didn''te as a surprise to me. After all, I am her exclusive client. It''s her duty to look out for my interest. "Big Sis, how can you say that? I didn''t start anything. I was asking for fairpensation for my services. Is that wrong?" Said Corey trying to justify her actions. "Well, Corey, you did lose the bet. And ording to the wager, you are Wyatt''s ve employee for the next three years. So in a way, He is iming his winnings. There''s nothing wrong with that." Susan defended my interest and actions. ¡­ Chapter 718 Compromise

Chapter 718 Compromise

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 12:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 It didn''t take long for Corey Park to realize she was barking up the wrong tree. Susan was a pro card boutique. Which meant she would always side with the side that benefits the card boutique as a whole. And this time, the benefit of the card boutique was in screwing over her. If it were some other time, Corey Park wouldn''t bother to deal with this. But right now, a devil ingredient and a fortune matching the entire Bright family''s worth were at stake. With so much to lose, how could she continue to be nonchnt? A devil ingredient wille a long way in raising her active soul control as her titled demon core could feed on the demonic soul energy from it. So she could not bear to part with the devil ingredient. As for the price for three restricted legend grade cards, their price was more than the entire worth of the Bright family. Corey was rich enough not to fight over money, but that did not the same if the money was more than her family''s worth. "Come on, Wyatt, I know I am wrong. Please forgive me. How about I add a legend-grade soul energy refining technique for free?" Seeing Susan was of no help. Corey tried to convince me with a freebie. By legend grade, Corey only meant that the martial arts and the Soul energy refining techniques are legend grade, not the cards. The cards will be of Rage grade so that I can equip them in my grimoire, which means that the martial arts and techniques would be imposed with prohibition and restrictions to make it so that they are eligible to be within the norms of a Rare grade card. "A Legend-Grade Soul energy refining technique!" Susan eximed in astonishment. Having experienced themon-grade Soul energy refining effect of the Turtle''s dream card given to her by Corey, Susan knew how important soul energy refining is. A card to have that effect was unheard of. So, for Corey to develop a legend-grade soul energy refining card was out of this world. Something coveted by the world rulers. "Hmm¡­" thanks to my mutated soul, I didn''t need to refine my soul energy. They would purify my soul energy for me every time they mutated. So I wasn''t psyched by the legend-grade soul energy refining technique. But it had a lot of research value for me, especially now that I had learned array formation. When ites to forging Ego Gem, everyone struggles with soul energy refining. As the soul, energy needs to be purified to a certain degree to condense the ethereal spirit and forge the Ego Gem. But the soul energy refining is a very time-consuming process, and there are no cards to help with that. Until the appearance of Corey Park, that is. She brought otherworldly martial arts and techniques with her. Now I can use these martial arts to create array formation with soul energy refining as an effect. If I were to be sessful in creating such an array formation, I would hit another jackpot simr to the silver milk powder. Thinking of this, the legendary grade soul energy refining technique started to sound attractive. If I sessfully turned the soul energy refining technique into an array formation, it would earn me more than hundreds of devil ingredients. "Okay, Corey. Since you are being so sincere with your apology, I will forgive you this once. But I will be paying for the martial arts cards in installments with zero interest rate and take a 40% discount. Are you okay with that?" Seeing the prospects of the legend grade soul energy refining technique, I decided topromise with Corey Park. "Thank you, Wyatt. You won''t regret this." Corey Park cheered for chump change, not knowing she had lost the fortune of a lifetime. If she knew, she would regret agreeing to give her boss the legend-grade soul energy refining technique for free. "Don''t mention it." I waved my hands, indicating that it was not a big deal. "I will head to my cardb to create the twin demon dragon body Arts card for the creation of the twin Soldiers'' origin card." After I agreed to pay for the three martial cards in installments and promised not to take her devil ingredient, Corey Park hurriedly excused herself, fearing that she or Corey Bright would say or do something to change my mind. "Wyatt, are you sure about this?" After Corey left, Susan asked me if I was sure about letting off Corey Park in exchange for a legend-grade soul energy refining technique. "Yes, this is a good deal for us in the long haul." I didn''t go into detail to exin to Susan how the legend grade soul energy refining technique was worth more than a devil ingredient and the fortune spent for three legend grade martial arts cards. "If you say so." Susan didn''t understand how the deal helped them in the long haul. But since her boss was confident, then it meant he must be nning something. "Susan, I will pass another list of ingredients to your grimoire. Please purchase them as soon as possible. I n to begin the advanced experimentation phase with the array formation as quickly as possible." To develop the Array formation hack card, I need to experiment with various arrays. And see how much resistance each array has to outside invasion through nature''s soul pathways. "Okay, I will get to it right away." Saying that Susan exited the warehouse and left for the guild association mall to acquire the card ingredients I mentioned in the list. As Susan left to procure the ingredients, I took out the new materials on array formation given to me by Lorenzo. I nned to have the Hive AI scan the material on array formation and save it for my ve consciousness to go through them for me while I experimented with the advanced array formation technique. And how to hack them in the fastest and most effective ways. ¡­ Chapter 719 Unaccounted Variable

Chapter 719 Unounted Variable

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 15:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 I spent thest three hours arranging all the arrays of the advanced array formation, then the intermediate and the basic array formation. It has been hectic thest few hours for Susan procuring ingredients at my wimp. She didn''tin, and she earned my appreciation for that. I know I could always count on her. Why did I spend thest three hours rearranging the basic, intermediate and advanced formations? How did I achieve it in mere three hours? It only took me three hours to arrange all the arrays because I had arranged them before and kept the array cores I used to arrange those arrays. Since I had the array cores ready, it took little effort and calction to rearrange them. But during this process, I unearthed a variable that I didn''t consider earlier. The reason I rearranged all the array formations was that I wanted to hack them through the weak points of the array I had discovered yesterday night. But it turns out that what I believed to be weak points of the arrays only existed in the first ce because of the unounted variables in the surrounding nature''s pathway. The so-called weak points in the array kept changing with the change in surrounding nature''s soul pathways. This means the vulnerability in the array changes depending upon the location you arrange them. This deeply hindered my idea of creating an Array formation hack, a universal Array formation hack. Creating a hack for an array was no longer as simple as dominating the surrounding nature''s soul pathways and knowing general knowledge about the array formation arranged. In the new hack, Dominating the surrounding nature''s soul pathway remained constant. The knowledge about the said array required was more than regr as we needed to calcte the weak chains of the array and instruct them through the nature''s soul pathways that we dominate to do something other than what''s required of them to maintain the array. The requirement of knowledge of the said array had increased above the general knowledge because I assumed the weak points of the array formation were constant when they were not. They change ording to their surrounding nature''s soul pathway. During my second round of experimentation with Array formation, I found the variable that I hadn''t ounted for in my first round of experimentation. Though nature''s soul pathways are open sources free for all to ess and manipte as they please, I forgot to ount that they were very vtile. Yes, they were not constant. They kept changing based on the location. The only difference between the first round of experimentation and the second round of experimentation was the location, which I hadn''t considered in the first round of experimentation, which led me to blindly assume that the weak points of the array are constant. How did this affect the creation of my universal array formation hack? First, it increases the knowledge required about the said array as we need to calcte the vulnerability of the array formation in real time depending upon the surrounding soul pathway. This meant that if I wanted to hack two soul energy gathering arrays 100 meters apart from each other, I needed to dominate surrounding nature''s soul pathways and then calcte the vulnerability of both the array formation separately even though they were literally the same array as the vulnerability of both arrays were different despite them being fundamentally the same and arranged by the same person due to the difference in their location. The open-source trait of nature''s soul pathways made it easier for anybody to ess the soul pathways used in a particr array. Its vtile attribute acted like security to the soul pathways used in a specific array. Because of the vtile attribute of nature''s soul pathway, the same array formation arranged by the same array master in two different locations had inherently different vulnerabilities. In a way, nature''s soul pathways themselves were the best firstyer of security for an array formation. The idea of creating a universal array formation hack was still underway, but it had be more sophisticated, and I needed to gain my hands on more array formations of different tiers. But meanwhile, I had walked into a new project. Something opposite to a universal array formation hack, a versatile array formation core. The idea behind the versatile array formation core was one core for all the array formations but for now, the 78 basic, intermediate, and advanced array formations that were taught in Lorenzo''s study material because they were the only array formation I had mastered so far. If I had a single core that could be used to arrange 78 different basic, intermediate, and advanced array formations at my wimp, how awesome would that be? But there were challenges to achieving that. And they were pretty much the same challenges I faced with creating a universal array formation hack, Location, and knowledge of the said array. These two challenges were not a big deal for me with my soul pupils, three ve consciousnesses and Hive AI. I could ovee them. But they became a problem if I wanted tomercialize the universal array formation hack and versatile array formation core. I was a long way from being able to apply for a patent for these two ideas. Unless I had a working product, publishing this research would only be considered a theory, and everybody could have a crack at it. And then these projects of mine would be a race for everyone, and whoever wins the first ce would apply for the patent. I was not a fool to sow the tree, only for others to pick the fruits. For now, I would be satisfied if I could achieve a working prototype of a versatile array formation core with 78 basic, intermediate, and advanced array formations that were taught in Lorenzo''s study material. Since I had all the materials I required for the creation process, without further dy, I began the creation process. ¡­ Chapter 720 Hybrid Array

Chapter 720 Hybrid Array

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 15:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Right now, I have 78 array cores in front of me. Each one of them is a near-perfect array core with zero ws. All I need is a bit of mental strength, expert knowledge of the said array, and nature''s soul pathways. I could use the 78 cores to set up 78 different arrays in a matter of two or three hours. But that wasn''t what I was after. Right now, I wanted to join all these 78 different array cores into a single core. Not to be mistaken with the superimposing of two or more arrays, a hybrid array. Hybrid Arrays that''s the topic on which Lorenzo''s second set of study materials dwelled. I thought it would contain how to make a field or trap card, but it didn''t. All it spoke about was Hybrid Arrays. Hybrid Array formation is aplicated concept for array masters because it involves the superposition of two or more arrays. Arranging a single array is already hectic. Imagine superimposing two or more arrays in such a way that you get a single array with the effects of multiple arrays or the effect of each arrayplimenting each other to get a higher output. A highlyplex concept indeed, but not for me. It wasplex because the array master not only needed to calcte the surrounding nature''s soul pathway but also the impact of having a single soul pathway do two or more chores to maintain the array. If the soul pathway bes unstable, then the whole array will implode. But this problem was of little difficulty for me because I could see the soul pathways with my eyes and watch how the soul pathways reacted to the ovepping of the arrays and whether they could handle the heavy workload or not. Or would I need more soul power to stabilize the soul pathways? Since I can see the problem, I could address it. But other array masters could not see it. They had to be precise with their calctions and empower the soul pathways with soul energy before they became unstable and exploded. The temporary cleansing array formation I set up in wager against Lorenzo was a simple superimposed array. It superimposed two arrays, the usual holy light array and the other array created to control the airflow and moisture. Together they formed the cleansing array formation. ''Did old Lorenzo give me the study materials on the superimposition of Array because he saw me create a basic superimposed array formation without the knowledge of it?'' If yes, then I guess he must have doubts about my origin card aura sight and whether they help me sense the soul pathways better than the naked eyes, which are blind to soul pathways. Should I be worried about it? I don''t know. But since we are in a mutual partnership, for now, I should be safe. Not worrying about what I could not control, I focused my attention on creating a versatile array formation core. Now there were two goals of Versatile array formation I needed to achieve. 1. It should allow me to arrange the array formation of any one of the 78 array cores used in its creation at my will. 2. It should allow me to superimpose the two or more arrays. Adding 78 array cores to a single core was not going to be easy. The core would be cluttered with soul pathways. It would be difficult to determine which set of soul pathway arrangements belongs to which of the 78 arrays. During the operation, if the soul power were leaked to any of the other soul pathways, the arranged array formation would copse. There is no way that 78 separate soul pathway arrangements of 78 different array formations could be ced in a single core without it blowing up on my face. To ovee this problem, I decided to create a system, a system simr to a human body. The human body has so many organs that constitute different human body systems. All of them work in harmony and help each other with their functions. If not, they don''t hinder each other. So to create a versatile array formation core, I was going to make a system mimicking the human body. My approach would have 78 different organs which woulde together from various small systems that would then together form a versatile array formation. This wasn''t going to be easy, but it was possible with the help of the hybrid array concepts. I need to sort out the 78 array formation based on theirpatibility to form the hybrid arrays. These hybrid arrays would be small individual systems. Then these small individual systems would together for a onerge working system that would be incorporated into a core. The idea was good and all, but it required a lot of work. I needed to find thepatible arrays and form a hybrid array with them together. Then arrange these hybrid arrays together such that even though they don''tpliment each other''s functions. They will not hinder each other. This wasn''t easy because I would have to check how each array reacted to each other individually. Then the hybrid arrays would be individually assessed for their reaction in thepany of different hybrid arrays. It was like nning a seating arrangement for a marriage. All this process was tedious and required a lot of nning and calctions. Not something I could handle individually. I could, but it would take a lot of time, weeks, or even months, but I could shorten the time required with the help of the Hive AI and three ve consciousness. There were hundreds of possibilities to create a system void of conflict between them. But not all of them were optimal or efficient. I had to have the Hive AI run simtions of all these possibilities and weeb out the ones with less efficiency and stability factor. And find the one option that is the most stable and efficient. Chapter 721 Honeypot

Chapter 721 Honeypot

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 16:47 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Weeks of work werepleted in a mere hour, thanks to the Hive AI and the three ve consciousnesses. Not only was I able to arrange the 78 array soul pathways in a single core but also in such a way that they don''t hinder each other''s function, but they sometimes enabled andplemented each other''s function while showcasing maximum efficiency. The first prototype versatile array formation core was ready. Still, I needed to add a few extrayers of security to it, like the Honeypot method used by the cyber security back home. A honeypot is a cybersecurity mechanism that uses a manufactured attack target to lure cybercriminals away from legitimate targets. Once the attacker takes the bait, we can gather intelligence about their identity, methods, and reasons for the attack. Simr to honeypot in cybersecurity, I would create a few decoy ws and vulnerabilities as bait in the versatile array formation core. So when somebody tries to attack the main array that I have set up using the versatile array formation core will fall prey to these decoy ws instead of attacking the actual vulnerabilities in the array. Buying me enough time to ensure the security of the array by any means possible. Finally, I held the first working prototype of a versatile array formation core with 78 basic, interminate and advanced arrays to choose from. With this single array core, I could set up any of 78 basic arrays at my whim in a few minutes. But the same could not be achieved by other Array masters using the versatile array formation core. They may be able to arrange the arrays, but it will take them a lot more than a few minutes because theyck the soul pupils that allowed me to set up the array ordingly based on the reaction of the soul pathways. Even though I held the versatile array core, I couldn''t just arrange an array or switch from one array to another. I need to do the calctions for setting up the array''s taking the surrounding soul pathways into ount. The calctions need to be urate to set up the arrays for which I should have mastery over the array or hybrid array I am about to set up. Anybody who wants to use the versatile array core should also be well versed in the 78 arrays and their hybrid arrays to make full use of it. All this cannot be achieved in mere minutes, but I could due to the support of my three ve consciousness, Hive AI, and Soul pupils. Honestly, other array masters stand a better chance to set up an array using a standard array core because then they would not have to watch out for triggering different array soul pathways while arranging another array, like in the case of the versatile array formation core. These constraints are the reason even though I had a sessful product, I could not market it because it was not perfect to be used by regr array masters. I need to perfect it and increase its convenience factor. Maybe I could try removing some of the lesser-used array pathways or something more profound. But for now, I had a versatile array core through which I could arrange any of the 78 arrays and their resulting hybrid array formations. Sessfully creating the prototype of the Versatile array formation core, I walked out of the cardb. Only to be greeted by Rami Kaga. There would be only two reasons why he was here. Either he achieved the task I gave him, or he learned about me helping his grandson create his origin card without his knowledge. After experiencing the might of a city array during the fight with the demon worshipers, I realized that I was being toocent about my ns to attack the branch of the Circle in the Sun blossom city. I hadn''t taken the Sun blossom city array and the array formation covering the headquarters of the circle into consideration in my ns. If I had continued with the attack despite knowing this, I would face an utter defeat by the arrays even before we got to the enemy. This is one of the main reasons why I started learning array formation in the first ce. I needed to have ways to decipher the array formation before my forces descended to wipe out the branch of the circle in Sun Blossom city. At first, my interest in array formation was limited to deciphering the array covering the circle headquarters and escaping the sanctions of the Sun Blossom city array. But as I explored the array formation, I was roped into it because of its majesty but primarily because of my ultimate cheat soul pupils that made me a prodigy in the field of array formation. Thanks to Lorenzo''s notes, I could be considered an advanced array master. I think this should be enough to face the array protecting the circle''s headquarters in the Sun Blossom city. That is, if Rami haspleted his task of finding out the array formation being used by the Sun blossom city and the Circle headquarters. But he could also be here about this grandson''s issue. "Master Wyatt," Rami greeted me respectfully as soon as he saw me. "Hm," I nodded, acknowledging his greeting. "Master Wyatt, first, I need to thank you for helping my grandson create his desired origin card." I didn''t expect Rami to thank me for creating his grandson''s origin card without his knowledge. "So Kane has already shown you his origin card?" I asked Rami what I actually meant was if he had seen Ivy''s appearance and how it resembles Kane''s bully''s mom. "I have. It is an extraordinary origin card with peculiar abilities. I could not have wished for more. And it helped me realize how much Kane has been through. I saw a rare maturity in him, which wasn''t there before. I am happy that he has grown into a fine young man who could look after the family interest." Kane seemed to have exined to his grandfather the events that led to his decision to have me create his origin card and the appearance of his summons. ¡­ Chapter 722 Custom Card

Chapter 722 Custom Card

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 16:59 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 I was confident that Rami would be satisfied with the origin card I created for his grandson, but what I wanted to know wasn''t that or their family drama. All I cared about was whether Rami was aware that his grandson had transferred all his ill-gotten property in his name to me as payment for the creation of his origin card. "Master Wyatt, I want to know if it is possible to create a card simr to my grandson''s origin card," Rami asked me with a hint of redness on both of his cheeks. "..." Hearing Rami''s question, I became speechless. If I didn''t understand the intentions behind Rami''s question, I would be the dumbest fool in the world. "Master Wyatt, don''t get me wrong. It had been ages since my wife passed away. I miss her. If there is a way for me to see her image once again in the flesh, I would be relieved." Rami hastily exined the reason behind his question. "..." I don''t know if Rami was telling the truth or not, but for sure, I knew that if I made that card for him, he would indeed relieve himself. Fucking perverted old bastard. "Hahaha!" I burst intoughter thinking of a scenario where Rami would borrow his grandson''s Origin card. Now that''s just wrong. Come to think of it, Kane''s origin card could help him open a thriving brothel. Not to mention his fairy guards can appear in any appearance, which could be the main attraction to his brothel. "..." Rami was puzzled, seeing me suddenly burst out inughter. He didn''t take any offense or didn''t dare to. "Rami, I can create cards with simr abilities as your grandson''s origin card. The card will have near-zerobat ability, but it will be the ability you are looking for." With the help of Vivian''s Rune, creating a wooden blow-up doll card with the ability to morph into any appearance using the target''s blood wasn''t impossible. "Really!" Rami eximed. He could barely hide his excitement. "But it will cost you shit tons of money, and there is a condition," I started my demands. I nned to charge Rami the same amount of fees his grandson paid for his origin card. "Money is not the matter, Master Wyatt. You name the price I will pay in full. As for the condition, you name it, and I will follow." Rami expressed with a genuinely sincere expression on his face. "You can never speak about the card to anybody else. And the same goes for your grandson too. He cannot disclose the steamy and juicy side of his origin cards to others." The reason I added this use was because there were too many horny, desperate, and perverted men in the world. If they knew a card like Kane''s origin card was possible, I would be flooded with requests to create such cards. There was too much potential to earn money in this field, but I didn''t want to spend the rest of my life creating wooden blowup dolls for perverted old men. "Don''t worry, master Wyatt, my lips are sealed, and Kane is not foolish enough to share the abilities of his origin card with the outside world," Rami assured me that he and his grandson would not reveal the information about their cards to the world. "Good, and as for the price, I will be charging you the exact amount your grandson has paid to create his origin card." I didn''t give Rami a number because even after a day, I could not calcte the total worth of the assets Kane transferred to my name. "Master Wyatt, name the price. I have umted a small fortune as the head of the medical card association of the blossom district. So please do not hesitate to use expensive ingredients to create the card. Feel free to improvise. I am willing to pay extra for the card." Rami''s words made it clear that Kane has not disclosed the fees he paid for creating his origin card. "Rami, I believe you should have a chat about the fees your grandson paid to have his origin card created. Once you have done that, then we can talk about your custom card." I thought that it would be in Rami''s best interest if Kane were the one to inform his grandfather about his deeds. "Hm... I understand, master Wyatt." Realizing that his grandson was not upfront about everything to him, Rami decided to go with my suggestion and discuss his custom card after talking with his grandson. And then he added, "Master Wyatt, I was able to uncover the arrays being used by the Sun blossom city and the circle." "Great. What array are they using?" I asked in anticipation. "The Sun blossom city uses the standard space istion barrier array specified by the southern royal family simr to the one used by our city. As for the Circle, they used a hybrid array called the deste punisher array." Rami named the two areas used by the Sun blossom city and the circle. "Space istion barrier array, Deste punished array." There was a mention of a space istion barrier array in Lorenzo''s study material. But nothing about the Deste punished array. So I couldn''t help but ask, "Rami, what about the recipes for both of the arrays? Especially the Deste Punisher array." "Master Wyatt, about that, the recipe for the space istion barrier array is a state secret. I couldn''t find it on the ck market. As for the Deste Punisher array, I could not find such an array in the market. The creator of that array never disclosed it to the world." Rami came empty-handed. Except for the array names, he didn''t find anything useful for me to raid the circle on the Sun blossom city. "Fuck!" I could not help but cuss, seeing how I couldn''t get the recipe for either of the arrays. ¡­ Chapter 723 Desolate Punisher Array

Chapter 723 Deste Punisher Array

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 17:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Master, I don''t know if this helps, but I heard the royal family has a token that gives them direct ess to the Space istion barrier array covering cities. It is rumored that anybody with that token can override the authority of the city array and control it to their will." Hearing his benefactor cuss, Rami hurriedly added. Rami tried his best to find information on the Space istion array and Deste punished array but couldn''t due to their special nature. Though he couldn''t find any urate information regarding both the arrays, he still managed to gather some rumors about the arrays. He didn''t bring them forward, not knowing if it would be appropriate to ry rumors without checking the facts. But feeling he was of no help, in the end, he wound up deciding to talk about the rumors. "Interesting, you are proposing that I ask the southern emperor for the token in the rumors to take control of the Sun Blossom city''s Space Istion Barrier array to deal with the branch of the circle in Sun blossom city," I asked Rami. "I wouldn''t dare to. I am sorry I shouldn''t have yed a part in spreading such rumors by something of it," Rami hurriedly exined himself and apologized for spreading rumors about the Royal family. "Okay." Rami misunderstood my intentions, but I didn''t try to correct him. And asked, "What about the deste punisher array?" "I heard one needs to be equipped with a token card to enter this array. This one doesn''t seem to be a rumor." Rami retold what he had heard. "There was no such function to array covering the circle branch in Sky blossom city. What changed?" Realizing this, I checked the copied memories of the clown mask of the security measures used by the circle to protect their hideout, especially the arrays. ''Yin-Yang Harmony Sect'' this name popped up when I searched the Deste Punisher array through the clown masks'' copied memories. This array belonged to the Yin-Yang Harmony sect. ording to the alternate future, Circle shouldn''t have this array until a few years ahead in the future because the Yin-Yang Harmony sect hadn''t allied with the Supreme leader yet. But for some reason, it appears that the alliance between the Supreme leader and the Yin-Yang Harmony sect has formed way aheadpared to the alternative future seen by Clown mask. What prompted this? I had no idea. But thankfully, Clown Mask''s copied memories had more detailed information on the deste punisher array. First, the presence of a deste punisher array meant that the branch of the circle in Sun blossom city had an Array master from Yin-Yang harmony present. Because the deste punisher array was the sect''s secret, and it wouldn''t pass its recipe to the circle despite their alliance. Therefore the sect would send trained array masters to their allies to set up and maintain the array formation to express their friendship. Of course, the circle would be paying a fee to the sect for their service and bare all the expenditures of the array. From the memories, I knew that a person needs to be equipped with a token card to enter the array and not be targeted by its effects. Rami wasn''t wrong about that. And if a person without the token card were to force himself into the array formation, they would face a dire consequence because the deste punished array involves the silence rule. The silence rule is why the allies of the Yin-yang harmony sect were willing to pay a high price to add a deste punisher array to their regr protection array. Clown Masks'' memories had the history and effects of the deste punisher array. But, it did not have any details on its recipe and workings of the array. Which is required to understand the array better for me to hack it. "Hmm¡­" learning about the effects of the deste punished array, I was bummed because I couldn''t try to break through it with force because the silence rule used in the array left little room for struggle. And also because I didn''t know how to use rules with arrays. There was nothing about this segment in the notes given by Lorenzo. Incorporating rules in the array formation, I didn''t even know it was possible until I learned about the deste punisher array from Clown Mask''s memories. But there was one plus point in this, the disciple of the Yin-Yang harmony sect that was sent to the circle to arrange and maintain the deste punisher array. Why would a sect disciple be the one good thing out of this ordeal? The Silence Rune in his ego gem. Since the sect disciple can arrange a deste punisher array, then that means that he has forged a silence rule rune. The prowess of the silence rule is undisputed. ns and families are willing to spead a fortune to recruit a card apprentice with the silence rule, but they are scarce and get recruited for sky-high benefits as soon as they hit the job market. The card apprentices with the silence rule have no choice but to join the big prowess of the world because they get hunted for their ego gem. Almost 65 percent of the world''s card apprentices with silence rule are from the Yin-yang harmony sect. The sect was able to maintain this monopoly only because of their ancestral heritage, which allowed their disciples toprehend the silence rule. Hunting the disciple of the Yin-Yang harmony sect for their ego gem was akin to signing a death warrant. They would immediately be the enemies of the Sect and their allies. And will be hunted to the end of the world. Despite knowing the dangers of killing a Yin-yang harmony sect disciple for their rune, I still nned to aim for them because of my Cmity daughter gem. I didn''t have to kill them. I could enve them. After enving the sect disciple, I could try to gain insight into the silence rule, borrowing their runes. .... Chapter 724 Unexpected Client

Chapter 724 Unexpected Client

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 17:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Rami, how good is your rtionship with the Circle?" I asked Rami, having thought of a way around the deste punisher array. "I hate them to the core. They are destroying the Sun blossom city. They are suppressing my city and extorting my citizens. I always wanted to do something about them. But, my power was never enough. So, I could only endure them," knowing that I would destroy the Circle''s branch in the Sun blossom city, Rami spouted nonsense about him having a bone to pick with the Circle. "Stop with the bullshiting. Tell the truth. I need you to run some errands for me." The circle was able to take root in the Sun blossom city by filling the pockets of the authorities governing it. And being one of the most influential people of Sun Blossom city Rami must have gotten his cut. So I didn''t buy into his bullshit about caring for his city and hating the people destroying it. *Cough* Rami coughed in embarrassment and spoke, "Except for taking a few gifts from them every now and then, I don''t have any rtionship with them." "..." Rami finally spoke truthfully. After hearing his reply, I was disappointed because I needed someone on very close terms with the circle for my n to work out. "Master Wyatt, though I don''t have a close rtionship with the circle, I know people who do. I don''t know if that helps." Seeing me disappointed, Rami thought of an alternative. "That helps, great." I cheered upon realizing I could use anyone on very close terms with the circle to execute my n. It didn''t have to be Rami. "I am happy that I could be of help to you, master Wyatt," Rami said humbly. "Rami, have your people monitor if any core members of the circle are present in the Sky blossom city ore to visit the city. If you find any, inform me immediately. Got it?" I ordered Rami. "Yes, Master Wyatt." Answered Rami without hesitation. "Okay, then what are you doing waiting here? Go get to work." Seeing that Rami did not show any intention to leave, I had to force him to leave. "Master Wyatt, about the custom card with simr abilities to my grandson''s origin card." Rami shamelessly asked about the custom card once again. "I already told you once you pay me the price equal to your grandson''s fee for the creation of his origin card, I will make the custom card for you." Rami has been of help, so I didn''t mind creating a custom card for him, but the price needs to be appropriate. "Thank you, Master Wyatt." Confirming my agreement to create the custom card for him. Rami left delighted. ... ''I should get Van to¡ª oh! Right he is in the southern academic city.'' I missed Van. He would execute any work assigned to him with perfect results. I had grown dependent on himpared to the other cmity daughter gem. Come to think of it. It has been a while since Van''s update. Should I check on them? No need. I guess he will contact me when he can. Next, I nned to visit Anna at the southern watch temporary base. Obviously, to ask her if the rumor about the Space Istion barrier array were true. If there existed a token that could override the authority of any city''s space istion barrier array, I nned to borrow it to use it in my invasion of the Sun Blossom city. I believed that I could get Anna to give that token if it existed. "Wyatt, are you free?" Susan approached me. "Yes, what is it?" I answered while putting the visit to Anna in the southern watch temporary base on hold. "An interested customer contacted me. She said she contacted me after checking out our website. She has a bunch of questions. If you are free, can you answer them?" Susan exined. "Did you mention my service charges?" I stopped taking on small budget projects long ago and had raised my service charges sky-high. So, I was surprised to see that a customer was willing to ask for my services. "Yes, I did. And she agreed." Susan answered. "Okay, then. What are her questions?" Since she could afford my services, I had no problem answering her questions. "I have already answered a few questions of hers as they were about my origin card slime armor. She asked if the slime armor was created using slices and if you could create a mutant slime summon origin card instead of the slime armor. I have already answered the first half of her question, that my slime armor used slime in its creation. As for the other half, I will leave it to you." Saying that Susan patiently waited for my answer. "A mutant slime summon origin card, huh! I am capable of creating that. Ask her to visit the warehouse." Using a monster core to create a summon card was something many golden-grade card creationists could achieve, but the twist was the mutant part that my new client asked for. Inducing a mutation in a monster core was very difficult. Even tinum-grade card creationists would think twice before taking up such projects. Causing mutation in the monster core of a particr spice requires lots of research and experimentation through trial and error. Even then, the sess rate of causing mutations in a single monster core was low, almost negligible. The odds are very high, so no card creationist is willing to create a mutated summons card as an origin card unless they have previous research materials. "This is odd?" Blurted Susan "Why, what happened?" "The client asked for our coordinates. I have already sent her the coordinates, but now I am curious why she would ask them." Susan exined her concerns. *Poof!* A sh shone in the warehouse a few feets from Susan. Alerted, I jumped to her rescue and hid her in my embrace with my back facing the sh. Chapter 725 Misunderstanding

Chapter 725 Misunderstanding

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 17:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Woah, you two love birds need the room? I cane backter." A voice sounded from my behind. Letting go of Susan in my embrace, I turn to find a petite figure in a private academy uniform as the voice source. "Shorty, who are you? Where did youe from? Do your parents know you are here?" I asked the little girl withvender-pink hair tied in twin ponytails. "Shorty? Who are you calling short? Summon- Tundra! Smite this heathen." The little girl looked about 11-12 years old. She was easily triggered by the word shorty as she summoned her golden grimoire to attack me. *Boom* A dark cloud filled the warehouse and struck me with a thunderbolt. "Haha! That''s what you get for messing with this princess." The schoolgirlughed as the smoke and dust rose due to the impact of the thunderbolt. Though the smoke concealed her sight, she was confident that her summons had taken care of the heathen. "..." I faced the thunderbolt head-on because if I dodged it, Susan, who was behind me, would fall prey to it. I could withstand attacks ten times as powerful as this one with my physique, but Susan could not. ''Soul pupil,'' opening my soul pupil, I found the core of the cloud-type summons of the peptide school girl and shot at it with a concentrated beam of soul energy using my soul energy maniption ability. *Burst* the monster core burst into pieces on impact, and the cloud-type summons died. "No, Thundra!" The schoolgirl screamed in agony losing her summons even though it would revive with a slight drop in its durability. The peptide figure red at me and swore, "I will be back!" *Poof* with a bright sh, she vanished. As if she never appeared in the warehouse. "She teleported back!" I said, turning to Susan, asking, "are you okay?" "I am fine. But I think we just lost our new client. That little girl might have been the client who contacted us about creating a mutant slime summons origin card." Spected Susan. "Seeing how she could teleport at her convenience, your guess might be true. After all, she did ask for coordinates for this ce." I supported Susan''s spections. "Looks like our guess was correct. She left a one-star review on our online store, using us of misbehaving in the workce and being impolite to our customers. And at the end, she swore that she will have her revenge for killing her summons." Getting the notification of a review posted about our online site on the grimoire by her Grimoire, Susan immediately read the review left by the petite school girl who attacked me without warning. "Not only did that girl surprise us with her unannounced teleportation but also attacked me out of nowhere, yet, she mes us for being impolite. The nerve of her. Let here to avenge her summons. Next time I won''t go easy on her and attack her summons but directly attack her." I did go easy on the petite schoolgirl. Who doesn''t know the best way to take out a summon is to attack its summoner. At first, I aimed my concentrated soul energy beam at her but realized she might be the client who asked for the warehouse coordinates. I changed the target to her summon''s core at thest minute. *Poof* "Wyatt! We felt a spatial disturbance here. What happened?" Learning of the spatial anomaly in the warehouse, Anna teleported here in concern. "Nothing, we pissed off a rich but young client," I said casually. "What?" Anna turned to Susan, looking for more details. Susan filled in Anna to update her about the events that transpired patiently. "A teleportation card, with instantiations and consecutive effect. Looks like you have offended somebody with a deep background. Let''s hope that the little girl doesn''t go and cry to her parents. Or this whole thing can blow out of proportion." Anna spected after hearing Susan exin. "Leaving that aside, I was about to head out to meet you at the military base." I threw the incident with the little girl at the back of my head as there was nothing I could do about it. "Huh, so what do you want?" Asked Anna "Woah, you make it sound like I only reach out to you if I need something from you," I eximed, feeling guilty after hearing her words. "What? Isn''t that the known truth to everybody? I don''t mind being your sugar mama, so don''t worry." Said Anna. "..." I was about to ask Anna about borrowing the rumored token that could override the authority of the space istion barrier arrays covering any of the cities in the southern region. But hearing her, I realized recently I havee to depend on Anna way too much. That was an unfair and a jerk move, considering how I would not respond to Anna''s feelings. "Come on, don''t be coy with me. Ask away. What is it you want?" Anna asserted. "I will not pretend as if I wasn''t going to ask for help. Considering our history, I think I don''t need to do that. But you are right. I do depend way too much on you. So I will try to solve my problem by myself." Though Anna would not mind helping me, I did. After all, Anna could be considered my friend now. And taking advantage of a friend is not what I do. Especially a generous and loyal one like Anna. "Wyatt, out with it! Don''t make me force it out of you." Anna didn''t seem to care about the words I had just spoken and demanded me to tell her how she could be of my help. "Anna, I can handle it. And if I need your help, I know very to find you. So please put an end to this matter here. And let''s talk about something less." ... Chapter 726 Agatha

Chapter 726 Agatha

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 17:46 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Fine. Let''s talk about your safety. Why don''t you move to the military base? It will be a lot easier for me to protect you there?" Anna understood that I wouldn''tpromise on that, so she brought up another topic she needed a win on. "This again? Anna, you know why I would not move to the base. So please, don''t start another debate over this." I requested Anna to stop. "Wyatt, what is it? Your freedom? You spent a night at the base. Did you feel constrained in any way there? Did anyone try to restrict your movements?" Anna did not seem to n to leave this matter to rest. "..." Well, Anna''s questions were indeed something to think about, but for apparent reasons, I felt repelled by the idea of living on a military base. Since it is a military base, It has its regtions and protocol. If I am staying there, I need to follow them. There is no way around that. So obviously, I would be opposed to the idea of living on a military base. Anna wouldn''t understand this, as she is a princess, and the armyws don''t apply to her but are in ce to protect her and her family''s interests. "Well, answer me," Anna demanded. "Anna, I have my reasons, so please leave this matter here. I don''t want to talk about it anymore." Knowing Anna would not understand my concerns, I did not bother to exin them to her. "Wyatt, what reason could be more important than your own life? Can''t you see, what if the person who teleported here was one of the card emperor realm assassins instead of a little girl. By the time I arrived at your rescue, it would have been toote, and they would have killed you a hundred times over." Anna exined her concerns. "..." I couldn''t argue with Anna because she was right. But I wasn''t worried about encountering emperor realm assassins because I wouldn''t really die until my cmity soul gem was destroyed. But the same was not true for people surrounding me. That was my growing concern. A few minutes ago, the little girl would have electrified Susan to death if I had chosen to dodge the thunderbolt. I don''t want to see the people surrounding me be casualties. But living on a military base wasn''t a solution for that. *sh* *Poof* "Take cover!" I yelled at Susan, seeing a sh of light fill the warehouse, and two figures suddenly appear out of thin air. "I am back!" A voice resounded in the warehouse. It was the petite schoolgirl from earlier. "..." Instead of the petite schoolgirl, my sight remained on the white-robed figure next to her as she oozed a majestic aura. She was above the Card emperor realm, yet her power didn''te close to a demigod. She was the person with the highest active soul energy I have seen to date. "Agatha, capture that boy." The petite schoolgirl ordered the white-robed girl pointing at me. "..." The white-robed girl did not move, she kept staring at Anna at alert. "You white fang mercenaries have grown bold toe into my region without my permission." Anna''s voice thundered. "Princess, retreat." Agatha hurriedly stepped in front of the petite schoolgirl and yelled asking her to teleport back home. "What''s going on? I can''t teleport back." The petite girl eximed in shock. Though she did not know why Agatha asked her to retreat, she trusted her decision and activated her teleportation card to escape but her grimoire kept warning that, [Warning: the surrounding space is enclosed. You cannot use teleportation.] "Your highness, Southern emperor, is there a need to go as far as using the array covering the southern region to lock the space? We are not the enemy here." Agatha did not greet Anna but directly addressed her as if they were acquainted. "Oh really,st time this arrogant girl escaped my grasp now I would like to see where she will run," Anna replied menacingly. "What are you doing here?" The petite schoolgirl was too focused on the boy who killed her summon and did not notice Anna until Agatha addressed her. "What am I doing here? This is my city, little girl, why can''t I be here." "How many times do I have to warn you not to call me little? Agatha, kill her." Despite her innocent middle school girl appearance, the petite schoolgirl was vicious with her orders. And did not hesitate to yell ''Kill'' in anger. "Princess, please control yourself, don''t make matters worse." Agatha didn''t follow her princess''s orders but instead asked her not to act out in the enemy territory. "Little girl, your temper hasn''t changed since the day we met. You still blow up at every little thing." Anna seemed to know who the petite schoolgirl was and both of them seemed to have a history together. "Are you trying to provoke this princess by purposefully calling me little? me yourself, you forced me to use this." The petite schoolgirl stepped out from her bodyguard''s shadow and summoned her grimoire. "Princess? You keep calling yourself princess but where are your kingdom and subjects? You are nothing but a fake princess, a pretend princess." "Father help me!" A golden beam of light shot out of the petite school girl''s grimoire and soon the golden beam of light morphed into a bulky human male figure. "Agatha Lavender greets Demigod Windsor." "Anna Heatsend greets Demigod Windsor." Following Anna and Agatha, Susan and I greet the humanoid light. "Susan Ti greets Demigod Windsor" "Dalton Wyatt greets Demigod Windsor." I had no idea who demigod Windsor was but he was a demigod and required utmost respect. "Southern region? Heatsend girl, contact your family and inform them about the situation. Tell them there is no need to be rmed. Before they rush over here, especially your mother I don''t want to face her." The incarnation of demigod Windsor knew that his presence in the Southern region could be considered trespassing so he asked Anna to inform her family stating that he was not here to cause trouble. Chapter 727 Demigod Windsor

Chapter 727 Demigod Windsor

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 17:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. Thest few minutes have been crazy. Not only did I get to see a person in a realm higher than the card emperor but also an incarnation of a demigod. These were the most powerful card apprentices I had seen so far in this world. If not for the presence of Anna I would be panicking right now. "Don''t worry your highness. My family knows I am here so they will not be bothered with your unannounced visitation." Replied Anna, in the past few days Anna had killed an old demigod hag and a fat moltenva devil. When she could fight toe to toe with a demigod she had nothing to be worried about facing an incarnation of a demigod. Anna wouldn''t even care to be respectful to this demigod if not for his contributions on the way beyond thanks to his special abilities. "Hm¡­ I see." Demigod Windsor saw no fear nor respect in Anna''s eyes. Considering that he was talking to a Heatsend family cub, Demigod Windsor wasn''t surprised. "Father, she called me little and tried to trap me here." The petite little school girlined pointing at Anna. "Sweetpea, what are you doing in this remote area?" The demigod Windsor''s incarnation did not me the little girl for summoning him for petty little things. Like any overly doting parent, all of his daughter''s actions seemed adorable to Windsor. Still, he knew not to involve himself with children''s fights but he wasn''t afraid of bailing his daughter out. "I came here to recruit that boy in my wolf fang mercenary but he called me short and killed Tundra." The little girl replied pointing at me. "Did he now?" A deterring pressure descended on me when the demigod Windsor''s gazended on me. Under his scrutinizing gaze, I felt bare naked despite all the articles of clothing I was wearing. It felt like I couldn''t hide anything from his eyes. "Interesting, what are you boy?" Asked Demigod Windsor. He never expected that he woulde across someone so peculiar in this remote region. "Your highness I don''t understand." I didn''t know how to answer demigod Windsor''s question. What does he mean by what I am? "Heatsend girl, we will be out of hair right away and I will be taking that boy with me." Demigod Windsor waved his hand at me, and I felt an invisible force pull me towards him. "No" Anna appeared next to me andid her hand on my shoulder, and I felt the invisible grip pulling me shatter. "What are you doing?" Demigod Windsor was shocked by Anna''s audacity. "Windsor, that is what I should be asking you? What are you doing trying to kidnap a citizen of the southern region?" Anna dropped the honorific as soon as she found that Windsor''s initiation damaged her interest. "Soul piercing eyes." Agatha''s eyes twinkled with bright light and then the bright light shot into Anna''s eyes. Agata did not like the fact that Anna addressed demigod Windsor without respect. So she didn''t hesitate to try and kill Anna. But she underestimated Anna, the bright ray of lights immediately scattered as they came in contact with a diamond barrier covering her body. "Agatha, step back." Demigod Windsor''s Incarnation ordered Agatha. "But, your highness¡ª" Agatha tried to exin her reasons but was cut off "I said stand down. You are not her match." Handling his subordinate, Windsor''s incarnation turned to face Anna, " Headsend girl, those are quite an usation." "Windsor, take your arrogant little daughter and leave while I give you the chance to. Do not make me repeat myself." Anna gave Windsor an ultimatum. "You know there is ignorance and then there is arrogance. Neither is good for a person. I don''t know if it''s your ignorance or your arrogance that made you reckless enough to speak those words to me but I am willing to let that slide as long as you hand over the boy." Demigod Windsor was patient with Anna''s ultimatum and said everything can be forgotten as long as she handed over the boy to him. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you. Activate, Southern Emperor." Anna immediately connected with the southern region''s array formation and borrowed its power to temporarily climb the demigod realm. "No wonder¡ª" the astonished Demigod Windsor''s incarnation was interrupted by Anna. "Let''s see how much your daughter is worth to you. Giga punch!" Anna threw a punch at the Demigod Windsor''s incarnation and shattered it into pieces. Then turning to the petite schoolgirl she said, "Agatha if you value your princess''s life then you better behave. And Ada, how much are you worth to your daddy? We will finally know." "..." Seeing Anna destroy the incarnation of the demigod I realized that the strongest person I had seen in this world was still Anna. To not attract the demigod''s attention I didn''t dare to use soul pupil so I missed how Anna was able to borrow such huge power to step into the demigod realm. ¡­ Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 18:09 Location- Somewhere in the Way beyond. A dignified middle-aged man who was monitoring the actions of a particr supreme being and its troops not far from the Way beyond suddenly frowned. The incarnation he had left with his daughter was killed. And the information it carried to him upon its demise was valuable. First, his daughter was in safe hands, but he will have to burn a hole in his pocket to get her back. Second, the next generation leader of the Heatsend royal family had been selected and it was none other than the current leader''s granddaughter, Anna Heatsend. Third, He found a young card apprentice on whom his special ability didn''t work. The selection of the next-generation heir of the Heatsend Royal family was prioritized by demigod Windsor over the fact that his ability didn''t work on a mere card soldier. This showed how much the world would be affected by the information that Anna was already chosen as the next heir to the Southern Region throne. ... "You will pay for this." Aba threatened while ring at Anna. "Uh? you didn''t learn your lesson, did you, little girl. Have you forgotten your daddy isn''t present here to save you today?" As Anna yed with Aba as if she were a little doll. "Eight" uttered Aba. "Eight, what?" Asked Anna. "Eight times you have addressed me as little." The arrogant petite schoolgirl had already proved that she could hold a grudge. But Anna didn''t care. She was busy making Aba ware embracing dresses. "Five" Anna muttered. "Five what?" Asked puzzled Aba. "I have five embarrassing photos of you, each one taken in different dresses. And there will be more. If you don''t want these pictures to be circted in your high school, pipe down and be obedient. Every time I feel like your attitude is not sincere or respectful enough I will send one of your pictures to your friends. For your sake, you better behave." Anna spoke with a sadistic smile. "You wouldn''t!" Aba eximed in distress. "Try me, little girl. You will be surprised to see what I am capable of." Anna replied as she continued to indulge in her sadistic tendencies. "..." Aba heard Anna call her little girl loud and clear but she didn''t dare to count out the number of times Anna called her little. This didn''t mean that she had stopped counting. "Anna, what is going on here? Who is this little girl?" Unable to wait for Anna to exin, I asked her. "I thought you would never ask. This is Aba Windsor, only daughter of the Demigod Windsor." Anna introduced me to Aba. Demigod''s only daughter no wonder she dared to be so arrogant. "Her father Demigod Windsor is of humble background and reached the demigod realm on his effort. He didn''t attend a top university or a regr university for that matter. He was a vagabond who roamed city to city doing the minimal job until one day. He builds his strength and life from scratch. But most believe that he had a lucky encounter that let him soar to the top of the world." Anna gave a short detailed description of the demigod Windsor. He seems to be born among the oppressed people. It was already impressive how he came to this point, be it with help of a lucky encounter or not. "Aba what did you mean earlier when you said you wanted to recruit me into your Wolf Fang mercenary group? I thought you were here to create your origin card, a mutated slime summon." Knowing Aba''s background it was clear she did not need me to help her create her origin card if she needed one. Yet I did not understand why she would contact me. What purpose did she have? what does she want from me? What did she mean when she wanted to recruit me? Chapter 728 Aba Windsor

Chapter 728 Aba Windsor

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 18:19 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "You will address the princess as her highness and not by her name." Agatha who stood by and watched Anna y dress-up with Aba, pounced on me for calling Aba her name. Thanks to Anna''s presence her reactions didn''t get physical and were limited to verbal. "Little girl, answer me." Ignoring Agatha I taunt Aba since she did not answer questions. "You how dare you¡ª" hearing her Princess being addressed as a little girl by a mere card soldier despite her warning Agatha was furious and decided to teach themoner a lesson with her realm suppression¡ª "Watch it, Agatha. You are still in my territory. Your master is still in my hands. Any aggression from you will be taken as rebellion and your master will pay for not training her retainer properly. So behave." Anna''s words echoed in Agatha''s ears. "Susan, why don''t you head home early today. Until Anna and I clean the trash in the warehouse." I said ring at Agatha. Because of her little stunt of realm suppression, Susan almost fell unconscious if not for Anna''s intervention. "Wyatt, I can¡ª" Susan wanted to stay but was interrupted by me. "Susan, I will be less stressed knowing you are nowhere near this mess." I grabbed Susan by her shoulders and stared into her eyes asking her to get off work early for my sake. "Fine, but you pick up when I call. I don''t want to be worried sick." Seeing the concern for her in her young lover''s eyes Susan felt warm. So she agreed to his request without hesitation. "Fuck! Shorty, I am sending one of your pictures to your ssmates." Anna cussed hearing her crush show concern for another girl. "What did I do?" Aba panicked and felt wronged for being punished without any fault. Her school life was at stake here. Aba didn''t see the irony in it. How many people had to suffer just because she was in a bad mood. After Susan left I turned to Anna and asked, "Anna what kind of School does a demigod''s child attend?" "There are a few prestigious Schools that only admit the descendants of demigods. It is very luxurious and fancy. But it is mostly attended by 2nd and 3rd-generation descendants of demigods. Direct defendants like this one here and myself included rarely attend such high schools. Unlike this little girl, I was homeschooled by my rtives." " hmm¡­ I see. Must be expensive as hell." Saying that I clicked a photo of Aba hopping around on her all fours in a bunny oncy using my grimoire. "You, who gave you permission to take my picture?" Aba finally acknowledged my existence. "Why would I need anyone''s permission to take pictures of my warehouse?" I argued, clicking another picture of an angry Aba pointing at me. "Hey, little bunny! Focus! If you ruin my shot again I will send two of these images of you to your ssmates." Anna snapped at Aba. "You cow¡ª" hearing Anna call her little bunny Aba almost lost it and called Anna a cow but hurriedly went silent praying that Anna didn''t hear her. "Cow? Wait, I think I have a cow costume stored somewhere here." Anna started going through her storage cards one by one. "Anna, what a school does this little bunny attend?" I asked Anna while giving Aba a mischievous smile. "Based on her uniform I guess she attends Excellence high or Skypoint academy. They both have simr uniforms." Answered Anna as she took out a cow costume and added, "Good thing I did not throw these costumes when Luna outgrew them. Lucky for you, little bunny." "You! Why do you ask where I attend school?" Aba asked me. "I want to post a few pictures on your school grimoire forum hoping that they will consider giving me a schrship impressed by my talent in photography," I replied and asked, "Which is it? Excellence high or Skypoint Academy. Doesn''t matter, I will post the images on both the school forums. After all, both of them are prestigious academies." Since Aba was ignoring me and was not answering my questions I decided to use a page from Anna''s ybook and threaten her into submission with her embarrassing pictures. "You can''t do that." Aba asserted. "Why not?" I asked innocently. "If you want a schrship in those schools I can help. I can talk to my father and have him pull some strings. You don''t need to go through all this trouble of posting images on the school forum."Fuck! Aba bullshitted on my bullshit. And I almost believed her. She made it sound like applying for schrships in prestigious schools by posting images on their forum was a thing. "Little bunny, what I want from you is answers to my questions. As long as you truthfully answer them then we are square and I will delete these pictures." Putting a stop to the charades, I informed Aba what I wanted from her. "Deal, what do you want to know?" Aba readily agreed to my proposition. "What were your intentions for contacting me? Don''t sell the bullshit about requiring my services with the creation of a mutant slime summon origin card." I asked Aba to cut the bullshit and get to the truth. "The truth is someone asked me to recruit you into my mercenary group. Not only did she ask me to recruit you but she also demanded that I should help you enter the morning star university. She asked me to be discreet about it and not disclose her involvement to anyone." Aba answered truthfully and added, " By the way, I do need your help in the creation of an origin card based on mutant slime summons." "Who is this person whom you speak of?" I was shocked to learn that someone instructed Aba to recruit me into her mercenary group and help me get admitted into the morning star university. ¡­ Chapter 729 Untaintable Legend

Chapter 729 Untaintable Legend

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 18:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. Somebody asked Aba to help me, but why? Ever since I transmigrated to this world I haven''t seen many allies willing to help Young Wyatt. Why do they want to be discreet about their involvement and why use Aba Windsor of all people? "The person I speak of is known as the Untaintable legend of Morning Star university," Aba answered. She had be keener in answering me seeing how it was the only thing keeping Anna from asking her to change into a different embarrassing costume. "Untaintable legend, I have heard of her. She rose to power at Morning Star university very fast. Why would someone like her ask a third-rate mercenary group like yours for help?" Anna asked Aba. "What do you mean the third-rate mercenary group? We have 23 semi-demigods and 103 card emperors in our group." Aba argued with Anna. "Most of them are retainers of your father just like your bodyguard Agatha over here. And others mostly joined the mercenary group to gain safe haven under Demigod Windsor''s banner." Anna seemed to know a lot about Aba''s Wolf Fang mercenary group. And added, "Tell me Aba, what does your mercenary group do for ie? Or does your daddy pay all the wages, bills, and expenses?" "My mercenary group is still young and it is barely six months old. We are still in group training and team-building sessions. When we are ready we have different projects waiting for us." Aba spoke in her mercenary group''s defense. "I bet Demigod Windsor''s name opens up a lot of doors. And what do you mean by barely six months old, I clearly remember you asking me to join your mercenary group way before that." Anna revealed. Despite her reputation as a party girl, Anna''s personal strength was known to everyone in her circle. At a party a few months ago Aba invited Anna to be one of the founding members of her wolf fang group. As themander of the southern watch, Anna found it an insult to be part of a mercenary group so she rejected Aba''s invitation mercilessly. Aba took Anna''s rejection to heart, the feeling of being insulted in front of many people wasn''t pleasant so she refuted Anna and things got heated up. Finally, Demigod Windsor had to walk in and bail his daughter out. "My mercenary group doesn''t require me to use my father''s name to get projects. For your information, our first client is going to be Morning star university. The university has contracted us to escort students that have passed college entrance exams from remote locations to the university. Every year these students are targeted by people of demon cults and fanatics from the empire. But not this year because we will be there to stop them." Aba proudly announced the first project of her mercenary team. She was proud because she got this project without the help of her Demigod father''s reputation. "No wonder you were willing to entertain Untaintable Legend''s request to help Wyatt. Correct me if I am wrong in exchange for you helping Wyatt, Untaintable legend promised your mercenary group the project." Anna exined the part of the riddle about why Aba would be willing to help me. "So what? Somebody was bound to get the project, we got the job because we promised to do extra work. What is wrong with that?" Aba justified that she had to some promises to get the Morning Star university project. "Can somebody fill me in on who Untaintable Legend is and why did she go as far as to bride you to help me?" I asked Aba and Anna. "Well, Untaintable legend''s identity is a mystery but she surfaced about four years ago. She defeated all the talents in the Morning star university and other nine top universities. The most interesting thing to notice about her is that she climbed to card emperor real from the card schr realm in just 3 years. There is even a betting pool going on in the central academic region, that Untaintable legend is going to break the record of Demigod Baylor and be the youngest Demigod ever. Currently, she is one of the most influential students at the Morning Star university as the student body president. That is how she can assign a few projects of the university to Aba''s third-rate mercenary group. Our Southern watch has been keeping an eye on her as a potential recruit, now that we know she has some connection with you it makes our job easier." Anna narrated all the information she had on Untaintable Legend. And how the Southern watch was trying to recruit her. "..." Hearing Anna say that Southern watch was trying to recruit Untaintable Legend, Aba had a victorious smile on her face. She knew something more than what Anna spected. "If the Untaintable Legend is so influential in the Morning Star university can''t she help me directly instead of using this shorty''s help to help me?" I really didn''t understand Untaintable Legend''s intentions for me. "Hm¡­ isn''t the answer obvious? She doesn''t want her enemies to get to you. One of the reasons Untaintable legend has been able to hold her position in the university is because of her mysterious background. Nobody knows who she is. Except that the university vouched for her identity. Therefore it was difficult for the outside forces to influence her. Now if her enemies find out that she is jumping hoops for you, you will be in danger and potentially be her Achilles heel." Anna exined. This was only an assumption assuming that Untaintable Legend was my ally and not an enemy. Though there wasn''t any evidence to point otherwise. "I understand that she is trying to hide her interest in me but why choose this bbermouth? She revealed everything in a single heartbeat." I didn''t understand why Untaintable Legend chose Aba over other options. There should have been more suitable candidates for this job than Aba. "Because Shorty here is the Perfect Patsy." ¡­ Chapter 730 Wolf Fang Mercenaries

Chapter 730 Wolf Fang Mercenaries

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 18:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "Hey, who are you calling a patsy?" Ada immediatelyined about being called out as patsy by Anna. "Earlier, I couldn''t help but notice your grin when I said Southern watch was nning to recruit Untaintable Legend. Let me guess the reason behind your grin, you couldn''t be more obvious, Untaintable legend showed her willingness to join your mercenary group if you were to recruit Wyatt into your mercenary group. Am I right?" Anna deduced. "How did you know?" Aba eximed. Her reaction only made Anna more sure about her spection. "..." Anna shook her head at Aba. Hasn''t she narrated how she was able to reach such a conclusion? "Anna, what do you mean by Aba is the perfect patsy?" I brought Anna''s attention back to the topic. "Demigod Windsor belongs to the neutral faction. Even in the neutral faction, he is in a unique position because of his unique ability. This special ability of his puts him in a position where everyone requires his services to a certain degree. Therefore he is on good terms with a lot of people and a lot of them owe him a big time. This special ability is the reason why Demigod Windsor can afford a prodigal daughter like her. If it was any other regr demigod they would denounce such an ignorant brat as their daughter by now. For example, take her mercenary group, which has 23 semi-demigods and 103 card emperors. Do you know how much it costs to feed and nurture all of them for half a year? Demigod Windsor has no background or ancestry wealth to depend on. He can make the ends meet by selling his services to various families. Despite the thousands of resources wasted on the members of her mercenary group, their loyalty does not lie with Demigod Windsor or this shorty. They just enjoy the benefits with zero obligation. And she can not see all this even though it is happening right in front of her eyes. By the time she sees the fault in her ways, Demigod Windsor would have lost more than half of his life savings. Nurturing a card emperor or Semi-demigod doesn''te cheap. This is what makes her a perfect patsy. Untaintable Legend or anyone else can see that Wolf Fang Mercenary is the ce where you can get abundant resources to grow and a reputed demigods protection with zero obligation. If it is some other organization they would have gotten the worth of the resources they spent on them. And never let them leave their organization without consequences to pay for." Anna exined why she called Aba a perfect patsy. Wolf Fang mercenary group was like heaven for Vagabond mercenariespared to the offers provided by other families and ns. "I see if I were to be admitted to the Morning Star university as a member of the wolf fang mercenary group. Fewer people will dare to mess with me for my humble background because now I havetched on to a demigod''s thigh. And the best thing is in return for the help provided by wolf fang mercenary I have zero obligations towards them. I can leave whenever I want. But I won''t because I don''t want to miss out on the resources handed out by wolf fang mercenaries to its members. How convenient." Hearing Anna''s exnation about the circumstances of the wolf fang mercenary group I was convinced that Untaintable Legend was looking out for me. "You two shut up! I don''t mind if you try to insult me but I won''t tolerate it if you dare to undermine the members of my mercenary group who are more loyal than you think. Don''t you dare underestimate us." Aba could no longer tolerate Anna and I undermining her mercenary group which she built from the ground up and argued that they were more than what meets the eye. "Yeah, right." Anna scoffed at Aba''s remark. But I felt a naive but powerful conviction backing her words. Therefore I decided to check Clown Mask''s memories and see if there is any mention of Aba. Soon I found mention of Aba and her wolf fang mercenary in the clown mask''s memory but going through it I couldn''t help but cuss, "Holy shit!" "Have you got mad? Why are you cussing out of nowhere?" Ada barked at me feeling I cussed at her. The reason I cussed out aloud was because of what I witnessed in the alternative future stored in Clown Mask''s memories. Aba, the little petite schoolgirl in front of me would be the face of the new government after the three mischiefs destroy the old government to get their way. Aba would single-handedly rebuild the government in her image to take on the Supreme leader who had imed the central region as his domain. ording to Clown Mask''s memories, Aba would face all three mischiefs head-on. Whether Aba and her new government won or lost against the three mischiefs was not clear as that was the end of Clown Mask''s memories as she was killed by that time. I couldn''t believe that the little girl in front of me who would burst out with anger whenever addressed as short or little would be the hope of humanity against the three mischiefs. Considering that it is far ahead in the future Aba must have gone through a lot to be a hero leading the masses against evil. Especially seeing how her Wolf Fang mercenary group was an epic fail and waste of money. Yes, in the alternative future the machinery members of Aba''s Wolf Fang Mercenary turned their backs on her when they were needed the most. But seeing how Aba built and led the new government It can be seen that she must have learned a lot from her failure with the Wolf Fang Mercenary group. It seems that the ordeal with the wolf fang mercenary is going to be the trigger point for Aba to embark on her heroic future. Chapter 731 Demented Sex Pervert

Chapter 731 Demented Sex Pervert

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 18:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "You stop looking at me like that. I cannot help but wonder that you have fallen in love with me." Said Aba to the boy who was looking at her in a daze. "Shorty, have you grown delusional? Why can''t you behave like a normal middle schooler?" I asked Aba, who exploded yelling, "I am not a middle schooler! I am 17 this year." "What? No way." I said with great astonishment. Aba''s petite body resembled a 11or12-year-old. "Have you ever seen a middle schooler summon a golden grimoire? The minimum age to contract a grimoire is 14-15 years old." Aba argued, trying to prove that she was 17 despite how she looked. "Who knows you are a demigod''s daughter? One cannot underestimate demigod genes." I spoke just for the sake of arguing. "You¡­" Aba was speechless hearing the boy''s argument. And she turned to check the constant chill she felt on her back from earlier. It was Anna. "Little bunny, change into this costume." Crazy-eyed Anna whispered in Aba''s ears as she shoved the cow costume in her hands. She was triggered by Aba''s words iming that her crush might have fallen for her. "...Y-yes." Aba was too frightened to argue and summoned a curtain card to change into a new costume. "Say Moo," Said Anna, looking at a petite girl in a cow costume. "M-moo!" Aba mimicked a cow. "Louder!" Anna yelled "... I had it. Kill me and be done with it." Mentally tortured Aba finally had it. And snapped. "Oh, look who has gotten brave all of sudden. Don''t worry I will not kill you. You see, sometimes killing can be mercy. I will make it so that you hope I showed you that mercy." Anna suddenly appeared next to Aba and whispered in her ears. "... Y-you don''t scare me, do your best." Though Aba said those words but her legs kept shaking despite her steady feet, which looked like cow hooves because of the costume. "If you want to harm the princess you will have to go through me." Agatha suddenly appeared next to Aba and grabbed her in her embrace. Then she dered she will not stand by and watch Anna harm her lord. "Anna, we should stop here. I think the little cow has learned her lesson." I advised Anna. "You think so¡­ have you really fallen for her?" Anna asked me with an eerie look in her eyes. "NoO¡­ hang her to the ceiling and whip her ass for all I care." Seeing Anna''s insane eyes I felt a shiver down my spine and threw the future hope of humanity under the bus. Maybe this would be a teachable moment for her. ''Yeah, it will be a teachable moment for her.'' I thought to myself to suppress the guilt of giving the future of humility a potential emotional scar. "Do you have that kind of fetish? Do you like to see little girls hung and whipped? Is that what gets you off? No wonder you have been rejecting my advances all these days. I thought you were a man of virtue but turns out you are just another pervert with a twisted sense." Anna immediately came to this conclusion. Contrary to what I was expecting. "Anna, how could you say that? That is nder. Please dont believe her." I instantly regretted my choice of words. "You pervert don''t you daree near her Highness." Agatha looked at me with disgust hearing Anna''s words. "Agatha, he has my pictures." Aba reminded Agatha with a trembling voice. "You freak! Delete her highness''s pictures right now or I will have to resort to violence." Agatha''s fierce gaze pierced my innocent soul. "Don''t you dare! Even though he is a freak and a pervert. He is my freaky pervert. Nobody gets to punish or scorn him except me. So back off." Anna spoke like a wife who found out her husband was a demented sex pervert. "That''s it. All of you leave my warehouse. Right now." I yelled at the trio who were hell-bent onbeling me as a pervert. "Agatha looks like he wants to use my pictures to relieve himself," Aba uttered to Agatha, hearing me order them to vacate my property. "..." Anna looked at me with words, ''tell me she isn''t right'' visible behind her regted smile. "You shameless pervert, how could you in broad daylight?" Agatha looked at me as if I were the worst scum walking in the world. "Here, I have deleted your pictures. Happy! Now leave." I deleted Aba''s pictures because I had no use for them now that she had spilled all the beans about the person who instructed her. "Gotta ya!" Aba said with a peace sign and stuck her tongue out in a childish manner. "..." Seeing Aba''s reaction I wanted to sigh in relief but it appears Anna still believed I preferred a petite body over her mature body. She had nothing to worry about, but her worries were justified, after all, what woman would not start doubting her charm when rejected so many times. I suddenly realized if I choose any other girl it may end up traumatic for Anna. "I want to make it clear to all of you here that I like mature girls with big breasts, ass, and slender waist." I dered hoping Anna would realize I had no feelings for Aba whatsoever. "You are a pervert!" Eximed Aba. "Weebs like you should be burned along with your roots," Agathamented. "Really?" Anna asked with great anticipation. Because the words her crush used to describe his ideal woman described her perfectly. "..." Aba and Agatha felt something was wrong seeing Anna''s star-struck eyes when addressing the boy. They didn''t understand why the solemn Anna would show such expression for a nobody card soldier no less. "Yep, I like big boobs and butts and I cannot lie" I agreed, telling Anna she need not worry about me falling for Aba. I cannot believe a one-sentence from Aba would get Anna so worked up. I am starting to worry about my future. ¡­ Chapter 732 Jealousy

Chapter 732 Jealousy

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 18:56 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "Fine I will belive this once." Anna''s obsession with me was worrying but that wasn''t a problem for today. For now, I need her and who knows maybe her eerie charm will grow on me. You can never tell. "Now that I have deleted the photos, please leave," I asked Aba and Agatha to leave. "We want to but someone is not letting us." Commented Agatha referring to the locked space stopping them from teleporting. "You got your legs right, use them, and walk out of here." I pointed out. It was really scary that I had to point out to people they could just walk, instead of teleportation. "No, wait. You haven''t joined my wolf fang mercenary group yet." Aba eximed as I pointed out that she wasn''t weed here. "Princess, he is a pervert!" Agatha protested. "That is the only way we can recruit Untaintable legend into our mercenary group," Aba exined her reason to extend her invitation to me to join her mercenary group. "What? You are still inviting me to join your mercenary group even after what I said earlier? How low is your mercenary group''s self-respect bar? No card apprentice with self-respect will join your mercenary group." My words were harsh but they were true. But what I didn''t understand is why Aba kept trying to recruit people to her mercenary group who has no respect for her and whom she can''t put her trust in. "Hey, watch what you say! And don''t be hasty to reject my offer. First, listen to the benefits that my mercenary group can provide you." Aba was surprisingly tolerating and shameless when it came to recruiting new members. She looked like a woman on a mission. It felt like she desperately wanted this mercenary group to seed. And was willing to do anything in power to make it happen. But the poor girl didn''t know the way she was going about this was wrong. "There is nothing that you can offer that Anna and her family cannot offer so I respectfully decline your offer. And a word of advice, you cannot buy people''s locality by throwing money at them." I respected Aba for trying but she was walking down the wrong path and the only person eligible to correct her, Demigod Windsor, was too busy to show her the ropes. "I know silly, loyalty and trust can only be gained through adventuring and facing hardship together," Aba replied to my advice. "..." Hearing Aba I was left speechless, her understanding of loyalty and friends seemed to be straight out of a fairy tale. She seemed to have a very naive take on everything rted to her mercenary group. It felt like she was using a children''s storybook as a reference to run her mercenary group. "Are you sure? There must be something you want, name it I will get it for you. I can help you enter Morning Star university." Aba said desperately. She cared so much about the boy joining her mercenary group because Intaintable Legend has informed her that if she were to recruit him then she would join her mercenary group. "Sorry, Aba. I can admit myself into the Morning Star university as long as I want to. Nothing you can say will change my mind. Actually, I do not have time to spare for others. I am very busy with the work of my adventure guild, high school gan-group, mercenary squadron, card boutique, and otherpanies that I take care of." I felt like bragging as I listed my various roles and business ventures. "What? You have your own adventure guild and mercenary squadron." Aba asked in disbelief. "Didn''t you do a background check on me beforeing to recruit me?" I couldn''t help but ask Aba, seeing the astonishment on her face. "I did but all that came up was your card boutique and the tournament that you won a few days ago." Replied Aba. The background check she spoke of was nothing more than a grimoirework search of my name. "..." I couldn''t help butpare Aba to Anna, they both are the demigod''s direct descendants but the difference between them is so vast. Anna was raised by her single mom but most of Ann''s upbringing was handled by her rtives and they still strive to support her. Simrly, Aba was raised by a single father but he didn''t have many rtives to take care of Aba and fill the roles that he failed to meet. Anna had her entire family backing her while she waszy but Aba had no one to rely on, nobody helped her understand what mistakes she was making. She had to figure it out all by herself through the consequences of her mistake. "Why do I suddenly sense pity for me in your eyes?" Aba asked, feeling confused. "Oh honey, you have a lot to learn about society. Good luck out there." I did feel pity for Aba because she showed great passion but sadly nobody was there to guide her. "Hey, you don''t get to pity me. And how is a nobody like you own an adventure guild and a mercenary squadron? I don''t believe you." Aba could not stomach the fact that somebody of her same age had sessfully established a guild and mercenary group. Not to mention he was an orphan from a third-rate city while she is a demigod descendant. "Believe what you want. I didn''t establish an adventure guild and a mercenary group for you. Now if you have nothing else to discuss, show yourself out." I could understand why Aba would feel like that. And her feelings weremon, after all, she did her best to run her mercenary group but it was still in the team building phase even though it was established six months ago. "Why are you so bent on sending us away? And sorry I shouldn''t have called you a liar without verifying first." What Aba meant was it was wrong of her to call me a liar without verifying my ims. Which meant she believed I was air and would call me out once she had proof. ... Chapter 733 New Project

Chapter 733 New Project

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 19:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "Aba, for thest time, I will not join your mercenary group, stop wasting your breath and vacate my property, you two!" I yelled at Aba and Agatha, not only were they wasting my time but also indirectly called me a liar. I know Aba was jealous of my achievements but girl I had no time to deal with this. "Wow! Is this how you treat your potential client? Maybe I should leave a one-star review to your online card boutique." Aba spoke exaggeratedly. Seeing how I was showing zero interest in joining her Mercenary group Aba decided to wear me down with constant offers but to do that she needed time. Therefore to buy the time she needed she decided to continue with the story she used to contact me at the start. "You already gave a one-star review to my online shop, prior to our conversation remember!" I reminded Aba in annoyance. "So, what? I will ask Agatha here to leave a one-star review. And ask each one of the mercenary group members to spam your online shop review section with one-star reviews. So, good luck at getting any customer with so many bad reviews." Aba scoffed as she said these words. "Are you threatening me with a grimoirework war?" I asked Aba, staring into her eyes. "What?" Aba didn''t understand what grimoirework war meant. Yet she continued, "I am not threatening you, I am letting you know the consequences of pissing off a customer. That is all." "You do that. And while you are busy with that I will post these pictures of you posing in your cow costume on your high school forum. You learn to live past that." If Aba wanted a grimoirework war she got one. I have my super brain card locked and loaded. "You said you deleted those pictures!" Aba yelled in disbelief. "I deleted the bunny pictures. These are the recent ones. That I took right now." I don''t know why Aba was still wearing the cow costume but it worked out for me. "Fine! You win. But I do require assistance with the creation of a mutated slime summon origin card. This project is yours should you choose to ept it." Aba gave up threatening me with bad reviews and stuck to the part of the n where she bes my client. "I will but considering the difficulty you put me through, my service fee will increase by 20 percent." I always weed the creation of an origin card open-handed but I did demand a 20% hike in my service charge. "Fine." Ada agreed. "So, who is my client?" I asked Ada, and I ruled out her as a client because demigod Windsor could afford diamond-grade card creations for his daughter. "One of my mercenary group members. His fated ingredient is a slime core. He needs an expert''s help with his origin card creation." Aba narrated. "Okay, so go, get the client for me to get started with origin card creation right away," I asked Aba to get the client so that I could start the creation of the mutated slime summon origin card. "I want to, but somebody here is stopping us from doing so," Aba said while giving Anna the stink eye. Obviously, she was referring to Anna locking the surrounding space. Stopping her, Agatha, and everyone in the city from using teleportation cards. "Don''t look at me. That is not happening. I will not unlock the surrounding space until your father pays the ransom." Anna had reason to lock the surrounding space. That was to have Aba and Agatha stranded in the Sky blossom city until their ransom is paid by the demigod Windsor. "..." I couldn''t argue with Anna because she was trying to make some money. Though her ways were quite questionable. "Anna, l will stay, let Agatha go and fetch the mercenary member. That should work, right?" Aba suggested. "Nope, I don''t think so. Honestly, I don''t think demigod Windsor will pay me enough ransom just for you. I don''t me him, if I had a prodigal daughter like you I wouldn''t either. So I need Agatha here to sweeten the deal." Anna was purposefully being unreasonable. "You are the prodigal daughter whoring around the world. How dare you call me names? My father will pay the ransom so let Agatha go and fetch the mercenary, you big cow." Aba snapped, forgetting the punishment she faced earlier. As the demigod''s daughter, arrogance and pride were ingrained in her bones. Aba made such rash judgment because somewhere deep down even she felt that her father would be better off without a daughter like her. Anna touched her hidden fears with her words. "Little cow, you didn''t learn from your mistakes, did you? It seems you need more training." Anna announced with a sadistic smile. The smile on her face sent a shiver down Aba''s spine and her legs couldn''t help but tremble. "You three figure it out. While I attend this call." Receiving a call notification from my grimoire I left Anna, Aba, and Agatha to discuss how they were going to answer the situation they were in. ¡­ [Rami Kaga calling¡­Answer/decline/ignore/reply/] "Answer" walking away from the trio I answered Rami''s call, "What is it Rami?" "Master Wyatt, good news. I had my people dispatched throughout the city in search of core Circle members like you asked and they were able to find a person who fits your demands." Rami hurriedly answered. "Great," I praised and asked, " who is the target, and what is their position in the circle? "Master Wyatt, the target is named Roy nc, he is a big fish. His father is a core member of the circle and he is the new representative of the inner Circle. All in all, he has high-level security clearance in the circle. He is in town to meet his girlfriend." ¡­ Chapter 734 Roy Blanc

Chapter 734 Roy nc

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 19:34 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Roy nc, Why does this name feel familiar?" I mumbled, Roy nc, I felt like I met this person somewhere. "Roy is a well-known figure in the ck market. That''s where you must have heard about him." Said Rami. "No, That''s not it," I murmured. Unable to put my figure on where I have met Roy nc I instructed Hive AI to go through my memory. In a second I now knew where I had met Roy nc, at the Sky Blossom Card Stadium VIP box, he came to greet Anna on behalf of the circle. He seems to have presented Anna with purple quartz silk while introducing himself as the new representative of the inner circle. "I have met him once," I said remembering where I had met Roy nc, and added, "Are sure that clown has a high-level security clearance in the Circle?" "He does, Master Wyatt. He is the legitimate second generation of the Circle. Even if his capabilities are questionable his loyalties are not. The second generation of an organization follows its rules like the fanatics of a cult. Roy''s father is a big shot even as the Core member of the circle. So they basically handed Roy his current authority because of his blood rather than his capabilities." Rami exined the reason why a clown-like Roy holds a big position in the circle. "So he is family, huh." For a big criminal organization to be sessful, it needs something more than brains and brawn, that is loyalty, unconditional loyalty that doesn''t cower in front of death. It is the foundation of any criminal organization other than their sins of course. Therefore most criminal organizations prioritized family over merits. "Yes, Master Wyatt. So he is the perfect chump for whatever your ns are." Rami rmended. "Well, Rami, my n is the destruction of the Circle Sun blossom branch. And you are right, this guy may fit the bill." I appreciated Rami''s suggestion and then asked, " Rami, tell me where I can find him." "He is at the euphoria nightclub. One of his favorite gals works there as a party nner." After giving the details of the whereabouts of Roy nc, Rami advised, "Master Wyatt, whatever you are nning you better hurry I heard Roy has gotten the credentials to have his girlfriend immigrate to Sun Blossom city. They will be leaving the city after the party." "Rami, get me the images of Roy nc and his girlfriend. And ask your men to keep an eye on him until my men arrive." I ryed new orders to Rami. "Sure thing master Wyatt." Rami agreed without any hesitation. He wasn''t ufortable being ordered around by an orphan high schooler. "Good job Rami, I will call you if you need anything else." Praising Rami for a job well done I was about to hang up the call and contact Nick Bright but was interrupted by Rami who hurriedly called, "Master Wyatt one more thing." "What is it?" I asked. "About the fee, my prodigal grandson paid for the creation of his origin card..." Rami dragged his words, unable to muster the courage to say what he nned to say. "What? Do you think the fee was unfair and want it back?" I asked Rami in a stern voice. "I wouldn''t dare! But Master Wyatt that was almost three-quarters of my life savings. I cannot afford to pay the same amount for the creation of a custom card with a simr ability as my grandson''s origin card. So I was wondering if you were open to discussing the price for the custom card." Rami did not deny that the fee his grandson paid for his origin card creation was unfair even though he dered that he wouldn''t dare to ask me to return the property his grandson transformed to my name. For the creation of the custom card that Rami asked for, I demanded him to pay the exact price as his grandson had paid for his origin card creation. Hoping that Rami wouldn''t pester me to create that vulgar card. But I underestimated this old stud''s sexual appetite. He was willing to pay an arm or leg to have the custom card made. "Tell you what Rami, if everything works out as I have nned I will create your custom card for free as a for a job well done," I said this because my encounter with Aba had changed my opinion about selling custom blow-up doll cards. This card had a huge market, people would be willing to pay a sky-high price for a portable life-size pussy. Rami was the best example. My only concern was that I couldn''t be associated with this, as it could ruin my reputation and people would start thinking I would do anything for money. And that''s not something you want people to think about you. Therefore I nned to create recipes and hand them to my cmity daughter gem with talent in card creation. They could be the leaders of this booming business while I oversee and provide them with support from the shadows. "Really? Thank you, master Wyatt. Thank you." Rami thanked me repeatedly with great enthusiasm and then getting hold of himself he offered, "Boss, I can have my people pick Roy nc up and keep him in their custody until your men arrive." "Okay, you do that. Andter send me the location of the ce where your men are holding him." Hearing my generous rewards Rami became more enthusiastic and offered to be more active in the operation. I didn''t mind his help because his men were in the Card overlord realm. No matter how prepared Roy is he can not escape them. "Yes, Boss." Rami kept addressing me as Boss rather than Master Wyatt as he usually did. My generous rewards for his work seem to have motivated him a lot. He is the prime example of saying, ''Men think with their balls.'' ¡­ Chapter 735 Be Careful

Chapter 735 Be Careful

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 19:47 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Boss. How may I be of service to you?" Nick answered the call with his usual greeting. "Nick, what do you know about Euphoria nightclub?" The reason I had contacted Nick was that the Bright Lion gang was mostly in charge of the clubs that were under Circle once. Since Roy''s girlfriend works in Euphoria then it must have been one of the nightclubs that belonged to the circle. Which meant it could currently be under the management of the Bright Lions gang. "It is one of the high-end nightclubs that we undertook after the Circle left town. Why do you ask, boss?" Nick answered. "Nothing, you hurry over to the warehouse. Get your brothers too, I have a job for you guys." I nned to have Nick and Bright Lions handle Roy nc but since Rami has offered his expertise for now I will trust his men are up to the job and prepare for the next part of the n. "Sure thing Boss. We will be right there." Nick replied affirmatively. "..." Hanging up on Nick, I received a grimoire notification. It was from Rami informing me of the sessfulpletion of the job and where the package was being held. I was impressed that Rami''s men had already finished the job when it hadn''t even been 10 minutes since my call to him. What puzzled me the most was the ce they held Roy nc, a penthouse. Only beautiful women are held hostage in the penthouse while men are tied up in some dark, wet and moldy basement or abandoned warehouse. Or that is how it is supposed to be ording to the novels. "Anna! Why are you being such a bitch?" Yelled Aba. Hearing the noise I turned to find Aba and Agatha squatting on the floor with their hands behind their heads. This time even Agatha was being punished. I wasn''tining because the scenery of watching plump Agatha in a prisoner squat was a feast for the eyes. "Keep at it and you will spend your entire life like this." Anna threatened Ada. Knowing Anna''s temperament I chose to believe her words and Aba should too. The sooner she does the better for her. Provoking was not the solution to the problem. "Anna, please let her off with a warning," I asked Anna to show mercy, and turning to Aba I said, "Aba, remember you are not a demigod your father is. And you are not a card emperor your retainers are. Unless you have the strength to personally face the consequences of your actions, you better know your ce and shut the fuck up." "..." Anna looked at me with a look that said, ''You better not be favoring her over me.'' "Come on, Anna, she is my client. A bratty one but please understand." I exined myself to Anna. I had to otherwise Aba would face the wrath of a disgruntled lovesick maiden. "Okay, I will let Agatha go fetch the client. But shorty here should better watch her mouth." Replied Anna. Seeing Anna be so docile I thought I could get used to Anna''s obsessive and eerie side. "Princess! You can stand up now." After Anna excused their punishment Agatha stood at ease but Aba didn''t. She seemed to be lost in her thoughts. Agatha cautiously tried to call her to the physical world but Aba did not respond to her call. Agatha panicked, and before she could resort to drastic measures I advised her, "Leave her be. A realization seems to have dawned on her. It will help her grow mentally. Meanwhile, you can go and fetch my client." "No, I will not leave the Princess in such a defenseless state." Agatha would rather stand guard for Aba than be productive. "Suit yourself." I said and turned to Anna asking, "What about the Mimercronium ore? Did you guys ce the order? When can I expect it to arrive?" "Luna has ced the order they should be here in a day or two. What about the Martial arts card promised by Corey?" Anna answered and enquired about the martial arts cards. "She said two days. We can only believe her." Honestly, I didn''t know when Corey would deliver on her promise because her card creation speed was slow-paced even for a regr card apprentice. "Speaking of Corey. You should be more careful around her." Remembering her ancestor''sst words Anna decided to caution her crush about Corey. "What do you mean?" I didn''t understand what Anna was trying to say by asking me to be careful around Corey? Was she telling me that Corey is a delicate little flower or I should be cautious of her? Which was it? "Ah, how do I exin this to you¡­ Wyatt, just understand that Corey is more than what meets the eye, be careful around her." Anna didn''t know how to exin the world''s grace and her ancestor''s message to her crush so she just hoped that he would trust her and do as she says. "What do you know, Anna? Tell me." I stared at Anna for answers. Hearing Anna, I couldn''t help but wonder if Anna had already figured out that Corey was reincarnated. If she did then it wouldn''t take her long to figure out that my soul doesn''t belong to this world and I am a transmigrator. "I don''t know, but I feel like Corey is hiding a big secret. You should be cautious around her until I figure out what she is hiding." Anna replied ambiguously. "Anna! Stop. There is nothing wrong with Corey, okay." Hearing Anna had nothing yet but a feeling I decided to nub that feeling before it blossomed into a problem. "Wyatt, you''re not listening to me. Please, I am begging you just trust me on this. Until I confirm otherwise, promise me that you will be cautious around her." Anna grew frantic and felt that she shouldn''t have brought this up. Now she was worried about her crush confronting Corey. That could go wrong in a lot of ways. ¡­ Chapter 736 History’s Strongest Mercenary Gorup

Chapter 736 History''s Strongest Mercenary Gorup

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 19:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Hearing Anna''s frantic response it was clear Anna had more than a feeling about Corey. So just dismissing her words won''t work here. I would have to do more than that to stop her for now but that was a temporary measure. I didn''t know what to say since I didn''t know what Anna knew. Not that it mattered as nothing I said would stop Anna from trying to dig this upter. But I could caution Corey about Anna''s suspicion as a courtesy from a transmigrator to a reincarnator. "Okay, Okay. Anna. I listen to your words. I promise to be cautious around Corey." I had no choice but to agree with Anna because it looked like if I didn''t she would not hesitate to kidnap and imprison me in her bedroom. "Good." Anna sighed in relief and then added, "Don''t talk about this to your manager. I know Corey is living with that girl. But we don''t want spoking Corey if my suspicions are right." "..." Anna''s intentions couldn''t be clearer. Did she think I could see through her? But it didn''t matter because Susan was one of the few people in the world that Corey would not want to hurt. "What? Fine, you can tell her to be cautious but she better keep her mouth shut. If Corey gets spooked I will me her." Anna caved. Hearing how her obsession didn''t have her hurting people around me out of jealousy I was relieved. "You know her name is Susan, right?" I reminded Anna, knowing that she was okay with amodating people around me. Anna''s eerie side had a limit: it didn''t do things that would hurt me. That included not harming people close to me out of jealousy. "I know," Anna uttered, avoiding my eyes. "Princess, you are finally awake." Agatha cheered seeing Aba move. "Master Wyatt, I am sorry." ignoring Agatha, Aba headed towards me and apologized. "What for? " I asked not knowing why Aba was apologizing all of a sudden. "For calling you a liar earlier. My ipetence to lead my own mercenary group led to my jealousy and I didn''t hesitate to discard your achievements in leading a sessful Adventure guild and Mercenary group. I appreciate what you have been able to achieve with what you have." Aba exined why she apologized. After learning that the boy she wanted to recruit imed to be a leader of an adventure guild and mercenary group, Aba had contacted one of her father''s retainers back home to do a thorough background search on the boy. It didn''t take long for them to send Aba a detailed report. Turns out the boy was speaking the truth. Instead of apologizing to the boy for her mistake, she scoffed at his achievements learning that the strongest member of his adventure guild and the mercenary group were just mere Card lords. How could thispare to her Mercenary group which had 23 Semi-demigods and 103 card emperors? Aba wasn''t a vain person but today seeing a boy from nothing achieve what she dreamt of, her jealousy took over and she had some stupid thoughts. But in the wake of the humiliation that Anna put her through with her absolute power and the words spoken by the boy she realized something. Yes, she wasn''t the demigod, her father was. Relying on her father to solve all her problems in the world, Aba had forgotten that she was just a Card Master. When respected people started to respect her because of her father she had forgotten that she was a mere card master. She was a mere card master but she dared to ask for the loyalty of semi demigods and card emperors. Some would choose to be loyal to her out of respect for her demigod father but how long could that respectst? Will this respect be enough for the powerful beings of the semi demigod and card emperor realm to follow her to the life and death adventures she hoped for? Was she even worthy of going on an adventure with them? Aba finally started to realize her thoughts until now were faulty and if not for her father amodating to her wishes she wouldn''t have made this far with her foolish dream. "Master Wyatt, if you don''t mind, can I tell you a story, my story?" Aba felt that despite their different social standing she and the boy had the same ambition. So she felt closer to him and wanted to open up to him about her inner thoughts. As they say, sometimes a rtable stranger''s shoulder is more suitable for one to unburden their worries than the people close to them. For some reason, Aba felt this boy would be able to rte to her situation so she wanted to confine her story to him. "Yeah, sure why not." Hearing the girl who summoned her demigod father''s incarnation to get revenge to apologize to me I was dumbfounded. I didn''t know what prompted this sudden change in Aba but I knew that the Aba had also be the victim of the time travel cliche butterfly effect. Knowing Aba was the hero and the hope of humanity against the three mischiefs I decided to indulge her. I wanted to minimize any negative effect of the change in the timeline on her. If fate favored Aba and the effect of the change in the timeline on Aba would be positive and I could set back and let nature take its course. I was so invested in Aba because my dream of a chill life needed her to be a hero of the people like she was portrayed in Clown Mask''s memories. "There was this little girl. Her mother died early but she left her daughter her dairies. Hoping that these dairies would keep her daughterpany whenever she felt lonely. And they did. But they also managed to pass on the lifelong dream of the dying mother to her daughter, to build the history''s strongest mercenary group." ¡­ Chapter 737 Perfect Mercenary Tales

Chapter 737 Perfect Mercenary Tales

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 20:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "History''s Strongest Mercenary Group, a grand dream right? The little girl grew up reading the perfect adventures mentioned in her mother''s diaries. Perfect adventures? You know the one where righteousness supported by trust and friendship defeats the greatest evils. Sold on the perfect adventure stories mentioned in her mother''s diaries the girl started a mercenary group despite her father asking her not to. The father became the viin for trying to stop his daughter from pursuing her dreams yet he paid for the mercenary group his daughter started withoutining. The daughter''s heart was in the right ce but she was too immature and impatient. She believed like in her mother''s stories she could ovee everything with trust and friendship. So she founded the mercenary group and recruited powerful people using her father''s influence and resources, believing that recruiting powerful people was the fastest way to make her mercenary group the history''s strongest mercenary group. It has been six months since the daughter founded the wolf fang mercenary group, named after her mother''s mercenary group. She has yet to find the trust and friendship that the stories her mother''s diary spoke about. Deep in her heart, the girl knew that the perfect little stories in her mother''s diaries were only half of what happened in her mother''s mercenary missions. They only showed the good part and hid the hardship and cruelty of being a mercenary. Despite that, the girl stubbornly held on as she didn''t want to stop believing in the stories that kept herpany in her childhood. But today everything changed when she saw the stories in her mother''s diaries were achieved by someone of her age but with a humbler upbringing. She could not help but be jealous, thankfully before she could do anything stupid the circumstance forced her to see what she wasn''t willing to see, what an idiot she was being. Realizing her mistakes the girl had decided to start over again and this time she will not be impatient or try to build a mercenary group with help of her father''s influence and his resources instead she will make use of trust and friendship, her mother''s stories spoke of. You see the girl''s mother had given her the answer to creating the history''s strongest mercenary group but she was too immature and impatient to understand that. She was immature and didn''t know that friendship and trust cannot be bought with money. She was impatient and wanted her mercenary group to be the strongest at the very start so ended up choosing the shortcut, that is by recruiting people who didn''t respect her friendship or trust her. Now she understands that friendship and trust are to be earned and cannot be bought. Now she knows that she cannot be impatient with the mercenary group. It will grow stronger step by step. There is no shortcut to it. The girl will start over again and this time it will be different. Master Wyatt, thank you for listening to my story." Aba narrated her story referring to herself in the third person. She made it clear that she knew where she went wrong. And that she wanted to start over again but this time she would be wiser. "Little girl, are you delusional, why would you address yourself in the third person?" Leave it to Anna to be insensitive. "Anna, I know you hate me. It''s okay I hate you too. But your rudeness yed a crucial role in my realization. If not for you it would be toote before I realized that I could not have my father save me every time. If not for you I would still note out of the delusion blocking my sight and realize that I am not the demigod my father was. Thank you." Aba thanked Anna but when she spoke thest sentences she was ncing at me with a knowing smile. I don''t know what to make of it but as long as she is on the right track I am golden. "Huh? okay, I guess." Anna was caught off guard with such a blunt appreciation. She didn''t expect Aba to thank her for punishing her by making her wear humiliating attire and snap some pictures of her inpromising positions. "*Cough* I don''t want to sound insensitive but Aba could have Agatha fetch the client I am supposed to help with." As I said, I didn''t care what Aba had realized as long as she was on the right track. Right now I needed something from Aba and her mercenary group. And nned to exchange it for my services as a card creationist. "Master Wyatt, that won''t be necessary. Since I n to disband the mercenary group." Aba announced. "What?" I blurted in shock. "Princess! What do you mean?" Agatha was the one who faced the greatest shock hearing Aba announce that she would disband the wolf fang mercenary group. "You heard me, Agatha. As of today, I n to disband the wolf fang mercenary group. That will be my first agenda when I return. You and other retainers can return to my father''s side." Aba dered resolutely. "But¡­" Agatha wanted to argue but seeing Aba''s resolute eyes she realized there is no reasoning with her. And this was a good thing. Finally, she could get rid of the good-for-nothing moochers that were feeding off her princess''s naivety. "..." Aba red at Agatha, stopping her from speaking further. "This is such a rich girl thing to do," Imented. "What? Master Wyatt, if you have something to say to me please say it." Aba nced at me with confusion and asked me to speak freely if I had something to say to her. "You fed and nurtured those so-called ungrateful members of you mercenary and now you are just letting them walk? Why would you care since it is your father''s money, right?" I had my reasons to say this to Aba. "Master Wyatt, I am sorry that you feel that way. But I am willing to let them go considering it as a cost for me to learn a lesson." Said Aba. "That is what rich people say when they get scammed.'' ¡­ Chapter 738 First And Last Mission

Chapter 738 First And Last Mission

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 20:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "Once again, Master Wyatt. I am sorry that you feel that way." My words failed to provoke Aba. I had reasons for trying to provoke Ada. "Tsk¡­" I just clicked my tongue in annoyance. I decided to use actions where words failed to get a reaction. "Master Wyatt, then what would you have me do with them?" Aba finally bit the bait. "Me? If I were in your shoes, I would hand over the mercenary group to my demigod father so that he could get his money''s worth. I am sure demigod Windsor has a way to make the unaffiliated members of your mercenary group cough up the resource they mooched off of him thanks to his ignorant daughter." Aba''s mercenary group consisted of two types of members. The first group was the retainers of demigod Windsor who volunteered to join the mercenary group to look after their Princess''s safety. The second group consisted of unaffiliated mercenaries who joined Aba''s mercenary group based on the resources they were promised. If Aba were to disband the mercenary group Demigod Windsor''s retainers would return to him but the unaffiliated mercenaries who joined Aba''s mercenary group would be let off scot-free even though they had been using Demigod Windsor''s name and resources to nurture themselves. This was a huge loss for Demigod Windsor but he was willing to bear it as long as his daughter got something to learn from this ordeal. "Hand the mercenary group to my father?" Aba asked "Yes. Don''t disband the mercenary group, you change the leader. And leave it to demigod Windsor to get moochers to pay their bills with hardbor. Those members of your mercenary group may undermine your authority since you are not the real demigod but things will be different when the real demigod takes the leadership of the mercenary group." I exined to Aba that the people of her mercenary group may disregard her orders but that would not be the same for demigod Windsor so it would be best for her to shift the leadership of her mercenary group to her father instead of disbanding it. "Your words make sense and I also want to teach those assholes a lesson. So I will do as you say." Aba has been the biggest sucker as the leader of the wolf fang mercenary group. She tried to gain the trust and friendship of her mercenary group members by providing them with everything they asked for but in return, all she got was disappointment and betrayal. Earlier Aba thought that she would buy them with more resources but now she knows she was wrong, those people were just assholes that wanted to take advantage of her naivety. Now it was time for some payback. Her father was the best candidate to achieve that. "Now that you are not disbanding your mercenary group, how about undertaking your first andst mission as the leader of the wolf fang mercenary group?" I advised Aba. "First andst mission as the leader of the wolf fang mercenary group? What do you mean by that?" Aba asked in confusion, she didn''t understand. "Wolf fang mercenary group leader I have a mission for your mercenary group if you choose to ept." This is the reason I was provoking Aba by trying to stop her from disbanding her mercenary group. "Master Wyatt, you don''t have to take pity on me and go out of your way to cheer me up." Aba thought I was not being serious and was saying this stuff to cheer her up. But that wasn''t the case. I was dead serious. "Leader Aba, I am being serious. If you choose to ept the mission I will go into detail about the mission." I said sternly trying to express that I was dead serious. "I ept, I ept. Why not." Realizing that I was being serious Aba hurriedly epted my mission without requiring the details or the rewards. "Thank you¡ª" I was about to exin the mission I wanted to task wolf fang mercenary with but was interrupted by Agatha. "Princess, you cannot hastily ept the mission without knowing the mission details and rewards." Agatha reminded Aba but she waste. "Mercenary Leader Aba has already epted the mission. I hope you will not go back on your words." I didn''t have enough money on me to hire card emperors so I had to resort to tricks. Let''s hope me trying to butter up Aba by calling her mercenary leader works. "No, I will not. As a matter of fact, since this is my first mission and also a mission from my benefactor I will undertake this for one medium grade soul jade. Does that work for you master Wyatt?" Aba asked with great enthusiasm. One medium-grade soul jade to hire a mercenary group of card emperor realm could be considered dirt cheap. So I didn''tin and gratefully epted it, " Yes, that works for me mercenary leader Aba." "Master Wyatt, please tell details of the mission," Aba asked. The excitement in her voice could be heard loud and clear. "Yesterday, my cousin, who is studying in the southern academic city, was taken hostage by Burger Bob''s goons against his will. I sent my men to retrieve him but they failed miserably. Almost all of them died except three who remained." I narrated. While I was listening to Aba narrate her story addressing herself in the third person I got a message notification from Van. The group that left to retrieve Ronnie finally contacted me. They were unable to contact me so far because they had fallen into the Burger Bob''s goon''s trap. The Burger Bob''s goons had caught Van''s informant and knew that Van''s team wasing to rescue Ronnie so theyid a trap for them. But the enemy didn''t know the ruthlessness of the sinner squad, who detonated their cmity daughter gem to buy a way for Van and his remaining team to escape. ¡­ Chapter 739 Using State Police Force?

Chapter 739 Using State Police Force?

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 20:22 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. The trapid by Butcher Bob''s goons was not that fancy, a dozen of Card Overlords and a few card Kingsid in wait when my men were expecting a few dozens of Card Grandmasters and Card Lords. Van swears that when the sinner squad detonated their cmity daughter gem they took out over half a dozen of Card Overlords and a couple of Card Kings. The sinner squad managed to outlive their expectations, thanks to their ruthlessness Van and Old Ben didn''t get captured. Van and Old Ben were important and public faces of my organization I can''t risk losing them. My Cmity Daugther Gems could not be captured as it had the risk of leaking the secret of the gem inside them because like me they too were near immortal thanks to gems protecting their souls and reconstitution skill regrowing their bodies back whole. I had ordered the cmity daughter gem to detonate their gems on capture if they felt the risk of their gems being discovered. I lost my newest cmity daughter gems yet I had nothing to show for it. Butcher Bob got me good this time. Racking up the debt he owes me. First, he took the item that belonged to me and now ambushed my people, this call''s for war but I didn''t the appropriate soldier for war. Butcher Bob was not short of Card Overlord and King goons but I had zero Card Overlord forget Card Kings that is where Aba''s Wolf fang mercenary group came into the picture. They undertook the job of retrieving my item and killing the people hiding it. For now, this was the only solution I coulde up with to deal with Butcher Bob while the alternative involved me enving hundreds of Card Lords and having them act as human bombs and attack Butcher Bob''s facilities. This would be nothing short of an act of terrorism something which the demon cultist was famous for. Not to mention brazen use of cmity daughter gem could raise gs about my abilities to those keeping watch. I could ask Anna to mediate the conflict between Butcher Bob and me, Anna would do it despite thew stating that the royal family stops her from meddling in these conflicts. But I could handle my enemies on my own. I am a big boy I didn''t need to run to my sugar mama every time I am faced with trouble. "So the details of the mission are simple, I will give you the location of the ce where my cousin Ronnie is being held you retrieve him and kill anybody and all that tries to stop you from doing so." I narrated the details of the mission to Aba. "That won''t do, we are a mercenary group, not an assassin guild for you to hire us to kill your enemies." Agatha protested the idea of killing all the Butcher Bod goons that would be stopping them from retrieving my item. "You guys are a mercenary group you do what your employer asks you to. If I say kill you kill." I nced at Agatha and stressed my words to make them sound serious. "Princess, tell me you will not agree to unnecessary killing, Right?" Agatha ignored me and directly asked her boss. "We do what we are tasked with while avoiding unnecessary killings," said Aba, she agreed with both Agatha and my arguments. Making clear that she will decide when the timees. "You two know that the mercenaries are also hired to kill people right." I pointed out seeing how Agatha and Aba showed little tolerance for killing. "That may be true for other mercenaries but not for ours," argued Aba, making it clear to me that her mercenary group will not kill Butcher Bob''s goons if they do not resist and surrender. "Wyatt, you do know that we have cops to handle these kinds of things right?" Anna reminded me. "Come on, Anna. don''t tell me you believe that the Butcher Bod doesn''t have southern academic city cops on his payroll. If so, then he wouldn''t so brazenly kidnapping my cousin in broad daylight." Cops, to be honest, I never thought of going to them until Anna reminded me. "I don''t know if my city''s cops are corrupt but I do know that under my watch they are the most honest and hardworking men and women I have known." This was Anna''s way of telling me that though she cannot meddle she could force the cops to be honest and help me with all their might. "..." My eyes shed with brilliance when I realized that I could use the city''s cops as my goons. This would even the odds of the power gap between Butcher Bob and me. "You know my cops won''t hesitate to kill a few criminals to get justice," Anna spoke mischievously. "Anna, stop meddling in my mercenary group''s business. Master Wyatt, send me the location of the ce where your cousin is being held hostage I will ask my men to rescue him. They will see to it that no harm will befall him." Hearing Anna''s proposition to her first client Aba felt that she may lose the first andst mission she had just gained. Alerted Aba rushed her client to give the location so her men could goplete the mission before the client changed his mind. "Hang on, what Anna proposed seems to be more cost-efficient and exactly what I want." Since the cops had no calm about killing to achieve their goal they were more suited to my taste but their strength was questionable. The state''s police force was has a limited budget meaning the Cops were ill-equipped to cope with the expensive Goons of Butcher Bob. what theycked in resources made up for in numbers but this came with casualties and otherplications. That I would rather prefer to avoid. So hiring Ada''s mercenary group was the better option. ¡­ Chapter 740 Game Plan

Chapter 740 Game n

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 20:29 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. Though Aba was not flexible on the killing part her mercenary group was strong enough to uproot the entire Butcher Bob operation. They were not what I want but they could give me what I needed so I chose to entrust the mercenaries with my task instead of the cops even though Anna insisted that the state cops were more suitable for this task. But I did decide to have the local cops cooperate with Aba''s mercenary group. While the mercenaries retrieved the item the cops could capture the Butcher Bob goons. In the end, I decided to make use of both the mercenaries and the state police. This way I could show Butcher Bob that he and his people messed with the wrong high school student. This was a temporary measure, one day the loss of my sinner squad will be repaid in blood by the ones responsible. Before answering my decision to Aba and Anna, I turned to the Bright brothers who had just walked into the Warehouse. They greeted Anna and me, and as for Aba and Agatha, I didn''t bother to introduce them. "Here take this. I have sent you the location of the ce where our friend is holding the package, go pick it up and bring it to me." I did not waste time with small talk and directly handed Nick a storage card containing a cmity daughter gem. Nick''s task was simple he had to feed Roy nc the cmity daughter gem and lead the new member to me. From there I would be one step closer to the destruction of the Circle Sun blossom city branch. "Yes, boss," taking the storage card Nick answered affirmatively epting the task. After the Bright brothers left I turned to Anna and said, " So, where was I?" "You were about to send me the location of the ce where your cousin is being held, hostage." Aba hurriedly replied before Anna. She was worried that I would prefer using the state''s police force over her mercenary group. "Yeah, good try." I scoffed at Aba''s attempt to fool me, and added, "after considering my options I have decided¡ª" "Master Wyatt, before you say your decision I want to remind you that there is a penalty for the canction of missions already epted by our mercenary group." Aba suddenly interrupted me mentioning that there is a penalty to be paid in case of mission canction after it has been epted by her mercenary group. She was trying to threaten me with a penalty to stop me from canceling my mission with her mercenary. "A penalty is it? How much would that be?" I indulged Aba. "Ten times¡­ No hundred times the promised mission reward." Aba spoke with a serious expression but the shameful red blush on her cheek gave her intentions away. "Hundred times! Then it is a good thing that I do not n to cancel the mission. But I want to update the mission task. Will that be okay, Mercenary leader Aba?" I asked Aba yfully. "Sure, as long as you don''t n to cancel your mission, rest is weed." Aba agreed to my demand relieved that I wasn''t canceling the mission I tasked to her mercenary group. "The new mission is that Wolf Fang mercenaries will not only help me rescue my cousin but they will assist the southern academic city cops to capture the culprits that are holding my cousin hostage. This should be reasonable right." I said looking at Agatha as I was pretty sure that she was really in charge considering her being Aba''s nanny. "Okay, that is eptable. Wolf Fang mercenary is a righteous mercenary group we are on the side of thew. Helping the authorities capture the criminals is our duty so we will not charge you extra for updating your mission midway." Agatha knew I would not pay extra for updating the mission midway so instead, she announced that they wouldn''t be charging me extra considering that as a righteous mercenary group it was their duty to help the authorities to capture criminals. This way she not only showed that the wolf fang mercenary was not only doing me a favor but they were as righteous as they imed to be. "Wolf Fang mercenary group is indeed a righteous group, a friend of people. So how do you n to address the mission task?" I asked Agatha about the game n. "About that Princess has yet to decide, "Agatha answered, ncing at Aba. She was protective of Aba but she didn''t want to hijack Aba''s first mercenary mission. "..." I too nced at Aba deciding to y along with Agatha since they were offering me a huge discount. "I have decided to assign this mission to the A-team. They will infiltrate the enemy hideout, immobilize the enemy and rescue the hostage while cops capture the immobilized enemies. I want the first mission of the wolf fang mercenary to bepleted without a hitch." Aba narrated her n. It couldn''t be more simple and more obvious. But that will work considering the overwhelming power of her mercenary group. "Princess, it will be difficult for the semi-demigod card apprentices to enter and operate on the soil of the southern region. Since they require permission for that. Otherwise, it will be considered trespassing and is punishable by death." The A-Team that Aba spoke of consisted of Semi demigod retainers of demigod Windsor. "Is that so? Then what about Card emperors? Does thatw apply to them too?" Aba asked. She had zero ideas of what she was doing. But she was extremely enthused to realize that. "I am afraid so, your highness," Agatha answered. "Then what about the card kings?" Aba asked again. "Since Southern academic city is not a third rate city. Using Card Kings to operate there is not against thew as long as we don''t harm the state''s interest." ¡­ Chapter 741 Negotiations

Chapter 741 Negotiations

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 20:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "Great, then let usmence the operation," Aba announced enthusiastically. Her longst dream of a mercenary mission was finally going toe true she couldn''t be giddier. "Oye, hold your horses missy. Did you forget you''re my hostage? Why would you forget that? Was I being too nice?" Anna pulled Aba back to reality. "Anna, this is my mercenary group''s first mission. I have to be there. Please let me go, after the mission ispleted. I will return. Pretty please." Aba pleaded to Anna. Nobody knew what she was thinking by pleading to Anna. Did she think pleading would work in this situation against Anna? "Sure, while I am at it I will take pictures of you at the mission to make a montage of your first mission as the leader of the wolf fang mercenary group," Anna spoke sarcastically. "Thank you, that would be great. No offense but could you hire a professional for that." Aba took Anna''s sarcasm literally. Excited for her mercenary group''s first mission she wasn''t thinking straight. "Yes, I will hire a professional to engrave your tombstone which will read ''too stupid to understand sarcasm.'' that should sum up the reason for your death," said Anna sternly. "..." Hearing Anna''s threat, Aba finally snapped out of her daydreams about the mission and returned to the harsh reality. It didn''t take long for the feeling of helplessness to dawn on Aba as she looked at Anna. "That''s more like it." Anna asserted, looking at the helpless Aba. "Aba, I have sent the contact information of my people to your grimoire. They will fill your people on the location where the enemy is holding my cousin hostage. Don''t forget to remind your people to cooperate with the city police." Though it was saddening to look at heartbroken Aba the world has to keep revolving. "Okay" Aba replied with a lifeless voice. I felt pity for Aba. After all, this has been her dream since her childhood. Now because of some silly mistake, she had to miss out on it. It was impressive that Aba was not ming Anna like most spoiled kids in her situation would do. "..." Aba''s reply wasn''t detailed. ''Okay, what?'' Girl, give me the details of the mission so I can have the city police ready to cooperate with your people. Just when I was contemting how to get the heartbroken Aba to give me more details I received a text message to my grimoire and the sender was none other than Agatha. [You have received a message from Agatha. Read/Ignore/Delete/Reply] ''Read'' I mentally read the text message. [Master Wyatt, please convince her highness Anna to let Aba participate in the Mission. I promise that she and I will not try to escape and return to the southern emperor''s custody once the mission ispleted. In return, I promise to kill all those that held your Cousin hostage.] Reading the text message I couldn''t help but scoff thinking, ''Righteous group my ass.'' Agatha offered to kill all the people holding Ronnie hostage in return for me convincing Anna to let Aba participate in the mercenary group mission. Now that was rich. These hypocrites. But this wasn''t enough as Agatha would only be killing the card apprentice holding Ronnie hostage, not the Butcher Bob himself. While I will be convincing Anna to let Aba participate in the mission at the risk of her escaping. The stakes here weren''t equal. Therefore, I wrote back to Agatha. [Ms. Agatha, you overestimate me. I am but an orphan high schoolboy. I can barely control where my own life is headed. The intion in prices has made living very hard, I can barely survive let alone help others.] ''And send,'' I hope this message sessfully conveys my intentions to Agatha. "Anna, what will it take for you to let me participate in the mission?" Though helpless, Aba didn''t give up she tried to negotiate with Anna. How do you negotiate with someone who has more wealth and power than you? Now that was tricky. Finding what the opposite party wants is the key. Whether Aba was smart enough to implement it was the million-dor question. "There is nothing you can offer to me, little girl. Hm¡­You can get your father topensate for the loss early. That way you are free to do whatever you want." Anna imedpensation for Aba and Agatha''s stunt earlier but everyone here knew that she was holding them hostage for a ransom. "What if I agree to wear those vulgar costumes of yours?" Aba bargained. She was willing to get embarrassed to participate in her dream. "You, I am bored of your body. It isn''t curvy enough. It isn''t fun anymore." Anna spoke, this could be considered as her body-shaming Aba. "You!" Aba didn''t explode at Anna''s taunt, that was progress or Aba tolerating Anna''s remark for the sake of her dream. "What?" Anna had no intention of negotiating with Aba. She was ying with her. "..." I ignored Anna and Aba and read the second text message sent by Agatha. [Master Wyatt, Name your price.] Agatha''s text message was short but to the point. It was good to know that my message had reached her loud and clear. [Butcher Bob''s head.] I too kept my text message to Agatha short to ensure my intention was clear to her. I wanted Butcher Bob''s head, nothing less. [Not possible. Butcher Bob is a high-profile figure in the southern region with numerous friends in high ces. Killing him will alert the authorities of the southern region. And my involvement in Butcher Bob''s assassination will strain the rtionship between the Demigod Windsor and the Southern Region. Ask something reasonable.] I wasn''t satisfied with Agatha''s reply. But what she said was reasonable. Butcher Bob was a high-profile figure who was a huge source of tax revenue for the southern region. Assassinating him will only make me more enemies. But what do I ask of Agatha in return for my help, I didn''tck money or resources. Anna took care of all that. .. Chapter 742 Misunderstanding

Chapter 742 Misunderstanding

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 20:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "Anna, why do you have to be like this? What have I ever done to you? I am sorry, okay! Please let me join my mercenary group for the mission." The arrogant and unreasonable Aba who attacked me on sight for calling her little was no more. Aba had cast aside her arrogant shell. What remained was a core that wanted to do everything in its power to achieve its dream. "What? Are you going to cry and me it all on me? Who was it that broke into my territory without permission? Who was it that attacked my subject and me? Who was it that arrogantly summoned their father''s incarnation to intimidate me? Now you dare to act as a victim in front of me. You got some nerve don''t you girl." Anna''s sadistic side was enjoying the helpless Aba''s struggle to achieve her desire. "..." Hearing Anna''s questions Aba went quiet as she was guilty of everything Anna charged her of. "What cat got your tongue? That''s what I thought." Seeing theining Aba unable to answer her, Anna scoffed. [Master Wyatt, please understand killing Butcher Bob is not good for business. Please ask something reasonable.] Agatha sent a text again asking me to understand her dilemma and change my terms. [I understand. Then I want to borrow you for a night.] As soon as I replied to Agatha''s text I regretted my poor choice of words in the text message. "You mongrel. I am old enough to be your great-grandmother. Have you no shame." Agatha yelled furiously. Attracting Aba and Anna''s attention simultaneously. "Shit" I cussed knowing that it was toote for me to exin myself. "What the heck do you think you are doing?" Anna stood in front of me blocking the bloodthirsty Agatha who was aiming for my neck. "Southern emperor, please move. I will rid the world of this twisted little pervert." Agatha screamed Bloody Mary ring at me. "If you hold your life dear, stand down. Or else don''t me me for being ruthless." Anna gave Agatha an ultimatum. Knowing Anna she will stand true to her words. "Agatha! What are you doing? What has gotten into you? Stand down." Aba hurriedly asked her retainer to stand down. As she knew Agatha was no match for Anna. And knowing the ruthlessness of Anna she didn''t want Agatha to get hurt unnecessarily. "Tsk, as expected of a sicko like you. Hiding behind a woman''s back." Agatha cussed in anger and retreated having achieved what she wanted. As a veteran card apprentice, the sexual tension between the opposite sex was not new for Agatha yet she act like a chaste little median because she wanted to scare me into helping her agenda. A neat little n but unfortunately, for her, she didn''t know that the text I sent her was nothing but a misunderstanding. When I said I wanted to borrow her for a night, I meant that I needed her to guard me on the night I nned to attack the circle sun blossom branch. In a hurry, I had skipped the context. Which led to Agatha misinterpreting my intentions. With hard proof in her hands, Agatha thought she could scare me but the thing was it was all a big misunderstanding. There was nothing for me to fear about. The only thing that worried me was Anna killing Agatha out of sheer jealousy. Considering how tolerating Anna has been recently I think Agatha had a good chance of remaining in one piece. "Good, now somebody better exin to me what the hell is going on." Said Anna seeing Agatha retreat. But one question was haunting her, why did a woman call her crush a perverted sicko? "Nothing Anna, It was all a misunderstanding," I answered Anna before she took some drastic measures against Agatha, for calling me a perverted sicko. "Nothing? After daring to say such unspeakable words you dare to brush it off saying you did nothing? Is that what the self-respect of women is to you? Nothing!" Agatha, seeing me not scared one bit, was surprised. So she acted louder to express that I better understand that I have no choice but to do as she says to make this all go away. "All this is a misunderstanding. Please give me a chance to exin myself." Faced with Agatha''s acquisitions I asked the girls to give me a chance to exin myself. "Misunderstanding? You men are all the same. It is never your fault. It is the woman''s fault. She was asking for it. I am right, Master Wyatt. Is that what you want to exin?" Agatha was astonished to see me not act the part that a guilty party should. She didn''t want the matter of her trying to negotiate with the boy toe to the open. She doesn''t know how the southern emperor would react knowing the facts. She didn''t want all this to affect her princess''s predicament. Therefore she could not help but be louder hoping the boy would just shut up and do as she says. "Please stop overreacting and let me exin myself." If It was somebody else instead of me even though they knew they didn''t do anything wrong they would be trembling with fear in the face of Agatha''s remarks. "Everybody, shut the hell up," Anna yelled at Agatha and her rampant tongue. With Agatha''s usation and her crush offering to exin himself Anna knew something was up. Therefore she decided to get answers her way, "Wyatt, speak. What do you want to exin?" "Thank you. Anna, all this is a misunderstanding and it started with a text message that I sent to Ms. Agatha saying, ''I want to borrow her for a night.''¡ª " Before I could get to the context and exnation part I was interrupted by shell-shocked Anna and Aba. "What?" Anna and Aba yelled in shock. "..." Agatha stared at me with astonishment. She never expected everything to y out like this. This was beyond her expectation. ¡­ Chapter 743 Questions

Chapter 743 Questions

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 20:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "Bitch, I will kill you," Anna yelled rushing at Agatha. "What the fuck? Why me?" Agatha hurriedly retreated knowing that engaging iing Anna would not work in her favor. "Anna! Why are you attacking Agatha instead of questioning this pervert creep?" Aba tried to reason with Anna who kept rushing at Agatha with the intent to kill. "It''s not his fault. It is her fault for seducing him. The world is filled with husband robbing sluts like her, I will get rid of one today." Anna had her reasons to exin her actions. Which for regr people would make zero sense and might even sound crazy. "What kind of crazy logic is that?" Agatha uttered. Had she known her actions would incur such fate she would have never acted as such. Midway in her escape, Agatha thought, ''Wait, am I supposed to be the husband robbing slut she speaks of? Whose husband did I rob? Fuck, my friends were right these southern bitches are crazy.'' "Anna, stop this madness. let us talk this through." Aba felt that if this continued Agatha would die in Anna''s hands. Unable to think of anything to calm Anna down Aba turned to the boy at the crux of this matter, the origin of this madness. "What are you looking at me for?" I ask Aba. "Don''t just stand there do something before things get out of hand. After all, you are the one to be med for this mess," said Aba. "Me? Not me, little missy. It was your retainer who started this crazy chain of events. If she had just piped down and let me exin myself this wouldn''t have happened in the first ce." Hearing Aba throw all the me on me I reminded her that I wasn''t the one to be med here but Agatha herself. She dug her grave, and let her sleep in it. "Piped down? You would want that, wouldn''t you? If the victim speaks out then it is their fault, isn''t it? You men, you disgust me. Don''t think just because you have the southern emperor backing you I will let this matter go. You haven''t seen the end of it." In the heat of argument Abapletely forgot the point of her conversation. "Shorty, how many times do I have to tell you, girls, that all this is a misunderstanding? If you only shut up for a second and listened to my exnation none of this would have happened in the first ce." I had started to feel annoyed having to repeat the same thing again and again. "You¨C" Aba what to argue but was interpreted by me. "Save it. Whatever you have to say can wait. If I let this continues these two will bring down this warehouse." I wanted to let Agatha fry in the consequence of her actions but considering the safety of the warehouse, I had to step in. It was already surprising that the berserk Anna had not destroyed the warehouse yet. "Anna, stop it. I have something important to tell you." My words were purposefully misleading this time around because there was no other way that I knew of that would get Anna to calm down and listen to my exnation, "Anna, do you hear me? I want to tell you this before it is toote." "As if that would get her to stop. I was wrong to ask for your help. A child coulde up with better reasoning than this." Aba scoffed. "What is it?" Anna stopped in her tracks and asked me. "You were saying?" smirking at dumbfounded Aba I neared Anna and said, "Anna, I need you to be patient and listen to me, and then you are free to do whatever you see fit." "Okay, go ahead." Anna agreed. She was being too reasonable considering the situation. "I have promised Agatha that I will convince you to let Aba participate in the mission in exchange Agatha will guard me from the shadows on the night Iunch my attack on the circle, sun blossom city branch. That is what I meant by ''I will borrow you for a night.'' A little context is missing causing the intended message to be lost." I told Anna about my deal with Agatha truthfully. Because I felt Anna and I are at a point where we don''t need to lie about these kinds of stuff. I hope I am right about this. "I see, so this bitch didn''t try to seduce you," Anna asked pointing at Agatha who couldn''t help but flinched when Anna''s gazended on her. "No ma''am," I answered. "If that''s what you want then I am okay with it." Anna seems to respect the fact that I didn''t lie to her and was truthful to her. After all, at this point in our weird rtionship, lying to her would be equal to betraying her trust. "Thank you, for understanding. I will make it up to you." Since Anna could be so reasonable I had to step up my duties to her. "..." seeing the boy turn the southern emperor docile with few words and hearing the conversation between them, Agatha was confused. Finally, she asked the question that she should have asked the moment she arrived here. What is Southern Emperor doing here? What is her rtionship with the boy? Were the rumors about the southern emperor helping a fraudster apply for a fake patent true? Too many questions that Agatha should have asked herself at the beginning finally started to raise in her mind seeing the weird but close dynamic between the southern emperor and the boy. "..." Aba was in the same dilemma as Agatha. She started to feel the boy she came to recruit as a favor to the untaintable legend had an ambiguous rtionship with the southern emperor. She was surprised that it took her so long to realize this when they have been dropping hints and clues about this from the start. ¡­ Chapter 744 Agreement

Chapter 744 Agreement

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 20:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "Ms. Agatha you heard her. Anna agreed to let Aba participate as long as you are willing to be my bodyguard for a night. Do you agree to that?" I asked Aba and Agatha who seemed to be lost in their thoughts. Though foreign card apprentices of the card emperor and higher realm required a permit to operate in the southern region, with Anna next to us we didn''t have to worry about that. "Do not attempt to flee. I am looking for a reason to hurt you two. So please, for your sake don''t give me a reason." Though Anna seems to have returned to normal she hadn''t given up on the idea to teach Agatha a lesson for making her doubt her lover. ''Of all the men in the world that she could have, why this kid? What is Anna thinking? Maybe she isn''t. These crazy southern bitches.'' Agatha was busy trying to figure out why a respected card emperor like Anna would fall for a mere card soldier? What did she see in him to choose him over millions of other men? Agatha''s mind was too upied to listen to the boy or the southern emperor''s warning. "Please be rest assured southern emperor, I will not betray your trust and generosity. You will not regret this." Aba assured Anna. Meanwhile, her retainer was still lost in thoughts trying to wrap her mind around the fact that the southern emperor was head over heels for a boy in the card soldier realm. "Before you celebrate, Ask your retainer if she is willing to be my bodyguard for a night?" This agreement was paramount in Aba''s release to participate in a mission with her mercenary group. But Agatha or Aba had yet to agree to this use of our deal. "..." Agatha was still lost trying to solve the mystery behind the Southern emperor''s feelings for a high schooler. "Yes, she will be your bodyguard for a night." No matter how Aba said this sentence she couldn''t help but feel it sounded ambiguous. Since she was the mercenary group leader Aba had all right to assign a mission for her mercenary group member Agatha, who was currently dazed and lost in thoughts? "Good." There were two reasons I asked Agatha to be my bodyguard on the night I nned to Ambush the circle sun blossom branch. First was because neither Anna nor anyone rted to the southern family could be seen helping me destroy a branch of the circle in the sun blossom city. The second reason was because of themon secret of every leader of the circle''s branch. Clown mask sacrificed her life in the alternate timeline she foresaw to obtain this secret of the Supreme leader of the circle and every leader of its branches. This secret made every leader of the branches of the circle a dangerous entity. I don''t know if I will get to see the leader of the circle sun blossom city branch use it but just in case I needed a strong bodyguard to help me deal with it. Considering the political implication this bodyguard cannot be rted to the southern region that is where Agathaes in. she has zero rtionships with the southern royal family. If she helped me, no rules will be broken and it will not lead to any political pushback from the opponents. Therefore I asked Agatha to be my bodyguard on the night when I wouldy the circle sun blossom branch to waste. Now that we have reached an agreement. Anna left with Aba and Agatha. While they were preparing for the mission Anna would chaperone them. Leaving me alone in the warehouse just in time for the bright brothers to bring the newest member of my cmity daughter gem, Roy nc. "Boss, we are here," Nick announced as he and his brothers entered the warehouse with a fourth figure, Roy nc. "Roy nc, talk about the array formation covering the Circle sun blossom city branch." I didn''t waste time on pointless chatter and directly headed to the matter involving the circle that could prove useful to me in my n to destroy the circle''s beach in sun blossom city. "Boss, the array covering the circle''s headquarters is called the deste punisher array. To enter it one needs a token like this one." Saying that Roy handed me a jade token. After scrutinizing it I could feel a small array on it which acted as a mark so that the main array could identify the targets that it should not affect. The small array on the jade token was pretty simple, I could replicate it wlessly. I could create numerous duplicate jade tokens for my people so that they can infiltrate the circle and achieve my goal. But my thoughts were useless as I realized that the array on the jade token was unique and it acted to identify that the jade token belonged to Roy nc and could only be used by him alone. "Roy, do you know the yin-yang harmony sect''s disciple who arranged the deste punisher array covering the circle headquarters?" Finding that the jade token used to enter the array was a dead end. I have no choice but toe up with a new n. "Yes, I am acquainted with the disciple sent by the yin-yang harmony sect to arrange and maintain the deste punisher Array," Roy replied. "Do you think you can meet him in person?" I asked. "Yes, I can. He spends most of the time inside his room so he is easy to find." Roy nc replied positively saying that the disciple of the yin-yang harmony sect was an introvert who spent most of his time in his room. "Good, here take this and make use of it ordingly." Knowing that Roy could meet the decile of the yin-yang harmony sect, I handed him a storage card with a specific set of instructions. ¡­ Chapter 745 Carrots

Chapter 745 Carrots

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 21:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. Sending Roy nc back to sun blossom city on a mission I contacted Van and instructed him to cooperate with the wolf fang mercenary. Since Agatha had promised to kill all the Butcher Bob goons that were involved in holding Ronnie hostage, I didn''t n to involve the southern academic city cops. Killing all of his goons should be enough to scare Butcher Bob for now and satisfy my bruised ego until I had the power and influence to take over hispany. Deste Punisher array and Space Istion Barrier array were the two things stopping me from attacking the circle in the sun blossom city right away. Right now Roy nc, my newest cmity daughter gem, was on his way to take care of the Deste Punisher array following instructions. What remained was the Space Istion Barrier array, to solve this I needed to make a trip to the Sun blossom city along with Rami Kaga. Rami Kaga has been of great help recently but I can only string him along with the promise of carrots for so long before he grows a rebellious heart. The tinum grimoire and the blow-up doll custom card were the carrots I used to tempt Rami into working for me. If I had to reward Rami with a carrot then it would be the blow-up doll custom card, as for the tinum grimoire, Rami would have to work harder for this. Not to mention I was considering turning the blow-up doll custom card creation and sales into a full-fledged business. There was no doubt about this business model seeding but the question was whom do I trust this task with. The responsibility for the creation of these custom cards willy with my cmity daughter gem that was given but the sales part was the problem. Cmity daughter gems were good at a lot of things but sales were not one of them. So I need someone whom I could trust with the sale of the blow-up doll custom cards and one person, in particr, came to my mind, Cindy. I did n to use her to be my eyes and ears on the Fine Gold sisters, it is about time I talked to her and hopefully, she will appreciate it. [Susan Calling¡­ Answer/Ignore/Reply/Reject] My grimoire notified me of an iing call, it was Susan. She did say that she would call to check on me before I forced her to clock off work early. ''Answer'' I mentallymand my grimoire to answer the call. "Hello, Wyatt." Susan''s voice sounded from the other end of the call. "Yes, Susan. Are not asleep yet?" I asked. "How can I sleep knowing the situation in the warehouse? Is everything alright back there" Said Susan in concern. "Nothing to worry about. Everything is handled. You know Anna, with her here nobody can harm me." I assured Susan hoping that she would stop worrying about me and have a good sleep. "..." though Susan was happy that Anna had saved Wyatt from the crazy customer she could not help but feel jealous over the fact that her love would feel safer around another woman. "Hello, Susan you there?" I asked not getting a reply from Susan. "Yes, I am here. Good to know that everything is handled. And I was thinking that we should close the online shop, it is attracting all sorts of crazy customers." Susan med herself for not vetting the customer properly before sending them the coordinates to the card boutique. "Hm, Okay. let''s close the online shop for now until further notice." Though stupid customers like Aba are rare, for my safety, I chose to agree with Susan''s advice. Instead of Aba teleporting to my card boutique it could have easily been an assassin sent by Sansa Baylor. With my cmity soul gem, I would have survived the assassination but the same was not true for Susan who was apanying me at that time. "Good, then I will get right to it," Susan answered. "And one more thing, Susan. I need a few materials for a new card I am nning to create," I informed Susan. "Send me the list of ingredients I will have them deliver the ingredients to you." Susan agreed withoutining about working after office hours. "Thank you. You are the best." I expressed my heartfelt thanks and admiration to Susan for neverining about my demands. "No problem, don''t mention it." Susan who was envious of Anna a little while ago soon cheered up realizing she had her way of supporting her young lover. "Susan, Slime is the major ingredient of the card I am going to create. Does the guild association mall has a variant Slime?" I asked Susan to check the guild mall catalog to see if there is any variant slime monster in their possession that I could use to create my card. "Let me check. Hm¡­" Susan soon essed the association guild catalog to check for a variant slime. And after a while, she replied, "Wyatt, they do have the variant slimes. Which one do you prefer Boss slime or a Slime spirit?" "Give me a second." I did a quick search on Boss slime and Slime spirit on the grimoirework and replied, "I want the Slime Spirit. I will order two of them for now." Boss slimes were the dungeon bosses of slime dungeons. They were nothing but overgrown slime with higher regeneration and corrosive properties. As for Slime spirit, it was a D-rank slime monster that showcases intelligenceparable to an 11-13 year old child. It was able to morph its body shape to match the shape of its prey. They don''tpletely morph into the appearance of the other monsters, just take the outline of the monsters they prey on. Due to this ability Slime spirits mostly had the shape of a monster, unlike the blob shape of a traditional slime. Their morphing ability and intelligence were going toe in very handy in my card creation. ¡­ Chapter 746 Hematophagy

Chapter 746 Hematophagy

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 21:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. After hanging up on Susan, I sent her the ingredient list. To which she replied, [Ingredients will be delivered in 25 minutes. Don''t overwork yourself and get some rest. XOXO] I appreciate Susan''s work ethic ignoring the hugs and kisses at the end of the text. ¡­ Back in Susan''s bedroom, Susan buried her head in a pillow and screamed. After a moment she hurriedly looked in her silver grade grimoire with expectation. But only to be disappointed. Shaking her head she sighed, "That man of steel wouldn''t even know that XOXO means hugs and kisses. Let alone him replying the same back to me." ¡­ While I waited for the ingredients I contacted Vivan, "Vivan,e to the warehouse. I have some work for you." "Yes, Boss. I will be there right away." Vivian agreed without caring that it waste night. As a cmity daughter gem, they don''t get to choose to follow their boss''s orders, they have to follow it. The reason I called Vivan over was to create a blow-up doll, which without her Blood Clone meaning of blood rule was not possible. Vivan''s Blood clone meaning allowed her to create clones of anybody with enough blood of the target. I wanted to use its ability to enhance the slime spirit''s morphing ability. Somewhat simr to what I did with Kane Kaga''s origin card. The concept was simr but the use was different. Here I am going to enhance an already existing ability while in Kane''s case I added the ability to his origin card. .. While waiting for the card ingredients and Vivan to arrive I raided the warehouse fridge and made a sandwich to satisfy my hunger. Pretty soon the ingredients were delivered by the guild association staff followed by Vivan''s arrival. "Greeting, Boss" Vivan greeted me. "Vivan, I n to start a new business venture. I want you to be the core of this operation. Your blood rule makes you the obvious candidate. And I think you are capable enough to meet the requirements of your role. What do you think?" Most of my Cmity daughter gems were contributing to my cause one or the other way but Vivan has been very passivepared to others. I n to change that by assigning her to take over the Blow-up doll card business along with Cindy. "Your wish is mymand, boss," Vivian answered with the typical hive minion answer. What was I expecting? But with this, I could rest assured that the recipe for the custom blow-up doll card I was going to create would not leak. "Good. And how good are you with card creation?" I could just get the answer by invading Vivan''s mind but I preferred asking and learning method over that. "My family has hired a Silver grade card creationist to teach me card creation. I know the basics of it." Answered Vivan. "Great, that''s more than enough. Now let''s get started with the card creation process shall we." Since we were alone in the warehouse I decided to start card creation right here rather than moving to the narrow cardb. [D-rank Slime spirit x 2 - $3,000,000 F-rank Wood Wisp core x 20 - $20,000 ] The D-rank slime spirits were stored in a locked aquarium. Both of the slime spirits had taken the shape of a fish and were barely visible in the water. Yep, there were live slime spirits in the aquarium. I should have been more specific to Susan. I just need the core, not the entire living monster. Well, I guess Rami Kaga could be in luck as his custom blow-up doll card was going to be special. There are some advantages of using a living monster in creating a summon-type card over using a monster core to create a summon-type card. They were expensive because these Slime spirit monsters are used by rich people to decorate their houses. I could understand why because they were so peaceful to watch. Apart from their high intelligence and ability to morph, the slime spirit had the cloning ability. Their cloning ability works simr to how their asexual reproduction works. Unlike their progeny who can live independent of their parent slime, the clones would die losing their connection with their original body. "Boss, before we begin I need to give you an update on my progress." As I reached for the slime spirit in the aquarium Vivian reminded me. "Well, go on, I can multitask," I said, holding a slime spirit in my hands. It did not struggle or attack with its corrosive slime body, instead, ity peacefully in my hands. these slime spirits seemed to have gotten used to humans'' touch. "I have attained ultimate mastery in Blood clone meaning of blood rule and have alsoprehended Hematophagy as my second meaning in blood rule. And I have exhausted all the blood rule pills you have given me." Vivian reported. "What? You attain ultimate mastery in blood clone meaning! How so?" Unlike old Ben and Cortney, Vivan''s origin card was not rted to the blood rule so it would not help her achieve ultimate mastery, how did she achieve it. "Boss, after seeing you use my blood clone rune to make an exemry origin card I was mauling over various ways I could use my blood clone meaning, suddenly I had an epiphany, and the next thing I know I had achieved ultimate mastery in blood clone meaning of blood rule. As for the Hematophagy meaning of blood rule, it allows me to use the blood of a monster as a recement for food. This meaning of blood not only helps with my hunger, but it also replenishes my energy, stamina, and basically everything a bnced diet would do for a card apprentice. I think it''s rted to the roots of my origin card''s elder druids. As the roots of the elder druids can suck nutrients out of a corpse to nourish themselves." Following my order, Vivan exined how she gained ultimate mastery in blood clone meaning of the blood rule, and got started with the second blood rule meaning. ¡­ Chapter 747 Slime Spirit Summon Card

Chapter 747 Slime Spirit Summon Card

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 21:51 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. Hematophagy meaning of the blood rule which allows the user to substitute the blood for food was an interesting meaning but overall it is a useless meaning with zero offensive or supportive uses for a card apprentice to use. What it does is make a card apprentice appreciate the taste and vor of blood and digest it better. Like Bloodette does. Pretty much a useless meaning. I would understand if Vivan chooses to give up mastering this rule and abandon the blood rule entirely but she did say this meaning is rted to the ability of the Elder druids summoned by her origin card. So with enough Blood rule pills, Vivian could reach ultimate mastery in this meaning of the blood rule and startprehension in the third meaning of her blood rule. "So, do you n to see it through or abandon this rule and startprehension in a new rule?" I would prefer that Vivian choose to be patient and continue theprehension of this meaning of the blood rule since it is rted to her origin card. But in the end, it was up to her to make a decision. "Boss, if you are nning to provide me with more of those blood rule pills I''m willing to be patient and see through theplete mastery of this meaning of blood rule." Vivian bargained because she believed that with the help of her origin card and blood rule pills she could reach ultimate mastery in this rule meaning in no time. "Here, take them. They shouldst you for a while. And one more thing, usually card apprentice would select the rule meaning rted to their origin card first, howe youprehended blood clone meaning before hematophagy?" While ying with slime spirit in my arms I handed Vivian a storage card filled with 100 blood pills and asked her about the doubt bugging me. Because following my theory of rule and origin card, Vivian should haveprehended the Hematophagy meaning of blood rule before any other blood meaning as this meaning is rted to her origin card. "Boss, I was able toprehend this particr meaning because I followed your theory. First, it wasn''t apparent that this meaning of the blood rule was rted to my origin card until I remembered your theory at the bifurcation point of the blood rule and focused to see if any of the meaning would match my origin card, then I felt this tug in my gut from two different blood rule meaning, I felt a weird rtion between these two blood rule meaning and my origin card. Then I chose one of the blood rule meanings and it turned out to be Hematophagy which is rted to the ability disyed by the roots of Elder Druid summoned by my origin card. If possible I would like to check out what the second rule meaning that I didn''t choose was." Vivian exined that her case was special, she did not find the rule meaning rted to her origin card until she personally sort them out. "Hm, I think in your case was different because you have a summon type origin card." Unlike Old Ben''s origin card which is a skill card, Vivan''s origin card was a summons card she needed to let her summons influence her when she was at the bifurcation point of the rule. Which she was able to achieve the second time around, thanks to her knowledge of my new theory. "I see, then I will be extra careful to remember this when I am in bifurcation point of any other rule." Vivian agreed with my reasoning on why her case was special. "Good. let''s get to card creation. I want to apply your new Rule meaning to card creation." saying that I sent a party request to Vivan. After she epted my request, I activated my soul pupil. In the first step of the card creation process, I decided to turn the live Slime spirit into a slime spirit summon card. cing amon core on my card creation page, I rearranged the soul pathways in themoner core to form a trap array. Then activated the trap array to capture the living slime spirit into themon core. Later I altered the soul pathways of the slime spirit to merge with the soul pathway of themon core. Giving themon core the ability to summon a slime spirit. Once this was achieved I morphed the core into a card. [ Card Name: Slime Spirit Card Type: Summon Type Card Rank: D-Rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 4-Stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: When activated the user can summon a Slime spirit. Additional Effect: Biomorphic Control, Tentacles, Paralytic fluids, Corrosive Acid, Clone] Biomorphic Control: The Slime spirit can morph its structure to match the organic structure of the organism its prey''s on. Tentacles: The Slime Spirit can control its structure to create tentacle-like extensions to trap its prey. Paralytic fluids: The slime spirit secretes paralytic fluids that help it immobilize its prey. Corrosive Acid: The Slime Spirit secretes a corrosive acid that helps it digest its food and it can also be used by it for self-defense purposes. Clone: The Slime spirit can split its body to create single or multiple clones of itself. If not for the array formation that I have learned recently I wouldn''t have been able to create summon card using an alive monster instead I would have to kill the slime spirit to extract its core to create its summon card. Array formation has helped me a lot more in card creation than I expected. Thanks to Array formation I now had a new understanding of how to arrange a soul pathway in cores more efficiently. I was able to get perfect card durability without even trying, this was an indication of how array formation has helped me grow as a card creationist. With this incident, I had be more serious about learning array formation. Recently I felt stagnant in my card creation, I was running out of space to make new advancements and improvements in my card creation even with the soul pupils, I felt like I had tried every trick in my limited library but applying array formation to the card creation has broadened my library and opened a whole new door into card creation for me. ¡­ Chapter 748 Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit

Chapter 748 Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 22:13 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. Taking the Slime Spirit summons card that I had just created I ced it on my card creation page, morphed it back into core form, and then made use of two F-rank wood wisp cores to strengthen the soul pathways of the slime spirit summon such that it could withstand merging with rule power. And then turning to Vivan I asked, "Transfer some of your Hematophagy blood rule meaning into the core." "Right away." Following my instructions, Vivian transferred some of her Hematophagy blood rule meaning into the core. Using my soul pupils, I merged the Hematophagy blood rule meaning with the slime spirit''s digestive system soul pathways and rearranged them in such a way that it would induce a mutation in the slime spirit. And once the mutation wasplete I morphed the core into a card. Card creation sessful! [ Card Name: Blood Slime Spirit Card Type: Summon Type Card Rank: D-Rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 4-Stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: When activated the user can summon a mutant variant of Slime spirit known as Blood Slime Spirit. Additional Effect: Hematophagy, Biomorphic Control, Tentacle, Paralytic fluids, Corrosive Acid, Clone] Hematophagy: After paralyzing its prey the Blood Slime can suck and feed on the blood of its prey before using corrosive acid to digest the corpse of its prey. As a mutant of the Slime spirit, the appearance of the Blood Slime spirit was the same as the slime spirit but it had a translucent blood-red color while the slime spirit was transparent. Why did I create a mutant variation of Slime spirit? Because of the next card I was going to create. I know I set out to create a custom blow-up doll card but there was more potential to Vivan''s Blood clone meaning of blood rule than to create sex toy cards for lonely card apprentices. The new card I was going to create was going to explore the potential of the blood clone meaning of blood rule. Without wasting much time admiring the blood slime card I ced it on my card creation page, morphed it back to core form, and then made use of eight F-rank wood wisp cores to strengthen the soul pathways of the blood slime. For it to withstand the merging with an ultimate rune. "Vivan, add your ultimate tier blood clone rune to the core," I ordered Vivan. "Yes, boss." Vivan made use of blood rule power to create a copy of her ultimate blood clone rune and transferred it into the core following my orders. Next, I used the ultimate blood clone rune to edit, modify and enhance the Hematophagy, Biomorphic control, and Clone abilities of the Blood slime spirit. These three abilities of the blood slime spirit were going to help showcase the extent to which the blood clone meaning could be used. First I edited and modified Hematophagy such that it can supply the blood required by the Blood Clone rune to activate its abilities. Then I merged the biomorphic control ability of the Blood slime spirit with a part of the blood clone rune, which allowed it to take the appearance of the target after consuming their blood. With the enhanced biomorphic control the Blood slime spirit was not limited to mimicking the structure of its prey but it could now assume theplete shape of the prey it feeds on. Due to its intelligence, the Slime spirit can remember the structure of the prey it fed on and switch between them at its will. This intelligence of the slime spirit had been carried to the mutant blood slime spirit. With the help of its hereditary intelligence, the Blood slime spirit could remember the shape of the prey whose blood it had consumed to morph into it at its will simr to Vivian''s origin card. After the Hematophagy and Biomorphic control were edited and modified it was the turn of the clone ability of the blood slime. This clone ability was a perfect fit for the blood clone rune. It could inherit all the abilities of the ultimate blood clone rune and modify itself into an extraordinary skill. When all three abilities of the blood slime were modified and enhanced using the ultimate tier blood clone rune, a natural mutation was induced in the core, showing the high degree ofpatibility of the blood clone rune with the blood slime spirit. I didn''t stop the natural mutation because even though this was unexpected it was a good thing. After the mutation wasplete I then morphed the core into a card. Card creation sessful! [ Card Name: Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit Card Type: Summon Type Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 7-Stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: When activated the user can summon a mutant variant of Slime spirit known as Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit. Additional Effect: Hematophagy, Blood memory, Blood Biomorphic physique, Tentacle, Paralytic fluids, Corrosive Acid, Blood Clone, Blood Clone Horde] Blood memory: The Enchanted Blood slime Spirit remembers the appearance and abilities of its victims with help of the blood it fed on. Blood Biomorphic physique: The Enchanted Blood slime spirit can morph into the appearance of any being by feeding on their blood. Note: This ability is limited by the Enchanted Blood slime spirit''s rank Blood Clone: The Enchanted Blood slime spirit can make clones of its victims using their blood. Note:This ability is limited by the Enchanted Blood slime spirit''s rank. Blood Clone Horde: The Enchanted Blood slime spirit can create multiple clones of itself. And each clone can assume its own shape independent of the original body, creating a horde of Blood Clones. Note:This ability is limited by the Enchanted Blood slime spirit''s rank. Going through card info of the Enchanted Blood Slime spirit I noticed that making use of the Ultimate tier blood rune has increased the grade of the card from Umon grade to Rare grade. And I had good reason to believe that if not for the limitation of my gold grimoire the grade of the card might have increased even higher. ¡­ Chapter 749 Limitation

Chapter 749 Limitation

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 22:53 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. Due to the additional skill, Blood clone horde, Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit card could be considered one of the top cards among the A-rank Rare grade cards. This skill was the perfect representation of the true potential of the Blood clone meaning of the blood rule. With enough monster blood, I could use the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit card to create a horde exclusively consisting of A-rank monsters. This is the result of just using the monster blood what if I were to supplement it with blood rule power? Then the A-rank monsters in the horde would be equipped with rule power enabling them to cross the limit of ranks and defeat the higher rank monsters, for example, AA-rank monsters or Card Overlords. Many families and sects would easily treat the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit card as an heirloom or a legacy. If I were to let Susan auction this card or introduce a bulk quantity of this card in the market, I will make a huge fortune but it will attract a lot of unwanted attention. But considering its drawback, it was unlikely to attract the attention of the people who could challenge the authority of the southern royal family backing me. The drawback I spoke of was that the range of the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit card''s skills was limited by its rank. *Sigh* I couldn''t help sigh thinking that I was going to create this very card as an origin card for Aba''s mercenary member. The origin cards are of upgradable rank so the drawback of this card wouldn''t matter to the card apprentice, he/she would have attained an unfathomable power, unlucky them. I also felt a pity that my creation couldn''t achieve the possible perfection, if this card were created as an origin card it would have achieved near perfection. "Do you have monster blood? Give me some." I asked Vivian, hoping to witness the strength of the card. "Yes, Boss." Vivian immediately passed me a storage card containing monster blood, she appears to have been collecting different monster blood for her origin card and blood clone rune. Equipping the storage card handed by Vivian I summoned the storage trunk it contained various vials of monster blood. Unable to distinguish which monsters these Vials of monster blood belong to I asked Vivian, "What monster does this blood belong to?" "Boss, the monster''s name isbeled at the bottom of the Vials," Vivian answered "I see," I said finding abel under the vial as Vivian mentioned. "Summon, Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit." I equipped the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit card and summoned the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit. Then opening the vialbeled as A-rank Winged Cloud Saber, I feed it to the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit andmanded it to use its Blood Biomorphic physique. Following mymand, the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit used its Blood Biomorphic physique to morph into a Winged Cloud Saber. I have never seen a Winged Cloud Saber so I did not know if the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit morphed Winged Cloud Saber in front of me was anything like the real Winged Cloud Saber. But using the soul pupils I could tell that the realm of the monster in front of me was A-rank. Now the point was whether the imitation Winged Cloud Saber in front of me could disy the abilities of the original Winged Cloud Saber. [Vivian has shared a document with you¡­ Open/Ignore/Mark as read/Delete] "Boss, I have shared the information I have collected on each monster''s blood present in these vials," Vivian answered feeling my questioning gaze. "Thank you. It will be of help." thanking Vivian for her thoughtfulness I essed the document shared by her and searched for the information on A-rank Winged Cloud Saber. Going through the information, pointing at Vivian Imanded the imitation Winged Cloud Saber, "Use Sky Roar." In response to mymand, the imitation Winged Cloud Saber looked at Vivian, and then let out a thunderous roar, "Roar!!!" ording to the description of the Sky Roar skill, it can Stun its target for 4-6 seconds depending upon the realm of the opponent. Vivian was of Card Master realm so logical considering that the imitation Winged Cloud Saber is two realms higher than Vivian so it should stun her for 6seconds with its Sky Roar but Vivian was only stunned for 4seconds. After this experiment, I knew that I had overestimated the capabilities of the Enchanted Blood Slime spirit card. Even though the Enchanted Blood Slime spirit was able to imitate the appearance and abilities of the using the blood, itcked the understanding and experience of the skills like the original. But the problem did not end there the same was true for the Blood clones made by the Enchanted Blood Slime spirit. The idea of leading a horde of A-rank blood clones was possible but these clones weren''t as skilled and experienced as the original. Since there is a problem there is a solution, I just had to find it. After a few minutes of contemtion, I came up with the idea to make use of the Blood Memory meaning of the blood rule to make up for this drawback. This way the Enchanted Blood Slime spirit could not only clone the appearance and abilities through blood but also the memories. The memories of the monster will help the blood Clones to be proficient, and skilled in the cloned abilities like the original. Now the question was where do I get the blood memory meaning of the blood rule? Sarah, the descendent of the demigod Redfall, had achieved ultimate mastery in the blood memory meaning of the blood rule thanks to the demigod bloodline she inherited. Now that I had a solution to the problem I contacted Sarah immediately through HIve AI and ordered, "Sarah, Come to the warehouse. I require your assistance." "I will be right there, boss," Sarah answered. ¡­ Chapter 750 Transcendent Blood Slime Spirit

Chapter 750 Transcendent Blood Slime Spirit

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 23:13 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. While waiting for Sarah''s arrival I turned to Vivian and asked, "Did you memorize the process of card creation?" "... I''m sorry, boss. I didn''t." Vivian answered dejectedly. "No problem." I didn''t expect Vivian to memorize my process of card creation, but it doesn''t hurt to ask. If she were to answer positively then I would have a card creation prodigy amongst my cmity daughter gems. My process of card creation was heavily dependent on the use of my soul pupils, it would be hard for a regr card apprentice to follow so I wasn''t surprised to hear Vivian say that she could not memorize my process of card creation. But I had to find a solution for this as I was hoping Vivian would take up the Blow-up doll cards business. As Vivian only knew the basics of card creation for her to learn my process of Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit card creation I would have to dumb it down. Especially how I arranged a mini trap array in the core to capture the living slime spirit this was unnecessary, I need to optimize my card creation process by decreasing itsplexity and creation cost. The solution I came up with is the Card Temte, a step-by-step instruction manual to create a card. This is not to be mistaken with card recipes. Card recipes just involve the ingredients required for card creation and the form on how to use them. This form will yield results depending upon the user''s proficiency in card creation. But Card Temtes have precise instructions down to the soul pathways and arrangements as long as one follows these instructions to the dot then they would be able to create the card without much effort. Here the proficiency of the user in card creation will not matter. Because they would be following an absolute guide to sessful card creation. The card temte will have the recording of how I use my mental strength to arrange the soul pathways and the soul pathway arrangements. And be shared directly to Vivian''s mind using Hive AI. Vivian doesn''t need to know why I did what I did. All she had to do was retrace what I did with my mental strength using her mental strength and she will not be alone in this process, Hive AI will be there to assist her. With enough practice, Vivian should be able to use the card temte to create cards with perfect ratings and durability. ¡­ "Greetings, Boss." Sarah greeted me as he entered the warehouse. Yes, he. Right now Sarah was in her male form. She had made use of her origin card to take up the male gender. And she was wearing appropriate fitting attire to match her gender. "How do I address you in your male body? Or do you just go with Sarah¡­" Sarah was a feminine name since she went through the trouble of changing her gender. I figured she would have a masculine name for her male body. "Sarah will do, boss," Sarah answered. "Good, ept my party invitation. I need your assistance with card creation." I ordered Sarah. "Sure thing, boss. And¡­ epted." Sarah affirmed. [Sarah has joined your party. Total party members: 3] After Sarah epted my party invitation I immediately ced the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit card on my card creation page and turned it into its core form and asked Sarah, "Add your Blood Memory rule to the core." "Right away." Saying that Sarah made use of her blood rule to male a copy of her blood memory rune and transferred it into the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit core. Next, I merged the blood memory rune to the soul pathways of the already existing blood memory skill of the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit enhancing the ability of blood memory to allow its user experience the memories of the Monster''s blood it feeds on. This way the enchanted blood slime spirit would be as skilled and experienced to use the cloned abilities as the original. The Blood memory skill that the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit had was only limited to memorizing the appearance and abilities of the original monster by feeding on its blood but now the modified Blood memory can experience and learn from the memories of the original monster by feeding on its blood. After that, I decided to add the blood fate plunder rune to the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit. I had already decided to keep this card for my personal use. So I decided to enhance its overallbat power by adding the fate plunder rune to it. Transferring a copy of the Blood fate plunder rune into the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit core, I rearranged the soul pathways to incorporate the Blood fate plunder ability into the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit summon. This way the summons can permanently steal the abilities or physique of its prey. Later, I morphed the core back to card form. Card creation sessful. [ Card Name: Transcendent Blood Slime Spirit Card Type: Summon Type Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 7-Stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: When activated the user can summon a mutant variant of Slime spirit known as Transcendent Blood Slime Spirit. Additional Effect: Blood Fate Plunder, Hematophagy, Enhanced Blood memory, Blood Biomorphic physique, Tentacle, Paralytic fluids, Corrosive Acid, Blood Clone, Blood Clone Horde] Enhanced Blood Memory: This skill allows the transcendent blood slime spirit to remember the appearance and ability of the monster by feeding their blood and also experience their memories to learn and gain understanding of the skills andbat prowess of its new body. Note: This skill is limited by the rank of the card. Blood Fate Plunder: This skill allows the transcendent blood slime spirit to permanently plunder the skills of its prey by sacrificing the blood of its prey for a blood ritual. Note: This skill is limited by the rank of the card. After I added the Blood memory rune and the Blood fate plunder to the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit, it underwent a mutation and the name of the card changed from Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit to Transcendent Blood Slime Spirit. ¡­ Chapter 751 Transcendent Blood Slime Demon

Chapter 751 Transcendent Blood Slime Demon

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 23:13 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. Transcendent Blood Slime Spirit, the final product of Four blood rules meanings, Hematophagy, Blood Clone, Blood Memory, Blood Fate Plunder. I set out to create a blow-up doll card and ended up creating a freaking A-rank monster horde. But I still felt it was missing something, so I equip the card and chanted, " Summon Transcendent Blood Slime Spirit." Then a translucent red blob appeared out of thin air and morphed into Winged Cloud Saber shaped blob. It hadn''t actually shapeshifted into Winged Cloud Saber but the blob just took the frame of a Winged Cloud Saber. I made a Cmity daughter gem and then fed it to the Transcendent Blood Slime Spirit. Since I set out to create a custom blow-up doll card temte for Vivian to learn, I didn''t use the Cmity daughter gem as the base for the creation of the Transcendent Blood Slime Spirit. Now that I had decided to keep this card for myself, and since I had already given it the Blood Fate plunder rune, I found no harm in adding the Cmity daughter gem to the mix. Eating the cmity daughter gem, Another natural mutation triggered in the Transcendent Blood Slime Spirit, this card had already been through quite a few mutations and continues to do so. Slime Spirit >> Blood Slime Spirit >> Enchanted Blood Slime Sprite >> Transcendent Blood Slime Spirit >> ??? [ Card Name: Transcendent Blood Slime Demon Card Type: Summon Type Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 7-Stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: When activated the user can summon a mutant variant of Slime spirit known as Transcendent Blood Slime Demon. Additional Effect: Mutated Blood Demon Core, Blood Gluttony, Swarm Mind, Formless Demon Physique, Tentacles, Paralytic fluids, Corrosive Acid, Blood Demon Minion, Blood Demon Swarm] Mutated Blood Demon Core: The monster core of the summons has mutated into a Titled Demon Core, gaining a demonic physique and ess to demonic powers. Blood Gluttony: This skill is the product of the Blood Fate Plunder and Hematophagy abilities of the Transcendent Blood Slime spirit. This skill allows the demon to plunder the skill of its victims through their blood. Swarm Mind: This ability allows the demon to use its mind to operate a swarm along with the various abilities of enhanced blood memory. Formless Blood Demon physique: This skill allows the Demon to morph into any shape with the help of the victim''s blood. Blood Demon Minions: This ability allows the demon to split itself or use its blood to create demon minions which have all the abilities of the original demon and can function independently of the original demon but as a part of the Swarm Mind. Blood Demon Minion Swarm: This ability allows the demon to create multiple demon minions using the blood it devoured as a part of the swarm mind. I have always rted the Viltronian core to a demon core and today I have used my cmity daughter gem which was based on the Viltronian core to mutate a monster into a demon. And I got to say I love the finished product. The influence of the blood rule on the demon was apparent with its skills all being rted to blood. It was bound to happen since I used a total of 4 blood rule meanings to create this summons card, Namely Blood Fate Plunder, Hematophagy, Blood Clone, and Blood memory. The only regret I had about this card creation was that it was not an origin card. Because most of its potential was limited by rank and I med my golden grade grimoire for it. If it was not for that I am willing to bet all my fortune that this card would be of a higher grade. Well, I could always upgrade this card after my realm has increased along with my grimoire grade. Not wasting time on what could have been, reading the card info of the Transcendent Blood Slime Demon Card, I nced at the translucent humanoid blood blob and let out a satisfied smile. This was one overpowered card for its rank. Trying to create a custom card I ended up creating an overpowered card for myself. And it is about time I updated my arsenal of cards. Until now I have mostly been depending on my physique, traits, origin card, and broken runes to fight. My arsenal of cards was seriouslycking, therefore I had asked Corey for Martial arts cards that would supplement my monstrous physique and now I had the Transcendent Blood Slime Demon Card. This wasn''t enough I nned to create powerful field and trap cards using my mastery of array formation. But that will have to wait, as I was currently focused on creating a card temte for Vivian to sessfully create Custom Blow-up doll cards using the slime spirit cores. Done admiring the Transcendent Blood Slime Demon Card, I ced an online order for more card ingredients not wanting to disturb Susan''s sleep in the middle of the night. [D-rank Slime Spirit Core x10 - $7,000,000 F-rank Wood Wisps core x100 - $100,000 Common Core x10 - $1000] [Your order will be delivered soon. The estimated wait time is 15 mins.] Considering it was almost midnight the delivery time and charges were low. The cost of the D-rank Slime Spirit core was $700,000pared to the $1,500,000 price tag of the live Slime spirit. Therefore I decided not to use the second slime spirit present in the aquarium to create the custom card and I nned to have Susan return it tomorrow. While waiting for the new ingredients to be delivered to pass time, I ordered the translucent humanoid blood blob demon to empty all the monster blood in vials from Vivian''s storage trunk card. The blood in the vials was not enough for the demon to meet the requirements of the Blood Gluttony skill, so it was unable to plunder any new skills. Then I asked it to transform into the various A-rank monsters. Thanks to the Enhance Blood Memory of Swarm mind whichever monster the formless demon transformed into it could disy the rted wildness and ferocity as it used the original monster''s skills. I had a feeling that the limit of the demon''s skill was not just limited to monsters and human blood but demons too. ¡­ Chapter 752 Mission Completion Rewards

Chapter 752 Mission Completion Rewards

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 23: 35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. Now that I have explored what I can achieve with the blood rule meanings, I decided to no longer go off track and stick to the original n of creating a Custom blow-up doll card. The required ingredients had already been delivered and as I was about to begin the card creation process with a one-track mind, *Poof* Three figures appear in the warehouse out of thin air, it was Ann, Aba, and Agatha. And soon I received a message to my grimoire from Van notifying me that Ronnie was sessfully rescued and all the Butcher Bob goons involved were killed by Agatha. It has been more than two hours since the trio left to rescue Ronnie, I was surprised that it took them so long to aplish the mission, but I remembered Aba speaking of hiring a professional photographer to immortalize her first mercenary mission. So I understood why the dy had happened. "Missionpleted. We left your cousin in the care of your men. Now, pay up." Aba asked me enthusiastically. "What the hell is going on in here?" without waiting for me to answer Aba, Anna yelled ring at Sarah and Vivian. "What seems to be the problem here?" I asked her. "What are two girls doing in your warehouse thiste at night?" Anna questioned me pointing at Sarah and Vivian. "Wait, two girls? All I see are one boy and one girl." Aba spoke in confusion. Sara''s male body resembles a lot simr to the appearance of her female body, so those who had seen her in her female body would mistake her gender even if she were in her male body. If one were attentive enough one could avoid this confusion but insecure Anna jumped to a conclusion first and verified itter. "They are helping me with card creation, can''t you see the ingredients on the table," I exined to Anna. Since the perks of having her close outweighed the death gs she rose due to her insecurity and obsessiveness I decided to bear with her. And for some reason, her possessiveness was growing on me. I guess it was assuring to know someone would care if I were to die. "Oh, I see. Sorry, my bad. You guys carry on. I will go to sleep on your bed." Anna apologized and feeling embarrassed hurried to the only bedroom in the warehouse. But then she suddenly paused in her tracks and turned to face me. Then she shyly said, "If you''re guessing, yes I will be sleeping in my birthday suit." "Nobody here cares but wasn''t that given," I replied. "You know me the best." Said Anna before walking into the bedroom. "What about us?" Aba asked after their warden left to sleep. "You guys are still here? I thought you people would have escaped by now." I replied to Aba. "She has locked the space and I have already used all my teleportation cards," Aba replied. "How many teleportation cards do you have?" I asked Aba in surprise. Because Anna, the heir of the southern royal family, herself, only had two teleportation cards. "Apparently, not enough," Aba spoke dejectedly. "..." Hearing Aba, I felt poor despite the recent addition of millions of assets to my wealth thanks to the appreciation of Kane Kaga. But I was not surprised by the fact that she carried multiple teleportation cards on her, as the only daughter of Demigod Windsor it was not a surprise that as a doting parent he would do everything in his limit and beyond to keep his precious daughter out of harm''s way. "Give me my money!" Walking towards me Aba extended her hand out and demanded that I pay up a middle-tier soul jade that I promised as the reward for thepletion of the mission I tasked her wolf fang mercenary group with. "About that, I don''t have a middle-tier soul jade, how about I pay itter," I said. "That won''t do. Since you don''t have middle-tier soul jade then I will settle for an equal amount in terms of low-tier soul jades." Said Aba, hearing that I wouldn''t be able to pay her for the moment. "~Hehe, I don''t have enough soul jades to pay you," I said scratching the back of my head. "What?" Aba yelled and then added, "This is my first mercenary mission, I need to get paid. Give me my money!" "How about you keep that slime spirit? As for the rest of the money that I owe you, I will cancel it out by providing you guys with amodation." I tried to negotiate with Aba. "This dump is worth a middle-tier soul jade? How shameless can you be?" Aba questioned looking around the warehouse. "What? Since you guys have no ce to go but the warehouse, it is only fair that you pay for the amodation." Aba and Agatha were Anna''s hostages. For the secrecy of the silver milk powder and dungeon relocation, Anna couldn''t take them to the temporary southern watch military base. So for now until demigod Windsor pays up, they would be confined in my warehouse. So I added, "Come on, don''t be a sour tenant. This is the basis of economics called supply and demand." "Fine, you damned profiteer." Aba cussed holding the aquarium containing the slime spirit showing that she agreed to my terms ofpensation. "Food is not included." I reminded Aba. "You¡­" Aba''s face turned red blue out of sheer anger. "I am kidding." Iprised, feeling that the Aba would snap, unable to control her anger. "Agatha, take my picture with my first reward forpleting the mercenary mission." Ignoring me Aba and Agatha began a photo session. With both Aba and Agatha here I decided to move the card creation to the warehouse cardb. It is narrow but quiet and void of distractions. Vivian and Sarah carried the card ingredients and followed me to the cardb. ¡­ Chapter 753 Aba’s Request

Chapter 753 Aba''s Request

Date- 1 April 2321 Time- 23: 52 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. As I was headed to the cardb to continue my card creation, Aba called out to me, "Wyatt, where are you guys going?" "To the cardb to create cards. I have to earn my keep, I am an orphan high schooler remember. Not everybody has a rich dad to fool around like you." I said bluntly. "Why are you being such a sour puss, is it because sugar mama Anna is not feeding her sugar baby enough candies?" Aba was not the one to take it sitting down. "Uh-huh." Aba''s powerful retort was unexpected but I continued to walk to the cardd. "Hey, wait. I am not done yet." Aba called. "But my patience is," I replied. "Don''t speak as if you are tolerating us when clearly we are the ones tolerating a grumpy host," Aba spoke her mind as she followed behind me. "..." Answering Aba would only lead to an argument and I was in no mood to argue with Aba, so I didn''t reply to her remarks. "Hey, I have a serious job for you. Could you stop a second and listen to what I have to say?" Aba asked in frustration, irritated by my silent treatment. "I already gave you the second that you ask for but you wasted it on your pointless argument." I stopped, not because of Aba but because I had already arrived at the cardd. "Fine, I apologize is that what you want to hear. Are you happy now?" Irritate Aba let her frustration out. "You wasted another second of my time I just gave." I red at Aba seeing her trying to argue again and continue, "Save it, here is your second tell me what you want." "... I want you to make a Slime spirit summon card using this Slime spirit," Aba said pointing her eyes at the aquarium in her hands. "Um, okay. If it is just turning the slime spirit into a summon card then my service fee will be lower than the usual rate." I answered. "What, you want me to pay?" Aba asked in surprise. "What, you want me to do it for free?" I said sarcastically mimicking Aba. "Come on, I already settle for this slime as payment instead of the promised middle-tier soul jade. The least you could do is help me turn it into a summon card." Aba bargained. "You speak as if I am taking advantage of you, didn''t we already agree that the remaining bnce is settled as the amodation charges." I had to remind Aba of the agreement we decided on together. "Wow, there is no winning with you, is it? I don''t know what Anna sees in you." Aba spoke in frustration. "You and me both sister. If nothing else I will return to card creation." I said as I walked into the Cardb after Sarah and Vivian. "Stop. Wyatt,e on. Please, this is my first mercenary missionpletion reward I want it to be special." Aba wanted to immortalize her reward for thepletion of her first mercenary mission by turning it into a card. "If you wanted something of significance then you shouldn''t have agreed to a middle-tier soul jade as a reward," I said, but seeing Aba''s disheartened face, I took pity on the kid and added, "Let use to apromise, I am willing to turn your slime spirit in to summon card for free if you are willing to heir me to upgraded your D-rank Slime spirit summon card to A-rank for my usual price." "Okay. but how sure are you that you will be able to upgrade a D-rank Slime spirit card to A-rank? I know this slime spirit is not my fated ingredient but I value it as much. If you fail the upgrade process I will never be able to forgive you." Aba cherished the Slime spirit with the utmost importance that one would give to their fate ingredient. "I don''t take clients that I cannot satisfy. Don''t worry I wouldn''t have proposed this if I wasn''t a hundred percent sure." I assure Aba that her Slime Spirit was in capable hands. "Okay, I will trust you this once. And also I am willing to pay extra for any other extra add-ons, so do your best." Aba decided to trust me and also offered extra for more upgrades I could add to her summons card. "Uh-huh, give me that, see you soon." Taking the aquarium from Aba''s hands I closed the cardb door behind me. Sarah and Vivian had already made themselvesfortable in the cardb, I sat on the ce that they both saved for me and decided to make Aba''s card creation my first agenda than I can get to create a card temte for Vivian. I took amon core and ced it on my grimoire creation page. Then I rearranged the soul pathway in themon core to create a trap array that was capable of capturing the slime spirit into the core. Capturing the slime spirit into the core I rearranged its soul pathways and arrangements to merge it with themon core. Then I used the wood wisp cores to enhance the soul pathways of the slime spirit so that it can withstand merging with runes and Imanded, "Vivian add your Hematophagy meaning of blood rule to the core." "Right away, Boss," Vivian answered as she introduced Hematophagy meaning blood rule power into the core. After merging the Hematophagy meaning blood rule power with the Slime Spirit soul pathway, mutating the slime spirit into blood slime spirit. I ordered, "Sarah, add your Blood memory rune to the core." "Yes, boss." Sarah made a copy of her blood memory rune and transferred it to the core. Enhancing the blood slime spirit''s intelligence by merging the blood memory rune with its soul pathway, I instructed, "Vivian, add your blood clone rune to the core." Following my instruction, Vivian created a copy of her blood clone rune and transferred it to the core, then I merged the blood clone rune to the clone ability of the enhanced blood slime spirit, which resulted in a natural mutation giving birth to an Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit. Then I morphed the core into a card. Card Creation Sessful! ¡­ Chapter 754 Negotiation Chapter 754 Negotiation¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 00: 25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "Aba, Here." Walking out of the cardb I called out to Aba who was immersed in her grimoire while Agatha was practicing her active soul control. "Done, already?" Aba looked at the high schooler card creationist with doubt, she felt he was trying to cheat her of her father''s money. "What''s with that look?" I asked Aba feeling odd about her gaze. "Nothing¡­" Said Aba reaching for the card. But I pull back my hand and said, "payment first, and then I will give you the card." Saying these words I understood one of the reasons why cheaters cheat, they cheat because they don''t want the other guy to cheat on them. Susan was right we should stick with the rules and principles. "Don''t I need to check the card to see if it is worth the price?" Aba argued. "Fine" I gave Aba the card because of my ethics as a card creationist. I passed the card to Aba and going through the card info, she yell, "You did it, you created an A-rank summon card using a D-rank monster, you monster?" "..." Seeing the expected surprise on Aba''s face I wasn''t surprised but I couldn''t help but feel proud. "Fuck!" Aba cussed going through the card effects. Hearing themotion Agatha stopped practicing her Active soul control and reprimanded Aba, "Princess,nguage." "Agathae here and look at the effects of this card." Excited Aba enthusiastically showed Agatha the card info. "Impressive, you created this card? You are indeed a talented card creationist." Agatha praised the boy but thought, ''But this is not enough. I heard the southern emperor likes to have a good time with different boys but I never heard about her obsessing over a man. If not money and status, could it be the thing in his pants, what she is obsessing over?'' Agatha had never given up on solving the mystery of why the southern emperor was possessive of a nobody orphan high schooler. "I know my card is good, I don''t require you to remind me of that. Now pay up." Not that I didn''t enjoy the duo''s praises but I was keener on getting paid than hearing them sing my praise. "Could you be humbler?" Aba said sarcastically. "You know Wyatt you can catch more flies with honey," Agatha advised. Reminding me that I should be more respectful of my customers. "Who said I want to catch flies?" I didn''t like where this conversation was headed, I don''t know what the duo were thinking, especially the shorty. She better pay up, she would regret making an enemy of me. "I will not tease you anymore. Since this is a custom A-rank card I am willing to pay 1000 Median Soul jades." Aba announced with a look that yelled out loud, ''Look, aren''t I generous.'' "Nope, 1500 Median soul jades." I negotiate with Aba as the price she stated was not to up to my calction. 1000 Median Soul jades was not a lot for a custom A-rank card not to mention this was an A-rank summons card. Especially if the custom A-rank summons card was made using two ultimate tier blood rule runes. Even broken runes cost more than this. Therefore I demanded Aba 1500 Median Soul Jades. "1500 Median Soul Jades? Have you gone crazy? Walk me through your calction." Aba was expecting to be praised for being generous but didn''t expect the boy to be not satisfied by the price she generously stated. "I used two ultimate tier blood rule runes to create this card, those two together are worth more than the price you offered." I know that not all customers were as generous and prodigal as Kane Kaga, my no.1 fan. But I expected to be paid by the market standards. "What, you expect me to believe that you used two ultimate tier runes to create this card?" Aba yelled feeling that the boy was really trying to cheat her of her father''s money. "If you don''t trust my words. You can as your retainer. She can tell if the card has made use of runes or not." I advised Aba to have her retainer verify the card for the presence of rule power. "Princess, I do feel three different blood rule meanings from this card." Agatha did not wait for Aba to order her, she scrutinized the card with her mental strength and found the presence of three different meanings in the card, she couldn''t find the mastery of these rule meanings unless she turned the card into core form but she chose to convey her initial findings to her master. "Are you sure?" Aba asked Agatha. Not that she doubted Agatha''s finding but the boy, how could he have three meanings of the blood rule? Won''t that make him a prodigy? For a card soldier toprehend three blood rule meanings meant that he hadprehended two blood rule meanings to ultimate mastery. "Yes, princess. Would prefer it if I did a deeper analysis?" Agatha offered. "No, need. I trust your senses," said Aba as she gave me a deep nce. "..." I don''t know what was going on in the duo''s head now, I didn''t care. All I cared about was getting paid for my work. "Here, 1499 Median Soul jades. I will be keeping one median soul jade as the payment for the missionpletion." Aba handed me 1499 Median Soul jades with a victory smile. "..." I did not take the 1499 Median Soul jades from Aba and instead stared hard at Aba which conveyed, ''Give me the total 1500 Median Soul jades or be my enemy.'' Feeling that making an enemy over a Median Soul jade was not worth it Aba coughed and said, "I will add another median soul jade as my appreciation for your hard work. Here take these 1500 Median Soul jades." "Good" Seeing that Aba hade to her senses and didn''t pull her stunt on me, I gave her a radiant smile and epted the 1500 Median Soul jades. Chapter 755 Model Hostage Chapter 755 Model Hostage¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 00: 46 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. Done trading with Aba, I returned to the cardb to finally get started with the creation of a custom blow-up doll card temte for Vivian. Without any further ado, I activated my soul pupils while ordering Hive AI to record my mental strength pattern as it interacted with the ingredients while I created the card. I took amon core and a slime spirit core and ced them on the card creation page of my grimoire. Then I transferred the soul pathways of the slime spirit core into themon core. Next, I took 10 wood wisp cores to enhance the soul pathways of a slime spirit empowering it with enough vitality for it to materialize its body and withstand further enhancement by the runes. Now that the foundation of the Slime spirit summons card was set. Next, I instructed Vivian to add her Hematophagy meaning blood rule to the core. Following my instructions, Vivian introduced Hematophagy meaning blood rule power in the slime spirit core. After merging the Hematophagy meaning blood rule power with the Slime Spirit soul pathway, mutating the slime spirit into blood slime spirit. Then I ordered Sarah to add her Blood memory rune to the blood slime spirit core. Sarah made a copy of her blood memory rune and transferred it to the blood slime spirit core. I use the blood memory rune to enhance the blood slime spirit''s intelligence by merging with its soul pathway, creating an enhanced blood slime spirit. Next, I asked Vivian to add her blood clone rune to the enhanced blood slime spirit core. Vivian created a copy of her blood clone rune and transferred it to the enhanced blood slime spirit core, then I merged the blood clone rune to the enhanced blood slime spirit soul pathway giving it the ability to shapeshift and enhancing its clone ability, which resulted in a natural mutation giving birth to an Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit. Then I morphed the core into a card. And summoned the Enchanted Blood Slime spirit. Soon a translucent red blob appeared in the cardd, then I ordered, "Create a blood clone" Following my order, the blood blob in front of me split into two, creating a single clone of itself. The two blood blobs were identical but one was slightly bigger than the other in size. The smaller one was the clone. "Vivian, summon a female fairy guard," I instructed Vivian. "Yes, boss." agreeing to my request Vivan got up and headed out of the cardb. As the cardb didn''t have enough space to summon her origin card Forbidden garden. Walking out of the cardb, Vivian chanted, "Partial summon- Forbidden Garden." With her chant, Vivian summoned a single elder druid. Since her origin card constituted 25 elder druids independent of each other it was possible for her to independently summon a single elder druid. Then Vivian ordered, "Elder Druid, Summon fairy guard." The elder druid started to glow with brilliant green light and soon a small bud started to grow on its branch. This small bud matured and blossomed into a cream-colored flower. The fully bloomed flower started to turn into caucasian color fruit which slowly grew bigger and bigger, from the size of a Tangerine to the size of a Watermelon to the size of a Jackfruit. The fruit finally stopped growing once it reached the size of a meter and 110 pounds in weight. Soon the huge ass fruits started to crack and a caucasian colored humanoid figure broke free from these fruits. Like a chick breaking free from its eggshells. It did not take long for the humanoid figure to break free from its shell and descend to the arena floor. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a she, wearing attire made out of leaves covering her sensitive parts. ¡­ After acquiring the card from the high schooler card creationist Aba yed around with it but soon she got bored knowing she need to feed it monster blood to fully uncover its abilities. Since she was a hostage she didn''t know how much freedom she had in here could she order monster blood online? Or was it against the rules? Therefore she decided to patiently wait for her captors so that they could help her procure some monster blood. So when the Card Lab door opened she eagerly looked for the young card creationist but to her disappointment, his female assistant walked out of the cardb and summoned a tree monster that gave birth to a human, freaking her the hell out, "What the fuck?" "Hey, wait up." seeing the girl returned to the cardb Aba called out to her hoping that she could help her procure some monster blood or lend some blood of her summons. ¡­ Vivian was dyed and hearing themotion outside I decided to check on her through Hive AI, It was Aba, she seems to require monster blood and was troubling Vivian to procure some for her or lend some blood flood from her summons card. Seeing Aba wasn''t taking a no for an answer I decided to head out and handle it. "What''s going on?" I spoke aloud, gaining Aba''s attention who was pestering Vivian to give her some blood from the elder druid. "Wyatt, you are here. Help me procure some monster blood to test the abilities of Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit." seeing me walk out of the cardb Aba immediately asked me to help her. "Can''t you just order it online? They give doorstep delivery." I reminded Aba. "I wanted to but didn''t know if the rules allowed me to do so," Aba answered. "What rules?" I asked Aba in confusion. "... that I am hostage here so I don''t know if I am allowed to ce online orders¡­" Aba trialed off knowing how stupid this sounded. "Aren''t you a model hostage?" I scoffed at Aba''s stupidity. Where others would try any means to escape this idiot here wasing up with hostage rules that didn''t even exist, "Just freaking order the what you want online. There are only three rules you have to follow here, first always stay within a 150-foot distance of Anna. Second, don''t try to escape, and third, don''t ask stupid questions." "Fine, I get it. You don''t have to yell." Aba backed off after hearing the three rules that she had to follow. ¡­ Chapter 756 Slime Fairy Chapter 756 Slime Fairy¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 00: 46 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. ''Tsk'' I couldn''t help but click my tongue looking at Aba''s retreating back. Then Iid my eyes on the fairy guard. She was beautiful but her butt and bosom weren''t curvy enough, I shook my head thinking some men may find it a turn-on. Returning to the Cardb I looked at the Blood clone created by the Enchanted Blood Slime and ordered while pointing at the fairy guard, "Biomorph using her blood." The translucent blood blob jumped at the fairy guard and extending its tentacles ittched on to her, following Vivian''s orders the fairy guard did not resist. Then the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit made tiny incisions on the fairy guard''s skin using its corrosive acid and started sucking her blood. Having acquired enough blood to activate its biomorphic physique''s ability to transmute into the fairy guard, the slime jumped back to the ground and transformed into a naked identical fairy guard. Confirming that the shape-shifting was wless I ordered the Blood clone to use the fairy guard''s ability to summon leaf attires to cover its sensitive part. Making sure that the blood clone hadmitted the fairy guard''s blood to its enhanced blood memory, I ced amon core on my grimoire, modified its soul pathway to a trap array, and trapped the Blood Clone in it. Since the blood clone cannot live independently of its original body, using the vitality from the wood wisp core I tweaked its soul pathways to make it an independent living entity. Then merged its soul pathway with the core turning it into a summons. Now I had an independent Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit clone in the core which could change into any shape using victims'' blood, which is not good for business. Therefore I added prohibition to the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit clone''s morphing ability making it so that it could only morph into the one predetermined shape, that is the fairy guards'' shape. There was another perk of cing prohibitions on the abilities of the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit clone that its card rank drops. A-rank cards can only be used by golden grade grimoire holders so creating an A-rank blow-up doll will negatively impact my customer base. So I decided to remove all the skills of the clone to reduce its rank to F-rank so that any card apprentices could use this card, whether they could afford it or not that was a different question. The price of the card will not be sky high but it will not be cheap either. Once all the probations, restrictions, and deletions were made to the clone, I morphed the core into a card. Card creationplete [Card Name: Slime Fairy Card Type: Summons Card Card Rank: F-rank, Common Card Rate: 1-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: The user can summon a Slime Fairy. Additional Effect: Fairy Transformation] Fairy Transformation: Using this skill the Slime Fairy can turn into a beautiful Fairy who will attend to its master''s every need. After removing all the abilities and restricting its morphing abilities the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit clone had turned into an F-rankmon grade Slime fairy with only one skill: Fairy Transformation. Next, I had Vivian create 10 different female fairy guards with different appearances. For example, Mature, loli, milf, teen, slender, big-breasted, etc. The idea was that I wanted to create Slime fairy cards that could morph into two or more appearances. For people that get bored with the same face, they can choose the slime fairy card with the ability to morph into two or more appearances. The slime fairy card that can morph into two appearances will cost more than the slime fairy card that can morph into only one appearance. Simrly, The slime fairy card that can morph into three appearances will cost more than the slime fairy card that can morph into two appearances. [Card Name: Transformation Slime Fairy Card Type: Summons Card Card Rank: F-rank, Common Card Rate: 1-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: The user can summon a Slime Fairy. Additional Effect: Enhanced Fairy Transformation(x2)] Enhanced Fairy Transformation(x2): Using this skill the Slime Fairy can transform into two different beautiful Fairy who will attend to its master''s every need. Enhanced Fairy Transformation(x3): Using this skill the Slime Fairy can transform into three different beautiful Fairy who will attend to its master''s every need. With the Slime fairy card and the transformation slime fairy card, a card apprentice could summon a slime fairy that could morph into one, two, three, or more appearances based on the card. But they could not summon two different slime fairies to enjoy a threesome, foursome, or form a harem. Therefore I ordered the Enchanted blood slime spirit to create a blood clone, I used amon core, trap array, and wood wisp cores to turn the blood clone into an independent blood slime. Then I modified the soul pathways of the blood slime so that it can split into two bodies and both bodies will have the transformation ability. Then I had the blood slime feed on the blood of a slime fairy, making sure that the blood slime hasmitted the appearance of the fairy in its memory, I ced a prohibition on its transformation ability and deleted extra abilities to decrease its rank to F-rank. Then morphed it into a card Card creation sessful! [Card Name: Slime Fairy (Twin) Card Type: Summons Card Card Rank: F-rank, Common Card Rate: 1-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: The user can summon a Slime Fairy. Additional Effect: Fairy transformation, Twin clone] Fairy Transformation: Using this skill the Slime Fairy can turn into a beautiful Fairy who will attend to its master''s every need. Twin Clone: the slime fairy can split into two identical slime fairies with the abilities of the original slime fairy. Each body can only morph into one identical appearance. Chapter 757 Rule Powered Slime Fairy Chapter 757 Rule Powered Slime Fairy¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 03:30 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. [Card Name:Slime Fairy (Triplet) Card Type: Summons Card Card Rank: F-rank, Common Card Rate: 1-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: The user can summon a Slime Fairy. Additional Effect: Fairy transformation, Clone(x3)] Fairy Transformation: Using this skill the Slime Fairy can turn into a beautiful Fairy who will attend to its master''s every need. Triplet Clone: the slime fairy can split into three identical slime fairies with the abilities of the original slime fairy. Each body can only transform into one identical appearance. [Card Name: Slime Fairy (Multiple) Card Type: Summons Card Card Rank: F-rank, Common Card Rate: 1-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: The user can summon a Slime Fairy. Additional Effect: Fairy transformation, Multiple clones] Fairy Transformation: Using this skill the Slime Fairy can turn into a beautiful Fairy who will attend to its master''s every need. Multiple Clones: The slime fairy can split into multiple identical slime fairies with the abilities of the original slime fairy. Each body can only transform into one identical appearance. [Card Name: Slime Fairy (Threesome) Card Type: Summons Card Card Rank: F-rank, Common Card Rate: 1-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: The user can summon a Slime Fairy. Additional Effect: Enhanced Fairy transformation(x2), Clone(x2)] Enhanced Fairy Transformation(x2): Using this skill the Slime Fairy can transform into two different beautiful Fairy who will attend to its master''s every need. Clone(x2): the slime fairy can split into two slime fairies with the abilities of the original slime fairy. Each body can only transform into one appearance using the ability Enhanced Fairy Transformation(x2). [Card Name: Slime Fairy (Foursome) Card Type: Summons Card Card Rank: F-rank, Common Card Rate: 1-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: The user can summon a Slime Fairy. Additional Effect: Enhanced Fairy transformation(x3), Clone(x3)] Enhanced Fairy Transformation(x3): Using this skill the Slime Fairy can transform into three different beautiful Fairy who will attend to its master''s every need. Clone(x3): the slime fairy can split into three slime fairies with the abilities of the original slime fairy. Each body can only transform into one appearance using the ability Enhanced Fairy Transformation(x3). [Card Name: Slime Fairy (Harem) Card Type: Summons Card Card Rank: F-rank, Common Card Rate: 1-stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: The user can summon a Slime Fairy. Additional Effect: Enhanced Fairy transformation(Harem), Multiple Clone] Enhanced Fairy Transformation(Harem): Using this skill the Slime Fairy can transform into multiple different beautiful Fairy who will attend to its master''s every need. Multiple Clone: the slime fairy can split into Multiple slime fairies with the abilities of the original slime fairy. Each body can only transform into one appearance using the ability Enhanced Fairy Transformation(Harem). ¡­ I spent the whole night trying to make different slime fairy cards with the help of prohibitions and restrictions. As an added upside of the prohibitions and restrictions, the rank of the slime fairy card is always reduced to F-rank with perfect card ratings and durability. I needed to make sure that there were no loopholes in the cards that the card apprentices can take advantage of when these cards hit the market. As for the pricing I had a range in my mind but I decided to leave it to the professionals, by professionals I mean Cindy. The Slime fairy cards were divided into two divisions: Transformation slime fairy cards, and multiple slime fairies cards. Transformation slime fairy cards: This division of slime fairy cards contains the cards that only have the transformation ability but not the clone ability. Therefore, the variety of cards in this division was limited. Multiple slime fairy cards: This division of slime fairy cards contains the cards that had both the transformation and cloning ability. Therefore this division of cards had a variety of cardspared to other divisions. The most important thing to notice here was that these slime fairy cards were created using the blood clones of the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit summons card. Meaning I was using a single A-rank card to create multiple different F-rank cards, what could be more cost-effective than endless supply of free ingredients. I made it so because Vivian alone can not carry the entire business of slime fairy cards. So in the future when I learn about card creation techniques to create card recipes for regr card creationists, I n to hire trustworthy card creationists who will raise thepany''s slime fairy cards production to meet the global requirement. Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit card can only be created by me using the three blood rule meanings from Sarah and Vivian, as long as I controlled the production and cirction of this card I didn''t have to worry about the recipe of the slime fairy card leaking. Therefore, in the future when the card temte I created for slime fairy can be turned into card recipes I nned to hire card creationists to boost the production of the cards. Once I start hiring regr card creationists, Vivian will switch to creating Rule Slime Fairy cards as a VIP card collection line. These cards are going to be expensive as hell. What was the Rule Slime fairy card? Remember, how we used blood clones produced by the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit card to create the Slime fairy cards simrly we are going to feed the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit blood rule pills to create Blood rule clones which will be used to create Rule Slime fairy cards. Since blood rule pills would be used to create Rule Slime fairy cards their rank will definitely not decrease to F-rank, but I will make sure that the rule slime fairy card''s rank at minimum would be limited to D or C rank using prohibition and restrictions. These Rule slime fairy cards will be high-end blow-up doll card collections only meant for the rich and wealthy. I have been in society long enough to know that the rich and wealthy are willing to pay more to separate themselves from the regr folks. And the Rule slime fairy cards were going to do just that. ¡­ Chapter 758 Visiting Fine Gold Chapter 758 Visiting Fine Gold¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 06:36 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234. "Vivian, I have transferred you some funds. Use them to order ingredients and practice the card creation following the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit and Slime Fairy card temtes to the dot." I prepared the card temte and shared it with Vivian through Hive AI. Now, all she had to do was practice it until she perfects it. Since she had a capable assistant a.k.a Hive AI it should not take her long before she perfects the card creation process of the Enchanted Blood Slime Spirit and Slime Fairy cards using their respective card temtes. "Sure, Boss. I will not let you down." Vivian assured me that she would give her best to perfect the creation of the blow-up doll card collection with the help of the card temtes I created for her. "Sarah, I will have to trouble to bear with her. Or if you choose to you too can practice the card creation, more hands are weed." Sarah helped Van with the TSR guild stuff but Van already had Pablo and Fred to help him with the guild stuff. So I decided to have Sarah help Vivian share the burden of production of the blow-up doll cards collection. "Yes, boss. I too think I can be of more help here than in the guild." Sarah readily agreed to my arrangement to have her help in the production of the blow-up doll cards collection. "Good, Susan will be in here in an hour or two. If you need any assistance ask her. I will be taking my leave now." Sharing both the card temtes with Sarah I exited the cardb. Walking out of the cardb I saw Aba and Agatha practicing their active soul control. Not wanting to disturb them I quietly walked out of the warehouse. Breathing in the cold morning air, I could not help butpliment this world for not dropping the ball on fossil fuels, that was given since they had alternative fuel sources like the monster cores and soul jades. The air here was a lot easy on the lungs or maybe just another perk of my monstrous physique. I set up a temporary cleansing array to clean myself and my attire. And then checked the grimoire to see if Cindy was online, apparently, she was. It was a mystery whether she just got up or like me she never went to the bed. Anyway, today was going to be her lucky day. Decades of toiling in the Fine Gold under the psycho sisters were finally going to pay off for her. [Calling Cindy¡­ ] "Good Morning, Boss. How may I be of service to you today?" Cindy sounded chipper than I expected her to, maybe she did have a proper rest yesterday night and got up early. "Are you free?" I asked Cindy. Unlike Van or Nick, Cindy was not my cmity daughter gem, who would leave everything behind to follow my orders, therefore I checked with Cindy if she was free. "I am not. I have to go through all the manifests before the original body wakes up." Answered Cindy''s clone. It wasn''t Cindy who answered my call but her clone. "Okay, then when she wakes up ask her to call me," I asked Cindy''s clone to take a message for her original body. I thought Cindy was being worked to bones by psycho sisters but that doesn''t seem to be the case still she slept in her office which speaks volumes that either Cindy had no reason to go home like me or my initial assumption was correct. The point here was whether Cindy had dissatisfaction with the Kieth sisters. Which I can use as fuel for my purpose. "Sure, I will deliver your message to the original body when she wak¡ª" the Clone Cindy''s voice was interrupted by another Cindy''s Voice which yelled, "Boss, I am up, I am up." "No, need to push yourself. Call, me when you have freshened up." I could not treat Cindy like I do with the Cmity daughter gems, though Cindy would not mind, she sure will form an opinion of me. "No need boss. I am wide awake. Please ry your orders." Cindy chose to continue the call. "Okay, I have a job for you, I believe that you will be a perfect fit for the job. Freshen up, I aming to meet you at the Fine Gold Towers." The Warehouse had guests so I could not talk business in front of them, especially about the Blow-up boll card collection since I was trying to not be associated with these cards. "Boss, Can this be considered a surprise inspection?" Cindy asked "I have already mentioned that I will not interfere with Fine Gold business and I meant it. As I said earlier I have a job for you. We are going to discuss that and nothing else." This was the problem with regr subordinatespared with the cmity daughter gems, they asked too many questions and I had to go out of my way to make sure that we all were on the same page. But with cmity daughter core all I had to was ry my thoughts and they would strive to achieve to the best of their abilities. "Such a shame, I will not get to show off the work ethics of ourpany to you boss." Cindy was making small talk to associate with me. As a regr subordinate this was a necessary step to gain their boss''s trust, otherwise, how would their immediate superior know that he or she could be trusted. But all these office politics weren''t necessary with the cmity daughter gem. The cons of regr subordinates and pros of cmity daughter gems came to my mind because I really wanted to skip all the nonsense by feeding Cindy a cmity daughter gem. But I controlled myself from giving in to the temptation, and Cindy was not making it easy for me with her small takes. ¡­ Chapter 759 Fine Gold Plans Chapter 759 Fine Gold ns¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 07:10 Location- Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Headquarters With the Fine Gold towers in my sight, I elerated my Hoverbike towards the tower main gate no.2 because it was the nearest gate on the route from the warehouse to Fine Gold Headquarters. Nearing the gate I saw Cindy along with other security staff members waiting at the gate. Cindy waiting at gate no.2 to receive me I appreciated that. As for the crowd along with her I didn''t. Cindy knew that and was the reason why I saw her asking the security staff to get back to their post and not disturb her. A high-ranking senior executive of thepany waiting at the gate to receive someone was bound to attract the attention of other staff, especially the Ambitious ones. After dealing with the nosy staff, Cindy noticed me nearing the gate and waved at me. I directed the hoverbike towards her and stopped it next to her. "Boss, you are here." Cindy greeted enthusiastically with a bright smile on her face. "I will be in your care." Recalling my hoverbike into the card I asked Cindy to lead the way. Following Cindy, I walked the grounds of the Fine Gold, I couldn''t help but remember thest time I was here. Back then I was just a helpless littlemb at the mercy of my clients, the Fine Gold. And now I own this fucking ce. The woman who would rarely show any expression on her face was now serving me with a big smile on her face. Back then I thought Cindy''s facial muscles were dead but now I knew that wasn''t the case, they worked fine, it was just that those musclescked the interest to make an effort for an orphan high schooler. "Boss, I know that you said you weren''t going o meddle in Fine Gold Business but I think you should at least know what your investment is up to. This will not be considered meddling, but you checking up on yourpany." As Cindy lead the way she skipped the small talk as I asked her to but that onlysted for a while and soon she couldn''t help but try and tell me that she was an excellent employee who was dedicated to me and someone I could trust. There were two ways for a subordinate to let their employer know that they are trustworthy and hardworking, Show and Tell. The showing part works by actually doing the required hard work, hoping that their dedication andmitment towards the job and thepany get noticed by the top brass. As far as the Telling part goes it was done by taking the credit for the work done. Whether they participated in the work done was a puzzle that the top brass would choose not to solve. Here''s the thing, the Top brass is either busy enjoying the AC in their luxurious office or the exotic cocktails in their fancy parties. Most of the time they have their worries and don''t have the time to go around looking at who was doing what, and that is why there are managers the fcking credit hogs who work an honest man to his bones and steal his due credits. Right now I can be considered as the top brass of the Fine Gold, Since I barely ever spend time n thepounds of the Fine Gold, Cindy was telling me that she is dedicated andmitted to working for me. And I had to go along with her words for now and believe that her prioritiesy with me. Therefore for her, these small talks were necessary. It was her begging me to allow her to show me how she can be of use to me. She was basically yelling, ''Boss, use me. Use me for myplete worth.'' "Tell me, Cindy, what should I check on and where should I begin?" This was me allowing Cindy to show that her prioritiesy with me her new boss, not her old boss Diana Kieth. "Thank you, boss." Cindy''s face blossomed with a confident smile seeing that her new boss has allowed her to give a sales pitch to sell herself and her expertise to him. Cindy knew that though the new boss showed zero interest in thepany on the surface, behind the scenes it wasn''t actually true. After all, he was the one who was nning to invest more into thepany. There is no way a person would invest in something they are not interested in. Cindy''s hunch was right on, as the guy who was giving the fine gold the contract to be the sole supplier of silver milk powder in the blossom district, her new boss was more than just interested in thepany, he wanted to control it from the shadows. Otherwise, it was not worth the investment. The biggest obstacle to her new boss''s idea was her old boss. Cindy has long since been nning to jump boats, even if it meant betraying her old boss who gave her this new life because that is how she can survive in this cooperate world. Her old boss was the secondrgest shareholder in thepany, she would have money even if she lost her current authority, but what bout her? Cindy didn''t want to end her career just because her old boss was not willing to transfer her authority to the new boss even though they were willing to reap the fruits of the New boss''s hard work. This wasn''t a betrayal but survival, "Boss, thepany has temporarily stopped taking new clients and halted expanding its already existing businesses. The new agenda of thepany is to build a supply chain throughout the blossom district." "Interesting, go on." ording to Cindy, Diana has put all her ns of expansion for Fine Gold and its other childpanies on temporary hold and has directed all the resources of thepany to prepare for the uing project, supplying silver milk powder to the entire Blossom district. ¡­ Chapter 760 Pushback Chapter 760 Pushback¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 07:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Headquarters "Right now the main focus of thepany is to map a safe route throughout the blossom district for distribution. Until now Fine Gold merchants were only operating in the neighboring cities, now suddenly expanding to the entire Blossom district was a huge leap. But it is okay since our respected CEO Diana has been nning for this for years." Though Cindy spoke of the current ns and priorities of thepany she was actually pointing out where Diana was going wrong by rushing things. Her addressing Diana as CEO Diana and not as the boss was a micro sign from her expressing that she has already switched her boss. "But, you think CEO Diana''s ns are not enough to handle this big transition, don''t you?" Thest sentence spoken by Cindy sounded a little satirical she did not believe Diana would pull this off just because she dreamed to expand Fine Gold to the Blossom district one day. Fine Gold was a big fish down south but as you move closer to the capital you rarely see big fish as it is filled with sharks and whales. So just because you dreamed to be in the big leagues in your childhood doesn''t mean that you will enter the big leagues out of nowhere. Right now Fine Gold was trying to enter the deeper waters whether it will be able to swim deeper or float to the surface or be devoured was not clear but just moving forward on a flimsy n was not going to work, as big leagues are different and things are done differently around here. "I don''t mean to undermine or criticize CEO Diana''s n for thepany in any way¡­" Cindy dragged her words like virtuous little employ who would never betray her boss. "But¡­" I knew there was a but in Cindy''s sentence and I helped her find it. I acted along with Cindy, hiding behind these whimsical charades makes her feel more safe than fine. Whatever works for her as long I am getting the worth of my time. "But I don''t think that Fine Gold is ready to be the sole supplier for the entire Blossom district. If CEO Diana continues with her n then Fine Gold will fall on its face hard. Then I don''t know if we will be able to recover from the losses incurred." And there it was folks, the virtuous employee finally admitted that she wasn''t a virgin. Cindy spoke her mind criticizing Diana and her n for thepany. She didn''t hesitate to predict the downfall of Fine Gold as apany. "Cindy, tell me, why do you think so?" I enquired the virtuous employee of her naughty escapades. If a girl tells you she lost her virginity Who, When, Where, How, and Why were the obvious questions. "First of the status and market differences. The blossom district has a few second-tier cities, their market is way different from the market in a third-tier city. And how can the people of Second-tier cities allow folks from third-tier city enter their market? There will be a lot of pushback and resistance. If it was just one city, Fine Gold could fight back, hell even give the folks from the second-tier city a run for their money. We are not talking about a single city, are we? But the entire Blossom district. The forces of the Fine Gold will be stretched thin. There is no way that the fine gold will be able to ovee the pushback and resistance of the folks from the second-tier cities. Fine Gold isn''t armed with enough good men for this task, CEO Diana understands this, therefore, she has started hiring more staff. Here''s the thing about the new staff, their priorities don''t lie in interest with Fine Gold but themselves, so when things be intense, believe me, they will, these people will not hesitate to bail. Some will rise to the asion but thetter will be true for most of the part. The Circle, they haven''t forgotten the debt CEO Diana owes them. We have caught a spy of the circle in the recruits, who knows how many more have or are trying to infiltrate thepany." The escapades Cindy had in store for me were not small, one has to remember she was the virtuous employee who started off saying she didn''t want to undermine or criticize her old boss. But when she got the chance she showed that she had a lot of opinions about Diana and how she did things. "Don''t worry about the circle, it isn''t a problem." When the Fine Gold was just an up-start it was the backing of the circle that helped it grow to its current glory. Now that Fine Gold is ready to spread its wings wide, Circle was here to hitch a ride. They were an easy problem to solve but the real problem was that the Fine Gold didn''t understand its inability and was swallowing more than it could chew. If it continues like this it would choke itself into self-destruction. What I am implying here was why is Fine Gold trying to break into the market of other cities? Instead of outsourcing the distribution of silver milk powder to the locals, as the royal family was opting to do? If Diana chose to outsource the distribution to a local or even partner with the locals, she wouldn''t have to go through the hardship of facing pushback and resistance from the folks of the second-tier cities to break into their markets. Even if she manages to sessfully enter their market, she still had to understand their market as it was way different from the market in a third-tier city. Fine Gold had zero experience with how the second-tier city market works. Diana was basically setting up herself to fail. "Diana is smarter than this, what is the problem here? What is causing her to choose this suicidal route?" ¡­ Chapter 761 Brilliant Businesswoman Chapter 761 Brilliant Businesswoman¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 07:34 Location- Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Headquarters, Tower no.2 Cindy led me into a luxurious dining hall and walking past the neatly arranged tables with gold-ted cutleries we arrived at a spacious open veranda, and at the center of it was a dining table. Cindy went ahead and pulled a chair for me saying, "Boss, I took the liberty to arrange for a lite healthy breakfast. Shall we continue as we eat?" "Sure" Saying that I walked past Cindy and looked at the view through the veranda and added, "I didn''t know you guys had ake in here." "It was built to add serenity to thepany. But mostly to train Fine Gold Guards." Cindy ced the chair back in its ce and walked next to me exining theke while she singled her staff to bring in the food after 5 minutes. "It seems your boss didn''t count pennies when it came to building training facilities for her guards," I said while returning to the dining table. "CEO Diana nned to fight the Circle with her guards one day so that was given," Cindy stressed the words ''CEO Diana'' as she answered. Once I became the majority shareholder in the Fine Gold merchants Diana was no longer the chairwoman and the CEO of Fine Gold. I became the chairman and Diana''s title was shortened to CEO. "Hm, I heard you offered the Bright Lions, TSR guild, and Tiger squadron to use the Fine Gold training facilities. What did your CEO Diana say about that?" Once I became the majority shareholder in the Fine Gold merchants, Fine Gold not only extended help to Elliott but also the Bright Lions, TSR guild, and Tiger squadron. "I don''t dare to take credit for that, it was CEO Diana''s idea I was just following her orders," Cindy answered. "Is that so, ain''t she a smart woman." I already knew it was Diana who ordered Cindy to offer my other organizations that they could make use of Fine gold facilities. Since I owned Fine Gold this was given but I appreciated Diana''s thoughtfulness. Cindy was quick to im credit I wanted to see how far she was willing to go, but she saw my intent from miles away, after all, she was a smart woman. "Yes, CEO Diana is an exceptional businesswoman." Cindyplimented Diana following my lead. "So, why the heck would she try to break into the market of different cities with limited resources, instead of outsourcing the distribution to the locals or partnering up with them?" I had a hunch about this but I wanted to give Cindy a chance. Until now Cindy had only pointed out what Diana was doing wrong but not why she was doing it and what she was doing right. Now I gave Cindy a chance to stop gossiping and start being productive. "As I pointed out earlier, status, not just the fact that Fine Gold is from a 3rd tier city but the status that came with the realm, Card Overlord. Second-tier cities are crawling with card overlords. The families and other organizations there are being led by peak card overlords. Not to mention that the talented ones have formed Ego gems and can mobilize rule power. The Card Overlords that choose to stay in a backwater 2nd tier cities are not the cream of the crop but they have been ruling the 2nd-tier cities for years and have amassed enough wealth and legacy to afford broken runes, even if they cannotprehend the rules of their own. These people are ten folds stronger than Fine Gold in terms of manpower and personal power. CEO Diana knows a wolf cannot partner with a tiger, so she is trying to break into selective city markets while trying to map the safest distribution routes throughout the blossom distinct. I know what you are thinking boss, When the timees for the distribution of the silver milk power the Royal family will publicly announce their backing to the Fine Gold as the sole distributor of silver milk powder in the blossom district, with the Royal family backing the Fine Gold these families and organization form the 2nd tier cities shouldn''t dare to pushback Fine Gold. If you think so, then I can only tell you that you have gravely mistaken. Like the circle used to rule in Sky blossom city, every city, be it 3rd or 2nd tier city, they have their tyrant, who will collectively represent the cities from the shadows. When ites to partnering with them or outsourcing the distribution to them in their respective cities, these greedy tyrants will not agree to the generous fifty-fifty split, not to mention the 70-30 split Fine Gold''s way which CEO Diana is nning to propose. Therefore CEO Diana is trying to test the waters before the announcement of the Royal family, at the expense of failing and never being able to recover from it." Cindy slowly exined how Diana had already foreseen the problems that would ur when Fine Gold is awarded the distribution of silver milk powder in the Blossom district and was trying toe up with contingencies, at the expense of the present she was paving way for the future. "She is indeed a brilliant businesswoman," I could see what Diana was nning after hearing Cindy exin the circumstances. Diana was basically trying to do what I nned to do to deal with the circle before I got in touch with Anna and the circle. I nned to rally, the Bright family and the Whiteburn family against the Circle. Why would these two families do my bidding? Of Course, I nned to tempt them with my otherworldly knowledge, this was a long-term n which could onlye to fruition after years of meticulous nning but I skipped all this trouble thanks to Elliott, who introduced me to Anna, the Southern emperor,mander of the Southern watch, the heir to the Southern Royal family. Anna''s presence in my life had made it a lot easier and moreplicated, though I preferred a simpler life, I am getting there. ¡­ Chapter 762 Young Heroes Ranking Chapter 762 Young Heroes Ranking¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 07:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2, Mess "Sunny side up omelet, Bacon, and freshly squeezed orange juice for breakfast, you know how to win a man''s stomach, Cindy," I said as I took a bite of bacon. "I am happy that the breakfast is to your liking Boss," Cindy said humbly as she used her gold-ted cutleries to cut the bacon into small pieces before eating it with a fork. "Card Overlords with ego gems and broken runes, no wonder Diana has to go through these means, despite the initial losses, trying to find forces to partner up in those cities." The tiger will let the calf live until it is hungry again. That is what Diana was trying to achieve around the blossom district. By trying to break into the market of the cities in the blossom district, Diana was actually conducting reconnaissance to figure out how she could suppress the local tyrants of these cities. Simr to how in my n I choose the Bright and Whiteburn families to suppress the circle in the sky blossom city, Diana''s n involved finding families and organizations in these cities that were willing to stand up to the local tyrant organization tempted by the profits the silver milk powder distribution and sales would reel in. These families from 2nd-tier cities also looked down on Fine Gold, but they would not dare to be demanding because they have already made the enemy out of their cities'' local tyrants. Now they wouldn''t want to get cklisted by the southern royal family, at least not until they can fill their pockets, hence the tiger will let the calf live until it is hungry again. Abmist the cooperation Fine Gold will gain a lot of capital to grow and expand itspany and operations. Not to mention I promised Diana to give her a tinum grimoire if she formed an ego gem within the next three months. So keeping the enemy by their side the Fine gold will grow stronger than their so-called partners. If Diana''s n works then within a year of the distribution and sales of silver milk powder, Fine Gold will grow to the point where it can single-handedly dominate the entire Blossom district market. Thinking of all this I couldn''t help but marvel at Diana''s n. This is why I let her lead the Fine Gold and nned to her lead all my operations in sky blossom city instead of my cmity daughter gems. If I had let my cmity daughter gem take charge of Fine Gold then in the end I would have to do all the work while they followed my orders. But Diana had already started paving the future path for the Fine Gold. This proved my theory that when ites to using brains using regr people would be wise choice as my cmity gems were best suited for grunt work and brawns. "..." Hearing me perfectly see through what Diana was trying to achieve by trying to enter the market of the cities around the Blossom district despite the limited resources Cindy was without words. On the surface it may look like Diana doesn''t know her limits and is trying to bite more than she can chew. Once you know that a product like silver milk powder exists and Fine Gold is going to be the sole distributor in the blossom district, you start to see the pattern in Fine Gold''s recent behavior, they only showed intention to enter the markets of the cities around blossom district but are holding back making excuses that they haven''t yet mapped a safe route for Fine Gold merchant ships around the blossom district. Fine Gold was just testing the waters, trying to figure out the big fishes, sharks, and whales in the deep waters of the blossom district. "Cindy, you seem restless is something the problem?" I said looking at Cindy who was no longer enjoying her breakfast. "Nothing, boss. Everything is fine." Cindy answered hastily. ¡­ Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 08:04 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.1, Tower no.1 Penthouse office "Sister, Sister¡­ Not good." Jaya rushed into her sister''s office while yelling for her sister. "Jaya, how many times have I asked you to knock before entering?" Diana snapped at her sister not caring for the anxious look on her face. "Sister, you are worried about this, when everything you have built is about to be set on fire," Jaya argued impatiently. "Fire? Where''s the fire?" Diana asked looking at her little sister with great interest. "Your trustee is nning a coup and you are in the mood for jokes?" Jaya snapped at her sister for not taking her words seriously. "Oh, really. Does that make it ok for to you rush into my office without knocking?" Diana choose to ignore her little sister''s words and prioritized disciplining her. "You are still hung up on that? Didn''t you hear what I just said?" Jaya was irritated that her sister was still hung up on the fact that she did not knock before entering her office. "They say education begins at home, seeing your disappointing rank in the sky blossom young heroes list I have decided to adopt that saying in our daily life¡ª" Before Diana could finish her words she was interrupted by Jaya. "The sky blossom young heroes list is out already? What ranking am I?" Jaya asked with great expectation. Forgetting the reason why she was here. "You should be ashamed to ask after your disappointing performance in the tournament. Heck, I am ashamed to tell you your ranking. Back in my days, I was ranked no1. All the high schoolers rallied behind me to form a high school gang and now look at you, you are such a disappointment." Diana lectured her sister. "You didn''t have monsters like Wyatt, Corey, and Cortney in your time. Back then they didn''t have a city-wide tournament. You were lucky they made the young heroes list based on the information they gathered otherwise who knows what your actual rank would be. Now tell me my rank." Jaya argued. "You are one to talk, you didn''t even fight them, heck, you didn''t even make it to the semifinals." Diana mocked her little sister for her disappointing performance in the city tournament. "Let me see¡­" ignoring her sister''s remarks Jaya grabbed her sister''s grimoire to check her rank in the sky blossom''s young heroes list, soon she gasped in astonishment and yelled, "What is this? You were spying on them? No wonder you weren''t worried." ¡­ Chapter 763 Eavesdropping Chapter 763 Eavesdropping¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 08:15 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.1, Tower no.1 Penthouse office "How is this possible? Did you know they were going to meet today?" Jaya asked her sister in astonishment. She thought her sister was busy refining her soul power and forging an ego gem so she had lost touch with what was going on in thepany, but it seems she had underestimated her sister. "I knew Cindy was going to meet somebody special today but didn''t think it would be the new chairman of Fine Gold Dalton Fucking Wyatt." Diana did not hide her intent on the fact that she was not the chairwoman anymore. "How? How did you know that Cindy was going to meet somebody today? Did the R&D team finally perfect Hacking?" Jaya asked with great expectation. "I hate to break your heart but I have shut down all projects on ''Hacking'', it was going nowhere. As forCindy''s n, Tower no.2''s Chief Chef, Informed me that she was nning to receive someone today. He was pissed that she meddled in his daily routine and asked him to cook for her guest. Even if I don''t own the majority shares in thepany, in the employee''s minds I am their boss. This is why I keep asking you not to treat the employees like shit." Diana knew that as long as she or the new chairman himself didn''te out and announce the regime change in thepany, Employees would think that she was in charge. "If they weren''t so fucking stupid I wouldn''t have to treat them as such would I." Jaya may have found respect for the new Chairman of Fine Gold but in the end, she was still a shitty person. The only thing that changed right now was that she had started working hard to earn her ce next top 1 percentile of the world, even rich and entitled can dream. Not to forget that the only thing worse than a shitty person was a hard-working shitty person with a dream. You know their dream was going to smellier than the smelliest poop you ever had dropped. "There is a trick to that, I will teach you, we will need to get you a pet for that." Now that Diana knew she was going to be climbing to ces she wanted to train her trusted sister to hold the base for her. Because no matter what this was where her legend began. "You are finally going to allow me to get a pet, yea!" Jaya cheered when she heard that her monster-hating sister was nning to get her a pet. "Oh, no honey, not that kind of pet." Diana corrected Jaya, She was one of the victims of the monster war, she would be damned before she took in a monster as a pet. "What? What kind of pet are you speaking of? As far as I know, there is only one kind of pet. Are there different kinds of pets?" Jaya was puzzled hearing her sister, half of the time she didn''t understand what her older sister was saying. "You will see, it will be a teachable moment for you. You know what, I am kind of looking forward to it." Diana spoke in riddles, adding confusion to her already confused slow-witted sister. "So, what are you going to do about Cindy? I warned you repeatedly about her, I literally said these words, ''she would stab you in the back one day.'' But you didn''t listen, now look we have raised a traitor amidst ourselves." Jaya had hated Cindy''s gut for a long time, Cindy was just another crony of her sisters yet she acted all high and might. Now that Cindy has shown signs of rebellion Jaya couldn''t be happier. "Cindy isn''t the problem, this is her way of giving us a heads up that she has switched sides. The problem is our new Chairman, I cannot help but feel that he knows that I am eavesdropping on their conversation. He keeps looking right at the spy device." Diana knew better than to underestimate Cindy, who has worked for her for years. So, she had already guessed that Cindy chose the venue to meet up with the new boss knowing full well that Diana would spy on them. Diana was not bothered by Cindy, what bothered her was that the new Chairman of Fine Gold Merchants also appeared to know that she was spying on them. Perhaps Cindy already informed him of this, Diana could not help but wonder. "This must be one of those weird coincident." Jaya interpreted. "Coincidence, perhaps. But then I would be underestimating him. The whole city underestimated that boy, and in the end, the boy survived and Circle fled the city. While the entire world dreads the name of the southern emperor, he seems to have a questionable rtionship with her. When ites to him there are no coincidences. I think he knows I am eavesdropping on them. But the question is why is he letting me eavesdrop on their conversation?" "Come on, sister you speak as if he is all-knowing, I know he has achieved unexpected things in the past but this, even for him is too much." though Jaya spoke these words, theycked confidence. As she too like her sister believed that if it is him then it was possible. "Jaya, what have I taught you about underestimating your enemy?" Diana asked Jaya sternly. " I better order a coffin for myself" Jaya answered. "Not that one the other one." " I better dig a grave for myself" "No, not that either." "I better my engrave my tombstone with the words, ''Here lies the dumbass that died underestimating her enemy.'' "Ding, Ding¡­ that''s the one." Diana apuded when Jaya finally spoke the answer she wanted but not the other correct answers. "Ugh, then what are going to do about this?" though annoyed Jaya still asked her sister what she nned to do about the situation. "Noth¡ª" As Diana was about to answer her sister she abruptly halted hearing a voice from her grimoire, "CEO Diana, If you are free why don''t you and your sister join us for breakfast, your chef makes one of the best bacon I have ever tasted." *BRRAAAK* *BZZZT* a weird static sound emitted and the feed was cut, leaving Diana and Jaya dumbfounded. ¡­ Chapter 764 Cindys Test Chapter 764 Cindy''s Test¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 08:23 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2, Staff Mess "CEO Diana, If you are free why don''t you and your sister join us for breakfast, your chef makes one of the best bacon I have ever eaten." Lately, I have developed a habit of using my soul pupils to scan every ce I visit. With recent assassination attempts on my life, I found myself doing this more than usual. Though circle still did not see me as a threat and underestimated me, Sansa Baylor was hell-bent on erasing my existence. She didn''t hesitate to send 3 dozen of Card Emperor to kill me, so yes my actions couldn''t be considered an overreaction. So when Jaya lead me into the veranda I had already spotted the mechanism Diana had ced to spy on my conversation with Cindy. I didn''t like Diana eavesdropping, I could have called her out sooner but I didn''t because Cindy wanted Diana to eavesdrop on over conversation. No, Cindy did not say this to me but it was obvious. Cindy has worked for Diana for years. She knew what Diana was capable of, especially in the Fine Goldpound. Yet, she chooses such a conspicuous ce for our meeting, this meant that she wanted Diana to hear in on over conversation. She wanted to give Diana the courtesy of knowing that she was nning to switch sides. But the question here was why did Ie to this conclusion? Did Cindy already know that I would find out someone was eavesdropping on us? Was this all part of Cindy''s borate n? If yes then what was she up to? From the movement I knew somebody was eavesdropping on us, I had my super brain card assisted by my three ve consciousnesses and Hive AI to hack into the spying device and Cindy''s grimoire. It took a while but the super brain card finally gave me the answers I was searching for. Since it was thepound of the Fine Gold it was given that Diana was spying on us, I didn''t need a super brain card to tell me that but it was assuring to know that I was right. As for Cindy, the super brain gave me a lot of intimate details about her making it hard for me to look her in the eyes especially when I knew that Cindy was not ying any games, she was but not with the intent I thought she was. Yet, it was good to know that Cindy was hundred percent on my side. "Sorry boss, if I have offended you with my actions. Diana has been my mentor and friend for years, I could not leave her side just like that. I hate goodbyes so like the coward I am I had to choose this method." Cindy wasn''t surprised that I called Diana out for spying on our conversation instead she apologized to me for involving me in her matters. "I can understand, but if you pull such a stunt again I will not be this understanding. And Don''t act humble, I know this is your way of assuring me that you were 200 percent on my side." Cindy went on toin about Diana to me despite knowing that she was eavesdropping on us for three reasons, First, Out of consideration for her years of friendship and mentorship under Diana, she wanted to let Diana know that she had already switched sides. Second, to assure me that she had broken all ties with Diana and from now on she would be loyal to me and me alone. What would be the better way to assure your new boss you are loyal to him but not the old boss? Badmouthing the old boss to the new boss in front of the old boss is what Cindy just did. Third, to test me. Yes, she wanted to test how emotionally mature her high schooler boss was. He was a man with great abilities and mind but was he emotionally mature enough to handle the tense situations calmly. Or was he just another genius teenager who lets the soup of hormones in his body do the important decisions? Instead of his mind. "Haha, so boss you had already figured it out. Honestly, boss I was surprised by your reaction, I thought you would flip the moment you discovered that device but you held back and let me say my goodbyes and let me prove my loyalty to you, thank you, boss. It seems I didn''t overestimate you and made the correct choice" Cindy thanked and praised me for not blowing off over the Diana eavesdropping ordeal. "Don''t mention it. But next time you test me be ready to face the consequence. And how did you know that Aura sight can discover hidden mechanisms?" I figured Cindy was so confident that I would be able to find the spy device because of my origin card aura sight. "Boss, Mrs. Wyatt, was a renowned pathfinder, she could spot tarps and ambush from miles away in instant. So, you who had inherited her origin card would be no different." Cindy answered and then added, "Boss, if you are done with the breakfast, I have prepared a meeting hall to talk about the main agenda, I promise you will not find any surprises there." "Don''t worry I have taken care of the device and let''s wait for CEO Diana and Miss Jaya." I knew that Cindy nned to take me to a separate meeting hall where she had made sure that no one could eavesdrop on over conversation as I assigned her the task that I spoke of in the call earlier. Cindy had made all the preparations ordingly Imend her for that. But this was not enough for Cindy to prove to me that she was loyal to me yet she had managed to prove to me that I had chosen a capable person to lead the sales of the Slime Fairy card collection. ¡­ Chapter 765 Rules Chapter 765 Rules¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 08:34 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 "Sister, do you think Wyatt has perfected the hack project? Otherwise, how do you exin him spotting you spying on them and directly addressing us through it?" Jaya quietly followed her sister from Fine Gold tower no.1 to Fine Gold tower no.2 thinking hard, trying to deduce how their new chairman was able to spot her sister spying on him? And only one answer came to her mind, the Hack Project. So she could help but ask her sister. "Yes, he did and he also found the secret to immortality," Diana replied sarcastically to her sister''s oundish theories about their new chairman. But what she didn''t know was how close to the truth her words were. "Sister, I am being serious. Then how do you exin how he discovered you spying on him?" Jaya was used to Diana''s satire, but she couldn''t help but demand her sister to take her words more seriously. "My first guess was that Cindy informed him about me spying on them beforehand but that is unlike Cindy, then I remembered that our new boss had inherited his mother''s origin card Aura Sight. The next is obvious or do you need me to spell it out for you?" Diana''s words had a hint of mockery in them. How could that escape Jaya''s sharp viltronian hearing, she heard it alright. "I know what Aura sight does, you don''t need to exin it to me," said Jaya, but she still did not seem convinced, why would their new chairman think that it was her sister who was spying on them but not herself or any other top brass in Fine Gold and something spookier than that was that he invited both her sister and her to the breakfast. How did he know that she was with her sister? There were too many unturned stones about this to reach a definite conclusion but she chose to believe in her sister as she has been right so far. And didn''t want to be mocked by her sadistic bully of a sister. "Good, at least you are not too far gone, there is still hope for you," Diana consoled her little sister in her way. "Sister, If Wyatt is our enemy why are you following his orders?" Jaya asked, referring to her sister teaching her a lesson on underestimating her enemy earlier. "What? Chairman Wyatt is our patron, how dare call him our enemy? Girl, did your brian lose a few nuts?" Diana asked Jaya exaggeratedly. "But, earlier, youpared him to an enemy." Jaya no longer understood her sister. "Little sister, listen well, somebody is your enemy only when you know you can defeat them if not they are not your enemy." Diana dropped some knowledge on her sister. "Whoa," Jaya finally realized that her sister sounded a lot like a coward but cowards oust the brave, who taught her this? Her sister. "Don''t ask any further stupid questions. Come now let''s greet chairman Wyatt with a bright smile and make him feel weed." Diana''s right eye corner twitched as she spoke of the new chairman. "Okay," Jaya felt the ups and down in Diana''s voice but chose to ignore it. ¡­ "Good morning, Chairman Wyatt." Diana and Jaya greeted their new boss with big smiles as they had decided earlier. "Good morning, you two. Why don''t you grab a seat?" Cindy already singled the staff to add a pair of chairs, tes, and sets of cutlery to the table. After the staff made the arrangements Diana and Jaya gotfortable in their seats. "Why do you stare, is there something on my face?" I asked Jaya, who has been peeking a few stares at me for a while. "..." Being caught, Jaya got spooked like a cat and hurriedly shook her head in denial. Looking at her tomboy sister acting shy in front of the new boss, she decided to help her, "Boss you look handsome today, she could help but stare. Silly girl, I guess she is at that age." "Sister!" Jaya shouted in protest and gave her sister a death re, but Diana was unfazed. "Okay, then. Let''s talk about rules, I would like to suggest a new rule, no more games. Do you understand?" I red domineeringly at Cindy and Diana. Making my intent clear to both of them. "Yes, boss." Cindy and Diana replied simultaneously. "Your words aren''t as truthful as your eyes," I said and then added, "let me make it clear what happens to you when you break my rules. You will lose everything, I am not talking about your wealth but your freedom to choose your life and death. Remember, I am willing to reason with you guys because I respect your brains. But you dare to point that towards me, I will take control of them. If you thought Circle was a bad partner then I am worse. On a serious note, you guys have what you have because I value you and am willing to give guys a seat at my dinner table but if you dare cross me, others may kill the family pet that bites them but I don''t. I have something worse than death awaiting it. You guys might not understand most of what I am saying but for your sake pray that you never get to understand those words." "Are you threatening us?" Jaya asked, who else among the trio would be stupid enough to ask me this after having gauged what I am capable of. "Not you, just the other two. People only threaten those that can harm them." I scoffed at Jaya''s ignorance. "You¡­ I know you are strong and can have us killed. But we too are living and breathing people, how can you treat us like your disposable ves." Jaya spoke about rights, that''s riching from the girl who forced me to create her origin card by threatening my life. I guess this little miss here doesn''t like the taste of her own medicine. ¡­ Chapter 766 Young Love Chapter 766 Young Love¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 08:46 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 "Haha, Last time I checked disposable ves were not given a buttload of money for their troubles. But you did get one point correct, you guys are indeed disposable to me." I didn''t spare Jaya a ce. That ignorant fool wasn''t worth it. "Boss, then how do we get out of this disposable status." Not Cindy, but Diana asked this. This was not surprising as she showed the willingness to part with an arm for the rest of her life to gain the opportunity to work with me so she would be willing to do more to keep this rtionship going. "By proving your loyalty and gaining my trust, as simple as that. This can not be achieved in a day or two, so girls, buckle up, this going to be a long ride. But remember in the end I am going to believe what I want to believe."I answered Diana. To which she nodded in understanding, seeing my gaze fall on her Cindy let out a big smile and said, " I am as loyal as one can get." "You two need to understand, If you follow me with dedication I will take you to the top with me but if you hold malice you can only me yourself. And most importantly you two are only the start, there are going to be others, it is up to you how long you can follow me. If you understand the basic truth of our rtionship that if I grow you grow, then the cooperation canst till the end of us but if you can notprehend something as simple as that then others will fill your spot, and you will have really be my ve. I hope next time we meet I don''t have to waste a few minutes of my time trying to get all of us on the same page, otherwise, I will switch to more obedient dogs." I warned Cindy and Diana making sure they understood their position in my empire. "Yes, boss" Cindy and Diana agreed they were willing to give their all to climb along with their new boss but they were too smart for their own good. They are the kind of people that checked the exit before they enter a room, they always needed a n B. They like to be prepared rather than being caught off guard. It was not in their nature to blindly follow and give their full trust to someone. Because they are not used to relying on others, all they have, everything they own they got it through their hands. Now someone came out of nowhere and asked them to blindly trust and follow him so that he could take them to the promisednd, fat chance that they will agree to that. The instinct that has helped them survive in this world until now helped them make a ce for themselves in it and helped them climb the socialdder also did not allow them to surrender their fate to a stranger with big promises. Even though they had a feeling that his promises were likely toe true. "Good, then let''s talk business if you had your fill." I knew what I was asking of Cindy and Diana was equal to asking them to go against their nature and instinct which made them desirable to me in the first ce. But they had to understand to tame their nature and instinct to not act against me but for me. I know we can not train a dog to be vegetarian but we can train it to not bite the hands feeding them. That''s what I was trying to convey to Cindy and Diana. "Wait, I have a question." Who else than Jaya would be ignorant and dare to change the topic I brought up. What was interesting was Diana did not seem to care that her sister''s ignorance may cause her trouble. Considering that it is her, she may prefer the parenting style that would let a child get electrocuted to learn that they should not stick a fork in a live socket. "What is it?" I asked in the spirit of the healthy rtionship that I spent minutes lecturing about. "I want to be of help, give me some work too." hearing Jaya, Diana was surprised. These were not the words she was expecting from her little sister''s mouth. She felt that Jaya was acting a little reserved in their new boss''spany. "Ask your sister, not me." I threw the ball to Diana''s court. "But you are her boss," Jaya argued. I don''t see how this helped her case. "Yes, I am. Her work and well-being are my responsibility. Not you. And I hate nepotism." I add thest part hoping that it would sum up the intention I wanted to convey. "Good, I don''t want charity either. I want you to give me work because I am capable." Jaya said with resolve. "Are asking for a job?" I was confused about whether Jaya was asking for a job or wanted to be assigned work like Diana and Cindy. "Yes, I want a job." Jaya''s resolve almost blinded me. Where was all this positive in hering form? "Then ask CEO Diana, I don''t meddle in Fine Gold business." I can''t believe I was going in a circle because of Jaya. Where did she get this positive resolve from? This was Jaya I am talking about, who was basically the embodiment of the good-for-nothing rich second generation poprly referred to as the young master. "No, I want to work for you. Hire me like you did other students in your school and schools around the city." Jaya demanded despite being repeatedly rejected. "You want to join Bright Lions?" I was dumbfounded by Jaya''s demand. "I would prefer to work for you, but yes I am willing to start at the bottom." I didn''t understand what Jaya was trying to achieve here. "Ah, young love. It can be so unreasonably motivating and stupid at the same time" Diana sighed. "Sister!!!" ¡­ Chapter 767 Who Is The Luck Guy? Chapter 767 Who Is The Luck Guy?¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 08:58 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 "Sister, don''t speak nonsense. People will think you have some nut loose." Jaya reprimanded Diana for making unappreciatedments. "Ah, you heartless love-stricken fool, I don''t want you to suffer unrequited love. It is better to be rejected and made a fool of than suffer through the silent pain of unrequited love." Diana advised. "Y-you shut up¡­" Jaya wanted to say more but she saw a never seen shade in her sister''s eyes. It seemed to hide a story within it. A story filled with heartache that her sister rather not share with her. Jaya wanted to inquire but this wasn''t the rightpany and time for that. "I am trying to save you some heartache but you don''t seem to appreciate it. I guess there is no escape from this curse." Diana sighed. "...'''' I grew impatient, first Jaya and now Diana. Whatever nonsense these two were babbling about, they better not involve me. I had no time for this. "Our, little Jaya has her first crush. This calls for celebration." Cindy chimed in while signaling me to bear with it. This is why I preferred cmity daughter gems, no emotions involved just pure dedication to the cause. I can''t treat people like tools otherwise it will lead to mutiny. Cindy and Diana both have proven their value enough for me to consider their emotions, so I had to go along with them. Turning to Jaya, I asked, "who is the lucky guy?" Hearing me the trio went silent as if I said something taboo. But Jayaughed and said, "Don''t listen to them, they are pulling my leg. Cindy, I will get you back for this," Thest part was menacing I felt it across the table. I don''t know what Cindy did to deserve this but I think she can handle Jaya. "Now, if you guys are done with your inside joke let''s get back to the topic at hand" I wanted to start talking business and be done with small talk. "Good, so have you decided on a job for me?" Jaya asked me, misunderstanding my intention behind my words earlier. "You weren''t kidding." I didn''t know Jaya would be this persistent about this. "I am dead serious. Why are you hesitating so much to help me? You took in the high schoolers all over the city. Is it because I forced you to create my origin card. Are you still holding it against me?" Jaya didn''t let go she started rocking the boat by digging up the past. "..." Did I hold my past with Jaya against her, was I that narrow-minded? Yes, yes I was. I plead guilty to all counts of charges brought up against me by Jaya. If not because she came in the package with Diana, I wouldn''t tolerate her presence, not to mention her wasting my time. "No, you are not that petty. You forgave the Bright brothers and made them in charge of your high school gang and hired that obnoxious Corey Bright to work for you. You even associate with Cortney who was hired to kill you. So it is not the past between us, is it because I am useless? It has to be that." Jaya indirectly gave me a good person card which left me shell-shocked. But, I can''t have it, "Correction, Wim Bright paid me 3000 soul jades to take his family''s younger generation under my wing. Susan hired Corey. As for Cortney, we knew each other before that tournament ordeal." "I am willing to pay the same amount to work under your wing." Yep, I dropped the stone on my foot. "I currently don''t require extra staff. Go meet Nick Bright, he is in charge of hiring new gang members, he should have some work for someone of your capabilities." Yes, since throwing the wall to Diana''s court was not working, I threw it to Nick who did everything I asked him to. Permanently putting an end to Jaya pestering me. "Thank you, you will not regret it." Jaya enthusiastically thanked me and her sister did not even bat an eye hearing her little sis was going to join a high school gang. "You, done right." I asked Jaya, seeing her nod I added, "Finally, let us start with your cultivation, how far has your soul energy refininge." I was keen about Cindy and Diana forging their Ego gem because they both were key personnel in my operations. They needed to have respective realms to represent my operations outside of the sky blossom city. Since I cannot use cmity daughter gem to raise their strength, I decided to personally monitor their cultivation to provide them with resources and help where they were going wrong. I had already seen how far they have reached in soul every refining with my soul pupils but to maintain the status quo I had to hear the answer from them. "I think I will reach the required purity level by the end of the next month." Replied Cindy and Diana continued, " Me too, the silver milk pills you provided us with helped a lot." Both Diana and Cindy had been refining their soul energies for years now so this result was expected. And it was good to know that silver milk pills were able to help, "What about your ethereal spirit?" "I have found mine," Said Diana, and I saw a domineering Diana, with an authoritative air of the general surrounding her in Diana''s eyes. I was surprised to learn that Diana''s ethereal spirit was so awe-inspiring. She had already reported that she found her ethereal spirit so no surprise there. I cared about Cindy, she didn''t have as many resources and opportunities as Diana. "I haven''t been able to find my ethereal spirit," Cindy reported dejectedly. "Don''t worry you still have time," I consoled Cindy, what else could I say to her. But Cindy didn''t seem to be satisfied, how could she be. After all, a tinum grimoire was at stake. "I have found my ethereal spirit too!" said enthusiastic Jaya, hearing those from her everyone including Diana was dumbfounded. Chapter 768 Jayas Origin Chapter 768 Jaya''s Origin¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 09:09 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 "You found your ethereal spirit already? Congrats." Cindy congratted Jaya skeptically. "Save it, Cindy. I know you doubt whether I have really found my ethereal spirit. You may be thinkingthat I am lying to gain attention." Jaya didn''t ept Cindy''s well wishes instead retorted to her with a smug look. "Well, you''re right. I wouldn''t put it past you. After all, I have seen you do a lot of stupider stuff to gain attention." Hearing Jaya, speak so direct, Cindy did not bother with her polite act but directly spoke her mind. "Well, get ready to be proved wrong." With a smug expression, Jaya summoned a smug-looking miniature Jaya in her eyes. The resemnce between both the Jayas was uncanny. "Whoa, good for you. How far have youe in soul energy refining?" Unable to stand the smug Jaya, Cindy decided to bring her a notch down. She brought up soul energy refining because she knew that Jaya barely had patients to practice her active soul control so it wouldn''t take a genius to guess that Jaya would not spend hours trying to refine soul energy. "Haha, jokes on you. If the boss supplies me with more silver milk pills, I will be able to get started with ego gem forging by the end of the next month." Jayaughed aloud, this was the first time she was able to beat Cindy in an argument. She felt that her hard work and sacrifice these past few days were worth it. Jaya knew that this result would not have been possible if not for the boss''s silver milk pills. Therefore turning to her boss she said, "Thank you, boss. If not for your pills I could not have achieved this result. Can I be shameless and ask for more silver milk pills?" "..." Diana shook her head with a satisfied smile. She couldn''t be prouder of her little sister, not because she was able to shut Cindy''s mouth but because she had finally learned to be lowkey. Diana was happy because her sister hadn''t even reported to her about her achievements in ego gem forging. The once little brat who would run to report her about everything trying seek praise every little thing had finally matured. Diana couldn''t help but feel a little lost seeing the baby she adopted as her sister had grown up so fast. But Diana was willing to look past that as long as she knew she had raised a capable and independent adult. "You used weeks'' worth of pills in just three days? You do know that they are not candy and there are serious side effects if you take more than what your body can tolerate."I had given them enough soul pills tost weeks yet Jaya ate them all in three days, was this stupid girl not afraid of death. "Really? But I didn''t feel any side effects, instead, the more I ate those pills the easier the soul energy refining became," replied Jaya casually. "..." I checked Jaya using my soul pupils to find whether she was lying or not, she was not. Her soul energy had already neared the required purity for forging an Ego gem. I don''t understand, the Silver milk pills seemed to work more efficiently on Jayapared to the rest of us. There had to be a reason for this. Come to think of it Silver milk power was identally created while I tried to create the superhuman serum to counter the Viltronian who had colonized the earth. Does that mean trying to kill the Viltronian I created a product that would help his race alleviate their strength? Jaya was the only pure breed Viltronian, the pills are showcasing enhanced effects only on her. My cmity daughter gem and I did not feel any such advantages after consuming silver milk power which proved that its enhanced effects only showed in pure breed Viltronians. Damn it all. Calming myself, I turned to Diana and said, "Tell me everything you know about the D-rank sliver beach dungeon and Its rtion with Jaya." "Boss, what do you mean?" Diana acted confused. "..." Seeing that Diana was not willing to answer I checked Clown Mask''s memories to verify Jaya''s origin. Going through the clown mask''s memories, I was shocked and couldn''t help but cuss, "Fuck!" "..." I choose to forgive Diana for not answering my question considering this matter was rted to Jaya''s original parents and she had signed a soul contract regarding it. The matter was about how the Circle and Diana together massacred Jaya''s entire tribe. Exploring Jaya''s origin in Clown mask''s memories I found a lot more juicer stuff about the current world, it was more chilling than the fact that Diana participated in the massacre of Jaya''s tribe. Going through this information my entire view of this world had changed just like that. For a moment my entire body went cold. My thought process had paused and myplexion visibly paled. "Boss, are you alright you look like you have seen a ghost," Cindy asked seeing myplexion turn pale all of sudden. "Diana, we need to talkter." Ignoring Cindy, I spoke staring straight into Diana''s eyes. I wanted to discuss with Diana what I had just found out about this world. Maybe she wasn''t the right candidate to talk about this stuff, after all, she has sworn to secrecy using a soul contract. But before going to discuss with Anna about this I wanted to confirm if I would be safe letting Anna know that I know the truth about this world, and how the first human came into existence in this world. Considering the implication of this matter Ican understand why the government has kept all the traces of this matter hidden from the general populous reach. And why those that know the truth are sworn to protect it and take this secret to their grave. I never expected tond on a world-ss secret trying to explore Jaya''s origin. I don''t know how Jaya will react if she knows her real origin. It was not my ce to tell her but Diana''s unfortunately she was restricted by the soul contract. ¡­ Chapter 769 Motivation Chapter 769 Motivation¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 09:23 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 Inded on some world-ss level secret information, which would probably put me in the cross-hair of the people who were trying to keep it a secret. It all started with me realizing that the silver milk powder was the best supplement for the pure breed Viltronians to grow their strength. Then I got to thinking that why would I find something rted to Viltronians in a D-rank silver beach dungeon. Last time I asked this question I did not know where to start finding an answer for this so I let it be but now it was different. Therefore I tried to understand the rtionship between D-rank Silver beach gate and Jaya by asking Diana. Since she was not willing to cooperate I essed Clown masks memories and there it was. "Boss, I don''t know what you are talking about?" Diana continued her act. I cannot me her cause the soul contract she sighed was very strict it had a use about not revealing that she had signed a soul contract. Diana jumped through a lot of hoops to adopt Jaya. I wanted to know why somebody so calctive would risk her life to protect and adopt a stranger, not just a stranger but a strange being. "I understand, let''s have chatter," Since Clown Mask and Diana sighed the same contract, I knew all the uses in the soul contract Diana had signed, and I thought I coulde up with a few loopholes to find a way around the soul contract to get some information from her. I hoped to find the information I couldn''t find in the clown mask''s memories with Diana because she was able to adopt Jaya despite the strong opposition. "As you wish boss," Diana was not thrilled about this idea, after all, the topic her boss was hoping to talk about risked triggering the Soul contract she agreed to. "Good." Seeing Diana agree I nodded in satisfaction and turned to Jaya asking, "How were you able to find your ethereal spirit?" "I didn''t have to find it, it was already present in the center of the blue stone," Jaya answered. "What blue stone?" Cindy, who hadn''t found her ethereal spirit, keenly listened to Jaya hoping that she could find a clue regarding where to find her ethereal spirit. But she did not understand what Jaya was speaking about. "It is my origin card," Jaya replied to Cindy with a smug smile knowing that Cindy was trying to gain insight on how to find an ethereal spirit. "..." Hearing Jaya, I was really curious how she will form her ego gem. This topic spiked my interest. Jaya already had a Viltronian core, how will she forge an ego gem? Is it even possible for her to forge an ego gem? Or will she forge a titled demon core like Corey? To satisfy my interest in the evolution of the Viltronian core I decided to provide Jaya with the resources required and motivate her to get faster results, "You know Jaya if you can forge your ego gem before the colleague entrance exam you might be able to enter the top 10 universities despite you low grades." "Really? Is that possible? Can I enter the same university as you?" Jaya asked me with great enthusiasm and anticipation. Seeing the enthusiasm I wanted to see on Jaya''s face I knew my motivation was working, a little more push and she will spend the rest of the days focusing on forging an ego gem, "Yes, you can choose any of the top 10 universities you want to attend." "Can I attend the same university as you?" Jaya asked. She did not want to appear clingy to her boss, so she asked his permission to attend the same university as him. "Sure, why not? It is your choice. So, I think you should put joining the Bright Lion gang on hold until you have forged your ego gem." I didn''t want Jaya to divide her attention on unnecessary things and solely focus on being my research subject. Since Jaya was persistent about this, I didn''t directly stop her from joining the Bright Lion gang and instead asked her to up it on hold until she is done being my research subject. "Okay." Jaya agreed to my suggestion readily and even appeared to be greatly enthused for some reason. "Sigh" Diana sighed looking at her sister. When she had brought up about enrolling Jaya in college, Jaya refused to go to college arguing that she didn''t want to leave her big sister alone. But now when their boss brought it up she readily agreed. Love does make people blind. "..." Cindy was sullen, seeing Jaya all giddy. She wasn''t jealous that Jaya was able to find her ethereal spirit and will soon be able to forge her ego gem. But unhappy about talent and how it made hard work appear obsolete. She has been refining her soul energy and trying to find her ethereal spirit for years yet she was nowhere close to finding her ethereal spirit let alone forging an ego gem. Meanwhile, Jaya who startedter than her had already caught up with her in terms of soul energy refining and found her ethereal spirit without going through a lot of trouble. Though she was too prideful to be jealous of an entitled brat like Jaya and many more like her, there were too many to count, if she were to be jealous of everyone then the madness would swallow her, so as a mortal she chose to questioned the heavens for the unfairness like the rest of the mortals. After all, ming the Heavens was the most insane sane thing to do. "Cindy, What''s wrong? you look sullen. Or perhaps you are jealous of me?" giddy Jaya didn''t miss the disappointment on Cindy''s face and chose to get a few shots in. " Me, jealous? Of you? You wish." ¡­ Chapter 770 Pleasure Cards Chapter 770 Pleasure Cards¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 09:32 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 Feeling tant disband for her in Cindy''s voice, Jaya was pissed. She wanted to retort but was signaled by her sister to stop messing around. "Cindy, there is no need for you to worry about finding your ethereal spirit. Do your best and refine your soul energy to the required purity rate by the end of the next month. Still, by then if you are unable to find your ethereal spirit then I will ask Anna to help. So there is no need to be demotivated." "Really? Is that possible?" Jaya asked with great astonishment even before the person in concern Cindy, herself. Jaya wanted to rub the fact that Cindy will not be able to forge an ego gem within three months on Cindy''s face. So she was visibly disappointed hearing that their boss would help Cindy. "Don''t ask how, just know that it is possible. I believe I don''t need to teach you that things discussed here should not be talked outside, right?" I said mysteriously. There is no method for one card apprentice to help other card apprentices find their ethereal spirit, I lied to motivate Cindy because I could help her find the ethereal spirit with help of my soul pupils. It will be strenuous but Cindy as a capable employee was worth it. "You don''t have to go through all that trouble for me boss," Cindy said that to be polite but her eyes said a different story. Sometimes a person''s body is more honest than their mouth. "No, trouble. You are my subordinate, this is what I should do. Know this, as demanding I am of you guys I am the same to myself. So you can trust me to have your back all the time. But if you have second thoughts then me yourself for being stupid." I had to appear like a reliable boss for these two to work their ass off for me in thee future. "Thank you, Boss," Cindy replied with a few words but understood that if the heavens are unfair in one way then it will be more than fair in another way. It would be in her best interest to protect and cultivate that part of her life. Currently, that part of her life was her mysterious young boss. She decided to do everything in her power to hold on to it. "Now, let us get back to the business part of my visit." I took out the Slime fairy card collection I madest night and passed a few of them to Diana and the rest to Cindy saying, "This is my new product. Give me your thoughts on them." "..." Jaya was disappointed that the boss did not ask for her opinion, she did not voice her disappointment as her sister had taught her better than to disturb her when she is talking business, thanks to some tough parenting. "Boss, is the card info for real?" Cindy asked. Though she was surprised that her boss thought of creating pleasure cards, still she supported it because there was a lot of money to be made in this particr market. But Cindy was not convinced by the cad info after reading it and had questions regarding how close these cards came to the real thing. Though the card info spoke a big game she was skeptical that whether the cards could resemble the real deal and would let a card apprentice experience something close to real intercourse. "I can''t answer that because I have yet to use them but you guys feel free to use them and check for yourselves," I tried hard to answer without sounding ambiguous but thest part still ended sounding exactly that. "..." Hearing that I haven''t used the pleasure cards that I created, Cindy and Diana gave me a stare. I didn''t know what to make of their stares, were they calling me a liar? Or were they questioning my ability as a man since I didn''t pleasure myself with the pleasure cards I created? Or did they think something was wrong with big Wyatt? I even felt a hint of petty in their stare, making me favor thetter. "Hey, quit staring, I don''t need to exin myself to you guys," I warned the two nosy women. "No judgment hear boss." Said Diana. She too like Cindy was surprised that their young boss would create pleasure cards but thought this was a brilliant idea if well executed. "Summon, slime fairy." Cindy equipped a slime fairy card and summoned a slime fairy. With her chant, a translucent red blob appeared out of thin air, and then Cindymanded, "Fairy transformation." With hermand, the translucent red blob transformed into a human female with pointy ears wearing a bikini made up of leaves. "This will sell but it won''t be a hit." Diana immediately answered looking at the nk expression of the slime fairy. "Considering that the world has no shortage of perverted old men and horny teenagers it will sell like hot cakes but like CEO Diana pointed out it will not be a hit." Cindy too agreed with Diana''s verdict. "Care to exin, you two?" As the creator of the cards I was proud of them and would like to think that they were the best of the best so I would miss the minute details that the second set of eyes wouldn''t. This is one of the reasons why I asked for Diana and Cindy''s opinions on these cards. "Boss, it is given that men will hump anything with a hole but¡ª" Diana was about to exin why the cards will not be a hit in the market but was interrupted by her bratty sister. "Fuck it, I don''t care if you punish me sister but could one of you exin what the heck is happening here?" Jaya finally could not hold back her astonishment and willing to bear the consequence, she interrupted. ¡­ Chapter 771 Fine Gold Firecracker Chapter 771 Fine Gold Firecracker¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 09:46 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 Jaya acts like a delinquent but underneath all of it, she was just a little virgin and delinquent in practice. Though she had a thorough understanding of the sexual tension between a male and female she rarelyes in contact with it after all who dares to court the sister of Diana Keith, appearance aside Jaya herself was a haughty and ruthless person, so many capable yers assumed it would be in their best interest to stay away from this Fine Gold firecracker. Knowing and experiencing are two different things, Just because you know how abustion engine works don''t mean you know how to repair a car. Therefore even though Jaya knew sales of once body was the backbone of the state''s economy she, herself, had never witnessed it. So when Jaya saw the red slime summoned by Cindy turn into a semi-naked human female, she had an idea of what was happening but that only fueled her curiosity, she needed to know if what she was thinking was correct. If not what ns do her sister and boss have with such a card? In the end, her curiosity got the best of her, and willing to bear the consequences she interrupted the conversation. "How many times do I have to warn you not to talk unless you are asked to in any business meetings? You are getting bolder day by day, aren''t you? Here take these cards and stay quiet I will deal with youter." Warning Jaya, Diana passed the collection of slime fairy cards to Jaya, so that Jaya could quench her curiosity by reading the card info and keep up with the conversation without interrupting them. "I was right¡­ Sorry, I will stay quiet." Reading the card info Jaya knew that her hunch was right, the new cards created by the boss were indeed pleasure cards. Now she finally understood, why her sister stared at the boss when he imed that he did not use these cards and thought, ''Boss is so handsome he doesn''t need these cards to getid.'' "..." I wanted to throw the nuisance named Jaya out but Diana seemed to want her little sister to participate in the meeting and since I still had use for Jaya I decided not to bother. "So, where was I, yes, men will hump anything with a hole, but the majority prefer a certain degree of connection on an emotional level. So theck of emotion, especially the nk expressionless face of the slime fairy will be a turn-off for most of the customers. They may buy this card at first following the hype we will create about this card in the market but will soon be reluctant to use these cards. Many will not even bother to buy these cards or their variety for the second time because they can just visit the brothels. Considering that boss wants to run a sessful business using these cards then their price is not going to be cheap, another reason for the customers to chose a brothel over these pleasure cards." Cindy continued her exnation from where she had left before Jaya''s interruption. "Boss, the retention rate of customers for these cards is into going to be very low. This means our regr customer base will be limited to horny teenagers, who do not have ess to brothels. Soon the royal family and government will put a ban on these cards iming that these cards are harming the young generation. In the end, the future for these cards is very bleak." Diana added, supporting Cindy''s exnation. "Yeah, and who would want to do it with a monster? I don''t see any damning reason why people would be willing to buy these cards at the risk of their reputation. Even if you were to provide anonymous services, only desperate people will be willing to go through those procedures. In the end, the sales will drop, and these cards will not be able to make a positive mark in the market giving the government and royal families enough reason to ban these cards. So, the question right now is, when people can ess the real thing for a cheaper price why will they be willing to spend a fortune on these cards? You can consider lowering th price but that will not be a solution to this problem, you will only be shortening your profit margin in a dying business. As my sister pointed out unless these cards leave a positive mark on society the government and royal family wille for these cards, and you will not have the power to stop them." Jaya who was asked not to speak unless asked to, suddenly spoke after her sister, supporting Cindy''s ims and exining the reasons for her support. Jaya spoke all these words in a single breath, fearing she would be interrupted for speaking without permission. All Jaya wanted was to prove to her boss that she was worthy to upy a seat in this meet. If it was some other stranger Jaya would rather not bother as her sister taught her that it was better to be underestimated by thepetitor than to be overestimated, but today for some reason she didn''t want to be underestimated, she wanted to show what she was capable of, she wanted to impress her boss and be praised by him. Therefore she was willing to speak despite her sister warning her not to speak unless asked to. "..." Hearing Jaya''s take on the sales of pleasure cards I was a little surprised but then I remembered Elliott''s bad history with Jaya and understood this girl though rash and ignorant, was not to be underestimated after all she was still heir to the Fine Gold merchants. Now I understood why Diana wanted her to attend the meeting, she was creating an opportunity for her sister hoping that I would make some ce for her little sister in the uing pleasure card business realizing that Jaya was not a total dumbass. ¡­ Chapter 772 Adult Cards Chapter 772 Adult Cards¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 09:58 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 "Jaya, I appreciate your opinion. Cindy and Diana, I think she has earned the right to speak in the meeting, what do you guys think?" A good leader has to reward subordinates who show initiative. Right now that was what I am supposed to be. "Jaya well said. Boss, I agree with your decision." Cindy spoke in support of her boss''s words. Yet she couldn''t help but re at Diana, she knew what was going on in here, Diana was slowly trying to nt the idea that Jaya would be a good addition to the pleasure card project. Cindy didn''t mind her friend and mentor trying to look out for her sister, but she hated the fact that she was trying to dig in her cake. Boss brought the pleasure card project to her, this was supposed to be her opportunity to climb up the socialdder, yet Diana was trying to cut her sister in her project. This was not cool. Despite her dissatisfaction, Cindy chose to calmlyplement Jaya and support her boss''s decision as things weren''t set in stone yet. "Still, boss, she did defy direct orders. It would not be right to reward such behavior. It will set a bad precedent." Though Diana was happy with Jaya''s action she could not tantly show her intentions, so chose to appear strict and unforgiving. "Good, then I will leave her punishment to you. Now, I want you guys to help me understand why the Royal families and the government will ban my cards? I have seen the guild association mall selling adult toy cards. Howe they haven''t banned those cards?" Leaving Jaya''s punishment to Diana, I asked why the Royal families and government would specifically ban my card when there are so many adult toy cards being sold and easily avable to the younger generation. Out of the three points made by the trio, I was having a hard time trying toprehend this one. 1. The Slime fairy showed no reaction whatsoever, it was slime in general, what did you expect? 2. It was a monster. Who in their right mind would be willing to buy a card that would let the world know that they were a deviant who wouldn''t hesitate to do it with a monster. 3. Government and Royal families implementing a ban on these cards because it is a bad influence on the younger generation. A 16-year-old would be considered a legal adult but not legal enough to enter a brothel, they need to be at least 21 years old to enter or work in a brothel. Which meant everyone from 16 to 21 years old would buy my cards since their options are limited. I understand what Cindy meant by most men would prefer to receive a satisfying response or little reaction or at least a little interaction or little emotional connection when they engaged in sexual intercourse with their partner, which they cannot expect from the slime fairy but can easily get from the sex workers in the brothel. Not to mention the price of the cards looks steeppared to visiting a brothel. In a short period, the brothel will indeed be cheaper but over the course of a year, buying my pleasure cards would be cheaperpared to regrly visiting a brothel. My cards were basically like masturbation, it felt good while using them but afterward you can''t help but judge yourself. Not to mention it could not provide the feeling one would get while beingplimented by your partner, ''Ah, babe, you were so good.'' Hearing these words from your partner at the end of the deed was priceless. These words at that moment feel so motivating and empowering, that some would evenpare it to a second orgasm. As for the second problem pointed out by Jaya, my cards in essence were a monster summons, no respected adult would be willing to jeopardize their reputation in society by buying these cards. These two points were enough to tell me that in the end, my card would sell but they would not be a hit like I expected them to be. Diana''s words made sense. But what I didn''t understand is why the hell would the government and the royal families would ban my card when there are so many adult toy cards on the market. And what the hell kind of rule is this, that a 16-year-old would be considered a legal adult but not legal enough to enter a brothel, one needs to be at least 21-years-old to enter a brothel. When a 16-year-old can buy cards that are capable of mass killing or even a massacre, why weren''t they allowed to enter the brothel but have to wait until they are 21-years-old? What the hell kind of rule is this? "Boss, are youparing this to adult toy cards?" Diana asked me while pointing to the slime fairy. "..." I gave Diana a nk stare. Granted Slime fairy is more than just an adult toy card. The Conservative side of the world will indeed find it hard to swallow the fact that horny teenagers are humping slime monsters. But still, sigh. "Boss, if you think about it, there is no way we can try and sell these cards in the open market. Various factions in society will find it sphemous. These cards are far from mere adult toy cards. There is a market for them, maybe with time, people may change their opinion about these cards. At first when the adult cards were introduced they too had to face a strong rejection. Now you can see them being sold everywhere. If we do this we can''t expect a quick hit, we will have to be in for a long haul. Maybe someday people wille around to the idea that this is not sphemy, just regr humping." Diana advised me to not expect these cards to be a quick hit in the market. "And boss, the real reason why the royal family and the government will try to ban your cards is that these cards have the potential to harm their interest." ¡­ Chapter 773 Regulated Brothels Chapter 773 Regted Brothels¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 10:09 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 "What do you mean by, my cards will harm the interest of the royal families and the government?" I asked Cindy after hearing her exnation. I didn''t understand why would a couple of pleasure cards would harm the interest of the Royal families and the government. "It ismon knowledge that brothels in their respective regions are regted by royal families and the brothels in the central region are regted by the Noble families under the direction of the government. The ie from the brothels is the backbone of the various region''s economies. If your cards are avable in the market they will be cut into sizable chunks of it. That the government, nor the royal families will appreciate and n to cut the problem from budding by banning your cards once and for all." Cindy exined that the brothels in this world were not only legal but regted and capitalized by the government and the royal families. "Wait, Brothels are regted by the government and the royal families? Shouldn''t they try to close the brothels and not capitalize them?" I asked Cindy in shock. "They tried stopping it after the monster war but failed, so instead they began regting the brothels themselves and dered other establishments illegal." Said Diana, as someone who was raised in a brothel, this topic in general was her sore spot. "What? I understand the Royal families agreeing to this but for the government to agree to this, there has to be some other reason." I didn''t want to believe that the government that was founded by heroic demigods like Michael Angelo and others was as corrupt as the Royal families of this world. "There are many reasons why the government and royal families decided to regte the brothel themselves. But the most important one of them is that children were also being sold in these brothels. The government tried to makews to stop these kinds of practices but thesews did not stop the greedy people from forcing children into selling their bodies. Since it was after the monster war government and the royal familiescked funds and there were lots of insurgents to take care of so they could not divide their resources and had to choose. In the end, the government and royal families decide to regte the brothels themselves while dering other establishments illegal. With more funds to spare the government and royal families hunted down these illegal brothels. To avoid being caught and harassed by the cops people started to frequent the legal brothel following the newws agreed upon by the government and the royal families. Ever since the brothels are being regted the case of people being forced to work in brothels, and sex workers being killed have lowered to a record low. Not to mention due to mandatory medical support in the brothels the spread of sexually transmitted diseases has also lowered. Due to thesews enforced by the government and the royal families both the customers and sex workers are safer and satisfied with their jobs or experience at the brothels. In recent years brothels have transformed from the house of lust into houses ofpanionship. The customer''s experience in the brothel has reasonably soured to record high satisfaction. After all the sex workers are not treated as mere tools of sex but are trained to satisfy the customer both mentally and physically. The newws mandate that sex workers need to pass various training and test before they can start their career as sex workers. And it also asks them to pick up a certain type of art or handicraft and gain minimum education as they continue to work. The sex workers are not just selling their bodies but an experience. An experience that the customers ept from their reality. Believe it or not, the rape case has decreased considerably and the case of children being forced to sell their bodies is rarely heard ever since the government and the royal families have started regting the brothels." Cindy passionately exined how the act of government and the royal families not sticking with the conservative ideas and doing something progressive has changed the world for good and made it a better ce. "..." Hearing Cindy''s passionate words my head almost exploded. The idea that being a sex worker was considered a career, for me was hard to swallow. Since when did it be okay for people to start thinking, ''I will grow up to be a sex worker.'' I get thew had made a lot of things simpler but glorying and romanticizing the act of selling one''s body was not okay with me. I know thew has done a lot of good but considering my experience in this world I wouldn''t put it past a few criminal organizations like the circle that may be participating in the sales of children. After all, with the government banning it, the deviant perverts would be willing to a pay fortune for this service, and how can the organizations like circle let go of their source of easy money. The brighter the white part of the world, the darker the ck part of the world is. One has to understand that both are the faces of the same coin. One doesn''te without the other. "Yeah, right." Diana scoffed at Cindy''s passionate exnation about how the government and the royal families regting the brothels have positively affected the world. "You don''t agree, Diana?" this is the first time I have seen Diana act so out of character. I could not help but feel that there is more to what Cindy just exined. Therefore, I asked Diana to tell me what Cindy has missed in her exnation. "Those people in the brothels are not just ordinary sex workers, they are spies for the Royal families and the Government¡ª" As Diana was exining her thoughts on the government and royal families regting the brothels Cindy interrupted by sighing, " Here we go." Chapter 774 Always On Guard Chapter 774 Always On Guard¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 10:25 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 Cindy''s words visibly antagonized Diana, who red at Cindy as if she were thinking of ripping Cindy''s mouth out. But then she forcefully calmed herself, repeatedly chanting the words ''Control, Boss is watching.'' "Cindy, you are still the managing director of Fine Gold, andst time I checked I am still the CEO of thispany. Don''t forget you still work for me." I didn''t understand what Diana was getting at by saying this sentence to Cindy, was she threatening to fire her, or was she saying I am your boss, obey me bitch? I don''t think Diana was stupid enough to mean either of the statement in my presence after all they both work for me. "I didn''t forget. Andst time I checked we both worked for the boss." Cindy simply pointed out to Diana what I was thinking. But I don''t condone Cindy interrupting Diana just because she doesn''t like what Diana was saying, I didn''t see Diana interrupt her when she was passionately praising the good that came from the Government and the Royal families regting the brothels. Cindy was in the wrong here, as for Diana''s words about her still being the CEO I cannot take offense until I know what Diana actually meant by it. "I know, I haven''t forgotten. Still, thank you for the reminder." Daina said calmly and added, "Cindy, I''m sorry to inform you that you can not move your office to the Fine Gold tower no.2 penthouse as I have other ns for it." Diana went in the direction, ''Sure I cannot fire or punish you in front of the boss but I can still make your life hell in thepany because I am in charge of you.'' This was well within the rights of a CEO. I didn''t stop Diana because what good was it of having a capable CEO and undermining her every decision. I might as well say that I don''t trust you to her face and take up the CEO position while I am at it. "What do you mean I can''t move my office to the penthouse? It is already my office." Cindy questioned Diana because thest time she checked the penthouse of tower no.2 has always been her office. "Oh, sorry. I meant you have to move your office to the floor below." Diana felt satisfied as she saw Cindy argue. This is her feeding her sadistic urges and feeling in control, even though she knew she was not. "But the floor below is used by the sales team to receive VIP clients," Cindy argued. "Then move to a floor below that," Diana replied without a thought. "It is upied by the senior executives of the sales and customer rtions departments." Cindy was pissed by Diana trying to throw her weight around but all she could was try ande up with different reasons to reject Diana''s orders. "Good, I am sure they will be more than happy to make room for their spectacr managing director''s office. Until they set your office, you can operate from the employee mess. It is spacious, I am sure you will like it there. A change of location may prove to be productive. What do you think Cindy?" Diana was bent on showing Cindy that the regime of the Fine Gold might have changed but she is still in charge of her. "Fine, how long will it take for them to set up my office." Cindy did find it demeaning to operate from the employee mess but she still endured and asked Diana when her new office was going to be set up. "I don''t know, the contractors didn''t give a definite time," Diana said casually. "Y-you" feeling wronged Cindy turned to me. "Don''t look at me I already gave my word to her that I was not going to meddle with Fine Gold business." I shrugged my shoulders at Cindy''s cry for help, after all, she was wrong for trying to undermine what Diana had to say on thew that allows the government and royal families to regte brothels. This right here was a ssic situation that defined what kind of boss I would choose to be. Will I be impartial, will I undermine Diana as CEO or directly help Cindy oppress Diana, or be a stickler to rules and punish Cindy. Whatever type of boss I chose to be would shape the future of my cooperation with Diana and Cindy. The wrong choice would make Diana or Cindy or both of them feel the need for a backup n to secure their future. And the right choice would make them feel confident about their future in Fine Gold under my direction. These two right here were really capable people with fear and ambition, they weren''t Cmity daughter gems who would follow my arrangement without question or a second thought. Here I need to think about everything I say and do when ites to them as I need them working for me not nning on an escape strategy. Therefore, I decided to choose to be none of the above and be a man of my word. In this situation, any person would try and use their status and try to mediate between the two by choosing one of the courses of actions stated above, but that was equal to breaking the word I gave to Diana that I would not meddle in Fine Gold business, sending this two running right for their back up n. What person would trust a boss who tantly ignores his word? The whole cooperation between me and them is based on mutual trust, If I am not able to keep such small promises then what guarantee did they have that I would keep my other promises to them. Their situation may force them to continue to work for me but they will not be 100 percent as invested if otherwise. This was human nature, it is very fickle, especially with the smart ones therefore I tend to rely on the cmity daughter gem. If I were to think I can control them or any other humans just because I have a few advantages over them then I would be kidding myself. ¡­ Chapter 775 Mutual Trust and Respect Chapter 775 Mutual Trust and Respect¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 10:38 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 ''Cmity Daughter Gems are easier to handle.'' I could not help butment this thought, finding it tiresome to deal with actual people. Taming a person takes time, lots and lots of time, but once they realize what you are doing the results will not be the one you prefer. Diana and Cindy were too smart for me to try that shit on them therefore I had to rely on the ssic mutual respect and trust to gain their loyalty. I may have made it look like they had to prove their loyalty to me, true to some extent but it was also true that I had to earn their trust and loyalty. Hence the Drama. If I overlook this then the cooperation between the three of us will never yield the result I was gunning for. "Geez, you two. Stop it, you guys are interrupting the meeting. Boss is a busy man, don''t waste his time with your drama." Jayamented on Diana and Cindy''s actions, acting all high and mighty forgetting that a few minutes ago she was no better than them. "..." Diana and Cindy red at Jaya and then they calmed themselves, to not show their ugly sides to their boss. Even though that ship left the port long ago. Diana and Cindy were a duo who faced many problems together. Yet, now they were at each other''s throats because of the recent regime change in Fine Gold. Diana could not help but feel that Cindy was gunning for her position by getting close to the new boss while Cindy cannot help but feel that Diana was gunning for her career by trying to pave a path for her good-for-nothing sister. In a way, they both were doing what the other suspected them of doing. So yeah, their instincts weren''t wrong. Which is why they were on edge in each other''s presence. They hated each other''s gut, they were friends and then mentor and mentee, yet the other did not think twice before gunning for her position or her career. They define the words stic sisters. "Jaya is right, Diana, why don''t you continue what you were saying, and Cindy any remarks can wait until and after Diana is done," I asked the two to continue the meeting leaving behind their grievances with each other. "Yes," both agreed with me simultaneously, and then Daina continued her exnation, "The brothels are a way for the government and royal families to collect information, people are more loose-lipped when drunk and horny. The government''s so-called training and tests to be a sex workers nothing but them cultivating spies or should I call them operatives the fancy term used by the government and the Royal families." Diana then looked at Cindy and added, " You say thew of regting brothels has turned the brothels from the house of lust into the house ofpanionship but I say they have turned it into a Den of Snitches and House of Ego." "..." Cindy stared back atDiana and controlled herself from rebutting Diana by falling for her obvious provocation. Seeing that Cindy did not fall for her provocation Diana smirked at her and continued with her exnation, "As Cindy pointed out the brothels have indeed be fancier under the regtion of the authorities but all this crap about not just selling their bodies but an experience is a stunt to attract power people to the brothels. It worked so well that the society that felt ashamed to be spotted next to a brothel has now started to condone it. Back then brothels were Isted from the city but now they have be a hub, any business opened next to them will make 500 percent more in profitspared to anywhere else in the city. These so-called operatives are paid extra for every high-end or ''of interest'' client they snitch on. High-end clients are people with high social standing in society, basically the members of various influential families, sects, and organizations. And ''of Interest'' clients are the ones put under the watch list by the authorities. This way the authorities are always one step ahead of the troublemakers. You said children are no longer used in these brothels but you failed to notice that they are being groomed to be sex workers under the pretense that they are operatives serving directly under the government or their respective royal families. The word operatives is glorified and romanticized to get the gullible children into a life nobody would willingly choose. As far as the im that rape cases have decreased, you have mistaken my friend, the offenders have just be more thorough in dealing with their victims." Hearing Diana''s side of the story I came to understand the brothels of this world are a way for the government and the royal families to surveil their citizens or subjects, mostly the ones that could prove a threat to their regime. Well, I was not surprised, seeing how they controlled all the information circted in the grimoirework. Back when I was searching for answers on physique and traits the only authentic information I found was soon scrubbed by the authorities. I wouldn''t be surprised if the authorities had a way to hack into our grimoires because I could and it is a lot easier since the other party doesn''t even know something like this is possible. When you don''t even know that it exists how do you defend against it? Though this makes it easier for me to hack into others'' grimoire, I could not mess with secure stuff like the bank ounts or alter the identity info, etc., because they had a very strong firewall, the instant I try to breach them the authorities will be notified of possible malpractice by so and so card apprentice. Then I would have no ce left to run. Still, I had a lot of room to flex when ites to grimoire and grimoirework using my superbrain card. ¡­ Chapter 776 House Of Ego Chapter 776 House Of Ego¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 10:49 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 "Cindy, go ahead and speak, the floor is yours," I said to Cindy who looked like she was trying her best to hold back a lot of what she wanted to say to give me enough time to process what Diana said and form an opinion about it. "Frist of what CEO Diana had imed is all conspiracy theories there is no evidence to support her ims." Cindy immediately imed that Diana''s ims are nothing but oundish theories with no evidence to support them. "What do you know about brothels? I spent my childhood there and most of my friends and elders from my childhood still work in the newly reformed brothels, the workers there are as terrified of the authorities as they used to be of their pimps. Don''t speak unless you know what is going on in there." Diana quickly rebutted Cindy. "You two don''t forget why I am here and let''s not turn this into a debate about whether thews supporting the authorities regting the brothels are good or bad. All I care about is how this will affect my new business venture. For that, I need to know and understand the entirety of these regted brothels. So,dies don''t just give me your opinion, tell me everything you heard about the brothels and the authorities operating them. We need to make sure not to make enemies out of the government and royal families this early in our development phase." I was okay with Cindy and Diana expressing their opinion on the regted brothels but when it appeared to turn into a debate, I immediately warned them that they were going off track. "Yes, boss." Diana and Cindy responded in agreement. "Good, Diana could you exin to me what you meant by the brothels turning into the House of Ego? Please borate." Diana only spoke about how the brothels were a den of snitches but never exined what she meant by terming it as the house of ego. "Boss, would you believe me If I told you thatst month''s city brothel''s top beauty''s virginity was sold for 100 median soul jades?" Diana answered with a deadpan face. "..." hearing Diana I was astonished. One has to know that 100 median soul jades equal 1000 low soul jades. 1000 low soul jades for a one-night stand, was just prodigal. How prodigal are the people in a second-rate city and first-rate if the people in the third-rate city like the sky blossom city can be this prodigal? I finally understood why the government and royal families decided to regte the brothels. This was a lot of easy money. "Astounding right? The ie the city brothel generates on a signal night is more astounding. Enough to make you feel you are in the wrong business. Want to hear something more sickening, the sex workers are only given a percentage of this money. Yeah, someone else is forced to sell their body while someone else is reaping the profits. The training and reforms that Cindy mentioned, like the medical support in the brothel, all are charged hefty prices and are cut from the sex workers'' wages." Diana slipped back to arguing about how bad the regted brothels are but feeling my re reminded her not to go off track and she continued, " not only the new worker''s virginity is sold in an auction, the authorities havee up with many other ways to have the customerspete over the sex workers and as always those that pay the highest get their pick. For wealthy customers, this is like a conquest, they are willing to spend a fortune to go to spend a night with the best and most desired hostess. Thispetition is seen as a form of asserting one''s pride and dominance. So it usually bes verypetitive. To save face customers are willing to pay any price. The authorities always wee more money. The brothels are also opened in the grimoirework, so that the city brothels can attract customers from neighboring and other far away cities. Boss, you cannot ess that site, as it will not show in your grimoirework as you are not of the required legal age to ess such profanity. Every aspect of the brothel is such that they make the customerspete with one other over the sex workers, and the sex workers are ordered to favor the high-paying clients over the rest. And also have the clients order expensive things frequently. This is why I called the brothel house of ego." "Sister, your news is outdated. I heard a wealthy female merchant visiting the cityst month directly bid 1000 median soul jade for a male sex worker. Crazy right. My pocket money is chump change in front of that." Jayained to Diana that her pocket money is not enough. "You are lucky that I am giving you pocket money." Diana didn''t give in to Jaya''sints. "..." Ignoring the sisters, I finally was starting to understand how my pleasure cards will affect the government and the royal families'' interests. What Daina and Cindy said was an understatement. If it were me I wouldn''t just ban the slime fairy cards but I would hunt down its creators to avoid futurepetitors. This was a big problem. If I want to start a business venture using pleasure cards then I have to find a way to get around this problem. The authorities weren''t the only problem but I need to perfect the pleasure cards so that they can challenge the trained sex workers in the brothels in every way. Real money can only be made through these pleasure cards when they manage to attract high-profile customers who have so much money that spending it bes their daily worry. Not to mention the strong conservative ideas of the society that would frown on card apprentices humping summoned monsters. The word frown here was an understatement. ¡­ Chapter 777 Research and Development Chapter 777 Research and Development¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 10:58 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 Now that I know the three main obstacles stopping my blow-up doll cards business venture, all I had to do was find solutions for them. Sounds easy when I put it like this and thanks to my cheats I could afford this level of optimism. The problem about my business trespassing in thenes of government and royal families'' interests was something I needed to worry about when I had aplete product to sell. And right now my product is no way near the expectations I have for it. As for the conservative views of the world, it is not a problem if my product is good. Just take the adult toy cards for example. They were able to break social norms because people do use them and they use them because they are better than the alternative. Simrly, if my product is good then people will buy them and it is only a matter of time before they be a thing like adult toy cards. So, right now I should be focused on perfecting my product rather than worrying about the government or the royal families. Let''s solve the problems right in front of me first andter when the clutter clears up a little I will have a better view of what I are dealing with here. Now that I had decided on the next course of action in the blow-up doll project, I looked at Diana and Cindy who were giving each other a stink eye, and said, "It''s decided, go get me a hooker." "What?" Jaya yelled in tremendous shock. Diana, Cindy, and I looked at Jaya in confusion. Feeling our stare she buried her head in her bosom while Cindy teased her saying, "Girl, don''t make it too obvious." "Y-you¡­ hooligan, what do you mean by that?" flustered Jaya enquired Cindy aggressively. "Do you really want me to spell it out?" For some reason, Cindy pointed her brows towards me as she answered Jaya with a question. "No no¡­ don''t you dare." Jaya threatened Cindy with her re. "Girl, make up your mind. Will you? Do you want me or don''t want me to exin my words from earlier?" Cindy asked Jaya yfully. "..." Jaya red at Cindy and knowing that there is no winning with her, Jaya turned to look at her boss and asked, "Boss, why do you need a sex worker? Is it rted to the pleasure card project?" Worrying that boss may take her inquiry offensively, Jaya chose her words carefully. "Yes, I want to experience how the sex workers trained by the authorities are different from my slime fairy cards. Only by doing this, I can know where my cards arecking, and then strive to improve their shorings." I exined to Jaya to erase any misunderstanding but it seems my words only created a misunderstanding if there wasn''t one there already. As I felt weird gazes from Diana and Cindy too. "How can you say such things.." Jaya uttered in embarrassment. "What? Then how else am I supposed to know where my cards areckingpared to sex workers in the regted brothels." I asked Jaya and the others that gave me a judgmental gaze. "Boss, are you sure about this?" Jaya asked me, for some reason she seemed to be embarrassed. "Yes, and why are you embarrassed? Sex workers are also people trying to earn their living, in some ways it is better than stealing and taking bribes." I responded. "But, you bringing sex workers to work, isn''t it a little ambiguous, boss?" Jaya didn''t want her boss to use such options when she was present right next to him but this was too fast too early in their rtionship. "What is ambiguous about it? It is for research and development, I don''t want to hear about it. Just get a sex worker so we canpare the real thing with the slime fairy." I ordered. "What? Boss, you never said anything about our participation.?" Cindy asked in distress, she couldn''t help but think that for a virgin her boss had a big appetite to invite all three of them to an orgy with a professional in the mix. Suddenly Cindy''s impression of her boss fell to the bottom. "..." Jaya was left speechless hearing her boss inviting her and her sister to an act she rather not imagine but it keeps popping up in her mind. Jaya could only shake her head chanting, ''Go away! Go away, vile evil!'' "Boss, I am afraid I will end up breaking you. Maybe next time when you have some experience and don''t smell of your mother''s milk." Being raised in a brothel Diana had very free thoughts about sex but she hated the idea of doing it with just anybody for money. This was no longer a pleasure but work. The saying, ''find something you love to do and you''ll never have to work a day in your life'' didn''t apply to sex workers. Because you don''t get to choose your clients and the high-paying ones are mostly old fossils with one step in the grave or fat perverts who attended prom with their mom because their cousin didn''t feel safe attending prom with them. As for Diana''sst remark, she was looking for trouble with her boss, ''how dare he say such words to my sister?'' Basically, the girl''s impression of their boss had turned negative. Another word from their boss and this meet my turn into a homicide. "I know this is a sensitive topic but nope, that won''t do, without you guys, I will be going in blind, I need you two to tell me what I should be looking for and what are the shorings of the slime fairy card. Just consider this as regr R&D stuff, it will be easier to deal with the embarrassment." As the creator of the card, I will miss the finer details that a second and third pair of eyes would not, therefore I needed Diana and Cindy to help me understand what I was missing. ¡­ Chapter 778 Deception Chapter 778 Deception¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 11:07 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 "Boss, this is taking it too far. I think I speak for everyone when I say we don''t want to participate in your so-called research and development." Cindy expressed her opinion, with the expression she was making on her face, I could tell that she was dissatisfied with something. "..." I could see that same expression on Diana as well, I even felt a little killing intent from her. As for Jaya, she had buried her head in her bosom and kept chanting something. I couldn''t hear it since it was barely audible. By now, seeing the girl''s reaction to my orders, I knew I had lost them somewhere in the middle of our conversation, we weren''t on the same page. But I could not put my finger on where the problem was. Especially with Diana, why is she so agitated to leak a killing intent, everything was going so good just a few minutes ago. Is it because they had a low opinion of sex workers? But considering Diana''s background I don''t think that''s the case. Then what was it? Why are they so against research and development? Do they feel I am being disrespectful to them or the entire woman side of the human race? "Guys, you do know that I respect you, all the women in my life, and the women in general? Why are guys making that expression, that right there, as if I am your enemy? If you don''t speak your mind I will not know where I am going wrong. Diana and Cindy, I need your help. You two are the only ones here who can teach me what I am dealing with here. I need your help to understand the slime cards'' shorings and how to fill them." Asking Diana and Cindy to exin their dissatisfaction I asked them to reconsider and help me with the research and development of slime fairy cards. "..." Cindy and Diana looked at their boss in disbelief. Is he hearing himself or not? Looking at him act innocent and throw the me on them, saying that they weren''t cooperative enough. Cindy and Diana''s chests raised and fell in sheer anger for their boss. "Boss, we don''t know what you mean when you speak of research and development involving a sex worker. It has rooted a misunderstanding between you and us. You should give us more details on this so as not to sound ambiguous." Not Diana, not Cindy but Jaya spoke up exining where the misunderstanding between us stemmed from. This could only mean Jaya is more trusting of me than her sister and Cindy. This was surprising. I never thought Jaya would be more trusting of me than the other two. It seems I need to reevaluate Jaya. Her capabilities were questionable but her trust in me was satisfactory. "I see, it seems you guys misunderstood me. Let me exin how this slime fairy card works." Saying that I gave the trio a simple exnation. "So, this slime can transform into anybody using their blood. Isn''t that crazy? Then won''t those who buy this card have their slime turn into anybody they want?" Jaya asked in surprise. She was visibly disturbed by the notion that the slime could turn into her with enough blood from her. Considering what these cards were made for, Jaya wanted to destroy them from the face of this world. "No, there is no need for you to worry about it. I have restricted the ability that these cards can only turn into the predetermined appearance set by us." I answered Jaya and looked at Diana and Cindy if they had any questions. "We understand how the card works but we do not understand our part in your research and development involving a sex worker. Why do you require us? And how does this so-called research and development work?" Cindy asked sternly. She was still not convinced that there was a misunderstanding, to begin with. She felt her boss was making excuses to save skin now that he knows that his shit won''t fly around here. "I want you guys to call a sex worker because I want the slime fairy to copy the sex worker and transform into them and then you guys willpare the original sex worker with duplicate slime fairy sex worker to tell me where the slime fairy iscking," I exined why I wanted the presence of a sex worker for the research and development phase. Listening to her boss''s exnation Cindy was infuriated because she knew he was making up excuses to cover his ass after inviting them all to an orgy. Why did she think so? Because the slime fairy cards were evidence enough that the morphing ability of the slimes was top-notch. The problem with the card was not about the appearance of the slime fairy but theck of emotions, reactions, and responses. Yet her boss wanted to research the slime fairy''s morphing ability when the problem was clearly that the slime fairy would not give the viewer a human-like feel because it is a monster slime to begin with. How do you get a slime monster to express human-like expressions? Instead of asking this question, her boss was lying to cover his ass. She started to regret choosing this prevented lying boss over Diana, her long-time friend, and a capitalist. Though she takes advantage of her hard work, at least she was open about it, unlike her new lying boss. Now the choice was made she needed to be smart about this and handle it cautiously. Until she finds a way out. "Boss, the problem doesn''t lie in the transformation ability of the card but the fact that it cannot give its user a human-like feel through expressions, emotions, reactions, or basic interaction. We need to focus on that rather than wasting our time on something that doesn''t need perfecting." Cindy was in crosshairs with Diana so even though she felt her new boss was an unreliable pervert she had to make peace with it for the sake of her career. ¡­ Chapter 779 Praise Me Chapter 779 Praise Me¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 11:18 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 Though Cindy tried a soft approach, Diana who was supposed to be smart could not control herself feeling that their new boss had just disrespected her younger sister. A dragon has a reverse scale and Diana''s reverse scale was Jaya, her little sister. Yes, Jaya was not the best and had her shorings but Jaya was Diana''s diamond, her star, her life. Like how the darkness loses meaning without the light, simrly, Diana''s life had started with Jaya''s entry into her life. Jaya was the one meaning of her life that made Diana continue to live her miserable life. They say even a demon has a heart and in Diana''s case Jaya was her heart. The only reason Diana was holding back right now was that she knew together three of them were not the high schoolers'' match, therefore controlling her bloodlust she left the talking to Cindy as right now she was in no state to speak reason. Sometimes even the smartest of us do the stupidest thing when we feel that the most precious to us is in danger. "I see, you guys still don''t get it." I shook my head seeing that a small exnation wasn''t going to cut it. They only understood the overview so they did not know the key abilities responsible for the functions of the slime fairy. I was in no mood to exin everything to them from scratch, so I just gave them the answer. Diana and Cindy were smart but not nerds. "Do you guys remember when I said that the memory of the slime spirit was strengthened by the blood memory rune?" I asked the trio. "Yes, we do. You did say that slime spirit''s memory was enhanced by blood memory rune of blood rule," Jaya answered immediately but feeling a re from her sister she went quiet. "..." Cindy chose to keep quiet because she felt her boss was trying toe up with another lie to cover his ass. And have them participate in his nefarious ns. This predicament of nine to five office workers did not leave her even if she had climbed to the senior executive position. "The function of the blood memory rune is to allow the user to read the memory of the victim through their blood. Thanks to the blood memory rune and Blood clone rune the slime spirit can transform into a perfect clone of the target using their blood. It will not only have perfectly cloned their appearance but also their memories. That means the slime spirit can replicate the actions, reactions, responses and interact exactly the same as the target whose blood it had ingested. So imagine if the slime first had the memories of the sex worker, it would utilize the training of the sex worker and give its user the human-like touch it was missing before. This is where you twoe into the picture, you guys will scrutinize the slime fairy from its reaction, and response. And then if possible I would like you two to check how close the experience with slime fairy is to the actual thing. That is if you guys are only up to it. I don''t mean to force you guys." I exined to the girls in detail how the slime fairy worked, why I needed a sex worker, and what part did they y in research and development. I should have done this earlier, which may have saved me all this trouble. At least one good thing came out of this, I got to know the response of the trio if I were to invite them to an orgy of course with me as the leading and only male. Sadly, the answer was a resounding no. The reason why the slime fairycked the reaction and response was that it had copied the memory of the female fairy guard, who had zero memories as she was just created. Since the female fairy guard who it had clonedcked the notion of reaction and response the slime fairycked the reaction and response. Back in the warehouse, the options were limited to fairy guards but out here I had Diana and Cindy who could order a sex worker for me since I wasn''t the legal age to order them. Now I don''t know how much the slime fairy can learn from its cloned memory, but I hoped that it could perfectly replicate the seduction, temptation, and coquettishness of the sex workers, this way the users can experience more stimulus and a human-like feel. Who better than a sex worker to teach your slime about seduction and temptation. That is why I had asked the trio to get a sex worker for research and development. "I am sorry, boss, I shouldn''t have doubted you." Cindy immediately apologized. Diane followed her and apologized too. "No, apologies required, it was a misunderstanding. I should have been more clear with my intentions and given you guys more details." A normal boss would forgive and forget, and so did I. This was also good as I knew how much these two trusted me, I can not ask them to trust me with their lives in the single morning we met, it will take time for me to cultivate trust for me in them. "No boss, if only we had been patient and informed you when we misunderstood you in the conversation the situation would not have unfolded into this. I am truly sorry." Diana, who had regained her calm, after the misunderstanding was cleared, got up from her chair and bowed to me while she apologized again. Meanwhile, Daina thanked her fortune that she didn''t lose herself to her darkside and did something she woulde to regret. "Boss, I didn''t doubt you for a second. I knew you would not demand such a thing from us and were trying to improve the slime fairy card." Jaya looked at me with a look that yelled, ''Aren''t I a good girl? Praise me.'' ¡­ Chapter 780 Blame Culture Chapter 780 me Culture¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 11:29 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 ''This girl¡­'' looking at her younger sister wagging her tail in front of their boss waiting for his praise, Diana could not help but sigh. "Thank you, for trusting me." What else am I supposed to say? Not wanting to cause any more misunderstandings I thanked Jaya for her trust in me. "..." Jaya felt like a dog who was expecting a bone but instead got a pat on its back from its master. Covering the disappointment she felt, Jaya awkwardly responded, "No problem, boss. You can always count on me." "..." Diana shook her head hearing the conversation between her dejected sister and their dense boss. Diana had a little experience with unrequited love, and the heartache that came with it, she didn''t want her younger sister to go through that. So earlier she tried to hint about her younger sister''s feelings for their boss to the boss but he was denser than a stone b. Therefore she decided to not give up and be more obvious. As the saying goes with persistence even a drop of water can punch a hole in a stone. Cindy felt threatened, hearing the conversation between her boss and the little slut Jaya. She med herself for overreacting earlier over an obvious misunderstanding, now she had doubts about being asked be the in charge of the new slime fairy project. If earlier the chances of Jaya being involved in the new project were low, now because of what just transpired Jaya''s chances of being involved in the new project seemed pretty high. This is the reason she felt threatened hearing the conversation between their boss and the little slut. Cindy thought hard of the ways to salvage the situation but nothing came to her mind, she could only hope that her boss would still trust her enough to let her lead the new project. The chances of that happening in Cindy''s calctions were very low. Cindy couldn''t help but me herself for the current predicament. If there was a time travel card she really needed it right now. So that she could go back in time a few minutes and p herself silly before she stupidly pushes away the opportunity that came knocking on her door. "So, which one of you going to hire a sex worker for the R&D of the slime fairy card? " I asked Diana and Cindy since I couldn''t as the legal age limit limited me from doing so. "I will do it right away, Boss." Cindy enthusiastically offered in hopes that active participation can help here back in her boss''s grace and be assigned as the lead for the Slime fairy card project. "Hold it¡ª" Diana was about to stop Cindy from calling a sex worker but was interrupted by Cindy instead. "CEO Diana, there is no need to fight over this small stuff, whether you do it or I do, it is all the same." Cindy mistook Diana''s interruption as her trying topete with her for the task. "No you moron, I have other concerns rted to security risks of hiring a sex worker for the research and development of the slime fairy card." reprimanding Cindy for interrupting her, Diana then turned to me and said, "Boss trust me, the sex workers cultivated by the authorities are operatives trained to collect intel on their client for the royal families. If you were to involve them in the R&D then the southern royal family will know about the slime fairy card even before we introduce the cards in the market. Which is equal to us dropping a stone on our own foot." Reprimanded by Diana, Cindy wasn''t pissed as she had already gotten used to it working under Diana for years. Instead, she thought that by off chance if Diana''s oundish conspiracy were correct then the consequence would be very dire so she didn''t dare to tantly reject Diana this time around iming that Diana did not have evidence to back her ims. "..." hearing Diana''s warning I released that using a sex worker for R&D for the slime fairy card was not without consequences, therefore I asked Cindy her opinion about this, "Um, what do you think Cindy?" Toxic work environment, a term coined back on earth, I won''t go no much details about it as the name itself is self-exnatory. It speaks about a unhealthy work environment where employees are stressed,munication is limited, me culture is at its peak, and people are rewarded tacitly or explicitly for hical, harmful, or nasty attitudes and actions. me culture was the problem I was trying to avoid by involving Cindy''s opinion in matters that matter, I didn''t necessarily require her opinion on this particr incident yet I asked Cindy for her opinion hoping she doesn''t feel I am ming her for the misunderstanding earlier. As the boss, I am responsible if my subordinates chose to betray or leave me. So as the boss it was my responsibility to do everything to avoid such a thing. "Boss, even though I don''t agree with CEO Diana due to theck of evidence to support her words but I do believe this is worth looking into." hearing her Boss ask for her opinion, Cindy''s mood recovered believing that if she worked harder she will be back in her boss''s good grace once again. "Um.. then how do you n to do that?" I asked "..." Cindy was surprised that the boss was actually asking for her opinion for the second time in a row, Cindy didn''t know why but she felt appreciated. These kinds of things were a regr Monday morning for her, yet she could not help but like the attention. What she didn''t know was that her ming herself was helping her boss win her trust and loyalty with a little attention and a few words. Cindy answered, "Obviously asking them if they are spies working for the southern royal family is not an option." ¡­ Chapter 781 Confirmation Chapter 781 Confirmation¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 11:37 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 "Stating the obvious after saying obviously doesn''t make it less annoying," said Diana eyeing Cindy. "..." Clearly Cindy said so trying to buy time to figure out an answer. But nothing brilliant came to her mind. "Boss, I have a few friends who work as sex workers at the city brothel. I trust them, if you approve it I call them right away." Diana offered a solution that she thought would best work for the situation. "..." Cindy stared at Diana, in the end, Diana did steal the task she wanted to use to gain some points with their boss. "Since you have friends there, can''t they confirm whether they are spies working for the royal family or not?" this was a no-brainer, yet Diana didn''t use this as evidence to support her ims which could only mean either she did not want to implicate her friends or they weren''t as trustworthy as she imed. Thetter seems most reasonable because if she did not want to implicate her friends she would not have rmended them to me. "About that, they always deny it ambiguously so I can never tell if they are lying or telling the truth," Diana answered. "Isn''t this proof enough that your words are nothing but nonsense conspiracy theories. Maybe we should ignore your crazy talk." Cindy said this out of spite for Diana trying to steal the task right under her nose, she did not dare to act on it, because a lot was at risk to lose over spite. "You two don''t start again, Boss aren''t you close with the southern emperor? Why don''t you ask her? After all who better than a royal to answer whether the sex workers are cultivated as informants for the royal family?" Jaya chose her timing, throwing her sister and Cindy under the bus she answered with a solution for the predicament in hopes of the obvious, her boss''s praise. "That''s an idea but let us keep digging for one with less severe consequences." Though on a mission, Anna acted like she was out here on a vacation, I don''t know what her grandmother saw in her to let her be themander of the south''s greatest military force, Southern Watch. "..." the trio thought hard but could not think of any possible way to confirm whether the sex workers in the city''s brothel were the informants for the authorities without opening another can of worms. The only option that appeared quite so often in their heads was the kidnapping and interrogation of a sex worker, which they would entertain for a second and then throw in the back of their mind. Only for it to pop right back in the front. Thinking of the consequences that if the sex workers were indeed the informants of the authorities the trio would bury this thought no matter how many times it dug itself out. "Leave it, I will ask Anna." saying that I used my grimoire to contact Anna. Today, I left the warehouse early to not let Susan misunderstand seeing a naked Anna sleeping in the bed that was meant for me, again. "..." Hearing their boss call the southern emperor by her first name casually the trio were stumped but then considering the silver milk powder they all nodded in an understanding. [Calling¡­ Anna] "Hi, babe, how dare you leave me asleep naked on your bed, do you know how embarrassed I was when your manager walked in to clean your room," Anna answered the call in an intimate voice. If somebody heard her then they would think that we were a thing now. Or somebody was really listening on the other side of the call? Susan may be, knowing Anna this was quite possible. But I was relieved to know that I dodged a bullet by leaving the warehouse early. "Anna, I am busy now. So, could you confirm if the government and the royal families are using sex workers as informants? " fearing that Anna was deliberately letting Susan listen in on this call, I stopped Anna from spouting further nonsense and asked her to confirm my doubts. "Why do you ask? Are you at a brothel right now?" Anna asked me. "Yes, so are they informants or not?" I lied to mess with Anna. As, as the descendant of the people who passed thew about authorities regting the brothels and the legal age limit to enter or work at a brothel, Anna should know better than anyone else that considering my age I couldn''t possibly be at a brothel may be a police station trying to sneak in a brothel. "You are lying. I checked you are at the Fine Goldpound." Anna caught my lie, but how does she know where I am so urately? "Did you perhaps put a tracking mark on me?" I asked Anna. "Do you have to ask? Of course, I did, after what happened at the stadium I would be foolish not to." Anna answered as if putting a tracker on somebody without their permission was alright. "Thank you." I thanked Anna for being thoughtful, though I didn''t appreciate it, I would choose living over being dead any day. "Don''t mention it. So are you nning on visiting a brothel or using their services?" Anna asked me with an eerie tone attached to her voice. "Would you believe me if I said no?" I answered Anna with a question, recounting my past experiences this was the best strategy to answer a trap question. "Yes, I would believe anything you say," Anna replied. "Don''t you know that I am not of the legal age to use the services of a brothel?" Again I answered Anna with a question. Because I didn''t want to lie to Anna who trusted me so much, but I couldn''t tell her the truth either. She would flip knowing the truth. "Wyatt, don''t make mee to find you." ¡­ Chapter 782 Generous Boss? Chapter 782 Generous Boss?¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 11:45 Location Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 "Anna, just answer the damn question. Are the authorities using sex workers as informants or not?" Fed up with Anna sweating me like I was her cheating boyfriend, I asked her to just answer the damn question. "Okay, I will. Right after you tell me if you are going to use the services of the city brothel?" Once again Anna did not answer me. More and more I started to feel that I wasn''t the only one who was trying to dodge the questions it seems like me Anna too didn''t want to answer me and was trying to avoid giving me an answer. "Why does that even matter? Anna, just answer me." This was the first time Anna had shown reluctance to help me. So, I was starting to think maybe Diana''s theory weren''t just conspiracies after all. "That is it, I aming over," Anna announced. "You don''t need toe over here, I am returning to the warehouse. Wait for me." I never got the answer from Anna and I didn''t know what she was trying to achieve bying over here, but I saved her the trouble of themute as I decided to return to the warehouse to exin my new business venture to Anna and Susan. I thought I could keep it under the rug and have my Cmity daughter gems deal with it but it turned out that if I were to continue my business venture I would need all hands on deck. Especially Anna, as she was the only one with a high enough privilege level that could get us the information wecked. Thinking of Susan, I couldn''t help but wonder if she would be okay with this. "Fine, youe over." Anna snapped and hung up the call. "..." Compared to the dissatisfied Anna, I was more worried about Susan learning about my new ventures. Until now I never cared for anyone''s approval about what I did, but today, for the first time, I hoped Susan would approve of what I was doing. Not that it would stop me from continuing further with my ns. "..." Diana, Jaya, and Cindy, could tell that the call didn''t go as nned, hearing the one-sided conversation and seeing their boss lost in his thoughts. So neither dared to disturb him. "Sorry,dies. It seems we will have to pause the meeting for now. Let us continue back in my card boutique, that way I can introduce you to the production team. Together you guys can handle the R&D."I said after thinking it over. For now, Diana, Cindy, and Jaya made up the sales and management team for the pleasure cards business, I felt it would be good if they met the sales team, Vivian and Sarah. It may prove productive. "So, we are leaving for the card boutique?" Asked Jaya. "Yes," I answered, getting up from the chair. "Boss, before that. Why do all the slime fairy cards transform into a female humanoid monster? Why not males? You do know that there is an evenrger market for pleasure cards with female customers than male customers?" Said Jaya as she handed me the slime fairy card collection to me. "..." Hearing Jaya, Diana, and Cindy looked at me curiously. They thought the same as Jaya but didn''t dare to be so blunt. "I did think of that, as you guys know those cards are a work in progress, there will be a male version of these cards, soon. As for these cards, most of them are for demo and some of them are for Rami Kaga." Honestly the fact that these cards could be made with female customers in mind did cross my mind before Jaya pointed it out but I threw it at thest of my priority list, not wanting to picture a naked man with a single leaf covering his genitalia, ''Nice going Jaya, you made me picture what I was voiding all this time.'' "I see, maybe we should also makee demo slime fairy cards with male fairy transformation skills, for R&D of course," Jaya replied. "You, guys will soon be meeting the production team you can ask them to make some," I answered and head out. "Boss, this way, I have made arrangements for the transportation." Cindy hurried to match my pace and reported the arrangement she had made for themute to the card boutique. "No, need. You guys use it. I will be riding my hoverbike." I rejected Cindy''s arrangement formuting to the warehouse. ¡­ "See you at the card boutique." Saying that I speed off on my hoverbike. "Yes, boss," Cindy answered to the wind as her young boss had already left the scene on his hoverbike. "I didn''t see you this enthusiastic when you worked for me," Dianamented seeing Cindy wait at their boss''s hand and foot. "Well, you never appreciate me as the boss does and he is not as cheap when ites to treating his employee unlike you," Cindy replied to Diana''sment. "I didn''t appreciate you enough? I made you the managing director of the Fine Gold Sky blossom branch, girl what less do you want? And when was I cheap? I gave you an entire penthouse as an office." Diana declined everything Cindy used her of. "Yeah, right. While you are at it why don''t you im that you are the world''s most generous boss," Cindy scoffed and spoke sarcastically. "You bet your ass I am. You were barely a few breaths away from death in some back alley, covered in your own feces, if I hadn''t taken pity on you back then you wouldn''t be here or have all this." Diana said with great arrogance. "Oh, yeah. Last I checked you took pity on about at least 34 people in simr or worse condition than me, where are they right now? Bitch, what I am and have right now is what I have earned with my own hard work and dedication. Not you nor the circle can im otherwise." ¡­ Chapter 783 They Work Under You Chapter 783 They Work Under You¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 11:53 Location- Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Sky Blossom Branch, Fine Gold Tower no.2 "That''s riching from you? I remember you were the one who killed most of them." Diana reminded Cindy. "Yes, I did. And I own it unlike you. That is why I am going to do everything it takes to live and live for the souls that helped me reach here." Cindy recalled how the Circle pitted them against each other in name of training and survival of the fittest. Diana should know, as she was the one who introduced them to that hell hole. "Oh, I own it alright. Unlike you, I don''t use it as an excuse to help me sleep at night for all the heinous things I did." Diana argued and even had a hint of disgust in her voice towards Cindy''s reasoning. "Oh yeah, you want to go at it bitch?" Cindy had always hated the fact that Diana thought she was better than her, even though both of their origins began in the pits of the Circle. "See, you can take out a dog from a street but not the street from it." Diana looked down at Cindy. "Yeah, right back at you bitch." Siad Cindy and turn to look at Jaya who was staring at the duo and yelled, "What is it?" "Let''s go, I don''t want to keep the boss waiting." Jaya hurried the bickering duo. "You are head over heels for him aren''t you? You no longer hide your feeling in front of us." Cindymented looking at eager Jaya. "Yes, I like him, there I said. You two better stay away from him." Jaya warned Cindy and Diana. "Don''t worry, he is too young for my taste. But if you dare to meddle with what is supposed to be mine, don''t ept me to y by the rules. You do understand what I am saying right?" Cindy replied to Jaya''s warning with apromise. "Yes, the new pleasure card business is yours. Even if the Boss gives it to me I will reject it and rmend you to him. But in return, you will help me keep other sluts away from the boss." Jaya understood what Cindy was hinting at and cut a deal with Cindy. "Fat chance of you being chosen as the lead for the pleasure card project, but I like what you are offering, deal." Cindy did indeed believe have a fear that Jaya would be chosen over her, but she thought that the chances of that happening were slim and was more worried about her Boss bringing someone new to lead the project. "Jaya, I am disappointed that you are putting your teenage crush over your career. You are just mesmerized by the fact that you finally meet a boy of your age group who could stand up to me. But as you climb higher you will see that there many more fish in the sea each one more dangerous than the other. So I rmend that you stop pausing your career over something that will notst for long." Diana did want her sister to experience love and its tasteful shades but not at the cost of Jaya''s progress. Diana wanted a life for Jaya that would help Jaya''s future, not a life with no clear future. "This is what I have chosen sister. Please don''t stop me. And also you heard our boss say that if I am able to forge an Ego gem before the college selection, I could attend Morning Star college with him. I still have a lot to do, Let''s not think of a career for now. And if nothing works out I can always mooch off you." Jaya replied cheekily to her sister''s stern reminder that her teenage crush will notst. "..." Though Diana did not like the fact that her sister was willing to risk a future on a silly crush, she thought as her only sister Jaya could afford to make a few mistakes in her life. Shaking her head Diana signaled the driver to bring the card over. "You know the destination, take us there as fast as possible, remember your life depends on it," Jaya ordered the driver as she got into the car. "Jaya, don''t threaten the driver. Do you know how hard it is to find capable and trustworthy drivers?" Cindy reminded Jaya that they can''t keep switching to new drivers over little things. ¡­ Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 12:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 "How did you guys reach here faster than me?" I asked the Fine Gold trio who were about to enter the warehouse as I recalled my hover bike. "We got a new driver," Jaya replied. "Come on, let''s head in together." I headed into the warehouse along with the three. "Wyatt, you are back. And you bright back more guests." as soon as I entered th warehouse Susan greeted me. "Manager Susan, we are not guests. We too like you are the boss''s employee. Don''t treat us any differently." Diana corrected Susan. "Susan, CEO Diana is right. They work under you. You don''t need to treat them any special." these words were not just for Susan but for Diana, Jaya, and Cindy too, they needed to know that Susan was not someone they could mess with. "Fine, I do as such. But you have a visitor, it is your sister-inw Jackie." Susan reported. "What is she doing here?" I knew why she was here, she must be here to beg me to save Ronnie. I had not informed Uncle Wyatt and his family that my people had rescued Ronnie because I wanted to plunder Ronnie''s origin card first before informing them that their son has been rescued but tragically he was no longer a card apprentice. "She is waiting for Guild Master Van and Captain Ben to bring her husband," Susan answered. Hearing Susan I was confused, how did Jackie know that I rescued Ronnie from Butcher Bob? Not even Susan knew about this. As I walked in further, I finally knew why¡­ "Jackie, you don''t have to worry about your husband, he is safe now. I and my mercenary group have rescued your husband, Wyatt''s people should be bringing him back to the city any minute now." ¡­ Chapter 784 Lies Chapter 784 Lies¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 12:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 ''Aba and her big mouth. This dumb slut.'' I cursed as I heard Aba assure carrying Jackie that her mercenary group had rescued Ronnie and he was fine. "While you are at it why don''t you tell her that Ronnie is in aa," I said walking to the couch while ring at Aba. "Ronnie is ina¡ª" before Jackie could finish her dramatic yell she fainted thankfully Aba next to her caught her, saving th baby in her belly. "Wyatt, how could you say such words thoughtlessly." Susan med me and went to check on unconscious Jackie. As for the three from Fine Gold, they were still digesting the fact that they were not directly under their boss but Susan. Diana thought, Susan and she were equals but equals but no she was her immediate superior. How did the CEO of Fine Gold be a lower title than a manager of a small card boutique? "Wyatt, what do you mean? Before we handed him to your men, the medic in my team checked his condition and said that there is nothing to worry he was unconscious that is all." Aba hurriedly exined, clearly what she meant was when her men had Ronnie in their custody there was nothing wrong with him so we should not me her mercenary group. "Well, my people say otherwise, It seems that Butcher Bob''s people tried something to extract Ronnie''s origin card." I lied, I don''t know if stealing someone''s origin card was possible for other people but considering that a blood rule meaning like blood fate plunder existed then there should be other rule meanings which can achieve the same through a different method. I made up such a lie because I nned to go ahead with what I had nned earlier for Ronnie even if the wolf fang mercenary imed that Ronnie was fine in their custody. Some would crippling Ronnie for Life was going too far but I did give him a lot of chances, he screwed up each one of them since I saved his life not once but twice despite all the betrayal, I owned his fucking life, he is lucky I am keeping him alive, they should thank his unborn baby for that. "That is not possible, I checked the data prepared by the medic on Mr. Ronnie''s health it showed no signs of injuries, not to mention the oundish nonsenses you just spouted. How is it possible that Ronnie entered aa?" said Agatha, she was ming my men for anyplication in Ronnie''s health. "Miss Agatha, I am not trying to point me, I am just stating what I learned through my men." Seeing Ada and Agatha get so defensive I had to set back. "Extracting someone''s origin card is impossible even for a demigod, master Wyatt. So whoever fed you with these lies, you should enquire him again." Agatha suggested to me. "Is that so, but I trust my men. They wouldn''t tell me something if they weren''t sure about it?" I stood my stance. "Fine, believe what you will. Master Wyatt, when are your men going to arrive in the city I would like to check on Mr. Ronnie''s condition." Said Agatha. "Soon, they will bring him to the warehouse. So you can check on him then." hearing Agatha be so adamant about Aba''s health, I knew I couldn''t go through with my ns earlier. "Fine," said Agatha as she returned to the couch. "Susan, where is Anna?" I ignored Agatha and looked for Anna, not being able to find her I asked Susan. "She left," Susan answered sitting next to unconscious Jackie. "What she left?" I clearly said that I was returning to the warehouse yet Anna left, why did she leave? what does this mean? Is she trying to avoid me? "She said something urgent came up and had to leave," Susan added. "..." Anna has revealed many secrets to me so I don''t think she would avoid me just because she didn''t want to answer me if the sex workers were Royal families and Government informants. It must be something important. I decided to give Anna the benefit of the doubt. "What about these two? why are they here, shouldn''t she take her hostages with her?" I asked Susan pointing at Aba and Agatha. "Southern emperor has marked us with her card and warned us not to leave the vicinity of the warehouse," Aba answered. "And you believed her?" I said and added, "Why are you two still here? Shouldn''t you take this opportunity to run back home?" "She said if we try to run then our ransome will be doubled," Aba replied. "Is that all took Anna to fright you two? Why don''t think of it like this, if you sessfully escape you won''t have to pay a penny." I wanted Aba and Agatha out of the city, if they are not here then I can continue with my ns for Ronnie. "Princess don''t listen to him. It is better if we follow the Southern emperor''s arrangement." hearing my advice to Aba, Agatha advised her otherwise. "..." hearing the argument from both sides, Aba got to thinking. Seeing Aba consider escaping, I decided to add fuel to fire, "Agatha aren''t you a card emperor? Why are you afraid of Anna? Even if she is strong aren''t you confident enough to escape carrying Aba?" Hearing my words Aba looked at Agatha with expectation. To which Agatha answered coldly, "Correction, I am a semi-demigod, not a card emperor. And yes I am not confident that I can escape the Southern emperor''s pursuit. So, princess please just wait patiently until his highness Demigod Windsor pays the Southern emperor the agreed-upon ransom." Then Agatha red at me and looking at still contemting Aba she added, "Princess, please remember he is on the Southern emperor''s side, maybe he is trying to get us to escape to double the ransom." ¡­ Chapter 785 Fathers Love Chapter 785 Father''s Love¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 12:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 "..." Hearing Agatha''s im that I am in cahoots with Anna to double their ransome, I was speechless. But for Aba, it was the sound of reason which finally gave her some rity on their situation, she red at me along with a victorious smile, she pointed her finger at me andplimented Agatha, "Aha, I almost fell for his nefarious n. Well done Agatha." ''As the escort of the Demigod Windsor''s only daughter, I bet you must have various cards that can help you erase Anna''s mark and escape out of the southern region border yet you choose toy low and watch your master be humiliated, either you are a traitor or Demigod Windsor asked to you to let his daughter experience some hardship, is Anna in on it?'' I sent this to Agatha''s grimoire. "..." Agatha red at me, clearly she had received a message. "Susan, I have sent you a message you should read it, it might be important," I said aloud hinting Agatha to stop trying pocking holes into me using her re and read the message I sent to her. "..." Hearing my words, Susan turned to look at me and noticed my signals, and understood what I was hinting at. ''Are you nuts? Why would Demigod Windsor order me to do that? You should be a bard, you will make tonnes with your storytelling skills.'' Agatha sent a reply to my message, denying my ims about Demigod Windsor trusting his Daughter to Anna. ''So, it was indeed Demigod Windsor who asked you to stand down and let Aba experience hardship.'' As an honorable retainer, if Agatha were not guilty of what I used her of, she would havee for neck, because I enunciated that she was a traitor in the message I sent to her grimoire earlier. Yet she ignored that and argued that I was out of my mind to suggest that Demigod Windsor had asked her to let Aba suffer some hardship. This show that she was more protective of me suggesting that Demigod Windsor had asked her to let Aba suffer some hardship than me enunciating that she was a traitor. Showing Agatha''s priority, that declining the suggestion that Demigod Windsor had asked her to let Aba suffer some hardship took priority overshing out for being called a traitor. Agatha chose to deny a hypothetical im over defending her honor, this could only mean that the hypothetical im was not without merit and not so hypothetical after all. Hence, I concluded that Agatha was against escaping with Aba because demigod Windsor asked her to let Aba undergo some hardship. Now the question was whether Anna was in on it or not? Considering that impatient Anna didn''t demand demigod Windsor to hurry up the payment of the ransom for his daughter and his retainer, I think both of them havee to an understanding. ''Keep your mouth shut, her highness cannot know about this, and how did you know? Did the Southern emperor tell you?'' Agatha replied threatening me from telling about Demigod Windsor''s arrangements for his daughter to his daughter. ''No, Anna didn''t tell me anything. It was quite obvious, that a loving father like Demigod Windsor would not let his daughter be a hostage for so long, if possible he would have tried to rescue her if not he would have already paid her ransom. It''s been almost a day and demigod Windsor showed no sign of paying Aba''s ransom and it is impossible for Demigod Windsor to vite the millennium-old rule and invade the southern region to rescue his daughter. So this could only mean that either the demigod had given up on his daughter to give birth to a better one or he was up to something like letting his ignorant daughter experience the hardship of life. As for the rest you know, you helped me determine that my hunch was correct.'' I sent a detailed exnation to Agatha''s grimoire, regarding how I was able to conclude that Demigod Windsor asked Agatha to stand down and let Aba experience hardship. ''What will it take for you to keep your mouth shut? Princess cannot find out about this, she would be very angry with his highness and it will be my fault'' Agatha offered me to name my price to keep my mouth shut about Demigod Windsor to Aba Windsor. "..." keeping the chat aside, I looked at Agatha with a smug expression. Price? I don''tck soul jades or broken runes or grimoires I had Anna and the southern royal family for that. What do I want? I want Ronnie''s origin card, but asking Agatha to keep out of Ronnie''s business was too risky. If Agatha were to get wind of Ronnie losing his origin card, that would open a whole new can of worms. Blood Fate Plunder takes a huge toll on its victims and it was too attention-grabbing due to its uniqueness. Until Agatha and Aba leave town I should halt my ns for Ronnie. ''Master Wyatt, do behave. Southern emperor is not here to protect you.'' Agatha warned me after being provoked by my smug expression. ''Do you really think threats will help your case?'' I asked Agatha, warning her not to provoke me or I will not hesitate to tell Aba about her little secret. ''Let''s see if your tongue is faster than my hands.'' Agatha did not back down after hearing my warning instead she doubled down on her threat. ''You never nned to negotiate did you.'' I asked ring at Agatha. It has been a while since I was threatened. ''I do n to negotiate with you, since killing you is not an option. After all, you are the Southern Emperor''s pet, which she currently favors the most. Still don''t take this as a show of my weakness, I can''t kill you but I can hurt you.'' ¡­ Chapter 786 Hostile Chapter 786 Hostile¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 12:46 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 ''Wow, I am so scared. No, don''t hurt me. Please I am begging you.'' I replied sarcastically. ''...'' Agatha red at me. Feeling her gaze I acted all frightened, shook, and then smirked at her. "You two, what are you guys talking about with your eyes? Agatha, what is it?" Aba who was left out of the conversation noticed the little charade between me and Agatha, curious she could not help but ask what was going on. "Nothing princess, it is almost time for lunch. So, what do you want for lunch?" Agatha with her quick presence of mind immediately switched the topic to lunch. "Mmh, I am hungry, but nothing here tastes good. I miss the pce''s food." Eating outside for a night, Aba already hated the food of the third-rate city so much so that she missed the routine nd and tasteless food back home, cooked by card emperor realm chiefs with SS-Rank cooking upation skill cards. "Princess, how about I cook for you." Agatha as the escort of Aba was always prepared and cooking upational cards was a must. "Really, great." Aba cheered hearing that she would not have to eat the vorless food from the restaurants of the third-rate city. "While you are at it, why don''t you prepare food for the rest of us too? I for one would like to taste the cooking of a Semi-demigod card apprentice," I asked Agatha since she is cooking for Aba anyway, she could prepare extra for the rest of us too. "Watch it, Master Wyatt. Don''t test my patience." Agatha warned me, asking me to not test her just because I was backed by the southern emperor. "What? Is it because your cooking is bad or because your ego as a semi-demigod doesn''t allow you to cook for a bunch of low-realm card apprentices from a third-rate city." I asked Agatha trying to push her buttons to the max because I knew she would endure it, she had to, for Aba. "Yes, I am. When you reach the demigod realm before me, you can ask me to cook for you. Until then pipe down and remember that you will not be the Southern emperor''s favorite toy forever. " Agatha taunted me by calling me Anna''s boy toy. "Agatha, please cook for everyone. I don''t want them staring and drooling while I eat." Aba suddenly inserted herself into Agatha and my argument. "Okay, princess if you say so." Agatha did not think twice and immediately agreed to Aba''s request even though it went against what she said earlier. "Forget it, nobody here wants to eat the food you prepared. We will order something online." I said provoking Agatha, it was fun to watch, how Agatha had the strength to crush me but had to hold back because she did not want to turn the rtionship between the southern royal family and Demigod Windsor sour. "Wyatt! Don''t be respectful towards our guests. I am sorry, madam Agatha. It would be an honor for us to taste the food you prepared." saying that Susan turned to the three from Fine Gold and asked, "Right girls?" "Y-yes, your highness it would be our honor to eat the food you prepared." "Yes" "Yes, yes." At first, Diana and Cindy, even Jaya hesitated because they did not want to contradict their boss but seeing Susan''s gentle yet persuasive smile and feeling the Semi-demigods re they hurriedly agreed with Susan''s opinion. But soon awakening from their stupor they looked at their boss for mercy. "Tsk" I clicked my tongue at the three from Fine Gold for their awesome disy of loyalty. Then turning to look at Agatha I smirked and said, "These two aren''t guests, they are hostages. So the regr guest rules don''t apply to them." "Wyatt, why are you being so hostile towards us? What have we done to you?" Abained and asked why was I so hostile towards them. The answer was obvious, because of their meddling ass I had to make new ns for Ronnie and I did not like the new n one bit but it was the safest bet. "Ask Agatha, she knows." I could not just tell Aba what made me dissatisfied with them, that was not how the real world worked. So, I did anything that a regr person would do to throw the me back at mer. "Princess, don''t listen to him. He is a sour puss, they are grumpy about everything. People like him aremon out here, we should learn to ignore them." Agatha advised Aba. "Okay, then. Agatha, I want soup and sd for lunch. As for the rest of them, you decide." Aba knew asking Agatha to cook for everyone was too much, so she didn''t force her to take separate orders for the rest of the people. "Alright, then. We are having Soup and Sd for lunch."Agatha announced that she would be preparing soup and sd for everyone. Nobody minded that Agatha made a unteral decision about what they were having for lunch, they felt they were blessed enough to have a semi-demigod cook for them, so they didn''t mind Agatha deciding their lunch for them. Instead, they were looking forward to it. ''Agatha, good save, earlier. But remember you owe me one. I will save it forter.'' I sent it to Agatha. Earlier, she easily diverted the topic because I assisted her, and she owed me a favor for keeping my mouth shut about the Demigod Windsor asking Agatha to hold back and let Aba go through hardship. ''Okay, but remember it is only valid if you keep your mouth shut.'' Agatha replied as she headed to the kitchen. ''I know.'' I replied back to Agatha. I did not know what to ask her in return for keeping the little secret from Ada so I decided to let Agatha owe me a favor. I have a lot of enemies, it maye in handy someday. Chapter 787 Meet Chapter 787 Meet¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 12:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 "You three,e, I will introduce you to the sales team," I said to the three from Fine Gold. I had already checked regarding this with Vivan and Sarah through Hive AI, so as we neared the warehouse cardb, they both walked out of the cardb and greeted me, "Boss" "This is Vivan and the boy next to her is Sarah. They both make up the production team for now." I introduced the production team to the three from the Fine Gold and then added, "This is CEO Diana, Managing Director Cindy, and CEO''s sister Jaya, for now together they are the sales team." "Master Wyatt, I am not just CEO''s sister Jaya I am the captain of Fine Gold Guards." Jaya corrected me. "Finally, I saw a boy other than you boss. I was starting to feel that women''s world domination was getting closer." Diana chimed in. "What''s that supposed to mean? I hire the people that were avable and capable for the job" I asked Diana. "Boss, don''t misunderstand me. All I meant was that there are more capable women avable for hire than men." Diana added and spewed the words that came to her mind to get out of her boss''s gaze. "..." Giving Diana a hard stare I turned to Vivan and Sarah asking, "How far have your practicee? Any progress?" "Boss, I can create the slime fairy cards meeting the required bare minimum card durability. With enough practice, I should be able to create cards with higher durability ratings." Sarah answered. Considering that he has near-zero experience in card creation, he has achieved a lot in a small amount of time. Obviously thanks to the card temte and the assistance of Hive AI. "Boss, I can create near-perfect cards every two out of three times," Vivan answered with great confidence. Vivan''s achievement was not surprising but good to know that she had mastered the creation of the slime fairy card. "Good work, both of you." Iplimented Vivan and Sarah and then turning to Diana I said, "Diana, prepare a secure ce for the production of Slime fairy cards in Fine Gold Compound. And recruit a few trustworthy people who are willing to be subjects in R&D of the Slime Fairy cards. As for the sex workers, let us pause that thought for now. Once I get a green signal from Anna, then we can proceed as nned. If not we can troubleshoot it at ater date." "Okay, boss. Leave it to me." Diana nodded in agreement. "And since your hands are filled with the Fine Gold business and your active soul control practice, let Cindy lead this project," I announced that Cindy would be leading the pleasure card project. "Okay, boss." Diana did not fight to lead the pleasure card project as she had to deal with the supply and distribution project of silver milk powder. It was proving to be challenging considering that her realm was lower than herpetitors. Therefore for now her first priority was to focus on her forging her ego gem and then breaking through to the Card Overlord realm, allowing her to stand toe to toe with herpetitors. "Thank you, boss. You will not regret this decision" Cindy hurriedly thanked me. Cindy was over the moon and felt like she was on the ninth cloud, she has been praying to be chosen to lead the new project ever since she knew about the project, even though it hasn''t been more than six hours since she knew about it. "I know it, that is why handed you the job. But don''t forget about forging your ego gem." Cindy and Diana both had to forge their ego gem as soon as possible since the tform they will be representing me in will soon no longer be restricted to Sky blossom city but the entire blossom district. And then if everything works out maybe they could expand their influence even further. "Thank you, boss. I will work hard to meet your expectations. And I promise that I won''t disappoint you." Cindy once again thanked me. She was thrilled about the new opportunity that she had been given but did not forget the responsibilities that came with it and she was willing to do everything in her power to fulfill them. Not only for her sake but for her boss and his trust. "Boss, What about me? I know my experience is not enough for this big project but I think I can be of help in some or the other way. Please give me a chance." This time Jaya did not interrupt her boss directly but waited for him to finish and then pitched in her request. "I thought we already agreed on you focusing on forging the ego gem for now so that you too can attend the top ten universities like me." I needed Jaya to forge her ego gem as soon as possible to check if the blue stone a.k.a VIltronian core in her would be forged into a normal ego gem or a tittle demon core like Corey. "I too think that university takes priority over work," Diana added. She seemed very passive when ites to her sister''s life choices. She was not the type that would force her ns on her sister instead the type that said, ''No matter what happens I will be there for you.'' I liked this about her parenting but considering that she raised Jaya to be a delinquent her parenting style needed some corrections. "B-but I want to be of help too." Jaya felt that what her boss and sister were saying was true. But practicing active soul control and forging ego gem is boring, she would rather go around bossing and lording employees to do their jobs, basically what she wanted to do was be a white-cored delinquent. "You could always help after you forge your ego gem." persuaded Diana. ¡­ Chapter 788 New Changes Chapter 788 New Changes¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 13:06 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 "..." Hearing Diana''s persuasion Jaya became conflicted and could find no words to mount a protest. Seeing the opportunity I decided to strike the iron while it was hot by adding, "Jaya, why don''t you look at it like, the faster you forge your ego gem, the faster you will get to help with the new project." Hearing me Jaya''s eyes shined bright and looking at me with anticipation she asked, "Boss, does that mean I don''t have to join the Bright Loins and can directly get started with the pleasure card project if I forge my ego?" They say if you have to train a dog you have to throw it a bone, so to motivate Jaya I decided to agree with her, " Yes, you can." and to make it official, turning to Cindy I said, "If Jaya forges her ego gem early, hire her for the pleasure card project." "Yes, boss. What about her job title?" Cindy agreed to my arrangement. "You are the one who is going to lead the project you decide," I answered. "Sure, boss," Cindy replied and the giddy Jaya enthusiastically thanked me, " Thank you, boss." "Before you guys get to celebrate, remember this, the pleasure card project can never be connected back to me," I said eyeing the three from Fine Gold, as for Vivan and Sarah as my cmity daughter gem they would not do anything that will harm my interest. "..." Diana, Cindy, and Jaya, did not miss this small detail, they understood that the two on the production team were their boss''s confidantes and wanted to gain simr trust from their boss. "Diana, you need to be on top of this. Until the pleasure card business can be introduced to the world as an independent new blooming start-up, the Fine Goldpound will be its temporary office. The location chosen for the R&D and first phase of production should be secure and the people used as subjects for testing should know how to keep their mouth shut." I warned Diana to be careful about the privacy of the pleasure card project. "Yes, boss. Leave it to me." Diana nodded in agreement and then added, "Boss how about using death sentence prisons as subjects for the testing of the cards? They will be easier to silence." "That''s going too far. You three remember though I don''t mind you guys dipping your toes in the gray area to get the job done, there is a limit. We can never let our actions make this limit get blurry. If we do let the limit disappear then we will be no different from the Circle" I did not expect Diana and Cindy to do all the things by the books, but I want them to know there is a limit. Which they can never cross, though thew can turn a blind to them, I will not, because if I did then there will be no difference between the Circle and me. I have said the same to the Bright brothers and I repeated it for the trio from Fine Gold. I know that I have had my daughter gems kill many for less so I should not have any ms about killing a few death row inmates, but as the scientist who did not hesitate to conduct illegal human experiments to create superhuman serums to end the viltronian''s tyranny on earth, I knew better than to repeat the same for my gains. "Understood boss." Diana and the other two solemnly nodded agreeing to my words. "Okay, then. Cindy, I will leave these two to you. I hope you guys can begin the R&D as soon as possible. Now guys can get to celebrating." With that, I decided to bid goodbye to the three from Fine Gold and have Vivan and Sarah followed Cindy. As we head back, I saw Susan near me with a confused look. So I asked, "Susan, what happened?" "I was about to go through the procedures to rent this warehouse but a weird thing happened." Answered Susan pointing at her grimoire. "What happened?" Susan quit working as an associate auction manager for the guild association mall so we can no longer upy this warehouse, therefore we agreed to rent the warehouse on a weekly basis since we didn''t know exactly how long before we left for the Heatsend royal pce. "My superior texted me saying I didn''t need to pay the rent to utilize the warehouse," Susan was confused because she has never seen the guild association be so considerate to its ex-employee. "Well, Anna is seen living here for a while now. so it is not a surprise that they wouldn''t want to charge us for rent." It would be correct to say that they didn''t dare to charge rent to someone close to a Royal. This was my spection considering that Guild Association Mall was a bigpany, they work like aplex machine, so they couldn''t just let Susan utilize the warehouse for free of cost, there were so many protocols and regtions that they would have to hoop through to even make a small change like this. "I see, if it is regarding her royal highness, I can see why they would do this. I should clear this with the concerned staff," said Susan. I could literally feel a brilliant light of virtue shine behind Susan blinding my eyes. "I think there is no need for that. It is a courtesy extended by the higher-ups from the guild association mall to the royal family for their hard work in protecting and governing the southern region." I stopped Susan from rushing to make some enemies in her previous workce. "But¡ª" Knowing Susan was going to argue otherwise, I interrupted her saying, " Diana, I hope Fine Gold is a good new start for Susan." "Don''t worry boss, with manager Susan''s work experience she will easily be able to pick up the reigns. I am looking forward to Miss Susan working with us. She will be a wonderful addition to Fine Gold Family" ¡­ Chapter 789 Susans New Job Chapter 789 Susan''s New Job¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 13:14 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 Since I own the majority shares of the Fine Gold merchants which can be considered as one of the local businesses suffering due to the presence of giant multi-national corporations like the guild association mall, Susan, my exclusive manager had decided to quit her job at the mall ande join Fine Gold. This way not only will she be able to supply me with ingredients supplied by Fine Gold but also learn new things at Fine Gold. Although truth was that Fine Gold was not an oppressed local business but it had copied the business model of the guild association mall, stole most of their suppliers, and opened its branches in 13 different cities across the blossom district and continued to bloom by expanding to ces where guild association malls are absent. Basically Fine Gold was the amalgamated knock-off of guild association mall and other various sessful businesses. "Wyatt, are you sure, you don''t want to shift the card boutique to a new location, closer to the Fine Gold? Since I am working at Fine Gold, I will not be able to visit the warehouse regrly." Susan asked. Fine Gold is quite far from the guild association mall so for Susan who will be working at Fine Gold it will be hard tomute to the warehouse every time I needed her. So, Susan suggested that we move the card boutique to the Fine Goldpound. "It''s okay, Susan. I can handle things on my end, you be careful at your new job." I didn''t agree to move the card boutique to the Fine Goldpound because, I did not want it to be connected with Fine Gold and second I had gotten used to this ce, It felt a little like home, so I didn''t want to leave until we left for the Royal Pce. "Fine, I will make some arrangements for maintaining the warehouse." Seeing that I was still adamant about not moving the card boutique to the Fine Goldpounded, Susan sighed in disappointment and offered to make arrangements to have someone clean the warehouse since she cannot as she will be starting a new job at Fine Gold. "No, you don''t have to. We have Corey for that, and If not her I can always clean the warehouse using a cleaning array. So you stop worrying about me and prepare for your new job." Susan was considerate but was now being a worrywart, my daily necessities were not something she should be concerned about and she offered to make arrangements for them but I don''t need her to worry about me I can take care of myself. "Don''t worry boss, I will make sure that Manager Susan feelsfortable and will help her settle in the new workce personally." Diana had already guessed that her boss''s rtionship with Susan was way beyond that of a regr employee and employer, they seem to be very close, upon this discovery Diana could not help but see the heartbreaking end of her sister''s first crush. But that did not stop her from cozying up to Susan, because she knew that her boss cared a lot about this woman and attending to her would gain her some points with her boss and Susan too, who apparently is her immediate superior. "..." Jaya, whenever she looked at Susan and her boss together, for some reason she felt threatened but she assured herself that their rtionship was nothing more than that of a big sister and ayounger brother. "Yes, boss. Don''t you worry? Manager Susan will feel right at home and I will arrange a new office that would be as warm and cozy as here." Cindy would be a fool if she hadn''t already noticed the special rtionship between her boss and Susan, her idea was the same as Diana''s, she wanted to be on Susan''s good side to be on her boss''s good side. "Cindy, you don''t have to worry yourself with Manager Susan''s office ce, I have already made prior arrangements, She will be using the penthouse of the Fine Gold Tower no.2. I think that should be of Manager Susan''s liking." Diana who had already said that she would help Susan personally settle in the new workce was not surprised to see Cindy volunteering to help Susan. Therefore she gave Cindy a big blow by revealing that Susan would be using her previous office, which she was forced to vacate without any prior notice today morning. "Yes, yes. CEO Diana is wise. The penthouse office of tower no2 will be the most suitable ce for Manager Susan''s new office." Cindy didn''t bicker with Diana, now that she hadnded the pleasure card project, these small taunts from Diana felt funny to her because she knew once the Pleasure card business can solve all its hurdles then she will be stepping into the world market whereas Diana would be stuck in the blossom district market supplying and distributing the silver milk powder. "..." Seeing Cindy give up without a fight Diana was caught off guard but Cindy''s thought process wasn''t out of her deduction, she understood what Cindy was thinking. But she scoffed thinking, ''Lead of the pleasure card project? More like a puppet lead under the boss.'' Surprisingly Diana who could think of this didn''t wait to consider that she too was in the same situation as Cindy. "Okay, you too. I hope you both will assist Susan to your limits. She is a quick learner so she will not be troubling you guys for long." I know asking Cindy and Diana to train their future boss was too much but Susan needed more exposure to the market and Fine Gold was a good ce to start. "Yes, boss. Leave it to us." Diana and Cindy didn''t shrink away from the new responsibility I selfishly added to their workload, they seemed eager to take this one on. ¡­ Chapter 790 Ronnies Health Chapter 790 Ronnie''s Health¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 13:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 After eating the soup and sd made by Agatha while licking their fingers Susan, Vivan, and Sarah followed three from Fine Gold back to the Fine Gold full of praise for Agatha''s cooking, I don''t know if the soup and sd made by Agatha were that good because there wasn''t any for me. I knew Agatha did this intentionally but she acted innocent in front of Aba, who had gals to say that I deserved it since I reject Agatha''s food earlier in satire. The world hase to the point where everything you say as satire is held against you. So flipping Aba a bird, I ordered a meat lovers pizza and ate it all by myself. This is not sad because my new physique requires that much food intake, though it can be reduced by using soul power as nourishment. "What the heck are you looking at?" I yell at Aba while swallowing down thest piece of the pizza. "Disgusting," Abamented looking at my oil-stained mouth and fingers. "Yeah, fuck you," I said arranging a temporary cleansing array formation to clean myself and any statins on the couch. "I would warn you to watch you arenguage in front of the princess but watching your miserable state I don''t feel like it." Agatha who would scream bloody marry at the slightest disrespect for Aba didn''t even bat an eye when I cussed at Aba, instead, she took pity on me. "Fuck you too," Cleaning myself from oil stains, I returned to my original self and disassembled the temporary cleansing array. Looking at my sudden transformation Agatha and Aba were surprised, ignoring them I head out of the Warehouse. "Wyatt, wait. Where are you going leaving us alone in here with your unconscious pregnant sister-inw? What are we supposed to?" Ada immediately called out to me. "Not my problem you were the ones who promisedSusan to take care of Jackie, not me. Do as you see fit." Not waiting for Aba''s reply I head out of the warehouse and decided to go to the southern watch''s temporary military base, to meet with Anna and check on Courtney and Bloodette. After all, I promised Courtney that I wille to meet her once in a while since her calling me is not an option due to the regtions of the military base. Understandable as they were here on a top-secret mission and not on a pic. Before all that I decided to make a quick stop at the TSR guild, Van, Old Ben, and others had brought back Ronnie. I decided to deal with him once and for all. "Come back in here," I heard Agatha''s voice ring in my ears and soon I felt a force drag me back into the warehouse. "Fuck, did you just attack me?" I yelled pointing at Agatha who used some kind of weird world rule to forcefully drag me back into the warehouse. "No, I didn''t. And I am sorry if I have offended you. We just had some questions to ask you." Agatha denied attacking me but apologized for her actions. "Fine, what is it? I don''t have time to waste with you guys." I was indeed pissed to be powerlessly drawn back to the warehouse against my will, I would get back at them for that but let''s not get ahead of ourselves trying to challenge a freaking Semi-Demigod over a little scuffle. Not to forget that a semi-demigod apologizing to a card soldier was impossible but Agatha did. So, I can only conclude that she meant no harm with her actions. "Have your men returned from the southern academic city yet? How is the condition of your cousin? Is he stable? Or are there anyplications?" Aba hurriedly asked questions one after the other not waiting for me to answer. "Why did you stop? Go ahead and ask a few more questions." I said sarcastically. "I am¡­ I thought you were in a hurry so I asked all the questions in a breath." Aba justified herself. "So, it is my fault," I asked ncing at Aba. "I didn''t say that, don''t misinterpret my words," Abained. "Master Wyatt, just answer her highness''s questions," said Agatha in irritation, she had never been frustrated with a person as much as with a high schooler in front of her. "..." Giving Agatha a deep nce I answered, "My men have already arrived and Ronnie''s health is stable. It seems he will pull through. But he hasn''t regained consciousness yet." I didn''t bother to lie and answered truthfully. "Master Wyat, if possible can your men bring Ronnie over here? I would like to check on his condition personally." As I thought Agatha or Aba, neither of them was not going to let go of Ronnie''s case. "Yes, but for now I think it would not be good for Ronnie''s health if we keep moving him around too much, after all, he has just arrived from a long journey and once he is healthy he will personally visit you two to thank you for saving his life." Agatha and Aba''s interest in Ronnie''s condition will only increase if I keep rejecting them, so I decided to agree to their request but push the request delivery date further for now by making up excuses until they leave the southern region. "Okay, patients'' healthes first. I hope when he shows signs of improvement you will bring him here." Agatha agreed to my proposal. She was not a medic, therefore she did not continue to demand to check Ronnie''s condition instead chose to wait till Ronnie gets better and ask him what happen when he was held as a hostage. She wanted to know if Butcher Bob''s people really did try to extract Ronnie''s origin card using an unknown method. If yes then how? But if not, then no problem. ¡­ Chapter 791 Friends Chapter 791 Friends¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 13:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 "Are you guys done now?" I asked Looking at Aba and Agatha. "No, I want to ask you if you hate me?" Aba asked brazenly. "Was I that obvious, tell me what gave it away?" I asked Aba sarcastically. "Wyatt, please. Don''t be like that, we are going to be university mates soon, so in that spirit can''t you stop being so irritating all the time and tell me what''s your problem," Aba asked me why was I being a jerk to her. She didn''t use this particr word but the context specifically hinted toward it. "Wait, you are attending Morning Star university too? Why is everyone attending Morning star university? There are other 9 top universities, have you considered joining them?" I wasn''t surprised that Aba was attending the Morning Star university. I gathered that at our meeting, but still how are the other 9 universities fairing if everyone chooses Morning Star university over the rest of them. "What? You make no sense. And this is what I am talking about. Why do you have to act so intolerable? We can be friends, you know." proposed Aba. "Oh, really. Nobody is going to be friends with an intolerable guy like me?" I asked Aba with a grief-stricken face. "Yes, but don''t worry. You have me. Ditch your irritating attitude and do as I say, soon you will have plenty of friends." Aba answered enthusiastically not realising that I was being sarcastic to mock her words. "Really, then you must have tons of friends." I continued my charade, what surprised me was that Agatha yed along. "Yes, I do." Aba nodded vigorously. "Princess, the members of our mercenary group don''t count," said Agatha who had a clear understanding of how many friends Aba had. "What? But they are the only friends I have." Aba protested. "..." I stared nkly at Aba and started to feel sorry for her, this is the downside of reaching for a long burn you start feeling sorry for the target. "Agatha, you count as a friend right?" Aba asked with great expectation. "I would like to say yes, but since I am getting paid by your father so no I can''t be counted as your friend," Agatha answered, mercilessly. I could see Aba almost tear up, I can''t watch this. "What about grandpa Matt and Grandma Jance?" Aba tried to bargain with Agatha. "No, princess, they too get paid by your father so they cannot be counted as your friends." Agatha didn''t hold back, even though she could clearly see tears at the corners of Aba''s eyes. This was too painful to watch. Simr to a pig realizing that its master is only feeding it to butcher it. "..." Aba had a mixture of expressions on her face but it was mostly disbelief and sorrow. I felt like the waterworks would start any second now, it did not feel right rooting for a little girl to cry especially because it was Aba, the future hope of humanity who would build the new government when the three mischiefs had used the old one as tissue to whip their butts. ''Princess, this is the hard truth you have to learn and get through this to grow splendidly. Master, I will make sure that princess grows into a capable adult.'' Agatha had her internal struggle but she did not let it show on her face. Though the present Aba was a pain in the ass, I had seen the heroic Aba from the clown mask''s memories, so I could not help but feel sorry seeing the future hope crumble here realizing that she had no friends whatsoever. The timeline is a mess because of the Clown mask''s meddling to stop the Supreme leader. No matter how careful she was, the timeline ended up pivoting too far from its original direction. So, I reluctantly neared Aba and patted her back saying, "There, there, I too don''t have friends¡­ No, I have two of them. One is crazy and the other one is a pervert. If you are okay with it, I don''t mind asking them to be your friends too." "Waaa" The waterworks finally began and I got the front row ticket to it. Crying Aba whipped her tears and snot with her hands saying, "You would do that for me? I would love that." "Okay," I couldn''t help but marvel at how crying Aba''s actions matched her middle schooler appearance. Should I call it Aba was acting her appearance. "Does this mean we are friends?" Aba held in her tears and asked in great anticipation with her big teary eyes. "Tsk" I clicked my tongue in annoyance but reminded myself that this little crying girl was the future hope of humanity, I steeled myself and answered, "Yes." "Okay," Aba and I looked at each other awkwardly and then I said in annoyance, "Clean yourself, there is snot hanging out of your nose." "See, if you are my friend, then you cannot talk to me like that. I hate it when you act like I have stolen your family heirloom or killed your favorite pet." Agatha used a card on Aba, who transformed back into her normal self and made unrealistic demands of her new friend. "Aba, as your first friend let me give you a piece of advice. You cannot order your only friend or try to change him to your liking. Friends are people who get along despite their shorings and differences if you try to change them then it is no longer friendship, they will leave you and you will have to look for new ones or stay alone." "What? I didn''t try to change you I was only trying to tell you that I don''t like you speaking to me like that." Aba defended herself. "Whose problem is it that you don''t like me speaking like that?" I asked Aba. "Mine," Aba answered "Since it is your problem, how is it fair that I should change the way I talk to you." Chapter 792 Speacial Friend Chapter 792 Speacial Friend¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 14:07 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association mall, Warehouse no.234 "You make no sense. What do you mean?" Aba spoke in disbelief. "I said if it is your problem, why should I be the one making changes?" I repeated myself. "I heard you the first time. I asked if you mean to say that you are not going to change the way you talk to me?" Aba spoke with more context this time. "My answer was simple, it is your problem why should I change? Why should I change the way I speak because of you?" I repeated myself the third time. "You jerk, my problem is that you talk differently to me whenpared to your employees, if I am your friend you should stop talking to me as if you have a grudge against me. I want you to talk to me like you normally would to Susan or any other employee of yours." Aba exined herself once again. "Oh, you noticed it, huh, I normally speak this way to my special friends for example Corey, and then there is you." I justified myself. And noticed Agatha giving me a look of rm. "You just told me you only have two friends." Aba pointed out. "Yes, I only have two friends but Corey is my special friend." Saying the word for the second time I heard the way ''special friend'' sounded to the ears of a grown-up. So I turned to look at Agatha who was on guard ready to attack me as long as I so much as tried to touch Aba. So to assure her I said, "I heard myself the second time, don''t worry I will not use that word again." "I am not worried about your words but your actions." Hearing my assurance, Agatha did not lower her guard against me instead she warned me not to make a single wrong move against Aba. otherwise, she cannot guarantee my life. "Whatever," I shook my head in dismay. "What is the difference between a special friend and a friend," Aba asked. Which caused Agatha to give me a look. Cautioned by her look I decided to give up messing with Aba, whose mind hadn''t developed simr to her body, and replied, "Fine, I will change the way I talk to you, happy! If nothing else, I will take my leave, I have ces to be." "Wait, Wyatt, tell me what is the difference between a friend and a special friend?" Aba asked again. "Ask Agatha, she will exin it to you, I am alreadyte," I yelled threw the ball in Agatha''s court, and exited the warehouse. Then I hurriedly summoned my Nanomorpher and escaped toward the TSR guild. ¡­ Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 14:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, TSR guild "Boss, this way" Van and old Ben greeted me at the entrance and then they lead me towards where unconscious Ronnie was stowed. "Van, how far is the construction of the TSR guild headquarters on the barrennds of the dungeon highwaying?" I had asked Van to buy all thend next to the blood rock gate dungeon that sealed Bloodette and ordered him to construct a headquarter over there so that the dungeon seal doesn''t get exposed and we ess blood rule pills made by Bloodette efficiently. "Boss, I hired the best construction card apprentices in the city to build the new headquarters. By the end of the next week, it should be ready for an inauguration ceremony." Van answered to the best of his knowledge. "Boss, if you don''t mind, I have something to ask of you," Old Ben asked cautiously. "Go ahead and ask away," I said. "Boss, After the new headquarters of the TSR guild, is built, I would like to use the old building as the new headquarters for the Tiger Squadron. Our present headquarters is almost half a decade old and we need an upgrade." Old Ben spoke of the needs of the Tiger squadron. "Captain Ben, I am sorry but we of the TSR guild do not n to abandon the old building, it will still be in use but not as frequent as before." Van, shoot down old Ben''s n of upgrading the headquarters of the Tiger squadron even before it took off. "Old Ben, you should have told me about this problem earlier. Here take these 1000 median soul jades, this should be enough budget for the Tiger squadron to upgrade their headquarters and get started on other stuff." I previously offered Old Ben to allot a budget to the tiger squadron but he refused and wanted to take care of it himself by selling his blood weapon cards. But that wasn''t enough as the city lord had left the tiger squadron in a very dire state so that they would crumble to the pressure and ept a new captain other than old Ben, but the soldiers of the squadron held their ground and stayed true to their name, the tiger squadron. "Thank, you boss. I don''t know how to repay your generosity." Old Ben thanked me. "No problem, you and your men are my soldiers now. This is what I should do. And if you really want to repay me, earn more profits for me." I answered. "Okay," Old Ben agreed with his expressionless face. "Boss, here." Van pointed to the bed where Ronniey unconscious. "Look at this lucky bastard sleeping soundly." Ronnie was indeed lucky, I was nning to cripple him after extracting his origin card using blood fate plunder on him but due to this asshole''s luck Agatha and Aba were making a fuss about him being healthy and out of harm''s way when in their custody. I tried lying to them but they were not sold on that and demanded to reinspect Ronnies health. And because of that lie, Agatha''s interest in Ronnie had increased by another level so, I can not cripple this bastard and had no choice but to feed him a cmity daughter gem on ater date. "Tsk" I clicked my tongue looking at unconscious Ronnie and asked Van to awaken him ¡­ Chapter 793 Ronnies Thanks Chapter 793 Ronnie''s Thanks¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 14:47 Location- Sky Blossom City, TSR guild Following mymand, Van awakened the unconscious Ronnie. I watched as Ronnie slowly opened his eyes and uttered, "Where am I?" "You are home, safe," I answered, no matter how much I was disappointed with this asshole for his betrayal, I still required him, I mean his origin card. And not to mention I need him to meet Agatha and rify things to her. "Wyatt, you don''t know how happy I am to hear your voice," said Ronnie and then getting up from the bed he bowed to me and yelled, "I am sorry, I not only failed toplete the mission you gave me but also betrayed you in the process. I will ept any punishment you deem fit." "Van, p him hundred times with 10 percent of your strength." Van was card lord and a cmity daughter gem, a messily ant-like Ronnie would turn into blood and gore paste if he ps him with his full strength so I asked Van to limit his strength behind the p to ten percent of his original strength, even this was more than enough for Van to p Ronnie to dead. "..." Hearing my punishment for him, the corner of Ronnies mouth twitched and his knees went weak. Yet he turned towards Van ready for his punishment, " I am ready, get it over with." "..." Seeing Ronnie notin or bargain his punishment that he asked for and face it despite his fear, it seemed that the ordeal with the Buther Bob''s goons helped him mature a little, but people are like animals its hard to change their ingrained nature, this fellow will betray me again if the opportunity arises. Therefore I nned to feed him a cmity daughter gem after he met with Agatha. "Van, stop." I stopped Van from pping Ronnie and looking at Ronnie I said, "I can see you have already reflected on your actions. Stuff happens, let us move on." Since I nned to let Ronnie meet Agatha, I can not have him be beaten to a half-dead state before he meets her otherwise it will open another can of worms. So, not only did I stop Van from pping Ronnie to a half-dead state but also did not feed him a cmity daughter gem. Because when Agatha meets Ronnie she will definitely inspect Ronnies body for any abnormal signs using her cards. So to be on the safer side I decided to not feed Ronnie a cmity daughter gem until Agatha is done inspecting him. Once his meeting with Agathapletes without raising any suspicions, I will have Van punish Ronnie with hundred ps and then feed him a cmity daughter gem, in the process healing the half-dead Ronnie using the reconstruction ability of the cmity daughter gem. So, until the whole ordeal with Agatha has been taken care of I decided not to make a move against Ronnie. "Thank you, Wyatt, for forgiving me and saving my life. No matter how much I thank you I cannot thank you enough. I don''t know, how I will repay you in this life. I owe you so much, even if I give this life to you it will not be enough to repay your kindness to me and my family." Ronnie kept thanking me repeatedly. Since I have already tasted his betrayal no matter what he said or did he can not change my impression of him. I would really be a fool to fall for his tricks again. What surprised me is how could the son of an honest man like uncle Wyatt grow up to be so opportunistic scumbag. "Say no more Ronnie, I am not your real savior I hired a mercenary group to save you. So you have nothing to thank me for, so stop wasting your time here and go meet your family they must be worried sick for you. Especially, Jackie who is waiting for you at the warehouse. Go pick her up and meet Uncle and Auntie Wyatt, they must be waiting for your return without sleep. Hurry, go, don''t keep them waiting especially your baby mama." I didn''t want to waste any time with Ronnie anymore so I decided to send him packing on his way. "Wait, what is Jackie doing at the warehouse? She is pregnant she should be resting." Ronnie asked in surprise. "She is waiting for you with your real savior, the leader of the wolf fang mercenary group that I hired to rescue you. Those are the guys that deserve your thanks. So, while you go pick up Jackie, you can also use this opportunity to thank them for saving you. They are really good people they are waiting to check your health to see if there are any other furtherplications in your health, so go and cooperate with them." I add in a good word for the wolf fang mercenary because Ronnie could use his slick tongue on Agatha and Aba to convince them there is nothing wrong here for them to look for. "Wyatt, even though all you did was hire a mercenary to rescue me, you don''t know how much it means to me. For a second, I thought I would never be able to see my unborn baby. If not for you being the bigger person and forgiving me for betraying you and hiring a mercenary group to save me, I may have never really been able to see my lovely wife, the unborn child in her belly, and my old parents. Wyatt you made this possible for me with your generosity. So don''t say you did nothing, you have done enough for me, like I said before even if Iy this life for you it is not enough to pay the grace I owe you." Ronnie spoke thanking me for saving him and allowing him to reunite with his family. And then added, "Okay, I will head out to fetch my wife and unborn baby." Watching Ronnie walk out of the room, I handed Van a storge card containing a few cmity daughter gems and said, " Save one for Ronnie and use the rest to recruit new members for the sinner squad." Chapter 794 He/She? Chapter 794 He/She?¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 14:58 Location- Sky Blossom City, TSR guild "How many recruits do you want this time boss?" Van asked as he took the storage card I handed to him. "There are about 3 dozen gems in the storage card, use them all if you can. If you can''t then save them and use them to rece the dead ones" The mission to rescue Ronnie was a good example of how handly the members of the sinner squad were. I would have suffered a huge loss if Butcher Bob''s Card Overlords had captured Van or old Ben. There is a lot of difference between Van, old Ben, and the cmity daughter gems in the sinner squad. Van and old Ben are the public faces of my various ventures, if they are dead or caught doing something shady it will be a lot of trouble for me. As for the faceless cmity daughter gems in the sinner squad, their only significance is to get the job done or die trying. That''s why I decided to revive the sinner squad and if required maybe add new teams to it. "Okay Boss, I will do what I can. But the vagabond card apprentices with high realm are very rare and dangerous. So, I think using all the gems right away is not possible but I will keep an eye out for recruits." Van agreed to my arrangement and made ns ordingly. "Here, old Ben. Deliver this card to Rami Kaga and ask him to make preparation to visit the sun blossom city with me. While you are there show off your tinum grimoire. I want Rami to understand that it is in his best interest to cooperate with me." I handed old Ben a Slime Fairy infinity harem version card, though it that too many defects that Diana, Cindy, and Jaya pointed out, it didn''t matter as this was a freebie so Rami better be satisfied with this or he could sit on it. I wanted to give Rami a personal visit but brainstorming about the pleasure card project with three from the Fine Gold, I skipped it and decided to have one of my cmity daughter gems deliver the card and message to Rami, I had better things to do. The reason I was nning to visit the Sun blossom city was to do something about the space istion barrier covering the Sun blossom city. As for the deste punisher array I had Roy taking care of it. Apparently, the disciple from the Yin-Yang harmony sect has holed himself up in his room cutting himself off from the rest of the world, making it impossible for Roy to feed him the cmity daughter gem. So I could afford to dy taking care of the space istion barrier covering the sun blossom city for now. "Yes, boss." old Ben took the card and nodded in agreement. Having assigned Van and old Ben their respective work I rode my hoverbike to the southern watch''s temporary base. ¡­ Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 15:25 Location- Sky Blossom City,Southern Watch''s temporary military base. I rode into the base without any dy at the gate and headed towards where Cortney was being held. But I had to stop seeing Anna descend from the sky with a stout figure, due to the bundles of fat covering its body it was hard for me to tell whether the stout figure was a male or female. "Wyatt, why are you here?" Anna asked afternding and for some reason, the stout figure next to her gazed at me with greed in its eyes, sending shivers in my spine. No matter what gender this abomination belonged to I did not want to be near it. "To meet Cortney." The main reason for my arrival at the southern watch''s base was to find Anna and ask her why she wasn''t answering my question. Yet I lied deciding to be subtle about it. "Oh, is that it?" Anna said in disappointment knowing that her crush wasn''t here to find her but another girl. If she hadn''t known that Cortney and her crush were strictly friends, Cortney''s life in the southern watch base would be uncertain. "Yes. you seem busy, so I won''t disturb you any longer." I said ncing at the stout figure next to Anna. "Master Wyatt, you can have your girl back my work here is done." As soon as the young card creationist finished speaking Cole Wilson felt a strong killing intent descend on him and knew that his cousin wouldn''t hesitate to kill him if he were to continue to hinder her any longer, especially now that her young lover seemed to be visiting another girl. So Cole used his slick tongue to calm her anger by addressing her as the girl of the young card apprentice. As expected his trick worked, the killing intent covering him suddenly vanished. "Forgive my rudeness but you must be¡­" I didn''t know the stout figure but it seemed to know a lot about me. Especially about Anna''s rtionship with me. Despite its appearance, it seemed capable. "He is a nobody¡­ ignore him. Didn''t you as ask whether the authorities are using sex workers as informants earlier,e let''s discuss it in detail. There are many things I have to tell you before I get to it." Anna spoke, finally giving me the rity that the fat thing in front of me was he. Anna made it sound as if the authorities using sex workers as informants had a big history to it but I had a feeling that she spoke so mysteriously because she wanted me to spend time with her instead of Cortney. "..." Cole who was being treated as a nobody by his cousin could only shake his head in dismay and despite the repercussions that could follow he introduced himself, "Master Wyatt, my name is Cole Wilson" "..." With Cole''s interruption, Anna red at him but before she could act I added, "Nice meeting you Mr. Wilson." "Please, call me Cole, Mr. Wilson is my grandfather." ¡­ Chapter 795 Cole Wilson Chapter 795 Cole Wilson¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 15:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch''s temporary military base. "Mr. Cole, it is then," I said and then wanted to leave with Anna but Cole didn''t seem to be done yet. "Master Wyatt, I am a big fan of your work. I heard you were a man of many talents. I hope to work with you someday." said Cole. Ignoring impatient Anna''s re. "If such an opportunity arrives, then I would be happy to work with you." Since Cole was being carried around by Anna then he must be capable so it wouldn''t hurt to get to know him since the Royal family and I were already tied together with ourmon interest, silver milk powder. "Hahaha, it is good that you would say that Master Wyatt. I have a client who is in need of a good card creationist to help with the creation of her origin card, I don''t know if you are interested." It was as if Cole was waiting for me to say those words and he shamelessly proposed cooperation. "..." Hearing Cole''s proposal I didn''t answer him immediately but instead turned to look at Anna who nodded, assured I said, "I am interested, Why not? But you have to know that I will not leave the city, the client will have toe to me." How could I say no to money? Knowing Cole, the client he proposed must be someone with deep pockets. Not to mention it was not just any card creation but origin card creation, I can''t miss this excitement. "Don''t worry master Wyatt, the client willmute to your workshop. If you set a date for the meeting I will inform the client but I do hope that the meeting will be in the next three days." Cole was being way too cooperative to my demands. Not only will the cliente to me but I can chose the date and time for the meeting this felt too good to be true but since Anna vouched for him, I decided to believe him. "I am free now, if the client is okay with it then we can get started right now," I answered. "Great, Let me check with the client." saying that Cole hurriedly summoned his grimoire, moved to the side, and made a call. "Anna, so the authorities are using the Sex workers as informants, huh." When Anna agree to speak about this earlier, I got the answer I was searching for. The authorities are indeed using the sex workers as informants. "Wyatt, there is more to that, you can''t just go and decided if what the authorities are doing is good or bad¡ª" Anna prepared to give me a long lecture on why what the authorities meaning the Royal family meaning her family was doing was a necessary evil, but I interrupted her because I have had enough of whether what the authorities were doing was good or bad, Diana and Cindy''s debate had already wasted enough of my time, I wasn''t willing to waste any more on it. So I said, " Anna, I don''t care. Times were tough after the monster war, the authorities did what they could. Let us not turn it not a debate. Not to mention judging it." "Okay." hearing my words Anna sighed. "Is this the reason why you were dodging my questions?" I asked Anna if she avoided my answering my question because she thought I would judge her and her family based on that. "Kinda, yeah. You know Wyatt, you are the only person who makes me question my choices. And worry about things that I didn''t use to worry about. You should take responsibility for it." Anna answered honestly, and even poured out some of her feelings in it. But soon stopped remembering the talk she had with her crush, worrying that her words earlier could scare him away, Anna looked at his expression cautiously trying to read the information they conveyed. "Don''t worry Anna, I am in no ce to judge anybody for what they have done, much less their ancestors. As for the responsibility, I am not ready yet, let us enjoy the little things we have right now." I answered. I knew Anna''s feelings for me but I was conflicted and I did not want to choose. Was I being selfish? I don''t know what I really want. To be urate, who I really want. And when I am able to answer this question, that was going to be one painful day. "Okay, let us take it slow and enjoy the little things," Anna answered, from her young lover''s expression she could tell that he did like her but something was holding him back, this was enough for Anna to wait for him. As long as he doesn''t say that he doesn''t want her she would not leave his side and would continue to keep waiting. "Okay, then. After I am done here let us go out for a dinner, there we can discuss the new business venture I am nning to start." I said looking at Anna. Since the authorities were using the sex workers as informants, I had no choice but to seek help from Anna for the development of my new business. "Um, okay. But this time I will choose the ce." Anna agreed and announced that she would choose the venue for our dinner date. "..." There was a reason I didn''t allow Anna to choose a venue, I didn''t trust her with these kinds of things. I was worried she would choose an isted ce where she can force herself on me. "Pretty please, I promise no funny business," Anna begged. I decided to trust her and let her choose the venue for our dinner date, "okay." "Looks like you couples are nning a dinner-date, envious. Cousin, if you need a venue I know a good ce where they serve the best monster meat steak." Cole finished exining things to his client and returned, judging by the simile on his face it seems everything is set. ¡­ Chapter 796 Black Merchant Chapter 796 ck Merchant¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 15:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch''s temporary military base. Cole Wilson, the ck sheep of the Wilson family and a ck merchant by trade. Wilson Family is one of the vassal families belonging to the heatsend family, known for their bravery at the Way Beyond. Unlike his family, Cole Wilson did not choose a life of a warrior but he joined the trade business because of his love for money. Cole Wilson believed that if he had enough money he could get the world to spin in reverse. And not to mention that he was too good at it, making money that is. So much so that the Wilson Family, which called him the ck sheep of their herd, handed him 15% of families annual revenue to manage. Cole has never disappointed their expectations and has kept reeling in more and more fortune for the warrior family. Taking Cole''s case into ount the family head of the Wilson family, Cole''s grandfather decided to encourage the children of the Wilson family to explore other fields along with their warrior training. "Fatty, if you love your nose then don''t butt it in things where it doesn''t belong." Anna had her n''s for the venue for the dinner date with her young lover, she did not need any help or rmendations especially not from a fat fuck who hasn''t been on a single date. "My bad cousin." Cole didn''t argue with Anna and instead turned to her young lover and said, "Master Wyatt, the client is free and has agreed to your arrangements, let us move to your workshop so that I can give them the coordinates to teleport here." Since they currently stood in a temporary southern watch military base, giving out its coordinates would be irresponsible on Cole''s part so he suggested that they move to the young card creationist''s workshop in order to send his clients the coordinates to teleport to. Hearing Cole''s suggestion Anna looked at him and said, " Fatty, what about the materials we collect from the demigod worshipers?" "It can wait," Cole answered nonchntly. The reason Cole was here was that he heard about Anna had killed a Devil, as a ck merchant how could he let go of the opportunity to get his hands on some high-level ingredients. This arrival was the reason why Anna had to leave the warehouse abruptly earlier. "Okay sure," I answered to Cole''s proposal, and turning to Anna I added, "there is no harm in taking Cortney with us right? After all, there are already two hostages held in the warehouse what''s one more." Since I was already here I nned to meet Cortney before leaving, while I was at it I also asked Anna if she allows Cortney to stay in the warehouse instead of being holed up in the barracks of the temporary military base. "Sure, she has been on her best behavior, so why not? As long as she doesn''t leave the city I don''t see a problem." Anna generously agreed to my proposal, it seems me asking her on a dinner date has her in a good mood, and mostly because the base was having a headache feeding Bloodette, the blood ghost reincarnate, no matter how much monster blood you feed her she is never full. She had to assign two soldiers just to feed Bloodette, if not for Cortney being a Tao physique, Anna would have already lost her patience by now. When Anna heard her young lover''s proposal, Anna thought if Cortney was out there then she hunt the monsters to feed Bloodette herself saving a lot of trouble for the soldiers in the base. "Great then," I said and sighed in relief seeing Anna be so easy to reason with. ¡­ Anna, Cole, and I arrived at the barracks where Cortney was being held. As we arrived we saw Cortney practicing her swordsmanship by swinging a sword made of blood. I felt like I had since the sword in Cortney''s hand somewhere and then I remembered that it looked very much like the blood ego spirit I created by feeding cmity daughter gem to the broken rune blood swordsman. The sword in Cortney''s hand wasn''t my blood ego spirit but a replica. Feeling our presence, Cortney stopped swinging her blood sword and greeted Anna, "Southern emperor, what brings you here?" while nodding toward me. "Little girl, if someone hears you they will think that I am trespassing your property," Annamented hearing Cortney''s in greeting. "Wyatt, you are here. Did you miss me already?" Cortney ignored Anna and addressed me. "Yes, I had a work at the base and decided to pay you a visit," I answered. Hearing my words Cortney''s face had a glowing smile. "Hi, Wyatt." A blood-red colored pseudopod extended from Cortney''s neck and greeted me, it was Bloodette. "Hi, Bloodette." I returned Bloodette''s greetings and said, " I have good news for you two." "Really? What is it?" Bloodette asked while Cortney didn''t seem as enthused as Bloodette to hear the good news I spoke of. Clearly, Cortney hated being caged so much so that any good news she heard in here was only news to her unless it was about her regaining her freedom. "I know this isn''t much but Anna has agreed to let to go as long as you promise her not to leave the Sky blossom city," I said. "Really?" asked enthused Bloodette, unlike Cortney, Bloodette was used to being confined so being held in the military base did not affect her as much as it did to Cortney. After all, here she got to drink monster blood to her fill but back in the blood rock cave gate dungeon she would usually have to fill up on the blood rule in the cave. But this didn''t mean that Bloodette didn''t hate being confined to the base. After decades of solitary confinement in the dungeon seal, Bloodette was finally able to leave it only to be confined again. ¡­ Chapter 797 Live Your Life Chapter 797 Live Your Life¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 15:59 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch''s temporary military base. The confinement of the southern royal family on Bloodette and Cortney had various effects on each of them. Cortney was depressed, being treated like a prisoner for doing the right thing. Cortney was a free-spirited person, she was a person who loved hoverbikes, she was a biker, which should sum up her adventurous spirit of Cortney. For someone like her to be told that she cannot do this or do that, was like daring her to do that or this. Yet she behaved because she thought that was the right thing to do but as time went on the reason that it was the right thing to do was seeming insufficient. As for Bloodette she¡­ well she was well feed and there was Cortney to keep herpany so this was an upgrade from her previous arrangements. She didn''t have to like it but she cannot argue the fact that this was way better than her previous amodation. But the new living arrangement of theirs was taking its toll on her friend mentally, the connection between them made her aware of that, and recently she did not need the connection to tell her that her friend was not doing fine. Bloodette tried various ways to cheer up her friend and finally, they found an escape in active soul control practice and ruleprehension, but Bloottele knew this solution was only temporary and didn''t know how long this could keep her friend diverted from the obvious problem, Therefore when her second friend came to visit them she was more than thrilled of his arrival, maybe he would have an answer to their friend''s mental strength. And to her surprise he brought the solution with him, they were no longer just confined to the military base but the entire city, they were still confined but this better than their previous living situations so Bloodette was thrilled and happy that finally they could leave this military base and get some room to breathe. "Yes, Anna said you guys were well behaved these days and that she can trust you guys with a little freedom," I answered to enthused Bloodette who was still having a hard time believing my words. "Okay, did you hear that Cortney? we can leave this shit hole," Bloodette spoke in excitement, not caring for her words in front of the southern emperor the leader of the temporary military base. "Okay," Cortney answered inly, and then turning to Anna she said, "I want to see my mother." Clown Mask, was one of the reasons why Cortney had given up on escaping the military base as she did earlier. He hoped that if she behave then maybe they will go easy on her mother. Butst few days she had heard no news from her mother, and Bloodette couldn''t feel her mother presence in the military basepound. "About that, your mother has been moved to a more secure facility. Don''t worry about her, you see your mother and my mother havee to an understanding that she will cooperate with us and in return we will help you live a normal life. With the loads of information she is giving us taking care of her daughter seemed fair, but you are not just any regr daughter, are you now? you are the holder of one of the Tao physiques and contractor of Blood Supreme if the wrong crowd of people learn about your existence they will try any thing in their power to get their hands on you. Therefore we held you here to check if you can be trusted to follow our arrangements and you have proven that we can trust you to follow our protocols. This is good for both you and us, this way it makes our job to keep you safer until you are strong enough to take care of yourself. But remember this, break one rule and you will be back in your confinement. Little girl, don''t waste this opportunity created for you by your mother. Even though she wasn''t one of the best mothers I know, in the end she did what a good mother would do, sacrifice herself for the future of her child. From here it is up to you, how you utilize the opportunity created by your mother." I have never seen Anna speak so many words before, it seems whatever the Clown mask said to her had a great impact on her. So much so that she was hoping to help Cortney. After all, Clown Mask and Cortney''s situation was not much different from Anna and her mother''s, the circumstances may be different but a few of the problems were the same. Therefore, she wanted Cortney to make it in society and not end up as another statistic on the board. "..." Until Cortney brought Clown Mask up, only then did I realize that I cannot feel the Clown Mask''s cmity daughter gem within the bounds of the militarypound, and before this, I never thought of checking up on her situation. Mostly because I knew that as long as the Clown Mask cooperated with them the royal family would treat her like a V.I.P.The day when the southern watch took the Clown Mask into custody I allowed her to cooperate with the Royal family as she deemed fit and as long as she doesn''t reveal my secrets, it was fine. It seems the Clown Mask took this as an opportunity to use the Royal family to provide for her daughter with the opportunities she couldn''t provide trying toy low in the Circle to sabotage the supreme leader''s n from within the organization. It appears it was because of her deal, that Cortney wasn''t sent to a secret base where she would be trained to be loyal to the Royal family such that they could use her Tao physique. Instead, now they have given Cortneythe choice to live her life but to she has to follow some of their terms and conditions that would help the Royal family protect Cortney from the real bad people out in the world. Overall, not a bad deal, despite the restrictions, Cortney would get to leave her life. ¡­ Chapter 798 Screw Protocol Chapter 798 Screw Protocol¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 16:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch''s temporary military base. With some restrictions, Cortney was free to live her life but as a Tao Physique and contractor of Blood Supreme, her new life was not going to be as free as the old one. After all, with great poweres great restrictions. Cortney was a walking talking nuclear bomb, Bloodette alone had the strength to massacre an entire district with hermand over the Blood rule. The Royal family would be a fool if they didn''t monitor someone with that much power. If my guess were correct, the royal family must have already set ns in motion to make sure that they could manipte Cortney into feeling a sense of belonging to the Southern region, of course, they had Clown Mask in their custody but using that card would only cause Cortney to grow hostile towards the southern royal family and the southern region. I don''t know what they have nned but I am rooting for them because I don''t want to be in a situation where I have to choose between Cortney or the southern Royal family. "I want to meet my mother," Cortney asked staring right into Anna''s eye. "..." Anna didn''t reply to Cortney immediately, rather she stared right back at Cortney intimidatingly, honest to god if not for Bloodette lending her power to Cortney right now she would have fallen to her knees. "Wow, little girl you have guts. To be in a stare-down match with the southern emperor, now that should go on your resume. The rumors were indeed true all Tao physiques are indeed monstrous talents." Seeing the atmosphere turn heavy Cole tried to lighten up the mood by talking nonsense. Which only irked Anna, at this point he might as well have said that the southern emperor couldn''t intimidate a little girl. But his praise for Cortney was not wrong, after all, if you consider a summon card as the part of the card apprentices strength then Bloodette was part of Cortney''s strength. "Shut up, you damn fatty," Anna yelled at Cole and finally stopped intimidating Cortney. "I want to see my mother," panting Cortney gasped for air as soon as Anna''s pressure on her disappeared but still she stubbornly asked Anna to let her meet her mother. Despite her ws, Cortney loved her mother. And knowing that Clown Mask was cooperating with the Royal family in exchange for her freedom, she wanted to meet Clown Mask and have a heart-to-heart talk with her. Which was long due. "Listen here, little girl. I think you don''t understand your situation, you are in the custody of southern watch, you do as we tell you to do not the other way around." Anna did not want topromise with Cortney. "Anna, what seems to be the problem here? Both the mother and daughter are cooperating and yet why do you try to shorten the leash on them." I knew what Anna was trying to do, she was trying to set the nature of this deal. That she was in charge and not the other way around. If she lets Cortney have her way right now then in the future it will be even harder for them to control Cortney. But what Anna did not understand was that Cortney was the kind of person who responds to love, but if you try to suppress her she will struggle twice as harder. The way to control her was not to cage her like an Animal and use a wipe when she didn''t follow the rules but to shower her with love and trust, Cortney would melt like butter and stay loyal to the hand that came to her in the aid in time of need. Cortney was not a wild beast but a human with the most humane heart I have seen. Therefore when I saw Anna was going about it the wrong way, I had no choice but to intervene. This was because I knew this was heading in the direction where at some point I would have to choose between Anna and Cortney. "Wyatt, this the protocol," Anna argued. I was happy that Anna did not inly ask me not to intervene in the southern watch''s business. "Anna, screw protocol. Look at her, do you really want to be so heartless?" pointing at the desperate Cortney, I stared into Anna''s eye and added, "Trust me on this. Cortney is the most honest and loyal person I have met. It would be best for all of us if you use the ''give and take'' method rather than ''the carrot and the stick'' method." "What do you mean by all of us?" Anna asked skeptically. "Cortney is my friend. I don''t to be in a position where I have to choose between you or her. So please I am begging you not to let this small argument grow to that point." Iid out what I was worried about. Both Anna and Cortney were important people to me, I didn''t want to choose sides. "Southern Emperor please, I just want to meet my mother," Cortney begged Anna. For Cortney who always thought that her mother did not care much about her, the new revtion about the Clown Mask''s cooperation with the royal family hade as a huge surprise to her. "..." Anna felt the desperateness in Cortney''s voice. As someone who was brought up by a single mother had a clear understanding of how important Clown Mask is to Cortney but the interest of the royal family came first before herpassion for Cortney. Anna wanted to steel her heart and reject Cortney ruthlessly but then her young lover''s words came to her mind, ''I don''t want to choose between you two.'' Anna didn''t want to test her luck and wasn''t confident that her young lover would side with her if she were to wrong his friend in the name of the interest of the royal family. Therefore she decided to agree with Cortney''s demand, "Fine." ¡­ Chapter 799 You Seduced Me Chapter 799 You Seduced Me¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 16:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch''s temporary military base. "Thank you." hearing Anna agree to her demand, Cortney thanked Anna genuinely. "Listen here little girl, by agreeing to your demand I am breaking thousands of protocols, it will take time for me to arrange you a meet with your mother. While I am at it I want you to behave and not increase the workload of my soldiers. Can you do that?" Though Anna sounded stern, she felt good breaking the chain of her doing anything for the family''s interest. It may seem like Anna was a rebel in her family but there was a reason why her grandfather chose her as the next leader of the southern region instead of many other capable candidates, Anna cared about the family the most and despite her wild shell, her core will sacrifice anything for the interest of her family. Despite her shorings, nobody would go as far as Anna was willing to go for the family. This wasn''t just about making the tough choices but the capability to see it through. Anyone can make tough choices at the expense of others, only a true ruler will participate in the struggle and hold the resolve to see it through to the end. Anna''s grandfather saw that in Anna, so despite her obvious ws he choose her as the next heir. A craftsman can polish iron to remove is ws but he cannot turn it into gold. Anna was the gold with ws, these ws could be polised. A nobody who was a wless ironpared to Anna''s wed gold, it couldn''t be cultivated into gold, but Anna could be cultivated into wless gold. Instead of choosing thepetent bums in the family as the next family head, Anna''s grandfather preferred a quirky talent like Anna to lead the family to its future any day. Despite all his calctions Anna''s grandfather never considered what if the gold gets ruined during the refining process. Why would he? Someone with an unparalleled bloodline was not easy to break. Anna''s grandfather was right about this but he failed to consider the wild card known as love. Which has been the reason for the downfall of many nations and the start of new revolutions. Right now the Anna her grandfather had cultivated to prioritize the family interest first over anything else had chosen to do the opposite. Caving to the reasoning of her heart she turned a deaf ear to the reasoning of her mind that was cultivated by her grandfather. Doing so, Anna felt a refreshed feeling. Anna has beenzy, ipetent, and rebellious but never dared to harm the interest of the family, today she did against the teachings of her grandfather. This feeling that came with doing what she felt right was a refreshing feeling for Anna, it has been a while since she had put her interest first over the interest of her family. It was addictive. As for the guilt, she didn''t feel it. The shame that she used to feel whenever she thought about putting herself first before the family interset was nowhere, that is when Anna realized that the shame that would always hinder her decision-making process did not appear today because today she didn''t just put her interest first but her love first, In her books it trumped everything even if meant she would have to end the entire world thrice to get her love. Thinking of this Anna turned to look at her young lover, for some reason he looked more handsome than usual. Then without giving it much thought she took him in her embrace and gave him a passionate kiss. She tried to move her tongue into his mouth but met with resistance, which was nothing for someone of her prowess. "Sigh, couples." looking at Anna''s sudden but bold action Cole who ims to be single by choice couldn''t help but sigh. He knew Anna imed to love this boy but this moment was when Cole knew how passionate she was about this boy. From breaking the protocols to passionate public kissing, Anna has shown that this boy wasn''t just any other fling of hers but this was serious. This called bad news for the vessel families who nned to marry their progeny to Anna to climb the socialdder or gain a voice in the royal family. Their Wilson family was one of them. "..." Cortney looked away in shame but a blood pseudopod head extended out of her body and said, "What are they doing? It looks like fun." Hearing Bloodette''sment, Cortney''s shame soared to another level and she hurriedly held her hand out covering Bloodette''s eyes and said, "You are too young to see this kind of stuff." "I am thousands of years older than you." Bloodette protest. After a good long minute Anna finally let go of her young lover who gasped for air and before he could say anything she said, "In my defense, you seduced me." "..." Wiping the lipstick print on my lips I looked at Anna in annoyance and said, "The venue for the dinner better be good." The reason I did not get angry at Anna''s sudden public disy of love was that I enjoyed it. "Say no more, you are going to love what I have nned for the evening." giddy Anna assured, she was ready for a cold shoulder from her young lover but contrary to her expectation he showed no such reaction. It seems she has worn him down and torn a hole in his dense heart. This made Anna enthusiastic and even lust for more, but she knew if she did that then she would be overying her hand. "Cough, cough¡­ I think we should head to your workshop Master Wyatt." faking his cough Cole remind me that it was gettingte and they should head back and call over the client. "Fatty, watch it, you seem to be getting bolder." Anna red at Cole for butt-in her sweet talk with her love. ¡­ Chapter 800 Coles Curse Chapter 800 Cole''s Curse¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 16:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch''s temporary military base. "Anna, Cole is right. We should not keep the client waiting. Let us head to the warehouse." I said before Anna could oppress Cole any further. "Thank you, master Wyatt, for understanding." Cole Wilson, the son of Wilson had to be polite to an orphan teenager not because he is humble, how can a humble person make it as a ck marchent? The orphan teenager had the grace of the southern emperor and royal family, so he could only be humble to him despite the difference in social status. Wilson considered being humble a necessary part of his job. An arrogant and prideful person would never make it as a ck merchant. They deal with a lot of shady customers who weed the confidence of the merchant but not their arrogance, it only had one end, the dead end. "Okay, huddle up," Said Anna, her n was that she would fly us all to the warehouse, it would be faster that way. Hearing Anna, I could not help but turn to look at Cole, feeling my nce Cole said, "Master Wyatt, I am only a Card Overlord. Not everyone is a genius who bes a card emperor by the time they are hundred-year-old." Cole hardly has the patients to practice his active soul control andbined with this average talent, he had recently forged his ego gem and broke through to the Card Overlord realm, even if he could have broken through to the card overlord realm with help of elixirs like the others in simr predicament he chose not to because there is no future for Card apprentices who step into the card overlord realm without forging an ego gem. His family''s elixir can help him with the active soul control but not the ego gem forging, so it took Cole decades to forge his ego gem. Unlike Anna and Luna who have inherited the talent of the unparalleled bloodline, Cole their distant cousin was not so lucky, this has been his mark of ridicule in the Wilson family and outside. Being lucky enough to be born in the unparallel bloodline stream but not being lucky enough to inherit it was a curse, which Cole was fully aware of. But Cole thinks this curse was a blessing because if not for it he would have never been able to find this talent in making money and would be stuck in the old warrior ways of his family. One only knows what they are capable of when they are the most desperate. Right now due to his current abilities, he doesn''t need the Wilson family but the Wilson family needs him. So what if he is not a card emperor by the age of a hundred, with the amount of money he makes he can hire an army of Card emperors and Semi-demigods. That is when he came up with a weird life motto, ''With enough money one can make the world spin in reverse.'' Was it wrong of Wilson to think so? The family members who grew up with him are now card kings and some were even card emperors and now they were freezing their asses in the way beyond fighting a never-ending battle with supreme beings. Despite their loyalty and dependence on the family, it didn''t care if they lived or died as they were not short of such talents, as, for him, the whole family was dependent on him to make some funds to nurture new talents and hefty retirement funds for those that are injured or the families of those that meet a glorified ending in the way beyond. The bullies that made his life hell in his childhood now would walk on eggshells around him. With a few words, he could change the lives of these so-called Card kings and Card emperors. Not every card apprentice is a card creationist or a master of any other profession. Take Anna for example, if not for her family she would have to earn her keep by dungeon diving, and to meet her card emperor level requirements she could only raid high-level dungeons. Anna is strong but to clear an SS-rank dungeon alone was simply exhausting and for regr card emperors it was impossible, therefore even though they are of the card king and emperor realm they still need to depend on their respective guilds, families, and organizations. The life of a card apprentice with no other trade to live off of was very hard and uncertain. It is because of these people that the card apprentice proficient in different trades are in demand. "Sorry, mister Cole, I didn''t mean to pry." Though I said that I used my soul pupil on Cole to check if he was telling the truth, he was. Got to appreciate this guy''s struggle he made a ce for himself where even the mightiest fail. "Southern Emperor, I cannote with you guys I want to check on the orphanage. I have not visited it for days." The first thing Cortney nned to do when she regained her freedom was to check up on the orphanage she grew up in. As the one who made it out of the orphanage, Cortney took it upon herself to provide for it and keep it running so that it can continue to do the good work it was doing. If not her who would take care of the cuties in the orphanage. Recently her visit to the orphanage has been very rare because Clown Mask restricted her. Cortney agreed because Clown Mask agreed to take care of the orphanage now that the Clown Mask was gone Cortney needed to step up. "We are finally going to the orphanage I want to meet the brothers and sisters you brag about, wait will they like Bloodette?" Hearing Cortney was going to the orphanage, Bloodette who has heard a lot of stories of the orphanage from Cortney could not help but yell in enthusiasm and excitement. But soon her insecurities crawled up, Bloodette knows that many humans are disgusted and afraid of her, therefore she only extends her head out of Cortney''s body in presence of friends otherwise most of the time she holes up in her body and watches by sharing their senses. "Of course, they will. After all, you are their elder sister Bloodette." ¡­ Chapter 801 Bloodettes Insecurities Chapter 801 Bloodette''s Insecurities¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 16:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch''s temporary military base. "Really," Bloodette asked with great anticipation. She also hoped to experience theradery and sibling bond Cortney used to narrate to her. "Trust me," Cortney assured Bloodette, As her host, she knew all about Bloodette''s insecurities and desires, after all, they both could share each other''s senses and emotions. Cortney has noticed, recently Bloodette would not pop out her pseudopod head when she sees something new and she knew the reason why. Because whenever someone witnesses Bloodette extend her pseudopod out, people in their surroundings would express fear at first, and then when they realize Bloodette is of no harm to them, they could not hide the look of disgust in their eyes. If it was Cortney she would say screw you, her dressing sense was as such, itpletely disyed her screw you mentality. But it was not as easy for Bloodette who wanted to get along with everyone and make as many friends as possible. "Cortney, I have shared my employee''s contact information with you, contact her, she will help you take care of the orphanage from from this day forward. I have already asked her to make arrangements for the children''s welfare, schooling, health care, and jobs for the ones that are about to reach legal age, she will be expecting your call." I forwarded Diana''s contact information to Cortney, Fine Gold was expanding, and they would require new employees and ophanage had a lot of abled and desperate young adults that wanted to make something of them. The jobs I spoke of here were nothing fancy but bottom-level jobs enough for them to make a living and save for their future. "You didn''t have to do this," Cortney has single handly been taking care of the orphanage for a year now, she was confident she could continue to do so further, now with Bloodette to help her things would get easier. "Don''t argue, just ept it. The children would not you to pause your life for theirs. This way you all can live your lives. Consider it as my gift to you." I would be stupid to let someone as loyal and trustworthy as Cortney be stuck in a third-rate city, she was loyal and strong for me to trust my back to her. Cortney was too good for this third rate city she had a bigger stage to shine on. "Okay do what you have to but if try to pull one on me then be prepared to face the consequences that will follow, trust me you wouldn''t want that," Anna warned Cortney to keep the rules of her partial freedom in mind. "I know," Cortney replied coldly, and summoning her hoverbike she speed away. "Cousin, let''s go," said Cole impatiently, it has been way past the time he had stipted to his client. This was one of his regr clients he did not want to keep them waiting as it was bad for business. "The hell, I am not your cab you damned fatty, I have shared the location of the warehouse to your grimoire get there by yourself." Anna cussed at Cole for hurrying her and turning to me she said, "Wyatt, I am too tired from carrying this fat dumbass around how about wemute using your hoverbike." Anna''s intentions couldn''t be clearer, shaking my head I said, " okay" Cole shook his head in dismay as looked at his domineering cousin sitting on the back of the hoverbike while hugging her lover from behind and resting her head on his broad back, she no longer looked domineering but appeared like a love-sick maiden. As the person who knew thepetition among the families for their progenies to be Anna''s husband, he could not help but worry for the future of this new investment, Dalton Wyatt. Cole summoned his hovercar to follow the couple, but the route pointed by the location shared by his cousin varied from the one they took, that was when Cole realized that this was the hint from his lovesick cousin for him, warning him not to take the same route as them and be the third wheel. If he didn''t want to shorten his lifespan he better travel by the route she sent to his grimoire. Cursing all the couples in the world, Cole took the route his psycho cousin had shared in his grimoire. ¡­ Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 16:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Mr. Ronnie, your origin card is indeed one of a kind, no wonder butcher bob didn''t hesitate to kidnap you. If your origin card was to be baptized a few times you can easily be fiercepetition for him. I did not know that the monster corpses could be processed so efficiently. Not to mention the using the bones to make the packaging material for the processed meat, this origin card is really ingenious." Agatha was full of praise for Ronnie''s Origin card. When Ronnie visited and thanked them for rescuing him, Agatha used her cards and mental strength to inspect Ronnie, she found no anomaly in his body which made her think that maybe extracting the origin card was nothing but oundish bullshit used by their employer''s men to exin Ronnie''s temporarya. Agatha tried to enquire him about the incident, but he said that he was unconscious the whole time. So she moved on from it and inquired Ronnie why was he kidnapped. Learning about his origin card, Agatha could not help but think that Ronnie would be a good investment for her master and herself. Ronnie was a card student right his origin card had a lot of room to grow, by the time Ronnie bes a card lord and forges his ego gem his origin card would have undergone numerous baptisms and its value and capabilities would have increased considerably, with proper support this origin card could reel in huge profits, but Agatha wasn''t sure if her master would be interested in investing this but she was very interested and thought that it was a worthy investment. ¡­ Chapter 802 Brother-in- laws Grace Chapter 802 Brother-in-w''s Grace¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 16:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, GUild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "..." Aba has never seen Agatha so interested in something so she did not disturb her with her antics. "..." Jackie was thankful to thesedies from the Wolf fang mercenary had rescued her baby daddy but seeing how he drooled over them she started to feel like maybe they shouldn''t have rescued him and left him to die. She could not help but notice that Ronnie has be were self-absorbed, ever since he got his origin card "Your majesty, if my origin card was half as good as you say, I will be lucky," Ronnie replied humbly to Agatha. He has attended the Prestige Academy of culinary arts and knew how good his card was he didn''t require others to tell him about its potential. He had already experienced it, by seeing how the Butcher Bob was willing to make him a country hick his son-inw. "You are indeed lucky to have such a resourceful origin card." Agatha was a little envious of Ronnies origin card, she thought if she had ten thousand arms, she could serve her master ten thousand times better. "..." Ronnie was really proud of his origin card seeing how even a semi-demigod was envious of it. He didn''t even know that there was a realm called card semi-demigod before today. He used to be ashamed of his fate ingredient but now he was proud of it. "Your majesty, we are indeed lucky to have a brother-inw like Wyatt. This card is his grace. Wyatt created this origin card for free as a gift for our unborn baby. Seeing that my husband was good for nothing and would not be able to provide for our baby or die raiding a dungeon, he created an origin card that would help Ronnie earn money without having to enter the dungeon." Jackie sang the praise of her brother-inw and looking at her husband she said, "If not for his greed we wouldn''t have faced this disaster." "What do you mean? I did every for our bady what can''t you understand about that." Ronnie spoke in dissatisfaction. "All you had to do was follow Wyatt''s instruction andplete the crash course in three months without gathering much attention instead you became greedy and almost got yourself killed." Jackie did not want to reveal that the man she trusted life to had betrayed her brother-inw''s trust so she swallowed most of the words she wanted to yell at Ronnie. And then yelled, "Don''t you dare drag our unborn baby into this. You did it for you, to satisfy your greed. How dare you throw the me on our unborn child?" Jackie was kind of disgusted by Ronnie at present. Earlier she too agreed with Ronnie''s mindset but after talking with her inws, and thinking ofing to beg her brother-inw to save her husband she spent an entire night thinking about the entire incident and realized that what Ronnie did was a betrayal of trust and good grace, now that she understood it she couldn''t help but feel disgusted toward Ronnie and cannot believe that she was foolish enough to run away from her home trusting this man. "..." Hearing Jackie''s words, Ronnie thought his wife sounded more like his mother and father. He clearly saw the disgust for him in the eyes of the love of his life. Shattering all his pride for his origin card, "You¡­ Jackie, I understand my faults please trust me, I will not repeat them again." ''Is this what they called couples spat? And why is she praising that greedy bastard Wyatt instead of her husband? Now Wyatt is my friend so is it wrong to call him names?'', Aba couldn''t help but wonder. Unlike Aba, Agatha was not interested in the couple''s fight, what caught her attention was that Jackie''s brother-inw had created Ronnie''s origin card. Agatha could not help but marvel at the young card creationist''s abilities, she had read the card info of the enchanted blood slime spirit card and she was impressed. Now she could not help wonder if the young card creationist could create cards like Ronnies origin card, 10,000 armed Butcher. If yes then Ronnies origin card would be obsolete and he no longer seemed worth investing, instead she can have the card creationist create a few simr cards for a price and hire some trustworthy card apprentice to start her own independent business. It sounded a lot better than investing in Ronnie. But of chance, if he couldn''t create simr cards to Ronnies origin card, so she didn''t want to lose Ronnie either and decided to recruit him. It wouldn''t hurt to have him around. If the card creationist can recreate Ronnies origin card as a normal card then she can keep Ronnie as a regr employee, if not she can treat him as an investment. Either way, she would not be making any losses. So she went ahead with her n to recruit Ronnie. "Mr. Ronnie, I will be straight with you I am nning to pursue a business venture in monster meat processing, and I would like you to join my organization, of course, you will not be treated badly andpensated appropriately for your hard work." Agatha put forward a proposal to Ronnie it did not have any specific promises and terms. It had a very loose interpretation of what Ronnie would stand to gain by joining her organization. "Your Majesty, I am sorry but we will have to decline your offer. My husband is already working for his cousin so he cannot join your organization." Jackie did not wait for Ronnie to make his own decision and immediately answered for him fearing that her greedy and opportunistic husband would agree to Agatha''s proposal forgetting the grace they owe to his cousin. "..." Agatha already expected this kind of answer from Jackie, but Ronnie was different she could see ambition in his eyes and knew he would not hesitate to take the olive branch she has extended to him. ¡­ Chapter 803 Rejection Chapter 803 Rejection¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 16:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, GUild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "I am sorry your majesty, as my wife, said, I''m happy where I am." Ronnie rejected Agatha''s proposal, there are two reasons for that. The first was because Jackie preferred him to work for his cousin and the second was because he was too weak. The incident with Butcher Bob''s men was a once-in-a-lifetime lesson for Ronnie that the strong have no obligation to keep their promises to the weak. Agatha''s intentions for him were clear, she wants to use him. If he were to agree to her today he will be her ve for the rest of his life. Ronnie wouldn''t mind being a ve if it meant Jackie and his unborn baby were can be taken care of but he knew Agatha has no obligation to protect him, his wife, and his unborn baby. But the same was not true for his cousin, Ronnie felt so because his cousin had saved his life twice even though he didn''t have to and had asked nothing in return. As for the capability of his cousinpared to a semi-demigod? Since the said semi-demigod was waiting in his cousin''s warehouse then it couldn''t be an overstatement to say that his cousin was a capable person too. "Fine." Agatha was taken aback by being rejected by a card student no less. Her pride as the semi-demigod didn''t allow her to try and negotiate with Ronnie. Now all her hopes of starting a business venture in monster meat processing depended on Ronnies'' cousin whether he can create regr cards simr to Ronnie''s origin card or not. "Thank you, your majesty, for understanding." Ronnie replied humbly thinking, ''Cousin, I have angered this great god trusting you. I hope youe through for the sake of my unborn baby.'' "..." Jackie who was thinking she was a fool to run away trusting this man of hers, hearing Ronnie resolutely reject Agatha was delighted especially when he turned to give her a gentle but reassuring smile as he said, ''As my wife said.'' Jackie felt like she was in love all over again. Then she shyly reached out for her husband''s hand and interlocked their fingers together. Feeling the warmth from Jackie interlocking her fingers with his, Ronnie couldn''t help but let out a satisfied smile thinking, ''Women are so easy to please.'' "..." Agatha noticed the little action of the couple and couldn''t help but feel disgusted. Annoyed and irritated she wanted to leave the ce before she showed her ugly side to her princess but when she turned to look at the warehouse entrance she noticed a fat figure enter the warehouse. "Hello, is this Master Wyatt''s card boutique?" Cole asked looking at people in the warehouse. "Yes, it is. Master Wyatt is not avable at the moment." Jackie got up and hurried to greet the customer. Surprising Ronnie, Aba, and Agatha who knew that Jackie didn''t work here yet she acted too professionally enough to fool them into thinking she did work here. "Huh, I see." hearing the pregnant receptionist Cole couldn''t help but wonder, ''Clearly I took the longest route here so why are theyte? Damned fucking couples.'' Thinking of a certain steamy possibility, Cole couldn''t help but cuss every couple in the world. "If you don''t mind me asking, How may I address you and what is the purpose of your visit? You can leave a message but if it is urgent you can wait. Master Wyatt may arrive any minute now." Jackie said looking at the overweight customer who seemed to be lost in his thoughts. "I am Cole Wilson and I have already spoken to Master Wyatt, he must be arriving. Please don''t mind me as I wait for him." Said Cole politely as he headed to the couch. "Sure, would you like water, tea, coffee, or cold drinks?" Jackie offered Cole beverages. "Just a ss of in water," Cole answered. "Splendid," replied Jackie and headed towards the kitchen to fetch a ss of water for the customer. Jackie remembers theyout of the warehouse from her stay here in the past, nothing much has changed. "..." Reaching the couch Cole was shocked to see Agatha and the little girl next to her. If he couldn''t recognize them then he has failed as a ck merchant. "Cole Wilson, greets her majesty Aba Windsor and Agatha Williams." Cole greeted Aba and Agatha with appropriate eloquence. "Finally, someone who recognizes my greatness in this dump of a city," said Aba. She was used to being respected and treated as the center of the party but ever since she came to this city she has met with continuous ridicule and shame. There is a limit to how much a person can take, Anna was a lot. Now that she found someone to satisfy her vanity Aba could not help but get excited. "Wilson? The vessel family of the Heatsend family," Agatha asked Cole in annoyance. The reason they were stuck in this city was to train her princess and the presence of someone like Cole was a hindrance to it. So she didn''t really wee Cole''s presence. "Yes, your majesty. You are correct." Cole answered politely suppressing the greed in his eyes. Demigod Windsor and his special ability were a hotmodity in the market. Even if people are willing to pay Demigod''s expensively high service fee they cannot get an appointment as demigod Windsor was a busy person. If Cole were somehow able to gain the confidence of Demigod Windsor then he would have made it a big time as a ck merchant. But that was easier said than done. Many people have tried to get close to him, but nobody could approach him, and even if they were able to sessfully approach him they could not escape the scrutiny of his special ability. But right now all these hurdles did not exist in Cole''s mind all he cared about was how to use Aba to approach her father, Demigod Windsor. As for the rest, he had to approach Demigod Windsor first to worry about them. Otherwise, they were just useless worries. ¡­ Chapter 804 Caring Brother-in-law Chapter 804 Caring Brother-inw¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 17:07 Location- Sky Blossom City, GUild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 As Cole was hatching his n to get inexperienced and gullible Aba to do his bidding while avoiding her caretaker Agatha''s suspicion he heard his cousin''s voice, "Wyatt, I did not do it on purpose." "Whatever," I answered, and walking toward Cole I said, "Mr. Cole, have you sent the coordinates to your client?" "I sent them the minute I arrived here. They should be arriving any second now." answered Cole. Seeing the crowd outside, Jackie who fetched a ss of water did not know how to react and choose to just give the water to the intended person, Cole. "Here Mr. Cole, your ss of water." Said Jackie handing Cole a ss of water. "..." Seeing Jackie serve Cole water I couldn''t help but frown. "I am thirsty too," said Aba looking at Jackie, who replied, "I will get it right away." "Jackie, what are you doing?" I asked Jackie in a stern voice. "Master Wyatt, big sis Susan wasn''t here so I, I just wanted to help." Jackie was startled by her brother-inw''s stern voice, she didn''t understand what she did wrong for him to react as such. "You are pregnant, you don''t need to do this. Let your husband fill in for Susan." I know that Jackie is as much as rotten as Ronnie but I couldn''t watch a pregnant woman toil around when a able grown ass man was doing nothing. "Yes, honey. Wyatt is right, you should sit and rest. I will get the water." Ronnie immediately chimed in. While Jackie couldn''t help but feel that she doesn''t deserve such a caring brother-inw. "Wait, why are you guys still here? Don''t you know Uncle and Aunty are worried sick about you?" I felt a headache for Ronnie''s loving parents, they should disown this heartless bastard and live in peace. After all, he is the source of all trouble in the life they built for themselves. Which was no more and this asshole was the one to be med. "I¡ª" Ronnie wanted to say he lost track of time and make other nonsense excuses but was interrupted by his cousin. "Don''t waste time exining to me, head home right away," I ordered the couple. "Yes," Ronnie replied affirmatively, and then grabbing hold of his pregnant wife''s wrist he headed out but was stopped by his wife who looked at his cousin and said, "Thank you, Thank you for everything." "No problem, now head home you two," I said feeling that Jackie was being genuine. Seeing the couple exit the warehouse, Aba asked in dissatisfaction, "What about my water?" "Are you pregnant?" I asked Aba. "How dare you ask that to me¡ª" Aba explode being asked if she was pregnant but before she could finish she was interrupted by me as I repeating myself sternly, "I asked, are you pregnant?" "... No!" embarrassed and enraged Aba shouted. "Then go get your damn water yourself. Aren''t you ashamed to ask a pregnant girl to fetch you a ss of water?" I reprimanded Aba, while Agatha just watch it all happen. After all, this was the true purpose of their stay here. *Cough* *Cough* hearing my words Cole choked on the water he was drinking. "How can you speak to me like that I am your friend?" Abained. "Princess, that''s what friends do, correct you when you are doing things wrong." Agatha stepped in to calm Aba and help her understand where she was wrong and how should she react in such a situation. "B-but I just asked for a ss of water," Aba spoke defending herself. Since Agatha would support her no matter if she said that she did something wrong than Aba had no other choice but to ept it. "Princess, you are smart, you know where you went wrong?" Agatha did not argue with Aba but let her decide herself and reach a conclusion. "Ara, what happened, why is my little baby so down in the dumps." A mature feminine voice suddenly sounded in the room. Everyone turns to see the source of the voice only to find a maturedy with graying hair, clearly showing the sign of entering the wise age from mature age. "Grandma Asong, what are you doing here?" looking at the maturedy, Aba yelled in surprise and rushed into her embrace. "Your majesty Asong." Agatha greeted the maturedy hurriedly and then Cole followed her, saying, "Madam Asong, you are here." "Aba, how many times should I remind you not to call me grandma, for god sake I am younger than your father?" The maturedy named Asong seemed not to like being called grandma by Aba but still tolerated it. "Sorry," Aba apologized sticking out her tongue clearly her apology wasn''t sincere and she nned to tease her again. "Fatty, Asong was your client? You should have told me earlier." Anna also seemed to know Asong. And from her tone, they seemed to be on good terms. "There are a lot of familiar faces here. Anna, it has been a while. I hear a rumor that you no longer party, is it true?" Asong greeted Anna while Aba still continued to embrace her. "Yes, your words came true," Anna answered mysteriously while looking at me. "Haha, Good, Good, I am happy for you." said Asong, and turning to Cole she said, "Cole, I thought this was a third-rate city, so why are you all here? Did I miss something?" "Madam Asong, I cannot answer for everyone but we are here for Master Wyatt. He is the card creationist I spoke about," Cole introduced me to Asong and then added, "Master Wyatt, this Madam Asong, she is your client." "Hello Madam Asong, pleased to meet you." I greeted my client. Since I did not know how to address her so followed Cole''s choice of words. After Cole introduced us, with a gentle smile Asong looked at me, and asked, "Hello, Master Wyatt. Aren''t you a little too young for a golden grade card creationist?" "Yes, yes I am." "Well, I must say that I am really quite impressed." ¡­ Chapter 805 Asong Young Chapter 805 Asong Young¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 17:21 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Madam Asong, don''t worry. Despite his age, Master Wyatt is a very capable card creationist." Cole vouched for me in front of his client, which was given. If he cannot even vouch for me, he should not have contacted me in the first ce. "..." Cole''s words were not enough to assure Asong, she knew Cole had to say that. After all, he will get a heftymission out of this. "You would say that." Abamented and turning to the Asong she added, "Auntie Asong, though he is rude, he is a very good Card creationist. You can trust him." Hearing the little devil Aba vouch for the young card creationist Asong was taken aback as Aba has never gotten along with anyone of her age and considering her high standards the boy should know his stuff for him to gain approval from Aba. "..." Seeing her Aunt Asong was still not convinced Aba turned to Agatha and signaled her to say some good words about her friend. Agatha who wanted to get her hands on regr cards simr to Ronnie''s origin card so she followed her princess''s instruction without hesitation as this would be a good way to get on the good side of the young card creationist, "Your majesty Asong, please don''t underestimate Master Wyatt''s capabilities because of his age. He is a very capable and innovative card creationist who doesn''t stick to the conventional methods or fear testing the boundaries. If you require a truly unique origin card then you are in good hands." "Old friend, you are silent for once," Asong said, ncing at Anna, who was awfully quiet. "I trust him, you should too," Anna said a few words, but they were powerful and more than enough to say and mean everything meant to be said. "Little guy, youe highly rmended, it is good to see someone of your age with such high achievements, it seems my work in the capital wasn''t for nothing." The gentle demeanor of Asong never left the room, but it also didn''t allow anyone to underestimate her. It had majesty to it as if anybody who looked at Asong couldn''t help but want to put her on a pedestal and just bathe in her gentle wisdom. "..." Everyone spoke of Asong as if she was a big deal but I could discern her realm, she was a Card soldier, yes a card soldier. To be sure that I wasn''t being tricked by some realm suppression card I used my soul pupils to check her realm, she was indeed in the card soldier realm and her soul pathways were a mess, they seem to be clogged up with a lot of impurities. And her health was concerning as it seem to be deteriorating. It was already a miracle that this woman was standing. Asong''s body disyed a very rare condition found in a few card apprentices but what was more fascinating to me was that the card overlord realm Cole addressed her as Madam, well he has to because she was his client but a card semi-demigod, Agatha, too showed respect to Asong and addressed her the same way she would to her master. Not to mention, Aba seemed to be very close to her and Anna too. Who was this woman, for a semi-demigod to show her respect? "Wyatt, meet one of the key figures of the government and one of the most respected figures of the capital, Asong Young. She is solely responsible for most of the new reforms in ourws, the good ones of course." Anna proudly introduced me to her friend Asong. "Anna, don''t put me on a pedestal, I am just another woman doing my job," Asong said humbly. Learning of Asong''s profession and her rtionship with Aba I finally made a connection to why Aba would go on from trying to establish the history''s strongest mercenary group to founding the new world government when the three mischiefs decimate the old one. Then I had my super brain scour through the grimoirework to find out every information on Asong Young. In a second the superbrain provided me with every article on Asong Young. Anna had already informed me of Asong''s political achievements so I skipped that and looked into why was a card soldier was so well respected and received by a semi-demigod. Asong Young is the direct descendent of the prominent noble Young family known for its political presence since the founding of the new government. Asong Young is one of thete bloomer card apprentices she contracted her grimoire in her fifties, but that didn''t stop her from going to the government at the age of 27 and making waves in the capital. As a politician, Asong Young can be called the voice of the unrepresented and the minority. What surprised me was that most of her reformers passed by the government were mostly capitalist, which seemed to mostly benefit the hard-working people, not just the card apprentice, but the rich still had an edge over the hard-working. This was unfair but still a big win formon people because in this world if you are not a card apprentice then you are worse than domesticated animals. Scrolling through the articles on Asong Young I found one which had mentioned Anna and Asong attending college together, which meant that Asong had lived more than a hundred years which begs the question if she became a card apprentice in her fifties than fifty yearster, at present why was Asong''s realm so low? I know thatte bloomers have a very low talent but still, Asong''s family was loaded, she could just pump her with enough soul jades until she breaks through to the card overlord realm. Well, I think the impurities clogging her soul pathways were responsible for this, if Asong were somehow able to get rid of the impurities clogging her soul pathways then it would be a different story. "Madam Asong, it is an honor to meet you. Please, forgive my rudeness earlier." Now that I knew why the others kicked up a fuss about Asong, I decided to appear a little enthusiastic. ¡­ Chapter 806 Deep Water Clam Monster Shell Chapter 806 Deep Water m Monster Shell¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 17:33 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Master Wyatt, don''t be polite. I prefer your frank attitude." Asong replied with her signature gentle smile. "Then, I will follow your orders." Good people are hard toe by, but now that I meet one I decided to show her my respect. The articles on the grimoirework weren''t enough for me to reach such a conclusion about Asong. I had essed Clown Mask''s memories, though it did not have a lot about Asong except that the Supreme leader''s henchmen killed her because she was the one who kept trying to pass a bill that would require the central region to update and add new arrays to their city arrays and one of these city protection arrays was the dome of judgment which would target the dark forces, especially undead. This was bad news for the supreme leader who was building a Lich army by sacrificing card apprentices and nned to use them to storm the cities of the central region and over through the government. The more I learned about Asong Young the more I felt that she was the reason Aba went on to be the future of humanity in this world. "Haha, Anna you have found an interesting guy." Asongughed and turning to Agatha she enquired, "I can understand why Anna is here, what about you guys? What are you two doing this far down the south." "..." Hearing Asong enquire about them, Aba who was still in Asongs embrace, buried her head deeper into Asong''s umbre frock knowing that it was her fault that Agatha and she were stuck here. "About that¡ª" Agatha did not know how to exin to Asong what was happening here, therefore she was relieved when Anna interrupted. "They are my hostage, that brat tread to murder someone just because he called her short," Anna answered Asong giving her a brief but enough exnation to know that Aba was the culprit here. "I see, so your temper hasn''t gone yet, huh Aba. You know where you went wrong, you are grown enough to know what to do next so I will not say any further," said Asong as she gently brushed Aba''s hair, as Ana''s head was buried in her frock. "Um," Aba nodded her head, which was still buried in Asong''s frock, messing it a little. "Good. It is rare for me to be surrounded by my friends. So let us not waste time and get to the matter at hand and then we all can enjoy a merry dinner. Master Wyatt, I trust Anna, since she trusts you, I will be in your care." the gentleness behind Asongs words did not undermine its authority. Everybody in the room felt like they were a part of the uing origin card creation. "Your majesty Asong, If you don''t mind, I would like to cook the dinner." Agatha offered. She wanted to cook for Asong, mostly because she did not wish for the vorless food of this third-rate city to affect Asong''s appetite. "Sure dear, I would prefer a home-cooked meal over a takeout any day." Asong epted Agatha''s heartfelt offer. "Thank you, your majesty. If you are carving something please order, I will try my best." Agatha was delighted that Asong had agreed to her request. "Surprise me," Asong answered, leaving Agatha the heavy burden of choosing the menu for tonight''s dinner. "Leave it to me, I will get right to it," Agatha said overzealously taking the dinner preparation as a challenge. "Master Wyatt, you won''t mind if I use the warehouse kitchen, right?" Agatha asked me. Hearing Agatha, I turned to look at Anna. After all, we both had made prior ns for tonight. Feeling my gaze Anna looked at me and signaled that it was okay, we could move our dinner date. Asong was Anna''s good friend. Anna wanted to spend time with her. "Sure, if there is some for me," I said, reminding Agatha to not pull the same stunt that she pulled during lunch. And added, "The warehouse kitchen is not well equipped, you will have to be resourceful." "Thank you, master Wyatt." Said giddy Agatha as she hopped towards the warehouse kitchen. But I frowned as she didn''t agree that there would be some for me. "Master Wyatt, let me know the card ingredients you require I will make them avable through my channels." Said Cole reminding me that we should get to preparing for Asong''s origin card creation. "Mr. Cole, you don''t have to go through the trouble for small stuff. I have a personal manager who will be responsible for the card ingredients, but if I do require rare card ingredients I will have to trouble Mr. Cole." I said. "Okay, then." Cole agreed. "Madam Asong, please introduce me to your fate ingredient," I asked. "Sure" saying that Asong summoned a fancy but huge wooden storage truck and took out a big oval mshell, and said, "My fate ingredient is an A-rank deep water m monster bivalve shell." "Can I hold it?" I asked Asong looking at the smooth and shiny oval-shaped m monster bivalve shell about 2 meters in length. It could fit a human inside it. "Yes, please." Asong passed me the bivalve she''ll, despite its appearance it was lightweight and very sturdy. m monsters are usually found in S-rank and above ocean field dungeons, deep in the ocean where the water pressure is so strong that even a Card King has a hard time swimming in there, yet these A-rank calm monsters exist there thanks to their strong shells. Both sides of the bivalve shell would make good shields. But that would be a waste of such a precious fate ingredient. "Madam Asong, since you had Mr. Cole search for an innovative card creationist then should I take it that you have a n for your fate ingredient?" Considering Asong''s status and family background hiring a diamond-grade grimoire artist was not a problem but the problem must be that they weren''t willing to follow her ns for her origin card. "Master Wyatt, my n is straightforward, I will listen to what you can do using my fate ingredient and if it satisfies my preference then we can continue to the next stage but if doesn''t then I willpensate for your time." ¡­ Chapter 807 Youre Lying Chapter 807 You''re Lying¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 17:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "I usually don''t have a habit of exining to my clients the origin card I am going to create for them. All I can say is that I will be creating something you need and it is going to cost you a lot." I said what I usually say to all my clients that had their origin card created by me. And then added, "I can promise that it is not going to be a glorified shield or any shield-type card you have seen before." "Master Wyatt, I appreciate your confidence but It seems we have reached an impasse." Said Asong. "Mr. Cole I thought you informed Madam Asong about how I did business." I did not argue with Asong and instead questioned Cole after all he was getting paid for setting up this meet. "Sorry master Wyatt, please give me a second." Cole was sweating bullets, originally he wasn''t well known enough to represent Asong but he got her as a client through mutual exchange with a fellow ck merchant for the dibs on the sales of an SSS-rank card ingredient. Cole chose an A-list public figure as a client over the heftypensation of the sales of an SSS-rank card ingredient without batting an eye but soon regret it after trying to satisfy Asong''s insane requirements for her origin card. His cousin''s young lover wasn''t his first choice as the card creationist for Asong, there were several others but they all failed to satisfy Asong and finally, Cole stopped looking for well know card creationists and started searching for dark horses making a name for themselves in the card creation field. His cousin''s young lover was one of them, but he seemed to be more stubborn, arrogant, and demanding than the renowned card creationists. Cole suffered a huge headache stuck between Asong and his cousin''s young lover. "Madam Asong, these are the few of the origin cards created by master Wyatt, that clearly disy his creativity and that he is not afraid of trying something new." Cole hurriedly showed a catalog of origin cards created by his cousin''s lover. "They are indeed unique and innovative but Cole, this is not what I asked for." Asong knew what she wanted and did not fall for Cole''s persuasion. "Sigh, madam. I know what you want, but look at these cards, don''t you think their creator will definitely create something worthy of you." Cole knew nobody in the world could meet Asong''s insane ideals for her origin card so he wanted to persuade her into trusting his cousin''s lover. A ck merchant''s job was like a fixer, they had to get what the client wants which sometimes even involved convincing the customer that what the ck merchant had in stock was the best option for them. And persuade them into buying something that they wouldn''t buy at some other time. Therefore Cole turned to look at Anna, Asong''s trusted friend, and signaled for help in persuading Asong. This was the main reason why Cole chose to introduce Asong to his cousin''s lover. "..." Anna frowned when she saw Cole look at her, she knew how adamant, stubborn, and picky Asong could be about her origin card, this is the reason why Anna kept quiet and didn''t rmend her crush to Asong until Asong herself seeked for her opinion. "Asong, it has been 5 years since you found your fate ingredient stop being picky and let Wyatt do what he does best. Trust me you are going to love the oue," Anna didn''t want to persuade Asong but the damned fatty kept begging her with his eyes, finally she agreed thinking that this would be a good thing for her lover''s resume. "Anna, I thought you were staying out of this one," said Asong with a gentle smile. This time her gentle smile wasn''t enough to mask the meaning behind her words, everyone in the room could feel that Asong wouldn''t let anyone pressure her into doing something she did not want to. "Tsk, "Anna clicked her tongue in annoyance and gave Cole a re, almost giving him a heart attack. "Auntie Asong, Wyatt is indeed a capable card creationist. You can trust him to create a useful and unique origin card for you. Look, this is the card he created for me." Aba came forward to help her friend by persuading her Aunt to utilize his services. "Interesting. Is this a mutant slime? I haven''t heard of this one but it seems to be capable of taking over a horde of monsters by itself. Impressive." Asong looked at her friend''s lover with a curious gaze and thought he must be something to be capable enough to captivate her friend''s heart. But all this was not enough for her to trust the creation of her origin card to a high schooler she had just met. "I get that a lot," I said knowing Asong wasn''t going to one of my clients unless something drastic happened to change her mind. "Haha, I see. This card is indeed worthy of your pride. s, we were not meant to be." Asong said knowing that the young card creationist was going to stick to his principles and not going to make any concessions for her. She respected that even though it meant her visit here was waste of time. "Asong, I heard that you are suppressing your realm so that you don''t want to waste a chance of your baptism for your origin card." Anna suddenly spoke. "Was it my mom? She worries too much. But yes, you heard right." Answered Asong. "Yeah, right." I blurted knowing Asong was lying but soon regretted it, as every eye in the room looked towards me. "Young man, you have something to say," Asked Asong masking her passive-aggressive tone with her gentle smile. "Madam Asong I love how you can mask your thoughts with that gentle smile of yours. I did not want to say anything but since you asked, yes I do want to point out that you are lying." ¡­ Chapter 808 The Truth Chapter 808 The Truth¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 17:59 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Hearing me call Asong a liar to her face everyone in the warehouse held their breath. But Asong herself did not seem to be offended instead she held her peaceful smile and gracefully said, "Master Wyatt, if you can''t provide a good exnation your words will have serious consequences." As Asong said those words I could hear a slight odd vibration in the surrounding soul pathways, alerted, I checked the surroundings using my soul pupils. Following the vibration of the soul pathways a few miles up in the sky, I found a total of ten card apprentices'' soul pathways hovering. To my surprise, these soul pathways were of card semi-demigods. Then I turned to look at Asong who just passive-aggressively threatened me. "Asong, ask your men to watch it." Anna reminded Asong, while indirectly warning her semi-demigod bodyguards. Anna knew the existence of Asongs bodyguards the moment Asong teleported to the warehouse. "Anna, it is okay. I can take care of this." I signaled Anna to let me handle this. Hearing me, Anna looked at me with reluctance in her eyes. Clearly, she did not know how her capable but weak lover nned to handle this situation. "Anna, don''t baby him. Let the boy talk. I want to see if he is just an ignorant smart mouth or really knows his stuff." Asong said while keeping a mild smile and maintaining her gracefulness. Yet her eyes shot a gaze sharper than a knife at me. Ignoring Asong''s sharp gaze, I said, "Madam Asong, you are not suppressing your realm but you cannot go further in your active soul control. If you force it by using soul jades, your health keeps deteriorating. You already know this therefore you came up with a lie to avoid practicing active soul control. Or should I say you keep using your origin card as a shield to avoid dering your condition to your family and close ones? You can try denying my words but this is the truth." "Impressive, I did not know that Aura sight allowed the card apprentice to diagnose another card apprentice," said Asong showing that she too had done her background search on me. Considering that she carried around ten semi-demigod bodyguards along with her, it was not surprising that they did a background check on me, after learning who Asong was going to meet. It would be surprising if they didn''t. "Should I be impressed too?" I asked Asong with a nk expression. "Compared to what you just showed, I guess whatever I do wouldn''t seem that impressive," said Asong shaking her head elegantly. "Now that you got your exnation please leave my property. I don''t entertain people that threaten me even if it was passive-aggressively." I really hated it when people tried to test me, I can understand it if they were doing so out of concern for whether their card creation was in good hands or not but Asong didn''t have such intentions, she clearly did not n to have her origin card made as she wanted to keep using it as an excuse to stop forcefully practicing her active soul control using soul jades. After all, it was affecting her health negatively. I don''t know why she felt the need to lie about this and I no longer cared. "What about a client? Since you already exposed my charade I might as well get my origin card created, just promise me it will not be a shield." Asong asked with a mischievous smile, this smile seemed more genuine than the gentle smile of hers that she has been using to mask her passive-aggressive reactions. "Clients are always wee. And a shield would not suit a graceful client such as yourself." I did ask Asong to vacate my property but that was when she was a¡­ well, a nobody, but now she was my cash cow¡ª I mean client. So, she was weed with open arms. "Decisive, I like it. Anna, you found yourself a good one. " Asongplimented. "Asong, is what he said true?" Anna asked Asong in concern. "Yes and I don''t want to talk about it. let''s not worry about that. I want to enjoy my origin card creation since I don''t know if I have the time to enjoy my second origin card reaction." There was a reason Asong looked like in her mid-fifties even though Anna her ssmate looked in her twenties. That was because she was ate bloomer. The aging of the card apprentices'' body gets slower as they contract a grimoire. And the rate of decrease in aging depended on the realm of the card apprentice. So, even though Anna was more than a hundred years old she had the appearance of someone in her twenties while Asong who contracted her grimoire in her fifties had the appearance of someone in her fifties, considering that she was a card soldier she didn''t have lot of life to live. Therefore her mother forced her to use soul jades to break through to the higher realm, but Asong who knew that forcefully cultivating active soul control will only shorten her life came up with a lie to postpone all her troubles. "Fine, but if you need someone to talk to I am here." Anna understood Asong so she did not force her worry on Asong. "Auntie, are you dying?" Aba asked Asong with teary eyes. Though Aba was ignorant she knew it was already a miracle for a card soldier to live past 110 years old. "Aba, honey, didn''t I just say that I don''t want to talk about it?" Asong asked with her signature gentle smile. "B-but¡ª" Aba was about to break into tears but was interpreted by Asong''s sharp words, "Aba if you cry I will get angry." "Wuwu" hearing Asong, Aba broke into tears and ran toward the kitchen where Agatha was busy cooking a bountiful meal unaware of what was happening outside. Chapter 809 Rare Ingredients Chapter 809 Rare Ingredients¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 18:11 Location- Sky Blossom City, GUild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 ncing at the fleeing Aba, Asong sighed and threw a yful nce at me saying, "Look what you did?" "Me?" I looked at Asong in stupefaction and said, "You forced me to." "Whatever, now that the truth is out there. The old fossils in the government will take this as an opportunity to give me permanent leave. I still had so much work to do, well knowing that there are capable talents in the future generation such as yourself I can rest assured knowing that you guys will continue my work." Asong sighed. "Wait, hold up, back up a little bit. Don''t throw your unfinished work at us. You can leave when you havepleted your work. Your origin card, take it as thanks from our generation to you for your work." All I meant was that Asong could stop sighing as her origin card was going to be the solution to her problem. "..." Asong looked at the kid and could not help but think where his confidence came from. And then added, "It looks like you guys n to work this olddy to her bones. Ah, I was looking forward to the permanent leave." "Well, old-timer, we want to y around for while. So hold down the fort for a little longer, will you?" I said looking at Asong who kept sighing. "If you put it like that, I have no choice but to work myself to death. But promise me that you will grow up strong and beautiful." Asong did not mind working herself to death if she could save a few more innocent smiles. "Now that''s where I draw the line," I said putting a stop to the cringe. Hearing me Asong burst intoughter and said, "It has been a while since I have been myself. Master Wyatt, you are something else." "Oye, back off. He is spoken for." Anna butted in feeling that the way her friend looked at her crush was not right. "Okay, mama bear," Asong said teasing her friend. Anna snorted at her friend''sment but the corners of her mouth raised feeling the moment. "..." out of everyone in the warehouse, Cole was the one who was excited the most because he was going to achieve the impossible in the world of ck merchants, he was going to close the Asong Young ount. With this, his reputation in his world would soar by hundred folds. But that wasn''t enough for Cole as he had another huge prey set in his sight, Demigod Windsor. With Asong Young and Aba Windsor''s rmendation, it would be easy for him to get an interview with Demigod Windsor, and for what came next, it was up to his charm. "Master Wyatt, jokes apart, can I take your words seriously?" Asong knew she was running on borrowed time and tried to search for a solution for her condition but even in this magical world immortality was still a mystery yearned by all and acquired by none, be it a card student or a card demigod they all had to leave this stage one day. "I never make promises that I cannot keep," I assured Asong. "Then I will be in your care," Asong said politely. She has been to many card creationists and heard the kind of origin card they can create with her fate ingredient, but none as bizarre as the card creationist in front of her imed. Despite her doubts, Asong decided to hire him to help create her origin card because she wanted to check what the younger generation she was fighting to improve was capable of. Yes, she was taking a gamble on the idea she was fighting for. "Well, then it is decided. Master Wyatt, please name the ingredients that your people cannot find in this city I will get them." giddy Cole announced. "Thank you, Mr. Cole." Saying that I send the list of ingredients to Susan asking her to go through them and list the ones that she cannot procure even with the help of the Fine Gold. A few minutester I received Susan''s reply with a list of ingredients that she cannot procure. Going through it I forwarded the list to Cole saying, "Mr. Cole, I will need your help with these ingredients." [A-rank Deepwater m monster core x1 A-rank Hairy triton monster shell x1 A-rank Hairy triton monster core x1 B-rank Deep Sea Murex monster shell x1 B-rank Deep Sea Murex monster core x1 A-rank Ocean Dream Turtle monster shell x1 A-rank Ocean Dream Turtle monster core x1 A-rank Measled Cowrie Shelled monster shell x1 A-rank Measled Crowie Shelled monster core x1] Going through the list of ingredients sent to his grimoire Cole blurted out a cuss, "Fuck!" "Mr. Cole,nguage." Asong corrected Cole. "Sorry, Madam Asong but the list of ingredients listed by master Wyatt is very expensive¡ª" Before Cole could finish he was interrupted by Asong reminding him that he should not worry about the cost, "Mr. Cole, money is not a thing." "I know Madam Asong, but these ingredients are very rare and some of them have never been used as ingredients." The cost of the ingredients did not matter to Cole because the costlier the ingredients were the more money he made throughmission. The problem was that most of the ingredients specified in the list were not something he could procure right away because they all were either very rare or only a few of them left, especially the A-rank Hairy triton monster shell and core. Which were used in the creation of extremely rare soul pills that were said to have the ability to slightly upgrade the user''s talent by cleansing their soul pathway. Not to mention the B-rank Deep Sea Murex monster shell which is used as an ingredient in the creation of the SSS-rank infinity space card. There is no way Cole could procure these ingredients at a moment''s notice. Because these ingredients were so precious that people would not let the other soul know that these ingredients were in their possession. ¡­ Chapter 810 Wealth & Power Chapter 810 Wealth & Power¡¡¡¡Date: 2 April 2321 Time: 18:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Mr. Cole, are you saying that you cannot procure the ingredients stated by master Wyatt for the creation of my card?" Asong asked Cole. "No, I can but not at the moment''s notice, I need time," Cole answered. "Well, how much time?" Asong enquired Cole. "Two or three days," answered Cole honestly, knowing he had lost the opportunity to make a killing by procuring these ingredients for the creation of Asong''s origin card. "Mr. Cole, you know that I don''t have that kind of time. Are you sure there is no other way?" Asong asked Cole, giving him a lean way out of courtesy for his service so far. "It pains me to say this but I really cannot procure those ingredients as of now," Cole answered, only he know how much his heart was aching over the lostmission of these ingredients. "Then, please forward me the list of ingredients, I will have my people get them." Upon Asong''s request, Cole shared the list of ingredients in Asong''s grimoire which she shared with her help, and receiving a reply from her help Asong informed me, "The ingredients will be here in an hour." "You must be feeling pretty good flexing your wealth and power in front of your juniors," Imented. "Yeah, I worked too damn hard to order around these arrogant semi-demigods." Asong did not shy away from myments and seemed proud about it. I could only think, ''Ordering around semi-demigods as a card soldier is pretty awesome.'' unlike Aba who had a demigod father, and Anna who had 4 demigod''s in her immediate family, Asong was a daughter of a card emperor belonging to a family protected by a semi-demigod ancestor who had a foot in his grave. So, yeah what Asong had achieved was indeed impressive. ¡­ Date: 2 April 2321 Time: 19:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Susan had arrived from Fine Gold with the other ingredients, "Is this all? Do you need anything else?" "No, this should be enough," I said going through the ingredients bought by Susan. [A-rank origin core x1 B-rank saltwater weed monster core x1 A-rank Boulder Back turtle monster shell x1 A-rank Boulder Back turtle monster core x1 C-rank Thorn Shell Snail monster shell x1 C-rank Thorn Shell Snail monster core x1 E-rank Clear Water Oyster monster core x1 E-rank Clear Water Oyster monster shell x1 A-rank Water Nymph essence x 10 A-rank Water Nymph core x 10] Now that I had half the ingredients required for the creation of the Asong''s origin card I wanted to start the creation process and get the other ingredients as they arrive but then only 20 mins remained for Asong''s stipted time for the arrival of the ingredients so I thought I might as well wait and go through the n I had for Asong''s card. Asong was not a fighter but a schr, a sick schr at that. Her expiry date was nearing if the supreme leader''s henchmen had not killed her she would have soon met a natural death. Usually, at the end of their life, people try toplete something of importance. But Asong spent thest days of her life fighting to get the government to upgrade the array formations protecting the cities in the central region. Which was totally out of her routine, usually, she would fight for reforms involving the unrepresented and minorities, but in thest few days of her life, she went all-in to force the government to upgrade the array formations protecting the cities. The only reason Asong was so out of character is maybe she knew, knew that in near future something was going to go down. I have no idea what Asong knew and how much she knew but it was clear that with her death she had passed on her duties to Aba, the little ignorant and pampered girl today was going to be the heroic figure who was going to shoulder the weight of the entire humanity in near future. Now that I know how, why and by whom Asong was going to die, I decided to intervene, not personally but by creating an overpowered origin card for Asong. There were two important reasons why I had decided to intervene in Asongs future and as for the butterfly effect, it was already fucked with my presence. Thanks to me, the Matron and w n along with their ns for the southern and northern regions were exposed to the Heatsend Royal family. I don''t know if the southern royal family stands a chance against Matron''s brainwashed Paw n but the future the Clown Mask had seen is no longer possible, this timeline had deviated from the one Clown mask saw long ago, and there is no fixing it. The reason why I nned to save Asong was that I had a feeling that if Asong was alive she was to going to make the Supreme leader''s n for overthrowing the government a lot harder. And the other reason was that in three months I will be moving to the central region where the southern royal family''s authority reach was questionable so for a carefree university life having a friend like Asong was a must. The problem was not saving Asong, but helping her live longer and solidifying her seat in the government. Asong had people''s support what shecked was power, considering her clogged-up soul pathways that was going to be challenging. It was also the reason why just creating a weapon of mass destruction for Asong wasn''t going to cut it. If Asong was stuck in the card soldier realm for the rest of her life because of her condition no matter how overpowered the origin card I create for her it will be of no use as the battery powering it, Asong''s realm, was not enough. Therefore instead of creating abat-type card, I decided to create a support type of card that would be the best fit for a politician like Asong and help with her condition. ¡­. Chapter 811 Yin Widows Grimoire Chapter 811 Yin Widow''s Grimoire¡¡¡¡Date: 2 April 2321 Time: 19:20 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "5 mins earlier than the estimated time," I said looking that the ingredients that one of Asong''s semi-demigod aid delivered. "Well, I do pay them more than the market rate. So this much is the bare minimum and to be expected." Asong bragged. "You don''t pay them with your money but the taxpayer''s money." Anna corrected Asong who imed to be paying for her aids when the government was paying for them using the taxpayer''s money. "Huh? Then where does the southern family get their money for yourvish life,mander of the southern watch? Is it not the tax they collected from their citizens." Asong pointed out Anna''s hypocrisy. "There is now winning with you, but still 10 semi-demigod bodyguards, aren''t they too many to protect a single card soldier. You don''t see me going around with semi-demigod bodyguards." Anna argued saying that 10 semi-demigod bodyguards were too much. "First, I too don''t want 10 semi-demigods constantly monitoring me, but this is the mandatory security detail. I can do nothing about it butin. Second, you don''t need semi-demigod bodyguards when you can kill a demigod. Yes, I know you killed the demigod Yin Widow three days ago and a Devil the very next day here in sky blossom city. And for your information, the Yin-Yang harmony sect will soon be sending an envoy to the south to fetch Yin widow''s grimoire. Apparently, she raided their treasure vault and stole a bunch of valuable stuff which they will demand you to hand over." Asong seemed to know a lot about the affairs of the southern region, especially the ones surrounding Anna. "Yin widow''s grimoire? What grimoire I don''t know what you are talking about?" Anna was puzzled, she did not understand how the government and the Yin-Yang harmony sect know that it was her who killed the demigod. "Suit yourself and congrats on bing the official heir of the southern royal family. I really don''t know what your grandpa was thinking but considering the partner you choose for yourself I think you will do good." Asong congratted Anna while throwing a nce at me. "Thank you but fuck, is a person''s privacy no longer a thing? How is the government able to find everything I do? I can understand if I were in the southern capital but how is it possible back here in nowhere. Don''t tell me the government has informants throughout the southern region. How are they avoiding the southern region''s guardian array formation." Anna cussed in annoyance knowing that her being selected as the official heir of the southern region was no longer a secret between few people but had be the gossip of the town. "Anna,nguage," said Asong not tolerating Anna''s use of profanity. "Fuck, Anna you killed a demigod three days ago?" I had no idea that a human demigod had attacked the sky blossom city three days ago, was it the Matron''s minion. Three days ago, isn''t that the day I sealed the demigod Redfall''s soul in the heathen stone prison back when Sarah hadprehended the bloodline memory meaning of blood rule under the influence of demigod Redfall''s soul? Wait does the Yin widow have any rtion with the demigod Redfall? Was she the one who helped Van escape the disaster along with toddler Sarah? "Wyatt, don''t panic, she wasn''t here for you. She was here for her son," said Anna. "Here son? Hasn''t demigod Redfall died?" Asong blurted in confusion. ''...'' hearing Asong, I was enlightened and most of my doubts were cleared. Demigod Yin Widow seemed to be the mysterious hand helping Van and the toddler Sarah escape the disaster that had struck everyone that had the slightest connection with Demigod Redfall. "I know, right, but she kept asking me to hand over her son. I had no idea of what she was talking about but she seemed really desperate and seemed to be carrying a soul status candle." Anna spoke narrating the odd behavior of the demigod Yin Widow. "Soul status candle, this isn''t good. That devil spawn seems to have returned to the world of living using the bloodline memory rule but I thought all his direct line descendants were killed. This is bad, Anna howe you did not mention this in your report." Asong asked Anna with an aghast expression. "That¡ª wait, how do you know what I wrote in my report. How did you guys infiltrate the royal family''s archives? This is too much. Fuck, first the Matron, and now you guys. Has the Royal pce be so easy to infiltrate for all the spies in the world?" Anna yelled in irritation finding out that not just Matron but the government has infiltrated the royal family. "Stop overreacting Anna. Whenever there is a breach in the Southern region''s guardian array formation the central region is notified and the Southern royal family is required to send in a report regarding the affair, the same goes for the demon worshipper''s attack. So stopining about the details and tell me everything that transpired during your fight with Demigod Yin Widow. That takes priority, if Red fall is back again, he will start sacrificing millions of lives once again just to get back his old strength. Therefore you need to focus Anna, I need know if Redfall is back again and if he is I need to know where he is hiding. This time we will be able to punish him for his crime against humanity to the full extent of thew." Asong still remembers the day she found out about Redfall sacrificing hundred of thousands of innocent souls to make a little progress in his realm. Therefore Asong knew what Redfall would be up to if he were alive again, sacrificing humans to achieve the power he had in his heyday. "Well, instead of going through all that trouble why don''t we just unlock Yin Widow''s grimoire she seemed to have a Soul Status Candle Card. If demigod Redfall is alive we can use that card to track him down." Anna really did not want to go into the embarrassing details of how she defeated Yin Widow using Ann''s help. So she came up with the brilliant idea to unlock demigod Yin Widow''s grimoire to get the Soul candle Card that Yin Widow was using to track demigod Redfall to the sky blossom city. That would be way more efficient than trying to find out if Demigod Redfall was alive or not based on Anna''s narration of her fight with Yin Widow. Chapter 812 Ann Is A Orign Card Chapter 812 Ann Is A Orign Card¡¡¡¡Date: 2 April 2321 Time: 19:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Well, your brain seems to work just fine when you want to escape work, if only you had used half of it to write your report, Redfall would be in custody but instead he is out there roaming, I cannot imagine how many innocent soul Redfall must have ruined in these three days." Asong sighed and then looking at Anna she added, "I thought you had no idea about demigod Yin Widow''s grimoire." "Yin Window''s grimoire? I have no idea what you are talking about." Anna took out a diamond grimoire from her storage card, and hearing Asong she still denied that she had Yin Widows grimoire. "..." Shaking her head at her friend''s response, Asong asked, "Give me Yin widow''s blood. I will give it to my aid and use it to create a substitute." "About that, I forgot to collect her blood," Anna replied while scratching the back of her head. "What? Then how are we supposed to unlock the grimoire?" Asong nced at Anna in irritation. "How about we get her direct descendant''s blood?" Anna thought of a solution. "Yin Widow''s had only one direct descendant, Redfall. Isn''t your purpose of opening her grimoire to find him if he has returned from the dead. God! Anna, why can''t you take things seriously. Who forgets to collect the corpse of ademigod? Do you know how valuable it is? Fuck, what would a prodigal like you know?" Asong blurted out in frustration. She did not mean to me Anna but she believed that Redfall had been reborn and was scarifying innocent souls to regain his strength. Despite knowing all this she wasn''t able to do a thing because of the ipetence of her friend so naturally she was frustrated. "I know someone who would have stored demigod Yin Widow''s corpse." Anna suddenly responded. Unlike Asong who wanted to save every soul possible, Anna only cared about saving what she can. Mistakes happen and it is not possible to save everybody. "What are you talking about? Didn''t you write in your report in bold letters that you killed her alone?" Asong wondered how childish was her friend to brag about her deed in a report using bold letters. "Technically I was alone when I slew Yin Widow, but there was someone else she must have remembered to store Yin Widow''s corpse." Answered Anna. "Was it Ann?" Asong shook her head realizing her friend wasn''t bragging just lying. Well, Ann was Anna''s origin card so technically Anna killed Yin Widow by herself. "Yes, since Ann is my summon technically I have killed a demigod all by myself," said Anna, but it felt more like she was convincing herself. "What about the devil? Was Ann present then too?" Asong asked Anna. "Nope, that was me alone, all by myself. Ann was back in the base helping Luna defend the dungeon relocation apparatus from demon Worshippers." Anna answered enthusiastically. Because killing a devil trumps a demigod any time. "Good for you, Now¡ª" Asong was going to ask Anna to call Ann but was interrupted. "Ann is your summons? Anna, what do you mean by that? Ann told me that she was your twin sister." First, what heck was the soul status candle card? And the fact that card apprentices can unlock the grimoire of a dead card apprentice using their blood, now the truth about Ann, I couldn''t keep quiet, I had to get some answers. If it was really possible to open a dead card apprentice''s grimoire using their or their direct descendant''s blood. And how can Ann be Anna''s summon, when I used my soul pupils on her I felt no difference between her soul pathway and a regr human''s soul pathways. If creating such summons was possible than my idea to create pleasure cards was in jeopardy. "Well, Ann and I are twin sisters, or at least that is what my family and she im. But the truth is she is my origin card, a high-level independent avatar/incarnation card that was created using my second personality. Though she looks like me she isn''t me. So if you were to mistake her for me, I will not forgive you." Anna warned me with a stern gaze. "Oh, okay¡ª" learning that Ann was Anna''s origin card created using her split personality, I was amazed and sighed in relief, knowing that my pleasure card business was safe. Next, I wanted to ask Anna about the unlocking grimoire and the soul status candle card but was interrupted by Asong, "I am sorry Wyatt, but Anna, hurry up and contact Ann, we need to find Redfall before he does too much damage." "Yes, I have already sent her a message she will be here." Anna said hearing Asong and then turned to me, "You wanted to ask something." "What is a soul status candle card?" I asked Anna. "It is a high-level card created using the centa of the newborn baby, often created by mothers to track their babies and their health," Anna answered. Hearing her exnation of the soul status card I started panicking. Because I had demigod Redfall''s soul. If Anna can take out the soul status card from Yin Widow''s grimoire then how am I going to exin to them why I have Redfall''s soul? And why is stored in an unknown gem? As all these thoughts flooded my mind, I started to panic, but my expression remained peaceful, as I asked, "Anna, is it really possible to unlock the grimoire of a dead card apprentice and take their card?" "Yes, but it is expensive andplex," Anna answered with a short reply and didn''t go into details and added, "We are going to perform it shortly you can watch." Hearing Anna, I understood why I had not heard anybody mention this method. If something wasplex and expensive for richdies like Anna and Asong, the regr people can forget about being able to use that method. This was for the good as it would stop card apprentices from killing each other for their cards. After all, Card apprentice killing for higher-level grimoire is already enough problem. .. Chapter 813 Grimoire Creation Chapter 813 Grimoire Creation¡¡¡¡Date: 2 April 2321 Time: 19:41 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Big sis Asong," Ann who arrived at the warehouse greeted Asong enthusiastically. "Little girl, how are you?" Asong was delighted to see Ann, unlike her friend Anna, Ann was very reliable. "I am fine, what about you?" with that Asong and Ann exchanged small talks about each other, mostly why Asong was here and rebirth of demigod Redfall. "Now that both of you have caught up why don''t we get started," Anna said to Asong who seemed impatient to catch Redfall earlier but now she was taking her sweet time talking to Ann. "Okay, Ann give me Yin Widow''s blood," Asong asked Ann. "Here," following Asong''s request, Ann took out Yin Widow''s corpse from her storage card and extracted a few drops of blood, and handed them to Asong. Taking the blood drop Asong signaled her aid, who appeared next to her in an instant. Asong handed the blood drops to her aid. Who fed the blood drops to her card in the grimoire. Then Asong said, "Now we wait." "What is happening?" clueless I asked hoping to get an exnation of what they were trying to do. Hearing me, Ann and Anna both turned to answer, but seeing Anna was about to speak Ann backed away but still she had to exin to me as Anna signaled her to answer me. This was best for me as Anna was not well versed in theories and gives a very vague exnation with no details, let''s hope that Ann was different. She should be, based on what I have heard about her so far. "Master Wyatt, we meet again," Ann started with small talks and went on to exin, "There is an SS-rank card called The Dummy Card. this card is a one-time use card usually used as a precaution against the curse. But we are going to use it to trick the world will and unlock the diamond grimoire." [Card Name: The Dummy Card Type: One Time Use Item card. Card Rank: SS-rank, Legend Grade Card Rate: 9-Stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card Effect: The user is able to summon a doll, when fed the blood of the user it can automatically act as the user''s recement to face deadly attacks. Additional Effect: Meat shield. Note: After feeding it blood once it cannot be reused] Meat shield: The user is able to transfer all the physical damage suffered to the Dummy Doll once at will. Note: After feeding it blood once it cannot be reused Going through the card info of the ''The Dummy Card'' I was puzzled as to how they were going to use it to trick the world''s will to open the diamond grimoire and why did they have to do that. Ann seemed to have noticed the confusion on my face and answered my confusion even before I asked her, " Master Wyatt, you must be puzzled about why we are trying to trick the world''s will and how it all affects us retrieving the cards stored in the diamond grimoire right? For that, you will have to understand how a grimoire is created and the principle behind its working." "..." Ann gave a dramatic pause as she said those words. I understood why she did that. She wanted to check with others if it was ok to tell me about the creation of the grimoire and its working principle. I could see Ann''s eyes seeking permission from Asong and Anna. "Ann, you can tell but don''t go into details as some of the parts of exnation are too much and taboo for him," Asong spoke giving Ann permission to exin to me how the grimoires were created and what was their working principle. While avoiding the taboos that apparently I wasn''t ready for. This did not make sense, I am not ready for this information then how is Asong who is in the same realm as me ready to know the taboo knowledge. Asong and I, both were in the card soldier realm so if Asong can know the secrets behind the grimoire then why was it that I was denied permission to know those secrets and they went as far as to call it taboo. I was indeed dissatisfied by their remarks but I knew better than to rise my dissatisfaction and question their judgment, let''s first hear what they were willing to tell me, and then maybe I can get other parts through other means. "Master Wyatt, you know that grimoire allows us to do many magical and powerful things. To ess it we make a contract with the grimoire. What you don''t know is when you are creating a contract with the grimoire, you are actually creating a contract with the world''s will using the grimoire as a medium to ess the power of the world." Ann paused to let the information sink into my mind. After all, she did reveal huge secret. "You are telling me, a grimoire is just a vessel and in reality, we are actually contracting with the world''s will? How does that work? And what do you mean by essing the world''s power?" hearing Ann I felt like everything I knew about grimoire and cards was a lie. If it were not from a trustable source I would think that Ann was trying to punk me. "Master Wyatt, to understand this you have to question yourself, we were not born with this power so where is powering from? Yes, we practice our active soul control, but all we are doing is strengthening our souls and enhancing our control over them. So how are we able to create cards? And why does it has to be cards? Why not scrolls or some other item? Or why can''t we directly use this power, why do we have to use cards to ess them?" Ann''s exnation only added to my confusion. Thankfully I had no opinion about grimoire before today so I was a lot more open-minded to hear what Ann was trying to exin. Chapter 814 Secerts of Grimoire Chapter 814 Secerts of Grimoire¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 19:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 If you think about it by practicing their active soul control the card apprentices strengthen their soul and their control over it, in return, their essible soul energy increases. Other than that there was no other benefits to practicing active soul control without the grimoire. Now the question was, why can a grimoire give such magical abilities to the card apprentice? Where do these powerse from? ording to Ann, this power belonged to the world and we gained ess to it by forming a contract with the world''s will with the grimoire as the medium. But how does that work? Why was there a need to use the grimoire as a medium? Why can we not directly establish a contract with the World''s will? Seeing that my confusion grew with her words Ann offered, "Master Wyatt, I know it is confusing but this is all I can disclose to you about the grimoires. If you have doubts ask away, I will try to answer them to the best of my knowledge without touching the sensitive and taboo stuff." "Ann, why is there a need for users to use a grimoire as a medium to establish a contract with the world''s will? Why can''t we do that directly?" I asked Ann, taking up on her offer. "Master Wyatt, you should already know that to feel the presence of the world''s will you will have to forge an ego gem. Considering the average talent of people all over the world it was impossible for everyone to form a ego gem. Of course, there are some exceptions such as yourself. But do you believe the monsters would have waited for us to forge our ego gems? The world back then was not peaceful enough for us to patiently forge an ego gem and independently form a contract with the world''s will. Therefore the first of us to walk on this world thought of using the grimoire as a medium to form a contract and borrow the power of the world." Ann answered by saying that humans need to forge an ego gem to feel the presence of the world''s will, so it was impossible for humans to form a contract with the world''s will at the card student realm and went on to exin to me that at the being, the world was gued with monsters and it was not ideal for humanity to patiently forge ego gems to establish a contract with the World''s will and borrow its power. Therefore our ancestors came up with the idea to use a medium to form a contract and borrow the power of the world''s will. "Does that mean that the ego gem can do everything that a grimoire can do? Doesn''t that make the grimoire redundant? So why do card apprentices with ego gems fight for higher grade grimoire," I asked thinking that if the ego gems could also perform the same function as the grimoires shouldn''t the grimoires be obsolete after the card apprentices forge their ego gems? "Master Wyatt, what you are saying is correct if we consider that grimoire and ego gem y the same role in a card apprentice''s growth. But are the grimoire and ego gem the same?" Ann answered me with a question. "No?" I didn''t understand, was Ann saying that grimoire and ego gem were not the same. Then wasn''t grimoire a recement item for ego gem? "Master Wyatt, Grimore is indeed a medium used by card apprentice to form a contract with the world''s will to borrow its power but it is not the same as ego gem. They both have two different functions. Grimoire deals with the world''s power that is the soul pathways and the ego gem deal with energies in the world''s will that is the rules, and their meanings. The grimoire gives the card apprentice ess to soul pathways which we make use of through cards while the ego gem gives us ess to rules which we make use of through runes. Therefore both the grimoire and ego gem are important to a card apprentice." Ann narrated the importance and necessity of both the grimoire and ego gem for a card apprentice and how they gave them ess to two different power systems, Soul pathways, and Rules. While the card apprentices made use of these two power systems through Cards and Runes. Hearing Ann''s exnation I understood that grimoire and ego gem were two different things that helped the card apprentice borrow two different power systems from the world. But in end, one question remained how was grimoire created? I now know where it gets its ability from but the principle behind its creation was still beyond my reach as I knew that enter the taboo part which Ann wasn''t supposed to exin to me. So I decided to go around it, "Ann, so why are the grimoires divided into five different grades?" "About that, the materials¡ª" Ann was about to exin why the grimoire was divided into five different grades but was interrupted by Asong. "Ann, stop it right there. You were just about to reveal how the grimoires are created to exin why they are divided into five different grades." Asong interrupted Ann who was so keen on exining to me that she forgot that she almost revealed what she asked not to. And then ncing at me Asong said, "Master Wyatt, please don''t try to take advantage of the courtesy we have extended to you." "What? I am innocent. All I wanted to know was why the grimoires are divided into five different grades." I said putting on an innocent smile. "Yeah, right." Asong rolled her eyes at my response. I did expect that it would not be easy to get the privileged information so I was not discouraged and instead demanded, "So, Why are the grimoires divided into five different grades?" "You¡­" hearing me demand Asong looked at me in disbelief. Chapter 815 Contract Renewal Chapter 815 Contract Renewal¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 20:03 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Big sis, let me," said Ann, "I promise I won''t speak about the privileged stuff." "Fine, but watch out for that boy, he has very thick skin for someone his age," Asong warned Ann who nodded hearing her words. "Master Wyatt, since I cannot go into details about this let us use an example, assume that the world''s will is simr to apany, card apprentices as its employee, and the grimoire is your employment contract. Consider the card apprentice''s active soul control percentage as the achievement made by the employees and power borrowed by the world as the employee sry. Thepany gives more benefits to employees with more achievements. That is, the world will give more ess to its power to card apprentices with a higher active soul control percentage. As employees climb higher in theirpany they are asked to renew their employment contracts with more benefits. Simrly, when the card apprentice achieves a certain percentage of active soul control, they are asked to renew their contract with the world''s will for better terms with a higher grade of a medium allowing the card apprentice to borrow more power from the world. Therefore based on the different achievements in active soul control percentage one can renew their contract with the world''s will using a higher grade grimoire to ess more power." narrating that Ann peeked at me to see if she was able to answer me without leaking the privileged information. "Contract renewal, to ess more power from the world you need a higher grade of medium to renew your old contract with new terms based on your new active soul control percentage. I understand that but my question is why do that? What is stopping us from depending on the same old medium to renew contracts with the world''s will, Why do we have to keep renewing the contract with different medium, Why can''t the world give us direct ess to its power like it did with ego gems." In order to avoid revealing something privileged, Ann came up with a half-backed way to exin why the grimoire was divided into grades. But it had a lot of holes in it. Especially, why can''t the world giveplete ess to the grimoires as it did with ego gems?" "First, Ego gems too have grades, they are graded based on the card apprentices'' natural talent. Lower the talent fewer rules avable toprehend and slower theprehension of the rules, likewise higher the talent more rules avable toprehend and faster theprehension of the rules. Second, we have to keep renewing our contract with the world as our achievements in active soul control increase because our soul is not strong enough to directly handleplete ess to the world''s power. So as our active control progresses, we have to keep renewing the contract to gain more ess to the world''s power. Third, the creation of grimoires is not cheap, we can''t just hand over diamond grimoires to everyone to ess the full power of the world. When we don''t even know if their soul would ever grow strong enough to ess even a quarter of the world''s power. Therefore keeping all this in mind the first of us to walk this world divided the grimoire into five grades based on the talent of the people." Ann finally exined where the crux of the issuey, it was our soul, it wasn''t strong enough to hold everything the world had to offer. Hence we practice our active soul control to slowly make ourselves strong to bare the burden of essing the world''s power. As for why we don''t use the same grimoire to keep renewing our contract with the world was because the creation of the highest grade grimoire, the diamond grade grimoire, for everyone was impossible as it was expensive and it was a waste of resources because not everyone would be able to persist the practice of active soul control and achieve the highest there is to achieve. So instead of wasting precious resources the ancestors¡ª the first to walk this world decided to separate the grimoire into five different grades based on the average talent of the people. "So, I take it you understood why the grimoire is separated into five grades," Ann said feeling satisfied as she was able to answer without leaking any privilege in formation. "Yes, but why do you keep saying ''the first to walk this world'' and not ''our ancestors''?" I asked Ann, noticing that she didn''t call the predecessors of this world her ancestor but the first of us to walk this world. "..." hearing my new doubt Ann panicked and hurriedly exined to Asong and Anna, " I didn''t lead him to this. I didn''t know he would catch on to this." "..." honestly, I would not have felt something was amiss here if I hadn''t heard Anna, too, call the predecessors of this world ''First of us to walk this world'' before. "It is okay Ann, it is not your fault. It appears Master Wyatt, is very detail-oriented. Others would still be trying to digest the information you just unloaded but he is sharper. Master Wyatt, please stop making things difficult for the little girl." said Asong indirectly asking me to stop asking Ann questions whose answers were above my privilege level. "Fine." I agreed with Asong and asked her, "what did Ann mean by ''first of us to walk this world''?" "..." hearing my shameless question Asong rolled her eyes at me and said, "Master Wyatt, the answer to your question is the taboo secret of this world. So please refrain from searching for answers, as it may have adverse consequences that even you cannot bear. And I also hope you understand that what you learned here is not something you can reveal to another soul." "I will keep that in mind." Saying that I turn to nce at Anna but she looked away clearly she too didn''t want to answer my question and I didn''t want to put her in that position. "Your highness, I too swear to not reveal everything I have heard here to another soul." while Asong was making sure neither Ann nor Anna would dare to open their mouth to answer me, Susan''s meek sound sounded enveloping the warehouse into an awkward silence. ¡­ Chapter 816 Annas Love Rival Chapter 816 Anna''s Love Rival¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 20:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Under the gaze of the three most powerful women I have known so far, Susan stood not knowing how to deal with the predicament she was in. She had just heard some privileged information that she shouldn''t have and now the other three were deciding what to do with her. Nervous, Susan once again swore, "Your highness, I swear I will not pass everything I heard hear to another soul." "Hahaha, rx honey. We are messing with you. Most of the stuff we just told ismon knowledge for the people in the central capital. So, no harm done." Asongughed and assured Susan that the information she just heard wasmon knowledge in the central capital but privileged way down the south especially here in Sky Blossom city. "Manager Susan, you have to rx a little bit like your boss, look at him shamelessly demanding privileged information as if it was his right," said Anna. "Your highness, I wouldn''t dare." Susan was aw fearing citizen whose parents taught her to thank the Southern Royal family every day for the bread she was able to eat three times a day without having to bloody her hands. Asides from her parent''s teaching Susan had huge respect for the Royal family and its members, who maintain the peace in the south. This was one of the reasons, Susan was not more aggressive about pursuing her young love and confessing her feelings to him, because she felt she was stealing him from the Southern emperor, so it was wrong. Just when Susan overcame her moral dilemma of falling for a younger man and her boss at that, new obstacles were erected in her path. Amped up with her feelings for her boss, Susan did try to fight for her love against her highness but soon felt huge guilt. Her heart was in love but it was also loyal to the Royal family, caught up in a moral dilemma, Susan could never bring herself to confess her feelings to her boss. "Susan, we have been in each other''spany for more than a week so I think you should get morefortable around us, therefore ditch the honorifics will you." As a woman, Anna knew that Susan did not look at her young lover as her boss but more than that. Susan wasn''t alone her young lover seemed to feel the same way for her, though he would deny it if asked. Anna knew better, her women''s intuition was ringing crazy on this. Therefore she herself had indirectly warned Susan to back off, that was one of the low points in her life. Later sheminated how far her obsession had dragged her down because love would not do that to her. Realizing her mistake Anna wanted to recognize her love rival and wish that the best of them would win. This did not mean she would go easy on Susan. "..." Susan looked at Anna not knowing how to answer. Her guilt towards Anna increased seeing her being so weing despite their sh a few nights ago, the members of the royal family are so good and forgiving just like the stories she heard about them when she was little. "Susan, what happened to the girl from a few nights ago? She had some fight in her. Now that was the girl who knew what she wanted and didn''t hesitate to roll up her sleeves to get it. I was quite impressed." Anna was not lying when she said these words as she really believed Susan to be her love rival. Hearing Anna, Susan''s respect for the southern royal family grew and so did her resolve from a few nights ago which was shackled by her guilt. Her resolve got rid of those shackles and ncing at Anna she said, "Southern Emperor, forgive me if I offend you." "Offend me? Manager Susan, now you are just being full of yourself." Seeing the familiar resolve burning in Susan''s eyes Anna thought, ''Since when did I have to scare little girls to get a man. Bring it, little girl, let me show you the charm of Anna Heatsend.'' Little did Anna know that she woulde to regret and apud this moment for underestimating the country girl as this country girl will be her greatest rival. ¡­ Asong was surprised to hear Anna''s conversation with Susan and looked at Susan in a new light but what surprised her, even more, was that Anna''s love started to sound one-sided. So she could help but nce at her friend''s crush who seemed to be lost in his thoughts seeing his employee was no longer in trouble. And she couldn''t help but wonder, ''What does Anna see in him? He has potential but not enough to fall madly in love with him. Well love is unreasonable, to think one of the goddesses of our batch would fall for some unknown country boy.'' As for Ann, she was busy asionally peeking at her crush, she has been aching to meet him but she had to control herself because if Anna knew about her thoughts she would lock her up in her grimoire for the rest of their life. So she could not be obvious with her feelings. Which was very hard considering her bond with Anna. While Ann was peeking at her love she also continued to think of a solution to her problems, Anna. ¡­ Now that I knew why they had to trick the world''s will to open Yin widow''s grimoire, I could not understand how they were going to use a few drops of blood from Yin widow''s corpse and the SS-rank The Dummy card to trick the world''s will. The effect of The Dummy card was to protect the card apprentice from immediate deadly damage and transfer the sustained damage by the user to itself, So how does it help in tricking the world''s will, not to mention Yin Widow was dead how was her blood going to be used by the ''The Dummy'' card, was that even possible? ¡­ Chapter 817 Soul Energy Signature Chapter 817 Soul Energy Signature¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 20:22 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Anna, how are you going to trick the world''s will into opening the diamond grimoire using using the ''The Dummy'' card." I racked up my brain for every possible way but I could not think of an answer to how the ''The Dummy'' card would ept the blood of a dead person. "Well, Ann showed you the effects of the card right?" Anna spoke as if the answer to my question was in the ''The Dummy'' card info. "Yes, she did. Are you implying that the ''The Dummy'' card works on the blood of a dead person too?" I asked as it was too bizarre for me to just ept it. "Yes. Mind-blowing right? Even the creator of this card would not have thought of this. They say some drunk card emperor found this method by mistake." Anna was not enthusiastic about going into the technical details but was enthusiastic about gossiping stories with no merits to them. "..." Ignoring Anna, I turned to Ann she seemed to go out of her way to make sure that I understood what she was exining, how considerate of her. ncing at Ann I cannot help but wonder how can there be an origin card that was the better version of the card apprentice. It was like the universe mocking Anna that she could be reced with a better version of herself. No wonder Anna would hide her origin card. Feeling my gaze Ann looked at me and answered without me having to ask her, "Master Wyatt, the ''The Dummy'' card is one of a kind, you already know that it reces the card apprentice to take immediate damage be it physical or soul-rted damage. It is able to do that because it assumes the identity of the card apprentice whose blood it has been fed with. So what happens to the card when it is fed with a dead person''s card?" "Does it assume the identity of the dead person?" I answered understanding how the ''The Dummy'' card worked. My eyes shined bright as finally, I knew why the card would ept a dead person''s blood. Earlier I was too stuck with the card effect, and forget to ask how the effects of the card were possible. "Yes," Ann responded with a gentle smile. "So, What are we waiting for now? Why aren''t we summoning the dummy to open the diamond grimoire." In curiosity, I even forgot that if the diamond grimoire were to be opened, I would be in a lot of trouble. "Well, though the dummy has assumed Yin widow''s identity, it does not have her soul energy to open the grimoire. Normally we could feed the dummy with soul energy and it would open the diamond grimoire but Yin Widow is dead for a long period now so the grimoire will scrutinize the soul energy fed by the dummy before allowing it to open the grimoire. Since we are feeding the dummy with external soul energy its soul energy signature will not match Yin widow, so instead, we will end up alerting the world''s will. As the consequence, the grimoire will be destroyed by the world''s will and it will punish the dummy and the card apprentice equipping it." Ann paused allowing me to soak in the consequence of failing to trick the world''s will. "So, how do we address this problem?" I asked Ann thinking that since Yin Widow is dead mimicking her soul energy is going to be impossible. But if that were true they would not try to open the diamond grimoire in the first ce. Since they are trying it anyway then they should have a way around it. "We fed the dummy a little soul energy and wait until the soul energy inside the dummy adapts the signature of the Yin widow''s soul energy," Ann answered. "Is that possible?" I know I am asking the obvious since they are trying it then it was hundred percent possible. "Yes. Since the dummy has assumed the Yin widow''s identity, once the soul energy adapts to the dummy it will resemble the Yin widow''s soul energy." Ann knew what I meant by my question so exined to me how the soul energy fed to the dummy would duplicate the signature of the Yin Widow''s soul energy. "So, how long will it take for that to happen?" I asked Ann. "Um, about 9 to 12 hours," Ann answered casually. "Okay," responding to Ann I thought, ''That means I still have time to get rid of Redfall''s soul.'' "Master Wyatt, since all the ingredients you ordered are here so why don''t we get started with my origin card creation," Asong asked seeing that I was done with my questions. I thought she wanted to wait until after she handled the Redfall matter but there was a lot of time to spare in between so I guess she wants to get it over with and use the avable time more appropriately. "Sure. Since it is about time for dinner. Why don''t start after our dinner?" I made an excuse to buy myself some time to think of ways to get rid of demigod Redfall''s soul, if I am caught with his soul on the person I don''t know how I am going to exin myself to Anna and the rest. "Okay then." Asong agreed after all it was not every day she got to eat with friends. "Did somebody say dinner? The dinner is ready. Let me set up the dinner table," Agatha announced as she walked out of the kitchen, and ncing at dublicate Anna and Susan, she added, "It seems we have additional guests. No worries, I made extra." Agatha summoned a huge ass fancy dinner table, covered it with a clean white table cloth, arranged all the tes and cutleries, and ced her home-cooked dinner on the table. With that, the whole warehouse was filled with a vorful smell that would make a person''s mouth water. It seems Agatha went all out preparing the dinner. ¡­ Chapter 818 Bonded Cards Chapter 818 Bonded Cards¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 20:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "The table is set. Your highness Asong, please." Agatha invited Asong and then looking at two identical Anna she did not know how to react. Which one was the southern emperor and who was the doppelganger? "Agatha, this is Ann, Anna''s twin sister." I introduced Ann to Agatha as not many people seem to know about Anna''s origin card and Ann preferred to identify as Anna''s twin. "..." Agatha wanted to invite Anna and Ann to the dinner table. But they had already taken a set at the table while I introduced Ann to Agatha. "Where is Aba? Why is she not here?" Asong asked. "Your highness, the princess is still sad about your health and is crying in the kitchen," Agatha answered. "Let me go fetch her." Asong headed towards the kitchen. She knew Aba was attached to her. And as somebody who lost her mother to an illness Aba was really sensitive about these kinds of stuff. Knowing that Aba was sad for her, Asong who did not want to talk about her condition decided to have a heart-to-heart with Aba. But as she headed towards the kitchen she did not forget to throw a nce at the preson responsible for all this mess. "..." shaking my head at Asong''s stare I then looked at the dinner table, asides from Asong and Aba who were in the kitchen everyone had taken their seat at the table, even Susan. She was seated between Anna and Ann, seeing this I could notminate how considerate they were. After all, Susan was the only outsider in this group. Feeling my gaze Anna signaled me to sit next to her. I shook my head with a sigh, though I want to enjoy dinner with every one, I still had other pressing matters to deal with and this was the best time for me to go get rid of the evidence connecting me to Demigod Redfall''s soul. Thinking about what I had to do next under Anna''s puzzled gaze I looked at all and said, "Guys, I have to leave for some urgent business, you folks enjoy the dinner without me." "Master Wyatt, can''t that wait? Everyone will miss you at the dinner table," said Cole not because he will miss his cousin''s lover at the dinner table but because with him gone he will be the only male on the dinner table. Not that he minded it, after all, it helped with his fantasies but he knew a small slip in his expression and thesedies would make him regret it. Therefore he hoped that another male would be present to share the burden in such conditions. "Yes, master Wyatt, I have prepared a lot, it will go to waste." added Agatha. "Well, Agatha, it seems I don''t have the fate to enjoy your hand-cooked meal." It did appear like that, so I couldn''t help but say it. "No need to be sad master Wyatt, I will make sure to save some, and reheat it for you when you arriveter." Agatha offered. "Thank you, Agatha." I don''t know if Agatha was being serious but I didn''t care. "Wyatt, let me tend to that business, you have dinner with everyone." At the dinner table Susan felt like the friend who got ast-minute invite to the new year''s dinner out of pity. Especially with Ann and Anna going out of their way to make her feel weed andfortable at the dinner table. "No, Susan. That won''t work. I have to be there for this. Please understand," I said eyeing both Susan and Anna, as they were the only two, whom I felt obliged to give an exnation as for the others, fuck''em they are not the boss of me. "..." hearing my words Anna and Susan nodded in agreement. With that, I hurried out of the warehouse, and summoning my hoverbike I called Cortney while heading towards the blood rock cave gate dungeon seal. "Hello, Wyatt. What is it?" Cortney answered the call immediately, it appears she to was not busy with other matters, fortunate for me. "Cortney, where are you now?" I asked her. "At the orphanage, I wanted toe to the warehouse but the kids and Bloodette hit it off so I decided to stay here. Why, is there a problem?" Answered Cortney. The sound of children and Bloodette''sughter in the background were proof of her words. "No, don''t worry about it. As long as you are within the sky blossom city array it is fine. I called you for personal matters, I need a favor." I asked Cortney a favor. "Sure, what is it?" Cortney didn''t hesitate and immediately agreed to help. This was the loyalty I could expect from Cortney, if it were somebody else they would not agree without knowing the nature of the favor, and only after I had answered them would they show their true colors. At times like this having a friend like Cortney was helpful. "Meet me at the dungeon seal. I will exin everything there." I did not go into details about the favor and asked Cortney to meet up at the blood rock cave gate dungeon seal. "Okay, meet you at the dungeon gate," Cortney answered affirmatively. ¡­ Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 21:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, blood rock cave gate dungeon seal. I had arrived at the dungeon seal location, but there was no sign of Cortney. I wasn''t worried that Cortney wouldn''t show up, there must be a strong reason why she hadn''t arrived yet. Therefore I decided to wait while making appropriate preparation. By appropriate preparation, I meant upgrading a storage trunk card to a bonded storage trunk card. What''s the difference between the two? Bonded cards were the cards that can only be used by the predetermined card apprentice and nobody else could use the card. So by upgrading a storage trunk card I was making sure that only I could activate the card. This way the contents of the storage trunk would only be essible to me and nobody else. ¡­ Chapter 819 Bloodettes Bully Chapter 819 Bloodette''s Bully¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 21:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, blood rock cave gate dungeon seal. Upgrading a regr Item card to a bonded item card was not that hard for an array master. But due to my multiple talents, I faced a problem when it came to choosing between the multiple methods to bond a card. Soul energy signature bond, Blood rule-bond, password-protected, and my personal invention Code Bond. Soul energy signature bond was the popr one because this method was easy to set up as any rookie array master could set it and was hard to cheat. Blood-rule bond, this method was poprly used by big families to make sure that the secret cards of their family do not get leaked and stay within their bloodline. Password protected, as the name suggested to activate these cards one had to satisfy the predetermined conditions set by the creator. This required a very high level of array mastery, I wasn''t there yet. But I invented my own way to achieve a simr effect and named it Code Bonded. Code bond was the product of the new way of array formation I wasing up with, it was nothing special, it made use of numbers to identify various soul pathways in nature surrounding us, just like how the binary code was used to interact with theputers back on earth. This idea was still in its infant stage and needed a lot of work since I needed to be able to define everything surrounding me using a number system, which was easier said than done. Especially when I had yet to decide how many numbers I should use to create aputingnguage, as I did not think that binary and ternaryputingnguage would be enough to define the boundless and ever-expanding nature. Since the Code bond was still in the development phase, I ruled it out. Leaving me with two options, blood rule bonded and soul energy signature bonded. Since I was the only one going to ess this card I went with the simple and popr method, the soul energy signature bond. Considering the trouble one had to go through to get past the soul energy signature verification I felt like this was the best option avable fitting my needs. So without any further ado, I upgraded the storage trunk card to a bonded storage trunk card. [Card Name: Storage Trunk Card Type: Item Card(Bonded) Card Rank: E-rank, Common Grade Card Rate: 1 star Card Durability: (100/100) Card Effect: The user can summon a standard military-grade storage trunk by activating the card. Additional effect: Soul energy signature bonded Note: This card is bonded to a specific card apprentice and cannot be essed by others.] Having sessfully created a bonded storage truck card I used it to store the storage card containing the heathen stone box that housed the cmity trap trapping demigod Redfall''s soul. Then waited for Cortney. Considering that Bloodette could return to the dungeon seal any moment she wanted to with Cortney hiding in her rune, I could not help butminate that it was taking too long for Cortney to get to the blood rock cave gate dungeon, growing impatient I was about to call Cortney but didn''t have to as I watched the dungeon gate finally open. I walked into the gate and it closed behind me. "Cortney, what took you so long?" I couldn''t help but ask because I had explicitly exined to Cortney that I needed her help and to meet me at the dungeon seal. Yet, Cortney arrived so tardily therefore I couldn''t help but vent. "I am sorry Wyatt, Bloodette wouldn''t listen. And kids also weren''t willing to let go of Bloodette." Cortney apologized. I choose to forgive her for the dy but turned to nce at Bloodette, who red back and yelled, "You guys have problems every day but Bloodette doesn''t get to have fun every day." Bloodette looked like the kid whose mom forcefully dragged her out of the arcade. But considering that not every day Bloodette gets to meet someone who would not fear or feel disgusted by her appearance I decided to not me her, it was okay for her to lose track of time ying with people who don''t judge her- kids in this instant. But I still advised, "You do you know that there are Blood rule meanings that allow one to assume the appearance of the target whose blood they had consumed." "I know but I don''t seem to find them and this is way better. The kids at the orphanage do not seem to be bothered by my appearance. I had so much fun, you have to meet Daisy she is super cute, and Brain too. he is a jerk but he is fun. We did all sorts of crazy stuff together. God, I miss them already." Bloodette''s mood improved as she spoke of her new friends. "You can leave Cortney''s innate rune, when outside of the dungeon seal?" I asked hearing that Bloodette had a fun time with the kids at the orphanage. "No. Her main body was still in the innate rune she created a small incarnation of hers and possessed it to y with children." Cortney answered. "And the orphanage staff were okay with it?" I sure as hell wouldn''t be okay with a midget humanoid made of blood ying with a group of kids. "I told them that she was my familiar so they were not opposed to the idea of her ying with the kids," Cortney whispered but Bloodette''s senses were sharp. "And thanks to that Brain kept teasing me that I was your pet," Bloodette growled at Cortney. Bloodette wasn''t really angry that Brain teased her because for some weird reason it helped her mingle with kids faster. "Bloodette, if I hadn''t said that they would not have agreed to let you y with the kids." Cortney reasoned with Bloodette. "It seems you two had a fun and eventful day. Well, you guys deserve it after being held in the military base for days against your wish." I was happy and sad for Bloodette, as asides from innocent children and us, nobody else would ever ept and treat her as one of them. And it was kinda funny to hear that solemn blood supreme was bullied by a kid. ¡­ Chapter 820 Mystrious Dungeon Seal Chapter 820 Mystrious Dungeon Seal¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 21:19 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, blood rock cave gate dungeon seal. "So, Wyatt, what do you need my help with?" Cortney asked after all that was why she was here. "Well, I want to hide this card in the dungeon seal," I said taking out the bonded storage card which contained the storage card holding the heathen stone box that housed the cmity tarp trapping demigod Redfall''s soul. "A storage card? Don''t tell me you got yourself a five-finger discount. How could you, you should have called me, I am an expert in this field. Though recently I did not need to use it." hearing me asking her to hide a storage card Cortney''s imagination ran wild and concluded that I helped myself to what others may consider as a crime but Cortney considered as fun. "Yeah, something like that." Not wanting to fuel Cortney''s curiosity I just agreed with Cortney. "Aha, see I told you, I have a knack for these things." Cortney ced the bonded storage trunk card inside one of the empty drawers by Bloodette''s bedside and added, "Don''t worry buddy I got you covered." "You mean, I got him covered. This is my house, so I am hiding the card for him." Bloodette rebutted Cortney disagreeing with her ims. "It seems the kids didn''t just teach Bloodette how to y," I said looking at Bloodette talk back to Cortney. "Yes, just this afternoon she was like Cortney what''s mine is yours but now that she has new friends, she no longer wants to share stuff with me. I feel betrayed." Cortney acted sad and shed a few crocodile tears to give it a dramatic touch. "Cortney, please don''t cry, I didn''t mean that. What mine is still yours, I just wanted Wyatt to think that I was helping too. If you cry I too feel like crying." Bloodette said in distress knowing that her words made Cortney, her best friend, cry. "Aha, got you." yelling that Cortney suddenly hugged Bloodette who came to console her. "Y-you were acting¡­" Cortney and Bloodette fell and rolled on the ground in each other''s embrace trying to overpower each other. And the winner was Bloodette who pinned Cortney down on the ground with one arm and used the other to tickle her saying, "This is for trying to trick me." "Stop it- haha, Bloodette, stop it, it is ticklish." Cortney urged Bloodette to stop but this only fueled thetter to continue her punishment. "..." Seeing Bloodette and Cortney so close to each other I felt like the third wheel here, maybe I should leave the room for these two. I saw a lot of mental maturity in Bloodette today, it seems spending some time with kids has helped her mature a lot. Usually, Bloodette was very dependent on Cortney but today I saw a Bloodette outside of Cortney''s influences. Like how the kids grow their individuality by spending some time apart from their parents, Bloodette too started to show individuality having spent some time apart from Courtney by ying with the kids at the orphanage. As for me, I felt like a heavy burden lifted off of my shoulder, having hidden the heathen stone box containing demigod Redfall''s soul in the dungeon seal. When I heard Anna say that Yin Widow confronted her asking her to hand over her son, I realized that maybe despite the soul status candle''s ability, Yin Widow could not pinpoint the location of her son''s soul. To be sure of this theory I went through the card info of a soul status candle card and it did not take me long to conclude that Yin Widow was not able to pinpoint the location of her son''s soul because of the dungeon seal. After going through the SSS-Rank soul status candle card info, one thing I was sure of was that the soul status candle card could exactly pinpoint the location of the child to the mother, yet Yin Widow who had the soul status card did note to the dungeon seal searching for her reborn son instead she confronted Anna demanding her to hand her son. This could only mean that Yin Widow''s soul status candle was unable to pinpoint the location of her son who entered the world of living in the dungeon seal. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have bickered with Anna and directlye for her son and collected him, and then she would have fled like there was no tomorrow. Despite knowing the risks involved Yin Widow confronted Anna begging Anna to give her son to her and stubbornly stayed till it cost Yin Widow her life, instead of just dashing to the location of her son pinpointed by the soul status candle. There could be only a few reasons for this stupidity disyed by Yin Widow. First, the obvious, there was some misunderstanding. But that was highly impossible because the Soul status candle was a legend-grade card and if it was working it had no room for error. Considering that Yin Widow knew her son had entered the world of living it can be seen that the Soul status candle was working. Second, the debatable, Yin Widow was dumb. But this point was moot considering that she had achieved the peak that many card apprentices dreamed of. Yes, god takes care of fools and drunkards but not to this point. One could only reach the peak if one had what it takes to be there. Third, the viable, Soul Status candle was unable to pinpoint the exact location of Yin Widow''s reborn son because of an unknown interference which she mistook as Anna''s doing and confronted Anna asking for her son. Thinking of the unknown interference blocking the ability of the legend-grade soul status candle card, only one thing came to my mind the mysterious dungeon seal that could seal the blood supreme. Since it could suppress the blood supreme it could avoid the tracing of the soul status candle. ¡­ Chapter 821 Selfishness Chapter 821 Selfishness¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 21:27 Location- Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, blood rock cave gate dungeon seal. I don''t know if my assumptions held any merit but I was willing to bet on the mysterious dungeon seal. There was another reason I wanted to hide demigod Redfall''s soul in the dungeon seal, that was if by chance demigod Redfall were able to break free from the cmity trap and escape the heathen stone box, the dungeon seal itself would act as a prison for him. I know that it wasn''t a brilliant idea but it was better than letting Redfall''s soul free. This fucker was someone who had sacrificed a hundred thousand innocent souls for power, I can''t imagine how far he is willing to go regain his realm. Instead of letting out this disaster into the world, I thought it would be better if his soul stayed imprisoned in the dungeon seal in case he was able to break free from all his other restraints. I know if that were to happen then the dungeon seal would not be essible to either of us. Still, it was better than the alternative. Not to mention the possibility of this happening was very little, taking into consideration that Redfall''s soul is not strong as it used to after returning from the other side, I thought Redfall''s soul would not be able to break free from the cmity trap under the effect of the heathen stone. To be honest, there was my selfishness hidden behind this choice. I did not want to lose a high-grade ingredient like an ex-demigod''s soul. By keeping Redfall''s soul in the dungeon seal I could ess it whenever I wanted to but if I had made any other arrangement I would not have this convenience factor. Trusting my deduction I threw the doubts to the back of my mind and looked at Cortney and Bloodette. They seemed to be done ying around, so I asked, "Girls did you have dinner?" "No, I rushed over here for you." Replied Cortney. "I am always hungry," Bloodette yelled. For someone of Bloodettes realm, the blood of low and median-grade monsters wouldn''t satisfy her hunger despite the amount. She needed a high-grade monster''s blood but the Sky blossom city didn''t have any high-grade dungeon for her to harvest monster blood. Therefore Bloodette was experimenting with the monster''s blood and blood rule, for example enhancing the monster''s blood using the blood rule. This way the resulting blood would have the nutrition of the blood rule and vor of the monster''s blood. "Good, I too feel famished let''s go and get ourselves some dinner," I remember Anna saying she would save some food for me but I did not want to eat alone when I could fill my stomach in thepany of my loyal friends, Cortney and Bloodette. "Yea andter we can return to the orphanage and y with Daisy and Brian." Bloodette cheered enthusiastically. "Bloodette that is not possible, it iste, the kids at the orphanage must be fast asleep by now. But you can y with them tomorrow morning." Cortney poured water on Bloodette''s enthusiasm. "..." hearing Cortney Bloodette''s mood turned for the worse. "Hey, you two, don''t dilly-dally, we got to get going. It iste already , there won''t be enough portions left." I hurried Cortney and Bloodette. I know Bloodette was feeling down so I decided to give her some space to deal with it while we were on the move. Bloodette entered Cortney''s innate rune and then opened the dungeon gate, I followed Cortney out and we two summoned our hoverbikes. Just as we were about to leave, A ball of blood escaped Cortney''s body and took a humanoid shape, and then demand, "I want to drive the hoverbike." "No way," Cortney immediately denied clone Bloodette''s request. This Hoverbike was her baby, Cortney would not want to hand it over to someone who has never driven anything in her life. Cortney would have considered if her financial situation was good as before but with her mother imprisoned Cortney was broke again. The Royal family did promise her mother that they would take care of her but she didn''t know if it covered a hoverbike. And her mother did leave some emergency backups but she would be stupid to use them for a hoverbike. "W-what," Facing Cortney''s immediate rejection Bloodette was hurt, didn''t they just agree on what''s mine is yours. Did that only apply to her? "Bloodette, please understand, this is expensive, if you were to get into an ident, I can''t afford another one of this." Cortney tried to reason with Bloodette. "Why do you think that I will get in an ident? " Bloodette asked. "Because you don''t know how to drive. Be good I will teach you how to drive some other time." Cortney promised Bloodette that she would teach her how to drive if she behave now. "..." Bloodette stared at Cortney for a few seconds before she turned to me asking, " What about you Wyatt?" "Sure, Why not?" I wasn''t worried about Bloodette wrecking the nanomorpher as it had sentience and could assist Bloodette and help her learn how to drive. "Wyatt, if she wrecks your hoverbike I do not have the money to pay you for repairs, you have been warned." Cortney considered herself responsible for Bloodette''s action. "Wyatt, don''t worry, if I were to wreck your hoverbike I will pay with the blood rule pills you like." Hearing Cortney warning the only person willing to lend her his hoverbike Bloodette immediately tried to assure him that she was not financially helpless and that if she were to wreck this hoverbike she would pay him with blood rule pills. "Wow, is that how little you two think of me?" I said looking at the two. "Wyatt, I didn''t mean it that why." Cortney immediately tried to console me while Bloodette did not understand what I meant. "I was kidding," Iughed, and scooting backward on the nanomorpher I said, "Bloodette get on, didn''t you say you wanted to drive." "Yea!" Bloodette cheered. ¡­ Chapter 822 Asongs Hope Chapter 822 Asong''s Hope¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 22:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 After the dinner, Cortney and Bloodette decide to return to the orphanage, they nned to sleep there as people from fine gold would be meeting Cortney there tomorrow morning to discuss the future of the orphanage. As for me, I returned to the warehouse, and was greeted by Susan, " Wyatt, you are here." "Susan, what are you still doing here." It was way past 10 in the evening, Susan would usually get off work by 8:30 something so I thought she would have left after dinner but that doesn''t seem to be the case. "With so many guests, how can I leave?" Susan asked. "Don''t worry, we have Aba and Agatha for that now." Hearing my words the two hostages red at me. "What? You two just sit around all day, might as well help around a little." I red back at the duo reminding them this was my warehouse. "Wyatt, what''s wrong with you?" Aba asked. She clearly remembers repeatedly asking her friend not to talk to her like that yet he keeps at it. "Aba, chill. I am messing with you." I said to Aba and then read the message that I just received in my grimoire, it was from Agatha and it read, ''Wyatt, you better pray that Southen emperor doesn''t lose her interest in you, the day she loses interest in you it will be your D.O.D.'' Reading the message I replied, ''Agatha,e on don''t be like that, I thought we were friends. I pull your leg, you pull my leg, why take it as far as to threaten each other.'' Agatha suddenly red at me, it seems she read my reply. In response to Agatha''s re, I just shook my head thinking, ''People are way too serious these days to react so seriously to a snarkyment.'' "See, Asong. Wyatt is here. We can check on the dungeon relocation testing some other day." Anna persuaded Asong who kept asking to check on the dungeon relocation testing that Luna was conducting. "Good, let''s do that," Hearing Anna''s excuse, Asong knew Anna was trying to hide something from her. If she were here as a politician she would have tried to uncover what the Southern Royal family was up to this far down south. But she was here as a client so she decided toy back and not make things difficult for her friend. "Master Wyatt, was your work unhindered and sessful?" Cole said seeing he wasn''t the only male in the warehouse anymore. "I don''t know Mr. Cole, the results will be out tomorrow morning, I desperately hope that it works out," I answered to Cole. "Then I will pray for you," replied Cole saying that he will pray for my sess. "I didn''t know the Royal family was a believer," I said because I have been with the Southern royalty and they did not seem like a group of god-fearing people. Especially, Anna. "No, they don''t. But we Wilsons do, we pray to our ancestors." Cole answered proudly. "That''s not even a thing, you damned fatty," Anna yelled hearing Cole im that the people of the Wilson family were believers and prayed to their ancestors. "Cousin, sorry but I think I know better than you about the Wilson family." Cole didn''t stop having his lie pointed out by Anna instead he doubled down on it, burning full of confidence. If it were some stranger they would think Cole was telling the truth but unfortunately, he faced his cousin. "Fatty tell the truth or I will use your arm to bash your skull in." Anna threatened Cole. "What''s the big deal, I was just making small talk. This is the way of the merchants. Do you have to police even that?" Cole confessed believing that Anna would stand true to her words. If he had continued to insist on his lie then she would have definitely used his arm to bash his skull in. "No, but I don''t want Wyatt to get the wrong impression of my family and its vessels." Said Anna. Hearing this Cole almost coughed out blood unable to suppress his anger but in the end, he sighed letting go of his anger helplessly. "Master Wyatt, if you are free can we get to the origin card creation," Asong asked me. Though her voice and tone did not suggest any impatience I could feel that Asong just wanted to be done with her origin card creation, it seems she was having a hard time believing my promises for her origin card. Well, I don''t me her for that as her condition was chronic and everybody she met in search of a solution for her condition must have had no answers for her, helpless she wants to believe in my words but her rational self said otherwise because it did not want Asong to get hurt by getting her hopes high only to face a disappointment at the end yet again. "Yes, let us get started, right away." Asong wasn''t showing it but I could see that she was worried about her origin card creation. After all, no matter how rational she forced herself to be there was a little part of her that hoped for a miracle. I don''t know how to create miracles but what I was going to create as Asong''s origin card was nothing short of a miracle for her. Not wanting Asong to suffer anymore, I decided to create her origin card right away. "Wyatt, you can work after having your dinner, I saved some dishes, let me reheat them for you." Anna stood true to her word she had saved some dinner for me as she said she would, now I felt guilt for eating out, but that guilt vanished remembering thepany of Cortney and Bloodette, it was fun. "I am sorry Anna, I ate out. With Cortney and Bloodette. I am full. Madam Asong,let me lead you to the cardb," Hoping Anna would understand I lead Asong to the cardb. ¡­ Chapter 823 Insecurities Chapter 823 Insecurities¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 22:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab Leading Asong up to the cardb, I walk into theb after her. Gettingfy on a futon Asong said, "I take it you already know Anna has a bus full of ex-lovers, but I have never seen her so head over heels for someone until I met you. What''s your secret?" Susan had neatly arranged the ingredients in theb, while going through them I answered Asong, "Secret? Honestly, I don''t know what Anna sees in someone like." "So yourck of trust is the reason why your rtionship with Anna did not progress to the next stage." Asong in her time has seen many rtionships, and they all had problems that stemmed from the same source, trust issues, and her friend''s rtionship was no different. Hearing the doubt in her friend''s love interest Asong knew that the problemy with him, as for Anna, she was ready to go all-in. Having figured that out till here, keeping the health of her friend''s love life in mind she asked, "So what is it that is holding you back?" "I thought we were in here to create your origin card, not a rtionship counseling," I said turning to look at Asong seated on her futon. "We are here for that but it would not hurt if we talked about your trust issues, right?" Said Asong. "Wow, aren''t you brave for trying to dig up the emotional scars of the guy who will be pulling yourst straw for a long and healthy life, your origin card." I scorned Asong for trying to turn an origin card creation session into a counseling session. "Okay then, so why do you keep taking a step back when Anna takes one step forward? You do know that for this rtionship to work you have to meet her in middle." Asong ignored my scorn as a ssicss out from the patients who does not want to speak about their problems and whet ahead to question me what was holding me back from taking the hand that Anna was extending. "..." She wasn''t the only one who knew to ignore others I too could do that. So I ignored her and continued to go through the ingredients and arrange them in the order I nned to use them. "You know the faster you participate the sooner this will be over," Asong indirectly warned me that she won''t stop asking until I voluntarily participated in her heart-to-heart. Which seemed one side as I was the only one being asked to share my feelings. I could ask her to share her feelings too but I didn''t give a damn about them. Women, I tell you, they love making other people''s business their business. "..." I don''t heed Asong''s warning and continued to go through the ingredients and arrange them but Asong spoke, saying, "Wyatt, you know how difficult it is to fit in the top university meant for a card apprentice when you aren''t one, the students and professors felt I didn''t belong there and hated me because the felt I was upying the ce of hard-working eligible card apprentice who got rail roaded because I used back door to take one spot in the limited enrollment of the university. When I decided to enroll in the MorningStar university with an iron grade grimoire I knew that It was going to be tough but I didn''t know how tough until I actually attend the university. It is hard to be in a ce where nobody wants you, especially if you are a helpless little girl, it felt like the whole world is rejecting me for not being a card apprentice. No matter how much I steeled my heart and mind the constant rejection I faced in the university finally got to me and I nned to quit, but when I was about to apply for a college transfer, a girl walked up to me and said, ''Hey, follow me you can apply for a college transfer tomorrow.'' Back then Anna had the reputation as a bully, so out of fear I decided to follow her and that day onwards I never felt the need to apply for a transfer again. As with her, I found my group of misfits and together we ruled the campus until our graduation. Those were some fun times. And because I was able to persist that day, now the MorningStar university has a few reserved seats for outstanding mortals with high achievements," Asong narrated. "So what''s the point?" I asked about the point of Asong''s story forgetting that I had decided to ignore her. Well, that wasn''t going to work anyway since I had to help create her origin card. "That is how much Anna is important to me, so you better believe it when I said I would not stop until you open up," Asong said with a gentle smile but I could feel a stubborn fire in her eyes. "Fine, you want to know why I am hesitating? First, I don''t even know if I want to be in a rtionship with everything going around me and second is that I am afraid. Afraid that once we take the next step in our rtionship, Anna is going to realize that what she felt for me was not love but obsession which was no longer present now that she got what she wanted. And would discard what we have built together like one of her old toys, which no longer interests her as she got new ones to y with." irritated by Asong''s question I finally opened up about my insecurities to her. "First, you cannot pause living your life just because you have a lot of things going on around you, and second, how do you know that it is Anna who will dump you for such a silly reason, it could be some other reason or it could be you who dumps her. All I am trying to say is you won''t know until you give it a try. Nothing is set in stone, so don''t miss out because of your fears and if it doesn''t work out between the two of you then move on, that is how a mature rtionship works," hearing my worries Asong barely managed to hold back herughter and then exined to me that, my worries were only of concern if I were to give it a try but if I were to continue to stall and do nothing then these worries of mine were nothing but shackles that I created out of fear. In conclusion, ording to Asong I should stop holding myself back by worrying about things I cannot control and jump in head first and experience the ups and downs of life with a positive attitude. Chapter 824 Take Resposibilty For My Feelings Chapter 824 Take Resposibilty For My Feelings¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 23:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab "Yeah, what a sound piece of advice, as if that didn''t cross my mind. Have you ever thought I want to hold back, don''t want to rush into things, and want to explore other options? I know you are looking out for your friend but¡ª I am going to tell you the same thing I told Anna, don''t push it, we will get there when I am ready." I sighed feeling that this conversation was tedious. "Wait, do you mean you swing for the other team," Asong finally understood why an inexperienced virgin could resist the charm of her friend and could not help but feel sad for her friend because she fell for someone who yed for the same team. "Hell no, why the fuck would you think that?" Hearing Asong specting about my sexual orientation I denied it desperately. "Language," Asong warned me and then added, "Didn''t you just say that you wanted to explore other options?" "In what universe does that mean that I prefer sausages over buns. Let me be clear if I wasn''t earlier, I like big buns, in fact, the bigger and plumper the buns the better." I made it clear to Asong that I preferred buns over sausage. "Okay, I get it. Then what did you mean by exploring other options?" asked Asong. "Obviously, I meant I want to meet new people and experience everything life has to offer," I said without thinking but then immediately closed my mouth feeling Asong''s re. "Why would you see other people when you have Anna?" said Asong while cussing in heart, ''All men are dogs.'' "What do you mean by I have Anna?" I didn''t dare to talk further as I knew in the heat of the moment I had stepped on and mine, the only way to make it out of here alive was to patiently disarm it. "I mean¡­ she loves you at the least you could give her a shot and take responsibility for her feelings." Asong was caught off guard but she skillfully handled it. "How does that work exactly?" what Asong said felt funny to me, a guy has to give a girl a fair shot just because she loves him, based on what logic? "If not, don''t tell me you will heartlessly break a maiden''s heart," Asong argued but her argument started to sound weaker the more she spoke. "Madam Asong, are you married, or perhaps you in a rtionship with somebody?," Asong was a politician, not a love guru. Her take on love was too naive and self-centered. She was not fit to lecture anyone about rtionships or love for that matter. "No, I was too busy with work and never got the chance." Sighed Asong, because her work life wasn''t the only reason for her lonely love life but her health conditions too, the movement she knew about her health, she shut the door on her love life and gave her undivided attention to her work life. "I see," I said giving Asong a meaningful look before adding, "What if I were to say I like you and would like to go out with you." "..." Hearing my words Asong grew speechless, her brain was having a hard time processing what she just heard. For half of her life, she was a mortal so she spent it proving to others that she was no less than any other card apprentice out there, so she never had the time to explore the romantic part of her life. But Asong would be lying if she said that she never wondered what could have been. Therefore when she heard the teenager in front of her asking her out, it took her a while to get hold of herself before she said, "You must be joking." "Am I? Why don''t we find out on a date? Are you up for that? I heard the mountains in the northern region are beautiful this time of year and the best ces for a couples retreat." I said looking into Asong''s uncertain eyes. "I know you are messing with me. I am not interset." Asong obviously rejected me. I was expecting that otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to y with this fire. "Why? What''s holding you back? You know you got to meet me in the middle for this rtionship to work." I said with a sad face as if I was really hurt by Asong''s rejection. "O-okay, I give up, alright. Stop it this instant." Asong ordered me to stop ying, but how could, I have just begun. "How can say that? Is it because you don''t trust me enough? How will you know if you don''t try it? Let us get together, if it doesn''t work out between us we can move on like adults. After all, that is how a mature rtionship works." I said while getting close to Asong, seeing my advance Asong got up from the futon and want to go for the exit but it was behind me so she could only move backward until she was backed up against the wall. Then I stopped not wanting to alert Asong''s 10 demigod bodyguards who would not think twice to kill me for Asong''s safety. "..." For some reason, Asong would not backway in face of the card emperors, and demigods but right now she could not maintain her calm in front of a teenager. She felt her cheeks heating up and tried hard not to get her face flushed, and tried to reason with the boy saying, "Wyatt, I don''t know if you are being genuine or not, but listen to me I am not in a ce to ept your feelings and I am not interested. You should find someone who will like you instead of wasting time obsessing over me." "How could you break my heart so heartlessly? you should take responsibility for my feelings." I demanded. "..." Asong went quiet hearing the familiar lines spoken by the teenager. ¡­ Chapter 825 Messing With Asong Chapter 825 Messing With Asong¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 23:23 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab Asong finally understood what the teenager was getting at. She never thought she would be schooled about romantic feelings by somebody one day not to mention a teenager no less. Turns out she was too naive when ites to romantic feelings and still had a lot to learn about love. Now Asong felt embarrassed for trying to force her friend''s love interest to take responsibility for her friend''s feelings when she had no experience in this part of life. Then she remembered a wise saying, ''If you don''t know, then shut up.'' Right now she regretted meddling in something she had very little knowledge of. Understanding where she went wrong, Asong looked at the teenager, standing a foot away from her, and apologized, " I am sorry, It was not my ce to tell you what to do." I nodded hearing Asong apologize. I could see she was being genuine it seems my word got through to her. And to mess with her a little I moved my face closer to her ears and said, "You know I wasn''t lying when I said I was into you, I really am and I would always prefer mature over the rest. So, what are your thoughts about a couples retreat in the mountains of the northern region?" Seeing the boy move his lips closer to her ears Asong panicked but soon she froze hearing what he had to say. His words made her heart start beating like a drumroll and her mind went into overdrive trying to process the numerous thoughts that crossed her mind right at that instant. As result she was speechless and was unable to answer the boy''s question, "..." "I will take your silence as a yes and go ahead with the bookings. Don''t worry, Anna doesn''t hav¡ª" Awakened by my words Asong frantically tried to deny, "No, No ¡­. No, I don''t agree. I cannot do this Anna." "So, if Anna is out of the picture will you agree?" I asked Asong with my eyebrows raised. "No, I didn''t mean it that way¡­ I would never say that¡ª" Seeing Asong grow more fric I decided to call it quits before all this ends up as a huge misunderstanding and blows up in my face, "Calm down Asong, I was just messing with you." Hearing my words Asong who was overwhelmed earlier look at me in disbelief, it didn''t take long for that look to turn fierce, and yell, "Y-you, how dare you trick me?" And she started hitting me with her small fists. Asong was too weak and added to my viltronian physique I felt nothing. Ignoring Asong''s weak fists I said, "I wasn''t lying when I said I preferred mature women," Hearing my words Asongs fists grew more aggressive and she yelled, "You still dare to make fun of me." Shaking my head I grabbed Asong''s fists by her wrists and said, "Asong, stop. Otherwise, your bodyguards will kill me over a misunderstanding." Unable to free her hands Asong red at me and said, "Good, they should, that way I can relieve a quarter of the anger I am feeling right now." "Asong, don''t even joke about it, they might really kill me," I said looking towards the ceiling. Asong then preferring to me addressing her directly with no honorifics added, "Wyatt, isn''t your tongue taking too much liberty with me." "I believe now we are at the point where we can skip honorifics while addressing each other, don''t you think so too?" I said being cheeky. "What gave you that idea and when do you n to let go of hands?" Asong asked struggling to free her wrists. "Never but since you are asking I will let them go for now." saying that I let go of Asong''s wrists. "You know I can sentence you for life for harassing a government official." rubbing her wrists Asong joked. "I protest, ''Harassing a government official'' will not do justice to your beauty and my street cred, how about you change it to ''harassing a beautiful government official'' as whenever anyone hears the word government official a middle-aged bear-bellied d dudees to their mind," I said with a straight face. "You and what street cred? You look like a geek who would take his fat cousin to his prom." Asong mocked me implying that I could not get a date. "Says you, who almost betrayed her friend for this young man," I said pointing my thumbs towards me while referring to my episode with Asong earlier. "Don''t remind me of that or else I will charge you with a crime," Asong warned as she rolled her eyes. "Good, go ahead and charge me for falling for the wrong woman," I said in satire. Turning the earlier episode between Asong and me into an inside joke between us. "You are still at that. Wyatt, stop it before I get angry," Asong yelled while dodging me and returning to her futon. I too felt enough and then decided to stop and return to sorting out the ingredients before this conversion could take a grave turn. After all, Anna was right in the next room, making it a perfect recipe for a disaster ''...'' Looking at her friend''s love interest''s surprisingly broad shoulders for his age, Asong had a feeling that she could see why Anna fell hard for this guy. At first, Asong only had a good impression of the boy for his skills other than that she was curious as to why her domineering friend would fall head over heels for him? It made no sense. But then he slowly started to grow on her. Soon without her realizing she began to think her life would not be so dull if she had such a person in her life. Thinking of this her cheeks felt warm and she couldn''t help but condemn herself for what she was thinking, forget the age gap between them, he was her friend''s crush. ¡­ Chapter 826 Commence Chapter 826 Commence¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 23:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab While Asong was condemning her thoughts she heard, "Asong, I sent you the party request, join it." "Okay," Asong replied as she confirmed the party request. Receiving the confirmation of Asong joining the party, I asked, "Asong, you fate ingredient." "Here," Asong summoned the oddlyrge storage box, and taking out her fate ingredient she handed it over. "Okay, everything is now set, let''s start with card creation," I announced while going through the ingredients onest time. [A-rank Deepwater m monster core x1 A-rank Hairy triton monster shell x1 A-rank Hairy triton monster core x1 B-rank Deep Sea Murex monster shell x1 B-rank Deep Sea Murex monster core x1 A-rank Ocean Dream Turtle monster shell x1 A-rank Ocean Dream Turtle monster core x1 A-rank Measled Cowrie Shelled monster shell x1 A-rank Measled Crowie Shelled monster core x1 A-rank origin core x1 B-rank saltwater weed monster core x1 A-rank Boulder Back turtle monster shell x1 A-rank Boulder Back turtle monster core x1 C-rank Thorn Shell Snail monster shell x1 C-rank Thorn Shell Snail monster core x1 E-rank Clear Water Oyster monster core x1 E-rank Clear Water Oyster monster shell x1 A-rank Water Nymph essence x 10 A-rank Water Nymph core x 10] Hearing me dere the start of the card creation Asong considerately nodded in agreement because she did not want to interrupt the flow with her unnecessary words. Holding Asongs fate ingredient deepwater calm monster bivalve shell I took out the origin card from the row of ingredients. Then cing two of them on the card creation page of my grimoire, I transferred the soul pathways of Asong''s fate ingredient Deepwater calm monster shell into the origin core. Next, I reached for the A-rank Deepwater m monster core and transferred its soul pathway into the origin core. Then I fused the soul pathways of the Deepwater m monster core and bivalve shell, this was easy as these two belonged to the same species of monsters. In fact, by fusing the core with the shell I had rejuvenated the shell''s abilities that needed deepwater m''s other organs to function. Done with at I took the A-rank Water Nymph essence and cores, ten each, and used them to enhance the soul pathways of the deepwater m shell that was rejuvenated by fusing with the deepwater m core. I had nned to add numerous features to Asong''s origin card so I need her fated ingredient to be strong enough to withstand the fusion of the various abilities. After enhancing the soul pathways of the rejunavited fate ingredient I decided to begin adding the various features I had stored for Asong''s origin card. First I began with transferring the soul pathways of the A-rank Hairy triton monster shell and core to the origin core and then fused it with the enhanced rejunavited fate ingredient, the reason for adding the Hairy triton monster core and shell was the ability of this monster''s shell. The Hairy triton monster''s shell was called hairy because of its unique thorns extending out of its shell. There is a purpose for these thorns, they were part of the respiratory system of the Hairy triton monster. This unique respiratory system of the shell not only allowed the monster to breathe deep under water but also purified and filtered the air so that it could supply the monster with fresh and pollutant-free air. The unique respiratory system of the hairy triton monster wasn''t the only reason I chose its core and shell as ingredients for the creation of Asong''s origin card, it had another ability that made it a raremodity, its natural cleansing, and defense mechanism. Unlike humans the hairy triton monster does not have extensions such as arms or tentacles to clean itself, so they are helpless if parasites were totch on to them or enter their shell. Therefore to fight against and cleanse itself of parasites and other impurities it secretes a liquid that surrounds all the filth and parasite in its body and pushes them out of its body into the body of water in the form of sediment. All shell monsters have such mechanisms with different approaches to deal with the same problem. After adding the two abilities of the hairy triton monster to the enhanced rejuvenated fate ingredient, I took the Measled Cowrie Shelled monster shell and core and transferred their soul pathway into the origin core. The abilities that I nned to extract from the Measled Cowrie Shelled monster for Asong''s origin core was its shell''s unique ability to miniaturize its humongous main body and fit into the shell. The main body of the Measled Cowrie Shelled monsterpared to its shell is three or four times bigger. Yet its huge body can fit into its small shell because the shell itself sucks in the main body by actually shrinking it. This ability of the shell makes it a very usefulmodity for the creation of advanced storage cards. Though this ability of the shell was unique to itself, other shells of the shelled monsters too address this problem with different approaches. Then the cleansing and defense mechanism of the Measled Cowrie Shelled monster, it too secretes a chemical that can actually break all the filth and parasites to small molecules that will be discarded through its urination system along with other bodily wastes. As for the respiratory system of the monster its shell does not participate or aid the creature in respiration. Discarding the rest of the soul pathways to the side in the origin core I add the unique ability of the Measled Cowrie Shelled monster to the modified fate ingredient along with its cleansing and defense mechanism that it uses to keep itself and its shell parasite free. Though I am extracting the abilities of the other shelled monsters to add to Asong''s fate ingredient, I did not think po using the Hairy triton monster and Measled Cowrie Shelled monster shell hardness to Asong''s fate ingredient because went ites to the hardness of the shell of the deepwater m monster was harder than the other two. ¡­ Chapter 827 Soul Energy Osmosis Chapter 827 Soul Energy Osmosis¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 23:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab After adding the abilities of the Measled Crowie Shelled monster and the Hairy triton monster to Asong''s enhanced and rejuvenated fate ingredient following my n I reached for the B-rank saltwater weed monster core and transferred its soul pathway into the origin core. B-rank saltwater weed monster, also known as the star of the seabed as it has the capability of producing light called bioluminescence. The saltwater weed monster emits light as the product of its bodily process. The reason I chose this monster''s core is not because of its bioluminescence but the process behind it that caused the saltwater weed monster to emit light, known as Soul energy osmosis. Most of the time the saltwater weed monster gets its nutrition by osmosis like regr nts simrly it meets its soul energy needs through osmosis. Many nt monsters simrly intake soul energy through osmosis but I especially chose the saltwater weed monster because of two reasons 1. Saltwater weed monster and deepwater m monster soul pathway arrangements are 85 percent identical. Therefore I believed I could add it to Asong''s origin card, allowing it to help Asong absorb the surrounding soul energy through osmosis 2. Unlike the soul energy osmosis practiced by other nt monsters the soul energy osmosis practiced by the Saltwater weed monster doesn''t just absorb soul energy from the surroundings but the soul energy absorbed by it was purer in nature. The soul energy absorbed by osmosis gets filtered and processed by natural gtin-coating covering the cells of the saltwater weed monster which results in bioluminescence disyed by saltwater weed monster. Apart from this soul energy osmosis, I was eyeing one other ability of the saltwater weed monster, its durability. For a B-rank monster to be able to survive at the seabed it would have to ovee the insane pressure of the sea. Hence the saltwater weed has developed very high durability to withstand the pressure of the sea. The high durability disyed by the saltwater weed monster was also due to the gtin-coating covering it. It helps the cells of the saltwater weed monster withstand the pressure deep in the sea. Since the gtin coating covers every individual cell of the monster it leads to a very solid frame, making the saltwater weed monster a bit more durable than required which it exploits by using its long tentacle-like leaf des to defend against predators. So for me to add the two abilities of the saltwater weed monster I will have to make sure to add the gtin coating to the origin card as it was the essential part of the two abilities, without it these abilities would not be possible to be disyed. Therefore after a long and tedious process, I was sessfully able to introduce the two abilities of the saltwater weed monster along with its gtin-coating to the soul pathways of the modified fate ingredient while making sure that it will not affect previous abilities in any way. But due to the addition of the gtin coating to the cells, the hardness of the modified fate ingredient has grown more durable. Next, I took the A-rank Boulder Back turtle monster core and she''ll, then transferred their soul pathways into the origin core. Like all shell monsters, the Boulder Back turtle monster also has the problem of parasites that hide under its shell and that grow in its body. Like the other monsters, it also has its own way of dealing with this problem and the boulder formation on its shell is part of it. The abilities of the boulder shell of the Boulder Back turtle monster were the reason why I have chosen this ingredient to be introduced into the origin card I am creating for Asong. The two abilities of the boulder shell I speak of were, 1. Deep Transient Hibernation- As the name suggests this ability of the boulder shell of the Boulder Back turtle monster sends the main body into hibernation for a brief period when its main body retracts into the shell. The Boulder Back turtle monster needs to go into Deep Transient Hibernation not to survive the winter but to not feel the pain of its other ability Boulder formation cleansing. The deep transient hibernation of the boulder-back turtle monster has various benefitspared to regr hibernation. During the deep transient hibernation, the natural recovery ability of the turtle monster is increased by 5 folds. This recovery included all the stats of the turtle monster Health, Soul energy, Stamina, etc. 2. Boulder Formation Cleansing - This was the cleansing process of the boulder shell of the Boulder Back turtle monster to deal with the parasites infesting under its shell and inside its body. How it works was that the boulder shell and the main body of the Boulder Back turtle monster secrete a sticky chemical fluid that surrounds the parasites and impurities under its shell and inside its body. Then this sticky chemical fluid containing the parasites and impurities gets slowly deposited out on the back of the Boulder Back turtle monster''s shell which hardens forming an extrayer of protection to the Boulder Back turtle monster shell. Over the years this deposition of hardened parasites and impurities gets umted and starts to look like a boulder on the back of a turtle monster. Hence the name Boulder back turtle monster. As the sticky chemical liquid secreted by the boulder back turtle monster needs to move between the main body and the inside the shell while carrying the parasites and impurities in it, this process bes very painful for the turtle monster so it needs the Deep Transient Hibernation of its shell, to sleep through the painful cleansing mechanism. Impressed by the turtle monster abilities I added the soul pathways rted to Deep Transient Hibernation and the boulder Formation Cleansing ability of the Boulder back turtle to the soul pathways of the modified fate ingredient making sure that it would not affect the other abilities of the modified fate ingredient. ¡­ Chapter 828 Clear Water Oyster Monster Chapter 828 Clear Water Oyster Monster¡¡¡¡Date- 2 April 2321 Time- 00:19 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab After adding the soul pathways of the boulder back turtle monster''s ability to the modified fate ingredient''s soul pathway, I grabbed the thorny shelled snail monster''s core and shell. This shell monster''s cleansing mechanism was the same as the boulder back turtle monster but there was one change, instead of the umted sticky chemical fluid deposit hardening into a boulder it hardened into thorns, forming a thorny shell that the snail monster is named after. The thorny shell was not just used for defense but also exists to be used for attack purposes. The snail monster can shoot these thorns covering its shell whenever it feels threatened. Though I do n to use this ability of the snail monster to give Asong''s origin card more features and options to choose from, this wasn''t the main reason I chose it as the ingredient for the creation of Asong''s origin card. The ability of the snail monster that I took fancy to was its unique mucus secretion, which not only aids the sticky chemical fluid with the cleansing of the monster''s shell and body but also gets used by the snail monster for mobility but the card creationists use it to create skincare cards that can rejuvenate the cells of the human skin cells, helping them keep the youthful look. This ingredient I had specifically chosen to help Asong regain her youthful appearance. I have other more permanent solutions but this ability here not only helps human skin maintain its youthful appearance but also makes it glow like newborn baby skin. With this feature in Asong''s origin card, she would never have to worry about zits or wrinkles. I know that this ability will be redundant with the increase in Asong''s realm but I was hoping that it will get enhanced by the baptism and help Asong to prolong her life by rejuvenating her cells allowing them to ovee the natural lifespan limit of Asong''s realm. I am going to add this unique mucus of the thorny-shelled snail monster to take care of Asong''s momentary problem and to give her a chance to ovee the natural lifespan limit set by the card apprentice''s realm. The ability to ovee the natural lifespan limit set by one''s realm is something every card apprentice longs for at the end of their life. I wasn''t doing this based on a hunch but the researchers of the top 10 universities believe that the answer to breaking past the natural lifespan limit set by the realm was with the unique mucus secreted by the thorny shelled snail monster. They have been doing research on this for a year now, though they had not reached a definite answer yet but they had enough reason to believe in this research and invest a butt load of resources and funds for this research. But it''s not like every research funded by the top 10 universities has yielded results. So therefore I wasn''t sure if baptism would awaken the mucus''s ability to help Asong break past the lifespan limit set by her realm. The only reason I was giving Asong''s origin card this opportunity was that her fate ingredient is verypatible with the snail monster''s ability. After transferring the soul pathway of the thorny shelled snail monster into the origin core I isted the soul pathways belonging to these two abilities of the snail monster and fused them to the soul pathways of the modified soul pathways of Asong''s fate ingredient making sure that it will not affect the other abilities of the modified fate ingredient. Next, I grab hold of the E-rank Clear Water Oyster monster core and shell, then I transfer the soul pathways of these two ingredients into the origin core. I introduced the Clearwater oyster to the creation of Asong''s origin card because of its various axiry abilities. But the abilities I am after were its ability to purify soul energy and the other ability that allowed it to disy near immortality. The Clearwater oyster has a hard luminous bivalved shell, the bioluminescence disyed by the shell of the Clearwater oyster was not without purpose. Its purpose was to attract prey. When the prey neared it, the bivalved shell would suddenly open releasing a paralytic gas and numerous tentacles would crawl out of the shell to bind the immobilized prey, drag the prey into its shell, and then the Clearwater oyster monster''s bivalved shell would enclose with the prey within it. This way the Clearwater oyster monster''s prey was trapped inside the shell which was filled with paralytic gas which continued to keep the monster''s prey immobilized while its digestive juices try to digest the prey. I wasn''t interested in the way the Clearwater oyster monster hunted its prey but how it was able to disy near immorality. The secret remained in its shell. When the Card apprentices first found this monster in a dungeon they were unable to break through its shell so they decided to kill the monster by entering into its shell. For this n to work they made many preparations keeping in mind to equip themselves with the cards that would counter the monster''s paralytic gas and strong digestive juices. But unfortunately, the Card apprentices weren''t able to kill the monster. And this was when the card apprentices realized that this monster had an ability that closely resembled immortality. The card apprentice failed to kill the monster from inside despite all the preparation because no matter how many times they hacked and burned the innards of the monster it would grow back, especially the tentacles hiding in the monster''s shell. Some smart card apprentices tried to find the core of the monster believing that once they could destroy the monster core the monster would die automatically but that wasn''t the case because they found numerous monster cores within the shell of the monster by the time they were able to destroy all the monster cores the monster would recreate another set of cores making it impossible for the card apprentice to destroy the monster''s core to kill it, they had to find another way. Chapter 829 Space Abilities Chapter 829 Space Abilities¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 00:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab Clearwater Oyster Monster''s shell was extremely hard, making it impossible to kill the monster from the outside and its multi-core system along with instant regeneration made it impossible to kill it from the inside too. So basically the card apprentices dered this monster as unmatched in the same realm and the only way to kill it would be with absolute strength that came with higher realms. Destroying the Clearwater Oyster Monster''s shell with absolute strength was the solution the card apprentice came up with but once they were sessfully able to break the bivalve shell covering the Clearwater Oyster Monster the Card apprentice realised that they all were tricked by the monster''s biology, the multiple cores they saw in the monster''s shell were not its actual core but the actual core was hidden between the hinge of the bivalve shell of the Clearwater Oyster Monster. It was only visible after they were able to destroy the monster''s shell. So, killing the Clearwater Oyster Monster was not possible until its luminous bivalved shell was destroyed. As for the fake cores that were mistaken as the multi-core system of the Clearwater Oyster Monster by the card apprentice were actually the waste produced by the monster. Like every shell monster, the Clearwater Oyster Monster''s body also secretes chemical fluids to the parasites that have infiltrated its system and to dispose of other bodily waste. This chemical fluid secreted by the monster swallows the parasites and other bodily waste and unintentionally or intentionally hardens to look like the monster''s core, confusing its predators. The Clearwater Oyster Monster''s super regeneration ability, extraordinarily hard shell, multiple false cores, and strategically ced monster core were the trick behind its supposed immortality, it too like other monsters could not escape the natural limit of their specie''s lifespan and realm limit. But I had something that could make up for the shorings of this monster''s immortality trick and turn it into near immortality. Keeping these abilities of the Clearwater Oyster Monster in mind I separated and fused the soul pathway rted to these abilities with the soul pathways of the modified fate ingredient in the origin core while making sure that they would not hinder the modification made to the soul pathways earlier. Next, I reached for the B-rank Deep Sea Murex monster core and shell and transferred the soul pathways of these two ingredients into the origin core containing the modified soul ingredient. Deep-Sea Murex monster has abilities rted to space, space abilities were extremely rare therefore despite its low-rank Deep Sea Murex monster shell and core have a highmercial value. The dungeons containing this monster are highly regted by the government and the royal familiespared to the other monsters with rare ingredients I had listed in the ingredients list for Asong''s origin card creation. Space storage, Space expansion, Space suction, and Space copse were the four-space abilities that could be found in the Deep Sea Murex monster. 1. Space storage- The name of the ability was self-exnatory, this ability allowed the Deep Sea Murex monster to store items in its shell at its will. 2. Space Expansion- The space inside the shell of the Deep Sea Murex monster can increase based on its needs but it was limited by its realm. 3. Space Suction- This ability allows the Deep Sea Murex monster to suck its prey into its shell and suck out the parasites and impurities that have entered its shell. 4. Space Copse- This ability of the Deep Sea Murex monster was the only attack option avable for it to defend against its predator. Using this ability the Deep sea murex can make the space surrounding its target copse and crush the target. Any of these abilities of the Deep Sea Murex monster were would make a card apprentice go mad and I was going to add three of these space abilities to Asong''s origin card except the space copse ability. Not that I didn''t want to but because this ability was not as strong as its description, it was wed. I could hope that its w would be rectified with the baptism but if that doesn''t happen then it would hold back the other three space abilities. I say so because the space copse was the total opposite of Space storage, Space expansion, and Space suction. These abilities were the maniption of space while space copse was the destruction of space. During Baptism if the space copse gets enhanced then other their abilities will not receive enhancement because the miracle of baptism cannot contradict itself. It''s like a person being blessed with good luck and bad luck, both blessings would contradict themselves and the end result would be bad. Which in the case of the origin cards could lead to serious consequences for their card apprentices. Thoughtlessly adding all four of these space abilities would not only be a problem in the future but will also affect the creation of the origin card. The creation of the origin card itself was a miraculous event, therefore I always looked forward to creating an origin card for a client. The creation of the origin card was not about a fixed recipe but an idea and uniqueness. As long as the idea was unique and was within the limits of the card ingredients used then the creation of the origin card would be sessful. This was the miraculous merit of the origin card creation, it was random as the encounter of the fate ingredient, it had infinite possibilities simr to infinite ways a fate ingredient could be used and sought individuality like the card apprentice equipping it, it was like creating a person. This miracle behind the creation of the origin card was what made it possible for me to sessfully create an origin card with my half-baked card creation knowledge. Space storage, Space expansion, and Space suction were opposite meaning to the meaning of space copse, therefore if I were carelessly to add two opposite meanings then the chance of the origin card creation failure would increase by a huge margin, not to mention the future troubles. Even though these two meanings were of the same rule it did not change the fact that enhancing one meaning meant hindering the other meaning, even if the origin card were to be created it would be subpar and filled with ws, therefore I chose to exclude space copse ability and keep the other three space abilities, Space storage, Space expansion, and Space suction. Chapter 830 Dream Abilities Chapter 830 Dream Abilities¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 00:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab Deciding on the space abilities to be extracted from the B-rank Deep Sea Murex monster I edited their soul pathways out of the soul pathway of the Deep sea Murex monster and then added them to the soul pathway of the modified fate ingredient in such a way that it would not affect the overall integrity of the modified fate ingredient soul pathway. With this, the modified fate ingredient had gained the Space storage, Space expansion, and Space suction ability, though it was a pity that I could not add the Space copse ability fearing the overall strength of the origin card. Next and thest ingredient to add to the origin card was the A-rank Ocean Dream Turtle monster core and shell. The name of the monster left no mystery as to its unique ability. Like the Boulder Back turtle monster, the ocean dream turtle monster''s shell could send the main body of the turtle into a Deep Transient Hibernation, but the Ocean Dream Turtle monster had a different use for this ability whenpared to the boulder back turtle monster. Apart from that, this turtle monster had many unique and fascinating abilities that woulde were handy in the creation of Asong''s origin card. Dream space, Dream Sight, Dream eater, Dream Storage, and Dream Body Refining, were the unique abilities of the Ocean Dream Turtle monster''s shell that I was eyeingpared to its other abilities. 1. Dream space - This ability allowed the turtle monster''s shell to nurture a small soul dimension known as Dream space. Only the Ocean Dream Turtle monster''s soul could enter this space when it entered deep sleep. Hence the use of the ability of Deep transient hibernation. 2. Dream Sight - Though its main body was in deep sleep inside its shell, the Ocean Dream Turtle monster could be aware of its surroundings using this ability which allowed it to sense and view what was happening in its surroundings. The range and uracy of this ability varied depending upon the realm turtle. 3. Dream eating - This ability of the Ocean Dream Turtle monster was its defense against the parasites hiding under its shell. As when in its dream space the Ocean Dream Turtle monster could drag the soul of the parasites under its shell in its dream space and eat them. While killing the parasites in real space. Then its cleansing regr cleansing mechanism activates disposing of the impurities and dead bodies of the parasite. For this, to work the Deep transient hibernation ability of the Ocean Dream Turtle monster''s shell should also extend to parasites under its shell, as it can only drag the souls of the parasites into its dream space if they too were in a deep sleep. Because of this, the Deep transient hibernation disyed by the shell of the Ocean Dream Turtle monster was very strongpared to the deep transient hibernation ability disyed by the boulder back turtle monster. How strong? The shell of the Ocean Dream Turtle monster could put every organism under it, of the same realm, under deep transient hibernation. Though Dream Eating sounded like a fun ability but because of this the Ocean Dream Turtle monster had the dying of starvation. With the help of dream eating it could satisfy its soul energy needs and never know that its main body was actually starving out there. Fortunately for its other ability dream body refining filled the drawback of this ability. 4. Dream storage - The Ocean Dream Turtle monster was able to store inanimate objects in its shell, andunch them at its predator in defense. 5. Dream Body refining - The Ocean Dream Turtle monster unlike other monsters was timid by nature. For it, its abilities Dream space, Dream Sight, Dream eater, and Dream Storage, were an addiction. If not disturbed the Ocean Dream Turtle monster would spend its entire life hidden in its shell enjoying the freedom in its shell''s dream space ability. In the dream space of its shell, the Ocean Dream Turtle monster could do everything it could outside without fearing for its life, therefore it barely leaves its shell''s dream space unless it was forced to. This meant that its main body would sleep for years and years together without moving a muscle which could lead to many health-rted problems and that was where the dream body refining ability of the Ocean Dream Turtle monster woulde into action. Due to the deep transient hibernation, it did not require a lot of food Ocean Dream Turtle monster could survive on little energy for a long period and the soul of the Ocean Dream Turtle monster which has fed on the souls of the parasites that entered its shell would never feel the hunger of the main body but this problem could also be addressed using the ability dream body refining. Dream Body refining was the ability that allowed the Ocean Dream Turtle monster to refine its main body using the soul energy only if the Ocean Dream Turtle monster''s soul practiced this skill in its dream space. If the Ocean Dream Turtle monster werezy and forget to practice this ability in its dream then its main body would die of starvation. By Practicing the Dream Body refining ability in its dream space the soul body of the Ocean Dream Turtle monster can use the soul energy digested by it to nourish and refine the main body making sure that there was no adverse effect on the main body of the Ocean Dream Turtle monster by it staying hidden in the shell while its soul roamed it''s shell''s dream space for decades. Since the main body is under hibernation the soul energy required for nourishing its main body is not much but the soul energy need to refine its main body was veryrge, which cannot meet by just feeding on the souls of the parasites, therefore, the Dream body refining method was such that it did not seek fast refining of the body but prolonged refining which focused on foundation then speed. Chapter 831 Lifepod/VRpod Chapter 831 Lifepod/VRpod¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 00:59 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab Dream body refining was an incredible ability that allowed the Ocean dream turtle monster to live a prolonged life even without having toe out of its shell. This ability was going to be one of the cornerstone abilities in the creation of Asong''s origin card. After adding the soul pathways of the five dream abilities that I extracted from the Ocean dream turtle monster to the modified soul pathways of Asong''s fate ingredients while making sure that it will not have any negative effect on the integrity of the modified soul pathways of the fate ingredient in the origin core. Now that I was done transferring the soul pathways of the selected card ingredients to the origin core and had modified the soul pathway of Asong''s fate ingredient ording to my predetermined n for Asong''s origin card, I turned to look at Asong who was meditating, and asked, "Asong do you mind if I were to use the extra soul pathways form card ingredients used in the creation of other cards?" Hearing my request, Asong opened her eyes to look at me in disbelief, "..." I swear to god I could read Asong''s expression was yelling, ''Are you kidding me right now?'' "Normally I don''t ask something so unreasonable to my clients but the ingredients used in your origin card creation are very rare and I feel like it would a be waste if we do not use these extra soul pathways, therefore I could resist but ask," I exined myself to Asong while scratching the back of my head in embarrassment. "As long as it does not affect my card creation, please do as you see fit." after giving it a thought Asong nodded and answered me before returning to her meditation. She didn''t even bother to ask me how far I was done, whether everything was going as nned, not one question about her origin card. If I didn''t know better than I would think that Asong did not care for her origin card. "Thank you," I thanked Asong for permitting me to utilize the unused soul pathways of card ingredients. I know as a card creationist I should be embarrassed to ask something like this to my client in the middle of the card creation but I couldn''t resist the temptation of ability such as the space copse. If I were to use it properly I would be able to get my hands on an overpowered B-rank card. Now that I had gotten the permission of the client, I took out amon core and transferred the soul pathways belonging to the ability Space Copse into themon core and kept it aside. I could have opted to turn the core into a card and I would have sessfully created a B-rank space copse card but I didn''t choose to because at my create strength a B-rank skill card was of very little use to me, therefore I decided to get additional ingredients to enhance the power of the space copse ability so that it could be a good addition to my arsenal. Putting aside themon core containing the soul pathways of the soul copse ability, I returned to the creation of Asong''s origin card. Now all the elements were set all I had to frame it into the origin card I imagined for Asong. But before that, I had to make some changes to the soul pathway of the modified fate ingredient. I nned to make it into a variant viltronain to increase the durability, defense, and strength of the origin card I was creating for Asong. Viltronian core had be a signature for all the origin cards created by me. Like all the other origin cards I had created Asong''s origin card would also get a viltronian core but it was going to act a very special role in Asong''s origin card. Which will help Asong disy the trick of immortality disyed by the clearwater oyster monster. I did this because Asong''s origin card was going to be a support item card. I know Asong asked me not to create a shield-type origin card and I wasn''t going to but her origin card was going to be an item card. By support item card I mean a life support item that would help Asong in recovery, practicing soul energy, and various other aspects that a card apprentice would need. The origin card I was going to create for Asong was something that was considered a fantasy back on earth, abination of a life pod and a VR game pod. Thanks to the space and dream abilities provided by the card ingredients turning Asong''s fate ingredient into a lifepod/VRpod origin card was not impossible. Lifepod/VRpod in the sense the origin card was going to be in such a way that while her physical body rested and recovered in the life pod her soul body could do whatever it wanted to like in a VRpod while being totally aware of the situation surrounding her. I nned something like this for Asong''s origin card because Asong was not a regr card apprentice she did not need strength she had 10 semi-demigod bodyguards, what shecked was proper health care and cultivation environment but most importantly of all a strong defensive method that would help her buy time in case of an assassination attempt on her life until her 10 semi-demigod bodyguards came to her rescue. I knew despite her health issue Asong''s cause of death would not be because of her clogged soul pathways but by the hands of the assassins sent by the supreme leader of the circle. Therefore knowing this I made sure that the origin card I was creating for Asong would not only be a cure for her health condition but a tough defense for her to hold on to for her rescuers. I would be kidding myself if I thought I could create an origin card for a card soldier with the ability to withstand the attack of a card emperor or a card semi-demigod whoever the supreme leader of the circle sent to assassinate Asong. Therefore I could only hope that the immortality trick I incorporated in Asong''s origin card could confuse Asong''s assassins enough for her to buy some time to be rescued. ¡­ Chapter 832 Worlds Blessing Chapter 832 World''s Blessing¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 01:24 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab Visualizing a clear picture of how I wanted to shape Asong''s origin card I began editing the soul pathway and arrangements of the modified soul pathways of Asong''s fate ingredient in the origin core. After reaching the required result I stopped and without wasting any more time I excited the soul pathway that morphed the origin core into an origin card, with that the origin core shone brightly and raised to the ceiling of the cardd, feeling the disturbance Asong who was meditating opened her eyes to look at the source of the bright light only to find a brilliant core floating by the ceiling of the cardb. "World''s Blessing" Asong blurted out looking at the core, floating by the ceiling of the cardb. Hearing Asong I was shocked because the world''s blessing was not something anybody could receive, only the chosen few could receive it, and those that received it went on to be big figures in the history of this world. To think that Asong was one of them. The World''s will doesn''t give its blessing to everybody, one has to have a very high contribution to the world. Contributing to the world was not something everybody could achieve, not because nobody wanted to contribute to the world but because nobody knew what could be considered a contribution to the world. Many people have tried different ways to contribute to the world but none were ever awarded, begging the question of what was considered a contribution toward the world by the world''s will, and on what basis did the world''s will judge whom to give its blessing. And the only answer the card apprentice could reach till now was killing devils. After centuries of trial and error, this was the only surefire way to be recognized as a contribution to the world. Therefore it was astonishing to see that some like Asong who was of a card soldier realm and couldn''t cultivate any further because of her clogged soul pathway were being given the world''s blessing. I know Asong was a good person and had lived a life fighting to represent the oppressed and voiceless. But still, was this all it took to get recognized by the world''s will and be rewarded with the world''s blessing, did that mean that to gain the world''s blessing all one had to do was be good? Yeah, right. As if the card apprentices of the past had not thought of this when they tried numerous methods to gain world blessing. If you ask me, I think that the world''s blessing was random. I say this because Asong did not receive a world blessing in the future vision seen by the clown mask. If considered that all it took to get the world''s blessing was to be good than the past Asong who had lived longer than this Asong and had done way more good yet she had not received a world''s blessing, why was that? This clearly proved that being good was not a criterion for a person to receive the world''s blessing. The thought that Asong received a world''s blessing in this life could be because of the origin card I was creating for her did cross my mind but I shook my head scolding myself, ''narcissistic much?'' It was not odd that Asong was receiving the world''s blessing through her origin card because in past the card apprentice has received the world''s blessing in different ways and in different circumstances such as forging an ego gem, healing people,pleting a certain dungeon, etc so it would be arrogant of me to think that my card expertise was the reason behind Asong receiving the world''s blessing through her origin card. Though it was a mystery as to what satisfied the conditions to be recognized by the world''s will and be awarded a world''s blessing, the benefits of the world''s blessing were not a mystery. ording to history, those who have ever received the world''s blessing so far each one of them has stepped into the demigod realm and stood at the top of the world''s power system. Therefore there was a rumor that if you receive the world''s blessing you were destined to be a demigod but the experts believed that the world recognized the people that it had given its blessing because they were worthy to be a demigod. Therefore the card apprentices that became demigods after receiving the world''s blessing were titled the true demigods. The title true demigod was best suited to the demigods with the blessing of the world becausepared to them the other demigods failed in every possible way, be it strength, be it theprehension of the rules, or the divinity that they forged, True demigods were better than the regr demigods. It was as if the true demigods were the children of the world while the other demigods were adopted children. The treatment these demigods received from the world and the energies in it were totally differentpared to what True demigods received, therefore in the past demigods tirelessly tried to find ways to contribute to the world and receive its blessing only to find that the only way they could get the world''s blessing was defeating the devils that invaded the world. So hunting for the demon worshippers was in full swing until the demon worshippers were dropped to their current state where they did not dare to reveal their presence to the world. Fearing that they will be forced by some desperate demigod to sacrifice and summon a devil for the demigod to ughter and receive the world''s blessing which would help the said demigods with their active soul control,prehension of the rules, and enhancing their divinity. The benefits of the world''s blessing were not just for the card apprentice in the demigod realm but for the regr realms too. Let''s take Asong for example, now she could be considered the darling of the world, everything in this world would favor her, be it soul energy or the rules or something beyond mortal reaches like the entity luck and fate. Therefore I could not help but feel excited whenever I thought about how the world''s blessing would affect Asong''s origin card. ¡­ Chapter 833 Asongs Payback Chapter 833 Asong''s Payback¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 01:56 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab The world''s blessing on Asong''s origin corested for a while to the point where I felt bored waiting for it to be done. Still, the boredom did notst as the thought of the Asong''s origin card info kept me excited till the end, when the origin core morphed into a card and slowly descended towards Asong while emitting a bright light. Seeing her origin card make its way toward her, Asong held out her grimoire, and the origin cardnd on her grimoire page and upied the origin card slot emitting a wave of bright light that spread throughout the cardb, and soon the light covering her origin card disappeared. After that Asong hurriedly checked her origin card info and sighed in awe. Seeing Asong''s reaction I grew impatient to read her origin card info. I thought Asong would pass her grimoire to me to check her origin card info after she was done but that wasn''t the case, she retrieved her grimoire and thanked me, "Thank you, Wyatt. The origin card is amazing and like you promised it does have the ability to cure my condition. I don''t know how to thank you enough." "Good to know that you are satisfied with your origin card. And if you want to thank me I would appreciate it if you could show me the origin card info." Usually, after the origin card creation, I am the first person to check the card info but with Asong''s origin card that wasn''t the case due to the intervention of the world''s blessing. And since Asong did not think to let me read the card info of the card I created I could only clench my fist and ask her to let in on her origin card info. "Wyatt, you know that is not something anybody is supposed to share. After all, origin card info is personal." What Asong said was true, the power of the cardsy in their mystery it was disadvantageous for a card apprentice if this origin card info were known to his opponents. "It''s okay since I created that card," I said trying to reason with Asong, and have her show me her origin card info. I did not like this conversation one bit. Usually, at this part of the origin card creation, I would be showered with praises and thanks from the grateful clients but here I had to beg Asong to let me read her origin card Info. "I don''t know Wyatt. I don''t think that is a thing," said Asong refusing to show me her origin card info. I finally understood what it felt for a mother to be refused to see her baby after giving birth, I know it was insensitive of me topare my pain to that of a new mother''s, but I took my card creation that seriously. "Asong, you can''t do this. As its creator, it is my right." I red at Asong who seemed to have no intention to show me the origin card info. "Wyatt, like I said that is not a thing," Asong repeated herself as he headed out of the cardd. "Asong you are going too far." I was pissed, if not for the ten semi-demigods constantly watching over Asong I would have fed her a cmity daughter core just to read her origin card info. That''s how desperate I felt right now. I wouldn''t be this desperate if it was some other origin card but this one was the one I created with all my heart like my other cards, so how could I not. This was no longer just my curiosity. "Hahaha, that was what you get for tricking me. You should see your face, hahaha, so cute. Finally, your expressions match your age." Asong suddenly burst intoughter saying that this was her getting back at me for the events beforemencing the creation of her origin card. "..." My expression became ugly hearing Asong''sughter and reason. But I held in my dissatisfaction and asked, "Well, if you had enough fun at my expense then now can you show me your origin card info?" "Nope, I haven''t had enough, not until you learn not to mess with your elders," said Asong exiting the cardd. "I didn''t think the so-called elder will be so petty," I uttered expressing my displeasure at Asong having the time of her life at my expense. Hearing me call her petty, Asong suddenly turned Asong turned around and said, "Just because of that you will not be able read my origin card info for another hour." "You can''t do that. As its creator, I demand to read its card info." Another hour of this, I don''t think I can survive that long, by that time my curiosity would have pushed my heart out of my throat. "Why don''t you get it? that is not a thing," Asong said in annoyance. "Hey, I created it, I think I have the right to know what it is," I yelled at Asong''s back while following behind her. "No, you don''t. Be happy that I am allowing ou seeing it after an hour. You pestering me only push it further" Asong replied without even turning to face me. "..." hearing Asong''s warning I turned silent. "You guys seem like bickering exes. I did not think you guys were that close." Anna''s voice suddenly sounded, startling Asong. For some reason, she avoid eye contact with her and said, "What are you talking about? I am close to everyone, I am people person remember." "I don''t think that is a thing," hearing my voice from behind her Asong turned to look at me and red at me with threatening eyes. "Grandma Asong was the creation a sess. Will you be okay now?" Aba ran to Asong and hurriedly asked Asong if her origin card was a sess, As Aba tried to jump into Asong''s embrace, Asong moved aside and pinched Aba''s ear, and sternly reminded her, "How many times do I have to remind you that I am younger than your father? You should call me Auntie." "But you look older than him," Abained. "Y-you¡­" ¡­ Chapter 834 Shell Monsters Chapter 834 Shell Monsters¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 02:07 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab "Y-you..." Asong was taken aback by Aba''s straightforward retort. To be more urate Aba''s answernded a critical blow on Asong. She would be lying that her old appearance did not bother her. Earlier she did not have a solution for it so she had no choice but to take it, but no that was not the case she was not helpless as before because she had her origin card now. Therefore hearing Aba''s remark she got passionate and said, "I was nning to do this after going back home but just you wait, little girl, I will show you who is grandma." Saying that Asong went to the empty and spacious part of the warehouse and signaled, with that her aid arrived next to her and asked, "At your service, Madam." "Give me 1000 median soul jades." Asong ordered but soon she shook her head and corrected her order, "Get me 10,000 high-tier soul jades, yeah that should be enough." "..." Hearing Asong''smand even her aid was a little sluggish, not that she did not have 10,000 high-tier soul jades but she felt odd, as Asong never made such high profiled demand. But she soon recovered from her state and handed Asong a low-grade storage card. "You are excused," said Asong taking the card from her aid, and then she sacrificed that card to her origin card chanting, "Activate." With Asong''s chant, a blinding light emitted out of her and soon an unknown shell monster reced her. A huge shell monster with a luminous thorny spiral tower shell with numerous tentacles extending out of it stood where Asong was standing earlier. Seeing this the whole room was in distress and turned to look at me for an answer. I believe they had an answer in their mind but they turned to confirm their doubts. Though I had not read Asong''s origin card info, seeing the luminous thorny spiral tower shell with 32 octopus-like tentacles extending out of it I knew this monster was Asong''s origin card, so I answered the rest conforming to their doubts, " yes, it is her origin card." "What is it?" Aba asked me excitedly. Obviously, she was intrigued by the appearance of the shell monster. "I don''t know, Asong did not let me read her origin card info," I answered honestly. "What do you mean? Didn''t you create her origin card?" Anna asked. She was worried for her friend too, but she trust her lover to find a solution, but she didn''t like what she saw. Especially, when she heard him saying he did not know that card info. "I did but things gotplicated at the end¡­ All I can say is that except for Asong, nobody knows what her origin card does." I answered not revealing the world''s blessing part. Because it was not my ce to share it with them. If Asong wants to she will tell them. With all themotion inside the cardb, I thought they would have felt something outside but that didn''t seem to be the case, I don''t know if the same was true for the semi-demigods monitoring Asong. "You created the card, right? You should have a hunch what it does without reading the origin card info right." Aba asked with a frown, clearly, she was dissatisfied with my answer and worried for her aunt. Though demigod Windsor and Asong were not blood-rted, Asong has always been there to take care of Aba. So Aba was very attached to Asong. "Has big sister Asong morphed into that ugly monster? Is that what her origin card is supposed to do? Then why isn''t moving? Can she hear us?" Ann bombarded me with a bunch of questions that were running through everyone''s minds. "The tentacles are ugly but its shell is beautiful." Agatha chimed in. She did not want to hurt Asong''s feelings if Asong had really transformed into that monstrosity. "No, Asong did not morph into that creature, if I were to guess Asong is sleeping in that creature''s shell and is undergoing treatment. If what I am thinking is correct then you guys are in for a surprise." I said thinking that even with the world''s blessing the abilities of the origin card should not differ from what I originally nned for them to be. Though the appearance of the shell monster was huge to me too. Because I was nning for a bivalve shell, not a thorny spiral tower type shell. As for the tentacles, I did n to introduce them for defensive purposes but not like this. What I had in mind was something simr to a clearwater oyster monster but thanks to the involvement of the world''s blessing Asong''s origin card seems to have deviated a lot from my ns for it. Therefore even though I was this card''s creator I could not confidently answer the doubts asked by the rest. "What do you mean by Asong is sleeping in the monster''s shell? What kind of origin card did you create for Asong?" Aba grew impatient as her worry for her aunt grew. "Sigh, I don''t know. But all I can vouch is that when Asonges of that monster, she is going to be healthier than before." I answered vaguely because even though I was the card''s creator I had no clue how the origin card worked anymore. "Guys, stop hounding Wyatt with questions about my origin card, you have nothing to worry about, I am fine." Suddenly Asong''s voice sounded from the creature. And it waved two of its front tentacles in a human-like manner. "You said, Asong did not morph into that monster." Everybody was surprised to hear Asong''s voice but soon Aba asked me with doubt, and so did the rest. "..." I could only wave my hand helplessly. But Asong answered Aba in my ce, "Aba, honey, I did not morph into this creature I am controlling it from inside the shell. You guys cannot see me but I can see you fine." ¡­ Chapter 835 Abas Adventure In Asongs Wonderland (l) Chapter 835 Aba''s Adventure In Asong''s Wondend (l)¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 02:16 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab "Grandma Asong, Are you sure you have not morphed into a monster, it sure doesn''t look like it from the outside." Aba did not seem to be convinced by Asong''s words. As soon as Aba finished speaking the shell monster jumped into the air andnded right above Aba and swallowed her into it before Aba could react. Seeing this Agatha muttered, "Sorry, my hands are tied." Aba''s realm was weak so did not notice the shell monster''s moment but the same was not true for Agatha. Normally she would havee to ba''s rescue but before she could act she received a message from Asong asking her not to interfere while she taught Aba the lesson. Therefore she could only watch as the shell monster''s 32 slimy tentacles wrapped around Aba and swallowed her whole. "Ahhh! Where am? I am dead is this afterlife?" Aba finally reacted but soon she found herself in an unknown location and going through her memories she remembered being swallowed by Asong turned Shell monster and believed she might have been sent to the afterlife at a very young age. "..." For those of us outside, Aba being swallowed did raise rm but soon hearing her voice from within the monster we all gathered that she was safe. Especially, Agatha whose duty was to keep Aba out of harm''s way. "Hello, is anyone there?" Aba''s sound could be heard from inside the shell monster. It appeared Aba could not peek at the surroundings of the shell monsters as Asong did earlier. That was to be expected as this Asong''s origin card. "..." Seeing Asong''s actions up till now I could tell that she had inherited all the dream abilities of the Oceandream turtle monster or at least the dream space ability. But these abilities seem to have been enhanced during origin card creation and with the world''s blessing. I felt the Asong''a origin card''s dream space ability had been enhanced because the Ocean dream turtle monster''s soul inside the dream space could only peek at the surroundings of its main body but notmunicate. As for Asong swallowing Aba''s soul into the dream, space was not surprising as the ocean dream turtle could also do the same. It usually uses this ability on the parasite''s infesting under its shell after they are put to deep sleep using its shell''s deep transient hibernation ability. But Asong did not have to go through that hassle she seems to be able to swallow the target''s physical body to drag their soul into the dream space. This must be another enhancement of the world''s blessing. The enhancement brought to the dream space ability of Asong''s origin card by the world''s blessing was astonishing but what troubled me more was whether the target dragged by Asong into the dream space could benefit from the dream body refining ability. If yes then things were going to getplicated soon. Because the dream body refining ability''s nourishment to the physical body was very advantageous in many ways than one could imagine if this information were to be leaked Asong will be amodity for big families to train their younger generation. The benefits of the dream body refining were very tempting I am afraid some may not hesitate to kidnap Asong and lock her in a dark room to have her help them nurture their family''s younger generation. I hope Asong knows better than to reveal this advantage of her origin card. Or was this way she was not showing her origin card info to me. "Ahhh!" Suddenly Aba''s panicked scream sounded from inside the shell monster followed by a bunch of nonsense, "What is happening, am I shrinking? I can''t feel my fingers. My hands have been reced by paws, My body¡­ has morphed into a monster. Why is this happening to me? Ahhh!" "..." Hearing Aba''s miserable cries everyone in the room turned to look at me and Cole whipping the sweat on his forehead asked, "Master Wyatt, what kind of origin card did make for madam Asong." Clearly, Aba''s cries frightened these people not knowing what was happening to Aba inside, but I knew what was going on so I was not that worried about Aba but still answered, "There is nothing to worry about, Asong seems to have put Aba''s soul under an illusion." *Sigh* hearing Agatha sighed in relief and prayed that Asong doesn''t go overboard with punishing her princess. If Aba gets a trauma she doesn''t know how she is going to exin herself to her lord. "Little Aba, how does it feel to be a jewel-eyed cat? This is what happens if you respect your elders." Suddenly Asong''s voice interrupted Aba''s scream for help. "Auntie, is that you? You look young, thank god you are here. W-wait don''t tell me you are dead too? Did my dad kill you for eating me? Before that, why were made young and I a monster?" Aba clearly needed to get her priority straight. Aba awakened into a world of white, be it the ground or the sky everything was white, and to her dismay, she couldn''t find anybody in there so she panicked, waking up alone in an unknown spacebined with herst memories of being swallowed by her aunt who had morphed into a shell monster, Aba mistook that she was dead and this ces as the afterlife. Before Aba could stress about her being dead she suddenly felt that her body shrink and she was standing on all her fours. Aba tried hard to stand on her legs but couldn''t on her legs for more than a few seconds. Soon she noticed she could not feel her fingers and toes. When she checked her hands and feet in a panic to her dismay they had turned into paws and she seemed to have a tail. That was When Aba realized that she had turned into a monster and couldn''t help but scream in panic. ¡­ Chapter 836 Abas Adventure In Asongs Wonderland (ll) Chapter 836 Aba''s Adventure In Asong''s Wondend (ll)¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 02:29 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab "Ada-" Asong wanted to answer Aba''s jumbled-up questions one by one so that her prank doesn''t give this a childhood trauma but was interrupted by Aba. "Ah, I can speak. Auntie, if I have turned into a jewel-eyed cat monster then how am I able to speak? How are we able tomunicate? Or is it because you can understand monsternguage because you used to be a monster too." Aba did not let Asong answer she kept on rambling about every thought that came to her mind, clear she not taking the trip to the afterlife positively and its effects weres starting to show. "Oh, honey. Come here." Asong picked up the jewel-eyed cat Aba into her arms feeling that her prank might have gotten too far, she might have broken her mischievous niece. Rubbing the back of the jewel-eyed cat Ada, Asong whispered, "Aba, honey, calm down. You did not die, your soul is under my illusion." "Illusion?" Jewel-eyed cat Aba turned to look at Asong in confusion because this felt too real for it to be an illusion. "Yes, this is my origin card ability. All of this is just a dream." Asong exined to Aba the jewel-eyed cat and seeing the frightened, confused, and dependent look on the cat''s face Asong felt her niece was the most adorable Jewel-eyed cat monster in the world. "So I did not die and turn into a cat monster? And all this is an illusion created by your origin card?" Aba asked Asong seeking assurance that she wasn''t really dead and she wasn''t saying all this to console her. "Yes, honey. All this is a dream," said Asong, feeling that if there were a Jewel-eyed cat cuteness contest her niece would bag the first, second, and all the prizes. One price each for her every priceless expression. "So you did not turn young, you are still old?" Aba asked Asong. Hearing her Aba, Asong''s facial expression twitched in sheer anger and the cat monster in her arms no longer felt cute. So she lifted it by its tail and answered, "No, I did turn young. Do you have an opinion about it?" "Auntie, you are hurting me," Abained. "Little girl, this is a dream other than your embarrassment nothing else here is true. Today I am going to teach you how to respect your elders." Asong answered Aba menacingly. Aba gulped her saliva hearing her Aunt''s menacing tone, that was when she knew she had overyed her hand. So she could only try her luck with an apology and ttery, "Auntie, don''t get angry. Now that you have regained you are youth. You look very beautiful, so much so that I want to start calling you big sister. Big sister, please let me go, I know I was wrong, I am sorry. I have learned my lesson please forgive." "Good that you have learned to ept your mistake. And as for you have learned your lesson let me be the judge of it." Asong said with a mischievous grin. And soon a three-headed Cerberus monster manifested out of thin air, point at it Asong added, "Aba, do you know what the three-headed Cerberus monster heat the most?" "No, I don''t know, Auntie" Aba answered as sweetly as possible hoping that it would have a favorable effect on whatever her aunt had nned to punish her with. "Well, you are going to find it soon." Saying that Asong swung and threw Aba the jewel-eyed cat into the air, yelling, "Go boy fetch." A few meters away from Asong Abanded on her paws gracefully and turned to look at her aunt with doubt, not knowing what her aunt was up to but seeing the Cerberus run toward her with all its teeth out she felt a crisis from it, and finally realized the answer to her aunt''s question. "Grandma, I will get you back for this," yelled Aba as she ran for her life in this endless white ne. Jewel-eyed cats are not as fast as three-headed Cerberus but thanks to Asong''s adjustment, the Cerberus never seems to be able to catch up with Aba the jewel-eyed cat. And always miss her tail by a few inches. "Haha, little delinquent, you are 100 years early to say those words to me." Asongughed as Aba ran for her life like no tomorrow. Now Asong felt that her jewel-eyed cat monster was the fastest jewel cat monster she had ever seen and it would win all the prizes if there were a jewel-eyed cat racepetition. "..." Outside, we could not see anything but hear the conversation between the aunt and niece duo and only feel bad for Aba. Not only was she turned into a cat monster but was also being chased by another monster known to prey on cat monsters. If it were back on earth, child services would be all over this case but this was not earth so Asong was in the clear. "Ah!" Susan flinched seeing the Shell monster suddenly wave its tentacles and wee everyone, "Do you guys want toe in too?" "..." Everyone hesitated to answer Asong, but Agatha came forward, though she did not want to experience being swallowed by a shell monster she had to do it as how could she stand by as her princess was suffering. "Agatha, great. You are going to love it." Saying that the shell monster''s tentacles extended, wrapping around Agatha, it swallowed her through the mouth between the tentacles. "Who''s next," Asong asked enthusiastically. "Fuck it, me." Anna volunteered then Ann followed behind her Surprisingly so did Susan. I turned to look at Cole and he said, "Master Wyatt, we can''t be behind others can we now." With that Cole too was swallowed by Asong''s shell monster. "Wyatt,e on. Didn''t youin that I didn''t let you read my card info? Now I am letting you experience it first hand, why are you holding back?" Asong persuaded. ¡­ Chapter 837 Ungrateful Politician Chapter 837 Ungrateful Politician¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 02:42 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab "Yeah, about that, how many people can that shell of yours fit? Is the space within it limited or unlimited?" I asked because if the shell monster could store card apprentice in it limitlessly then it would one scary card but I knew it had to have a limit even with the world''s blessing. Otherwise, Asong''s origin card would be too overpowered. If Asong''s origin card can store an infinite number of card apprentices and give them all the same benefits as Asong, then it would be history''s strongest support card ever. With benefits such as the dream body refining, Asong would be able to train an army of expert card apprentices. The fun part doesn''t stop there, since Asong''s origin card got the blessing of the world''s will I am guessing it can also help her with ruleprehension which means if her card had no limit to the number of card apprentices it could hold then her origin card''s ability could help numerous card apprenticeprehend the rule at fast pace regardless of their ego gem grade and synchronization rate. If we consider all these possibilities of Asong''s origin card it was overpowered with or without the limit on the number of people it could store in its shell. Even without knowing all the abilities of Asong''s card, I started to see that I had created some very handy but all my thunder was stolen with thest-minute appearance of the world''s blessing. I fucking did all the hard work and the world''s blessing was taking all the credit. Just take Asong''s ungratefulness for example it was all because she thing her origin card was able to do what it was able to because of the World''s blessing so she didn''t even thank, I fucking created a card to treat her chronic illness and she doesn''t even show the card info of the origin card I fucking created. Compared to this ungrateful politician I couldn''t help but appreciate Elliott. After I helped him morph his gic disorder into his strength he was so grateful to me that he disyed his gratitude to me by gifting me a freaking dungeon cmity seed apart from the regr bill. But Asong did not even say a thank you. I med the world''s will for stealing my thunder by blessing Asong''s origin core. "No the space inside the shell is not limitless, it is limited by my realm. That means the space in the shell would increase with my realm, so in the future, I should be able to store more people in the shell." Asong answered. "So, how many people can you hold in the shell for now?" Asong''s answer was vague, I don''t know if she answered as such purposefully so I asked her again. But this was enough for me to know that Asong''s card was bounded bymonsense and it was not one of those broken cards with unlimited power. "You ask many questions, you know that. I am going to bring you in, don''t resist." Asong avoided answering my question and then announced that she would bring me into her dream space. "Nope, not happening until you answer my questions." I used the soul pupils to get the answers Asong was avoiding but all I could see were that all the soul pathways of the shell monster''s body were gathering and converging within the monster''s shell but these soul pathways soon vanished into unknown space in its shell. That was all I could watch with the help of my soul pupils as they could not see into the unknown space, simr to how the soul pupil could not see past the dungeon gate. Therefore I could only press Asong for an answer. "Okay, you party pooper. For now, the space in the shell has a volume of about 3000 cubic meters, so it should be able to create 10 independent spaces with a volume of 300 cubic meters, enough to hold individual card apprentices. Yeah, so it should be able to hold 10 card apprentices for now. So now including me 7 independent spaces are upied and 3 more should be possible." Asong answered as she did the math. "10, huh. Not a lot but enough." I said and then added, "Are you able to control the benefits they receive within the monster shell?" "Yes, that is given," Asong answered. "Good, So are you going to cont-" I was going to ask Asong other questions about her card bothering me but was interrupted by Asong''s message to my grimoire. I was intrigued because Asongmunicated with me through other means even though we are facing each other this must be important. [Stup up, ande in. There are too many ears listening outside. I will answer all your questions inside.] Reading the content of Asong''s message I could help but look at the shell monster, then I realized that maybe Asong did not trust her ten semi-demigod bodyguards. Because apart from them nobody else was watching us. Realizing that it would be best for me and Asong for me to continue to ask Asong about her origin card inside her dream space. I did not resist and let the tentacles of the shell monster swallow me. "This is interesting," I said watching the boundless field of white in front of me. What was even more interesting was that it took the shell monster less than a second to put me in deep sleep and pull my soul into its dream space after swallowing me. "Master Wyatt, you are here too." Cole greeted me, which was unexpected as I thought Susan was the one to greet me first but she seem to have found a friend in Ann. Good for her. "Yes, so where is Asong," I asked only to her voice from behind, "Over here." As I was about to question Asong again I was interrupted by a jewel-eyed cat followed by a three-headed Cerberus that ran past us yelling, "Big sis Asong make it stop." ¡­ Chapter 838 Soul Illusion Chapter 838 Soul Illusion¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 02:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab "Doesn''t she know that she can transform back if she firms her will?" I asked Asong looking at Aba the jewel-eyed cat monster racing for her life from a three-headed Cerberus. The space we were in right now was the shell monster''s dream space. As the monster''s master Asong was directly the master of this dream space. She could almost do anything in here, and if my guess was clear in here we cannot hurt her soul but she could hurt or swallow our souls as nourishment. Like the Oceandream turtle monster did with the souls of the parasites hiding under its shell. As the master of this dream space, Asong could create illusions, and do all sorts of things inside the space to trap the souls and manipte the trapped souls to her will, like how she turned Aba''s soul''s appearance to resemble a jewel-eyed cat and summoned an illusion of a three-headed Cerberus to chase after. Though Asong was the master of this space she could not surpass her realm restrictions. Though she could change the setting of Aba''s soul appearance to a cat monster here, Aba could revert to her original appearance by concentrating and breaking Asong''s influence on her soul. The same went for the rest except for Susan because her realm was very lowpared to Asong''s realm. If Asong wanted to she could trap Susan''s soul in an eternal illusion or just swallow her soul as nourishment. In the case of Anna and the rest of our souls, it would have been impossible for Asong to bring us in if had resisted so in the dream space to she had zero control over us we could awaken from here if we concentrated and willed it. But things would have been different if Asong''s realm was the same or higher than the rest of use. Asong''s origin card showed a lot of potential, if not for Asong''s realm limiting it, it could easily be considered the strongest support type card. It should not be underestimated just because it was a support-type card because its unique abilities made it a force to reckon with even though it was categorized as a support-type card. Though Asong''s realm has held back the power of the card, it will not be for long for Asong to level up with the help of the card''s abilities after it had treated her condition. As Asong could trap and swallow the soul of the low-rank monsters and use their souls as nourishments. Then with the help of the dream body refining ability not only will the card help her cultivate her physical body but also stimte her active soul control. So, if Asong was patient and open-minded enough to swallow the soul of a bunch of monsters she could easily make up her realm in time. Even without that option, her origin card had other abilities that could help her practice her realm. Not to forget the world''s blessing, Asong did not have to go to the extreme she could achieve what others dreamed about for their entire life without having to struggle for it. Her origin card was basically made to help her cultivate her active soul control while sleeping, now all she was missing was time. Asong would im a chair among the world''s strongest even if she did not want it. The world''s blessing had made it clear. "No, I think this is the first time she is dealing with soul illusion," Said Asong "Yes, madam. This the first time princess has faced soul illusion." Agatha answered Asong. As the guard of Aba, she knew about her strengths and weakness better than Aba herself. "Well, then this will be an unforgettable first encounter with soul illusions for her," said Asong. "Yes, madam. But how long are you nning to punish princess?" Agatha hesitated but finally asked Asong if she would be ending her punishment for Aba soon. "How long? Until she figures out how to deal with soul illusion." Asong answered Agatha. "..." Agatha sighed feeling hopeless about the situation of her princess as she knew with her princess''s aptitude it would take an eternity for her to figure out how to deal with a soul illusion. "Are you sure demigod Windsor would be okay with you treating his only daughter like this?" I asked Asong, who seemed to be taking pleasure in Aba''s expenses. "Don''t worry about Demigod Windsor, he will thank me if this girl learns even a little bit about respecting her elders," Asong said as she looked at Aba with a look of sadistic satisfaction on her face. It seems she held a lot of grudge against Aba for calling her grandma. "Madam, please go easy on her highness, you know she is not that bright enough to figure out how to escape the illusion on her own. Her soul will be exhausted even before she figures out the answer." Agatha sought leniency for her youngdy. "Agatha you underestimate Aba a lot. I guess you can''t help it since you raised her. Stop seeing her as your little sister, once you do that you will see a lot of untapped potential in her. Aba is not the type to learn by reading, she is the type that learns by being on the field while risking everything." Asong saw what Agatha failed to see in Aba. Clown Mask''s future vision was proof of it. The method that Asong spoke of to teach Aba was a bit extreme which involved learning by risking your life, I guess that style suits protagonists like Aba. Though this method was risky it yielded unimaginable returns if one were to survive it that is. I think this would be a piece of cake for the hero of humanity that was able to re-establish a lost government and fend off the three mischiefs and their army of goons single-handedly. Chapter 839 Deceiving Chapter 839 Deceiving¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 03:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab Hearing Asong''s appraisal of Aba Agatha mentally began to consider Asong''s advice but soon she shook her head because she could not push Aba to the extreme like Asong suggested, maybe that is the best route for Aba but she can''t put her princess in the harm''s way knowingly, her heart did not allow it. As Asong pointed out Agatha indeed treated Aba as her little sister, and she will continue to because for her Aba will always be the cute little girl who used to wet her till she was eight. "Enough about this, Asong show me your origin card info, there aren''t any peeking eyes in here right?" I asked Asong impatiently. "Fine, here you go. But better keep the info secret." Asong handed me her grimoire while warning me to keep the abilities of her origin card secret. Since over souls were in this space, we could summon our grimoire and use it. But the use of the high-grade card in this space may cause it to copse as the dream space''s strength was directly proportional to Asong''s realm, it was already a miracle that this dream space was able to contain the presence of the strong Card emperor and semi-demigod souls in it. I guess this was possible because Anna, Ann, and Agatha are suppressing their strength to avoid stressing the dream space into a copse. If the dream space copse it is not a big problem because the soul inside will return to their original bodies hibernating inside the shell of the shell monster. "Don''t worry, I keep all my client''s info confidential." Assuring Asong, I took over her grimoire to see the card info of her origin card. [Card Name: Life Core Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: - Card Durability: - Card Effect: The Card apprentice''s soul is protected and nurtured in a life core. Card apprentice cannot be killed until the life core is destroyed. Additional Effect: Supreme Regeneration, Life Core Guardian. Note: When the Life Core Guardian has not been summoned the live core is within the card apprentice.] Supreme Regeneration: The card apprentice can regenerate at an incredible rate as long as their life core is intact. Life Core Guardian: A monster summoned by the card apprentice to guard their life core. "Are you happy now that you have read my origin card info?" Asong asked me as she snatched her grimoire from my hand. "You could have told me that you don''t want to share your origin card info with me instead of hiding the crucial info of your origin card with illusion," I said to Asong''s face after realizing that she was hiding most of her origin card info by oveying an illusion over her grimoire page. So that she could hide the crucial info about her origin from me and only show me what she wanted me to see. This was the reason why Asong who was hesitant to show me her origin card info outside readily gave it to me in her dream space where she could control what one sees and hears. "If I did, would you have stopped pestering me?" Asong asked me in return, making it clear to me that she felt no guilt for trying to trick me with the ability I created for her. Ah, the irony is not lost on me. But I can understand where Asong wasing from she wanted to keep her origin card abilities hidden because they were that tempting. But she did not know that I had a more tempting cheat than hers, I could care less about her origin card. "Yes, I would have left it alone. If you had said that you did not want to share your origin card info with me, I would have understood that you simply want to keep the abilities of your origin card secret. Instead, you choose to deceive me. I got to say I am a little disappointed." I was speaking the truth if Asong had just said that she did not want to share her origin card info with me I would not pester her again but would have tried to get what I wanted the other way, that is by hanking into her grimoire. I thought of doing that earlier but since she was an influential figure, her grimoire has many security measures against grimoire hacking. So If I were to even try to hack her grimoire the relevant authorities will be notified of the malpractice. But with time I would have found a way around it. "I could bring myself to say no to you. After all, you were the one who created this card." Asong answered feeling a little guilty learning that a simple no would have sufficed instead of her trying to deceive her new friend. But the real reason why she chose not to say she couldn''t and instead chose to deceive her friend was that she was worried that if she said no to her friend''s face it would strain the rtionship between them. But she knew this was just a reason she used tofort her guilty conscious because if she really cared about her rtionship with her friend then she would have trusted her friend with her secret. "Great, that you remember I was the one who create this origin card I thought you forgot and cut the crap. You are a politician, saying no is part of your job. Well deceiving people is also part of your job so there is no helping it I guess. But don''t worry your secret is safe with me, unlike you, I am a good friend." Asong used her soul illusion to hide most of her origin card info, it would have worked if not for my origin card soul pupils, which helped me look past the illusion and read theplete info of Asong''s origin card. As for thest sentence, I was hinting to Asong that her illusion did not work and I know theplete info of her origin card. Asong didn''t seem surprised hearing my words because she figured if I knew she was using her illusion to deceive me then I could look past her illusion and read the hidden card info. ¡­ Chapter 840 Incomplete Info Chapter 840 Iplete Info¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 03:17 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab [Card Name: Life Core Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: - Card Durability: - Card Effect: The Card apprentice''s soul is protected and nurtured in a life core. Card apprentice cannot be killed until the life core is destroyed. Additional Effect: Supreme Regeneration, Life Core Guardian. Note: When the Life Core Guardian has not been summoned the live core is within the card apprentice.] [Monster: Life Core Guardian Rank: Unique Grade Skills: 1. Supreme Regeneration: The card apprentice can regenerate at an incredible rate as long as their life core is intact. 2. Supreme Cleansing: The shell of the monster produces a chemical liquid that infiltrates the body of the monster and cleanses all the impurities under the shell and within the main body. The cleansing is not just restricted to the body but the soul pathways and soul energy.¡­??? 3. Dream reality: The monster''s shell has a dimension within it known as the dream reality which can be essed by sleeping within the health space of the shell. The souls within the Dream reality can create soul illusions freely depending upon the strength of their souls.¡­??? 4. Swallow: The monster can swallow anything in its surrounding by shrinking and storing them in its health space. 5. Health Space: The monster''s shell has a space within it. Which can be essed through the monster''s mouth. It can be used to store living beings. This space has a unique buff that allows the monster to share all of its abilities with the beings in the health space. The health space is limited and it can increase with an increase in the user''s realm. ¡­??? 6. Supreme Soul Imprisoning: The card apprentice can use the soul illusion to imprison souls of the same or lesser realm.¡­??? 7. Supreme Soul Devourer: The souls imprisoned inside the dream reality can be devoured by the card apprentice to restore soul energy and increase their soul power.¡­??? 8. Supreme Demon Soul Body Refining: The card apprentice can use the soul energy to refine one''s body to obtain a demonic physique while the soul is practicing within in the dream reality¡­??? 9. Thorn Shower: The impurities umted by the chemical fluid used to cleanse the body, soul pathway, and soul energy hardens in the form of a thorn on the surface of the monster''s shell, which can be used to shoot at the enemy. These Thorns give the monster''s spiral tower shell a thorny structure. Which can be used for both attack and defense. 10. Origin Mucus: The monster''s shell secretes a unique mucus that helps the monster with healing and recovery without losing a lot of energy¡­??? 11. Deep Transient Hibernation- The shell of the monster sends the beings within it into hibernation for a brief period while increasing the card apprentices'' recovery abilities 10 fold. 12. Soul illumination: The monster can use the luminous ability of its shell to cast soul illusions¡­??? 13. Growth Modification: Sleeping within the shell of the monster for 4 hours can help the body to grow toward perfection¡­????? 14. World''s Blessing: ?????] Asong''s origin card was unique alright, it had two major abilities one the Life core, and second the Life core guardian. The life core made her near immortal thanks to its supreme regeneration and it protected her soul.Other than that it doesn''t have any other practical use. As for the Life Core Guardian, it had all the abilities I wanted to add to Asong''s origin card and it seems to have manifested other abilities that I did not add. My surprise did not end there as all the abilities I extracted from different shell monsters for Asong''s origin card were somehow enhanced to their peak and had gained the prefix supreme to their title. Not only that but the info on these abilities seemed to be iplete. This meant that these abilities had more to them than exined. If these abilities are so mysterious and overpowered then what would they look like if they were to undergo baptism? I really cannot imagine it. Out of all the abilities, these were the ones that intrigued me the most Origin mucus, Growth Revision, World''s Blessing, and other supreme abilities. Especially the origin mucus this meant that the theory about using the shell monster''s mucus to surpass the lifespan limit set by card apprentices realm was correct. Though the ability info did not specifically say this it hinted toward this and the rest was my conclusion. Next, was the Supreme demon dream body refining ability, the info that was disyed said that it would help the user gain a demonic physique. I was intrigued by this ability because of the word demon in it. This was the second time I was able to create an ability rted to demons. The first was when I created the transcendent demonic slime. In both instances, I used my knowledge of Viltronian core to create them. Though they did not disy other abilities of a viltronian they had gained the demonic physique. Making sure that the viltronian race was the spawn of some demon. Seeing the abilities disyed by the viltronian the demon responsible for their creation should be a very high-level demon or even a devil. Speaking of which I am still looking forward to what kind of ego gem Jaya forges using her viltronian core. It did help her with finding her ethereal spirit so I think that she will be able to create an ego gem, but with my current findings on viltronian core, I think Jaya would most probably forge a titled demon core than an ego gem. Earlier this was just a hunch but with the new knowledge that I had gathered, I believe that the chances of her forging a title demon core over an ego gem were high. What I really cared more about Jaya forging a title demon core was the reaction of the world''s will toward it. But seeing how the world''s will passed its blessing to Asong''s origin card which gave her demonic physique and Corey was doing just fine with her titled demon core I believe that the world''s will didn''t differentiate between an ego gem or a demon core as along as the card apprentice were born on these realm. Chapter 841 Doing What Felt Right Chapter 841 Doing What Felt Right¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 03:31 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab World''s impression of homegrown demon cores aside, This life core guardian of Asong''s was truly overpowered. This showed how much recognition Asong had gained from the World''s will. Seeing the enhancement provided to her origin card by the world''s will I couldn''t help but want to try and figure out the different ways to gain the world will''s recognition. With the abilities of her origin card, Asong could just sleep for decades in the shell monster and awaken as a card demigod. She did not even have to try. That was how much the World favored Asong. For example take the Growth Revision ability of the life core guardian, from its info it appeared nothing less than fucking growth cheats. What does growing towards perfection even mean? To add to that this was iplete ability info, what else more could this ability do, wasn''t perfection already the limit? Then the Supreme soul devourer, this ability basically allowed the Asong to devourer souls to replenish her soul energy and increase her active soul control. If this was not an overpowered cheat then what was. Soul illumination, World blessing, origin mucus all these abilities were overpowered too, there was no question that Asong''s origin card was too overpowered, but it was a pity that it only made her overpowered in terms of support ability and its attack abilities were stillcking. Except for the soul illumination, and thorn shower abilities the Life Core Guardiancked attack force, and these abilities were not exactly attack-type abilities but crowd control type abilities. But they had more lethality than regr attack abilities because they were just too overpowered. Keeping the overpowered abilities aside, Asong lied to me about the number of card apprentices she could hold in her Life Core Guardian''s shell''s health space. ording to her, currently, she could only store ten card apprentices at max but the Swallow ability of the Life Core Guardian told a different story. The info on the Swallow ability read that the guardian could shrink its target and store them in its health space. That meant the math that Asong narrated to me that her health space could only hold 10 card apprentices at present was big lie. ording to Asong, the size of the health space is 3000 cubic meters and at present, it could fit ten card apprentices allotting 300 cubic meters of independent space per head but things change when you consider that the Swallow ability of the Guardian allows it to shrink its target before it swallows and stores them in its health space. Since I do not know how much a card apprentice can shrink under the Swallow ability of the guardian, I can''t do the math to figure out exactly how many card apprentices Asong can fit in the Health space but I know it was a way bigger number than ten. In the end, Asong not only try to deceive me about her card info but also lied to my face about how many card apprentices she could fit in the life core guardian''s health space. Aside from my jealousy of Asong''s origin card and dissatisfaction with her for lying and trying to deceive me overall I have managed to achieve what I had set out to achieve. The two most pressing issues I kept in my mind while creating Asong''s origin card were to cure her medical condition and help her be strong enough to survive any kind of assassination attack. Asong''s origin card life core was able to achieve both of the issues with its abilities, Life core and Supreme cleansing. As a card creationist, I was proud to announce that I had done my part but as a friend, I was a little dissatisfied with Asong. A little because of the reasons behind her acts, but in the end when push came to shove she choose to lie and deceive me instead of giving me a straightforward answer that she couldn''t share her origin card info. Then she would be in the clear while I would be the bad friend who would not take a no for an answer and try to get information by hacking into her grimoire. So in the end I was no better. Asong did what she thought would be the best to save her friendship while not revealing her secrets and in other scenario I would have acted as if I respected Asong''s choice and would have done the opposite behind her back to satisfy my curiosity. We both would do what we felt was right. Until now my footprint on the future timeline mostly affected the bounds of the southern region but by intervening in Asong''s dead my footprint on the future timeline will now cover all five regions, which meant that the future Clown mask saw and the future we are going to experience will have many unforeseen changes and Clown Mask''s future vision will be less relevant as the time passed, well this was to be expected and I was not worried about losing the advantage of knowing the future because the future in which I wasn''t present was something I was trying to escape. So if I am able to sessfully make waves in the timeline and deviate it from its natural course then doesn''t that mean I am changing the future to create a timeline where I get to live the chill life I had dreamed of. "Wyatt, I hope you are true to your word because I cannot bear the consequences that would follow if the word gets out," said Asong. Though she was not surprised that I read the addition card info of her origin card that she was trying to hide considering that I could see past her tricks, she was worried about the consequences that would follow if her origin card info were revealed to the world or just the fact that she was one of the lucky few to receive the world''s blessing. ¡­ Chapter 842 Retirement? Chapter 842 Retirement?¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 03:36 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab "Don''t worry, I am a man of my word," I said reassuring Asong. Despite what happened, Asong and I could onlye to a mutual understanding. Though ten semi-demigod bodyguards were constantly guarding Asong, the fact that her family had only one semi-demigod ancestor did not change. Asong had a high post in government but she did not have a big enough background. Her family was just another politically influential noble family of the capital. Unlike her colleagues who used their time in the government to enhance the strength of the families backing them, Asong used her time to improve the government and make sure that it didn''t just represent the majority but also the minority. So in case, the world was to know about her overpowered support type origin card they would kidnap her despite her status in the government and as for her background, it would be considered fortunate if whoever kidnapped her did not destroy her family to avoid future troubles. This was one of the reasons Asong wanted to keep her origin card info hidden. And the news about her receiving the world''s blessing would bring other troubles that were far worse than being kidnapped, suitors, yes, numerous eligible bachelors from different influential families would line up in front of her house to marry her and share the world''s blessing received by her. The entire world would treat her like some kind of auspiciousmodity to be conquered. How was that any different from being kidnapped and enved? This wasn''t the worst of it, Asong had heard that the mummified body parts of card apprentices who received the world''s blessing before her time was being circted in the ck market as people believed that it would bring them good luck and did not hesitate to buy them for a hefty price. These people weren''t willing to let the corpse of the blessed being rest in peace so how could they let her be in peace after knowing that she too was blessed by the world''s will. Therefore for Asong, her being blessed by the world''s will and her origin card info were the secrets that she had to take to her grave but all that was moot as one another person was involved in her secrets despite her efforts to keep him from knowing too much. Despite the unsettling feeling, and all her instincts telling her otherwise Asong could only choose to believe in him. They say time keeps testing one''s friendship and now the one Asong shared with her friend''s young love was being tested, since Asong did not have it in her to put a bounty on his head to keep her secrets hidden she could only hope that the friendship she chose to put her trust in would withstand this test of time. While Asong was setting her thoughts straight, I found that Aba finally figured out that she could summon her grimoire in this world. It painted a kind of chilling picture for humanity to witness a cat monster summon a grimoire but I was fine knowing it was just Aba who had yet to figure out how to break the soul illusion cast on her soul to alter her appearance back to her original appearance. Still, she was able to use her grimoire to break the three-headed Cerberus illusion buying herself some room to breath. And then she hurried towards Agatha for help before her Aunt finds out what she was up to. As for Anna, Ann, Susan, and Cole they were experiencing the majesty of soul illusion in the Dream reality. With a frim will, they were giving birth to their thoughts through soul illusion. They all yed and built the things they wanted from reality but couldn''t. Watching them build the reality they seek I kind of remembered the Minecraft game kids used to y back on earth. "Anna, there is so much empty space over there why do you keep invading my space," Annined. She was tired of having to constantly keep moving her soul illusion because Anna''s soul illusion constantly kept invading her soul illusion. At first, it was funny but now it was getting annoying. "Now you know how I feel when you keep invading my life." Anna retorted to Ann''sint. "What do you mean by your life? Don''t you forget that it is my life too? It is not my fault that you don''t know how to share." Ann did not feel down with Anna''s remark as she had heard worse than this over the years and after deep contemtion, she had reached a conclusion that it wasn''t her who was hindering Anna but it was Anna who was hindering her because of her mean streak and mental issues. Seeing the heated Atmosphere between the twins I decided not to be near them and headed toward Susan, it seems that either Ann or Anna had taught her how to materialize her thoughts as a soul illusion in the dream reality. Thanks to the specialty of the dream reality it was easier to cast a soul illusion here than outside. So it did not take Susan long to get proficient in materializing her thoughts. This did not mean that she could cast soul illusion in reality because what Susan was able to achieve right now was all thanks to the ability of the dream reality which allowed the souls inside it to cast soul illusion. I stood next to Susan watching her soul illusion a in and simple wooden cabin next to ake and flower bed, "Susan, what is this?" "This is the retirement home I n to prepare for my parents with the money I have saved up till now," Susan answered while still focused on adding details to the illusion she was building. From the smell of the flowers to the tranquility of theke. With more details, the soul illusion became more and more vivid. "Retirement? I thought you would use the silver milk powder to help them be card apprentices or did you forget?" ¡­ Chapter 843 Basics Of Origin Card Chapter 843 Basics Of Origin Card¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 03:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234, Card Lab "Wait, we can use silver milk powder to awaken mortals as card apprentice?" Susan asked me in surprise, though she had used silver milk powder she wasn''t fully aware of its uses as she was not involved in this project. Until I introduced silver milk powder to Susan, she too was in doubt of its existence like the rest of the world. "Yes, so if your parents are nning their retirement, have them move to Fine Gold executive residences. Talk to Cindy she will help you help settle your parents. Then we can introduce them to silver milk powder and within a year or so they too can contract their bronze grimoire." A year was a stretch, depending upon their present active soul control Susan''s parents can awaken an hour after taking silver milk powder or even monthster. As for their housing, the mansions allotted to the families of the senior executives of Fine Gold should be a nice ce where Susan''s parents can start their new chapter as card apprentices. "Really? You would do that for me. But I thought sliver milk powder was still a secret that needed to be kept from the general populous. I don''t want you to go through that trouble, it can wait until the royal family introduces the sliver milk powder to the world market." Susan has happy and touched that her boss was willing to help her parents be card apprentices but she knew that the silver milk powder was a top secret that the southern royal family was trying to protect from rest of the world so she did not want her boss to go through the trouble for her. "Don''t worry about it, your parents are like my parents. Hey, if possible have them move before we leave for the royal pce, I would love to meet them." The best way to keep your employees loyal was to keep their families happy. And Susan was not just an employee for me so I was willing to go the extra mile for her and her family. "..."Hearing her boss im that her parents were his parents Susan''s face was flushed, ''How can he say such a thing with a straight face?'' Susan''s mind couldn''t help but search for a deeper meaning in it but looking at her boss''s straight face and remembering his dense history, she couldn''t help but feel disappointed that she got excited over nothing. "Hey, you two seem chummy. What are you guys talking about?" Anna rushed over to her young lover and her love rival, following her screaming instincts. "About meeting Susan''s parents," I answered Anna. "Why? Why would you want to meet her parents?" Anna asked in a panic. Her instincts were right, her rival was indeed cooking something up. Meeting Susan''s parents, how dare he? He hasn''t met her family yet. "Why? Your highness, why not?" Susan asked Anna. "W-well¡­ Wyatt is a busy man. So I thought he must have reason to make time for visiting your parents out of his busy schedule." flustered Anna answered with the first words that came to her mind and then sighed mentally thinking, ''Anna, what are you babbling? Get yourself together, girl.'' "Well, I am indeed a busy man but I can manage to spare some time to have dinner with my friend''s family. Especially, if it is Susan''s family." I answered feeling Anna was acting weird. "Wyatt, you are right meeting a friend''s family is important, what was I thinking. Manager Susan, are your parentsing to visit you?" The only constion Anna felt from this conversation was that her love only thought of this as visiting a friend''s family. As for thest ''especially'' part of her lover''s sentence, Anna chose to ignore it because that meant Susan was more than a friend. "No, your highness. But they will be, soon." Susan replied. "Oh, okay." Anna replied while thinking, ''I should push Luna toplete the dungeon relocation soon. This way Wyatt will meet my family first at the pce and not have the time to meet Susan''s family.'' ''The project would have long beenpleted if you had helped instead of wasting your time doing nothing,'' Ann sent a mental message to Anna using the connection between them. ''Ann, stop eavesdropping on over conversation. And why should I work when I got you. What are you doing here? Go back to the base and help Lunaplete the task as fast as possible. I cannot lose to that country girl.'' Anna ordered Ann mentally. ''I am not going and I am not your ve. You go do it yourself.'' Ann was pissed by Anna''s trying to order her around. ''What? That''s exactly what an origin card is supposed to be. Everyone says you are perfect but I don''t think so. As my origin card, you don''t even know the basics of being an origin card, to follow my damned order.'' Anna snapped at Ann for not following her orders. ''F-fuck off'' pissed Ann uttered these words which she soon regretted saying. ''Oh, look I made little miss goody-goody-two-shoes cuss, awe, mommy is going to be disappointed when she hears about this.'' Anna continued to taunt Ann. As for Ann, she began to ignore Anna and continued building her soul illusion. "Asong, send me out I have a space copse card to make." I requested Asong, who had finally settled her thoughts and was enjoying her new origin card. Hearing my request Susan who now had new ns for her parent''s retirement scrubbed her soul illusion and made the same request as me, "Madam Asong, Send me out too, I have to help Wyatt with card ingredients." "Um, okay." saying that Asong paused and added, "Everybody, I am sorry but we too have to leave. But don''t worry, I have another big surprise to show you guys outside." "Finally," cheered a cat monster. Aba had not figured out how to break the soul illusion on her soul body. She did beg Agatha for her help but she didn''t help her and kept repeating, ''This is for your good princess.'' ¡­ Chapter 844 Mind Blowing Chapter 844 Mind Blowing¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 03:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 One by one, all of us were thrown out of Asong''s dream reality and out of life core guardian''s mouth. Dusting myself, I got up from the warehouse floor and felt refreshed. This must be the minor effect of the shelled monster''s deep transient hibernation. All of us were out but Asong was yet toe out, but her voice sounded, "Are all of you ready?" Making sure everyone was paying attention Asong''s body finally appeared in front of everyone. Seeing Asong the girls could not help but gasp, even Cole. They all felt like they were witnessing a miracle. The Asong they knew and the Asong they saw did not match, she appeared to look exactly like her soul body back in dream reality. For them, seeing Asong''s new appearances in the reality was totally different from seeing her younger self in the dream reality as this was the reality. The Asong they saw appeared to be way younger than the Asong they knew. The Asong they knew looked like a grandma but now the Asong that greeted them appeared to be in her twenties. The appearance wasn''t the only change they could feel, also the total change in Asong''s bearing and the air surrounding her. This was the effect of the viltronian physique described as demon physique in her origin card. The current Asong''s physical prowess was very highpared to her sickly physique an hour earlier be it health or her physical strength. Seeing Asong''s modified body I activated my soul pupils to check if Asong''s Soul pathways were back to normal and they were. Thanks to the supreme cleansing ability of her origin card Asong''s soul pathways were no longer clogged which meant she could practice her active soul control without having to worry about dying. As matter of fact, she did not even need to practice all she need to do was sleep in the health space of her origin card, and in time she could wake up with a higher active soul control percentage. "Woah, Grandma Asong, you look so pretty." Aba was the first topliment Asong but it did not feel funny, so Asong used her new demonic strength to twist Aba''s ear, "Ah, it hurts. Big sis Asong it hurts, I am sorry." "Congrats Asong, you finally look your age and can start dating. I know a couple of good guys¡­" Anna trailed off knowing her lover would not like it if she were to talk about people she had- let''s not go into details and say had fun with. "Thank you, but I am not interested in rtionships and n to use my newfound strength for the people," Asong replied to Anna and then sent a message to her origin card creator through her grimoire while politely epting the well-wishes from others. Seeing the message from Asong, I read it, ''I bet you regret it now that you have seen my new look, don''t you?'' Not understanding what Asong was trying to hint at I replied, ''What are you talking about?'' Receiving my message Asong looked at me with a gloating look and immediately replied, ''Don''t act, you know.'' ''Nope nothing,'' I searched my memory and nothing came to my mind so I replied, ''No, I don''t know. How am I supposed to know if you don''t tell it to me?'' ''Are you for real?'' Asong gave me that look and sent her reply, ''About you proposing to me.'' Reading Asong''s reply my mind went ck and ck lines formed on my forehead. Then I hurriedly replied, ''I never proposed to you, that was just the way I used to teach and mess with you at the same time.'' Asong threw a knowing smile my way and then replied, ''Now you will im that won''t you.'' ''What the fuck is that supposed to mean, this woman is driving me crazy,'' I thought and then replied to Asong deciding to put an end to this, ''I will show this text to Anna, you exin yourself to her.'' Asong''s facial expression lost its mischievous color from earlier as if she had seen a ghost and then hurriedly sent a reply, ''Don''t, I was just messing with you.'' ''Now you will im that won''t you,'' I feed Asong her own words back to her. Even though I still did not know what she meant by that. Asong looked at me with a shocked look and sent a reply, ''Aren''t you daring? Want to step on two boats at a time, first learn to swim.'' ''Stepping on two boats at a time, woman what are you talking about. I don''t get you,'' I knew what the phrase ''Stepping on two boats at a time'' meant but I did not know how Asong was using it in this chat, or what was she trying to imply. Asong rolled her eyes at me and replied, ''After saying everything, now you are feigning ignorance. Isn''t that a neat trick?'' ''Well, whatever. I am done.'' Saying that I ignored Asong''s chain of texts and turning to Susan I said, "Susan, I have sent you the list of ingredients have someone from Fine Gold bring them over asap." "Wait, let me check," After checking that all the ingredients I mentioned in the list were present in the Fine Gold stock Susan nodded and answered, "The ingredients will be here in 40 minutes. If it is too long I can order them from the Guild association mall, it will be faster." "No, it is okay. We have guests to keep me busy, I can wait." I rejected Susan''s idea of using the services of the guild association mall to save some time. "Okay," Susan nodded in agreement and ced the order at Fine Gold. "Master Wyatt," Seeing that I was free, Cole called out to me and added, "Madam Asong''s origin card is outstanding, I have been to many card creationists but none of them came up with something so innovative, it was mind-blowing." ¡­ Chapter 845 Hefty Commission Chapter 845 Hefty Commission¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 03:56 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Mr. Cole, you praise me too much. I bet there are many seniors out there who could have created a far better origin card for Madam Asong than I." I replied humbly. "No, no, master Wyatt, you are selling yourself short. Trust me, none of the card creationists came up with something so unimaginable." To find a card creationist who could meet Asong''s unreasonable demand Cole visited various famous card creationists, but all they coulde up with was a shield-type item origin card or something simr for Asong''s bivalve shell fate ingredient. "Yes, Wyatt. Cole is not exaggerating, I have visited those so-called diamond grade card creationists with him, their ideas for my origin card were nothing close to what you have achieved. I may have not thanked you enough for my origin card but believe me you don''t know how much this card means to me." Asong spoke supporting Cole''s words. As she was right next to Cole when the card creations pitched their ideas for her origin card. "Well, not that I mind but I think you never thanked me for creating an awesome origin card for you," I said trying to recall if Asong had thanked me but stopped feeling that even if she did she definitely didn''t do it properly otherwise I would have remembered her thanking for creating her an amazing origin card. "No way, I did thank you¡­ I guess." Asong realized that she wasn''t clear whether she had thanked the card creationist who had helped her create her origin card. She was so preupied with info of her new origin card that she forget what she did and say when she got her hands on her new origin card. Embarrassed Asong added, "I know this iste but I am really grateful for your help in creating my origin card. Thank you." "It doesn''t matter after all you are paying for my help." As long as I get paid for the services I provided I don''t really care if Asong thanked me or not. "Speaking of Payment, how much do I owe you." Since her origin card was special paying my usual rates won''t cut it so Asong asked me to give her a number. "Your card is a masterpiece and is priceless for me, so how about we not sully it by trying to put a price tag on it. In return for my help, how about you help me get some rare and regted card ingredients." with the southern royal family backing me I didn''tck money, what Icked was ess to rare and highly regted card ingredients. But Asong seemed to have free ess to many rare card ingredients, therefore I nned to have her get me the rare card ingredients I would need in the future as the payment for me helping her create an awesome origin card. "Okay, I can get you the ingredients you need but you got to be specific with the numbers." Asong did not mind paying with rare ingredients because she felt that putting these rare ingredients to use would be better than letting them dust in the government treasury. But that did not mean that she was willing to give free ess to a high schooler card creationist to shop in the government treasury. Therefore, she asked the boy to tell her how many rare ingredients would be enough to pay for the services he provided. "If you ask me, then the origin card I created for you is priceless. You apparently don''t seem to agree with me so please go ahead and quote how much you think your origin card is worth to you." By iming that the origin card I created for Asong was priceless I was basically saying that I wanted ess to all the rare ingredients in the government treasury. But I know better than to hold my breath on it because Asong was never going to agree to something like that. Hence I asked Asong to quote a price that she felt would be the right value for her origin card. "Y-you, aren''t you being a little too greedy?" Asong sighed hearing the other party''s demand. "Greedy? How am I being greedy? Didn''t I let you decide what you want to pay me with?" Iined. "Asong, you have to put aside righteousness when you talk to this shameless fellow. He dared to charge me two devil ingredients to create two origin cards for my soldiers. If you continue to be humble and entertain him, he will empty the entire government treasury and you won''t even know what hit you." Anna advised her friend. "Two devil ingredients for creating two origin cards? I guess I am in the wrong business." Cole could not help but blurt out hearing that his cousin was charged two devil ingredients just to create two origin cards. Asong along with Agatha and Aba looked at me in disbelief. Because they knew that two devil ingredients could feed an entire district for ten whole years. Only a soulless profiteer could quote such a sky-high price just to create two origin cards and only a world-ss prodigal daughter would be willing to pay that sky-high price for creation of two origin cards. Everyone in the room looked at the profiteer and prodigal in disbelief. "Ten A-rank Rare-grade card ingredients that is all I can pay you with. Wyatt, don''t try to negotiate or else I will add an expenditure limit to it." Asong quoted a very generous price trying to show how grateful she was for her origin card. "Fine, let us just say that I gave you the friends and family discount." I agreed to Asongs offer, 10 A-rank highly regted rare ingredients from the government treasury wasn''t a bad deal. It was a bummer that Asong had cleverly added an ingredient rank limit. Still, I could make a lot with just these ingredients. Cole''s mouth was watering hearing the fee that Asong''s offered to the card creationist because as the broker who introduced her to the card creationist he was going to get a heftymission, ten percent of what she was paying the card creationist. ¡­ Chapter 846 Business Propositions Chapter 846 Business Propositions¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 04:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Seeing the young card creationist acting as if he was losing money even though he had gained a bargain, Asong wanted to grab him by his ears and scream in it, ''You damned profiteer!'' Instead Asong calmed herself down, got herself together, and signaled for her aid. Soon a ck figure shed next to her and said, "Madam" "Were you able to open Yin Widow''s grimoire?" Asong asked her aid nning to handle the demigod Redfall matter and then return to thecentral capital, where she was in her best element. "No, madam. The conversion of soul signature of the soul energy will take another hour or two." The aid answered with a serious voice. "Okay, notify me when it is done." Asong dismissed her aid. "Will do madam," saying that ck figure vanished in a sh. "Bis sis Asong, you are a busy person. Leave this matter to me I will handle it." Ann offered Asong to takeover the demigod Redfall''s reborn case. "No, Ann. Demigod Redfall is very dangerous, in case he has been reborn then we cannot underestimate him. Therefore, I personally n to handle this case." If some other card apprentices were to say this the whole warehouse would have burst intoughter but Asong was different, ten semi-demigod constantly guarded her. While Asong and Ann discussed the Redfall case, Cole neared me once again. Earlier because of Asong''s intervention, he did not get to speak his actual purpose for trying to butter me up. So seeing an opening he immediately got to the point, "Master Wyatt, if you are not busy I would like to pitch a business proposition, would you be interested to hear it." "Sure, Mr.Cole." Cole was a ck merchant I did not see what business proposition he could have for me. But it did not hurt me to listen to what he had to say. "..." Hearing Cole, Asong''s ears perked. She too had a business proposition with the young card creatoinist, she wanted cards simr to Ronnie''s origin card, the 10,000 Armed Butcher. Therefore she decided to get in line and wait until after Cole was done pitching his business proposition. "Master Wyatt, my business proposition is totally based on the secret illusion realm ability you added to madam Asong''s origin card so please don''t mind me asking if you can create an independent skill card with that ability." Cole was impressed by the dream reality ability of Asong''s origin card, after having experienced it personally Cole knew that anything was possible in there, even R18 stuff. So he nned to mize it by selling it exclusively to his rich clients. A card that literally allowed one to do anything one wants without breaking anyw, the rich second-generation card apprentices would be willing to pay any amount to get their hands on this card. Exclusive selling rights to this type of card will not only make him money but also popr, popr enough to get in touch with the top one percentile of this world. "Yes, I can," I answered Cole. I know where he was heading with this question it would not take a genius to guess what he was nning. Mizing dream reality will be a challenge, so I decided to give Cole a shot to exin how he nned to deal with it. "Great, Master Wyatt, great." Cole cheered hearing my response, he looked like he had won the lottery, and then gathering his thoughts he calmed himself and added, "Master Wyatt, I n to mize that ability by selling it as a skill card. What do you think, are you up to it?" "Sure, but the ingredient required to create that card is rare and highly regted by the government. How do you n to solve that?" The ocean dream turtle was a very rare and highly regted ingredient. If Cole wants to mize dream reality ability he will have to find a constant supply of this ingredient. This was impossible considering that all the dungeons that had this turtle monster were directly under the management of the authorities. "If you don''t mind me asking, which ingredient do you need to create a card with this ability?" Cole asked. It seems he had the confidence to provide and maintain a constant supply of a particr rare ingredient. Otherwise, he wouldn''t bother to ask. "The Ocean Dream Turtle monster," I answered Cole. Hearing my answer, Cole''s facial expression froze, he looked like the guy who found out thatst year''s winning lottery ticket was in his pant pocket all this time. "So, Mr.Cole is it possible for you to supply the cores of the ocean dream turtle monster?" I asked Cole, I know my word were like rubbing salt in Cole''s burn but I couldn''t help it. "No, I don''t know, I will have to check all my contacts and cash in some favors. Give me a little time. I will contact you when it is done." Cole replied confidently as if he would set up the supply of rare monster cores at any cost. "Well, Mr. Cole. Take your time, I will be waiting for good news." I honestly did not believe that Cole could manage to set up a constant supply of rare monster cores but who knows what will happen I couldn''t underestimate his capabilities. "Thank you, Master Wyatt. I will contact you with good news." Saying that Cole walked away busy with his thoughts it seems he has already begun nning what favors to cash into making this happen. "Master Wyatt, you are indeed the pioneer of your generation." As soon as Cole left Agatha approached me. She had the same glint in her eyes that Cole had when he approached me with a business proposition. "Agatha, speak freely. I think we are close enough to address each other ignoring the social formality. Don''t you agree?" I said to Agatha who seemed to have approached me with a clear motive in mind. Chapter 847 Cheap Semi-Demigod Chapter 847 Cheap Semi-Demigod¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 04:18 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Yes, Wyatt. We are." Agatha answered with a forced smile. But She was relieved that the card creationist was in a friendly mood because this would help her cause. "It is good that you feel the same way, Agatha. So tell me how I can be of help to you?" I asked Agatha. "Over the years I have gathered a little fund and was searching for a business venture to invest in. But I could not find something that felt like a sure thing for me to invest in until I saw your cousin''s origin card, the 10,000 Armed Butcher. So I was wondering if you could create regr cards simr to Ronnie''s origin card." Agatha did not waste time in ttery or making small talk or beating around the bush, she directly spoke of what she needed. Well, this must be the difference between a ck merchant and a guard. It was refreshing to talk to straightforward people, at least you know that they speak what''s on their mind and not preach one thing and think another thing. It was easy to do business with this kind of people as the only thing you had to worry about while doing business with them was whether to take advantage of their straightforwardness or not. "Ronnie''s origin card is not difficult to create. Now that I have some mastery of array formation it will be easier to create it as a regr card but I cannot guarantee the efficiency of an origin card." I hesitated to answer Agatha but after giving it a thought I answered her truthfully. By Agatha''s question, I understood that she nned to open a monster meat processing nt by equipping card apprentices with cards simr to Ronnie''s origin card. Prior to this, I had the same idea. Therefore the hesitation. But then I realized that someone as diligent as Agatha would be a good pawn to run a sessful business on my behalf. There were three reasons why I felt that Agatha would be a good pawn to be used to run the meat processing nt as my proxy, 1. Agatha''s semi-demigod realm. In this world where the jungle rules are unspoken rules, brawns always trumped brains. So it would be in the best interest of the meat processing nt to be led by a Semi-demigod. Thanks to my cards this business model is bound to take off and piss many people off but Agatha''s realm will keep these ill-intentioned people at the bay. And trouble will note knocking on our door often. 2. Demigod Windsor. Agatha''s connection to demigod Windsor was undeniable any corner of the central capital knows that the semi-demigod Agatha is Demigod Windsor''s person. Considering that demigod Windsor has a very high reputation among the upper ss of the society even the top families from the central capital will not dare to mess with the business run by his subordinate. 3. Initiative. Agatha seemed to be nning the next phase of her life and seemed to be interested in the monster meat processing business. Since it was her idea, I will not have to waste much time convincing and motivating her. "So, yes or no?" Agatha asked with a confused face. Her expression yelled, ''Dude, I stopped listening to you the movement you began mansining.'' "Yes, I can create Ronnie''s origin card as regr cards." Hearing Agatha my facial expression froze and the corner of my left eye twitched but still, I answered her. "Great," Agatha cheered. She felt good that she did not try to persuade Ronnie after he rejected her offer toe work for her. Now she did not have to entertain that ipetent fool. "..." Seeing Agatha cheer I did not join in on her celebration. I waited for her to ask me her real purpose. "Master Wyatt, I would like to ce an order of 20 such cards. That cards can be a maximum rank limit of E-rank." Agatha decided to start small with 20 E-rank cards and when she gets hang of the business model it would not bete for her to expand her business with higher realm cards. "20 E-rank 100 armed butcher cards, I can provide them to you by tomorrow afternoon at thetest," I answered. "Good, What about the cost?" Agatha was happy that she could get the cards within a day of cing the order. So she happily asked about the cost of the cards. "Cost¡­ I will give you the friends and family discount, 10 soul jades per card." I answered. ''10 soul jades per card, why don''t just rod me instead.'' Agatha screamed in her mind but soon calmed herself and then added, "Master Wyatt, you don''t think theprice is a little costly?" "Miss Agatha, you are a semi-demigod, please make fun of this little card creationist, I have already given you the friends and families discount." For an E-rank card, the 10 soul jades was indeed a sky-high price but the capability of the card justified the price I stated. ''So what if I am a semi-demigod, my money doesn''t grow on a tree.'' Agatha yelled these words in her mind but maintaining a professional smile she continued to bargain, "Master Wyatt, I am buying in bulk so see if there was any concession you could make. And n to buy more simr cards from you in the future. Master Wyatt, sometimes you have to consider gains in a long run instead of a momentary gain." "Agatha, don''t embarrass yourself, 10 soul jades per card is my final offer. Take it or leave it." Hearing Agatha started to lecture me on doing business I gave her a lesson on supply and demand. I was the only one at present who could create this type of card for her, as the only supplier of this card I could set the price at my will. And the price I quoted wasn''t that high, Agatha was just being cheap. ¡­ Chapter 848 Greedy Profiter Chapter 848 Greedy Profiter¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 04:27 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "..." Seeing that I wasn''t going to lower my price for the cards Agatha frowned. "Agatha, if you arecking money I will lend you some you can pay me backter." Aba thought that 10 soul jades were not expensive and did not know why Agatha was bargaining so much. Then feeling that Agatha may becking funds she decided toe to her retainer''s help. "Thank you, but I have enough money princess," Agatha rejected Aba''s help. And then turning to she said, "Don''t you feel 10 soul jades is a bit too much for E-rank cards?" 1 soul jade is equal to 100 million dors, calcting ordingly, 10 soul jades meant 1 billion dors. The market price for an average E-rank card was somewhere near 1 million dors, so Agatha felt that the one billion dor price tag for an E-rank card was a bit absurd. Not to mention if the E-rank AI-armed butcher card was this expensive then what about the high-rank cards? One has to know that an E-rank AI-armed butcher card can only process the meat of the monsters of E-rank or below. For high-rank monsters, they will have to make use of high-rank AI-armed butcher cards. And Agatha could only make some real profit by processing high-rank monster meat. Therefore in the future, it will be inevitable that she buys high-rank AI-armed butcher cards. 10 soul jades were not expensive for a Semi-demigod if it was a one-time thing, but Agatha would require to keep buying these cards as her business expands or the existing cards lose durability. Not to mention if she agrees to pay this sky-high price for a low-ran AI-armed butcher card now that in the future when she has to buy a high-rank AI-armed butcher card she will have to continue to pay the unreasonable astronomic price stated by this heartless profiter. Yes, over the years she has saved considerable funds but at the rates of cards offered by the greedy profiter, she doesn''t feel that those funds of her willst still her monster meat processing nt starts bringing in profits. And if she cannot at leasteven the losses with the profits then she will go into debt making all her life work and savings a waste. Therefore Agatha was so firmly bargaining the price of the cards. Agatha knew that upon continuous use the durability of the regr cards starts to decrease like the sharpness of the sword. So she will have to keep buying the card from the greedy profiteer. Which would burn a huge hole in her profits if she manages to get some. So no matter what Agatha could notpromise on these prices for the cards, she would be better off if she were to give up on this business venture. "Agatha, I am not going to argue with you. If you feel my prices are high, then you can get the custom cards you need from some other card creationist." I did not n to negotiate with Agatha because as the sole supplier of this type of card, I had that final say in it, it was my way or the highway. I know asking nearly a billion dors for an E-rank card may sound too much, but considering that the dors weren''t the major currency of this world and were only used by the mortals and low-realm card apprentices the price wasn''t that expensive. One has to know that low-rank cards created using rules and meanings cost more than this. Even though my cards did not have rule power in them they were one of a kind in this world. So I felt that this price was justifiable. There was another reason why I was selling the cards for sky-high prices, and that was to let Agatha realize that no matter how much funds she has saved it will not be enough for her to get her monster meat processing business up and running all by herself. "Y-you¡­" Hearing my uncoated words Agatha''s brows frowned. She would have left in a fit of rage if she could get these cards made somece else. Since this greedy profiteer was the only one who could create these cards, Agatha had no choice but to tolerate his antics and fight for her purpose. "..." Aba who knew little about the situation could not help but frown at her friend but she also felt that her friend was only doing business. So in the end, she decided to not take the side of either of them, her retainer or her friend. "Wyatt,e on. I will be ordering more of these cards in the future regrly, and you can make more profits in time. Think about it and give me reasonable prices for the cards." Agatha was the kind of person who when set her mind on something would only move on after giving her best otherwise she cannot sleep at night. She did not like to quit but she hated to quit without trying. Therefore despite the stubbornness of the money-grabbing profiteer, she decided to reason with him and negotiate a reasonable price for the custom cards. She wasn''t just going to give up just because of a failed negotiation. If she were that she wouldn''t have been able to achieve her current realm with her humble background. "Agatha, please have some pride friend. You are a semi-demigod for god sake. Don''t make things difficult for an orphan high schooler like myself." I just spoke to make things difficult for Agatha. I wouldn''t back off until I had achieved what I wanted. "Come on, Wyatt. There must be something Agatha can do for you to reconsider the price of the cards." Aba did not n to take a side but still decided to help them reach the desired terms without involving violence or stressing their rtionship. "..." Hearing Aba, I looked at her, impressed. Someone was asking the right questions and didn''t Aba to be that person. Chapter 849 Shares Chapter 849 Shares¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 04:37 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Hearing Aba''s words Agatha was enlightened, she finally understood why the card creationist wasn''t willing to negotiate and was being unreasonable making things difficult for her, it seems the card creationist wanted something else from her. Agatha who has already dealt with the card creationist knew he was not short of money with the southern emperor for his sugar mama. She should have known better than to reason with him with soul jades on the line. If not money then what? Agatha recalled that she still owned the card creationist two favors. One was to act as his bodyguard while he attacked his rivals and another was saved for the future. Thinking of this Agatha realized that though the young card creationist was not interested in soul jades she could offer her services to him. The thought of acting as a hired goon for a teenager made Agatha feel ashamed but she knew that the only way she could get the Multi-Armed Butcher cards for her business ventures from him was by promising him some favors. Reaching a quick conclusion Agatha suddenlypared her situation to making a deal with the devil. "Master Wyatt, as the princess said, if there is a way for you to lower the price of the cards please state them, I will try my best to satisfy them." Hearing Agatha, Aba felt happy that she could be of some help. "Well, how about instead of paying me with soul jades you pay me shares in your business venture." The idea of having a semi-demigod bodyguard was tempting but I already had Anna and her subordinates watching over my protection so hiring Agatha would be waste of resources. So instead I asked for shares in herpany. "Shares?" Agatha blurted in confusion but then she realized that the young card creationist was asking for a piece of her cake which she hadn''t even prepared yet. Agatha was angry, she had the right to be so and could not help but feel that this profiteer had a big appetite to ask for shares in herpany. "Yes, paying with shares. This way you save a lot of your funds as I am investing those cards in your business." I nodded and answered looking straight at Agatha''s eyes. "..." Agatha was too furious after hearing the young card creationist''s bold im, in order not to ruin the negotiation which has finally shown some progress Agatha tried to control her anger and did not reply immediately. As Agatha''s anger decreased she felt that paying with shares instead of paying with soul jades was not a bad idea because this way she will have way more funds in her hands left to make other arrangements for herpany. And off chance her business venture was to fail, she wouldn''t be the only one losing money. Therefore she started considering the young card creationist''s advice. But then Agatha realized that there was a huge trap in this method of payment, the valuation of her business. If the young card creationist was going to invest in herpany by providing the multi-arm butcher cards then he will definitely ask the shares equal to the price of his cards which was okay but the problem was her business hadn''t even started yet. So how was she supposed to announce the valuation of a business that was just an idea, that was intangible. She could make a very high valuation for her business and give the young card creationist a few shares in exchange for his cards but Agatha knew better than that, having worked with the young card creationist she knew better than to underestimate his capability and undermine his greed. As a greedy profiter, there was no way he would be happy with just a few shares in herpany. "Okay, Wyatt. I like your idea but how do you n to do this?" Despite knowing the greed of the opposite party Agatha decided to continue the negotiation to see where it lead. "Simple, I will provide you the cards along with free repair and maintenance services. In return for 80 percent of share in thepany." Since I was providing for tools and their maintenance, there was nothing left for Agatha to do except for the location and management part. Therefore I felt that asking for 80 percent shares in thepany was justifiable. "..." Hearing her friend''s demands to her retainer Aba held her head in disbelief. Even she felt that her friend was being greedy. "Nope, you will get 30 presents of share any more than that then I better put my time into doing something else which I can call mine." Agatha realized she still end up underestimating the greed of the profiter card creationist. If she were to give up 80 percent of herpany shares then can she still call it herpany? Agatha wanted to leave but she held back because negotiation was where the real action was, here you fight for what you want. If you don''t reach how do you know if you can get it or not. Therefore despite the difference in their opinions, she put forward her offer. "30 percent? That seems fair to you?I am providing for tools and their maintenance all you have to do is run the business and you dare to ask for 70 percent shares." I said. "Thepany is mine, I do not need to ask for 70 percent shares, I am offering you 30 percent share." Agatha frowned hearing the profiter card creationist''s words which made it sound that it was hispany, not hers. "Agatha, you seem to be under a wrong impression. You are not offering me anything, you are asking me." I said while ring at Agatha because without my cards there wouldn''t be apany, to begin with. "I am under the wrong impression? Wyatt, let me hear it. What makes you feel that you are under the right impression. Please enlighten me." Agatha sneered as she said these words. Chapter 850 Enlightened Agatha Chapter 850 Enlightened Agatha¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 04:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Themotion between me and Agatha had already attracted all the ears in the warehouse but since they did not know what actually Ronnie''s origin card was and what it was capable of they did not understand why Agatha was going so far to negotiate with me. But they were smart enough to know that if a card was able to catch the attention of a semi-demigod then the card must be worth it so they couldn''t help but be curious about Agatha''s business venture. Especially Cole, as a ck merchant, Cole was always ready to invest in a promising startup. Cole wasn''t alone, for some reason Asong too. Though she did not abuse her authority to help her family she did use it to help her family make good investments. With her position in government, Asong gets in touch with a lot of privileged information and she did not see any harm in using them to help her family make ends meet. In this world where corruption is rampant under unspoken junglews what Asong did was normal. They all wanted to step in and ask what was going on but also didn''t want to get in the middle of the two and be casualties, so they waited for the right moment to make their entry. As for Anna and Ann, they felt that if their love was going to do any new business then it should be with their family, not an outsider. They could tolerate Cole because he belonged to one of the vessel families under their family but Agatha she was an outsider. I had already felt the greedy gazes but I ignored them because looking at Agatha sneer at me I shook my head and decided to enlighten her as she asked me to. "Agatha, before we discuss the distribution of the shares, let us talk about what each of us brings to the table. That way it will be easier for us to agree on who gets how much." I said looking at Agatha who seemed to think that I was trying to take advantage of her. "Why should I? Thepany is mine shouldn''t that alone be the reason for you to understand that you don''t give me shares, I am the one giving you shares." Agatha smirked as she said that. "Whatpany? Where is it?" I asked Agatha, feeling she seemed to have forgotten that there was nopany, to begin with. "Bypany, I don''t literally mean apany but the resources I am willing to put in," Agatha exined. "Um¡­ What resources are you putting?" I asked Agatha again waiting for her to realize where I was going with it. "Obviously the funds to start thepany and my name," Agatha said with pride. By '' my name'' she meant that nobody woulde looking for trouble because she was a semi-demigod. Hearing Agatha I sighed realizing that she was too preupied with the thought that I was taking advantage of her to take a hint of what I was going to say. "Funds and Protection, is that it?" I looked into Agatha''s eyes and asked. "What? Are you underestimating a semi-demigod and my capabilities? Or do you believe that startingpany is as easy as making a few cards and selling them for a sky-high price?" Agatha mocked. "Agatha, look around you in this room alone there are 4 people who can give me funds and protection in exchange for my cards, 5 if you add your princess," I said to Agatha while making sure that my voice was audible to the 5 people I spoke of. "What are you getting at Wyatt?" Agatha asked while ring at the profiter card creationist. "Please have patience we will get there. Before that Agatha, please answer this, How many people can give you the card you need in exchange for your funds and protection?" I spoke while a smile bloomed on my face looking at speechless Agatha. "..." Agatha''s expression froze and she grew silent unable to answer as she understood what the young card creationist was trying to say. He couldn''t be clearer. "One, if you are wondering. Besides me, nobody can create the custom card you are asking for." I gloated, being humble in times like this was more effective but gloating at Agatha I felt satisfied. "..." ''You need me, not the other way around. Without my cards, you can''t start the business but without your funds and name, I can get others who are willing to provide them to me to start the business. Honestly, you are not needed.'' These words yed in Agatha''s mind even though they were not spoken to her by the young card creationist, but without him needing to say them to her they were apparent to Agatha. Agatha had long since realized that for a sessful business one has to have a unique and in-demand product. Therefore when saw Ronnie''s 10,000-armed butcher card, Agatha felt that it was what she was looking for. The multi-armed card was indeed a unique and in-demand card but she forgot that she did not own it. It was something she could get with enough money. If she can get it with money then others too can get it with money. Having been enlightened Agatha came to the realization and looking at the young card creationist, she said, " 51:49 split your way. But I have few conditions." "Go ahead, I am listening." Hearing Agatha offers 51 percent of her business I was impressed. Because it took great strength to do what Agatha just did. "First, You will be the silent partner, all the decisions regarding the business will be made by me. Second, ourpany will be given the exclusive right to your multi-armed butcher cards. In return, you will own all the multi-armed butcher cards apart from your shares. But you can''t im your ownership of the multi-armed butcher cards unless ourpany falls." Chapter 851 New Terms Chapter 851 New Terms¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 04:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Agatha put forward her conditions. But she still did not to understand that she was not in control, or was it just her way of negotiating to try and hold on to whatever authority she had left regarding opening a monster meat processing nt with the multi-armed butcher cards at the crux. "Nope, not happening." Hearing that Agatha was willing to give me majority shares in her business I thought she understood that without me her dream of opening a monster meat processing n would not work but her conditions said otherwise. Agatha offering me majority shares was tempting but her conditions made the deal sour. I give her the exclusive rights to use my cards but she wasn''t willing to give me any decision-making power in the business. Even though I held the majority shares, the balls of thepany would still in be Agatha''s hands. I would have been willing to give Agatha full control of the reigns like I did in the matters of Silver milk powder with the southern royal family but Agatha was not strong enough, without Demigod Windsor backing her name wasn''t worth much in the central region. She was a semi-demigod with a humble background, unless she bes a demigod herself she will be always seen as a powerful tool by the top forces in the central region. What I am saying was Agatha''s face wasn''t big enough for her to demand exclusive rights to use my cards and not give me any decision making power in thepany. "What is it that is not to your liking?" Agatha asked. She wasn''t surprised that the opposite party rejected her generous offer. After all, this was a negotiation, each party present here was trying to fight for maximum benefits. "Everything. But before I put forward my terms let me make it clear my cards my rules. Take it or leave it." I no longer nned to have Agatha lead the monster meat processing business. She has zero experience in this field and seems to be under the false impression that the world market gives a damn about her being a semi-demigod. With such an attitude, she and the business led by her will only be the juicy piece of meat for the wolves of the market. Therefore I came up with a different business model for the monster meat processing business, the franchisee business model. I made this change seeing the reaction of Asong and Cole to Agatha''s business venture. It is their interest in Agatha''s business venture that made me realize that there were many people with money and power looking forward to investing in any new promising idea despite the risks. "I am listening," hearing the young card creationist''s words Agatha realized that her idea to open a monster meat processing nt with the multi-armed butcher card was not going to happen but still she choose to listen to the young card creationists terms because she felt no harm in investing if the terms were reasonable and could bring in her enough profits as her current funds were eating dust and were only adding to her hefty ie tax. If nothing else by investing in this new business model she nned to im huge tax returns. "Good, I have sent a demo contract specifying my business model and stating my terms to each one of you. If you are interested please contact me for further discussions." I sent monster meat processing nt franchise contracts to Asong, Cole, and Agatha. As for the twins, I don''t think the southern royal family will be interested in running franchises, and neither did I dare to have the audacity to grant them franchises permit. Terms in the contract I forwarded to Agatha and the rest were as follows, 1. The profits made by the franchise will be split in 60:40 split. 60 percent will be given to the parentpany and 40 will be taken by the franchise group. 2. The parentpany provides and maintains the multi-armed butcher cards needed to start and run the business. These cards belong to the parentpany so they will collect the cards back in case the said franchise group wasn''t able to meet the minimum profits for half a year term. 3. franchise group will get a limited exclusive right of the multi-armed butcher cards for a certain area. Within the specified range around the franchise group except for the said franchise group no other party will be allowed to use multi-armed butcher cards to maintain the stability of the coustomer traffic. 4. The franchise group will spearhead the business but the parentpany will conduct a mandatory inspection of the business every half-year. If the franchise group was unable to meet thepany standards during the half-yearly mandatory inspection the license of the said franchise group will be terminated. 5. After every half-year mandatory inspection, some changes if necessary will be rmended by the parentpany to the franchise group. The franchise group doesn''t need to implement those changes but if they do implement the rmended changes the franchise group will bepensated by the parentpany for the implemented changes. 6. There are other small prohibitions that franchise groups will have to follow. Such as the Business name, model, brand, etc. . . ¡­ In the end, the demo contract had the basic run-in-the-mill franchise andpany rtion and obligation terms. Aside from this it also contained information on multi-armed butcher cards and the business model I nned for the monster meat processingpany. The contract even contained a video clip of Ronnie using his 10,000 armed butcher card that I had the Hive AI extract from my memories. This will make it easy for Asong and Cole to understand the possibilities of the multi-armed butcher cards in the field of the monster meat processing industry. With this, any doubt they had about the business venture Agatha was pursuing will be answered with the video demonstration. ¡­ Chapter 852 Monster Meat Chapter 852 Monster Meat¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 05:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Going through the contract Asong and Cole finally knew why Agatha was so desperate to make this business venture despite the young card creationist''s rude and humiliating remarks. "Wyatt, once again you have opened my mind to a new world. I did not know puppet cards could be used like this." Asong sighed as she watched the video of Ronnie using his 10,000-armed butcher origin card. She knew how much the monster meat processing costs. If the multi-armed butcher card were able to do what it promised then it was going to revolutionize the world. Asong always wanted to improve the diet of themon people. Unlike the rich families that could afford to eat monster meat three times a day regr people could barely afford monster meat. This difference in nutrition shows in the people awakening as card apprentices. Almost all of the children of wealthy families can awaken as card apprentices before turning 19 years old, but the same was not true for the children from humble families. Researchers believed that this was mostly because of the difference in the diet as the monster meat seems to help mortals gather more energy to practice active soul control. Therefore, improving the diet of regr people was one of the most important agendas. But making monster meat avable to regr people was not possible because the monster meat was very expensive. And one of the main reasons that inted the monster meat price was the meat processing fee. Though the fee charged for monster meat was very high it was reasonable considering that it was a craft that was not easy to learn or execute. As each monster has a different process for processing its meat. And higher the monster grade higher the realm required to process their meat. Not to mention how much monster meat can one card apprentice process in a day. Therefore the prices of the monster meat processing were inted. And there was nothing Asong could do about it. But today finally Asong had found the solution for the monster meat processing, the multi-armed butcher card. ording to the card info mentioned in the contract forwarded by the young card creationist the puppet hands of the card were able to memorize the monster meat processing of different monsters with ease and also process a bulk quantity of monster meat at a time. Not to mention it could use the waste remains to create packaging for the meat. Asong did not know if this card info was real but ording to this, this card was very efficient. With these cards, she will be able to flood the market with monster meat and make it so that the expensive rates of the monster meat in the market will decrease considerably. One of the main reasons for the intion in monster meat was the scarcity of monster meat in the market. But now thanks to the multi-armed butcher card which can process monsters in bulk she will be able to produce processed monster meat at an incredible pace. The core problem wasn''t that the market wascking monster meat but it wascking processed monster meat. The card apprentice hunt monsters every day, there were always mountains of the monster corpse whose meat go bad because they were unable to process the monster meat in time. There arerge freezing arrays and freezers to store monster corpses to prolong the life of the monster meat for an extended period but storing the monster meat is not cheap. So card apprentices don''t even bother storing low-grade monster crops as the profits they can make from this low-grade monster meat would not cover the cost of the freezer storage and meat processing. So the market did notck monster corpses it onlycked an efficient and cheap method to harvest meat from all these monsters they were able to hunt. But now Asong found that method in the form of the multi-armed butcher card. She believed that if this card was used to harvest meat from all the monsters hunted in the dungeons then there will be no scarcity of processed monster meat in the market instead it would saturate the monster meat market decreasing the price of the monster meat to record low where even the regr citizens could afford monster meat. "Correction, they are not puppets but machines." I corrected Asong. "Okay, my bad. By the way, Wyatt, have you considered donating this card recipe to the government?" Asong said suddenly. Hearing her Agatha and Cole red at her as if she was going to steal their family fortune. Asong''s idea was simple she wanted to use the multi-armed butcher card for the welfare of regr people but that would not be possible if she were to follow the profit split mentioned by the young card apprentice in the contract. Yes, they will be able to pump out more processed monster meat with the business model stated by the young card creationist but this way the effect of the cards on the price of the monster meat in the market will be minimal. But if she were able to decrease the profit margin demanded by the young card creationist then the prices of the processed monster meat that they will be pumping into the market will be decreased and with arge quantity of cheaper processed monster meat in the market, she will finally be able to bring down the prices of the processed monster meat where even the mortals can afford to enjoy the processed monster meat. After thinking about it Asong felt that this was not enough. As making processed monster meat cheaper was not enough, she had to drive the price lower so that mortals can enjoy monster meat in their daily meals. Only this way will she be able to provide for the children from humble families a fair shot at awaking as card apprentice by the age of 19. And to do this she nned to have the young card creationist contribute the card recipe of the multi-armed butcher card for the good of humanity. Chapter 853 Fair Pricing Act Chapter 853 Fair Pricing Act¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 05:21 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Princess, tell me this isn''t happening to me right now," Agatha said in disbelief. First, her business idea was stolen, and now her new source of ie was asked to be donated for the good of humanity. As a semi-demigod with a humble background, Agatha had long since learned that life was not fair, and if one want it to be fair then there was no bigger idiot than them. So, she did notin when she was embarrassed by a low-level card apprentice, she did notin when her business idea was stolen, but now the one method she found worth investing in was asked to be donated for the good of humanity? Wasn''t she a human? What about the good of Agatha? "There, there" Aba who had never needed to worry about earning money for her next meal did not understand the pain of her retainer. She felt her retainer was overreacting over nothing. Therefore she could not find the words tofort her retainer. "Me and my luck," Cole cursed. Cole had lived enough to know about himself thoroughly. He knew that if something good were to happen to him then some bad would also tag along. Take Asong for example, when he was offered Asong as his client he felt that he could reach the stars in a single step by satisfying her request but soon he realized that the single step that he had to climb made up the entire stairs itself. Let''s not go that far, let''s take his family as an example, they did not want to have any rtionship with him when his talent as a card apprentice was stagnant but when he found his prowess in making money, his entire family was now leeching of his hard work. He wanted to cut them off but he couldn''t until he had paid off the sins of being born into this family of his, hundred years have passed but he was still paying for his sin. "..." Asong''s words dide off as a shock to me but before I could react to them the others reacted faster than me but they did not seem to have the guts to me Asong and could only disy their dissatisfaction. Shaking my head I turned to Anna and Ann, "Can she force me to hand over my card recipe?" "Well, no but yes," Anna replied ambiguously. "Is it a no or yes?" I asked seeking a definite answer. "Yes, but she will have to jump through a lot of hoops to achieve that. You see in the past the cost of the cards was inted because of the card creationist''s greed. Therefore government and the royal families together hade up with a set ofws known as the fair pricing act. By using that act she can force you to make the card recipe of your Multi-armed butcher card public and apply for a copyright. And in" Ann exined in Anna''s stead. "Well, bummer. Then I will just set the price of the card recipe ordingly." It came as a shock to me that Asong can force me to make the card recipe of your Multi-armed butcher card public and apply for copyright. This way my n to be a franchisor hade to an end. But I decided that if and when I do apply for the copyright of the Multi-armed butcher card I will price it so high that it could cover the losses. But who am I kidding, there was now I could do that. The profits gained by one-time payment per card could never trump profits gained by the regr source of royalty per card. If Asong initiates the fair pricing act on my card then she will have royally screwed me over. "You can''t do that either, the authorities will decide the price of your card using the standard pricing system based on the ingredients used to create the card. Since your card recipe does not use any regted ingredients or rule power in its creation, its price is going to be dirt cheap." Ann exined not feeling the air around her. Herst few words had clearly turned her love''s mood sour as if someone stole his winning lottery ticket. But she did not notice as she was too giddy that her knowledge about the fair pricing act was finallye to use. Hearing Ann''s exnation everyone in the warehouse looked at her young love with pity. Agatha and Cole had heard about the fair pricing act but they did not know much about the card pricing system used by the authorities. But after hearing, from Ann, that the price of the Multi-armed butcher card recipe was going to be set at dirt cheap rates. Before they were dissatisfied that they lost a good business opportunity but now their dissatisfaction vanished and could not help but gloat thinking about the losses that the young card creationist would be suffering soon. Especially, Agatha, felt that all her grievances with the young card creationist in her heart cleared up in a second. Hearing Ann''s exnation I could not help but re at Asong but soon shook my thinking that I should just stick with doing business with the southern royal family. Though with them my profit margin would grow narrow it would be better than selling the card recipe at a dirt cheap price. As if Asong could hear my inner contemtion she said, "Wyatt, don''t think that southern family can change anything. Your multi-armed butcher card falls directly under the Necessity use of the fair pricing act. Even the royal family can''t do a thing about it." "What?" I looked at Asong in disbelief and turned to look at Ann to check if Asong was telling the truth. In response, Ann just shook her head as if telling me that I could do nothing but hand over the card recipe to the authorities. ¡­ Chapter 854 Necessity Clause Chapter 854 Necessity use¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 05:36 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Wyatt, don''t me me. This is for the good of humanity. Do you know with your card how many families will benefit?¡ª" Asong was going to preach to the young card creationist hoping that he would directly hand over the card recipe and not force her to go through the proper channels, she would hate to do it to her friend but was interrupted by him instead. "Asong cut the bullshit. And get it through your thick head, I ain''t handing over the card recipe. Don''t take me for a fool alright. I have done my homework on the Fair Pricing act too." As soon as I heard the name Fair Pricing Act I had my superbrain card collect all the information regarding this act and how people have tried to ovee it. After all, history was a good teacher of life. Brushing up on my civil rights I realized Asong cannot force me to give up my card recipe and all she could do was prohibit me from selling or loaning the said card to others. But it did not prohibit me from using the card for my personal use. Personal use had a broader meaning in the Fair pricing act, it extended to all my families and employees. Meaning that I could loan the said card to my family and employee. All the Fair pricing act did was stop me from selling the said card to others at an unfair price and loaning the card to others at an unfair price. It did not stop me from using it for my purpose. Though I will have to say goodbye to my dream of earning a constant stream of hefty royalties as a franchisor. But no worries I can still open my very own monster meat processing nts in various parts of the world and use the multi-armed butcher card. If I look at it the other way, in a way Asong invoking the fair pricing act will save me a lot of trouble. Because then nobody would dare toe to my doorsteps to make trouble asking for the multi-armed butcher card. Because thew prohibited them from using the multi-armed butcher card. But if they tried to test their luck they would be punished ordingly. Why was there such a huge loophole in the fair pricing act? I had secret sects, ns, cults, and families to thank for it. They had many valuable cards that coulde in handy for the card apprentices in a dungeon raid or their day-to-day practice. They were rumors that secret sects, ns, cults, and families have cards that could give the card apprentice rare physique and traits upon extended use and practice. But the secret sects, ns, cults, and families were not willing to share their secrets with the world to maintain their supremacy. The secret sects, ns, cults, and families were strong because of the strong cards, if they were to share them with the world then how could they maintain their supremacy. The secret sects, ns, cults, and families know that if they share their secret cards with the world then it would not take long for their families to fall. Keeping the secret sects, ns, cults, and families aside the four royal families themselves had many secret card recipes which could help regr card apprentices but they were not willing to share for the same reason why the secret sects, ns, cults, and families wanted to keep their family cards a secret. But this does not mean that strong individuals will stop aiming at the secret sects, ns, cults, and families for their cards. Over the years many powerful individuals have tried many ways to get their hands on the precious cards of the secret sects, ns, cults, and families through various illegal means. Therefore to be stopped from being aimed by the rogue card apprentices the secret sects, ns, cults, and families had made it so that any card that doesn''t yield to the fair pricing act cannot be used by individuals who were not rted to the organization behind the said card and in case anyone fails to follow through they will be hunted by the authorities. At first nce, it looks like this use of the Fair pricing act was in ce to corner the secret sects, ns, cults, and families by stopping them from selling their secret cards but it was also used to make sure that the secret cards of the secret sects, ns, cults, and families would remain within their secret sects, ns, cults, and families and in case of any leak the authorities will help them take care of it. Yeah, so basically this fair pricing act mostly targeted an individual card creationist but not an organization. Thankfully I was not short of money and trustworthy people. So I could build an organization just to make sure that I can make maximum use of the multi-armed butcher card. The only thing worrying me was the Necessity use of the fair pricing act. It stated that if a card would be deemed as a necessity for the good of humanity then the government and the four royal families could vote to force the card creationist in question to give up the card recipe. ording to Asong, my card fell under the necessity use of the fair pricing act. Thankfully I had brushed up on the necessity use to know that Asong couldn''t just im a card under the Necessity use of the fair pricing act. There were necessary procedures in ce for this. Which also required a hearing in which she and I will have to defend our agenda. Asong''s agenda being that a multi-armed butcher card does fall under the Necessity use of the fair pricing act and mine being the opposite. So there was a lot of procedure involved for Asong to force me to hand over the recipe of the multi-armed butcher card and it wasn''t set in stones that Asong will get her way. ¡­ Chapter 855 Compromise Chapter 855 Compromise¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 05:45 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "You know what Asong, do what you gotta do," I said to Asong and decided to head to the cardb and focus on using the space copse ability soul pathways to create a card. The Fine Gold employees had already delivered the ingredients I asked for. "Wyatt, it doesn''t have to be like this¡­" Said Asong heartbroken over the fact that she once again put the people over herself. She lost a loyal friend for the sake of the people and this wasn''t the first time. So it was easier for her to move on and do what would be the best for the future generation. But deep down in her heart, she hoped that her friend understood where she wasing from and would not hold any hard feelings toward her. But she knew better than to hold her breath on it, she had already seen how her duty towards the people had turned the best of her friends into her enemies. Asong had already made peace with it believing that if that was the price she had to pay for her duty toward the people then she was willing to pay it. As for the regrets that came with it, it didn''tpare to the satisfaction to have done the right thing. "Wait, that''s it? How can guys leave like that? Let us talk about it," Agatha said seeing the young card creationist leave, though she gloated at his dilemma she did not want to give up on the opportunity to make money. Even with just 40 percent of the profit, she will be making a killing, by just investing a little money and time. She had nevere across such a good deal and wasn''t willing to let with a fight. As a card apprentice from a humble background, Agatha has worked the streets and knew how much money there was in the monster meat processing. Thanks to the dungeon, just in a single day card apprentices kill tens of thousands of low-rank monsters just in a third-grade city like Sky Blossom city. But only 1/20th of that monster corpse gets processed to harvest its meat. If she had enough multi-armed butcher cards, she could easily monopolize the remaining 19/20th of the monster corpse of arge bargain. Because card apprentices would be willing to make a little money over the monsters they killed rather than them being cleaned up in the dungeon reset. Even if she only gets the exclusive rights for a district then she could be said to be given a way to print money. That''s what the multi-armed butcher cards wee, they were fucking money printing machines. Even if she had to give up 60 percent of the profits she would still be making what she was making now. Agatha wasn''t the only one who was willing to let go of the golden goose that was right in front of them, Cole hurriedly backed up Agatha by adding, "Yes, Master Wyatt. Please don''t be hasty. I think there is a middle ground we all can agree on." As a ck merchant Cole knew how the government and politicians running it seemed to work faster when it was about racking up benefits for the organization supporting them. Cole had no doubt in his mind that the young card apprentice didn''t stand a chance in the hearing on whether the multi-armed card should fall under the necessity use of the fair pricing act. After that soon in no time the government and the royal families will vote to pass the motion. Even if the southern royal family did not support the passing of the motion out of respect for their rtionship with the young card creationist it wouldn''t make any difference as the majority vote would still be to pass the motion. Once the motion gets passed then all the big families and organizations will instantly get their personal army of card creationists to buy the multi-armed butcher card recipe for dirt cheap and start learning to create the multi-armed butcher card. Soon these organizations will begin to monopolize the processed meat market in the domain under their control. This way though processed monster meat prices decrease to a record low, the ones to reap the most profit from this will be the big organizations and not the genius young card creationist who came up with the recipe for the multi-armed butcher card. As for him, he would have be the innocent but poor bystander that had watched the golden goose get stolen right in front of his eyes. Cole''s cred as a ck merchant did not allow him to sit by as the golden goose gets stolen, he had to make waves and protect his gold. Therefore, Cole nned to persuade Madam Asong and the young card creationist to calm down and meet at a middle ground where both of them get what they want and no third party makes fortune at their expense. The only problem was that Asong had nothing to gain from thispromise, but Cole noticed the pain in Asong''s eyes as the young card creationist turned his back on her. As a ck merchant Cole had noints about ying with others'' feelings. Making his calction Cole finally set his n in motion. Hearing Cole, I paused. Because I too knew that I had nothing to gain from this matter reaching the central capital. So I wanted to hear what this fatty had to say. Seeing the young card creationist pause Cole sighed in relief and hurriedly monitored Asong''s micro-expressions, as expected she was willing to be reasonable to save her friendship with the young card creationist. Now that his n was off to a good start Cole decided to set up a field where the two of them could reason with each other. This was easy for Cole as this came with his job specification. ¡­ Chapter 856 Thank You Asong Chapter 856 Thank You Asong¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 05:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Madam Asong, would you reconsider your decision if Master Wyatt were to decrease the profit margin such that the processed monster meat is affordable to mortals?" Cole asked Asong. Hearing what Cole had to say, I shook my head and turned to head toward the cardb thinking that I had overestimated Cole. If he hasn''t realized the real problem here then there was no point in wasting my time listening to him spout something stupid. Seeing the young card creationist leave before Asong could even answer, Cole panicked and immediately said, "Master Wyatt, please be patient. You may change your mind after hearing what Madam Asong has to say." "There is nothing to discuss here, don''t waste my time." Saying that I walked but my words seemed to have irked Asong who went out of her way topromise out of the respect for friendship, Annoyed Asong could not help but call out to me, "Wyatt, is this how it is going to be now? Is this what our friendship meant to you?" Hearing her ssmate''s words Anna looked in doubt thinking, ''It hasn''t been even a day since you two met, bitch what friendship are you spouting about? At best you two can be considered acquaintances. These sluts in heat, you give them an inch and they take a foot. Sigh, I me myself for having such a tempting lover, flies are bound to be attracted to him I should have known.'' "..." I stopped in my tracks and turned to look at Asong in disbelief, friendship? Says the person who did not hesitate to lie to me for her convenience, she had no right to drag friendship into this, that was not taking the fact she wants to steal my work for her self-righteous agenda. "Yes, master Wyatt. Everybody here is a friend. Let us talk it out. Maybe there is a solution to this. We just need to be patient and calm." Seeing the young card creationist stop Cole felt like Asong''s words had a positive effect on him and decided to strick will the iron was hot. "Okay, let''s talk. Since you guys are bound to waste my time. Let me make it quick by helping you people reach the end conclusion." Saying that I nced over at Asong, Agatha, and Cole adding, "You guys are looking at it wrong. The problem here is not the Asong but Fair Pricing Act. I am rather thankful to Asong for pointing it out to me." "I did what?" Being thanked by the young card creationist Asong was dumbfounded. She felt with what she was going to do to him he should hate her deep in his bones. But contrary to her expectation the young card creationist not only did not hold any grudge towards her instead he thanked her. "What?" Agatha did not understand why the young card creationist wasn''t ming Asong and instead thanked her. If it was her she would have disyed her anger physically to the bitch who was plotting to steal her golden goose. "Sigh, you guys. What I mean by the problem being the fair pricing act and not Asong is that even if Asong were to let go of this matter, someone else will use the fair pricing act to get their hands on the multi-armed butcher card''s recipe. My card is just that good. With the profits that it is bound to bring in, it will be coveted by various forces who will think of different ways to get their hands on the multi-armed butcher card recipe. And it will not be long before they realize they can use the fair pricing act to legally get their hands on the recipe of the multi-armed butcher card. So, yeah there is nothing to discuss here." This was one of the reasons I was calm despite all that was going on. Meanwhile, I could not help but reevaluate Asong as a politician because if it were me in her ce I would have leaked the information about the multi-armed butcher card to other greedy politicians who would do the job for me, this way I would get what I wanted without having to break any strings in the process. But Asong did the total opposite, she not only straightforwardly told her n but was willing to be the bad guy for her self-righteous idea of serving the people. I don''t remember any politician as stupid as her. No wonder the Supreme leader was able to assassinate her- now I don''t mean those words but that''s me venting, I may be acting calm but I was indeed a bit taken aback by Asong''s cold-hearted move. "I see," hearing my exnation Cole and Agatha nodded in understanding. Anybody could see that the multi-armed butcher cards were gooses thatid golden eggs. So if not Asong then somebody else would use the fair pricing act to get the multi-armed butcher card recipe public. So there was no point in discussing this further or ming Asong. "Does that mean we are good?" Asong asked the young card creationist. Even though the brilliant expression on her face clearly stated that she knew the answer. "By good, if you mean you still owe me 10 A-rank rare and regted card ingredients from the government treasury then yes," I said and then nned to leave. Hearing the young card creationist Asong''s expression froze and soon they be heavy understanding meaning behind his words, ''Except for the 10 A-rank rare and regted card ingredients from the government treasury you owe me we have nothing between us.'' The young card creationist couldn''t be clearer, the friendship that she thought they had was no longer there and what was left was a mere business transaction. Looking at Asong''s expression Anna felt an unknown satisfaction, she values their friendship but not enough to share her love with her friend. If her lover had not made their rtionship clear to her friend, Anna was nning to visit the central capital to remind her friend to keep a distance from her man. Chapter 857 Space Collapse Array Chapter 857 Space Copse Array¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 06:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 I nned to have Asong as my backer when I moved to the central academic region, therefore, keeping in mind that the longer Asong lived the best for me I created her an overpowered origin card but now all that was for nothing as I had realized that Asong was too stuck up in her self-righteous ways to be of any use to me. People like her were too afraid to use the power they had. She reminded me of the democrats back home who sat by and watched the republicans drag the democracy back to its infancy. By democrats I mean, collectively, what they stand for and what they represent but individually, I would not trust them. Some were dirtier than the carpet in an average joe''s house. I am trying to say that having Asong as a backer would do me more harm than good. I bet miss-goody-goody-two-shoes has a line of haters, she was bound to have them with her stubborn self-righteousness, if I were to associate with her then people who could do nothing to her would target me. But the source that put me in the spotlight in the first ce would do nothing as she is afraid of being med for abusing her power. I bet her family must be frustrated with her, after all, by supporting her they would only make more enemies than any materialistic gains she would offer to them. It would be in my interest to cut all ties with her, people like her do not only hold themselves to unexpectedly high standards but also force them on others. I didn''t need this, I am okay being a greedy profiteer as in this world with my talent as long as I have enough money I could achieve the peak in time. Resolving the problem named Asong I walked into the cardb, Susan had already neatly staked all the ingredients for the creation of an enhanced space copse card. Most of the ingredients here are mainly for the creation of a small space istion array because I felt that using the space copse ability to target an individual target was a waste of resources and these resources would be better off if used to enhance the space copse ability to target an array in the surroundings. The easiest way to destroy an array was to alter nature''s soul pathways in the surroundings. So if I were able to copse the space of the surroundings where the array was active then with the copse of the space I would have destroyed the soul pathways in that space. This was way simpler than the Array hack card I was rooting to create. Well, I did try to create an array hack card but the end result wasn''t satisfactory. But if I were to use Space copse ability then it was going to be a game changer. The Space copse ability I extracted from the Deep Sea Murex monster core had a limited range it could only affect a single target and not to mention its effects grew weaker with the realm difference between the user and target. For it to affect an entire array I will have to make some enhancements to it, that was where the space istion array came into the picture. The space istion barrier array covering the cities can be considered the advanced form of the space istion array as they were created using the space istion array as the base array. Simrly, I was nning to use the space istion array as the base to enhance the space copse ability I extracted from the deep sea murex monster. The aim of enhancing the space copse ability was to increase its range so that it could affect an entire specified area such that it can destroy nature''s soul pathways in that array with the copse of the space. The uses of this ability were wide, apart from destroying arrays I nned to make it strong enough to destroy field and trap cards. This way I did not have to worry about the enemy field and tarp cards. The deep sea murex was a B-rank Rare-grade monster, meaning that its space copse ability was limited to rare-grade, that is, it was invincible in B-rank but was barely able to affect A-rank. The space istion array had taken care of the range of the space copse ability and now I had to think of something to make up for the power of the ability, the first thing that came to my mind was what if I were to enhance the A-rank core used as the core of this space copse array card with a viltronian core. How do I enhance the A-rank array core using the viltronian core? Here I will use the strong viltronian soul pathways to rece and enhance the soul pathways of the space copse ability extracted from the deep sea murex. The best way to achieve this would be to mutate the soul pathway of the space copse ability extracted from the deep sea murex using the soul pathways of the viltronian. This way the soul pathways of the space copse ability will be sturdier like the soul pathways of a viltronian and will be able to disy more power than an average deep sea murex''s space copse ability ever could. So the n was simply to mutate the space copse ability soul pathways with the Viltronian soul pathways and then enhance it with a space istion array. This way the space copse ability will be able to gain the power and range it wascking before the mutation and enhancement. Many advanced arrays make use of the space stabilization feature to make it so that nature''s soul pathway remains constant throughout the life of the array. This stabilization feature was only to make sure that variables like temperature, wind, humidity, etc do not show drastic changes which could affect the working of the array or even hinder it. ¡­ Chapter 858 Problem Chapter 858 Problem¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 06:21 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Having mapped out the n for the creation of a card using the space copse ability, I took the core containing the soul pathway of the space copse ability extracted from the B-rank deep sea murex monster, But just as I was about to move the soul pathways of the ability to an A-rank core and rearrange it ording to the viltronian soul pathway to induce a mutation, my grimoire rang with a call, it was my new cmity daughter gem Roy nc. Since he called this early in the morning it must be important so I decided to answer it putting the card creation on hold. If it was some other cmity daughter gem I would not have cared but it was the one I had assigned to do a mission in the circle. So I had to give it a priority. "This better be important," I answered the call with an irritated voice. I was annoyed since I was in the middle of card creation. "Boss, I am sorry for disturbing you but it is indeed very urgent," Roy answered hurriedly. "Get to the point," I said as Roy continued to apologize. "Boss, I found out why the card apprentice from the yin-yang harmony sect is holed up in his room. He is trying to break through to the card overlord realm," Roy immediately answered the reason for his call. "Um¡­"This was indeed urgent if the card apprentice from the yin harmony sect were to break through to the card overlord realm then my Cmity Daugther Gem cannot be used to control him. This meant my n of using him during the fight with the circle sun blossom branch was not possible. "Earlier you said he has been hole up in the room since he arrived at the circle, why is it taking him so long to break through to the overlord realm?" I asked Roy not knowing the requirements to break through to the card overlord realm. "Boss, I asked around and it seems that it has something to do with the physique and traits of a card apprentice-" Before Roy could finish his exnation he was interrupted by his boss who upon hearing physique and traits immediately asked, " The card apprentice from the Yin-Yang harmony sect has a physique or a trait." If the card apprentice from the Yin-Yang harmony sect had a physique or a trait then I had to add him to my cmity daughter gem collection. As he would be the most capable cmity daughter gem I had so far, as he was array master, card creationist, had an ego gem, and hadprehended the silent rule. Since he was array master I would not be wrong to assume he was a card creationist. As expected of a disciple of a secret sect, he was very capable and multi-talented without a physique or a trait. "I don''t know about that but I heard that there is a way for a card apprentice to awaken or acquire a supernatural physique or trait or both while breaking through to card over lord realm," Roy answered "What? A card lord can awaken or acquire a supernatural physique or trait or both while breaking through to card over lord realm. Fuck, is that really possible? How?" The information Roy just gave me blew my mind but it helped me understand why Anna said that physique and traits were not such a big deal and many soldiers in the southern watch had them. The card apprentice can acquire or awaken physique and traits in the higher realms, who knew. "The info should be true. But as to how it is possible my source wasn''t willing to talk much about it and said that this was only applicable to the card lords who had formed their ego gem before breaking through to the higher realm. If you require it, then I can ask around, " Roy narrated everything he had learned about acquiring or awakening physique and traits while breaking through to the card overlord realm. "No need, I will get the information regarding that myself. You focus on the task I have given you. So, is there no other way for you to reach him?" I nned to ask about acquiring or awakening physique and traits while breaking through to the card overlord realm to Anna and Ann. They should have a clear understanding of it and they were a more trustworthy source than Roy''s sources. "No boss, the security surrounding him is very tight and I heard that the token allotted to me does not have the clearance to ess the area where he is housed." Roy went on to exin that the token required to enter the deste prison array had a different level of clearance and his clearance level did not allow him to even roam near the house where the disciple of the Yin-Yang harmony sect was trying to make a breakthrough into card overlord realm. "There has to be another way, he as toe out some time for his daily necessities and food, right?" I asked Roy. Card apprentices in the card lord realm were still human, they still had mortal vulnerabilities like eating, pooping, and sleeping. So the disciple of the Yin-Yang harmony sect had to leave his room sometime. Recruiting the disciple of the Yin-Yang harmony sect under my control was important as it would make it a lot easier for me to weed out the circle sun blossom city branch. "No boss, I have thought of that but he neveres out, because he has been assigned a personal maid who brings him food, cleans up after him, and takes care of all his wants. So he doesn''t need toe out." Roy replied based on his observation. "Um, good. Why did you not say this earlier? Sow the cmity daughter gem I gave you into the Yin-Yang harmony sect''s disciple''s personal maid. She will do what you couldn''t." ¡­ Chapter 859 Field Negator Chapter 859 Field Negator¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 06:28 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "But Boss, if I use the only cmity daughter gem with me on the maid then how is she supposed toplete the mission," Roy asked in doubt "I will be visiting the sun blossom city today. Meet me and get the cmity daughter gem," I answered saying that I nned to visit the sun blossom city with Rami Kaga in the afternoon. I had already given a heads up to be prepared to leave for sun blossom city at my orders. Following my orders, Rami Kaga was patiently waiting for mymand in the sky blossom city postponing all his other works. "Sure thing, boss," Roy agreed. "Make sure to sow the cmity daughter gem in the yin-yang harmony sect''s disciple''s maid without anyplication," I warned Roy to be careful during imnting the cmity daughter gem into the main. "Don''t worry boss I will contact you with good news," Roy answered enthusiastically as his mission just got a whole lot easier. After all,pared to the yin-yang harmony sect''s disciple his maid was an easier target. Hanging up on Roy I got back to card creation using the space copse ability. First I transferred the soul pathways of the space copse ability into an A-rank core and then altered the soul pathways of the core and the ability ording to the viltronian soul pathway map inducing a mutation, enhancing the soul pathways of the space copse ability. With this now the space copse ability had turned from a B-rank ability to an A-rank ability. Next, I used the same A-rank core to set up a space istion array. The purpose of the space istion array was to privacy. It not only stops card apprentices outside the array from eavesdropping but also from teleporting into the array. The same was true for the card apprentice inside the array. After setting up the space istion array I transferred the entire array to the core nning to use it to modify the range of the space copse ability. Here was where the things would get tricked, fusing an ability with an array, it was a very risky job, unless one has through grapes of the soul pathways they would not dare to attempt it but this was as easy as drinking water for me thanks to my soul pupils. With the help of the soul pupils, I determined how to fuse the space istion array and the space copse ability such that they both would be able to enhance andplement each other''s abilities with zero ws. Coming up with a perfect soul pathway arrangement for the fusion of the two sets of soul pathways using the simtion of the Hive AI, I then proceeded to fuse the two sets of soul pathways ordingly. Though I had the help of soul pupils the fact that the two sets of soul pathways were different did not change. I had to be careful while I made sure that the fusion of soul pathways went ording to the n such I would be able to achieve the desired effects when I morphed this core into a card. With the fusion of the soul pathways taken care of now all, that was left was exciting the soul pathway rted to the morphing of the core into a card, with that, Card Creation Sessful! [Card Name: Field Negator Card Type: Field card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare-grade Card Rate: 7-stars Card Durability: [97/100] Card Effect: When activate the Field negator will negate all the active A-rank and below field/trap cards within its range. After the field card Field navigator is active in an area with no A-rank and the below field/trap card can be activated in the said area. Additional Effect: Space Istion, Space Lock, Space Navigation, Space copse.] Reading the card effect of the Field Negator card I was disappointed as I was not able to get it to break past its rank limit. Though it was overpowered in A-rank and below it was of no use in the presence of AA-rank and higher cards. But all hope was not lost, I could increase the effect of the Field negator card with the help of my array master enough for it to break past its limits. This only possible if I had the knowledge of the said array and knew its vulnerabilities to attack using the Field Negator card. Still in the end it was better than the Array hack card I failed to create. Equipping the field negator card I tried out other abilities such as Space navigation. This ability was nothing special. It allowed me to navigate the space within its range meant nothing in the field of Field negator would be able to hide from me. A good ability pity it was rendered redundant because of soul pupils which did a way better job than it. Letting out a sigh I walked out of the Card Lab only to find that the makeshift hall of the warehouse was in chaos. Seeing my arrival Susan greeted me but noticed my expression, "Wyatt, what happened? was the card creation not sessful this time?" "No, it was," I said shaking my head. "Then why are you sulking?" Anna left the crowded hall and walk next to me. "The card did not have the effects I was hoping for," I said dejectedly. The Field Nagetor was op card to fight the people of card lord and under but I did not need it to deal with them, I was pretty much unparalleled under card overlord realm. "Well, you can always try again. Hard work pays off." Hearing her young boss''s response Susan shook her head thinking she was worried over nothing. "What kind of card do you want? tell this big sister I will get it for you ." Anna said giving Susan a side nce. "..." Hearing Susan and Anna I shook my head and walked past them. .. Chapter 860 Opening Yin-Widows Grimoire Chapter 860 Opening Yin-Widow''s Grimoire¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 06:54 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Walking past Susan and Anna I looked at the Asong, her aide, talking seriously and asked the duo, Susan and Anna, "What is going on there you guys?" "Nothing, they are trying to unlock the grimoire of the Yin-widow," Anna replied. Hearing Anna my brows frowned, with Asong''s betrayal and the disappointing effects of the field negator I almost forgot about demigod Redfall''s soul and the soul status candle in his mother''s grimoire. Revising my expression I hoped that the dungeon seal was able to block the navigation of the soul status candle. "Why aren''t you there? Aren''t you interested in the treasures the Yin-widow stole from the Yin-Yang sect treasury?" I asked Anna remembering Asong mentioned that the Yin-Yang sect wanted Yin-widow''s grimoire because it contained the cards Yin-widow stole from their treasury before being emunicated from the sect. "Those cards are useless to those that do not know the ways of the Yin-Yang harmony sect. At best I can use them to exchange for some other riches from the Yin-Yang harmony sect." Anna spoke nonchntly. "So the sect has used probation to lock their cards from falling into outsiders'' hands. No wonder they are so straightforward about this." I finally understood why the Yin-yang harmony sect was willing to use legal means to get the Yin-widow''s grimoire from Anna. Because with probation on the cards they were useless to Anna and the only way Anna could get anything of them was to return them to the Yin-yang harmony sect for a reward. "Yeah, I am nning to destroy those cards just to get back at them for what they did to my uncle," Anna said menacingly. "..." I did not know the history between the Yin-Yang harmony sect and the Heatsend family but feeling Anna''s baleful aura I knew they weren''t allies, that was for sure. Annoyed Anna walked towards Asong and her aide yelling, "What is taking so long? Why are you guys not able to open that old hag''s grimoire yet?" "Anna, have patience. If anything goes wrong everyone within the 100 meters of this area will be punished by the world''s will for trying to deceive it," Asong said while watching her aide use the cultivated soul energies with the Yin-widow''s signature to open the grimoire. "Well, excuse me. Did you just say that there is a chance of us being punished by the world''s will?" I asked hearing Asong narrate that if caught trying to cheat the world''s will it will punish ever being within the hundred feet of the original crime. "Yes, but don''t worry. My aide is an expert in this, so you have nothing to worry about." Asong assured me. "Are you hearing yourself? The aide of a politician is an expert in opening the dead card apprentice''s grimoire. Those words, don''t they rise g in your mind." I said to Asong and then added, "I don''t care if she is a specialist or not, get that thing out of here. I don''t want my people to be implicated because of your foolishness." "Wyatt, don''t make a big deal of it, she is almost done," Just as Asong said that her aide looked at her and announced, "Done." "See, I told you, you had nothing to worry about," Said Asong hearing her aide. "..." I just stared at Asong and did not reply. Just then her aide summoned a candle and added, "Madam, the candle is lit that means demigod Red fall has been revived and is still alive." "Shit, I don''t know how many lives he has swallowed by now. We cannot dy anymore hurry and track his location." Asong ordered her aide. "Yes, madam. But the me is not healthy it keeps flickering as if it will blow off any moment. This means the soul represented by the me is in danger of imminent death. I think something went wrong with Demigod Redfall''s rebirth." Asong''s aide pointed out looking at the me of the soul status candle which kept flickering even though there is no wind blowing in the warehouse. The aide interpreted that it showed the soul represented by soul status candle''s me was in imminent danger. Hearing her aide, the murderous look in Asong for demigod Redfall did not decrease instead she chilled at her aide and said, " Stop wasting precious time, and track him, only after we captured him will we return to the capital." "Sorry, madam." Apologizing to Asong the aide focused to track the location of the demigod Redfall. Meanwhile, I was panicking. In my head I hoped that the dungeon seal was able to hide the location of the demigod Redfall''s soul. If Asong can trackback Redfall in the dungeon seal then Cortney and Bloodette will be implicated. Though I trust Cortney to not speak of my involvement in this matter, I did not want to put my friend in that spot. So, I had decided toe clean and seek asylum in the southern royal family if they were able to track the demigod Redfall''s location to the dungeon seal. Bying clean I did not mean to tell everything but just reveal that I had captured demigod Redfall''s soul and trapped it. As to whether they will believe me or not, that did not matter.Hopeful, it doesn''te to that. The aide focused on the soul status candle for a long time, impatient Asong snapped, "What is taking you so long?" The aide did not immediately answer, she made sure to get her fact straight before answering Asong, "Madam, something powerful is masking the location of demigod Redfall''s soul. The soul status candle is unable to track his location." I sighed in relief hearing Asong''s aide''s words. I felt like a big rock was lifted off my chest. But the same was not true for the others who did not know what Redfall was up to after his rebirth. Especially, Asong. Hearing her aide''s answer Asong was without words she almost forgot to breathe, capturing demigod Redfall was her top priority and the only clue she had to track his location did not pan out. Chapter 861 Missing Redfall Chapter 861 Missing Redfall¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 07:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "What do mean by something powerful is masking demigod Redfall''s location? What can be more powerful than a soul status candle? It is the omnipotent item for a mother to track her child, nobody ever has been able to escape its ability." having regained her calm Asong questioned her aide. What she said about the soul status candle''s capability was all true. Nobody has ever been able to mask the tracking ability of the soul status candle like ever. "...." The aide had tried everything she can think of and was also puzzled as to how demigod Redfall was able to escape the tracking of the soul status candle. "Maybe it is because the soul status candle''s tracking range is only limited to within this dimension." Ann pointed out. "Your highness, are you trying to say demigod Redfall is hiding in a gate dungeon." Asong''s aide hurriedly interpreted what Ann meant. "Yes, but not just any dungeon will work because the soul status candle will still be able to sense the location through the gate connecting the dungeon and this world unless this dungeon happens to be an SSS-rank gate dungeon. Then it is possible to negate the tracking of the soul status candle. There was a case a few decades ago. Few daring criminals kidnapped a royal child and hid it in an SSS-rank gate dungeon. Thankfully grandpa happened to return to the southern capital that day otherwise, we would not have been able to rescue the kidnapped royal progeny." Ann narrated what she knew about avoiding the tracking of the soul status candle. "Wait, you think demigod Redfall is hiding in an SSS-rank gate dungeon? Even a team of demigods would be afraid to use an SSS-rank gate dungeon as their hideout. Forget the periodic dungeon refresh, there is no SSS-rank gate dungeon within thousand miles of sky blossom city. That''s just impossible." Asong did the math in her head and concluded that demigod Redfall wasn''t hiding in an SSS-rank gate dungeon because not to mention the improbability of this scenario if demigod Redfall was hiding in an SSS-rank gate dungeon that would be suicidal on his part. "Hey, don''t yell at me. I am trying to help." Annined, not liking the on-edge Asong. "I am sorry, I can''t just sit still knowing that there is a monster in the city going around devouring innocent souls. Last time, when we found out about demigod Redfall''s crime it was veryte. I don''t want to repeat the mistakes of my predecessors." Asong apologized to Ann and add, "Reborn Demigod Redfall by himself is very weak, maybe Yin-widow helped him somehow." "Hello, Yin-widow died trying to find demigod Redfall." Anna pointed out. Anna remembered Yin-widow constantly begging Anna to return her son to her. Asong was not thinking straight, her mind was preupied with the destruction that Redfall had left behind before his death, she did not want it to happen again. Seeing Asong lose her cool I couldn''t help but ask, "What did demigod Redfall do? I know that he sacrificed people to improve his realm but I never got details of what he did." "There are lots of heinous crimes demigod Redfall hasmitted for his desire for power, I will not go into details but this should be enough to help you understand demigod Redfall has no boundaries when ites to his pursuit of power. He used his followers to give birth to kids and then extracted their innate blood to enhance his talent. Those children were his flesh and blood but he did not hesitate to swallow them for his desires. Thousands and ten thousand of his newborn babies, he used then to collect innate blood to create an elixir to enhance his talent. His monstrosity knew no bounds. Those newborns were just appetizers in his madness for power." Asong painted a vivid picture of the madness that demigod Redfall was capable of. "Wait, isn''t it hard for demigods to produce children with mortals and lower realm card apprentices?" thinking past the vivid horror story Asong just narrated I asked her about the hole I found in her story. "About that, he had gotten his hands on a certain card made from the gentiles of the swarm devil Broodnun. The creation of countless progenies regardless of the realm and species is one of the well-known abilities of Swarm devil Broodnun." Asong answered. "Wow, you seem to have done a lot of homework on this," I said, seeing how Asong seemed to know everything about the Redfall case even though she wasn''t part of the team that prosecuted and hunted him down. "Yes, I did a case study on this case because this case is the best example of what happens when beings with unimaginable power are left unchecked. I n to make sure that such tragedy doesn''t repeat itself." Asong exined her interest in Demigod Redfall. It seems she did not just have a bone to pick with Redfall but everyone with the power to disturb the peace of the world. "Un-huh," Hearing Asong''s answer I came to an understanding that soon the central capital was going to have a lot of changes. Earlier Asong did not have power yet she still managed to make a lot of changes and now with the op origin card I created for her, it seems it will not be long before Asong goes head to head with old demigods that control and shape this world from behind the scenes. "Wait, how did Redfall get his hands on the card created using the gentiles of the swarm devil Broodnun? Does that mean Redfall has a connection with the demon worshippers?" Ann asked after hearing Asong exin how demigod redfall was able to create countless progenies despite the restrictions of his realm. "Wait, if I remember correctly the ingredients extracted from the swarm devil Broodnun were awarded to the Davies family for their contribution in purging the demon worshippers." Anna suddenly pointed out. ¡­ Chapter 862 Theories Chapter 862 Theories¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 07:19 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "By Davies family, you mean your runaway father''s second family that you ughtered as soon as you became themander of the southern watch," Asong asked. "Yes, that one. You know I searched their treasury for those devil ingredients but never found them," said Anna nonchntly. "So, that clears it. Redfall got the card from the Davies family. That means this doesn''t have anything to do with the demon worshippers," Asong announced as she did not want to make this hunt for reborn Redfall moreplicated by adding demon worshippers to the mix. "Not quite so," Anna spoke with a stressed expression. "What do mean?" Asong asked impatiently. "Well, a couple of days ago I found out that the Davies family has a link with the demon worshipers," Anna answered. "I thought you ughtered everyst one of the Davies, how can they still be present?" Asong asked in confusion. "It''splicated, but all you have to know is that ''not'' my niece escaped the massacre with her mother''s sacrifice. And recently I found out that she is working for the demon worshippers. But now that I think about all the recent incidents in the sky blossom city it is starting to make sense." Anna said mysteriously. "You don''t mean to say demigod Redfall is hiding in the demon realm," Ann blurted following Anna''s line of thought. "Yes, I think the demon worshippers weren''t here just to steal the dungeon relocation apparatus but help Demigod Redfall move to the Demon Realm." Anna enunciated. "What are you guys talking about? Little details would help," said Asong hearing the discussion between Ann and Anna. "You must have already read my report of Demon worshippers attacking us a few days ago, right?" Anna asked Asong who nodded, "Yes, I did." "Well, in that report I forgot to mention Ada Davies, ''not'' my niece. At that time I thought she had sought asylum in the demon worshippers but now it seems that Davies family was part of them. And apart from trying to steal the dungeon relocation apparatus, they seemed to have helped Redfall escape to the demon realm. Most of this is my assumption I don''t have evidence to back it up" Anna exined. "Demon Realm, If demigod Redfall has escaped there then it can exin why the soul status candle is not able to track his location." Asong''s aide seemed to agree with Anna''s assumption. "..." I, who was listening to them, felt like I dodged the bullet seeing everything unravel in my favor. Especially, them believing that demigod Redfall has escaped to the demon realm. "Wait, this doesn''t make sense. Even Yin-widow was not able to find her son so she risked her for it. That was before the demon worshippers attacked the temporary base and the city," Ann suddenly pointed out. "Are you saying that demigod Redfall did not escape to the demon realm? Then how do you exin the malfunctioning soul status candle," Anna questioned Ann. "How sure are you that the Soul status candle will work on someone who has been reborn?" Anna asked. Hearing Ann''s question Asong turned to look at her aide, who answered, "Madam, there are no records of such a scenario. I will have to contact the historian in the central capital for answers." "Fuck! Asides from a bunch of theories we have nothing on demigod Redfall. We are right where we started." Asong cussed, which was so not like her but that was how much she was frustrated right now. But Anna did not care for that and instead pointed, "Asong,nguage.'' After giving Anna an angry nce Asong politely apologized, "I am sorry," and added, "Anna, why did you not mention Ada Davies in your report? Do you know how big of a deal it is? One of the families that participated in the purge of demon worshippers and were rewarded for it was a part of demon worshippers all along, this news will shake all four regions and the central region. Anna, what were you thinking?" "I told you already I thought she had sought asylum in the demon worshipers, I did not know the entire Davies family was part of it. And there is no evidence pointing to it, all of it is just an assumption at this point." Being questioned by on-edge Asong Anna started to sound smarter. "Assumption or not, this will raise a lot of questions." Hearing Anna Asong got calmer but soon realized evidence did not matter Ada Davies working as a demon worshipper will raise a lot of questions about the old regime and the purge of demon worshippers. Frustrated Asong looked at Anna and yelled, "Anna why can''t you write aplete report? If your report contained all the information, the rted authorities would have been informed. And just maybe they would have caught demigod Redfall by now and also handled the Ada Davies matter." "Fuck, don''t make it sound like all of this is my fault. I wasn''t the one who left a direct descendant of demigod Redfall alive, I wasn''t the one who did not do a proper background check on the families participating in the purge of demon worshippers." Anna snapped hearing Asong make it all her fault. ''Is this what stic sisters are like?'' I thought to myself seeing Anna and Asong at each other''s throats. Anna and Asong had high ranks and nobody in the warehouse could outrank them to stop them from reaching for each other''s throats except for Ann, who yelled, "Stop it, both of you. Now is not the time to y the me game. Anna assigns some soldiers to search the city and dungeons for the signs of demigod Redfall and demon worshippers. And Big sis Asong you contact the central capital and update them about the situation here. We need to find Demigod Redfall''s whereabouts before the tragedy repeats itself." "You are not the boss of me," snapping at Ann, Anna summoned her grimoire to do what Ann advised. As for Asong, she looked around the warehouse, politely apologized to everyone, and then thanked Ann for her reminder before summoning her grimoire to inform the rted authorities. Chapter 863 Breakfast Date Chapter 863 Breakfast Date¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 07:27 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 While Ann quelled the drama between Asong and Anna, I looked at Susan and said, "Sasan, attending to these people all night must have been tiring, take today off." "No, I can''t do that. If I leave who will attend to the guests, and what if you need me?" Susan asked walking up to me. "I will be leaving for the sun blossom city soon, as for these people, they can afford a hotel. You don''t need to worry about them." I said without worrying that they could hear me. "What, you are going out of town? When will you return?" Susan asked immediately after hearing that I was nning to leave for sun blossom city today. "By tomorrow evening at thetest. So you go home and take a good rest. Don''t overwork yourself." I answered Susan and asked her to look after herself. "How can I leave the guests in the warehouse unattended?" Susan denied. "Susan, go home and take good rest, that is an order," I ordered Susan. "But-" Susan tried to argue but I ignored her turning to look at Agatha I said, "Agatha, time for you to keep your promise, I will be leaving in the noon, should I make travel arrangements for you or will you just fly over." "Don''t make any travel arrangements for me I will be traveling in your shadow with my card that allows me to hide in a target''s shadow. I am telling you this because I want you to know I will be watching your every move, so if you feel the need to go to the little man''s room then hold it in," Agatha informed me about how she nned to fulfill her promise by hiding in my shadow. "Wait, if Agatha leaves then what about me? I can help too. I don''t want to be stuck in the warehouse all alone by myself." Aba asked hearing that everyone will be leaving and she will be all alone. Being Ignored Susan just went ahead and sat on the couch next to Aba. Seeing that Susan did not leave I asked, "What are you doing? Didn''t I ask you to take today off?" "You did," replied Susan nonchntly. Hearing her response I was puzzled and added, "And?" "And I decided to spend my free time in the warehouse with my new friend," Susan answered while grabbing Aba''s hand. "When did you be friends with that brat? All she does is boss around." I asked Susan in doubt. "Hey, who are you calling brat? You and I are practically the same age and why can''t Susan be my friend? And I don''t boss around people." Abained, hearing me call her a brat. "Aba and I hit it off the other night when you were in the cardb. She is fun to hang around if you get to know her." Susan answered. "Did you forget our first encounter with her? She tried to kill us just because I called her a little girl?" I reminded Susan of the first time we met Aba. "..." Susan couldn''t think of words to defend Aba''s past actions. "I am sorry, I got carried away that day. It won''t happen ever again." Aba apologized giving Susan a chance to defend her new friend, "See she knows her mistake and has apologized." ''Tsk'' I clicked my tongue in dissatisfaction and soon Aba spoke looking at me, "Now your turn." "What?" I did not understand what Aba was saying to which Aba exined, "Now you apologize to me for calling me short all those times." "Yeah, right. Not happening. You tried to kill me, when you failed, you went back and brought your semi-demigod bodyguard to kill me again. You tried to kill me twice, an apology just doesn''t cut it." I scoffed at Aba for thinking that I would forget her trying to kill me twice, If not for the Clown mask''s memories of her future vision I would not havepromised with her. "I thought we were friends, Why are you digging up the past," Abained as if I was bullying her. "Me? You are the one who wanted me to apologize to you, just be happy that I no longer n to call you shorty considerating that you are a friend now." I exined and then thought to myself, ''Why am I engaging in this pointless argument? I have better things to do than this?'' Giving cummy Aba and Susan onest nce I left muttering, "Whatever."but heard Abain to Susan saying, "Why does he talk to me like that? I am his friend." "Give him time, he will get used to the idea of having you around." Susan consoled Aba. Ignoring them I decided to head out to meet with Rami and talk about our visit to sun blossom city. But was stopped by Anna whoined, "I thought tonight we had our dinner date?" "I did say that but sorry something urgent just came up. Instead of a dinner date let me make it up to you with a breakfast date right now, if you are okay with it that is," Yesterday I promised Anna a dinner date which we had to postpone for tonight because of Asong but now due to the Circle business I had no choice but to postpone the dinner date I promised to Anna again, but I decided to make up for it with a breakfast date right now. "Okay, since you are so considerate, I will take it. But you have to know you are missing a fantastic dinner date, I had all of it nned out, our loss." We had agreed that Anna will be in charge of the venue and other ns for the dinner date, she did say that she was going all out but it seems that fate will not have it for now. "Awe, maybe next time," I said as I was also kind of looking forward to what Anna had in store. "Next time, so I can expect more of these dinner dates?" Anna asked with a satisfied smile on her face. "I am not promising anything but sure," I replied. After Anna and I left the warehouse Aba moaned in pain, "Ah, Susan, you are hurting me." "I am so sorry, Aba." Susan apologized letting go of Aba''s hand, hearing the conversation between her young boss and the southern emperor Susan''s grip on Aba''s hand had tightened unconsciously. "..." Agatha looked at her princess with doubtful eyes. Considering Susan''s realm how could she hurt Aba who has a higher realm of the two with a huge margin. "What? She may not look like it but she is strong." Aba defend "Once again, I am sorry Aba. I don''t know what got over me." Chapter 864 Coincidental Meeting Chapter 864 Coincidental Meeting¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 09:05 Location- Sky Blossom City, Prestige Cafe "Your highness," Rami greeted Anna and then added, "Master Wyatt, I did not expect to meet you here, what a coincidence." After having our date, Anna and I were about to walk out of the Prestige Cafe but ran into an acquaintance of mine, Rami Kage, at the entrance. For some reason, I did not feel that him running into us was a coincidence. Coincident or not, he was smart not to disturb our breakfast and wait till we were about to leave. If not he would have left a bad impression on Anna. Which he woulde to regret. "Mr. Rami, I was nning to visit you next," I greeted Rami back but Anna just nodded, considering her status she was already giving Rami a lot of face by acknowledging his greeting. "..." With the southern emperor next to the young card creationist Rami didn''t dare to appear too friendly or even speak casually with him. He did n this coincidental meeting but he did not expect the young card creationist to entertain him. He expected the card apprentice to leave, giving him a nod, the present scenario was not in the script he thought of. With the intimidating presence of her highness, Rami did not even dare to breathe loudly. "It seems you have work to do, I will leave you to it then," said Anna and then gave me a small kiss on my cheek adding, "I enjoyed the date, we should do this more often." Not waiting for me to answer her, she turned to look at Rami andplimented him before vanishing into the air, "Good meeting you Mr.Rami, keep up the good work." "..." Rami kept a calm expression on the surface but in his mind, he kept chanting, ''Her highness knows my name, she knows my name¡­'' "Mr. Rami, how about we find somewherefortable to continue our discussion?" I said looking at Rami who seemed to be lost in his thoughts. "Ah, yes. Let me be the host." Rami awakened from his thoughts and insisted. "Sure," I followed Rami back into the Prestige Cafe. ¡­ "Master Wyatt, what is it that you wanted to talk about?" Rami asked the young card creationist. He felt that his decision to follow this young card creationist was right, especially when he heard the southern emperor call him by his name. As a small official in the southern region, nothing could bring him great honor than the fact that the southern emperor knew his name. At that moment he had decided to follow the young card creationist no questions asked. "I am nning to visit Sun Blossom city today, can you make the required arrangement," I informed Rami about my ns. "Sure master Wyatt, just name the time I will get it done," Rami did not ask why but readily agreed to the card creationist''s demand like a loyal servant. "Good," I noticed how Rami was asking zero questions and couldn''t help but nod in appreciation, if he continued as such then this rtionship could go a long way. And then I added, "While I am there I n to meet the person in charge of the city array. Make that happen." "No problem master Wyatt," Rami nodded in agreement. "If everything goes as nned I n to attack the circle tonight, you remember the arrangements we discussed previously right?" I asked Rami since he yed an important part in my n to erase the Circle Sun Blossom City branch from the face of this world. "Yes, boss. Don''t you worry, I will make sure that your people enter the city without any hindrance, and families and authorities of the city don''te to the aid of the circle." Rami clearly remembers the role he was assigned by the young card creationist, though he wasn''t on the front lines his part was important, he nned to do it right to gain some points with the young card creationist. "Good, I n to be in the sun blossom city by noon, is that possible," I asked Rami. "Sure boss, the transportation is ready. Let me handle the required documents and then we can leave right away." Rami answered and ordered his aide to do the things ordingly. ¡­ [Calling Diana¡­] "Hello Boss, How may I be of your help?" Diana answered the call. "Get the container ships and your men ready, tonight we turn the circle sun blossom city branch to dust," I informed Diana about my ns for tonight. "Finally, don''t worry boss. I have been preparing for this day for so long. Leave it to me." Daina replied enthusiastically. "Good, make sure the soldiers from all three organizations behave and don''t get into trouble. Especially the adventurers from the TSR guild, it just went through a huge merger. Guild master Van hadn''t gotten enough time to discipline all of them so it is going to be challenging." It hasn''t been long since the TSR guild was established, and most of its members were newly hired. It hasn''t been long enough for new members to develop a sense of belonging to the guild let alone loyalty. "Don''t worry boss, I was worried about this too. So I did my own background check on them and they all seem to be fine. I was nning to share this with guild master Van today anyway."Diana never nned to share this with Van, she had other ns in mind long ago but now she revealed her card to her boss because she did not feel the need to put her previous n into motion. "I see, I take it you got everything handled over here. Then meet you in the sun blossom city." I did not bother with Diana''s little thoughts as I was going to leave the entire blossom district under her supervision anyway. It''s good to see that she is already taking charge. "Yes boss, leave it to me. I will inform the others about your n." Diana said enthusiastically. Chapter 865 Devil Slayer Chapter 865 Devil yer¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 09:25 Location- Sky Blossom City, Prestige Cafe "Boss, I sent the new sin squad to the sun blossom city with the item as per your instruction," Van answered his boss through a grimoire call. "Okay," After Diana, I called Van updating him about my new schedule and asking him to send the new Sin Squad to sun blossom city. "Boss, you sure you don''t need me toe with you?" Van asked in concern for the safety of his young boss. "No, sin squad are best for these kinds of jobs. Besides I need you here. Coordinate with Diana and prepare for the attack. I do not want any dy. Though our enemies realm is below the card overlord realm, the circle''s leaders are known to be slippery bastards, therefore make sure there is no w on our side. We need to y this serpent tonight, no matter the cost." From Clown Mask''s memories, I know how prepared the circle''s leaders were, even with a slight gap in the they will wiggle free. I am taking a lot of risk by attacking a branch of the circle so I expect to have some worthy results at the end of this. What''s more worthy than the head of the Circle''s leader. "Sure boss, I will make sure that my guild members behave and cooperate with the other two organizations." Van reluctantly agreed upon learning his boss''s reasons and assured his boss that he will keep his guild members out of trouble. "Good," with that I hung up the grimoire call with Van and turn to look at my shadow. To the naked eye, nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary but I just felt a vibration in the soul pathways surrounding my shadow. Therefore I activated my soul pupils, only to find a cluster of soul pathways hidden in my shadow. This cluster of soul pathways resembled Agatha''s soul pathway. Remembering what Agatha had reminded me about her card, I was not surprised. ¡­ Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 09:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 Agatha who enjoying a hearty breakfast with her princess and the rest in the warehouse suddenly felt an intimidating presence behind her it was full of malice filled with murderous intent. Alerted, Agatha hurried to get into a defense position making sure that her princess wasn''t being targeted, only to her carefree voice, "Good response speed, this should be enough for you to grab Wyatt and run in case of emergencies." "Your highness Southern emperor, what is the meaning of this?" Agatha questioned Anna. The intimidating presence filled with malice to kill, that appeared behind Agatha was non-other than Anna, after her lovely date with her young lover she came here to make sure that her young love''s bodyguard was up to the task. This was the first time her love was leaving the city and considering that a lot of powerful people are after his life Anna wanted to make sure that she could trust the life of her love in the hands of the bodyguard chosen by her love. By the looks of it, Agatha barely passed Anna''s test. "As I said, I was checking if you are worthy to be Wyatt''s bodyguard." Anna repeated herself and then added, "What are you doing here when the target you are supposed to protect is already in the field?" "I will catch up with him when he ns to leave for Sun Blossom City, besides I haven''t finished eating my breakfast yet," Agatha answered. "..." Hearing Agatha''s response Anna suddenly let out huge killing intent directed at Aba. Feeling the ginormous killing intent concentrate on her Aba had difficulty breathing. Seeing this Agatha instantly came next to Aba negated Anna''s murderous intent and hurriedly asked, "Princess are you okay?" "Cough, Cough¡­ I am okay, Agatha." Aba''s face had turned pale but flushed with redness and beads of sweat were dripping from her body making her dress wet and stick to her skin, it was as if she had just walked out of a sauna. "Anna, don''t you think you are going overboard with this?" said Asong, behind her 10 ck cloaked figures and her aide stood on guard. Anna''s killing intent just now was so strong that they all were alerted and had toe out to guard their boss. "..." to Asong''s question Anna only red at her but Ann who was sitting next to Asong got up and walked up to Anna adding, "Big sis Asong, please stay out of this." "Ann, you too? Usually, you would be the voice of reason between you two." Asong was surprised to see Ann take Anna''s side. "Big sis, we have our reasons for this. Please stay out of this." Ann repeated herself with a sharp voice. "Okay, but you two remember, that little girl calls me aunt I won''t stand by watching if you two bully her too much," Asong announced and got back to enjoying her breakfast. But the elven people behind her were not calm as Asong because they knew the terror of a Devil yer, together elven of them were not a match of a devil let alone the southern emperor who slew a devil. Not to mention her twin, they both seem to be of the same capability. At the thought of battling against two Devil yers, Asong''s ten bodyguards and aides could not help but gulp their saliva. They suddenly felt the generous pay given to them by the government was not easy to earn. ''Grandma, what do you mean by bullying me too much? Does that mean bullying me is okay? And what is considered too much bullying? How do you measure it?'' Hearing Asong, Aba looked at her in disbelief. "Your highness Southern Emperor, have you forgotten the deal you had with my master? He will not be pleased when he hears about this." Agatha decided to use demigod Windsor''s name to calm the situation before it esctes. "The deal has changed, bring back Wyatt from his little adventure unharmed or else- Agatha you are a smart woman, you don''t need me toplete that sentence." ¡­ Chapter 866 The Stakes Chapter 866 The Stakes¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 09:09 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 The southern royal family never released the information they collected from the Clown mask. So the information about the upheaval caused by the three mischiefs in the future was not yet known to the government and the other three royal families. There were three important reasons behind the southern royal family not sharing the information with the rest of the world leaders, 1. Currently aside from Clown Mask they had no other evidence of the tragedy that three mischiefs will unfold or the fact that the three mischiefs existed. 2. After knowing Matron''s origin card ability they did not know whom to trust in their own Royal family let alone the Government and the other Royal families. 3. They did not want to share Clown Mask and her foreknowledge of the future. This was very valuable info anybody would want to monopolize it. Since the world did not know about the three mischiefs, they had no idea that two of the three mischiefs have put a target on the back of the prodigy who created the silver milk powder. Without the Southern Royal family telling them, there was no way for the world to know how important the creator of silver milk powder was and why Agatha needed to be thorough as the bodyguard of the creator of the silver milk powder. The means of the three mischiefs were not to be underestimated. With two out of three mischiefs after his life, the life of the creator of the silver milk powder was in imminent danger. Though where the creator of the silver milk powder was heading was still within the bounds of the southern region, with the abilities of Matron it was unclear who and when will turn into an enemy and try to assassinate the creator of the silver milk powder. With all this in mind, Anna nned to make sure that Agatha knew what was at stake without revealing any information, hence she did not hesitate to use Aba to make Agathae to an understanding despite her deal with demigod Windsor. "Your highness southern emperor, is there anything I should know about?" after calming herself Agatha felt something amiss, not just Anna and Ann''s sudden change of attitude but the fact that a low-level card apprentice would go as far as to hire a semi-demigod as his bodyguard, what would make him feel the need to do that? He would only do that if he knew that his life is in danger, considering that he went as far as to hire the biggest gun avable for hire in the market, it meant that people after his life also owned big guns too. Finally, Agatha realized that this little favor was not as easy as it seemed, Therefore she asked for the real picture to Anna. "Slow but smart enough, better than a musclehead I guess." Seeing that Agatha finally caught on to their train of thoughts Anna added, "All you have to know is that there are a lot of powerful people who want Wyatt dead." "..." Hearing Anna the room went silent, especially Susan and even Asong stopped stuffing her face and looked at Anna with a serious face. "Is it because of that?" Susan''s question broke the silence in the room and all the eyes focused on her. Though Susan did not know what her young boss was up to all the time, she knew he had created a miraculous powder that was able to help her ate bloomer ovee the restriction of her realm and talent to sign a silver grimoire. "Yes," Ann replied thinking the less Susan knew the better. As for Anna, feeling the apprehension in Susan''s eyes she looked into Susan''s fear-filled eyes and added, "I promise as long as I am alive I will not let any harm befall him." "I trust you," Susan answered resolutely as if she could see the conviction in Anna''s eyes. "You know what you have to do, now get to work," Anna ordered Agatha. "Don''t worry princess, I will be right back." Assuring Aba, Agatha turned to look at Asong, and then doing a full ny-degree bow she added, "Madam Asong, I will leave the princess in your care." "..." Asong nodded in response to Agatha''s request. Just as Agatha was about to leave, Anna stopped her, "Hold on a second." "Yes," Agatha paused and took the cards handed by Anna. Taking the cards Agatha nced at them and sudden shock greeted her. Then she shuttering said, "Your highness, this card, are you sure I can use it?" "Yes, I have removed the restriction on the card for the next three days time period and only use it if necessary otherwise it will lead to a political shit storm, which I am trying to avoid by sending you as Wyatt''s bodyguard." One of the cards given to Agatha by Anna was a Royal family''s secret card. This could help Agatha in a desperate situation but would also be evidence against the Southern royal family hinting that had hand in the attack against the foreign embassy in the southern region. "I understand," Agatha responded understanding the gravity of the situation. Since the situation could prompt the southern royal family to lend an outsider their family''s secret cards then the situation was ten times more serious and dangerous than she previously thought. "I like your enthusiasm, but just to remind you what is at stack let me tell you your princess and your life depend on this job. So don''t you dare ck off." Anna warned Agatha onest time, before letting Agatha out of her sight. After Agatha left, Asong turned to look at her guards and said, "Guard captain send two of your people to help Agatha." "I am sorry madam, I can not do that. Our top priority is to protect you." The guard captain did not think twice before rejecting Asong''s order. "I appreciate that, but if Agatha fails to keep Wyatt safe, you guys will have to fight those two to bring me out of here because I am not leaving here until I know that Aba is safe, understood?" Asongid it out for her guard captain, helping him understand that it would be in his and his soldier''s best interest to help Agatha aplish her mission. "But-" Seeing the Guard Captain still hesitated Asong interrupted him and pointing at Anna and Ann duo she added, "With those two here, I don''t think anyone can harm me." The Guard captain wanted to say, ''It is them I am worried about,'' but didn''t and reluctantly agreed to Asong''s orders. Because he knew Asong would not leave from here without making sure Aba was safe. Chapter 867 Codname: MamaPimp Chapter 867 Codname: MamaPimp¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 09:22 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no.234 "Number Nine & Ten, you guys help Miss Agatha with her mission," With themand of the guard captain, two figures covered in ck cloaks vanished without even making a noise. Feeling all the eyes in the warehouse on him, Guard Captain coughed in embarrassment and added, "We are numbered based on our seniority. Though Nine & Ten are new and have a little experience they are strong." After exining to everyone in the warehouse not to underestimate the strength of guard numbers Nine and Ten, the Guard captain yelled, "Guards, back to your posts." With hismand, the remaining 8 guards and Asong''s aide vanished into thin air. After the guards left Asong gave Anna and Ann duo a gentle smile to which Anna responded saying, "I am not going to thank you since I am still not clear about your motive." "What else motive could I have? All I am trying to do is help my bratty niece and protect the future card creation prodigy." Asong replied humbly. Susan did not know Asong very well but depending on what she saw so far, she felt Asong''s thoughts were very deep but she did not care, all that mattered to her was Asong came forward to help her young boss, "Madam Asong, thank you, Wyatt will be very grateful when he hears that you lent two of your personal guards for his protection." "Miss Susan, don''t sweat the small stuff. I too am a part of Wyatt''s family¡­" Asong yfully dragged her word as she nced at Anna and added, "of course, as a client." "Big sis, I appreciate your help but don''t y with fire, Wyatt is her reverse scale. I don''t think I can hold her back if she erupts," Ann warned Asong from trying to provoke Anna. Ann knew Asong maybe be interested in her young love but that was as far as it went as Asong''s first andst priorities were the people and Asong had no room for rtionships. So her words just now were purely only to provoke Anna who did not appreciate her help and instead was suspicious about it. "Fine, these silly arguments don''t matter. With Wyatt''s talent, he is bound to find his future in the central capital. Especially with the central government as its appreciation of talent is known throughout the five regions." This was Asong''s way of saying to Anna, that, no matter what, the prodigy card creationist would be won by the government and not the southern region. "..." To Asong''s provocation, Anna just scoffed in response, as she was pretty confident in the capabilities of her love and believed he did not need to join a faction. Even if he wanted to join a faction he will join the southern royal family faction over all other factions. "Tsk" Seeing that her words did not get the desired response from Anna, Asong clicked her tongue in annoyance. Seeing this Ann remembered why Anna and Asong did not keep in touch despite their history at the university. Between Anna and Asong''s banter, Cole excused himself from the warehouse and retired to the southern watch temporary base in the city. But before returning to the warehouse Cole made a quick stop in a secluded area outside the city and sent a grimoire message, [To: Unknown Contact Codename: MamaPimp Reporting Subject: Regarding priority task ''S.O.B'' Request: Contact the Matron.] Soon Cole received a reply, [You have received a new message from Unknown Contact. Read/Reject/Discard/Ignore/Mark as Read/Delete] "Read," Cole muttered [To: Codename MamaPimp Your request will be processed within 2 min. This conversation will soon be deleted.] As soon as Cole read the message, the string of private conversations were deleted without any trace, while Cole patiently waited until his grimoire notified him of an iing call, [Unknow contact calling¡­ Answer/Reject/Ignore/Reply] "Codename MamaPimp reporting," Cole answered the call immediately. "Codename MamaPimp, it has been a while since you called, I almost thought you were nning to defect," Sansa went through her memories and soon retrieved aplete biodata on codename MamaPimp and couldn''t help butugh hearing the codename, in her defense she gave Cole the codename MamaPimp because, when asked, it was Cole who described himself as the ck merchant who would sell his mother for the right price. "Your ve wouldn''t dare your highness, I would rather die than betray the Matron," Cole answered immediately, as he knew what awaited him if Matron had the slightest doubt that he was going to defect. Death would be considered a boon in face of the torture Sansa''s origin card was capable of. "Codename MamaPimp, you are not new to the organization, I don''t think I have to remind you that even the thought of suicide is considered betrayal in our organization," Hearing Cole''s answer Sansa''s voice turned sharp and after a pause, she answered it, "I am adding your name to the review list for the memory reconstruction program. Since it is your first offense, I will stop with this." "Your highness, this ve thanks you for your generosity." Hearing Sansa''s verdict Cole''s face turned pale but he did not dare to voice out his dissatisfaction but be happy that Sansa did not directly add his name to the memory reconstruction program but to the review list as Cole was confident that he could sessfully pass the review test and avoid getting his name added to the memory reconstruction program. Cole dreaded the memory reconstruction program more than death because he knew that in case one of the members of the organization showed suicidal behavior their memories will be edited such that the said member no longer feels suicidal and depressed but instead will start to enjoy life circumstances that previously drove him to consider embracing death to escape the clutches of the Matron. And in extreme cases instead of the edition of memories, total reconstruction of the memories will be considered depending on the value of the member as the pawn of the Matron. ¡­ Chapter 868 Piority Task S.O.B Chapter 868 Piority Task ''S.O.B''¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 09:35 Location- Sky Blossom City, Outskirts, Unknown "What about the priority task ''S.O.B''?" Having shown Cole what a generous boss she was, Sansa asked him about the priority task ''S.O.B''. "I have made contact with the target," Cole replied but before he could continue further, Sansa interrupted him asking, "Is he dead?" "Sorry, your highness. This ve''s strength is not enough to kill the target. And he is under the Southern Emperor''s constant observation," Cole answered, and prayed in his heart that his answer does not dis-satisfy Sansa. "Huh? What do you mean by your strength is not sufficient to kill the target? The target is a card soldier and you are a card overlord. With your realm, you can ughter an army of card soldiers and now you want me to believe that you cannot handle a single card apprentice?" Sansa was indeed enraged to hear Cole''s answer but she paused giving Cole a chance to exin himself before she added more punishment under his codename. "Your highness, this humble salve believes the target has a strong physique that could rival the physique of a peak card lord or an initial card overlord. And I have reason to believe that the target is not far from achieving ultimateprehension and mastery in a certain blood rule meaning. If we add the broken ruins and other cards given to him by the royal family for his protection, I think his strength is enough to kill an initial stage card overlord." Cole has seen the tournament video of the target and thought he couldplete the task but meeting the target in person he realized that the target has grown strong enough to threaten his life. "So you mean to say the information on the target''s strength was wrong?" Sansa asked Cole if this was his final exnation. "No, your highness. This salve believes the information on the target''s strength was correct a few days ago but the information department failed to keep up with the progress of the target." Cole answered "So you are telling me that in the span of a few days the target gathered enough power to kill an initial stage card overlord with the realm of a card soldier," Sansa asked Cole in disbelief "Yes, your highness. The target has exceptional talent and with the support of the resources from the southern royal family the target is growing at an exceptional rate." Cole concluded his exnation as to why he could not assassinate the target despite the huge realm difference in his favor. "Sigh, that bitch continues to haunt me from the afterlife. MamaPimp, you better tell me you did not call me to report your failure," Sansa''s voice turned shrill. "No, your highness. I have other news. Which may create a perfect opportunity for your highness to assassinate the target." Cole answered confidently as he felt that the information he had would not only get him back in Sansa''s good grace but also get him enough merit points to get the resources for him to directly break through to Card King realm. "Before that, exin to me how the target was able to escape the Nether Witch''s high-rank curse?" As Anna warned her young love Sansa had indeed contacted the Nether Witch to kill the target using high-rank curses but the n failed even before it could achieve fruition leaving the Matron dumbfounded. "Your highness, this Salve has seen the target wearing the Heatsend family heirloom the dummy ring, which can negate high-rank curses, even SSS-rank curse is not an exception," Cole remembers his uncle telling him stories about the dummy ring which every generation of matriarch gives to the patriarch of the southern royal family and once he saw the ring on the target''s finger he immediately recognized it as the Dummy ring, and couldn''t help but feel jealous. At that moment he wanted to kill the target not because of the mission but purely out of his jealousy. "The fabled heirloom of the southern royal family, I have heard of it. There are many romantic stories attached to that ring. I would have never guessed that the Southern emperor was would value the target so much. This only increases my urgency to send that son of a bitch to meet his bitch mother in the afterlife. So you were saying something earlier," Sansa was pissed that the son of her rival was fairing well despite all her attempts to kill him. Her hate for her best friend was so deeply rooted that she previously wanted to kill the target just to stick it to her dead friend but now it had grown into an obsession. "Your highness, the target is leaving the nest and is traveling to a nearby city without the protection of the southern emperor," Cole informed Sansa. "How is that any different from the previous situation? As long as he doesn''t leave the southern region the paws of the organization will be cut by the southern royal family even before it can reach the target," Sansa who had high hopes for Cole''s information suddenly felt disappointed and even wanted to kill him but decided to let him finish before she acts. "Your highness, this time it is different, the target is heading to the sun blossom city to destroy the branch of the circle in the city to avenge his parents. And to avoid the political consequences the southern royal family has decided to stay out of this one. So while he is fighting the Circle in the sun blossom city, the southern royal family will note to his rescue until things get desperate. We can use this small opening to assassinate the target before the Royal family has time to respond." Cole narrated the n he thought had a higher chance of sess. "Um, how urate is this information, are you sure there is no protection detail attached to the target? There is no way the southern royal family will leave their goose thatys golden egg unattended to." Chapter 869 Information Chapter 869 Information¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 09:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Outskirts, Unknown "You are right your highness, the Southern Royal family has made arrangements to ensure the safety of their golden-eggying-goose " Cole answered agreeing with Sansa''s doubts. "So, what insurance has the Southen Royal family prepared for the safety of their golden-eggying-goose? And how do they n to void the political shit storm that would follow?" Sansa asked to be through before she made a n to assassinate the target. The moment Sansa heard that the target was leaving the city to destroy a branch of the circle and avenge his parents, she decided to make use of it to get rid of the nuisance down south without getting her hands dirty using the circle. The Circle had no choice but to act as the bullet in her gun because her contract with the circle to kill the three from the Wyatt family had not been concluded yet. For now, she was focused on collecting as much information as possible to help the circle be sessful in their assassination attempt of the target this time around. "Well, the Southern Royal family does not need to worry about this leading back to them because the target himself has hired a Semi-demigod to be his bodyguard," Cole answered and paused because he, himself, doubted what he just said. "MamaPimp, how urate is your information? How can a low-life card soldier from a third-rate city hire a Semi-demigod to be his bodyguard? Your information is not making any sense." If Cole had said that the Southern Emperor helped the target get a semi-demigod realm bodyguard Susan would have believed him without any further questions, but Cole imed that a card soldier from a third-rate city could hire a Semi-demigod to be his bodyguard by himself which sounded absurd and unbelievable to Sansa. "I don''t know how but the target is acquainted with Aba Windsor the only daughter of Demigod Windsor. The target somehow got one of Demigod Windsor''s trusted retainers, Agatha Williams, to be his guard while he attacked the sun blossom city branch of the circle to avenge his parents. And to ensure that Agatha doesn''t abandon the target when things get heated Southern emperor has taken the only daughter of demigod Windsor, Aba Windsor, as a hostage. Which prompted legitor Asong Young to lend two of her personal bodyguards to Agatha William to help her guard the target as he avenge his parents." Cole Wilsonid out almost everything he knew about the protection detail for the target. "So you are telling not one but three Semi-demigods are protecting the target. How is this any different from before? I just how that the sneaky bastard from the Circle has talents who can kill the target without alerting the target''s semi-demigod guards." Sansa was not happy to hear that the target had three semi-demigod guards protecting him all the time which was no different from before. Now that the target was on high alert she cannot send her Card emperor and Semi-demigod minions to assassinate the target as they would instead end up giving the Southern emperor a reason to participate in the fight between the target and the sun blossom city branch of the circle. This way she would end up helping the target instead of killing him. So her only hope was to pass on the information she has to the Circle so that they can make use of it to get rid of the nuisance once and for all, sending the S.O.B to meet his bitch mom in the afterlife. "Anything else," Seeing that she, herself, could not do much with this information Sansa was indeed disappointed but was thorough as she did not want one missed information to ruin the whole assassination plotted by the people she hired. "Yes, your highness there is one more thing, the Southern Emperor has lent a few Heatsend family secret cards to Agatha to use in case of emergency. By the look of it, I guess that one of the secret cards lent to Agatha may be that card." Remembering the look on Agatha''s face as she received the cards from Anna, Cole guessed that one of those cards should be the most coveted and taboo secret card of the Heatsend family. "Fuck, the Southern Royal family seems to really care about the target." Sansa cussed hearing that the Heatsend family lent their most taboo secret card to Agatha just to ensure the safety of the target. Earlier when Sansa heard that the Southern Emperor had given the southern royal family''s heirloom ''The Dummy Ring'' to the target, Sansa did not think much of it as despite the romantic lore behind it Sansa did not know the romantic significance of the ring to the southern royal family. But her thought process changed once she heard that the southern royal family lent an outsider their most coveted secret card, as long as the card creationist can map the soul pathway arrangement of the said card with enough time they can duplicate the card recipe, though this process could take years or even centuries of research. But to card Semi-demigods and demigods who have an unimaginable lifespan, centuries'' worth of research was nothing if they stand to gain the recipe of one of the most powerful secret cards known to the world. If the southern royal family was willing to risk the recipe of their most powerful secret cards for the target then it can be seen that the Southern royal family considered the target more important than their secret card recipe which has been protected and handed down for generations. Realizing this Sansa felt like that world was conspiring against her, how could she not, the ant that she could stomp to death a few weeks ago was now backed by one of the Royal families and showed more than enough potential to bite her to death. Therefore Sansa could not help but feel the urgency to nip this nuisance in the bud. .¡­ Chapter 870 Sense Of Urgency Chapter 870 Sense Of Urgency¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 09:57 Location- Sky Blossom City, Outskirts, Unknown "Good job codename MamaPimp. I will decide on your rewards once you get off the review list for the memory reconstruction program." Sansa wanted to wrap up the call with Cole and contact the sneaky bastard of the Circle but was interrupted by Cole, "Madam, I would like to update the status of legitor Asong Young." "What about her?" hearing Cole bring up another one of the high-priority targets Sansa paused and asked Cole to go ahead and make the report. "Legitor Asong Young''s aliments have been cured and she can continue to practice her active soul control," Cole reported. "What? When did that happen? - no, wait, how is that possible? Didn''t all the well-known medical card creationists she visited say that there was no hope for a cure for her condition?" Sansa asked in disbelief as she cannot believe her ears that Asong Young''s condition was cured. Asong Young has been on the problem list of many powerful people for quite a while now but they left her alone because they knew she would die soon, did not reach out of hernes, and made them look good with her work. But now the situation has changed, Asong was no longer going to die soon but could also practice her active soul control. This meant the tumor in their ns that were going to take care of itself had be a problem once again, it was going to live longer and continue to grow stronger. "Madam legitor''s condition got cure after the creation of her origin card," Cole informed. "What? How is that possible? Wasn''t her fate ingredient a bivalve shell? How can it be used to create a cure for her condition? And wasn''t she hell-bent on not creating her origin card what happened?" With new news from Cole, Sansa started to believe that the world was indeed conspiring against her. "Once she realized that her origin card could be the cure for her condition, Madam legitor agreed to have her origin card created by the Priority Target S.O.B," Cole answered Sansa, if not for him personally witnessing it Cole would not believe that Asong''s condition was cured. "What, Wyatt helped create Asong''s origin card? Unbelievable. I agree Wyatt is capable of creating an origin card but for it to also happen to be a cure to Asong''s condition is just ridiculous. Tell this was a fluke," Sansa was having a hard time believing that a teenage card creationist achieved something seasoned diamond-grade card creationists couldn''t. "I am sorry mama, but the target seemed pretty confident that he could cure the condition suffered by legitor Asong Young with her origin card even before he created her origin card," Cole recounted everything to Sansa truthfully. "This is just unbelievable," Sansa was still stumped despite Cole repeatedly stressing that what he said was true. She finally understood that the Southern royal family had not gone senile to overestimate the target, they seemed to be more aware of where the limits of the target''s capabilityy. It seems she was the one who had underestimated the capabilities of the target because of his age, background, and her bad blood with him. Having learned her lesson Sansa knew that the bite power of the ant that she was underestimating was growing considerably day by day and soon it will grow strong enough to bite her to death. With this in her mind, the sense of urgency Sansa felt earlier now felt as if it was right behind her and was breathing down on her neck. At this moment Sansa knew that she had to take drastic measures or else it will be toote for her to do anythingter. Thinking about it for a second shemanded Cole, "I don''t care how you do it but set up a teleportation point near Sun blossom city. " "Yes, your highness," Coleplied, and before he could say more Sansa hung up on him. Cole was pissed and wanted to cuss but did not as he had to pass the uing Review test for whether or not he should undergo a memory reconstruction and modification program. Cole was right to be angry, as for the information he just provided to Sansa he should bemended but that bitch withheld his reward and he still that to undergo the review test for the memory reconstruction and modification program. But Cole could only swallow his anger as he had made a deal with Satan and now he had to pay his due, despite how unfair they were. Cole had a talent for a ck merchant, but in this world where jungle rules were unspokenw, how could a kid with no support whatsoever make it to the top where he can support an entire warrior family, that was only possible because he had made a pact with Satan. Before Cole made it to the top the Wilson family near gave their support to him, instead, he was the ck sheep of the family who had to run away from the family before they threw him out, so that he could still keep the Wilson family name. It wasn''t the constant ridicule or the bullying that motivated Cole to leave the family and make something of himself but the fear of losing the Wilson family name. The fate of the people who have lost their family name was worse than a runaway. Out in society, many people want to get back at the family but couldn''t so they take out their anger on those that were abandoned by the family. If Cole could keep his family name, at least in fear of retaliation from the family these people who had a bone to pick with the family but were too chicken would leave him alone. Otherwise, he would die a horrible death as soon as he entered society. Though the family name was enough to keep the vultures at bay it couldn''t provide him a job or food and hecked the strength, and skills to get a job by himself. Due to ack of opportunity when he was dying of hunger in an unknown alley it was then the organization reached out to him. ¡­ Chapter 871 Priority Task Blessed Spring Chapter 871 Priority Task ''Blessed Spring''¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 10:05 Location- Central Region, Capital City, Baylor Mansion "Cuss it," Sansa uttered inside thevish powder room. After a lot of consideration, she finally decided to dispatch her top assassin, Codename Flower Thief, to take care of the urgency that she felt breathing down her neck.Having reached a decision Sansa made a grimoire call, [Calling Grey Wolf¡­] "Grey Wolf reporting, your highness." Grey Wolf who was deep in the way beyond executing a priority task ''Blessed Spring'' immediately answered the grimoire call after reading the name of the caller. "Abort the current mission. Return to the southern border and be on standby for the coordinates for the new mission," Sansa did not waste any time and directly gave Grey Wolf his new orders. "Yes, your highness," Grey Wolfplied immediately and then added, "Madam, what about the current mission? If we miss this window we will not get another chance until next year." "I know stealing the blessed spring takes priority but your unfinished job down south takes more priority. There is a pawn in the field who will soon be contacting you with the mission coordinates and to update you about the mission. This pawn has outlived his value, dispose of him after theption of the mission. And remember, I want the priority task S.O.B cleared, this time failure will not be tolerated," Sansa replied making it clear to Grey Wolf that she had no choice but to abort the priority task ''Blessed Spring.'' The reason Sansa had to weigh her priorities was that the Blessed Spring only appeared once a year in the depths of the way beyond. The water from the blessed Spring has high demand in the market as they were an S-rank ingredient used in the creation of the Soul energy refining pill, as the name suggests these pills help card king and higher realm card apprentice refine their soul energy. This ingredient has a demand among the high-ranking card apprentice because in the higher realm practicing active soul control further requires pure soul energy. The high purity of soul energy will greatly affect the speed of the card apprentices practicing their active soul control. Therefore as an organization filled with card kings, emperors, and semi-demigods, the Matron''s paw n needed to stock up their supply of blessed water from the blessed spring. Thanks to Flower thief''s origin card stocking up on blessed water had be a lot easier but now Matron had to give up on it because she felt that finishing the priority task ''S.O.B'' took priority over the priority task ''Blessed Spring.'' "Your highness, thank you for giving us another opportunity to rectify our mistakes," Grey Wolf had no choice but to thank Sansa humbly. He has been looking forward to raiding the blessed spring with the help of Flower thief''s ability but the situation has changed. And as the ve of his master he had no choice but to go with the flow. Grey Wolf knew the only reason he and his squad survived the wrath of the Matron despite their failure to kill the priority target S.O.B was because of the presence of the Codename Flower Thief, if not for Flower Thief''s sense of belonging to their squad, Matron would have disposed of Grey Wolf and his squad despite their merit so far. After all, creating a new squad from scratch to calm Flower Thief''s nerves would be a hassle. "Good, I am busy now. I will contact you again after resolving the situation here," Hanging up the grimoire call, Sansa walked out of the fancy power room and headed toward the main dining hall where her demigod husband was entertaining a guest. The powder room was the only ce inside and around the mansion where she can expect her husband not to spread his divine sense giving her the privacy she required to conduct her business as the Matron. Walking down the hall Sansa entered a grand dining hall, in the middle of it was argevish dinner table with a generous spread. The table was upied by two men, one young and a middle-aged. The young male had a divine air surrounding him, he appeared to be the main attraction of the room despite all the luxurious decoration in the hall. As for the middle-aged man, he looked like all the troubles of the world were weighing on his shoulders. The young man was non-other than demigod Baylor, watching his Wife enter the dining hall, he let out an elegant smile in response to it a gentle smile blossomed on Sansa''s face. Then demigod Baylor turned to face the middle-aged man and said, "Now that Sansa is here let me get straight to point of this brunch, uncle." Sansa who was lost in the elegance of her husband''s smile came back to reality when she heard her husband address the middle-aged man as uncle. The middle-aged man was non-other than herte friend''s father. She did not like the fact that her husband was still in touch with this man and adding to that he addressed him as uncle but she could only let go of her anger and be happy that her husband had finally stopped calling this middle-aged man Father-inw. Loosening her clenched fist Sansa greeted the middle-aged man with a gentle smile, "Uncle, it has been quite a will since youst visited here, did you perhaps forget about this daughter of yours?" "No, no, how could I? I have been busy attending to family affairs," The middle-aged man humbly answered. Looking at beautiful Sansa, Kelvin Duskborn couldn''t help but reminisce about his lovely daughter. Sansa and his daughter were best of friends, they were so close that Sansa would sometimes address Kelvin as father and he would treat her as his second daughter. But after the incident with his daughter, Kelvin purposefully avoided contact with Sansa because she reminded him of the life his daughter missed out on. He wasn''t angry at Sansa but only sad for his daughter. "Uncle, I am sorry about Ellen. I heard what happened," Sansa gave her condolence to the kelvin, more like rubbing salt on his wounds. ¡­ Chapter 872 Kelvin Duskborn Chapter 872 Kelvin Duskborn¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 10:16 Location- Central Region, Capital City, Baylor Mansion "Sansa, I had only one daughter and she died the day she decided to betray the family," As Kelvin spoke those words his heart ached. Having cultivated to the card emperor realm, he still couldn''t give his only daughter the life she deserved. Despite all that love for his daughter Kelvin said those cruel words in front of Sansa because of the same reason he sat by and watched his family remove his only daughter''s name from the family ancestry book. "I am sorry uncle but I think you should cut Ellen some break, no matter what she did, she loved you," Sansa seemed to be defending herte friend but her words added to Kelvin''s pain and she knew it better than anybody else. She was enjoying it. The only reason she had left this old man alive was to satisfy this particr sadistic side of hers. Not just Kelvin, but from the corner of her eye, Sansa saw her husband''s expression turnplex and him trying hard to maintain a poker face. Sansa did not mind, after all, she won. Sansa may have left Ellen and her family alone if her husband had not gone behind her back to help Kelvin aid his daughter Ellen. Nah, she probably would still end up hunting Ellen down just for the sake of entertainment. Sansa wasn''t done there, she continued to add, "I heard Ellen has a son and he is up to no good. Is it true?" "Yes, the family wanted to forgive his mother''s crime and invite him back into the family but it seems fate wouldn''t have it," Kelvin said expressionlessly. Kelvin knew the truth behind these words but he chose to use the answer the family used to uphold their appearance. Only he knew how much willpower it took for him to stop himself from breaking the family orders and reach out to his grandson. "Um, I heard that he is quite a fraudster, and he was caught trying to cheat the southern emperor," Sansa was enjoying the look on her husband and kelvin''s face, clearly they were not happy to talk about how Ellen and her only progeny ended up. "I don''t know what really happened but it seems to be true since the Duskborn family has announced the same," Kelvin decided to continue to answer Sansa with what he had answered to his friends and other acquaintances. "Sansa, now that you have brought up this topic, I have good news to add to it," Demigod Baylor finally spoke. Hearing him, Sansa panicked from inside but her expression remained as usual, and with an elegant smile she asked, "What is it, honey?" Hearing Sansa address him so dearly, Demigod Baylor''s expression became odd, despite two decades of their marriage Demigod Baylor was still not used to Sansa calling him endearingly. He still had trouble seeing Sansa as anything more than a friend. He knows that he isn''t doing justice to Sansa this away but when he exined this to Sansa before their marriage, she said she was happy with just getting to see his face every morning as for his feelings for her, he can cultivate it slowly with time, she had no problem waiting. Two decades of waiting and there was no noticeable progress. "Uncle, if you don''t mind I would like to adopt Ellen''s child and raise him as my own," Demigod Baylor said with great resolve. Hearing Demigod Baylor asking to adopt Ellen''s only child, a small explosion took ce in both Kelvin and Sansa''s minds alike. Despite their surprise Kelvin and Sansa maintained their calm, not letting their real thoughts surface on their faces. Especially Sansa who wanted the boy dead. "Demigod Baylor, haven''t you heard, the Duskborn family and that boy have no connection whatsoever. So there is no point in you asking for my permission. You do what feels right to you," Kelvin was overjoyed to hear Demigod Baylor''s proposal but he couldn''t show it outside and chose to reply with a neutral tone. As if this matter did not concern him. But in his heart, he was happy that his grandson would finally get everything he deserved. "I will support your decision no matter what, honey," Hearing her husband''s proposal Sansa was not without words, she had a lot to say alright. But knowing that there was nothing she could say to change her husband''s decision Sansa decided to go along with it. And felt damn good about her decision to abort the priority task ''Blessed Spring'' and focus on the priority task ''S.O.B.'' On the surface, Sansa nned to agree with her husband but behind the scenes, she nned to dy him from reaching out to the boy, buying enough time for her people to assassinate the boy. Hearing Sansa agree with his decision, demigod Baylor felt more guilty toward Sansa. But thinking that Ellen and Sansa were best of friends he thought this was what Sansa wanted. Hearing Kelvin''s response, which basically said he did not care, Demigod Baylor was not satisfied with it. Because Demigod Baylor knew Kevin was just putting up a front. He felt Kelvin should be honest about his thoughts, after all, he was among friends. Therefore Demigod Baylor looked at Kelvin and said, "Uncle, please be honest about your thoughts, you are among friends. In here you don''t have to keep giving neutral answers as you do outside. If there is anything I can help with, please tell me, I will help you to the best of my abilities." "Demigod Baylor, if you put it that way. I do have one request to ask of you but I don''t want to trouble you," ncing at Sansa Kelvin finally opened up to Demigod Baylor. "Uncle please don''t hesitate, tell me what you need I will see through it to the best of my abilities," Demigod Baylor let out a gentle smile seeing Kelvin finally deciding to open up to him ¡­ Chapter 873 Captain Chapter 873 Captain¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 10:24 Location- Central Region, Capital City, Baylor Mansion "Since you asked," Kelvin sighed reminiscing the past, and then with a heavy heart opened up about the thing weighing his mind as Degimgod Baylor asked him to, "It is about my illegitimate daughter Kathy." "What now?" Demigod Baylor was not surprised to hear Kelvin had an illegitimate daughter. The scandal about the Card emperor Kelvin Duskborn impregnating a maid of the Duskborn family was the talk of the capital a few decades ago. What surprised Demigod Baylor was Kelvin bringing up his illegitimate daughter out of the blue. Clearly, they were talking about Kelvin giving him his blessing to adopt his grandson, where did thise from? "From what I have heard from my family members who visited Ellen''s son in the southern region, it appears Kathy is the current guardian of Ellen''s son. If you n to adopt him you will have to talk to my second daughter Kathy about it," Kelvin announced despite knowing that what he said wasn''t true. Kathy wasn''t Ellen''s son''s guardian but Kelvin hoped this way Kathy could share Ellen''s son''s luck to use Demigod Baylor to ovee the disaster clouds hovering toward her. "Ellen was in touch with her step-sister?" Sansa asked Kelvin. Sansa had long known about Kelvin''s illegitimate daughter but she left her alone as her existence never crossed Sansa''s mind. But now with Kelvin''s reminder, the name Kathy was added to Sansa''s fun list. "Yes," Kelvin answered. And turned to look at Demigod Baylor, awaiting his response. Though Kelvin''s hands were tied by Duskborn family rules he was still an old fox who had reached the card emperor realm. He knew a thing or two about manipting people to get his way. All, he wanted was for Demigod Baylor to take Kathy under his asylum along with his grandson. As for Demigod Baylor, he was thinking about how to convince Kathy to let him adopt Ellen''s son as his own. He did not n to get his way using his demigod status, if he had such a mindset he would have forced Ellen to marry him instead of letting go of her and helping her find her love. "Uncle, tell me about Kathy," Demigod Baylor nned to get to know what kind of person Kathy was, and then depending upon his findings he could think of a strategy to convince her to let him adopt Ellen''s son. "Kathy is a very independent and smart girl. From a small age, she started living for others. Her mother would often fall ill and the poor girl grew up with the responsibility of taking care of her sick mother. After her mother¡­ if Ellen hadn''t reached out to her¡­ sigh, that''s all in the past. As for the present, Kathy''s study on dungeons has been recognized by the Morning Star university and they have offered her a job, she starts working there in three months," Kelvin as a doting father had a lot of good to say about his second daughter but remembering the hardship she had to face because of his ipetence was painful for him so he directly skipped to her current situation. "..." Sansa was surprised to hear that Ellen had helped her step-sister achieve her dreams despite her own difficulties, but still she did not let her hate for Ellen show on her face and maintained a neutral but impressed expression on her face. "Uncle, what is going on? Please don''t use these tricks with me. Considering your circumstance I am willing to look past this. But you have toe clean, tell me what''s going on," Demigod Baylor suddenly questioned Kelvin. Yes, he was trusting but not a naive fool to believe everything. If his memories serve right Ellen''s son was a legal adult, so there was no need for him to ask Kathy permission to adopt Ellen''s son. He could directly ask the boy, yet Kelvin brought up his illegitimate daughter into this, there that to be a reason. Demigod Baylor was willing to help Kelvin but not be used by him. Out of respect for the past, that they shared together, Demigod Baylor was willing to look past Kelvin''s little harmless scheme. "Sigh," Hearing Demigod Baylor, Kelvin let out a sigh and shook his head in helplessness. Seeing this Demigod Baylor said, "You could not trick me back then neither could you now. Not to mention I am no longer a rookie card emperor working under you but a demigod." "Yes, yes¡­ cut a break for this old man for trying, alright. You know how it is, I cannot bad month my own family, right?" Kelvin said appearing to be helpless. Seeing this, Demigod Baylor let out an elegant smile and said, "Since when did that ever stop you fromining and bad-mouthing your family, Captain?" "Brat, I remember the first time you saw a supreme being, you almost pissed your pants. And now look at you, you are being hailed as the youngest demigod," Lost in the moment, Kelvin stopped addressing Demigod Baylor politely instead he addressed him as the rookie who had just joined his squad at the way beyond. "Captain, if not for you, my achievement today would not be possible. So, please tell me what is troubling you," Demigod Baylor looked at Kelvin with worry in his eyes. Yes, he was worried for his captain. ording to Demigod Baylor, his captain was the most duty-bound but tragic man he had ever known. In order to maintain his honor, he lost everything and still was but even now this man continues to choose his honor. "Brat, don''t you look at me with those eyes if you don''t want to get punched in the face by this old man. I made a choice that day and I will carry both the honor and regret thates along with it," Kelvin was a card emperor and had the pride of a card emperor he wouldn''t let anybody look at him with pity. Especially not his junior. "Fine, but let me shoulder some of it with you," Demigod Baylor did not mind Kelvin''s words. Their rtionship was beyond what a hundred words could exin. "..." Sansa looked at the two fully grown men getting all emotional reminiscing about their past and cringed, she wanted to leave but couldn''t. This rtionship between her husband and Kelvin was one of the other reasons she did not kill Kelvin. In some way Kelvin was her husband''s emotional rock if something were to happen to him then her husband would lose it and scorch the search to find peace in revenge. "Those bastards, I gave up on my daughter for them, and now they are after my second daughter and grandson," Kelvin cussed out his problem thanks to Demigod Baylor''s persistence. ¡­ Chapter 874 Duskborn Family Plans Chapter 874 Duskborn Family ns¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 10:39 Location- Central Region, Capital City, Baylor Mansion "What do you mean, captain?" Demigod Baylor understood that the Duskborn family was up to something nefarious once a gain. "Remember I spoke about Kathy''s research on Dungeons? Apprentant, a few days ago one of the researchers at the MorningStar university conducted tests and found evidence to support her theory. Though there are still many voices of doubt surrounding it. The results show that Kathy''s research is promising, her research had stumbled upon something big. Earlier when Kathy''s research had yet to show any promise the family wanted to wee Kathy back to the family because she got a job at MorningStar university but now once Kathy joins the family they n to force her to marry one of the males in the family and make her research theirs. Those greedy bastards back home will not hesitate to stoop to any level as long it benefits them," Kelvin exined what was troubling him. "Captian, has Kathy agreed to return to the family?" Demigod Baylor asked because if Kathy bes the part of Duskborn family then there wasn''t much he could do to help Kelvin. "No, that girl hates the Duskborn family to her bones for what they did you her mother, her, and her sister. Within three months she will be leaving to work at MorningStar university, she has nothing to gain from joining the family instead it would only add more restraint to her," Kelvin answered Demigod Baylor. "Then, what is the problem?" Demigod Baylor did not understand, with MorningStar university backing Kathy why was his captain worried for her? "They n to invoke the family martialw and drag Kathy and Ellen''s kid back to the family," Kelvin finally spoke about the real problem here. "What? Family martialw? Based on what basis? Didn''t they already announce that they had nothing to do with Ellen''s son?" Demigod Baylor couldn''t help but wonder what right did the Duskborn family have to invoke family martialw? After all, they were the ones who kicked Kathy and her nephew''s parents out of the family even before they were born, so what reason could they be nning to use to forcefully drag Kathy and Ellen back into the family? "They did, but now they n to bring back Ellen''s son to the family as a sinner who has brought shame to the family name, to atone for his crime by kneeling in front of the family ancestor''s statues. In Kathy''s case, they n to im her as the family property. ording to them being born to Duskborn''s family maid, Kathy was the Duskborn family''s property," Kelvin exined how the Duskborn family nned to force Kathy and her nephew back into the family. "Thosews, still exist? I thought the new regime got rid of them," Demigod Baylor was furious after hearing what the Duskborn family was up to. "I don''t know about that but the family ns to proceed in that direction. I am not worried about Ellen''s kid, from what I hear the Southern Royal family seems to have taken fancy to him. Kathy is the one I am worried about," despite the duskborn family trying their best to keep him from the truth Kelvin had his way of gathering information. He did not want to repeat the tragedy of his eldest daughter. "How can I help?" Demigod Baylor asked "Help Kathy reach the MorningStar university, as for the rest they will handle it," Kathy was safe as long as she was in the south and the central academic region because the Duskborn family had zero influence there and their schemes wouldn''t work there but the same could not be said when Kathy would bemuting from south to the central academic region. That is when the Duskborn family ns to apprehend Kathy and Ellen''s son under the guise of the family martialw. "That is it?" Demigod Baylor said in surprise, but considering his captain''s demeanor this was expected. Shaking his head Demigod Baylor asked Kelvin, "What about Ellen''s son? I want to adopt him, give me your blessings." "Adopting Ellen''s son, now that is going to be difficult. I hear that the southern royal family has taken a special interest in him. If you want to adopt him then take it up with them and Ellen''s son himself," Kelvin said that but he was worried about the Southern Royal family''s interest in his grandson. Demigod Baylor was strong but he was alone and not enough to go against the entire Southern royal family, Therefore Kelvin did not want to give his junior a lot of trouble. "Southern Royal family? How is Ellen''s son rted to them? What kind of mess did that kid get himself into?" Demigod Baylor''s brows frowned thinking why was it getting soplicated to adopt a child. "Hey, with the family restricting my actions this is all I could get. If you want to adopt Ellen''s Kid rest is up to you," Kelvin''s movement was heavily monitored and restricted by the Duskborn family, if not for the few family juniors who still respect him, providing him with the information. He would be blind to what the family was nning. "Good, I will take this as you giving me your blessing to adopt Ellen''s kid. I will head to the south right away," The involvement of the Southern Royal family did not stop Demigod Baylor from following through with his decision of adopting his unrequited love''s child. "Honey, I support your decision, but you have to get your facts straight before you jump in. I don''t want you to be blindside, that is all. After all, it is the southern royal family that we are talking about. Let me check what the actual situation is before you act," Sansa said immediately after hearing her husband say that he would go meet the kid right away. With that she wasn''t done, she turned to signal Kelvin asking him to help her talk her husband out of doing something rash. "Brat, don''t be hasty. Listen to your wife, first do the due diligence, after all, it is the Southern Royal family we are talking about," Kelvin said this but was happy in his heart, he did not judge his junior wrong. Sigh, his daughter did not have the fate to be with him. ¡­ Chapter 875 Aquired Physique And Traits - I Chapter 875 Aquired Physique And Traits - I¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 09:29 Location- Sky Blossom City, Prestige Cafe Looking at the cluster of soul pathways resembling the soul pathway arrangement of Agatha hiding in my shadow, I said, "You are here early." "I had to, your sugar mama was kicking up a fuss," Agathained in dissatisfaction that Anna chased her out of the warehouse without letting her savor the delicious pancake breakfast that she had cooked. "Stop whining, if you want to whine and mop, then go find yourself a capable sugar daddy to whine to," I was in no mood to hear how overprotective Anna taught Agatha one or two lessons about being a bodyguard. "You rude jerk," Agatha uttered and then asked, "How did you find me?" Agatha was surprised to see her protectee found her hiding in his shadows in mere seconds. Even her semi-demigod colleagues had a hard time noticing her presence when she used her card Haunted Shadow, yet her card soldier realm protectee was able to sense her presence in seconds. Agatha was impressed and couldn''t help but think that this little protectee of her never cease to impress her. If only he were not so rude, sigh, guess all genius have their quirks. "You hid your presence pretty well but once you entered my shadow the vibration of soul pathways in my surroundings changed, especially the vibration of the soul pathways of my shadow. With what you reminded me about your card''s ability, it wasn''t hard for me to guess that the change in the vibration of the surrounding was because of you," I exined to Agatha hoping that she understands that her card was not invincible, many prominent card creationist and array master were sensitive about soul pathways so for them feeling Agatha''s presence among them through the change in the vibrations of the soul pathways in their surrounding was possible. Theoretically detecting Agatha''s presence through the change in the vibration of the soul pathways in the surrounding was easy but for it to be put into practice, the said card creationist or array master had to be very good at sensing the soul pathways, even with the gore bat earbone card, it would be hard for them to discern the minute disturbances and changes in the soul pathway. After all, there was a limit to how much a D-rank card could do, there were other high-grade card ingredients with simr abilities but they were scarcer and highly regted than the D-rank Gore bat earbone and core. Yet, I was able to put this into practice because the ability I extracted from Gore bat and added to my cmity soul gem had undergone baptism and its capability had risen considerably to match that of the soul pupils. "So, it was just a guess and I gave myself away," Agatha said after hearing my exnation of how I was able to find her. It was the opposite of the lesson I wanted her to learn about her card. "Yes, pretty much," I gave up on trying to help Agatha understand what I was implying with my exnation. I had already said what there was to be said how much Agatha will learn from it was up to her. "Well, I did not know that card creationist and array masters were capable of this. Thanks by the way," It seems I was worrying for nothing, Agatha did get what I was trying to imply. "Don''t mention it," I said then after a pause I added, "Hey Agatha, what do you know about gaining a physique or a trait after breaking into Card overlord realm?" "Why do you ask me and not your sugar mama? Was she not willing to answer you?" Agatha didn''t directly answer my question but instead savored the moment by taking cheap shots at my ambiguous rtionship with Anna. "..." I did want to ask Anna about gaining a physique or a trait after breaking into Card overlord realm at our breakfast date earlier but I couldn''t bring myself to do that Anna, she seemed to be enjoying the breakfast, and I did not want to ruin it by bringing work to it, "Leave it, I will find somebody else to ask about it," "Angry? Good," Agathamented, adding, "I didn''t say that I was not willing to talk about it. Ask, what do you want to know?" I ignored Agatha and continued to fiddle with my grimoire. Seeing the young card creationist ignore her, Agatha was annoyed and began her monologue on gaining a physique or a trait after breaking into the Card overlord realm, she did not care if the rude high schooler was listening to her or not, "It is indeed possible to gain a physique or a trait after breaking into Card overlord realm, but there are two conditions to be satisfied to achieve that." Seeing still no reaction from the card creationist Agatha continued with her exnation, "The conditions to be met to gain a physique or a trait after breaking into Card overlord realm are, 1. Forging your ego gem in the card lord realm before trying to break into the card overlord realm. This step is mandatory as the second step is impossible without an ego gem and because the physique and trait to be gained have a lot to do with a card apprentice''s ego gem. 2. Achieving ultimate mastery in one of the rule meanings, as the acquired physique or trait will be derived from this rule meaning. If these two conditions are met, one can gain a physique or a trait after breaking into Card overlord realm." Agatha paused to see if her exnation had managed to intrigue the rude high schooler but it did not his eyes seemed to be glued to his grimoire, letting out a sigh Agatha continued as she did not have the habit of leaving things halfway through, "The physique and traits gained vary depending up on the talent and rule meaningprehended by the card apprentice. Since you have already formed your ego gem it will be easier for me to exin this to you." ¡­ Chapter 876 Acquired Physique And Traits - II Chapter 876 Acquired Physique And Traits - II¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 09:36 Location- Sky Blossom City, Prestige Cafe "Hey,e on, speak to me. You damned rude bastard, what about all the time you were rude to me? Did I not forgive you with a big heart?" Agatha finally cracked to the silent treatment from the rude high schooler. This was unlike her sophisticated retainer front when they first met. Agatha was used to talking to Aba when she hid in her shadows for hours. Now it has be a habit. "Well, I don''t have a big heart like yours," I said sarcastically. Hearing me finally speak up Agatha went quiet. Shaking my head thinking, ''What is wrong with these people they are hundreds of years old and still keep acting like children. I guess I will have to live it to understand them'' "Have it your way, how do a card apprentice''s talent and theirprehended rule meaning affect the physique or trait gained for stepping into the card overlord realm," letting out a sigh I indulged Agatha and asked her about the factors affecting the quality of the physique or trait gained. "Good, first you have to know that all the physique and trait that are not gained during the contracting of a grimoire but gained after forming the contract with the grimoire through various means are called acquired physique or trait," Agatha did not overy her hand this time around, having learned her lesson Agatha stuck to exining acquired physique and traits and the factors affecting them, "In case of the factors affecting the physique and trait acquired by stepping into card overlord realm are the card apprentices talent and the rule meaning theyprehended. By talent I mean the synchronization rate of the card apprentices ego gem, remember how I said the physique or trait gained was mostly about the ego gem forged by card apprentice, well this was it. For example, If a card apprentice''s ego gem''s synchronization rate is low, yet he somehow managed toprehend a rule meaning to ultimate mastery before stepping into the card overlord realm, no matter how capable theprehended rule meaning was the said card apprentice was going to get a low-level physique or trait. This was because the physique or trait was said toe from the world will, so a low synchronization rate means, the card apprentice has a low connection with the world will. This meant that no matter his achievements in the rule meaningprehension he would be getting a low-rank physique or trait due to his ego gem having a low connection with the world''s will." "Now, that''s a pity," I said hearing that the achievements in the rule meaningprehension did not matter it was the synchronization rate of the card apprentice''s ego gem that mattered the most. "I know right, it is not easy for a card apprentice with a low synchronization rate toprehend a rule meaning to the ultimate realm before stepping into the card overlord realm. But if you understand how the world will bestow the physique and traits you will know that world''s will is not at fault here. Consider the connection between the world will and the card apprentice as a tunnel, the wider and spacious the tunnel the bigger vehicles can move from the world to the card apprentice, in case the tunnel was narrower and congested, then only small vehicles can move from the world to the card apprentice. Therefore no matter the achievement in rule meaningprehension by a card apprentice with a low synchronization rate they will be awarded a low-rank physique or a trait. But in the case of the card apprentice with a high synchronization rate their achievement in rule meaningprehension matters as depending upon their achievement in rule meaningprehension the world would award them with a varying rank of physique or a trait," Agatha exined how the card apprentice with high synchronization rate had more choice when it came to the matter of the rank of the physique or trait granted to them by the world. Hearing Agatha''s exnation of how the synchronization rate affected the physique and trait acquired by stepping into the card overlord realm, I nodded in understanding, no wonder Anna was so proud of her synchronization rate. And could not help but feel that I had hit a jackpot with cmity soul gem when ites to this matter. "Wyatt, if you don''t mind me asking, what is your synchronization rate?" Hiding in the young card creationist''s shadow Agatha monitored his expressions as she exined the effect of the ego gem''s synchronization rate. Though the young card creationist had a strong poker face his micro-expressions and response to her exnation gave him away. If the young card creationist had a low synchronization rate then he would haveined about unfairness instead he showed an expression of pity, not the joy of having a high synchronization rate but a pity for the people with a low synchronization rate. This response of the young card creationist made Agatha curious about how high the young card creationist''s synchronization rate wasfor him to not celebrate but show pity for the rest, so could not help but ask him directly. "Not high enough," I replied to Agatha''s question. "Huh, does that mean you have a high synchronization rate, well how much is it? I will tell you mine in exchange for yours," Agatha offered. "Not interested," I shot down Agatha''s offer without even considering it, as I had more to lose than to gain by taking her up on her offer. "Don''t be such a miser," Agatha pestered but seeing it not work she gave up saying, "Whatever you miser." "Enough with that, how does the rule meaning weprehended affect the rank of the physique or trait we acquire by stepping to the card overlord realm," I asked Agatha to quit ying around and continue with her exnation on how apart from synchronization rate, ruleprehended by the card apprentice can also affect the rank of the physique and trait acquired. Chapter 877 Heritage Sites Chapter 877 Heritage Sites¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 09:40 Location- Sky Blossom City, Prestige Cafe Common conception was that there were no strong or weak rules and meanings, this does not work for me, as far as I am concerned there were two types of rules, useful ones and the rest. I found differentiating the rules based on their usefulness to a card apprentice convenient and more understandable. After hearing Agatha say that the rule meaning weprehend affects the rank of the physique and trait we require stepping into the card overlord realm, my idea of the rules became firm and more resolved than before because if a said rule meaning cannot give a good physique or trait then its usefulness is questionable. "I am getting to it. Why do you have to act so uptight? As if indulging in a little foolhardy will cost you a fortune," seeing that I continued to remain silent about my ego gem''s synchronization rate, Agatha was annoyed and called out to me saying I am being too uptight. Hearing that I couldn''t help but think, ''As a semi-demigod, you should be more uptight with a junior and not act like- whatever this is.'' As if Agatha had heard my inner monologue she coughed and then continued with the exnation. This time around her voice was not asid back as before and sounded more serious making me wonder if Agatha had heard my inner monologue. Agatha who was hiding in the shadow of her protectee nced into his eyes and felt them questioning her, ''Where is your majesty as semi-demigod?'' Feeling this Agatha could not help but think she was getting overly friendly and familiar with this rude high schooler, and could not help but wonder why was that. Was it the charm of his rudeness? Shaking her head and letting go of useless thoughts Agatha continued with an exnation in a severe tone, "When I said that the rule meaning weprehend affects the rank of the physique and trait we require stepping into the card overlord realm, I meant the rule affinity between card apprentice and a rule. It is not that the rules themselves discriminate between their card apprentice but the affinity of a rule with the said card apprentice was what affected the physique and trait they would acquire stepping into the card overlord realm. Since you have forged an ego gem you should know what rule affinity is right? It is nothing but the rules you feel the first time you enter the one with the world state. Those rules are the rules which have the most affinity with you. If youprehend one of those rules to ultimate mastery before breaking through to the card overload realm then depending upon your synchronization rate you will be able to extract the maximum benefit concerning the physique or trait you were supposed to gain stepping into the card overlord realm." Hearing that it wasn''t the rules themselves being partial but their affinity with the said card apprentice was what that affected the physique or trait they gain, I couldn''t help but wonder how can a card apprentice gain an ultimate mastery in a rule with they do not have an affinity with before stepping into card overlord realm. One has to know thatprehension of rules with affinity was not easy but for a card apprentice toprehend a rule meaning which has no affinity with them to ultimate mastery was even more difficult and time-consuming, not to mention was that even possible? With that in my mind I asked Agatha, "-" but before I could ask her, as if she knew what I was wondering she said, "Compression of rules with no affinity to is possible. There are many ways out there for a card apprentice toprehend rules and their meaning to ultimate mastery regardless of their affinity with them. It will be easier with an example, let''s take the Yin-Yang harmony sect that the Yin widow belonged to. They have a way to let all their membersprehend the silent rule. Though they have the means to let their membersprehend silent rules regardless of their affinity not many of them canprehend them even if they did they can''t achieve a high mastery as despite the special means, it takes a lot of dedication, hard work, and patience on the card apprentice''s part. Yin-Yang harmony sect isn''t the only one, there are many other sects, ns, and secret families with special means that allow their members toprehend a rule regardless of their affinity. The southern royal family is one of them, I have heard they have a lot of hidden heritage sites left behind by their ancestors which allow them toprehend various well-known but rare rules. If you''re lucky, maybe Anna will take you to one of those hidden heritage sites." From Agatha''s exnation of the special means toprehend rules regardless of the affinity, I could not help but think of Bloodette, the blood rock cave dungeon, the blood rule rocks, and the Blood rule pills created by Bloodette. The blood rule pills allowed my cmity daughter gems toprehend the blood rule regardless of their affinity. And the rocks in the Blood Rock cave gate dungeon ooze with blood rule, they were soaked in blood rule so long that they inherited the blood rule as their characteristic. Turning the Blood rock cave gate dungeon into a holy ce toprehend blood rule where with enough detection and patience, anyone canprehend the blood rule within it regardless of their blood rule affinity. I don''t know if the blood rock cave gate dungeon is one of the hidden heritage sites that Agatha spoke of but It appears that there were many ces like the blood rock cave gate dungeon and the ones that were known to humanity seem to be under the control of the government, royal family, sects, ns, and secret families. Considering that Blood Rock Cave was in the southern region and was not known to the southern royal family, it is possible that there were many more such ces out there not known to humanity waiting to be discovered. ¡­ Chapter 878 Hybrid Physique And Traits Chapter 878 Hybrid Physique And Traits¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 09:44 Location- Sky Blossom City, Prestige Cafe Heritage sites were a big deal if you had enough talents that forged their ego gem before stepping to the card overlord realm. Seeing how the Heritage sites were coveted I believe that the government, royal families, secret families, ns, and sects do notck such talents. This meant thepetition outside a third-rate city was fierce and I couldn''t help but look forward to my visit to the southern royal pce and then the central academic region. But that was not the point upying my mind, what intrigued me was the idea of gaining multiple physique and trait, ording to what Agatha exined the physique and trait gained will be derived from the rule meaningsprehend to ultimate mastery. And now my question was what would happen if a card apprentice were toprehend multiple rules and their meanings to the ultimate mastery before advancing to the card emperor realm, will the said card apprentice gain multiple physique and traits? I know thatmon card apprentice would count their lucky stars if they were able toprehend a single rule meaning to ultimate mastery before advancing to the card overlord realm or even forging an ego gem, there wasn''t anythingmon or ordinary about me so I had I wasn''t going to be satisfied withprehending a single rule meaning to ultimate mastery to gain a single acquired physique or trait. Hence I had different worries than whatmonly haunted the regr card apprentice. Curious about the advantage ofprehending various rules and their meanings to ultimate mastery before stepping into the card overlord realm, I asked Agatha, "What if a card apprentice were able toprehend multiple rule meanings to ultimate mastery, will they be awarded multiple physique or traits or both?" "Aren''t you ambitious?" Agathamented hearing the question of the young card creationist, as someone who barely managed toprehend a single rule meaning before stepping into card overlord after facing and oveing lots of adversaries, Agatha found the question asked by the rude high schooler was entitled. As it was something which would only trouble the rich in talent and loved by the world. Even her princess, the only daughter of a demigod would not worry about this. If one were to ask such a question then they were indeed gifted with a hundred times more than what the regrs were given. Hearing this question from her protectee Agatha was certain that his synchronization rate was high and this made her more curious about it, she wanted to get it out of her protectee''s mouth but she knew his mouth was tight and the probability of him willingly giving her the information was very low so she decided to not ask him and instead answered to his question, "Wellprehending multiple rules and their meanings to ultimate mastery will not gain you multiple physique and trait for stepping to the card overlord realm. Because it has been studied that a card apprentice will only gain one physique or one trait or one of each when they advance to the card overlord realm." Hearing thatprehending multiple rules and their meanings to ultimate mastery will not give me multiple physiques and traits I was disappointed because I was nning toprehend hundreds of rule and their meanings to gain a hundred physique and trait body. With such a body, most of my fights would end with me not even summoning my grimoire. Now that would be overpowered considering the addition my cmity gem transformation in the mix with them, I would be an unstoppable force to reckon with under the demigod realm. But the reality was always a letdown, epting the truth I became less excited about gaining a physique or a trait after stepping into the card overlord realm. Seeing the disappointed look on the young card creationist''s face Agatha felt a sense of satisfaction and then said, "Though a card apprentice can only gain one physique or trait or one of each, the world always award''s the hard work of its children. Though it won''t give multiple physiques and traits forprehending multiple rules and their meanings before stepping into the card overlord realm, it will give a hybrid physique or trait derived collectively from the multiple physique and traits. There are not many people who have gained a hybrid physique or trait, because acquiring them requires a card apprentice to satisfy their own set of conditions." "Agatha, by chance the hybrid physique and traits that you speak of are they anything like the hybrid runes?" Anna and Luna had introduced me to Hybrid runes, it seemed to be very difficult, and risky, only a lucky few have achieved it and Anna was one of them. "Yes, the same conditions of the hybrid runes apply here with the hybrid physique and traits too. If the multiple rules and their meaningsprehended arepatible with each other then the world will derive a hybrid physique or trait from them to award the said card creationist. But the odds of the multiple rules and their meaningsprehended by the card apprentice to bepatible with each other were very low. There are not a lot of them that have gained a hybrid physique or traits after stepping into the card overlord realm. Such cases are very rare only single digits of people that I know of have gained a Hybrid physique and traits, and Anna is one of them. Anna is very lucky, she got a hybrid physique and trait after stepping into the card overlord realm, all thanks to her hybrid rune. These three things along with her bloodline make her a dreadful existence allowing her to fight on par with the card apprentices in a higher realm than hers," Agatha agreed that forging hybrid runes and acquiring a hybrid physique or trait or one of each have the same conditions inmon, that was, thepatibility between multiple rules and their meanings. ¡­ Chapter 879 Expanding Bright Lions Chapter 879 Expanding Bright Lions¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 09:48 Location- Sky Blossom City, Prestige Cafe Hybrid physique and traits did manage to raise my interest inprehending multiple rules and their meanings before advancing to the card overlord realm but what fascinated me more was the fact that Anna had managed to get her hybrid rune before stepping into card overlord which allowed her to gain a hybrid physique and a hybrid trait after advancing to the card overlord realm. Knowing this I could not help but re-evaluate Anna''s strength. Now I finally understood why her family nned to make her the southern emperor despite her obvious ws and not someone else with a knack for politics and stuff. "Hey, Wyatt, it is okay if you don''t want to tell me your ego gem''s synchronization rate at least let me in on the number of rules you found when you first entered the one with the world state," Agatha spoke as if thispromise of hers was in my favor. "Nope, not interested," saying that I ignored Agatha, I thought Agatha would continue to pester me but she went quiet after my refusal. Seeing the old figure of Rami walk into the room I understood why. "Sorry for the dy, Master Wyatt. There was a slight problem with the carrier," walking into the room Rami immediately apologized for the dy, I waved my hand indicating it was okay, and asked, "Everything okay, now?" "Yes, the crew members have tended to the problem. All the papers are in ce and the carrier is ready to take off. If you give the order we can head to the airstrip and leave for the sun blossom city right away," Rami reported and awaited my orders. "Good, we will leave now," I ordered Rami getting off the couch. Then followed his arrangements. ¡­ Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 10:12 Location- Sky Blossom City, Airstrip Arriving at the Airstrip I was Kane greeted by Kane, "Master Wyatt, good morning. I am so d that you will be traveling to sun blossom city with us." "Likewise," I said politely and then asked, "Kane, shouldn''t you be in school?" "Well, about that¡­ I was suspended for a week for beating the carp out of my bullies like the seniors of the Bright lion gang taught me to and thanks to the origin card you created for me,"Kane hesitated but spoke the truth. Having achieved his vengeance Kane decided to return to sky blossom city to n the course of his future. "Well, how does it feel to be on the other side for once?" Hearing that Kane was able to get his revenge thanks to the origin card I created for him, I did feel proud for a moment. But then my attention switched to the green-colored beauty in a tight sweater with a deep v-cor standing next to Kane. I forced myself not to be lost in those deep green cleavage and coughed to hide my embarrassment saying, "You two seem like a lovely couple." "Thank you, master Wyatt," Kane was giddy hearing mypliment and scratched the back of his head not knowing how to react, while the green beauty grabbed his arm and buried it in her cleavage with a hug feeling a predatory gaze from her master''s Grandfather who just walked in yelling, "You brat, don''t you show off in from of this old man." "Just admit it, grandpa, you are jealous of my waifu," Kane was satisfied seeing his grandfather yell. "Shut up, you brat. You haven''t even grown your pubic hairs yet and dare to taunt me," Rami scolded his grandson. "Speaking of which, Rami, how were the cards that I sent to you?" I asked Rami. Hearing my question Rami''s expression turnedplex. Which was soon masked with a huge but fake smile adding, "Master, they were the best. I could not be satisfied." "Rami, no need for you to watch your words. I know the ws of those cards, they are still in the testing phase, your feedback will be helpful in the creation of better cards," I asked Rami to give honest feedback on the cards. "Sorry, master Wyatt, I lost sight of the big picture. Please don''t worry, I write a detailed 10-page review of the cards and forward it to your grimoire," if not for the presence of his grandson Rami would have openly spoken about the ws of the slime fairy cards instead of choosing to write a 10-page review. "Okay," I said, not knowing how to react to hearing Rami say that he would write a 10-page review on the slime fairy card''s ws. "Grandpa, what card are you talking about? Maybe I can be of help, I know how to review cards," Kane offered his help but was shot down by Rami, who gave Kane no room to argue his way into this, "Who wants the review of cards from a card apprentice who is fluking in his high school?" "That was low and I won''t forgive you for that even if you are my grandpa," said Kane and then turned to his benefactor adding, "Master Wyatt, I want to open a branch of the bright lion gang in my school, with your blessing I will go ahead with the n." "I like your enthusiasm, but to open a branch of the bright lion gang you need to have the corresponding strength, equaling to one of the bright brothers, or at the least, you should have forged your ego gem. As long as you satisfy either one of the conditions you can open a branch of the bright lions gang in your school," I was indeed pleased with Kane''s idea of expanding my high school gang by opening a branch of the bright lions gang in his high school but Kane''s strength wasn''t enough to represent the bright lions at a school level. His origin card was powerful but once it meets an opponent who has an ego gem and can utilize rule power, it can''t put up much of a fight. ¡­ Chapter 880 Shameless Lorenzo Chapter 880 Shameless Lorenzo¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 10:19 Location- Sky Blossom City, Airstrip "Master Wyatt, I don''t know about forging an ego gem but with my waifu, I think I can match the strength of one of the leaders," Kane replied full of confidence eyeing the green-skinned beauty hugging his arm. Clearly, Kane''s new origin card and victory over his bully have given him a huge confidence boost. I wanted to remind him that the bright trio were no longer as weak as when I defeated all three of them in the schoolyard and they had each forged an ego gem and startedprehension in at least one rule. But seeing Kane bloated with overconfidence I decided a good beating from one of the bright brothers would bring him back to reality and his original humble self. "I like your confidence, it is settled then, as long as you defeat one of the current leaders of the bright lions gang I will allow you to start a branch of the bright lions gang in your school," Thinking it through, I decided to help Kane not lose himself in his newfound power. "Thank you, master Wyatt," thanking me for agreeing to his request Kane then turned to Rami and said, "Grandpa, I will not being with you to the sun blossom city, I will stay here toplete master Wyatt''s test for me." "What? Can''t it wait? You have a whole week free for that. Cheng and his granddaughter are expecting your visit to sun blossom city," Rami did not mind the idea of his grandson bing an underling of the young card creationist after all he, himself, was nning to do that to get into the good grace of the future heir of the southern region. "Sorry grandpa, send my regards to grandpa Cheng, I will meet him some other time," Kane did not budge to Rami''s reasoning. I never thought that Kane would be so eager to prove himself that he would decide not toe to sun blossom city along with us but instead stay and challenge the bright trio. Rami turned to me for help, but I did not want to involve myself in their family drama so I ignored Rami''s eyes. And also I don''t think overconfident Kane was in a state where he would stop and listen to others. After Kane left, I followed Rami to a huge carrier on the airstrip ready to take off. Witnessing the carrier I could not help butpare it with modern-day nes, and concluded that the carrier was 100 years ahead of modern-day nes, especially its floater system. This world''s technology development in the day to day life has been hampered due to the presence of the cards but in other parts, technological development has exceeded the limit of the modern-day earth. As I was about to enter the carrier after admiring its beauty, I felt a sudden burst of wind on my face, I had no time to dodge but I kept myself from closing my eyes instinctively. This way I was able to see the culprit behind this, it was Lorenzo, he seemed to have rushed to the location, right in front of me. Pissed I yelled, "Old fool, what heck are you doing? Are you trying to scare somebody to death?" "That is what I am supposed to ask you, what the heck are you doing?" Lorenzo yelled back. "Rami Kaga, head of the Blossom District medical card association greets the Raining Alchemist," Rami recognized Lorenzo at the first nce and immediately greeted him. Receiving a nod from Lorenzo, Rami felt like today was his lucky day, first, he got to meet the southern emperor and now the Raining Alchemist, right now he was the happiest man on this airstrip. "I am heading out to the sun blossom city," I answered Lorenzo seeing him demand me an exnation for my actions. While I mentally cussed at Agatha for not giving me a heads up about Lorenzo''s arrival. "Who gave you the permission to leave the city?" Lorenzo asked ncing at me as if I was wrong for trying to leave the sky blossom city for sun blossom city. "Oldman, have you gone senile, why heck would I require permission to leave the city?" I red at Lorenzo hearing that I should be asking permission to do what I want. "Master Wyatt, maybe you can use better words to avoid misunderstandings," Rami who was standing next to me whispered feeling that my words to Lorenzo were rude and I should be more polite with him to avoid misunderstandings. In response, I gave Rami a stare saying stay out of this. Lorenzo too chose to ignore Rami and said, "Didn''t I ask you not to roam round and study for the array master certification test?" "When did you say that? And what makes you think that you can order me around?" Lorenzo''s words were starting to get on my nerves. If not for this old bastard being stronger than me I would not have to stand here and listen to him. "I am your teacher, you do as I say," Lorenzo announced as if I should be proud to have a teacher like him. "Didn''t you say you would not ept a disciple like me? And now you are shamelessly proiming yourself as my teacher, are you all card emperors and demigods so shameless? Is it a requirement for a card apprentice to step into a higher realm?" I snapped as Lorenzo''s words reminded me of the shameless people back on earth who imed to have a part in my sess, only I knew how hard I worked and how many sacrifices I made in my personal life to achieve my sess. The general public thought I was rude and arrogant for not recognizing these shameless people''s part in my sess. Therefore, be it back home or in this world, I did not care about my words while addressing people, especially the people who felt that they deserved respect because they were born earlier than me. Fuck seniority, if you were so capable then speak with your abilities and skills. I respect the senior''s contribution so far to society to make it what it was today but don''t ept me to be grateful for that, you did that because it was your job and out of your selfishness to live a better life. The trees clean the air in their process of survival, you don''t see them asking humans to worship them for doing what was necessary for them to survive. Yes, the current society was the hard work of our predecessors, I respect that but my hard work will shape the society into what it will be tomorrow. So stop trying to through your weight around and let me do my part. Yes, I took Lorenzo''s study material, but when I offered to be his disciple he rejected me, now that he has seen my brilliance he wants to use me to achieve what he couldn''t by lending some study materials that I could have gotten by joining a university. It doesn''t even have to be the top 10 universities, even a regr university from the southern academic region would do. All I am implying was that I could have achieved greatness in array mastery even without Lorenzo''s helpter than sooner, but now just because he lend me some study materials he wants me to be eternally grateful and indebted to him. It was like a quack doctor iming that he curred the patient''smon cold when there was no medicine in the world other than time to cure amon cold. My ideas may seem rude, ungrateful, and arrogant, but those were my true thoughts, I respect you for the job you have done, but don''t expect me to be grateful and indebted to you for you doing your job. ¡­ Chapter 881 The Bill Comes Due Chapter 881 The Bill Comes Due¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 10:26 Location- Sky Blossom City, Airstrip "You, are you out of your mind? Where do you get off name-calling your teacher, senile and shameless? Are you trying to rebel?" Lorenzo yelled hearing me call him shameless. "F you, get out of my way. Unlike you, I have ces to be," Saying that I decided to walk past Lorenzo and enter the carrier. But I had underestimated Lorenzo''s shamelessness. Vanishing from his previous spot he appeared in front of me blocking my path to the carrier once again and said, "Where are you going? I am not done talking and I don''t permit you to leave the town." "I don''t need your permission to leave town and I am done talking to you," I dered and walked around Lorenzo towards the carrier. With a burst of wind, Lorenzo once again appeared in front of me blocking my path saying, "You don''t seem to understand how this works, you are young, inexperienced, andcking information so I will let this slide. Your array mastery certification test is very important since you will be participating as my disciple. This means all the old crooks and fools who have contributed to the array association wille to watch and judge my disciple. Some may even go as far as to make things difficult for you. A lot of people hold a grudge against me and will not miss this opportunity to get back at me through you. Therefore, there is no room for error otherwise you will end up embarrassing me in front of those old bastards. Do you know how shameful it will be for me if my disciple takes more than one try toplete his array mastery certification test? If that were to happen I will not be able to show my face around the array association again. And those old bastards willugh at me for the rest of the eternity. So stop being stubborn, don''t roam around and crack a book. I need you at your best for the array mastery certification test. Stop! Where are you going, I am not done speaking?" Lorenzo once again rushed to block the path of the promising array master. "Is there no end to this?" I cussed looking at the sky and then ring at Lorenzo, I once again repeated my previous stance on the rtionship between Lorenzo and me, "Oldman, get it through that thick head of yours, you and I are not mentor-mentee. That fact will not change no matter how many times you keep calling yourself my teacher. And if you keep pestering me, I will not go through the array mastery certification test under the southern region''s banner but wait and enter the certification test under morningstar university''s name. If you try to force me I will purposefully fail the certification test. Understand what is best for us and please leave." "It breaks my heart to hear that you feel that way, for now, let us agree to disagree that we are not mentors and mentees. But how can you say that you will betray the southern region and work in morning star university''s interest? Aren''t you ashamed? Don''t let your anger for me let the third party get the better of you. We all are one family, you are marrying my niece for god sake. You need to be more tolerant towards your family. I am not saying there is no fault on my part. I may have been entric before and my means to guide you could have been more hands-on than just giving you homework. But now, all that changes, you are free to ask me your doubts and what you want to learn, I will do my best to meet your requirements," hearing me say that I would rather represent morningstar university than the southern region in the certification test or fail the certification test purposefully if forced, Lorenzo finally stopped throwing his weight around and tried to reason with me, more like confuse and burden me with patriotic rants and family values. In a different situation maybe I would fall for Lorenzo''s patriotism because thanks to Anna, Susan, Elliott, Cortney, and Kathy, I felt a strong sense of belonging to the southern region. But at present Lorenzo using patriotism to get his way only grew my disgust towards him. And when was it decided that I will be marrying his niece? Fuck, this old bastard was willing to say and do anything to get his way, what I did not understand was why was it so important for him to have me take the array mastery certification test as his disciple. So far all I know was I showed promising talent in array mastery and Lorenzo wanted to use me to show off in front of his colleagues. But considering how cunning Lorenzo was I found it hard to believe that Lorenzo was being so persistent just because of such silly reasons. He must have another agenda, that I am unable to see from my side. There is no way this old Fox''s tone will be so docile with a few threats. Something else was afoot here, this old bastard, by chance, does he n to sell me to the array master association, does he? Thinking of this I felt a chill on my back and forcefully stopped myself from immediately contacting Anna to know what nefarious ns Lorenzo was hatching with me at the crux because if Lorenzo was indeed nning something the chances of Anna''s involvement in it were not low. I know with my history with Anna I should not be doubting Anna but feeling my life on the line it was hard for me not to doubt whether Anna knew about this or not. When Lorenzo offered me his materials on array formation I should have known that nothing in this world was free. This old fox was working an angle from the start. During all that time I spent with Anna I started to think that the Southern royal family and their vassals were my allies. Therefore I ended up lowering my guard toward Lorenzo and walked right into his trap. Shit, lord only knows what those study materials lent by Lorenzo were going to cost me. Free stuff costs the most, these words couldn''t be more true. "Get lost, old man. You and I are not mentor-mentee, let alone one family. I don''t know what gave you that idea but I hope you stop spouting nonsense for your convenience and be straight with me. Tell me what those materials of yours on array formation are going to cost me. If your asking price is reasonable I will pay you upfront and we return to being strangers," I decided to put an end to Lorenzo''s charades because I knew the bill came due. If I keep postponing the bill payment the interest will keep stacking on and I will end up paying twice, thrice, or even ten times more than the original bill. ¡­ Chapter 882 Lorenzos Intentions Chapter 882 Lorenzo''s Intentions¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 10:32 Location- Sky Blossom City, Airstrip "How can you say such things, Wyatt? I gave you those materials on array formation to fulfill my duty as your mentor other than that I had no other ulterior motives behind my actions. How could you doubt my intentions?" said Lorenzo and he sounded as if my words really hurt his feelings. Lorenzo was the man who suggest to Anna that I should be ced in a secured facility until the threat to my life was taken care of when he knew that I was the creator of the silver milk powder. If not for my past with Lorenzo I would have developed a pang of guilt and fallen for his act. "Uh-huh, I know crocodile tears when I see one," I wanted to p to Lorenzo''s dramatic words but stopped thinking that would be a bit much on my part and then added, "Stop the act, it is a bit too dramatic even for you, so get to the point. Don''t force me, Oldman, I really don''t want to call Anna over this." "Boy, you are a lot more stubborn and cautious than I thought. But let me make it clear to you, I need nothing from you, except that you participate in the array mastery certification test at the central array mastery association as my disciple and win on your first try. That is all I ask you in exchange for my mentorship to you." Lorenzo stopped with his act and finally told me what he wanted or at least half of it. "Why the central array master association? Why not the southern array master association? What''s the difference?" The only way I will know what Lorenzo is hiding from me was by knowing more about the event. "Because what is the point of winning in Homefield? I am the highest authority in the southern array master association, if you win, as my disciple you winning is given and there is nothing fun about that but If you win at the central array master association, we will be sticking one up the ass of the pretentious pricks of the central," Lorenzo''s reason seemed reasonable but I had a feeling that wasn''t all of it. "Why do you keep saying winning as if array master certification ispetition instead of a licensing test?" I asked after analyzing Lorenzo''s reason word by word. "About that, all the array master certifications are assessed with a marks system, I not only want you toplete the array master certification test but also score the highest marks in the history of the central array master association," Lorenzo finally drop the bomb of truth. "I see, so what do I get for scoring the highest marks in the history of the central array master association? Or shall I put it this way, what do you stand to gain from this?" faced with Lorenzo''s high expectations for me, I stayed calm and asked the crux of the matter. "Haven''t I already made it clear that I am doing this to gain the satisfaction of sticking one up the asses of the pretentious pricks of the central region," Lorenzo stuck to his story from before. "Uh-huh, and what else?" I asked Lorenzo making it clear that I did not trust his word a bit. "And what else could be there? Do you expect something else? How can you be so materialistic at such young age?" Lorenzo was an old fox faced with so many questions, but he kept his calm and stuck to his story. "Shut it, Lorenzo, your whole n depends on me scoring the highest marks in the history of the central array master association, you better cough up what you are nning. Otherwise, our cooperation with met its unfortunate end today," while I said this I used my superbrain card to scour the entire grimoirework to find all information rted to the central array master association and its array master certification but I hit a brick wall, because there was very little information on the central array master association itself let alone its array master certification. The only reason this could be was that the central region''s array masters were a secretive bunch, therefore I had no choice but to ask Lorenzo. There wasn''t even enough information to bluff with Lorenzo or I would have bluffed Lorenzo into telling me the whole truth. "Cooperation, kid, aren''t you funny? Do you think getting the highest score in the history of the central array master association''s array master certification test was easy? Many have tried and failed, and with your attitude, I doubt if you are even able to get the highest score among the candidates applying for array master certification with you," Lorenzoughed at my words and started to undermine my role in his pans so that he could have his way. This was the ssic method baby boomers used back on earth to keep hold of whatever power they had left. This fuckers, don''t die and be the obstacles in the growth of what they have built so far and expect us to be indebted to them for doing their job. If it were up to me I would send all these adult diaper-wearing babies to an old home and add some fresh blood to rejuvenate society. "Good then, we have nothing to speak off, let''s say our goodbyes here," Saying that I once again walked around Lorenzo and head towards the carrier. Only to have my path blocked b Lorenzo once again. "Where do you think you are going? I am not done talking, don''t you know it is rue to walk away when someone is talking to you. I am telling kids these days need a separate subject on manners andmonsense added to their sybus- hey, don''t you walk away from me again, I said stop damn it," hearing Lorenzo once again belittle me, I continued to walk past him only to have my path blocked by furious Lorenzo, again. ¡­ Chapter 883 Lorenzos Test Chapter 883 Lorenzo''s Test¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 10:39 Location- Sky Blossom City, Airstrip "Old people these days I think you guys should brush up on your kindergarten books, and relearn that no means no, lying is wrong, sharing is caring, etc," I said ring at Lorenzo who was blocking my path to the carrier. After my warning, Rami had already boarded the carrier to give Lorenzo and me some privacy. "Hahaha, kid you are funny," Lorenzo suddenlyughed out aloud, making me skip a heartbeat in fright, and added, "Kid, you want to be treated equally and know everything? Fine, prove to me that you are worthy of being treated the same as me." "Buzz off, old fool, I do not need to prove anything to you. Since you need my help you need to prove your sincerity to me," Saying that I wanted to rush and board the carrier as it was just a few feet away but I suddenly felt the gravity on my body increase by several times. With my physique this increase in gravity was no big deal to me I could handle it but the gravity suddenly increases by a few hundred folds, though I did not slump to the ground I felt stuck because I was so heavy that even blinking my eyes felt like a workout. Giving it my all to keep standing, I moved my eyeball to find a smirking Lorenzo with a condescending look on his face. It did not take me long to figure out that the old bastard had set up a temporary A-rank gravity multiplier array to trap in it and keep me from ignoring him and moving. What surprised me was that he set up the temporary A-rank gravity multiplier array in the time it takes a person to blink once. Now that was fast considering the fact that setting up a temporary array of any rank requires the said array master to calcte the behavior pattern of nature''s soul pathway in the surrounding. For Lorenzo to be able to carry out all theplex calctions in less than a second, I guess his title Raining Alchemist wasn''t just for show. Right now I was facing a few hundred times more gravity than the average gravity, this was the peak gravity enhancement a temporary A-rank gravity multiplier array could carry out. If it was some other card soldier they would have turned into blood and gore paste under the influence of this gravity as even a card lord would not stand under this gravity and would have to knee to reduce the burden. Knowing the effects of the temporary A-rank gravity multiplier card I understood what Lorenzo was trying to achieve. Those who have seen me sh and survive Bloodette in the city tournament finals knew the limits of my physical strength. And Lorenzo was one of them, so his aim by using the temporary A-rank gravity multiplier on me at full throttle was to make my knee in front of him and feel good about himself. Knowing Lorenzo''s thoughts I was pissed and determined at that moment that even if my knees were to break under the gravity I would not kneel, to not give this sadistic conniving old bastard the satisfaction. "Kid, it seems your strength has progressed in thest few days, now that is unexpected. You never fail to surprise me," Lorenzo was genuinely surprised to see the rude card soldier disy physical strength equal to an initial stage card overlord so much so that he wanted to open up the kid to find out what kind of physique allowed the card soldier to have the physical strength of a card overlord. As the capabilities demonstrated by the physique so far wereparable to the prowess of the top 25 physiques in the world. Therefore, Lorenzo couldn''t help but be curious about the physique of the kid, especially considering the kid''s background. "..." I wanted to cuss aloud at Lorenzo but right now under the influence of a few hundred times the average gravity even moving my jaw had be a difficulty for me. So I could only re at Lorenzo. But my re only gave Lorenzo more satisfaction, which only added to my annoyance. Irritated I could only swallow my anger for now. Lorenzo''s smirk grew as he said, "re all you want kid, it ain''t changing anything. this is the real society, not some made-up story from the fairy tales in a book, Things here do not go ording to your say-so just because you are in the right, only people with the bigger fist get their way, consider this as my first lesson to you as your mentor." "..." I could do nothing but listen to Lorenzo gloat and unt his prowess while thinking, ''Agatha, this would be the moment you make your entry.'' As if Lorenzo could read my mind he said, "Don''t expect the girl hiding in your shadow to rescue you, this is the southern region, if she acts she will need people to rescue her." Hearing Lorenzo, I finally knew that I had hired a wack bodyguard and couldn''t help but think, ''Agatha, to let an old card emperor like Lorenzo walk all over you, are you a really semi-demigod? What was demigod Windsor thinking hiring you as a retainer to protect and serve his only daughter? If it is not toote I would like to return you.'' Then I heard a mental message, it was Agatha exining the situation, "Wyatt, as long as your life is not in danger I will not act, to not jeopardize demigod Windsor''s rtionship with the southern region. I am sorry, please understand." ''My life may not be at risk but my dignity in front of this old bastard is under attack,'' I wanted to yell this but I had no power to do so. "Kid, here''s your chance, break free from this temporary array and I will treat you equally and be truthful regarding the array master certification. Otherwise, you ept my arrangements henceforth," Saying this Lorezo had a big smile pasted on his face as him he had already won. ¡­ Chapter 884 Lorenzos Oath Chapter 884 Lorenzo''s Oath¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 10:47 Location- Sky Blossom City, Airstrip "Yes, you heard me right. All you have to do is break free from this temporary A-rank gravity multiplier array formation with your own capability without any outside help and from then on you have no obligation toward me, establishing cooperation between us as equals. And if you can''t, stop being rebellious and follow my arrangements," Lorenzo repeated himself seeing the disbelief in my eyes and continued to add, "As the world and the rules with it as my witness I promise to stand by my words. There now do you believe me?" Was it Lorenzo''s pride speaking or the overconfidence, either reason the old bastard dug himself a pit to fall in hard. He is so certain that the high schooler will not be able to break free from the A-rank array that he trapped him in that he was willing to wager something he would not agree to in a normal circumstance when he wasn''t so drunk on power thinking, ''This brat can bearly move in the array, let alone disassemble the array, he won''t be able to withstand the gravity for long. And if that brat had the ability to break free of the array then he would have kept struggling instead of standing there helplessly and sending me death res.'' Hearing Lorenzo''s oath the corners of my mouth turned upwards while my eyes stopped staring at him as if he was my family''s enemy and switched to a gaze filled with mockery looking at Lorenzo as if he was the stupidest card emperor on the. Seeing the sudden shift in my expression the grin on Lorenzo''s face broke and his eyes grew biggering to a sudden realization, that he has been dupped by the teenager in front of him. An old fox like Lorenzo will never make the mistake of underestimating his enemy on any asion yet he ended up underestimating me right now mostly because of his arrogance and partly because I lead him to believe that I was nothing but a helpless littlemb under his butcher knife waiting to be ughtered allowing Lorenzo''s arrogance consume his reasoning. Getting Lorenzo to look down on me and my capabilities wasn''t hard because under the influence of the gravity multiplier array I was really in a sorry state, as even breathing had be difficult to me because under the influence of the hundred-fold gravity the walls of my lungs found it challenging to expand and contract like it usually used to, not just my lungs even my heart was finding it difficult to pump under the pressure and felt like it would burst any minute now. Thank''s to Hive AI''s timely intervention which helped the body maintain it''s regr maintain blood cirction otherwise I might have fainted due to theck of blood cirction to my head. Withstanding several folds of gravity was not a joy, even if my muscles and bone frame are able to withstand it, the same is not true for my organs, even though they were altered with viltronian physique and tempered by refined soul energy, defense is not their strong suit, we have muscle and skeletal system for that. Because I was facing a genuine hardship I was easily able to make Lorenzo believe that I was helpless against his A-rank gravity suppression array. Lorenzo''s oath was unexpected to me as well, I was waiting for a perfect movement for face pping Lorenzo but never expected him to free deliver his cheek to me within seconds putting all the other free delivery systems outside to shame. Now that the old bastard has shown up at my door with his face ready to be pped I could not disappoint him, "Field Negator- Space Copse" With my chant, the Field Negator card activated, and the space surrounding me crushed like cramped paper, destroying the surrounding nature''s soul pathways, with that the temporary A-rank gravity array formation set up by the Lorenzo crumbled down to nothing and the gravity''s influence on me suddenly went from full throttle to the minimum limit, my body suddenly felt so light that for a moment I felt weightless. As the A-rank gravity multiplier array formation crumbled down the smug smile on Lorenzo''s face was nowhere to be seen instead it was reced by an expression of total disbelief. The old bastard was still in a state of shock and sounded like a stuck old recorder repeating himself, "This¡­this ¡­ this¡­" Now that my body was finally free from the suppression of the enhanced gravity my muscles felt sour and stiff so I did some stretching. Meanwhile, Lorenzo finally recovered from the disgust he for himself for being deceived by a teenager and denied my victory iming, "This counts as my victory." "How so? Please enlighten me, senior" I said ncing at old Lorenzo with a yful expression. "The terms of my wager were that you should break free from the array with your own capability and without any outside help. But you used your card to break free from the array, which is considered outside help, so you lose because of mal practice and I win by default," Lorenzo exined the reason why he won the wager. "Senior, you seem to be forgetting that, cards and grimoire are considered as the parts of a card apprentice. So I did not use any outside help. Please don''t make things difficult for yourself as the world and its rules are witnesses to it," I argued. As if expecting my response, Lorenzo shook his head and said, "As long as the card is not created by the said card apprentice himself it is considered as outside help." Hearing Lorenzo''s counter-argument I rolled my eyes at him and said, "Even the world championship has discarded that rule ages ago, to apply it to our present-day wager you must be one stubborn old relic. Well, I will agree to it since it was my fault for not asking you about the rules and terms of the wager." "Here," I unequipped the Field Negator card and threw it at Lorenze''s face, and then asked, "Who won?" ¡­ Chapter 885 Lorenzos Surprise Chapter 885 Lorenzo''s Surprise¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 10:55 Location- Sky Blossom City, Airstrip Holding the Field Negator card, Old Lorenzo went through its info before scrutinizing it and said, "A space-rted card with impressive effects, it seems my niece is treating you well." "Yes, she does," I know what Old Lorenzo was implying but I didn''t bother to retort or exin because his opinion didn''t matter to me. "This is a pretty neat card, its effects are handy and widely sought after. It must have cost a fortune to create it despite the card''s rank. if not for the card creator''scking realm, they could have used higher-grade ingredients to give the card a rank worthy of the space ingredients used to create it. Still, they managed to achieve the best effects, rating, and durability for the card within their limits," Old Lorenzo was full of praise for the card and its creator, even though he did not forget to imply he would have been able to create a better card with the higher grade ingredients. "Nifty trick to use the space copse ability to attack nature''s soul pathway in the surroundings of the user to destroy any temporary array formation and field or trap cards. It is sad to see that such good skill is wasted on something so trivial but I guess this card makes sense for someone of your realm, it will be very useful to get you out of a bind," Old Lorenzo showcased mixed feelings for the card. Hearing him continue to rant I couldn''t help but say, "Shut up, and justpare the signature of the soul energy used to create the card, then you will know I am the one who created this card. Please stop being a sour loser and ept your loss already. I won the bet between us fair and square." "..." Hearing my words, Lorenzo finally went silent and with a grim face, he returned the field negator card to me asking, "How were you able to fuse an array and an ability? I haven''t given you materials on this yet." The disgust Lorenzo felt for himself because he lost a wager to a high schooler washed away as the thought that there was an array formation genius in front of him reced the idea that a teenager deceived him and got the best of his arrogance and pride. Right now Lorenzo felt as if this was the moment he was born for, to find this diamond in the rough, polish it, and cut it for the rest of the world to behold its greatness. If Lorenzo''s demigod wife were to hear his inner thoughts right now she would say, ''You bastard, you said the same thing when we first met.'' "When I was thinking of different means to break enemy array formations it came to me that Space Istion array and the space copse ability together will make a good card to help me achieve my goal. After that, I just ran with it and you can see the result, this awesome card, field negator," though me avoiding answering old Lorenzo was pretty obvious with my words, I wanted it as such so that old Lorenzo would take a hint and not question me further. After a pause, I continued saying, "Old man, time for you to pay up. Now tell me what''s the deal with me getting the highest score in the array master certification in the central array master association?" "Yes, you won the wager fair and square. As promised now we are equals in the cooperation between us. As my equal, I have to let you know that I have urgent work at the temporary base, so I got to go, please understand. Will contact youter," Saying that Lorenzo wanted to skedaddle but paused and handed me a storage card he vanished in front of me yelling, "It contains your card creationist ID and there are some advance notes on array formation, be sure to learn them. It will increase your efficiency in fusing arrays with abilities." I stood wide-eyed as I watched Lorenzo shamelesslye up with a lie and ran before answering why it was important for me to get the highest score in the array master certification in the central array master association. I was agape realizing that Lorenzo did make an oath to reveal everything to me but he never specified the date and time, even while being bloated with arrogance and pride, experienced Lorenzo did not forget to keep a hand before jumping in for the kill, just in case of an unknown. I should have known it was not easy to corner this old fox. But still, this should be enough to keep him off my back for a while. I would be underestimating the old bastard if I thought that this was the end of him. "Old fool came through," I muttered while equipping the storage card given to me by old Lorenzo and sensing that it contained my card creationist ID card. With this, I can sell my services on the official card creationist association grimoirework. It was always good to have connections in high ces thanks to that I was able to skip all the bureaucracy crap of the card creationist association and acquire an ID without having to attend a certification test or other tedious processes. It was a pity that I got this card when I was about to leave Sky blossom city for the southern royal family''s pce. Asides from my card creationist ID card the storage trunk card handed to me by old Lorenzo contained his personal notes on advanced Array formation. It basically recorded advanced knowledge on how to fuse to different arrays or Array with Abilities and various techniques and methods involved to make the process more efficient than the one our predecessors. Thanks to my soul pupils I was able to sessfully fuse the soul pathways of the space istion array with the soul pathways of the space copse ability but with the techniques and methods recorded in old Lorenzo''s notes I will be able to achieve the same with less time and effort, increasing my efficiency by three or four folds. ¡­ Chapter 886 Agathas Guilt Chapter 886 Agatha''s Guilt¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 11:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Airstrip "Sigh, the old bastard has finally left," Agatha''s sigh sounded in my mind. "You sure you are a semi-demigod? How can you act so timid in front of a card emperor? What did demigod Windsor see in you to choose you as his only daughter''s retainer/ bodyguard? I cannot wrap my mind around it," I asked Agatha infuriated over the fact that she abandoned me in old Lorenzo''s presence. "Wyatt, I''m sorry. It is not about strength. I am not afraid of senior Lorenzo but of the position, he holds in the southern royal pce. If it were princess Aba in your ce I would not hesitate to fight to thest breath as you are they would be taunting the authority of my master demigod Windsor," Agatha tried to defend that she was a real semi-demigod saying that the things were different if it was Aba who getting humiliated. So basically what she meant was I was not worth enough for her to go through the trouble of confronting old Lorenze worrying that it would strain the rtionships between demigod Windsor and the southern royal family. Though Agatha was saying that she had her priorities she did not deny the fact that she was a horrible bodyguard. Seeing me remain silent despite her exnation, Agatha spoke again asking, "So we good?" "No, shut up. And don''t speak with me until it is something important or I ask you to," I had every reason to be mad at Agatha and she knew that therefore she cared for my opinion of her. "Hey,e on. Don''t be like that. Even though I am your part-time bodyguard I am a full-time retainer of demigod Windsor. I don''t have the luxury to knowingly act against the interest of demigod Windsor. Please understand, if you were in my shoes you would have done the same," Agatha argued. "Nope, I would have done my duty even if it was just a part-time gig. And demigod Windsor would have appreciated me for that," I said with a disband for Agatha''s words. What she meant was that since this was a part-time gig it did it was okay for her to half-ass it by worrying about her full-time gig. If it was some misceneous job I would have agreed with her but today she was a bodyguard, a person''s life depended on her decisions and actions. No matter what reasons shees up with it would not justify what she did not do earlier. "Are you serious right now? Do you think life is some kind of fairy tale? Where you are awarded for doing the right thing in every damn situation? Then I have overestimated your maturity," Seeing that reasoning with her young protectee was not working she decided to use the aged-old taunting technique used by all the bullies to get away with a lot of shit, that was to make the victim feel guilty about feeling like a victim. "Agatha, just shut up. If you feel what you did was right then there is no need for you to exin yourself to me. But seeing how you are going out of your way to persuade me that what you was right I believe you, yourself, feel guilty about what you did and want to feel better about yourself and what you did by convincing me that what you did was justified. I will never fall for those silly taunts of yours because what you think of me doesn''t matter. So let me help you to save myself some future trouble. What you did was not right and whatever you do now will not change it, so stop pestering me just to get over your sense of guilt. Let go or learn to live with it," Saying that I headed into the carrier only to be taken aback by its luxurious interior, it was like walking into a high-end bar where they charge you several dors just for a ss of water. There was even a jazz band ying in one corner. I have been on many private nes back on earth but non came could match this. The carrier felt more like a yacht or a cruise than a ne. As I admired the fancy decoration of the carrier, Rami soon made his way to me saying, "Master Wyatt, I am sorry about earlier. I should have spoken out of turn." "Make sure you don''t mack a habit of this," I said eyeing Rami, and then added, "Show me to my cabin, I want to rest." "Yes, master Wyatt. The VIP cabins are on the deck, let me lead the way," Then I followed Rami to my cabin. Which was breathtaking with a big ss wall giving me a spectacr view of the outside. "Master Wyatt, I wille to get you when we reach the sun blossom city, so please restfortably," with that Rami showed himself out while I slumped down on the big mattress, unable to remember when was thest time my back touched a bed. But it seems I was not fated to sleep yet as Agatha''s voice sounded opening my shut eyes, "Wyatt," Agatha called out to me. I wanted to ignore her but she was my bodyguard and no matter how mad I was at her ignoring the person meant to protect you would be foolish. So I answered her, "What is it?" "I don''t think what I did was wrong but it was necessary. I should have done duty as your bodyguard but I failed to do so. Therefore I want to make it up to you," Agatha did not let go of her sense of guilt or learn to leave with it but continued to make it feel right. "Didn''t I already tell you that nothing you do will change what you did," I repeated myself and decided to return to sleep. "What if I were to tell you the reason why senior Lorenzo was desperate for you to get the highest score in the array master certification in the central array master association as his disciple?" ¡­ Chapter 887 Array Master Associations Wager Chapter 887 Array Master Association''s Wager¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 11:15 Location- Sky Blossom City, Airstrip, Floater carrier, VIP Cabin My brows raised in interest as Agatha said that aspensation for her actions earlier she could tell me the reason why old Lorenzo was desperate for you to get the highest score in the array master certification in the central array master association as his disciple. After a thought, I decided to listen to Agatha as I had a feeling that old fossil Lorenzo would keep dodging me just to avoid answering me about his interest in my array master certification, "I will be the judge of whether the information you gave me is enoughpensation for your Actions." "I don''t think so, in thest few minutes I used every contact I made in the central array master association to get this piece of information, so this is enough as mypensation to you and stop being too picky for someone who has no other source," Agatha seems to strongly think that the information she had was enough to make up for her actions. After all, it took her a lot of effort to get this information. "Well, I can always ask Anna," I reminded Agatha that she wasn''t the only one who could get me the Answers. "Good luck, with that," hearing my response, Agatha sniggered, she seemed confident that Anna wouldn''t be able to get information on why old Lorenzo was acting weird about my array mastery certification. As if she knew something that Anna wouldn''t be able to uncover. "..." Agatha''s mysterious action only added to my curiosity about what old fox Lorenzo was up to. It wasn''t just Agatha''s action that made me curious about Lorenzo''s intentions but Lorenzo himself because he was greedy by nature and if something has caught his attention then it must be not ordinary. Therefore I felt like I should hear what I had to provide. Considering that I am supposed to rely on her for protection while I am in the sun blossom city, I don''t think it would be wise for me to continue this sour atmosphere between us. After all,munication was key when it came to this sort of stuff. The lines between me and Agatha had to be healthy for my own sake, "Fine, tell me why that old bastard is so hell-bent on me getting the array master certification as his disciple and getting the highest score in the history of the central array master association?" Seeing the young card creationist finally cave, Agatha was satisfied and felt it was worth it to go through the tedious process of reaching out to each of her contact in the central array association to get to Lorenzo''s secret, "Senior Lorenzo is so desperate because of a wager between him and current head of the central array master association." "What a wager? That is it, and you acted as if it was some kind of big secret. Were you trying to sucker me from the start?" Hearing Agatha''s Information I snapped at her because it was one of the reasons I had in my mind to exin Lorenzo''s actions. This wasn''t so hard to guess. "Yes a wager, you are forgetting the important detail here, the rewards of the wager," Agatha gave a dramatic pause and soon continued saying, "Have you ever wondered why someone with senior Lorenzo''s capabilities was still in the card emperor realm?" "Now that I think about it, you keep calling that old fox senior, despite the difference in your realms. Why is that?" I found Agatha addressing old Lorenzo as senior peculiar but I ignored it considering that Lorenzo''s position in the southern royal family outranked Agatha''s as Demigod Windsor''s retainer. "That is because senior Lorenzo is older than me," Agatha gave the inest but dumbfounding answer that I wasn''t expecting to hear and she continued saying, "That is not important now, the point I am trying to make right now is that Senior Lorenzo is intentionally suppressing his realm and dying his progress." "Are you sure about that? I thought that he was stuck in the card emperor realm and was unable to break through further into the higher realm because of hiscking talent," I did not agree with Agatha''s words as I found them hard to believe. "I am younger than senior Lorenzo and my talent is nothing special either, yet I am in the semi-demigod realm while senior Lorenzo is still in the card emperor realm. This clearly shows that if senior Lorenzo wanted, with help of the resource of the southern royal family he could have long broken through but he didn''t. Clearly, he was dying his progress," Agatha exined herself. "What is the point of this and what does it have to do with me?" I asked Agatha in annoyance. "Will you let me finish? This has everything to do with you," Agatha med me for being impatient. "I would not require to interrupt you if you didn''t keep going off track," I argued. "Just listen for a minute will," Agatha said sternly and then continued to say, "The wager I spoke of earlier is not just between the head of the southern array master association and the head of the central array master association but all the five regional heads of array master association of their respective regions. This wager is the reason why all five of the regional heads of the array master association have been choosing not to break through to the higher realm even if some of them were nearing the end of their lifespan limit as card emperors." "..." Hearing Agatha''s information I had a hunch that Lorenzo and the other regional heads of the array master association werepeting for something. And this must be the reason why Lorenzo so desperately clung to me to participate in the array master certification as his disciple and get the highest score on the test in the history of the central array master association. Something that could attract the attention of five regional heads of the array master association enough to stop them from breaking through to the higher realm must be extraordinary. No wonder old fox Lorenzo was so tight-lipped about this. ¡­ Chapter 888 Demigod Mara Chapter 888 Demigod Mara¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 11:22 Location- Sky Blossom City, Airstrip, Floater carrier, VIP Cabin Now the question was what the wager was about. That would be difficult to learn as the people involved in this wager were very tight-lipped. Without the information on the rewards of the wager, this information held very little value to me as I was still a pawn in Lorenzo''s scheme with little knowledge about what he had in store for me. While Lorenzo lent me his notes on array mastery, I never knew that it would cost me so much. Thinking of this I shook my head in dismay and said, "If your information is just this then I have to say I am disappointed." "You are underestimating my abilities and Demigod Windsor''s prestige. How can it be just this, I know what the wager is about and how it will affect you," Agatha said confidently which made me believe that she did find something worth hearing. "Well, what is it?" I asked Agatha curiously. "I want to tell you the information but before I tell you everything you have to promise me that everything I tell will remain between the two of us, try and understand this is highly confidential information. If not for me throwing around Demigod Windsor''s name I would have never gotten this information," Agatha made me promise that the information she shares with me would stay between us and not leak to a third soul. And only then did she let me in on the information that she had uncovered, "Fine, I promise, now will you tell me what is it that you are making such a big deal about?" "It''s about a demigod nearing the end of his life span," cing a bomb Agatha paused to watch it detonate through my face. "Are you for real?" I asked Agatha in disbelief. As what she said came as a great shock to me and ended up giving her the satisfaction she was waiting for. Demigod was the peak of this world they were the symbol of fear and worship alike, to hear that one of them is dying, was indeed astonishing, and couldn''t help but say, "I did not know demigods could reach the end of their life span." "Well, usually they don''t as they die in the line of action but this case is a special circumstance. Demigod Mara sacrificed most of her lifespan in a battle, her divinity is badly hurt and beyond repair. Therefore her lifespan limit is nearing," Agatha answered. Her eyes showed pity for Demigod Mara, as someone who was trying to break through to the demigod realm Agatha knew how difficult it was to be a demigod, hence she couldn''t help but sympathize with Demigod Mara''s situation. "Are you sure you can speak the name so casually? I heard that if we speak their name they can hear us," Seeing Agatha bring up demigod Mara''s name so casually I could not help but remind her not to do so. "They do hear us when we call their name, but the demigod Mara has been in slumber for the past few decades. Trying to dy her end, so I am pretty sure she cannot hear us," Agatha replied confidently but I did not feel assured hearing her reason and decided to stick with not speaking out the demigod''s name. As I did not know if Agatha''s reasoning was true and of the chance if she were wrong I did not want to attract the attention of a demigod on me. "I thought the monster war was over and the war at the way beyond had reached apromise. So how did the demigod get injured in a battle to the point of death?" I asked because if a demigod''s life was in danger then what about the rest of us, were we safe, as the government and the royal families promised? "Monster War and the Way Beyond me have reached a temporary conclusion but they were never our main concern, but the SSS-rank dungeons that keep popping out of nowhere. To clear an SSS-rank dungeon one needs to have demigod realm strength, so whenever SSS-rank dungeon shows up a team of demigods enter it in hopes to clear it before a dungeon break. Most of the time the preparation made by the demigod team is enough to clear the SSS-rank dungeon and sometimes it isn''t leading to a huge number of casualties. Demigod Mara is one such example," Agatha exined that the demigods too had to risk their lives every day for the sake of humanity and themselves. The fear of an SSS-rank dungeon break is not the only reason the demigods enter the SSS-rank dungeon, there are only a few who care about the prosperity of humanity most enter the SSS-rank dungeon in search of power, resources, and clues to breaking into the higher realm. Whatever the reason, even demigods risk their lives in the SSS-rank dungeon, and their sess directly affects humanity. Not to forget thew established by the first to walk this world, stating that all demigods are obligated to enter the SSS-rank dungeons. Ages ago in fear for their life demigods disregard thisw which resulted in the monster war that gued humanity not long ago. The monsters in the monster war were led by the SSS-rank boss monsters that escaped their dungeon during the dungeon break. It is said that the SSS-rank boss monsters can induce dungeon breaks in the dungeons below SSS-rank. This ability of theirs allowed them to instantly gather a monster army tounch a war on humanity. Only by killing all the escaped SSS-rank boss monsters were the demigods able to put an end to the monster war and finally understood why their predecessors created aw that made all demigods obligated to clear the SSS-rank dungeons. Now that the new generation of demigods knew the special ability of the SSS-rank boss monsters they decided to take their predecessor''sws seriously and made sure to follow them. ¡­ Chapter 889 Divinty Chapter 889 Divinty¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 11:28 Location- Sky Blossom City, Airstrip, Floater carrier, VIP Cabin "Agatha, what does demigod Mara reaching her lifespan limit got to do with the wager between the five regional heads of the Array master association?" Agatha''s information was all over the ce, but I was able to concur that demigod Mara nearing her lifespan limit brought a great opportunity to Lorenzo but to obtain it he need my help. What I did not know was, what would Lorenzo gain from demigod Mara nearing her lifespan limit. How was I able to help Lorenzo by taking the array master certification as his disciple? If I knew the answer to these two questions I will know my value in Lorenzo''s n and set an urate price tag for my help. I was already part of Lorenzo''s n, getting out of it was possible but it would be a hassle. There I decided to go along with Lorenzo''s arrangement but for an appropriate price. Lorenzo nned topensate for my help with his notes on array formation then he had another thinging for him. "Didn''t I tell you Demigod Mara nearing her lifespan limit is the reason for the wager between the five regional heads of the array master association?" Agatha said acting confused. She did not want to talk further about this as she felt that the information she had given so far was enough to make up for her actions earlier. It cost her a lot to get this information, and she did not n to just give it away. "Are you being serious right now? What you told me so far is equal to you telling me nothing. I don''t know what benefits Lorenzo gets and how much my help will serve him. Without the answers to these parts of the information, it is the same as knowing nothing," I made it clear to Agatha that her information was of no help to me without information the rewards of wager and how to win the wager. The information that Agatha gave me so far only helped me confirm my guess that Lorenzo was up to something. "What, how can you say that?-" Agatha wanted to keep her stance but seeing me roll my eyes at her in annoyance she stopped and gave me a long hard look and then add, "Fine, but with this I don''t I don''t owe you anything." Agatha owed me two favors, one of them I used to get her to act as my bodyguard while I attacked the sun blossom city branch of the circle, and I kept the other forter use. Now Agatha wanted to exchange the rest of the information she knew for the second favor that she owed me. Feeling the information that Agatha had was worth it, Ipromised with her, "Okay, but you do not leave out anything this time." "Sure," Getting her a smile blossomed on Agatha''s face and she was happy that she finally get her soul back from the devil. That was how Agatha felt about owing a favor to the teenage card creationist. She went as far as to sigh in relief hearing that after delivering all the information she had on the wager between the five regional heads of the array mastery association to the teenager she would no longer owe him anything. Agatha wanted to celebrate but felt that it would be too much with the teenager watching her she stopped herself from doing so. "I am waiting," I reminded Agatha seeing her weird actions. Having sorted her emotions, Agatha then began to report what he had learned about the wager between the five regional heads of the array master association, "The reward of the wager between the five regional heads of the array master association is that demigod Mara will use her remaining lifespan to help the winner condense their divinity." Learning about the reward of the wager, I was not surprised but disappointed and a bit confused. I was confused because the reward was of no use for the current me, and confused because during the time the five regional heads spent on the wager, they could have forged their divinity. So it did not make sense to me why the five regional heads of the array master association felt demigod Mara''s help to forge their divinity was more alluring than forging their divinity themselves. Not finding the surprised expression on the face of the teenager as she was expecting, dissatisfied Agatha said, "Are you disappointed hearing the reward of the wager?" "Honestly, yes. The reward is of no use to the current me and I don''t understand why the five regional heads of the array master association are wasting so much time and effort on this," I truthfullyid out my inner thoughts in front of Agatha. Hoping she would tell me why the five regional heads found this reward worth fighting over. Since they all were regional heads in the array master association then it would not be wrong to assume that they all are equally talented as old Lorenzo. With their talent, they could have forged their divinity by now, yet why do they stubbornly continue to fight for the rewards of the wager? "Well, since you barely know anything about forging divinity it is not a surprise that you will not find this reward attractive," Agatha finally understood why the teenager was able to stay calm after hearing the reward of the wager, it was because he was ignorant to the ways of achieving divinity. Then she continued saying, " Like how there are grades to the ego gems there are also grades to divinity. The difference between the grades of the divinity is so huge that the card apprentices were required to form a separate level in the power level system, named Semi-demigod realm. This was because grades of the divinity forged directly indicate the strength of the demigod. Let us take my case as an example, I am still in the process of forging my divinity. If I want to I can break into the demigod realm right away but then my divinity will be of lower grade. But if I want to forge a higher grade divinity when I enter the demigod realm, I will have to continue to patiently umte... Chapter 890 Perfect Grade Divinity Chapter 890 Perfect Grade Divinity¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 11:36 Location- Sky Blossom City, Airstrip, Floater carrier, VIP Cabin ording to Agatha''s description of the semi-demigod realm, forging Divinity seemed to be a more tedious and time-consuming process than forging an ego gem. So much so that a separate realm was created depending on the percentage of forging of the card apprentice''s divinity. Agatha did not go into the details as to what is divinity, or how a card apprentice could forge it, but she did exin that forging divinity required a certain amount of umtion period which was directly rted to the grade of the divinity. And higher the grade of divinity the stronger the said demigod. "And with the help of Demigod Mara, they can entirely skip this stage and forge the perfect grade of divinity," Agatha exined why the five regional heads of the array master association were so enticed by the idea of having Demigod Mara help them forge their divinity. And continued by saying, "In this process of forging a perfect divinity Demigod Mara will have to sacrifice her divinity. If not for the fact that her lifespan hase to an end Demigod Mara would not be generous to offer this opportunity to the five regional heads of the array master association." "I see, but why is Demigod Mara offering this to the Five regional heads of the array master association and not one of her descendants or followers?" I understood that Demigod Mara would exchange whatever strength she had to help one of the five regional heads of the array master association to forge a perfect grade divinity but why did it have to be them and not somebody else? This world is filled with talented and selfless card emperors so why was Demigod Mara''s choice have to be from the array master association? "Well for starters Demigod Mara has no descendants, secondly Demigod Mara used to be the regional head of the western array master association, andstly her divinity was more suitable for array formation and would be handier in the hands of an array master," Agatha stated the reasons why Demigod Mara was being so generous towards the array master association. "Wait, what do you mean by Demigod Mara''s divinity is more suitable for array formation? What does Demigod Mara''s divinity have to do with helping others forge their divinity?" The more Agatha spoke about divinity the more confused I got about it as I knew where little about divinity and how to forge it. "Well, that is too much knowledge for your current realm, if one day you ever make it to card emperor realm then you can ask your sugar mama about it. But for now, all you have to know is that every divinityes with its perks and authority. When Demigod Mara helps a card apprentice forge their divinity the said card apprentice can inherit Demigod Mara''s divinity''s perk and authority all along with the perks and authorities that came with their newly forged divinity. And this is also one of the reasons the five regional heads of the array master association are so desperate to win the wager rather than use the time spent on the wager to forge their divinity by themselves," Hearing Agatha exin that with Demigod Mara''s help the card apprentice can not only forge a perfect grade divinity but also inherit her divinity''s innate powers along with their newly forged divinity''s innate powers I finally knew why the wager was so important to Old Lorenzo and the other regional heads of the array master association. "No wonder the old fox was so shameless and secretive about this. The reward for his wager with the other regional heads was priceless. If it were me even I would be secretive and calctive about this," A demigod''s life span was so long that they were practically considered to be immortal therefore there were not many cases out there where a demigod would willingly sacrifice their divinity for the future generation at the end of their lifespan like Demigod Mara was doing. Therefore this opportunity was godsent for the five regional heads of the array master association and they would be fools if they did not fight for it. "Not many can resist the temptation of such opportunity," Agatha sighed. She would be lying if she said that she was not jealous of the opportunity demigod Mara was providing to the five regional heads of the array master association. "So, on what is Demigod Mara judging the five regional heads of the array master association to choose a card emperor among them to help the said card apprentice forge their divinity?" Though I knew that the wager between the five regional heads of the array master association had something to do with scoring the highest marks in the array master certification of the central array master association. That couldn''t be all of it as what if none of the five regional heads'' disciples were able to achieve it, then what? There couldn''t be such an obvious w to the wager, there had to be more to it. Hearing my question Agatha went on to exin the rules and conditions of the wager to me, "There are two conditions on which the demigod Mara will choose between the five regional heads to pass her divinity, 1. The first condition is to produce a disciple that will be able to break the record of the central array master association''s array master certification test. The first regional head toplete this condition will win the wager. 2. In case none of the five regional heads can produce a disciple who can set the highest marks in the array master certification in the history of the central array master association, then the winner will be decided based on the highest sum total of the scores obtained by all the disciples of the respective regional heads participating in the wager. All the disciples of the five regional heads participating in the wager should be aged below 25 years old. In case of a tie, the ruling will be left to the Demigod Mara''s will." ¡­ Chapter 891 Demigod Maras Vision Chapter 891 Demigod Mara''s Vision¡¡¡¡Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 11:43 Location- Sky Blossom City, Airstrip, Floater carrier, VIP Cabin Hearing the rules and conditions of the wager I felt like demigod Mara was using the wager to force the five regional heads to search for talented individuals and teach as many disciples as possible. The rules and conditions of the wager made it pretty obvious. The condition said the disciple had to set the highest score in the array master certification in the history of the central array master association. Considering the 25 years old age limit this condition was near impossible. As to achieve this one would have to start to learn array formation in their mother''s womb or have a cheat simr to the one I had. Since the first condition was too demanding the five regional heads would choose to win the wager using the second condition which stated the winner of the wager will be the regional head who gains the highest sum total of the scores obtained by all their disciples participating in the wager. This meant the regional heads were allowed to let as many disciples participate in the wager, even if these disciples were not able toplete the first condition their scores will be added and the regional head with the highest sum total of scores will be winning the wager. To achieve the second condition the regional heads would basically have to take in as many disciples as possible to get the highest sum total of the scores obtained by their disciples participating in the wager. Simple right? But guess what, the pride of the five region heads did not allow them from epting disciples with subpar talent let alone mediocre disciples. Even if one of them were to harden their skin and shamelessly try to win the wager by using numbers by recruiting mediocre disciples the other four would bully, taunt and shame him from doing so. This was why over years the five regional heads have been searching for talents and trying to recruit them as their disciples for the purpose of the wager. And just in case to make sure their colleague doesn''t shamelessly take the shortcut, the Five regional heads have decided to gather their new disciples and meet up once a year to take the array master certification assessment collectively. This way it would be easier to shame the one with disciples who scored the lowest marks in the array master certification. As if Agatha read my mind she suddenly added, "You know the reason why demigod Mara has chosen these rules and conditions for the wager was to force the five regional heads to teach more talented disciples and add more young blood to the array master association." "Yeah, I felt that too. The rules and conditions made it too obvious," I said supporting Agatha''s words, and asked, "why would she do that?" "The reason is simply that the low poption of array masters," Agatha answered, then continued, "Array mastery is one of the most important, in-demand professions but there aren''t arge no of array masters to meet the current demand in the market. Which increases the price of an array formation and indirectly makes the unavable to the middle-ss and below citizens. The only solution to this is to train more array masters. But pursuing a career in array mastery is not cheap so many humble background talents do not pursue array mastery even though they have a talent for it and instead just settle for card creationist as their career. Even if some talents are willing to go through the trouble of taking loans to learn array mastery, there are not many sources for them to learn except for prestigious colleges and universities which have a very hefty price tag that cannot be met by a small student loan. So in the end, even the interested students end up giving in to circumstances and opt for the card creationist career path. If the quantity of array masters is one factor in this problem quality of array masters is another factor in the same problem. The senior array masters such as the regional heads are so busy with their research and practice that they neglect their duty towards their junior array masters, so most of the low array masters due tock of guidance end up and proper teachings to follow are never able to promote their array mastery to a higher realm. Not to mention, these array masters are very secretive by nature, they do not tend to share or pass on their secrets to others. If it was a decade ago senior Lorenzo would have rather chosen death over passing his notes on array formation to you. Though Array formation recipes are copyrighted by them they do not share their valuable experience in setting up array formations which can help a rookie array master waste time on the wrong path. Due to theck of proper guidance, the number of array masters who advance to high ranks is very lowpared to the number of card creationists who advance to higher ranks every year. You can see the difference in sky blossom city, the city produces hundred of card creationists every year but not one array master. The gap between the advancement in card creationist and Array master is that high. The number of array masters is socking that it cannot be solved in a day. Keeping this in mind Demigod Mara hase up with this wager so that the regional heads of the array master association can guide and nurture as many young and talented array masters as possible,ying a foundation for future development. Demigod Mara''s vision is set far in the future, as for now, she is doing is sowing seeds hoping that these seeds will grow into big threes and produces thousands of seed that would go on to produce hundreds of thousands of seeds." Agatha''s exnation was very long but detailed and full of praise for Demigod Mara and her vision which considered the big picture with the welfare of humanity as the end goal. ¡­ Chapter 892: James Cheng Chapter 892: James ChengDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 11:49 Location- Blossom District, Sun and Sky route, Floater carrier, VIP Cabin Demigod Mara was willing to do some good for the array master association at her deathbed which will indirectly help humanity, good for her. Now the question was how do I make use of this to my advantage? I now know what Lorenzo stands to gain from the wager and how much of a role I can y in helping him win the wager. The next time I meet Old Lorenzo it was going to be a war debating what and how much Lorenzo would owe me if I were able to help him win the wager between the five regional heads of the array master association. Knowing my role and its importance in the wager will help me negotiate huge returns. I had all the cards now, and I had to y my hand right. This made me serious about the array master certification assessment. I am confident that I can ace it but I am not sure if I will be able to score the highest marks in the history of the central array master association''s array master certification assessment. One of the main reasons behind my uncertainty was that I did not know anything about the array master certification assessment let alone what was the current highest score in the central array master association''s array master certification assessment. Maybe next time I meet up with old Lorenzo, along with negotiating the rewards for my help, I may as well ask him about the array master certification assessment to prepare myself and increase my chances to attain the highest scores in array master certification history. There was a lot of preparation I had to do concerning the array master certification assessment, and all of them involved old Lorenzo''s guidance. I tried to get some information about the array master certification assessment, but it couldn''t provide me with more than what I already knew. So after I have dealt with parasites named the circle in the sun blossom city, I nned to look for Old Lorenzo. For now, I decided to go through the new notes given by old Lorenzo during the entirety of my journey. The carrier had taken off to the sky and was on route to Sun blossom city. 2 hours of travel time should be enough for me to go through the new notes and brush up on the old ones. Old Lorenzo''s new notes on array formation were the continuation of Hybrid arrays, more like advanced knowledge of the Hybrid arrays. Asides from the fusion of multiple array formations, it talked about the fusion of array with the abilities extracted from monster cores to form a hybrid array. It also talked about adding rule power to the mix but didn''t go into details about this. I guess it would continue in the next set of notes old Lorenzo nned on giving me. ¡­ Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 15:08 Location- Sun Blossom City, Airstrip, Floater Carrier, VIP Cabin From the bay windows of the VIP cabins, I watched the carriernd in the Sun blossom city Airstrip. I was in a good mood because old Lorenzp''s notes on hybrid arrays and advanced hybrid arrays opened up a whole new path for me in array formation mastery. The techniques and methods mentioned in it were a big help for me to increase my efficacy, I finally had a new understanding of how the normal card creationists and array masters connected soul pathways and enhanced them. Earlier I could be considered a country hick when it came to the method I used for the soul pathway edition as they were the basic methods that young Wyatt learned watching his parents but with my new-found knowledge of various advanced edition techniques and methods stated in the old Lorenzo''s notes, I could be now considered an old veteran in this field. My gains during this study retreat were good, and thankfully Agatha did not disturb me seeing that I was busy doing my own thing. With a satisfied smile, I exited the VIP cabin, only to be greeted by old Rami and an old man who tagged along with him. Seeing me old Rami hurried his footsteps and said, "Master Wyatt, hope your journey wasfortable." "Yes, it was," I replied and looked curiously at the old man next to old Rami believing that this person had to be important since old Rami let him tag along while visiting me. Feeling my gaze the old man wanted to introduce himself but old Rami was one step ahead of him and said, "Master Wyatt, this is my good friend James Cheng, the sun blossom city''s head of the card creationist association." Hearing old Rami introduce his friend I finally knew why Rami let James Cheng tag along with him to meet me. As Agatha pointed out there were not many array masters and almost none in third-rate cities like Sun blossom city and Sky blossom city. So due to the shortage of array masters, the array formation covering the city was managed by the city''s card creationist association. As the veteran card creationist were the next best thing to array masters. Since the array formation covering the city was already set up, apart from asional maintenance and refueling of soul jades powering the array formation, there was not much to tend about the array formation covering the city. Therefore the authorities put the city''s protection array under the city''s card creationist associations jurisdiction. As the head of the card creationist association in the sun blossom city, James cheng would be in control of the protection array formation covering the sun blossom city. Making him the first target of my visit to the city. As long as I could control him I did not have to worry about being trapped inside the city array while my forces and Iunched a full-on attack on the circle. This time I nned to not leave until I have uprooted the circle branch in the sun blossom city. ¡­ Chapter 893: Sun Blossom City Chapter 893: Sun Blossom CityDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 15:14 Location- Sun Blossom City, Airstrip, Floater Carrier, VIP Cabin "Hello, Master James Cheng. Nice meeting you," I humbly greeted James Cheng who politely returned the greeting saying, "The pleasure is all mine, It is always good to meet a fellow card creationist, not to mention a young and talented card creationist such as yourself Master Wyatt." I addressed James Cheng by adding Master as a prefix because he too simr to me was a renowned card creationist and had the seniority. What was surprising was James Cheng had addressed me by adding the prefix Master as well. It was surprising because following the norms as a senior card creationist James Cheng did not have to address me by adding master as a prefix but he still did it showing that he treated me as an equal. I did not believe James Cheng was being humble, it must be Rami Kaga, he must have given his friend a heads up. Well, it did not matter as he was soon going to join my cmity daughter army. Talking of Cmity daughter gems, entering the Sun blossom city, I could sense the cmity daughter cores in Roy and the members of the new sin squad. It was not surprising that the new sin squad had entered the city before me because they left the sky blossom city hours earlier than me. I will mark James Cheng for the sin squad to feed him a cmity daughter gem. Then meet up with Roy nc to hand him a cmity daughter gem as the one I gave him was used to recruit the maid of the yin-yang harmony''s disciple. Once both James Cheng and yin-yang harmony''s disciple have been recruited into my cmity daughter gem army, I can get started with my ns to destroy the Circle branch in the sun blossom city. "Master Cheng, you tter me but I still have a lot to learn from your experience, I hope you will not mind," I said humbly, acting the role of an innocent and humble teenager. "Haha! Master Wyatt, you are being humble with your words. But if this old man''s experience can be of help to you then, I will not hesitate to help you to the full extent of my power," it seems old Rami has updated cheng about me, James Cheng''s words made it clear. What Rami did was up to him and I did not mind him bringing James Cheng up to speed as it saved me a lot of time. "Okay, then I will be in your care Master Cheng," I responded politely as it appeared he would be our host in the sun blossom city. "Yes, I will do my best as your host. First, let me guide you to your lodging and after you have refreshed we can attend the banquet that I arranged in your arrival, it is a shame that Rami''s grandchild isn''t here, I was looking forward to meeting him," James Cheng expressed his regret for not getting to meet his friend''s grandson. "Cheng, I apologize but you know how teenagers are," Rami apologized for his grandchild. ¡­ Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 15:01 Location- Sun Blossom City, Outskirts, Unknown. ''If not for this mount card I would have had a hard time executing this task without drawing suspicion,'' Cole thought as withdrew his Golden Eagle mount back into the card. And then sent his coordinates through the organization''s secured channels on the grimoirework to Team leader codename Gray wolf. Cole did not have to wait long, soon five figures appeared at his location out of thin air. Each one of them bore the air of a card emperor, as someone who has been stuck in the early stage of the card king realm for a while now, Cole couldn''t help but show slight jealousy towards his fellow organization members. But Cole immediately covered his envy with a bright fake-ass smile and greeted them, "Codename Mamapimp, reporting sir." "Mamapimp?" Gray wolf and the rest gave Cole an awkward look and then Gray wolfmended Cole''s work saying, "Good job." "Sir, permission to leave, I need to hurry back to the sun blossom city or my cover will be blown," Seeing that the team leader did not shy to praise him for his job, Cole decided not to beat around the bush and directly ry what was trouble him to the team leader and ask for permission to leave. Gray wolf eyed the fatty in front of him and remembered his master''s orders to dispose of the fatty, after thinking for a moment he said, "Let me report our arrival to the headquarters and then you can leave." "Thank you, sir," Cole thanked Gray Wolf for understanding. "Pimp, until the team leader reports to the headquarters why don''t you tell me about the story behind your codename," Sniper put his bulky arms around Cole''s fat neck and asked him about his codename. As Sniper put his arm around his neck, Cole could not help but shredder in fear, though all worked for the same organization and the organization rules strictly forbid infighting, Cole knew there were many ways around the rules, and has experienced them first hand so he did not dare to be cocky or getfortable around the higher ranking members of the organization. The members recruited into the organization are not good people, each of them has something or has done something to be ashamed of or run from. So Cole felt it would be in his best interest if acted as such in front of the seniors of the organization to feed their ego and stay under their radar. After Sniper took Cole further away from him, Gray wolf directly contacted Matron to update her about their current status on the mission. As soon as Sansa answered the call Grey wolf immediately said, "Gray wolf, reporting." "Have you reached the location of the mission?" Sansa skipped the small talk and directly asked Gray wolf to update her on their mission as a lot was weighing on her mind right now after hearing her husband say he wanted to adopt the kid she was trying to kill as their son. ¡­ Chapter 894: Soul-Piecring Thorny Whip Chapter 894: Soul-Piecring Thorny Whip Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 15:12 Location- Sun Blossom City, Outskirts, Unknown. "Yes, your highness. We are at the mission location," Gray Fur reported. "Hm, this time after killing that son of bitch make sure he stays dead," Sansa said grudgingly. "Yes, your highness I will not make the same mistake twice," the Gray Fur said solemnly. "What about your contact for the mission, is he still alive?" Sansa asked if Gray Fur had killed Cole yet. "Sniper is handling that matter as we speak your highness," Gray Fur''s answered immediately while his gaze turned to search for Sniper to confirm the kill. "Ask him to abort the mission, I still have some use for him," Sansa ordered. "Yes, your highness. One moment," Hearing Sansa retract her previous orders Gray Fur''s mind processed in full throttle unable to find Sniper, and started to believe the contact was already asleep seven feet underground. Hence he asked Sansa for some time to find Sniper to find out if he was toote. Inside the woods of the sun blossom city outskirts, Gray fur followed the tracks of Sniper and Mamapimp frantically. Then he finally found a privacy field card, ignoring the field card he walked into it only to hear a grueling scream that would send a chill down a person''s bones. Following the harrowing scream, he found bloody Mamapimp bound and hung to the branch of a tree, every inch of his body was covered in wounds, and the blood from the wounds dripped to the ground and formed a small puddle of blood. In face of this gruesome scene, Gray Fur looked away to find Sniper holding a bloody thorny whip with a sadistic grin on his face while his eyes shone with excitement. Gray Fur''s intrusion did not seem to hinder his excitement but it only added to it. "Team leader, I know it is taking me long, sorry for the dy. I will end it now," Sniper said as he swung the thorny whip with full force to cut the fat bag of meat hung from the tree in half but before the whip could reach its target it was interrupted by Gray Fur''s punch confusing Sniper. "The orders have changed, her highness needs him alive," Gray Fur exined hurriedly as Sniper wouldn''t misunderstand his interruption. "I see," hearing Gray Fur''s reason Sniper''s confusion cleared and then looked at bloody Cole who was covered in wounds and had lost a lot of blood, and add, "Since it is my fault, I will heal him." Then Sniper summoned a bottle of green-colored elixir and poured it on Mamapimp''s wounds. As the green liquid touched his wounds Cole let out agonizing screams in pain but despite the pain, Cole''s wounds seemed to heal. Seeing this Gray Fur gave Sniper a hard re, feeling Gray Fur''s re Sniper asked, "What?" "Just feed him the elixir," Gray Fur ordered as drinking the elixir was an efficient and painless way to heal wounds. "Fine," Sniper dejectedly replied and acted on Gray Fur''s order by feeding Cole the elixir and then freeing him from his binds. Gaining his freedom Cole summoned his grimoire and yelled, "Sky overlords smite," aiming at Sniper. But before his card could activate, Gray Fur chanted, "Silence" aiming at Cole''s grimoire negating his attack. Having lost his connection with his grimoire Cole''s sanity broke and his mentality descended to despair as he began yelling, "I will kill you, I kill you motherfockers¡­" the despair in Cole''s eyes grew to the point where his yell''s changed to him begging for death, "kill me, please kill me I beg you." Looking at broken Mamapimp, Gray fur sighed and then he sent a re toward Sniper as if ming him, ''Look what you have done.'' "I think using the soul-piercing thorny whip on a Card Overlord was too much, my bad," The soul-piercing thorny whip that Sniper spoke of pierces the victim''s soul with its every attack, the pain inflicted by it was simr to 100 times the pain of piercing a needle under a person''s fingernail, it was a perfect torture tool and could break any mind in time. "Give him a soul-numbing potion while I will ask her highness for help and make sure he does notmit suicide," Though Gray Fur hated asking his master for help as it reflected badly on his performance. But right now he had no choice as codename Mamapimp was beyond repair through normal means. "Sure, me me and my luck," Sniperined as he summoned a soul-numbing potion and fed it to Mamapimp after grabbing hold of him. Soul numbing potion was like anesthesia for the soul making it an expensive potion, it would help Mamapimp deal with excruciating pain as his soul healed from the wounds inflicted on it by the soul-piercing thorny whip. This way when the Matron fixes the broken Mamapimp with her ability he doesn''t feel the pain from the wounds inflicted on his soul. Saving Mamapimp from Sniper''s torture, Gray fur reported to his Master whose call was on hold during this ordeal, "Your Highness, Codename Mamapimp is alive but mentally he is in no condition to take on a mission." "I know, I will deal with it," Sansa was generous and did not me Gray fur for this mistake. "Thank you for showing mercy, your highness," Gray fur thanked Sansa. "How do you n to assassinate the target?" Sansa did not waste any more words on Cole and asked Gray fur his n on assassinating the target. "After locating the target, we n to drag the target into Flower thief''s origin card and feed him to it. This way we make sure that the target stay''s died for good," Gray Fur''s n was simple as the Flower Theif''s origin card made assassination that simpler. "Good n, if it was some other time you would have seeded but today you are bound to fail. As a Semi-demigod is hiding in his shadow, if you drag him into the Flower thief''s origin card you will be indirectly dragging the semi-demigod in as well. Think harder," Sansa chilled at Gray Fur for noting up with a better idea. "..." Gray fur was out of words hearing that the semi-demigod hiding in the target''s shadow could actually follow the target into a different space. Not knowing the limits of the semi-demigod''s cards Gary Fur was having a hard timeing up with an effective n that would not involve them being caught by the semi-demigod protecting the target. Since this mission was handed to him onst minute Gray fur never got to prep for it so he wascking a lot of information toe up with an effective n for assassinating the target. "Oh god, do I have to do everything around here?" Sansa yelled and then added, "I have informed the circle about the target''s n to attack their sun blossom city branch. They know that three semi-demigods are protecting the kid, so they will make appropriate preparations. When the semi-demigod hidden in the target''s shadow along with the other two semi-demigods leave to handle whatever the circle has in store for them, you grab the target into the flower thief''s origin card split following your escape n. Got it?" "Yes, your highness," Hearing Sansa''s n, Gray fur felt that it was feasible and did not hesitate to agree to it. As with the semi-demigod hiding in the target''s shadow gone the target held zero threat to them as of now. "Make sure you don''t screw up this time, okay? Because I would hate to lose a capable person like you," Before concluding the call Sansa did not forget to remind Gray fur that his life was at bnce here. "..." Hearing Sansa''s threat Gray Fur could not help but feel depressed seeing how Sansa was willing to get rid of him over one mission despite his decades of service to her cause. He really hated the fact that in this organization anybody could be disposed of any time if Sansa felt like it. Grey fur did not dare toin or think further about this fearing his master''s origin card. Frowning at Gray Fur''s silence Sansa reminded him, "Remember, as long as you are useful to me I will keep you around. And know this, the higher the risk higher the rewards. Th ere is nothing new here, don''t go soft just when I was starting to trust you." "Yes, madam. The organization has been nothing but kind to me," Gray Fur hurriedly replied feeling d to know that Sansa valued him enough to go out of her way and console him with her words when she didn''t need to. This helped Gray Fur out of his depressing thoughts. "It seems the Gray Fur I know is back, good. I look forward to the good news," saying that Sansa hung up. Next Gray fur looked at Mamapimp who stared at the void with his nk eyes, he was still out of it but soon the gaze in his eyes changed they seemed to disy confusion at first then it grew clear. Chapter 895: Memory Loss Chapter 895: Memory Loss Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 15:21 Location- Sun Blossom City, Outskirts, Unknown. After the confusion cleared from Cole''s eyes he looked around in cold sweat, as he had no recollection of what happened in thest 20 minutes. All his physical and soul damage was healed using elixir and potions, so there was no physical evidence left of what Sniper had put him through. Without his memories or physical wounds, there was nothing left of the torture he went through by his fellow members despite being nothing but loyal to the organization. Though he had no memories or wounds to tell him that he almost died a grueling death in the back of his mind, Cole had a nagging feeling that screamed whenever his eyes nced at Sniper. An unknown dread would surface from his bones into his heart whenever his eyes met with Sniper''s eyes. Cole had no idea why he felt this way when he saw Sniper because this was his first time seeing Sniper. Cole did not understand why he felt this way but he decided to keep his distance from Sniper. Which was hard seeing that he was his superior in the organization. But one thing was clear to Cole that his missing memory meant that the Matron herself acted, which meant whatever happened in the past 20 minutes was something he should not have seen, heard, or even worse spoken. Thinking of this Cole decided to apologize to the team, "I''m sorry, I don''t know what I did for Master to act and erase my memories but I promise I will redeem myself." "Mamapimp, don''t think too much into it. You just heard some ssified information above your paygrade hence master had to act for your safety, so don''t worry you did nothing wrong," Grey fur exined to Cole that it was not something he spoke that made their master act and erase his memories but something he heard. Hearing Gray Fur''s exnation, Cole felt his nerves calm down. Then immediately said, "Thank you, for being patient with me." Cole was being so docile because no matter what happened the price he paid was 20 minutes of his memories and not his life. As long as he was alive, all was good. Seeing the victim of his gruesome torture apologize and thank him Sniper found a new sense of pleasure which added to his already morphed sadistic deviant nature and an unconscious grin formed on his face. Only he and his master knew what was going on in his mind right now. Feeling Sniper''s hot gaze Cole trembled as if a chill passed down his spi ne. Just when Cole was thinking of a reason to excuse himself from these people his grimoire sounded, [Unknown Number calling¡­.. Answer/Reject/Ignore/Reply] "Answer," said Cole out loud to show the others that he had got a call and he was not ignoring them purposefully. He did such that he did not want the others to misunderstand him as they were all card emperors and he was a mere card overlord, for some reason he felt helpless in their presence. Cole has walked along many card emperors but none gave him the feeling these people gave him. Which let Cole believe that there was more to his lost memories than he was led to believe but Cole did not dare to investigate it. Because he knew that since Matron was involved even if he found the truth, he would wound up back to the start all over again because his memories will be erased by Matron again. If he still stubbornly chose to search for the truth he will be stuck in a vicious loop of finding the truth and having his memory erased until the Matron gets fed up with him and decides to dispose of him. So Cole felt that it was in his best interest not to look for the truth and move on with his life, "Hello." "Codename Mamapimp, I have a new mission for you, ept or retire," Sansa''s voice sounded from the other end of the call. "Your highness, Codename Mamapimp reporting, I ept the mission," Having worked in the organization Cole knew what retirement meant for the members of this organization, death. Therefore he did not ask about the mission details and directly epted the mission. He did not have much choice in this matter since it was being tasked to him by the Matron herself. "Have you heard of Kathy Duskborn?" Sansa asked Cole. Now that he had epted the mission now it was time for his briefing regarding the mission. "I''m sorry your Highness, I haven''t," Cole replied honestly as there was no point in lying to Matron who controlled his memories. Sometimes he couldn''t help but wonder that if Matron controlled his memories why doesn''t she directly imnt the memories of the mission and orders instead of using a grimoire call which was a very tedious process and had the risk of being eavesdropped on. This question did not just pop into Cole''s mind but every member of the organization. Many had many theories regarding this. Some believed that there were some limitations to her origin card but the popr belief was the one that stated that she did this to interact with the members and not make them feel like mere tools. This way the feel ing of members toward the organization and their leader would rise and over time they would cultivate a sense of belonging to the organization and respect their leader willingly and not out of fear for their life. In the end, these were all just theories. Only Sansa knew the reason behind why she choose to deliver the mission to her members through grimoire calls and not imnt them into their memories. This wasn''t the only thing Cole thought about he also had doubts about why the Matron only erased his memories and did not alter them. He felt that there must be a reason behind this as someone as calctive and maniptive as the Matron would not do anything without a purpose. ¡­ Chapter 896: Backup Plan Chapter 896: Backup n Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 15:28 Location- Sun Blossom City, Outskirts, Unknown. "Kathy Duskborn, she is the aunt of the priority target S.O.B and your next mission. She is currently living in sky blossom city. Find her, gather as much information on her as possible and bring her to me today by evening," Sansa ordered Cole. "Yes, your highness," Cole had no choice but to agree to Matron''s orders no matter how unreasonable they sounded. Matron was back in the central capital and he was way down in the south of the southern region, he had to somehowplete the mission by the end of the evening and it was already past 3 in the afternoon. Even if he uses a teleportation card considering the time constraintspletion of this mission was near impossible. "Good, I will send you the coordinates to deliver the target by the end of the evening, you can teleport her to the specified coordinates. And if you need any help. Don''t hesitate to ask Gray fur for help," Sansa was a very meticulous person and she got what she wanted. Right now she did not want her husband to adopt the son of her bitch friend and was willing to do anything to get her way. Though she had already made ns to assassinate the boy tonight, Sansa had cooked up another n in case her people fail to kill the boy once again. It is not that she did not trust her subordinates or that she was overestimating the boy but she wanted to be fully prepared for all the possible situations and one of those situations was the failure of the attempt of assassination on the boy. If that situation were to take ce then she had to be prepared for it too. The reason Sansa wanted Cole to bring Kathy to her was that Kathy was her n to stop her husband from adopting the orphaned son of her bitch friend. This n only worked if Cole was able to get Kathy to her unnoticed before her husband hears of the second assassination attempt on the boy. That was why Sansa insisted Cole bring Kathy to her before the end of the evening. Sansa did not n to kill Kathy or hold her hostage. She nned to turn Kathy into one of her brainwashed minions when Cole brings her to her. And once she has brainwashed Kathy into one of her minions she will send her back to the sky blossom city immediately along with Cole. This way when her husband asks Kathy permission to adopt Kathy''s nephew, Kathy will resolutely reject demig od Baylor and in the process make it clear that they did not want to have anything to do with him. This was Sansa''s backup n in case the assassination attempt on the son of the bitch failed. There were other reasons why Sansa wanted to brainwash Kathy instead of killing her. Obviously, one of those reasons was the fact that Kathy would soon be joining the MorningStar university. Followed by her theory on dungeons which was gaining approval and poprity in the central academic city. Sansa felt like it would be a waste to kill someone as capable as Kathy instead of making use of her to benefit from the best she has to offer. Hence Sansa decided to spare Kathy and make use of her. The same thought came to Sansa''s mind with regards to the orphaned son of her bitch friend. In terms of raw talent, he showed more potential than his aunt. Not to mention his physical prowess indicating that he had a physique or traits that couldpare to the top 20 physiques or traits known. All in all, the nephew was a full package with brains and brawns. He would be a more valuable asset to Sansa''s organization than his aunt but still, Sansa preferred the aunt over the nephew because of his connections with the Southern royal family, questionable rtionship with the Southern emperor, and the fact that his very existence reminded her of herte bitch friend. When Her husband dered that he wanted to adopt her bitch friend''s orphaned son, She did think of controlling the boy instead of sending him to meet his parents. But then she realized that even if her husband was able to adopt herte bitch friend''s only child by opposing the southern royal family and the southern emperor, she did not believe that she would be able to let go of her resentment for her bitch friend in face of the benefits. She was willing to let go of everything she and her organization stood to gain by turning the boy into her minion. That was how much Sansa hated herte friend. Sansa who knew herself the best did not have to struggle long on the decision on whether to use the boy or kill him for a moment of satisfaction. Though killing the boy would only bring Sansa a moment of satisfaction, she felt that it was the best option over controlling the boy for the benefit and having to see his face for years toe which would be a constant reminder to her reminding her of herte bitch friend, that would be constant torture for her. Therefore, Sansa was willing to overlook the ben efits in face of momentary satisfaction. Not to mention that with her card she could enve as many talents as she wanted, why go out of her way to enve someone that would make her relive herplex just by his presence? The presence of the boy would be a constant rm to Sansa of what she wanted to bury by burying her friend and everything her friend held dear. No amount of benefits could justify her mental torture, so Sansa decisively decided to assassinate the boy before he makes an entry into her life. Even if it meant that she would be acting against her beloved husband''s wishes. She med the bitch Ellen for this, if not for that bitch she would not have to hurt her loving husband time and time again. Chapter 897: Open Auction Chapter 897: Open Auction Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 15:56 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house "Here in Sun blossom city every half a year for thest two decades, the Card Creationist Association has been conducting auctions of its most priced card collections gathered or created by us over the period of six months. I would not be wrong to call this auction our city''s tradition as card apprentices from all over the blossom districte to participate in this auction," Cheng exined the history behind the half-yearly auction held by the Sun blossom city''s card creationist association. After freshening up in our lodging Cheng wanted to lead us to his banquet but finding the flyer for the half-yearly auction in the hotel lobby I decided that the banquet could wait and decided to visit the auction held by the card creationist association. I know Cheng and his family were holding the banquet on our arrival as a good host and as a good guest, I did appreciate Cheng''s hospitality but I wanted to attend the half-yearly auction of the sun blossom city to check on the current trend of the market. I didn''t expect much from a card auction in a third-grade city like Sun blossom city but I have never been to such a huge card festival. This could be a bit eye-opening and allow me to gauge the market in third-grade cities. And not to mention I had not been to an open auction in this world. It seemed to be a good ce for me to take a small break from my day-to-day life and just enjoy myself surrounded by various cards. All these reasons apart what actually caught my attention about the auction was the item card advertised on the auction flyer, the energy sword. This item card was the main attraction and gship item of the auction. The moment I read the description of the energy sword card I decided that I should own one of these swords, no- I wanted to own all 9 of the energy sword cards that would be auctioned in the auction. The auction was selling 9 energy swords as its gship auction item of this half-yearly auction, the reason why they were selling energy swords instead of one was that if there was only one energy sword then the wealthy card apprentice willpete, and knowing this, average card apprentice would have no interest in it. Making the whole point of using the energy sword card as the main attraction to advertise the auction moot. So if there were 9 energy sword cards instead of one then the average card apprentice stood the chance of winning the bid on one or two energy sword cards, which would ensure the inflow of both rich and well-to-do card apprentices to the auction. Making the auction appear as if it was a great sess. If it were any other auction this would not be the case but this one was different. One has to remember this auction had be the tradition of the sun blossom city, no less than any other festival. Therefore unlike the sophisticated auction which asks for a minimum bank bnce limit to attend the auction here in the half-yearly auction of the sun blossom city anyone could attend the auction, even if they did not n to buy anything. After all, the idea behind this was to celebrate the variety of cards like a festival. Therefore to the public''s eye, an auction''s sess would be dependent on the highest bid made during the auction and the size of the crowd. Using these two factors to measure the sess of an auction was not the correct way to judge the sess of the auction but to the public who did not know the actual price and the profit margin of each item these two were the only way they could judge the sess of an auction not to mention the free publicity of the auction by the people who attended the auction. Giving a higher social standing to the card creationist association of the sun blossom city over the o ther card creationist associations of the blossom district. Therefore it was very important for this particr public open auction to retain as much crowd as possible. Hence they did not spare any expense on the advertisement part. As this open auction was one big huge public event, it would be the perfect ce for me to contact Roy and for my Sin squad to sow a cmity daughter gem in James Cheng. Making the open auction held by the card creationist association of the sun blossom city a perfect ce for me to spend my time while I wait for all the pieces of my n to fall in ce and prepare tounch an attack on the Circle''s branch in sun blossom city. "Master Wyatt, if you are interested in those cards then I arrange to get one of the energy sword cards for you," I don''t know what Rami had told James Cheng about me but this guy was going out of his way to help me. I did not hate it but he was trying too hard and it was painful to watch, not to mention he always spoke about his family. The more he spoke about his family and friends the more I got to know him as a person. And it was getting hard for me to act indifferent towards him. "That would be great but I don''t just want one energy sword card I want all nine of them," hearing that James was willing to open the back door for me to buy a single energy sword card I informed him that I wanted all nine of the energy sword cards. "This," Hearing my demand, James Cheng''s face turned awkward and he was speechless as what I asked of him was not within his limits. If he were to give me all the energy sword cards then what would he tell the public which came to try and bid for an Energy-sword card? "Say no more, I understand your dilemma. Your words alone were a gesture of your goodwill. I will bid for all the energy cards," I said to avoid putting James Cheng in an awkward position. Soon Rami and I entered the Auction house through the VIP gate, on the red carpet, under the direction of Cheng. Rami and Cheng were well-known figures, so the local paparazzi showed a lot of interest in us. Thankfully the security reacted quickly allowing us to enter the auction house without anyplication. "This way gentlemen," said Cheng as he led us to a different location from where the crowd was located. Seeing this I could not help but look at Rami in doubt, who exined, "Master Wyatt, there are two venues for the open auction, one for the regr people which was more of a museum than an open auction for the people who just came for sightseeing and did not n to make a bid. While the second venue was for the VIP, the true ballers of this auction who bid a fortune to get what they want." This was not the first half-yearly auction Rami attended, as one of the founders of this auction two decades ago Rami knew everything about this auction. Therefore he knew that there were two different venues for the VIP and Commoners in the auction house. When the auction time was up the bids made in both VIP andmoner areas would be tallied and the item would go to the highest bid. This arrangement felt wrong to me but considering the unwritten jungle rules of this world I was not surprised that they would so openly discriminate between the rich and humble. I did not bother to explore my thoughts on this issue any further as it would not do me any good and I did not stand to gain anything from doing so. Seeing Rami and Cheng enter the auction house a lot of eyes fell on us, and many came forward to greet the two. Some even threw a curious gaze toward me trying to figure out who was the teenager next to the two of the most influential figures of the sun blossom city. Their whispers to my viltronian ears were clear as if they were speaking standing next to me. But thankfully I had Hive AI which coul d help me dampen my super senses andfortably adjust to crowded ces. Seeing Rami and Cheng were busy returning greetings to people they don''t even know, I decided to search for the 9 energy sword cards and ce my bids for them. Then go around looking for any other card that would manage to catch my interest. But seeing me leave on my own, Rami and Cheng ignored the crowd greeting them and followed behind me, making the already curious public more curious about my identity. For a teenager to make the head of the medical card association of blossom district and head of the card creationist association of the sun blossom city follow behind him, then the identity of this particr person should not be simple. Chapter 898: Lucy Robert Chapter 898: Lucy RobertDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 16:11 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue In a spacious and luxurious hall, filled with a crowd of self-important people with deep pockets, one teenager with an elegant appearance wearing a bright red overcoat attracted the attention of everyone attending the event not because of his elegant looks or his fashionable yet event inappropriate red overcoat but because of the two old men following behind him inplete submission. Many who did not know the identity of the old men would misunderstand them as the subordinates of the teenager but the interesting thing to notice was that the old men were dressed morevishly and appropriately for the event than the teenager they were following. Which raised the question, since when did servants start to dress more grandly than their masters? Not caring for the thought of the numerous gazes that kept checking him out from time to time the teenager walked straight towards the main item to be auctioned at the event ced at the center of the hall, the nine energy sword cards. The teenager''s eager stride easily gave away his intentions that he wanted to bid for the energy sword cards. Arriving at his destination he saw nine ss columns, in each of the ss columns an energy sword card hovered for disy. Just when the teenager was about to ce his bid he was greeted by an acquaintance, "Hi, there Wyatt. It is unexpectedmeeting you here." "Eliza? Hi, it is indeed unexpected meeting you here," I was surprised to be greeted by an acquaintance, Elizabeth Whiteburn, the heir of the Whiteburn family. And next to her stood a petite youngdy who had left a deep impression on me during the sky blossom city tournament, Lucy Robert, the most promising candidate to be the Robert family heir. Though Lucy did not greet me, I took the opportunity to greet her instead, "Hello, Miss Lucy" Hearing my greeting Lucy returned it with a nod, seeing the exchange Eliza let out an embarrassed smile and gave an exnation, "Lucy''smunication skills arecking, she meant no disrespect." Then she noticed the two old men behind me, who appeared to be my bodyguards, but then the two old men were too influential to be mistaken as bodyguards and were immediately recognized by Eliza who hurriedly greeted them, "Chief Rami Kaga, Master James Cheng, it is a pleasure meeting you together. I am Elizabeth Whiteburn, hire to the Whiteburn family of sky blossom city." "No, youngdy. The pleasure is all ours. Don''t stand at a ceremony in front of us, Master Wyatt''s friends are our friends," James Cheng returned Eliza''s greetings and asked her not to be so formal with them. "Yes, youngdy, my friend is right. You don''t have to be so formal around us. We hope you arefortable and are enjoying the party," Since it was an open auction house, an open bar and buffet were avable for the people to indulge themselves and enjoy. Therefore Rami asked Eliza to make herselffortable and enjoy the auction. As for Lucy, she still stood next to Eliza and was unresponsive until she was addressed. She did not even bother to copyEliza''s actions to greet the two of the most important individuals in the sun blossom city. I was starting to understand why despite her powerful origin card and excellent performance in the tournament, Lucy Robert was still just the most promising heir candidate for the Robert family and not the heir of the Robert family. Despite her exceptional skills as a card apprentice, Lucycked basic people skills, such asmunication. Come to think of it, back in the city tournament, Lucy never taunted her opponents and always immediately went on offense after the match started. Having heard Eliza give me an exnation for Lucy already, Rami and James Cheng did not bother with Lucy not to mention being offended for her not greeting them. "So, what brings you here, Wyatt?" Eliza asked the teenager. The reason Eliza was so friendly to the boy was that he helped her siblings in their time of need and as her sibling''s friend she viewed him as her little brother. "I want to bid for the energy sword cards," I replied ncing at the ss column encasing the energy sword cards. "You too, huh. Lucy is here for the same reason," Eliza replied. "Energy sword cards are good weapons for card apprentices at your realm but there are not enough for everyone." James cheng chimed in. "..." hearing James Eliza did not understand what he meant by that. ording to her nine energy sword cards were already a lot considering that the ingredients used to create these cards were very rare. "Sis Eliza, I want to ce a bid," Lucy announced to Elizabeth in a childish and immature voice. Hearing Lucy''s voice for the first time, I understood what Elizabeth meant by Lucy wascking in people skills earlier. Lucy seemed to be mentally challenged. But now I was confused as to why the Robert family even considered Lucy as an heir candidate. Lucy as a card apprentice was strong, capable, and not to be underestimated. But those qualities weren''t enough to be a leader, especially a family head. "Just wait a little longer, sweetie. When big sister is done talking with these good people, I will help you to bid for an Energy sword card," Eliza spoke slowly and sweetly as if she was speaking to a child when speaking to Lucy Robert, then feeling our gaze she turned to us saying, "no matter howcking hermunication skills are she is a good card apprentice." "Yeah, no judgment on here. I am a stronger believer in the saying, ''people can be anything they want to be.'' I have seen her in action during the tournament, I got nothing but respect for her. And now my respect for her grew stronger," I replied in response to Eliza''s re, implying that I would not disregard Lucy as an individual, person just because of her mental condition. "What master Wyatt said," James Cheng spoke hurriedly finding a little disgust in Eliza''s re. He did hear of the Robert family head''s daughter who was facing difficulties to be the next heir of the family despite her extraordinary strength as a card creationist just because she was female. Now that he had finally seen the person in question in person he realized the rumors could not be further from the truth. James Cheng apuded for what Lucy was able to achieve so far despite her challenges but he did not think that she was capable of leading a family and understood the voice of opposition in the Robert family that opposed Lucy as the heir of the Robert family. As for Rami, he just shook his head feeling pity for Lucy''s condition. As he felt that Lucy couldn''t survive on her own despite her strong strength as a card apprentice. She would always require someone to help her fill the gap she hasmunicating with society. That was a lot of trouble for one person. "So, Eliza what brings you here?" I knew Lucy was the one who wanted to bid for the energy sword card, I had yet to know why Eliza was here. "I am here on business, to talk deals about Liquid spirit gold with the sun blossom city''s card creation association. And since I am here I decided to apany Lucy to the half-yearly auction," Eliza replied. "I hope all the discussions about the deal are going fine," As the head of the sun blossom city''s card creation association James did not participate in such deals personally, there were other staff that attend to this matter. Still, James was within the rights to know about the details of the deals. Even if Eliza did not share the details with him James could find out about itter from the card association staff representing the association in the deal. Therefore in order not to sore the rtionship with the association head, Eliza politely answered James''s question regarding the deal and then added, "Master Cheng the deal is progressing smoothly, my family is looking forward to continuing its rtionship with the sun blossom city''s card creation association for another century." "Good," James Cheng was pleased to hear Eliza''s words. "Big sis, let''s go, I have to bid for the energy sword card," Lucy reminded Eliza about bidding for the energy sword card again with her childish immature voice. "Lucy, honey, let big sis finish here then we can go, there is still a lot of time before thest bid," in face of Lucy''s impatience, Eliza patiently answered Lucy trying to convince her to wait. "But, I want to bid now," Lucy said impatiently and did not seem to want to continue waiting any longer. "..." Faced with Lucy who would not listen to her reason Eliza did not lose her patience but the gentle smile on her face was no longer there. With her previous experience with Lucy, she understood when Lucy acts like this it will be difficult to change her mind. Nothing Eliza could say or do would help in this situation but do what Lucy was asking. Chapter 899: Placing Bids Chapter 899: cing BidsDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 16:23 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue Just when Eliza was about to excuse herself knowing that she could not convince Lucy to wait, I offered, "Let me take her to ce her bid for an energy sword card. I am heading there to ce my bid anyway." "That''s so sweet of you to offer help, Wyatt. But Lucy doesn''t react well to people she just met," Eliza avoided using the word strangers feeling it was not appropriate to use for a friend. "Okay, I get it. So how about we save the small talk forter and let us head to bid for the energy sword cards together?" I said looking at Lucy who was getting more impatient as we discussed. "..." Eliza did not immediately agree but instead looked at Rami and Cheng, with them present here she would be out of turn to agree for them. "Yes, we can continue this talkter. For now, let us head to bid for the energy sword cards." Cheng agreed to my decision. Then we all ahead towards the ss column encasing the energy swords and looked at the highest bid ced so for each energy sword card. The average highest bid ced for the nine energy sword cards was around 250 median soul jades i.e 2500 low soul jades. The auction has just started and the bids for each of the energy sword cards were already very high for a C-rank card. [Card Name: Energy Sword Card Type: Item card Card Rank: C-rank, Umon grade Card Rate: 6 stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card Effect: When activated card apprentice can summon a sword made of soul energy supplied by the card apprentice. Additional Effect: Crit Hit +5, Crit Rate increased by 45%, Pration +7, Energy sh, Damage absorption. Note: The strength of the energy sword summoned increase with the purity of the soul energy used to create it.] Energy sh: It is a long-ranged attack where the card apprentice can gather extra soul energy at the edge of the energy sword and hurl it at the enemy. Damage absorption: With every sh, the energy sword absorbs 10 percent of the total force applied to it. When the absorbed energy meets the minimum requirement tounch an Energy sh, the energy sword starts glowing. As the absorbed energy stored increases the glow on the energy sword gets brighter. For a C-rank card, the additional stats and skills given by the energy sword card were quite attractive. No wonder the sun blossom city''s card creationist association did not hesitate to use them as the main attraction and gship cards for the auction. The reason I was interested in this card was because of its unique characteristic that allowed these cards to break through the limits of their rank. The energy sword''s characteristic that I spoke of was that it grew stronger based on the purity of the soul energy supplied by its card apprentice to summon it. Other card apprentices can''t use this card''s characteristic to its fullest like I could thanks to my four times refined soul energy as in this third-rate city there weren''t many card apprentices who knew about refining their soul energy to make it purer let alone refining their soul energy for four times. In my hands, the energy sword cards would achieve their best and be used more efficiently. Ever since the tournament, I have been in search of a good weapon card or card recipe in the market butpared to the crazy sci-fi weapons I had in my mind, the weapon cards and card recipes that I can ess in the third-rate city were distasteful and a waste of time. But these energy sword cards take the cake. Along with the card''s unique characteristic that I can take advantage of its additional stats and skills were too good for me to pass on such cards. Therefore I had decided that no matter the cost I will win the bid for all nine energy swords. Calcting the highest price a family from a third-grade city would be willing to bid for a C-rank card like the energy sword cards, I decided to bid 500 median soul jades for each of the energy sword cards. 500 median soul jades meant 5,000 normal soul jades, it was too high of a price for a C-rank card but these cards were what I wanted and what was the use of hoarding money if I could not spend a little extra to buy something that I wanted? I had a very tight grip when it came to spending money but when I find something I want and which could add to my strength, I was not the one to hold back. Hence I did not hesitate to show a willingness to spend 4500 median soul jades to buy all nine of the energy swords. "Wyatt, how much are you going to bid for the card?" Eliza asked as she and Lucy were thinking of the right number within Lucy''s budget to ce a winning bid for the card. "I n to bid 500 median soul jades for each energy sword card," I found no harm in answering Eliza honestly as it was not possible for me to ce my bids anonymously, which meant she would know what I bid as soon as I ced my bid. "500 median soul jades for each of the energy sword card, that is 4500 median soul jades. Are you crazy? These cards are worth 180 median soul jades each in the market, if not for the rarity of card ingredients used in the creation of these cards, they would not be worth a single low soul jade. What I am trying to say is that 250 soul jades were already a lot for these cards and not to mention that one person or an organization is only allowed to bid on one energy sword card, you can''t bid for all of them." Eliza was shocked to hear that I nned to bid 500 median soul jades for each of the energy sword cards. ¡­ Chapter 900

OCD

Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 16:38 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue "Is that true, am I only allowed to bid for one energy sword card?" hearing Eliza I turned to look at Cheng and questioned him. "Let me check with my staff, master Wyatt," Cheng said as he summoned his grimoire to call the vice head of the card creationist association who was in charge of the matters regarding the half-yearly auction held by the sun blossom city''s card association. After the call, Cheng looked at me with a sour apologetic expression and said, "Master Wyatt, I''m sorry, Miss Eliza is right. ording to my vice-head, the energy sword cards have attracted a lot of foreign adventure guilds who want to procure as many energy sword cards as possible. So we had toe up with such rules to make the auction fair for card apprentices of all backgrounds." "I see, I understand," I decided to follow the rules and not ask Cheng to use his authority to bend the rules for me. Because there were other underhanded methods to go around the rules ced by the card creationist association. "Thank you, master Wyatt," Cheng hurriedly thanked me for understanding his dilemma to which I shook my head saying, "Don''t mention it." Then I looked at the bid ced by Lucy for one of the energy swords, 301 median soul jades. Lucy eagerly stood right next to the energy sword card after cing her bid for it. It seemed like she was not going to move from that ce until her bid was thest bid for the card. Got to give it to Lucy, despite her shorings in social skills she went all out for what she wanted without second thoughts. How many of us can do that? How many of us can say that we fought for what we wanted with a one-track mind? Not many of us. This was one of the things Lucy was better at than the average card apprentice. Seeing me look at Lucy''s bid Eliza gave me a piece of friendly advice, "Wyatt, 500 median soul jades for the energy sword card is too much. I know it is your money but 300 median soul is the max anyone be willing to bid for this card so be smart about it," "Master Wyatt, Miss Eliza is right, 500 median soul jades for this card is indeed too much. With that amount of money, you can go to the central region to buy one of these cards and return to the city. Considering all the variables 300 median soul jades should be the best bid for these cards," Cheng who procured these nine energy sword cards from hisst visit to the central region honestly advised me not to be wasteful with my money. "Okay, I will listen to your words then," saying that I ced 301 median soul jades bid for one of the energy sword cards. Just then I received a message notification from my grimoire. It was from Roy, informing me that he and the sin squad have entered the VIP venue and were waiting for me in the restroom. As soon as I determined the half-yearly auction as the perfect spot to conduct an exchange with Roy and my Sin Squad, I immediately contacted them and asked them to meet me at the auction house. Since the identity of the sin squad was a bitplicated it was going to be difficult for them to enter the VIP venue of the auction house. So I asked Roy and the Sin squad to meet up so that the sin squad could use Roy''s help to enter the auction house''s VIP venue without manyplications. Making it possible for all my boys to enter the VIP venue to carry out my n. After going through the message I did not immediately excuse myself to meet with Roy and the Sin Squad, instead, I asked the Sin squad to pass the cmity daughter gem given to them by Van to Roy, so that Roy can leave toplete his mission. As for the Sin Squad, I nned to bring Cheng, the target of their mission to them, and then after they subdue him, I, myself, would nt the cmity soul gem inside him. Therefore, at present, Roy was on his way back to the circle headquarters with the cmity daughter gem given to him by the Sin squad toplete his mission as soon as possible. As for the Sin Squad, it was on standby in the restroom awaiting my orders. Keeping my ns in mind, I joined Eliza, Rami, and Cheng to look around the auction hall and explore the other cards prepared for the auction. "Lucy, you sure you will be okay on your own?" Before leaving to look at the cards on disy, Eliza asked Lucy in concern. In response, Lucy nodded but her eyes were locked to the bidding log of the energy sword card that she bid on. As if she was worried that by looking away for one second she would lose the bid. Asides from ack of social skills, Lucky also showed obsessivepulsive disorder. This made me wonder how was this girl able to survive so far in this world governed by unspoken jungle rules. Though I thought of this, I did not n on finding the answer because I felt it was not going to be a story with a happy ending. While we went around watching the different cards on the disy for the auction I found many good cards with excellent effects for their rank but non met my current needs. Until I found a card that I was very familiar with, having used it a lot in the city tournament, the summon armament card. I had nned to buy this card if I got an opportunity to. Not to mention this summon armament card was not a one-time use card like the armament cards given to me back in the city tournament but regr skill cards. Not many bids were ced for this card and the highest bid was only 179 median soul jades. Considering that it was a rare A-rank card, this price was a steal. Chapter 901 Pelt Family

Pelt Family

Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 16:56 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue Due to the restriction on the size of the summons during the city tournament, summons armament cards yed a crucial role in most of my fights during the tournament. Though I don''t expect to face such restriction in the future ever again, the armament made from my summons looked awesome and felt good to use. Therefore asides from their killing power, I wanted to have these cards for their killer style, it was too showy but these summon armaments were still way better than most of the item cards I havee across so far. "Wyatt, you interested in this card? Are you nning to bid for this card? I remember you using such a card in your tournament matches," Eliza asked finding me go through the summons armament card info. "I do," answering Eliza I was about to ce my bid for the card but was interrupted by a stranger dressed like a butler, "Excuse me, gentleman, before you ce your bid may I have word with you for a second." "What?" I asked glimpsing at the old man dressed in a ck tux with a family crest sewed on hispel and imprinted on his cufflinks. "Gentleman, let me introduce myself to you, I am Joe Pelt the butler of the Pelt family from Azura blossom city," The old man narassitically introduced himself to me as if his name, his family, and his city''s name were supposed to impress me in some way. "Pelt family of the Azura blossom city? You mean the top family from one of the few second-rate cities in the blossom district. No wonder a mere servant dares to be so haughty in a social gathering, what is it that you want?" Cheng has held many half-yearly auctions over the past decades and depending upon the timing of Joe Pelt''s arrival and lengthy but self-important introduction it was clear to him that this old butler was up to no good following the orders of his master. "Association head, I am sorry if this humble servant''s word has offended you," Joe Pelt apologized but there wasn''t a trace of sincerity on his face. Making it clear that he didn''t care for Cheng''s impression of him and turning to look at me, he said, "My family young master has taken a liking for this card and would appreciate it if you were not to bid for this card." Hearing Joe the butler say those words with a straight face and a demanding tone I, Cheng, Rami, and Eliza couldn''t help but look at him in surprise wondering, ''Is he for real?'' And his next sentence answered our doubts, "My family young master will thank you for your cooperation." Having said that to our dumbfounded faces Joe left with an elegant stride as if he had achieved everything he was set out to achieve. Looking at the weirdo butler''s back I shook my head in amusement and ced my bid for the summon armament card not taking the lunatic from the pelt family seriously. "Bastard, his servants, and juniors are also as arrogant as he is," Rami suddenly burst into curses. Eliza and I looked at Rami in confusion not understanding what he was talking about. Feeling my gaze, Rami exined, "3rd elder of the Pelt family has been aiming for my position as the chief of the medical association of the blossom district for a decade now. Though he has not been sessful so far, he has always been the second choice for my current position. That bastard and his young ones consider themselves above others just because their family is from a second-grade city." Hearing Rami, I had enough understanding of the pelt family of the Azura blossom city but it also made me find a little respect in me for Rami who was able to defeat opponents with bigger backgrounds than his and stably upy his position as the blossom district medical card association for decades. "My father has also warned me about the pelt family, they have a reputation for being a tyrant in the Azura Blossom city. After suffering a loss at their hands my family had stopped trading liquid spirit gold with them for the time being. My father described that family as the greedy blood sucking lich that never lets go once ittches on to you," Eliza and the Whiteburn family seemed to have had their version of experience with the Pelt family. "Master Wyatt, you do not have anything to worry about, every half-yearly card auction there are clowns like these who think that they can exploit the auction for their benefit using their background to intimidate thepetition. And we have rules set in ce to teach these fools a lesson," Cheng spoke awe-inspiring but then undermined what he just said by adding, "Though corporal punishment is not possible to impose on them out of consideration their families we can impose a ban on them and their family members from participating in the auction for next few years." "A ban?" I asked Cheng and added, "You can do that? Though it is not much it will save me somepetition for this card. I will testify, so go ahead and ban this Pelt family from participating in any of the hear-yearly auctions held by the card creationist association of the Sun blossom city." Following my suggestion, Cheng called an attendee to make it clear that all the bids made in the name of the Pelt family were invalid due to the vition of the association rules. This was good for me as the onlypetition for the summons armament card was banned from bidding on any of the items in the auction. Now I could bid for the summons armament card with just one median soul jades more than the base price set for the card by the card creationist association of the sun blossom city. Chapter 902: Recruiting James Cheng Chapter 902: Recruiting James ChengDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 17:12 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue After cing a bid for the summon armament card I found other cards that could be helpful to me in tonight''s adventure and ced the bid for them ordingly. Then I thought it was about time I put my n to recruit James Cheng as a cmity daughter gem in motion, and said, "Master Cheng, where is the restroom, I would like to freshen up a bit." "Sure, Master Wyatt. Let me take you to the exclusive restroom for the staff. It will not be as crowded as the regr ones," Cheng replied but this n crippled my n right at the start. "I will go check up on Lucy," said Eliza, and then Rami proposed that he be soon heading towards a foxy Cougar who seemed to still be in her prime. The Sin Squad were waiting near the regr restroom for me to bring the target of their mission to them but now things have changed as Cheng was leading me to the exclusive restroom for the card creationist association staff helping with the half-yearly auction. This way my n failed even before it had the chance to take off. Thinking about it, I decided to improvise the n rather than give up. So while following Cheng to the card creationist association staff exclusive restroom I contacted the sin squad and asked them to track my location with Hive AI to the restroom and then continue with the previous n as nned. Only the location of the n had changed and all else remained the same. So there was not much improvisation to be made to the actual n, it remained the same. The Sin squad would subdue Cheng and feed him the cmity daughter gem. During this process, the squad needed to make sure there was not a single witness to their crime. Following Cheng, I finally arrived at another hall that was connected to both the regr and VIP venues, allowing the staff to freely travel back and forth between the two venues without wasting much time. The hall was surprisingly big and less crowded as all the staff was busy attending to the guests and maintaining the party. An interesting thing to notice was that though the VIP venue had fewer guestspared to the regr venue it had more staff attending it than the number of staff attending the regr venue. Soon enough I arrived at the staff exclusive washroom under the direction of Cheng and I could feel the presence of my sin squad not far behind. I looked around to find that there were only a few staff in the hall and they were busy doing their thing. As for the restroom, I used my soul pupil to check that it was empty. Feeling the moment was right I signaled the sin squad to take action. With my signal, the sin squad burst with full power and rushed toward Cheng, covering his mouth, and binding his arms, and legs. They made sure he couldn''t scream or struggle and carried him into the restroom in a matter of a second. Walking into the restroom I found the five members of the sin squad holding Cheng down. The confusion and fear were clear in Cheng''s eyes. It grew stronger seeing me give no reaction to seeing him being restrained by a bunch of unknown card apprentices. It did not take him long to understand that I was working with the card lords restraining him. Cheng had a lot of questions in his mind but he couldn''t ask as a hand was covering his mouth so hard that it felt like his mouth was about to be crushed. Unlike Rami who was a card overlord, his best pal Cheng was not a card overlord but a card lord. Cheng''s talent seemed to be very poor as he seemed to be unable to forge his ego gem even after trying for a few decades. This was good news for me as if Cheng had forged an ego gem then it would have been very difficult to restrain him with just his physical strength. There was the reason why Physical strength was used to restrain Cheng and not some fancy cards or rules and their meanings, it was because of the energy detectors ced through the auction hall. It helps the security of the auction hall to monitor who is using how soul energy or rule energy at what location. And the systems would immediately g the people who are using rule energy or soul energy more than it was required to make grimoire calls or make use of grimoireworks. These security measures were necessary for the Auction house to make sure that people were not up to something not good as card apprentices who think they can steal from the auction house or use the auction house to target the society''s elites were not less in number. The card creationist association''s auction house was able to continue its half-yearly auction for decades as a tradition because they were aware of the risks and prepared for it. To beat them at their own game and target their head, I had to go a little primitive and make use of physical strength to restrain Cheng, if not for the viltronian physique granted to the sin squad by cmity daughter gems they would not have the physical prowess to subdue peak card lord such as Cheng within a matter of second despite their numbers. Ignoring Cheng''s hate and anger filled re I handed the sin squad a storage card containing a cmity daughter gem to use on Cheng and walked outside the restroom heading back to the VIP venue, not that I could not handle doing this myself but to avoid the preying of the certain curious semi-demigod hiding in my shadow. With this, the first goal of the reason why I came to visit sun blossom city was achieved and now I could move on to the second phase of today''s n. Chapter 903: First Phase Complete Chapter 903: First Phase CompleteDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 17:12 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue ''Wyatt, what just happened? Who were those people? What do they n to do to that man?'' Agatha''s mentally asked me about the sin squad. Before the sin squad acted to retrain Cheng, I had asked Agatha who was hiding in my shadows to stay put and not attack the suspicious men who were about to kidnap Cheng. ''Those people are my goons, they handle my dirtyundry for me. And that man that you show concern for, James Cheng, is on the circle''s take. My goons will have a heart-to-heart chat with him so that he will not make use of the city array to help the circle when my forces attack the circle''s headquarters tonight,'' I had stressed to the sin squad to be very discreet while using the cmity daughter gem on Cheng to avoid Agatha''s suspicions. First, the sin squad will beat him up real good, and then they will feed him a health potionced with cmity daughter gem. ''I see, so you have done your homework. It is good to know that you are not just charging in head first blinded by vengeance. This way I will not have to worry about you failing and me cleaning up after you fail,'' Agatha was not new to this, so she did not have an opinion of me having my men attack Cheng as long as I had a valid reason for it. Agatha was necessary for my protection, I still vividly remember what happened at card stadium''s VIP box during the tournament. That dreadful mask-like creature nearing me without anyone noticing and the numerous card emperors pouring out of it, that moment I still remember as in that moment I was so close to death that I felt it breathing down my neck, had it not been for my soul pupils and cmity soul gem, I would have died on that day. By now Sansa should have gotten the news of me still being alive and that her men were not able to finish the job they set out to do. Now that I have left sky blossom city, it would be the best time for Sansa to send her assassins again, considering that they failedst time, this time around those guys will definitely stick around to make so that I stay dead. Though I can see through enemies'' stealth, I did not have the strength to resist their power or escape them. Therefore I wanted a capable semi-demigod on my beck and call, act on mymand to immediately engage the iing invisible enemy or flee with me. Hence at the risk of some of my secrets leaking I had to go ahead with executing the first phase of my n. With the first phase of the n taken care of, I had to look forward to the results of the second phase of the n. Speaking of the second phase of the n, recruiting the yin-yang harmony sect''s disciple, Roy had already returned to the circle''s headquarters and had handed over the cmity daughter gem to the maid whom he had just recently recruited to my cmity daughter gem army. ording to the maid, the yin-yang harmony sect''s disciple was very cautious by nature even though she has been attending to him for about a week now he doesn''t seem to have lowered her guard towards her. Hence she had no other opportunity to use the cmity daughter gem on him until dinner. She usually delivers him his dinner by eight in the evening which means the sess of the second phase of the n will not be certain until after the yin-yang harmony sect''s disciple has had his dinner at eight in the evening. So while I am waiting for the maid to execute the second phase of the n, I decided to make most of the newest member of my cmity daughter gem army, James Cheng, the head of the card creationist association of the sun blossom city. Asides from the nine energy sword cards and summon armament card I had bid on many different cards that could help me in tonight''s fight or will make a good addition to my card arsenal. Either way, I had my heart set on these cards but did not have the patience to keep strolling around the venue, checking to see if anyone has outbid me on one of the cards bid for. That''s where James Chenges in, he will assign his staff to each of the cards I bid for to ce a new bid for the cards in case someone outbids me on one of those cards. This way my bids will always be on top and will be the winning bid allowing me to procure all the cards I bid for seamlessly. ''Master,'' Cheng mentally greeted me as soon as he caught up to me walking out of the washroom. I nodded my head and mentally ordered, ''Act normally as if nothing changed and address me as master Wyatt in presence of apany.'' ''Yes master,'' Cheng agreed to my order, and his expressionless face grew a pretend gentle smile that he had on his face earlier when he strolled the venue with me. Then I walked towards the center of the VIP venue where Eliza and Lucy must be waiting while mentally giving Cheng instructions to use his authority to help me win the cards I bid for using the staff of the card creationist association. Now that the first phase of the n was achieved and since Cheng was going to help me procure the cards I bid for, I had no other reason to be in the auction house, so I nned to say goodbye to Eliza and had back to my lodging, wait for Roy and the maid send a report on the sess of the second phase of the n. "Ahh¡­" "Don''t touch her, let go of her," "Dessert Cannon activate," Chapter 904: Unreasonable Woman Chapter 904: Unreasonable WomanDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 17:18 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue "Ahh¡­" As I neared the center of the VIP venue where the energy sword cards are put on disy I had a sharp scream. Followed by the yell of a familiar voice, "Don''t touch her, let go of her," Hearing the familiar voice yell my pace hastened, piercing through the crowd I made it to the nine ss columns disying energy sword cards. Only to see an agitated Lucy summon her grimoire and activate her origin card aiming at a middle-aged woman with heavy makeup, "Dessert Cannon activate," "Ahhh! She wants to kill me, somebody help me," Seeing Lucy''s hands morph into cannons, the middle-aged woman let go of Lucy''s hair and screamed for help, causing panic in the crowd. Once the middle-aged woman let go of Lucy''s hair, Eliza hugged Lucy''s head in her bosom, while gently brushing her hair she whispered, "Lucy, calm down, everything is going to be okay, calm down, big sister is here," Eliza''s whispers in Lucy''s ears worked like a charm. Lucy''s cannon arms morphed back to normal hands and she did not seem to be as agitated as before. And soon the duo was surrounded by a fleet of men in uniform. Lucy activating her origin card had triggered the soul energy monitoring rms, alerting the security of the auction house who responded in a record time as per their training. The chief of security walked out of the men surrounding Eliza and Lucy addressing them, "Miss, you have vited the rules of the auction house, please leave the auction houses while we politely escort you out." Hearing the Chief of security the middle-aged woman from earlier red up yelling, "That bitch tried to kill me, and you guys want to let her go, does the card creationist association have no sense of justice? I want her to be imprisoned." Hearing the middle-aged woman, Eliza threw a re at her but before she could refute the middle-aged woman''s nder, the Chief of security respond by saying, "Madam, that is not possible since no one is harmed, we have no reason to detain them but if you want to press charges against them, please contact the city cops." The Cheif of security did not make things difficult for Eliza and Lucy hearing the middle-aged woman''s demand because he knew that the card apprentices present in the VIP venue were all influential people with high backgrounds. So he did not want to offend either of the parties so decided to do things by book so that neither of theme back for his head. "What? She almost killed. I was so frightened by this incident, I may be traumatized for the rest of my life. But you are telling me no harm was done? Is there no justice in this world? I want you to hold her for the attempt to murder charge," after the Chief of security said there was no harm done the middle-aged woman flipped yelling she was mentally traumatized. "Hey, olddy, don''t just go around spouting your bullshit. If anyone here was traumatized then it was my friend. If you had not grabbed her by her hair and tried to p her, she would not feel the need to use her card to defend herself. She should be the one pressing charges against you. Hold on I will call the city cops myself and let them decide who is in the wrong here," Finally getting her chance Eliza did not spare the middle-aged woman. "Old Lady? Little slut who are you calling olddy?" Being called old Lady the middle-aged woman who was targeting Lucy so far snapped at Eliza. "Old Lady, please watch yournguage. I will add it to your list of offenses when the copse here," Eliza did not bicker with the middle-aged woman but threatened her with thew. "Cops? Go ahead and call them I have nothing to worry about since I have done nothing wrong," the middle-aged woman acted as of the word, cops, did not fear her but she visibly calm down from before Eliza threatened her with it. This woman knew who was wrong here but still bickered to not give Eliza the satisfaction of being right and winning against her. "Fine, I will call the cops right now," Eliza was not willing to let this go until she found justice for her friend because she knew Lucy did nothing wrong yet was abused by this unreasonable middle-ageddy. Hearing that Eliza and the middle-ageddy wanted to settle this through cops the chief of security knew things were already above his pay grade and right now he should do what he was paid to do, maintain peace in the VIP venue. "Okay,dies, I will have to ask the three of you to step out of the auction house, you are disturbing other guests." Now that the trio wanted to call the cops, the chief of security did not want the arrival of the cops to ruin the open auction experience of the other guests. Therefore he decided to escort the middle-aged out along with Eliza and Lucy. "What? You will regret this," hearing the Cheif of security wants to throw her out too, the middle-aged woman gave him a death re while making thrid-rate cliche threats. "Security, escort them out," ignoring the middle-aged woman''s threat the chief of security ordered his men to escort the threedies out of the auction hall. "Come on, Lucy let''s go," Eliza said to Lucy as the security escorted them out but Lucy did not move an inch and said, "No, I want the energy sword card." Hearing Lucy, Eliza''s expression turnedplicated as due to this incident with the middle-aged woman they were being expelled from the auction house meaning the bids made by them will be invalid which meant Lucy will not be able to buy the energy sword card through this open auction. Chapter 905: Liar Chapter 905: Liar Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 17:28 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue Eliza was in a bind right now, she did not know how to get Lucy to leave the auction house with her before the security threw them out. Even though Lucy understood what was going on her mental health quirks did not allow her to act on it, instead, she gets fixated on things and would not leave the auction house without winning the energy sword card. But that was not possible since they were being expelled from the auction house. Just when Eliza thought to use desperate means, Imock Lucy unconscious and carry her out of the auction house, she saw a figure make his way out of the crowd surrounding them. Then her eyes shone as the solution to her predicament docilely followed behind him. "What is going on here?" Cheng asked the chief of security. "Reporting to the association head, that girl summoned her grimoire to use her cards, and these two are causing amotion disturbing our guests, viting the auction house rules. Following the rules of the auction house, we are expelling all the parties directly involved with the incident from the auction house," the Chief of security saluted Cheng before answering him. "Um, I see..." just when Cheng was about to ask the Chief of security to overlook this incident and let the offenders free, the middle-aged woman yelled, "Association head, he is lying. That bitch tried to kill me, only then did I cry for help. I did nothing wrong. Why am I being expelled from the auction house." "You..." Hearing the middle-aged woman call him a liar in front of the card creationist association head the chief of security was enraged, he regretted not ordering his men to drag this vile woman and throw her out of the auction house earlier. Cheng did not respond to the middle-aged woman, instead, he turned to look at the chief of security and said, "ess the surveince feed and check what happened." "Yes, sir," the Chief of security immediately summoned his grimoire and essed the surveince feed monitoring the nine energy sword cards floating in the ss columns. And watching the footage of the incident he sneered at the middle-aged woman and forwarded the footage to Chen& As Cheng watched the footage forwarded to him by the chief of security, I used the Hive AI to get the live feed of what Cheng was watching. Apparently, it all started with the middle-aged woman bidding for the energy sword card that Lucy bid for. Every time the middle-aged woman bid for the card, Lucy would counter her bid by adding the minimum bid of one low soul jade. The middle-aged woman was tolerant the first time, second time, and third time but the fourth time she lost calm feeling that Lucy was taunting her and purposely increasing the bid for this particr energy sword. So she snapped at Lucy yelling, "Bitch, you going too far? I am warning, you don''t want to mess with me." "I am not a bitch, a female dog is called a bitch," Lucy answered in her innocent way. Though lucy did not say anything offensive, the middle-aged woman still took offense as in her mind nobody was allowed to talk back to her. So sheshed out yelling, "Who are you calling a bog, you bitch." Being yelled at, Lucy was confused and agitated not understating why she was being yelled at for. From her perspective, Everything the middle-aged woman did or say made no sense. So she was unable toe up with a proper response to respond to the middle-aged woman and ended up choosing to stay silent, which to the insecure middle-aged woman''s eyes seemed like Lucy was looking down on her. Enraged, the middle-aged woman lunged at Lucy and grabbed hold of her hair, pulling hard on it the middle-aged woman yelled, "Now, do you think it''s funny, bitch?" Lucy did not understand what the current social protocol dictated but she did feel that thedy opposite to her was being hostile toward her yet she still failed to react to the middle-aged woman''s assault. Things escted quickly, Lucy was frightened, and feeling the need to defend herself she ended up summoning her grimoire and activating her origin card. Fortunately for the middle-aged woman, Eliza stepped in time to stop Lucy. Otherwise considering the firepower of Lucy''s dessert cannon the middle-aged woman would have been blown into a blood and gore shower. After going through the surveince footage it was clear that everything stemmed from a misunderstanding but the middle-aged woman had instigated the fight and Lucy was only defending herself. So it was not hard to conclude that all the faulty in the middle-aged woman. Now that we had the evidence, I ordered Cheng to help Eliza and Lucy to press charges against the middle-aged woman. "What are you looking at? Detain that woman until the end of the auction," Cheng ordered the chief of security and then turn to Eliza and Lucy he added, "I will share the surveince footage of the incident with you if you want to press charges against her." Following Cheng''s verdict, the chief of security asked the female security to escort the woman to the drunk tank and detain her there until the auction ended. Being manhandled by the female security the middle-aged woman started yelling, "Don''t touch me I did nothing wrong, you guys are conspiring against me, my son will not let this go." "Association head thank you for your help but we will not be pressing charges," pressing charges meant Lucy testifying which was another headache that Eliza choose to avoid by deciding not to press charges against the middle-aged woman. "Okay, then. Suit yourself," Cheng agreed with Eliza''s decision. "Unhand my mother, what the heck do you think you are doing!" A deafening shout sounded throughout the auction house.. Chapter 906: Mike Brown Chapter 906: Mike Brown Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 17:37 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue ¡°Son you are here, these people are bullying me,¡± the middle-aged woman yelled at the source of the deafening shout. ¡°Mike Brown,¡± the crowd in the venue started to whisper learning that the middle-aged woman was the mother of the circle¡¯s branch leader, Mike Brown. Mike Brown slowly walked toward his mother and looking at the female security restaining his mother he yelled, ¡°What are you waiting for, unhand my mother.¡± Under the influence of Mike Brown¡¯s intimidating aura, the female security unconsciously let off the middle-aged woman. Regaining her freedom the middle-aged woman rushed to her son and started weeping, ¡°If you have not arrived in time, your mother would have been bullied to death by these animals.¡± Mike Brown held his weeping mother in his embrace and looking at Cheng he asked, ¡°May I ask what is going on in here? Association head, what wrong has my mother done for you guys to inflict such shame on her?¡± ¡°Leader Mike, I did not know you had a mother,¡± Cheng asked Mike, he was not trying to insult Mike but he genuinely believed that the leader of the circle was an orphan. ¡°Association head, like everyone else I too was born from my mother¡¯s womb, what are you trying to imply here,¡± Not matter how you put it in the end Cheng¡¯s words would stille out as offensive, so Mike¡¯s reaction was not surprising. ¡°No, I did not mean to embarrass you. I heard rumors that you were an orphan,¡± Cheng exined. ¡°No, I am not. Isn¡¯t she evidence enough,¡± Mike said pointing at the middle-aged woman weeping in his embrace. ¡°Just because my son grew up in the city slums doesn¡¯t make him an orphan,¡± the middle-aged womanshed out at Cheng for assuming that Mike Brown was an orphan. Cheng ignored the middle-aged woman, seeing this Mike Brown frowned and demanded, ¡± Association head, I demand an exnation of what is going on here and an apology for my mother.¡± ¡°Leader Mike, this is not your cult, this is the card creationist association auction hall, and those who break the association¡¯s rule will be dealt with ordingly,¡± Cheng did not get daunted facing the leader of the circle instead he held his ground in front of him and continued to add, ¡°Your mother tried to abuse this little girl over here. Hence we decided to detain her until the auction ends.¡± Seeing Cheng not back down Mike was puzzled, things were not turning out like he thought they would. Mike thought that once Cheng knew that the middle-aged woman was his mother, then Cheng would immediately apologize to him publicly but that did not happen instead Cheng was arguing with him. Mike was so confident that Cheng would immediately apologize to him and acknowledge his mistake because the so-called head of the card creationist association was on his take. Therefore Cheng¡¯s rebellion came as a huge surprise to him. Then he realized that Cheng was doing this to show that he was not satisfied with the current amount of money they were paying to him and wanted to demand more money. Coming to this realization Mike¡¯s face turned stern and he red at Cheng and said, ¡°Association head you don¡¯t need to detain my mother until the end of the auction, I will take her home now.¡± ¡°Please do,¡± since the subject¡¯s offense was minor and was willing to leave the premises on her own ord, Cheng had no right to detain her, therefore he could only agree when Mike said that he would take his mother with him. ¡°Come mother, let¡¯s go home,¡± If not for too many people watching, Mike would have taught Cheng a lesson and made him cough out everything he had been fed by the circle. And then continue to work for them for free. Unfortunately, to maintain his public image, Mike had to swallow the rage he was feeling and take a step back. ¡°No, son we cannot leave without taking that energy sword card,¡± The middle-aged woman demanded her son. Hearing his mother¡¯s demand Mike frowned but then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry mother I will have my people bid for an energy sword card. For now, let us head home.¡± ¡°No, not just any energy sword card, I want that sword energy card. I nned to present it to youter,¡± It was not clear whether the reason the middle-aged woman gave was true or not but everyone present here had an idea that the middle-aged woman was doing this out of spite for Lucy and wanted to make her suffer by winning the bid on the energy sword card that Lucy was bidding for. ¡°Sure, mother.¡± Mike agreed with his mother and signaled his goon toplete his mother¡¯s request. Following Mike¡¯s instruction, one of the goons walked to the ss column enclosing the sword master card and directly ced a bid of 1000 median coins. Which was almost 3 times Lucy¡¯s bid and 5 times the price of the card in the central market. Seeing this the middle-aged woman nodded in satisfaction and looked at Lucy provocatively. And then turned to leave with her son in satisfaction. With them gone the VIP venue returned to its usual self. ¡°Lucy, are you still going to bid for the card? or will you bid for other cards?¡± Eliza asked Lucy contemting whether to call her aunt Robert if Lucy were to continue to outbid the circle for that particr energy sword card. ¡°No, the card is no longer worth it and the same goes for the other cards,¡± Lucy said dejectedly. It wasn¡¯t that Lucycked the money to bid for the card but she felt that price of the card was not worth it. There was a reason why Lucy was fixated on this particr energy sword card over the others, unlike other energy sword cards its durability was near perfect. Making 300 median soul jades the right price to buy this card, after all, the same cards with higher durability and lower star ratings were more expensive than their counterparts with lower durability and star ratings. But 1000 median soul jades were not worth buying the card even if it had perfect durability ratings let alone near-perfect durability ratings Chapter 907: Complicated Chapter 907: ComplicatedDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 17:46 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue Despite her mental health issues, Lucy was smart. Though she had trouble following which came to the rest of us as easy as drinking water and breathing air, her years of experience had created her way of making up for what shecked. Yes, it was not the ideal recement, but over time experiencing and learning from mistakes, her system was reaching its perfection with time. What wasmonsense to us, for Lucy it was as hard as solving an ugly math problem. And her way of coping with things has brought her this far long along the way. "So you don''t want that card anymore? You changed your mind just like that?" Hearing Lucy easily give up on the sword energy card that she fixated on after causing all this drama, Eliza was stumped. She was surprised to see how far Lucy was willing to go to get what she wanted and how certain Lucy was about what she wanted. Eliza felt that in some way she had a lot to learn from Lucy. Still, this realization did not help her with the frustration she felt over the fact that Lucy was going to just walk away after all that trouble she went through- they went through to win that particr energy sword card out of the nine energy sword cards. "No, not with that price," Lucy answered nonchntly. She did feel Eliza''s irritation through her voice but since she did not understand it she chose not to address it. In her experience asking a person why they were irritated was often responded with a lie, ''I''m not irritated'' followed by increased levels of irritation. Lucy never understood why people failed to agree to their feelings, if you are feeling sad agree that you were sad. It was the same for her grandparents they always have a sad look in their eyes but keep assuring her that they were not sad. Why did people have to make things soplicated for her? "Okay, what about bidding for other energy sword cards? You wanted to buy an energy sword card right? Wait why did you want to buy an energy sword card in the first ce? With the nature of your origin card, weapon cards are redundant to you." Eliza felt Lucy''s answer made sense because no card was worth buying for the five-time the price of its actual price. "Yes, I know. That card was for grandpa. Grandma asked me to buy a good gift for grandpa''s birthday. Grandpa is good with swords. An energy sword card with near-perfect durability and star ratings for 300 median soul jades is a good gift for grandpa. Other energy sword cards are not a good gift, as their pricing is too high," Lucy answered Eliza. Hearing Lucy''s definition of a good gift, Eliza did not know whether to sigh orugh. And she could not help but feel Lucy was confusing the definition of a good gift with the definition of a good deal. Eliza shook her head with a small smile, hearing Lucy''s straightforward answer Eliza could not be mad at her anymore. This was the reason why Eliza liked to hang out with Lucy, as while talking with Lucy she did not have to worry if there was a double meaning or second agenda to what Lucy said. She did not have to worry about Lucy lying to her or her doing something contrary to what she said. As the heir to the Whiteburn family, Eliza has met a lot of people who approached her with motives in mind, so for her, someone like Lucy was a change, a good chance, "it can''t be mad at you anymore,e let us get some ice cream, I have a sudden craving for it." "No, I haven''t found a gift for grandpa yet. Were you mad at me?" Lucy rejected Eliza''s request and showed concern if Eliza was mad at her. "Not anymore. Let''s find your grandpa''s gift and then we are going to get ice cream," Eliza answered Lucy, and any signs of frustration she felt were long gone. "Okay," Lucy agreed and was happy that she would be getting ice cream afterward. "Association head, thank you for your help. And sorry we seemed to have created unnecessary trouble for you," having sorted out things with Lucy, Eliza finally remembered the association head who came to their rescue. Then she thanked him for his help and apologized at the same time as she knew that Mike Brown was the new branch Leader of the circle and surprisingly the son of the unreasonable middle-aged woman. Eliza always pictured the leader of the circle as this big scary dude, but today the impression she got from him was different from the one she had of him. Especially when she saw him stand up for his mother. ¡­ Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 17:51 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, Circle leader''s car Sending his mother to her residence safely in her car, Mike Brown got into his car and ordered his head goon, "Dere a state of emergency. Call in all the inner circle members to gather for a meeting. And ask all the executives and outer members to ditch whatever they are doing and return to the headquarters." "Yes, sir." The head goon did not question Mike Brown''s order and immediately agreed to it without thinking about it as that was his job. After the head goon forward his leader''s to every circle''s members, Mike Brown''s grimoire started to bus with numerous notifications, all asking why he had dered the state of emergency. To which he replied saying, "Gentlemen, we are preparing for war." Mike Brown was not worried about other members of the circle double-crossing him like the leader of the card creationist association did. Because no matter how dissatisfied the member of the circle was with their organization there was no way out for them. Once a part of a circle, always a part of the circle. Chapter 908: Verification Chapter 908: VerificationDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 17:57 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle leader''s car Mike Brown''s visit to the half-yearly auction held by the card creationist association was unexpected, not just the guest at the open auction but the host of the open auction, all of them were surprised by his visit. They never expected the leader of the circle to visit the auction personally. If the unexpectedness of the situation made the other guests and the host surprised, the nature of the circle''s new branch leader raised fear in them. They all knew that the leader of the circle will not grace them with his presence without a reason and this unknown reason behind his physical visit made them uneasy and nervous. But thankfully everything ended fast and smoothly when the card creationist association head stood up to the new branch leader of the circle. That was what the masses believed but the truth was far from that. The new branch leader of the circle left because the objective of his visit to the auction was achieved. At first, Mike Brown did not think much of the card creationist association head Cheng''s insubordination but when he recalled the news he got earlier this afternoon, Mike Brown knew the information he got may not be wrong. The reason Mike Brown visited the half-yearly card auction was that he wanted to check out the information he received earlier this afternoon. The information he received revolved around a teenage card soldier. Whom he traced and followed to the half-yearly card auction held by the card creationist association. As for meeting his mom at the auction, it was a mere coincidence. The insubordination of the card creationist association head Cheng yed a big role in helping Mike brown verify the information he received. At first, Mike took the association head''s insubordination as corrupt Cheng''s way of shaking him for more money. But Mike Brown''s thought changed once he saw the teenage card soldier, whose footsteps he traced to the auction standing not far from Cheng. Especially the shadow of the teenage card soldier, he could sense unimaginable from within it. That was when Mike Brown was a hundred percent sure that the information he received in the afternoon was indeed true. Now that he had verified that the information he received was true Mike decided to return to the headquarters to prepare for the war. As the enemy, he was about to face this time was more prepared than he was. This afternoon, he received a piece of information that a teenage card soldier he haven''t even heard about was the one who had been causing trouble to his operations at sun blossom city, especially with his false propaganda initiative. The information said that this teenage card soldier was going to attack the circle headquarter''s tonight at the earliest with 3 semi-demigod bodyguards protecting him. Hearing this information, Mike Brown felt that the source of the information was pranking him. But still, he decided to check out the truth of the information because the information provided by this particr source was never wrong and was always very detailed. And he was right to have trusted the source because the information given by the source was indeed true. As he did find a semi-demigod hiding the teenage card soldier''s shadow. This meant that the other two semi-demigod bodyguards of the card soldier were not far away and also that the branch of the circle under him was in imminent danger of being attacked tonight and he had to prepare for it. Visiting the half-yearly card auction held by the card creationist association not only helped Mike Brown verify the information but also helped him gather important information that he could not count on the authorities of the sun blossom city despite them taking his bribes. The head of the card creationist association was the perfect example of this. With the card creationist association head out of his pocket, Mike Brown knew that entier sun blossom city was a death trap for him and his organization. And right now he could not help but feel proud for having used the yin-yang sect''s punisher array to protect the headquarters, because of which the sun blossom city''s array will not be able to imprison or iste their headquarters in an isted space. Mike Brown was so confident about the yin-yang sect''s deste punisher array that he decided to use the circle''s headquarters as a tarp for the teenage card soldier and his force who believed that they were ambushing them at night but instead were going walk to their deaths. But still, Mike Brown did not dare to underestimate his enemy. If the teenage card soldier was able to find the solution for the city array then, Mike believed that the teenage card soldier must have nned something for the deste punisher array covering the circle''s headquarters. Therefore as preparation in case, the deste punisher array was broken through, Mike Brown decided to gather every member of the circle branch of the circle within the headquarters to fight or stall the enemy depending upon the circumstances at that time. Mike Brown did not hesitate to consider using his men to stall the enemy forces giving him time to escape. Mike Brown had all the ns and contingencies prepared for the war yet toe but he had no idea how to deal with three semi-demigod bodyguards of the teenage card soldier. For this particr part of the uing war, he decided to call the main headquarters for reinforcement, and the semi-demigods assigned by the main headquarters should be arriving soon. Though Mike was sure that the enemy semi-demigods will not participate in the war due to the various protocols and the political consequences. But he would only feel safe if he too had a few semi-demigod bodyguards of his own protecting him. Hence he did not hesitate to ask the main headquarters for semi-demigod reinforcement when he reported back that the information that was passed to him earlier this afternoon was true, that little shit, teenage card soldier seems to havee prepared for a full-out war. Chapter 909: Leak Chapter 909: Leak Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 17:51 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue From the time the circle¡¯s new branch leader Mike Brown showed up in the auction to the time when he left the auction, I tried to keep myself invisible not to attract his attention but it did not work. He still spotted me. It was as if he was searching for me and my shadow. At first, I left it alone thinking that I was overreacting. But when Agatha mentally reported to me, ¡°I think he knows I am hiding in your shadows. Fuck, what is going on here? First you and now this asshole, my ace card is starting to seem shabby.¡± So it wasn¡¯t just me but Agatha too felt like the circle¡¯s new branch leader Mike Brown knew she was hiding in my shadows. So I brought up the Hive AI recording of Mike brown casually ncing over me and my shadow. He was able to keep his act while ncing over me but when he nced over my shadows turn there were visible changes in his micro expression. Knowing that a semi-demigod was hidden among us, his act almost fell for a second. This proved that what I and Agath felt was true and that was when I realized that, ¡°Fuck, he knows.¡± Not just about Agatha hiding in my shadow but the purpose of Agatha hiding in my shadow. This meant that my ns to attack the circle¡¯s branch in sun blossom city have been leaked. The reason I felt that my ns about attacking the circle were leaked was that the casual nce of Mike Brown over me and my shadow was not so casual. It was a well-calcted and time move on his part. Though his acting was solid, my Hive AI broke his act part by part and concluded that there was nothing casual and random about Mike Brown¡¯s nce over me and my shadow. It was a nned event by Mike Brown. The only reason for him to do this was because he knew something. If he knew about Agatha hiding in my shadow then whatever he knew must be regarding the purpose Agatha was hiding in my shadow. Which was to protect me while I attacked the circle branch in the sun blossom city. So his unexpected visit to the open auction was to confirm whether the information being sold to him was legit or not. The circle was already on alert for an external attack long ago due to the grimoirework war but they never knew who their enemy was and now they had a face to put to their unknown enemy. It would be a safe bet on my part to assume whoever sold Mike Brown information on my n to attack the circle must have also sold information about me and my forces. Now the question was who sold the information to Mike Brown and how much do they know about me, my forces, and my ns to attack the circle. Seeing how they even knew about Agatha hiding in my shadow then it means they must be very close to me. Making my list very short. And I did not have to worry about my activities being reported to the southern capital because once the royal family knew about Sansa¡¯s abilities, to cripple her informationwork in the southern region. They stopped making an archive about stuff ssified as top secret, and I was also ssified under top secret. The pool of suspects who leaked information regarding my n to Mike Brown was small and they were people who arrived in Sky blossom city after the failed assassination attempt on me. And I had a feeling that they had something to do with Sansa. The southern watch soldiers are not close to me so they could be excluded, leaving Cole, Aba, Agatha, Asong, Asong¡¯s aides, and Asong¡¯s bodyguards. I could exclude Aba and Agatha as if Agatha wanted to assassinate me she could have sessfully done it numerous times by now and if Aba wanted to assassinate me she could have asked Agatha to do so- Wait, she did ask Agatha to kill me, let us not remove her from the suspect pool yet. I was kidding of course. Aba was in the clear, ording to the clown mask¡¯s vision she was this world¡¯s humanity¡¯s hope, so she would not do something like this to someone whom she considered a friend. Leaving Cole, Asong, Asong¡¯s aide, and Asong¡¯s bodyguards. That was a total of 13 suspects. Considering that Asong had already tried to deceive me twice despite my grace to her, she had the most suspicion of the 13 suspects. But that was not enough for me to point fingers at Asong. Come to think of it why was she even here? No, the right question was who called her here? It was Cole, that son of a bitch. He approached me of his own ord and even brought me a big client like Asong. What kind of ck merchant pitches a teenage card creationist to his VIP client, fuck him, everything about this guy was starting to seem suspicious. When I first Cole came to me with a business proposition, I had my superbrain card scour the grimoirework to get information about Cole, his business, his friends, and his family. As it would be foolish of me to consider a partnership with someone without doing the correct due diligence which involved a mandatory background check. What superbrain found about Cole on the grimoirework checked out, it painted Cole as a sessful phnthropist who got to where he was today with his talent and hard work despite all the difficulties he faced. Come to think of it everything about Cole on the grimoire site sounded like a fairy tale with Cole as the protagonist. That son of a bitch, though I cussed Cole I was trying very hard to control my anger as all this was my spection the chances of it being correct were a good 60 percent. Still, I had to give Cole the benefit of the doubt. Sudden a thought crossed my mind, why not ask Anna what she thinks about my spections? Thinking of this, unconsciously, an evil grin formed on my face. Chapter 910: Arsenal Chapter 910: Arsenal Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 17:55 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue ¡°Wyatt, your reasons to suspect Cole are valid but not enough. Without proper evidence, even the southern emperor cannot judge a member of the vassal family of the Royal family,¡± Having heard her protectee¡¯s spection Agatha too felt he made sense but even if what he said was confirmed there was not enough evidence to support it. So, Agatha did not see how this helped their current situation and added, ¡°Now that your ns have been leaked to the enemy shouldn¡¯t you be aborting your mission.¡± ¡°Agatha, if you think Ie here with one n in mind then you are seriously underestimating me,¡± I said while I called Anna. I decided to ignore Agatha¡¯s input on this matter as she did not know about the matron and her scary origin card. But Anna knew, so she will understand my reasoning and worries. [Calling Anna¡­] ¡°Hello, Wyatt. Do you miss me already?¡± Anna¡¯s enthusiastic voice sounded from the other side of the grimoire call. ¡°Yes, the outside world is too scary,¡± I yed alone with Anna, which caught her off guard causing her to shyly reply, ¡°Should Ie over there to help you immediately? I don¡¯t mind breaking a fewws to help you.¡± ¡°No, I need you at the sky blossom city to verify something. Where is Cole right now?¡± I asked Anna. ¡°I don¡¯t know he left right after you,¡± hearing Anna¡¯s answer my suspicion of Cole grew. Then I immediately asked Anna, ¡°Anna you trust me right?¡± ¡°Yes, you know I do,¡± Anna answered without hesitation. ¡°My n to attack the circle¡¯s branch in sun blossom city has been leaked, even the part about me having a semi-demigod bodyguard was leaked, and I have reasons to believe Cole had something to do with this¡­¡± I narrated my spection to Anna without revealing the fact that I knew about the matron and her paw n while hinting to her to conclude that Sansa was behind this and Cole was a part of the paw n. So that Anna would approach Cole carefully keeping in mind Sansa¡¯s dreadful origin card that allowed her to turn her victim brain dead with a thought. Thankfully for me, Ann was right next to Anna listening to the entire conversation, so she understood what I was implying, ¡°Wyatt, this is Ann. Don¡¯t worry we will find Cole immediately and approach him cautiously. What about you? Do you n to abort your attack and return now that your ns have been leaked to the enemy?¡± ¡°No, I will continue my attack using the contingency n. You guys handle Cole,¡± I replied. ¡°I thought so good luck,¡± Ann wished me good luck and was about to hang up the call but was interrupted by Anna, ¡°Ann, you go handle Cole. I will see whether Wyatt requires any further assistance.¡± I don¡¯t know what transpired there but I knew for sure that Anna got her way after hearing her say, ¡°Wyatt, do you need any assistance with the mission? Now that enemy knows your n you will need more help, do you want me to hire mercenaries and send them over?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t. I have enough numbers. What I amcking is a personal arsenal of powerful cards. So, I would like you to ask Luna about the advance on broken Runes we talked about,¡± Luna did promise to give me advance payment for the project she ordered. I have been waiting on them quite patiently for Luna to bring it up but now I could not. ¡°I will talk to her, but I cannot promise anything to you. But I have some broken runes on me. Do you want me to bring them over?¡± Anna asked. ¡°No, pass what you can gather to Diana Kieth of the Fine Gold. She will be leading my forces to the sun blossom city, she can bring the broken runes along too,¡± There was a reason I chose Diana as the courier for the broken runes over one of my cmity daughter gems. My cmity daughter gems don¡¯t need me to impress them but Daina and others needed to be so I was trying to help Diana see that she was ying the right bet. A personal visit from the southern emperor with numerous broken runes as a gift for me was the best way to show it. ¡°Okay, then I will get to it. You stay safe,¡± Knowing that my schedule was tight and Diana would soon be leaving the sky blossom city with my forces, Anna hung up on me and headed to execute my request to her without any dy, surprising me. ¡°I did not know your sugar mama valued you this much, to trust you enough to detain a member of a Royal family¡¯s vassal family without evidence. I knew the Southern emperor was crazy but what she is doing now was bat shit crazy because if this ends badly then it could sow discord between the vassal families and the Royal family. Therefore for your sake, you better hope that your spection about Cole is correct. Otherwise, as the instigator of this matter, you will be facing serious consequences.¡± As soon as Aana hung up the call, Agatha spoke out, trying to help me understand the gravity of the situation that if my spections were wrong then I would be facing serious repercussions, not just me Anna included. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said while I checked the grimoire notifications that I had received while on grimoire call with Anna. [Message received¡­ read/ignore/delete] [Read] [Sender: Ann Heatsend Wyatt, I don¡¯t know how you know about the Matron and her paw n but I will decide what to do with it after you are done will exin everything to me when this is over. Until then this will be secret between the two of us.] Reading the message sent to me by Ann, I was shocked to know how much Ann had gathered from a short exchange between us over a grimoire call. But it was good to know that she did not report this to Anna and the rest. Chapter 911: Attempt at success Chapter 911: Attempt at sess Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 17:59 Location- Sky Blossom City, Temporary Southern Watch Military Base [Message received¡­ Read/Ignore/Delete] [Read] [Sender: Dalton Wyatt Ann, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Are the so-called ¡®Matron and her paw n¡¯ you speak of behind Cole¡¯s actions? Who are they supposed to be? Some kind of Resistance? Revolutionaries? Freedom fighters? Or a secret organization of catdies?] Reading the reply she received, Ann was stumped. But soon she replied asking, [What is a catdy? Is that some kind of monster.] She did not have to wait too long for a reply, [Sender: Dalton Wyatt No, Cat Lady is not a monster. In a distant world, the Catdy is a very lonely woman of any age who tries to fill the missingpanionship in her life with cats.] Reading the reply that she received, Ann did not know what to make of it, she was more confused than before. She wanted to interrogate the teenager instead they were goofing around. Which Ann couldn¡¯t get enough of. So she replied, [That sounds sad. So what else do they have in this distant world you speak of?] Every second Ann waited for the boy¡¯s reply felt like an eternity for her, it was somehow worse than being trapped in Anna¡¯s grimoire for days. Bet when the message notification rang she felt like the spring has arrived and a thousand fireworks were lit in her heart, [Sender: Dalton Wyatt A lot of things but I don¡¯t know where to start. Anything you are particrly interested to know about?] Ann did not know how to answer this question. Wasn¡¯t this the boy¡¯s imaginary world? How will she know what it has and does not have? When Ann was wracking her brain trying to think of an appropriate answer to reply with, one of the soldiers reported, ¡°Commander, they have located Sir Cole. He is back in the Sky Blossom city.¡± ¡°Good job,¡± Ann said and dismissed the soldier and thought of an appropriate reply, [Found Cole, got to go. Bye] After sending the reply Ann waited for the boy¡¯s reply only after receiving it did she take action against Cole. [Calling Grandpa Lorenzo¡­] ¡°I know, that brat is back in the city. I have already modified the city array. I will deploy it at your signal,¡± Lorenzo answered from the other end of the call. He seemed to have been updated about the situation. And he also had made appropriate preparation to capture Cole in the limited time. ¡°How sure are you that this will work? Because if we cannot extract the required evidence of his betrayal, then we will have a hard time exining to the Wilson family why one of their family members was intercepted by us and became a brain-dead person afterward,¡± Capturing Cole directly would spook the matron who was controlling him and as result, she will not hesitate to dispose of him. This way they will not be able to achieve anything but the rtionship between the royal family and the vassal family. Therefore, Lorenzo and Luna together hade up with a n to capture the victims of Matron¡¯s origin card without alerting her and Cole was their first test subject. So the chances of sess of this mission were very low. Hence Ann cannot help but stress to Lorenzo the consequence of failure. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything here. I have no idea what Matron¡¯s origin card is capable of. So there are many variables in this n. But Luna and I have made sure to prepare for everything we know about Matron¡¯s origin card. We can only hope that this works,¡± As a researcher who strongly believed that failure was part of every sess, Lorenzo did not guarantee anything to Ann. After all, there wasn¡¯t much information on the Matron¡¯s origin card. So there were too many variables in this n that was unounted for. So Lorenzo saw this n as the early attempt to sessfully create a method to ovee Matron¡¯s origin card. And he couldn¡¯t give two shit about the Wilson family. ording to him, they were the ones who should be answering the Royal family for harboring a traitor. This was how things worked in the old days. As long as the royal family was the strongest, the vassal families could only swallow their dissatisfaction to mooch off them. ¡°So, you are sure that this n is going to fail. But want to attempt it anyway to find how Matron¡¯s origin card will counter your measures against it. Allowing you to collect enough data to prepare for it the next time. This point alone is worth straining the rtionship between the Royal family and the vassal families under it. This is good enough. So, grandpa, you can proceed as nned,¡± Ann easily skimmed through what Lorenzo said and what he was implying and concluded that any gains from this mission may look small but looking at the bigger picture and long-term gains it was worth it. ¡°Ann, it is so easy to talk to you. If it was Anna, I would have to spend another 20 minutes trying to dumb it down for her to understand. I will contact you when it is done,¡± Lorenzo liked working with Ann for a change, they seemed to have a lot inmon. ¡°No, need. I aming to the location. I can¡¯t stay on the back for this one,¡± Since this matter was rted to the boy Ann wanted to personally handle it. This way they will have a lot more to talk about during their next chat. ¡°Ann, you too. Now I really want to know what potion that boy has fed you two sisters. Sigh,¡± There was no need for two card emperor to handle a mere card overlord. But Ann insisted to tag along. it wasn¡¯t hard for Lorenzo to guess why Ann was doing this, it was that boy again. Only could make these two sisters act against reason. Chapter 912: Illusion Chapter 912: IllusionDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 18:08 Location- Sky Blossom City, Loin cubs high school "How much longer?" Ann asked Lorenzo looking at Cole who appeared to be asleep while standing. "I am making a clone of his entire memory, not a candy. It will be a while. Let''s hope that the array will buy us enough time," As Lorenzo said this he already knew thating this far was already unexpected, and hoping for more was them being greedy. "Is the city array strong enough to bare the burden of the samsara array?" Ann asked because if the entire thing were to fall apart just because the hybrid array set up by Lorenzo using the city array as the base array was unable to withstand the burden of the samsara array as the main array, then it would be a pity. "Don''t worry I have strengthened the city array, strong enough to withstand the burden of the samsara array. The only thing we have to worry about is that the samsara array can deceive the failsafe set by Matron Cole''s head long enough for me topletely clone his memories. Cole''s memories will be a prime example of what Matron''s origin card was capable of. I need the clone memories to contain every little detail ofCole''s memories this way I will know how many times Matron has edited or erased his memories, especially the memories suppressed by her. This may as well give me the info on Matron''s origin card''s failsafe that we are dreading. You understand why I can''t rush it," Lorenzo exined to Ann. "I did not ask you that," Ann said looking at Lorenzo with her left eyebrow raised. "Fuck, I haven''t been this excited in a while," Lorenzo did not need to say that, his face expressed the same. "Language," Ann said, hearing Lorenzo cuss. Hearing this Lorenzo missed a part of Anna who would cuss along with him. The memories of every member of the paw n were designed in such a way that when caught their memories would detonate in the process they would turn brain-dead. Making the process of getting any information on the Matron or her paw n was an impossible feat. Torture, truth serum, memory reading, etc all had zero effect on brain-dead people. So Lorenzo and Luna came up with a way around it. The way around Matron''s failsafe thought by Lorenzo and Luna was based entirely on an assumption. If their assumption was wrong then the entire point of this would amount to nothing. But still, it was worth a try. Since they had to start somewhere. The assumption that formed the foundation of the method Lorenzo and Luna thought of to counter Matron''s origin card was that the failsafe that Matron had nted in members of the paw n only activated when the members were captured or dead. Now the question was how did the fail-safe that Matron ced in her paw n members know that the members were captured or dead? Considering that Matron''s origin card was all about manipting and controlling memories, the answer was simple and very obvious, the fail-safe that Matron ced in her paw n members knew that the members were captured or dead using their memories. Since it was the memories of that particr target that allowed the Matron to know whether or not a person was captured or dead the only way against it was to deceive the memories of the target. Make it so that they don''t know that they are captured and ced under interrogation. The only way to deceive a person and his memory was through a strong illusion. This way when the person was lost in the illusion, the illusion bes part of the subject''s memories. As long as the subject doesn''t know that he was in an illusion his memory of it will stay real until he realizes it was an illusion. Then the memories of it will be an illusion and trigger the failsafe turning the person brain-dead. Having nned to use illusion to counter Matron''s origin card, Lorenzo created a hybrid array by using the city''s space istion barrier array as the base array and the samsara array as the main array. Samsara array is a very strong illusion array that can even trap newborn demigods in it. Though this array was just an illusion array it has various functions. And one of them was to trap a person in a fake world that will be a replica of the real world based on the memory of the target. Trapped in the illusion''s fake world the target will think that they were in real life doing the things they normally nned to do in real-time. Since the fake world is based on the target''s memories of the real world. It will be very hard for the target to differentiate the fake world from the real world. "So, what he is doing right now in the illusion?" Ann asked Lorenzo nning to understand why Cole was at the high school that the boy attended. "He seems to be kidnapping a girl, it is Wyatt''s aunt Kathy. Fuck, what is the matron up to? Why did she ask Cole to kidnap Wyatt''s aunt?" ¡­ Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 18:03 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue [Message received¡­ Read/Ignore/Delete] [Read] [Sender: Ann Heatsend Found Cole, got to go. Bye] Reading the reply I knew even though I was not able to get rid of Ann''s suspicion entirely, I was able to establish a status quo where she knew that I would deny everything. This should be enough to stop her froming to me for answers to the question I would rather not share. But one thing was clear to me, Ann was a lot more difficult to handle than Anna. If not for her inexperience and interest in the opposite sex I would have had a harder time dealing with her. Chapter 913: Benign Tumor Chapter 913: Benign TumorDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 18:07 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue "Eliza, have you bid for any card in the auction?" after the chat with Ann, I decided to leave the auction and prepare for tonight. But before that, I decided to attend to one matter. For which I would require Eliza''s cooperation. "No, instead of buying cards for steep prices here, I would rather n a trip to the southern capital and buy the cards for a reasonable price at the southern card association. Why do you ask?" Eliza made it sound like the rest of us in the open auction were all fools to bid for the cards in the auction. "Why don''t we go somewhere quiet to discuss?" I said looking at the crowd of self-important people in the venue. "Sure, let me check with Lucy," Eliza agreed "Bring her with you," I said "Lucy, we are going to¡­ somewhere quiet. I wille to pick you upter or If you are done with the auction you can tag along with us," Eliza asked Lucy, who answered, "I did not get a gift for my grandpa." "So, you will stay?" Eliza asked Lucy for confirmation. "No, I wille with you," Lucy answered. "Okay," Eliza nodded. All three of us followed Cheng to a secluded hall deep inside the auction house. Making ourselvesfortable on a couch, I asked Cheng, "Master Cheng, please Inform Rami that I am waiting for him here." "Yes, I will do that," With Cheng''s departure, I turned to look at Eliza and Lucy. Feeling the graveyard silence awkward, Eliza said, "Well, what was it that you wanted to discuss?" "I cut to the chase. It is about Lucy''s condition," I skipped the small talk and directly spoke about the reason I invited Eliza and Lucy hear. "What about it?" Eliza asked while Lucy nced at me. "I know the reason behind it and I think I have a solution for it," I said confidently. "What do you mean?" Eliza looked at me with a scrutinous gaze as if looking at a scammer. "There is a tumor in Lucy''s brain. It is not malignant but benign but It is responsible for Lucy''s mental condition," I exined feeling that adding more context to my ims would help Eliza and Lucy trust my words. "What is a tumor?" Eliza asked. In this world where soul energy washes each cell of the body of every card apprentice cancer was not thatmon. And not many even knew about it. "Tumor is an abnormal growth of the tissue, for example, a mole. Now imagine that such growth inside the human body. In Lucy''s case, it is inside her brain or adjacent to it," I exined. "By mole you mean, the disgusting stuff that grows on a mortal''s face, it has a hair in it sometimes," Eliza asked. "Yes," I replied. "Such a thing is inside Lucy''s brain and it is the cause of her mental condition," Eliza said based on my exnation so far. "Correct," I eximed seeing Eliza understand what I was saying, and added, "Though this tumor stopped growing long ago, it is located near the sensitive area of her brain making it hard for Lucy to function like an average human being." "Okay, let''s say what you are saying is true. How would you treat it?" Eliza questioned. I don''t think she believes me but she could not ignore my confidence so she decided to hear me out for Lucy''s sake. "Before I exin that you, promise me that you will hear me out to the end, let me finish, and then ask your questions," The process of removing the tumor would sound too cruel for someone who does not know about surgeries and would drink a potion or take a soul pill to treat every injury or disease in their life. "Fine," Eliza promised. "Okay, just let me finish. Hopefully, you will not have any questions to ask when I am done exining," I said and thought, ''Hopefully, you two will be on board with the procedure.'' "Just, exin it already," Eliza said in annoyance. As for Lucy, the subject of our conversation her gaze never left me since I brought up her mental condition. "The only way to treat the tumor is to remove it. To do that I will have to make a small hole in Lucy''s skull, from where I can ess the tumor and cut it out. And then patch her up using elixirs and medical cards. Once the tumor is gone, the area of the brain it was affecting will be able to operate normally. Allowing Lucy to function like average humans," I said everything in a single breath in fear of being interrupted mid-way. "Well, you were right about one thing. Hearing everything you had to say, I no longer have any questions. As I now know that you are fucking crazy. And you would be crazier if you thought that I or anyone else would allow you to cut Lucy''s skull open," Eliza yelled and even added a few cusses in between. "..." I expected Eliza to react wildly but not this much. For the subject of this topic, she was calm and listened to us as if it did not concern her. Eliza kept ring at me, her chest heaved up and down with her deep breaths. It was already a surprise that she did not storm from here along with Lucy in a fit of rage. Taking this as an opportunity I asked Lucy, "What do you think?" "You haven''t dropped this matter, yet? Wasn''t I clear enough earlier," Eliza said while ring at me. I ignore Eliza''s re and said, "Eliza, this matter is for Lucy to decide, not you." Hearing my words Eliza turned to look at Lucy, but she did not get any answer from Lucy''s nk and calm face so she asked me, "How do you even know all this? Now you are some kind of genius medic, is that it?" Chapter 914: Grandfathers Gift Chapter 914: Grandfather''s GiftDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 18:14 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, VIP Venue The moment I came to know of Lucy''s mental condition I used my soul pupils to scan her entire body. Over the repeated use of my soul pupils, I have been able to identify different body organs and nds based on their soul pathway arrangements. When I scanned Lucy''s brain today I found an abnormal growth adjacent to it. And with the help of Hive Al, I was able to determine that it was a benign tumor which has stopped growing long ago. But the area where it was located was causing aplexation in Lucy''s mental response. Just to be sure, I had Hive AI run several tests and simtions on the soul pathway arrangements of Lucy''s brain. Only when I was a hundred percent sure that the abnormal growth adjacent to her brain was a tumor and I could help her, did I choose to talk to Lucy about it. Otherwise, I would only be adding to her problems with my half-assed and premature conclusion. "Eliza, I know you care for Lucy. But please understand that I would not have brought this up if I wasn''t a hundred percent sure," Saying that I handed her a few A-rank blood elixirs adding, "With these rune cards after I am done removing the tumor we can easily patch Lucy up. If this is not enough to assure you, We have Rami, the head of the blossom district medic card association. That guy is equivalent to a walking hospital. If there is anyplication during the procedure, he will step in." "Wyatt, do you hear yourself right now? Do you know how crazy you sound?" Eliza did not seem to be able to walk past the part where I will be cutting open Lucy''s skull and operating next to her brain. "Eliza, I can help Lucy. Whether you choose to believe me or not it is up to you guys," I said looking into Lucy''s eyes. "Wyatt, please understand no sane person would ever agree to what you said," Eliza said before getting up and walking away with Lucy, "Lucy,e let''s go." "I know the best gift for grandpa," Lucy suddenly eximed. Hearing her shout something unrted to what we were talking about, Eliza and I looked at her in confusion. "Lucy, honey, what do you mean," Eliza asked Lucy for more context. "I once heard grandpa tell grandma that, if one day I were to live like a normal child that day would be the happiest day of his life. So, if what master Wyatt has to offer will help me be normal, I want to give it a try as a gift to my grandfather," Lucy exined what she meant in her way. Hearing Lucy, Eliza panicked, and just when she was about to try and talk Lucy out of this, she thought if she were in Lucy''s situation would she let go of the opportunity to live an average life? Now she was troubled over the dilemma that whether to support Lucy''s decision or talk her out of it. But knowing Lucy''s personality, once she has made up her mind it was hard for anyone to persuade her otherwise. Lucy then looked at me and said, "Master Wyatt, how much is the procedure going to cost?" "It is free," I replied. The reason I said it was free was that I did not want to make money off Lucy''s disability. This was different from the time when I charged Elliott a hefty amount to cure his gic disorder. Different how? In Elliott''s case, I not only got rid of his gic disorder but I turned it into a super origin card which gave him a mutated Viltronian physique. That upgrade I gave to Elliott was worth its fee but in Lucy''s case, all I would be doing was removing a benign tumor from her skull. As result, I would be helping her get rid of her mental condition but other than that I would not be doing her any favor. So I did not feel right to make a profit from Lucy''s disability. "Did I hear you right?" Eliza was dumbfounded hearing the teenager say that he did not n to charge Lucy anything for his service. As she clearly remembers his past with her siblings. "Yes, I won''t charge you anything for the procedure. it is free,"I repeated myself. "My grandfather said everything needs to be paid for in one or the other way. And if something is for free I should not trust it," Lucy spoke her grandpa''s wise words implying that she wouldn''t undergo the procedure if I don''t charge her. "Fine, it will cost you one low soul jade," I said "Okay, when do we start?" Lucy asked, feeling that she had gotten a bargain on the price of the procedure. "Lucy," Eliza called out to Lucy, and holding her hands she asked, "Are you sure about this?" "Yes, I want to see grandpa happy," In her way, Lucy expressed that she wanted to do this to be an average granddaughter. "I will not stop, but I think you should talk to your parents or grandma about this," Having figured out that there was no way she could convince Lucy out of this. Eliza decided to call in the big guns, Lucy''s parents, and her grandparents. "I am 17, I am an adult," This was Lucy implying that she was an adult and did not need her parents or grandparent to tell her what she can do and what she cannot. "Yes, you are an adult, Lucy. But won''t it be good to know their opinion on this matter? You know second opinions can be of big help. After all, this is a big decision," Eliza tried to have Lucy inform her parents and grandparents about her decision. Hoping that they will be able to get through to Lucy. "It is a big decision, it is my decision" Chapter 915: Elizas Personal User Manual On Lucy Chapter 915: Eliza''s Personal User Manual On LucyDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 18:20 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall "This is a big decision and it is my decision," Lucy snapped at Eliza, it was the first time I saw Lucysh out at Eliza. I bet any average teenager wouldsh out if their friend kept undermining their decision. "I agree, it is your decision, but you''re doing this for the wrong reasons. You say this procedure is your gift for your grandpa then don''t you think he should have a say in it, considering that he cannot return this gift once you bought it for him? All am saying is what if this is not what your grandpa would want as a gift from you," Eliza made some sound points. Clearly, she seemed to be a pro in reasoning with Lucy. No wonder Lucy''s family let Lucye to the half-yearly card auction with Eliza. They knew they could trust their daughter with Eliza. "He is my grandpa. I know what he wants. He loves surprises," What Lucy meant was she knew her grandpa better than Eliza did. And if she were to discuss this with her grandpa then it would ruin the surprise. "That is why asked you to talk to your parents or your grandma. I may not know your grandpa better than you but your parents and grandma sure do. They have been with your grandpa longer than you. So they know everything about your grandpa, his likes and dislikes. By asking your parents and grandma if your grandpa will like you to undergo this procedure, you will be able to know if your grandpa will love this gift of yours while maintaining the integrity of the surprise of your gift for your grandfather. Don''t you think this is the most efficient way to address this situation?" hearing Eliza''s bullshit, even I was convinced that Lucy should ask her parents and grandma for their opinion. I was beginning to think Eliza had her edition of the user manual on Lucy. "..." Hearing Eliza''s argument, Lucy fell into deep contemtion, but it did not take her long to reach a conclusion, "Granpa always said that I know him the best." That was Lucy''s way of throwing Eliza''s edition of the user manual on Lucy on Eliza''s face. I did not expect this turn of events. I was looking forward to seeing how Eliza will make hereback from this. "That''s it, I was hoping that you would do the right thing but you didn''t. Your grandpa let me in charge of you so you do as I say. Lucy, do not force me, I will call your grandpa if don''t leave with me this instant," It seems Eliza was out of tricks and decided to handle this old-school way. Well, I gotta give it to Eliza for holding up till now. "Nobody is in charge of me I am my own person. I going to undergo this procedure and you can''t stop me," I was being to think that Lucy was no longer agreeing to this procedure just as a gift for her grandpa but also in spite. Lucy seemed to be very angry at Eliza for undermining her decision. So she stubbornly agreed to go through this procedure to show that she can make her decisions and live with them like the rest of us. This showed great progress on Lucy''s part. Wanting to be normal, what could be more normal than that? "Fuck it, I will drag you out of here if I have to," Saying that Eliza grabbed Lucy by her left wrist and began dragging Lucy. In response Lucy''s left hand turned into a cannon, preying open Eliza''s grasp on her hand. And then Lucy''s cannon arm morphed back into a hand. "You¡­" Eliza stared at Lucy. "I am noting, I want to go through the procedure," Lucy yelled. "..." Eliza stared at Lucy hard and then said, "Fine, I give up. You can undergo the procedure if it means that much to you." "Really, your not mad?" Lucy was surprised to see Eliza agree with her decision and began to feel guilty for yelling at Eliza. "I understand you did not do it on purpose, so it is hard to be mad at you," Eliza assured Lucy that she was not mad at her, and eyeing me she said, "Let''s make an appointment with Wyatt and when everything is set, you can undergo the procedure like you want to." "Okay," Hearing Eliza, Lucy cheered and turned to me and said, "Master Wyatt, when can I undergo the procedure?" "If you guys are not busy then we can get right to it. It will take an hour at max," I said confidently, as I had Hive AI simte the procedure on Lucy thousands of times and had gotten an average sess rate of 99.99 percent. So there was no doubt in my mind about the sess of the procedure. "Great," Lucy cheered upon hearing my answer. But the same was not true for Eliza. She was was dumbfounded hearing my answer. It appears she did not agree with Lucy''s decision. It was just part of her n. Eliza would rather let Lucy drink liquor for the first time or go on a joy ride in her hovercar or sole a C-rank dungeon rather than undergo the procedure. But she agreed to Lucy''s decision because she believed that a procedure that involves cutting open a person''s skull and operating next to the patient''s brain would involve a lot of nning and preparations. So she believed that even if Lucy agreed to undergo the procedure now it would the quack doctor a day at minimum to do all the nning and preparations. During this period she can contact Lucy''s parents and grandparents and have them fly in to stop lucy from undergoing the procedure. But she did not imagine the young quack doctor would agree to do theplicated procedure on Lucy any moment, anywhere, as if the procedure was equivalent to butchering a pig or chicken. "You fucking quack Doctor. Do you even know what you are doing?" Enraged Eliza climbed the tea table between us and reached to grab me by my neck. "let go of me, you crazy bitch." Chapter 916: Operating Room Array Chapter 916: Operating Room ArrayDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 18:25 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall "I am sorry, I let my anger get the better of me," Eliza apologized to me for her outburst earlier. "I understand, you did it out of care for my client so I will not hold it against you," I epted Eliza''s apology and added, "And I too apologize for cussing at you." "It''s okay, I was asking for it," with this conversation Eliza thought, ''Wyatt seems like a reasonable person.'' And then said, "Wyatt, Operating on Lucy''s brain is a big deal and has many risks, don''t you think it would be wiser for you to talk about this with Lucy''s parents?" "Big Sis," Seeing Eliza trying to convince the boy not to go through with the procedure on her, Lucy called out to her but was interrupted by the boy, "Lucy, Let me handle this one." Lucy hesitated but in the end, nodded to the boy and heard him say, "Eliza, though I will be operating next to Lucy''s brain there are not many risks to this procedure, I am very confident about its sess. When I am done with it, Lucy will not even have a scar to show that her skull was cut open. As for the matter of informing Lucy''s parents, It is up to Lucy. I do not require their permission to operate on Lucy, she is a legal adult and her consent is enough. If she wants to, I will operate on her right here, right now." "Y-you¡­ do you know what you are talking about? You want to cut open her skull and operate on it here, in this open area filled with pathogens, I am not a doctor but even I know that exposed wounds have the risk of being infected let alone an exposed brain. Lucy, do you want to trust your life to this quack doctor?" persuading Lucy or me did not work so Eliza was now defaming me. That was not intentional, she did not understand my capabilities and had her concerns. So to put her mind to ease, I decided to show off. Under the influence of my mental strength, the soul pathways inside the west wing hall started to change. Both Lucy and Eliza felt the change in the atmosphere, though they were not able to feel the sharp change in the soul pathways inside the room, they could feel the changes brought by the change of soul pathways in the hall. Such as the space temperature fell sharply to 64 degrees Fahrenheit with a rtive humidity of 40 percent, the air cirction in the room increased, the air felt a lot cleaner and all the sounds from the outside the hall could no longer be heard soon there were zero sounds in the hall except for the sound of their breathing. Aside from the changes to the atmosphere and the surroundings of the hall, Lucy and Eliza felt that they and their clothes were cleaner. When they were lost in the changes of the hall and to themselves, they suddenly found that they were inside an array, to which Eliza eximed, "No way." Coming out of her shock Eliza looked at the boy and said, "Did you just set up a temporary array?" "Yes, I did. This temporary array is my creation and I call it the operating room. This hall and all three of us are sterilized, the conditions inside the array are just right for me to operate on Lucy without worrying about infection. Eliza, I get that you are being cautious for Lucy but know this I know what I am doing," I said without trying to sound humble because It would not be considered a show-off if I were to be humble about it. "You are an array master? There are no array masters in sky blossom city, where did you learn array mastery, and from whom?" Eliza asked with great surprise. "About that, the Raining alchemist is helping me with the array mastery, but I still have a long way to go," Having gotten the expected shock and awe from Eliza I switched to humble mode. "Wyatt, can you promise me that there is no risk to Lucy''s life if she undergoes this procedure?" Eliza stared into my eyes and asked me to promise what no doctor would ever promise. "I promise, the sess rate of this procedure is 99.99 percent. I have gone through every possibility about the procedure in my mind and I assure you I am prepared to handle all of them. That 00.01 percent of uncertainty is the possibility where the world ends due to various reasons as I operate on Lucy. That would mean all of us would die too, so considering it is a bit moot. In conclusion, there is no risk to Lucy''s life whatsoever," I assured Eliza that there was no risk to Lucy''s life if she undergoes the procedure. "You know what, I choose to believe you. But I swear to god if something were to go wrong, you would not only have the blood of Lucy on your hand but mine too. Even if she agrees with it or not Lucy is my responsibility, If something were to happen to her¡­ Damn it, " Eliza''s words could not be clearer, since she was not a match for me in strength, she chose to threaten me with guilt. "Okay, I guess," I did not know how to respond to Eliza''s threat. Since things will note to that I decided not to think about it. "Big sis, you are on board for real this time, right?" Lucy asked Eliza in doubt. After Eliza''s numerous attempts to stop Lucy from undergoing the procedure so far, Eliza has given Lucy enough reasons to be skeptical about her priorities. "Yes, I am on board for real this time, hundred percent on board," Eliza assured Lucy, but the way she said it made us doubt her. Chapter 917: Mortal Medicine Chapter 917: Mortal MedicineDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 18:31 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall "Master Wyatt, you called for me," Rami entered the hall answering my summons. "You are finally here. What do you know about mortal medicine?" I asked Rami since he was the head of the blossom district medic card association and I thought he must have dabbled in the mortal approach to medicine. "A little bit. Why do you ask?" Rami had indeed explored mortal medicine. Not everyone can afford to pay for a medic card apprentice. Though medic cards are miraculous they do not have answers to many things. A good medic card apprentice should not be limited themselves to the knowledge of using his medic card but also be well-versed in the ways of mortal medicine as it was the legacy left behind by the first to walk this world way before medic cards even existed. "I am going to perform a procedure on this girl here, the procedure requires me to operate next to her brain. You are going to be my assistant. Are you up for it?" I asked Rami to be my assistant as I performed the procedure on Lucy. "Is it going to be an open brain surgery? Is that what this array is about?" Rami asked enthusiastically instead of asking about my qualification to attempt something like that. It seems in Rami''s book as long as the southern emperor was backing me, I could do anything I wanted to. As for me arranging a temporary array, it did not surprise him. He had already learned about that at the airstrip. He wasn''t surprised by the fact that an array would be used to rece the operation room as someone who had participated in the monster war as a medic he has seen the array masters set up quarantine for the injured soldiers using arrays. And he would expect nothing less from the disciple of the raining alchemist himself. "No, that won''t be necessary. She will be sedated for the entire procedure. We will be using this hall as the operating room, ask cheng to block everyone''s ess to the west wing. And you prepare the required tools we will need for the procedure. Sounds good?" I instructed Rami to prepare the surgical tools required for the procedure. "I have them right here," having said that Rami summoned a drawer using a modified version of the storage trunk card, instead of a trunk, this card summoned a customized drawer. Opening every section of the drawer Rami showed his arsenal of surgical tools. He had every tool sterilized and neatly arranged in the drawer. Seeing how prepared Rami was I was starting to see him in a new light. Guess he was not chosen to be the head of the blossom district medic card association for no reason. Rami seemed to have a passion for medicine. "Great, these will do. Now pass me the list of medical cards you have on you right now," I nned to use the various medic cards as the substitute for the medications for the surgery. This way the burden of me being precise would decrease as the medic cards had a greater and immediate effect than the medications. "I have shared the list of medic cards I have with me to your grimoire and also informed Cheng to seal the entire west wing," Rami started to be dependable when I actually needed him. I guess every man has his passion and things he can be proud of. "Damn, with these medic cards you can be considered as a walking hospital. They are more than enough to conduct this procedure," As the head of the medic card association of the blossom district, Rami was in a position where he woulde in contact with various medic cards, he used this opportunity to hoard the medic cards as his real retirement n. Hence he did not freak out when his grandson transferred all the property that he had bought under his name to the teenage genius. Each medic card Rami owned was a fortune, their true fortune was that they could help Rami establish a sessful medical practice if he were ever to be kicked out of his current position. "Master Wyatt, this table good enough for an operating table?" Rami asked as he summoned a modified table/bed which could perfectly serve the purpose of an operating table. "Yes, that will do," with that, the preparations for the procedure were done. Then I turned to look at Eliza and asked, "Will you wait outside or stay in here as we operate on Lucy?" Lucy and Eliza both were dumbfounded by witnessing how the posh hall was turned into an operating room by the two, one old and one young. But this gave Eliza the feeling that these men knew what they were doing. "Miss Eliza, If I may, it would be better if you waited outside," Rami advised Eliza, he knew there were chances ofplications during the procedure, which would panic any average by-stander disturbing the atmosphere of the operating room, that a medic would require to have a peace of mind and think of a solution under the pressure to ovee the challenges for a sessful procedure. "Sure, but before that senior Rami, has something like this been attempted before?" Although Eliza appeared to be on board with Lucy undergoing the procedure she still wasn''t convinced therefore when given the opportunity she decided to discuss her concern with an acknowledged specialist in the field. "These kinds of procedures were normal back in the times of monster war. Back then medic card apprentices were not well organized and were fewer in numberpared to the injured people that is when the mortal medicine shone. Not to mention most of the medic cards today are created using mortal medicine as the foundation. There is nothing for you to worry about. Your little sister is in good hands," Rami assured Eliza narrating the history of mortal medicine and medic cards, and how they were rted to one another. But he left the apart where after the monster war mortal medicine did not receive the credits it deserved for its part in the monster war. Chapter 918: Commencing Procedure Chapter 918: Commencing ProcedureDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 18:36 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall Hearing that the procedure advised by the quack doctor to treat Lucy''s condition was amon practice in mortal medicine and was quite popr during the monster war, Eliza was surprised. And immediately understood how the medic cards had easily overshadowed the importance of the medic cards. Between having your fractured leg magically recovered in seconds or waiting for months to remove the cast after your fracture was healed, anybody would choose the former. There was no surprise why the mortal medicine was not given enough credit. "No, I will wait here. I have seen my share of blood and gore" Eliza decided to not take Rami''s advice, the idea of leaving her friend alone in a room with two men with the chance of her friend being sedated did not sit right with her. "I will be here, watching over you, you have nothing to fear," Eliza muttered to Lucy, and then she stared at the quack doctor onest time and added, "I hope you will prove my gut wrong." "Okay," I replied to Eliza and gloved on while using the array to sanitize the room and the four of us within it onest time. And then asked Lucy, "Get on the table and rx. Everything will be over before you know it." "Yes," Lucy nodded and headed towards the operating table but then she turned back and rushed into Eliza''s embrace giving her one big hug. Eliza was surprised but she understood, despite how stubborn Lucy was about going through this procedure she too was afraid of it. Eliza wanted to say one or two words of support but ended up saying, "If you don''t want to go through this, just say the word, and I will take you out of here." "Thank you but no, I want to do this," Lucy resolved herself and headed back to the operating table andy on it. I signaled Rami to use his ''Deep Sleep'' and ''No Pain'' cards on Lucy, together they will act as a recement for the Anesthesia medication to put Lucy under so that we can operate on her without worrying about her feeling pain or waking up when we would be drilling a hole in her skull. Rami followed my instructions and sent Lucy into a deep sleep state with her pain receptors dampened to feel no pain. ''It has been a while since Ist witnessed the mortal medicine in practice. Was it the monster war? No the most recent was at the way beyond,'' Agatha''s voice sounded in my head. And then she asked, ''Wyatt, how do you know that there is an abnormal mass of tissue putting stress on the girl''s brain causing theplications in her mental and emotional response?'' Eliza was too wrapped up in the idea of persuading Lucy not to undergo the procedure that she forgot to question one of the most important questions. But as the uninvolved third party in this situation, Agatha was easily able to spot the holes in the quack doctor''s ims. And could not help but confront him about it. ''Well, that''s a secret. Wasn''t the bodyguard''s job to keep guard and not to eavesdrop on their client?'' I have no answer for Agatha so I had no choice but to act shady by getting defensive about it. It was better for me for Agatha to think that I was up to something rather than I was hiding some secrets. There was a lot of difference between these two streams of thought, Agatha assuming the prior worked for me better for now. ''Wyatt, I overestimate you too much to fall for this crap. Be real how did you know the source of the girl''s condition?'' It appears my wless acting failed to work its charm in face of a skeptical audience like Agatha. ''I said it is a secret. What part of that don''t you understand?'' Some things have straightforward solutions, like in this case. Agatha had no right to ask me about my private life and she need to know her ce. ''I ask because I won''t stand by watching you cut the girl''s scalp and drill a hole in her skull if you don''t know what you are doing,'' Agatha justified herself. ''You and I both know that you don''t care if the girl lives or dies, so stop bull-shiting me with your righteous act,'' If Agatha knew about me enough to look past my award-winning acting in the short time we have been together, I too had figure out Agatha enough to know that she gave zero fucks about the world and the people in it, all that mattered to her was Demigod Windsor, and as his daughter, Aba inherited Agatha''s loyalty. ''Did I overy my hand, I knew I would have had a better chance with intimidation instead of pulling the righteous crap,'' said Agatha ''Yeah, now shut up. I have a delicate procedure to perform and your mental conversation is too disturbing,'' I asked Agatha to shut up as I need to focus on performing the procedure. Looking at Lucy whoy unconscious on the operating table, I adjusted its height and angle to my convince. Then I began by cleansing Lucy''s hair with a cleaning array. After making sure that Lucy''s head was clean and sanitized, I marked the affected area on her scalp and shaved Lucy''s head in that area and the area surrounding it. Theck of hair would give me a better visual for scalping. With that, all the preparation for the actual procedure was done. Now I had to cut the scalp following the markings I had made on Lucy''s scalp and then drill a hole in her skull, which should give me enough ess to remove the tumor that was putting stress on Lucy''s brain. But this was easier said than done, one mistake and Instead of curing Lucy''s pre-existing condition, I may end up creating new ones. Chapter 919: Removing The Tumor Chapter 919: Removing The TumorDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 18:43 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall As I was about to start the surgery, my grimoire notification kept buzzing, it was Ann, considering the intensity of the miss calls and unread messages she sent to my grimoire I guess it must be urgent. But I chose to ignore it as I had an idea of what Ann was trying to tell me. I did not specte or guess it, unable to reach me Ann contacted Agatha, who informed me why Ann was trying to contact me so urgently, it was regarding Cole. That was all Ann could share with Agatha as who Cole was working for was a top secret and what he was up to was very sensitive information that would shed light on the top secret nature of this particr case, so in order not to leak too much to Agatha, Ann asked to me call her immediately as soon as I get this message. I wanted to call Ann and hear her out but I was in the middle of a procedure under the watchful eyes of Eliza, so calling Ann right now would look unprofessional, and hical, which may even rm Eliza into pulling the plug on this entire procedure and forcefully dragging Lucy home. So I choose to dy calling Ann until after the procedure was done. Eliza stood in the corner of the hall and watched the boy shave a part of Lucy''s hair and mark her scalp. Eliza was contemting what would have gotten into her for her to agree to something like this. While every fiber in her being asked her to call the procedure off and take Lucy home but she stopped herself from doing so remembering Lucy''s resolve when she climbed that operating table. She felt if she were to follow her instincts and stop the procedure Lucy would never forgive her because it must have been a lot for Lucy to put herself out there and try something so risky despite no one supporting her decision. Considering Lucy''s condition it would not have been easy for her. Putting everything aside, I decided to begin cutting and pulling a part of Lucy''s scalp where the procedure was going to be performed. The blood flow and the number of blood vessels in the scalp of a person were high, even a smallceration to it will cause a lot of blood to pour out while I cut open a part of the scalp. Which would be very troublesome during a procedure, surgeons back home had many ways around this but I had my own around this. So I used my blood rule power to stop the blood from rushing out as I carefully made the surgical cuts on Lucy''s scalp following the markings that I made on her scalp. Though I did notprehend the blood control meaning of the blood rule, stopping the blood flow from the surgical incisions was within the limits of the blood rule I had mastered. Usually, after cutting open the scalp the surgeons would pin the p of the scalp to stitch it or staple it back together after the procedure was done but I straight out cut the scalp and disposed of it, as with the healing cards that Rami had on him, for Lucy, recovering the missing part of her scalp could be regrown in minutes. After cutting through threeyers of the scalp and pulling it out, I then used a surgical saw to cut open a small patch of Lucy''s skull. This process was very nerving and brain wrecking because while cutting the skull if the saw were to go even one millimeter deeper it would start bleeding inside the brain which would make my procedure moreplicated than it had to be. With the healing cards, I did not have to worry about the damage to the brain but the blood would umte within the brain between the time the wound was inflected and the healing card was used, which couldter start to clot. Therefore I had to be very careful and precise as I cut a small part of Lucy''s skull, Hive AI was a big help. If not for it I do not think that I would get it right on my first try to cut open a person''s skull. After I carefully removed the small part of the skull I stored it safely as I would need itter to close the skull after the tumor was removed. With a small part of the brain exposed, I could see the abnormal growth of mass next to the brain. Fortunately for Lucy, it stopped growing before it attached to any of the important nerves. But I still needed to be careful while I cut and remove it as it was adjacent to the brain. One slight slip and I may end up cutting one of the nerves or blood vessels in the brain. Therefore, I had the Hive AI guide me through the entire process, the AI precision was seamless. It did not talk me long to detach the tumor and dispose of it. I made sure to remove all the roots of the tumor in hopes that the tumor would not return in the future. Once the tumor was removed, all that remained was to patch Lucy''s skull and scalp back together. But before that, I took another thorough scan of Lucy''s brain to make sure that the tumor was removed from its roots and that I didn''t identally injure Lucy''s brain during the procedure. Only when I was sure of these two concerns did I dare to patch Lucy''s skull and the scalp whole again. I took the piece of skull that I cut off from Lucy''s skull earlier and held it in the position to join it back to the skull. Mortal Medicine spoke of joining the piece of the skull to the skull using metal tes and bolts. With the medic cards avable I did not have to worry about that. Chapter 920: Successful Recovery Chapter 920: Sessful RecoveryDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 19:33 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall "Rami use your bone fusion card on the piece of skull and the skull," I ordered Rami while I held the piece of skull in ce. The bone fusion card was one of the most popr medic cards as it wasmonly used to join fractured bones. Usually, it would be used to help join the fractured bones in the arms and legs but I was going to use it to join the skull. Rami followed my order and used the bone fusion card on Lucy''s skull joining the piece of the skull I cut out from her skull to perform the procedure back with the skull. There was hardly any scar or sign on the part of the skull that I had cut left to prove that I had cut it open to perform the procedure. This was way better than using metal tes and screws. Though the metal te and screws did their job they took 6 or 12 months to slowly reattach the bones and it would still not be the same, but thanks to the medic card I was able to save Lucy some trouble. After patching up the skull, I summoned a blood elixir bottle and rubbed it on the scalp, in no time a new scalp covered the exposed skull leaving behind a huge bald spot in its ce. The new scalp was smooth simr to a baby''s scalp. The Blood elixir not only helped with the scalp but the skull too, as the elixir was strong enough to regrow lost limbs. Normally the cut scalp p would be stitched or stapled back and after that, the patient would have to spend some time in intensive care while consuming some medication to make sure that the scalp p has been sessfully healed. Still the patient would feel itchiness, pain, burning, headache, and numbness along the incisions which couldst for months, but fortunately for Lucy, I had used an A-rank blood Elixir card to rejuvenate her scalp and regrow it. Leaving her no side effects to worry about. With that the procedure wasplete and the results would only be known after Lucy awakens but before waking her up I had onest thing to do, "Rami, hair growth card." "Yes, master Wyatt," with that Rami used his hair growth card to grow hair on Lucy''s newly grown scalp. With that Lucy was as good as new, there were no signs of her having undergone a procedure to remove a tumor adjacent to her brain. "All done?" Eliza''s voice sounded from behind. She has been monitoring the actions of the boy from the beginning to the end, fearing for the safety of her friend who was undergoing the procedure led by the boy. "Yep," I answered Eliza and then ordered Rami, " Use wind of spirits card." The ''wind of spirits'' card was an AOE card that can energize and refill the stamina of ally soldiers. I asked Rami to use it on Lucy, to help her body ovee the sense of exhaustion because of the procedure it had just been through. Even though Lucy''s body looks normal it was overdrawn by the procedure and various cards that were used on it to patch it back after the procedure. Therefore before awaking her I thought it would be best if Rami used the wind of the spirit card on Lucy''s body allowing it to regain its peak once more. Then after conforming that Lucy''s body was in excellent condition I asked Rami, "Awaken her from the deep sleep state." With that, we all looked at Lucy eagerly, her eyes quivered slightly before they shoot open. Lucy''s eyes looked at her surroundings and then finding a familiar face she asked, ''Big sis, where am I? What is going on?" "You just went through a major procedure to remove the tumor next to your brain, how are you feeling?" Eliza asked in great concern. Right now her heart had slowed down to record low waiting for Lucy''s answer. If anything were to go wrong with Lucy she was the one who would have to answer to the Robert family. "I remember, was the procedure sess?" Lucy finally recalled the events that transpired before she was put in a deep sleep state for the sake of the procedure. "We were able to sessfully remove the tumor from your brain but was that enough to reverse the effect it had on your brain is still unclear," I answered Lucy honestly. "What do you mean? Was the procedure sessful or not?" Lucy asked. "Seeing your speech pattern I am drawn to say that the procedure was a sess but I cannote to a conclusion without a proper study," I answered Lucy and noticed she was now able to express herself better than before but without continued observation of her behavior it will be hard to tell if the mental condition of hers was fixed or not. "Don''t worry, I have a way to make the study faster," saying that Eliza looked at Lucy and added, "Lucy, 2+2 is 4, 1+1 is 1." "Isn''t 1+1 supposed to be 2?" Lucy asked Eliza "Nope, you are wrong 1+1 is 1," Eliza stressed. "Okay, I guess. But big sis I think you too are in need of a procedure. Master Wyatt, is there any procedure for being dumb? If yes please rmend them to Big sis," Lucy mocked Eliza for her math. "It seems the procedure worked, if it was old Lucy, she would correct me and if I still did not correct myself she would fixate and whine about it. She would not be able to move past it until she heard the correct wordse out of my mouth," Eliza exined with great enthusiasm and then added, "For you to not fixate on my mistake and even joke about it, I think procedure worked fine." Chapter 921: Consequences Chapter 921: ConsequencesDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 19:57 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall "Yes, her speech patterns have changed and she seems to understand sarcasm, that is progress," I said after observing Lucy''s response to Eliza''s series of tests that would test her patients and push her buttons. "Yes, she is like a whole new person. The old Lucy I knew would not stop whining if I had with her hair," Eliza agreed with me as she tied Lucy''s hair in a braid. "You people are one to talk, I feel like have a whole new side to the world that I had not explored yet. Who knew that words could be soplicated, I always used them to speak what was on my mind and what I felt but never the opposite. I have so much to explore and so many things to learn. I am finally getting the jokes that I previously did not get. Wait¡­ I finally understand why Tim Shaw would always bring me choctes, or I think I do. Big sis, correct me if I am wrong, but does he like me?" Lucy''s brain function was normal but she had zero knowledge about things that her mental disability stopped her from exploring so when her mental condition was gone, she felt like she had discovered an entire continent in socialism that she need to explore and learn from. But she was a quick learner, just in a few minutes, she had already learned about sarcasm and lying. "Good, it seems the procedure was a great sess. But I still advise you to take it slow as soon you will also experience feelings and emotions that you have never felt before. Unlike human behavior, it is very hard to exin feelings and emotions. It could be overwhelming, especially if all of them hit you at once. So I rmend you not to overdo it," though Lucy seemed to be doing fine, it was in a controlled environment. Who knows what kind of emotions she would experience when among a group of people or a crowd? Especially how will she handle the urges of the hormones in her body? One would find all this overwhelming therefore it would be best for Lucy to take her time before she decides to rejoin society. "What do you mean, there are still things I have yet to experience? How much was my mental condition holding me back? How many important things have I missed out on in my life?" Lucy was starting to realize how much her mental condition was limiting her. Now without her mental condition, she felt like she had so many options to choose from. Which was not always a good thing, especially when you were experiencing it for the first time. "Lucy, those words right there, they are things I was talking about, calm down, take a deep breath it is not as bad as you think," I tried to console Lucy as she started to panic experiencing what every teen underwent, not realizing what was important. Lucy with a mental condition had it together, she knew her limitations and priorities. For the new Lucy, everything that felt unimportant to the old Lucy started to feel like an important part of her life which she now regrets missing out on. "Oh my god, how many people have I hurt with my ignorance? I always thought why can''t my parents, grandparents, and family ept me as the normal me, instead of hoping that I could be more like an average child? Now I get it, I wasn''t grateful for many things I had," Lucy finally able to understand and see the problem from her parents, grandparents, and family''s eyes, she clearly had a hard time reciprocating the feelings they showed her, everything little thing they did was respond with indifference. Which made it hard for people to repeat the same care for her again knowing that they would be met with the same indifference. It wasn''t that Lucy cares less about her family but her way of showing it was not broadly known or considered normal, one would have to understand Lucy to understand her form of appreciation. "Lucy, honey, calm down. It was not your fault, you were young and immature, and things were different back then, you had no way of knowing. What happened was not your fault," It seems Eliza understood what Lucy was talking about it must have been very traumatic for Lucy to spiral like this. "Rami, use your deep sleep card on her, now," Clearly, the issues that old Lucy had suppressed using herck of mental and emotional response were now crawling back up, as Lucy began to recall the past events and started to see them in a new light with her improved mental health condition. This was bound to happen, it was like when you grow up and rewatch the cartoons from your childhood and began to get the jokes that you missed back then. With Lucy''s new mental state, her recalling her past decisions, and reconsidering each of them was a given. The old Lucy and the new Lucy were like two different people with two different sets of priorities. And the decisions they would make were definitely not going to be the same and they were not going like the consequence due to the other''s actions. Now, this was going to be a very difficult time for Lucy. She will have toe to terms with old Lucy''s actions and their consequences. She would have to move on and not let the past affect the brand new present and future ahead of her. What would you do if an ignorant person uses your body to do a bunch of ignorant things to people surrounding you, people you care about, and then returns your body to you to deal with the consequences of it? That was what Lucy was kind of dealing with right now. Her new mental state allowed her to look at every mistake her past self made and sympathize with the people who were hurt in the process. Chapter 922: Take Chapter 922: TakeDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 20:11 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall "Eliza, take her back home. To the people who she considers to have suffered the most because of her old self, maybe their forgiveness would help here to terms with everything," I know Lucy''s parents and grandparents would beg to differ with Lucy''s mindset. They may not consider raising Lucy as suffering or a burden, but seeing this may help Lucye to peace with her past. And she woulde to understand that the actions of the old Lucy were not intentional but the result of her mental condition. For which neither her old self nor the present self can be held ountable. "Okay, I leave immediately. Association Head Rami, how long will the effect of your cardst on my friend," Eliza still had the business deals to talk to with the Vice-head of the sun blossom city''s card creationist association but did not hesitate to postpone it for the sake of her friend. As she felt that her friend needed her the most right now, then her family. "About another 12 hours that should be enough for you to head back to sky blossom city," Rami answered Eliza. "Thank you both for your help. I will be heading back to Sky blossom city," thanking us Eliza excused herself as she carried Lucy out of the hall in her embrace. "Master Wyatt, that procedure was brilliant. I still cannot help but shake in excitement when I recall how precisely you were able to cut the skull and the tumor without injuring the patient''s brain in the process. That was just perfect. I really can''t wrap my head around it. Thank you for letting me be a part of this wonderful experience. If you don''t mind there is one thing I would like to ask of you?" Rami was not ass-kissing this time around he was genuinely impressed by the boy''s procedure on the patient''s brain. He has not seen or heard anything like this or close to this before in his decades of experience as a medic. And he was really happy to be a part of something so revolutionary. He would have never believed it if somebody told him that a patient''s mental and emotional response deficiency could be cured by performing a procedure on the patient''s brain. "You have caught me in a good time. Very well what is it that you want from me," I was very happy right now, after all, I did just sessfully remove a tumor. Though benign, it still harmed the patient so it had to go. And I am d I was able to help Lucy with it. "Master Wyatt, if you don''t mind I would like to write a paper on the procedure you performed today and submit it to the magazines. As this procedure was a perfect example of what the mortal medicine and medic cards could achieve when applied together. This procedure would open new inspirations for the mortal and card medics for generations toe. I want to be the one to immortalize it in the fine print. Master Wyatt, will you let me have the honors," I could see that Rami was genuine about what he said and it meant a lot to him. So I decided to give him my blessings. "Fine, do what you want. Just make sure that I don''te to regret it," getting my permission Rami thanked me repeatedly before taking his leave. ¡­ "Are you sure about this?" Agatha who has been silent this whole time suddenly asked. "About what?" Spooked, I asked Agatha in confusion. "About that old due writing a paper on the procedure performed," Agatha said. "What about it? The man is clearly hyped about it and is well meant so what is wrong with it?" I asked while I summoned my grimoire and prepared to call Ann. "What do you think will happen if he publishes a paper on the procedure you did today? You know right the first question people will ask is how did you know that there was an abnormal growth of tissue next to the patient''s brain?" Agatha went ahead and spoke about her concerns. After all, the boy got very defensive and secretive when she asked the answer to how he was able to find the tumor next to the patient''s brain, "You really didn''t think of this, or are you pretending to be clueless to pull my leg? Or are you going to say no to the enter world?" "I have thought of it and it is not that big of a secret, and Rami''s paper will be the perfect attention grabber for me to introduce my new field card to the world market. "Shit, I was correct you would never act without your benefit in mind. When you said that the procedure was free, I knew you nned to use it in some way or another. You being greedy, that''s the one thing about you I can count on," Agatha said as if she had me figured out. "Me being greedy, Agatha, let me ask you something, real quick? Considering your street background, do you think I am greedy enough?" Why was I so greedy, Agatha should be more clear about it based on what she had to go through to climb out of the streets to achieve what she has achieved. Therefore it puzzled me when she called me greedy. "Not enough," Hearing the boy, Agatha was without words as she knew exactly what he meant. The journey of a card apprentice was not cheap and not something an orphan from the slums of a third-rate city down south could afford. Therefore they had to hustle. She had first-hand experience that society was not kind to the card apprentice like her. They had to earn and take what they have earned. As no one was out here leveling the ying field for others'' sake. "See, you understand," Chapter 923: Nosy Agatha Chapter 923: Nosy AgathaDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 20:16 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall Having shut Agatha up I called Ann going through about three dozen unread messages Ann sent to my grimoire while I was operating on Lucy. "You finally called. I was getting so anxious that I nning to check on you in person," Ann said immediately after answering the call. "I am doing fine here, you don''t have to check on me. So what was so urgent that it couldn''t wait for an hour?" I assured Ann that I was fine and asked her what she wanted to speak about. "It is about Cole," said Ann, she was hesitating to speak freely as she was worried that Agatha might be hiding in the boy''s shadow and would end up eavesdropping on their conversation based on the circumstances. "Let''s switch to the chat," I could hear the hesitation in Ann''s voice and understood that she was not able to speak freely keeping Agatha''s presence in my shadows in her mind. "Okay, we can chat freely there," Ann said in relief, as what she wanted to discuss with the boy was sensitive information regarding a high profile and top secret target threatening the southern royal family. That she could not riskpromising by speaking about it despite knowing about a potential leak. Hanging up on Ann I waited for her message, which spiked nosy Agatha''s interest something not very appreciative quality in a bodyguard. "I understand that the southern emperor must have found the evidence that Cole was the one who leaked the information," Agatha asked. The descendant of one of the highly valued vassal families of the southern royal family turned out to be a traitor. This was a big scoop, how could Agatha not be interested to learn more about it? "Yep," I answered with one word as I did not n to talk more about it with Agatha. "So, correct me if I am wrong, but Ann must be calling you to tell who Cole was working for or to whom he sold your information. The plot thickens," Agatha said as she made her spections. "..." I chose to ignore her as I did not want to be dragged into her conversation and end up revealing things that the southern royal family and I would prefer to be a secret that only we knew for the moment. "No, this is the southern royal family we are talking about here. They must have found more than who Cole was working for or to whom he sold your information. Otherwise, Ann would not be so anxiously trying to reach you. She even went far as to call me to check on you. Whatever they found must be juicy. Maybe they must have found out how Cole and his employer were nning to use the information on you to assassinate you," Agatha was not bothered by the fact I ignored her rant instead she took my silence as evidence supporting her ims and began to build on it. Reaching unfounded but usible conclusions. "..." I continued to ignore her thinking about what was taking Ann so long to send a message. "Wyatt, if the southern royal family was able to find information about enemies'' Identity and their plot to assassinate you, as your bodyguard I have the right to know who they are and how they nned to kill you. Otherwise, I will not be able to protect you as efficiently as I would have if know who the enemy is and how exactly they nned to assassinate you," Agatha came up with reasons to justify why they should not keep her in the dark about the information that the southern family had gathered from Cole and share it with her. "Yeah, get in line. I am still waiting for Ann''s message and your constant rant in my ears is not making the wait any less annoying," I said to Agatha as I continued to wait for Ann''s message not knowing what the hold-up was about. Being called Annoying by the high schooler, Agatha snorted and turned silent. She was starting to reconsider her career choice as a bodyguard. She was a respected semi-demigod, she could do better. A minuteter, a message notification sounded in my grimoire, but the sender was Anna, not Ann. And I finally understood what the hold-up was, it was Anna. [Message received¡­ Read/ Ignore/ Mark as Read/ Delete] [Read] [Sender Anna Heatsend, Wyatt, if that bitch dares to try and flirt with you, tell me. I will teach her a lesson.] I have no idea what transpired between Anna and Ann but it seems Ann won the debate and the Anna was pissed about whatever it was those two were fighting about. While I was thinking of what to make of Anna''s message, another message notification sounded in my grimoire, this time the message was from Ann. [Message received¡­ Read/ Ignore/ Mark as Read/ Delete] [Read] [Sender Ann Heatsend, Wyatt, sorry I made you wait. I had a situation over here, nothing to worry about everything is handled.] Ann apologized for the dy while exining herself in her message. I replied, [I know Anna sent me a message.] [And don''t worry about the dy I had Agatha and her nosy questions to keep mepany.] [I specifically asked her not to call you about it,] replied Ann [Well, technically she did not call me. Anyway, what did you guys fight about?] I replied by defending Anna''s action and soon thought, ''What is wrong with me, why am I defending Anna''s possessive behavior?'' [Nothing, I felt that it would be best if I exined Cole and our progress to you considering the sensitive nature of the matter. Anna did not seem to agree but I convinced her,] Ann replied, exining what Anna and she argued about but she left out the part where she had found a mental trick to keep Anna from essing her thoughts. Which was the real reason for their argument and why Anna was pissed. Chapter 924: Trial And Error Chapter 924: Trial And ErrorDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 20:23 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall essing each other''s thoughts was an advantageous effect of Anna and Ann''s origin cards. Ann knew that her thoughts about the high schooler that Anna was dating would potentially get in trouble with Anna so she racked her brain and thought of a neat mental trick to keep Anna out of her mind which Anna found out when she could not ess the thoughts of her origin card, pissing her off. Helpless Anna could only ask her young lover to help her keep tabs on the conversation between him and her evil twin. [Enough about Anna. Wyatt, you need to be very careful. We were able to clone Cole''s memories before he was turned brain-dead. Going through Cole''s memories we have discovered many shocking information about the organization he was working for. And they seem to hate you with a passion for some unknown reason.] Ann finally got to the part about why she needed me to contact her urgently. Hearing what she had to say I was stumped. Because being able to clone the memories of one of the members of the paw n was a huge feat, and in the future vision seen by clown mask the southern royal family was not able to achieve this until it was already toote for them to make aeback in the fight against the Matron and ultimately leading to their defeat and them running into hiding. Being able to clone the memories of one of the paw n members meant that the southern royal family now had information about how Matron and her secret organization operated. Which was a huge advantage for the southern royal family which they did not have in the clown mask''s future vision. If they were to make proper use of this information they will be able to be one step ahead of Matron but it was too soon to say that as even after knowing how Matron''s secret organization operated there was nothing much the south royal family could do as of now as the hierarchy system in the paw n was very simple, Matron was the queen and the rest were her pawns that could be reced anytime. Unless they took down the queen anything else they did was temporary damage. [I think we were clear on them hating me with a passion when they sent about 3 dozen card emperors to assassinate me. In other news were you able to get anything else off the clone memories of Cole? For example how they operate or something like that?] I asked Ann even though I knew there was very little chance of her answering my question. The southern royal family seems to have no notion of involving me in this matter. If I had not uncovered Matron and her paw n myself, Ann and I wouldn''t be having this conversation. [I shouldn''t be telling you this but the way paw n work is like a sleeper cell and a guild. The sleeper cells infiltrate the big organizations, they, themselves, do not know that they are working for Matron and their memories get backed up with Matron every once a week. As for the regr members like Cole, they do not hold important positions in big organizations but they are capable and ambitious. They are aware of the organization and Matron''s grip on them but they continue to do Matron''s bidding to earn merits and exchange them for resources, just like how a guild operates but with very high privacy and encryption. And also the members only know each other by their code names. Making it very hard for us to track the other paw n members we found in Cole''s memories. A bunch of them are in the southern region, they could be part of the vassal families, branch families, military, or other authorities of the southern region. A few days ago they did not exist but now it is like they are everywhere, watching every move of the southern royal family. The whole family is upside down. We will have to revise every protocol and every important bill passed in thest decade. That is a lot of work, and there are not a lot of people the family can depend upon considering the nature of the Matron''s origin card.] Ann exined but most of it I already knew and the rest was the same old. Clearly, Ann acted as if she had shared something important when it wasn''t. But still, she did tell me more than what Anna or others were willing to share with me on this matter. [Then how does the southern royal family n to handle these spies? Don''t tell me you guys are okay with them roaming among you.] I said because I knew there was no way the southern royal family would let the enemy eat them from the inside out. [The royal family is monitoring every important card apprentice in the southern region, to see if there is any inconsistency in their actions. In case of any inconsistency that merits suspicion, the royal family ns to deal with them the same way they dealt with Cole. If the clone of their memorieses out clean with no connection to Matron whatsoever then good but if it does then the southern royal family''s n is working.] Trial and error method, that was what the royal family was nning to use against Matron''s paw n. There wasn''t any way around it. Unless they were somehow able to identify if someone''s memory has been tampered with. Think of this, a brilliant idea popped into my head. ording to the findings back on earth, the memories of a person were contained in their brain''s Hippocampus. A curved seahorse-shaped organ on the underside of each temporal lobe of the brain, the hippocampus was part of arger structure called the hippocampal formation. It supports memory, learning, navigation, and perception of space. Chapter 925: Solution Chapter 925: SolutionDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 20:28 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall I bring up Hippocampus because I thought it was the answer to ending Sansa''s tyranny. I had this theory based on the function of the Hippocampus, if I was right then I coulde up with a way to identify the members of the paw n. In this sense, it may not be far-fetched for me to think that I may also find a way to help Sansa''s victims free from her grasp. [Ann, I need to meet with Cole, I think I may have a way that can bring an end to our Matron problem faster,] I immediately sent this to Ann because I wanted Cole to be at the sky blossom city and not moved to some secure location before I return after I am done handling the circle in the sun blossom city. The reason I needed to meet Cole was to test out my theory. Yes, I was nning to use Cole as the guinea pig. Hence, I needed him to be present at the sky blossom city and not be imprisoned in some secure location. I had a feeling that If I were to look closely at the soul pathways of Cole''s Hippocampus I would be able to find anomalies in it considering that Matron''s origin card was able to manipte its victim''s memories by attacking their Hippocampus. By anomalies in the soul pathways of Cole''s Hippocampus, I mean tiny traces of foreign soul energy in it, which could only be left if someone messed with his Hippocampus. Usually, I only scan the overall soul pathway arrangements of a card apprentice using my soul pupils and never tend to look deep into the soul pathway arrangements of other card apprentices respecting their privacy especially not the soul pathways of their organs individually. That was how I might have missed the anomalies in the soul pathways of Cole''s Hippocampus. I couldn''t possibly find what I was not looking for. Now that I know what I was supposed to look for I will not miss it this time around. [About that, the Matron got to him. Fortunately for us, she got to him after we created a clone of his memories. Otherwise, it would have been a great loss.] Ann replied as she recalled how Cole immediately became brain-dead as soon as the Samsara array''s influence on him decreased. [That''s okay. No good deedes out of crying over the spilled milk. But do you think the southern royal family can capture a few paw n members for me to test my theories,] Hearing that the geniuses of the southern royal were only able to clone Cole''s memories before Sansa silenced him for eternity I was pissed but then I calmed down and thought maybe the southern royal family could capture a few members of the paw n for me to use them as my guinea pig to test my theories. [Yeah, I don''t think that will be possible any time soon.] Ann meant she did not have high hopes for the Royal family''s trial and error method to sniff the Matron''s goon in the southern region. [Speaking of which, there is some news you need to know.] Ann added another reply. [What is it?] I asked still preupied with my theory on identifying the victims of Matron''s origin card based on their Hippocampus. [Before we captured Cole he was lurking near the Lion Cubs high school. And through his memories, we found out that Matron had ordered him to kidnap your aunt Kathy and bring her to her. I believe she nned to get your aunt Kathy under her control and use your aunt to get rid of you. Neat n, it might have worked if you hadn''t suspected Cole. By the way, how did you figure out that Cole was Matron''s pawn? You never went into specifics about it.] Ann''s words rang rms in my brain. The one thing I dreaded so much that I rather not consider, was that what if Kathy was just the start? What if Matron starts aiming at people surrounding me? That was when I resolved, ''That bitch got to go.'' [I was suspicious of Cole from the start. What reputable ck merchant in his right mind would bring his VIP client to a high schooler card creationist to get her origin card created? None, right? That was suspicious as hell but I did not have enough reason to voice my suspicion about him until I was alerted by the Circle''s branch leader''s behavior.] I answered Ann and then sent another reply adding [Is my Aunt safe?] [She is safe, we were able to intercept Cole before he made his move. Wyatt, one other thing. Matron has sent her elite assassin squad of five card emperors to assassinate you. This doesn''t make sense, why would Matron send five card emperor on this mission when she clearly knew that a semi-demigod bodyguard was protecting you from within your shadow? I really don''t understand the reason behind her decision but you got to be careful. And Anna is still searching for their location using the array formation covering the southern region but so far we have had no luck finding them. ording to Grandpa Lorenzo, these five are the same squad that failed to assassinate youst time. ording to Cole''s memory, they n to assassinate you when you engage the Sun blossom city''s Circle branch, making it look like you died in the fight with the Circle''s goons.] Ann finally narrated the real reason for her having the boy contact her immediately when he receives her message through Agatha. [Thanks for the heads up, I will keep a lookout for them. It seems I will very soon have five guinea pigs to test my theory on.] I said while thinking that Sansa should really trust these five card emperor goons of hers to send them to assassinate me despite knowing a semi-demigod bodyguard protecting me from within my shadow. Her confidence must stem from the impressive unique ability to enter the empty space of one of the card emperors that she sent to assassinate me. If she wanted this assassination on me to be med on the circle then using this squad that had the ability to hide in the empty space was a better option than sending a bunch of semi-demigods that would attract unwanted attention to her organization by their participation in this fight. Matron seemed to have nned out everything meticulously and underestimating her and her threats to my life would be foolishness on my part. Therefore I decided to be extra vignt today. [What do you mean, Wyatt? Didn''t I just ask you to look after yourself? Wyatt, promise me that you will not risk your life unnecessarily] Reading my reply Ann grew worried about me and immediately replied asking me to promise her that I would not risk my life unless the circumstances demands it. [Don''t worry I love and value my life more than you think,] I assured Ann and then hung up the call. And soon I received two calls. One was from Diana and the other one was from Roy. They both had two different jobs assigned to them by me.I bet they were calling to update me on the mission I assigned to them. I decided to answer Diana''s call first considering that she was given the responsibility to bring my forces to the sun blossom city, Roy will have to wait. "Hey, Diana. What is it ?" I answered Diana''s call. "Master Wyatt, I called to inform you that all your forces have arrived at sun blossom city. We are hovering a few miles from the city, ready to be deployed at your signal," Diana immediately answered saying that my forces have arrived at the sun blossom city region and were awaiting my orders a few miles away from the city. "You are here earlier than I expected. You did a good job, Diana. But you guys will have to wait there a little longer as the ambush on the Circle''s branch in the sun blossom city will start at the midnight to avoid bystanders casualties," Iplimented Diana for a job well done and asked them to wait outside the city as the ambush on the circle will begin at the stroke of the midnight. "Thank you, master Wyatt, we will await your orders a few miles outside the city. And what should I do with the storage trunk card handed to me by the southern emperor to deliver to you?" Diana asked immediately. "About that, I wille outside the city and meet you in person then you can hand over the package to me," I answered Diana, nning to visit her and my forces outside the city to fetch the package given to her by the southern emperor to deliver to me. The storage card from the southern emperor in question must contain the broken runes I asked her to prepare for me. Chapter 926: Lich Chapter 926: LichDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 20:33 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall After I hung up on Diana, Agatha confronted me saying, "Tell me you didn''t just agree to leave the city to meet your goons in thete evening." "Yes, I did. I don''t see the problem with it," I replied to Agatha not understanding what she was getting at with this. "You don''t see it or are you just pretending to get me worked up," Agatha asked. "Agatha, I don''t see what''s the problem," I said asking Agatha to be more specific about her concerns. "Didn''t you say that the circle knows your purpose of visit to the sun blossom city? Including the fact that three semi-demigods are protecting you. Don''t you think they must have made preparations against it? You running around will make it easier for them to target you," Exined Agatha unable to make the point she wanted to. "What you just said makes no sense, if they wanted to attack me why wait for me to leave the city, why not attack me directly? I don''t know what you are worried about but don''t I have you here to protect me?" I said and then decided to call Roy. "That is it, I am here to protect you but I don''t want to fight the semi-demigods from the circle. I would rather prefer to fight in the way beyond for a decade than fighting them," hearing Agatha''s words I was dumbfounded. She seemed to dread the semi-demigods for the Circle for some reason maybe she has encountered the semi-demigods from Circle before and it did not seem to be a good experience. "What the fuck? I brought you to protect me and now you are telling me you are too afraid of the enemy. Why did you not say so earlier? This is messed up. Shit, out of all the semi-demigods out there why did I have to get one with such a weak spine? Tell me what exactly you mean by those words," Yelling at Agatha I asked her what did she mean by her words that she would rather fight in the way beyond for a decade than face the semi-demigods from the Circle. "A few years ago, I heard that a half dozen of semi-demigods from the circle disobeyed the direct orders of their immediate superior and went deep into the way beyond only to get stranded in the way beyond. Despite them disobeying the orders of their immediate superiors, our battalion decided to conduct a rescue mission for them, after all, they were promising semi-demigods. We could not just give up on them. But by the time we got there, those six semi-demigods were standing on a pile of 310 semi-demigod monsters'' corpses. And they showed no sign of exhaustion or had any scratches to show from their fight. It was as if they defeated 310 enemies of the same rank without breaking a sweat. Those of us who went to rescue them could not believe our eyes. If you do the math, it would be apparent that each one of the circle''s semi-demigods has killed about 51 semi-demigod rank monsters within a few hours. I am considered pretty strong in the semi-demigod realm but even I don''t have the confidence to face 51 semi-demigod rank monsters without getting a single scratch or dying from exhaustion. Now, do you understand why I would rather not face the semi-demigods from the circle and rather refer to fight at the way beyond for a decade?" Agatha exined her concerns about facing the semi-demigods from the Circle. "You are telling this to me now? Why did you not tell this to be back in the warehouse? When I had the chance to make changes to my security detail," I asked Agatha and then went through the Clown Mask''s memories to understand and get more details about what Agatha was talking about. It did not take me long to dig up what Agatha was going on about in Clown Mask''s memories. The semi-demigods in Agatha''s story were not card apprentices but Lich. All six of them were Lich disguised to look like card apprentices using human skin cards, which was why they were not exhausted or had a single scratch on them even after taking down 310 enemies of the same realm. Those six were not the only semi-demigod Lich that the Circle was hiding, they were many more from where these six came from. But the Circle''s semi-demigod rank was not just made using Lich they also had capable card apprentices of semi-demigod rank. The Circle deploys its high-level Lich only when it has to get important things done. As for the small matter of assassinating a card soldier from a third-rate city, they would not deploy a Lich with the risk of exposing to the world that they are making high-level Lich. So Agatha had nothing to worry about. But I did not know how to exin this to Agatha. "Just so you know, I am not afraid about facing the semi-demigod from the circle, I am only concerned that while facing a semi-demigod of that caliber, I cannot divide my attention between protecting you and facing the demigod. And if anything were to happen to you, Anna will harm my princess, which I would like to avoid at any cost. Therefore, I n to retreat with you at the first sight of an enemy semi-demigod, whether you agree to it or not." Agatha spoke about her decision; it seems she had made up her mind and there was no way for me to talk her out of it. "Fine, I agree with your decision. If those guys are as dreadful as you speak of, I would prefer my life over some revenge. But you have to promise me one condition," I agreed with Agatha because by off chance if the Circle did send a lich then I did not want to die a foolish death. Chapter 927: Agathas Threat Chapter 927: Agatha''s ThreatDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 20:39 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall "Okay, what is that condition of yours? If it is to help you deal with the low-level card apprentice of the circle then don''t even think about speaking it just swallow those words," Agatha agreed to hear me out but warned me that she will not harm those that are weaker than her without a proper reason to do so. "I want you to help me see the semi-demigods before we retreat. That should not be too much to ask, right?" I stated my condition to Agatha. "Why is your condition so specific and odd? As if you want to confirm something. Wyatt, what are you up to, tell me the whole truth. I am your bodyguard you need to be frank with me so that I can be good at my job to protect you. Why don''t you understand that, damn it?" Agatha was not a two-year-old, hearing the boy make such an odd but specific condition, she knew he was up to something or knew something that she did not know. Being kept in the dark about so many secrets Agatha was frustrated and finally snapped at the boy asking him to be honest with her so that she can do her job to protect him better. Hearing frustrated Agatha, I did not answer her but asked, "So you can do that or not?" "I will agree to nothing unless you tell me everything you know. As your bodyguard, I need to know what we are getting into to tell you if you are being foolish or not," Agatha demanded. From the moment she epted this task to protect the boy she felt something was off about this mission. It felt as if something else huge was afoot here than she was being let to know. Especially the part where Anna went as far as to threaten her with the life of demigod Windsor''s daughter to take her task of protecting the boy seriously. She thought the mission was to protect the boy as he ambushed a small-time organization, but it was opening to be something bigger than what she can handle. What was more frustrating was that the fact the card soldier boy knew more than what she knew. To her, this was humiliating. She had worked hard to get to where she was today and yet she was being led by a card soldier. It felt as if everything she had worked for was for nothing. That fact that she was at a point in her life where, she, as a semi-demigod had topare herself to a young card soldier. She thought that things could not go lower for her. "Agatha, you know I cannot tell you that. The information you are asking for is the Southern region''s top confidential secrets. Anna will not be happy to hear that you are asking for the state secrets," I said not giving into Agatha''s unreasonable demands. "Oh, yeah, how about I take you back to sky blossom city? I bet Anna will be thrilled about that," seeing her demands not met Agatha threatened me. "What you can''t do that. That is not what we agreed on. The deal was you will be my bodyguard until the whole thing got an ending. Are you going to go back on your words? Agatha, is that what you are trying to do?" I said in protest to Agatha''s threat. But I had a feeling at this point if I don''t say what Agatha wanted to hear she will follow through with her threat. "No, I am not going back on my words. I agreed to be your bodyguard and I will be your bodyguard. As your bodyguard, I don''t feel you are safe here so I will take you back to the sky blossom city to your sugar mama. I bet even if you do not appreciate my work as your bodyguard she will," Agatha doubled down on her threat and I felt like she was enjoying it. Threatening the boy to take him back home to his sugar mama Agatha felt like she was back in control again. She hated the fact that she had to do and follow as the card soldier said, her ego did not allow it but now, right now, she felt as if she was in charge. This feeling was wonderful, she could not help but think about why she did not do this from the start. Why did she let this boy walk all over her earlier? It was because back then it was just some ordinary mission that she wanted toplete and be done with it but now it had be a mission where the possibility of her death was a thing. The moment she knew she would be risking her life for a card soldier to get his revenge, she felt backed up against the wall and then she snapped deciding to snatch the reigns from the boy''s hands and be in control. "Agatha, as a bodyguard why can''t you just do what you are told to do without asking too many questions?" Even if I wanted to share what I knew with Agatha, I did not know where to begin and how to prove it without revealing my secrets. There was too much at risk here and Agatha was being difficult. "Wyatt, if not for the southern emperor holding my princess hostage, I would have killed you for what you just said to me. Please don''t push it. Let us be civil about this, I still want to be friends with you when we are done here. So let us not say or do things to each other that either of us will regretter. You give me what I want and I will give you what you want. Then part as a couple of BFFs. What do you say, buddy?" Agatha sounded like the worst mobster to ever exist. But what she said made sense. I reveal a few things to quench her curiosity and manipte her to do exactly what I had in n. This worked for me. Chapter 928: Evidence Chapter 928: EvidenceDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 20:44 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall "Agatha, I get that you hate the feeling of being kept in the dark about many things. That doesn''t mean that you can just threaten me for answers but considering our situation I am willing topromise. But you have to understand that what you are asking me to reveal to you are considered state secrets, which means I can be sentenced for revealing the information you are asking for. Therefore, if we are going to do this we will have to be smart about this. Instead of revealing the secrets, how about I guide you to them? This way I will have the usibility to deny everything that transpires here. Can you agree to that?" I asked Agatha. "For someone who acts tough, you suddenly seem to worry a lot about the southern royal family''s rules," Agatha did not seem to be convinced by my words. "Hey, no matter what, the Southern region is my home. And I would like to have a home toe back to. You understand right," I said, as I felt Agatha''s intent gaze on me from my shadows before she agreed to my proposal, "Fine, I will hear what you have to say, and if I like what you say then we have a deal." "Good," I nodded my head appreciating Agatha''spromise, and continued saying, "So this is how we will do this, I will ask you a bunch of connected questions and you will have to guess who or what these questions signify. If you get it wrong I will tell you but if you get it right I will not deny that you were not wrong. I call it the guessing game. All you have to do is guess, got it?" "Yea, yea, I get it, will you start already," Agatha said impatiently. "Okay, I will get to it. Agatha here is your first question, name one creature that can fight like a card apprentice and used to be a card apprentice. I repeat, name one creature that can fight like a card apprentice and used to be a card apprentice," hearing the boy''s question, Agatha''s brows frowned. The answer to this question was obvious but Agatha felt that it would not be that simple so she decided to wait for the second question, "Next question, please." "Agatha, your next question is, name a creature that can no longer feel pain or other emotions but used to feel pain and other emotions at a certain point of its life. I repeat, name a creature that can no longer feel pain or other emotions but used to feel pain and other emotions at a certain point of its life," I felt that my first question could not be simpler yet Agatha asked me for a second question so I gave her the second question. "Third question, please," Agatha had a feeling that the answer she had in her mind was the right one but she denied the possibility of that due to the bizarreness surrounding it and asked for another question. "Agatha, your next question is, name a creature that can recover at an astonishing pace and no longer feel exhaustion. I repeat, name a creature that can recover at an astonishing pace and no longer feel exhaustion," I gave Agatha the third question considering whether to make my questions simpler. "Fourth question, please." "Agatha, you can guess more than once, so before asking for the next question just state your guess if you are right I will not deny the fact that your guess could be wrong. You get it, right?" I felt that Agatha was not clear on the rules or did not understand the guessing game. "Oh, I see," saying that Agatha went silent. "So your guess is?" I asked Agatha. "I guess, a Lich. It used to be a card apprentice so it can fight like one. It feels no pain or other emotions but it used to when it was a card apprentice. Unless their life vessel is destroyed they keep recovering at an incredible pace and never get exhausted. Is my guess correct?" Agatha guessed, pointing out that her answer fits all the questions. "I am not denying that your answer is not wrong," I said "So, my guess was correct," Agatha cheered and got to thinking how a Lich was connected to what she asked about. "Now that I have answered your question. In case the Circle''s semi-demigods do show up, will you let me see them before we retreat?" I said, trying to help Agatha connect the dots between the Circle''s semi-demigods and the creature Lich that she guessed by ying the guessing game. Recalling where the argument started, Agatha felt a light bulb turn on in her head and mentally yelled, "You are saying that the semi-demigods from the Circle are Lich." "Ah, too loud," Iined to Agatha about controlling her mental voice. "Sorry, I got carried away. Won''t happen again,"Agatha apologized. "Once again, I am not saying anything. You are the one who thought of it all by yourself," I said, reminding Agatha of what we had agreed upon. "Yes, yes, you did not tell me anything. I was the one who thought of it all by myself," I could feel Agatha rolling her eyes at me as she said this. "Yes, it''s not me, it is you who came up with that. Remember that," I asserted. "Sure, but all of this sounds like some oundish theory with no evidence to back it up. I am not sure about this because if the Circle''s semi-demigods were, indeed Lich disguised as semi-demigods then how did they manage to get past the perception of Demigods stationed at the way beyond," Agatha said, she did not want to conclude without any evidence to back it up. "I don''t know how they managed to fool the demigod''s perception but evidence, really? Earlier you wanted answers and now you want evidence. Why don''t you just ask me to raid the entire top confidential secret archive of the southern royal family, while you are at it?" I yelled at Agatha trying to press her to blindly trust the conclusion she came up with. Wasn''t that the point of this dance? The reason I promised Agatha that I will help guide her to the answer, instead of answering her what I know was not because I was worried about being sentenced by the southern royal family. The real reason was it would be harder to get Agatha to believe in my words and manipte her if I just told her everything. So instead I decided to have Agatha reach the answers so it will not be hard for her to believe them when she starts to connect the dots. "Wyatt, I know what you mean but¡­" before Agatha could finish I interrupted her adding, "Fine, you need evidence right? You had the evidence long ago. You just did not know how to interpret it. Remember the story you told me about half a dozen semi-demigods from the Circle defeating 310 monsters of the same rank without even breaking a sweat and not a single scratch to show from the fight? Imagine if half a dozen Semi-demigod Lich were in the same situation, would the result be any different?" Being interrupted by the boy Agatha frowned but then what he said made sense to her. Because she could not bring herself to believe that six card apprentices were able to survive the ambush of 310 monsters of the same rank. This was just too unbelievable for her but Agatha also did not want to believe what the 6 card semi-demigods were able to do was because they were Lich as this could easily be interpreted as her calling her opponent a cheat instead of agreeing with her ipetence. Seeing Agatha struggling to reach a conclusion I said, "You know my origin card is called Aura sight. It helps me see the aura of everything. Each thing''s aura is different but closely rted to their kind. For example, take humans, all humans have a distinct aura but if something else is disguised as a human, I will be able to tell the difference because even though all our auras are distinctive they are closely rted. Kind of like our appearance. One can always tell us apart but collectively we all are the same. Where I am getting at with this is that I can-" Agathapleted my sentence by adding, "You can detect whether the semi-demigods from the Circle are Lich disguised as card apprentices. Is that the reason why you made that specific but odd condition to look at the semi-demigods from the Circle before we retreat if they show up?" "So you understand," I said with a calm smile. "Kind of, but I don''t see the point of doing this," Agatha said, she felt that knowing whether the semi-demigods sent by the circle were Lich or not was of no value unless we were able to defeat them or at the least sessfully retreat. Chapter 929: Mangrove District Chapter 929: Mangrove DistrictDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 20:49 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall "Point? honey, we have a once-in-the-lifetime opportunity here, if you are too skeptical to see it let me lead you to it," I said, hearing Agatha say that there was no point to my action. "Let me guess you n to reveal to the world that the circle has the semi-demigod realm Lich in its forces," Agatha spoke my thoughts but she showed no interest to act on it. "So you do see it," I said and added, "Not only do we have a shot at destroying a branch of the Circle but we can also put the entire Circle in the hot water. This day could not get better." "For you maybe, you get your revenge, what do I get out of this?" Agatha said as if repaying my favor by being my bodyguard was a thing of yesterday. "Ahem, did you lose your memory or what? You are doing this to repay the favor that you owe me. A debtless consciousness is what you get out of this. Nothing trumps a clean consciousness," I reminded Agatha that she owes me this one. "Wyatt, you have your way with words but that is not enough to blind me from the amount of risk you are asking me to take for a benign favor," Agatha said, the favor she owed me was not worth the risk. "Benign favor? Agatha, are you being serious right now?" Seeing Agatha show signs of reneging on her favor I could not help but wonder if she was for real. "Remind me again what favor you did for me to return it with my life on the line," Agatha did not seem to let go of this one. She was not worried about Anna as she knew as long as she kept the boy safe and brought him back home in one piece Anna would not bother her. "About that¡­ I don''t care, a favor is a favor," now that Agatha brought it up, I too felt that the favor I did for her was benignpared to the one I was asking of her. But I can''t tell her that. If she knew I agreed with her point I would have no leverage in whatever angle she was working here. "Wow, Wyatt, now that I said something you don''t like you are going to baby about it. You know what I did not expect much from you anyway," Agatha spoke as if she was disappointed in me. "You are one to speak, making excuses to renege on what you owe me. What? Did I say something wrong?" I snapped at Agatha. "Okay, that is it, I have decided that you are not safe in this city we are heading home," Agatha decided to y her card seeing that I was not letting the conversation advance to where she gets to make demands. "Fine, what do you want? Before you answer, let me make it clear to you, do not push your luck," I decided to reach apromise with Agatha because I needed her to follow my lead to the dot, her insubordination could be deadly when a fight breaks out. "A card soldier threatening a semi-demigod isn''t that funny. Still, I appreciate the fact that you are willing to be fair," Agatha''s calm voice sounded in my mind. "Well, go ahead, what do you want from me?" I asked "Nothing much, I want you to make me a pattern in your next big venture. I want to form a steady source of ie. That is all," Agatha put forward her demand. "Are you sure that you are a semi-demigod? Sometimes when you say stuff like this I can''t help but wonder if you are a fake semi-demigod. Tell me you are a real semi-demigod," I mocked Agatha and her measly dream of forming a stable source of ie. "Hey, I am a real semi-demigod. Not everyone, like you, is gifted with various extraordinary talents that would put an adult to shame. If your every meal while growing up came from your mother selling her body, you would understand- sorry I did not want to make this depressing," Agatha''s story took a dark turn making the conversation too depressing. "So your mother was a sex worker?" It was insensitive of me to ask Agatha this but I had my reasons. "I wish unfortunately I don''t know who my mother is," Agatha''s voice did not hide the fact that she longed for a mother. "So, what was the dark story for?" I asked Agatha in confusion. "I was trying to make a point," said Agatha "Your point being?" I stressed Agatha for an answer because the story was really messed up. "Enough about that, you still did not give me an answer," Agatha changed the topic and I decided to go with it. "The next big thing I am thinking about is rted to the medical field-" I was about to go into detail about my ns but was interrupted by Agatha, "Medical field? Haven''t they found everything there is to it?" "Do you hear yourself? That right there is the reason why I have trouble believing you are a semi-demigod. Do you get me now? Do you?" I wasn''t really surprised that Agatha was so ignorant when it came to the medical field, with her semi-demigod physique she hardly needs a doctor. "You think I am ignorant, you haven''t seen the semi-demigods out there, half of them don''t even know how much a loaf of bread costs," Agatha said trying to defend herself but she did not do a good job with her defense. "And you do?" I asked Agatha skeptically. "A 100 dors," Agatha replied confidently. "A 100 dors for a loaf of bread, where do you buy your bread? Apple care maybe," I said forgetting the fact that they don''t have apple care in this world for Agatha to get my reference. "Apple care, what is that?" Agatha asked in confusion. "Forget About it, didn''t you ask how I knew there was a tumor next to Lucy''s brain? My medical invention is based on that," I revealed what my next big idea was about to Agatha. "Great, then what are your ns for it?" Agatha asked, and she seemed genuinely interested in my idea. "First step, I n to patent it, and then for the second part, I will sell the manufacturing rights to whoever pays me the highest," My n for my next big idea couldn''t be more obvious but it was the best one. "And where do Ie in these two steps?" Agatha asked with a deadpan face. As the two steps in my n did not have any room for Agatha. "It depends, how much capital do you n to invest? If you are confident in your savings, you can bid for the manufacturing rights," I said with a professional smile, this one I learned from Susan. "My savings are enough for me but not enough to bid for the manufacturing rights. What else can you offer me?" Agatha did not want to make a fool of herself by bringing up her measly savings to bid for the manufacturing rights of what could be the biggest invention in the medical field so far. "How about distribution rights? I can ask whoever buys the manufacturing rights to give you the exclusive distribution rights of the product for an entire district in the central region. That should be enough. You can pull that off, right?" Knowing that Agatha''s savings would not amount to much I decided to give her something that cost less capital but a lot ofmitment. "Sounds good. And if it turns out to be more than what I can bargain for, I can always bring in more partners," Agatha said, having already decided on the partner to bail her out if things don''t work out, and that was none other than her beloved master demigod Windsor. "Sure. Now that you got what you want, it''s your turn to deliver," I paid nothing to get a semi-demigod ve but I have doubt whether my ve semi-demigod is fake. "Fine, I will go with your n. But if things go south, we retreat. After all, my princess''s life is and will always be my top priority," Agatha stated and it seemed that was her bottom line. Hearing Agatha, I could not help but feel sorry for her future husband unless she nned to seduce her boss. I say this because Agatha had disyed all the signs pointing to that scenario. Feeling my long silence suspicious, Agatha questioned, "What''s taking you so long?" "Yes, I agree. Safety trumps vengeance," I agreed to Agatha''s condition because when things get out of my hands, I would rather leave than foolishly stay waiting for my death. "Good, but before you forget, I want the mangrove district of the central region. I will notpromise on that," Agatha demanded. "Sure, why not." Fast forward to the future, these words, I woulde to regret. Chapter 930: All Set Chapter 930: All SetDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 20:55 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall Now that I had sessfully acquired a semi-demigod ve, I continued with my call back to Roy, [Calling Roy¡­ ] "Hello, boss. The mission was a sess," Roy reported immediately after answering my call. "I know, I was alerted about the addition of the new member, I expect great things from him. With this everything is set for tonight," I said feeling in control as everything was going as per my n as moments ago Hive AI had alerted me about the addition of the new cmity daughter gem. "But, boss, there has been a new development that I wanted to report to you urgently," Roy said he has matters that need to be brought to my attention, hearing me prepare for the event tonight. "Well, go ahead. I am all ears," the words ''new development'' caught my attention, as those sets of words represented the uncertain part of the n that I hade up with. "Boss, the circle''s branch leader has called all members to arms to guard the headquarters. it seems he knows you areing for him tonight," Roy reported. "There has been a leak but it has been handled. So nothing has changed, the n is set to go tonight," The news about Cole and his deeds, I have yet to share it with my cmity daughter gems. The reason I did not share the news till now was I did not think it mattered. As for Mike Brown gathering the Circle''s forces to prepare for our ambush at the circle headquarters, all I had to say in that regard was that he was not only digging his grave but his subordinates too. "Okay, boss. I will update you if there are any more developments on my side," As my puppet, Roy did not voice an opposition instead he did what a good puppet does. A puppet does what a puppet is. "You do that," saying that I hung up on Roy and could not help but thank Mike Brown for making things easier for me. "You have an inside man in the Circle, no wonder you are so calm even after got the news of your n being leaked to your enemies. Wyatt, I have to say I underestimated you," Agatha praised the boy knowing he was not charging at the enemy just because he had a sugar mama to wipe after him. "Maybe if you were not too soon to jump to conclusions, you wouldn''t have underestimated me," I said, calling out Agatha for judging people. "Maybe I would not be so quick to judge you if you did not run to your sugar mama whenever you came across an obstacle in your path," Agatha went straight for the home run with that one. "Are you sure you should be talking like this to the key person in your dream for a stable source of ie?" I reminded Agatha that I owned her. "Are you sure you should be using that kind of tone for the person who will be guarding your whining ass for the next 24 hours?" Agatha did not budge from my threats. Rather fought back. At the first sight of rebellion from my semi-demigod ve, I was alerted but eased when I heard her say, "Wyatt, you are not the boss of me. We are in cooperation. I am exchanging my services for your services, nothing more." The fact that a semi-demigod had to exin herself to a card soldier was enough evidence that my threat worked. But it also showed that my semi-demigod ve had a mouth on her, I guess we can''t have everything. "Sure, we are in a cooperative rtionship. Now don''t speak unless I ask you to, I have things to do, I don''t your mental voice messing my train of thoughts," as I said that I felt an intense re on me but I ignored it as that was all my rebellious semi-demigod ve could do. "Clone 1," I summoned one of my ve conscious as a clone and ordered, "You know what to do, get to it." "Yes, original," after saluting me, Clone 1 hurried out of the hall to carry out the task I had tasked him with. Which was to meet Diana outside the sun blossom city, to fetch the broken runes that Anna had sent for me via Diana. "A sentient clone with 100% of the original''s powers, that''s some high-level card. How are you a mere card solder with a golden grimoire able to use it?" Agatha spoke in surprise as she saw the boy summon a high-level sentient clone which was too high-level of a card for his current realm. Hearing my semi-demigod ve fail to see through my first order to her as her master, I wanted to reach for my whip but was interrupted by Cheng who came in bearing gifts, "Master Wyatt, the open Auction ended. And you won all the bids you bid for." "I did, that''s good," I said with a sly smile as winning all the bids I bid for was not that lucky if I owned the person in charge of it. "Here, master Wyatt, these are all the cards you bid for,"Saying that Cheng handed me a bunch of cards that I won in the open auction. "Let me see," going through the cards I couldn''t help but giggle like a little girl thinking, ''Tonight is going to be an eventful night.'' ''Stop giggling, you look like a damn pedophile going through photos of kids in their birthday suits,'' Agatha''s mental whisper filled with dark humor destroyed my train of thoughts. Which gave birth to a strong urge in me to smack someone or something. But I controlled myself and I mentally replied to her back saying, ''enough with yourments or forget the cooperation between us.''Hearing that Agatha went silent and Cheng reported, "Boss, there is someone who ims that one of the energy sword cards of the 8 energy cards that you acquired is their fate ingredient and is willing to pay any price to procure it from you." Chapter 931: Select Few Chapter 931: Select FewDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:11 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall Cheng did not leave after handing me the cards but reported about a person who imed that one of the energy swords I won in the open auction was their fate ingredient and they were willing to pay enough to procure that card. But here''s the thing, if one of the energy sword cards was their fate ingredient then why did they not bid for it in the open auction instead ofing to me? If they were willing to pay enough price for their fate ingredient then why did they not just outbid my bid in the open auction? Whye to me now? This whole thing seemed suspicious. And I don''t know what to make of it. As much as I wanted 8 energy swords for my Gigamite form, I did not want to be the one toe between a card apprentice and their fate ingredient as long as theypensated me appropriately for my troubles. And the timing of this incident could not have been worse. Still, I kept an open mind thinking there must be a story behind this, and ordered Cheng, "Ask them, if what they say is true they should try and find me in the sky blossom city at my card boutique in the next two days. You can give them my address if they still stick around." "Yes, Master Wyatt," saying that Cheng excused himself and exited the hall. ''Do you think the circle is behind this?'' Agatha''s voice sounded in my head. ''To do what exactly? Don''t they know a semi-demigod bodyguard is hiding in my shadow? You are overthinking it,'' I said so to Agatha but I couldn''t help but wonder if the circle was really behind this. ''Really? Now, who is the dumb one? If I can hide in your shadow then the Circle''s semi-demigods too should have one or two tricks under their sleeves. Wyatt, one cannot be too cautious about stuff like these. It is for the good that you did not meet whoever it was,'' Agatha said, she spoke from her decade of experience as the bodyguard of her princess. ''You are right, but what about Anna, can''t she sense the unknown card apprentices, semi-demigods, and demigods once they enter the southern region?'' I asked, remembering how Anna mentioned an array that informed her of Yin Widow''s arrival. ''You mean the array formation covering the southern region? There are many card apprentices out there with ways to deceive it, the demon worshipers are one such example,'' Agatha exined, showing that she has taken her job of protecting the boy very seriously. ''What was I expecting? Fuck, this fantasy world.'' Having learned that Anna could not monitor every high-level card apprentice that entered the southern region unless they showed themselves I was genuinely dejected as I thought within the southern region under Anna''s grace I was untouchable but it seems I was under the wrong impression. ''What is that supposed to mean?'' Agatha asked, hearing my cuss. ''Nothing,'' I said, not knowing how to exin fantasy to a person in a fantasy world. "Master Wyatt, they left saying that they will meet you in the sky blossom city within two days and urged you to keep the energy sword cards safe," Cheng returned having dealt with the person who imed that one of the 8 energy swords I own was their fate in the ingredient. "Good," I said and after thinking for a while I added, "Cheng, I will send you a list of mortal materials and their properties. I need you to find appropriate card ingredients of rare grade matching the properties of the mortal materials. You do that?" "Yes, master Wyatt, please leave this matter to me to handle. You won''t be disappointed," Cheng as my cmity daughter gem immediately agreed to my request without even considering the amount of work it meant for him and his staff. "Good," I nodded, sharing the list of mortal materials and their properties with Cheng''s grimoire. Receiving the list Cheng left to arrange for the mission I had assigned to him. ''Was that about the invention you spoke of for the medical field,'' Agatha seemed to be very keen about this stuff. She sniffed that I was speaking about the product that I was nning to invent for the medical field. ''Yes, why do you ask?'' My tone became skeptical as I ryed these words to Agatha. ''Great, I am here to help too,'' Agatha offered help hearing that I sought Cheng''s help with the product I was nning to invent for the medical field. ''Okay, what do you know about the rare grade ingredients and their properties? How many of them can you name without using the grimoirework?'' I asked Agatha trying to show her that she can only be helpful in this situation by keeping out of it. ''Point taken, but if you ever need an extra hand for that project I am avable,'' Though rejected Agatha took it like a champ and let me know that she was avable if I needed any help with the product in the future. Now I felt bad for undermining her offer to help by quizzing her. ''Sure, I will keep it in mind. Maybe you can help me with acquiring the rare grade card ingredients after Cheng has managed to find card ingredients matching the properties of the mortal materials I listed to him. Are you up for that?'' I decided to leave the acquiring of the rare-grade ingredients to Agatha because if I involved Anna in this then I will have to involve the southern royal family in it who would have no qualms about taking over the entire project. To avoid all that I decided to keep this project known to a select few whom I could trust. I know my semi-demigod ve was still in a rebellious phase but I don''t think she will do anything to jeopardize her dream to have a stable source of extra ie. Chapter 932: Adventures Of Clone One Chapter 932: Adventures Of Clone OneDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:14 Location- Sun Blossom City, City Gate No:3, Unknown alley "This alley should make a good ce to introduce ourselves," the boy said to the unknown stalkers as they revealed themselves now that he had chosen a perfect location for them to get to work. "Boy, hand over the summon armament card," One of the stalkers wearing a ck face mask demanded. "Summon Armament Card? I don''t have it," the boy replied truthfully not because he was afraid of the unknown stalkers but because he did not have it. "Boy, don''t think you can lie your way out of this, we know that you ced the winning bid for the Summon Armament card," the ck face masked stalker seemed to be well informed about his target. "No, I did not, you guys are mistaking my identity for someone else," the boy imed that he did not bid for the summon armament card despite the stalkers being positive that he did. "You-" just as the stalker with the ck face mask was about to call out the boy for lying he was interrupted by an old man in a well-fitted ck tux, everything about the old man reeked that he was a butler from a big family, "Boy, you have nobody but yourself to me for your present situation. I was kind enough to warn you not to bid for the card but you had to bid for something that my family''s young master was interested in. You should have listened." The old man loosened his customer-made cufflinks imprinted with his family crust and pulling up his sleeves he added, "this doesn''t need to get messy, just hand over the card and I will give you painless death." "Listen to me, you guys are mistaking me for someone else. I did not bid for the summon armament card," even in face of threats the boy stuck to his story. "You leave me no choice then," saying that the old man summoned a silver grimoire and chanted, "Field card torture dungeon." With the old man''s chant, the unknown narrow alley morphed into a wide field much like an empty basement with hooks and chains dangling from the ceiling. With passing wind the dangling chains ran into each other and made a metallic noise, like a wind chime. "Wow," looking at his surroundings morph, the boy eximed in excitement as if it was his first time witnessing something as magical as this. "Hooks," the old man chanted again, and with that, four hooks dangling from the ceiling extended, aiming for the boy''s wrists and feet. Seeing the iing hooks, the boy did not react but curiously waited to see what they were up to, allowing the hooks to pierce through his wrists and feet, blood rushed out tainting the hooks and the boy''s clothes while he moaned in pain. Soon the chains attached to the blood-stained hooks tightened, lifting the boy''s body in the air as the hooks pulled his body in four different directions. "So, is this pain?" The boy mumbled to himself as if this was his first time experiencing pain and his actions seemed to convey the same that he had never felt or experienced pain before. "Boy, it didn''t have toe to this but you forced my hand. But I will give you onest chance to redeem yourself from a painful death, hand over the card," the old man seemed to not care about the boy and was focused on achieving his target, missing the obvious signs that there was something wrong with the boy. "This feeling, pain, I don''t like it, I don''t want to feel it ever again," saying that the boy tried pulling on the chains to struggle free, but it only increased the pain he felt causing him to moan in pain. Seeing the boy struggle by pulling on the chains made the old manugh out loud as he yelled, "Boy, struggling is of no use, this field card is special, in here the captive''s power is dampened in exchange for their senses being heightened as per my choosing. And guess what sense of yours did I increase? Pain." After exining his field card the old man continued to take pleasure in the boy''s pain-filled moans and then added, "For the current you, even a prick from a needle will hurt like a mortal wound. So, if I were you, I would stop the senseless struggle and start cooperating." "How many times do I have to tell you that I am not the one who bid for the summon armament card? You got the wrong guy," the boy stopped struggling as in face of the unbearable pain he was not able to muster even the least bit of his strength and had lost the will to struggle and free himself from the hooks constraining him. "Boy, stop lying, I saw you bid for the card despite my warning. Did you feel like you could overlook my words just because the good-for-nothing Rami was backing you back then? Well, guess what? The so-called ban on my family by the card creation guild of the sun blossom city is not enough to stop my young master from getting what he wants," The old man was impressed by the boy for sticking to his story even when his sense of pain was increased by the same percentage his strength was decreased by. Which meant the stronger the boy was the greater the pain he was feeling at present. "I am telling you I am not the one whom you saw ce the bid for the summon armament card. All this is a misunderstanding," the boy yelled again as the pain he felt right now grew beyond unbearable and he felt his consciousness can''t take it anymore. "Boy, you got guts I will give you that. This is the first time I have seen someone as young as you who did not crack for so long under the effect of my card. You should be proud," the old man apuded the boy''s mental tenacity for not cracking under the pain. And then added, "let us say, I believe you were not the one who bid for the summon armament card then who did? Don''t tell me it was your evil twin. He does the deeds and you are stuck paying the price." "No, he is not my evil twin but my original, I am his clone! So if you want the summon armament card go find him," the boy identified himself as a clone. And did not think twice before pinning all the me on his creator, the original. "Hahaha," hearing the boy, the old man burst into manicughter and abruptly went quiet. Then he red at the boy and snapped, "Do you take me for a fool? You want me to believe you are a clone. You know what, you are a damn good liar, I will give you that." "AHH!" The old man walked towards the boy and then poked into the wound on the boy''s left wrist, forcing the boy to cry out in pain while his index figure dyed with the boy''s blood. Wiping the blood-stained finger on the boy''s cheek the old man said, "Guess what boy, no matter how good you are at lying, this right here will never lie." Understanding what the old man was getting at, the boy yelled, "Old fool, don''tpare me with ordinary clones, I am a high-level sophisticated clone created using a mutated soul-" ''While you are at it, why don''t you exin to him the power system I developed based on mutated souls?'' mental voice of the original sounded in the clone''s head interrupting him midway from revealing the secret of his creation. "Boy, why did you stop? Possing like a clone was too much even for you, a seasonedir, to pull off,"the old man made fun of the boy who imed to be a clone. ''Original help, me,'' The clone mentally asked the boy for help. ''The first time I let you act like an independent consciousness and you ended up asking for my help to deal with such trivial enemies, how disappointing,'' the original sighed, seeing the clone not amount to his expectation. ''Will you stop with that and help me? The pain is getting beyond bearable,'' the clone begged the original for his help. ''Sigh, just hand over the control to the ve Hive AI program in your body, it will handle the rest,'' the original was disappointed that in face of the intolerable pain his sentient clone had forgotten about its prowess. But considering that it was the clone''s first day in the world, it had done well for itself. With proper training and enough experience, it will be a powerful entity not to be indeterminate ever again. "Boy, what happened? Did the pain finally get to you? Are you willing to cooperate?" Seeing the boy turn quiet for quite a while the old man felt that the pain had finally cracked the boy''s will unaware of the mental dialogue between the clone and its original. "Hive AI,bat mode activated. Command:eliminate all threats." Chapter 933: Joe Pelt Chapter 933: Joe Pelt Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:16 Location- Sun Blossom City, City Gate No:3, Unknown alley [Initiatingbat mode¡­] [Command: Eliminate all Threats¡­] [Assessing Threat¡­] [7 Hostiles discovered¡­] [Calcting course of action¡­] [143 favorable scenarios calcted¡­] [Running simtion on 143 favorable scenarios¡­] [Efficient Scenario selected based on hosts preference¡­] [Prioity target: Joe Pelt] [Eliminating 7 Hostiles¡­] As the series of prompts sounded in the clone¡¯s head its eyes turned nk as if it were sleeping with its eyes open. Seeing the eyes of the boy hung in the air by four hooks and chains turn nk, the Old man panicked, fear could be seen in his eyes, he was afraid that he broke the target before he couldplete the task of retrieving the summon armament card given to him by his family¡¯s young master. The old man seemed to be more worried about the wrath of his young master than the life he supposedly destroyed. As he knew how badly his master wanted this card and what would happen to him if he were unable to retrieve it. Hence the fear in his eyes. As for the boy, he did not give a rat¡¯s ass, if possible he wanted to redo the whole thing but this time he would remember to retrieve the summon armament card before killing him. But if he knew what was going to transpire the very next second he would not be worried about what his young master would do to him for failing to retrieve the card but worry about how to escape from this unknown alley with his life because he had messed with the wrong clone. As the old man was thinking of numerous ways how to save his ass when he gives his young master the bad news regarding the failure of the mission, suddenly a golden grimoire appeared next to the boy, and the boy mechanically chanted, ¡°Field Negator.¡± With the boy¡¯s chant, the surrounding torture dungeon field card of the old man shattered like ss returning the unknown alley to normal. With the torture dungeon field gone, the hooks and chains restraining the boy disappeared and the boynded on his feet. Then his nk eyes nced at the old man as the holes on his wrists and feet closed in seconds leaving behind blood traces as a reminder of the wounds that were there. Before the old man could process and react to the sudden appearance of the golden grimoire next to the boy he was hit with another shock, his field card was canceled more like destroyed. By the time he could process the changes surrounding him the boy¡¯s wounds had healed and except for the blood stains he was back to normal, just like the unknown alleyway. All this transpired in a matter of seconds leaving not enough time for the old man to process it, baffled, he yelled ¡°What the fuck?¡± In response to the baffled old man¡¯s yell, the boy just stayed silent and suddenly rushed at the old man aiming for his heart. Under imminent danger, the passive defense of the old man was triggered, and a yellow translucent hexagonal barrier, 6 feet wide, appeared in front of the old man. The appearance of the yellow translucent barrier did not deter the boy, he kept charging toward the old man. Soon the balled fist of the boy mmed onto the barrier protecting the old man shattering it into bits and pieces as a result he triggered a passive effect of the shield, knockback, which did not affect the boy but the old man, sending the old man flying out of the alleyway. Having escaped the imminent danger the old man finally came to his senses and yelled at the masked card apprentices that had stalked the boy into the alleyway under his orders, ¡°You fools, what are you waiting for? Subdue him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The half dozen stalkers heard the orders of the old man loud and clear but having witnessed what just happened and the golden grimoire hovering next to the boy they knew even together they were not the match for the boy so they decided to ignore the direct orders from old man, rushed out of the alleyway and ran in different directions merging with the crowd on the street. Seeing this both the boy and the old man were at the loss for words, especially the Hive AI as the number of threats suddenly decreased to one from seven. Thankfully it did anticipate the old man¡¯s hired goon escaping when overwhelmed by their opponent so it had already selected the next best course of action depending on its host¡¯s preference, focusing on eliminating the priority target. ¡°These third-rate city scums,¡± seeing his hired goons ignore his orders and escape, the old man cussed. The old man was very dissatisfied with his hired goon¡¯s cowardice but right now he could do nothing about it as his death was rushing towards him in the form of the boy he had enjoyed torturing earlier. ¡°Nooo¡­¡± seeing the iing fist of the boy aim at his head the old man screamed in utter fear but the fist he was dreading never came instead he heard a loud sound and felt a blow of wind on his face. As the boy¡¯s fist was about tond on the old man¡¯s head and burst it open like a watermelon, a ck shadow came out of nowhere and took the boy¡¯s punch head-on. A loud wind brushed past the old man¡¯s face as the aftermath of the shadow and the boy¡¯s fist shing with each other. After the collision, the boy was forced to retreat a few steps back and the shadow did a beautiful summersault in the air andnded on the head of the old man. The shadow turns out to be a ck cat. Seeing the ck cat the old man¡¯s eyes which were filled with fear earlier were now filled with hope and thirst for vengeance as he yelled with great relief, ¡°Young master, thank you for saving this ve¡¯s life.¡± Chapter 934: Matthew Pelt Chapter 934: Matthew Pelt Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:22 Location- Sun Blossom City, City Gate No:3, Unknown alley [Card Name: Torture Dungeon Card Type: Field card Card Rank: C-rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 8-Stars Card Durability: [86/100] Card Effect: When activated the card can morph the surrounding 500 meters into a torture dungeon. Inside the torture dungeon, the user can dampen the target¡¯s strength and increase any one of their senses proportionally. Additional effect: Hooks and Chains Note: inside the field, the user will be under the same penalty as the target.] Hooks and Chains: The user can use and manipte the hooks and chains dangling from the ceiling of the torture dungeon at will. Note: the length of the chain is limited to 500 meters. [Card Name: Last Barrier Card Type: Skill card (Passive) Card Rank: C-Rank, Umon Grade Card Rate: 9-Stars Card Durability: [83/100] Card Effect: Thest barrier is a passive 6-feet wide barrier that gets automatically summoned to protect the user whenever the user is in imminent danger. Additional Effect: KnockBack Note: If the user cannot feel the imminent danger then the card will not activate] Knockback: when thest barrier is attacked the aggressor is knocked back several feet if the barrier can withstand the attack of the aggressor. If the barrier is unable to withstand the attack of the aggressor then the user is knocked back several feet. Note: Every time thest barrier fails to withstand the attack of the aggressor it will lose one durability. ¡­ ¡°I was getting impatient thinking about what is taking you so long and decided to check on you. Looking at your sorry state it seems I did the right thing by tracking you down,¡± A young man walked out of the shadows. Seeing him the ck cat jumped off the old man¡¯s head andnded on the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Young master, please punish this ve, I wasn¡¯t able toplete your task,¡± the old man was not the least bit dissatisfied by the young man¡¯s words and instead he begged for the young man¡¯s forgiveness with his clever yet humble tongue. ¡°Save it, I will handle youter, and besides I don¡¯t me you. After all your opponent had a golden grimoire, as a silver grimoire holder you can never be his match even if you are in the grandmaster realm. I don¡¯t me you, but your punishment is due after all somebody has to take the responsibility for this botched-up task, right?¡± the young man did not me the old man for failing his mission but still held the old man responsible for the failure of the mission. ¡°Yes, young master. It is my fault for underestimating the enemy. I will take full responsibility,¡± the old man readily epted the young man¡¯s arrangement because he was satisfied with walking away with his life. With the interruption of the young man, the course of action that Hive AI had calcted was no longer in y. So it had to recalcte the favorable course of actions again but was stopped by the original, ¡®move, I am taking over.¡¯ ¡°As the appreciation of your might, I am willing to let this incident slide if you hand over the summon armament card,¡± the young man was totally oblivious to the inner changes of the boy and proposed apromise to him. ¡°Sure, I believe you,¡± the boy replied sarcastically. Hearing the boy¡¯s sarcastic remarks the young man¡¯s brows frowned, he did not like the boy¡¯s sarcastic response but he had his priorities straight. So he choose to ignore those sarcastic remarks and said, ¡°You are quite remarkable to be able to defeat a card grandmaster with your card soldier realm. You have a bright future ahead of you. Don¡¯t waste it over something so trivial. Just hand over the summon armament card and we go our ways. It will be like we never met and this incident never transpired.¡± There was a reason why this arrogant young man was willing to reason and reach apromise with the boy instead of directly subduing him to snatch the summon armament card from him by force. The young man knew about his retainer¡¯s torture dungeon field card and knew that there hasn¡¯t been a soul so far who was able to withstand the effects of that card, yet the boy in front of him seemed to have somehow ovee it, so he knew better than to use force or torture on this boy. Therefore he decided to deceive the boy with a hoaxpromise. Right now he was willing to tell or do anything that would make the boy hand over the summon armament card to him. And once he gets his hands on the summon armament card then he ns to take his time killing the boy in the most agonizing way he could think of. Unfortunately for him, he was not facing some third-rate city¡¯s wide-eyed dumb teenager but a transmigrator with trust issues who would rather enve hundreds with his ability than let an enemy escape. The boy saw right through the charades of the young man, the first time the young man proposed thepromise to him. Hence his sarcastic response. But the young man¡¯s reaction to his sarcastic response was beyond the boy¡¯s expectations. The boy was impressed seeing the young man control his anger and keep his eye on the prize, the summon armament card. The boy was amazed by the young man¡¯s reaction but he did not have the time for this as he had ces to be, get many things done, and prepare for a midnight ambush. So he impatiently asked, ¡°Who the fuck are you, man? Where did youe from?¡± ¡°I am Matthew Pelt, the future honor graduate of the Northern Star university,¡± the young man peculiarly introduced himself but his style of introduction did not match his character. ¡°That introduction of yours is a bit out of character, you sure you alright man?¡± The boy could not help but ask the young man in concern Chapter 935: Gangster With Grand Dream Chapter 935: Gangster With Grand DreamDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:22 Location- Sun Blossom City, City Gate No:3, Unknown alley Matthew Pelt''s actions defined him as a ruthless entitled second-generation snob but his self-introduction was simr to what a middle schooler would make which did not match what his actions spoke of him, prompting the boy to wonder if the young man had multiple personalities in him. "What? I am fine. Are you sure you are fine? Just hand over the card," Matthew was embarrassed as his self-introduction did not have the desired effect he was hoping for. Matthew''s actions and self-introduction did not match because that was not him, the real him that is. All his actions up till now were the result of him wanting to appear gangsta and cooler. Until his self-introduction, he did appear gangsta but after it, he looked like a naive middle schooler who was in over his head. Matthew was not to be med, he was just a misguided teen. Apparently, the gangster whom he adored once told him that a gangster with a dream was to die for. Since that day he has been doing everything to appear as a gangsta with a grand dream. But in reality, he was just an entitled rich second-generation bully who had no qualms about abusing his family''s power. As for the dream part, Matthew took the gangster''s words to heart and went big. What could be grander than aiming to be admitted to one of the top ten universities? "Look, Matt, I am-" before the boy could finish his sentence he was interrupted by the young man, "Don''t call me Matt, we don''t know each other like that." "Okay, then Mathew, what I am trying to say earlier was if my original body was here, today would be the luckiest day in your life but unfortunately for you that is not the case. I am sorry to have to say this but I will have to kill you and your retainer," the boy apologized to the young man as he had to kill him because he could not ess one of his abilities to enve him. "Fuck, you sure are insane," Matthew yelled as he felt the possibility of him dying under the hands of the boy was impossible in any scenario. The boy seemed to not care for Matthew''s words as suddenly a red aura started to ooze out of his body and cover every inch of it. Seeing this Matthew was alerted, as a member of the top family of a second-rate Azure blossom city he fully knew about the rule energies and what it looked like when one were to use one. Therefore seeing the red energy cover every inch of the boy''s body he could not help but mouth the following words in dismay, "Holyshit." The same was true for Joe, as the butler of the Pelt family which dominated the second-rate Azure blossom city for decades, he knew about Rule power and how devastating their power can be. He knew at this moment that neither he or his young master were going to make it alive out of this predicament. Right now there was only one thought in Joe mind was that the Pelt family would not be foolish enough to try and seek revenge for them. The Pelt family did mistreat Joe and his family as their possession but in the end, his and his family''s well-being lies with the well-being of the Pelt family. Therefore despite all the grievance in his heart for his masters he genuinely wished well for the Pelt family. The reason why Joe did not want the Pelt family to seek revenge for the death of his young master was that he believed even with thebined strength of the Azure family, they would not be able to harm the boy. This was because he knew that no teenager would be able to forge an ego gem and master rule power unless he had a powerful force backing him. For a force to be able to help their young ones cultivate ego gems in their teenage years that force had to be very powerful. So powerful that they could eradicate a small family like the Pelt family of a second-rate Azure blossom city on a whim of a teenager. Hence he believed that all the grudge they developed with the boy would end with his and his young master''s death and not spread to their family. Having thought of this Joe was prepared to die so that the Pelt family is not implicated because of the sins of his young master. Right at this very moment, feeling the power hidden in the red energy covering the boy''s body Matthew knew he had messed with the wrong person and this was not a fight he would be able to walk out alive. He regretted tracking Joe down and saving him from facing the wrath of the boy. In face of imminent death, his survival instincts kicked in, and he immediately mumbled, "Hey, look man- I mean Master Wyatt, I am sorry. I should not have coveted your summon armament card. Please forgive me." Matthew remembered the name of the boy and respectfully addressed him to beg for forgiveness but got no response in return. So he panicked and wrecked his brain toe up with better excuses to get out of this one. "..." Hearing Matthew beg for his life the boy paused for a second. It seemed he had very little experience in killing humans. They say it gets easier after the first time but they were wrong. It never gets easier to take a life of the same kind. Maybe it would have been easier for the boy to kill the culprits and be done with it if they were not apologizing and begging for their life. "Master Wyatt, you and I do not have any grievances. This does not have to be this way. You don''t have to kill me over a little mistake. I was wrong. Please, forgive me," Matthew continued to apologize and beg for his life. He seemed to have no notion of fighting against the boy after he witnessed that the boy had mastered a rule powerful enough to cover his entire body with it. Matthew knew no matter what card he used it would be useless in front of the might of the rule power. As the rule power can only be contended using rule power, there was no way around it. Hence, Matthew had given up all hopes of struggling in face of the rule power and chose to ept his mistake and surrender in hopes of forgiveness. "Joe- he was the one who tortured you. Kill him if you want to. All I did was covet your card, I know I was wrong. This won''t happen again. Please, I am begging you don''t kill me. I don''t want to die. I want to live. Please, please, I haven''t lived enough, don''t kill me, I don''t want to die," when it came down to it Matthew had no qualms about throwing his trusted retainer under the bus to save his ass. When throwing all the me on Joe did not work Matthew broke down into tears and started whimpering while chanting that he did not want to die. "..." Hearing the young master for whom he worked day and night without rest throw him down the bus without a second thought, Joe was not surprised. He knew this day woulde the very day he started working for Matthew. Interestingly, Joe hoped that the boy would only hold a grudge against him and not Matthew. So that the boy''s grudge would beplete by killing him and he would let Matthew go. Joe knew this was very unlikely because no murderer would leave behind a witness and not to mention all this started with Matthew who coveted the boy''s card. So Joe could not think of any scenario where the boy would let Matthew walk out of here alive. Yet, he still hoped that the boy would let Matthew walk and resolve his grudge by killing him because if Matthew were to die along with him there was a chance that Matthew''s grieving parents would make things difficult for his grieving family in the Pelt family. For the sake of his family, Joe had no other option but to beg the boy to kill him and let Matthew live. Whether it works or not, only God knows. But at his death bed, Joe would not shy away to try everything in his power to help his family. "Master Wyatt, my young master does not have any fault for what happened to you. He had assigned me to procure the card. But, I was too greedy, and to save some money and pocket it, I decided to use the Pelt family name to intimidate you. When things didn''t work out I nned to ambush you and snatch the summon armament card from you. I am the one to me for this, please let my young master go, he did nothing wrong." Chapter 936: Gruesome But Instant Chapter 936: Gruesome But InstantDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:24 Location- Sun Blossom City, City Gate No:3, Unknown alley Joe pleaded guilty and took all the me. He wanted Matthew to walk out of here alive even if it meant he would be losing his life. He was willing to take this bullet for his family. He had no hope that this selfless sacrifice of his would move Matthew in some way such that Matthew would reward his family yet he still went through this because all he cared about was that his family not would be implicated because of this incident if Matthew returned alive. Matthew looked at Joe in surprise when he heard him plead guilty and take all the me. He did not understand why Joe did this nor did he try to understand. He took Joe''s selfless sacrifice for granted. Matthew felt that Joe''s purpose was to sacrifice himself for him. Matthew and the other members of the Pelt family felt that Joe and other members of the branch family were just tools to make their day-to-day life easy. The branch family''s contribution to the main family was taken for granted it was not a new news. "Yes, yes, what he said. I just asked him to bid for the summon armament card I never knew he would end up harming innocents for his greed. Believe me, I did not know. This is not my fault, it is all his fault. This lying son of a bitch did this. He deserves to die not me," it did not take long for Matthew to coborate with Joe''s story. Matthew looked like if it were to save his life he would not hesitate to give up on his father and mother. Hearing the butler and the young man change their story, the boy just stared at them and after a long pause he said, "Which one of you has an origin card?" "Master Wyatt, I don''t have an origin card," Joe answered the boy immediately because he had learned that in a hostage situation it is best to answer the captor respectfully. "Guess, I don''t have much use for you," saying that, the boy vanished from his position and soon a hand could be seen sticking out of Joe''s cheat holding his heart. The hand belonged to the boy, after vanishing in front of Joe and Matthew he instantly appeared behind Joe and used his hand to pierce his chest like a knife cutting through butter, and then he ripped Joe''s heart out. Just like that Joe die without knowing what hit him but he had a pretty good idea. Seeing this Matthew was scared shitless and he screamed in fright. Then he watched as the hand crush Joe''s heart, with that Matthew''s knees turned weak and he fell to the ground on both his knees. Matthew then witnessed Joe''s corpse fall to the ground as the boy removed his hand from his chest. For some weird reason even after he witnessed his retainer''s gruesome death, Matthew felt that he still had a chance to walk out of here alive just because unlike Joe he had an origin card. Therefore he decided to answer the boy before he killed him. As Matthew tried to answer the boy he looked at the boy''s bloody arm from which Joe''s blood kept dripping on the ground of the unknown alley. Watching this horrifying scene Matthew swallowed his saliva in fear. He felt like he was watching a grim reaper at work. As for his summons, the ck cat, that was sitting on his shoulder this whole time cowered in fear sensing the rule power emitted by the boy instead of stepping up to defend its master. When even his strongest summons, the ck cat, was cowering in fear after seeing the boy, Matthew was terrified by the thought of how easy it would be for the boy to kill him. Still, he mustered all the courage in his body and answered the boy, "Master Wyatt, I have an origin card." "You do, good," the boy said with a smile which to Matthew''s eyes was the most terrifying smile he had ever seen. Not understanding the meaning behind the boy''s words Matthew grew cautious but was assured that the boy did not n to kill, at least not for now. "Tell me, what is your origin card? Better yet hand over your grimoire let me see the info on your origin card for myself," The boy ordered Mathew to hand over his grimoire so that he could check the info on Matthew''s origin card. "Yes," Matthew immediately passed his golden grimoire to the boy and patiently waited for what was toe next while praying to live to see another day. "Summon Possession, interesting origin card. No wonder you were so desperate for the summon armament card," the boy said going through the info on Matthew''s origin card. "..." Seeing the boy interested in his origin card, for some unknown reason Matthew felt that there was still hope for him to see the next sunrise. "Mattew, If it''s you-" as the boy was addressing Matthew, he was suddenly interrupted by Matthew, "Master Wyatt, please call me Matt," "Sure, Matt," the Boy nodded in agreement with Matthew and continued to say, "As I was saying earlier, Matt, if it is you, I won''t feel burdened using this new rune of mine on you. I thought Mike Brown would be the first subject to test the ability my peculiar rune of mine but I think you will have that honor now. This is better because I will get an idea of what this ability of mine is capable of before tonight''s fight. So, I guess thank for you being such a horrible person." Matthew who patiently heard what the boy had to say to him, did not understand what the boy was talking about. Even though Matthew had no idea what the boy was going on about he was thankful and happy about every second he got to breathe. He would not be so relieved if he knew that when the boy was done with him he would rather wish for a gruesome but instant death like the one, Joe, his retainer was lucky to have. "Matt, before I do this, tell me why did you not just think of buying a summon armament card at the southern capital like the rest of your arrogant and rich kind do?" The boy asked Matthew. As he knew that second-generation rich bullies like Matthew would nevere to a third-rate city as they consider it beneath their social standing to visit a third-rate city unless their situation forced them to. "That is because I spent all the money I had buying this summons card," Matthew answered, eyeing the ck cat on his shoulder. Since he spent all his money buying a summon card Matthew did not have enough money to buy or bid for the summon armament card so he decided to use his family name to get the summon card for the cheapest bid. And if that did not work out he could always loot the card from the one who won it. "You spent all your money on that thing, really? For a summons card, it appears to be very expressive and smart but it seems to be more interested in saving its ass than yours," the boy said as he looked at the cowering cat on Matthew''s shoulder. Most summon cards are not that expressive of their thoughts as they have none and since they do not have thoughts of their own they were loyal to their master and not afraid of death unlike the cat on Matthew''s shoulders. Witnessing such odd behavior from the summons the boy thought Matthew had wasted his savings on a useless card. "Master Wyatt, this summons may not look like it but it is very handy and has many tricks up its sleeve. When used with my summon card It can help me achieve incredible feats. If you don''t mind, I would like to give it to you," Matthew did not hesitate to offer up the summon card that he bought using all his savings to the boy in hopes that it would help him win some points with the boy. "Elusive Aerial Puss, interesting name," said the boy going through the information on the summon card, and continued adding, "Um this summons is not a monster but a spirit. I heard spirit summon cards are ten times more expensive than monster summon cards of the same grade. You must have spent a fortune to buy this card, no wonder. This answers a lot. But still, it is very rare for spirit summon cards to appear in the market. How did you manage to get your hands on this?" "I had to jump through a lot of hoops to get my hands on this card. Since it seems to have fate with you, master Wyatt, I hope you ept it," Spirit summons cards rarely appear in the market. And when they do appear they get sold at a moment''s notice. Mathew was sure that if it was this card he would be able to exchange his life for it. Chapter 937: Summon Possession Rune Card Chapter 937: Summon Possession Rune CardDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:28 Location- Sun Blossom City, City Gate No:3, Unknown alley "Sure, and I will be taking the other cards too," the boy said, ncing at Matthew who was handing him the spirit summons card. "All the cards?" Matthew asked in distress. "Yes, do you have a problem with that?" The red energy covering the boy intensified as he asked. "No problem, I got no problem," Matthew hurriedly replied as he unequipped all his cards from the grimoire attack page and cardholder while consoling himself thinking that as long as he was alive he could apply for the top 10 universities next year. "Good, not that you can do anything about it anyway," the boy said without any trace of emotion as he took the bunch of cards from Matthew. "That''s all the skill cards I have," Matthew said, having handed over all his skill cards to the boy. "Don''t act smart with me,hand over the item and storage cards too," the boy said mercilessly. "Yes, right away," Matthew did not decline the boy''s orders. After witnessing Joe''s gruesome murder he no longer had the will to resist the boy''s arrangement. "Now that''s more like it,"plementing Matthew for his submissive stand, the boy began to go through his loot. [>Elusive Aerial Puss summons card, A-Rank >Torture Dungeon field card, C-Rank >Last Barrier skill card, C-Rank > Myriad Beast Style Martial Arts skill card, B-Rank >Stone Golem summon card, B-Rank >Wooden Serpent summon card, B-Rank >Cloud Steed mount card, C-Rank >Abyssal Horned Bear summons card, A-Rank >Royal Purple Quartz Silk Palm Guard item card, A-Rank >Royal Purple Quartz Silk Unitard item card, A-Rank >Royal Purple Quartz Silk Ankle Guard item card, A-Rank >Storage Trunk item card, A-Rank] The lootprised a total of Twelve cards, of which six were A-rank cards, 3 were B-rack cards, and 3 were C-rank cards. This did not include the contents of the storage card as the boy decided to check its contentster. The cards mostlyprised summons cards as they were the best match for Matthew''s origin card, Summon Possession. As for the item cards except for the storage card, the rest were rare but peculiar item cards made using Royal Purple Quartz Silk, which would lead one to question whether Matthew had some kind of fetish.But considering the morphing effect of Matthew''s origin card, it was understandable why he had such a peculiar collection of attire item cards. The boy could not help but chuckle as he ced his loot in his card holder. Then he turned to look at Matthew and said, "This might hurt considering that this is my first time using this rune." "What?" Matthew blurted hearing the boy and before he could rify his suspicion he saw a blood-red rune float out of his body and head toward him. Seeing the vivid blood-red rune Matthew was horrified, he wanted to run but under the pressure of the rune, he could not move his body. He felt like his knees were stuck to the floor of the alleyway and matter how he willed he could not struggle in front of the rune. Terrified by overwhelming fear, Matthew whined, "No, no, no, no god, please no-" The blood-red rune floated high above Matthew''s head and soon he felt a wet section in his eyes, ears, nostrils, and mouth. Then soon Matthew witnessed seven thin streams of blood float and submerge within the blood-red rune. A feeling of suction and fatigue started to dawn on Matthew whose white skin with each passing second turned pale and sick having lost a lot of his blood. In a matter of seconds, Matthew went from a healthy male teenager to a malnourished youth to a mummified corpse.Matthew Pelt was no more. After swallowing the entire blood in Matthew''s body the blood-red rune shone brightly with brilliant red color. The red sh emitted by the rune was so bright that even the boy had to look away so as not to hurt his eyes. Son with a bang the brilliant red sh vanished leaving behind a blood-red card floating in the air in ce of the blood-red rune. The boy reached for the floating blood-red card and as if the card could read the boy''s intent it moved toward the boy''s hand. Grabbing the card the boy read its name aloud, "Summon Possession." Then the boy went through its card info to check whether the card''s stats were affected in some way after being turned into a rune card. And to his joy, the stats of the card did not change the slightest after being extracted as a rune card but, unlike the origin cards, the rune card seems to have a durability stat to it. [Card Name: Summon Possession Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: When activated the user can possess the summon or vice versa while sharing each other''s strengths and weaknesses. Additional Effect: Summon Fusion, Summon Symbiosis Note: The summons card which the user ns to possess needs to be equipped.] Summon Fusion: This skill allows the user and their summons to fuse with each other mentally and physically. Note: When used the User''s body may undergo certain physical transformations and mental alterations based on the strength gap summon and the user. Summon Symbiosis: this skill allows the user and their summons to live in harmony and share each other''s ability when either of them happens to possess the other. Note: The summons card which the user ns to possess needs to be equipped. [Card Name: Summon Possession Card Type: Rune Card Card Rank: Upgradable, Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability:[100/100] Card Effect: This rune card has been created using the blood fate plunder rune. When activated the user can possess the summon or vice versa while sharing each other''s strengths and weaknesses. Additional Effect: Summon Fusion, Summon Symbiosis Note: The summons card which the user ns to possess needs to be equipped.] Chapter 938: Summon Possession - Elusive Aerial Puss Chapter 938: Summon Possession - Elusive Aerial PussDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:34 Location- Sun Blossom City, City Gate No:3, Unknown alley ncing at the card''s info, the boy seemed to be displeased about it gaining durability. As the master of the blood fate plunder rule meaning he knew that if his blood rule meaning had achieved ultimate mastery and understanding in itsprehension then this would not have been the case. "Tsk" clicking his tongue in annoyance he equipped the card Summon Possession rune card and the Elusive Aerial Puss summon card deciding to test out his new set of cards. Before he activated the Summon Possession rune card the boy remembered that he could transform when he activates the summon fission skill so he decided to equip the Royal Purple Quartz Silk Palm Guard, Ankle Guard, and Unitard item cards. So that in case his physical transformation was more than what his current attire could handle then he can switch to the attire item cards. Having made the necessary preparation the boy decided to go through with his idea. "Summon Possession - Elusive Aerial Puss," [Card Name: Royal Purple Quartz Silk Palm Guard Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-Rank,Rare-Grade Card Rate: 6-Stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card Effect: when activated the user is equipped with a pair of palm guards made using Royal purple quartz silk. It provides support and protection for the user''s palms. Additional Effect: Universal fit] [Card Name: Royal Purple Quartz Silk Ankle Guard Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-Rank,Rare-Grade Card Rate: 7-Stars Card Durability: [91/100] Card Effect: when activated the user is equipped with a pair of ankle guards made using Royal purple quartz silk. It provides support and protection for the user''s Ankles. Additional Effect: Universal fit] [Card Name: Royal Purple Quartz Silk Unitard Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-Rank,Rare-Grade Card Rate: 7-Stars Card Durability: [85/100] Card Effect: when activated the user is equipped with a unitard made using Royal purple quartz silk. It provides support and protection for the user''s body. Additional Effect: Universal fit, Sleeveless] Universal fit: The attire''s size scales to the user''s dimension. Sleeveless: this allows the user to choose to equip the Royal Purple Quartz Silk unitard with sleeves or go sleeveless. [Card Name: Elusive Aerial Puss Card Type: Summons Card Card Rank: A-Rank,Rare-Grade Card Rate: 6-Stars Card Durability: [81/100] Card Effect: when activated the user can summon an A-rank Elusive Aerial Puss. Elusive Aerial Puss is a wild spirit blessed by the wind. It is said that like the wind one cannot catch an Elusive Aerial Puss as its fur can sense and manipte wind, helping with its unique evasion ability. Addiction Effect: Blessing of the Wild, Blessed By Wind, Wind control, Wind runner, Wind Shadow, Wind ws, Fur Clones, Elusive Spirit Blessing] Blessing of the Wild: This blessing allows the user to grant its allies +50 favorability to wild spirits. Blessed By Wind: This ability increases the user''s all wind-rted damage and defense by 100 percent. Wind Control: This ability allows the Elusive Aerial Puss to control the wind to its will. Wind Runner: This ability Allows the user to step, walk, or run on wind. Wind Shadow: This ability allows the user to form an exo-armor made up of wind. Wind ws: The user can conjure ws made up of wind. Fur Clones: The user can make clones of oneself using their body fur. Elusive spirit''s blessing: The user can bless its allies granting them +25 evasion. "Summon Possession - Elusive Aerial Puss," with this chant a bright light burst out of the boy, and then when the light disappeared the boy was over to be seen he was reced or rather transformed into a humanoid creature resembling the boy with ck feline fur covering his arms, back, legs, and thighs except for the chest, neck, face and the palm of his hands and feet. This creature was none other than the boy, he seemed to have grown feline fur all over his body along with a long feline tail at its tailbone. The facial expressions of the boy after the fusion remained the same but they were much sharper.His eye pupils had also transformed and were elliptically shaped just like a cat''s pupils. His teeth seemed to have grown sharper along with his nails on both his hands and feet. The most noticeable changes the boy had undergone after using the soul possession card other than the fur, tail, and pupils were his ears and hair. His ears appeared to be more like cat ears than human ears. And his hair reached his waist, it had not only grown long but had also grown thick like a lion''s mane. And physically he had grown bulkier and taller. Overall, there wasn''t much change to the boy''s appearance except for him growing feline fur, tail, long hair, cat ears and pupils, and physically growing a little taller and bulkier. Anybody who knew the boy would easily be able to recognize the boy despite the changes. Having transformed into a half-man half-cat creature, the boy felt this wild power with him, he felt like he could outrun the wind if he wanted to. The wild energy coursing through the boy''s body awakened a primal instinct in his body, wildness could be seen running rampant in the boy''s eyes. It was as if the boy did not calm down soon he would lose his mind to the wildness of the Elusive Aerial Puss, the wild spirit that he fussed with.Which meant the Elusive Aerial Puss would gain control of the new and enhanced half-man and half-cat body instead of the boy. The groggy eyes of the boy soon gained intelligence suppressing the wildness that ran rampant in them. The boy losing control of the half-man and half-cat body to the elusive aerial puss was not possible as no matter how wild the elusive wild spirit was, in the end, it was still a card that had to follow the arrangements of its card apprentice. Chapter 939: Target Chapter 939: TargetDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:43 Location- Sun Blossom City, City Gate No:3, Unknown alley After going through the changes to his body the boy finally spared a thought to his attire, it was still intact making him feel that equipping the three attire item cards beforehand was a wasted effort. The changes to the boy''s appearance were huge but his physical changes were minor. Therefore the previous attires the boy was wearing were still whole and fit him a little tight making the three attire item card unnecessary. Having used the summon possession card, the boy understood the reason why his changes were so minor after he morphed. Apparently, the difference in the physical strength between the summons and the card apprentice undergoing the fusion will be the deciding factor in how minor or major changes to the body of the card apprentice would be after undergoing summon fusion. If the card apprentice''s physical strength match''s physical strength of the summons used for summon fusion then the changes that appear on the card apprentice''s body after undergoing summon fusion will be minor. But when the physical strength of the card apprentice doesn''t match or is lesser than the strength of the summons used in the summon fusion than the changes that will happen to the card apprentice''s body after insertion of summon fusion will be major. The same was true for mental strength. If the mental strength of the card apprentice was greater than that of the summons used in the summon fusion then the card apprentice will be in total control with no mental hindrance from the summons after undergoing summon fusion but in case the card apprentice''s mental strength was not greater than the summons used in the summon fusion then even though the card apprentice will be controlled by default after insertion summon fusion but the card apprentice will face major mental hindrance from the summons and their emotion will be all over the ce enough to kill people over small things. Therefore summons stronger than the card apprentice should not be used for summon possession, useless if it was thest card avable. Thinking of this boy shook his head as he nced through his surroundings before he decided to head toward his destination in his new form rather than using his beloved hoverbike. Under the moonlit sky, a humanoid covered in feline fur walked in the air and climbed to the clouds heading out of the city gate following the location his associate had sent to his grimoire. ¡­ Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:45 Location- Sun Blossom City Outskirts, unknown area. "What is that thing? Some kind of new monster?" Codename Sniper said after he witnessed a weird humanoid covered in ck fur and thick mane wearing human attire run in the air during his turn of the watch. As the Sniper focused on the humanoid he came to realize that its facial features and soul energy signature closely matched their target. Though the facial features of the humanoid and soul energy closely matched his target it did not mean the humanoid was their target so making this discovery Sniper wanted to shoot it down but then remembered that the Matron had specifically asked them to assassinate the target when he was fighting the sun blossom branch of the circle. And by off-change this humanoid was really his target then he would have messed up big time. Not to mention Matron was not a strong believer in forgiveness which meant this screw-up could cost him his life so he did not want to take his chances. After all, he was a few for merits shy of exchanging them for a divinity. He could not die now things were finally starting to look up for him. "Hey, Gray fur. Come out here, you need to see this," not knowing how to respond to his discovery codename Sniper decided to call their group leader, Gray fur. In this way, he would not be the only one to be med for something we''re going to go wrong. "What is it, Sniper?" Grey Fur replied to Sniper in annoyance as he walked out of the temporary portable stealth secret base. "Look at that thing, tell me I am not seeing anything wrong," Sniper asked, pointing at the humanoid creature that was walking with clouds under the starlight. "Shit, it is our target. It seems he has used some kind of morphing card that gives him the strength and appearance of a beast," Gray fur said confidently as he knew that even if the facial feature of the creature were to trick him the soul energy signature would not lie. So he was sure that the humanoid creature walking in the sky was none other than their target. "What is he doing walking out of the city? Is he trying to escape?" Sniper asked, as ording to the intel the target wasn''t supposed to leave the city until he had destroyed the sun blossom city branch of the circle. "From the direction, he is heading, he will soon meet up with the 7 shipping containers hiding using stealth. I bet he and they are all the same. These card apprentices in the shipping container must be the forces belonging to the boy that he ns to use to attack the circle. He must havee out of the city to check on them," Gray Fur exined based on his spection. He did not know if his spection was true or not but they would know soon enough. "Is that so? Then, do we follow the initial n and wait or do you have something else in mind?" Sniper asked Gray Fur. If it were up to him he would kill the boy right away and go back home to rest but was not in charge, Gray fur was. "ording to the intel, a semi-demigod bodyguard is hiding in the target''s shadow. It will be too risky to try and assassinate the boy now. Let''s go with the initial n, which has very little risk involved. Assassinating the boy will be easier if his semi-demigod bodyguard hiding in his shadow was busy dealing with the semi-demigods from the circle. So be patient even if it means that you have to wait another day," Gary fur too wanted to get off work early but he knew this did not give him the reason to ck off. As any sloppiness could prove as a grave mistake to their mission or on their part. "Okay, then. Still, do you want me to keep an eye on him? Just in case he chickens out and runs back home crying," Sniper asked Gray fur, feeling that the boy did not take what it takes to destroy the sun blossom city branch of the circle. "Sure, do that. But remember we cannot engage the target until he is attacking the sun blossom city branch of the circle or being ambushed by it," Gray fur felt Sniper''s idea was reasonable so he gave Sniper his permission to continue what Sniper nned to do. "Good," Sniper continued to monitor the target while Gray fur returned to the stealth secret base. ¡­ Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:48 Location- Sun Blossom City Outskirts, unknown area "Sister, you got to see this. Some kind of humanoid creature is heading our way," Jaya who was hidden between the clouds using her viltronian flight and surveilling the surroundings of the 7 carrier ship reported to her sister through her grimoire adding, "do you need me to engage it? Before it reaches us and reveals our location to whoever is looking." "No, you will do no such thing, I will look into it. As for you, shut up and stay hidden in the clouds, if this mission were to be jeopardized by your willfulness then you will have to meet the worse side of me. " Daina did not want to bring her little sister to this mission but against her better judgment under the constant pestering of her younger sister she gave in and now she regrets it. Instead of staying put in the stealth field of the carrier ships, she kept flying around with the abilities of her origin card without the care of revealing their position to the city guards. Diana was very unsatisfied with her younger sister and voicing it out did not help as her younger sister recently ever since they got a new boss, did not seem to take her words seriously. Therefore Daina decided to teach her younger sister a lesson at the first opportunity she got. "It''s our boss you dumbass. I can tell it''s him from here, what are you doing up in the clouds, sleeping?" Cindy who stood next to Diana yelled at Jaya loud enough for Jaya to hear it through the call. Hearing Cindy, Daina immediately looked into the night sky, and further away she found the half-man half-cat humanoid creature that her younger sister spoke of, walking in the air headed toward them. Chapter 940: Fine Gold Love Triangle Chapter 940: Fine Gold Love TriangleDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:52 Location- Sun Blossom City Outskirts, unknown area "The appearance of the creature resembles that of the boss and also its soul energy signature matches his soul energy signature. Considering that he said he would meet us out here and that humanoid creature is heading toward us It has to be him," Cindy said, seeing Diana scrutinize the humanoid creature. "Shut up Cindy, don''t speak as if you are an expert. Our boss always wears his signature red hooded trench coat and the humanoid creature isn''t," Jaya said through the grimoire call referring to the blood-hooded trench coat presented to l their boss by Captain Ben. "Yes, you are right. Great observation Jaya," Diana praised Jaya but continued to observe the humanoid creature considering whether to call their boss and put an end to his discussion. "Only an obsessed stalker would remember such details," Cindy mumbled in dissatisfaction because to her it was obvious that the humanoid creature was their boss, and a transformation card must be the one to be med for the minor changes to his appearance. "Hey, I heard that," Jayained, hearing Cindy call her obsessed stalker. "Jaya, immediately return to the carrier floaters, the creature is heading towards you. Your location has beenpromised, it seems the creature has found you hiding between the clouds. Jaya, return immediately," Diana who was monitoring the humanoid changed its course from the carrier floaters to the cloud where her younger sister was hiding. So she hurriedly ordered her younger sister to evacuate and return to the carrier floater immediately. "Rx big sis, let ite, I can handle the creature," Jaya did not n on listening to her elder sister or returning to the carrier floater for safety. She wanted to test out the creature''s powers. Ever since Jaya had be aware of her ethereal spirit her viltronian physique had undergone drastic changes. Especially her physical strength. Jaya no longer had a clear understanding of the limits to her strength, she felt that she could skip the realm difference and challenge card apprentice with a higher active soul control percentage than her. Hence she challenged the fine gold guards but nobody in the fine gold would dare to go all out with the fine gold heiress never allowing Jaya to fully understand her limits. Therefore she nned to confront the humanoid head-on to test her strength. Old Jaya would never care for such things but some things changed about her. She has be more adventurous and outgoing, that was putting it politely but some would say she was looking for a fight. One wrong look and she woulde to pick a fight with, only if you have a higher active soul control percentage than her. It was as if Jaya was turning into a muscle-head barbarian who could only find joy, happiness, and meaning in her life by defeating strong opponents. This was bing burdensome for the employees of the fine gold, especially the fine gold guards. This was brought to both Cindy and Diana''s notice but they have been too swamped with work that came with the new changes to thepany to spare time for Jaya. "Jaya, stop whatever you are thinking to do and return to the base immediately. That''s an order," seeing her younger sister tantly ignore her orders Diana repeated herself more sternly. "Watch me whoop that creature''s ass, sister," yelling that Jaya came out from her hiding between the clouds and dashed toward the humanoid creature. "Jaya Kieth came back right now," Diana yelled at the grimoire call but before she could finish Jaya hung up on her. Concerned, Diana turned to look at Cindy and ordered, "getme a hover car or a bike, hurry." "Don''t overreact, if you use a hover car or a bike the city guards will take notice of it and besides Wyatt can handle Jaya," Cindy trusted her gut and advised Diana not to overreact as the situation did not call for it. "If they fight the city guards will notice, this is bad," Diana was now ming herself for getting soft when it came to her younger sister. "That is given. I bet you now regret bringing that brat with us," Cindy said oil to the fire. "Stop it, I know you love her more than me," Diana said, she knew Cindy was the only other person to love Jaya as she did. Yes, Cindyined about Jaya, like, all the time but she was the one who was present during Jaya''s childhood. ording to Diana Cindy did not hate Jaya she was just disappointed that Jaya grew up to be a spoiled little princess. "You couldn''t be more wrong. I hate both of you sisters, if not for you two my life would be easier," Cindyshed out hearing Diana call out her true feelings about the two Fine Gold sisters. Her words literally tranted to I love you two sisters and if not for you two sisters my life would be lonely. "Sure, I love you too. Now,e up with an excuse for that girl''s actions. She is going to give away our location to sun blossom city guards who may alert the circle. Boss is going to be so pissed about this when he learns about this," Diana was used to Cindy''s way of expressing her love. The reason she had calmed down was mostly because of Cindy. Diana knew if Jaya was in danger Cindy would be the first to her rescue. So seeing Cindy so calm about this humanoid creature fiasco Diana decided to wait and cover her younger sister''s ass when their boss med them for her actions. "See, that right there is how you two make my life harder than it has to be. I refuse to be dragged into your mess. This is your fault, you two sisters answer to the boss, don''t drag me into this. I was in no way responsible or part of this. I finally see a hope to amount to something bigger in my life, I am not willing to risk for you two sisters." Chapter 941: Tactical Agreement Chapter 941: Tactical AgreementDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:52 Location- Sun Blossom City Outskirts, unknown area Cindy argued, making clear to Diana where she stood on this matter. "I hear you. It''s about time Jaya starts taking responsibility for her actions. We should stop covering for her and let her be an adult for once and deal with the consequences of her actions. So, we agree that we me it all on Jaya, that works for me too," hearing thest part of Cindy''s words Diana realized that she had to make a hard choice. Her baby sister or the new opportunities that came with her boss. As things were headed she could only choose one of them. Cover for Jaya, lose her boss''s trust, or throw her younger sister under the bus and choose her career. Hearing each other''s argument, both Diana and Cindy, eyed and nodded at each othering to a tactical understanding. They both mentally agreed that they were doing this for Jaya''s sake, to help her grow into a responsible adult, and not because they did not want to risk pissing off their new boss and losing what can only be described as a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Both Cindy and Diana did not want to lose their standing in their new boss''s eyes and jeopardize their shot at joining the world''s top one percentile. They felt Jaya was old enough to take responsibility for her actions. It was about time they both stopped covering for her. "Diana, you do know that. It will still track back to you, right? After all, it was you who brought Jaya on this mission," Cindy reminded Diana. "Oh, I know that. I have thought of a befitting punishment to punish Jaya with as a consequence of her action. Don''t worry, the punishment is severe enough to satisfy our boss''s anger," Diana answered on the spot. "Sure, but does the punishment fit the crime?" Cindy asked in concern hearing Diana im that she was going to punish Jaya severely just to please their boss. "Ah-huh, there it is. You do care about that little brat," Diana said, catching Cindy disy her feelings. "Right now, amid this fiasco. Really Diana, grow up," Cindy was pissed about being caught in the act by Diana no less. If it was Jaya it would be okay because sometimes she can''t help but feel Jaya did not know how much she cared for her. "Rx, don''t worry. We have taught Jaya better than that. She will make sure that it doesn''t track back to us," Diana announced confidently. "What do you mean by us? You were the one who allowed her to get on board," Cindy said, hearing Diana make her part of the crime. "I know I am the one who allowed her to get on board but you stood there, right next to me, you don''t see me ming you," Diana argued. Thankfully none of their staff were present during this conversation otherwise they would be dumbfounded to hear their majestic boss say something childish. "My god, you are impossible. I hate the fact that I will somehow end up as a part of your mess and be okay with it," despite their work rtionship Diana and Jaya were the only two close to being family for orphan Cindy. Despite being an orphan nobody knew more than Cindy about her obligation to her family. "Oh, look Jaya is going to make contact with the creature. I bet 10 low soul jades that she will kick that creature''s butt," Diana who was monitoring her younger sister and the humanoid creature gave Cindy a heads up as they two neared each other. "I will take that bet. Don''t get me wrong Jaya is strong but not stronger than Boss. I watched the city tournament video and our boss disyed physical prowess that rivals a peak card lord. Jaya''s physical strength is strong but not enough to overpower the boss," Cindy still strongly believed that the creature was her boss. "We will see," Diana did not argue Cindy''s im that the humanoid creature was their boss because she believed it to be somehow rted to their boss. Having entered a bet with Cindy, Diana no longer bothered to keep calling Jaya hoping that she would not ignore her call and following her orders she will return to the base. ¡­ Under the night sky, Jaya approached the Humanoid creature full of battle spirit and uncensored intent to fight. Jaya was filled with anticipation hoping that this humanoid creature would be able to put up a worthy fight for her to disy herplete physical prowess. Excited Jaya sped through the night sky at her highest speed toward the creature. Lost in her hunger for a good fight Jaya seemed to have forgotten the fact that she was on a mission and right now what she was about to do could potentially jeopardize the entire operation. 10 meters away from the humanoid creature running on the wind Jaya balled her fist ready to punch the creature with all her might. She did not care if her strength would kill her opponent in one shot. As if it did, her foe was not worthy, but if it did not, then she had a worthy opponent at her hands, and her search for a good fight would end today. "Ininnggg!" Jaya yelled as flew at full speed aiming her fist at the humanoid creature. Clearly, under the excitement of the fight, she seemed to have forgotten the point of them waiting far away in the city outskirts. Seeing Jaya attacking him, the boy hoping to greet Jaya was shocked. He did not believe Jaya would do something so stupid as attacking her new boss but remembering that his body had morphed the boy had an idea about Jaya''s action. Still, he thought that her actions were too tant and could reveal his entire forces'' position to the enemies, who could now bring the fight to them having learned their location, instead of just waiting for him to make his move. Chapter 942 Location Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:56 Location- Sun Blossom City Outskirts, unknown area The location could be considered the most integral part of any war. A good general can make use of their surroundings to their advantage. Human history has many instances where brave leaders have made of use their surroundings to win a losing war. The same goes for the battle between the circle and me. Depending upon the circumstances the Circle felt that their home base was the safest location and decided to defend passively from their sun blossom city branch headquarters. The only reason why Mike Brown chose to make hisst stand at the Circle¡¯s sun blossom city branch headquarters was that he knew the enemy wasing when the enemy wasing but he did not know from where the enemy wasing. Knowing that there was going to be an enemy attack and when the enemy was going to attack did not leave many options for Mike Brown. His options were to passively defend hold the ground and ward off the enemy attack, retreat to safety and go into hiding, or surrender and leave life to the enemy¡¯s mercy. There are two reasons why Mike¡¯s options were limited to these three choices. First was that the Circle was a foreign organization in the southern region operating on diplomacy. So even if they knew their enemy¡¯s forces were based in sky blossom city they could not fully disy aggression towards this rival organization backed by the southern royal family without a strong reason and evidence to back their actions. The second was that they did not know where the enemy wasing from. Had they known where the enemy nned to invade the Sun blossom city and attack them then they could bring the fight to the enemy. They could have the city lord dere the enemy organization¡¯s force as invaders and make use of the city¡¯s forces to fight the enemy in advance before they even infiltrated the sun blossom city to attack their headquarters. Even better they could have the city lord make use of the city array to trap and massacre the enemy. In this instance knowing where the enemy was going to attack them gave the circle a chance to catch the enemy in the act and gather enough circumstantial evidence tounch a preemptive attack on the enemy and aggressively attack them instead of passively defending against the enemy. As for the consequences that woulde with such extreme actions, they would defend themselves using circumstantial evidence saying anybody in their situation would have done the same and me the southern royal family for making the Circle feel unwee and threatened enough to resort to extreme measures in the southern region. Since both sides have enough fingers pointing at each other the diplomatic rtions will continue with somepromises. Therefore the location of my forces needed not to be revealed to the Circle. Since I have Cheng under mymand, my forces and I did not have to be worried about beingbeled as invaders by the city lord and its bureaucrats but this did not stop the circle from leaving their base anding after us. I was confident that my forces will take on the circle anytime and anywhere but I wanted the Circle to gather all its force at its headquarters where it would be easy for me to wipe out the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch and all its remnants once and for all. But this was only possible if the circle¡¯s sun blossom city branch members regroup at their headquarters. Hence it was really important for my forces to keep their location hidden to avoid the chances of the enemy choosing to attack us instead of choosing to defend by staying that the base. There was no telling how the enemy would react in war, therefore I need to control as many variables of the uing war so that the enemy had limited options to choose from, which indirectly gave me the ability to predict their responses allowing me toe up with a countermeasure for all the possible way¡¯s enemy would react in the war. This was how I make sure that the enemy would choose to continue to regroup at their base. But all this advantage I had on my side would vanish if the sun blossom city guards were to take notice of our location because of themotion caused by Jaya. Not being detected by the city guards was one of the reasons why I did not choose to travel using my hoverbike and instead chose to use summon possession on the elusive aerial puss summons. Seeing the iing fist of Jaya, I stepped aside and evaded it by a breath instinctively. The fur on my body felt the surrounding air currents and instructed me on the best possible way to evade Jaya¡¯s punch. I finally understood why the cat summons was termed the elusive spirit. Its fur could predict and counter the enemy attack based on the movement of the surrounding air. The ability of the fur was not limited there, it could also make use of the kic energy in the air to increase its agility allowing making it possible for an elusive spirit to make use of the enemy¡¯s power to evade their attacks. The elusive spirit could not only make use of the kic energy stored in the air to increase agility to evade but also to increase its agility while using wind runner and other such abilities. This meant that the elusive spirit could also evade the attacks of the enemies in a higher realm than itself without much difficulty and retreat without getting caught. This was one overpowered ability. No wonder the elusive spirit¡¯s description read that like the wind one could not catch the elusive spirit. Having used the abilities of the elusive spirit so far I felt like its card info did not do justice to its skills. If I had used my hoverbike I don¡¯t think I would have been able to reach my force¡¯s hideout this fast. Chapter 943 Disbelief Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 21:57 Location- Sun Blossom City Outskirts, unknown area After evading Jaya¡¯s attack by a hair¡¯s length by stepping aside, I instinctively grabbed her fist by its wrist bringing her to an abrupt halt, and said, ¡°WTF do you think you are doing?¡± ¡°Wyatt?¡± Jaya eximed in surprise and disbelief upon hearing the humanoid creature¡¯s voice. The reason for her surprise was apparent but the disbelief she felt was because of her boss¡¯s physical strength. Jaya who was pumped up because of new growth in her strength felt that no card apprentice in her realm would be able to overpower her in terms of physical strength but it did not take too long for the universe to prove her wrong. Her boss who was of her age and a little behind her in the active soul control percentage was able to disperse her full power attack with a single move hurting her ego. At first, Jaya thought that he must have used a card but she could not deny the enormous strength she felt on her wrist opposing her strength. So Jaya was in disbelief she could not understand why her boss was so much stronger than her. When Jaya tried to struggle free her wrist from his grasp she felt powerless as if her boarish strength was tackling a concrete wall. That was how much her physical prowessckedpared to her boss¡¯s physical strength. Then out of nowhere an instinctive fear grew in her body. This fear stemmed from her genes. As if she had met the alpha of her kind. No something more stronger and gruesome than that. Every instinct in her body was telling her to run. It was as if she had met her predator. Jaya knew the source of this distress she was feeling was her boss but she did not know the reason why. The reason was simple it was none other than their physique. The Gigamites, mutants of the Viltronian race were always considered to be tyrants by the Viltronian race. Whenever a Vitronian mutant was born to Viltronian the existing leader of the Viltronian tribe would choose to kill them in their curdle because no matter the circumstances these will grow to enve the entire Viltronian race and wage war across the gxy. The conquest can be considered a huge part of the Viltronian race trait but it was stronger in Gigamites, this mutant thrived on war, and it did not care about thepassion for the race, weak or strong, it would try to conquer them all, unlike the pure-blood Viltronian who only found pleasure in conquering the strong. Hence Gigmaites were considered as the predators by the viltronian race exining the instinctive fear that Jaya felt towards her boss. Had the gigamite in front of her been weaker than her Jaya¡¯s instinct would have forced her to kill it before it became a threat to her. Putting her fear, disbelief, and surprise aside Jaya asked, ¡°Wyatt, is it you?¡± ¡°Yes and no, this my clone. I will exinter. Let¡¯s head back to the hideout before you endanger the mission any further,¡± saying that I dragged Jaya by her wrist and headed towards the carrier floaters. ¡°¡­¡± Jaya¡¯s mind crumbled and all that cockiness she felt with the sudden growth in her physical strength disappeared as if it was never there in the first ce after hearing her boss say that she was bested by one of his clones. She was not defeated by the real body but mere clone things could not get more depressing for Jaya. As a result of the fact that her physical strength wasn¡¯t even able to put up resistance against her boss¡¯s clone¡¯s physical strength, the disbelief in Jaya¡¯s eyes grew stronger. Apart from her disbelief Jaya started to question her entire reality as currently her feelings for her boss were messed up. Her heart seemed to yearn for a romantic rtionship with him but her brain for some unknown reason felt distressed toward him. She really could not put a finger on where she was when it came to her boss. Does she like him or does she fear him? Which was it? As a viltronian woman, she was attracted to strong men so her body was favoring her heart but it also got alerted when she was near him. Jaya¡¯s feelings towards her boss were not thisplicated before, ever since she had found her ethereal spirit her power was growing exponentially which also seemed to affect her mentality too. It was as if she was undergoing super adolescence. Jaya had an inkling that all this was tied to her origin. But her origin was no less mysterious to her than what she was undergoing so it was a dead end. So she decided that she will wait until one of the two feelings she felt toward her boss overcame the other to act on them. But she hoped that her romantic feeling for her boss overpowers her fear for him. ¡­ Below on the deck of a floater carrier, Cindy stretched her hand in front of Diana and said, ¡°You owe me 10 soul jades, pay up.¡± ¡°It seems the humanoid creature is the boss himself, but I don¡¯t understand why has he morphed his appearance into a monster? Is it some kind of disguise?¡± Having concluded that the humanoid creature was their Boss by its response to Jaya¡¯s aggression. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that girl is really lucky. If not for the boss, she would have ended up jeopardizing the mission. But I hope your punishment for her insubordination is enough to please the boss,¡± Cindy reminded Diana not to go soft on Jaya as the disaster was averted. Because she felt it would possibly leave their boss dissatisfied with them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have thought of a punishment fitting Jaya¡¯s crime and you, in particr, are going to love it. Do you want to hear it?¡± Diana had a sadistic smile on her face thinking of the punishment for Jaya¡¯s crime. Chapter 944 Morale Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:01 Location- Sun Blossom City Outskirts, unknown area, Fine Gold Carrier Floater ¡°Wee aboard, boss,¡± Diana and Cindy greeted me as Jaya and Inded on the deck of the carrier floater next to them. ¡°¡­¡± Not responding to Diana and Cindy¡¯s greeting I moved my stern nce from them to Jaya and said, ¡°Exin to me your train of thought when you acted me out of the blue.¡± Jaya was in a daze, her thoughts were in a total mess concerning the recent discovery she had made regarding the physical strength that she was so proud about. Therefore it took her a little time to organize her thoughts and answer her boss, ¡°Boss, I am sorry but I thought that you were a humanoid monster aiming for the floater carriers so I decided to-¡° ¡°Damn it Jaya, let¡¯s say I was a humanoid monster, what were you thinking by engaging it so openly in the regted air space? Did thought of leaking our location to the never your mind?¡± Hearing Jaya¡¯s obvious excuse I furiously interrupted her asking if she had lost her mind to act the way she did. ¡°I¡¯m sorry boss, I wasn¡¯t thinking straight,¡± Seeing her boss get furious hearing her excuse she understood her boss did not want to hear her excuse and only wanted her to understand what mistake she made. But Jaya, who decided to engage the humanoid creature to test her physical strength limit did not understand what the big deal was. She felt that with her strength if it were someone else then she could have easily bested them. ¡°She wasn¡¯t thinking straight, what about you two? Were you guys too not thinking straight?¡± Hearing Jaya epts her mistake and apologizes for it I turned and yelled at Diana and Cindy for why they just stood there and let Jaya do as she pleased. ¡°Boss, It was my mistake. I disobeyed CEO Diana¡¯s orders and decided to engage the hostile out in the open,¡± Jaya immediately took all the me seeing her elder sister take the heat for her mistake. ¡°You are telling me despite Diana¡¯s orders you went with your n risking the enter mission. Are freaking out of your mind?¡± I yelled at Jaya in the wake of the new information. Knowing that Jaya disobeyed the direct orders and almost jeopardized the mission made it unable for me to forgive her with stern yelling. At first, I thought Jaya did not know any better, turns out she did know better but went ahead and did what she had in the n anyway. Now that was not something that I could look past. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Jaya found that apologizing would keep the thing from blowing up. ¡°What happened Jaya? You were so responsible and reasonable when we meet to discuss the Slime fairy cards. I thought you had changed for the better. But it seems not you are as impulsive and rash as the day we met. I am disappointed,¡± I said shaking my head in disappointment. After the meeting on the slime fairy card, I believed Jaya could be more than a case study of how the viltronian core would react to ego gem but it seems I was underestimating Jaya¡¯s vanity. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing her boss¡¯s words Jaya who was still deciding whether she feared her boss or liked her boss came to a conclusion at that instant that the answer was thetter. Because if she feared her boss she would not feel bad for letting him down. She felt so sad that she was without words to exin herself. It is not like she could say that her newfound strength had gotten to her head and made her do stupid things. That would only make things worse. ¡°If I may, boss,¡± Diana spoke up as her boss furiously yelled at her younger sister. Especially after hearing thest part, knowing that their boss was her younger sister¡¯s first crush she could not let this continue any further. ¡°What is it? If you n to defend her then don¡¯t bother speaking,¡± I warned Diana sternly. ¡°Boss, I would not dare to defend Jaya¡¯s action. Her action has put our mission at risk, if not for you our location would have already been leaked to the Circle by now. Even though nothing happened, her action could have led to the downfall of the entire mission which is unforgivable. She will be punished for her actions with a punishment fitting her crime,¡± Diana said ncing at her little sister and then continuing to add, ¡°Boss, though Jaya is at fault here, I would like to take the responsibility for her insubordination. I am in the wrong for not disciplining my troops.¡± ¡°Yes, you both are at fault here but let¡¯s postpone the punishment until after we finish the mission. And for now, let¡¯s keep our eye on the prize. Understood,¡± Diana said all the right things, so I did not have the mind to continue on this as for now I wanted all of them to be focused on the mission at hand. It would be best if they believed I would go easy on them if they performed excellently during the mission. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Diana responded while Jaya nodded. ¡°So, where¡¯s the southern emperor¡¯s storage card?¡± I asked Diana to hand over the storage card that Anna had sent for me. After all, the broken runes in them were a crucial part of the n b. ¡°Here boss,¡± Diana summoned her grimoire and hand me the storage card. Then soon all my cmity daughter gems that be spread across different carrier floaters came to greet me. They did not need to do this but this was what the social convection dictated. They had to keep their appearance in front of the forces that were following them. It would look bad to the grunts if they did note forward to greet their big bad boss. This was all to keep the morale of my forces. If they felt that their leader was not in favor with the big boss then they will start to have second thoughts about going to war under the leadership of their current leaders. Which was unnecessary and could easily be avoided if my cmity daughter gems followed the social conduct to assure their subordinates. Chapter 945 Being Frank Under Starry Night Sky Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:04 Location- Sun Blossom City Outskirts, unknown area, Fine Gold Carrier Floater After a small meet and greet all the other leaders i.e my cmity daughter gems returned to their carrier floaters. Right now tensions were high it was important to show the troops that everything is going to be fine as they do as they were and follow their leaders. Promises of riches and rewards can only do much, managing the morale of the troops was important so that they know that they would be alive to get the riches and rewards that were promised to them. So after putting on a show for the troops my cmity daughter gems returned to their posts. ¡°Diana- Cindy I will be taking my leave now. Wait for my signal and make sure no more mistakes are made in my absence,¡± My word would not be clearer, Diana was no longer in charge of the mission, Cindy was. Yes, I said I was going to get to the punishment part after the mission but there had to be some kind of consequence for them to know that mistakes will not be tolerated and will be dealt with swiftly. ¡°Yes, boss. We will be awaiting your signal,¡± Cindy said enthusiastically feeling as if this was where her raise would begin though it was a pity that she would be stepping on her friend for her rise. ¡°Congrats Cindy, and Jaya don¡¯t feel down. At least you did manage to make Cindy¡¯s day,¡± Diana congratted Cindy and did not forget to take a sarcastic dig at her younger sister. ¡°How could you say that? You have no idea what I am going through,¡± Jaya yelled at her sister for her sarcastic remarks. ¡°Girl, I have been through adolescence too. Despite going through all that, I couldy the foundation for the current Fine Gold Empire fending off the circle. And look at you, you managed to put waste to my days of ass kissing within minutes. You have no idea what I am going through right now,¡± Diana did not take pity on her younger sister and for the first time she felt that despite all the crazy up bring she put Jaya through somehow her younger sister ended up bing a spoiled rotten entitled snobbish bitch. ¡°Hey, you two cut it out. You guys are being too loud. Your voice may attract the city guards attention,¡± Cindy decided to lord her new title on the two Keith sisters. ¡°I get what you are doing but can you be more realistic? We are about several miles from the city wall, even if we were to scream they will not be able to hear me,¡± Diana said, seeing the authority of the title already get to Cindy¡¯s head. ¡°Correct me if I am wrong, but isn¡¯t that the whole point of this?¡± Cindy pointed out that being unreasonable and unrealistic was one of the fun ways to abuse authority. ¡°Yes, I do miss the days when I would make you return the coffee saying it was too hot just for the fun of it and because I could. I don¡¯t me you,¡± zing at the starry night sky Diana reminisced about the days when Cindy was still her most loyal subordinate. ¡°Now that we are having a heart-to-heart, let me get this off my chest, I would spit in your second coffee whenever you returned the first one saying it was too hot,¡± Cindy too nced at the night sky and reminisced the past when Diana thought that she was her most loyal subordinate. ¡°You, bitch,¡± Diana cussed while continuing to gaze at the Starry night sky. ¡°Yes, bitch,¡± Cindy cussed while mesmerized by the twinkling night sky. ¡°Cindy, tell me you weren¡¯t lying when you threatened to spit in my food,¡± Jaya who heard the frankness of her sister and Cindy suddenly asked. ¡°If it makes you feel better, yes I was lying. And I never used your toothbrush to clean the toilet,¡± Cindy¡¯s eyes never left the twinkling stars in the night sky as she responded to Jaya. ¡°I should have known better when my new toothbrushes got worn out within a day of use,¡± said Jaya, then mimicking her sister and Cindy¡¯s line of sight she decided toe clean about the stuff that weighed her heart, ¡°The reason why your diet soda¡¯s are so sweat because I have been injecting uni-horn monster goat¡¯s piss to it. ¡°I should have known better as there is no way a diet soda could be so sweet and when I felt a hint of sugarcane juice with every sip of the diet soda,¡± Cindy continued to look at the night sky remembering that uni-horn monster goats were popr for being one of the few herbivorous monsters and were considered to be very aggressive towards other races. Then she suddenly added, ¡°No wonder I craved diet soda whenever I visited the uni-horn monster goat dungeon. Now, I feel thirsty whenever I smell uni-horn monster goat. There were too many tell signs how did I miss them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, studies show that uni-horn monster goat piss is addictive,¡± Jayaforted Cindy while trying to count the number of stars in the night sky. ¡°Which deviant had the free time to conduct studies on uni-horn monster goat urine?¡± Cindy asked ¡°I did,¡± Jaya responded not bothered by Cindybeling her as deviant as she was not the one who drank or got addicted to uni-horn monster goat urine. ¡°You, bitch,¡± Cindy cussed ¡°Yes, bitch,¡± Jaya responded to Cindy in Cindy¡¯s own words. ¡°Is that why you insisted on spending a fortune to get the uni-horn monster goat summons card,¡± Diana asked Jaya. ¡°Yes,¡± Jaya replied feeling that the stars in the sky were beautiful, particrly tonight. ¡°I remember calling you dumb baby, you making a big fuss about it then storming out and returning with the uni-horn monster goat summons card. You went through all this trouble because I called you dumb baby?¡± ¡°Yes, yes I did.¡± Chapter 946 Exposed Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:07 Location- Sun Blossom City Outskirts, Unknown area ¡°Hey, Gray Fur, the target is heading back to the city after meeting those ants in floater carriers. This is thest chance, give the green single, when I am done we can go home early,¡± Sniper updated Gray Fur on their target¡¯s movement. ¡°That is not the target, it must be a high-level clone of some kind. Killing it will only alert the enemy. So don¡¯t go doing something stupid and stand down,¡± Gray fur ordered Sniper. ¡°Wait, that thing is a clone of the target. Earlier, didn¡¯t we agree that it was the target? What is going on here? Will someone exin it to me?¡± Sniper asked in confusion. He couldn¡¯t believe a mere card soldier was being so much trouble for him a mighty card emperor. ¡°Sniper, really? Come on bro, don¡¯t you remember the intel it clearly stated that a semi-demigod was hiding in the target¡¯s shadow?¡± Codename flower thief spoke asking Sniper if he forget the intel that was passed to them. ¡°What does that have to do with this?¡± Sniper asked the flower thief impatiently. As one of the senior-most members of the team, Sniper found it embarrassing that he was being briefed by the new rookie. As for the flower thief, he was adjusting himself well in the group as everyone was good to him even the brute sniper did not dare to be excessive when ites to him. Sometimes he even felt that he had more say in this team than Gray Fur their team leader. Gray fur and the rest of the team were doing a job of keeping Matron¡¯s most capable assassin satisfied as per her orders. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You have been monitoring that humanoid creature the whole time, if that were the real body of the target then by now the semi-demigod hiding in its shadow should have noticed your peeping and tried to pinpoint our location-¡± before Flower thief couldplete his exnation Sniper suddenly interrupted him. ¡°Wait, you are telling me I almost disclosed our location to the enemy semi-demigod? Gray fur, you knew this right yet why did you ask me to monitor the boy the entire time?¡± It did not take Sniper much time to me Gray fur for his actions. ¡°Rx, even if there were a semi-demigod it would be hard for them to figure out our location thanks to the kid¡¯s ability so chill. But it is good to know how you will react to such situations,¡± Gray fur was not happy with Sniper immediately ming him. He was known to hold his grudges for long so hearing him Sniper¡¯s facial color drained in an instant. Gray fur did not be the team leader of the team made by a bunch of rogue card emperors just using his mouth, he had the strength to back it up. Otherwise, brutes like codename Sniper would never follow his orders. ¡°So,¡± despite Gray fur and the flower thiefying it all out their Sniper did not understand why they imed the humanoid creature as the clone of the target but not the real target himself. ¡°What don¡¯t you get? Despite you monitoring the target for so long, there was no response from the said semi-demigod hiding in the target¡¯s shadow. Which could only mean that there was no semi-demigod hiding in the target¡¯s shadow. Why would that be? There was no way despite knowing that there was a threat to his life the target would travel outside the city skirts without any protection at night unless it was just a decoy. Meaning the semi-demigod was out there guarding the real target and the one we were monitoring was just a decoy,¡± the flower thief exined to Sniper in one breath. ¡°Fuck, so the card soldier yed us like a bunch of idiots, how dare he?¡± Sniper was pissed realizing that the creature that he thought of as the real target all this time turned out to be a clone of the target. Feeling tricked Sniper was pissed and ring at the clone of the target that was returning to the city he said, ¡°I going to kill this thing.¡± ¡°What did I just tell you? You killing the clone will only alert the target. He will suspect that his n to attack the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch was exposed and then he may retreat without going through with this n to attack the Circle,¡± Gray Fur exined in annoyance. But seeing Sniper¡¯s face which seemed to still have clouds of doubt he added, ¡°We need the target to wage war with the circle, only then we can assassinate him so that the circle will be med for the target¡¯s death. This way the non-existing rtionship between the southern royal family and the circle will worsen. So, you cannot do anything that would spook the target into chickening out of the attack he nned on the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch, so stay put and don¡¯t attack unless I ask you to.¡± Matron nned to make use of this opportunity to not only kill the orphan of herte best friend but also stir up bad blood between the circle and the southern royal family. Though Matron¡¯s n was sinister she forgot to take one variable into ount i.e the strings that she pulled to get her way were not as invisible as she would like them to be. The news of her and her organization had been exposed to the southern royal family. She did not know that the southern royal family knew about her and her organization more than she would like them to know. Therefore even if her men were sessful in pulling off what she had nned she would not get the reaction she was expecting from the southern royal family toward the circle. Knowing what the future held for them the southern royal family was now more cautious than ever and would fall prey to tricks. Chapter 947 Not Safe Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:07 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creationist Association, Auction house, West Wing Hall ¡°So, What are you doing?¡± Agatha asked me from my shadow. ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± I replied while making a few changes to the cards I bought in the silent auction. ¡°All I can see is you are staring at your grimoire,¡± Agatha replied. ¡°I am busy customizing the cards I just bought from the silent auction,¡± I answered. ¡°Wyatt, I got to say, sometimes I envy you. While I was your age, I struggled to get a decent card, and here you are customizing the cards that you won at a silent auction without care of losing them in case the card creation fails,¡± Agatha reminisced and said, ¡°This brings back memories about the first card I that owned, it was six months after I became card apprentice. I had to work 3 jobs to gather enough money for an F-rank Leg enhancement card. I was so happy that day.¡± Agatha was not envious of the boy but seeing his life she could not help but think what if? What if she was as talented as him, would her childhood have been better? Would she not go sleep hungry in a cardboard box inside a dried-up clogged ditch? Agatha could not help but wonder if her life experience would have been different if she was as talented as the boy. Everyone has things they would like to change in their past and Agatha was no different. And those thoughts could not help but surface seeing an orphan just like her with a slightly better upbringing be the center of attention in any room because of his talent. ¡°Wait, you bought your first card? Did your high school not hand out three basic cards?¡± I asked as whenever a card apprentice graduates high school the school authorities award them with three basic cards along with their coursepletion certificate. ¡°Nope, back in those days, peace was not avable in every district. Especially where I lived, the Mangrove District,¡± Agatha responded. ¡°Agatha, Are you sure we are close enough to share this conversation?¡± I like Agatha after all my life depended on her vignce but were we close enough to share childhood stories, I don¡¯t think so. ¡°Sure we are. Since so we are going to enter a business venture together this much is okay,¡± Agatha took the hint that I wasn¡¯t interested in hearing her past and said some words to save face. ¡°Yes, you are right. Since you have already shared something it is my turn. When my parents died I was helpless, broke, gave up trying, attempted suicide, and failed but it scared me straight into the man I am today,¡± I shared a little about the young Wyatt with Agatha because I felt my remark earlier was too rude and I did not want Agatha to hold this against me. I mean that woman shared some sensitive personal information about herself with me and me telling her that I don¡¯t care about that to her face was cold. Now that was something people would hold against somebody. And I did not want to be that somebody for Agatha so I joined in on her sharing and shared a little true but false information about myself. ¡°About the suicide attempt, I did not read about it in your file. But that exins the sudden change in your behavior, it is as if you are a new man. Interesting, I never knew that the fear of death could bring so much change in a person¡¯s day-to-day life,¡± Agatha blurted. Having lived on the street Agatha had her share of brushes with death they did manage to affect her so much that she had be an entirely different person but none turned her into a genius born once in million years. ¡°Wait, what file? Do you have a file about me? We just meet a few days ago, who gave you the data about me, did you have someone investigate me?¡± I was not surprised that Aba and Agatha did a little background check on me beforeing to recruit me into Aba¡¯s mercenary group. But I acted as if I just found it because it was a good conversation-ender. ¡°File? Sorry, I miss spoke. *cough* *cough* I will leave you alone with your card customization,¡± Saying that Agatha went silent. ¡°Oh no,e back, exin yourself, what do you mean you miss spoke¡­¡± I barely held in myugh as I spoke these words. With Agatha no longer disturbing me I finally could focus on the customization of the cards I bought in the silent auction. These cards were nothingpared to the broken runes that Anna had sent, I could not wait for my clone to return to get my hands on them. I was looking forward to what rules the broken runes were made of, I could just have my clone open the storage card to check on the types of broken runes Anna had sent but I had a feeling that it would not be safe. When I was controlling my clone I had a feeling that someone was watching me. I would have used the ¡®when you see me, I see you¡¯ ability of gigamite physique if it were my original body but I was out of luck so I could only ask my clone to return as soon as possible. I was not sure about this feeling of somebody watching but just to be on the safer side I decided to speed up the n. I was going to strike the circle¡¯s sun blossom branch before midnight. ording to Roy, almost all the members of the circle were gathered at the headquarters. Since the goat was already at the butcher¡¯s mercy, he should swiftly end its life and not let the goat¡¯s fear ruin its meat. Once I get my hands on the broken runes the operation was a go. Chapter 948 Demon Worshiper Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:20 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House ¡°About time you arrived, now hand over the storage card and bye-bye,¡± Talking to my clone felt funny but it made sense since I had let the ve consciousness that I used to create the clone develop its own individuality. Was I not worried about mutiny? No, I was not as I could control every aspect of the ve consciousness. Kind of simr to Matron¡¯s ability except I could do much more. ¡°Here¡¯s the card, If you don¡¯t mind I would like to hang around for a while,¡± Clone 1 asked not to be sent back as he handed me the storage card he picked up from Diana. ¡°Sure. Sit over there and use the grimoire to entertain yourself,¡± I was not surprised by Clone 1 demanding not to return to my mutated soul. After all, individuality thrives on freedom which the ve consciousness cannot find in my mutated soul as I would mute it so that I do not hear voices in my head. There was also another reason for me to let Clone 1 exist even after its purpose was achieved. I had other ns for it not just my other two ve consciousness too, I need them to y decoy when I attack the circle¡¯s sun blossom branch. I know my gigamite form makes up my peak strength but with the new broken runes, summon possession card, and Elusive spirit card I had something new nned. If that did not work out I could always switch to my gigamite form with a thought. ¡°Clones cannot contract grimoire. How is it able to summon a grimoire?¡± Agatha who had gone silent earlier suddenly spoke out seeing my clone summon a grimoire while I too was using a grimoire. No matter how advanced and high-level, clones are not considered independent beings by the world¡¯s will, so it was impossible for a clone to contract a grimoire. The clones can share their originals grimoire but they cannot contract a new grimoire for themselves. Therefore Agatha was surprised when she saw my clone and I use the two grimoires at the same time. ¡°Wee back, so we speak when you want something. Is that how this works? I thought we were closer than that,¡± I said sarcastically reminding Agatha of when she ghosted me for asking her about the supposed file on me. ¡°Fine, I confess. I did a background check on you when that person conditioned the princess that she would only join the princess¡¯s mercenary group if you were in it. I was doing my job as princess¡¯s bodyguard, nothing personal so get over yourself,¡± Agatha confessed but also justified her actions by saying that it was part of her job. Not that I cared but I had to keep up the act. ¡°Agatha don¡¯t you think you are getting too casual when you talk to me,¡± I said hearing Agatha ask me to get over myself. ¡°Yeah, what happened? I thought we were close enough for that,¡± Agatha felt that as the semi-demigod she should be the one warning the boy about him getting too casual with her. She was not his maid she was a freaking semi-demigod, damn it. ¡°Enough with that, I think we should set some ground rules- no, you know what the rtionship between us is professional and nothing more than that. We agreed on mutual assistance, you keep me alive through this night in exchange I help you build your steady supply of ie. Let¡¯s just stick to that,¡± I dered feeling that keeping things professional between Agatha and me would be the best despite all that time I wasted on developing a rtionship between us hoping that she would abandon me when the ship begins to sink and only have a life jacket to one person. ¡°So, how is your clone able to use a grimoire?¡± Agatha asked ¡°Did you not hear anything I just said?¡±I asked Agatha hearing her invade on my secrets. A semi-demigod level bodyguard in exchange for my privacy no longer felt like a good deal. I wonder how Asong deals with it with about 11 semi-demigods constantly following her around. ¡°I heard you loud and clear but the only reason I am asking is the only card apprentices whose clones can use a separate grimoire are the demon worshipers by refining a live person into their clone. I don¡¯t want to jump to conclusions, but I hope you have a good exnation. This me being professional,¡± Agatha exined why she insisted on investigating my secret despite me making it clear to her to be more professional. ¡°As if you would let it slide earlier,¡± I scoffed ¡°You don¡¯t know me, maybe I would have. But it is toote for you to beg for things to return to the way they were between us. You have burned that bridge,¡± Agatha seemed to be hurt by my words earlier making it difficult to figure her out. As a semi-demigod who lived for more than centuries, you would think that she would have her feeling together and would not get hurt over a few practical words. ¡°Why are you so sure that I used a live person to create that clone? You have no evidence to jump to conclusions that I am a demon worshiper but you seem to have already concluded that I am a demon worshiper. Wait, Do you want me to be a demon worshipper? Just because I said some words that hurt your feelings,¡± I said what came to my mind hearing Agatha¡¯s words as it was. ¡°Yes, I am jumping to conclusions, but for your information, I am so based on the facts. The fact is that the only clones that can have their own grimoire are ones refined using a live person. Even a demigod cannot create a clone that contracts its own grimoire. So yes I have every reason to believe that you are a demon worshiper.¡± Chapter 949 Copy Grimoire Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:20 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall Agatha seemed to really believe that I was a demon worshipper or at least a card apprentice adept at their practices of card creation. I don¡¯t me her clone 1¡¯s capability had given her strong reasons to believe that. But what surprised me was that Agatha imed that she would overlook me using demonic practice because of our friendship. Now that I found it hard to digest. Not the fact that Agatha was willing to overlook the usage of demon practice because I bet in her long life as a card apprentice she might have been curious and tested out demonic practice sometimes. What I did not believe was that she would do that for me. The world was all about maniption, everything they do was because they expect a certain reaction from others in their life. From getting a job to marrying everything was one borate maniption disguised by words, ¡®I got to do this to get that.¡¯ If you can¡¯t see it, my going into detail about it would only make me sound crazy. So, Agatha would only be doing something so significant for me only to get what she wants. Maybe she will not use it to ckmail me but she certainly does hope that this action of hers makes me think more favorably about her. If this was not a form of maniption then what was? Maniption can be used to define very human actions but we only use it to define actions that make us ufortable. ¡°Well, you can rx I did not use an alive person to create this clone. I do not indulge in demonic practice,¡± Knowing that Agatha had concluded that I indulged in demonic practice I did not waste time arguing and decided to exin myself. ¡°Said every card apprentice demonic apprentice who participated in demonic practice ever. Buddy you are going to need a better defense than that,¡± Agatha did not believe me and asked me to show evidence to prove otherwise. ¡°Just look at the front cover of the grimoire my clone is using, the Qr code, it is the same as my grimoire¡¯s Qr code. Meaning the grimoire I and my clone are using is one and the same. Isn¡¯t that evidence enough?¡± I said in my defense. The front cover of every grimoire has a unique round Qr code. No two grimoires can have the same Qr code as this Qr code represented the unique soul pathway signature of the card apprentice. So the grimoire my clone was using and the grimoire I am using to have the same Qr code signified that one was the copy of the other. Which allowed both my clone and me to share a single grimoire at the same time. Just like the one I created for Debra Khan¡¯s Skeleton Centaur Knight origin card. ¡°What do you mean? That is not possible. Are you using some kind of disguise card to trick me? That is not going to work,¡± Agatha was suspicious about what I said because this was her first time witnessing something like this. As far as she knew for two grimoires to have identical Qr codes was not possible. ¡°No, Agatha I am not using any card to disguise the grimoire Qr codes to look identical. This is one of my early inventions. So it is not a surprise that you have not heard about it, but I n to publish a paper on this once I get time. Please keep your mind open about this,¡± Whenever something new which was considered impossible before was invented the first thing the human mind does was call it heresy unable toprehend it but time has a way of making peoplee around. ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± thankfully Agatha did not choose to close her mind to what she did not understand and tried to understand it. Which made my work simpler. ¡°Let me help you. How do I put it, the grimoire you see by my clone¡¯s side is a copy of my original grimoire. As a copy, its capabilities are limited. Other than helping me share the cards in my grimoire and ess the grimoirework under my id it was basically useless,¡± I did not know how to exin what a copy grimoire is to Agatha but I had to start some were. Depending upon what she understood I could continue to improvise. ¡°Tell me if I understood it correctly a copy grimoire is a grimoire that mirrors the cards in the original grimoire. So it basically allows you and your clone to ess the capabilities of the original grimoire at the same time,¡± Agatha narrated what she understood about the copy grimoire. And hearing her I was impressed. ¡°Correct,¡± I said feeling that I had underestimated Agatha¡¯s intellect. ¡°You call it copy grimoire but many know it as Grimoire mirroring, you are not the first toe up with this theory. This theory has been out there for ages. Some believe that some demigods and secret families have achieved this but there has been no concrete evidence pointing toward that. So I find it hard to believe that you were able to achieve that,¡± Agatha was still suspicious but I understood why Agatha was open to the idea of copy grimoire and was able to understand it without me having to repeat myself. Considering the long history of the card apprentices it was not a surprise that someone hade up with this theory before me. And I was not narcissistic enough to believe that I was the first one to achieve this, the possibility of the card apprentices having already achieved grimoire mirroring somewhere out there was high. But the question was why was this knowledge kept hidden. Agatha was a semi-demigod with high standing in that society as a retainer to Demigod Windsor something like this should be essible to her. This made me reconsider holding off on the idea of writing a paper about copy grimoire and question myself for having used it in Debra khan¡¯s origin card creation. Chapter 950 Envy, Sad Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:22 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not the evidence is right in front of you. Unless you are blind you cannot deny it,¡± having made my defense I had nothing more to exin to Agatha, and honestly, I did not have time for it. ¡°Okay let¡¯s say I believe that you have achieved grimoire mirroring, what does a gal have to do to get her hands on this stuff?¡± Hearing that I would not entertain her anymore trying to defend myself, Agatha came around the idea that maybe I could have achieved grimoire mirroring and wanted one for herself. Now that was funny, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°If nothing else you exhibit a thick skin that one could only develop with age, And speaking of copy grimoire, you can forget it. I may evenmercialize it and sell it to the whole world but never give it to you,¡± Now that I had something Agatha wanted I decided to make her work for it. ¡°Why?¡± Agatha asked and acted as if the entire demonic practice ordeal never happened. ¡°Just because I can,¡± she might have thick skin I simrly was very petty. ¡°Do you have to be so petty about it? I was looking out for you, you know,¡± Agatha had already proved that she was shameless so these words were no surprise to me but it surprised me that she did not say them sooner. ¡°Sure you were. And I too am doing this for your good. You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± I said sarcastically reminding Agatha that two can y that game. ¡°Fine, I am sorry I med you for using demonic practice without proper evidence,¡± Agatha apologized half-heartedly to me. Which was a big deal considering the gap between over realms. A semi-demigod apologizing to a card soldier now that was the fairy tale of the world. ¡°Not enough,¡± I demanded a sincere apology from Agatha but did not promise her that I would forgive her for her actions. ¡°Not happening, just tell me what is it going to cost me?¡± Agatha had her limits, being Aba¡¯s nanny did lower them but they were still there. For Agatha to be so tame and reasonable I had Aba and Anna to thank. ¡°It is surprising to see how now you are not having trouble believing that I have achieved grimoire mirroring,¡± I taunted Agatha knowing that she could take a few more of these. Being tolerant of her client was a part of her job description so I was not worried about Agatha getting handsy all of the sudden. ¡°Go on, get it all out of our system before we talk about serious business,¡± Agatha knew this was not over by a long shot after all she almostbeled the boy as a demonic card apprentice. ¡°You bet I will, but not now. We can talk after weplete the mission we are here for,¡± I did not n to waste any more time on this childish argument with Agatha I had other fish to fry. ¡°Seriously, you are going to make me wait a whole day for a simple yes?¡± Agathained seeing me not n to give her a concrete answer. ¡°Since you already know what my answer is going to be, what are you worried about? A little waiting doesn¡¯t hurt and you know why I have to do this,¡± I could just give her an answer right away but where was the fun in it, after what she had done, she owed me this much. ¡°I am not worried about waiting, but the price I will have to pay for it,¡± in our short time together Agatha had learned through experience that nothing was cheap when it came to me. ¡°Price? Is that how little you think of me? Come on, we can¡¯t put a price on our friendship, we are closer than that. You don¡¯t have to worry about that, I am not that shallow to charge my friend for my help. You can own me one,¡± The feeling of owning a semi-demigod ve as a card soldier was worth it. ¡°That is what I am worried about, just state a price I feel it will be a lot cheaper than owing you a favor,¡± Agatha who had just managed to pay all the favors she owed to the boy did not want to be sucked back into that debt/death trap once again, she had learned her lesson. ¡°Come on, Agatha be reasonable. How can you put a price on something priceless like a copy grimoire?¡± Right now the grimoire mirroring technique was a raremodity something that could be considered priceless, it was really hard for me to decide a price on that. Anything I woulde up with would only make me feel not enough. Was I being greedy, yes I was. ¡°You know Wyatt, you exhibit a thick skin that is notmon for your age group. Sometimes I forget that you are just a teenager,¡± Agatha said out of the blue. ¡°Your point being,¡± It was really hard for me to tell what Agatha was getting at based on her tone and no facial expression or micro-expressions. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just, I envy you,¡± Agatha spoke her feelings truthfully. Sometimes she cannot help butpare the boy with her teenage self. ¡°Where did thate from? Should I be worried?¡± I was being serious, jealousy makes people do crazy insane things that one might not think they were capable of. ¡°Rx, you are not in trouble,¡± Agatha jokingly said ¡°Now, I am worried,¡± I yed along. I don¡¯t know what Agatha had been through but it must be something horrible for it to haunt her till now. Or some people were just more sensitive and regretful about their past than others. Did I feel pity for Agatha? It was hard not to when a Semi-demigod imed to envy a card soldier. The semi-demigods were the source of envy for every card apprentice, you don¡¯t expect to see the other way round, that would be sad. It was simr to how every child dreams to be an astronaut when they grow up, only to learn that astronauts drink their own piss. Chapter 951: Asexual Reproduction Chapter 951: Asexual ReproductionDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:24 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall "Speaking of the price of a copy grimoire, I don''t think that it is priceless considering that Anna and Ann use two different grimoires when Ann is basically Anna''s clone," Agatha had just recentlye to learn about Anna''s origin card otherwise she would not say that Ann was Anna''s clone. "First, Ann is not Anna''s clone, she is an entirely different person. So it is possible for Ann to contract her won grimoire. Get your fact straight," I got aggressive when I said this for some reason. Was I defending Ann? "How can you im that when Ann is Anna''s origin card? No matter how you put it Ann is Anna''s sophisticated clone card," Agatha did not back down making me remember an old saying back on earth empty vessels make more sound. "Yes, Ann is Anna''s origin card but she is not Anna''s clone. They both are more like twins," For some reason, I could not help but get worked up about this. But having this argument with Agatha I was suddenly enlightened about the new clone advancement project I was working on. "How can you so sure-" Agatha was about to argue otherwise but was interrupted by me. "Shut up, let me concentrate I am on a verge of a breakthrough here," I yelled at Agatha driving her insanely angry. But she controlled her anger and thought, ''I will get him for thister.'' There was a reason I allowed my clone 1 to develop individuality, and that was to see if they could contract their own grimoire just like Ann did. From the way Anna described Ann to me, I knew Ann was Anna''s suppressed personality born out of her issues with her mother. When Anna can develop one of her personalities into an individual being recognized by the world''s will, I thought I could develop ve consciousness simrly by allowing them to develop individuality. But arguing with Agatha, defending Ann as an individual being separate from Anna, I knew how wrong I was. Allowing my ve consciousness to develop their individual personalities was not enough for me to advance them as independent beings in the eyes of the World''s will. I needed to surrender my entire control over the other consciousness of my mutated soul, just like Anna did with Ann. When ites to Anna and Ann, Anna had zero control over Ann. They both were totally independent other than the fact that both of them were each other''s origin card. Which meant they could summon each other and do other stuff their origin card allowed them to do. This meant that for my other three consciousness in the mutated soul to be recognized as individual beings by the world''s will was nit possible by just allowing them to develop independent personalities instead I would have to surrender my control over them. Simr to how a mother has no control over her children. This was the reason why Anna imed Ann as her twin and not a clone. This was a huge breakthrough but unfortunately, this marked the end of my project to advance my clones. Because if I go through with this then what I am doing would not be any different than the asexual reproduction in the single-celled organism. I was grossed out just thinking about it. It seems I found another taboo to add to my taboos that I don''t n on exploring list. There were many things that I came upon while exploring the science that I believed to be taboo and too taboo not worth the risk of exploring. This happened quite so often that I had to make a list. And this one was the most bizarre and creepiest of all, only the most narcissistic person in the entire universe could consider something like this. Not that I am calling Anna the most narcissistic person in the entire universe as she had little choice considering her fate ingredient. Coming to this bizarre conclusion I had no choice but to give up on having my clones contract independent grimoires. The only thing I can be happy about this turn of events was that I did not waste a lot of my time on this project only toe to this bizarre conclusion. Yes, so let''s agree things could have been worse and move on. "So, did you figure out how to allow clones to contract their independent grimoires?" Seeing that I was done with my enlightenment and back to working in my grimoire, curious Agatha could not help but ask. She felt that she was entitled to an exnation as this epiphany would not be possible without her arguments and not to mention she tolerated his rude remark earlier which any other semi-demigod in her ce would not tolerate. "Yes, I did," I answered truthfully because I saw no point in lying about it to Agatha. Because allowing the clones to contract independent grimoires through the freaky asexual reproduction-like procedure theoretically appeared to be simple but it was veryplicated to achieve practically. If not for my cmity daughter gems even I would have a hard time pulling it off. In Anna''s case was able to achieve something soplicated thanks to the miracle of origin card creation. "Great," Agatha cheered enthusiastically, I found it out of character for someone who was doubting my capabilities a few minutes ago. "Wyatt,e on, share it, there is no point in having secrets between us at this point," Seeing that I went quiet after saying three words Agatha was angry that I was not sharing the juicy details about my breakthrough with her. Though she knew that any kind of exnation would basically go right above her head, she want to listen to it anyway as she wanted to be a part of it. Can''t me her for wanting to be a part of something bigger, that the future generation would possibly look back to. Chapter 952: Shameless Rogue Chapter 952: Shameless RogueDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:26 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall "Agatha, trust me you don''t want your clones to contract independent grimoires. I am doing you a huge favor by doing this. Just leave it at this," I advised Agatha. Whether she took it that was up to her. "Why would you say that? I am sorry to say this but I can''t help but feel that you are hiding things from me so that you alone can enjoy your discovery. If you are worried that I want credit in your patent, then don''t worry I don''t want any credit. There I said it, now can you tell me how to get our clones to contract independent grimoires?" Agatha did not heed my advice and instead thought I was lying to her not to give her credit for her help in my breakthrough. I honestly didn''t know what to be more offended about, the fact that Agatha called me a liar and greedy credit hog or that she thought that deserved credit for the breakthrough I made. I wasn''t surprised by the fact that Agatha felt this way. But this did not mean that I was not angry with Agatha. "Agatha, what makes you so sure that I found a way for the clones to contract independent grimoires? A while ago you found it hard to believe that I had found a way to achieve grimoire mirroring, I could be lying about the whole thing you know," I said "Now I am hundred percent sure that you found a way for the clones to contract independent grimoires. Is it about giving me credit for my help, I already said I don''t want any credit, just tell me how to get the clones to contract independent grimoires? I deserve to know," Agatha kept insisting that he had credits in my research and that she had the right to know my discovery. "Oh yeah, then tell me what did you contribute for you to thinking that you deserve an exnation regarding my research from me? Memory is a little foggy about it," hearing Agatha repeatedly ims that she had a right to know about my research because she contributed to it I snapped back at her asking her to remind me what exactly her contribution was. "So it is about me asking for credit for my contribution to your research. As I told you earlier you have nothing to worry about, I will not sue you for credit, the research is entirely yours as long as you tell me how one can get their clone to contract an independent grimoire," Agatha took my aggression as proof of her unwarranted ims about contributing to my research. "Agatha, you really going to be this shameless about this. Are you sure you are a semi-demigod? Its times like this I have trouble believing you are semi-demigod," I was really astonished by Agatha''s shamelessness. She not only made false ims about making contributions to my research but also dared to use it to ckmail me. No self-respecting semi-demigod would do that to the one they promised to protect and serve. "Wyatt, why do you have to be so stubborn about this? Just tell me how my clones can contract original grimoires and I will put this to bed," Agatha acted rogue, the more she spoke the more I couldn''t help but get irritated at her. "Okay, how about this, you tell me what contribution you made to my research then I will tell you how your clones can contract original grimoires," I said nning to get Agatha to confess. "You are still hung up on that? Fine, I will say it I did not contribute to your research, it was all you. Is this enough for you to tell me how I can get my clone to contract independent grimoire or do you want me to write it down for you," Agatha wasn''t even trying to hide the fact that she was not being sincere and was insinuating that she was only saying this because I was forcing her to say so. "Really? You are going to y like that? Fine, have it your way," I had enough of Agatha jerking me around so I added, " the way to get your clone to contract an independent grimoire is by apologizing to me ten thousand times." "Genius how will apologizing to you ten thousand times help me get my clone to contract independent grimoire?" Agatha asked "This is how it works, you apologize to me ten thousand times and then I will generously tell you the next step involved for you to get your clone to contract independent grimoire," I answered smugly and turned my attention to help my ve consciousness with the customization of the new cards I bought in the silent auction. "Wyatt, you are that immature? You can''t even take a small joke. Did my little jokes hurt your feelings?" seeing that her jokes have backfired Agatha decided to resolve to taunt which was not the best opening to be used against a person who was confident himself. "..." I ignored Agatha''s taunts and buried my head in my grimoire to supervise my ve consciousness before I opened the storage card that Anna had sent for me. "Wyatt,e on, I was just joking around, I didn''t mean any harm or insult. You know that right?" being given the silent treatment, Agatha thought to change her tactics from taunting to pleading. "..." My ve consciousnesses were doing a great job with the customization of the new cards. But two of them were pulling the workload of four people, the workload was not huge but considering that they were pressed by time, the amount of work to be done for the avable time was a lot. Therefore I could not help but turn my head to Clone 1 who was enjoying his independence by exploring the grimoirework. Feeling my gaze it raised its head to look at me and understanding my intent it shuddered. The sight was to pity for but I did not give a shit and ordered it to get work, I did concede that it could carry out the work from outside using its copy grimoire. Chapter 953 Wreck Job Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:28 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall ¡°Wyatt,e on, don¡¯t be like this. Do you really want me to apologize to you ten thousand times?¡± Agatha constantly kept bugging me for giving her the silent treatment. Which was proving to be hard for me to follow through with her constantly bugging me with her mental voice. If it was her physical voice I could have asked Hive AI to close my hearing sense but the same option was not avable for my mind. So I had no choice but to listen to her annoying mental voice continue to irritate me. Frustrated I finally put an end to the silent treatment, ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡± hearing my yell Agatha finally went quiet and patiently waited for me to give her what she wanted. Minutes passed by but seeing me not show any signs to speak anytime soon she did not hesitate to remind me, ¡°I am waiting¡± ¡°Good,¡± Imented and continued to divide the workload between the three ve consciousness. ¡°Any time now,¡± Agatha continue to repeat this sentence after certain intervals like an rm on snooze. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied and continued with my work. I did not manage to get rid of Agatha but this arrangement was way better than before. ¡°Wyatt, I had enough, when are you going to tell me about the research,¡± Agatha yelled ¡°How about we discuss that after weplete the mission? Then I will have all the time in the world to narrate to you the findings of my research. We will also have time for a little Q&A afterward. And thenter we talk about boundaries and your professionalism as a bodyguard. What do you say?¡± I informed Agatha patiently ¡°Yeah, ditch Agatha after you are done using her, don¡¯t worry about her feeling bad, she is an orphan who cares about her feelings. It will be fun to see her face afterward. You know what will be more fun toughing about it behind her back,¡± hearing me Agatha suddenly spoke something totally unrted to the topic we were speaking of. ¡°Agatha, you making no sense right now,¡± I said hearing Agatha in panic, no matter how casually I addressed her it did not change the fact that she was a semi-demigod. ¡°Wyatt, I thought we were friends. Why don¡¯t you consider me as your friend, Wyatt, why?¡± Agatha seemed to have somehow been hurt by my words. I think it would be more urate to say some of my words might have triggered her childhood trauma. I really starting to wonder how someone with such a weak mind was able to beat all the odds in her path and be a semi-demigod. Bing a semi-demigod was not easy. One needs a lot of patients to make it this far, as talent and resources were not the only factors on this path there were a lot of other variables in a person¡¯s life that needed to be factored in. There have been many individuals who were born with extraordinary talents that would make people jealous not many of them make it to where Agatha was right now. As they say shit happens, and nobody can control every aspect of their life. Hence they need a very strong mind to make peace or get past what life throws at them. Everybody who had made it to the semi-demigod realm would have a strong mental fortitude, that was given considering the shit they have been through to make it so far. Take Anna for example she had it all, the talent and the resources, but also had been through a lot of shit that life had thrown at her over the course of her life. There may have been many intense in Anna¡¯s life where she could have just given up or things could have gone horribly wrong yet she soldiered through all that and made it to her current self. Yes, Anna had it easypared to Agatha as her talent and resources did give her a lot of room to make mistakes and learn from them. Therefore it was surprising to see that Agatha disyed such weak mental fortitude. What was more surprising was to think that demigod Windsor had handed the responsibility of his only daughter to this wreck job. No, from the amount of time I had spent with Agatha, I knew she was an excellent retainer, there was no reason for Demigod Windsor not to leave the protection of his only daughter to his most trusted retainer. Something was amiss, did Agatha really consider me as her friend? Things have not been the same since the movement Agatha had been honest about her feeling envious of me. This was huge, as a semi-demigod, it must have been very difficult for Agatha to reveal this to me but I brushed it off as if it was nothing. The only reason Agatha was able to share something so personal with me was that she really did feel that we were friends and were close enough for her to share her feelings with me no matter how embarrassing they were for her. Fuck, I just wanted to have a good interpersonal rtionship with my semi-demigod ve but instead, I ended up mentally and emotionally breaking her. The worst thing was right now I was not worried about her instead myself, I left the sky blossom city and boldly came to the sun blossom city putting my faith in her, but to think that she will end up having a breakdown right when the shit was going to get real. I know I have a horrible personality which would make those who knew me feel an itch in their brains but that did not mean that my concerns were not unwarranted and any less important. We were in the enemy territory and my big gun was having a mental breakdown. Any general in my ce would feel the same. Chapter 954 Friend Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:30 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall ¡°Agatha, I do think of you as my friend. To prove it I will tell you how to get your clones to contract an independent grimoire. But don¡¯t me me afterward I did warn you,¡± As any good general I decided to fix my big gun, which means I gave in to Agatha¡¯s demand. ¡°Nope, I no longer care about that,¡± Agatha refused to listen when I was willing to give her what she wanted. ¡°What do you mean? Do you not want to learn how to get your clone to contract an independent grimoire?¡± hearing Agatha refuse I was befuddled. I was really having a hard time figuring her out. ¡°I do but not like this. I care more about our friendship than this,¡± Agatha replied. ¡°Then what was the point of all this drama till now,¡± I asked Agatha feeling irritated. ¡°Drama? Don¡¯t you get it? Or were you lying when you said you consider me as your friend?¡± Agatha suddenly snapped. ¡°Agatha, I don¡¯t know how to read minds, just say what is it that you want?¡± I yelled in frustration and thought, ¡®I will do or say anything to get it over with this.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Seeing my frustration Agatha got to thinking and then added, ¡°I want to be your friend, and the only reason I acted so unreasonable, spoiled, and demanding was that I thought of you as my friend. Isn¡¯t that how friends are?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where Agatha got this misguided idea of friendship. And what was this fixation of her to make me her friend? Since when did semi-demigods go around searching for friends in card soldiers, I could not help but feel like this whole idea was- funny I guess, yeah that should be a proper way of putting it without hurting the feelings of the people involved in it. Come to think of it I could not help but agree with Agatha¡¯s misguided idea of friendship, if not for my friends, I would have died a virgin. Everything I knew about befriending a woman began with them. Though most of what we discussed was facious I had to start somewhere. Back then all I wanted to do was raise funding for my inventions. I was so lost in my studies that I had no time for a normal teenage life. Since I had no game when it came to women I would always choose to bury in research. If not for my friends dragging me to social gatherings despite me getting angry at them for that, I think I would have grow up to be one of those nerds who would grow a boner to 2d drawings of women, that¡¯s how worse it could have turned if I did not have some friends who forced me to try new things. There were many things that my friend forced me to do and I was thankful for that because I would not have been able to experience many fine things in or about life and make my first million. Unfortunately, I lost touch with the old gang when I became rich and famous. I don¡¯t know which one of us dropped the ball but we did drop the ball and things were never the same. Though how Agatha describes friends was not correct, it was not entirely false either. The reason I liked to hang out with my friends back then was that with them around I never had to worried about being bored. If they had not talked me into doing so many things that I would have never considered I would have missed out on a lot. When interpreted this way I do feel that Agatha was just being a friend who doesn¡¯t know about boundaries and timings. ¡°Agatha, you are right,¡± I guess a semi-demigod friend sounded better than a semi-demigod ve. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Agatha wanted to cheer over the fact that I too felt that she was right but then she stopped knowing what it meant for her to be right. This meant the person she thought of as her friend never thought of her as one. All this time she has been putting herself out there thinking of him as a friend when really she has been making a fool of herself. Sadly this was not the lowest point of her life. ¡°Agatha, I was a bad friend to you but you were a good one to me. And I am very lucky to have a good friend like you. I hope you will not let this be the end of our rtionship and give me a second chance,¡± In many instances I let my fear get the best of me, and where a little trust can get the job done just fine, I end up using force. Therefore I have more cmity daughter gem than friends. I did not n to change that any time soon but sometimes in life you will be lucky enough toe across people who will change your life for good or just be a good addition to it, I did not want to let my fear push away these people from me. I am afraid to say it but I feel that Agatha was one of those people. ¡°What are you saying, Wyatt? I was just doing my job as your bodyguard for the night. Don¡¯t mistake it for something else. Forget what I said earlier I was just messing with you. Haha got you,¡± Agatha said awkwardly and then added, ¡°You must be feeling so stupid right now. I am semi-demigod, I don¡¯t need friends, I have plenty of them.¡± ¡°Agatha,e on, things don¡¯t have to end like this between us,¡± I know it was bold of me to ask Agatha to look past what happened earlier but we had to start somewhere. ¡°Wyatt, can we just drop this discussion at this,¡± Agatha said in a stern voice. ¡°Fine, I was a bad friend to you, but I am trying here, aren¡¯t I? What do you want me to do?¡± I thought if I was honest with Agatha, she would give me another chance to be her friend just like in the tv shows back on the earth but I did not expect such a turn of events. ¡°¡­.¡± I got no response from Agatha. Considering that she was hiding in my shadow I did not even know how to approach her. ¡°Agatha, silent treatment, really?¡± Setting in an empty luxurious hall by myself talking to my shadow I wondered if I needed Agatha this much in my life. Once again getting no response from Agatha I decided to approach it from another angle, ¡± Agatha, Is all this drama because you want credit for my work? I am right, aren¡¯t I? ¡° Hiding in the boy¡¯s shadow Agatha could hear him loud and clear, she was so embarrassed about the previous event that she did not want to show her face to the boy. And her thought wandered wondering why was it that every time she considered someone as her friend she ends up making a fool of herself. These were the people who have been through some of the tragic life experiences that she had been through, she thought they would understand her more than anybody else out there but these people ended up hurting her the most. Why was that? Was she meant to be alone? Just when Agatha was losing herself to her childhood traumas and depressing thoughts she heard the boy enunciate that she was only after his research, hearing this she was enraged and yelled, ¡°How can you say such a thing?¡± ¡°Well, weren¡¯t you the one who kept saying that you made a contribution to my work and deserved to know about it?¡± I questioned Agatha while ted over the fact that my n worked. ¡°Y-you, I only said that to get you to tell me how to get my clone to contract an independent grimoire,¡± Agatha blurted in anger. ¡°Aha, you agree that you did all this to get me to reveal how to get your clone to contract an independent grimoire,¡± I said ming Agatha. ¡°No, that is not it, you are twisting the fact,¡± Agatha argued and could not help but feel that she was being trapped. ¡°I knew it you were after my work all alone,¡± it was funny hearing Agatha argue and exin herself, now I knew why Agatha kept using this on me earlier. ¡°Fuck you, you jerk,¡± Agatha cussed seeing that the more she tried to defend herself the more she fell into the boy¡¯s trap. ¡°Agatha, give me second chance. Tell me what I can do to make it up to you,¡± Now that I had gotten Agatha talking it was time I made things clear. Otherwise, there would not be a point to this. ¡°¡­¡± having cussed in a long while, Agatha felt she was back in her childhood on the streets with her small but warm gang. She forgot the embarrassment from earlier and decided to be the bigger person but she could not make it too easy for the boy. Chapter 955 Dark Humor Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:33 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall ¡°You crazy, I am not desperate,¡± Hearing Agatha¡¯s unreasonable condition for her to give me a second chance I directly consider giving up on Agatha¡¯s friendship. ¡°What¡¯s the problem, didn¡¯t you already say you were a bad friend, all you have to do is say it another 9,999 times,¡± I could feel Agatha sneering at me within my shadow through her tone as she said, and then she went on to add, ¡°Don¡¯t me me, you are the one who came up with this interesting punishment.¡± ¡°No, I did not,¡± I argued not nning to heed Agatha¡¯s demeaning conditions. ¡°How is this any different from you asking me to apologize to you ten thousand times, just to get you to teach me how to get my clone to contract an independent grimoire?¡± Agatha said immediately. ¡°How about this I teach you how to form clones with independent grimoire instead of reciting that ¡® I am bad friend¡¯ 9,999 times. Sound good?¡± I negotiated with Agatha. Even though I know that Agatha was back to normal and did not hold the previous event against me. ¡°Nope, I no longer care about getting my clone to contract an independent grimoire. I will read it with the rest of the world when you publish a paper and apply for a patent on it,¡± Agatha was lying and was indeed curious about her friend¡¯s research but both sides had said some words that cannot be taken back. She was worried that if her friend were to tell her about his research then those words would gain merit. Even though her friend would not think as such but she did not want it to be associated with her memories of this event when her future self reminisced about how she became the boy¡¯s friend. She had a feeling she and the boy were going to be best of friends despite their differences. ¡°Agatha, you are not making it easy for me,¡± I said making it clear to Agatha that I cannotplete her condition. ¡°But to you but then we can only be a mere acquaintance, I am good with it if you are fine with it,¡± Agatha did not budge even a little. ¡°Ugh, how about this instead of reciting ¡®I was a bad friend¡¯ 9,999 times, I message it to you this way it will be a proof of my sincerity to you,¡± I said thinking that this would be less embarrassing since I will not be the one writing this message. ¡°You make a good point but I think video evidence will be better than a written one,¡± Agatha proposed inspired by my words. ¡°I think it is best if we stayed acquaintances, what do you think,¡± I said with a nk face. ¡°Fine, you win but I want the message sent to my grimoire by tomorrow¡¯s sunset,¡± What Agatha meant was that after the mission this message took priority and I should not postpone it saying that I was busy. ¡°No problem, I have already sent you the message,¡± Using my super brain card to write a message containing the words ¡®I was a bad friend¡¯ 9,999 times was not a big deal. It was able to achieve it within a breath. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be smart-¡± Agatha wanted to say she was being serious but was interrupted by her grimoire message notification, looking at me suspiciously she then read the message. Soon the suspicion in her eyes was reced by utter disbelief and she blurted, ¡°How is this possible? You must be cheating.¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t call others cheaters just because they can do something that you cannot,¡± I sneered as I said these words. In the end, even though ended up acting at Agatha¡¯s whim, I did not give her the satisfaction of it. Some would even say I won. ¡°You set me up, I won¡¯t ept this, you clearly did not even ess your grimoire just now, when did you even get the time to write those five words 9,999 times?¡± No matter how hard Agatha thought she could not figure out how the boy could write the message. ¡°Come on, Agatha don¡¯t be unreasonable, I am starting to feel that my sincerity isn¡¯t being appreciated here,¡± I said in said voice emotionally guilting Agatha. ¡°How dare you speak of sincerity after tricking me?¡± Agatha thundered and then cussed, ¡°I hate you.¡± The feeling of being outsmarted or tricked was not good, no matter how you put it. Therefore Agatha went into total silence not bothering to argue with me. ¡°Agatha, don¡¯t hate the yer hate the game,¡± I said with a heartyugh, I got to say, it felt good to have a friend, I wasn¡¯t in such a good mood in while. As I said this I felt a strong sense of feeling of being stared at so I immediately stoppedughing, and said, ¡°Agatha, you know I was just joking around and I amughing with you, not at you.¡± ¡°I amughing though,¡± An eerie voice sounded from within my shadow. ¡°That is because you did not get the joke,¡± I exined. ¡°Maybe I did not get the joke because the joke was on me,¡± the eerie voice got colder as it spoke. *Gulp* I swallowed my saliva feeling ustrophobic despite being in the empty big hall. ¡°Haha, you should see your face,¡± suddenly Agatha¡¯sughter sounded in my mind almost frightening me up from the couch. Seeing my reaction Agathaughed even more. This time herughter gave me a piece of mind. Even though Agatha¡¯s joke was a bit dark, I relived that it was just a joke and nothing more. ¡°Rx, Wyatt, I will noty my hand on you until the southern emperor is holding my princess hostage,¡± Agatha mysteriously said. ¡°Agatha this is not funny anymore,¡± Agatha¡¯s dark humor made me seriously worried for my life. ¡°Wyatt, it seems you did not get the joke.¡± Chapter 956 Sugar Mamas Gift Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:35 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall Choosing to ignore Agatha¡¯s dark humor I turned my attention to my grimoire, nning to go through the contents of the storage card sent by Anna. But I heard Agatha say, ¡°Wyatt, I am notughing at you but with you.¡± ¡°I finally know why Aba has such a hard time making friends. With you as her example Aba stood no chance,¡± I said in response to Agatha¡¯s remark. ¡°Haha, now that¡¯s not funny,¡± Agathained. ¡°Funny you would say that neither was you using your power to intimidate me,¡± Rather than the threat to my life that I felt because of Agatha¡¯s twisted dark humor, I was more pissed about the fact that Agatha had goodugh about it. Who does that, maybe serial killer buddies, ¡®Haha, I will stab you.¡¯ ¡®Haha, I stabbed you first.¡¯ ¡®Aah, I was joking you son of bitch.¡¯ ¡®Sorry, my bad.¡¯ ¡®Aah, why did you stab me again?¡¯ ¡®They call me Double Tap.¡¯ As my imagination ran wild Agatha too felt her joe was not appropriate. Knowing that she went too far with her joke, Agatha decided to change the topic but she was not as smooth about it as she thought, ¡°Wyatt, for someone who wants to go to the war in an hour you seem to be at leisure wasting time making small talk.¡± ¡°And whose fault was that? Agatha, tell me,¡± I red at my shadow. ¡°Stop, looking at your shadow. People will think you have gone crazy,¡± Agatha said trying to get out of the hot seat. ¡°Who is to me for that?¡± No matter what Agatha said all ended with her as the answer. ¡°I will stop talking,¡± Agatha pouted but finally went silent. I was mistaken about Agatha, she was the most talkative bodyguard I had ever met. With Agatha as her bodyguard, no wonder Aba never felt the need to make friends. I bet, in her ss, Aba must be known as the weird girl who keeps staring at her shadow. Having figured out Agatha was the reason for all of Aba¡¯s social shorings I felt pity for Aba, she never stood a chance. Thankfully, ording to the clown mask¡¯s future vision, Asong was able to rectify Agatha¡¯s mistake when it came to Aba¡¯s personality. Hopefully, Asong will be able to do the same in this timeline. Which was highly unlikely because Asong did not need an heir anymore as she was no longer dying. With Agatha no longer disturbing me I could finally focus on the preparation for the uing war. I began by essing Anna¡¯s storage card. It would have been funny if Anna had sent a legend or higher-grade storage card forgetting my current realm. I would be panicking as of now but I cannot disagree with the fact that it would have been funny. Fortunately did not forget and used an A-rank storage card to send me the items I asked for. Opening the storage trunk I was disappointed as I found two cards neatly ced adjacent to each other in it. From the look of it, they looked like A-rank cards. I was expecting broken runes, not two rare-grade cards, hence my disappointment. Upon closer look at the cards, my disappointment vanished remembering that broken runes dissipate in the surrounding atmosphere without a proper container to hold them. Before I could pick up the cards two read their info I heard Agatha say, ¡°Look at you, your sugar mama sent you expensive gifts. Must be good.¡± ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you find a sugar daddy for yourself, then we canpete who gets the best gifts,¡± I was not the least bit ashamed saying this. As I thought of having capable dotting sugar mama as a part of my ability. Some people have capable parents, some have capable teachers, and some have capable ancestors, I had a capable sugar mama. I felt no difference between the four. ¡°*Cough*Shameless,¡± Agatha mocked. ¡°For your information, not both of the cards are gifts from Anna, these broken runes are my advance payment on a project I nned with Dr. Luna,¡± I rified to Agatha. ¡°One gift, two gifts, does it matter?¡± Agatha said. ¡°Tell that to the women in a harem,¡± I said for the sake of the argument and then went through the card info of the cards, Artificial Ego Gem, and Beezulbub¡¯s wings. Artificial Ego Gem contained the broken runes I asked for as my advance payment and the Beezulbub¡¯s wings card was the gift from Anna. This showed how much she favored me. Having read its effects, I was quite moved by Anna¡¯s gift. This card could save my life in case my ns fail and Agatha can¡¯te to my rescue. [Card Name: Artificial Ego Gem Card Type: Item card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare-grade Card Rate: 9-stars Card Durability: [92/100] Card Effect: This Artificial Ego gem was created by extracting the dissipating Ego gem of a dead card lord. Unlike the original Ego gem, the artificial ego gem cannot connect with the world¡¯s will but it can be used to store and use Broken runes Additional Effect: Soul Cover, Rune card operation, Creator¡¯s oath.] Soul Cover: The Artificial Ego Gem can store the soul of the card apprentice and protect it from any form of soul attacks within its rank. Rune Card Operation: After equipping the Artificial Ego Gem card, the apprentice can use rune cards within the rank of the card. Creator¡¯s oath: As the world¡¯s will and its rules as witness the creator of this card swears that the ego gem extracted to create this card was one with the consent of the concerned card apprentice. The artificial Ego Gem was really a miraculous card, except for not being able to connect to the world¡¯s will it gave the average card apprentice almost all the abilities of an Ego Gem. Though it was not as reliable as the original ego gem it was a good recement for those that could not forge or were yet to forge their ego gem. The rank limitation was a huge drawback for the card but it was better than nothing. Chapter 957 Beezalbubs Wings Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:37 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall Rune card operation was the most notable effect of the artificial ego gem card. This effect did not sound impressive if one was not informed that without an ego gem one cannot use rune cards. Unlike normal cards, rune cards did not operate on soul energy but rule power. This ability to allow regr card apprentice use rune cards was what made the artificial ego gem card one of the most sought-after cards. Despite its demand, this card was rather rare in the market because of its card ingredient. As the card info suggested one of the ingredients of the card was the ego gem of a recently passed card apprentice. Depending upon the state of the extracted ego gem, the same ego gem can be used to make about 4 to 8 artificial ego gems. Now some would ask how was any of this not the same as demonic practice? All the card creationists around the world would say that they had the consent of the card apprentice to extract their ego gem upon their death for a pre-determined price, so this was different from demonic practice. The waters surrounding this were murky as the rich condoned this and the poor did not, the reason was pretty obvious. As for where the royal family and the government stood on this matter, they passed aw that artificial ego gems that were created using the ego gem extracted with the consent of the card apprentice before their untimely demise were considered legal and if not anyone caught selling or using this card without a creator¡¯s oath will be executed. The punishment for this was tough and non-negotiable to avoid strong card apprentices hunting other card apprentices for their ego gems. Considering that this world followed junglew and had a high mortality rate, I don¡¯t think people took thisw seriously despite its harsh punishment. The reason I was so fascinated by this card and not its contents was that I nned to use my cmity daughter gem to create artificially ego gems for my trusted subordinates with the most merit toward my cause. But there were a few problems, I still had to figure out a way to use my cmity daughter gem to create artificially ego gems and how to bypass the creator¡¯s oath, thetter problem should be easy once I actually manage to create the card. With artificial ego gem cards, my forces will easily be able to dominate the blossom district even after I leave for higher studies. That project was for another day, right now, I equipped the card to count the number of broken runes sent by Anna. Peeking into the artificial ego gem I was ecstatic as Anna did not let me down, there were a total of 37 ego gems but they all seemed to of elemental rules with repeating meanings. I did not me Anna for just sending me generic broken runes, I bet it was Lorenzo¡¯s idea. Broken runes with special rules and meanings cost more than regr rules and meanings that every card apprentice with a low synchronization rateprehends. The mostmonlyprehend rules were the element rules as they were spread thought the world. I know it said that all rules and meanings were strong but Element rules withmon meanings could easily be suppressed by other rules with rare meanings hands down. The skills of the card apprentices using the rules did matter but good rules with rare meanings gave the concerned card apprentice an edge over others. ¡®Damn you, Lorenzo,¡± cussing old Lorenzo I began sorting out the broken runes. The more I scrutinized them the angrier I grew at Lorenzo. Because out of 37 broken runes, four broken runes belonged to the fire rule, eleven belonged to the earth rule, thirteen belonged to the water rule, and nine belonged to the wind rule. Don¡¯t get me started with the meanings of these broken runes they were asmon as one could think of. Why go to the lengths ofprehending a rule with amon rune when you can get a skill card with a simr ability? Right now I had a feeling that the Beelzebub card was not Anna¡¯s gift but an apology. Despite feeling betrayed, I held back my urge to call Luna and ask what the heck. Why Luna? Because she was the one who was supposed to give me the broken runes as advance payment. As for Anna, I can only guess that her hands were tied in this matter but considering the effects of the Beelzebub¡¯s Wings card I could not be angry at her. [Card Name: Beelzebub¡¯s Wings Card Type: Item card Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare-Grade Card Rate: 8-Stars Card Durability: [94/100] Card Effect: The Beezulbub¡¯s wings are a pair of wings made from the remains of the Demon Beezulbub¡¯s original wings. Since these wings were made using low-quality ingredients the rank of the card has fallen to the current rank. This was also reflected in the flight and skills of the card. Additional Effect: Hop, Dimension tearing Wind sh, Haste Note: While using this card the card apprentice will gain the hostility of demon kin.] Hop: Once every second the wings allow the user to cover a certain distance within a microsecond. Note: the distance covered while using hop will depend on the amount and purity of soul energy used. Dimension tearing Wind sh: The wings can generate six wind shes every minute. Each sh contains enough power to make tears in the space. The wind sh travel at the speed of the sound. Haste: This ability increase the speed of the user¡¯s flight and increase their wind resistance. If you look at it the Beelzebub card can be considered a short-distance teleportation card. Yes, that was not the same as teleportation but its cool-down time was notable which was veryxpared to any low-rank teleportation card avable in the market. With my almost inexhaustible soul energy and it is low refresh rate, this card would be a good cheat. With the Beezalbub¡¯s wings card, my survivability increased by several folds. The Hop skill of the card allowed me to escape when cornered or ambushed and the dimension-tearing Wind sh card made for a perfect assassin move, I could easily catch my enemy off guard with it, considering its lethality I bet even card overlord would have a hard time defending against it. The funny thing was that all the cards I purchased tonight did not evene close to this card in terms of prowess. If I were to consider the cards that Matthew generously gifted to me, that was another story. Beezalbub¡¯s wings card was good but it did note close to the summon possession and Elusive Aerial puss cards. Putting aside the Beezalbub¡¯s wings card I moved my attention to creating Ego Elementals summon cards using the broken runes. There was no way I could equip 37 Ego Elementals to summon cards, I nned to give most of them to my cmity daughter gems so they can dominate the battlegrounds. Faced with nearly 37 Ego elementals there was no way the circle¡¯s members could make aeback, they would be ughtered if it everes to the fight. Because if my first n works, there will be no enemies for us to kill. The Four fire rule broken runes were all of the re meaning. Amon meaning that increases the luminosity of the fire rule. Inyman¡¯s terms, they make the fire brighter. No matter how silly it sounded it still was a rule and would be invincible for regr card apprentices to ovee. But this totally justified my anger toward Lorenzo and Luna. Out of the thirteen Water rule broken runes, six were of freeze meaning, three were of viscosity meaning and four were of wave meaning. As for the elven Earth rule broken runes, like the Fire rule broken runes they too were all made of up single rule harden. Which apparently increases the defense. Lastly, the nine wind rule broken runes, Five were of haste meaning and four were of Sensory meaning. The sensory meaning allowed the user to sense everything touched by the wind within the limits of their mental strength as for haste, it increased wind resistance for the user along with increasing the overall speed. I should know better than to say this but all of these broken runes were made of crappy meanings. Ordinary skill cards could rece their application but in a card duel, the rule power did have an advantage over soul energy so, I had that to be grateful for and had to make do with what I had. Done withining, I ce a broken rune in the card creation page and feed it to a cmity daughter gem, then transferred its soul pathway to amon core and morphed it into an ego elemental summoning card. I did this to avoid Agatha¡¯s curious eyes. Chapter 958 Dilemma Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:45 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall Ordinarily, when creating an Ego Elemental I did not require the grimoire but this time since I am under constant surveince I had to use the grimoire card creation as a go-between. And I also made use ofmon core to turn the cards into a card because I nned to give two of them to Diana and Cindy who had not forged their ego gem yet. Ego elementals were like runes they could be stored in an Ego gem, and since they had been refined they did not have the same disadvantages as the broken runes when stored in an ego gem. Out of 37 broken runes, I turned 35 of them into Ego Elemental summoning cards. I kept two wind rule broken runes of Haste and Sensory meaning each separate as I had nned to use them to upgrade the Elusive Aerial Puss summons card. Though this summons card was powerful in its current state it was nothing whenpared to the Ego Elementals. It made use of soul energy and the Ego Elemental made use of rule power, so no matter how awesome the Elusive spirits¡¯ skills were they would not hold a candle when faced with a Wind rule Ego Elemental. Therefore I thought it would be best if it were upgraded. Since I could refine the spirits of the broken runes with the help of the cmity daughter runes I was not afraid of them negatively influencing the Elusive Aerial Spirit. First I ced the elusive wind spirit in the grimoire¡¯s card creation page and he morphed it back into a core containing a Space trap array that held the elusive Aerial Puss spirit. To gain ess to the elusive wind spirit I would have to open the Space trap array that is holding it, but once I open the array formation the spirit trapped within it will try to run for its freedom. Previously I did not face such a problem because none of my card ingredients had intelligence and consciousness but this one did and I needed to be smart about it, so first I conjured a cmity daughter gem and made a small opening in the space trap array I waited for the Elusive spirit to make a run for it just when it was halfway out I closed the array on it. With the back of the body trapped in the array, the elusive wind spirit was stuck. It struggled to break free from the array¡¯s constraint and in time it would be sessful but before that could happen I sowed the cmity daughter gem in it turning it docile. Now that it had joined the ranks of my cmity daughter gem monster army, I loosened the space trap array once again. This time the elusive wind spirit did not try to escape instead it peacefully returns to the space trap array. Then I gave it the two wind rule broken runes. Which the elusive aerial puss stored in its very own cmity daughter gem. Now like my stone trolls the Elusive aerial puss too couldprehend rules depending on its talent. But for now, she will have to make do with the two broken runes. Yes, I just found out that Elusive aerial puss was a she. Patching up the space trap array I morphed the core back into a card. While I was doing this I had tasked the Hive AI to analyze the Space trap array. Since I nned to use it to turn my stone trolls and other monsters into summons cards. That could be a very profitable business and a way to reward my forces for their contribution to the uing war. Not everyone in my force was like my cmity daughter gems, they were willing to risk their life and fight my battle because they had something to gain from it and if I did not make that something worthwhile then their morale for the next war would not be as enthusiastic as the current one. This did not mean that I was going to give everyone a summons card, only those with the most contribution as driving for the rest of the forces to more actively participate in the next war. After upgrading the Elusive wind spirit did not evolve into a demon as the transcendent blood slime spirit did but like the stone trolls, it also gained the viltronian physique and the other skills of the cmity daughter gem. Now that I had upgraded the Elusive Aerial Puss summons card and the Hive AI was done coping the Space trap array. Next up were the energy sword cards. When it came to these cards there was a dilemma, earlier Cheng had informed me that one of these eight Energy sword cards was a card apprentice¡¯s fated ingredient. I hate the idea ofing between a card apprentice and their fated ingredient but I needed these cards for the uing battle. They would make good weapons for me to use when I transform into Gigamite. I could leave these cards as it is but that was not possible as there weren¡¯t as many item card slots to use all eight energy sword cards at once. Therefore I not only nned to modify these energy sword cards but also add them into one card. This way I will not have to worry about not having enough item cards to summon eight different weapons for my gigamite form. Seeing me lost in thought Agatha spoke, ¡°Wyatt, we don¡¯t have time for you to daydream- wait sense it is night should I be calling it dreaming?¡± Agatha¡¯s bber awakened me from my train of thoughts. This was an ethical dilemma so I decided to use her council on this one. So I said, ¡°Agatha, What happens to a fate ingredient when someone else other than the fated card apprentice use it? Chapter 959 Modification Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:48 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall ¡°Is it about the energy sword cards?¡± hearing my question on fated ingredients Agatha immediately knew what was troubling me. ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded. ¡°If the fate ingredient of a person is used in the creation of cards other than the origin card for the fated card apprentice the resulting card will be the fate card unless the card creation fails. Then the fate ingredient is lost. Fated ingredients never appear as cards, they are named fated ingredients for a reason, they always appear in ingredient form. Since this card apprentice¡¯s fate ingredient is already a card then it means their original fated ingredient was used to create this card. So if you are hundred percent sure about the card creation then go ahead and modify it. But remember the new card will be the fated ingredient. So unless you are willing to part with the newly created card I advise you not to use it because I personally think keeping a fated ingredient from its fated card apprentices is cruel. But it is not my choice to make so what do I know,¡± Agatha exined that the fate ingredient doesn¡¯t really get affected in any way if used in the creation of a card other than the origin card for the fated card apprentice. And she personally felt that I should not modify it and give it to its fated card apprentice. Hearing Agatha¡¯s exnation I was relieved and despite her opinion, I decided to go ahead and modify the energy sword cards as my use for the cards will be over once I am done with the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch, and as long as the newly enhanced and modified energy sword card¡¯s fated card apprentice was willing to pay the appropriate price I had no qualms with selling it to them. When my ethical dilemma was over a technical problem propped up, the card creation page did not have enough slots to house all eight of the energy cards at once. So I had to get creative. First I ced two energy cards on the grimoire card creation page, then I simultaneously morphed them into their core form andter I transferred the soul pathway of one of the energy swords from its core to another. Then I stored away the empty core in a storage card and continued to repeat the whole process with the remaining six cards. Once the soul pathways of all eight energy cards were in a single core, now I could begin with the modification process. The modification that I had nned was that would increase the output of the cards. The energy cards were C-rank cards despite their power the lethalness to card lords was weak. So I had to increase its output in turn increasing its rank. For that, I would have to rece the energy cores in the energy swords that acted as a conductor of soul power between the card apprentice and the energy sword. The energy cores in the energy card were of C-rank and if I were to rece them with A-rank energy cores then the modification would work only if I strengthened the soul pathways of the remaining apparatus of the energy sword to withstand the load output given by the A-rank energy core. This was an important step that I could not skip, as the remaining body of the energy sword was made to handle the load of a C-rank energy core so ignorantly modifying the energy sword card by recing its energy core with higher grade energy would only lead to the failure in card creation or creation of a faulty energy sword card. A faulty energy sword card meant that the energy swords would explode whenever the soul energy load increased more than what the apparatus of the energy sword can handle. This meant that it will lose its durability faster than before. Now I need 8 A-rank energy cores and 8000 wooden wisps essences and cores to modify the 8 energy card soul pathways inside themon core. Having figured out what I needed I ordered Cheng to bring them to me but sadly, the card creationist association of the sun blossom city did not have A-rank energy cores. This meant I would have to devise an alternative for the A-rank energy core. Unable to think of an appropriate alternative for the A-rank energy core that would be easily avable in a third-rate city like the sun blossom city, I decided to make them myself by making use of A-rank monster cores. Just when I was about to order Cheng to fetch me 8 A-rank monster cores, I remembered I had a better alternative for the A-rank energy core with me all this time, my cmity daughter gems. Yeah, If I could refine them then I could use them as recements for A-rank Energy cores for the modification of the energy swords. The cmity daughter gems were not a recement for A-rank energy core they were better than them. As the cmity daughter gems were modified versions of Ego gems, and Ego gems were inherently better than Monster cores which were used to create the energy cores. Not only did the cmity daughter gems make better recements as conductors of soul energy between the card apprentice and energy sword but they also had other advantages that could easily turn the Energy sword card I was nning to create the strongest sword card in A-rank cards I had seen so far. Why would I make such a bold im? It was because the advantage of using the cmity daughter gem as conductors of soul energy between the card apprentice and energy sword was that they could not only conduct soul energy but rule power as well. That meant that I could wield an energy word made entirely of rule power that I hadprehended in my ego gem. Be it wind rule, Fire rule, or any other rule, if you own it you could use it to create an energy sword. Chapter 960 Sterile Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:52 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall The more I thought about using my cmity daughter gem as a recement for the energy cores that help conduct the soul energy between the energy sword and card apprentice the more I grew excited about this Idea. A sword purely made of soul energy was considered lethal but a sword purely made of rule power was deadly. Getting excited over this idea was of no use because for me to use the cmity daughter gem as the recement of the energy core in the energy sword handle, I would first have to figure out how to refine the cmity daughter gem as normal ego gem or artificial ego gem per se. The main reason I had to refine the cmity daughter gem as an artificial ego gem was because I nned to sell this card to its fate card apprentice afterward. I did not mind granting the viltronian physique if the appropriate price was offered but if the card apprentice used the card made using the cmity daughter gem as their origin card then their will would be enved to me. For that not to happen I will have to think of a way around it. So I only introduced viltronian core for my clients and never used cmity daughter gem except for the exceptional ones, therefore this problem never arose. As I had previously mentioned the project of refining a cmity daughter into an artificial ego gem was underway. And with the tireless effort of my three ve consciousnesses and Hive AI, we have been able to figure out a way to strip most of the abilities of the cmity daughter gem to modify them into regr artificial ego gems. This could be achieved by snipping the soul pathways of the cmity daughter gem that represented the unwanted abilities, simple right? Wrong, editing the soul pathways was not a new thing for me but this was aplicated case. The ability that I wanted to remove from the cmity daughter gem was that allowed it to turn its host into loyal followers of the cmity soul gem. This ability was an innate ability of the cmity soul gem that it inherited from the dungeon cmity seed. The cmity soul gem was created with this ability as a base, and if I were to snip out the soul pathways of this ability then the cmity daughter gem will be unstable and copse. This was what made the editing of soul pathways in this caseplicated. So far my three ve consciousnesses and Hive AI havee up with two possible ways to counter this problem, considering the limited time and resources spent on this project it was already incredible that they were able toe up with solutions. The first solution was that instead of cutting out soul pathways rted to the enving ability of the cmity daughter gem, we turn it sterile. That was to let the soul pathways be as they were but permanently switch them off, cutting off their ess to the card apprentice. Meaning, to turn the soul pathways inactive. After numerous simtions, we were able to find a way to keep the cmity daughter gem stable after permanently turning off its core ability. This solution was a sess but it left behind the potential danger of revealing my secrets to whoever might try to study the said card. This solution was simple and it had potential risks that I would rather stay away from. The second solution put forward by my three ve consciousnesses and Hive AI was to rece the soul pathways rted to the enving ability of the cmity daughter gem with some other soul pathways. This solution proposed that I rece the unwanted core ability of the cmity daughter gem with a new core ability this way I get what I want without sinking the ship. But the problem was recing the foundation will definitely affect the top which meant even though the new sterile cmity daughter gem was like a ticking time bomb though it was stable for now you never know when it will blow up on your face so I would have spare some effort repairing the soul pathway arrangement of the newly formed artificial ego gem. After endless simtions, my three ve consciousnesses and Hive AI had finally found a list of recements for the soul pathways rted to the core ability of the cmity daughter gem. Out of the list of recements, I selected one that I thought would be the perfect fit for the creation of the new energy sword handle depending upon the ability of the ingredients in the card creationist association of the un blossom city. The recement ability I selected was the Rare-grade Enchanting ability of the A-rank Enchanted Earth Serpent which was indigenous to the A-rank Serphant Chamber gate dungeon which falls under the jurisdiction of the sun blossom city. So the card creationist association had a healthy stock of A-rank Enchanted Earth Serpent cores. ¡°Master Wyatt, here are the ingredients you asked for,¡± following my order pretty soon Cheng arrived and handed me a storage card containing 8 A-rank Enchanted Earth Serpent cores, 8000 wood wisp essence, and 8000 wood wisp cores. ¡°Hum,¡± taking the storage card I gave Cheng further instructions, ¡°Cheng, ording to the n we discussed earlier, stealthily lead our forces from the outskirts to the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch headquarters.¡± ¡°Yes, master Wyatt,¡± obeying the orders Cheng retreated to execute them. After sending Cheng away on new orders I sent Cindy a message informing her that the n was a go and to advance as we had previously discussed and heard curious Agatha ask, ¡°What did your cronies do to this guy for him to be so obedient?¡± ¡°Now, that¡¯s a trade secret. I can¡¯t go around revealing it to the likes of everyone curious,¡± I answered Agatha ambiguously. ¡°What trade secret? You must have threatened him using the southern emperor¡¯s name, tell I am wrong,¡± Agatha guessed. ¡°Since you know the answer why ask?¡± Chapter 961 Card Customization Successful Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 22:55 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall I did not bother to correct Agatha¡¯s spection about the events that transpire between Cheng and my cronies earlier this evening since it worked in my favor. But it did invite mockery from Agatha, ¡°Must be good to throw around your sugar mama¡¯s name at every problem you face.¡± ¡°Yes, it does feel good. So I advise you to get one,¡± I advised Agatha. ¡°Nope, I can¡¯t do it. Not everyone is born with thick skin like yours,¡± Agatha replied with a sneer. ¡°I will deal with youter, let me customize cards in peace,¡± For Cindy and my forces to make it into the city under the guidance of Cheng it would take a while in that time I nned to create the new custom energy sword. Therefore I did not have the time to bicker with Agatha so I let her have the win this time. With a low snicker, Agatha went silent. Ignoring her I turned my attention to the grimoire. Equipping the storage card handed by Cheng, I fetched a core of the A-rank Enchanted Earth Serpents and ced it on the card creation page. Then I extracted the soul pathway¡¯s belonging to the Enchanting ability of the monster from the core and transferred it to themon core containing the soul pathways of the eight energy sword handles. Later I stored away the serpent monster core along with themon core from the earlier. Then repeated this whole process with the remaining 7 serpent monster cores. I am used to being economic and hoarding half-used ingredients that I feel like I could useter. But I cannot do the same when ites to the clients at least not without their permission as that would count as misappropriating property from a client, a crime known as Embezzlement. But right now I was using my ingredients and did not need anybody¡¯s permission on how to handle the leftover ingredients. After transferring the 8 soul pathways of the Enchanting ability into themon core, I then conjured 8 cmity daughter gems and transferred them into themon core. Afterward, I did not immediately use them to rece the soul pathways of the C-rank energy cores in each of the energy word handles. Instead, I used the soul pathways of the Enchanting ability to rece the soul pathways of the enving ability of the cmity daughter gem. With the base sessfully reced I began removing the other skills granted by the cmity daughter gem except for the viltronian physique, sessfully turning the cmity daughter gem into an artificial ego gem. The viltronian physique was not for the card apprentice but for the ingredients that assembled the energy sword handles. Was I not worried about other card creationists finding the soul pathways rted to the Viltronian physique? Nope, because the ability of the soul pathways rted to the Viltronian physique was basically enhanced strength which could be achieved using any number of other recements out there. Meaning nobody will give a damn about but it was different when it came to absolute envement ability, that would brew Strom. Now that the artificial ego gems were created I used them to rece the soul pathways of the C-rank energy cores in each of the energy word handles. And thanks to the soul pathway of the viltronian physique the other ingredients became more durable and adding to that the effect of the Enchanting ability that reced the enving ability, also increased the overall durability of the energy sword handles by a huge margin. With this, the customization of the energy swords wasplete even without my needing to use the wood wisp essence and core to enhance the durability of the energy sword handles. But seeing that I still had time to spare to be on the safer side I decided to use the wood wisp core and essence to strengthen the energy sword handles to bear the load of the new energy core, aka the sterile version of the cmity daughter gem, it had abilities to that of an artificial ego gem with two added extra abilities, Enchanting and Viltronian physique, whose effect would only spread to the energy sword hands and not the user. Meaning, that the sterile cmity daughter gem too could not help the card apprentice connect with the world¡¯s will simr to an artificial ego gem. Without wasting any more time I began transferring the soul pathways of the wood wisp essence and core to strengthen the soul pathways of the 8 new custom energy sword handles. With this, I had sessfully modified all 8 of the energy word handles in themon core. Then I morphed the core into a card. Card Customization Complete! I immediately got off the couch, equipped the newly customized card in my grimoire, and summoned the 8 sword handles as I partially activated my gigamite physique. With that three pairs of floating hands appear on my back and all eight of my hands held a sword handle. Reminiscing about the sma sabers used by the fictional characters back home right at this moment for the first time, I was genuinely happy that I transmigrated into this card world. The excitement I felt right now could not be described in words, suppressing those feelings I focused and poured soul energy into all eight of the sword handle, *PSHEW* *PSHEW* *PSHEW* *PSHEW* *PSHEW* *PSHEW* *PSHEW* *PSHEW* Eight bright neon blue light columns simr to the de of a sword extended out of each sword handle in my hand. Listening to the sound of the energy des extending out of the sword handles, I felt chills. It would be an understatement if I were to say that this moment right now was the single greatest moment of my life. Right now I felt that I had made it, this feeling was rare for me, the only other time I felt way was when I killed the viltronian bastard in my past life. Chapter 962 Brewing Storm Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 23:19 Location- Sun Blossom City, Card Creation Association, Auction House, West Wing Hall [Card Name: Eight Handle Energy Saber Card Type: Item card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare grade Card Rate: 7 stars Card Durability: [99/100] Card Effect: When activated card apprentice can summon eight saber handles each of which can conjure a saber de made of soul energy or rule power supplied by the card apprentice. Additional Effect: Crit Hit +10, Crit Rate increased by 65%, Pration +15, Energy sh, Damage absorption. Note: The additional effect applies to each of the energy sabers separately and does not stake. The strength of the energy saber de increases with the purity of the soul energy or rule power used to create it.] *VMMM* *VMASH* *VMMM* *VMM* Sounds could be heard when the energy sabers burned through the air as I waved them, mimicking my childhood fantasy character. Greatly enthused I was looking forward to using the eight energy sabers in the war tonight. ¡°Stop waving around those energy sabers before you hurt yourself, you look like a child who has found a new toy,¡± Agathained from within my shadow. ¡°Shut up Agatha, don¡¯t ruin this for me,¡± I yelled at Agatha before realizing that the moment was gone. ¡°¡­¡± Being yelled at, Agatha looked at the boy wondering if he was for real, she did not understand what could be attractive about a couple of energy swords. Shaking her head she thought, ¡®All card creationists are quirky.¡¯ Learning that the modifications made to energy saber handles were working fine with soul energy as fuel I then decided to switch the fuel to rule power, Blood rule power. *PSHEW* Soon after the neon blue des of the eight saber handles retracted they were reced by ominous neon red des. These des did not make sounds when they came in contact with air like the soul energy des. Which dampened my excitement for the energy sabers a lot. I don¡¯t know about others but the energy sabers without their awespringing sound effects were a deal breaker for me. ¡°Holy shit,¡± Agatha cussed seeing the eight blood rule powered saber des, and continued to say, ¡°How is that even possible? Wyatt, what the fuck did you do?¡± The shock of rule-powered energy sabers unconsciously brought out Agatha¡¯s street tongue back into y despite her years of eloquence training. ¡°What? Have you never seen rune items?¡± I answered Agatha with a question instead. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug, of course, I know about rune items, I have been using them since before you were born. But how did you turn the energy swords into a rune item? You clearly don¡¯t have the ingredients to pull that off, ¡± Agatha did not lie rune items weremon for high-ranking card apprentices. ¡°I made do with what I had, don¡¯t sweat the small details, we have work to do and ces to be,¡± saying that I deactivated the energy saber card and the partial gigamite physique. Then sat back on the couch to create artificial ego gem cards for the Fine gold trio. So that they will be able to use the ego elemental cards that I was nning to give them. Following the steps that I used to create sterile cmity ego gems for the energy sword handles, in no time I created the required artificial ego gem cards and then chanted, ¡°Summons Possession ¨C Elusive Aerial Viltronian Puss.¡± With thepletion of the chant, my boy morphed, a feline tail grew at the end of my tail bone and white feline fur covered my arms, legs, back, and back of my neck. While my hair turned white and grew longer looking like a white lion¡¯s mane. The ck fur of the Elusive Aerial puss turned white after it evolved into the Elusive Aerial Viltronian Puss. I did notin because I liked the new look more than the previous one. [Card Name: Elusive Aerial Viltronian Puss Card Type: Summons Card Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare-Grade Card Rate: 6-Stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: when activated the user can summon an A-rank Elusive Aerial Viltronian Puss. Elusive Aerial Viltronian Puss is the viltronian variant of Elusive Aerial Puss is a wild spirit blessed by the wind. It is said that like the wind one cannot catch an Elusive Aerial Viltronian Puss as its fur can sense and manipte wind, helping with its unique evasion ability, which allows it to make use of the kic energy of the wind to boost its agility helping it to easily evade attacks of strength few realms above it own. Addiction Effect: Blessing of the Wild, Blessed By Wind, Wind control, Wind runner, Wind Shadow, Wind ws, Fur Clones, Elusive Spirit Blessing, Cmity Daughter Gem] [Author¡¯s note: I did not want to waste word count listing all the additional abilities of the cmity daughter gem the elusive spirit gained after fusing with it, so I directly listed the cmity daughter gem as an additional effect.] ¡­ Soon following the location shared by Cindy I wind walked to the fine gold carrier floaters andnded on the deck of the carrier floater in the lead, where Cindy, Diana, Jaya, and Van were awaiting my arrival. ¡°Wee, boss,¡± the trio greeted me in unison, in response I gave them a nod and watched as the air traffic police hovercars lead the carrier floaters as they flew over the sun blossom city airstrip withoutnding and headed to the northern part of the city where the Circle¡¯s sun blossom city branch headquarters was located. I had Cheng to thank for this. Through his influence, he had the fine gold carrier floaters enter the city disguising the visit as merchant purpose, skipping the regr check at the air toll booths. Seeing that the n was going on smoothly and as nned I contacted my new cmity daughter gem, the circle¡¯s in-house disciple of the yin-yang harmony sect, and informed him to be prepared tomence with the n that we had previously discussed at mymand. I did this before arriving at the Circle¡¯s headquarters because they must have been already notified of the suspicious carrier floater heading their way. So if the circle decides to act on this information, I had ordered my new cmity daughter gem to immediately execute the n that we had previously agreed upon. This way the members of the circle will be trapped in the array by the time the floater carriers get to the headquarters. And hopefully, all of the members of the circle¡¯s sun blossom branch will be present there. It would be great if I could end all of this tonight without having to search the entire city for the remnants of the Circle¡¯s sun blossom city branch. After rying instructions to the Yin-Yang harmony sect disciple, I turned to look at the Fine Gold trio and Van. Then said, ¡°I have made all the preparations to ensure that we get an easy and overwhelming win against the circle. Still, many variables are unounted for therefore I have prepared these cards that will be helpful for you guys during the uing war. And in return, all I ask of you guys is to ensure that the casualty is to the minimum.¡± I did not ask them to win the uing war because I believed we would win the war but at what cost was the million-dor question. Not being able to answer that question was what bothered me. Therefore I tried everything that would possibly help me keep the casualties to the minimum knowing that not waging the war was not an option. Soon I handed Cindy, Diana, and Jaya an artificial ego gem card each along with an ego elemental card. The trio curiously took the cards that I handed to them and their expressions could not be more vivid as they went through the card info of the two cards I had just gifted them. ¡°Awesome,¡± Jaya yelled. As for Diana and Cindy, both tried hard to control their turbulent feelings, and then in unison, they thanked me, ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shaking my head at their excitement, keeping a few ego elementals for myself I hand the remaining ego elemental cards to Van with instructions, ¡°Keep one for yourself and distribute the rest to the other leaders.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Van ced the ego elemental cards that I handed to him in his card holder and flew to other carrier floaters to distribute the remaining cards among his fellowrades, the cmity daughter gems. ¡°Sister, I got earth rule ego elemental which one did you get?¡± Jaya asked Diana in excitement. As this was her first rune card. ¡°I got a wind ego elemental,¡± Daina respond to her over-enthused younger sister. She could not me her sister because she too was equally excited about the cards and her boss. Today for the first time she felt that she made the right choice. Back when the southern emperor visited her on behalf of her boss she was shocked but not as this enthusiastic because the southern emperor only cared for their boss not her, but now these cards showed that their boss who was valued by the southern emperor valued them. Chapter 963 Strenthened Opinions Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 23:33 Location- Sun Blossom City, Fine Gold carrier floaters Her new boss showed prospects and promises not just for himself but everyone around him and for that Daina respected him and agreed to follow his leadership giving her all. But having founded and manage a big conglomerate like Fine Gold for decades she knew those were not the only things she should be looking for in a boss. Prospects and promises were important but dependable back to follow were equally important. She needs to know that she can trust her back to him for her to fight for his cause with undivided attention. And today when she heard the boss handed each of them an artificial ego gem and ego elemental cards to keep the casualty at a minimum in the uing war she saw the leader she admired in her boss. But she also felt that they were undeserving of these cards that their boss had gifted them, Diana was moved by her boss¡¯s generous actions but she felt she had done nothing to deserve such generous amodation from her boss. It has only been a few days since the Fine Gold has a new boss, who has time and again shown her that they could trust him but she and her sisters had nothing to show him that they were worthy of such generousness for him. Having grown up on the streets she had always earned the respect she deserves unlike the fortunate ones of her age. Therefore she was feeling burdened seeing her new boss be so good to her and her sisters, even in the Circle she had to prove herself first to live. For the first time in Diana¡¯s life, someone had put their trust in her even before she proved her worth. Therefore Diana could not help but be sincerely moved by the gesture of her boss. ¡°Cindy, what rule does your ego gem represent?¡± Jaya asked Cindy. Unlike her sister, she did not think too much about her boss¡¯s actions but it did help her improve her impression of him. Ever since her ethereal spirit has grown more vivid, she had started to feel a sense of crisis in her bones around her boss as if he was her natural enemy. Leading to her existing feeling conflicting with her new-found instincts. In the end, her feelings did manage to ovee her instincts but it made her feelings for him moreplicated. And today her boss¡¯s generous behavior made thoseplicated feelings of hers for him lessplicated. And once again she reverted to the lovestruck she was a day ago. ¡°Fire,¡± Cindy replied nonchntly as if the two cards were no big deal. But her heart her blood was pumping so fast that her ears and cheek could not help but turn red in excitement giving away her true inner feelings about receiving the two new cards from her boss. Cindy acted so because she wanted to appear professional in front of her boss. Thanks to Daina¡¯s dimwit sister, she was finally given the chance to prove herself better than Jaya¡¯s elder sister not just to her boss but to herself. It was about time she got a promotion. Yes, she was indeed made in charge of the slime fairy cards project but if she yed her cards right her boss may end up allowing her to take over the entire blossom district instead of Daina. Unlike Diana who left her back to the new boss and Jaya who had developed a crush on him, Cindy saw him as the opportunity for her to fulfill her ambition to suppress the sisters and get them back for the misery they put her through. Either way, each had an opinion about their new boss which was only strengthened by his recent actions. One sought a worthy master toy her life for, another sought a prince charming of her dreams, andst sought an opportunity to prove herself and fulfill her ambitions. ¡°Fire? That is way better than my Earth rule ego elemental do you want to exchange?¡± In Jaya¡¯s opinion Fire rule suited her better than Earth rule. ¡°¡­¡± Cindy gave Jaya a nk stare and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Humph, cheapskate,¡± Jaya snorted and then turned to look at her boss and pleaded, ¡°Wyatt, I want to exchange mine for a fire ego element, petty please.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing her younger sister act spoiled in front of the boss Daina who saw her boss in a new light was dissatisfied and wanted to set her straight but before she could act her boss spoke, ¡°Jaya, these ego elements I have selected specifically for you guys depending on your area of expertise. Earth ego elemental that I gave you has the hardening meaning, which will fit perfectly with your origin card the Viltronian. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Harden only increases my defense other than that it has one other noticeable effect earth maniption. Which I find tedious to use,¡± Jayained. ¡°Shut up, you are yet to be punished for your insubordination earlier and you still dare to act out? Boss is right, that ego elemental is a correct fit for your card,¡± Diana erupted hearing Jayain despite their boss being tolerant of her ignorant behaviors. ¡°Sister-¡± Jaya wanted to argue but was interrupted by her elder sister¡¯s stern words, ¡°Not one word.¡± Jaya shuddered in fear hearing Diana¡¯s words, her years of experience with her sister¡¯s temper told Jaya that the look in her sister¡¯s eyes meant she will not hesitate to use corporal punishment on her if she continued to speak. ¡°¡­¡± Cindy too was surprised by Daina¡¯s sudden change of attitude towards Jaya¡¯s ignorance. Just an hour ago Jaya almost blew their entire mission and Daina tolerated that and even nned to cover for her but no all of a sudden she no longer tolerated Jaya¡¯s behavior over a few ignorant words. What changed? Cindy went over the event that transpired in her head and then realized Diana had found a new purpose and was finally getting serious. Cindy knew Diana was lying when she said that she was not bothered by the fact that she no longer owned Fine Gold. Despite how cool Diana yed and said imed that she was fine, well she was not. It was clear by her attitude towards work. Though it looked like Diana was doing a good job, only Cindy knew that Diana could do better. If it was old Diana she would have fought to be in charge of the slime fairy cards project. Heck, she would have never allowed their boss to keep it separate from Fine Gold, instead, she would have swallowed it and made it a part of Fine Gold like she to all herpetitors so far. Cindy knew how ambitiously and ruthlessly capable Dania was. For the legend who at the age of neen operated a high school gang and ran a thrivingpany at the same time, it would not be too much work to expand her conglomerate and head a project at the same time. Yeah, Diana did not fight to head the slime fairy card project, that was not because she was busy with the expansion of the Fine Gold rather she was not herself having lost thepany she built with her blood and sweat just for a shot to the top. She knew she had made the right decision for thepany and herself but the fact that it came at a hefty cost eat at her even though she imed that she was fine and did what had to be done. Even though Diana will deny it but by exchanging Fine Gold for a shot at being in the top one percentile of the world she felt lost. Fine Gold meant a lot to her than she would like to agree. Even though she made the right call when the opportunity came knocking at her door but a decision like that needs time to move on. And the only way someone like her could move on was possible if she knew that her choice was hundred percent correct. The new changes introduced a lot of variables in her ns for her and her sister, the safety she had built around her small life using the Fine Gold was now gone as she decided to pick up the sword that she left to dust for so long to fight for more. Though the actions of the person she chose to follow time and again proved him and his leadership, she never felt convinced until today when he handed out the two cards to three of them. Trust can beplicated for people the same was true for Diana, she did not understand how to find it in people around her but the streets had taught her that the easiest way to measure trust was through their capital. Seeing that the new boss had invested so much in them before they proved their worth and loyalty meant that he had opened a bridge of trust between them and was waiting for her in the middle. And she did not keep him waiting. Diana¡¯s eyes had never been clearer about her intentions before. Realizing this Cindy nced into Diana¡¯s eyes conveying, ¡®Bring it bitch.¡¯ Chapter 964 Role With The Rules Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 23:35 Location- Sun Blossom City, Fine Gold carrier floaters Diana¡¯s gaze meets with Cindy¡¯s. As if she had heard Cindy¡¯s warcry she nodded at her as if acknowledging Cindy as her rival and implying, ¡®Game is on, bitch.¡¯ With this, both Cindy and Diana hade to a tactical understanding about which the fool Jaya was totally oblivious being lost in her puppy love. The small actions of the trio did not escape my watchful eyes and I nodded in satisfaction getting the reaction I was hoping for. This excluded giggling Jaya, I don¡¯t know what was wrong with this girl. I had just gifted each of them two extraordinary cards worth a small fortune, I would be stupid if I did not bother to check to see if these people were grateful about it or if I was just raising a bunch of Scorpions. Thankfully they seem to understand my efforts and appreciate them. But Jaya acted spoiled, I guess she was ignorant, Diana needs to work on her. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± I asked. Since we were floating above the city, the carrier floater¡¯s speed was restricted, in order not to affect the infrastructure of the city. For our exuberating motives, this was one slow ride. ¡°At this speed another 5 to 6 minutes,¡± Daina answered before Cindy could. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we using stealth to surprise the enemy?¡± instead of the slow speed I was worried about the enemy taking action knowing that we areing. ¡°Association master Cheng said that the city will ring the warning sirens if warship-sized carrier floaters were to enter the city in stealth mode. So he advised us that it would be in our best interest not to use stealth on our big vessels which can easily be mistaken for a warship by the city array formation prompting it to take predetermined actions nned against invasion. Therefore he has arranged for these air traffic cops to lead us to our destination without having to worry about the city array attacking the carrier floaters after finding that we are not in the permitted area i.e the airstrip,¡± Diana exined which once again pissed Cindy. As the new head who reced Diana on this mission, Cindy felt it was her duty to answer the boss¡¯s questions but she was being outdone by Diana. This could not be more depressing for her. Having figured out her stuff Diana brought her A game, increasing pressure on Cindy. ¡°I see,¡± I was not familiar with the city¡¯s air traffic rules for big vehicles but inside the city, there were indeed speed limits on all vehicles. We were going to attack a local force why do we care about the city¡¯sws now? It was because we were here only to make an enemy out of the circle, not the entire city. As long as they did not interfere with my attack on the circle¡¯s headquarters I will roll with their rules but once they do not I would have no choice but to fight the entire city if they wanted to. Shaking my head I added, ¡°Are all the preparations made as we discussed before?¡± ¡°Ye-¡° ¡°Yes, boss. All preparation has been made ordingly, I personally saw to it and double-checked them,¡± Diana was the first to respond again but Cindy cut her off in the middle by hurriedly yelling out the response in a single breath so that Diana does not get a chance to break her off in the middle as she did to her. ¡°Good, if not, check it once again, we have a few minutes left to spare. I don¡¯t want half of my forces to die at the start of the war because their parachutes mall-functioned, or something sillier,¡± I ordered Cindy and Diana. ¡°Parachutes?¡± Cindy said in puzzlement and looked at Diana to see if she knew what their boss meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss. We have enough card apprentices with hovercar cards on each carrier floater they will get our forces to the ground,¡± Diana immediately answered feeling the boss¡¯s concerns were about how their forces wouldnd. ¡°¡­¡± Cindy decided to give Diana this one but did not n to make it a habit of it. ¡°You must have practiced this already in the drill, right? How much was their response time?¡± I asked because there were nearly six hundred card apprentices on each of the carrier floaters. If they all were to be dropped to the battle one by one then that would not be efficient and easier for the enemies to act against them. ¡°Boss, their response time is 2 minutes, within that time they will havepletely surrounded the array formation and be ready to move in at yourmand,¡± Diana replied having personally attended the joint training between the Fine Gold Guards, Tiger squadron, and TSR guild, The fast deployment of the soldiers was the main goal of the joint training since all the forces will be mixed during the war there will be confusion not knowing which chain ofmand to follow. In order to avoid this, all 3 forces needed to learn how to coborate with each other as the situation demands them to. ¡°Excellent, what about the carrier floater shields? How dependable are they?¡± Since we were arriving on a carrier floater at a minimum speed limit we were easy targets for our enemies to shoot us down from their base. Hence we needed powerful shields that were capable of handling whatever the enemy threw at them. ¡°We have to arrays on all the floaters, one for stealth and one as the shield for the carrier floater. Since we will not be using a stealth array, it can also be used as a secondary shield by carrier floaters in case the primary shield array is breached. But I would not trust the sheath array as a secondary shield array. I would not worry about that because I don¡¯t think that we will be needing them to act as one on this mission,¡± Cindy answered as she was in charge of this. ¡°Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t,¡± If my n went ordingly all this preparation would be unnecessary but if it did not then we would be grateful that we did all these preparations. ¡°We are here,¡± Jaya announced standing at the edge of the deck as she looked down at the headquarters of the circle sun blossom branch. As for the air traffic cops that guided us here, they were nowhere to be seen, they split the second we reached here without saying goodbye. ¡°Cindy,¡± I signaled Cindy asking her tomence with the ns. ¡°Carriers, Fan out,¡± upon my signal, Cindy yelled, following which the six carrier floaters behind the carrier floater I was standing on moved to circle the Circle¡¯s headquarters. Within seconds, seven carrier floaters surrounded the entire Circle¡¯s sun blossom city branchplex. Unfortunately, these were not warships, otherwise, this scene would be more epic. But if the carrier floater were a warship then we could not have made it past the city wall till here. ¡°Boss, If I may,¡± Diana asked my permission to use her origin card. ¡°Go ahead, there was a reason why I gave you wind ego elemental,¡± I granted Diana permission for her to use her origin card. ¡°Summon Origin Card ¨C Phantom Fleet,¡± With Diana¡¯s chant 15 huge ass warships manned by phantom sailors were summoned. Then the warships moved to fill the gaps between the carrier floaters. ¡°¡­¡± I waited to see if there would be any response from the Circle¡¯s side but it was totally quiet despite all thismotion, so I used my soul pupils to check what was going on, only to find that the deste punisher array wasn¡¯t the only array covering the circle¡¯s headquarters, there was this other array dome above the dome of deste punisher array. Though I did not know what the first array above the deste punisher array did. From what I could deduce with my expertise in array formation, this array happened to be shielding the inside world of the array from being spied on by the outside world by casting a prerecorded mirage of sorts to those on both sides. The people inside will see a beautiful sky or sunset ording to the time or their preference and the people on the outside will see that headquarter was deserted and there was hardly any human activity in it. This way this array not only stopped us from peeking inside but also hide the deste punisher array under it. ¡®Master, you have arrived,¡¯ My three cmity daughter gems inside the array contacted me. It seems the people on the inside were able to watch us surround them. I immediately asked back, ¡®What is happening in there?¡¯ ¡®They are waiting for your forces to enter the array,¡¯ Roy answered. ¡®Do they not know that we know that their headquarters is protected by a deste punisher array?¡¯ I asked Roy confused as I thought that the Circle having a Deste punisher array wasmon knowledge to all. This could only mean that I had underestimated the intelligence given by Rami. That old bastard, he should have been keeping tabs and eyeing the Circle ever since they moved to his city. After all, two tigers can¡¯t live in one mountain. Chapter 965 Ji Feng Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 23:39 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters, Fine Gold carrier floaters ¡°Boss, though this branch of the circle recently got the deste punisher array and people here are tight-lipped, I don¡¯t think Mike wouldn¡¯t have considered that the news about the headquarters being protected by deste punisher array had not reached his enemies ears,¡± Roy said that but looking at his colleagues preparing to ambush the invaders with the help of deste punisher array he could not help but doubt that maybe Circle was that foolish. ¡°I see, but why did you guys not tell me about the second array covering the Circle¡¯s headquarters?¡± It was alright for Rami to not know of this tricky stealth array, Ji Feng who propped up the Deste array should have known that there was another array covering his deste array. ¡°I did not know,¡± Roy answered. Hearing Roy reply that he never noticed that two arrays were covering the headquarters despite all the time he spent in the headquartersplex, I believed him because he was the dimmest of all my cmity daughter gems. ¡°Not you, Roy. Ji Feng, answer me,¡± I said sternly, wondering why Ji Feng did not bring this matter up when we were discussing our ns to attack the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch. To which Ji Feng replied ignorantly, ¡°Boss, you never asked.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was without words. Ji Feng was the Circle¡¯s sun blossom city branch¡¯s in-house Yin-Yang disciple and mytest cmity daughter gem. And apparently not the brightest or the free-willed of the bunch. Thanks to him, now I knew I was correct not to choose a cmity daughter gem to head my business operation in the blossom district and was relieved that I was able to hire the Fine Gold trio for it. Even though the trio was still in training I never had to worry about them destroying everything I had built here. ¡°Okay, you guys get to safety. Especially you Ji Feng,¡± I said shaking my head understanding that it takes time for the cmity daughter¡¯s will to unwind after the absolute brainwashing of the gem¡¯s innate skill. And nning tomence my attack on the Circle¡¯s headquarters I warned my cmity daughter gems behind the enemy lines to get to safety as I did not want casualties due to friendly fire right at the beginning of the war. And considering the role Ji Feng was going to y in my attack, his life would be in imminent danger. Therefore I asked them to hide before I began my attack. ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Roy and the others agreed before signing off. ¡°Diana, do your magic,¡± ncing at the fancyplex below I asked her tounch the first strike. ¡°My pleasure boss,¡± Diana said solemnly but the excitement she felt was apparent in her eyes. The day she wished for had finallye true, the destruction of the Circle. With Circle¡¯s sky blossom branch relocating to sun blossom city the resentment that Diana had for the Circle¡¯s sky blossom city branch shifted to the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch. Therefore she would not feel any less pleasure as she destroyed the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch, though it was a pity that the old leader of the circle had already left the southern region and moved to the main branch of the Circle. His time wille but for now, she nned to enjoy the appetizer in front of her. ¡°Rune summons, Ego Elemental,¡± Diana then summoned her wind rule ego elemental and then moved to the edge of the carrier floater¡¯s deck looking down on the Circle¡¯s headquartersplex her eyes suddenly became resolvent and she yelled, ¡°Phantom Fleet prepare your cannons.¡± The cannon¡¯s on the 15 phantom warships turned to aim at the Circle¡¯s headquarters. Then sted cannonballs at the array covering the Circle¡¯s headquarters at Diana¡¯s order, ¡°Open Fire.¡± Boom! Boom! Before the cannonballs could make contact with the array dome, the mirage disyed on it changed and began to act as a mirror by reflecting our image to us. This way when the cannonballs headed toward the array dome it looked like another round of cannonballs was heading out of it straight at the cannonballs heading toward it. And when finally the series of cannonballs made contact with the first array hiding the true headquartersplex under its mirage, ripples could be seen in various locations on the array dome wherever the cannonballs made contact. Surprisingly the array was able to withstand the first wave of attacks. Having already studied the array dome with the help of soul pupils, once I saw Diana¡¯s phantom fleet attack I knew the cannonballs fired by them did not have enough power to break through the array. But it was toote for me to remind Diana now, maybe if I had joined my forces while they were performing joint training I would have known what Diana¡¯s origin card was capable of and warned her that the power behind the cannonballs fired by her origin card was not strong enough to make through the array dome. It¡¯s okay though because Diana was a big girl and she knew how to learn from her failure. ¡°Boss,¡± Just as I was wondering if Diana learned from her failed attempt and if she could break the array with her next attack I heard Ji Feng¡¯s voice through hive AI. And asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Boss, the array is called Duo mirror array formation. It will only break with strength higher than it and constant waves of attack will not be able to leave a scratch on its surface. It can easily switch between stealth and defense. Hope this helps,¡± Earlier I did not bother to ask Ji Feng about the Duo mirror array covering his deste punisher array because I knew Diana could destroy it with little effort despite a little setback but it was good to know that Ji Feng was not a lost cause like Roy. Seeing that the Duo Mirror array formation did not break with her first attack Diana frowned, this was not the result she was hoping for. And realized that she may require the phantom fleet to fire a few more rounds of cannonballs to take down the Duo mirror array. But she did not have the time for that as she wanted to impress her boss by taking down the Duo mirror array dome with the first wave of cannonballs. Since now that was not possible, hopefully, she achieves her goal with the second wave of cannonballs, ¡°Open fire.¡± Hopefully? Nah, she was going to make sure that her attack works this time around. As the 15 phantom warships fired the second round of cannonballs aimed at the Duo mirror array dome, she yelled, ¡°Wind rule Ego Elemental use wind maniption,bo skill wind rule powered cannon balls.¡± Shatter! Under the impact of the wind rule powered cannon balls, the Duo mirror array dome shattered like a broken mirror revealing the real Circle¡¯s headquartersplex. Unlike the previous deserted headquarterplex with ack of human activity, this one crawled with Circle¡¯s Card apprentices who were buzzing witnessing Diana destroy the array with her second attack. Seeing a person strong enough to take down an A-rank array formation single-handedly the Circle¡¯s members could not help but began to panic wondering what kind of force had they annoyed this time. One can¡¯t me the circle¡¯s members for being a little cowardly and cautious when the enemy was at their doorsteps after all their organization had just moved into this city after a few card emperors appeared out of nowhere and began destroying their old headquarters. ¡°Silence,¡± A sound spread through the headquartersplex. Hearing the voice the panicking crowd went silent all of a sudden and then yelled in unison greeting the card apprentice belonging to the voice, ¡°Branch Leader.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate the enemy they are nothing but a rag-tag group who came together in search of vengeance. Kill them and be rewarded or turn your backs and be killed. Choose,¡± Mike hovered between the ground and the array dome such that each of the organization members at any corner of the headquartersplex could see him stand tall and gain the courage to follow through with their oath to the Circle. ¡°Kill them,¡± The masses screamed stating their choice to their organization leader. Hearing this Mike¡¯s frown finally cleared and was reced with a confident expression while he thought, ¡®I really want to see how the enemy nned to deal with the deste array covering the headquarters.¡¯ After a short but thorough nce over all the organization members present, Mike once again yelled, ¡°Take your positions. Let theme, today we will paint thisnd red with our enemys¡¯ blood.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± The crowd cheered at their leader¡¯s words. Mike was able to positively influence his men¡¯s morale. And then soon the crowd began to chant, ¡°Kill, Kill, Kill¡± With the duo mirror array gone, we could clearly see the circumstance at the circle¡¯s headquarters from outside. So when I saw that Mike had not fled the sun blossom city despite having measured me out at the silent auction I was surprised. Chapter 966: Spirit Of Compitation Chapter 966: Spirit Of CompitationDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 23:44 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters, Fine Gold carrier floaters Despite knowing my ns and that semi-demigods were protecting me from the shadows, Mike did not flee, showing that the Circle had determined to kill me too. This means they must have prepared a few card semi-demigods on their side to stop my semi-demigod bodyguards from saving me when Mike tries to kill me. But the question was where were the Circle''s semi-demigods hiding? I ask this because, knowing Anna, she must be keeping an eye out for the Circle''s semi-demigods using the array formation covering the southern region. Anna would do this because if Circle''s semi-demigods were to enter the southern region without prior permission or probable cause they would be considered enemies of the state and the Southern royal family could react to it as they see fit, which means nobody could question Anna if she were to kill them. But I don''t think the card apprentices from the Circle would be that stupid. I could only wait and see what the circle had in store. "Boss, should I order the tropes to descend?" Cindy asked seeing me contemte something. "No, I have something different in mind," Saying that I removed a card from my card holder and handed it to Diana. Seeing me hand her a card Diana epted it without question and went through its card info than with a dignified expression she looked back at me mumbling, "Boss this¡­" "Go Wild, I want this ce wiped out from the face of this world," I said looking at the Circle''s headquarters below. "Thank you, Boss. I will not disappoint you," Diana nodded and then equipped the card that I had handed to her after that she chanted, "Summon Rune Card Wind Rule Ego Elemental." With that, another wind rule Ego Elemental appeared behind Diana. Having read the card info Diana knew that both Wind rule ego elementals her boss had gifted her were of the same rule but had different meanings to them. One of them was of the sensory meaning of the wind rule and the other was of the haste meaning of the wind rule. "Howe my sister got two ego elementals? Not fair," Jayained watching her elder sister summon another wind rule ego elemental. "I am not giving her the card, I am just loaning it to her. She will return it to me when we are done here," This was the reason why I did not give Diana the card earlier. I did not care about Jaya''s feelings but Cindy was the another case. I nned to have Cindy and Diana to keep each other in check. This would be best achieved if I don''t appear partial. So, for Cindy to not get the wrong idea, I had to y it like this. This was where I missed the cmity daughter gems, I did not need to care for their feelings and opinion, if I was happy they were happy and their world revolved around me. "Yes, boss," learning that the second ego elemental was just a loaner and not a gift like the previous one, Diana''s expression dulled but she soon got over it hearing, "Maybe if you guys earn enough merits, exchanging them for an ego elemental is not impossible," I said looking at Diana, Cindy, and Jaya. "How much merit for a Fire rule Ego Elemental?" Jaya immediately asked. "You don''t need to worry about the merits, I will ask you when I feel like you have earned enough merits worth exchanging for a reward," I replied. I did not have a merit system in store so I came up with this bullshit on spot but if I did had one then exchanging Ego Elementals would be pricy and performing well in a small guild war like this would not be enough for either of them to get the merits required to exchange for it. "..." Hearing my exnation Jaya gave me a nk stare. It seems all her enthusiasm from before vanished after learning that I would be the judge of who gets how many merits for what. But the same was not true for Cindy and Diana, they became rmed misinterpreting my words. And felt that their every action was monitored and graded. They were okay with it because they would do the same if they were in their boss''s shoes. This also meant the throne of the blossom District was up for grabs. This misinterpretation excited Cindy, as previously she thought that after their boss left, Diana would ascend his throne to gain control of the Blossom district but now it was clear that it was not set in stone. After Diana''s poor behavior previously it was not a surprise that their boss may havee back to square one, that is, deciding the next in line for his business down south, and Cindy did not know who her boss was leaning toward but she knew that she was one of the main contenders and this war here was her chance to perform and leave a longsting impression. Diana''s thoughts were not much different from Cindy''s but this did not mean that she was upset that the position she was promised had be shaky, as it was her fault. And she was not worried that Cindy or others would be given the blossom district as she thought she could get her boss to change his mind and win back what was promised to her with her new attitude towards life. Seeing that Diana and Cindy may have misinterpreted my exnation to Jaya, I did not correct them because Cindy and Diana werepeting with each other, that was what I wanted. Hopefully, they both will keep the spirit ofpetition in their mind becausest thing I want was them conspiring against each other, that would not be productive. It seems I will have to think of something to make sure that either of them doesn''t cross the line. Chapter 967: Betrayal Chapter 967: BetrayalDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 23:45 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters, Fine Gold carrier floaters The Duo Mirror array was powerful enough to withstand the attack of 15 A-rank warships which was impressive. It could be seen that the Circle did not spare any effort to keep others from spying on them and protecting themselves. Yet it crumbled in face of Diana''s second way of attack, as this time the cannonballs shot by her 15 warships had been powered by wind rule power. Hence, the Duo mirror array shattered like ss at the first impact of the wind rule powered can on balls. A soul energy powered array never stood a chance in front of rule-powered attacks. Seeing the power behind thebo skill Diana had be confident and started to believe that if something unexpected doesn''t happen then she alone could wipe the circle''s sun blossom branch from the face of the world. Now she understood why her boss did not send the tropes to battlegrounds and instead asked her to finish it off loaning her an Ego elemental. Diana nced below from the deck of the carrier floater and looked at her former colleagues who kept chanting ''Kill.'' Thinking of massacring these Circle''s goons with her next attack, Diana showed no pity or hesitation in her eyes. If not for her trying to figure out how to use two ego elementals in abo attack she would have already shelled these fools into ash. "Phantom Fleet Aim," Having thought of a way to use the two ego elementals inbo with her skill, Diana ordered her Phantom Fleet to aim and yelled, "Skill Combo Wind Rule Powered Guided cannonballs." "Phantom Fleet, Open fire." "Sensory meaning Wind rule Ego Element use skill Guiding Wind." "Haste Meaning Wind rule Ego Elemental use skill Speed of wind." Diana ordered her phantom fleet to open fire and then blessed the cannonballs with two wind rule Ego Elemental''s skills tounch thebo skill wind rule powered guided cannonballs. The idea was that Diana would use the skills of the two ego elementals to enhance the power and the aim of her phantom fleet''s attack. Enhanced by the wind rule numerous cannonballs entered the deste punisher array at an unimaginable speed and instead of traveling in a straight line they curved and bend under the guidance of the wind rule and only aimed for areas where circle''s card apprentices were present making sure that all of the cannon balls hit their target with a devastating speed. ¡­ On the side of the Circle, Mike saw the Phantom fleet prepare for the third round of bombardment and immediately ordered the elites of the circle to stand guard just in case some of the cannon balls slipped the prohibition of the deste punisher array. Unlike the Duo mirror array that was powered by soul energy, the deste punisher array was powered by silence rule power. Though it did not have strong defense power like the Duo mirror array it had strong prohibition ability which could render the soul energy and low-level rule power useless. So in front of the numerous iing cannonballs, none of the circle''s card apprentice present showed signs of fear. As they knew as soon as the cannon balls entered the deste punisher array, they will lose the enhancement of both the soul energy and the rule power and will be nothing more than mortal-level cannonballs. Such attacks at most would manage to hurt a few feeble card schrs, so they had nothing to worry about. Hence with this calction in mind, a bunch of promising elite card soldiers prepared to interpret the cannonballs before they ruined their headquarters'' beautiful infrastructure. While the minions moved to defend their base, Mike descended to a nearby building and searched for Ji Feng, to ask him if the deste punisher array wascking something. After all, he nned to use the array to help him stall time for his ns. Though he had a strong inking that the enemy must have something up their sleeves to deal with the deste punisher array he believed that despite the enemies'' counter for the deste punisher array it was powerful enough to buy him some time. All he had to do was patiently wait until all the pieces were in ce. Just when Mike thought that he had the situation under control a variable urred he could not find the Yin-Yang harmony sect''s disciple. Which gave rise to him thinking of various variables that he had not thought of previously. With that, Mike felt the situation spiral and the only way to put an end to it was to find the Yin-Yang harmony sect disciple Ji Feng. Thinking of this he immediately summoned his grimoire- but he was unable to summon it before he could contemte why he was not able to summon his grimoire he heard the cries of his underlings. Mike immediately turned to witness that the influence of the soul energy and rule power on the cannonballs did not get negated after entering the confines of the deste punisher array instead the cannonballs danced in the air searching and hunting their targets. To his surprise, even the strongest of his minion and the elders of the inner circle were helpless in front of the attacks. That was when he noticed that none of them had summoned their grimoires, to be urate none of them was able to summon their grimoires simr to how he was not able to summon his grimoire. With all this proof right in front of him, pointing to the obvious, it did not take Mike long to conclude that the disciple of the Yin-yang harmony sect, Ji Feng, had betrayed him and had turned the array that was meant to protect the Circle''s card apprentices equipping the token cards in their grimoires into a death trap targeting those that had equipped the token cards in their grimoire. "Ji Feng!" Mike screamed with bloodshot eyes watching his subordinates bombarded into a blood and meat shower. Chapter 968 Slaughter Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 23:48 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters, Fine Gold carrier floaters The agony-filled cries of his subordinates soon masked Mike¡¯s enraged scream. Now that the deste punisher array was suppressing his soul energy the only other avable power source for Mike to use was his physical strength and rule power. Rule power was more potent than soul energy but the silence rule¡¯s prohibition had been maximized by the deste punisher array making it so that despite his high mastery of rule power Mike would have a hard time channeling it. Experiencing the dread of the deste punisher array¡¯s enhanced silence rule Mike understood why the main branch was desperate to ally with the Yin-Yang harmony sect. But seeing it being used to moe down the members of the Circle instead of protecting them, Mike could not help but wonder if this betrayal was the Yin-Yang Harmony sect¡¯s idea or if it was just Ji Feng¡¯s idea. If it was just Ji Feng then the damage was controble but if the Yin-Yang Harmony sect was behind this then not only he but the main headquarters was in danger. After all, the Yin-Yang harmony sect was authorized to prop up a deste punisher array at the main headquarters and every branch of the Circle. Mike always felt that the main office was hasty when it came to allying with the yin-yang harmony sect and the events of today proved his gut right. Though the yin-yang harmony sect¡¯s betrayal did catch them unprepared it did not mean that it was unexpected. The Circle had already calcted the benefits and dangers of allying with a force like the yin-yang harmony sect. Dealing with a force as powerful as the yin-yang sect they were more cautious than ever after all they nned to hand the security of all their publically known operations to the Yin-yang harmony sect, they would be fools not to be cautious about this alliance and not consider a betrayal as one of the possibilities of how this alliance coulde to its end. Even though there were so many unknown variables to this alliance why go through it in the first ce? Because the benefits of allying with the Yin-yang harmony sect outweighed the risk they could think of. One of the benefits of this alliance was the possibility of the Circle taking control of the Yin-yang harmony sect. After a series of unfortunate and unexpected turn of events along with the fallout with Matron, most of the previous missions that would have helped the circle gather a considerable amount of strength failed, and the main branch was forced tomence this project ahead of its time. The groundwork of this project was still in the infancy stage so many thought that this was not a good idea, and the current Yin yang harmony sects¡¯ betrayal was evidence of it. Having considered the betrayal of the Yin-yang harmony sect as a possibility it was obvious for the Circle toe up with countermeasures in case of a betrayal. And right now mobilizing his rule power to enhance his physical strength Mike hurried to the basement to implement it while pausing the search for the traitor Ji Feng. Reaching the basement of theplex Mike turned on a mechanism, revealing a hidden passage. Passing through it Mike arrived at an altar where two cores were ced on it surrounded by heaps of soul jades. These two cores were the main cores of the Duo mirror array and deste punisher array which can be controlled by the card apprentice using a secondary core that would be morphed into a card. One of the cores seemed to be busted as it did not give out a neon blue shine simr to the other core. The busted core belonged to the duo mirror array, ignoring it Mike reached for the core glowing with neon blue light belonging to the deste punisher array and crushed it using his rule power. As he crushed the core of the deste punisher array Mike immediately felt the probation of the silence rule on him disappear. Soon he summoned his grimoire and passed orders to his remaining subordinates to stand their ground. Getting no response he hurried to the surface to punish the traitor and use it to increase the morale of his forces. By the time Mike reached the surface, the luxurious and grandplex of the headquarters was nowhere to be found amd what remained was its ruins covered in the blood and gore of his loyal subordinates. In the few minutes he was gone, all his subordinates had been killed or were seriously injured rendering them unable to participate in the fight. Seeing the dire situation of the Circle¡¯s Sun blossom city branch, Mike felt like a furnace burning with ambers of anger within him. He wanted to scream bloody marry and charge ahead to cut the head of his enemies but there was not a single enemy on the ground for him to vent his anger. This only made him more angry and depressed. Because the mighty Circle that once ruled over the surrounding cities was brought down to its knees by a single person. Mike med Ji Feng and the Yin-yang harmony sect for this oue. Thinking of Ji Feng, Mike stopped staring at the ruins of the Circle¡¯s headquarters and hurried to find Ji Feng and kill him before the others arrived. Only by killing him with his hands will his anger subside but he had a bigger motive for hunting for Ji Feng when his men were dying. He had to uncover if it was Ji Feng who betrayed them or the entire Yin-yang harmony sect. Though it might not look like it the Yin-yang harmony sect was a huge force in the shadows. Due to their special inheritance of Silence rule, they have a lot of allies who would ratherpromise with the Yin-yang harmony sect than make an enemy out of them. Therefore it was of most importance for Mike to find Ji Feng, and steal his soul, before Mikeunched his Endgame. Chapter 969 Awe Date- 3 April 2321 Time- 23:48 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters, Fine Gold carrier floaters ¡°Holy shit, what is happening down there? Why are they not able to summon their grimoire?¡± Jaya yelled as she watched her elder sister¡¯s cannon balls dance in the air as they hunted down the members of the circle. For some reason, the circle¡¯s members did not summon their grimoire. With time it became apparent to Jaya that it was not that the circle¡¯s members did not want to summon their grimoires to defend against her sister¡¯s cannonballs but they could not summon them causing her to blurt out in surprise. ¡°It must be the deste punisher array that boss mentioned earlier, for some reason it is targeting the members of the circle, prohibiting them from using their soul energy, ¡± Cindy said remembering that when they discussed the ns to attack the Circle, their boss had brought up the deste punisher array that made it impossible for any force to ambush or invade the Circle¡¯s headquarters. Thankfully their boss had said that he would take care of it but not even in her dreams would she have imagined that when her boss said he will get rid of the array, he meant he will find a way to use it to trap the enemy. Cindy looked at the back of her boss solemnly and could not help but admire him. She doesn¡¯t know how he managed to pull off such feet but with this, they may win the war without fighting. ¡°Boss, I have the Circle¡¯s new branch Leader in sight. Do you want me to take it?¡± Diana who ughtered the circle¡¯s members ruthlessly without a hit of pity or hesitation respectfully asked the boy. Though her newfound power with help of the ego elementals did boost her confidence in her strength, she did not get full of herself instead she was in awe of her boss who granted this power to her. She could not imagine how powerful her boss was if two cards from him could turn her into a human ughtering machine. ¡°No, leave him be for now. I need him alive,¡± I ordered Diana not to harm Mike because I had other ns for him and also because I don¡¯t think someone who can be the branch leader of the Circle did not have the power to withstand Diana¡¯s attack. Not that I was overestimating Mike¡¯s power instead I knew the hidden secret of all the branch leaders of the circle. The branch leaders of the circle could be said to be invincible in their respective realms. So even if Mike could not use his soul energy, he was still stronger than whatever Diana could throw at him. Therefore instead of wasting time on him, I wanted Diana to wipe out all the members of the Circle before Mike made hiseback. Though Circle and the yin-yang harmony sect were in alliance, the circle must have already considered the betrayal of the yin-yang harmony sect and prepared appropriately to counter it when the time arrived. So I had to make the maximum use of the time I had on my hand. ¡°Boss, are you sure you don¡¯t want me to kill him when I have the chance,¡± Diana once again asked the boy next to her while looking at the Circle¡¯s branch leader who was rushing into the basement of theplex as her rule-powered cannonballs ughtered his subordinates. Though Diana followed her boss¡¯s orders blindly she did not understand for what reason would her boss want Mike alive. Did he n to torture him? ¡°I am sure, don¡¯t focus on him. Kill all the small fries so that our tropes don¡¯t have to take action,¡± I affirmed my orders to Diana. The development of the attack on Circle¡¯s headquarters was smooth so far therefore I became more cautious because the moment I knew that Matron was involved in this, I knew that things will not end up with the destruction of either side instead bigger yers will descend to the battlefield to get the result they wanted. I hate to admit it but right now I was just a pawn in a bigger game even though I was the one who start this game. All this started with me wanting to take revenge for Wyatt¡¯s family, but with Matron¡¯s involvement, all of this has turned into a three-way power struggle between the Circle, Paw n, and the southern royal family. And right at the center of this was me, representing the southern royal family. No matter how this fight concluded, either with my death or Mike¡¯s, it was only the battle of the bigger war that was going to happen today. What started as a simple vengeance turned into somethingplex which I can no longer control. But that was not of my concern, today I will achieve what I hade for, Vengeance. ¡®Boss, the core of the deste punisher array is hidden in the basement, Mike is ying to destroy it, do you want me to intercept him,¡¯ Ji Feng¡¯s voice sounded in my mind through Hive AI informing me of Mike¡¯s motive to rush to the basement. ¡®No, stay put. Even though you have a cmity ego gem you are no match for him. And it does not matter if he stops the deste punisher array, all of the circle¡¯s members are dead or severely injured.¡¯ ¡®Boss, do you want us to get to the carrier floaters?¡¯ The three cmity daughter gems that were behind the enemy lines had only one job and that was to hide, and now they nned to hide in the carrier floaters as it was the safest ce as of now. ¡®You stay behind, Roy and the maid can enter the carrier floaters,¡¯ I ordered Ji Feng to stay behind because I need him for another job and this one will be very detrimental to my surprise present for the supreme leader. ¡®Yes boss,¡¯ Ji Feng agreed without a hint of hesitation. Staying behind he sent Roy and the maid to the carrier floaters amidst the dance of the cannon balls. Chapter 970: Scavenging Chapter 970: ScavengingDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 23:53 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters, Fine Gold carrier floaters "The Circle''s fools are finally getting smart and hiding in debris or the basement," Jaya spoke seeing how her sister''s targets were getting fewer and fewer. Diana''s carnage was one reason for that, yet many of the circle''s members had gotten lucky and escaped into hiding. But unfortunately for them, Diana''s cannons were being guided by the sensory meaning of the wind rule. Meaning as long as they were in contact with the air there was no ce within a 3-mile radius they could escape to or hide in. Each warship in Diana''s phantom fleet carried 30 to 45 cannons on board, that meant 15 warships had 450 to 675 cannons on board. So right now Diana and the two wind rule ego elementals had joined together to manipte about 500 to 600 cannon balls. The Ego elementals could take more load but the same could not be said for Diana, she may have if I had given her a tinum grimoire. But I can''t just be handing her stuff without her earning it. Just when Diana ughtered almost most of the circle''s members the deste punisher array covering the circle''s headquartersplex suddenly went offline indicating that Mike had managed to destroy the core of the deste punisher array. Seconds after the deste punisher array copsed, the circle''s members instinctively used their soul energy to defend themselves. Realizing that they could use their soul energy they immediately summoned their grimoire and were finally able to put up resistance against the cannonballs enhanced and guided by the wind rule. "Wyatt, you should have let my sister kill the branch leader when she had the shot," Jaya said, seeing that with the removal of the soul energy probation circle''s members were escaping even faster than before. "Maybe, but he is worth more alive than dead," Saying that I watched as the gravely injured members of the circle were running for their life now that the restriction on their soul energy was released. Then I summoned my grimoire and called old Ben ordering him, "Old Ben, ask your second inmand to have your men secure a parameter surrounding theplex, do not let anymore of these rats escape. As for youe to the main floater." "Yes, boss. I will be there right away," Old Ben agreed and immediately set out to execute the orders. Hanging up on Old Ben, I called Van and instructed, "Van, instruct Fred to use half of the guild members to help the tiger squadron with securing the parameter. As for the rest, let Sarah lead them to hunt down those who escaped. And you bring the rest of the leaders to the main floater." "Right away, boss" Van responded. Having instructed the Tiger Squadron and the TSR guild, I turned to look at Cindy and demanded, "Have the Fine Gold Guards keep the carrier floater on ready for a fast retreat and meanwhile send the experienced ones to scavenge whatever they can from theplex. Our forces are expanding at a faster rate we don''t have the luxury to be choosers." "Great, Idea boss. I was thinking the same thing," Cindy agreed and immediately instructed her on the Fine Gold Guards. The Fine Gold Guards had the most important task out of the three forces. Not only did they cover our route of retreat but also had to salvage the ruins of the circle''s headquarters. Wouldn''t the other forces be better suited for this job? No, the Fine Gold Guards were the best in my force for these kinds of jobs, this was obviously because they were used to doing things simr to their current task. Most of the adventurers from the TSR guild had sticky fingers, that was part of being an adventurer for most. So if I had asked them to salvage the remains of theplex, most of the precious things would have been pocketed by them. Therefore they were not suited for this job so I had them hunt for the members of the circle that escaped. As for the soldiers of the Tiger Squadron, these guys were too proud to involve themselves in acts like piging, during the monster war era. If I were to ask them to do it now, I don''t think they would agree. Considering that they specialized in security, having them form a secure parameter around the Circle''s headquartersplex was the best use of their talent. When ites to the Fine Gold Guards, even though they were more loyal to Diana than me, they did not have sticky fingers like the adventurers of the TSR guild nor were they too prideful to scavenge the ruins of the Circle''s headquarters. They were more like cooperate ves that did what their sry payers asked them to do. All I am trying to say was that they were more flexible than the Adventurers of the TSR guild and Tiger Squadron. Having given out the instruction, I waited for all the leaders to gather at the Main floater. It did not take long, considering the warring situation, they got here as soon as possible, and greeted me, "Boss.''" "Van, Old Ben, Bright Brothers, Vivian, you guys get to the battlefield and purge the remnants of the circle," I ordered the remaining cmity daughter gems that had not been assigned any task so far. The inner Elders of the circle were old veterans in the card lord realm. Most of them had formed their ego gems because of the wealth and resources that they had gathered over the years thanks to the tranny of the circle in surrounding cities. They were strong, if not for them, Diana would have wiped out the entireplex off the face of this world before Mike was able to destroy the core of the deste punisher array. These old bones made use of their third-rate rule power mastery to resist Anna''s wind rule enhanced and guided cannon balls. Not only did they buy time for Mike to get rid of the array guing them but also were able to save quite a few of the circle''s members. Still, this massacre was a hit, the circle''s force was down to one-fourth of what it used to be. But those that are alive were the elite of the elite in the Circle''s ranks. Chapter 971: Begining Chapter 971: BeginingDate- 3 April 2321 Time- 23:58 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters, Fine Gold carrier floaters Though these Inner circle Elders were stronger than the average card lords, they were still not a match for any of my cmity daughter gems. Now that they were equipped with ego elementals, they would not even have to make use of their cmity gem''s perks to kill most of the Circle''s elders. So I handed them the task to deal with them. "Yes, Boss," all the cmity daughter gems agreed and moved to the battlefield. "What about us?" Jaya asked pointing at herself and Cindy. "Cindy use your clones to form a stable chain ofmand between the hunting team, the perimeter team, the scavenging team, and the Executioner team. If the thing gets out of hand, at my signal I want you to make sure that all of them get on to the carrier floaters as practiced and retreat in a record time," Though Diana had managed to single-handedly cripple the forces of the Circle, knowing the full story, I knew the this was just the start of the war, the real war had yet to begin. Therefore I did not get satisfied with the current results instead I asked Cindy to stay on alert and prepare for a retreat at the first sign ofplications. "Don''t worry boss, leave it to me," Cindy agreed even though she wanted to get some merits on the battlefield by killing some of the circle''s elders. Now that she had an artificial ego gem and a fire rule ego elemental, Cindy was more confident in her strength than before. So she could not help but be disappointed when she heard that she was stuck with the assist duty but considering that she would also be assisting the executioner team, she thought she would get enough opportunity to fight the Circle''s elders who were rumored to be the strongest force of the Circle. "Um, as for you Jaya¡­ you go assist the hunting team hunt the Circle''s deserters," Taking Jaya''s wilful nature into the ount I did not want Jaya anywhere near thisplex. I had a feeling that if given the chance she would somehow end up making trouble for me. So I assigned Jaya to the hunting team with the TSR guild. These guys were too wild, theycked the discipline of the Tiger squadron and the Fine Gold Guards. The joint training was proof that the TSR guild members like Jaya were better of doing some grunt work. Hunting down the injured escapees of the circle was that grunt work. Hopefully, they manage to find them all before the war was over. The Circle''s members were more familiar with these surroundings than the TSR guild members so it would not be a surprise if a few of them were able to sessfully hide from them. Making Jaya the trouble make a good addition to the hunting team. "Can''t I be part of the Executioner team?" Jaya asked. "No, justplete the task that you are assigned," I said sternly. "Pretty please, Executioner team is where all the funs at," Jaya bargained. "..." Seeing that Jaya was once again acting spoiled and ignorantly not following their boss''s arrangements, Cindy used her eyes to signal her to stop but that fool did not even take the hint. So Cindy could only sigh in exhaustion and give up. "One more word and I will bench you for insubordination," I warned Jaya impatiently. I nned to give Jaya lighter punishment for her insubordination earlier if she performed well during this mission but now I thought otherwise. Feeling the impatience in her boss''s voice, Jaya kept quiet and nodded to his arrangements showing her agreement. And then flew in the direction of the hunting team. Seeing Jaya leave hesitantly I turned to look at Cindy and asked, "What are you still doing here?" "Boss, my clones have already taken their post," Cindy answered immediately. I could feel a hint of pride in her voice, which was okay since doing their job was something one could be proud of. Giving Cindy an approving nod, I looked at Mike who had found Ji Feng as per my arrangement, and said, "Diana, after you are done here join the Executioner Team at the battlefield." With that I flew towards Mike and Ji Feng, Seeing me arrive, Mike hastened his pursuit of Ji Feng. Yes, Mike was strong but Ji Feng too was strong and had my cmity daughter gem so Ji Feng held his ground against Mike. But with every passing second, it could be seen that Mike was gaining an edge over Ji Feng. Ji Feng was a proud student of the Yin-yang harmony sect but he was at a disadvantage facing a card lord from a third-rate city. It was not because he was mediocre but Mike was that strong, not just Mike every branch leader of the circle was simrly powerful as Mike. Not to mention Mike was one of the younger branch leaders, few of the older branch leaders like the branch leader of the sky blossom branch whom Mike reced were more strong as over the years the number of resources and strength they had gathered was incredible, enough to make them invincible in their realm. These branch leaders were not to be underestimated. Despite Mike''s aggressive strategy, Ji Feng was able to hold off till my arrival. Seeing me arrive, Mike halted the attack and red at me. In response, I shook my head and with a polite smile I greet him, "We meet again, Mr. Mike, I believe you guys owe me a big time so I havee to collect on it." "Haha, I see. Unfortunately, I don''t think you have what it takes to collect form us," Mike responded and did not seem to have the slightest bit of worry considering the turn of events and the fact that his people were being butchered on the battlefield. "I guess, I will just have to prove you wrong." Chapter 972 Why? Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:03 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters, Fine Gold carrier floaters ¡°Sure, before we began I need to know why did the Yin-Yang Harmony sect betray us?¡± Mike asked looking at Ji Feng. He did not believe that the Yin-yang harmony sect betrayed the alliance with the Circle. He said this to test Ji Feng. If Ji Feng readily agrees that it was the Yin-yang harmony sect that ordered his current actions then Ji Feng was lying and trying to frame the Yin-Yang harmony sect in hopes of sowing discord between the Circle and the Yin-Yang Harmony sect. This meant Ji Feng was not just betraying them but the Yin-Yang Harmony sect too. Not to mention his current actions will harm the Yin-Yang harmony sect more than the Circle. Ji Feng would only do this because he represents a third force that will benefit by pitting the Circle and the Yin-Yang Harmony sect against each other. By considering the current circumstance the Southern Royal family being the third force would be evident but Mike felt otherwise. Southern Royal family never bothered with the Circle or Yin-yang harmony sect in the past and had not enough reasons to do so now. ¡°I know the circumstances will make you think that but anything I say will not change your mind, you will believe what you want to. So why bother with this Q&A session?¡± Ji Feng answered ambiguously as I instructed him with the n to make use of Ji Feng¡¯s betrayal to send a big present to the Supreme leader. Ji Feng¡¯s betrayal was a great opportunity if made use of wisely then it could turn one of Circle¡¯s greatest allies into their die-hard enemy. I would be a fool to not even give it a try. ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush and just tell me, I will decide whether to believe you or not. Not you, got it?¡± Mike had to determine whether the Yin-yang harmony sect was a threat to the Circle or an unknown third force that was targeting the Circle, either way, any information he could get out of Ji Feng would help the circle. ¡°I don¡¯t see the reason why I should answer you. Wyatt, why are you even entertaining him? Let¡¯s get rid of him so that I can get back to testing the new array theory,¡± Ji Feng acted as I ordered him to, only this way will Mike be left wondering to the point of desperation where he will believe whatever I feed to him. ¡°Sure,¡± Saying that I cracked my neck joint as if getting ready for a fight. ¡°Wyatt, no matter how your men scavenge, they will never find the treasury of my brach. If you help me I will help you,¡± Mike immediately tried to negotiate, seeing that Ji Feng was tight-lipped. ¡°I question and you tell me the location of the treasury and the traps protecting it,¡± I said even though I honestly did not believe that Mike would keep the end of his bargain. Not to mention with my soul pupils, I could uncover the treasury and traps protecting it by scanning theplex area unit by unit. All this just to make sure that the Supreme leader gets to appreciate the present that I am painstakingly preparing for him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too greedy?¡± Mike controlled rage that red with the boy¡¯s unreasonable demand thinking, ¡®Just you wait, when the timees I will take my time killing these two, particrly this high schooler.¡¯ ¡°Is that your one question?¡± I asked Mike, standing opposite to him I could hear his fist bone¡¯s crackle as he clenched hard on them in rage. ¡°You¡­¡± Mike¡¯s anger red hearing the high schooler yet he kept his priority in mind and did not ket be clouded by his anger then ncing at Ji Feng he said, ¡°I will ask you onest time why did the Yin-Yang harmony sect betray us?¡± ¡°Since you are being this persistent let me tell you, no matter who wins today I will die here, it is because I, Ji Feng, have betrayed the Yin-yang harmony sect,¡± Ji Feng sighed as he answered Mike. His solitude suddenly felt lonely and looked like he carried a heavy burden that he could not share with others. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Ji Feng¡¯s answer, Mike¡¯s brows frowned because his answer seemed straightforward but it was too ambiguous. Though Ji Feng took all the me, Mike got the feeling that Ji Feng was only doing what he was instructed to do at the cost of his life. Either of the interpretation sounded usible bringing Mike right back to the start. But at least this time he had a sense that made him uneasy. Whether the Yin Yang harmony sect was using Ji Feng as a sacrificial pawn to test out something, No matter the result Ji Feng was bound to die today but what did the Yin-yang harmony sect gain from this? What were they trying to achieve? The alliance contract, Mike suddenly remembered the Alliance contract verbally agreed upon by both the forces in presence of the world as it will and rules as a witness. Was the Yin-Yang Harmony sect trying to find a way out of this? Considering the loose terms of the verbal contract that was possible and how did this High Schooler factor into all of this? ¡°Did you get the answer you were looking for? Now your turn,¡± I said looking at Mike who had a vignt stance but his expression was confused. Clearly, what Ji Feng said to him made him consider the possibility that he did not before. It seems without his knowledge Mike was starting to consider that Ji Feng¡¯s actions were instructed by the Yin-Yang harmony sect even though he had a hard time believing it before. ¡°What is the rtion between you two? Why are you with him? Yin-yang harmony sect or the Southern royal family would never ally with each other.¡± Chapter 973 Betrayal Or Double Cross Or ... Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:06 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters, Fine Gold carrier floaters Despite his doubts about Ji Feng¡¯s motives for his actions, Mike could not bring himself to think that the Yin-Yang harmony sect guided them because if the word gets out about Ji Feng¡¯s action today, then the Yin-Yang Harmony sect would turn all its allies into enemies overnight. The Yin-Yang harmony sect was set to lose a lot, it did not matter whether they were not behind Ji Feng¡¯s actions, this fact did not change even if Ji Feng publicly announced that he did this independently out of his own discretion. So it would be bizarre and foolish of the Yin-yang sect to attempt something like this. But Ji Feng¡¯s words haunted him to consider otherwise, ¡®The circumstances will make you think that but anything I say will not change your mind, you will believe what you want to. So why bother with this Q&A session?¡¯ ¡®No matter who wins today I will die here, it is because I, Ji Feng, have betrayed the Yin-yang harmony sect.¡¯ Ji Feng¡¯s lonely solitude kept shing in Mike¡¯s mind whenever he tried to affirm himself that the Yin-Yang harmony sect had nothing to do with this incident. Shaking himself awake from his thoughts, Mike found a reason to doubt Ji Feng, what was his rtionship with the High schooler? Why did he decide to act out now of all the times? Was the southern royal family somehow involved in this other than helping the HighSchooler? Thinking of this Ji Feng felt that there was a story here that would lead him closer to the truth. ¡°Hey, that is not the directions to the treasury is it now?¡± Hearing Mike question the rtionship between me and Ji Feng, I reminded him to hold up his end of the bargain. ¡°The treasury is next to the 7 ground floor of the main tower,¡± Mike said staring at Ji Feng waiting for an answer to his question. ¡°And the instructions to get past the traps covering it?¡± I asked. ¡°That will cost you extra,¡± Mike eyed Ji Feng making it clear that he would exchange the instruction only if Ji Feng were to answer him. ¡°That was not the original deal,¡± I reminded Mike that that was not what we had agreed on. ¡°These are the new terms take it or leave it,¡± Mike did not budge but rather made his stance clear. ¡°Great, then let our fist do the talking-¡± Just as I was getting prepared to fight Mike, Ji Feng interrupted me following my instructions, ¡°Wyatt, let me. It doesn¡¯t matter if a dead man knows too much.¡± Then ncing Mike in the Eye, Ji Feng said, ¡°Before tonight I had never met Wyatt. But I have you thank for introducing us. It was you who lead me to him. Without you, I would have missed out on a golden opportunity to achieve my agenda. He wants vengeance, I have my agenda, when I contacted him, we got to talking and it did not take long for us to understand that we had the same goal and might as well help each other. As of now Wyatt and I are in a temporary partnership and your end marks the end of our partnership.¡± ¡°Honestly, I thought it was going to be a hassle to deal with the deste punisher array. But thanks to you I made a friend in an unexpected ce. Now be a dear and give me the instruction to deactivate the traps covering the treasury,¡± This was a story I came up with to legitimize Ji Feng¡¯s collusion with me knowing that Mike or any other well-learned card apprentice would ask this seeing the y Ji Feng put up. ¡°Haha, so all this time I believed you were trying to make a major breakthrough in your realm, you have been monitoring my actions silently waiting for an opportunity. One thing I don¡¯t understand is what the Yin-Yang harmony sect gains from doing this,¡± Hearing Ji Feng and my well-coordinated story of how we met, Mike let out augh ignoring my demand to hand over the instruction to deactivate the traps covering the treasury and instead tried to get more info out of Ji Feng. ¡°Mike, I already answered you Yin-yang harmony sect has nothing to do with this, I betrayed them for my agenda, please handover the instruction to deactivate the traps covering the treasury to my friend here,¡± Ji Feng continued to im that he had acted independently and the yin-yang harmony sect had not to do with this. Hearing Ji Feng repeat the same words again like a parrot, Mike got to thinking, ¡®No matter who wins today I will die here,¡¯ This sentence that Ji Feng spoke earlier came to Mike¡¯s mind. Making him wonder why would Ji Feng betray the Yin-yang sect at the risk of his life. Who does that? Did he have a grudge against the Yin-yang harmony sect? No, if he did have a grudge against them then he would not im that they were not influencing his actions in any way instead would try to frame and implicate them. There has got to be something he was missing but all this no longer made sense to Mike yet he tried hard to do his best because this incident will influence Circle¡¯s future course a lot. And Mike did not want to be the sinner who led the Circle astray. Mike remembered something that he learned about the Yin-yang harmony sect when they first installed the deste punisher array covering their branch¡¯splex, all the Yin-yang harmony sect disciples who left the sect to help the sect¡¯s allies manage the deste punisher array were under a prohibition that banned them from revealing the secrets of the deste punisher array. Thinking of this Mike suddenly thought of the possibility that the prohibition that Yin-yang harmony sects had ced on its disciple may have more to it than just restricting them from revealing the mysteries of the deste punisher array. Chapter 974 Confused Mind Certain Heart Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:10 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters ¡°I get you just a puppet, I will not get any more answers from you. Thanks for the help so far, if it helps know this you will be avenged,¡± Mike concluded that the prohibition ced on the Ji Feng by the yin-yang harmony sect had more other applications. So he realized if the Yin-yang harmony sect was really behind this incident then it was foolish of him to think that he could get any answer from Ji Feng, who was nothing more than a puppet. Even capturing his soul would lead to nothing as the prohibition left by the Yin-yang harmony sect on Ji Feng¡¯s soul would turn any of his effort to recover Ji Feng¡¯s memories into a useless effort. This way even if Mike were to ask the Yin-yang harmony sect for an exnation about it they would im that they could not risk revealing the secrets of the deste punisher array. So no matter who was behind this incident be it the Yin-yang harmony sect or any other third force all the traces of their presence end with Ji Feng. This conclusion made Mike more paranoid about the Yin-Yang Harmony Sect because only they seemed to have the power to turn Ji Feng so desperate but Mike still could not figure out their motive behind this incident, which made it hard for him to conclude that the Yin-Yang harmony sect had betrayed the Circle. But in his heart, he had concluded that the Yin-yang harmony sect was behind his and the only reason he could think of them doing this was they had found a loophole in their contract and wanted to test it out. And the Circle¡¯s Sun blossom city branch which was located far from the main branch in a third-rate city would make a good test subject as long as they take care of the evidence of what transpired that led to the destruction of the entire branch then they could get away with it. ¡°I am not sure if you will be able to avenge me, but I thank you for the thought,¡± Ji Feng shook his head and then replied disying how hopeless his situation was. ¡°If you two are done, now tell me the instructions to getting rid of the tarps covering the treasury,¡± I demanded, continuing the y to portray that I and Ji Feng were in a temporary partnership as we conveyed earlier by showing that I cared more about the treasures of the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch than whatever Ji Feng was up to. ¡°Kid, you do know that you and your force will either be killed here or be used as the scapegoat to cover what actually happened here,¡± Mike said trying to mess with the boy¡¯s head by sowing doubt about his temporary partnership with Ji Feng. Mike who had an answer to who was pulling Ji Feng¡¯s strings from behind was no longer worried and began to focus on the fight in front of him. Due to Ji Feng¡¯s unexpected betrayal, his previous ns had more or less be useless. The deste punisher array was a big part of his n, now that he had destroyed it with his own hands and lost more than two third of his forces now he could only choose to fight head-on as there was no time to regroup and n. Though he had no ns, messing with the enemy¡¯s head was one of the first things he had learned on the streets. ¡°Really? Then how about you and I team up and kill him first and then you can kill yourself to save me some trouble?¡± I said sarcastically. I could see that my sarcasm did strike a nerve with Mike and then added, ¡°Old fart, why don¡¯t you worry about yourself? I think I got myself covered.¡± ¡°Mike, it is useless. We have already reached an agreement in presence of the world¡¯s will, this boy here is a lot smarter than you think,¡± Ji Feng reposed to Mike¡¯s little mind game informing him that trying to instill discord between him and his temporary partner was useless. ¡°Kid, we too were in a contract with them, look where it has brought us, if you are not smart about this you too will end up where I am now. When all this is over you are a loose end to them, kid. Do you really think that they risk letting you and your men live?¡± Mike knew that if the Yin-Yang sect wanted to bury this incident then they will have to bury all the people involved in this. Hearing Ji Feng¡¯s words Mike got to thinking and realized that Ji Feng might have really pushed the boy and his entire forces to swear not to reveal or speak of the info of this incident in the presence of the world¡¯s will. That would mean that the boy would have also made Ji Feng swear that no harm will befall the boy and his forces. But the problem was Ji Feng was just a puppet so whatever terms Ji Feng promised to the boy in the presence of the World¡¯s will would not apply to Ji Feng¡¯s puppeteer. This meant the Ying-yang sect or the force behind Ji Feng could get rid of the boy and his men without being restricted by the world¡¯s will. This discovery made Mike so confident about sowing discord between the boy and Ji Feng. Mike was adamant about sowing the discord between the boy and Ji Feng because if Ji Feng is not able to finish the job he was assigned, to destroy the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch, then the force behind Ji Feng would have toe forward to finish the job for him. For that to happen he had to make sure that the boy does not coordinate with Ji Feng. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Mike still at it, Ji Feng just shook his head and let Mike finish. As he, meaning, his master already knew what was going through Mike¡¯s head. Which was counter productive to what his master and he had achieved so far by putting up an act. Chapter 975 For Revenge Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:14 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters ¡°Don¡¯t worry old fart, I am not as dumb as you people. I made sure that there is no loophole he can use,¡± I said, having figured out what Mike was trying to put forward. I only wanted to sow a seed of doubt in this asshole¡¯s mind but he kept resisting it. Just when I thought I was sessful, he thought of the right question to ask which would show that Ji Feng and I were more connected than we imed. ¡°You do know that Ji Feng is just a puppet, right? Which means any agreement you made with him will not apply to his masters,¡± Mike said, no matter what I answered him I had to make sure I did not contradict myself. ¡°I do,¡± I answered Mike confidently. Even though this answer raised the question that if Ji Feng and I were really just temporary partners. ¡°Then why?¡± Mike was dumbfounded hearing the boy¡¯s answer. And did not understand why would he go through with so a self-destructive deal. ¡°Revenge makes one do crazy things, besides I too have friends in high ces so I am not worried about the forces behind him. As long as I get to inflict even a fraction of the pain and sorrow that my family has been through on your organization then I will dly make deal with the devil,¡± As I spoke these words my eye grew red with anger and in the end added, ¡°Vengence will be mine.¡± Hearing the boy say ¡®friends in high ces¡¯ Mike could not help but look at the boy¡¯s shadow and knew that these people were confident that they could destroy the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch today and did not have clue about what the circle had prepared in response. Since they were convinced about their victory his words seemed to have no effect. Neither of them seemed to be worried about getting double-crossedter. Both of them were puppets, one controlled by revenge and the other by his master, they had one goal in mind to destroy his branch of the Circle. With this, Mike realized that though both the boy and Ji Feng imed to be in a temporary partnership they were actually using each other for their agenda. And concluded that they cared more about destroying his branch of the Circle than their life so anything he said to sow discord between them would not work. ¡°Sigh! Boy, you are the perfect example of a person blinded by revenge,¡± Mike no longer nned to continue to sow discord between the boy and Ji Feng as he realized that they valued his destruction more than their life. Mike understood by the boy would join hands with Ji Feng knowing all the dangers. The deste punisher array was a one-of-a-kind array, get past it was not easy for low-level card apprentices, so the boy recruiting Ji Feng¡¯s help when offered was not a surprise to Mike. Blinded by revenge people do a lot of crazy things. ¡°I have already died once, now I live for revenge,¡± I kept throwing third-rate dialogues about vengeance to convince Mike that revenge has blinded me, and to destroy him I was willing to gamble my life. Sessfully giving him an answer to why I acted together with Ji Feng despite knowing the risk. And it seems he has bought it. ¡°Since you don¡¯t value your life, let me take it,¡± Giving up on messing with the boy¡¯s mind, Mike decided to kill him first and then Ji Feng. Having exchanged blows with Ji Feng he knew he could not kill fast, so he decided to get rid of the card soldier boy with a sneak attack and then continue his fight with Ji Feng. Throwing a punch filled with his brute strength aiming at the boy Mike acted on his thoughts. ¡°Coward,¡± yelling that I responded to Mike¡¯s punch instantaneously thanks to the reminder of my ve consciousness and Hive AI. Even though my Gigamite physique was dormant it was my physical strength was still sufficient enough to take a card lord¡¯s attack head-on. *Boom* My fist meet Mike¡¯s fist midway and not only did it not manage to counter Mike¡¯s force but also push him back three steps. I too took a few steps back after all my stance was not correct being caught off guard by Mike¡¯s sneak attack. Mike looked at me with disbelief, he could not believe that an ant in the card soldier realm was not only able to react to his sneak attack but also counter it with equal strength. If not for having tasted the boy¡¯s punch personally Mike would not believe it, he was still having a hard time believing it. ¡°Kid, It seems I underestimated you. No wonder you dare to jump around, with that strength you do qualify to be haughty but if that is all you got, then unfortunately this ce will be your burial ground,¡± Mike said, he was impressed by the boy¡¯s power for his realm but felt that it was not enough for him to take the boy seriously. ¡°Oldman, not only do you shamelessly sneak attack someone who is in a lower realm than you but you also dare to act wise, aren¡¯t you afraid that heaven will not be able to tolerate your shamelessness and smite you?¡± I had shameless people and Mike just put them all to shame. ¡°Boy, heaven is dead. Nobody can judge me but myself, let¡¯s see if you can still talk after taking my next punch,¡± Mike did not waste his breath and rushed to punch me again but soon he notice Ji Feng attack him from the corner of his eyes and immediately retreated. ¡°Now, who is shameless? Two against one, yet you dare to act righteous?¡± Mike yelled as if he was suffering from injustice. ¡°Motherfucker, you attack a junior in a lower realm and still dare to call it a fair fight. You have no right toin about justice and righteousness.¡± Chapter 976 Stalling Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:16 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters ¡°Kid, I am not the shameless one here you are. You invade my house and attacked me, yet when I try to defend myself you have the galls to call me shameless, so what if you are in a lower realm than me? Am I to just allow you to kill me? Where¡¯s the justice and righteousness you speak of in that?¡± Mike gave a fitting reply to me for calling him the most shameless person I have ever met as he distanced himself from Ji Feng while moving sides trying to get closer to me. ¡°Vengence justifies my actions, what about yours?¡± I once again revenge to shield my real motives. Not that revenge wasn¡¯t the motive, it was but just a part of it. Mike seems to have decided to go after the weakling of the herd. And ording to him, I was the weak link in my group. So I moved behind Ji Feng. ¡°Strength, my strength justifies my actions,¡± Mike answered. Still trying to near me. At this point, I and Mike were going around in a circle with Ji Feng in the middle. Then Mike added, ¡°Revenge, is that enough reason for you toe to me seeking your death?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said stalling for time. But what worried me was why was Mike acting along with my charade was he also stalling like I was? Or maybe he did not n to kill Ji Feng and still hoped to capture him to interrogate him about the puppeteer behind his betrayal. That could be the reason why he had fixated on getting rid of me first. Mike still counting on capturing Ji Feng would exin a lot. That would mean, he did not n to attack me instead Ji Feng when Ji Feng happened to be more focused on protecting me than himself. So I was the distraction and Ji Feng was Mike¡¯s real goal. Just when I thought of this, I saw, Mike suddenly rush at me. Following his moment, Ji Feng came forward to intercept him like the previous time but this time Mike was prepared instead of attacking me he abruptly turned to face the iing Ji Feng, and channeling his rule power he took Ji Feng¡¯s attack head-on. At this point, it was already toote for Ji Feng to make use of his rule power to defend. When Mike¡¯s rule-powered fist mmed into Ji Feng¡¯s palm, the force behind the attack crushed the bones of Ji Feng¡¯s arm and sent him flying to crash into a bunch of rubbles. If it was some other card lord they would have been rendered unable to fight having taken a rule power attack unprepared at point nk. But Ji Feng was no ordinary card apprentice, he had a cmity daughter gem, and its viltronian physique was strong enough to keep him to get back on his feet but he was severely wounded after he had taken a rule-powered attack head-on, not to mention the gem¡¯s restructure ability, with it he could reconstruction his wounded body parts with a thought in seconds. Ji Feng soon rose from the debris, his clothes were no longer neat, they were torn and blood-soaked. Most of Ji Feng¡¯s body was also stained with blood. But his wound seem to have closed and was no longer bleeding. Which was a huge surprise to Mike who thought that he had rendered Ji Feng immobile and unconscious therefore he could not help but mumble, ¡°It seems fearing that my attack would kill him I held back a lot. That must be it.¡± Ji Feng was angry, he failed his master¡¯s task. For a being whose world revolved around his master, failing to protect his masters was a huge failure in Ji Feng¡¯s books, so his anger right now normal for a cmity daughter gem but he would not dare to act on it unless he was ordered by his master. So dusting himself off Ji Feng immediately rushed to his master¡¯s side. Mike did not stop him or continue to attack him, he was really bbergasted by seeing Ji Feng doing fine after taking a rule-powered attack at point nk range. It seemed as long as Ji Feng did not try to run Mike would not take desperate measures. Right now, above all, all he cared was about finding the force responsible for Ji Feng¡¯s betrayal because of which Ji Feng was his priority. Mike was about to say something but feeling a bunch of unknown but decent powers gathering towards his location he searched for them vigntly. ¡°You guys are finally here, what took you so long?¡± I said looking at the extermination team that returned after dealing with thest of the Circle¡¯s elders and thest of its minions. Yes, I was stalling for the extermination team¡¯s arrival. Together with them, I nned to take on Mike. It may not look like it but Mike was the most pain in the ass card lord realm, unlike other card lords I had faced so far Mike had forged an ego gem and had his grimoire upgraded to tinum grade. Putting Mike on a level far above the card lords I had fought so far. I was not sure if I could win against him single-handedly. Therefore I had to wait for the extermination team to face him together and stand a chance to kill him. My lineup would have been daunting to someone else but not Mike, seeing the powers gathering toward his location were my subordinates, he loosened up a little. Then turning to look at me he said, ¡°Looks like your people managed to kill all the members of my branch.¡± ¡°Not all, we have one remaining,¡± I said while my team of cmity daughter gems surrounded him and began summoning the ego elemental card that I had gifted to them. ¡°Summon Fire Rule Ego Elemental¡± ¡°Summon Water Rule Ego Elemental¡± ¡°Summon Wind Rule Ego Elemental¡± ¡°Summon Earth Rule Ego Elemental¡± Seeing the ego elementals being summoned one after the other, the expression on Mike¡¯s face finally changed to the extreme. His carefree face immediately turned to a grim face, having realized that his advantage of owning a tinum grimoire was no longer an advantage enough. Then with a gloomy expression, he began to analyze each of the card apprentices surrounding him. To his surprise quite a few of them were very young, they seemed to be of the boy¡¯s age. Though their realm was low they had forged an ego gem at their age and also created ego elementals. But he did not feel right about this, on second thought he felt that these ego elementals that surrounded him should have been mass produced by a high realm card apprentice. As it was usible for one or two of them to form ego elementals but not all of them. Not to mention these ego elementals did not seem to beplete. That is when he became sure that these ego elementals were definitely created by a capable card apprentice. Coming to this conclusion Mike could not help but turn to look at the boy wanting to ask him how did he manage to get so many ego elementals. For a card apprentice was a lot harder o create an ego elemental out of a broken rune than to create an ego elemental out of their own rune. Only someone truly powerful and capable in the creation process would be able to create soo many ego elementals out of broken runes. But why would someone with such capability waste their precious time making so many broken rune ego elementals for the boy? Was it an old senior from the southern royal family? Did the southern royal family value this boy so much that they were willing to risk indirectly participating in the boy¡¯s revenge? No wonder this boy dared to make a deal with Ji Feng despite knowing that it might potentially be deadly to him. It was clear to Mike that the boy was important to the southern royal family when he learned from the sources from the headquarters that the southern royal family had arranged three semi-demigods to act as the boy¡¯s bodyguard. But this discovery added new meaning to how far the southern royal family was willing to go for the boy. So a part of him could not help but think maybe Ji Feng defaulted to the Southern royal family but thinking of this he shook his head not finding a reasonable motive for JI Feng to switch camps to the southern royal family. Without a proper motive, this theory did not make sense so he could only let go of his suspicion of the Southern Royal family being the puppeteer behind Ji Feng. Soon Mike let go of his thoughts as whatever the heck was going on behind the scenes was no longer that important when his life was in danger at the present. Chapter 977 Trapped Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:23 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters Mike scanned the card apprentice surrounding him one by one. To his surprise other than the damned ego elementals, quite a few of these card apprentices had tinum grimoire. He was noticing this detail now because these sly little fellows had disguised their grimoires as golden-grade grimoires. If he had not carefully scrutinized them then he might have missed this little detail that would have cost himter in the battle. Mike wanted to consider how these card apprentices from a third-ss city were able to upgrade their grimoire to tinum grade grimoire but he had no time for it. The discovery of his enemies having tinum-grade grimoires had alerted Mike, he began to scour his surroundings to check if had missed any other trap or somethingid by the enemy. He had learned that he could underestimate this rag-tag group of card apprentices who got together in the name of revenge. To his dismay, he was right to do that, because he found a bunch of card lords suppressing their breath, and energy signature while hiding not so far away from the battlefield. They seemed to beying dormant waiting for him to start fighting the card apprentices that were currently encircling him. Mike would like to hope that these card lords belonged to some kind of third force, but he knew better, these card lords were more likely to be of the same group as the card apprentice surrounding him. They must be some kind of assassin squad lying in wait to assassinate him when he gets sloppy while fighting the other squad. Mike finally realized that he was trapped. Despite being careful and trying not to underestimate his enemies he still ended up underestimating them and had fallen into their meticulously nned tarp. The chances of him walking out of this trap alive were very low. Realizing that the enemies he was facing could not only harm him mortally but kill him before his rescue arrives Mike was distressed and turned to look at the boy wondering how a nobody like him managed to achieve a feat like this. A bunch of loyal card lords, dozens of ego elemental cards, and tinum grimoires were not something that a force originating from a third-rate city should have. Yet Mike was witnessing it right in front of him. Mike was finally afraid for his life. The freaking branch manager of the Circle was afraid for his life. The more Mike understood about his current circumstance the more he felt awe for the boy who made it possible. He could not help but wonder, was this the wonder that thirst for revenge could achieve? The Circle who only gained information on the boy from the Paw n underestimated him and his achievements big time despite that his potential had managed to be an eyesore for them. The fact that the boy was able to survive and thrive despite the Circle¡¯s past effort to destroy him and his life spoke for the boy. Now Mike finally began toprehend why the source from the Paw n emphasized so much on killing the boy when they had the chance to. The paw n and their master because of their unique style of operating were elusive to the circle too so it was not clear how this boy was rted to the paw n to conjure so much hate from the matron. Considering the current stiff rtionship between the Circle and the Paw n, Circle would rather sit and watch the paw n¡¯s potential enemy grow but fortunately for the paw n this enemy of theirs had cultivated a deep hatred for the Circle proving that given the chance to grow he wouldn¡¯t just be trouble for Paw n but the Circle too. Now Mike had three goals, First being obvious to capture Ji Feng, as conclusive evidence of Yin-yang harmony¡¯s betrayal or a possible unknown third force targeting the circle. The second was to kill the boy. If they had found the potential of the boy a few days ago the circle would try to recruit him at all costs and have him forcefully undergo the initiation ceremony to make him loyal to the Circle and its cause. But now it was toote, the Circle appreciates talents but this one had grown fangs that were currently directed at them and had strong wings that would back him even in the toughest of the Storm. The third was to survive the trapid by the boy until his help arrived or escape. Upon witnessing the powerful lineup of card lords with tinum grade grimoire and ego elementals, Mike had given up on the idea to try and dominate his enemies head-on with his strength as it was starting to seem impossible so instead, he nned to make survival his priority in this fight along withpletion of two other small priorities. With his strength, if gave it his all then these new priorities of his were no longer impossible. Trying to overpower all his enemies was impossible for him but ying it safe was within his strength that was how he nned to fight now. This kind of fighting style was new to Mike as ever since he found out about his rtionship with the circle there hasn¡¯t been a fight where he had not dominated his opponents. Maybe that was why he was in this situation, the old him would never have underestimated his enemy. ¡°Not all, we have one remaining,¡± the boy¡¯s reply could not have been more obvious and provoking to Mike. Now that the boy had exterminated all his trusted and loyal subordinates, Mike was the onlyst piece of evidence left that could prove that the sun blossom city recently had a branch of Circle in it. ¡°Kid , if you want toe for my life then this is not enough,¡± Mike said ncing at the card lords that were hiding waiting for an opportunity to assassinate him when it presents itself. Making it clear to the boy that his trap has been seen through by him. Chapter 978: Battle Array Formation Chapter 978: Battle Array Formation Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:23 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters ¡°Old fart, you have good eyes but you haven¡¯t seen the end of it,¡± I said understanding what Mike was trying to convey. During this whole fight, I did not reveal my sin squad, they had only one job, which was to assassinate Mike if they had the opportunity. Saving me the trouble of facing his suicidalst-ditch effort. Rather than a show of power or dominating the fight, in this war, I was trying to be efficient. Like an exterminationpany, get rid of the pest infestation by any and all means. Maybe even a little over the top than any exterminationpany out there, because my pests wielded fucking grimoires and runes. Other than my cmity gems hiding their tinum grimoire and the sin squad lying in wait, I had not prepared any other tactical cards against Mike, because I had none and did not feel the need to. Yet I bluffed to Mike about having other arrangements because I could not have Mike thinking he had figured my bottom line, I need him to be on his foot watching his back. Only when his mind was divided between fighting us and taking caution against the unknown, will he be prone to make more mistakes because of which we will have an easier time dealing with him. With this in mind, I had bluffed to Mike. No matter how many numbers I had on my side I will never underestimate an enemy. As a scientist no matter how much a probability was in my favor I would always prepare for the worst, only by knowing that I had done everything in my power was I able to enjoy the process. Not that I was overly cautious I have taken many risks throughout my life but only when I knew that I had done everything in my power to lessen the odds of the risk and prepared for the follow-up contingencies in case of a failure. ¡°Your bluff needs a little more work kid,¡± Mike called the boy¡¯s bluff that the card lords in the hiding weren¡¯t the end of his measure against him. Though Mike felt like the boy couldn¡¯t have nned for other contingencies against him having already learned a lesson on underestimating this particr boy Mike could only take caution against the possibility that the boy had other tricks up his sleeve prepared for him. ¡°Old fart, if that helps you believe it, but when I step on your cold corpse don¡¯te to haunt me,¡± I said while the extermination team had taken their position. When multiple card apprentices faced a single capable card apprentice, the chances of friendly fire were very likely, but when encircled the target, these chances increased drastically. Therefore, multiple card apprentices could only take turns to attack the target at the center but with careful positioning, it could be avoided. This meticulous positioning could not only be used to help decrease the friendly fire but also help create a defense mechanism. Therefore I did not have the extermination squad immediately engage Mike in a fight but had them get into meticulously calcted positions this way not only would they be able to avoid friendly fire and make up for each other¡¯s shorings but also create an effective method among them to defend and help each other when the other was in a dire situation. This positioning technique has been wildly known as battle array formation. The brilliance of this was that it would be toote for the enemy before they realize that they had entered a deadly battle array formation. The other beauty of this battle array formation was that these meticulously calcted positions were that the people in these battle array formations have a faint connection forming between them through the surrounding soul pathways. If the trust and faith between the card apprentices forming the battle array formation were present to a certain degree then this battle array formation disys many miraculous effects. Such as an increase in coordination between the card apprentices or decrease in the cool-down period of their cards or a decrease in the soul energy consumption and stamina. Simr effects can be achieved if the card apprentice forming the battle array formation use the same cards. With all the above-mentioned conditions met the battle array formation also allows a bunch of card apprentices to fight against a higher realm card apprentice. Being encircled in the battle array formation the target has very little room to take initiative to attack the card apprentices that were the pir of the battle array formation. As the other card apprentice will interrupt the target¡¯s advance prematurely. Leaving the target with only one option, which was to defend. Making sure the target would either die of exhaustion or be overpowered by the battle array formation. These were the only ends for those that were trapped in a battle array formation unless they were strong enough to overpower the battle array formation. I learned about the battle array formation by exploring the Formation stack skill of the A-rank Southern watchbat arts card given to me by Anna. With my new knowledge of array formation, I was hungry for more but Icked practice material, so I decided to expand my horizon by studying anything I could get my hands on. So the southern watchbat arts card¡¯s skill formation stack was a good ce to start. As a skill of an A-rank card, it was a worthy challenge, I gained a lot of insight from it, and one of them was the battle array formation. I had focused on this particr insight because of the uing war preparation as I felt that this was a good addition to my arsenal. Battle array formation was one of those disciplines of array formation which need a very acute sense of the soul pathways. It had very high demands to be mastered by an array master but thanks to my soul pupils and Hive AI, I had little to worry about when it came to mastering battle array formation. Chapter 979: Clone Army Chapter 979: Clone Army Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:26 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters ¡°Kid you think you are so smart, you must be feeling good about yourself right about now,¡± Mike said as the extermination team got into their respective position andpleted the battle array formation. ¡°Yes, yes I do,¡± Seeing Mike at the center of the battle array formation set up by the extermination team I said smugly. ¡°Well, let me prove you wrong. Let¡¯s if your battle array formation can hold up against this,¡± Saying that Mike tinum grade grimoire suddenly shone with a sh of brilliance as he chanted, ¡°Summon origin card bone dragon.¡± With Mike¡¯s chant, a 100 feet-wide magic circle appeared under him, and soon a colossal lizard skull surfaced from within the magic circle and let out a deafening roar. Roarr!! Mike immediately climbed onto the bone dragon¡¯s skull and then soon that entire bone dragon¡¯s skeleton-winged bone body climbed out of the magic circle at this point the extermination team could only fan out from their positions to make way for the bone dragon or be caught in the bacsh of the magic circle. But this did not break the battle array formation as the team expanded the battle array formation to fit in the bone dragon at the center. Expansion of the battle array formation was a unique technique to defend against the enemies that were harassing the card apprentices in the formation from outside. By suddenly expanding the formation the enemies outside will be caught off guard and be added to the inside of the battle array formation. Standing on the shiny white skeleton skull of the bone dragon, Mike who saw that the emergence of the bone dragon was not able to break the battle array formation could not help but frown and added, ¡°Kid you got skills, I will give you that. But today they will not be enough.¡± From the meticulous and attentive nning and execution of the battle array formation to the expert-level battle array formation expansion, Mike could not help but be impressed by the boy. He had heard the boy was good at card creation but seeing him skillfully set up a battle array formation midbat Mike was in awe of the boy¡¯s talent. The more impressed Mike was the more he felt the need to kill the boy and rid the Circle of potential future trouble. ¡°Bone Dragon, soar,¡± With Mike¡¯smand the bone dragon began pping its skeleton wings and immediately took to the air. Before the bone dragon could gain elevation its path was blocked by the sudden appearance of the phantom fleet. The bone dragon¡¯s retreat in the air was blocked by the phantom fleet and on thend, the extermination squad had set up a battle array formation. As I concluded that Mike and his bone dragon were trapped, I heard Diana seeking permission, ¡± Boss, let me take care of the skeleton lizard.¡± In response, I nodded looking at the bone dragon hovering in the air as Mike tried to figure out a retreat without a fight, knowing that despite gaining elevation he was still within the range of the battle array formation. So if he were to try and fight his way out, he would be entangled by the battle array formation. ¡°Card Combo ¨C Wind rule powered guided cannon balls, Fire!¡± gaining my permission Diana immediately used her new cardbo to attack Mike¡¯s bone dragon. Aiming at the bone dragon the phantom fleet shot nearly 500 ¨C 600 cannonballs which were immediately enhanced and guided by the two wind rule ego elemental as per Diana¡¯s will. In face of the iing cannonballs, the bone dragon showed no resistance, it took the attack head-on, causing Diana¡¯s brow to frown as the bone dragon would only do that if it were confident of its defense. But contrary to Diana¡¯s spection the bone dragon¡¯s skeleton body¡¯s defense was not able to withstand the barrage of her cardbo attack. Being impacted by 500 ¨C 600 cannonballs its skeleton body was demolished into numerous fragments. ¡°What the fuck?¡± Seeing this the extermination team and I was dumbfounded. As having felt the domineering intent of the bone dragon we knew the done dragon was strong but for it to go down just like that we could not believe that something like the bone dragon would be Mike¡¯s trump card. Speaking of Mike, I immediately searched for him but I could not find him. It was as if he suddenly vanished into thin air with the destruction of his bone dragon. Giving a usible exnation as to why the bone dragon copsed without putting up a fight. Mike sacrificed the Bone dragon for his escape. Considering that Mike may have not escaped far I immediately used my soul pupils to scan the surroundings to find any clue about Mike. But instead, I made another scary discovery, ¡°Guys be careful, the Bone dragon is not dead its skeleton fragments have soul energy and traces of spirituality.¡± As soon as I was done warning, each of the skeleton fragments of the bone dragon floated into the air and began to grow into an individual bone dragon. The Bone dragon¡¯s skeleton body had shattered into hundreds of pieces and was scattered into the surroundings, allowing them to give rise to hundreds of clone bone dragons forming the current Clone dragon army. Witnessing this I grew alert and hurriedly searched for Mike while the extermination team prepared to face the clone army of the bone dragon. The rise of the clone bone dragon army only signified that Mike did not use the bone dragon as a sacrifice for his escape instead he used one of his bone dragon¡¯s abilities to skillfully hide as his clone bone dragon army took delta with his enemies. Now I realized that Mike and his bone dragon were not trapped by the phantom fleet and the battle array formation instead he had his ns and I yed right into them. Chapter 980 Bone Dragons Clone Army Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:31 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters Realizing that Mike may have not escaped but instead used the bone dragon¡¯s ability to hide I was alerted and immediately used my soul pupils to search the surroundings for any clues about him. Knowing that if I did not find Mike quickly, he will use this opportunity toe after me during the chaos as the extermination team fought the clone bone dragon army to the point of exhaustion. My search for Mike continued by now most of the skeleton fragments of the bone dragon had already grown into a clone bone dragon but I had yet to find Mike¡¯s whereabouts. It was as if he was never here in the first ce. Having exchanged blow¡¯s with Mike I knew he was here. Therefore I scanned the surrounding area numerous times yet I still reached the same conclusion. Frustrated I persisted to search for Mike while the extermination team stood against the clone army of the bone army. ¡°Fire,¡± Diana fired another round of wind rule-powered guided cannonballs aiming at the skeleton fragments of the bone dragon that were growing to an individual bone dragon. But to her surprise when in danger a brilliance shone on the fragments of the bone dragon and protected them from her attacks. Soon others followed suit and tried attacking the skeleton fragments of the bone dragon only to get the same results. It became clear to the extermination team that at this stage it was impossible for them to attack or destroy the skeleton fragments of the bone dragon and could only watch as they grew into individual clone bone dragons and form a clone army. Having grown into individual bone dragons, these clones did not immediately attack us, instead, they waited for thete bloomers of their kind to turn into a fully grown bone dragons. Each of the bone dragons had the same colossal size and skeleton frame as the original bone dragon. They looked like a perfect copy of the original bone dragon and it was not apparent if they had the strength of the original bone dragon but the domineering intent oozing out of them was nowhere near enough to the domineering intent of the original bone dragon so it was doubt full that these clone dragons had the same strength as the original bone dragons. In face of the clone army of bone dragons, the extermination team had moved the battle array formation with me as the center as they could only watch the skeleton fragments grow into clone bone dragons. This time the goal of their battle array formation was not to attack the target in the center but to protect the target from outside attack. Pretty soon all the bone dragons were born, and the ruins of the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branchplex became crowded again. Being born the bone dragons did not cause chaos or participate in infighting instead they all acted collectively and surrounded us. Seeing this the extermination team grew more cautious of the bone dragon army and did not dare to underestimate these clones. While I continued to search for Mike¡¯s whereabouts with my soul pupils. Since the bone dragon¡¯s clone army was still active it was obvious that Mike was hiding within the vicinity waiting for an opportunity for his next move. I was so adamant about finding him because defeating him would put a quick end to the bone dragon clone army. After surrounding us the bone dragons at the front of the clone army simultaneously attacked the battle array formation. With a cautious heart, the Extermination team fought them courageously. Thanks to the ego elemental summons the bone dragons were not the match for the Extermination team and their battle array formation. The strength of the clone bone dragon was a huge letdown, we seemed to have overestimated their strength. Soon the first wave of the bone dragons wasid to waste, then bone dragons behind them filled their position. Maintaining a continuous wave of bone dragon clones for the extermination team to fight. If this continued then the bone dragon¡¯s clone army would be annihted within the next twenty minutes. Before the extermination team could rejoice they found that the remains of the clone bone dragons that they had just destroyed too floated into the air and began to grow into individual bone dragons, adding to the numbers of the pre-existing bone dragons. With this, the clone army¡¯s size kept increasing rather than decreasing. Seeing this the extermination team grew frustrated though these clone army of the bone dragons was not strong they were also not weak, it took a little effort to kill them which over time can umte and lead them to exhaustion. So knowing that the clone bone dragon also inherited the clone army ability of the original bone dragon, they knew that the bone dragon¡¯s clone army was endless and would only end with them dying out of exhaustion. Seeing the situation turn dire I could only continue to find Mike, with newfound discoveries of the bone dragon¡¯s clone army it had be clear that the only way to bring an end to this clone army was to defeat the clone army. Just when we were getting desperate. Cindy¡¯s who was using a fire rule ego elemental made a damning discovery. The clone bone dragons burned to ash by her fire rule ego elementals did not rise to form more clones and stayed dead. The same was true for the water rule ego elementals with freezing meaning. The frozen bone dragons that were shattered were still trapped in the freezing meaning of the water rule and were not able to raise another clone army. Seeing this the Extermination team decided that the earth, wind, and water rule ego elementals will trap the clone bone dragons, and fire rule ego elementals will burn them into ash. This method proved effective as finally, the number of the clone bone dragon began to decrease and if this progress continued without any hindrance then within the next thirty minutes the clone army would be exterminated for good. But just when we grew optimistic about our situation we all heard Ji Feng cry for help but he was nowhere to be found. Chapter 981: Soul Pupils Usless? Chapter 981: Soul Pupils Usless?Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:34 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters While the battle array formation of the extermination squad focused on protecting me as I searched for Mike, Ji Feng was all by himself. Still, the presence of the battle array formation right next to him decreased a lot of press on him. But the fact remained that at the moment Ji Feng was the most vulnerable of us all, which Mike used to get to Ji Feng, no surprise there. The question was how did Mike get to Ji Feng without getting noticed by my soul pupils? What happened to Ji Feng? Where are they? Did they move into another dimension or something simr to Anna''s field cards? Answers to these questions were not known to me. But I knew that Mike did not make use of a field card simr to the one that Anna uses. Because with my soul pupils I can spot the soul pathways of the gate where the summoned field connects with this world. And right now did not see any such phenomenon so I knew that Mike was not using some kind of elusive field card. This also proved my hunch that Mike never left and was lying in wait for us to make a mistake. From this, I could gather that Mike had a very potent stealth card that he could use to move around and that was how he got to Ji Feng. The problem was that Mike''s stealth card was potent that even my soul pupils were not able to find him. This was the first time my soul pupils had failed me. I was ustomed to using the soul pupils to solve all my problems. So this time being unable to use my soul pupils to help me, I felt like I had lost a limb or two. I guess this situation made a great lesson for me, that I was too dependent on my soul pupils. I don''t me myself for that because the soul pupils were that overpowered, anybody would easilye to be dependent and addicted to them. Now that its power was of no use, I had to think of a way to deal with Mike''s stealth card by myself. After a lot of thinking, I finally came up with a n to catch an invisible enemy and that was the bait and trap method. I had already put this n in motion by throwing the perfect bait, Ji Feng. The reason I did not bring Ji Feng into the battle array formation was obviously that I wanted to let Mike get the impression that though Ji Feng and I were in a temporary partnership we were just using each other and did not care if the other died. That was my obvious intention but it had an underlying intention to it which was to use Ji Feng as bait to lure Mike from his hiding. The n worked perfectly but I had underestimated Mike''s means. Despite keeping an eye on Ji Feng I was still unable to figure out how was it that Mike was able to kidnap him without leaving any trace. Yes, my soul pupils failed me this time too. Now, this was worrying, because if this continues before the extermination team finishes off the bone dragon''s clone army Mike will have got to each of us one by one. Conveniently for us, Ji Feng was a cmity daughter gem, killing him without destroying the cmity daughter gem was difficult, and if he was not dead then I could track him down. For a fact, I knew that Ji Feng was not dead because my cmity soul gem did not feel the cmity daughter gem in Ji Feng''s body be destroyed. Without wasting any more time I began to track the cmity daughter gem in Ji Feng''s body. Having tracked Ji Feng I encountered a weird situation. My cmity daughter gem ced Ji Feng in the very position where we thought he was kidnapped by Mike. I tried using my soul pupils to verify the cmity soul gem''s findings even though it has proven to be useless in this situation. And as thought, my soul pupils were not able to find anything of suspicion at that location. Since I already know that my soul pupils were useless against Mike''s stealth card, I did not doubt my cmity soul gem''s findings. Instead, I focused and tried tracking Ji Feng more urately using the cmity soul gem''s senses, it worked. The cmity soul gem was finally able to get a lock on Ji Feng. Then I scrutinized ording to the cmity soul gem''s senses only to find that the entity that the cmity soul gem was the point as Ji Feng was actually a small pebble. Yes, a small pebble. For a minute I thought, the cmity soul gem had gone haywire but didn''t because I could feel Ji Feng''s cmity daughter gem in the small pebble. What was Ji Feng''s cmity daughter gem doing inside a pebble? As this question popped into my mind I immediately panicked, thinking that Mike had found out about one of my darkest secrets, the cmity daughter gems. How could I not panic? If the world or just the Circle learns what the cmity daughter gem was capable of then I will be in deep trouble. Southern royal family backing me would no longer be enough reason for the circle to note after me. Shit! The more I thought of the possible consequence of my darkest secret being known to the enemy I cannot help but panic. But then I suddenly thought if Ji Feng''s cmity daughter gem was inside the pebble why was my soul pupil not able to find it when I used it to scan and search the location pointed by my cmity soul gem? Now, this was suspicious as if Ji Feng''s cmity daughter gem was inside the pebble then the soul pupils should have spotted it when I used it to inspect that area. Chapter 982: High-Level Disquise Chapter 982: High-Level DisquiseDate- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:39 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters Feeling that something was amiss here, the agitation that I felt thinking that Mike may have discovered my darkest secrets had subsided. With that, I used my soul pupils to scrutinize the pebble pointed out as Ji Feng by my cmity soul gem. Upon a thorough inspection, my soul pupil could not find the cmity soul gem in the pebble or anything odd about it. This was puzzling but also worrying. Because whatever Mike did to Ji Feng was now able to mess with two of my most trusted abilities. Considering the infinite types of cards out there, it was not impossible for a card to exist with an ability that would counter two of my most unique abilities but the probability of meeting a such card was very low. So, I had enough reasons to be worried. Calming myself down I began to use my soul pupils and ears to scan the soul pathway arrangement, vibrations, and signatures of the pebble pointed out by my cmity soul gems and other pebbles in the surrounding. All this data was collected, organized, and stored by Hive AI. Why do this? The idea was simple, I wanted to use the data collected on the soul pathway arrangements, vibrations, and signatures of all the pebbles to find the difference between the pebble pointed out by my cmity soul gem and other pebbles in the surroundings, no matter how minute they were. It did not take long for Hive AI toplete its task. And afterparing the data gathered from the pebble in question and the pebbles in the surrounding, it had found that there was no difference in the soul pathway arrangements and the signature but there was a minute difference in the soul pathway vibration of the pebble in question whenpared to the other pebbles. Deducing that the pebble in question was different or something about it was different from the other pebbles. Apart from this conclusion, Hive AI was also able to uncover another anomaly among the data of the other pebbles in the surrounding. It found another pebble that had the same soul pathway vibration as the pebble in the question. Meaning that the pebble too was different or something about it was different from the other pebbles. Following the conclusion of my cmity soul gem, let us just say that the pebble in question was Ji Feng then what or who was the other pebble? Asking this question a sudden thought popped into my mind, blowing the whole case wide open. The brilliant thought that I had was, what if the card used by Mike was not a high-level stealth type card but a high-level disguise card? What if Mike had used his high-level disguise card to disguise himself and Ji Feng as pebbles? That would exin why the cmity soul gem pointed out the pebble in question as Ji Feng. If Mike had turned Ji Feng into a pebble then it would exin why my cmity soul gem felt Ji Feng''s cmity daughter gem inside the pebble. But this did not exin why soul pupils were not able to see through their disguise. Unless Mike''s high-level disguise card was not only capable of disguising the targets by changing their appearance but also changing their soul pathway arrangements and signature too. Even the soul pathway vibrations were almost spot on if not for the Hive AI I would have never noticed the minute differences in the soul pathway vibrations. Since soul pupils'' forte was soul pathways so it was still disappointing that soul pupils could not tell Mike''s disguise apart. But I only med myself for not having a higher realm to bring out soul pupils'' true potential. I know the conclusion I arrived at was weak without evidence, but it made much more sense than the other theories I could think of. The only way I can prove this conclusion was by forcing Mike to deactivate his disguise. So, I moved from the center of the battle array formation to pick the pebbles. I could not order anybody from the extermination squad to pick up the pebbles but I did not as they and their position were what made this battle formation array if one of them moved the others will feel the burden of it or in extreme cases, the array formation will break down. Therefore instead of ordering my subordinates, I went to pick up the pebbles. Just as I was moving to pick up the pebbles, I realized the potential dangers to it. What if Mike manages to turn me into a pebble simr to what he did to Ji Feng? Then it would be game over for me, being trapped as an inanimate object. I say this because ever since I had concluded that Ji Feng had been turned into a pebble I have been trying to contact him through Hive AI but I did not get any response as if his soul too had been turned into a soul of a pebble. Whatever card Mike was using its effect was scary and I did not want to be a victim of it so I decided not to step out of the array formation to pick up the pebbles, leaving us with two options, One, I could summon a summons and have it pick up the pebbles and bring them to me but if Mike wanted to, he could turn the summons into a pebble or use it as a means of transportation to get to me and transform me into a pebble or something worse. Second, since Ji Feng was unresponsive I could use my authority to take control of his cmity daughter gem remotely through the Hive AI connection. Upon achieving remote control over Ji Feng''s cmity daughter gem through the Hive AI, I would order it to disintegrate its current body and restructure a new one. A reasonable n but it was not without ws. Chapter 983 Asuras Boon Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:42 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters The reason why having Ji Feng reconstruct his body to rid of the effect of Mike¡¯s card on him was not ideal was because Mike¡¯s card was too powerful. It not only turned Ji Feng¡¯s body appearance into a pebble but his soul pathway arrangements, vibrations, and signature were also morphed to match that of a pebble. Due to this, Ji Feng¡¯s soul also thought it was a pebble and remained unresponsive. Even his cmity daughter gem had morphed as part of the pebble. Due to this reason, even my cmity soul gem had a hard time pinpointing its location and my soul pupils failed to differentiate it from an ordinary pebble. Despite having most of him morphed into a pebble Ji Feng¡¯s abilities were still present in him, this was the reason for the minute difference noted by the Hive AI in the soul pathway vibrations of Ji Feng morphed pebble whenpared to soul pathway vibrations of other regr pebbles. What I am getting at was that even if I use my authority to trigger a restructure of pebble Ji Feng¡¯s external body, the cmity daughter gem part will still remain the same. By using restructure I am not undoing what Mike did but actually destroying what Mike did and regrowing a new body in its ce. With the exterior body restructured the interior part will still be the same. Meaning even if the exterior of the pebble was destroyed to form a new body of Ji Feng, his cmity daughter gem will still be a pebble. Since the cmity daughter gem house¡¯s his soul, it too will think and be a pebble. Meaning even though I have managed to get the external shell back to normal using the restructure ability of the cmity daughter gem, the gem will still be under Mike¡¯s card¡¯s effect as I cannot use the restruture ability on the cmity daughter gem itself because, once the gem gets destroyed its ability does too, stopping the restruture process of the cmity daughter gem mid way. Therefore, even though it was possible to use restructure ability on the gems themselves I never used it to restructure them. Now that would be idiotic on my part. There was a story back on earth which told the tale of an asura who manages to please the god with his penance and was granted a boon. The asura used the boon to gain the power to incinerate anybody by cing his hand on their head. Asura being an asura, he doubted the authenticity of the power granted to him by the god as a boon. So he decided to use his new ability on the god to check the genuineness of the power granted to him. Enraged by the asura¡¯s audacity, god tricked the asura into cing his hand over his own head, as a result, the asura got incarcerated into ash by his own power. Many lessons can be learned from this story but one I was talking about was to never forget the possibility that the gun in your holster can not only be used to protect you but can also be used to kill you. The same applied to the restucture ability of the cmity soul/daughter gem. Using it on my mortal body was fine since unlike mortals card apprentice had an active soul but using it on our soul would kill us. Because for the restructure to work it would have to destroy the existing one to create a new one. So the problem with my second n was even if I were able to get Ji Feng¡¯s body back his cmity daughter gem will still be a pebble and his soul in it will continue to be unresponsive thinking that it was a pebble. This meant the Ji Feng I will get after the use of restructuring ability will be in a vegetative state. Here was where it got interesting, I know this but Mike didn¡¯t. So I will remotely control Ji Feng¡¯s vegetative body to pick up pebble Mike and ce him in a storage card. This would force Mike to take action because once he was in the storage card it was game over for him. The storage card does not store living beings for a reason, but right now Mike was not a living being he was a pebble so he could be stored in a storage card and it would also mark his end. If he did not want to die like this then he would have to take action which I will use as an opportunity to study his card and think of a way to counter. This was too much work for a battlefield but without it, I and my team were sitting ducks. And once Mike knows that I had a hint about his card¡¯s ability, he will be more aggressive with his attacks, leaving me little time toe up with a way to counter his card¡¯s ability. Therefore as per my n, I gained ess to Ji Feng¡¯s cmity daughter gem through Hive AI and instructed it to destroy its exterior pebble body and reconstruct it into its original appearance. If it were normal time this would have happened process would have beenpleted in under a minute at tops but right now Ji Feng¡¯s cmity daughter gem was morphed into a pebble and it was proving difficult for me to remotely activate its ability. Despite the desperate circumstance I could only take my time to proceed further because one mistake could mean the death of pebble Ji Feng. Trying to deduce Mike¡¯s card¡¯s ability I had grown to be impressed by it. This ability of Mike¡¯s card reminds me of the old fairy tales back on earth where the witches and fairies could morph a being ording to their will. The possibilities of this ability were numerous, but the question was whether there was a price to pay for using such an ability. Was Mike¡¯s card without any drawback? If yes, then I cannot help but covet it for myself. Chapter 984 Origin Of Pebble Mike Mike Brown, though the rest of the city thought that he was destined for greater things, he knew better, his destiny was written before his birth, and he was just another pawn. Only the branch leaders of the Circle knew what this meant. As the candidate for Circle¡¯s branch leader, Mike was given a lot of resources by the Circle since he was chosen. Mike always wondered why he was chosen, there was nothing special about him. He got the answer to this question when he defeated the other candidatespeting with him and became one of the circle¡¯s branch leaders. He has been given this opportunity all thanks to his father, the estranged father Mike never got to meet as his mysterious father had walked out on him and his mother after impregnating her with him. When Mike knew about the truth behind his birth, he was extremely nauseated. He felt sickened by his origin. That day he was so repulsed toward his life that he almost ended it but couldn¡¯t. He felt that he was better off as a bastard than whatever the truth was, thinking of this he could help but feel sorry for his birth mother. But the truth did not change depending on a person¡¯sfort level so he could only choose to ignore it and pretend that he did not know the truth. Yes, he closed his eyes to the truth so he could live with himself. Among all the resources that were avable to Mike, the best were his two origin cards, the bone dragon and the Myriad devil body. If not for his origin cards he would have lost to the other candidates in the fight for the circle¡¯s branch leader position that had just be avable, the branch leader of the Circle¡¯s new branch, the sun blossom branch. Bing one of the branch leaders, Mike learned a lot about the operations of the circle and what happened to the branch leader whose shoes he was filling in. Learning this new information Mike did not feel like a part of something bigger instead he felt more disgusted towards his origin and the circle¡¯s part in it. After all, he learned that everything about him was a big lie and the onlyfort for him in all this was that his mother was his actual birth mother and not the part of Circles schemes. So she became his anchor for him to live with himself. Despite finding himself in a position of respect and power that could allow him to fulfill all his ambition Mike continued to live with his mother as she was the only part of his life that was true. When it came to this other Circle¡¯s branch leaders thought that Mike was lucky and could not be envious of him. The life of the Circle¡¯s branch leaders was bizarre trying to make sense of it usingmonsense would get one nowhere. Therefore Mike had long since stopped trying to make sense of his origin and decide to link it to the only thing keeping him sane, his mother. His anchor, his mother was not just the reason that kept him sane from this vulgarity that was his but she also allowed him to use his incredibly powerful card, Myriad Devil Body, without losing himself to the card¡¯s ability. Despite having figured out the way to control the power of his origin card Mike did not use it frequently. Yet he had to use it today due to the unexpected turn of events, if only the Yin-yang harmony sect had not betrayed them it would not havee to this. ¡­ Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:28 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters Having nned to not face the boy and his subordinates head Mike thought of a way where he couldplete all three of his objective without much effort. Though this n would require him to use his origin card Myriad devil body, wasn¡¯t the situation like this why he spent all that time mastering the abilities of this card? So without hesitation, Mike decided to execute this n. ¡°Bone Dragon, soar,¡± Mikemanded the bone dragon to immediately took to the air. Just as the bone dragon was gaining elevation its path was blocked by the sudden appearance of the phantom fleet. This was within Mike¡¯s calction, he had already seen them in action and knew that this fleet of ghost ships would take action to stop his bone dragon if they were to try to retreat by soaring to the sky and this was exactly what he wanted. Being trapped between the battle array formation and the phantom fleet he wanted the enemy to be confident about their strength and underestimate him so that what he was going to do would go unnoticed. ¡°Skillbo ¨C fire¡± With Diana¡¯smand the phantom powered by her two wind ego elementals destroyed the bone dragon to pieces creating a movement of distraction which Mike made use of by whispering, ¡°Origin card- Myriad devil body ¨C pebble.¡± By the time all the disturbance was settled Mike had used his card to morph into a pebble and fell to the ground along with the skeleton fragments of the bone dragon. This way he was sessfully able to escape the eyes of the boy and his subordinates. And now while his bone dragons clone army engaged the enemy he nned to use the chaos to his advantage and get to his two targets Ji Feng and the boy. Just when pebble Mike was considering a n to kill the boy and kidnap Ji Feng, he watched the boy¡¯s subordinates control and move the battle array formation to ce their boss at the center of the battle array formation to protect him from his bone dragon clone army. This move of the boy put a dent in pebble Mike¡¯s ns. Therefore he improvised and decided to kidnap Ji Feng whose temporary partner ditched him during tough times. But that was easier said than done as he was a pebble right now. Chapter 985 Super Pebble Mike Chapter 985 Super Pebble Mike Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:32 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters [Card Name: Myriad Devil Body Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: Myriad Devil Body card was created using the corpse of the Myriad Devil giving the user the physique and abilities of the Myriad Devil. Additional Effect: Myriad Devil Transformation, Myriad Devil¡¯s Hex, Myriad Devil Physique Caution: The user can lose true self to the Myriad Devil Transformation.] Myriad Devil Transformation: This ability allows the user topletely transform into any of the myriads of things and beings in existence at their will using a medium. Note: the medium is the tiny part of any of the myriads of things and beings in existence the user wants to transform into. Caution: The user can lose himself in absolute transformation and forget their true self. Myriad Devil¡¯s Hex: This ability allows the user to transform any being into any of the myriads of things and beings in existence at their will using a medium. Note: The medium can be anything from the target¡¯s hair, sweat, blood, spit, nails and flesh. Myriad Devil Physique: this physique enhances the user¡¯s body with the growth of the user to withstand the power of the Myriad Devil and allows the user to adapt to their surrounding instantly. Note: Myriad Devil Physique¡¯s adaptability depends on the data avable. ¡­ Why did being a pebble stop pebble Mike from kidnapping Ji Feng? Myriad devil transformation was absolute. This was possible because, when Myriad devil transformation was used, the user doesn¡¯t just transform the physical appearance but also the soul pathway arrangements, vibrations, and signature. This made Myriad Devil Transformation so effective that if Mike were to transform into any being or being, then the world¡¯s will would take a while to reach a correct conclusion. The problem was that with the transformation of the soul pathway¡¯s arrangements, vibrations, and signature, the soul pathways of the user don¡¯t just transform to resemble the soul pathway of the said target but they also start to disy the same function as the soul pathways of the target were intended to. That was to say that the soul pathways of the user will not only resemble the target¡¯s soul pathway but also start disying the same properties. This was the drawback with the soul pathway¡¯s arrangements, vibrations, and signature transforming along with the physical appearance. This side effect of the Myriad Devil Transformation made it hard for one to categorize it as a disguise skill. If the soul pathways of the user started to disy the function of the target¡¯s soul pathway what happened to their previous functions? Were they all erased? Did the user lose the ability to transform back to the original form again? No, the original functions get backed up as a tiny but redundant part of the morphed soul pathways. The user can ess them any time they want but except for the Myriad Devil body skills, most of them will not work at the same efficiency as they would with the original body. But to ess them, the user¡¯s soul should not lose its true self to the power of the Myriad Devil transformation and keep the spirituality it had before the transformation. Right now Mike was not just disguising as a pebble but he was a pebble. Thanks to his previous training, his soul was able to retain its spirituality with effort, unlike Ji Feng¡¯s soul which has lost its true self and believed that it was a pebble. After transforming into a pebble it took Mike¡¯s soul a while to retain its spirituality. After gaining spirituality, Mike¡¯s soul could resist the confusion, memorize its past self, and recall the circumstances. From then on it would struggle to retain whatever it can of its original strength and abilities while maintaining its current form. All of Mike¡¯s original abilities were stored in a benign part of the soul pathway so essing them without affecting his current form was a tough feat. Having trained for this, Mike could ess a part of his original strength along with the abilities of the myriad devil body in record time. With that pebble, Mike was no longer pebble Mike but super pebble Mike. Soon super pebble Mike used its spirituality to navigate its surroundings and find its targets. Discovering that one of the targets was being tightly guarded, super pebble Mike decided to act on kidnapping the second target who appeared to be struggling by himself against his bone dragon clone army. Then using its spirituality it started to roll its pebble body towards the target. Reaching the target super pebble mike decided to ess one of its myriad devil body abilities, the Myriad Devil¡¯s Hex, to transform the target into a pebble. But to do that, it would require a medium, which could be anywhere from the target¡¯s blood, sweat, hair, nail, flesh, or skin. As a super pebble, it will not be hard for Mike to draw Ji Feng¡¯s blood but this method had the rise of exposing himself so he ordered his bone dragon clones to increase their attack on Ji Feng so that he wounded and this way Mike could gain ess to Ji Feng¡¯s blood to use it as a medium to use Myriad Devil¡¯s Hex on Ji Feng. Having acquired a medium to use Myriad Devil¡¯s Hex on Ji Feng Mike suddenly had a brilliant n to get to his next target. Despite being transformed into a pebble it was difficult for Mike to reach his next target because the measly spirituality he was using to move his pebble body around was undetected because of the chaos of the fight. During the fight, Mike purposefully ordered his clone army to kick the dust so that he could move his pebble body around unnoticed. But this would not be possible if he were to enter the battle array formation in which his next target was located. If he wanted to get to his next target then he would require something more than a distraction to get past the battle array formation protecting his next target. Chapter 986 Adventures Of Super Pebble Mike Chapter 986 Adventures Of Super Pebble Mike Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:36 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters When the bone dragon¡¯s clone army kicked up the dust Mike would use it to stealth travel to Ji Feng. Even though his pebble body woulde off as odd, with so much dust and mud flying around it would be difficult to notice the tiny pebble¡¯s oddness. But the same shit would not work if he wanted to get through the battle array and reach his next target. The reason why Mike could not use the same tricks and distractions to get to his next target unnoticed was that the battle array formation heightens and connects the sense of the card apprentices that havee together to set it up. All the senses of the card apprentice that had set up the formation were near omnipotent in the formation. Therefore Mike¡¯s tricks and distractions would not be able to get him past the battle array formation to his next target. Amidst a battle, card apprentices would definitely find a pebble that moves on its own very suspicious. Therefore Mike would have to get creative to get to his next target and the idea that came to his mind earlier was just that. That was simple but brilliant. It was for him to switch ces with Ji Feng. That was to say that He would transform Ji Feng into a pebble using the myriad devil¡¯s hex and he would transform himself into Ji Feng using the myriad devil transformation at the same time, this way he would be recing Ji Feng. And using his new identity Mike would not only have a chance to get close to his next target but also gain the strength to kill him. But to achieve this small distractions like using dust were not enough. He would have to think of something that would fill the gap of time that would take him to sessfully switch ces with Ji Feng. Though this time gap for Mike to transform Ji Feng into a pebble and himself to transform into Ji Feng was less than a second, for a seasoned card apprentice it was enough to be noticed. After thinking of it a while MIke could onlye up with an idea that was not sure-fire but seemed enough, that was to have his clone army suddenly surround Ji Fengpletely blocking the view of Ji Feng¡¯s temporary partners. Giving Mike the opportunity to switch ces with Ji Feng without getting noticed. Havinge up with a will-do-idea to switch ces with Ji Feng, Mike first used the blood of Ji Feng that he had gathered to use them as the medium for his abilities Myriad Devil transformation and Myriad Devil¡¯s hex. Having made the preparations Mike hurriedly ordered his bone dragon clone army to surround Ji Feng from all sides. The bone dragon¡¯s clones acted upon his instructions and immediately closed in on Ji Feng from all sides making it impossible for others to check up on Ji Feng¡¯s situation. Once the bone dragon¡¯s clones had yed their part, Mike simultaneously used Myriad Devil transformation and Myriad Devil¡¯s hex to turn Ji Feng into a pebble and himself into Ji Feng, but just then aplication urred. Mike was able to use Ji Feng¡¯s blood as a medium to turn him into a pebble using the Myriad Devil¡¯s Hex but he could not seem to use the same blood as a medium to turn himself into Ji Feng. Though Mike did not know what went wrong it did mark a tragic failure of Mike¡¯s well thought and executed n. Mike had trained the abilities of Myriad Devil¡¯s hex and Myriad Devil¡¯s transformation countless times and each time he had used the same blood of the practice subject as a medium to train both the abilities. And all the time he was sessfully able to use both abilities despite having to use the same medium for activation of the two abilities. So Mike knew that the problem did not lie with the medium he used to activate the Myriad devil transformation. And also because if the medium was at fault here then the Myriad Devil¡¯s hex should not have been sessfully able to transform Ji Feng into a pebble. At this point forgetting the chaos and confusion outside Mike got to thinking about why his myriad devil transformation ability failed. The only time his myriad devil transformation ability failed was when used it to transform into beings of a higher realm than his realm. But that was not the case here because Ji Feng was not of a higher realm than him. And if it were really the case here then the Myriad devil¡¯s hex too like the myriad devil transformation ability should have failed instead it had sessfully transformed Ji Feng into a pebble as he will it to. Was Ji Feng equipping a high-level curse resistance card? Mike immediately discarded this thought because if Ji Feng did equip a high-level curse resistance card then it would have been impossible for Myriad Devil¡¯s hex to sessfully transform Ji Feng into a pebble too. Instead, only the myriad devil transformation ability failed. Unable to find the reason why his myriad devil transformation ability failed while the myriad devil¡¯s hex was sessful Mike became obsessed not even bothering with the confusion he had descended on his enemies by having their temporary partner suddenly vanish as if he was never here, to begin with. The Myriad Devil body origin card was Mike¡¯s biggest trump card, therefore when he saw it fail for the first time he could not help but stop everything else and obsess over it. But no matter how much he obsessed with it he was not able to uncover the reason why he was not able to transform into Ji Feng using the Myriad Devil transformation ability of his origin card. Unfortunately for Mike no matter how much he obsessed over it he will never be able to find the answer within him or Ji Feng as the problem lied elsewhere. Chapter 987: Susans Vacation Chapter 987: Susan''s VacationDate- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:30 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No. 234, Asong''s Dream Space It was past midnight but at a beach, the sun was at its peak and five beauties were sunbathing under it leisurely. These beauties were none other than, Asong, Aba, Anna, Ann, and Susan. Susan who originally came to attend to the guests was now resting on a beach alongside them. Being surrounded by important figures, Susan, despite her years of experience as a sales executive, could not help but feel nervous around them. They were very weing, so she could loosen up fast and rx to enjoy the bliss. Susuny on her chest under the shade of the parasol listening to the sound of the waves and could not help but wonder how long has it been since she went on a vacation. "Big sis Asong your origin card is so much fun. I want a card like this one," Aba said looking at the sunny beach in front of her, "Can I be in here until you leave for the capital?" If not for Asong''s multi-purpose dream space Aba would never chummily refer to Asong as big sis. She was bored and hated being cooped up in the warehouse.pared to the warehouse preferred the dream space where she could spend time bathing under the sun at the beach, even though all this was just an illusion. "Sure," Asong answered without giving it much thought as she was busy exploring the possibilities of her new and only origin card Life Core. After sending two of her guards to protect the boy Asong did not leave under the guise of waiting for the boy''s safe return she nned to stay at the warehouse to learn about her origin card. As back home there were too many eyes watching and she did not want to reveal too much about her origin card to the preying eyes. Asong was being this cautious because the circumstances surrounding her have changed. Her illness was cured, and she would no longer die early because of it. This news must have already spread in the capital like wildfire. This meant the various powers in the office who left her alone thinking that she would be leaving the office soon now know that she would be in the office for a long time. Asong who has been neutral for a long time now would have to choose a side among the various powers in the office or will be forced to give up her position in the office. So right now Asong was preparing to fight, and the best way to prepare for a fight was to know oneself. "You can always ask Wyatt to create a simr card. He may be able to make one for you if you provide the rare ingredients," Susan advised Aba, even on vacation she did not forget aboutworking with customers for her exclusive client. "Wyatt and Cole did n to start a business based on simr cards but will the card he make as good as this one?" Aba questioned. It seems she was also considering the same. "When ites to card creation, I guarantee you that Wyatt will not only meet your expectation but go beyond that," Susan got up and turned to face Aba. Looking into her eyes she resolutely spoke with firm eyes. "You have to say that. After all, you work for him. But do hope that he can," seeing the belief in Susan''s eyes for the boy''s capability Aba shook her head. It was not that she did not want to believe Susan''s words or she underestimated the boy''s capability, normal cards can never be as good as origin cards, that was the universal truth. "He will," Susan was not bothered by Aba''s words because she knew her crush would prove her right. "..." Seeing Susan''s faith in the boy''s capability as a card creationist Aba was not surprised as she knew that boy''s unique charm was capable of doing that. She too had experienced it. Susan''s words were heard loud and clear by Anna who was resting on the beach lounger. In her years of experience, she was never the one to worry about someone stealing her crush, it was always the other way around. But nowadays she had started to worry about it, was it because she found an unfathomable enemy in Susan? No, Anna thought otherwise, ording to her, her feelings were so venerable when it came to the boy because she never felt that way about any other person in her life. The only word she could think of to describe her feeling for the boy was ''true.'' Just the thought of him made her long more time, time with him. As someone who has broken the mortal lifespan by miles never felt this way. She felt that even if she were to spend eternity with him it would not enough to satisfy her. While Anna was contemting her feelings for the boy and how much he meant to her she heard her Ann in her mind, ''How do you n to take care of that problem?'' Anna turned to look at Ann, she knew what- whom she referred to by the word problem. And replied to Ann, ''He cares for her. If you can find a friend in her befriend her, if not stay away from her unless she ns to harm him.'' ''I know he cares for her, that is the way I called her a problem. Are we going to just sit by and watch her steal him from us,'' Ann did not seem to like Anna''s reply one bit. ''First, I don''t n on doing or being part of anything that could hurt him or his feelings. Second, What do you mean by We and Us? Know your ce,'' Anna red at Ann, she did not like how Ann just assumed that she will be sharing her love with her. ''Ssssh, don''t fight it, you know it is bound to happen one or the other day, why not let it happen sooner and enjoy it while we are at it?'' Chapter 988: Psycho Twins Chapter 988: Psycho TwinsDate- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:36 Location- Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No. 234, Asong''s Dream Space ''Ssssh, don''t fight it, you know it is bound to happen one or the other day, why not let it happen sooner and enjoy it while we are at it?'' Ann said with great confidence. She believed that if the boy could fall in love with Anna then he could develop feelings for her too. Unfortunately for Ann love did not work that way. ''Watch it, Ann. Believe it or not, I will stuff you back in the origin card for the rest of my life," Anna said, warning Ann not to test her boundaries. ''I believe you, what if Wyatt asks for me?'' Ann said knowing Anna could hardly say no to the boy. As someone who shared an origin card with Anna, Ann was confident about Anna''s feelings. ''Hahaha, and why would he ask for you?'' Anna found Ann''s words hrious. She did not understand what gave Ann the idea that the boy would ask for her. Anna was throwing herself at the boy but he reject her time and time again, so why did Ann feel that he would ask for her? ''You will see," Ann said mysteriously. ''Seeing how you are being so helpful, I was nning to let you stay out longer and see how it works out but you had to be you and ruin it. Three months, then you are going back in the card,'' Anna found Ann''s thoughts crazy. There was a popr stereotype about twins with regard to threesomes out there and now Anna knew why. It was because of crazy bitch''s like Ann but Anna never nned to share the love with Ann no matter what. ''Three months are enough for me to get what I want,'' Ann replied confidently. ''You are crazy. Mom was right, I should not have locked you in the card for so long, you have lost your damn mind,'' Anna was starting to feel more worried about Ann than Susan because, if Ann were to force herself on her crush then, he could not defend himself. Thinking of this Anna could not help but feel an impulse to lock Ann back in her card. While the twins were having a mental conversation, Anna suddenly got a notification. Using it as a reason, Anna chose to ignore Ann and read the notification, [You were attacked by a curse and Dummy ring has resisted the curse in your ce.] Feeling the sudden rise in Anna''s thoughts, Ann essed them and soon added, ''You sure, we do not have to be on standby?'' ''Don''t worry I have given Agatha that card, even if she is not able to defeat them she will bring him back in one piece,'' Anna said so but her dynamic emotions said otherwise. ''Out of all the time you had to choose now to follow mom''s orders,'' Annined knowing that Anna was only in the dream space while the boy risked his life for vengeance because their mother had ordered them not to be a part of the fight. ''I am not doing this because mother ordered it. I am doing this because if we are seen helping local forces subdue one foreign embassy the other forces will start doubting Heatsend Family and its word. So I have no choice but to do this,'' Anna exined, she was not saying to help Ann understand why she was doing this but to help herself remember what was at stake and to stop herself from doing something impulsive. ''For Aba''s and their sake, I hope Agatha and the other two semi-demigods can ensure that no harm befalls Wyatt,'' Ann said knowing that if anything were to happen to the boy, Anna would go crazy and go on a rampage. She will not only kill Aba but also everybody involved in it. Therefore, she hoped that the boy would be brought back alive. She could stop rampaging Anna but she did not know if she would want to do that if the boy were to be harmed, or worse, killed. ¡­ Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:39 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters Cmity daughter gem cannot be considered an individual entity. It has always been a part of the cmity soul gem. Therefore as its host Ji Feng on a technicality cannot be considered an individual, he was part of a hive. Myriad Devil''s Transformation ability prides itself as the ability forplete transformation. Using Ji Feng''s blood as the medium the Myriad Devil Transformation could have transformed pebble Mike into Ji Feng as an individual but not as a part of the hive, which would not be considered aplete transformation as the current Ji Feng was a part of the hive and not an individual. Since it could not achieveplete transformation, it kept trying to achieve it, leading to its ultimate failure. Why was the Myriad Devil Transformation ability not able to transform pebble Mike into Ji Feng as part of the hive when it was able to turn Ji Feng who was a part of the hive into a pebble using the Myriad Devil''s hex with Ji Feng''s blood as a medium? When Mike used Myriad Devil''s hex on Ji Feng using Ji Feng''s blood as a medium, the ability did aim at Ji Feng and the hive he was part of. But after transforming Ji Feng into a pebble when the hex made its way to the Cmity soul gem through the cmity daughter gem, it was redirected toward the Dummy ring worn by the host of the cmity soul gem. The Dummy ring resisted the curse in ce of the host and in a way the hex waspleted. The Hex did not spread to other cmity daughter gems because the cmity daughter gems were connected through the cmity soul gem. This meant if the Hex were to try and spread to the other cmity daughter gems it would have to first go through the cmity soul gem. This was not possible because the Dummy ring had reced the host of the cmity soul gem to face the hex. Chapter 989 Series Of Coincidences Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:44 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters While Mike kept repeatedly using Myriad Devil Transformation with Ji Feng¡¯s blood as a medium only to fail and obsess over the reason why only one of his origin card¡¯s abilities failed when it came to Ji Feng and not both of them, he suddenly felt a disturbance in the surrounding through his spirituality. Reluctantly stopping his thought process for a second Mike used his spirituality to check on the source of the disturbance. When his spirituality spread, Mike was dumbfounded by what he discovered. He saw a naked Ji Feng standing in his original body. He had transformed Ji Feng into a pebble using his Myriad devil¡¯s hex ability but now Ji Feng was using his original body to reach out and grab his pebble body. Seeing this Mike was spooked, he was not sure if Ji Feng was trying to grab his pebble body so he was a little hesitant to take the necessary actions at first but soon thinking about the series of events that did not work in his favor Mike decisively made a split second decision to burrow his pebble into the mud. This way if Ji Feng was not reaching to grab his pebble body but something else then Mike can escape into the mud without Ji Feng noticing his actions, as a pebble sinking into the mud can be considered natural and was too insignificant to take notice of. But, if Ji Feng¡¯s hand were to still try and reach for his burrowing pebble body then Mike can prepare to tackle it. Mike made use of his limited spirituality to monitor Ji Feng¡¯s actions, only to find out that Ji Feng was indeed reaching out for his pebble body. Having figured out that Ji Feng was indeed aiming for him, many thoughts ran through Mike¡¯s head but now was not the time for him to spare thoughts to contemte this matter so he put these thoughts at the back of his mind and immediately increased the speed of burrowing in the mud. But feeling that the speed of his pebble body burrowing was not enough, Mike immediately decided to use the Myriad devil transformation to morph into an E-rank steel back worm. And soon his tiny pebble body morphed into a 1.4 cm long worm body that burrowed into the world¡¯s crust like a fish diving in the water. Closely escaping Ji Feng¡¯s grasp. After escaping from Ji Feng¡¯s reach, Mike did not stop instead he continued to burrow deep into the earth¡¯s crust until he felt safe. The reason¡¯s why Mike chose to escape instead of confronting Ji Feng were obvious. Reaching a safe ce, Mike began to contemte what just happened. He had never seen a Card Lord break his ability as Ji Feng did. Until now he was under the impression that it was impossible for the card apprentices in the lower or the same realm as him to resist or undo his Myriad Devil¡¯s Hex. He was not wrong to think so because it was indeed impossible for the regr card apprentices in the lower or same realm as him to be able to negate his ability. After all, even if its level was reduced, Myriad Devil was an existence that even the demigods tremble in front of, so an origin card created using its body as an ingredient was not something to be judged by the regr rules. First, the Myriad Devil Transformation failed and now the Myriad Devil Hex too, Mike was shocked, he used to believe his origin card was invincible in the same rank but he was proved wrong in the worst possible situation. Now, the first order of matter for Mike was his survival, now that his survival was achieved temporarily, he nned to contemte why his origin card betrayed him. Was it because the enemy had figured out about his origin card? That was highly unlikely because except for the supreme leader who helped him create his origin card nobody that he knew of knew about it, not even the other branch leaders. As much as Mike would want to put all these questions aside and focus on the other two of his priorities, that was to kidnap Ji Feng and kill the boy, he could not run at them blindly not knowing what the enemy knew about him and how they nned to deal with him. The enemy has performed beyond his expectations time and again. This time he barely escaped being captured, next time he may not, or worse he may be not alive to regret it. So even if it meant him doing nothing but hiding and contemting his losses while licking his wounds, he preferred it because this battle was not something he could win with the strongest fist he had to be smart about this. This was not just about him anymore, he had to capture Ji Feng to figure out the real culprit that was backing Ji Feng¡¯s betrayal and kill the boy who showed promise enough to be big trouble for the Circle. Therefore even if it meant waiting while his bone dragon¡¯s clone army was getting annihted by his enemies Mike¡¯s thoughts ran wondering if the enemy had really figured out his origin card and if they did then how did they figure it out? Mike felt the answer to this question will help him more than understanding how was the enemy defending against his origin card. Thetter was also important for the fight but the former yed a greater significance not just to him but to the entire circle. As the information on his origin cards¡¯ ability was highly confidential even in the core of the Main branch of the circle if the enemy were able to get their hands on such information, the enemy¡¯s means may be a problem to the entire Circle. But after a while Mike did not find any concrete evidence pointing that the enemy knew the ability of his origin card, everything felt like a series of coincidences. This scared Mike even more. Chapter 990 Series Of Coincidences Indeed Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:46 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters Mike considered himself a realistic and practical guy but also understood that sometimes coincidences were possible but not enough to believe in a series of coincidences that looked like the entire universe wasing together to work against him. One or two coincidences in a day were still believable but a series of them under an hour, if he were to believe that then there wouldn¡¯t be a bigger fool than him. At this point Mike had decided that he would only rest if he had a clear understanding of how much the enemy was prepared against him, was it just Ji Feng or all of them that were able to resist his Myriad devil body origin card? And the only way he could think of to find out that was to use his origin card on others. Therefore he ordered his bone dragon clone army to collect a blood sample from one of the enemies for him to test his origin card on. Surfacing above ground worm Mike waited for the clone of his summons to return with a blood sample. Soon a clone bone dragon returned with a bloodied skeleton tail. Then the E-rank Steel back worm body Mike scraped a few samples of the blood on the skeleton tail and used it as a medium to test if his ability will work on this unlucky enemy of his. This time too Mike used the blood medium to simultaneously cast the two abilities of his origin card, Myriad Devil Transformation, and Myriad Devil¡¯s Hex, onto the unlucky victim who was unlucky for being the one to be chosen out of their peers. Without much suspense, Mike¡¯s abilities worked, after the activation of the Myriad Devil Transformation his body had transformed from a worm body to a humanoid body. Then he immediately used his newly found ample spirituality to check on the enemy side. Mike found that the battle array formation set up by the boy¡¯s subordinates had broken as one of the pirs of the battle array formation suddenly went berserk as they had suddenly morphed into a D-rank Twin-tailed Desert cat monster. Seeing the results, Mike was very much satisfied but he felt pain in his ankles. When he checked he found himself wearing high heels, learning this Mike¡¯s face became hideous as if he had swallowed a fly. He had transformed into one of the female subordinates of the boy, between the shame of having transformed into a woman Mike could not help but wonder how was thatdy able to fight while wearing these when he found it difficult to stand in them. Earlier Mike¡¯s thoughts were upied by the doubt of whether his ability would work on the boy and his subordinates or not, were they too prepared to counter his origin card like Ji Feng, he did not have the leisure to spare thoughts to minor details. So he forgot to consider the fact about the blood sample brought by his summon could belong to an opposite gender and now that he knew his worries were unwarranted Mike could not help but spare thoughts to the details. adapting to the high heels Mike came to the bold conclusion that the boy¡¯s subordinates were not equipped to negate his origin card like Ji Feng. Mike would nevere to such a conclusion with minor evidence but a series of minor evidence were pointing at the same so he decided to be bold and came to a conclusion. The boy like his subordinates unlike Ji Feng was not equipped to negate his origin card. This was only a part of his conclusion. Mike had begun to believe that the boy was not the real mastermind here, the boy was here only out of sheer thirst for vengeance. The boy had a good lineup of subordinates equipped with powerful cards but other than that he would never have been able to be a threat to the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch until Ji Feng¡¯s betrayal came into the picture. Apperately it was Ji Feng who sought out the boy for cooperation, it was Ji Feng who helped the boy make use of the Deste punisher array to ughter all the members of the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch and it was Ji Feng who was prepared to negate his origin card, from the looks of it the boy had no idea about his origin, Mike thought as he looked at the boy and his subordinates at a loss when they saw one of them transform into a cat monster amidst an enemy siege. From start to end if not for Ji Feng, the boy would never have been able to get past the deste array formation without paying a hefty price. No matter how Mike saw it all the evidence pointed at Ji Feng as the mastermind who made use of the boy and his thirst for vengeance to destroy the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch. Mike had already concluded that Ji Feng was just a puppet of some unfathomable force or the Yin-yang harmony sect itself. Now he was sure that it was force backing Ji Feng, they were the real mastermind behind this. Speaking of unfathomable, Mike was reminded of the organization that gave circle the intel about the boy attacking the Circle¡¯s sun blossom city branch. If it was that organization then Mike can understand how every unfortunate event that led to his loss looked like a series of coincidences. Only that organization had the power to get away aftermitting the biggest crimes without even leaving a clue behind. If it was them then Ji Feng¡¯s betrayal was understandable. If it was them Ji Feng being prepared to counter Mike¡¯s origin card was understandable. If it was them then they were the only ones to profit the most if the circle were to fight either the Yin-yang harmony sect or the Southern royal family. Mike suddenly felt like he was enlightened, until now his main suspects were the Yin-yang harmony sect and the Southern royal family. But these two forces had a lot of bad blood between them they wouldn¡¯t join forces, even if it was against the circle. In the end, it turns out that the circle too was a pawn in that organization¡¯s game. Chapter 991 Expanding Search Parameter Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:44 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters Taking control over pebble Ji Feng through Hive AI, I used the cmity daughter gem¡¯s restructure skill to restore his outer appearance to his original body. Then I controlled him to pick up the suspicious pebble I believed to be Mike in disguise. When Ji Feng¡¯s hand reached out to pick up the fishy pebble, it suddenly began to sink into the mud. To an unattentive eye, it would look like the pebble was indeed sinking into the mud but if you were to pay attention to the pebble and its surroundings you would realize that the pebble was not sinking instead it was burrowing into the mud like a living creature. Seeing this I was certain that this pebble was Mike in disguise. So, I controlled Ji Feng to move at the fastest speed possible to catch the pebble before it escapes into this world¡¯s crust. And Just as I was about to grab hold of the pebble, it suddenly morphed into a tiny worm monster. Then burrowed and escaped into the mud at an incredible speed before I could even process what I just saw. Seeing Mike escape deeper into the world¡¯s crust, I had no choice but to give up on capturing him. Then I let my salve consciousness, also known as Clone 1, take control of Ji Feng¡¯s body and resume fighting the bone dragon clone army. And I returned to searching for Mike knowing that he couldpletely transform into anything with a thought. I say this base on what I have gathered about Mike¡¯s ability while his escape. When disguised as pebbles, the soul pathway arrangements, vibrations, and signatures of Mike and Ji Feng hadpletely transformed into that of a pebble. A simr case was witnessed when Mike transformed into E-rank Steel back Worm in under a second as he escaped into the world¡¯s crust. If not for me having seen that the pebble had transformed into a worm monster, I would still have doubts about my approach to this but now I was certain that Mike had a card that allowed anyone he wishes or him topletely transform into anything or any being at his will. If this were true then Mike had one dreadfully overpowered card in his possession. But I believe that this card like other cards too has limitations to what it can do, I say this because if Mike could really transform anyone he wishes into anything he desires then we would not be having this fight right now. Instead, we all would have been turned into pebbles by Mike as he did to Ji Feng. Since we weren¡¯t then it was safe for us to assume that Mike¡¯s card had limitations to using it. This was good news. As time passed the new method to incinerate the skeleton remains of the bone dragon to not live any remains for the creation of new bone dragon clones, the extermination team slowly managed to bring down the number of bone dragon clones to half of its original size. Though the new method was effective in stopping the bone dragon¡¯s remains for creating more clones to add to the clone army, the number of fire rule ego elements at the disposal of the extermination team was too little, therefore during the fight, sometimes the extermination team got overwhelmed by the number of attacks focused on each of them which resulted in them killing the bone dragon clones instead of trapping them for the Fire rule ego elements to incinerate them. This led to the formation of new clones that added to the existing clone army. For the exterminating team, it was like taking two steps forward and then taking one step back. Hence it was taking them longer than expected to annihte the entire bone dragon clone army. Unable to find Mike, I partially activated the Gigamite physique to summon two floating heads. I could summon a total of three floating heads but clone 1¡¯s consciousness was busy controlling Ji Feng¡¯s body to keep up the act, I could only summon two floating heads of the Gigamite physique at the movement. The reason I summoned these two floating heads was that I nned to use them simr to thework tower back on earth to extend the coverage range of the search for Mike. I instructed both the floating heads to fan out to the ends of the area my spirituality could cover at a 60-degree angle, this way I and the floating heads were positioned to form an equteral triangle. Then I used the Hive AI to connect my spirituality to the spirituality of the two floating heads. This way I increased my range of search by half of the original range. Then I instructed the two floating heads to move around me at the same speed maintaining the same distance between each of us. This way I could cover an extra search range of half of my original search range in every direction for a regr interval of time. In order to make sure that I did not miss anything, I order the floating heads to increase the speed of them revolving around me. Thanks to the presence of the Hive AI, which helped the floating heads do the math and kept recording the surrounding data collected I did not have to worry about missing anything. Having increased my search range by half or the original range, I began to go through the data processed by Hive AI and so I found an E-rank Steel Back Worm with the same variation in its soul pathway vibration that I record in the pebble form Mike and Ji Feng. Then I Instructed the floating heads to stop revolving around me and just focus on the direction where the anomaly was noted. Pretty soon I was able to confirm that the steel back worm monster that Hive AI recorded was indeed Mike in disguise by double checking the variation in its soul pathway vibration and wanted to act immediately but stopped seeing one of the bone dragon clones separate from the bone dragon clone army and head towards the worm monster. Chapter 992 Back To The Start Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:46 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters The reason I stop taking immediate action after seeing a single-bone dragon clone leave the clone army and head towards the small worm monster was because of the blood dyed on its skeleton tail. The bone dragon clone¡¯s on the edge of the clone army encircling us have not even been given the chance to attack either of us so it was impossible for the bone dragon clones at the edge of the clone army to have blood on their tail this meant that the bone dragon clone that left the clone army to head towards the small monster worm was a bone dragon clone which had fought in the front lines against the battle formation set up by the extermination team. This told me that Mike was up to something. If Mike wanted a bone dragon clone, he could have summoned one from the edge of the clone army but why did he call back this particr bone dragon clone? This seemed impractical without a reason. Therefore Mike must have had a reason as to why he called this particr bone dragon clone from the front lines instead of the one at the edge, and I had a feeling that the blood on this bone dragon clone¡¯s skeleton tail was the reason. I say this because the blood on its tail was the only thing that differentiated it from other bone dragon clones. I reached this assumption after having checked its soul pathway arrangements, vibration, and signature, nothing was out of ce. By every means it was the same as the other bone dragon clone in the clone army, so the blood covering its skeleton tail was the only thing that set it apart from other clones. Hence my conclusion was that Mike was after the blood covering the bone dragon clone¡¯s skeleton tail, that sounded like a valid reason for him to call a bone dragon clone from the frontlines instead of the edge of the clone army that was closer to him. I continued to monitor the worm monster and the bone dragon clone that left the clone army. Pretty soon the bone dragon clone made its way to the worm monster and then present its tail to it. The worm monster was not afraid of the appearance of the bone dragon clone and instead began to scrape some blood samples from the bone dragon clone¡¯s skeleton tail proving my conclusion earlier that Mike was after the blood covering the bone dragon¡¯s skeleton tail. At this point it was already toote for me to stop Mike from doing whatever he was nning, I could only continue to watch what he was up to. After a few breaths, I noticed the monster worm¡¯s body suddenly grow and started to mold into a humanoid shape. Next movement the humanoid shape became gained more details of a feminine figure, these details be more defined, and then the end result resembled Diana. From head to toe and to the clothes she wore, she looked exactly like Diana. Seeing this I could not help but marvel at what I just saw. I have seen a fruit turn into a fairy so this should be nothing new to me but still, it was marvelous to know that Mike wasfortable with it. I wanted to continue monitoring Mike but had to leave that to my floating heads and check on the disturbance I felt next to me. When I withdrew my vision from the floating head¡¯s vision back to my own I saw that the battle array formation had broken and the extermination team was having a hard time trapping and incinerating the bone dragon clone army so they could only resort to killing bone dragon clone even if it meant adding more clones to the bone dragon clone army. All this happened because Diana, one of the pirs of the battle array formation, had suddenly morphed into a cat monster. Being unfamiliar with the new body, Diana, who was scared by the sudden changes, was having a hard time controlling and moving her body around. If not for her spirituality being strong she would have lost her soul¡¯s individuality like Ji Feng and acted like a cat monster believing that she was a cat monster. Thankfully Diana had a firm will but still, she was barely holding on to her individuality. To make things worse the two wind rule ego elementals that Daina summoned and her phantom fleet had been recalled to their cards after she morphed into a cat monster. With the battle array formation broken and a powerful card lord such as Diana gone, the pressure on the extermination team increases considerably. Though the bone dragon clones were not strong they hadrge numbers and their number kept increasing with time. They were starting to overwhelm the extermination team if this continued extermination team could no longer hold down the fort. Thinking of this I decided to bring the battle to Mike. Only by killing him could I put a quick end to this bone dragon clone army. Before that, I summoned my five stone viltronian monsters and sent them to protect Diana and help the extermination team. I was saving them for the summon armament card but it seems circumstances will not allow it. Even without them, I could make do with the Eight-handle energy saber card to make up for their absence. With the addition of the stone viltronians and the stone troll minions the extermination then finally had room for a breather. And once again they resumed trapping and incinerating the bone dragon clones. But all the progress so far was lost as within seconds, the bone dragon clones multiplied back to their original numbers. Then I instructed the stone viltronian to ess the second form of the cmity daughter gem. This way they could buy more than enough time for the extermination team to create a new battle formation without Diana. ¡°Summon Beezalbub¡¯s wings,¡± Chanting that I immediately head towards Mike who had transformed back to his original appearance. Chapter 993 Fight! Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:51 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters ¡°Summon, six handle energy sabers,¡± I chanted since six energy sabers were enough for my six arms. ¡°Boy, aren¡¯t you gutsy? I thought you will hide behind your minions until each of them died,¡± Mike said looking at the boy who looked more like a demon than a card apprentice with his monster ears, feline fur covering his body, a pair of identical floating heads adjacent to his head, a couple of pair of floating hands each holding an energy sword behind him, feline tail, and a pair of demon wings. ¡°Say the old man hiding behind an army of clones,¡± I retorted. I did n on hiding behind my subordinates until Mike was drawing hisst breath, but in life, not everything goes ording to one¡¯s n. ¡°Boy, I am really impressed by your bravery. I didn¡¯t think that you would choose to fight me when I disyed my tinum grimoire. It seems I had underestimated your stupidity,¡± Mike mocked. ¡°I am here knowing that I am more than enough to deal with the likes of you,¡± I was nning tounch a sneak attack on Mike using the hop additional skill of the Beezalbub¡¯s wings but something told me that Mike wanted me to do just that. So I held back and continued to watch his actions. ¡°I would be impressed or even deterred by your confidence if I had not known about the semi-demigod hiding in your shadow. What is she? Your nanny, if you are to lose then she will help you kill me. Is that where your confidencees from? When I see you, all I see is a rich spoiled kid trying to act like an avenger with help of the powerful force backing you, people like you sicken me,¡± Mike said pointing at my shadow. ¡°Think what you want, but the semi-demigod is here for my protection, she will not interfere unless people from your side provoke her,¡± I said to Mike searching for an opening to sneak attack him. ¡°Oh, really? But I don¡¯t hear you saying that she will not act when you are desperate,¡± Mike scoffed. ¡°Stop the stalling, Mike,¡± seeing Mike argue instead of attacking me despite him feeling that he was stronger than I made me believe that he was stalling. ¡°If you are that eager for a fight then feel free toe at me, I am standing right here,¡± Mike no longer pretended, his words made it clear that there was a trap waiting for me. ¡°Good,¡± I red at Mike and then chanted, ¡°Blood rule powered saber, active.¡± The neon blue sword des of the six saber handle¡¯s in my had vanished and were soon reced by neon red sword des that let out a daunting aura. ¡°Rule Item,¡± Mike blurted in surprise, seeing me use a rule item but his expression continued to remain yful. As if rule energy did not raise rms in his mind, he seemed confident in his defense or whatever he had prepared. ¡°Hexa Blood rule sh,¡± I used the used energy sh additional skill of the Eight handle energy saber to send six consecutive blood rule shes at Mike. In face of the six blood rule shes, Mike¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He looked eager to be attacked by them and Just as he was about to be hit by the blood rule shes, I heard him chant, ¡°Myriad Devil Tansfrormation ¨C Echo Slime.¡± Mike suddenly morphed into a transparent slime creature which was soon bombarded with six consecutive blood rule shes. I was expecting to see the slime creature blow up into a small rain shower of slime but contrary to my expectation, the slime creature did not explode instead when the six consecutive blood rule shes came in contact with the transparent slime creature they were absorbed into its body. After absorbing the six consecutive blood rule shes the slime creature was no longer transparent instead its body had turned red and glowed with a neon-red hue. Seeing this I was shocked because I do not know of any slime monster that was able to absorb rule energy. But reconsidering it for the second time Bloodette came to my mind, though I knew she was a supreme being, the form I had seen her closely resembled that of a slime taking a humanoid shape. I had Hive AI bring up the information on Echo Slime I heard Mike chant before morphing. Yep, the information on Echo slime on the grimoirework also agreed with me that Echo slime or any other slime known to the card apprentices was able to absorb rule power. So I believe this change must be the doing of one of Mike¡¯s cards. ¡°Is that all you got,¡± Seeing me not continue to attack the Slime monster morphed Mike suddenly spoke up showing confidence that he could handle whatever I had to throw at him. ¡°So you can take a good beating that proves nothing,¡± I said looking down at Mike. ¡°Could you repeat that?¡± while yelling, the slime creature suddenly changed its shape to that of a cannon and then fired a red beam of blood rule power aiming at me. To my surprise, the blood rule power contained in the reb beam shot at me was exactly twice the amount of blood rule I poured in the six consecutive blood rule shes I attacked Mike with. ¡°Hop,¡± using the hop additional skill of the Beezalbub¡¯s wing card I immediately dodged the iing blood rule beam by hopping behind the Slime creature. Having already located the core of the slime creature using my soul pupils I used my blood rule sabers to sneak attack and destroy its core. Just as my blood rule sabers were toe in contact with the slime creature, I suddenly heard Mike chant, ¡°Minor Duo Array mirror activate.¡± With that, the figure of the slime creature vanished and was reced by my reflection. Chapter 994 Pointing Fingers Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 00:55 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters Echo Slime monsters were popr for absorbing physical and soul energy attacks and using the energy gathered from them to attack their predators with twice the power. This ability of theirs made them one of the strongest slime monsters known to card apprentices. But like any other slime monster out there, Echo Slime also had onemon weakness: its core. Though its slimy body was difficult to deal with, once its monster core was located killing it would be a simple feat. Therefore having located Mike morphed Echo slime¡¯s core, I did not hesitate to target it, but it seems Mike¡¯s transformation to Echo slime was not the trap that Mike prepared for me, it was a field card minor duo mirror array. The smaller version of the due mirror array. Since the field card was not activated before my soul pupils did not pick it up. I guess Mike too was being cautious knowing that I had mama Wyatt¡¯s origin card, Aura sight, which could discern any trap or field with a single nce. So he waited till I choose to attack him to deploy the minor duo mirror array. After attacking me with the blood rule that it had absorbed from my attack the Echo slime returned to its original transparent color. One would think with Echo slime¡¯s transparent body it would be easier to locate its core but that was not the case as its monster core too was transparent, blending with its transparent body making it very hard to locate it even in broad daylight. So I focused my attack on the transparent monster core but soon I noticed that the figure of the slime creature vanished and was reced by my reflection. Then my blood rule saber shed with the blood rule saber and I was forced to take a step back because it seems the attack of my reflection even though the copy of my attack seemed to have more power to it. Using this opportunity I decided to get a distance between myself and the Mike morphed Eco Slime but it was toote, as I was pushed back by my reflection¡¯s attack, Mike immediately rushed out of his field card having transformed into a me Wyvern and aiming at me heunched a me breath. I did not panic seeing Mike morphed me Wyvern attack me with me breath as I believed the defense of the elusive spirit would gather the wind and negate the me breath. But I had underestimated Mike, the me breath was made using the fire rule. As shocked as I was to see a me Wyvern use the fire rule, I immediately covered myself with the blood rule and made full use of the elusive spirits¡¯ evasion ability and Beezalbub¡¯s wings to escape the me breath. Thanks to the blood rule power covering me, I could escape unscathed despiteing in contact with the me breath for a few seconds. But I was not out of the bind yet, me Wyvern continued to follow me no matter how much I tried to get rid of it. If not for the exceptional evasion ability of the elusive spirit possessing me, I could not have been able to escape the fire rule fireballs it kept shooting at me from behind. ¡°Hastex2,¡± I chanted twice, activating the haste additional ability of the elusive spirit and the Beezalbub¡¯s wings. With the two haste stacked enhancements to my agility, I easily threw the me Wyvern off my back and then used hop additional ability to get behind it and they once again attacked it with Hexa Blood Rule sh. Seeing the target in front of it vanish the me Wyvern was at loss but it suddenly felt immense danger from behind it. Feeling the imminent danger behind him Mike did not hesitate and decisively morphed into a me harrier and used its flicker skill to appear 100 meters away sessfully evading whatever managed to ring his danger sense. Mike finally managed to see what was it made him feel immense danger, it was the boy who had suddenly vanished from his field of vision. The boy seemed to have a card that allowed him consecutively disappeared and sneak behind their target. Mike knew this was not possible with a teleportation card but whatever it was, it was proving to be troublesome to get rid of the boy so yelled, ¡°Your Majesty, please do not interfere, this between us juniors.¡± ¡°Hey, watch what you say,¡± I said. ¡°Boy, be honest this is the second time your semi-demigod bodyguard helped you escape my attacks, I know you are shameless but don¡¯t force a respected semi-demigod into doing your shameless bidding,¡± Mike was not worried that his words would anger the semi-demigod protecting boy because if they openly took action against him then this would no longer be considered as a fight for vengeance but a pre-nned act of terrorism toward one of the circle¡¯s embassies in the southern region. ¡°Mike, aren¡¯t you the shameless one here? You just want to know the card info the card I am using to evade your attacks right,¡± deducing the ability of the opponent¡¯s card yed an important part in any card fight to not fall for the same trick again and again. ¡°Now you are pointing your fingers at me to cover your shameful and immoral practice in a war,¡± Mike did not show even an iota of shame with his real intentions being uncovered by the boy. ¡°You-¡± Just as I was about retort to Mike he interrupted me saying, ¡°This fight is being recorded by my grimoire so even if I were to die here today the main branch of the Circle will know what transpired here. So I advise you if what you im about you being able to evade my attacks because of the abilities of your card is true then just name that card to avoid any misunderstanding.¡± Telling the name of your card to the enemy was no different than telling them the info of the card. If one were to know the name of the card it would not be difficult for them to get the card info unless it was a custom card. Therefore many card apprentices practice haste chanting or whisper chanting to activate their card without revealing their card name to the enemy. But haste chanting or whisper chanting was not easy to master. Chapter 995 Giving Up? Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:02 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters Haste chanting or whisper chanting, these two have proved to be effective and unique ways for the card apprentice to activate their cards without revealing their next move to their enemy but not many chose to master them because of the difficulty in mastering them and also because of the presence of a better alternative, the wordless chant. The wordless chant was a method where the card apprentice activates their cards bymanding their grimoire with their thoughts. Though it was a better alternative than haste chanting and whisper chanting, the difficulty in mastering this method was twice as much as required to master the other two chanting methods. Still, it was worth the effort. And it has been noticed that the wordless chant was easily grasped by the card creationist and array mastermunity since they have strong spiritualitypared to the card apprentices in the same realm. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t waste my time. Either reveal the name the card im to use or just have your semi-demigod bodyguard kill me right now and save us all a little trouble,¡± Mike yelled fearlessly as ming the boy and his semi-demigod of mal-practice bought him enough time while avoiding the actual battle. Knowing that the boy seemed to have deduced his transformation ability, Mike no longer nned to kill the boy, knowing he will be interrupted by the boy¡¯s semi-demigod bodyguard. The only reason Mike was so confident about taking Ji Feng into his custody and killing the boy was that he believed in the abilities of his myriad devil body origin card. With its absolute transformation ability, he wanted to use the element of surprise to his advantage and achieve his priorities before the semi-demigods watching over the body could react. But now circumstances had changed. If the boy can deduce his card ability, so can his semi-demigod bodyguard. Losing the element of surprise Mike believes he no longer had the opportunity to kill the body without his semi-demigod bodyguard rescuing the boy at thest second. Knowing that this battle held no meaning with the semi-demigods protecting the boy, Mike was no longer so keen on fighting. The only reason he chooses to face the boy head-on instead of escaping using his origin card was that he was working on another safer and faster n for his escape. As the presence of Ji Feng made his origin card¡¯s advantage in fleeing moot. Ji Feng somehow seemed to be able to find him despite hisplete transformation this became apparent when earlier Ji Feng reach out to grab his pebble body out of all the other pebbles in the surroundings. This meant if he tried to escape he would be prey to Ji Feng and the organization backing him. The high probability of involvement of that organization had put a damper on Mike¡¯s ns as it make his only priority of survival bleak. And he did not like the idea that he and the semi-demigods from the main branch of Circle would be pawns in that organization¡¯s game, helping it achieve its motives at the expense of them bing enemies with both the southern royal family and the yin-yang harmony sect. ¡°Fine, I will leave¡± a voice sounded throughout the sky. Feeling the voice familiar I immediately check my shadow only to find that Agatha had left my shadow. ¡°Well, this is unexpected,¡± Mike blurted hearing the voice. He never expected that his baseless usation would result in the semi-demigod leaving the boy¡¯s shadow. This put an end to his reason behind stalling so he thought, ¡®Nothing ever goes my way.¡¯ ¡°There, you got your answer. Now, let¡¯s resume the fight¡± yelling that I strengthened the blood rule energy covering my body and chanted, ¡°Hop.¡± Soon my body vanished and appear right in front of Mike¡¯s and attacked him with Hexa blood rule sh. At point-nk range, even the evasive spirit would have a hard time dodging all six blood rule shes. But Mike instantly transformed into an Echo slime by chanting, ¡°Myriad Devil Transformation ¨C Echo slime.¡± Absorbing the Hexa blood rule sh the transparent body of the slime turned blood red with a red hue as it continued to free fall and soon the red hue intensified as Mike chanted, ¡°Detonate.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I cussed curling into a fetal position and encasing myself within a cocoon made of blood rule. Despite the distance between the explosion was just too strong for me to defend against it using my mortal body. Under the impact of the Echo slime¡¯s self-detonation, the blood rule cocoon was sent flying into the sky. Inside the cocoon, my head buzzed. It felt as if it was being hammered by hundreds of hammers simultaneously. Even with help of Hive AI, it took me a while to return to normal. When I retracted the cocoon, Mike used the time as an opportunity to hide. Echo Slime¡¯s detonation ability allows it to detonate its body with help of the energy it absorbed from its enemy¡¯s attacks. It was a strong AOE attack as it exploded with nearly three times the power of the energy it gathered by absorbing the enemy¡¯s attacks in its body. But the detonation of its body came at a price. After detonation, it takes considerable time for the Echo slime to regrow its body. But considering that Mike morphed Echo slime was able to absorb rule power attacks, I don¡¯t know what all other feats it was capable of. Which could involve an ability to regrow its body instantly. To understand this I had a theory, that the reason the monsters that Mike was transforming into were able to use rule power unlike the original monsters was because of his ego gem. This was simr to how my stone viltronians were able toprehend rule power thanks to the Cmity daughter gem. Knowing that the Mike-morphed Echo slime was able to absorb rule-powered attacks because of his ego gem, it became apparent to me that there were pretty much no more changes to what the Mike-morphed Echo slime could. Meaning after self-detonation Mike-morphed Echo slime must have spent a considerable amount of time regrowing its body which meant, Mike must have hidden somewhere around here. Chapter 996 Start Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:12 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters Realizing that Mike did not have time to hide further from here, I immediately tried to scan the surroundings using my soul pupils but suddenly felt a scorching heat and a massive blow strike me on my back. Since it was an ambush at point ck range, instinctive evasion of elusive spirits¡¯ possessing me was of little use here. Fearing my aura sight, with not many ces to hide in the sky, Mike chose to morph into something proficient in flight and stealth nning to sneak attack me once Ie out of the blood rule cocoon protecting me. Thanks to the blood rule covering me I did not take a lot of damage but I lost my stance, which Mike used as a perfect opportunity to attack me relentlessly with me breath while remaining in stealth. Without even giving me the room to gain a footing to strike back. I could only defend helplessly while running evasive spirits abilities to their maximum hoping that I will get an opportunity to use the Beezalbub card¡¯s additional ability hop. Being forced to defend I don¡¯t know how much longer the blood rule covering my body could hold up against the fire rule me breath so I made use of soul pupils to see through Mike¡¯s stealth and uncover what creature he had transformed into. Rainbow-winged me butterfly monster, that was what Mike had morphed into. This monster was popr for its potent stealth ability and me breath ability which wasmonly only seen in the dragon family. Apart from these two skills the part about the Rainbow-winged me butterfly monster that was making things difficult for me were its eyes. It had a dynamic vision. Which not only aids it in escaping its predators but also to hunt its prey. And right now I was its prey. With all my moves within the range of the Mike morphed Rainbow-winged me butterfly monster¡¯s dynamic sight evasion was proving to be difficult. Especially because the me breath was a wide-range attack so there was very little room for me to maneuver. So I could only wait for an opportunity hoping my blood rule cover willst long enough. ¡°Hastex2,¡± the opportunity I was waiting for came as both the haste skills of my elusive spirit and Beezalbub¡¯s wings were out of cooldown time. With the aid of gravity and stacked haste effect, I plunged down at full speed, and eventually, the Mike morphed Rainbow-winged me butterfly monster was unable to match my speed and could only watch as I escaped. Reaching a safe distance I once again wanted to use hop tounch a sneak attack on Mike, but learning from my previous failed attempts. I decided to save it for when I required it the most. Even though the cooldown period of the hop skill was small, I could not use it when under attack so I could only save it to escape to a safe distance under enemy attack. When I circle back to engage Mike, I found that Mike had morphed into a demon. It had buffalo horns, Dragon wings, and horned lizard tail appendages attached to its grey-colored humanoid body. It stood 7 feet tall with a robust muscr body. Fire rule power covered its entire body oozing an intimidating aura in its surrounding. The Mike-morphed Demon looked at me with a sneer and said, ¡°Kid, this time I wille at you for real.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. Same here pal.¡± My body grew 7 feet tall as I unlocked theplete potential of the gigamite physique achievable for two additional souls as I still needed clone 1 to continue acting as Ji Feng. Without wasting any further time the demon body Mike attacked me head-on with its fist. Seeing this I used two of my left floating hands to block its attack and formed two fists using the two right floating hands to attack him as a bluff while I used my hands to punch Mike aiming his face and throat. When my fist came into contact with Mike¡¯s body I felt the blood rule and kic energy behind them were being absorbed by this body. At the same time. Mike¡¯s left hand was blocked by my two left-floating arms and his right arm blocked my two right-floating arm¡¯s attack, both suddenly seemed to have be soft like a sponge and were absorbing any and all energies applied to them. This feeling was the same as the one I got while fighting against the Mike-morphed Echo slime. Understanding what was happening here my expression changed. Meanwhile, Mike¡¯s horns shot two beams of blood energy aimed at me. Thanks to the elusive ability, I escaped sideways but only to take a heavy punch to my face. With that, a continuous barrage of punches followed. I felt each of the punches despite the blood rule power covering me and my gigamite physique. This time Mike¡¯s fist felt harder, a lot harderpared to our previous exchange, clearly, he had instantly switched the ability of his body from that of an echo slime to something with hardening skill as he attacked me. Despite the pain I felt, I could not help but feel excited about my current circumstance. The more promise Mike showed the more excited I got. The reason I immediately attacked Mike as soon as Agatha left was that I no longer had to worry about how to plunder Mike¡¯s card ability while escaping Agatha¡¯s eyes. I was not worried about the other two semi-demigods monitoring me because they were not right next to me like Agatha. As long as they were not near me, I could think of hundreds of ways that I could use to do my deed without raising suspicion in the eyes monitoring me. ¡°Six-handle energy saber,¡± retreating to a certain distance I once again summoned my sabers as it was proving disadvantageous to fight Mike with fists. His ability to instantly switch between various monster physiques, traits, and skills was proving to be very troublesome to deal with. Chapter 997 Deduction Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:18 Location- Sun Blossom City, Circle Headquarters Summoning six energy saber handles, tightening my grip on them I powered them with blood rule power, seeing this Mike chanted, ¡°six armed ape monster ¨C nine appendages,¡± Soon Mike morphed Myriad Devil Body and grew two extra pairs of hands, now he had a total of three pairs of hands. And the number of appendages on his body grew to a total of nine appendages without counting in its horns, wings, and tail. Mike was not done there he chanted, ¡°Hellfire Imp ¨C me Forge.¡± With his chant, Mike used Hellfire Imp¡¯s me Forge to forge six swords using fire rule power. Showing that Mike had a wide range of monster and demon abilities stored to choose from. But I was not discouraged because the only way Mike could create a demon transformation card was by using a demon¡¯s body parts as a card ingredient. Which meant someone had killed a demon with this ability, so it was not impossible for me to do the same. I need to be patient and deduce the limitation of Mike¡¯s card¡¯s ability and use it to my advantage. And so far all I have gathered was Mike cannot use the same type of ability simultaneously. This I inferred by witnessing Mike switch between the physique of the Echo slime to defend against my attack and the hardening physique to attack me. Later to gain the six-armed ape monster¡¯s nine appendages physique he let go of the hardening physique instead of stacking both of the physiques. This showed that he could only mimic one monster¡¯s physique at a time. I don¡¯t know if the same was true for skills and traits but I would like to think it had to be. So in his demon form, Mike could copy the monster¡¯s physique, skills, and traits from different monsters, simultaneously too, but he could not stack them. Having deduced a rough idea of Mike¡¯s ability, I decided to see if it were true in my fight against Mike without proper evidence proving that Mike cannot copy and stack skills and traits of different monsters simr to their physique I needed to be careful, because this could be something that Mike was leading me to believe and when I go after him believing the misleading information that he had fed me, he could suddenly burst out with unexpectedly high levels of power, catching me off guard and finish me when I am least expecting it. Well, least expecting- sounded far-fetched but if I went after him then it would be that I was expecting a different result, something like me killing him certainly not expecting any surprises especially not me dying by Mike¡¯s hands. While I contemted the shorings and limitations of Mike¡¯s card he came at me while swinging his words, I used my sabers to sh with his swords enthusiastically. Honestly, I was kind of looking forward to something like this happening, and Mike did not disappoint me. After shing swords for a while, Mike and I separated, honestly fighting with six cards was taxing, even though I had two ve consciousness and Hive AI assisting me. I did not know how Mike was fair but considering that he has gained the physique of a six-armed ape, it should havee with perks that allowed the six-armed ape monster to maneuver its six arms. Still in the sh earlier, I held the clear advantage as unlike Mike¡¯s extra arms that are fixed to his back, my extra pair of arms had more leeway when it came to mobility and freedom. Despite holding the advantage in the exchange, Mike was able to remain unscathed as he held the advantage in fighting experience. No matter how my floating arms ambushed him, he fended them off as if he was used to fighting multiple enemies. His fighting style gave me the feeling that even if I were to have another extra pair of arms Mike would still manage to fend off, but it would have taken a greater toll on him. When I nned to engage again, I saw he was vibrant and filled with energy, as if he just got up from a peaceful and refreshing nap. Clearly, he had made use of some unknown monster¡¯s trait to being his stamina and mental health levels back to their peak. Seeing this it became I started to get a feeling that Mike nned to prolong this fight. But this was more disadvantageous to him than to me. yes, he could instantly recover health, stamina, and mental health which allowed him to fight long battles but even though his abilities favored prolonged battles but his current circumstance did not. The extermination team and the stone viltronians had already annihted two third of his bone dragon clone army, and it will not be long before theyid waste to the rest allowing join in this fight. Making prolonged battle unfavorable for Mike. Not knowing what was going on in his, I shook my head deciding to take initiative and engage him to deduce more about his card¡¯s ability. But Mike suddenly spoke, ¡°Kid, ever since I learned about you. I always wondered why the southern royal family was willing to amodate you and your revenge despite the political shitstorm it would brew. But after fighting you, and personally experiencing you being able to stand toe to toe with me while I am in my demon form despite the vast realm gap between us, you have proved that you are every bit what I read about you, maybe even more. For that, you have my respect.¡± Mike became chatty for someone who said he woulde at me for real. I thought when Agatha left, Mike was going to go all out to try and kill me. But that wasn¡¯t the case I could feel that he was not keen on fighting me and was a little distracted, the question was why was he continuing to stall? For reinforcements from Circle, if the Circle was nning on sending reinforcements shouldn¡¯t they be here by now? Chapter 998 Slaves Not Employees Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:12 Location- Sun Blossom City, Out Skirts, Unknown Location ¡°Gray fur, what¡¯s the holdup? Why aren¡¯t the semi-demigods from the circle not acting? What are they waiting for? Don¡¯t tell me they are not here?¡± Flower thiefined. In this team of five, besides him, the other three did not dare to question Gray fur as such, not even the hothead Sniper. Compared to the codename flower thief¡¯s attitude weak¡¯s ago, this was- different. Knowing his origin card¡¯s worth to the organization and Matron herself, the flower thief had gotten used to a unique special threat that was not avable to anyone in the organization. Codename flower thief was a degenerate so it did not take him long to getfortable with his second identity as a codename flower thief of the paw n. This was the main reason behind Matron¡¯s unique recruitment process. ¡°They have already arrived and are hiding from the array formation covering the southern region, in case the southern emperor is watching,¡± Gray fur answered. ¡°Aren¡¯t they here to fight, what¡¯s the point of hiding?¡± Flower thief asked. ¡°They are in hiding because they need a legitimate reason to exin their arrival in the southern region without prior permission from authorities,¡± Gray fur replied patiently. The idea that a new recruit was being given more privilege than him, did sicken Mike but he did this babysitting job without anyints because it paid him extra merits. ¡°I know that, wasn¡¯t a semi-demigod hiding in the boy¡¯s shadow reason enough?¡± what the Flower thief said was true. The semi-demigods from the circle were supposed to use the fact that Agatha was hiding in the boy¡¯s shadow while he wreaked havoc in their branch as a reason to justify their arrival at the southern region without prior reason but the Circle seems to not be following the script for some reason. ¡°Yes, they were supposed to do that but I too don¡¯t know what they are nning,¡± Gray fur to did not know what the Circle was up to. The n was the semi-demigods from the Circle would keep the three semi-demigods guarding the boy and Mike would use this opportunity to kill the boy. This n had been agreed upon by both the Circle and their organization but just in case Mike failed or hesitated considering the consequence of killing the boy then they nned to make use of the flower thief¡¯s origin card to lend a hand. But the semi-demigods from the circle did not show any sign of acting as agreed so far. ¡°Then are we going to continue and wait for them to act or will you contact them to learn what¡¯s the holdup?¡± Though it seemed like the Flower thief seemed to be asking Gray fur but the other three teammates begged to differ. Seeing that even the cunning Gray fur was tolerating the newbie they did not dare to voice their thoughts. Not that they were afraid of offending codename flower thief, they were afraid of losing the extra merits they got for babysitting the newbie. ¡°The circle doesn¡¯t know we are here. Though Matron did offer to help will giving them information, the circle rejected it. So we have no choice but to continue to wait and watch how this y¡¯s out,¡± Gray fur said without revealing much about what he had discussed with the Matron before returning to the south to finish their unfinished job. ¡°Fuck,¡± codename Flower thief cussed knowing that this mission might more time than they believed it would. And then added, ¡°Can¡¯t the Matron talk to them? To ask them for an update or something?¡± Hearing the Flower thief¡¯s words the rest of his team looked at him with grim expressions, for them what the Flower thief just spoke was equal to taboo. Had it been somebody else they would have beaten the shit out of him for spouting such sphemy. They were here to do Matron¡¯s bidding for her not the other way around. Thankfully the newbie spoke these words to them and did not act on them. ¡°Flower Thief, don¡¯t let the special treatment get to your head. Remember, we are here to serve Matron, not work but serve. I think you know what the difference is and don¡¯t need me to exin it to you,¡± Gray fur said reminding Flower thief that despite their freedom, they were Matron¡¯s ves, not employees who held the privilege to quit if they wanted to unlike them whose memories would be whipped clean and reced with new ones at any sign of rebellion. ¡°I know that already and have epted it. That is the reason why I think that Matron would not mind helping us serve her better,¡± The Flower thief argued. Gray fur gave the fower thief a hard look wondering if the newbie was being serious and then ordered, ¡°We continue to wait and observe.¡± Hearing Gray fur¡¯s decision the other three sighed in relief seeing that Gray fur did not follow the flower thief¡¯s bullshit. There was a reason why Matron created this organization and that was to have them do her bidding without getting her involved in it. To keep her hands clean by having totally unrted strangers do the crime that results in her benefit. This way even if she were to be investigated with nothing to connect her with the crime or the criminal it would appear as if she was just lucky, a series of coincidences just happened to work in her favor. And right now, what Flower thief was asking them to do was totally against the very idea this organization was built on. ¡°If you guys are going to be such pussy about it, I will call her. Since Matron took the risk to contact the Circle to give them the information, I don¡¯t think she would mind asking them for an update. But it will be a different story if the boy were to live to see another sunrise.¡± Chapter 999 Better then Us? Dont Kid Yourselves Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:14 Location- Sun Blossom City, Out Skirts, Unknown Location The flower thief spoke his mind and felt he said nothing wrong. By now it was obvious to his team and him how obsessed Matron was with the boy. He felt that Matron would not mind breaking a few of her rules to see the boy die. But seeing the expression on his teammate¡¯s faces he knew they did not agree with him. So the Flower thief can only shake his head thinking, ¡®except for following orders these expendables know nothing.¡¯ ¡°Flower thief, I am in charge of this team and I say we wait,¡± codename Gray fur said sternly. He knew this day was bound toe while receiving extra merits from the organization just to make the codename Flower thief wee in the organization and develop no hard feelings about the recruitment process. Gray fur was proud to be the team leader but he never let himself forget that in the organization¡¯s eyes he was just another expendable, maybe that was why he has been able to remain a team leader for a long team and contact Matron directly. Despite his pride, Gray fur did not have a problem with giving it up to the Flower thief or someone else. But right now he stood against the Flower thief because he did not agree with his actions and believed that if he continued to entertain the Flower thief¡¯s willful actions the whole team will be punished severely except for the flower thief himself. Remembering Matron¡¯s dreadful ability the Gray fur unconsciously trembled in fear and then wondered why she treated the Flower thief and others with handy abilities differently unlike them. With her ability, she did not need to do this. But he can only halt his thoughts from going further. Hearing Gray Fur put his foot down on this matter the Flower thief gave him a look, ¡®Oh, really? Just watch me.¡¯ Except for the mind-numbing recruitment process, the Flower thief¡¯s time in the organization has been nothing but rewarding. The VIP perks avable to him were not something the likes of his teammates could imagine. He was an asset, unlike his expendables teammates. So it wasn¡¯t a surprise that the flower thief would look down on his fellow teammates and feel that he was better than them, especially Gray fur. Ignoring Gray Fur¡¯s orders, the Flower thief summoned his grimoire and began to call Matron. Seeing this the other three teammates looked at Gray Fur with great interest. Even though they were all a team it was not like they did not have some grievances against each other. Especially for Gray fur and the flower thief, who acted like they were better than them despite being stuck in the same quagmire as them. So what if you were a team leader? So what if you were given extra privileges? One was a diligent ve while the other was a spoiled ve. In the end, they all were ves struggling to behave. Begging the question, Where do they get off acting all high and mighty? So when the two of the most hated- envied people on the team were metamorphically grabbing each other¡¯s cors the other three reached for popcorn. ¡°You have her personal contact info, when did that happen,¡± Gray Fur asked the flower thief in surprise as he had to contribute a lot to finally get the privilege to directly contact Matron yet the Flower thief got it just because of his special origin card. ¡°Duh, doesn¡¯t everyone have ess to it?¡± the Flower thief answered without much thought. Hearing this, Gray Fur¡¯s face became hideously unsightly. Something he took pride in was not even worth being considered a privilege by others. At this point, Gray fur knew he had lost. Trying hard to not have thoughts that could be considered rebellious by the organization¡¯s standards and decided to let the Flower thief do as he pleased. ¡°Matron, this is the flower thief,¡± the grimoire call soon connected, and the flower thief introduced himself respectfully. ¡°Norman, state the purpose of your call,¡± Matron did not waste time exchanging greetings and directly asked the purpose of the call. Even though she knew exactly why the codename Flower thief was calling her. Since the moment her husband had brought up adopting the mutt that herte best friend gave birth to, Sansa had cleared her schedule for the day and hatched her nefarious ns to bury the mutt seven feet under before her husband brings it home and makes her carry it on her head. Having implemented her ns Sansa has been monitoring the memories of her cronies monitoring the live update on the ongoing mission. There has been little action with the progression of the mission still she patiently monitored her cronies¡¯ memories without blinking. So the dispute between Gray fur and the Flower thief was known to her. Seeing Gray fur being aggrieved as the organization rewarded his diligence with shame and embarrassment Sansa felt satisfied. And a sadistic grin formed on her face as she watched Gray fur time and again forced himself from thinking badly about the organization or Matron. The heated altercation between Gray Fur and the Flower Thief, and the reactions of the other three in their team, were very entertaining for Matron, it helped improve her mood a little. Especially the part where Gray fur breaks down learning that what he took pride in was worth too little to others. Why was Matron handling the likes of the flower thief and others with handy origin cards with care when she did not have to? This question of Gray fur caught Matron¡¯s interest. If somebody interviewed her and ask this question she would say, ¡®Because I can.¡¯ But the truth was far from it. ¡®Even though we can never get our childhood back, it stays with us till the end and defines our every action.¡¯ This saying was best used to exin Sansa¡¯s sadistic preferences. Chapter 1000 Tickle Monster Date- 11 Oct 22XX Time- 19:09 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Prestige Hanging Garden ¡°Honey, is this not your like? Do you want to eat something or somewhere else?¡± A middle-aged man brimming with soul energy asked 5-year-old Sansa who was too quiet for someone who begged him to bring her to bring to the prestige hanging gardens. ¡°Now daddy, it¡¯s fine,¡± little Sansa answered half-heartedly. How could a father not see that his little princess was mentally not present with him? So he picked her up in her embrace and said, ¡°Tell daddy what is bothering my little princess?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± suddenly lifted by her father Sansa was surprised and did not reveal to him what was bothering her. ¡°Oh no! Sansa, the tickle monster is trying to break free, quick tell me what is bothering you otherwisee out to tickle you,¡± Sansa¡¯s father spoke exaggeratedly as heically moved his free, which seemed to badly want to tickle little Sansa but was being held back by her father. Hearing her father call her hand the tickle monster, little Sansaughed and said, ¡°Daddy don¡¯t be silly that is your hand.¡± ¡°My little princess, do not be fooled by its appearance, it has been possessed by the tickle monster and it is threatening to tickle you unless you tell your daddy what is bothering you,¡± Sansa¡¯s father said as he continued to actically using his free hand. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to,¡± Sansa said in a low voice. ¡°Why does my princess not want to tell me? I thought we shared every little thing with each other,¡± Sansa¡¯s father said continuing his act. ¡°Because, because you will get mad, then sad and start drinking that smelly stuff again,¡± little Sansa replied truthfully why did she not want to share what was troubling her with her father? Hearing his daughter say that Sansa¡¯s father immediately knew what was going on and in annoyance, he said, ¡°Is it the Baylor¡¯s boy again? What did he do this time? I swear to god I am going to give that boy a good ass whooping one of these days.¡± ¡°Bad daddy, you can¡¯t say that word,¡± little Sansa said with puffed cheeks referring to the word ass. ¡°My bad honey, daddy got carried away. I promise I will not happen again,¡± hearing his cute daughter, Sansa¡¯s father felt his annoyance wash away. Then for some reason, his daughter acted shy and added, ¡°and- and he is a friend you can¡¯t scold him like that.¡± Hearing his daughter call him a bad dad for a boy Sansa¡¯s father¡¯s bravado broke into pieces like shattering ss. Suddenly Sansa¡¯s father for a moment as card emperor felt deep jealousy and hatred toward a five-year-old boy. He felt like destroying the hanging garden but he controlled himself from doing so. As he knew even if he was head of his family, the family members will abandon him if he were to destroy a property prestige in its name. As Sansa¡¯s father was trying to control his spiraling feelings, he felt a stare at him. It belonged to his daughter. She stared at him with a worried gaze. Seeing the worry in his daughter¡¯s eyes Sansa¡¯s father¡¯s grievance suddenly vanished, he would rather eat his jealousy, hatred, and other feelings, than see the worry in his little darling¡¯s eyes. So suppressing his feelings, Sansa¡¯s dad decided to be the ear he promised his daughter he would be. And immediately a forced smile formed on his face and he said, ¡°Daddy is sorry for his behavior. I promise this won¡¯t happen again. But remember you can talk to me about anything that bothers you, I will always be there for you and no judgment,¡± Sansa¡¯s father¡¯s words were genuine. As he realized that his feelings about his daughter¡¯s love life were his burden, it did not have to be her problem. But he was indirectly making it her burden. This would only lead to one end: his daughter closing herself to him and never really being open about anything to him ever again. Besides his daughter was just Five years old, and this was her first crush. The whole thing will blow over soon anyway. There will be others but none will be the same as him. He was worried over nothing. He should stop overreacting when it came to his daughter. How can a puppy lovepare to her father? He will be the most important person in her daughter¡¯s life, that was given. ¡°Hehe, I forgive you daddy and you can also always tell me everything,¡± little Sansa did not understand what her father said at that moment but it would when it mattered. ¡°Good, I will do that. My little princess knows just the right words to make daddy happy,¡± Sansa¡¯s dad rubbed his nose on his daughter¡¯s causing her tough feeling ticklish. Hearing herughter, Sansa¡¯s dad felt that his life had a meaning and he was embracing it right now. ¡°Daddy it¡¯s ticklish,¡± little Sansa said but continued tough carefreely. The visitors to the prestige hanging garden looked at this lovely scene and suddenly felt that the prestige hanging garden fell shortpared to the father and daughter pair. ¡°Now that we have gotten that out of our system, no tell daddy what happened,¡± having uplifted his daughter¡¯s spirit Sansa¡¯s father did not forget about the boy who made his daughter sad. ¡°He promised me that he will visit the garden with his father today but he changed his ns because went to see Ellen¡¯s house to see the pet monster her parents bought her,¡± little Sansa got depressed with every word she spoke. ¡°How could he,¡± Sansa¡¯s father impulsively wanted to curse at the Baylor family kid but held back and then added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t. let¡¯s go to the guild association mall, we are going to buy you a pet. So that tomorrow he wille to our house to see your pet.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Little Sansa asked cutely. ¡°Yes, we are. Have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡­ Chapter 1001 Sir Cloud Tail Date- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 17:05 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Brown Stone castle ¡°Father, let¡¯s return the pet monster,¡± little Sansa said dejectedly. ¡°Why? What happened? You don¡¯t like your cub lion,¡± Sansa¡¯s father asked. When the rest of the world was busy fighting monsters he had spent a fortune to get a high-breed well-trained pet monster for his lovely daughter and now she says she didn¡¯t want it, he needed an exnation as to what changed her mind. ¡°He is noting, he said he doesn¡¯t like cats,¡± Little Sansa answered. ¡°That punk, how dare he,¡± Despite feeling happy that the boy rejected his daughter¡¯s invitation Sansa¡¯s father hid his true feelings and acted enraged to console his little angel. Soon Sansa¡¯s father¡¯s mindset changed seeing that his little angel was heartbroken over this boy¡¯s rejection. And could not help but ask, ¡°What monster pet did Ellen¡¯s parents buy her?¡± ¡°A wolf monster pup,¡± Little Sansa replied half-heartedly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, after rejecting you that boy went to the Duskborn family mansion to y with that girl¡¯s monster pup,¡± Sansa¡¯s father was enraged just at the thought of a snort nose boy rejecting his daughter for some other little doll. Agreed that the little doll from the Duskborn family was cute but his daughter was unrivaled in cuteness. Sansa¡¯s father though knowing stuff like this was amon urrence did not want this to loss his daughter¡¯s self-confidence in herself. He did not want this boy¡¯s rejection to define her entire life. ¡°Yes, he and the others all went to see Ellen¡¯s pet monster pup again,¡± little Sansa answered emotionally. ¡°Were you not invited,¡± Sansa¡¯s father couldn¡¯t help but ask this hearing his daughter say that all the other kids had gotten together in the Duskborn family girl¡¯s house after kindergarten. He could not help but worry that his daughter was having trouble making friends in school. ¡°No, Ellen did invite me but I rejected them because I promised Sir cloud tail to y with him after school and I did not want him to feel lonely,¡± Little Sansa spoke looking at the lion monster cub that ran around the hall energetically. ¡°But don¡¯t you want to y with your friends?¡± Sansa¡¯s father sighed in relief hearing that his daughter had been invited by her friends but she rejected them to be with her monster pet. How responsible of her, Sansa¡¯s father could not help but feel proud of his little angel. ¡°I want to but I don¡¯t want Sir Cloud tail to feel lonely while I am out ying with my friends,¡± little Sansa answered truthfully. ¡°Is that the reason you want to send him back so that he can y with his friends while you y with your friends?¡± Sansa¡¯s father finally guessed why his daughter wanted him to return the monster pet to the shop. Her reason made his heart warm. And he could not help but feel that her smile was the purest and incorruptible force in the world. ¡°Yes,¡± little Sansa nodded. ¡°Well, honey, why don¡¯t you take sir cloud tail with you to y with your friends, this way you get to be with your friends and sir cloud tail will not be lonely. And maybe by getting to know Sir cloud tail, that boy may change his opinion and take a liking to sir cloud tail,¡± Sansa¡¯s dad helped his little angel solve the little dilemma troubling her. More than feeling jealous of the Baylor boy, Sansa¡¯s father wanted his daughter have lots of friends and not to grow into a socially awkward person. ¡°Really? I can bring sir cloud tail out of the house,¡± Little Sansa asked her father enthusiastically because if she can bring sir cloud tail out with her then she would no longer have to worry about him feeling lonely. ¡°Yes, but only if you promise me that you will keep an eye on sir cloud tail. He is very young, not so smart, and easily gets curious. You have to always keep an eye on him and make sure that he will not get lost,¡± Sansa¡¯s dad said as he had to spend a little fortune to get this monster pet and he did not it to be lost or stolen on its first outing. He knows that his daughter was more responsible than the kids of her age but she was still a kid. For kids when ying with other kids, it was even possible for them to forget their fathers let alone a pet monster. ¡°I promise, I will take good care of him and always keep an eye on him,¡± little Sansa immediately promised. ¡°Good then,e I will take you to the Duskborn family mansion,¡± Sansa¡¯s father decided to personally drop off his daughter at her friend¡¯s house and check in on the Baylor family kid who has been making his lovely angel sadtely. ¡°Okay, let me get changed,¡± Little Sansa agreed immediately and headed to her wardrobe to change into something nice for her crush to take notice of her. ¡°Why? What you are wearing is already beautiful,¡± Sansa¡¯s dad could not help but think if it was an inborn trait of every woman to dress up for every asion. ¡°No, I wore the same thing to kindergarten, I need to change,¡± Little Sansa answered as she went through her wardrobe and wore her favorite attire. ¡°Awe, my little angel you look so cute,¡± Sansa¡¯s father could not help but be lost in his daughter¡¯s cuteness. ording to him, her smile was more effective than an SSS-rank purifying skill when it came to washing away his fatigue. ¡°Stop it, daddy. We don¡¯t have time for this,¡± little Sansa¡¯s cheek turned red hearing her father¡¯s praise and in embarrassment asked him to stop. ¡°Oh, my daughter looks so cute when shy,¡± Sansa¡¯s father couldn¡¯t help but tease his little daughter, who would act more mature than her age. Which he found very cute. It also made him feel sad, if he had been around more may be his lovely daughter would not have needed to be more mature and could just be her age. .. Date- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 17:25 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn mansion. ¡°Kids, look who we have here. It¡¯s Sansa and her monster pet,¡± Ellen¡¯s mother said trying to gather the attention of the bunch of kids that were ying with the young wolf monster pup. ¡°Sansa, you are here,¡± Ellen immediately greeted Sansa and soon the other kids followed suit. ¡°I thought you did not want toe,¡± One of the kids said not that the kid was deliberately making trouble for Sansa but that was what Sansa had said. ¡°Yes, but father said that I could bring sir cloud tail out with me, so I am here,¡± little Sansa¡¯s exined. ¡°Is this your monster pet, it¡¯s so cool,¡± As soon as the kids greeted Sansa their attention was immediately caught by the lion monster cub that walked beside Sansa, and feeling the stare of unknown kids it immediately hid behind her legs but curiously peeked at them. ¡°Yes, this is Sir cloud tail and he is a lion monster cub. Sir cloud tail,e, say hello to my friends,¡± Sansa moved aside so that her friends can view sir cloud tail but it quickly hid behind her once again and this time it did not dare to peek fearing that its owner would once again reveal it to the stares of the unknown kids. ¡°Your pet is shy,¡± Ellen said as she walked next to Sansa and bend down to pet sir cloud tail. Seeing little Ellen reach out her little hand to pet it, Sir Cloud tail circled little Sansa¡¯s leg to escape Ellen¡¯s hand. As for Sansa, she looked at the boy at the other end of the hall who continued to y with the wolf pup and did not bother to greet her like the rest. Ellen finally manage to catch hold of Sir Cloud tail, which kept circling Sansa¡¯s leg to escape her hand. The lion monster cub struggled but Ellen skillfullyid it on its back and began to rub its belly. Under the pleasure of its belly being scratched the lion monster cub could not help but purr and stopped struggling. ¡°Woah, Ellen you are so good at handling monster pets,¡± One of the kids praised Ellen for skillfully subduing shy sir cloud tail. Hearing the kid¡¯s praise Ellen could not help but lift her nose feeling proud and say, ¡°I got a full score in the test that the store that sold me my wolf monster pup conducted before agreeing to sell me the wolf monster pup.¡± Woof! The wolf pup who was being petted by the Baylor family boy barked in jealousy seeing its master rub the belly of some other monster and escaping from the boy¡¯s clutches it ran toward its master worrying that its master will rece it with that monster. ¡°Was there such a test? I did not have to give one when they sold me Sir Cloud tail.¡± Chapter 1002 Bullying? Date- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 17:34 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion ¡°Was there such a test? I did not have to give one when they sold me Sir Cloud tail,¡± little Sansa said wondering why she was not asked to take a test while she adopted sir cloud tail. Hearing Sansa the surrounding kids looked at Ellen for an answer. She looked troubled not knowing what to say, but she did give a test to adopt her monster pet and doesn¡¯t know why Sansa was not asked before Sansa adopted her pet. Meanwhile, the wolf monster pup rushed over andid on its back next to the lion monster cub hoping to gain its master¡¯s attention. Unfortunately, its master was troubled with other matters to spare any of her thoughts for it. As for the lion monster cub reluctantly looking back at the hands that almost made it forget its master it rushed back to its master¡¯s side, not sparing a nce at the wolf monster pup. And began to rub its head against its master¡¯s leg, trying to tell its master that it never forgot about her even for a second. ¡°Sansa, are you calling Ellen a liar?¡± the Baylor kid who followed the wolf monster pup, spoke up for Ellen, insinuating that Sansa was bullying Ellen. ¡°No, I am not. I was just asking since I did not have to take one,¡± little Sansa said defending herself. ¡°If you want to know why then I will tell you why,¡± the Baylor Kid paused to give little Sansa a stare and then continued to say, ¡°Yesterday, after my butler picked me up, on my way home we visited the monster pet store to adopt a pet but was told that if I wanted to adopt a pet I need to undergo a test and only if I were able to get the minimum marks in the test will I be able to adopt a monster pet, but there is a way around it. That is if I am willing to pay extra for a trained monster pup, then I do not have to undergo the test. Sansa, you must have paid extra seeing how your little cat is shy and tamed, it has lost all its wild instincts being trained by professionals. That is why you were not asked to take a test.¡± ¡°Woah,¡± the other kids looked at the Baylor kid in awe. They were really impressed by Baylor kids¡¯ knowledge about adopting process involved in adopting a monster pet while those that had already adopted the monster pet didn¡¯t seem to have any idea regarding it. ¡°Does that mean, I can adopt a monster pet without taking the test if I pay extra?¡± one of the kids asked enthusiastically. ¡°Yes,¡± the Baylor family¡¯s kid nodded calmly. Gazes filled with admiration by his fellows did not seem to affect his mood. ¡°Great, then I am buying an eagle monster today and riding it to the kindergarten tomorrow,¡± the kid from earlier reported excitedly. It seems he wanted to adopt a monster pet just like Ellen but held back his urge knowing that he had to clear a test to adopt a monster pet. But now if what the Baylor family¡¯s kid said was true then he will adopt a monster pet of his choice right away if he could. Seeing the boy dere, the others followed suit. After seeing how cute Ellen¡¯s wolf monster pup was they all wanted to buy one but lost interest when they heard that they would require to take a test to adopt a monster pet. But now learning that they could adopt a monster pet without taking tests by paying extra, the surrounding kid¡¯s interest to adopt a monster pet rekindled. ¡°Ellen, why did you take a test to adopt your monster wolf pup, when you could get one by paying,¡± One of Ellen¡¯s closest friends asked, she was not making use of this opportunity to target Ellen she asked so because she knows how hard Ellen worked to clear the test to adopt a pet. For a five-year-old to learn how to handle and take care of a few months-old monster pups was not an easy feat considering that most kids at this age did not know how to tie their shoces and need their parents to do it for them, in these group of kids it was their butler or maid that tied their shoce. Hearing the little girl, other kids too could not help but wonder why. Feeling their gazes Ellen once again went silent not knowing how to answer, but thankful a person came to her defense. Surprisingly it was none other than little Sansa, ¡°She did so because she can.¡± Hearing this the face of the surrounding kids turned awkward but they nodded in understanding thinking that they too would take the test rather than pay extra. And use the extra money they save to buy lots of candies and pastries. Ellen looked at little Sansa with a grateful gaze. Ellen turned speechless the real reason why she had to take a test to adopt her monster pet was that her parents did not have the money to get a well-trained one. As a matter of fact, her parents cannot afford to buy a monster pet yet her mother insisted on buying her one to help her get close to the heirs of the other prominent families studying in her school. Ellen¡¯s parents belonged to the Duskborn family but her father did not hold any power in the family as he was a mere captain at the way beyond. With the money he earns, they cannot afford to rent a home in the capital of the central region if not for them staying at the Duskborn family mansion along with their big joint family they would have to move to a second-rate city. Ellen¡¯s parents without the name of the Duskborn family were no different than poor card apprentices. But Ellen¡¯s mother had big ambitions, and she wanted to fulfill them by marrying into a big family but she lucked out marrying Ellen¡¯s father a simple and honest man with no ambition but loyalty to his family and country. Chapter 1003: Pact Chapter 1003: PactDate- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 17:45 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion Since her husband was not fit to carry out her ambition, Ellen''s mother burdened her only daughter with her dreams by forcing a four-year-old to train to pass the entrance test of a prestigious kindergarten with marks more than enough to be awarded a full schrship. Why do this? Because this particr kindergarten was where the big families of the capital of the central region would send their heirs to study and mostly make connections with the other family heirs. With her husband''s sry, Ellen''s mother couldn''t afford admission fees to the prestigious kindergarten so she could only put her hopes on her daughter getting a full schrship. Fortunately, her daughter unlike her husband did not let her down. Since then Ellen''s mother has tried various methods to get invited to the houses or parties of the other kindergarten moms but was not sessful as the rich moms were snobbish, no surprise there, and saw Ellen''s mother as the poor mother of only schrship student in the whole kindergarten. Finally, Ellen''s mom could only choose to stop trying to get close to the rich moms from the prestigious kinder garden feeling that she woulde off as desperate and trying too hard. But she did not give up thinking, ''so what if you guys don''t invite me to your fancy parties, your children will.'' And the only way that would happen was if they were best friends with her daughter. Being the ''that Kid'' that every kid''s parentpares their kid with, Ellen had difficulty making friends at the kindergarten except for this creepy kid from the Baylor family that kept following her around. But thanks to this creepy kid Ellen did not have to eat her lunch by herself. Ellen''s mother did not me her daughter for herck of friends because she knew how hard her daughter was trying to keep her full schrship. So she took it upon herself to help her daughter make many friends who will invite her to their mother''s fancy parties. Soon she thought of various ideas that would help her daughter be popr among other kids in the kindergarten. Some worked some failed but non got her the invitation to one of those fancy parties held by the kindergarten''s rich moms. Until she got the brilliant idea to get her daughter a cute monster pet, whose attraction the kids cannot escape. Though this idea put a big hole in their savings it worked, just yesterday, one of the kids invited her daughter to the pool party their parents were hosting this weekend. Since her daughter was invited she too was naturally invited. ¡­ While the kids were ying, Sansa''s father and Ellen''s father were having a heated discussion in another hall. "Are you sure about this?" Sansa''s father asked as he gave Ellen''s father a hard stare. "I am, Commander," Ellen''s father replied firmly. "You know it doesn''t have to be like this, I can lend you the money. And return it when possible," Sansa''s father persuaded Ellen''s father. "Commander, I know you mean well but I already owe you a lot. So, I can only beg you to let me do this," Ellen''s father didn''t waiver from his decision and instead begged Sansa''s father to stop persuading him. "I told you that woman was trouble when we first saw her at the tavern," Sansa''s father said in dissatisfaction, after letting out a sigh he added, "And couldn''t you just learn to say no to her already? What were you thinking when you spent a such huge chunk of your savings on that monster pet?" "She said that it would help Ellen make friends and form connections that would help her further in her life," Ellen''s father answered without bothering to defend his wife. "Connections? Are you hearing yourself? Ellen is just five-years-old, god dammit," Sansa''s father said in frustration. "Commander, please understand. I am not doing this for my wife, I am doing this for Ellen, this is the happiest I have seen her in a while. You should have seen her when went to adopt the monster pet, she was so happy and excited. Buying that monster pet for her, I felt like a real father after quite some time. So please let me do this for her," Ellen''s father said hoping that Sansa''s father would support his idea after hearing his reason. "No, I will not. That day beyond thatnd we made a pact. A pact that we will survive, be there for our families, and never return to that goddamned ce. If I let you do this I will be letting down our brothers that gave their lives so that at least those of us that survived would uphold the pact. Don''t bring this up ever again. Otherwise, I will not hesitate to turn you in to creep if that is what is required of me to stop you," Sansa''s father said resolutely, his firm eyes yelled out his resolve. It seems he really would not hesitate to turn Ellen''s father into a cripple if he continued to pester him to follow through with this decision resulting in breaking the pact with their martyredrades. Sansa''s father made it clear to Ellen''s father that he nned to uphold his pact with their deadrades and would not hesitate to use force to have Ellen''s father do the same. "..." Ellen''s father shook his head dejectedly. It appeared he had already expected this oue. So decided to use what he wished he wouldn''t have to use but was interpreted by Sansa''s father, "Though I can''t give you my permission to go back to that hell, I will dig up some old favors and try to make other arrangements. So give me some time and meanwhile don''t do anything to make things worse." "Commander, please don''t, you have already done a lot for us," Ellen''s father said hurriedly. "If you really believe and mean that thene work with me, I would be lucky to have a man with your skill set working with me. And this will also solve your money problems," This was the hundredth time Sansa''s father had asked Ellen''s father toe work with him, and each time Ellen''s father rejected him saying, "Commander, you know Duskborn family rules don''t tolerate it." Chapter 1004: Ellens mother Chapter 1004: Ellen''s motherDate- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 17:51 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion Having Ellen''s father rejects his proposal a hundred and h time Sansa''s father shook his head and sighs saying, "You are a good man you know that. The Duskborns and that woman don''t deserve you. Your loyalty is what I like the most and hate the most about you. This loyalty of yours is going to hurt you badly one day, I just hope Ellen doesn''t be the coteral." "Commander, it is not loyalty. This what I have to do as a son and a husband," Ellen''s father replied. "What about your part as a father? Can''t you see because of your stubbornness that child¡­ Sigh, For the child''s sake I will ask you onest time toe work with me, as far as the Duskborns are concerned let me handle them," Sansa''s father word''s were genuine, for his men he was willing to shoulder the storm let alone the Duskborn family. "..." This time Ellen''s father did not immediately reject Sansa''s father. As hismander''s words stuck with him, he was a good son to the Duskborn family and a good husband to his wife, but was he a good father to his daughter? Being bound by the Duskborn family, Ellen''s father had to make a lot ofpromises that indirectly made it difficult to be a good husband and a good father. But he owned his life, his parent''s life to the Duskborn family, he could not bring himself to turn his back on them over a few disagreements. Remembering his dying father''s words, Ellen''s father chooses to suppress the side of him that screamed that he was not being a good father. Then blurted out, "I am sorrymander, I cannot." While speaking these words Ellen''s father kept his head down while speaking these words as he could not look into hismander''s eyes and say that he chose his family over his daughter. Sansa''s father shook his head and walked away saying, "I will contact you with something soon, until then don''t do anything stupid." Before leaving Sansa''s father decided to check on his little angel and following theughter of the children he walked to the adjacent hall. As he was preparing to peek into the hall through the door, he saw Ellen''s mother bring refreshments for the children and immediately moved to make way for her. While passing by him Ellen''s mother halted and glimpsing at him she said, "I don''t know why he needs your permission for him to get his old job back but what happened?" "So, it was your idea. Woman, do you know you are sending him to his death," Learning that it was Ellen''s mother who put the idea of going back to the hell hole in hisrade''s mind Sansa''s father snapped. "Don''t overreact. All jobs have their risks but none pay as well as this one. Besides he is doing the same work for the Duskborns for pennies," Ellen''s mother, spoke realistically, but that was her husband''s life she was speaking of, so Sansa''s father could not help but wonder how can this woman be so heartless to the man she loved or used to love or the father of her only child. "Wipe that disgust off your face or I will forget that there are children in the next room. Even though you don''t agree with what I am doing. I am doing everything in my power to give my child a better future. Unlike yourrade who time and again chose the Duskborn''s over this actual family, us. Do you know how frustrating it is to know that the man you trusted your entire being to doesn''t consider you as his priority? Forget me, I am an outsider, what about his daughter? She is his flesh and blood, yet he would rather see her suffer than go against the Duskborn family. You don''t know half of what I have to deal with here. So, don''t you dare judge me," Ellen''s mother tried her best not to rise her voice fearing the children on the other side of the door. Listening to Ellen''s mother''s side of the story Sansa''s father could not help but hate the undying loyalty of hisrade and feel that as a weak woman facing a big family like the Duskborn family all by herself, Ellen''s mother did not have many options to choose from. It was either this or letting the Duskborn family use her daughter as a tool in some potential or business arranged marriage. "I am sorry that I looked down on your struggle. But this doesn''t mean that I approve of your ways," Sansa''s father apologized but stuck to his opinion. "As long as it doesn''t happen again," Ellen''s mother forgave Sansa''s father and continued to say, "You know, I too don''t like using my daughter as a tool but if I don''t make her strong now, like her father she will never be able to escape the clutches of the Duskborn family." "I understand. You are trying to help your daughter in the means avable to you. I can respect that," Sansa''s father said so seeing that even though this woman was rotten, she still showed a little love for her daughter. So he decided to recruit her help. "Thank you," Ellen''s mother knew the arrogant and prideful Sansa''s father would never speak such words. He wanted something from so she added, "What is that you want?" "I forgot who I was dealing with here," Sansa''s father said trying to hide his embarrassment, and then confessed, "I want your help with your husband." "I can''t get my husband to choose me over the Duskborn family, what makes you think that I can be of any help to you with regard to him?" Ellen''s mother said recalling that she was not even in the top three of her priority list. "You expect me to believe that? From the day you met him you have him wrapped around your fingers. Yes, he is stubborn when ites to the Duskborn family but if it is you, I think we can do something about it." Chapter 1005: Platinum Contract Chapter 1005: tinum ContractDate- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 17:57 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion "I am sorry, no matter how you put it I don''t think I can help you when ites to him," Ellen''s mother once again rejected Sansa''s father. Getting rejected by Ellen''s mother, Sansa''s father was not surprised as he had never known this woman to lift a figure unless she had something to gain from it. If not for her misfortune of marrying hisrade, this woman and her shrewd mind would not be stuck passive-aggressively fighting the Duskborn family. Till today Sansa''s father never understood why she did not leave hisrade after learning about his circumstances. Sometimes he can''t help but feel that she may really love her husband but he was far too wise to believe that. "Your husband may have never told you this and neither did I want to involve you in this but circumstances have changed and I would be a fool not to make use of it. For a decade now I have been trying to get your husband toe work with me. But he always rejects my offer without hesitation," Sansa''s father said, to which Ellen''s mothermented, "I would expect nothing better from him. But you should know better, that man will die as Duskborn family ghost than go against them." "That was what I thought too, but your husband and his skills are too valuable, so I cannot help it hoping that he will bite one of the hundred baits I throw at him," Sansa''s father valued Ellen''s dad as hisrade but he valued his specialist level skill set honed in the depths of the hell more. "So did he," Ellen''s mother asked even though she should have known better than to expect anything different from usual when ites to her husband. "No, he did not. But he did linger," Sansa''s father said as if it was a huge development. Knowing Ellen''s dad better than anyone on the Ellen''s mother knew how big of a deal it was that her husband even considered the thought to go against the Duskborn family. So she asked, "Well, what is it?" "I don''t know what exactly it was but I think it has something to do with him not being a good father and Ellen suffering for his stubbornness. So what do you think? Can you work with it?" Sansa''s father asked with expectations. "I don''t know, but when you say ''work with you,'' do you mean like partners or just as a better way to put the ''work for you.''" Ellen''s mother asked trying to figure out if Sansa''s father really nned to have her husband work with him as an equal or if it was just another sugarcoated word to make it easy for others to hear. "I knew I came to the right person," Sansa''s father was not offended hearing Ellen''s mother''s question but rather excited because her husband was an asset. "I can''t make any promises, since I am not clear on certain key points," Ellen''s mother knew better than to promise without being clear on what she stood to gain. "When I said that your husband cane work with me, I meant it. But you have to understand. I have spent a decade and a fortune building the business. I can''t just give half it to someone, even if that person is myrade. Here''s the deal, he can use thepany''s assets and name to get clients for 30 percent of whatever he makes. And once he has gathered enough money he can buy his way in as a partner. What do you say?" Sansa''s father offered the tinum contract for Ellen''s dad as he valued Ellen''s dad''s skill set that much. "That seems fair, but how much is the buy-in for my husband to be a partner?" Ellen''s mother understood that the conditions proposed by Sansa''s father were better than what her husband can get in the market considering that there was no free lunch in the world therefore she did not bother to negotiate with him and rather unveiled the crux of this contract. Right now Sansa''s father''s firm was doing well in the market but it struggled to stand above itspetitors, but that would change if her husband joined him. This meant that the value of Sansa''s father''s firm would skyrocket after her husband joins them. This also meant that the buy-in amount for her husband to be a partner would drastically increase from now. Therefore rather than negotiating the percentage by a small margin she directly went after the buy-in amount required to be a partner. "About that, how about I decrease the firm''s cut on every husband''s earnings to 25% and shake on it," Sansa''s father was willing to help hisrades out of goodwill but he was not a saint to take a loss for them. "No, how about we agree on the buy-in amount to be the same as what it is now in the future too," Ellen''s mother spoke her mind seeing that Sansa''s father was trying to act dumb. "Now you are asking too much," Sansa''s father said directly. Yes, the addition of Ellen''s father to his firm would increase their value, but the thought that he would give a part of it to Ellen''s father for chump change did not sit right with him. "I know, but you and your other partners also know that my husband is worth it," There was a reason why Ellen''s family was allowed to live in the Duskborn manner despite their low status in the family and it was that they were hostages to keep Ellen''s father in check in case he ever thought that he was better off on his own thenboring for the Duskborn family. As for why Sansa''s father and Ellen''s mother vigorously negotiated when it came to the buy-in amount to be a partner rather than the firm''s cut in Ellen''s father''s overall earnings was because as more time Ellen''s father spent as part of the firm, the buy-in amount required to be a partner will keep growing exponentially. Meaning there were chances that despite the attractive terms offered in his contract, it was possible that Ellen''s father may never be able to gather the buy-in amount ... AN: The easter egg about how Sansa''s past and Mc''s life are intermingled is taking more wc than I was hoping it would but I hope you guys are patient as it will be satisfying to watch when this knot is tied beautifully. Chapter 1006: Human Emotions Chapter 1006: Human EmotionsDate- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 18:03 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion "How about this, the buy-in amount for your husband to be a partner will be the same as when he starts working with us but that will only be valid for the next two years. If he is not able toe up with the agreed-upon buy-in amount within the next two years then the buy-in amount he will have to pay be increased to the market valve. This two years grace period is all I can give him, but this is thest time you can use thisrade card," Even though Sansa''s father proposed this he did not know how he will exin this to the other partners and persuade them. "Increase it to three years and we have a deal," Ellen''s mother bargained to make the most of Sansa''s father''srade sentiment, she did not care about how he will get the others to agree with these terms as it was not her problem. "Three years is too much, the other partners will never agree to it," Sansa''s father spoke the truth, he and his partners built the firm with their blood and sweat, and they would not just hand a part of it to anybody no matter how much value their presence added to the firm. It was no longer about thinking realistically. Most of the current partners have earned their way in, the seer envy that would surface because of such favorable terms offered to Ellen''s father, alone was enough to engulf what they had built. When ites to money one has to be realistic but you would be making a big mistake if you were to take out human emotions entirely out of the equation. For good or worse, human emotion can create miracles and disasters alike, so a person needs to know which emotions are to be celebrated and which to be guarded against. Sansa''s father knows that Ellen''s father''s skill set and reputation in this field would work wonders for their market value but the firm no longer belonged just him alone, though he had the bigger voice, it was not the same as a decade ago when he had founded the firm. "Fine, but you have to give me your word that you will keep fair so that my husband does stand a chance to gather such a huge amount of money in the limited time," Ellen''s mother was not born yesterday, she knew money makes people do unthinkable things. Yes, her husband was skilled but if the people who were to stand behind him and support him were to work against him then no matter how skilled he was it would be impossible for him to gather the agreed buy-in amount in the given time limit despite the favorable contract offered to him. "Isn''t that given?" Sansa''s father answered with great confidence. Even though he might have left the army but as amander, he has and will continue to look out for and help his men with everything in his power. "No, that is not enough you have to promise me with the world as a witness," Ellen''s mother knew Sansa''s father was a good man, but the same could not be said for other partners who would rather prefer her husband working for them than working with them. "..." Sansa''s father did not immediately answer because he knew the gravity of making a promise in presence of the world. Yes, he valued Ellen''s father as arade and for his skill set but this was more than what he bargained for. Then framing his will, he looked into hisrade''s wife''s eyes and said, "I can''t make that promise but you have my word that I will make sure that your husband has a fair chance at bing a partner within the next two years and will not be targeted by other partners." "..." Hearing Sansa''s father not make the promise Ellen''s mother was disappointed but she knew without the risk involved the offer made by Sansa''s father would be too good to be true so after contemting it for a while she nodded and confidently said, " we have a deal, give me a weak, he will contact you for the contract." "Your daughter''s sake, I hope you can pull this off," Sansa''s father did not have total confidence in Ellen''s mother that she would be able to convince her husband to go against the Duskborn family rules, after all, he knew hisrade''s stubbornness better. "Don''t worry, leave it to me," Ellen''s mother assured Sansa''s gather and then handed the cart of refreshments to him she said, "Could you help me distribute the refreshments to the kids?" "Huh? Sure," Sansa''s father did not expect this but soon got on board as this way he could check on his little angel and the little demon bothering her withouting off as eavesdropping pedophilia. "Thank you, I will leave it in your care," Ellen''s mother said politely as she turned to leave. "Wait, aren''t youing in? Who is going to look after the kids, if you leave? Wait, who is watching the kids right now?" Sansa''s father asked feeling Ellen''s mother was irresponsible. "They are kids, the creativity takes shape in absence of adults," Ellen''s mother replied as she turned down the lobby without a care for what Sansa''s father thought of her and her parenting style. "So nobody," Sansa''s father mumbled before preparing to walk into a hall field with kids. To be frank, Sansa''s father except for his little angel hated every other kid on the. He thought he would understand what appeal others find in kids to like them once he had one of his own but for some weird reason, his dislike for other''s kids increased after the birth of his little angel. Taking in a deep breath Sansa''s father opened the door of the hall, and pushed in the refreshment cart yelling, "Who wants candies?" Seeing an unknown man enter the hall, yelling, ''who wants candies?'' the kids went silent recalling their parent''s warning. Chapter ?1007 For Freedom, Alls Fair Chapter ?1007 For Freedom, All''s Fair Date- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 18:11 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion "I was surprised to hear when my servant said that you were waiting to meet me," A wrinkly old man with a viking beard surrounded by a baleful aura said looking at the slender waist nymph with an annoyed expression and disying not the least bit fear for an intimidating man such as himself. "Fifth Elder, please, let us not bother with small talks. I am here with a proposal that will benefit you, if you are not interested I will not waste your precious time and leave right away," Ellen''s mother did not like the gaze of the old man. She felt like the deer being eyed by a jackal. She thought being a part of the Duskborn family for a decade now she could hold a little standing in this old geezer''s eyes but she was wrong, this purist motherfucker still saw her as a pest simr to the first day she stepped foot in this mansion. "If it''s a proposal that you have brought then it must be worth my time," knowing what Ellen''s mother was capable of Fifth Elder did not make the mistake of underestimating her. "Fifth elder, thank you for your trust in me," Ellen''s mother sighed as the first obstacle of her n had beenpleted. "No, no, you are worth my trust. If not for you I would have killed that rascal nephew of mine when he dared to bring you home and missed out on such a great ve," Fifth Elder did not bother to filter his words because he knew there was nothing his nephew or his wife could do about it. "And this junior thanks you for the grace you have shown us that day," Hearing the Fifth Elder call her husband a ve to her face Ellen''s mother could only thank him for the mercy he had shown to their family. "Enough with that, tell me what is that you havee to offer me this time," Fifth Elder liked a good bargain, especially one where he held an absolute advantage. "Fifth Elder, I know even with my husband leading the operation, your firm is struggling in the market but I have a solution for it," Ellen''s mother went to exin her proposal to the thee Fifth elder. "So you think that is possible?" the Fifth elder''s expression was grim, what his nephew''s wife was offering him was too good to be true, that''s how much it would benefit him if everything were to go in ordance with what his nephew''s wife had nned. "Yes, with your blessing, I can make it possible," Ellen''s mother replied with great confidence. "What about my nephew? Does he know what you are nning?" The fifth elder asked despite knowing that his nephew would never agree to something like this and his wife would not be here if she had informed him of her ns. "No, he doesn''t know a thing and doesn''t need to know until the time is ripe to reap what we sow," Ellen''s mother did not bother to hide the fact that she was doing this behind her husband''s back. Because it would be unbelievable otherwise as her husband''s stubborn loyalty was known to the entire capital. "Now, that''s a problem. What makes you think that he will be able to pull the trigger when the time is right, after all, in the end, everything we invested rests on his decision," Fifth Elder had to control hisughter as he spoke these words out loud. "Fifth Elder, you and I both know, when the timees, he will choose the family over anything. Aren''t I and my daughter the living and walking example," Ellen''s mother''s expression did not fluctuate as she spoke these words. It was heartbreaking to know that the man she trusted her daughter and her life with would not hesitate to sacrifice them for his family''s interest. "I almost broke intoughter as I spoke those words," Fifth Elder said and then added, " Even though my brother was a waste, he did manage to do one thing right, and that is his son." "..." Fifth Elder''s unscrupulous words did not seem to daunt Ellen''s mother''s indifferent exterior. It was as if the fifth elder was not talking about her husband and father-inw but strangers. One would wonder if Ellen''s mother was that heartless or had her disappointment in her husband turned her so heartless. "You know I pity that foolishmander of my nephew, but he should have stuck to his business and not tried to eye what belonged to me, now I have left no choice but to show him what happens if one were to eye the Duskborn''s property. I bet his look would be priceless when he learns how you n to repay his grace," Fifth elder could not help but grin thinking about the potential gains from Ellen''s mother''s proposal. "Fifth Elder, about my condition-" Seeing the fifth elder who was having an orgasm just thinking about what he stood to gain from her n, Ellen''s mother could not help but remind him of the condition she put forward fearing that he had forgotten all about it but was interrupted by him. "Yes-yes, I know, if you get me this, I will give you and your daughter the freedom you want," Fifth Elder grumbled when it came to paying a price. "Fifth Elder, be work harder to get what you desire if you were to say the same in the presence of the world''s will," Ellen''s mother knew better than to trust the word of a greedy pig such as the Fifth elder who did not have qualms about using his nephew as a ve and keeping his daughter-inw and niece as assurance. As Ellen''s mother said that an intimidating pressure filled the hall, her weak body could not withstand the pressure and had no choice but to kneel helplessly. Then a loud voice reverted in the hall, "Are you doubting this Elder''s word?" "Yes" Chapter 1008 Idiotic Nephew Chapter 1008 Idiotic Nephew Date- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 18:23 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion "Fifth Elder, you called for me-" Ellen''s father greeted the fifth elder entering the hall but paused seeing that the person sitting across him was his wife. After the incident years ago, his wife hardly approached Duskborn''s family members so Ellen''s father was surprised to see his wife meeting the fifth elder. "You seemed surprised, imagine my surprise when your wife approached me," Fifth Elder said with a polite smile. His actions were no longer unscrupulous in the presence of his nephew. He seemed to be putting up a gentle and approachable family elder front. ''Tsk'' Seeing the sudden change in Fifth elder''s demeanor Ellen''s mother clicked her tongue in disapproval. Witnessing this her husband could not help but frown. Ellen''s mother had long since given up on her husband so she did not even try to put up an act. "Haha, Fifth Elder, please forgive my wife''s offense," letting out a helplessugh Ellen''s father apologized to the fifth elder on behalf of his wife. "..." Hearing her husband apologize to the fifth elder, Ellen''s mother masked her annoyance with an indifferent expression, not letting her true thoughts appear on her face. "Little Nephew, I don''t me her. After what happened that day, her little dissatisfaction towards this old man is justified. But now that we all are a single family, I hope we can keep our resentment aside and work together," Fifth Elder spoke taking all the me a wise elder should. "Fifth Elder, you are words are wise as always. Please be rest assured, my family and I are willing to do everything in our power for the prosperity Duskborn family," Ellen''s father said with a firm resolve. "Well said, my little nephew," Fifth Elder praised his nephew, and with a sigh, he added, "If only your cousins had half of your motivation and decisiveness, the days of prosperity for the Duskborn family would not be far." "Fifth Elder, you''re being humble, my cousins and other family members are willing to sacrifice for the family. Rest assured the prosperity of the Duskborn family is not far," Ellen''s father believed what he said. And it was true as each family members were a mere tool in the hands of the family''s elders and leader to lead the Duskborn family to prosperity. "Haha, you are right little nephew. Now your cousins have grown and be responsible enough to shoulder the burden of the family. The prosperity of the family is not far, so you no longer need to suffer for the family," After feeding his Nephew''s ego to the brim Fifth elder finally moved the conversation to his real motive. "Fifth elder, what do you mean?" Hearing the Fifth elder, Ellen''s father asked in confusion. The uncle who always preached about self-sacrifice for the family and the bigger picture suddenly asked him to take a break and be selfish, and Ellen''s father''s confusion was given. "You heard me, little nephew. How long are you going to sacrifice for the family? You are married and have a daughter now. You need to start thinking for yourself. For quite a while now I have been thinking about this but I did not know how to bring this up until your wife came up with a perfect proposal," Fifth elder slowly built toward his objective such that his little nephew would drown in the gratitude toward him and the family. This way when he asks his nephew to betray his friend for his family''s interest he would not hesitate. Ellen''s father threw a cold stare at his wife before exining to the Fifth elder, "Fifth elder, I don''t know what that woman said but the family''s business still is at the infancy stage, it needs my presence more than ever. If I leave now, decades of work will be in vain." "Nephew, are calling your cousins incapable?" The fifth elder''s voice grew colder. "No, Fifth Elder-" "But your choice of words enunciated that," The fifth elder spoke interpreting his nephew''s exnation. "I am sorry, Fifth Elder," Ellen''s father apologized. It was this idiotic loyalty of his nephew that was the reason why Fifth Elder agreed to Ellen''s mother''s n without much caution. As she knew, no matter the circumstance, his nephew would always choose the family, a hundred out of a hundred times. Fifth Elder trusted his nephew more than his children, his flesh and blood. With his nephew''s apology, Fifth Elder''s expression softened, and warmly said, "Nephew, you always have the best interest of the family in your mind so I will forgive your offense this once." "Thank you, Fifth Elder-" " Little nephew, I am telling you this for your sake as your uncle. You have a child of your own. Now it''s time for you to start thinking for yourself. Why don''t start by hearing what your wife has to say," Fifth Elder took all the credit and still managed to keep the possibility of the me on his nephew''s wife. At the end of this job, his nephew will end up hating his wife, as all he did was give his nephew a wonderful opportunity to pursue the idea his nephew''s wife came up with. When all this was over he was also a victim of his nephew''s wife''s nefarious scheme. Seeing the old snake skillfully manipte her husband''s heart, Ellen''s mother was impressed and cautioned herself to never let her guard down facing the fifth elder. Then under the cold stare of her husband she went on to exin what she and Sansa''s dad had discussed. After hearing his wife''s exnation Ellen''s father fell in contemtion but heard his uncle say, "Little nephew, you have a good wife, you lucked out with this own. She has a sharp head on her shoulder, I think you should consider what she has proposed." "But-" Ellen''s father still did not seem to be sold on the idea of working outside the family. Seeing his hesitation Fifth elder persuaded, "Don''t worry about the family, your cousins, I, other elders and the family head can handle it. Don''t let go of such a wonderful opportunity to make something of yourself outside of the family. If you are to make it out there you will be making our family proud." Chapter 1009: Idiotic Nephew 2 Chapter 1009: Idiotic Nephew 2Date- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 18:29 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion "Did themander really agree to these terms?" Ellen''s father said hearing the terms of the contract discussed by his wife andmander, these terms were too good to be true. He had confidence in his skill set and felt they were worth the price but hismander didn''t have to offer these terms as anybody else in the market wouldn''t offer as much. "Yes, if you have doubts you can call him," Ellen''s mother said with very little interest as if his decision did not matter to her. "No need, I trust you," Ellen''s father said but seeing his wife continue to remain apathetic he added, "Since you have already discussed the terms, I guess you would not mind setting up a date for me to sign the contract." "Sure," Ellen''s mother agreed without disying much emotion on her face or tone. It was unclear whether she was happy with her husband''s decision. "..." Seeing the emotional distance between his nephew and his wife, Fifth elder was more assured about the n going through without a hitch. And then said, "Little Nephew, what have you nned about the buy-in money for to be a partner?" "Fifth elder, two years is more than enough time for me to gather that amount," Ellen''s father replied confidently. He was not being arrogant but he had that much faith in his skills. Back when he worked for the army, nobody would dare to im first if he were to im second. That''s how good his skill mastery was, their prestige rounded through the military and beyond. With his reply, hearing his passion for his work and skills, his wife''s eyes sparkled but were son swallowed by her indifferent gaze. "Good. Still, the family would like to provide the buy-in money as an appreciation for your selfless duty towards the family," Fifth Elder said that the family was willing to pay the buy-in money to be a partner in Sansa''s father''s firm that his nephew required. "Fifth Elder, I appreciate the family''s gesture but there is no need for you to these lengths for me. The family''s finances are stretched thin as they are now, I can gather the money in time, so please stop worrying," Ellen''s father said rejecting the family''s help not because he worried that they would interfere in his new lifeter. Instead, he was worried that the family could not afford it. "The family money is stretched thin after all the fifth elder just brought his granddaughter an S-rank hovercar, it must have cost a lot," Ellen''s mother scoffed hearing her husband''s reason to reject the money he earned with his blood and sweat when offered to him. "That''s different, she needed it tomute to the college. This is safer and cheaper than having her live near the college," Ellen''s father defended the fifth elder''s unscrupulous spending of family money for his personal use. "What about our daughter? With the intion at its peak, I don''t even dare to hail a cab and have to use public transportation to send her to kindergarten. Don''t you think it would be safer for me and your daughter if we had our vehicle?" Ellen''s mother did not want to dig this up and bicker with her husband but seeing her husband be so submissive to Fifth Elder and openly support his hypocritic behavior, all the resentment for this damned family she had buried under her indifference suddenly burst out like a volcano. "You would not have to if you did not insist on enrolling Ellen in that kindergarten instead of a nearby one," Ellen''s father argued. "So, it is my fault that I want the best education for my daughter?" Ellen''s mother could not believe the words that came from her man''s mouth and wondered how she ever fell for this man. What did she see in him? "Stop it, you are embarrassing me," yelling that Ellen''s father turned to look at his uncle and apologetically said, "Sorry, Fifth elder, I let you see something unsightly." "Forget it, which couple doesn''t fight? Besides what your wife said is not wrong? You should have informed me about this. I would have thought of something to help her sooner," Fifth Elder spoke with a warm smile, and summoning his grimoire, he took out an AA-rank hovercar from the cardholder and passed it to his niece-inw adding, "For now, this is the best I can do, I will get back to you when I can get my hands on something better." "No, Fifth Elder, you don''t have to," Ellen''s father once again tried to reject the help offered by Fifth elder but the card had already exchanged hands and was now in his wife''s possession. Who read the card name and added, "AA-rank AA-4 Stromwheel hovercar, this will do. I guess one has to be fortunate enough to own a brand new hovercar." Ellen''s mother said taking a dig at how Fifth Elder''s granddaughter got a new hovercar and she got a used one. Ellen''s mother would not have taken the card as it would undermine every little and big thing her resentment stood for but the thought of having the luxury of not having to wait for public transportation made her weak. Seeing his wife not only take the card but also dare toin about it Ellen''s father threw a cold re at her and thanked the fifth elder knowing that his wife would not, "Thank you, Elder." "No need to thank me, as one of the family elders, that is what I should do. And little nephew I have transferred the buy-in money to your ount and there is a little extra, buy something for my grandniece," Fifth Elder was so generous today becausepared to what he stood to gain from the n his niece-inw proposed this amount he used to win his nephew''s heart and quell a little bit of his niece-inw''s resentment was pennies. Chapter 1010: Moving Out Of Duskborn House Chapter 1010: Moving Out Of Duskborn HouseDate- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 18:36 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion "Fifth elder, you didn''t have to. I can easily gather that money within the time limit," Getting the notification of the money being credited to his ount Ellen''s father hurriedly persuades Fifth Elder to take the money back. "Little Nephew, I have no doubt that you can gather the buy-in money within the time limit but the human heart is fickle and prone to sin. Not to mention two years is a lot of time for a sudden change of heart. Nephew, you are too good for your own good, the outside world is not the same as your family, and they will not hesitate to take advantage of your trusting nature. So it is in your best interest to get ahead of this one," Fifth Elder did not give in to his nephew''s persuasion. After giving what Fifth Elder said a thought, Ellen''s father finally decided to use the money given to him by the Fifth Elder to buy his way in as a partner in hismander''s firm, "Fifth Elder, thank you and I will definitely pay the family back." "..." Hearing her husband promise the fifth elder to pay the money back which was his, to begin with, could not help but let out a long sigh and wonder how blind was she to marry this man. "Do as you see fit," Fifth elder was more than happy to hear his idiotic nephew promise to return the money to the family. At this point, the Fifth elder began to admire his brother for his teachings to his nephew as even he could not raise such a willing ve for the family. "Thank you," Ellen''s father thanked feeling grateful that his uncle gave him the chance to repay the family. As he was really touched by the family''s gesture of lending him money to start a new career and a little extra to buy gifts for his daughter. His heart was filled with nothing but warmth for the family. "Fifth Elder, it would be good if you could add a little extra for us to rent and move to a house closer to Ellen''s kindergarten and his new workce," Ellen''s mother said seeing how the Fifth Elder for a change was in a giving mood. "What are you saying woman? Are you out of your mind?" Hearing that his wife wanted to move out of the Duskborn family mansion Ellen''s father immediately reprimanded her. "What? Would it be more efficient for you and Ellen for use to move to a location that is close to her kindergarten and your new job? This way we save a lot of time wasted inmute," Ellen''s mother justified her idea to her husband but seeing that he was still not convinced to move out of the Duskborn family mansion she added, "Fifth Elder, don''t you think what I am saying is reasonable?" Except for Ellen''s father, everyone in the family knew the only reason, Ellen and her family were allowed to live in the Duskborn family mansion were because they were hostages in case Ellen''s father suddenly had enough of the family and decides to rebel. Now that Ellen''s mother was trying to get out of the cage, how could Fifth elder agree to it? Just when he was about toe up with a reason to reject her idea to move out of the Duskborn mansion he heard her continue to say, "Fifth Elder, don''t you agree that it would be easier for him to achieve what you want if we were to live near to his new workce?" ''Is she threatening me?'' this thought came to Fifth Elder''s mind after hearing his niece-inw address him twice. Thinking of this Fifth Elder''s mood suddenly pivoted for the worse. Nobody likes to be threatened, this was true for people like Fifth Elder. But he did not let his mad rage surface on his face because he need this one to go smoothly. There was a reason why the Fifth Elder did not directly inform his nephew of what his niece-inw and he had nned. If his nephew were to know that they nned to screw over hismander then no matter how loyal he was to the family he would never agree to it. Therefore he nned with his niece-inw to lead his nephew to the endgame and then coerce him using the family sentiment into pulling the trigger. To get to the point he needed his niece-inw''s cooperation. Who seems to not mind using that to threaten him to get her way. "What are you speaking woman?" Ellen''s father did not understand what his wife was saying. What did the fifth elder want him to achieve? What was his wife babbling on about? "Ahem, nephew, your wife is right. Instead of wasting most of your daymuting just to live in this old mansion alongside your family, you should move to a location near your new workce. It will not only save some time by shortening themute distance but also make it more efficient for you to tend to your clients," Fifth Elder chose to give in to his niece-inw''s demand for now as it did not matter where she lived. Once she had entered the Duskborn family she can only die as the Duskborn family ghost. If she thought that she had escaped the clutches of the Duskborn family just by moving out of the family mansion, she would be proved dreadfully wrong when the timees. As for her audacity to threaten him, once this project had reached its conclusion and he did not need her, it would not be toote for him to have his naive niece-inw brush up on the Duskborn familyws and regtions. "Thank you, elder," Ellen''s mother immediately thanked the Fifth Elder not waiting for her husband to open his stupid mouth, and added, "Fifth Elder, Ellen is a growing child and loves to y with her friends over. So, I was hoping that we could rent something that would not fill crowded when she invites her friend over." Chapter 1011: Best Friends? Chapter 1011: Best Friends?Date- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 18:36 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion "Kid, for the hundredth time it is not a cat monster but a cub of an AA-rank Cloud Mane lion monster," Sansa''s father said hearing the Baylor family kid time and again call his daughter''s cute lion monster cub a cat. "..." The kid in question ignored Sansa''s father and continued to pet the wolf pup adding, "Ellen''s pet is stronger than your cat, Sansa." Seeing the kid ignore him and continue to call his daughter''s pet monster a cat, Sansa''s father was irritated to the point where he was about to lose it, the only thing that helped him keep his calm was the fact he had a feeling that this kid was doing it purposefully and if he were to let irritation surface on his face then that would mean the kid had own. "That''s not true. As the uncle said, Sansa''s pet cub is a descendant of the AA-rank monster, whereas my pet pup is a descendant of the B-rank monster. Even if my wolf pup is a month older than Sansa''s lion cub, it is still not a match for Sir Cloud Tail," Ellen who had done her homework on monsters, did not hesitate to correct the Baylor kid. The surrounding kids nodded hearing Ellen preach. ''You tell him, girl,'' Sansa''s father cheered inside seeing Ellene to the defense of his little angel''s pet and correct the Baylor family kid who continued to give his daughter cold shoulder. "Whatever, your wolf pup is still cuter than that cat," the Baylor kid continued to find ridiculous reasons to undermine Sansa''s pet. "I don''t know, I myself prefer Sansa''s sir cloud tail, if not for the pet store having a storage of feline monsters, I too would have chosen a feline pet monster," Saying that Ellen squatted next to Sir Cloud tail, who happened to be skittishly peeking at the group of children from behind Sansa''s legs and began to pet it. Seeing this the wolf pup who was enjoying the embrace of the Baylor kid immediately rushed to its master''s side feeling jilted. Rushing to its master''s side it obediently quatted next to the cat monster and started to make puppy eyes at its master. Getting no response from its master, it barked to get her attention. As a result, Ellen used her free hand to pet it on its head. Having sessfully managed to get its master''s attention, its cute little tail wagged uncontrobly. Seeing the wolf return to its master, now the Baylor boy felt abandoned and looked in its direction with longing eyes. But it was not clear whether his eyes longed for the wolf pup or the owner of the hand petting it. As the only adult in the room, it was clear to Sansa''s dad what the boy really wanted. Which did him no favors. He was better off not knowing it. Learning the boy his daughter had a crush on had feelings for another girl, Sansa''s father could only shake his head helplessly as there was nothing much he could do about this matter. Fortunately the girl the boy his daughter had hots for did not have the same feelings for the boy. As she seemed to want to befriend his daughter. But all his daughter''s thoughts were preupied with the thoughts of the boy she liked, so she was unable to take notice of what was happening around her. Seeing that his daughter was showing signs of wasting her life thinking about her feelings for a jerk who did not have the same feelings for her, Sansa''s father decided to step in. His daughter was too young for heartbreaks and end up as a loner but not too young for a best friend, he had to do something before what he saw here bes the norm of his little angel''s life. "Sansa, a word," Sansa''s father called his daughter to the side. "What is it dad?" little Sansa asked. "Honey, who among them is your best friend?" Sansa''s father asked his little angel looking at the group of kids. "Um, all of them are my best friends," little Sansa replied innocently. "No, honey, what I mean to say is, who among them do you like the most as your friend?" Seeing that his daughter did not understand his question Sansa''s father decided to be more specific. "Um, him," little Sansa said eyeing the Baylor family boy. Hearing her answer, her father''s face almost became hideous out of envy. But he controlled his emotions and with a deadpan face he added, "Other than him." Yes, the Baylor family kid had above-average cuteness and seemed trustworthy, but he saw no other merits about him for his daughter to be smitten to such an exaggerated level. If not for the age of the boy, he would have suspected that boy had used some kind of witchcraft to gain his daughter''s undying favor. "Other than him¡­" little Sansa suddenly found herself in a predicament. And wondered why was she friends with these kids to being with? And came to a sad realization that she was friends with this group of people because they were the close friends of the boy she had a crush on. Even though she did not like the answer she replied to her father truthfully, "None of them." Having already prepared for her answer, Sansa''s father was not surprised. He med himself for this, if had been more involved with his little angel''s life, maybe he could have prevented his daughter from obsessing over the boy. Since there was no point crying over broken eggs, Sansa''s father asked, "Are there any other friends of yours outside of these kids?" "No," Little Sansa replied and a hint of sadness could be heard in her voice as she just realized she had no friends, At least not the ones that she liked to invite back to her home. Seeing his disappointed daughter who hade to a sad realization that she had no best friends, Sansa''s father consoled her by saying, "How about you make some starting today?" Chapter 1012: Making Friends Chapter 1012: Making FriendsDate- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 18:43 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion "Is that possible?" little Sansa asked as she was left with little confidence after getting a cold shoulder from the boy she pursued. "Yes," though Sansa''s dad replied with a warm smile he thought that he had failed as a father. The only thing that kept him going was the thought that it was not toote, there was still time for him to make up for his shorings. "But will they want to be friends with me?" little Sansa asked in concern, getting the cold shoulder from the boy she liked each time she put herself out there, she was left with very fragile self-confidence. Therefore she could not help but wonder that other kids would not want to be friends with her. "Why wouldn''t they? Our Sansa is the cutest, bravest, and kindest kid I have ever known, as long as you are yourself and try these kids would love to be your friends," Sansa''s dad has already noticed that among the group of friends my kids have tried to get close to little Sansa but she only had eyes for the Baylor boy and failed to notice when others approached her with the intent of friendship. Sansa''s father was worried about his daughter, as being love-sick was not one of the problems of a five-year-old. The fact that his daughter had developed something as such at such a tender age only meant that somewhere down the line he had dropped the ball of fatherhood and messed up big time. All he could do right now was hope that there was still time left for him to pick up the ball without doing irreceable damage to it. "Really?" little Sansa asked innocently. Having pointed out by her father little Sansa stopped obsessing over her puppy love and gave other aspects of life a shot. "Yes, why don''t you start with Ellen? She seems like a good friend," Sansa''s father encourage little Sansa to put herself out there even though thest few times she did, did not work out in her favor. Little Sansa contemted what father said for a while and then nodding her cute face brimming with resolve she replied "Okay, but what do I say to her?" "Um, how about you invite her to our house," Sansa''s father said unable to think of any better reason on the spot. "Okay," Little Sansa nodded and head towards Ellen who seemed to be immersed in petting the two cute pet monsters. Her technique seemed to be proficient as the pets seemed to be enjoying it. Meanwhile, the other kids were keeping themselves busy with building blocks or other toys. Because after a while the monster pets seemed to have lost their charm as these tend to not like being petted by some of them. The two monster pets were not to be med for this as they were not toys for kids to y with as they pleased. Little Sansa heeding her father''s advice, gather her courage and headed toward Ellen. This time the reason she approached little Ellen was different hence the need for courage. Suppressing the fear of being rejected little Sansa slowly made her way to Ellen. Seeing her arrive, Ellen let out a smile disying a row of pearly white teeth with a few of the teeth taking a leave of absence and said, "Sir Cloud tail, likes it when you rub its tummy." "Meow" smelling its master nearby the little lion monster cub immediately awoke from its pleasure-filled state hurried toward her and rubbed its head against her legs disying affection. Having grown up in a pet store and not a dungeon, Sir Cloud tail knew that if it did not want to sleep on a hungry stomach then it had to always remember to please its master. "The pet store staff said the same thing but whenever I try to rub its tummy it does not seem as satisfiedpared to when you do it," Little Sansa had already noticed that Sir Cloud tail seemed to prefer Ellen''s tummy rub more than hers. "I think I know why, there is a trick to this. The pet store grandma pointed it out to me. I can teach you if you want me to," Ellen said thinking of the reason why Sir Cloud tail would prefer her tummy rub over Sansa''s. "Really, that would be great," Little Sansa asked enthusiastically. "Okay, watch me rub my wolf pup and you try the same on Sir Cloud tail," Ellen said as sheid the wolf monster pup on its back and began tob the fur on its chest and stomach with her fingers repeatedly in a single direction. "I see, what you are doing different," Little Sansa immediately noticed the difference and figured out what she was doing wrong. Ellen wasbing the fur of her pet in a single direction unlike her where shebed back and forth in both directions, making it a little ufortablepared to the method that Ellen used. Having figured out the trick that Ellen spoke of little Sansa tried it on Sir cloud tail and received better than intended results causing a beautiful smile to blossom on her face. Then she turned to Ellen and thanked her for the tip, "Thank you." "Happy to help," Ellen replied humbly and continued to pet her wolf monster pup. Speaking striking the iron while it was hot, little Sansa used the momentum built by the previous conversation to achieve her intended purpose to approach Ellen saying, "Ellen, my father has built a yroom for Sir cloud tail to y, you and your wolf monster pup shoulde by sometime. Sir cloud tail would love a friend to y with." "A yroom for pets, like the one in the pet store?" Ellen asked with expectation. "Yes," Sansa nodded. "Cool, my pet and I would love to check it out. So when should Ie by our house?" Ellen asked enthusiastically. Having not yed enough in the yroom of the pet store she was looking forward to the one at Sansa''s house. Chapter 1013: He Hates Me Chapter 1013: He Hates MeDate- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 18:49 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion "How about tomorrow, after kindergarten?" little Sansa said but soon regretted it, worrying that Ellen would reject her as she may have had some prior arrangements. "Great, I will ask my mom to bring my pet with her when shees to pick me up at kindergarten so we can directly go to your house," Ellen readily agreed to little Sansa''s invitation. "Nice, your going to love the yroom," Sansa was excited hearing Ellen ept her invitation immediately. From afar, seeing his daughter sessful in her first quest to make a friend Sansa''s father wanted to cheer but held himself back not wanting to embarrass his daughter, and felt that this was not enough to make up for the damage he had caused with his absence when she needed him. "A yroom, is it like the one in the mall? Can Ie too?" A little girl who happened to be ying nearby asked after hearing Ellen and Sansa make ns for tomorrow evening. "..." Sansa who was delighted over making a friend had not thought this far ahead and could only turn to her father seeking an answer only to find him vigorously nodding his head. So she instinctively blurted, "Yes" Hearing Sansa''s awkward reply, Ellen immediately said, "Great, it is decided then tomorrow we all will meet at Sansa''s house." "Okay," the little girl nodded enthusiastically, attracting other kids who began to invite themselves to meet at Sansa''s house tomorrow after kindergarten. It did not take long for the Baylor family boy to learn of the ydate at Sansa''s house, so he headed toward Ellen and gaining her attention, said, "Ellen, you agreed toe to my house tomorrow to meet the pet that I will be adopting tonight." Hearing the boy, the group of kids who were babbling about meeting at Sansa''s house went silent, as some remembered that they had agreed to meet at the boy''s house tomorrow after kindergarten hours. As for little Sansa, she held her breath forgetting to breathe. Feeling that this will inevitably end up badly for her. "I am sorry, I forgot," Ellen said with an apologetic smile and then added, "But you can bring your pet to Sansa''s house, you can introduce it to all of us there. I bet it will enjoy itself in Sansa''s pet yroom." "Yes, yes," the other kids nodded hearing Ellen''s solution as they were more optimistic and curious about Sansa''s pet yroom than another pet. Feeling the peer pressure the Baylor family kid had no choice but to agree to their arrangements by coldly answering, "Fine," not bothering to hide his dissatisfaction with the arrangement and especially with Sansa, using a chilling stare aimed at her. Before Sansa could feel happy about the fact that Ellen and the other kids choose to spend their evening at her house rather than at the house of the most popr kid in their kindergarten, her little crush''s soul-chilling stare rendered her without any thoughts but one, ''He hates me.'' Seeing this Sansa''s father wanted to rush and teach the Baylor family boy a lesson instead sighed and then decided to take his daughter home before she suffers any more damage. Right at that moment, as if she had timed it, the irresponsible mother of little Ellen entered the hall with her husband, and seeing Sansa''s father still present, she said, "You are still here?" Throwing a cold re at her, Sansa''s dad walked to his daughter, and picking her up in his arms he announced, "Kids, something urgent came up so I will be leaving with Sansa but I am looking forward to meeting you guys at our house tomorrow. Kids, bye." "Bye, Sansa." "Sansa, bye" "See you in kindergarten." "Since you have waited so long, why not wait a little longer to hear the good news?" Ellen''s mother said as Sansa''s father carried Sansa out of the hall. "What good news? I think it can wait," Sansa''s father said tightening his hug around his little angel, who stared into the air with nk eyes. "Oh, I see. Was it the Baylor kid again?" Ellen''s mother said seeing Sansa''s nk eyes. "I take it that it happened before and you did not bother to inform me about it?" Sansa''s father''s voice grew colder learning that this was not the first time his daughter went through a mental meltdown. What enraged him more was the fact that his daughter had to go through this all alone. "I tried to cheer her but it had no effect and besides I did not think it was my ce," Ellen''s mother replied truthfully. Though she was not right, it was understandable because there was no easy way for a person to inform a father that his five-year-old was having boy troubles. "..." Sansa''s father stared at Ellen''s mother before turning to leave while shaking his head in self me. It was his fault for not showing more interest in his daughter''s life, and that fact would not change by ming it on others. "My husband has agreed to work with you, so talk to other partners and prepare partnership agreement papers," Ellen''s mother said from behind. Hearing her talk about partnership Sansa''s father stopped in his tracks and turning to look at hisrade, he asked, "What is she talking about?" "I have decided toe work with youmander, I have the Duskborn family''s blessing for this, they are the ones lending me the money toe up with the buy-in money to be a partner," Ellen''s father exined enthusiastically. "Nope, not happening," Saying that Sansa''s father turned to leave which waspletely out of Ellen''s parent''s expectations. "What the?" Ellen''s mother almost cussed but controlling herself she asked, "Why?" Hearing Ellen''s mother Sansa''s father once again stops in his tracks to face Ellen''s parents. Then he aggressively said, " I will tell you why, I invited your husband, not the Duskborns. I don''t want those greedy bastards anywhere near me and the things I hold dear." Chapter 1014: Making Profit While Doing Good Chapter 1014: Making Profit While Doing GoodDate- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 18:56 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion The Duskborn family''s reputation preceded them. Almost all of the families, organizations, and cults in the central region, especially its capital were aware of or had experienced the greed of the Duskborn family. Just like the snakes known for their poison, Duskborn were known for their greed. Despite their reputation, many fell prey to them, as like all predators they had a unique charm to them that would draw their prey toward them. So it was not a surprise that Sansa''s father refused to take money that had anything to do with the Duskborn family, even through indirect means. Sansa''s father was not overreacting, he would be a fool if he were not this cautious towards the Duskborn family. Having seen the Duskborn family not hesitate to use their own flesh and blood as ves and expendable for decades, he would be stupid to expect better treatment as an outsider with no blood ties to them. Knowing that Duskborns family was a greedy cackle of hyenas who would not even leave his bones behind after they were done with him, Sansa''s father was adamant that he would not let these desperadoes anywhere near things he holds dear. "You are making no sense, how is the Duskborn family a problem here? They are not involved in this in any way possible," Ellen''s mother said hearing Sansa''s father say that he had called off the verbal agreement they had between them because he only wanted to do business with her husband not his family. "Woman, you are smarter than that or do you think that I am not smart enough to recall one the most basic rule of doing business in the capital, don''t take any investments from the Duskborn family," Sansa''s father coldly red at Ellen''s parent. He understands that the buy-in money to be a partner in his firm was not small and was very hard for a person to gather within 2 years but he never expected Ellen''s parents to make deal with their ve owners to get the money. "Commander, it is not like what you think," Ellen''s father came forward to exin to hismander that his family did not mean anything nor were they hatching a nefarious n by lending him the buy-in money. "It''s not like what I think, then tell me what happens, in case you are unable to repay the money lent to you by your family. Will they ask for ownership of the partnership you bought using their money?" Sansa''s father did not give Ellen''s father a moment to exin for himself. As he did not want to be dragged into the quagmire named Duskborn family along with therade he was trying to save. Sansa''s father saw a way to make a profit while being a goodmander, by having Ellen''s father work with him not only was it good for his firm but also for Ellen''s father being used by his family, which was enjoying the fruits of his hard work and getting rich from it while he, his wife and daughter did not see a dime of it. But Sansa''s father never imagined that trying to help his friend, instead of dragging him out of the quagmire he may also be pulled in. Hence he was enraged at his friend. "The Duskborn family did not lend that money to my husband, it is theirpensation for my husband''s years of selfless service to their family. So please be assured about the money, it will note back to bite you," Ellen''s mother suddenly spoke realizing that the origins of the money were the culprit of the current conflict. "Yes,mander she is right but I did promise to return to them when I can," Ellen''s father added to his wife''s exnation as his pride did not allow him to take money from his family. "..." Hearing her husband Ellen''s mother frowned. Not because her husband continued to im that he will pay back the Duskborn family the money they gave instead because she believe this was not what her husband''smander wanted to hear. And here thoughts were right. "Well, which is it? Did the Duskborn family lend it to you or was itpensation for his service to their family?" Sansa''s father asked even though he had an understanding of what was happening. He asked so because he wanted to establish a clear origin of the money such thatter on, nobody, even the Duskborn family would not be able to dispute the origins of the money. "Commander, they gave me the money aspensation but I have promised to return every penny I took from them with interest," Ellen''s father once again replied, trying to assert that the money was the generosity of his family for his decades of selfless service to them but as the proud son of the Duskborn he would repay their generosity toward him with interest. "For god sake, will you shut up for a second?" Ellen''s mother yelled at her husband in a hushed voice and add, "Nobody cares about your promise, will you just shut up about it." Hearing his wife''s harsh words Ellen''s father felt wronged, he wanted toin but being in the presence of hismander he decided to stay quiet rather than show hismander the ugly side of his marriage. Seeing that her husband choose to step down, with a warm smile Ellen''s mother looked at Sansa''s father and said, "The money is the Duskborn family''spensation for my husband''s decades of selfless service to them, the Duskborn family has no im over it. So please be rest assured when say that this money is clean." Having lived in the capital for his whole life, Sansa''s father grew up hearing the Duskborn family''s atrocities. They had done a lot worse with much else to justify their actions so Sansa''s dad was still skeptical that the origins of the money could note back to bite him despite the exnation and assurance of Ellen''s parents. Chapter 1015: Declaration Chapter 1015: DerationDate- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 17:05 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Duskborn Mansion "I am sorry but your words are not enough assurance when ites to the Duskborn family, I would be a fool if I were not to cultivate this amount of cautiousness when it came to them. I look forward to working with yourade but that is impossible if the Duskborn family were to be involved directly or indirectly," Sansa''s father decisively made it clear to Ellen''s parents that if their buy-in money were toe from the Duskborn family then they can forget about the verbal agreement they had between them. Sansa''s father has spent a decade building his firm into what it was now, he even had to sacrifice a part of his daughter''s childhood for it. Therefore he was very cautious and decisive when it came to decisions regarding his firm and was not willing topromise even if it was for hisrades. "Since, you find our word not enough as an assurance how about this," saying that Ellen''s mother forwarded a document to Sansa''s father. The document that Ellen''s mother forwarded to Sansa''s father was a deration with the world''s will as witness written by the Fifth Elder of the Duskborn family, dering that the money he gave to his nephew waspensation from the Duskborn family to his nephew for his decades of selfless service to the family and they did ept anything in return. Going through the document, Sansa''s father was finally assured that the Duskborn family will not use this money as a reason to stir up trouble for his firm or make a im in the partnership. Bring in a new partner in any new business was a big deal, the only reason Sansa''s father was willing to let Ellen''s father be a partner was that with his presence and expertise the firm would grow to new heights and would set a precedent in the market for theirpetitors to ovee. Sansa''s father would never agree to anybody else bing a partner or let them try to buy their way in as a partner, for example, the Duskborn family as they would not make any contribution to the firm or its development and would only add to its chaos such as internal strife. Whereas that was not the case for Ellen''s father, whose skill set and reputation would soar the firm to new heights never before imagined. "So, when should we be expecting to be hearing from you?" Ellen''s mother asked as once again an indifference filled her expression. But under that indifference hid her turbulent heart and mind, the reason for this was the document of the deration signed by the fifth elder which she forwarded to Sansa''s father. When Sansa''s father decisively withdrew the verbal agreement between them, Ellen''s mother suddenly received a message from the Fifth Elder reading, ''hope this speeds up the process.'' with a file attached to it, the document of deration signed by the fifth elder. Receiving this message Ellen''s mother felt a chill on her back realizing that this whole time the fifth Elder was listening in on their conversation. The unbelievable thing was that both her husband nor hismander discover the Fifth Elder eavesdropping on them. Ellen''s mother did not show the scare given to her by the means of the Fifth Elder and calmly carried out the exchange. Fifth Elder did not mind signing this deration if it were to lessen Sansa''s father''s vignce toward the motive of the Duskborn family in helping his nephew be a partner in Sansa''s father''s firm. Fifth Elder was eyeing long-term gains so he did not hesitate to make some small losses for greater returns in the future. Ironically, losing money was the foundation of building wealth. This was the truth known to professional investors. "Two days or a week, I can''t make any promises," Sansa''s father answered Ellen''s mother. "A week? Isn''t that too long?" Ellen''s mother blurted in surprise as she wanted toplete the first step of her n as soon as possible. "This a very short notice. It takes time to gather all the partners and exin to them how the presence of your husband as our partner will affect the future growth of the firm and persuade the majority of partners to vote in favor of the agenda, that is let your husband join us as a partner. Not to mention it will take me a while to draw up the required paperwork, so please try and understand if there is a dy," Sansa''s father exined to the couple that though he was the founder of the firm, he did not hold theplete decision making power in the firm. So what they discussed here was still not set in stone. And considering the reputation of the Duskborn family, most of the partners would not favor this decision. Persuading them otherwise would take a while but considering the prospects of Ellen''s father joining them, Sansa''s father was confident that he could get the majority of the partners to vote in their favor. "We understandmander, this may not be the appropriate time but thank you for all that you are doing for our little family of three," Ellen''s mother wholeheartedly thanked Sansa''s father. Yes, she had ulterior motives for the man and hispany, but that doesn''t mean that she cannot take a time off from hatching her nefarious ns and genuinely thank the man for making it all possible. "Don''t mention it, I benefit from it too," Sansa''s father said humbly. "Commander, please don''t be humble, if not for you talking me out of it I would have already applied to go back to that hell hole. Thank you, thank you for everything," Ellen''s father thanked Sansa''s father for persuading him otherwise when he asked permission to return to his old post in the army, right back to the hellhole they were lucky enough to escape. Chapter 1016: How I Got Your Mother Chapter 1016: How I Got Your MotherDate- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 17:35 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Ice Cream parlor "Sweetpea, which vor would you like?" Sansa''s Dad asked little Sansa who was still depressed about what transpired in the Duskborn household even after her father repeatedly consoled her on the way here. "It doesn''t matter, he hates me," little Sansa said, hearing such dark wordse from a little girl of Sansa''s age was very concerning, especially if you were her father. "How about the Rainbow mix? Different vor with every lick," The attendant suggested doing his job. "..." Hearing the attendant''s suggestion little Sansa gave him a re and then looked away thinking he was not worth it. Looking into the little girl''s eyes, despite being a mature adult, the attendant jolted in fright, as he felt an ominous stare staring at him from inside the little girl''s eyes. Hence choosing to stay shut until asked to. Seeing the darkness looming over his little angel, Sansa''s dad knew he had a problem at his hands and could not help but regret thinking that things would not have spiraled to this if he was present tofort Sansa when experienced she such a situation for the first time. "I am sorry, I get back to you soon when I know what she wants," Sansa''s dad apologized and then carried his little angel to an empty table. "Sweat pea, I haven''t told you this before but I think considering the situation it is about time," Sansa''s dad paused seeing little Sansa show no interest in hearing what he has to say, still he chose to continue, "You know, your mother did not like me when we first met." Sansa''s dad was sure that now his daughter would be very interested to listen to what he was to say after hearing these words. And he was not wrong, the topic he was talking about was very close to what little Sansa was going through, so it immediately caught her interest. Therefore she could not help but perk her ears and ask, "Really?" "Oh yes, she hated my guts and everything about me big time," Sansa''s father said reminiscing about the day he met little Sansa''s mother. "You are lying, you told me that when two people are in love with each other, and if they choose to they can give birth to babies. If mother and you gave birth to me then you two must love each other very much," little Sansa though interested in listening to her dad''s story was a little skeptical that her dad was making up stuff just to console her. "Yeah, we do love each other now, you are the proof of that. But before that, your mother hated me," Sansa''s father exined. "What about you dad, did you hate mother too?" little Sansa asked choosing to believe her father. "No, I fell in love with her the first time we met. I was so in love with her that, I announced my undying love for her right then," Sansa''s dad was not exaggerating, he really did propose to Sansa''s mother on their first meeting regardless of the countless eyes watching them. "You did? And did mother ept your proposal?" little Sansa asked, just hearing her father say that he proposed to her mother on their first meeting in front of a lot of people no less, she felt embarrassed for him. "Yes, I did, but because of that, your mother mistook my frankness for me being just another yer and rejected me mercilessly," Thinking about it now Sansa''s dad did not regret proposing to Sansa''s mother on their first meeting despite the misunderstanding it bore between them. In fact, he was really grateful for that misunderstanding as because of that, someone as beautiful as Sansa''s mother remembered him particrly out of her countless suitors. But he would not share that with his daughter, she was already progressive enough. "What is a yer, daddy?" Little Sansa asked curiously why her mother would consider her father a yer and why would she hate her father for that. "Ahem, let''s just say that it did not make me popr with your mother. If I were to say, your mother hated because of that," Sansa''s father cleared his throat reminding himself to keep his story kid friendly as much as possible. "I am sorry daddy, you must have felt very bad because mother hated you and rejected you in front of so many people," Little Sansa said trying to console her father, as she knew how it hurt to know that the person you like did not like you back instead hated you. "No, don''t be. Because that was the best thing that could have happened to me and your mother," Sansa''s father slowly curved the story into a teaching moment for his little angel. "..." Sansa was confused hearing her father say that being rejected and hated by the woman he loved was the best thing that could happen to him in his life. "Confused?" Sansa''s father asked ncing at his daughter''s cute face covered in a puzzled expression. Little Sansa nodded. "You know, it was embarrassing to get rejected in front of so many people, I wanted to crawl into hiding but something else bothered me more than that. It was the pain of knowing that the woman I loved not only rejected me but also hated me. It hurt a lot, but that made me realize how much your mother mattered to me which motivated me to struggle to gain her love," Sansa''s father gave a dramatic pause for his daughter to soak up what he just said. As her father intended, his words did make a huge impression on Sansa and she got to thinking. "You see if your mother had agreed to my proposal back then, neither I nor your mother would know the value of what we had between each other. Because things that are easy to obtain are taken for granted, that''s human nature, there is no point denying it. But the only way around it was the struggle. Humans learn to value through struggle. Your mother''s rejection made me realize how much she mattered to me, and the struggle I went through to gain her love made me value it," Chapter 1017: Life Chapter 1017: LifeDate- 12 Oct 22XX Time- 17:42 Location- Central Region, Capital city, Ice Cream parlor In the middle of his lesson, Sansa''s dad noticed that half of what he was saying was going over his daughter''s head, so he decided to keep it simple and end it before his daughter confused herself more or worse took the wrong lesson from it. "What I am trying to say here is don''t let a rejection stop you. If I had stopped trying to court your mother because she rejected me first and it was embarrassing, you would never have been born. If you were to stop every time you are rejected then you will never be able to get what you want in this life ever. So if you what something you will have to dedicate yourself to achieving it. Because without struggle there is nothing of value. This doesn''t just apply to the Baylor kid but everything in your life no matter how little. Remember my dear daughter, if you want something, dedicate yourself to getting it, no matter the obstacles in your way and what others say. Because only you know the value of what you want and the struggle you through is the best medium for you to realize how much you value something. As only struggle makes you ask the question, is it worth it?" Sansa''s father''s lesson was quite long, not everything was absorbed by Sansa but the key point that her father wanted to ry to her through his story was received by her and she was engrossed in her contemtion. It did not take for little Sansa''s frowned brows to ease and her grim expression to be reced by a pleasant one that oozed unknown confidence. "Father, I will never give up," little Sansa said, hearing that her father was proud of the moment and forgot to go into details about what little Sansa meant when she said that she would never give up. If he had then he would not be feeling proud. "That''s like my girl, remember in our family dictionary there is no such word," Little Sansa''s mood infected her father so he could not help but boast. "Uhm," Sansa nodded to her father''s words. "Sir, please order something or empty the table for paying customers," The attendee from earlier said cautiously to the father-daughter pair. Hearing the attendee little Sansa turned to look at him with the most beautiful smile and said, "Sir, I would like to try that Rainbow mix that you rmended." Mesmerized by the little girl''s angelic smile, the attendant almost forgot to take her order. When he came to the attendee hurriedly retracted his gaze because he did not want to sully something so pure with them and said, "Two rainbow mix,ing right away." ¡­ Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:23 Location- Central region, Capital City, Baylor Manor ''Dad you were right but wrong at the same time, Some have to struggle to get what they want and will never be appreciated for it even though they deserve it. And then some will get everything they want and be appreciated for it even though they don''t deserve it. That is how life is. Those whose dedication does not get appreciated willin but never stop dedicating to their cause as they know the value of what they were struggling for. Those who get undeserved appreciation will notin or have the ambition to achieve more because they never knew the true value of what they were given. This is how life continues to maintain bnce. Yes, sometimes there are oddballs in these two categories who rather than being a part of this game evolve to y the game, I am one of them.'' This Sadistic take of Sansa on life was the reason why she was handling the likes of the flower thief and others with handy origin cards with care when she did not have to. As for her tant disregard for Gray fur and others like him, did not need any further exnation. What better way to run your organization than the way of the biggest organization to ever exist, life. But what she forgot to ount for was that in life all good thingse to an end. "Norman, state the purpose of your call." "Matron, there is a slight hick-up in the n. The Semi-demigods from the circle are not acting to attract the attention of the semi-demigods protecting the boy," the moon thief exined. As it is clear that without the semi-demigods from the circle distracting the semi-demigods protecting the boy it would be very hard for them to assassinate the boy even with his origin card considering the trick up the boy''s sleeves that allowed him to fake his death after theirst presumed sessful assassination attempt on him. "..." Sansa did not immediately respond to the flower thief''s exnation because she wanted him to sweat a little and seriously contemte whether this was reason enough for him to call her. Yes, she tends to give card apprentices with special origins card preferential treatment but she would never let it affect her authority over them. Her origin card was a good way to remind them of that but when a simple silence can do the job making it pointless to go through the trouble of delivering corporal punishment and not mention it would serve contrary to her philosophy on the working of her organization. As Sansa expected, hearing silence in response to his exnation flower thief was sweating bullets and thought maybe Gray fur was right. But what''s done was done, crying over it would only hasten his demise, so he decided to choose his next words carefully hopefully that would be enough to let him see the next sunrise and many more toe. "Matron, I believe the people from the circle don''t really n to escte this matter considering the importance the southern royal family has shown to the boy by sending three renowned semi-demigods to guard him." "I am listening" ... AN:- What did little Sansa learn from her father''s lesson? Was that the origin of Sansa''s sadistic nature? What transpired between Ellen''s mom, Sansa''s father, and the Duskborns? Who won? Chapter 1018: Finding Friends In Unexpected Places Chapter 1018: Finding Friends In Unexpected cesDate- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:27 Location- Central region, Capital City, Baylor Manor To save his skin, the flower thief started bbing the first thing that came to his mind, and fortunately, the more he spoke, the more it made sense, so he stuck with it. "I am listening," Sansa did not care what the flower thief had to say as long as he sweated enough and disyed submission in both body and mind. Forcing a person''s body into submission was satisfying but forcing their mind into submission was simply pleasuring and had a sense of fulfillment. Hearing the matron finally respond to him with three words more than before, the flower thief sighed in relief and then continued by building on his previous bullshit, "Matron, I believe the Circle ns to give up their sun blossom city''s branch leader just make peace with the boy. They may even havee to a tactical understanding with the southern royal family." " Flower thief, you do know that I can read your memories right?" Sansa said, fed up with the Flower thief''s bullshit, she no longer nned to entertain him, and immediately shut him. In this world apart from her nobody knew the real capability of the Supreme leader of the circle. She has tried numerous times to infiltrate the circle''s core management using her ability but she was never sessful in this endeavor. There were two reasons for this, The first is that the regr members have no say in the management. Except for the branch leaders and a few elders in the main branch of the circle rest of them were mere expendables. No matter their contribution and merit to the cause of the circle they were nothing more than pawns in the Supreme leader''s ns. The second was that the true core management of the circle led by the branch leaders and a select group of elders in the main branch of the circle were somehow immune to her origin card. It would be more urate to say that whenever she used her origin card on any one of them she would face a strong rejection. Trying to find the reason or source behind the rejection, Sansa the self-proimed ruler of shadows in the central region was caught in the act for the first time in her entire career. Before that nobody had any idea that there existed an organization that served the purpose of one person and was the mysterious hand behind more than half of the idents in the capital, and third in the entire central region. At the cost of revealing her organization and her hidden identity, something good came out that fateful day, Sansa learned the best-kept secrets of one of many small organizations in the central region, the Circle, which slowly making a ce for itself in the central region. That day both Supreme Leader and Matron, met for the first time and learned each other secrets. As the oddballs in life, who decided not to be part of the game and instead y it, they came to respect each other and agreed to forge an alliance with their secrets as coteral. With this alliance, the Circle and the Paw n''s rise to power was shorter than it would have taken them individually. The alliance has served both the circle and the paw n very well, until just recently. The circle was not able to kill the boy before he rose to power as per their agreement with Matron. In a fit of rage, she sent a bunch of Card emperors from paw m to ughter the Circle''s Sky blossom city branch. Though the attack was a failure as the intended target managed to escape the casualty to the Circle''s Sky blossom branch was not negligible. As result in the present, they were having troublemunicating with each other, which is resulting in them being unable to trust each other, which was not a problem before. Aside from all this, Sansa knew for sure that even if Circle were topromise with the southern royal family they would never give up one of their branch leaders as they have spared no less effort in grooming them, and the fact that they yed a very important role in the Supreme leader''s grand scheme of ns. Therefore when the flower thief said that Circle may be nning to sacrifice the sun blossom city''s branch leader to appease the boy and makeup with the southern royal family Sansa could no longer tolerate his bullshit. "..." Hearing Matron''s words, the flower thief''s leg started to wobble, he opened his mouth but no words came out as his mind was scared nk, nothing but fear of Matron echoed in it. "I will call them and get an update, no matter their response, the mission is a go. Tonight you have to kill the boy even if it cost you five your lives. So, for your sakes pray that Circle is as desperate as me to kill the boy," Leaving behind an ultimatum Sansa ended the call and she meant every word of what she said. No matter what happened, Sansa wanted the boy dead tonight, even if it meant the death of the Flower thief. Because right now for her the boy''s death was worth more than one hundred codename flower thief asher husband ns to adopt the boy before the next sunset. Which she could not tolerate, the mere thought of that woman''s son bing her husband''s adoptive son caused Sansa''s blood to boil in rage. She can''t have it no matter what. It''s not like the thought of turning that woman''s son into one of her ves did not cross her mind but no matter how expendable the paw n was to Sansa it held a little sentiment in her heart and she did not want it to be sullied by the presence of that woman''s blood. Even if she were to look past that she could not look past the fact that a bunch of legal papers would associate her and her husband as the adoptive parents of that boy. So no matter the cost she wanted that boy dead tonight. Chapter 1019: Karl Chapter 1019: KarlDate- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:35 Location- Central region, Capital City, Baylor Manor No matter how much Sansa tried to think of a mid-ground in case her minions failed to kill the boy for the second time she came up with nothing as for some reason just the thought of that boy being associated with her or her husband in any way repulsed her to her core. Sansa thrived on others'' hatred toward her but never thought she, herself, would develop such hideous hatred for a person and the target of that hatred would be a mere boy no less. This ugly hatred of hers for the boy was why she did not hesitate when considering making use of desperate measures to kill the boy. Having up on the flower thief, Sansa did not bother to continue and monitor the live memories of the flower thief and team. Instead, she immediately called the supreme leader to check if they were still on the same page. [Calling SL Karl¡­] Soon the call connected, and the other side did not immediately answer instead waited for the caller to lead the conversation with the reason for their call. Since they both knew who was at the other end of the call, they considered it to be pointless and a waste of their time to engage in small pleasantries such as exchanging greetings over a call. "You never change," Sansa said, knowing the Supreme leader''s habit. "What is it Susan, how can I help you?" a deep voice answered from the other side of the call, he did not seem to bother to participate in small talk. "Straight to the point, you know Karl your routine makes you very predictable," Sansa did not seem to care that the person on the other side of the call did not want to engage in small talk with her. "Sansa, my routine saves me time, which in your case seems to only serve your sadistic side. Do you feel aroused knowing that it annoys me when you don''t get to the point as my routines suggest you to?" Karl said, feeling irritated that despite his repeated warning Sansa would continue to try and engage him in senseless conversation just to satisfy her sadistic urges. "I love it when you talk dirty to me, my sadist side, awe, you know me the best. If not for my husband, you would have been my next choice, you know that right," Sansa said with a sultry voice fully knowing that this would only add to Karl''s annoyance. "No, and I think it''s for the best," Despite trying not to Karl had to participate in Sansa''s conversation even if it was just to refute her. "It breaks my heart when you say such things, Karl. Now tell me, why would you want to hurt me like that?" Sansa teased Karl. "Enough, keep your small talks for your brainwashed buffoons. Now get to the point and don''t force me to hang up on you," Karl had enough of Sansa and her pointless bber, considering the already existing tension between the two of them he was in no mood to entertain Sansa and her quirks. "Oh my, that almost gave me an orgasm," Sansa responded to Karl''s yell. "..." Hearing Sansa''s response Karl was speechless, though this was usual and expected of Sansa he wanted to hang up on her but he valued his alliance with her and did not want to worsen what little trust they had but if she forces him to, then he had no choice but to stand true to his words. "That''s it? Karl, honey, don''t leave me hanging let me finish," hearing no reply from Karl Sansa spoke up. "Matron, you seem to be busy, I will call you after you have finished," Saying that Karl prepared to hand up on Sansa but did not as hearing Sansa yell, "Karl don''t you dare hang up on me." "Sure, but if force I can''t be held ountable," Karl stopped considering the long-term and rewarding alliance between the two of them. "Fine, give me the update on the boy and your ns for him," Sansa stopped teasing Karl, knowing that he was not good at taking a joke. "What boy?" Karl asked in confusion. As if it was the first time he had heard Sansa bring up the boy. "Don''t y dumb, you are fully aware of whom I speak off. After all, he is after the life of one of your chess pieces," Considering the importance of the Circle''s branch leaders in the grand schemes of the Circle''s Supreme leader''s n Sansa knew that the Supreme leader would definitely be informed if one of them were in harm''s way. "I get why the boy is after my chess pieces but I don''t get why you are after the boy?" Karl''s words seemed simple and straightforward enough but the tone he spoke in made it seem like he med Sansa for the bad blood between the boy and his organization. After all, it was Sansa who introduced him to the boy''s parents. If it were not for her his pawn would never have taken interest in the boy''s parents 20 years ago when they moved to Sky blossom city. It was Sansa who wanted her pawn to make life difficult for the boy''s parents. It was Sansa who said that killing the couple right away would be troublesome. Because of her demands, they had to wait twenty years before they finally killed the couple. Not to mention the only reason the boy was spared was that Sansa felt his death right after the death of his parents would stink of conspiracy and rather asked them to wait a few weeks before innovatively killing the boy. Following her demand, his pawn dide up with an innovative way to kill the boy but it took a few weeks longer than she prescribed, and then for some unfortunate reason, things spiraled out of his pawn''s hands with the unpredicted and sudden exponential rise of the boy. Chapter 1020: Decades Long Alliance Chapter 1020: Decades Long AllianceDate- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:42 Location- Central region, Capital City Everything was orchestrated ording to Sansa''s demand which led to the current results yet she had the gals sending a squad of card emperors to ughter one of the Circle''s branches and hunt its branch leader. Where does shee off pulling something like that? Fortunately, the branch leader had the foreknowledge of evacuating the branch headquarters before escaping to safety. Though the casualty was contained it did not mean he would overlook her offense or Did she think otherwise? Sansa throwing a fit of rage when she doesn''t get what she wanted was not new. In their decades of partnership, Karl had seen Sansa do a lot worse and get away with it due to the special trait of her organization. He did not care about it until now, as he was on the other side this time. The loss of a third-rate city branch was not enough to make a dent in his ns or be worth ruining the decade-long alliance between the two organizations. That was why despite his dissatisfaction he tolerated Sansa''s action in the Sky blossom city, looking past it, and acting as if nothing happened. Believing that Sansa would make up for her mistake in some other way. He was not wrong, Sansa repaid what she owed him in just a week by giving him detailed information on a possible attack on the circle''s new branch, the sun blossom city branch. Yes, Sansa was the indirect reason why the new branch of the circle was facing a threat with a possible semi-demigod realm involved, but that was the cost of doing business. After all, an enemy of a friend would end up as their enemy anyway. Not to mention the information about the attack given by Sansa was too detailed, it contained every little detail from what, why, when, and how. If it was someone else giving him this information with this amount of details then he would think of the possibility of the source of the information beingpromised but with Sansa, he did not think so, because he knew her ability was a lot more capable than that. In the decades of alliance between them, Sansa had used her ability to eliminate numerous threats to the Circle, some of which even the Circle did not know of. If Sansa was able to get the information then she could also turn the source of her information into assassins to get rid of the aggregators without them knowing what hit them. This way Sansa was very efficient in getting rid of threats even before they became one. Such godly service could only be provided by Sansa''s organization. Therefore the alliance with her organization was paramount and it made sense to swallow small dissatisfaction for the bigger picture. If not for Sansa''s help the circle would require another century, trillions of resources, and a lot more sacrifices to reach the heights it had reached today. His alliance with sansa was very rewarding so it only made sense to go along with some of her quirks. That was what kept the alliance going until Mike, the branch leader of the Sun blossom city branch of the Circle reported the unusual betrayal of the In-house disciple of the Yin-yang harmony. Like Mike, Karl to though the possibility of Ji Feng going rogue or the involvement of the southern royal family or the Yin-yang harmony sect acting in its self-interest. But none of them made sense, Why would Ji Feng go rogue? How could the southern royal family influence Ji Feng, forgetting the bad blood between the yin-yang harmony sect? Why would the yin-yang harmony sect risk its highest revenue-generating business? Out of all these, only the possibility of the southern royal family influencing Ji Feng into betrayal to discredit the Yin-yang harmony sect was most likely but there was a w in the details. How did Ji Feng counter Mike''s origin card? Since Ji Feng was going to stay in the branch headquarters to maintain the Yin-yang harmony sect''s deste punisher array, he was put through a rigorous screening process. So for a fact they knew that Ji Feng did not have anything cards that would counter Mike''s origin card yet, he was able to not only free himself from Mike''s card but also look past its deception. This could only mean that Ji Feng was prepared in advance to face Mike''s origin card. Forgetting how Ji Feng got the information on Mike''s origin card for a moment, As a mere disciple of the Yin-yang harmony sect how was Ji Feng able toe up with the cards that could counter the ability of Mike''s origin card? These two questions were worth considering. Though they were not able to answer them, these questions greatly reduced the suspension pointing toward the Southern royal family influencing Ji Feng into betrayal to discredit the Yin-yang harmony sect. Though the Southern royal family was strong enough to stand as one of the top 5 powers of the world, it was only in the sense of raw power, but when it came to its informationwork, it was not that remarkable. The circle has been plundering the resources of the southern region right under the noses of the southern royal family for decades and never once did they even bother to know what an organization that was established in the central region doing back in the third-rate city of the southern region. It ate up the reason they fed and yes the cross-check came as clean there was no doubt there but the southern royal family never bothered to dig around it. So it was hard to believe that the Southern royal family that relied on brute strength had the brawns to pull off something liking influencing Ji Feng into betrayal to discredit the Yin-yang harmony sect while destroying one of the circle''s branches. This was unlike the unparalleled bloodline famous in the fables for their fists. But this begged the question, who in the world was able to pull off something like this without gathering any suspicion and stood to gain the most¡­ Chapter 1021: Caught In A Lie Chapter 1021: Caught In A LieDate- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:42 Location- Central region, Capital City Who in the world was able to pull off something like this without gathering any suspicion and stood to gain the most? Matron and the Paw n. This was what came to Mike and Karl''s mind with what Mike had discovered on the battlefield. The Yin-yang harmony sect had the capability but not enough motive to pull this off. Not to mention they stood to lose the most if word gets out about this incident. The South Royal family had enough motive but its capability was verycking and questionable to attempt something like this. Ji Feng, by himself, neither had enough capability nor enough motive to betray not just the Circle but the Yin-Yang harmony sect. As for the boy, without the southern royal family backing him he was nothing but an ant. As for a third mysterious force acting from within the shadow, very likely, but how many unknown forces were out there that would be able to get such detailed information about something that was happening in a third-rate city like Sun Blossom city? Out of everything else they could be conspiring about why would theye to a third-rate city in a backwater region. Unless they were somehow personally rted to this incident or they had a high-level prophet in their organization. Though thetter was debatable it was less possible than the former. Either way, these two possibilities left them with two organizations to be wary of, Matron and the Paw n Or Saint and the Holy Empire Considering that the Saint and the Holy Empire had their hands full dealing with the so-called infidels, they would not have the time or reason to target the Circle. As for Matron and the Paw n, They were very capable of pulling something like this, their unique type of informationwork was proficient in such dubious ns. But the question remained, why? What was the motive for Matron to suddenly attack the alliance that has been rewarding for both of them? No matter how he racked his brain Karl could note up with a reason, because though allied they had different motives, so there was no conflict of interest. With greed out of the picture, there was not much left that he would find justifying enough for Sansa to target them from the dark. Thisck of motive on Sansa''s part gave Karl the only reason Karl answered Sansa''s call giving her the benefit of the doubt. But things changed when Sansa replied that the reason behind her call was to get an update on his progress with the boy. Karl was not foolish enough to believe that Sansa did not have eyes in the sun blossom city right now, monitoring the fight between Mike and the boy and giving her a live update through their memories. Since she could give him such detailed information on the boy''s attack on one of his branch headquarters then getting a live update on the progress of the battle would not be difficult with her capabilities. Yet, she choose to call him to ask for the progress, this could only mean that she was not really interested in the progress of the battle but something else. Most like to figure out why where the semi-demigods of the circle not surfacing to engage the Semi-demigods protecting the boy for Mike to kill the boy. If things were normal between them, Karl would not think too much about Sansa''s actions but they weren''t. Though he gave Sansa the benefit of the doubt because of theck of motive on her part, this did not mean that he had removed her from the suspect list, rather she was the number suspect currently. Though he was not able to think of a motive for Sansa to make a move against him from the dark it did not mean she did not have one, so he was vignt against her every action. Which was causing him to scrutinize every little action of Sansa which he would usually brush off as her quirky attitude out of suspicion that they meant or signaled something more. With doubt in his mind, every action of Sansa started to appear suspicious despite them being harmless. The reason Karl was so cautious towards Sansa was that she was the worst enemy one could have. If you were on her naughty list then you would not even know what hit before you gasp yourst breath on this world. "Sure, what do you want to know?" Karl replied to Sansa after she stated her motive for calling him was to get an update on the progress. Though the rey of Karl seems to bepliant with Sansa''s demand, it actually did not answer her, it raised another question enunciating that Sansa knew what was happening in the Sun blossom city. If Sansa were to answer him she would be agreeing that she had her minions back monitoring the fight back in the Sun blossom city. Then the point of Sansa''s call was no longer what she imed it to be. Considering the decades of alliance between them why would Sansa lie to him? "Fine, you caught me. Now answer me why aren''t your semi-demigods drawing the attention of semi-demigods protecting the boy?" As long as the semi-demigods were protecting the boy Mike would never be able tond a killing blow on the boy despite his overwhelming advantage against the boy. Though the semi-demigods protecting the boy would not interfere in the battle, they would indeed save him when needed and retreat. Which was not the result Sansa wanted to see. She wanted the boy dead no matter the cost. "I n to withdraw from the sun blossom city entirely. It would be childish on my part to make an enemy of the southern royal family over this," Karl replied even though he had yet to decide on what course of action Mike had to follow as this sentence was meant to test Sansa and her motive behind all this. Chapter 1022 Retreat, Are You Sure? Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:44 Location- Central region, Capital City ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Karl nned to yield and retreat, Sansa did not immediately respond. Her thoughts were chaotic right now as she need Karl to go after the boy. Sansa had big ns she wanted to grow her secret organization into an unstoppable army before she became a demigod herself. Such that once she achieves the demigod realm she nned to surface her dark organization as a legitimate one by overthrowing world powers for example the Southern and Northern Royal families. When that happens, it was inevitable that the past of her dark organization would be dug up. Sansa was not worried about bing a public enemy because of her ability or her actions, but she was worried about her husband. As a Demigod, he was already detached from mortal perils except for one, his childhood love, thete Ellen Wyatt. She was confident her husband would look past whatever she did toe to power and simrly she was also confident that he would not hesitate to kill her if he were to find out that, She was the one who had influenced Ellen to fall for a mercenary. Sansa was proud of this one as she did not even have to use her ability to achieve this. All she had to do was fed Ellen romanticized crap about forbidden love such as the princess and the huntsman, the Lady and the stable boy, etc. Ellen¡¯s arranged marriage with Demigod Baylor was a big help too as it made Ellen¡¯s infatuation for the mercenary much dirtier and forbidden. Recall those memories, a satisfied grin formed on Sansa¡¯s lips. She was the one who influenced Ellen to elope with her mercenary lover when Ellen had caved to the family pressure and decided to Marry demigod Baylor. Once again, Sansa did not need her origin card to influence Ellen. A little encouragement and a few morous words about undying love were enough for her to change Ellen¡¯s mind. This was only possible because Ellen naively believed and trusted Sansa as her best friend. It was Sansa who leaked the information about Ellen and her mercenary partner¡¯s escape to the southern region to the Duskborn family. If not for the involvement of Demigod Baylor, the adulterous couple would be caught and hunged by the Duskborn family instead just having her name erased from the family ancestry records. Sansa was the one behind Ellen and her new family¡¯s misfortune after Ellen settled in Sky Blossom City. Which ultimately led to the untimely death of the couple on Sansa¡¯s whim. Anyone of these was reason enough for Demigod Baylor to kill Sansa, his only wife, without hesitation as that¡¯s how much he loves thete Ellen. Demigod Baylor was a man who was willing to see the love of his life in another man¡¯s arms as long as she was happy. Showing his selfless love for his childhood friend Ellen. Only someone with such altruistic love would be willing to adopt the son of the love of his life born to another man. Knowing her husband¡¯s temperament Sansa had made sure to leave no evidence behind, except for the Circle. Considering the alliance between them she thought that won¡¯t be a problem and further nned to use them to get rid of the spawn of herte best friend to avoid the suspicion of her husband when he learns of the death of the boy within a day of him announcing that he wanted to adopt the boy. But now the Circle ns no longer made it possible for her to achieve that. From the start, Sansa had her doubts that despite the hatred of the boy for their organization the Circle would hesitate to kill the boy considering their unfinished business in the southern region which required the consent of the Souther royal family. Therefore Susan deployed her best assassin to the battlefield to quietly do her bidding and let the Circle take all the me for it. Only by Circle beingbeled as the culprit for the death of the boy will she be able to escape the suspicion of the husband of her involvement in the sessful assassination of the boy. Now hearing the n from Karl himself her doubts were confirmed but if the Circle retreated without putting up a fight as per their new n then her contingency would never be able to be put into action. Therefore she had to think of a quick way to have the circle reconsider their ns or at least stand their ground against the boy long enough for her minions to get the job done. ¡°That¡¯s a surprise, I never thought that one day you would consider sacrificing one of your branch leaders,¡± Sansa spoke provocatively hiding the chaos Karl¡¯s previous words have brewed in her mind. ¡°Who said anything about sacrificing my Mike? He will retreat with other surviving members, all we are doing is abandon the sun blossom city branch. We rebuild after the boy leaves for university,¡± the n to retreat that Karl came upon on a whim, became the only n after he heard the provocation in Sansa¡¯s tone as she respond. Though he still did not conclude that Sansa was behind the series of unfortunate events that befell the Circle¡¯s Sun blossom city branch, he had a feeling that Sansa had other motives. ¡°And you think that is possible? ording to my sources, the boy seemed to have vowed to kill your branch leader. I don¡¯t know if he is capable of that but I can guess that he would not let your people retreat,¡± Sansa started to undermine Karl¡¯s n to retreat using the hatred of the boy for the Circle as a reason. ¡°And whose to me for the boy¡¯s hatred for my organization?¡± Karl answered ming Sansa for the current mess one of his branches was going through. ¡°Hey, no need for pointing fingers, I am trying to help you aren¡¯t I?¡± Chapter 1023 Gray Furs Enlightenment Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:48 Location- Central region, Capital City ¡°Help, somehow I doubt that,¡± Karl replied no longer being polite with his words. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Sansa asked coyly. ¡°You know what I mean,¡± Karl said finally deciding to retreat from the Sun blossom city. As for their unfulfilled interest in the Blossom district, they could always regroup once the boy had left to pursue higher studies. ¡°You try to help somebody and get paid with suspicion instead of gratitude. Man, what has this worlde to?¡± Sansained. ¡°I have decided to retreat. Now that you got your update If nothing else, I am hanging up,¡± Karl said impatiently thinking that Sansa was trying to buy time with her nonsense for something she was hatching. ¡°Fine,¡± Saying that Sansa hung up on Karl not wanting to give him the satisfaction of hanging up on her. Then she immediately contacted Gray Fur, ¡°Matron, what are your orders?¡± Gray Fur immediately picked up the call and answered even though he was devastated earlier after learning that the difference in treatment between a veteran and a talent of the organization. But his heart eased a little as he saw the flower thief sweat his clothes wet being warned by Matron, he realized despite the difference in the treatment, in the end, they all were nothing more than mere pawns to do Matron¡¯s bidding. ¡°Tell me about your escape array is it one-way or two-way?¡± Sansa immediately asked to modify her contingency n. ¡°It is one-way but if we require it, I can have it modified into two-way within a few minutes,¡± Gray Fur answered feeling the gravity of the situation through Matron¡¯s tone. ¡°Good, do that and share the coordinates with the head office. I am sending in a dozen semi-demigods to help you with the objective. Remember toplete the mission even if it costs your life. Because if youe back alive after a failure, I will make sure you wish to have died in trying toplete the mission. Understood?¡± Sansa threatened Gray fur with the consequence of failure. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Matron what about the circle will they be making a move soon?¡± Gary fur could not help but ask as the mission was to kill the boy using the Circle as the scapegoat. ¡°The Circle has decided to retreat. Therefore I have decided to send the organization¡¯s semi-demigods,¡± Sansa did not hide the reason for her suddenly deploying over a dozen semi-demigods to help with the mission. Hearing Matron¡¯s words Gray fur felt a chill on his back as a dozen semi-demigods for the mission which involved shifting the me onto other organizations it was too high profile. This increased the chances of sessfulpletion of the first object of the mission by a good margin but the chances ofpletion of the second objective decreased. This could only mean Matron no longer cared about loss ends or she nned to deal with them next after thepletion of the mission. Thinking of this Gray fur felt the coldness on his back spread to his entire body. And began to y numerous scenarios in his head based on the information he had so far. And all the roads end in his death, except for one where he follows and executes Matron¡¯s orders unconditionally. Soon Gray fur awakened from his contemtion knowing that the best course of action for his survival was to follow Matron¡¯s orders unconditionally. So deciding to show his loyalty he said, ¡°Matron, what about array formation covering the southern region? The boy¡¯s ability is barely shielding the four of us, I don¡¯t think it can bare another dozen of Semi-demigods.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have other arrangements for that. Just make sure the two-way teleportation array is ready for their arrival,¡± Sansa assured Gray fur that she had it all under control and hung up to arrange for a dozen semi-demigods to help with the mission. Gray Fur chooses to believe her, considering the numerous talents in the organization there was bound to be someone with the capabilities to help cheat the array formation covering the southern region. Then turning to his team members Gray fur announced, ¡°The Circle is nning to retreat. So the original n is a no-go. But thankfully Matron is sending in a dozen semi-demigods to help us with our mission. So we have to turn the escape array¡¯s into two-way teleportation arrays.¡± ¡°A dozen? Doesn¡¯t it sound a bit overkill,¡± one of the card emperors could not help but say. ¡°Overkill, that is how I prefer it,¡± Sniper said enthusiastically. While the others nodded because even if it were overkill it lessens the risk in the mission guaranteeing their safety. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, they are Matron¡¯s orders we are following them to the dot, now you two get to modifying the teleportation array formation asap as if your lives depend on it. And then send the coordinates to the head office,¡± Gray Fur ordered the other two card emperors of the team who were mostly in charge of arranging the teleportation array for their escape. And then with a grim tone, he added, ¡°I was not kidding when I said that your life depends on it.¡± The card emperors heading to the one-way escape teleportation arrays they had arranged earlier could not help but pause in their tracks hearing Gray fur. They have been working with Gray fur for quite a while now and know he was not an rmist. So, if the Gray fur said that their lives depended on this they believed him unconditionally and hurried in their tracks towards the teleportation arrays. As the two card emperors began to modify the teleportation array into a two-way teleportation array, Gray fur returned to witness the battle between the Circle¡¯s branch leader and the boy. He did not know why Matron gave so much importance to killing this boy, but he knew if they were not sessful in killing him today, they might as well die trying. So that they can rest in peace in the afterlife otherwise, Matron will make sure that neither of them will find peace ever again. Chapter 1024 Fake Mike? Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:48 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Circle¡¯s Branch Headquarters *sh* *Splurt* A deformed humanoid arm flew through the air as blood spurted into the surroundings. This was the result of my blood-rule-powered saber cutting one of Mike¡¯s extra arms. During thest half hour, this was not the first time I had managed to injure Mike but he would immediately heal himself by making use of some monster traits. I was frequently able tond blows on Mike not because I suddenly be an expert in the six-armed sword fighting style instead Mike had grown careless as a result he was prone to making a lot of mistakes that he didn¡¯t before. I had this nagging feeling that Mike was not taking this fight seriously because the Mike I had fought at the start would not make such obvious mistakes. The more I fought with Mike the more I was convinced that either Mike did not consider me a threat or this was not Mike I was fighting with. Thinking of this possibility I scanned the Mike I was fighting using my soul pupils and everything came back normal. But considering my Soul pupil¡¯s history with Mike¡¯s myriad transformation body, I did not know if I could entirely trust the results given by them. With my Soul pupils losing their credibility against Mike I had to go old school and rely on my instincts. And my instincts screamed that something was wrong with the Mike I was fighting. So I choose to go with my instincts and decided to stay alert as I continue to engage in a fight with Mike. Was the Mike I was fighting with a fake one, a clone, or a duplicate maybe? Of course, if they were then they would have been modified by Mike¡¯s ability that allowed him to morph his victim to take any form he wants. With help of Mike¡¯s origin card, it would not be a surprise that his duplicates or clones were able to cheat the scrutiny of my soul pupils and pass as an original. With the careless and reckless fighting style disyed by the Mike that I was fighting, I was pretty sure that this one was a fake, meant to keep me busy, while the original tried to ambush me. That sounded pausable, but why has he not tried to ambush me so far? Unless he had other ns, for example, he could be escaping. Thinking of this I immediately had my two extra heads scan the surroundings for any object or beings with a variation in their soul pathway vibration. While they did that I fended off Mike¡¯s reckless attacks. The thought that Mike could possibly be escaping ticked me off because I was dead set on using my blood fate plunder rune on him as I had taken interest in his origin card. But I had a feeling that Mike was not one of those that would run with his tail in face of adversity. So if he was not ambushing me or nning to escape what was he up to sending a fake to keep me engaged? Asking this question to self a person came to my mind, Ji Feng. Earlier Mike seemed to be more interested in capturing Ji Feng than hunting me. While using the fake to keep me engaged Mike had three courses of action to choose from, First was the obvious one, to ambush me when I am least expecting. The second was to make a run for it. The third was to capture Ji Feng who appeared to be the main culprit behind my sessful attack on the Circle¡¯s sun blossom branch headquarters. I could see why Mike would prioritize going after Ji Feng, he felt that if Ji Feng had not helped us with the deste punisher array formation my army and I would never have been able to break into the circle¡¯s headquarter¡¯s defense system or ughter all most all of its members. Not to mention Ji Feng was able to undo his origin card¡¯s ability. Most importantly, Mike seemed to believe that Ji Feng was just a puppet of another force that was targeting their circle, I gather this when he kept constantly asking Ji Feng whose orders he was following. As continued to contemte while defending against fake Mike¡¯s attack, Hive AI hadpleted scanning the surroundings as per my instruction and managed to find an object with a variation in its soul pathway vibration, a pebble, a rolling pebble to be exact. Seeing the actions of the rolling pebble I sighed in relief as it was not trying to escape but tracing Ji Feng¡¯s tracks while maintaining a certain distance. The pebble seemed to be cautious in approaching Ji Feng. Seeing how Ji Feng was able to find his pebble bodyst time, it was not a surprise that Mike would be cautious while approaching him in that form once again. This time I did not have my ve conscious controlling Ji Feng to try and grab the pebble-bodied Mike but asked it to continue to act as if we had not seen through his n. This was why I did not take the numerous opportunity I got to kill the fake Mike and instead wounded it time and again. Mike with his transformation ability was a slippery bastard, trying to capture him would had proved to be very difficult therefore I nned to wait for him toe to us. By that I mean to use Ji Feng as the bait and I would be the fisherman, waiting for Mike to take the bait. Considering how Mike was obsessed with capturing Ji Feng, I think Ji Feng made the perfect bait. Now that the stage was set, all I had to do was wait patiently for Mike to make his move. This time no mistakes were allowed as I realized that if Mike wanted to escape thanks to his versatile ability I could not stop him. Chapter 1025 Bait? Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 01:56 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Circle¡¯s Branch Headquarters In the silent auction, I came across many exciting cards, two of which were the Corpse wood stake and the Corpse wood coffin. I specifically bring these two up because I was going to use them to capture Mike. As much as I want to use my blood fate plunder rune on Mike immediately, I had to control myself. As there were too many eyes watching. So it would be in my best interest if I were to capture Mike for now and use him as a blood sacrifice in the blood fate plunder rune¡¯s blood ritual when I have my privacy. I had to do this knowing that the Blood Fate plunder rule meanings would not be well received by the card apprenticemunity. They had no qualms about Blood Elixer or hematophagy meaning of the blood rule but Blood fate plunder, and Bloodline possession were frowned upon. As the former two even though could be used against other card apprentices had a limit to how much they can influence a card apprentice¡¯s strength but thetter two broke the norms, these meanings were so influential that they could turn a card apprentice crazy over unimaginable power and prolonged life. So it was not a surprise the card apprentice society could tolerate meanings such as Blood forge and Blood Elixer would frown at rule meanings such as Blood fate plunder. As I was contemting why it would be best for me to not use blood fate plunder on Mike Immediately, Mike had begun to make his move seeing that Ji Feng waspletely open and defenselessly fighting the bone dragon clones. ¡­ After Mike reported his suspicions regarding Ji Feng¡¯s betrayal to the main headquarters. He and the three semi-demigods that hade to help him were ordered to stand down. And await further orders. Therefore despite an overwhelming advantage in the fight against the boy Mike chose to hold back for two reasons. The first was the orders from the main branch. And second, was the fact that semi-demigods were watching their fight and had no qualms about stepping in to save the boy. So in this pointless battle, Mike did not bother to go all out and continued to entertain the boy but to his surprise, he proved to be more than what met the eye. To his astonishment, the boy¡¯s physique seemed to have broken the limits of his realm and reached the peak a gold grimoire holder could achieve. That was frightening as it meant that if not for the golden grimoire limiting the boy¡¯s physique then it would have been a lot stronger, maybe enough to overpower him without much effort. Despite being limited by the bounds of his grimoire the boy had managed to stand on equal footing with him, therefore Mike could not help but apud the boy acknowledging his strength. As much as Mike would love to nip this future trouble in the bud. He was bound by the orders from the main branch not to take action as having him kill the boy could be a conspiracy plotted by a third unknown organization. Though most of the details were unknown Mike chose to y around with the boy keeping the bigger picture in mind. Soon, new orders from the main branch came asking them to retreat and give up the sun blossom branch. Though Mike was not happy with the orders he understood why, as the possibility of the circle being conspired against by an unknown organization was very likely, and all the circumstantial evidence pointed towards Matron and the paw n. The main branch did not want to jump to conclusions and give the paw n benefit of the doubt considering their decades-long alliance. Therefore, he was given one more important mission before retreating: to capture Ji Feng, who was in the middle of all of this and seemed to the thread that, when pulled on, would unravel the entire web of mystery. Having received his orders, Mike immediately made use of an explosion to switch ces with a clone. ¡°Skillbo: S-Rank Demon Clone + Origin card Myriad devil¡¯s hex, Absolute Replica¡± ¡°Myriad devil transformation, pebble body¡± MIke¡¯s skillbo Absolute Replica was one of the most advanced and proficient clone art. It not only allowed the clone to have the same soul pathways, arrangement and vibrations but it also allowed the clone to possess all his abilities and simr strength though the intelligence was questionable it was enough to pass as an original. Having the Absolute replica take his ce, Mike transformed into a pebble and once again neared Ji Feng but this time he did not dare to be unscrupulous as thest time. As he knew that Ji Feng seemed to see through his disguise. Therefore, keeping a distance from Ji Feng he monitored Ji Feng like a praying mantis waiting to strike when its prey was least expecting. Soon Mike¡¯s patience bore fruit, Ji Feng seemed to bepletely upied trying to fend off his skeleton dragon clone army, leaving his stancepletely vulnerable to sneak attacks. The Skeleton Dragon clones were strong but they were still brainless undead, they had no concept of sneak attacks. So it was not surprising that when under a bind Ji Feng would focus on killing the skeleton dragon clones leaving himselfpletely open to sneak attacks. This was a big mistake on Ji Feng¡¯s part and Mike had no qualms about taking advantage of it to capture him and retreat following the orders from the main branch. ¡°Origin card, Myriad devil transformation ¨C Colossal mouthed frog monster,¡± With the chant, pebble-bodied Mike transformed into a foot-tall 4-pound frog. Based on its appearance, the frog monster appeared to be no different from a regr fat frog. But its mouth suddenly expanded about 30 meters wide and opened to engulf Ji Feng, the skeleton dragons surrounding him and the ground below them in one gulp. *Gulp* Chapter 1026 Extreme Method Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:06 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Circle¡¯s Branch Headquarters Mike¡¯s card allowed him to ess various skills, physiques, traits, andplete transformations to choose from. Which meant he had numerous ways to capture Ji Feng at his disposal. So as a fisherman waiting for the fish to catch the bait, I prepared myself some crazy stunt that Mike could pull to capture Ji Feng. But what I was I could never have imagined in my wildest dream. The frog monster that Mike had transformed into was just a foot long at its mouth suddenly expanded to 30-something feet wide and engulfed everything in its path. And I couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Damn that frog must be really hungry. Even hungry hippos are put shame by it.¡¯ The interesting thing was that even though the frog had swallowed enough to amount to a small mountain, it remained a foot tall and I bet if I were to weigh it, it would still be 4 pounds in weight. Everything about it had reverted to normal size except the small bulge in its throat. When you think you have seen enough freaky stuff, the world has its way of reminding you that you haven¡¯t seen nearly enough. It did not take Hive AI long to provide me with relevant information about the frog monster Mike had transformed into. Interestingly enough the frog monster was named Colossal-mouthed frog monster, it seems they did not spend much thought on naming it. Asides from its name the frog seemed to have other interesting aspects to it. Such as the stomach-like organ in its throat. Like how humans can chew food down to bits and lubricate it with saliva, the frog also seemed to do something simr using a stomach-like organ in its throat and much more, for example, it could store food in it to avoid starving in case it could not find pry¡¯s in time, considering the eco-system of the gate dungeon they were mostly found that was a possibility. The stomach-like organ in the colossal frog¡¯s throat secreted saliva which was very thick like glue. This saliva not only helped the frog with digestion but also helped the frog to keep its prey from struggling and fresh. When the prey was engulfed alive by the frog monster, it would be stored in the stomach-like organ in the frog monster¡¯s mouth, where the thick saliva would cover the prey. The thick saliva then would slowly condense like concrete encasing the prey in a cocoon of sorts, immobilizing and preserving the prey for the frog to consume the preyter when it desired. Learning the abilities of the colossal-mouthed frogs I understood why Mike would choose to transform into this monster out of all the monsters in his arsenals. The frog monster¡¯s actions were so quick that everything had within a second. If I were not paying attention from the beginning, I would have missed this. The amazing hunting ability of the frog paired with the amazing function of the stomach-like organ in its mouth and the properties of the saliva it secreted, the monster made the perfect fit for Mike¡¯s mission to capture Ji Feng. After engulfing Ji Feng, the frog monster burrowed into the ground like diving into ake or arge water body. This caught me off guard as this was not the ability of a Colossal-mouthed frog monster. The Colossal-mouthed frog monster was strictly a swamp monster that was known to prey on crocodile monsters, though it was a good swimmer, onnd it was more of a jumper than a burrower. Its webbed feet were not meant to burrow into hard ground. The only exnation for this could be that Mike¡¯s ability not only allowed him to use skills, physique, and traits in his demon form but also when he had transformed into a monster form. Learning of this, Mike¡¯s origin card became more appetizing to me. And I also realized that Mike did not go all out when fighting against me. I don¡¯t know why Mike was holding back against me but this made me guess that he did not n to fight me and was much more focused on escaping now that he had captured Ji Feng. Feeling that Mike nned to escape, I no longer hesitated and executed my n. *Boom* Hesitation? Yes, I hesitated before I activated the trap Iid for Mike because the trap that I hadid for Mike was Ji Feng himself. I had decided to have my ve consciousness controlling Ji Feng¡¯s body to detonate Ji Feng¡¯s physical body, ego gem, and runes. The detonation of a single ego elemental made using a broken rune was already devastating. Now consider the damage a bunch ofplete runes would cause when detonated. It was a lot, maybe enough to blow a card king to pieces, much less a card lord. But Mike was no ordinary card lord, his origin card was proof of that. So I was expecting him to survive the explosion thanks to his demon physique but considering the proximity of the explosion, there was no way that he escaped unscathed. Speaking of the proximity of the explosion, Ji Feng was in Mike¡¯s mouth when he exploded so I saw no way of Mikeing out of this without a scar. Considering Mike¡¯s strength and the resilience of the demon physique, Mike would not die from the explosion in his mouth but he would not be faring well either. Since Mike had burrowed into the ground before the actual explosion urred, mud flew everywhere and a cloud of dust covered the surroundings, making it impossible for the naked eye to find Mike in it, let alone check his status. So I turned on my soul pupils to locate Mike, only to find a fat frog with a busted mouth slowly morphing into a humanoid creature with two horns on its head, a pair of wings on the back, and a horned lizard tail extending out of its tail bone. Not surprising that its lower jaw was missing but it was regrowing at a remarkable speed. Chapter 1027 Loot Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Circle¡¯s Branch Headquarters Ji Feng was the most capable of all my cmity daughter gems so it was sad that I had to part ways with him this early. But I could not think of any other effective method to catch Mike off guard. Mike was not only overpowered with his origin card and tinum grimoire but also very cautious by nature. If Ji Feng or I had even shown a hint of action worth his suspicion, he would not have gone through with his n and would have rather tried to think of a way less risky one. Therefore, despite Ji Feng¡¯s usefulness, I had to sacrifice him in exchange for capturing Mike. Ji Feng was a reliable array master and a capable card creationist. Not to mention a Card lord on the verge of breaking through to the Card Overlord realm. With the help of my cmity gem, a tinum grimoire, and some concentrated sliver of milk powder he would have been able to break through to the card overlord realm. As much as I would have liked him to break through to the card overlord realm before the fight, it would have been against the rules of a third-rate city and enough reason for Circle to turn up a political shitstorm. Besides his realm, his status as a disciple of the Yin-yang harmony sect alone made him specialpared to other cmity gems of mine. But with his recent action against the Circle and the interest of the Yin-yang harmony sect, his identity as a disciple of the yin-yang harmony sect had be more of a liability than an asset. So when faced with the predicament of scarifying Ji Feng to capture Mike, I did hesitate but not a lot. *Boom* After the explosion, I located Mike in the cloud of dust using my soul pupils, not waiting for the dust to settle I immediately rushed toward Mike chanting, ¡°A-rank Item card, Corpse Wood Stake¡± Soon an ugly 30cm long wooden stake appeared in my hand and then nearing the immobile body of Mike, I plunged the wooden stake through his heart with all my might. The wooden stake passed through Mike¡¯s chest and came out his back sticking into the ground below him. The blood did not rush out of Mike¡¯s mortal wound instead it was absorbed by the corpse wood stake. As the corpse wood stake passed through his heart Mike groaned in pain, his eyes opened wide, if not for him missing his tongue and lower jaw he would have let out more than a grunt as a wooden stake passed through his chest and then his heart. Mike wanted to struggle but he felt he could not move his soul energy, so he immediately tried to deduce what was wrong with him and figured out that it was because of the obstruction by the wooden stake sticking through his heart. Knowing this he grew desperate. With no soul energy to struggle or a lower jaw and a tongue to scream, Mike felt like he was trapped in his own body. With the cirction of the soul energy being interrupted in his body, Mike returned to his human form unable to muster even the minimum soul energy to maintain his demon form. With that, his lower jaw and tongue stopped regrowing. Then his army of bone dragon clones vanished and Diana who had turned into a cat monster by him also morphed back into her original form, as there was no supply of soul energy for the bone dragon clones and the curse on Diana to continue to exist. The battle had finallye to an end with the sacrifice of Ji Feng. ¡°A-rank item card, Corpse wood coffin,¡± Not caring for Mike¡¯s desperation I summoned an ugly wooden coffin and moved immobilized Mike into it. Sealing the coffin shut with Mike in it I unsummoned the coffin, returning it to its card. With this, my reason to visit Sun Blossom city hade to an end. So I immediately used my grimoire to order my cmity daughters gems, Diana, and Cindy to no longer waste time here and return to the sky blossom city. Thanks to the scavenging team that I had assigned earlier we did not have to worry about leaving behind any loot because of our hurried retreat. As they not only collected the grimoires of the dead circle members but also sessfully raided the treasure vault of the circle with few casualties. Considering the loot, the casualties were negligible. Following my orders, my forces began to return to the carrier floater vessels and began the retreat. As for me, making use of the cloud of dust that was yet to settle, I chanted, ¡°B-rank Skill card, 100 Clone escape.¡± With my chant, a total of 103 clones of mine escaped in various directions. Out of 103 clones, 100 were the regr B-rank clones while the other three were the cmity daughter clones created using my three ve consciousnesses. And one of these cmity daughter clones was carrying my cmity soul gem. Was I being too cautious and going overboard? No, if anything my preparations to escape from here was not enough. what made me think I need to escape even though I won the battle? There was a good reason behind why I was doing this and that was none other than the Supreme leader of the circle and his secret. Like me, the supreme leader also coveted Mike¡¯s origin card. Now that I had stolen something he valued I could forget escaping from the sun blossom city with my life. And I was not wrong to think this, ¡°HOW DARE YOU!!!¡± A dominating shout thundered throughout the sky of the sun blossom city, and then three figures suddenly appeared right where I captured Mike and began to capture my escaping clones. But before they couldplete their action, three other figures suddenly appeared opposite to them and interrupted them. Coincidently all six of them were in the semi-demigod realm. ¡°Circle¡¯s balls seem to have grownrger¡­¡± Chapter 1028 Number Nine & Ten Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Circle¡¯s Branch Headquarters ¡°Circle¡¯s goon balls seem to have grownrger,¡± Agatha yelled as she spread her soul energy and iplete divinity to negate the influence of the three semi-demigods from Circle. Thanks to her actions the 103 clones of the boy were able to escape without any hindrance. ¡°Now that¡¯s a weird line to say,¡± Number Nine one of the Asong¡¯s bodyguards said referring to what Agatha just said. ¡°¡­¡± Agatha did not seem to react to the semi-demigod guard¡¯s remark instead she was frantically reaching out to the boy through her grimoire. There was a good reason why Agatha would be so distracted in a confrontation, it was because she doubted that all three of the semi-demigods from the circle were Lich or at least one of them was. This was not her idea the boy had nted this doubt in her mind, and he also promised to help her deduce their identity with his unique Aura Sight. Now as the moment had arrived, the boy was not answering her calls or messages. But soon considering the circumstance of the boy escaping she understood why the boy was not responding to her calls and texts. Right now the boy was escaping for his life under the cover of about 103 clones, if he were to suddenly summon his grimoire just to answer her then he would stand out from other clones making the cover of about 103 clones would be pointless. Though Agatha understood the predicament of the boy, she wanted to avoid fighting a lich if possible. Agatha was pretty confident about her strength enough to challenge dragons and young supreme beings but a Lich was on a whole other level. Those undying monstrosities with near-infinite soul energy were like weeds, killing them was easier said than done. Knowing her capabilities Agatha would rather choose to retreat than fight a losing battle that could mark the end of her legend. ¡°Senior Sister Nine, I think she is ignoring you?¡± Number Ten tried sparking a me between the two female semi-demigods of his and fan it at the same time. ¡°I think so too,¡± Number Nine agreed hearing her junior brother and adding, ¡°Let us ignore her andplete our mission. You take one at the right corner, I will take the other two after we are done capturing all three of them we will return to report to Captain.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Sister Nine,¡± Number Ten immediately agreed to his colleague¡¯s arrangement. As much as he would love to watch a girl fight break out, the mission took priority. ¡°I would not do that if I were you,¡± Angtha said as she felt Asong¡¯s guards activate their iplete Divinity. ¡°Why not?¡± Number Ten immediately asked before his senior sister could take this chance to refute the allied semi-demigod because of the misunderstanding he had created. ¡°There is a possibility that either one or all three of them is a Lich,¡± Agatha did not try hiding her doubts even though she did not have any merits to prove her words. ¡°Lich!¡± Both Number Nine and Ten blurted in surprise. As part of an elite bodyguard force trained by the government, both of them were proud and confident about their capabilities. But to take on a single Lich made them doubtful let alone facing three Semi-demigod Lich. ¡°If so why did you rush over here? We could have just grabbed the boy and retreated by to Sky blossom city,¡± Number Nine could not help but wonder why Agatha rust to the front to confront the three semi-demigods from the circle if they were Lich. ¡°I don¡¯t know, seeing the boy in danger I just reacted,¡± Agatha said, but the real reason she intervened, stopping three semi-demigods from capturing all 103 clones of the boy was that she, herself, did not know which one of the 103 clones was the real body of the boy. In such circumstances, she could onlye forward before the enemy had captured the boy¡¯s clones among which was his real body. ¡°Enough about that, how sure are you they or one of them is a Lich? We can ask for backup, considering the distance between the two cities rest of the team can be here in a few minutes,¡± Number Ten said, having decided to exterminate all three liches at any cost. As that was what he trained for, though it was a different story that the government had trained him to be a good bodyguard. ¡°About that, it is just my hunch,¡± Agatha replied shyly, hearing her Number Nine and Ten gave her a nk stare but Agatha soon added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if they are lich we have to force them to reveal they are true to form so that the southern emperor can make use of the protection array formation covering the southern region to capture them. If they are not liches, I don¡¯t think either of you will have trouble capturing one of them.¡± Hearing Agatha, Number Nine and Ten both nodded. As the same was true for their team. Their captain can¡¯t just waltz in and capture three Semi-demigods just based on their doubts that their opponents were Liches. They would need concrete evidence for them to mobilize full force against the suspects fearing the political repercussions that this one small incident can stir up. ¡°Fine,¡± Number Nine and Ten agreed to Agatha¡¯s n but before they could move the semi-demigods from the circle broke free from the confinement that Agatha made using her iplete divinity. Breaking free, the three enemy semi-demigods fanned out in three different directions chasing the boy¡¯s clones. While the allied semi-demigods were still nning their course of action, the enemy semi-demigods were clear about their motive. First, they made sure the number of enemy semi-demigods, calcted their battle prowess, and then moved their attention to the hoard of boy¡¯s clones fleeing in various directions. It did not take them long to see through the B-rank clones and find three clones that could be the originals. Then they fanned out, each aiming for one of the three most likely clones that could be the original. Chapter 1029 Casualties Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Circle¡¯s Branch Headquarters The enemy semi-demigods were more coordinated and clear about their priorities than the allied semi-demigods. Following the orders from the main branch, the circle¡¯s semi-demigod prioritized capturing the boy over participating in an all-out battle with the allied semi-demigods. So once they realized that their opponent¡¯s number was not greater than theirs they decided to fan out, capture the target, and retreat without leaving a trach behind. The circle¡¯s semi-demigods choose such a course of action because they were very confident about their capabilities and not because they underestimated their opponents. ¡°Fuck, they are targeting the three clones. Stop them immediately,¡± Agatha who knew that the boy could create absolute clones that were as capable and simr as the original panicked seeing that the enemy semi-demigods immediately target the three absolute clones among the crowd of B-rank clones. Her fear stemmed from the worry that one of these three absolute clones was the original and she did not know which one. So she could only rush after one of the clones while trusting the protection of the other two clones to Number Nine and Ten. Agatha did not know Number Nine and Ten, therefore it was a big decision on Agatha¡¯s part to trust them at such a moment granted that she did not have much choice in this case. Agatha was so desperate not just because Aba¡¯s life was at stake but also because her future was at stake here. Because she believed the boy to be her golden ticket out of poverty. Who said there were no poor card apprentices among semi-demigods and demigods? It may appear like they have the power to get anything they desire but with an increase in the realm, the line of poverty for the card apprentices also increases. Most card apprentices could not meet this poverty line in their entire lives. Take the card lords of the Sky blossom city, in a third-rate city they make appear wealthy but their entire fortune was nothing in eyes of the card lords from second and first-rate cities. Fortunately for Demigod Windsor, he has a were economical ability that allows him to amass more money as if he were printing the money. As his retainer, Agatha earned a decent paycheck but as a semi-demigod living paycheck to paycheck, Agatha couldn¡¯t be more ashamed of herself. Therefore, she needs to protect this golden ticket that the world has thrown her way. Not to forget he can now be considered her friend. This was the main reason why she desperately wanted to protect the boy. Yes, this has to be it as it sounded better than thest one. Withoutmunicating, the three allied semi-demigods came to a tactical understanding and knew what they had to do. Not wasting much time they chased their respective opponents, but this one-second dy made a lot of difference in the battle of higher realms especially when ites to the semi-demigod realm and above. While the semi-demigods finally acted, as if the boy could sense the danger, all three clones of his that were being targeted immediately summoned a grimoire, and each of them used a different set of cards hoping to outrun the semi-demigod chasing them. Sensing all three clones summon grimoire and use them, the Circle¡¯s semi-demigods were confused. As clones cannot contract grimoires but these three did. But soon attributing this anomaly to trickery the enemy semi-demigods ignore it and rushed to grab the respective clone they were chasing. The three clones of the boy, showed a lot of intelligence, as they not only activated a set of cards to help them escape but they were able to skillfully use them. One of the three clones had used some kind of partial transformation card, growing beast ears, tail, and fur, he tried escaping to the city outskirts to hide in the wild. While the second one had a peculiar wing-type item, which seemed to allow the clone to flicker every second, this clone chose to run to a crowded ce to blend among the people using a disguise. As for thest one, after running for a while it immediately burrowed into the ground to hide in the city¡¯s drainage tunnels. These detail did not escape the watchful eyes of the circle¡¯s Semi-demigods chasing the clones. The more they saw the respective clone they were chasing in action the more the circle¡¯s Semi-demigods became certain that the clone they were chasing was the original. So they could not help but show a confident smile as they captured the boy¡¯s clone they had chased. Even though the allied semi-demigod gave their best they couldn¡¯t make up for the second of the head start they gave to their opponents due to their indecisiveness caused by ack of coordination between them. As result, they were unable to catch up to the enemy demigod in time and could only watch as their opponents captured the target of their protection. The only thing card apprentices could not control in higher realms was time that was of course if they did not have the time rule mastery or time-rted cards, so they had to be more decisive in their battles, but due to ack ofmunication between them, the allied Semi-demigods had dropped the balls from the start. Having captured their respective target the three enemy semi-demigods immediately chose to retreat feeling certain that the clone of the boy that they had captured was the original. So storing the boy they captured in their respective trap cards they rushed to the hidden teleportation array that Mike had built in the various hidden spots for their retreat. Seeing the enemy semi-demigods were not only able to capture the target of their protection and would be able to sessfully retreat the three allied semi-demigods did not hesitate tounch attacks aimed at the enemy semi-demigods right within the city without care for the casualties that would follow their choices. Compared to the threat of the southern emperor, the allied semi-demigods felt that the mortal casualties were little price to pay. The enemy semi-demigods knew that after they captured the target their opponents would resort to desperate actions, so they were already prepared and expecting the allied semi-demigods to attack. If possible they would try to evade their opponent¡¯s attack and if not possible they would strengthen their defenses, endure the attacks and keep rushing toward the hidden teleportation arrays like charging bulls without showing any notion of stopping. Because they knew if they stopped here to deal with the iing attacks their opponent would entangle them with everything they got until more of them arrived blocking their retreat. Chapter 1030 Semi-Demigods Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:10 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Outskirts, Unknown ¡°Your majesty, wee,¡± Grey wolf and the other team members greeted a dozen card semi-demigods as they walked out of their respective teleportation array formation. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, we can get to know each other once weplete the mission,¡± The semi-demigod in charge said with a warm amiable simple but hearing him, the expressions on the face of Gray wolf and his teammate could not help change. This slight change did not escape the watchful gaze of the lead semi-demigod. Understanding that his fellow juniors had misunderstood his words, he wanted to clear himself but a thundering shout originating from the city stopped him in his tracks, ¡°HOW DARE YOU!!!¡± The dozens of semi-demigods, Gray Fur, and the team focused on the sun blossom city, specifically where the Circle¡¯s branch headquarters was located as that was where the shout originated from. To their surprise, the three semi-demigods from the circle who did not n to show themselves suddenly rushed to the frontlines aiming for the boy. ¡°What happened?¡± Gray fur asked his team members. Codename sniper who had the best vision among the team and kept attention on the battlefield, immediately answered, ¡°The boy has killed the Circle¡¯s branch leader Mike, angering their semi-demigods into taking action.¡± ¡°So, what do we do now? Follow the previous n or the new one?¡± Codename flower thief asked, even though the roles he and his team yed in both the ns were pretty much the same: to assassinate the boy. Except in the first n they need to time the assassination of the boy such that they could frame the circle for the boy¡¯s death. So he needs to be clear on the part they need to y in the boy¡¯s death. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and watch,¡± the semi-demigod in charge said. As his gaze focused on the 103 clones of the boys that were escaping in various directions. ¡°No, the boy is very slippery. I think we should take this opportunity to assassinate the boy. Please don¡¯t take offense but I speak from experience,¡± Only a flower thief who was pampered by the VIP privilege of the organization could say such a thing to the semi-demigod in charge. As for the rest of the team, they held their breath in, hoping that if they don¡¯t breathe the semi-demigod would forget that they existed. Hearing the flower thief¡¯s words opposing his direct orders the Semi-demigod in charge did not get show dissatisfaction, maintaining his amiable smile the Semi-demigod in charge responded, ¡°You must be codename flower thief, I know that you have the best interest in your mind but we can no longer implement first or the second n because the circumstances at present are totally different. And don¡¯t you think you are underestimating the power of the semi-demigods?¡± Hearing the Semi-demigod in charge¡¯s argument the flower thief could only reluctantly nod and take a step back. While the Semi-demigod in charge and the rest turned their attention back to the battlefield. ¡°The boy has thought of a good strategy to escape but he will have to do a lot better than B-rank clones if he ns to trick the eyes of the semi-demigods,¡± one of the paw n¡¯s semi-demigodsmented looking at the 103 clones of the boy that scattered around to throw their purser off the originals trail. ¡°I don¡¯t know, those three clones out of the crowd of boy¡¯s clones seem too livid for them to be clones of the boy. Even I am having a hard time differentiating between them and judging which one of them is the real deal. It would be best if the circle¡¯s three demigods hunt each of the three clones,¡± said the other card semi-demigod. ¡°It seems the Circle¡¯s semi-demigods have the same idea,¡± The Semi-demigod in charge replied seeing how the circle¡¯s demigods decisively went after the three clones instead of fighting their opponents. ¡°Great, it seems our work will be done without us getting involved,¡± the semi-demigod cheered, seeing that the allied semi-demigods were unable to catch up to the circle¡¯s demigod before all three of the boy¡¯s clones were captured by them. ¡°Yes, but the tough part is yet toe, how do they n to escape after capturing the boy still eludes me,¡± the Semi demigod in charge thought ahead and saw that escaping the city would prove more difficult than capturing the boy. As the Semi-demigod in charge expected the circle¡¯s semi-demigods faced a challenge while trying to escape as their opponents no longer held back and started to attack them unscrupulously. ¡°Something is fishy, shouldn¡¯t the southern emperor have made use of the array covering the southern region to deal with them?¡± The flower thief asked knowing that the southern royal family and southern emperor were very protective of the boy. ¡°You are right, but things would be different if they have these cards,¡± the Semi-demigod in charge shared the information of the card he spoke of with gray fur and team. ¡°This, how can the southern royal family allow such cards to exist?¡± Gray Fur voiced his concern in disbelief after going through the card information shared by the Semi-demigod in charge. ¡°They had to, otherwise the government would never allow such an array formation to exist in the first ce. Even though the ancestors of the unparalleled bloodline were among the founding members of the government, this was something all four of the royal families agreed on. This is just one of the fewpromises the royal families made to assure the government that they will not dere theirplete and independent sovereignty on their individual regions,¡± The Semi-demigod in charge exined that even though the royal families were rulers of their individual regions they were still a part of the government, hearing him Gary fur and the team finally knew how these semi-demigods were hiding their presence from the array formation covering the entire southern region. ¡°No wonder, even after so many centuries neither of the four royal families has ever tried to pull something funny like overthrowing the current government or invading each other,¡± The members of the paw n continued to watch as the circle¡¯s semi-demigods made use of agility and defense cards to escape the wild attack of the allied semi-demigods. Even though the circle¡¯s semi-demigods only made evasion their main priority and tried their best not to engage their attackers, it was proving very difficult for them to throw their pursuers off their trail. ¡°I don¡¯t think they can make a sessful retreat if this continues,¡± the Semi-demigod in charge spoke seeing how the circle¡¯s demigods and the allied semi-demigods ran in a process. ¡°Didn¡¯t they prepare a hidden teleportation array or something beforehand?¡± Flower thief asked and added, ¡°I bet the semi-demigods protecting kid will not dare to destroy the teleportation array in mid teleportation worrying about the safety of the boy captured by their opponents.¡± ¡°That is a possibility, but if the hidden teleportation array gets destroyed before they even make it to it, then they are stuck here forever,¡± answered another semi-demigod. ¡°Now this has pretty much be a cat-and-mouse chase, that is until the allied forces¡¯ reinforcements arrived. Then it is game over for the Circle,¡± One of the semi-demigodsmented. The members of the paw n forgot their mission and began to spectate from their hiding with no notion of helping the members of the circle with their retreat. So Sansa who was watching their performance through the live feed of their memories called them with new instructions,¡± What heck are you people doing idle, go help the circle¡¯s goons escape from here before the allied forces reinforcements arrive.¡± It did not matter to Sansa if the boy was killed or taken hostage by the circle¡¯s supreme lord because, in the end, the boy¡¯s future was bleak. ¡°Yes, boss. But if we directly get involved in this then it may expose our involvement in this,¡± The lead semi-demigod agreed to Sansa¡¯s demands but also pointed out that if they get helped the circle¡¯s members directly then their participation in the assassination of the boy would be apparent. ¡°Act as the reinforcement from the circle, the members of the circle will cooperate to keep your cover. Do I have to even teach such small things too?¡± Sansa snapped hearing the lead semi-demigod ask basic questions as if this was his first rodeo. Hearing Sansa be so cold to the lead semi-demigod, Flower Thief rxed about hisst conversation with her. It was not just him, Sansa seemed to be the same to everyone, and maybe even a bit more tolerant toward himpared to others. So he enthusiastically asked, ¡°Matron, what about us? How can we help?¡± ¡°You and your team use your origin card ability to scan the entire sun blossom city, its sewers, and its outskirts, just in case the three clones captured by the circle¡¯s semi-demigods were not the original one. I remind you, at no cost, you guys can allow the boy to walk out of this alive,¡± Sansa warned being cautious having experienced failure once. ¡­ Chapter 1031 Humanity Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:21 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city In the air of the sun blossom city, time and again people could hear sonic booms. When the curious public came to the streets to look at the sky they saw the sky brighten up with various colors and numerous cracks spread across it oozing deadly energy, feeling an imminent threat from the crack formation in the sky the general public was thrown into chaos. Fearing for their life, from mortals to card students to card lords, every single one rushed to the nearby shelter as per the disaster guidelines that were prominent during the monster war. It has been decades since the monster war but the dread of the war was still fresh in the bones of the people, so it did not take them long to find shelter at the first sign of war. At a time of urgency, the humanity that cannot be seen in the city during a regr day was seen in Sun blossom city, the veterans and survivors of the monster war from decades ago stepped up to help the young blood that had never experienced such disaster in their life. The general public, regardless of the realm hierarchy that had taken root in the bones of modern society, worked hand in hand to make sure that the casualty would be low and everyone in need of help gets tended to. Fortunately, though the cracks in the sky seemed deadly none of them miraclously ever reached the city thanks to the activation of the city array which isted it from the outside space. Yet, the citizens of the sun blossom city did not let their guard down and hide in the shelter. In a span of a few minutes, the entire sun blossom city was empty, the streets that used to be buzzing now had a graveyard silence. It was amazing how in face ofmon threats, mankind that was known for its greed can work together like a single entity to achieve what could have been deemed impossible on any given regr day. Thanks to the evacuation guidelines, a few minutes, that was all it took for the citizens of the sun blossom city to rush to safety. Unlike card emperors semi-demigods were entities with divinity, no matter how little divinity they could use, it was the power that stood above the rules of the world, holding the equation to creation and destruction alike. So when it was released into the atmosphere the space around it copsed exposing the world to the legendary void that was only essible to the beings with divinity. Under the constant barrage of attacks, the semi-demigods of the circle had to go around their escape route as they did not want a rogue attack destroying their teleportation array. But no matter how they tried to get rid of the allied semi-demigods off their backs, their opponents somehow continued to sniff their trail. Stressed on time the semi-demigods from the circle were getting impatient. And finally decided to sacrifice one of them so that the other could two could escape with the three clones of the boy captured by them. Though each of them was certain that the clone they captured was the original body of the boy, that was not the point right now, one of them, a semi-demigod had to stay behind so that they could retrieve the corpse of a mere card lord realm branch leader. That was how much the supreme leader valued Mike. He was willing to exchange a live and kicking semi-demigod just to get his hand on Mike¡¯s corpse. ¡°Agatha, I don¡¯t think either of them is a lich,¡± Number Nine said as continued to tail her target. ¡°I think so too,¡± Agatha agreed with Number nine because if a Lich wanted to escape neither was capable of stopping them. Seeing how their opponents were struggling to throw them off their trail she knew she may have overestimated her opponents. ¡°Then what are you waiting for, use the card the southern emperor gave you,¡± Number Ten suggested to Agatha. ¡°No, that is for desperate situations,¡± Agatha did not agree to Number Ten¡¯s suggestion feeling that they could hold the enemy till the reinforcements arrived. ¡°They have all three clones of the boy, one of them got to be the original body, can the situation get any more desperate than this,¡± Number Ten believed that they should get the situation under control as soon as possible instead of waiting around for the reinforcement. ¡°No, we wait,¡± Agatha disagreed once again. Though the card lent to her by the southern emperor was strong and guaranteed sess it came at a great cost if used by someone who did not possess the unparalleled bloodline. Agatha had grown close to the boy and was willing to risk her life for him but the situation has not gotten to that point, therefore she held off from calling in the big guns. ¡°Watch out, enemy converging, they are up to something,¡± Number Ten reminded the other two as they argued about opinions. ¡°It seems two of them have decided to stall three of us while the remaining one escapes with all three clones of the boy,¡± Number Ten immediately deduced based on the enemies¡¯ movements. But he would never have guessed that the enemy dare to underestimate them. So imagine his surprise when he saw only one of the enemy semi-demigods stay behind to stall all three of them while the other two escaped. ¡°I will take him on, you two follow the other two,¡± Number Nine made a decisive decision. She would rather hunt the strongest of the three but, unlike her Number Ten was wittier and Agatha held the trump card, so she felt that she was the one that should stay behind while the other two hunted the remaining enemies. ¡°Okay,¡± Number Ten and Agatha did not argue and nodded in response to Number Ten¡¯s suggestion. Chapter 1032 Death To All Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:26 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city Just as Number Ten and Agatha were about to get past the enemy as Number Nine engaged him, they heard the enemy chant, ¡°SSS-rank, Curse Card, Death To All¡± ¡°Fuck, everybody, stay within a kilometer distance of him,¡± Hearing the enemy, Number Ten cussed as a ck halo appeared on each of their heads. Number Ten facial expression got uglier as he knew the exact ability of the opponent¡¯s card, so he instructed them to stay within 1km of the enemy. It seems their opponents were not underestimating them, they were more decisive than all three of thembined. ¡°Agatha immediately uses that card, the situation cannot get more desperate than this,¡± Number Ten gave up on chasing the other two semi-demigods of the circle and yelled at Agatha to use the card. ¡°¡­¡± Agatha frowned as Number Ten¡¯s action was not what they had agreed upon. But seeing the ck halo covering their heads and the desperate expression on Number Ten¡¯s face she chose to follow his instruction and use the card after giving it a thought. ¡°Quick, before they escape from the area of effect of the card,¡± Number ten could not help but add seeing that Agatha was still considering his words. Agatha, Number Nine and Number Ten were not weaker than the trio from the circle if anything they were stronger yet they fell shortpared to the enemy trio because the level of coordination was unprecedented, they were in a state that can only be described as ¡®single mind three bodies¡¯. Not to mention the decisiveness they showcased, they did not hesitate to sacrifice one of them for the other two to escape. In face of this, the advantage of strength that the allied trio held could not gain them the upper hand that they could have with a bit more coordination and decisiveness. ¡°SSS-rank Trap card, Heaven¡¯s Sanction,¡± Agatha finally chose to heed Number Nine¡¯s words and activate the card given to her by the southern emperor. Fortunately, for Agatha, the other two enemies had circled back to the city to ess the hidden teleportation array in the underground of the circle¡¯s destroyed branch headquarters. So they had not managed to escape the area of the effect of the trap card used by Agatha. It can be said that Agatha was very lucky when it came to her timing of activating the trap card given to her by the southern emperor as the two semi-demigods of the circle who thought that they had gotten the allied semi-demigods off their backs headed straight to the hidden teleportation array and essed them only to find that the istion barrier protecting city suddenly was strengthened from A-rank to SSS-rank and they could not escape using the teleportation array as it was only of AA-rank. ¡°You better give me a worthy reason for this, or you got an enemy in me, mister,¡± Agatha said to Number Ten with a grave expression as the bill of using the trap card came due. For now, she was fine but once she deactivates the trap card, she will have to recuperate for months toe as the price of essing the strength of the array formation covering the southern region without the unparalleled bloodline following through her veins was not small. The A-rank space istion barrier array covering the city had its rank raised to SSS rank because it was being empowered by the array formation covering the southern region as the additional effect of the trap card, Heaven¡¯s sanction, used by Agatha. Now that all three of the enemy card semi-demigods were trapped, Number Ten¡¯s expression finally eased and he exined, ¡± Death To All is a newly created card that has quickly risen to poprity as the number one curse card. Western forces first used it to clear the SSS-rank gate dungeon in the shortest amount of recorded time. Thanks to this card, they could even clear an SSS-rank field dungeon in a record-breaking time. The halo you see on your head is an effect of the curse called the blessing of death. It appears on the head of the user and all his enemies within the 1km range of him. If you are out of the 1km range of the user, you die. If you kill the user, you die. The only way to end this curse is to wait.¡± ¡°How long?¡± hearing Number Ten exin the curse card used by the enemy Agatha let him off the hook. fortunately, she was not too hot-headed earlier and choose to follow Number Ten¡¯s instruction otherwise she would be dead right now. This was one of the reasons why she hated curse masters. These fucking asshole force you to y a game of life and death and never tell you the rules of the game. ¡°Until the halo on our head disappears, which could be anywhere from an hour to a day to a month or even a year. It depends on the price the user has paid to activate the curse card,¡± Number Ten said grimly. If not for the southern emperor¡¯s signature trap card tarping the enemy within the bounds of the city, Number Ten would not be as rxed as he was now. ¡°¡­¡± Number Nine quietly nodded to Number Ten¡¯s exnation. Number Ten was what you call a textbook card nerd, thanks to that he was a walking encyclopedia of cards used across the five regions. This was the reason why she chose to let Number Ten follow the other enemies along with Agatha controlling her impulse to take on the strongest enemy on the battlefield. ¡°Wait, from what you are saying we cannot kill that bastard?¡± Agatha asked in annoyance. ¡°Killing them was never on the table. Even though I am not sure which one of the three clones is the Boy¡¯s original body, since it is being held in their trap card, if we kill them the boy will forever be trapped in their grimoire,¡± Number Ten reminded Agatha. Though there were aways to ess a dead card apprentice¡¯s grimoire, Number Ten would rather make a safe bet. Chapter 1033 Hermits Retreat Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:13 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Sewers A figure burrowed down from the ceiling of the sun blossom city¡¯s sewer system and began to rush towards the exit of the sewers which ended at a clearedke field dungeon 100 miles away from the city. Ignoring the nauseating and repulsive smell of the sewers the figure ran at the highest speed it could muster as if its life was on the line. The sound of the rushed footsteps echoed in the tunnels as the figure kept running without looking back feeling that it could not afford to entertain any sort of distraction and it was right to think so but unfortunately for it whatever it was running from caught up to it and before a second could pass both the running figure and its pursuer had vanished from the tunnels of the sewer. After the figure and its pursuer vanished the sewer tunnels once again regained their peace. Except for the hole in the ceiling of the tunnel of the sewers from where the figure had burrowed into the sewers, there was no trace left of the figure and its pursuer¡¯s presence in the tunnel. In the debris under the hole in the ceiling of the dark maintenance tunnel, there was a slight shimmer, if one looked closely it would appear to be a small gem of sorts. Five minutes in a small organic appendage began to grow from the gem and within no time it grew to cover the gem, then into a fully grown naked teenage boy. Coming to his senses the boy did not waste any time investigating his surroundings instead he summoned his grimoire. Considering the chill weather and the fact that the boy was naked one would think the boy summon something to wear but he did not rather he summoned a small hermit crab monster shell. The shell was worn out and very dirty, it looked no different hand a rock. Holding the ugly hermit crab monster shell, the naked teenage boy suddenly vanished and the ugly shell he was holding fell to the ground and fell among the debris. Due to the appearance of the shell, it was very difficult for one to distinguish it from the debris surrounding it. After vanishing from the dark sewer tunnels, the naked boy appeared 300 sq meters size room with no doors or windows. Yet the venttion, thermostat, and lighting in the room were maintained to an optimum level thanks to the various array formations arranged in the room. The boy soon assessed one of the arrays and pull up a translucent screen into the air which disyed the live video of the sewers, to be urate the tunnel from very he had vanished. Turns out vanishing from the dark tunnels of the sewers the boy had entered the small ugly shell of the hermit card monster. The room he was currently present in was a sub-space within the hermit card monster¡¯s shell. Using the translucent screen the boy monitored the entire 360 degrees surrounding the shell, feeling that his n has worked he did not rx instead he summoned a rotting coffin and opened the lid to find a middle-aged man sleeping peacefully with a stake stuck in his heart. [Card Name: Corpse Wood Stake Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare grade Card Rate: 7 stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: Corpse wood is an A-rank card ingredient with an incredible property to deprive a being of soul energy just by being in contact, a simr effect is noted with regards to rules and runes but the corpse woods effects are more exaggerated with soul energy than rule power. As a Stake made using corpse wood, the wounds made using corpse wood stake cannot be healed using soul energy or rule power, they can only be healed naturally. Additional ability: Soul energy deprivation, Rule power Deprivation, Roots Note: When used inbination with Corpse wood coffin the effect of the card and all its skills increases by 5 folds] Soul Energy or Rule Power deprivation: These are skills created based using the natural trait of the corpse wood. When the corpse wood stake is in contact with the victim, they cannot ess soul energy or rule power. Roots: When impaled on the victim the corpse wood stake takes root within the body like a nt or tree taking root in the ground. These roots of the corpse wood stake will be constantly depriving the victim the ess to internal and external soul energy or rule power. [Card Name: Corpse Wood Coffin Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare grade Card Rate: 8 stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: Corpse wood Coffin, as the name suggests is a coffin made using corpse wood. When the victim isid in the coffin, they cannot ess their soul energy or rule power. Additional Effects: Eternal slumber Note: When this card is used inbination with the corpse wood stake the effects of the card and its skill are increased by 5 folds] Eternal Slumber: Losing ess to soul energy and rule power the victim will go into a deep sleep. [Card Name: Hermit¡¯s Retreat Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare grade Card Rate: 7 stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: Hermit¡¯s Retreat is an item created using the shell of a mutated hermit crab monster which showed a trace of developing a subspace within it. Hermit¡¯s Retreat allows the user to ess a subspace of 300 sq meters in size. Additional ability: Master Key, Space affinity] Master Key: This skill gives the user full authority over the sub-space within the Hermit¡¯s Retreat. Without this key, no being can enter or leave the sub-space within the Hermit¡¯s retreat. Note: The authority of the Master key can be challenged if the opponent has a strong mastery of the Space rule. Space affinity: The hermit crab monster¡¯s shell used to create the Hermit¡¯s retreat card was mutated and had developed an affinity for space managing to show a trace of developing an independent space within it. Chapter 1034 Extracting The Real Loot Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:21 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Sewers, Hermit¡¯s Retreat. [ Card Name: 100 Clone Escape Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: B-rank, Umon grade Card Rate: 5 stars Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: As the name of the card suggest the user can summon 100 clones to escape amidst the confusion. The clones created by this card have very little strength but make up for it with their agility stats and high-level disguise skill. Note: Due to the low strength of the clones the user is advised to use these clones¡¯ for escape or to confuse the enemy.] After entering the hermit¡¯s retreat I did not dare to rx my vignce even for a second. As I was dealing with semi-demigods here. These people were one step away from establishing their divinity, who knows what they were capable of? I could not take any chances here, my life was at stake here. Even though I was not out of the fryer yet thanks to my shopping spree at the silent auction, I was able to fair better than I expected. I was not speaking about the B-rank 100 clones¡¯ escape card, the semi-demigods saw through that card in under a second and directly aimed for my three cmity daughter clones. But it was my fault for expecting a bunch of B-rank clones to fool semi-demigods. Fortunately, a few of the custom cards that I tweaked at thest second proved to be helpful, especially the Corpse wood coffin, Corpse wood stake, and the hermit¡¯s retreat. The Corpse wood sold at the auction was nowhere near enough to create a stake and a coffin, so I had to use my insights to grow the 15 cm corpse wood more than enough to make a corpse wood stake, and coffin and save a little of it for future use. As for the hermit crab monster¡¯s mutated shell, I bid for it after seeing an anomaly in its soul pathways but upon closer inspection, it turned out that the mutation in the hermit card monster¡¯s shell was rted to space ability. Now that was a surprise, I was not expecting a random ingredient I bid for in the auction to have space ability, which happened to be one of the most coveted abilities of the Space system, Sub-space. Thanks to this I no longer had to bother with multiple storage cards. This Subspace was still under renovation so I had not emptied my storage cards in here yet but once the renovations were done this space would house the most precious of all rare ingredients Ie across. If the silent auction was not rigged by Cheng then I don¡¯t think I could have gotten my hands on these rare ingredients and cards. So it was a good decision to recruit him in my cmity daughter gem army. If not for the ingredients I procured in the silent auction, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture Mike alive for the Blood fate plunder ritual. Yes, I would still be in possession of his corpse, but the greater the time passes between the sacrifice¡¯s death and the ritual¡¯s time, the gains will be significantly lesspared to the gains of a fresh sacrifice for the ritual. This meant if I tried to extract the origin card from his corpse, I would have fewer chances of getting theplete original card as it was. Thankfully now I did not have to worry about that as I had made use of the corpse wood stake and corpse wood coffin to capture Mike alive. This way my sacrifice was as fresh as it could get. Summoning the corpse wood coffin, I opened the lid to begin the ritual for the blood fate plunder. Soon the blood fate plunder rune hovered out of my cmity soul gem and hovered above my sacrifice, Mike Brown. Then using my thought Imanded the corpse wood stake that had taken root in Mike¡¯s body to tear Mike¡¯s heart to shreds, killing him in the process. Once Mike Brown was dead the blood fate plunder rune hovering above his body began to shine with a brilliant red light attracting the blood from Mike¡¯s body. Mike¡¯s blood began to be sucked in and devoured by the blood fate plunder rune. A few minutes in, Mike¡¯s body had dried up with no trace of blood in it and turned into ash leaving behind a tinum grimoire and a broken ego gem. Once the blood fate plunder rune had devoured the blood Mike¡¯s body had to offer, the blood fate plunder rune began to shine brighter than before. Soon the entire subspace was filled with blinding red light. So, I had no choice but to look away, and the next second the blinding red light ceased to exist and a red card took the ce of the blood fate plunder card. Then floating card hovered in front of me, taking it I read its card info with great nervousness as I learned that Mike had two origin cards as the blood fate plunder card was done processing Mike¡¯s blood. Other than his origin cards there was not much worth coveting. So having witnessed both of Mike¡¯s origin cards in action and having experienced them first hand I knew which one of the origin cards I wanted the most, apparently it was called the Myriad Devil body. The bone Dragon origin card of Mike was attractive butpared to the Myriad Devil body it fell short. [ Card Name: Myriad Devil Body Card Type: Rune Card Card Rank: Rare Grade, Upgradable Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: Myriad Devil Body rune card was created using the origin card the Myriad Devil body and the rune blood fate plunder. Due to the vast difference in the realm of the user and the victim, most of the abilities of the Myriad Devil body origin card are still underdeveloped or locked. Please upgrade the card to unlock its abilitiespletely. Additional Effect: Myriad Devil Transformation, Myriad Devil¡¯s Hex, Myriad Devil Physique Caution: The user can lose their true self to the Myriad Devil Transformation.] Chapter 1035 Deviant Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:24 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Sewers, Hermit¡¯s Retreat. I held the blood red card and went through its card info ignoring the fact what I just did was nothing short of practices the demon worshippers were persecuted for, maybe even more deviant as during this whole ritual I was naked, due to the intelligent thermostat array of the Hermit¡¯s Retreat sub-space and my mind being preupied with vignce for the enemy semi-demigods, I totally forgot the fact that I was naked. Fascinated, I was lost in my thoughts as I went through the various abilities of the card I plundered by sacrificing Mike, as a result, I forgot to rece my birthday suit with something more civil and presentable. But it did not take long for my fascination to turn into fear and feel a chill run through my entire body despite the intelligent thermostat trying its best to make mefortable. The reason behind my fear was the practical applications of the Myriad Devil Body card and its abilities. The card¡¯s effects were dreadful, especially the Myriad Devil¡¯s Hex, I broke into a sweat reading this skill info despite the intelligent thermostat giving its best. Myriad Devil¡¯s Hex skill was so broken that the victim would not even understand what transpired when targeted by this skill. As the victim would not only lose their appearance but also their mind under the influence of this skill. The prime example of this was Ji Feng, under the influence of this skill his soul believed that it was a pebble. But there were some expectations such as Diana who was able to maintain her sanity thanks to her firm will. After considering the various application of the Myriad Devil¡¯s Hex skill and its effects, I summoned a storage trunk and carefully took out a ring from within it. This ring was the reason why Mike¡¯s hex on Ji Feng did not spread to me and my other cmity daughter gems. Wearing the ring on my left pinky I felt very grateful toward Anna and could not help but miss her, if she were present I would not have to hide in the sewers of the sun blossom city. I shook my head stopping my mind from entertaining such thoughts. I did not mind hiding behind a woman but I did not want to make it a habit. Speaking of the abilities of the cards most of them were currently unavable to me, especially the Myriad Devil Physique. This physique allowed Mike to use the physique, skills, and traits of the different races while having transformed into a different race. But that was not a problem considering that I could gain ess to these abilities of the card once I upgrade it. But this was where things got tricky, the condition for upgrading the card was outrageous as It demanded the blood of the devil, not the blood of demons but devils who were considered to be the demigod equivalent of the Demon kin. Asides from the Myriad Devil physique, the other abilities of the card were essible but were more demanding when it came to soul energy and conditions required for activating them. Still, it was better than nothing. After contemting the card¡¯s abilities for a while, I decided to experience them firsthand. So I enthusiastically equipped the card but realized that I needed to provide the card with the necessary medium for me to activate either of the skills, Myriad Devil Body or Myriad Devil¡¯s Hex. At this point, I did not have blood or any DNA material of any monster or being on me so I could only think of turning into something inanimate, like a pebble for example. So summoning in a little of the debris surrounding the Hermit¡¯s Retreat shell, I used it as a medium to transform into a pebble from the debris remembering not to lose my sense of true self to Myriad Devil transformation skill like Ji Feng chanting, ¡°Myriad Devil Transformation- Pebble¡± Once again the cmity soul gem did not fail to surprise me. As I transformed into a pebble, the cmity soul gem too transformed into an ego gem equivalent of a pebble. This way I hadpletely transformed into a pebble without losing my true self to the skill. This was a piece of great news because Mike¡¯s transformation skill was greatly limited by his fear of losing his true self to the Myriad Devil Transformation skill but I did not have to worry about this skill thanks to the cmity soul gem. Unlike Mike who could not stay transformed for a long time, I could maintain my transformation limitlessly, as I had no risk of falling prey to the side effect of the skill. The most intriguing thing about my transforming into a pebble was that I was still wearing the dummy ring Anna gave me. Thanks to the transformation skill the ring apparently became a part of my pebble body, the same would have been true for my clothes if I had any on my body. Transforming back to my original body, I threw on casual attire and then transformed into a pebble once again. Later I moved out of the Hermit¡¯s retreat sub-space and retrieved the Hermit¡¯s retreat back into its card. Call me paranoid but under the scrutiny of the Semi-demigod Hermit¡¯s retreat would not stand a chance but the same was not true for the Myriad Devil transformation. There was a reason why the Myriad Devil transformation was described as aplete transformation, once a person¡¯s soul energy pathway, arrangement, vibrations, and signature werepletely morphed to fit the transformation, even a demigod would have a hard time discerning the transformation from the original let alone a semi-demigod. This specialty of his origin card made Mike a must-havemodity for the Supreme leader of the circle, therefore despite the risk involved he did not hesitate to deploy three semi-demigods to retrieve Mike¡¯s corpse that I had stored in my grimoire. What could the Supreme leader possibly gain from Mike¡¯s origin card? The Myriad Devil Body card was the origin card and could not be traded, so how did the supreme leader n to get his hands on Mike¡¯s origin card? The answer to this was rted to the supreme leader¡¯s big secret, which he believed to be well kept, no other soul in the world except for him and Matron knew about it. Even if they did he made sure to help them keep their mouth shut by burning them seven feet under. But unfortunately for him, decades ago he messed with the wrong girl, Codename Clown Mask. Who without him knowing hadpletely altered the course of his future not to mention my unexpected arrival in this world. I don¡¯t know what the supreme leader¡¯s reaction would be when he learns what Clown mask knew. I bet he would almost die from a stroke. Though significant news like this was not enough to bring down the Supreme leader. Having retrieved the Hermit¡¯s Retreat to its card Iy in the sewer tunnel in my pebble body. Despite being a pebble I was able to use all of my soul energy-rted abilities without any hindrance. As for the physical rted abilities, with no hands, feet, or other appendages I was restricted to just rolling my pebble body. With proper exertion of force through my pebble body, I could roll around without using any spiritual energy but it was a lot more taxing than running, jogging, or walking. If it were just my human physique I could not have achieved this feat, my gigamite physique was at y here. Rolling around using my physical force was for the best, this way I could move around without causing even a minute disturbance in soul energy. Right now my priority was to make it out of the sewers, then the sun blossom city, andter into the sky blossom city. After leaving the city sewers I can try and transform myself into one of my cmity daughter gems, mingle with the general populous, and stealthily get out of the sun blossom city and head to the sky blossom city. Only after reaching sky blossom city could I rx my vignce before that I would use every ounce of mental energy I have to get to the sky blossom city. As for the allied semi-demigods fighting the enemy semi-demigods, I did not have the luxury of informing them that I was safe and not trapped in the grimoire of the enemy semi-demigod because if I did that then I would not only be alerting the allied semi-demigods of my well being but also the enemy semi-demigods. Weighing the pros and cons I decided to let the allied semi-demigods keep the enemy semi-demigods busy as I made my way to the sky blossom city. Once I feel safe, I could worry about the rest and I believe the allied semi-demigods protecting me would agree with me. Chapter 1036 Soul Radar Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:27 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Sewers As I rolled my pebble body to find a way outside the sewers I suddenly felt the city go quiet. I was not talking about the city¡¯s regr hubbub, but the booming sound produced by the semi-demigods fighting in the city airspace. What happened? Why did they suddenly stop? Did they leave the city airspace and take their fight somewhere else? Or did the circle¡¯s demigod manage to escape? Now that would bring the fight to a halt. After all, with the enemy sessfully retreating who were the allied semi-demigods supposed to fight? That was a possibility but if that were to happen then I would be very disappointed by the capabilities of the allied semi-demigods. Not only did they let the enemies capture my clones but also let them get away with it, which can only be exined as a huge letdown. Inside the sewer with my sense trapped in a tiny pebble body, the world had suddenly grownrger for me. Yes, my gigamite physique allowed my pebble body to do what no other pebble could, but it was still a great challenge to cover 100 meters with a body less than 1mm in size. Therefore, I felt being up to date on the semi-demigod activity took less priority, feeling that with my new rune card I had managed to ovee the huge disaster upon me. But it did not take long for the world to remind me that I was wrong to think that. When I used the B-rank 100 clone escape card to summon 100 B-rank clones hoping that they could make a good cover for my cmity daughter clones as they escaped to the bounds of the city, but it was a waste of effort as the semi-demigods saw right through the B-rank clones and directly went after cmity daughter clone not even bothering to waste their energy to destroy the 100 B-rank clones. Yes, even after my cmity daughter clones were captured my 100 B-rank clones were still free and trying to escape to every corner of the city. This made me regret the decision of having my cmity daughter clones carry my cmity soul gem. If not for my quick reaction and ditching the cmity soul gem along with the debris produced during the process of the cmity daughter clone burrowing into the sewer tunnel, my cmity soul gem would still be on the cmity daughter clone as it was captured by the circle¡¯s semi-demigod and trapped in their grimoire. That was a matter of the past and not of concern now but the B-rank clones of mine were, as a minute ago something unknown had started to target and hunt them one by one. I do not know who was tracking my B-rank clones spread across every corner of the city and hunting them down methodically but it was clear that they must hold quite a grudge against me to do something so tedious and pointless. Hunting my B-rank clones would not harm me in any way unless they believed that it would. The only reason for the enemy to do that would be if they think that my original body was hiding among the 100 B-rank clones and not the three prefect clones captured by the semi-demigods. Seeing how easily they were able to track my B-rank clones and methodically kill them, I bet whoever was behind this incident was no ordinary card apprentice. Which meant they should know that my B-rank Clones were independent clones created using little soul energy with the sole purpose of misguiding my enemies, yet they resorted to something so tedious as hunting down my clones one by one could only show that they wanted to erase the slightest possibility of my original body hiding among the 100 B-rank clones and not the three prefect clones captured by the semi-demigods. This showed that whoever was behind this was very cautious and did not mind wasting extra time just to explore and erase even the tiniest possibility of my survival. The only enemy of mine that I knew would be willing to go to such lengths was Matron and her Paw n. Knowing that Cole was Matron¡¯s pawn, I was expecting to cross paths with them soon even though they already made arrangements to use the Circle to kill me. That was because Matron¡¯s hatred for the Wyatt family was at such a petty level that she would not believe I wasid to rest unless her pawns had confirmed that with their eyes. Another reason why I believe it was Matron¡¯s goons who were hunting my B-rank clones was that Circle already believed that they had trapped my original body and were busy retreating, they did not have time or petty motives to pull something meaningless like this. Now that the paw n had shown itself and begun to scrutinize the entire sun blossom city just to erase any possibility of me surviving today I who had grown confident after plundering Mike¡¯s origin card could not help but be cautious, remembering the dread of five card emperors jumping out of the mouth of an empty beast just to kill a lowly card soldier like myself, right in presence of my card emperor security detail. Right now the only thing that worried me was my location. I was at the spot where one of my cmity daughter clones was captured. Since the paw n was doing everything in their power to not leave any stone unturned, they will definitely visit this ce to check there was no malpractice involved when the circle¡¯s semi-demigod captured one of my cmity daughter clones here. And when they do visit this ce, they will definitely find a rolling pebble as an oddity even if no soul energy could be detected from it. Therefore I had to move out of the sewer as fast as possible but that was almost impossible with my current body unless I made use of a little soul energy. On the ount that my pursuers were very sensitive to soul energy with them being card semi-demigods and all, I was keeping my soul energy usage to a minimum. Hoping that I would be able toe across a sewer rat or any other creature as soon as possible such that I can transform into them, which give me more freedom to use my physical advantages to escape from this city as soon as possible. I was so keen on escaping to sky blossom city because only when either of the forces knew that I was under the protection of a demigod or someone with the capability of a demigod would they finally stop hunting me. As unless they want to start a war there was no way for them to send a demigod after me. And at this point in the growth of both the Circle and the Paw n, it was not clear if they had Demigods amidst their ranks. But ording to Clown Mask¡¯s alternate future vision, these two organizations did show numerous demigods in their ranks when one of them took down the government and the other took down two royal families. As I continued to reach the exit rolling my pebble body suddenly came to a halt as my spirituality found a distortion in space not far from where I was situated. The origin of the disturbance was a weird-looking floating mask-type creature that I had the opportunity of seeing a while back in the Sky blossom city card stadium. Seeing this creature travel stealthily through the empty space while scrutinizing the sewer tunnels I couldn¡¯t be more proud of my decision to not make use of the soul energy unless it was necessary. Soul pupils at its core were my eyes seeing the world through my soul. So though the pebble body I was currently transformed into did not have eyes, I could still use them thanks to my soul and its spirituality. Or rather I could use them more freely in this body than in my original body. Not just soul pupils but also the soul echo, this body was a lot more sensitive to vibration than the ears of my original body. As I got used to my new body the soul pupils and soul echo that were part of my cmity soul gem effects seemed to form some kind of synergy and evolved into something more advanced and I called it Soul Radar as with thebination of soul pupils and soul echo I could not only hear the vibration of the surrounding soul pathways but also feel and see them, therefore, this effect mostly made use of the vibration of the soul pathways to map the soul pathways in my surrounding. It was hard for me to believe that Soul pupil and Soul echo skills were more suitable for my pebble body than my original body, but considering that in my current state I would be more rtable with a stone elemental than a pebble it made sense. Because a pebble with spirituality was the rough definition of stone elemental. Seeing the empty beast scrutinize the sewer tunnel, especially the hole through which my cmity clone burrowed into the sewer I stopped monitoring the empty beast with my spirituality. Since the demigods know when a person calls their name, it only felt reasonable for me to assume that the card emperors and semi-demigods could find out if someone was peeking at them. Therefore shutting all my pebble body senses I yed deadying on the sewer floor motionlessly waiting for the empty beast to leave. Chapter 1037 Death By Digestion Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:29 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Sewers After I shut down all my senses to pretend to be an ordinary pebble such that my curious sense would not attract the attention of the card apprentice hiding in the Empty beast as they explored the sewer tunnel, I realized that with all my senses gone I would have no idea of what was transpiring outside. Which meant I would not know if the empty beast left or not. I could continue to restrain from using my senses for a day or so but that would not be a productive use of my time. Considering that my life was at stake here I couldpromise and pretend to be a pebble for a day, a week, or even a month but just ying dead would not guarantee my safety would it now? Yes, it was true that as long as I do not show signs of spirituality nobody could see through my disguise as a pebble but what if something unexpected happens? For example, one of the famished sewer rats swallowing my pebble body finding it appetizing, or one of the enemy semi-demigods deciding to blow the entire sun blossom city sky high as a desperate resort. In this world, sewer rats were a lot more tenacious than seen on earth, for survival, these rats¡¯ stomach acid had been enhanced to digest stones and other natural minerals. So if my pebble body were toe across a hungry sewer rat I would be rat food without me realizing it. As my soul would be asleep trying to disguise myself as a regr rock with no spirituality. If I were aware of my surroundings I would stop that from happening by scarring away the rat with a little show of might. Even though it would have the risk of exposing my whereabouts to those looking still it was better being digested by a sewer rat. As for one of the enemy semi-demigod detonating the entire sun blossom city as a desperate measure was more likely than a sewer rat feeding on my pebble body, it only proved that I had to get out of the sun blossom city as soon as possible. I could not afford to waste time hiding in the sewers pretending to pebble. Yes, I do feel sorry about the citizen of the sun blossom city being implicated in all this, with my strength I would be kidding myself if I thought I could help them or with the semi-demigod battle, the only way I could help was by making it to sky blossom city. Only that way I could put an end to this semi-demigod battle. Considering the importance of Mike¡¯s origin card to the supreme leader, the circle¡¯s semi-demigod would stop at nothing to get his corpse back. Me telling them that I had already used Mike¡¯s corpse would not help, first, they would not believe me, second, even if they did believe me then I would only give them more reasons toe target me. Nothing I did would help here, the best solution was to return to Sky blossom city. This way Anna could officiallye out and mediate between the circle¡¯s semi-demigods and my bodyguards into calling it quits or they would suffer her wrath. For that to happen I could not waste time pretending to be a pebble without spirituality. Now that was a dilemma, so I decided to risk it by freeing one of my senses, the basic sense of the touch, which in the case of my pebble body would mean sensing the influence of the surrounding on it through the vibration. I was willing to do this because the soul energy utilized in this was no more than the existence of the pebble itself. So the soul energy activity here was negligible and not noticeable unless you were a very strong array master that is. As a human, I had no experience in interpreting the vibration input I gained from my surrounding through my pebble body thankfully I had Hive AI which converted the analog data collected by the sense of touch of my pebble body into something that I could understand at negligible soul energy activity. Allowing me to actively monitor the changes in my surrounding. Though this did not allow me to directly see the empty beast like the soul pupils or the soul radar allowed me to it made me aware of the anomaly in the space from where the empty beast was peeking into the real space. The presence of this anomaly and its movement made me aware of the presence of the empty beast and its movements. Thanks to this I was able to deduce that the empty beast had not left my vicinity yet and instead it seemed to have stopped at the hole through which my cmity daughter clone had burrowed into the sewer tunnels from the surface. This I found peculiar as the empty beast seemed to be very interested in that particr spot more than exploring the sewer tunnel. Seeing the empty beast¡¯s fixation in this ce I could not help but find it odd and wonder. Soon the anomaly in the space that made me aware of the presence of the empty beast in my vicinity was no more as the empty beast had entered the real world. It seems unable to find any clue about my whereabouts the empty beast seemed to have decided toe out of the empty space into the real space to scrutinize that spot of the sewer tunnel more thoroughly. But by doing this I could not only feel the vibration of the empty beast in the surroundings but also the minute vibrations of the sound it was producing. When I focused on these minute vibrations it turned out to be the conversation of the people hiding in the empty beast. ¡°Isn¡¯t this where one of the Clones of the boy got picked up by the circle¡¯s semi-demigods?¡± one of the card apprentices in the empty east spoke. ¡°Yes, it is. But this also happens to be the location where the B-rank clones of the boy transmitted the information of their death to.¡± Chapter 1038 Tracing Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:32 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Sewers Hearing the conversation of the card apprentice inside the empty beast I finally understood the reason why the paw n¡¯s card apprentice seemed to be killing my B-rank Clones, they were using the death of these clones to triangte my position by using the minute soul energy the B-rank clones realized upon their death to report their death to me. The soul energy used here was not a lot but not negligible either, still not enough to triangte my position immediately, therefore they had to kill almost all of my B-rank clones before they could triangte my location to the sewers. Fortunately, I did not underestimate my enemies and made the mistake of resting in the Hermit¡¯s retreat until all this blew over. If I were still in the Hermit¡¯s Retreat, it would not have taken the Empty Beast any effort to spot it and take action. But I did not rx after fooling the circle¡¯s semi-demigod and instead remained vignt and made use of the small opening to extract my new rune card and use it to escape out of the sun blossom city, out of the range of the supposed warzone. Though I did not make it out of the sun blossom city, I still manage to increase my chance of survivability through my new rune card. Considering that the semi-demigods protecting me were upied with the Circle¡¯s semi-demigods, once my whereabouts were apparent to the members of the paw n, I would be sitting ducks. So my current situation was better than it could have been. Yes, I was patting myself on the back, I know was still not out of the frier and it was too early to celebrate but I felt it was necessary to recognize the small wins. After all, I too was human, my mind was not invincible. In this desperate situation, it was easy for even the mightiest of the general to lose sight of the victory, only by enjoying the small wins could hope to keep the victory in sight. My current situation was very desperate than I would like to agree to. I had to sacrifice my three mutated soul consciousnesses to escape the pursuit of the Circle¡¯s three semi-demigod. Right now they were trapped in the Circle¡¯s semi-demigods grimoire. This was the main reason why the Circle¡¯s semi-demigod believed that the clone they captured was my true body. Fooling a semi-demigod was easier said than done. Without sacrificing my ve consciousnesses I would not have been able to get the Circle¡¯s semi-demigods off my back. Though for now my ve consciousnesses were trapped in the grimoires of the semi-demigods, there were chances of me losing them permanently or even revealing the secret of my cmity daughter gems. Though all the cmity daughter gems had inherited the self-destruct sequence from their parent Dungeon cmity seed, considering the circumstance they were possibilities of them being rendered unable to make use of it. I said this because I have never seen cmity daughter gem in action semi-demigods. This was the first, hopefully, they don¡¯t let me down. Either way I knew escaping the pursuit of the semi-demigods was going toe with a price, I guess this was the price I have to pay. Since my three salve consciousnesses were trapped in the grimoires of the semi-demigods, if I get caught by the empty beast, this time around I will not be able to fake my death that was not considering the fact whether the paw n members would fall for the same trick for the second time. Since I was all out of tricks, I could not afford to make any mistake, because that one mistake could be the death of me. So the stakes were a lot higher than ever before, even though I had Mike¡¯s broken card with me still it was nowhere near enough to even the odds. ¡°Since all the soul energy activity leads to this position means, it would safe to assume that the Circle¡¯s semi-demigods don¡¯t have the boy,¡± another card apprentice from within the empty beast spoke. Though I could not tell how many card apprentices were hiding in the empty beast, I am guessing five of them at least, they seemed to be a lot more formidable than I thought. They were not only able to make use of my B-rank clones to figure out that I was not among the three clones captured by the circle¡¯s semi-demigods but also precisely locate my location. They would have already captured me if it had not been for Mike¡¯s overpowered origin card. ¡°That would appear to be the case,¡± the Card apprentice who took credit for triangting my location spoke agreeing with the card apprentice who deduced that I was not among the three clones captured by the circle¡¯s goons based on his findings. ¡°Fuck! Who is this kid? He has some interesting tricks up his sleeve. So what now, my familiar is unable to find any trace of the boy here. He must have known that we were tracing him and escaped deeper into the sewers,¡± The Card apprentice spoke proiming himself as the master of the empty beast. ¡°Since he has managed to gather the attention of Matron, this much is expected of him but something is amiss here. Considering that the boy is just a card soldier, no matter how fast his means are, he should not have escaped far yet there is no trace of the boy here. It¡¯s as if he has vanished from the face of the world from this spot. For a fact we know that the boy did not use a teleportation card, so where did he go?¡± The paw n¡¯s card apprentice who located me at this sewer seemed to be able to trace and read the soul energy. As he could urately tell where my soul energy signature had vanished. He was able to rule out the possibility of teleportation since the SSS-rank space istion barrier array was covering the city. So at present, the card apprentice was confused as to how I managed to suddenly vanish without even leaving behind any trace of the soul energy signature. Unfortunately for him, no matter how much he racked his brain he would never be able to guess that I hadpletely morphed into a pebble because a person would never be able to imagine such an ability existed unless they had personally witnessed it in action. Chapter 1039 Poison Gas Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:36 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Sewers ¡°How sure are you about your findings?¡± Gray fur asked his team member who used this ability to trace the boy to the sewers¡ªfeeling that the teammate¡¯s findings may not have been that urate, because the result they got was not as he promised. Therefore Gray fur could not help but feel that they were being led on a wild goose chase. ¡°I am sure of it, the boy is within this sewer somewhere. He used some tricks to fool the Circle¡¯s semi-demigods and now, he is using the same trick to hide from us,¡± Gray Fur¡¯s teammate was quite confident about his abilities when it came to soul energy signature tracing. ¡°Buddy, I hate to say this but there is nobody here. Maybe you made some mistake in the calctions while tracing the boy¡¯s soul energy signature,¡± Sniper, as a marksman had a very keen perception of his surroundings, and his range was very wide. Yet, he was not able to feel the presence of any other living being within the city sewers, not even a sewer rat. That was given considering that a semi-demigod presence was felt here a few minutes ago. Any wild monster would be too scared to even consider roaming anywhere near this area. ¡°No, I did not make any mistake. That boy is here. There are two possibilities as to why we are not able to find the boy here. First, he teleported knowing that somebody was tracing his whereabouts. Second, he is using some cards to hide his presence. That he used it back in the VIP room of the card stadium to fake his death, and now he has used the same card to not only fool the Circle¡¯s semi-demigods but also hide from us. The former is impossible considering that he was right here after the city¡¯s space istion barrier array¡¯s rank was increased to SSS rank. Leaving us with thetter, the boy is hiding somewhere in these sewer tunnels. Guys, trust me on this one. Have I ever let you guys down when ites to soul energy tracing?¡± Gray Fur¡¯s teammate exined seeing his teammates start to doubt his findings. ¡°No, you have always been right about these kinds of stuff,¡± Gray Fur said and others nodded in agreement as their teammate¡¯s records spoke for him. Giving them a strong reason to trust what he was saying. So codename Sniper added, ¡°Since you believe the boy is hiding in these sewer tunnels, why don¡¯t we destroy them? This way either he will die with the destruction of the tunnels or will flush to the surface for safety.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an idea but it has the risk of revealing our presence to the two other forces,¡± Gray Fur immediately denied Sniper¡¯s idea and then said, ¡°I will inform the semi-demigods not to act to help the Circle¡¯s semi-demigods to retreat. Since we will need them to distract the allied semi-demigods while we find the boy.¡± ¡°While you are at it, why don¡¯t you ask them toe to help us find the boy here,¡± The Flower Thief said feeling that another dozen pairs of eyes would get the job done a lot faster. ¡°That is not possible, because the closer they are to the other two factions of semi-demigods, the higher risk of them being discovered by them. But I will ask them to keep an in the outskirt of the city,¡± Gray Fur made the following arrangements feeling that if he were in the boy¡¯s shoes he would do his best to get back to the sky blossom city. Therefore, he decided to have a dozen semi-demigods that Matron sent for their assistance monitor the city outskirts for the boy in case he manages to trick them and leave the city. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± the other teammates nodded in appreciation of Gray Fur¡¯s judgment. ¡°We know that the boy is within the walls of these tunnels. Now, how do we find him?¡± Flower thief asked trying to figure out their next course of action. With the Circle¡¯s Semi-demigods keeping the allied semi-demigods protecting the boy busy they were free to hunt him down. They knew where to start and now they need to figure out how? ¡°If had a few more of those B-rank clones of the boy with me right now, I could kill them to locate him using the soul energy that transmits the news of the death of his clones to him. Too bad you guys killed them all,¡± Gray Fur¡¯s teammate said remaining the rest of them that if they had not killed all the B-rank clones of the boy, they could have used the same method they used to trace the boy to these tunnels to pinpoint the exact location of the boy in here. ¡°There is no point in crying over the spilled milk, think of something else,¡± Gray Fur said trying to maintain the morale of the team but it was no help, so he added, ¡°Come on people, our opponent is a card soldier for god sake, be it experience or strength we better than the boy. So let us not be outsmarted by the boy for the second time.¡± Gray fur always felt that shaming people served as a better motivator than encouraging words. So he did not mind shaming himself and his team to help them keep their sight on the goal here. Even Sniper who was not big on using his brain thought hard, as a card emperor he felt ashamed for being tricked by a card soldier. And he did not want that to repeat itself. So he could not help but give serious thought to how to get the boy out of his hiding without alerting the other two factions of their presence in the city. ¡°Though we cannot destroy the sewer tunnels, how about gassing the tunnels with some high-grade poison? Unless the boy wants to die of poisoning he will have no choice but to show himself.¡± Chapter 1040 Self-Detonation Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:41 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Sewers ¡°Interesting idea, I believe you would not suggest poisoning the entire sewer tunnel unless you have the high-grade poison you speak of,¡± Gray Fur said to Flower thief, hearing his crazy idea to poison the entire sewer system of the sun blossom city. ¡°I do,¡± Flower thief answered with a sinister smile then summoned a canister filled with neon green poison and introduced it to his teammates without waiting for them to ask, ¡°This the poison extracted from the SS-rank Dragonviper. The best thing about this poison is that it has no presence. So even if flood the entire sewer system with it, the semi-demigods of the two factions will not even feel it until it was toote.¡± ¡°I have heard of the lethality of the Dragonviper¡¯s poison, even though it is popr because of its traceless nature not many use it because it is highly corrosive and has the risk of corroding any material less than its grade which acts contrary to its traceless nature. I bet that the canister used to store the poison is an SS-rank ingredient by itself. If we were to release this poison within these tunnels, it will corrode the walls and foundation of the sewer tunnels, which has the risk of the enter sewer system copsing on itself because of the corroded infrastructure. Which would easily gather the attention of the semi-demigods of the other two factions. So, I believe we should think something else,¡± Gray Fur¡¯s teammate advised against flooding the sewer tunnels with poison. ¡°Come on, people don¡¯t go soft on me now,¡± Gray fur said hearing his teammate advising the rest of them against the flower thief¡¯s idea. ¡°Gray Fur, I am begging, please be smart about this. We don¡¯t need to be this cruel. We can think of something else,¡± Gray fur¡¯s teammate begged Gray Fur to reconsider. ¡°I am sorry, it is not like I have any choice in this matter,¡± Gray Fur rejected his teammate¡¯s plea as he red at the Flower Thief. Now that Flower thief had put this idea out in the open, it means this moment has already been witnessed by Matron, whom he believed to be monitoring their memories. ¡°Fine, help me contact Matron. I will change her mind,¡± Gray Fur¡¯s teammate asked Gray Fur to help him get in contact with Matron so that he can change her mind about poisoning the entire sewer system of sun blossom city. ¡°Old friend, you and I both know, that is impossible. Please don¡¯t make things hard for yourself,¡± having served Matron for decades Gary Fur knew that what his teammate was asking was impossible. ¡°That¡¯s it, you are not even willing to give it a try. How can you be so heartless? We are speaking about millions of innocent lives here,¡± Gray Fur¡¯s teammate did not seem to be willing to take a no regarding the matter. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t say another word. Swallow whatever you are thinking, and bury it in a dark corner of your heart. Otherwise¡­¡± Gray Fur knew that what his teammate was thinking was bordering Matron¡¯s bottom line so he advise him to stop but before he could finish he was interrupted by the light emitting from his body. ¡°I am sorry but this is where I draw the line,¡± Gray Fur¡¯s teammate decided to detonate himself within the space of the Empty beast hoping that he would be able to stop them from going through with the n of poisoning the entire sewer system by killing them all. Even though Gray fur¡¯s teammate¡¯s idea appeared wless, he underestimated the capability of Matron, before he could go through self-detonation she had wiped his memory clean and sent him into a forceda, something best exined with the words, factory reset. Seeing one of their teammate about to self-detonate within the narrow space of the empty beast, all of them panicked. Especially Flower thief, who was stunned out of panic forgetting that he could just throw the rouge teammate out of the empty beast¡¯s space. Fortunately, Matron had quickly reacted otherwise, all of them would have died here today. Soon, Gray Fur¡¯s grimoire rang, notifying him of an iing call, it was the Matron. Despite still being in shock because of what just transpired, Gray Fur hurriedly answered the call not wanting to keep Matron waiting even for a second. ¡°Turn on the speaker,¡± Matron ordered. Following her order, Gray Fur immediately turned on the speaker option of the call. ¡°Flower Thief, good job on thinking of the solution for killing the pest.¡± the First thing Matron did waspliment Flower thief on his idea. ¡°¡­ T-thank you, madam,¡± the Flower thief who just had faced a near-death experience was still out of it, but still managed to respond to Matron. ¡°As for the rest of you, let this be a moment of lesson for you. Gray Fur, don¡¯t dy it any longer, put the n into motion,¡± After warning the rest of the team members, Matron then ordered Gray Fur to go through the n without dying it any further and then hung up the call. ¡°Yes, your highness,¡± Gray Fur responded respectfully even after Matron hung up the call not just because he was a huge kissass instead he knew that Matron was monitoring their actions in real-time through their memories. Gray Fur wasn¡¯t the only one, the other two with the exception of the Flower thief also did the same. Even though unlike Gray Fur earlier they didn¡¯t suspect that Matron was monitoring their moments in real-time through their memories, after witnessing one of them being forced into aa just at the right moment, they knew that their every action and thought was under the surveince of Matron. So they became more cautious of how they acted and what they thought. As for the Flower thief, his ego was inted being praised by Matron in front of everyone. Chapter 1041 Negotiation 1041 Negotiation Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:29 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city Trapped within the Heaven Sanction card used by Agatha the two enemy semi-demigods regrouped with their teammate unable to escape using the hidden escape teleportation prepared by Mike beforehand. And since the allied semi-demigods were cursed, they were not in a hurry to fight a death match with enemy semi-demigods. This bred an awkward atmosphere in Heaven''s sanction. A moment ago the enemy was ready to escape at the cost of abandoning one of their teammates and the allied force was bent on stopping them even at the expense of civilian casualties. But now allied semi-demigods did not bother to waste their breath at the enemy and patiently observed them as they had sessfully managed to stop the enemy from escaping using heaven''s sanction yet they were not in total control of the situation thanks to the enemy''s curse haunting them. "So how long do you guys n to sit on your asses and re at the enemy? Now they have regrouped. You guys do know that I can''t summon heaven''s sanction for long, right?" Heaven''s sanction was the card Agatha received from Anna. It required an unparalleled bloodline to activate, but thanks to Anna removing the restriction, Agatha could use the card for a few moments in exchange for an appropriate sacrifice. "Did you not hear him say due to the curse we are restricted to a 1km range of the enemy curse master?" Number Nine asked Agatha, wondering if Agatha had listened to what Number Ten had exined. A 1 km radius range wasrge but for semi-demigods, it wasn''t much. That was not enough space for them to fight without worrying about friendly fire and because of the curse on them they could not kill the curse master. Therefore, they choose to sit by as the enemy regrouped. "How long can you maintain Heaven''s Sanction," Number Ten asked Agatha. "Not for long but I guess can hold till your teammates as our reinforcement," Agatha replied with a frown, herplexion was turning pale, its Heaven''s Scantion toll on her was bing visible with passing seconds. "Don''t hold your breath on them, Our squad is Madam Asong''s bodyguards, Rest of our teammates will never leave her side no matter the reason. The only reason they may arrive here would be if Madam Asong decides to visit Sun blossom city. Considering the political impact of this incident I don''t believe Madam Asong would want to be part of any of this. If not for Southern Emperor threatening her niece, we wouldn''t be here to help you," Number Ten exined to Agatha that there was no reinforcementing, they were all on their own. "So, what now?" Agatha asked learning that she could not count on Ason''s bodyguard detail for reinforcement. "We negotiate, that is the best option we have to get the boy back in one piece," Number Ten said surprising both Number Nine and Agatha. "Number Ten, have you forgotten the rules? We don''t negotiate," Number Nine reminded Number Ten. If they were to negotiate every time a political figure under their protection was taken hostage, then people would target the politicians to get their way, therefore the handbook which asked them to protect their clients with their life at stake also asked to never negotiate in case their client was taken as hostage. "I know the rules, but this is not the same. We don''t need to follow the same set of rules here. Just follow my lead," Number Ten said eyeing both Number Nine and Agatha. Then added let me make it clear, "Before we start let me make our priorities clear. Our task here is the protect the boy, not police what is happening in the southern region. So fighting the enemy is no longer an option unless the negotiation fails. Understood?" "Yes," Number Nine and Agatha both nodded in agreement. Number Ten was correct, they did not care what the Circle and its goons were up to in the southern region. Their only responsibility was to protect the boy and that was all. Therefore Number Nine And Agatha agree to negotiate with the enemy. "Here we go," Number Ten muttered as he decided to address the enemy semi-demigods, seeing hope for sessful negotiation as the Enemies did not appear to want to fight them either and were passively observing their moments. "Release the boy and we will let you go," Number Nine yelled ncing at the enemy semi-demigods. "..." Number Nine''s yell was responded to by a long silence and howling of passing wind. Since they could risk getting standard to capture the boy it was obvious they would not hand over the just for their freedom. Not knowing what the enemy wanted with the boy, Number Nine had to start somewhere. "If you have any other demands just state them, as long as it doesn''t involve harming the boy, I can promise it to you," Seeing that the enemy semi-demigods showed no interest in exchanging the boy for their freedom. He directly asked them to stay with their demands and as long it did not involve the boy he promised to help them with it. This time Number Nine was not greeted by silence from the enemy semi-demigods but by an odd demand, "We want the boy to hand over the Circle''s sun blossom city branch''s leader''s corpse." Hearing the demand of the enemy semi-demigods Number Nine remembered the boy killing Mike and storing his corpse in a coffin-like item. Though Number Nine found it odd that the enemy semi-demigods would risk their freedom for the corpse of a mere branch leader, he did not give much thought to it. As his only priority was to protect the boy and return him unharmed to the Southern Emperor. As for the rest, he did not have the time for that. "Fine, you can have your branch leader''s corpse. Bring forth the boy, let me speak to him." Chapter 1042 Patriot Act Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:29 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city [ Card Name: Heaven¡¯s Sanction Card Type: Trap Card (Bounded) Card Rank: SSS-rank Card Rate: 9 stars Card Durability: [97/100] Card Effect: This card can turn the array formation covering any city within the southern region into an SSS-rank trap with the help of the array formation covering the southern region. Restriction: This card requires an unparalleled bloodline to activate. Note: With the authority granted to Anna Heatsend by her Unparalleled bloodline, she removed the restriction on the card for the next 48 hours.] [ Card Name: Patriot Act Card Type: ess Card Card Rank: Rare Grade Card Rate: 5 stars Card Durability: [99/100] Card Effect: This card was created with the agreement between the four royal families and the government. It gives the user VIP ess to each of the Big Five array formations covering the Five regions. Note: This card doesn¡¯t allow the user to use teleportation cards within the Big Five array formations covering the Five regions.] VIP privileges:- The Patriot Act card user cannot be tracked using any of the big five array formations covering the five regions. And also their actions cannot be restricted by any one of the big five array formations covering the five regions with the exception of the teleportation cards. ¡­ The patriot act card was the reason why the semi-demigods from the Circle and the paw n were able to hide their presence from the array formation covering the southern region and roam around freely in its cities. This card was a universal cheat code for the big five array formations. With it, they did not have to worry about their presence in the southern region and location being revealed to the southern royal family by the array formation. Not only that they were immune to many of the restrictions of the array formation. Meaning with this card the semi-demigods from the circle could easily bypass heaven¡¯s sanction card activated by Agatha as it was a part of the array formation covering the southern region. Yet the enemy semi-demigods chose not to use this card to escape Heaven¡¯s sanction because they did not want to reveal any hint that they had equipped the patriot act card. As this card was only avable to the Highly decorated officers of the government and the talented heirs of the royal families. So it would be rming for both the government and the four royal families to learn that the semi-demigods from the Circle used a card with simr properties to the Patriot act card. Therefore, even if it was possible for them to escape the trap of heaven¡¯s sanction, they chose not to. This way they could throw any suspicion of the government and the four royal families them using the patriot act card. The Patriot Act card was one of the pirs of trust between the four royal families and the government. Each one of them chose to sacrifice ess to the first line of defense of their region array formation covering it to others to show that they were not going to rebel, separate themself from the current government and dere themselves as an independent monarchy. Or try to take over the other regions or the government itself. The existence of this card signified a sense of bnce and trust between the five governing bodies. Despite the card giving the user almost full immunity to the big five arrays, it restricted them from using teleportation cards in the foreign region because if powerful entities like semi-demigods and demigods could use teleportation within the big five array formation, then the point of the array formation would be totally moot as they could easily assassinate important figures and get away with it without anybody noticing them. The users of this card were only restricted from using teleportation cards and not the pre-arranged teleportation arrays as the construction of an array took time and left behind too much evidence. Not to mention the natural limitation of the big five array formation the high-level card apprentice could teleport into the array but not out of the array but their teleportation would be tracked and the rted authorities would be alerted to take immediate action. The significance of the patriot act card was too high for the world to know that they were being used by the semi-demigods of the Circle who had nothing to do with their five governing bodies- the four royal families and the government. This would definitely put the Circle at top of the list of these five governing bodies. This was a lot of attention for an organization hatching ns to overthrow the government sometime in the future. Therefore, the semi-demigods of the circle put up an act that they were trapped in heaven¡¯s sanction activated by Agatha. The answer to the question of how the circle and the paw n managed to get their hands on the patriot act cards was very obvious, both of the organizations had their inside men in the high-ranking members of the government or any one of the royal families. With the abilities of the Matron and the Supreme leader, something of this sort was not a big deal. They did not have a problem getting their hands on this card but hid the fact that they had it. Because of their dilemma, the semi-demigods of the circle did not hesitate to negotiate when the semi-demigods that were supposed to protect the boy showed interest to negotiate with them. ¡°Release the boy and we will let you go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you have any other demands just state them, as long as it doesn¡¯t involve harming the boy, I can promise it to you.¡± ¡°We want the boy to hand over the Circle¡¯s sun blossom city branch¡¯s leader¡¯s corpse.¡± ¡°Fine, you can have your branch leader¡¯s corpse. Bring forth the boy, let me speak to him.¡± Hearing the allied semi-demigods easily agree to their demands the Circle¡¯s demigods were not surprised. As they were pretty confident of their odds. And said, ¡°How do we go about this?¡± Chapter 1043 Waste Of Taxpayers Money Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:32 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city ¡°What do you mean?¡± Number Ten asked the enemy semi-demigod in confusion. ¡°Which one of the three clones is the original one?¡± The semi-demigod in charge of the circle¡¯s semi-demigods said. ¡°Wait¡­¡± saying that Number Ten turned to look at Agatha. In response, Agatha nced back at him asking, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°¡­ Answer the gentleman, would you?¡± Agatha¡¯s response caught Number Ten off guard but he still calmly replied to her. ¡°How would I know?¡± Agatha replied spreading her arms in innocence ¡°¡­¡± Agatha¡¯s reply stumped not only Number Ten and Nine but the enemy semi-demigods too. This was not the reply they were looking for from a professional, high-profile bodyguard like Agatha herself. ¡°Had I known which one of the clones was original, why would I waste time trying to stop all three of them, instead of focusing all our power on stopping just the one with the boy,¡± Agatha replied ¡°I thought, you did that to not let the enemy know which one of the three clones of the boy was original,¡± Number Nine replied impressed with Agatha¡¯s calmness. ¡°Hold on, you are telling me, your choice to chase that guy out of the three of them was just a random decision and not because you knew that the clone he was carrying was the original,¡± Number Ten could not get his head around Agatha¡¯s actions so far and wondered how Demigod Windsor could trust her with his only daughter¡¯s life. ¡°Yes and stop making a big deal out of it, don¡¯t forget you two were also supposed to protect the boy, not just me,¡± Agatha said feeling a little embarrassed as this clearly showed ipetence in her duty as a professional high-profile bodyguard. ¡°Forget it,¡± Number Ten chose not to argue with Agatha, and then turning to the enemy semi-demigods he said, ¡°Bring out all three of the boy¡¯s clones, let them answer which one is the original.¡± ¡°How do we know that you will not attack once you know which one has the original?¡± One of the cautious Semi-demigods asked. ¡°Come on, if we had such thoughts we would not have tried to negotiate, and besides aren¡¯t the three of you confident in your strength?¡± Since the start of the conversation Number Ten had noticed that the attitude of the three enemy semi-demigods was not that of trapped rats, but conniving foxes. ¡°Fine,¡± The enemy semi-demigods did not even bother to argue or deny Number Ten, and immediately the three clones were released from their respective trap. The three enemy semi-demigods each then held one clone. Being released from their respective traps, each one of the clones gave a vivid expression, making it hard for the enemy and allied Semi-demigods to differentiate the original one from the clones just based on their expressions and actions. Looking at the three clones Number Nine could not help but be impressed. He tried every arrow in his query and none of them seem to help him determine the original form of the clones. He really wanted to ask the boy whether he had mastered some kind of clone rule meaning. But holding back his curiosity, taking onest nce at the clones trying to figure out their trick, he signaled Agatha to address them. ¡°Wyatt, we have negotiated with your captors and if you are willing to hand over the corpse of their branch leader they are willing to let you go,¡± Agatha conveyed what was negotiated between the two forces to the boy. ¡°Agatha, I knew I couldn¡¯t trust you with my protection,¡± all three clones respond simultaneously without any dy and with the exact same tone and notes, so their voice got amplified. ¡°Why did you try to run? We had it all in control until that moment,¡± Agatha replied being med by the boy for letting the enemies take him hostage. ¡°So, it was my fault then. me the victim,¡± The three clonesined and then said, ¡°I should have hired these guys as my bodyguard instead of your ipetent ass.¡± ¡°Why did you try to run? We had it all in control until that moment,¡± Agatha replied being med by the boy for letting the enemies take him hostage. ¡°Are you sure about that? Their target of protection is dead,¡± Agatha jeered. ¡°Theirrade died bravely in a fight, not their fault. At least they are sensible enough to go this far to bring the corpse of theirrade home. Compared to them you are just ipetent,¡± The Three Clones defend the enemy semi-demigods and mocked Agatha in unison. ¡°Please stop speaking all the same time, it is creeping me out,¡± Agathained showing no notion of anger toward the boy for mocking her. ¡°¡­¡± Number Nine, Ten, and the enemy semi-demigods could not believe their ears hearing the argument between Agatha and the boy. They were surprised to see Agatha not get angry being mocked by the boy and treat him as an equal despite their strength and status gap. Number Ten looked pasted that and yelled, ¡°Will you two stop arguing and save us all some time by doing as negotiated?¡± ¡°Who are these guys?¡± One of the boy¡¯s clones asked Agatha. On ount of her request, the clones had chosen not to speak simultaneously. ¡°Wyatt, meet Number Nine and Ten. They are the other two semi-demigods attached for your bodyguard detail,¡± Agatha introduced Number Nine and Ten to the boy, who looked at them and said, ¡°I had heard government employees werezy, ipetent, a waste of taxpayer¡¯s money, and not to be trusted, but I did not know I would be unlucky enough to experience it first hand.¡± ¡°Boy, watch your mouth, we are not pushovers like Agatha. We won¡¯t mind leaving you here with them just to teach you a lesson respecting your seniors,¡± Number Nine yelled hearing the boy call themzy, ipetent, and a waste of taxpayer¡¯s money. ¡°I dare you¡± Chapter 1044 Stalling Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:36 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city ¡°What?¡± Number Nine asked in total disbelief. Never in her life did she imagine a day when a card soldier would dare to be so disrespectful toward her. She has been a bodyguard for centuries and has served many rich and pompous kids but no one dared to disrespect her, until today. The most appalling thing was this kid did not even have a status equal to those pompous brats yet he had the audacity to challenge her authority. ¡°You heard me, grandma, I dare you to do what you imed,¡± all three of the clones looked at Number ten with scorn as one of them repeat themselves while at it they did not forget to mock Number Nine and address her as grandma. ¡°You-¡± Number Nine was about to threaten the boy but then stopped and ncing at the in charge of the enemy semi-demigods she said, ¡°Torture him, kill him, do whatever it takes to get yourrade¡¯s corpse we won¡¯t stop you. Number Ten, We are leaving.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing Number Nine¡¯s rash words Number Ten was embarrassed, especially for letting a junior lead her by her nose yet he chose to bear with her as she was his senior and because he knew exactly how to handle her when she gets like this as sadly this was not the first time Number Nine had forgotten the mission priority and gone off-road by letting her sense of pride get in the way. Number Nine could see that the clones of the boy were purposefully provoking his senior sister as if he was buying time, Number Nine did not know why the boy would do this so he decided to y along even though it meant him letting Number Nine continue to make a fool of herself. ¡°Semi-demigod Agatha, I will have to trouble you with the ess to leave heaven¡¯s sanction,¡± Number Nine asked Agatha, and then seeing her junior not move yet she yelled, ¡°Number Ten, don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± ¡°Sure, you two are free to leave heaven¡¯s sanction,¡± Agatha answered to Number Nine showing no worries about facing three semi-demigods by herself, as long as they were not Lich, he had her ways toe out victorious in a group fight. Hearing Agatha, Number Nine nodded politely and red at her junior who did not seem to show any notion of following her words. She asked, ¡°Number Ten, what are you waiting for?¡± Number Ten showed no signs of listening to Number Nine¡¯s arrangements so she lost her patience and spoke grudgingly, ¡± I did not want to pull ranks but it seems I have to remind you that as the senior agent among the two of us, I am in charge here. So unless you n to rebel, you do as I say. Clear?¡± ¡°Senior Nine, don¡¯t take offense but considering the situation, I have to remind you of the Bandrock field dungeon incident,¡± Number Ten finally used the magic words that would pierce Number Nine¡¯s armor of ego and pride, reminding her of the Mission and its priority. ¡°How dare you bring that up?¡± Hearing her junior bring up the only but most embarrassing ck spot in her resume, Number Nine was enraged beyond words but then she calmed down, that was the effect of her memories of the Bandrock field dungeon job. ¡°Wait, hold up. So it was you who caused the Bandrock field dungeon incident? ¡± As Agatha said this unconsciously a smile formed on her face remembering the conversation between Demigod Windsor and Asong concerning the Bandrock field dungeon incident. Though Madam Asong was kind enough to hide the identity of the fool responsible for that incident, today Agatha could finally put a face and name on that fool. ¡°Agatha, what is the Bandrock field dungeon incident?¡± One of the boy¡¯s clones asked Agatha seeing how Agatha was trying hard to surprise herughter as spoke of the name of the incident. ¡°It is a hrious- long story, I will tell youter,¡± Agatha was about to call the incident a hrious story but seeing the uglyplexion on Number Nine¡¯s face she chose her wording in order not to hurt her feelings. ¡°No, you will not, nobody will speak of that unfortunate incident,¡± Number Nine said hearing Agatha. ¡°Enough!¡± the enemy semi-demigods in charge yelled, unable to take the pointless argument among the allied forces and wondering if they were stalling for reinforcement. ¡°¡­¡± Hearing the enemy semi-demigod¡¯s sudden outburst the clones and the allied semi-demigods went quiet and focused on him. Seeing that he had gained the attention of all, the enemy semi-demigod regained his calm and said, ¡°Gentlemen and Ladies, why don¡¯t you continue your argument after we are done with negotiations.¡± ¡°Fine by me,¡± Before the allied semi-demigods could speak up one of the boy¡¯s clones replied. Hearing the boy¡¯s clones enemy semi-demigods could not help but look at them strangely as they had never seen such a peculiar hostage. It would have been entertaining if not for the pressing time, now it was in annoying. ¡°You shut up,¡± Number Nine yelled at the clone that just spoke and then turned to look at the enemy semi-demigod in charge and said, ¡°How do we know that you will follow the agreement and not kill the after you got yourrade¡¯s corpse?¡± ¡°We can always make an oral oath with the world¡¯s will and its rules as a witness,¡± The enemy semi-demigod in charge suggested. ¡°Fine, why don¡¯t you start,¡± Number Nine asked the enemy semi-demigod in charge to take the oath he just suggested. ¡°Not so fast, how do we know you or the forces will let us go after you get the boy?¡± The enemy semi-demigod in charge said asking the allied semi-demigods to also take an oath to assure them that the allied forces would stand by their world. ¡°Fine, both our teams will take oaths with the world¡¯s will as witnesses.¡± Chapter 1045 Sticking To The Oath Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:39 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city ¡°With the world¡¯s will as a witness, we promise that if you three hand over the boy unharmed with no tricks in store we will let you retreat,¡± the Allied force took the oath to assure the semi-demigods of the circle. ¡°With the world¡¯s will as a witness, we promise to handover the boy and leave in peace if the boy hands over Mike¡¯s corpse,¡± the enemy semi-demigods took an oath with very lose terms causing Number Ten to frown, but considering that their oath was airtight he chooses to overlook it. ¡°Now that we have established a sense of trust among us, let us get this over with,¡± Number Ten said signaling me to hand over the corpse of the circle¡¯s sun blossom breach leader so that the enemy semi-demigods could hold up their end of the bargain. ¡°What¡¯s the hold-up?¡± The enemy semi-demigod in chargeined seeing show no signs of realizing the corpse of their deadrade. ¡°Kid, what are you waiting for? Handover the corpse,¡± Number Ten said impatiently. He had yed along when the boy tried to stall for time, but now that they were at the brink of burying all this he did not understand why the boy would dy things now of all times. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, the corpse is my loot. If I have to give it to them then, I need something of equal in exchange,¡± The boy said surprising the half a dozen semi-demigods surrounding him. ¡°We are letting you live, that¡¯s already enough topensate you for handing ourrade¡¯s corpse,¡± The semi-demigod in charge replied. ¡°I can understand how you can misunderstand the situation here but let me put things in perspective for you, you are letting me go because of your deal with them. As for the corpse, it is my loot, so if you want it then I need to bepensated appropriately,¡± The spoke exined why he thought he deserved to be appropriatelypensated for handing over Mike¡¯s corpse to the Circle. ¡°I take it back, I am starting to like you,¡± Number Nine who has been dissatisfied with the boy for his audacity to challenge her authority had a new impression of the boy. It was not sudden, earlier she believed that the boy dare to be disrespectful to her because of the southern emperor backing him but seeing him bargain with his captors her impression of him changed for the better. ¡°I know right, his attitude grows on you,¡± Agathamented hearing Number Nine change her opinion about the boy. ¡°What kind of bullshit is this?¡± the enemy semi-demigod in charge yelled hearing the boy make demands and the reaction of the allied forces to it. He was starting to feel like a joke because of the boy¡¯sid-back attitude. ¡°What, you have a problem with it,¡± The boy asked without care of enraging his captors. ¡°Kid, let me put things in perspective for you. We don¡¯t need you alive to get what we want, your grimoire and a sample of your blood will do the trick. We are willing topromise to save an SS-rank ¡®The Dummy¡¯ card and a lot of trouble but that doesn¡¯t mean that we are willing to let you walk all over us,¡± The enemy semi-demigod in charge reminded the boy that since the corpse of theirrade was stored in his grimoire, they don¡¯t really need him alive to get what they want. ¡°Now, that does make a lot of sense. One corpseing right up,¡± One of the boy¡¯s clones replied, and then summoning its grimoire it summoned the corpse wood coffin and opened the lead revealing Mike¡¯s corpse with the corpse wood stake stuck in his chest. As for the six semi-demigods, they were wondering if this clone of the boy was his original body but considering that they have seen all three clones summon grimoire when they were escaping, they thought this was not enough to conclude. ¡°And his grimoire,¡± Examining the broken ego gem in the corpse the enemy semi-demigod in charge confirmed that the corpse was indeed Mike and then remind the boy to hand over Mike¡¯s tinum grimoire too. ¡°I totally forgot, here you go,¡± the clone then took out a tinum grimoire and hand it over to the semi-demigod holding him. Then it deactivated the corpse wood stake and coffin, before Mike¡¯s corpse could free fall under the influence of gravity it was retrieved by the enemy semi-demigod in charge, who ced both the corpse and tinum grimoire in his storage item. ¡°Now you got what you want realize the boy,¡± Number Ten ordered the enemy semi-demigods. ¡°Kid, you are free to go but remember your debt to our organization will be collected soon,¡± Having taken an oath to let the boy go if he handed the corpse of theirrade, the enemy semi-demigod had no choice but to let the three clones of the boy go. Being free, the boy¡¯s clones did not hurry to safety but instead they choose to taunt their ex-captors, ¡°woo, I am so scared,¡± then they calmly flew to the one person they trusted most among the three allied semi-demigods, Agatha. ¡°Now, that you have the boy remove the Heaven¡¯s Sanction,¡± the enemy semi-demigod in charge said. Before Agatha could answer, one of the boy¡¯s clones interrupted her saying, ¡°Agatha, don¡¯t remove Heaven¡¯s sanction we need it to catch rats, just give them ess to use their hidden teleportation array formation.¡± Hearing the boy all six semi-demigods frowned, especially the Circle¡¯s semi-demigods. They could not help but wonder who the rats the boy spoke of were. But they did not waste their time, trying to understand what the boy meant, they decided to leave before it was toote. So they hurried to the hidden teleportation array arranged by Mike and fled the southern region. ¡°Kid, I think you had enough adventure for one night. Time for you to head home now,¡± Number Ten said sticking to the priority of the mission handed to him. ¡°We cannot leave now, at least not until we rid the city¡¯s sewers of the poisonous rats infesting it.¡±
  1. AN: This is not a mistake. I did not forget that MC has already sacrificed Mike to his rune to plunder his origin card.
¡±, Chapter 1046 Sewer Rats Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:41 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city ¡°What are these rats you keep talking about?¡± Agatha asked the clones. ¡°They are the people behind Cole,¡± one of the clones answered. ¡°People behind Cole? Isn¡¯t that the circle?¡± Agatha asked in confusion. ¡°No¡­ I will exinter. For now, know this: a bunch of card emperors in the city sewers are trying to poison the entire city drainage system using a potent SS-rank Dragonviper¡¯s position,¡± one of the clones quickly brought Agatha up to speed not going into details. ¡°Where? I scanned the entire city drainage system, I could find any trace of card emperor in those tunnels,¡± Number Nine asked. ¡°They are in an empty beast to hide their presence you can¡¯t find them with your mental strength alone,¡± the Clone exined. ¡°Then, how do you know that they are in the sewers and what they are nning?¡± Number Ten asked the boy¡¯s clones. ¡°It isplicated. But answer me this, why would I make this stuff up? What do I get out of this? Do you think I am some kind of habitual liar who lies to gain attention? Come on man, use your brains for once,¡± the boy¡¯s clone did not try to mask his disdain for Number Ten¡¯s foolish questions. ¡°¡­¡± Number Ten did not explode hearing the boy¡¯s clone be rude to him instead spared some thought to what that boy said but decided to prioritize the Mission and then said, ¡°Not our problem, you got your revenge now lets head back,¡± The boy¡¯s clone ignore Number Ten and then asked Agatha, ¡°Agatha destroy the hidden teleportation arrays used by the circle¡¯s semi-demigods and any other you can find.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Agatha did not question why and just did what the boy¡¯s clone asked of her trusting that the boy will tell everythingter. ¡°Wait, what did you do?¡± Number Ten immediately got suspicious hearing the boy¡¯s clones asking Agatha to destroy the teleportation arrays used by the circle¡¯s semi-demigods. ¡°Aren¡¯t you quick to catch on these kinds of things-¡° ¡°Just tell me what you did,¡± Number Ten impatiently interrupted the boy¡¯s clone and asked to get to the point. ¡°I was just getting to it,¡± the clone rolled its eyes at Number Ten and then revealed, ¡± The corpse that I gave to the Circle¡¯s demigod is fake.¡± ¡°What, how is it possible? Wouldn¡¯t they have noticed if you did something like that?¡± Number Ten asked in disbelief, wondering how the three semi-demigods could not see through a card soldier¡¯s trick. Forgetting that he too did not suspect that Mike¡¯s corpse was fake until the boy brought it up. ¡°I am quite confident about my disguise skills and I used his original broken ego gem to make it morepelling,¡± the clone exined as if it was just another party trick. ¡°Respect,¡± the boy was starting to grow on Number Nine, hearing his deeds she grew more fond of him. But feeling her juniors stare she said, ¡°What? I don¡¯t negotiate, be it with terrorists or kidnappers.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that worked but I don¡¯t understand why would you do that?¡± Number Ten found it surprising that the boy¡¯s trick of using the victim¡¯s broken gem was enough to fool the Circle¡¯s semi-demigods into thinking that they had the real corpse of theirrade. But he could not wrap his mind around why the boy would risk his life by presenting his captors with a fake corpse. Was he an adrenaline junkie? Who loved testing the boundaries with his life on the bnce. ¡°Boy weren¡¯t you worried they would kill out of rage,¡± Number Ten asked. To which the boy and his senior looked at him as if he was asking a stupid question. Yet the boy chooses to answer him, ¡°I am confident about my disguise skills.¡± ¡°Done, all the teleportation arrays I could find have been dealt with,¡± Agatha soon reported after destroying the teleportation arrays used by the Circle¡¯s semi-demigods. ¡°Good, now we wait for the rats toe out of their hole,¡± one of the boy¡¯s clones responded to Agatha. ¡°Nope, we leave now before the semi-demigods from the circlee back knowing they were tricked,¡± Number Ten said, and his worries were indeed worth merit but the boy¡¯s clone was adamant, ¡°You can leave if you wanted to I am not leaving until we have dealt with rats in the city¡¯s sewer.¡± ¡°Ten, what are you afraid of? Those three were not that strong. If they return, I will take care of them since I longer have to hold back my punches since we have the boy in our custody,¡± Number Nine asked Number Ten to stop worrying. ¡°Senior Nine, let¡¯s not underestimate the enemy if we don¡¯t want another Bandrock incident on our hands,¡± Number Ten decided to use Number Nine¡¯s dark past to get his way. And it worked, hearing the word bandrock Number Ten went silent. ¡°You two do you, I am not leaving until I have taken care of the rats in the city¡¯s sewer,¡± Agatha said supporting the boy¡¯s decision. ¡°Semi-demigod Agatha, that is not your mission. The boy¡¯s safety is your mission, it would be best if you did just that,¡± Number Ten reminded Agatha that her mission took priority over the boy¡¯s baseless im of five card emperors hiding in an empty beast, conspiring to poison the drainage system of a third-rate city down in the backwaters of the southern region. ¡°That¡¯s cold, millions of innocent lives are at stack here and all you care about is your mission?¡± the clone looked at Number Nine with disdain. Following the cat-and-mouse chase between the allied and enemy semi-demigods, all the citizens and residents of the sun blossom city moved to the shelter, which happens to use the drainage system of the city as secondary venttion and emergency exit. Meaning if the sewer tunnels of the city were gassed with poison then, the shelters housing the citizens and residents of the sun blossom city were not safe. Not to mention concentrated venom of the SS-rank Dragonviper was enough to turn this entire city into a dead zone. Meaning any and all creatures in the city or the vicinity of the city would be direct victims of the poison. Chapter ?1047 Volatile Circumstances ?1047 Vtile Circumstances Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:41 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Sewers "Are you done?" Sniper asked the flower thief, who was busy tweaking the Dragonviper poison canister so that its area of effect covered the entire drainage system of the city at the cost of decreasing the concentration of the poison in the gas. Considering that the poison was SS-rank, even a little concentration of it in the air was more than enough to deal with a low-level card apprentice like the boy. "Five more minutes, when I am done with this, this entire city''s drainage system will be filled with poison in seconds," Flower thief said as if the consequence of his action never crossed his mind. "Noice," Sniper was happy that they could get off work soon. He too did not seem to care about the implication of flooding the city''s entire drainage system with poisonous gases. "That''s good but how long before the poison''s gases disperse," Gary Fur asked knowing no matter how smelly a fart was it would disperse with time. Before the flower thief could answer him their fourth teammate the card emperor in charge of the array formations suddenly spoke up, "How do you guys live with yourself? You speak of killing an entire city like throwing another bbq party." Hearing him the other three did not spare him a nce and continued with their conversation. "Since there is barely any air movement in here, the poison is going tost for a while. Even months if the authorities don''t interfere," Flower thief answered ignoring the fourth member of their team. Turns out Flower thief was fully aware of the consequences of his idea to poison the city''s entire drainage system, it was just that pretending ignorance let him continue with his n. "..." Being ignored the fourth team member shook his head ming himself and his greed, he was not afraid of death nor losing his memory but having his memory altered to do Matron''s bidding. He could turn to suicide but he knew he would be forced into aa even before he could go through it, just like the fifth member of their team. Yet he chooses tomit suicide by self-detonation, considering his circumstance he felt being forced into aa was better than being a spectator to the deaths of millions of innocent souls. But before he could go through that, he suddenly felt the mental strength of the semi-demigods scan through the drainage system of the city. It wasn''t just him the other three to felt the semi-demigods inspecting the drainage system. Gray fur''s expression turned ugly and he said, "What''s going on up there? We need eyes up there. Flower thief, order your familiar to take us out there." "Can''t those semi-demigods, do that?" the Flower thief said feeling that they should use semi-demigods sent by Matron to run such errands. "No, seeing it will give us a clear picture of changes up there than the words," Gray fur was adamant about personally checking on what the semi-demigods were up to while they traced the boy to the city sewers. "Fine," Flower Thief did not agree with Gray fur but he felt that it would best to know what the semi-demigods were up to, though the Dragonviper poison was deadly if it were to be contained by the semi-demigods before it could achieve its purpose then all this would be for nothing so he instructed his familiar to go above ground. Reaching the surface, they were surprised unable to find the semi-demigods from the circle. Then seeing the three clones of the boy next to the allied semi-demigods, they realized that the Circle and the boy''s bodyguards came to an understanding and reached apromise. Which was bad news for them because without the semi-demigods from the circle distracting the allied semi-demigods they could never sessfully poison the city''s drainage system. Seeing the circumstance has changed for the worst, Gray fur immediately reacted and summoning his grimoire he updated the semi-demigods sent by Matron about the situation and asked them to distract the allied semi-demigods so that they could poison the sewers to kill the boy,pleting the mission before the situation gets anymore out of hand. Gray Fur choose to double down on their previous n despite the vtile circumstances because of the previous mental sweep of the allied semi-demigods. As he felt the only reason the semi-demigods would scan the city''s drainage system was to search for the boy, Gray Fur was confident of this because the empty beast was untraceable so the allied force shouldn''t even know of their presence. So the former made sense. But suggest when Gray fur was feeling assured of his decision he saw one of the boy''s clone look right at them as if he could see the empty beast and them within its subspace. Gray Fur wanted to ignore it thinking he was imagining it but then the boy''s clone''s mouth arched into a smirk as he nodded at them. Seeing this Gray felt a chill run through his body. "Guys, is it just me, or did the boy just smirk at us? Tell me I am not seeing things," Sniper said, as the boy''s clone''s actions were too obvious to miss. "No, you are not seeing things," the Flower thief spoke and then yelled, "This proves I was right, the boy can see us, that is how he was able to pull that trick on us at the stadium." "Shit, we have more pressing things to worry about," Gray fur was not interested in the past but present. He started to doubt whether the clone smirking at them was the original body of the boy. That would exin why he was able to see them. But that put his theory of the allied semi-demigods sweeping the city''s sewer with their mental strength. If the clone was really the original body of the boy then things would be a lot easier, with 12 semi-demigods on their side they couldplete the job with ease but this begged the question if this clone was the original body of the boy why risk it by signaling that to them unless there was something else afoot here. Chapter 1048 Mistake 1048 Mistake Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:44 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city "Motherfucker, he was right there," Gray fur yelled and ordered Flower thief, "Rookie, go back to the sewer immediately." Hearing Gray Fur yell the Flower Thief did not need the context he immediately knew what Gray Fur meant, he rushed his familiar to the sewer where they previously stayed. Reaching the sewers he heard Gray fur add, "Immediately detonate the poison." Flower thief was not done tweaking the poison canister to increase its range to cover the entire city but considering that the boy was within their close vicinity the current range would do the job. Just as Flower thief was about to release the poison in the sewer, the team noticed that the entire sewer was filled with slime monsters. This was surprising considering that a minute ago that was not the case. This immediately made them more confident that they were right, the boy was hiding right under their nose all this time. So without any further dy Flower Thief released the Dragonviper poison in the sewer by detonating the canister which helped the poison spread and reach the deepest tunnels of the sewer. As the poison spread throughout the sewer tunnels the slimes in the surrounding started to pop one after another like popcorn. ¡­ Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:41 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Sewer Hearing the conversation among the card apprentice in the empty beast I had already learned that my guess about the empty beast containing a minimum of five card apprentices in it with the minimum realm of a card emperor was not that far off. But I never guessed that I would get to listen to Matron, herself, even though it was through a grimoire call. Despite the Hive AI trying its best to paint a picture of what these cold bastards were speaking by interpreting the soul pathway vibrations, in the end, it still needed a lot of work but it was enough to get the gist of what these inhumane motherfuckers were nning. And they were up to no good. They seemed to not mind stooping to a new low just to get what they wanted. Considering what they wanted was me dead. My dissatisfaction with these callous assholes had turned into hatred. As for the idiots who got mixed with these monsters out of greed, I did not feel sorry for them. Though they tried to make things right when it mattered, in face of Matron''s prowess it made no difference. Well, they dug their graves when they made the deal with Matron. If they were under the impression that Matron would note for their soul, then they were wrong. Matron always collects her dues. Having seen the paw n of the alternate future in Clown Mask''s memories, I knew none of the members of the Paw n or the circle deserved my sympathy, Clown Mask included. But the fact that Matron just forced a being of card emperor or higher realm into aa was what caught my attention the most. From Clone mask''s memories, I knew she was capable of that but hearing her do it in real-time painted a more vivid and dreadful picture. This firmed my decision to stay away from Matron until I am at a realm higher than her but that seemed less likely as ording to Clone Mask''s vision within a decade or so Sansa would climb the ranks of demigods ande out as Matron to the world in preparation to wage war against the Southern and Northern royal families. I was confident about my talent but bing a demigod within a decade seemed a bit far-fetched even for me. That''s beside the point, these fucker were nning to gas the entire sewer system with SS-rank Dragonviper poison. As a pebble should I be worried about poison? Yes, I should be, considering that Dragonviper''s poison does prove deadly to an SS-rank stone elemental, a pebble with a gigamite physique such as myself was not an exception. Therefore, I decided to intervene before these guys set their inhumane n into motion. For that, I would need help. And fortunately, my supposed bodyguards were able to negotiate a deal to save all three of my clones. But the condition they agreed to was impossible since what the enemy semi-demigods demanded was no longer possible. So I decided to get creative with my new ability and find a way around it. So I instructed one of the clones to stall for time and the other to use this time to stealthily use its copy grimoire to use a slime fairy card and morph it into Mike''s corpse using Myriad devil''s hex. Then ce it in the corpse wood coffin equipped with Mike''s broken ego gem and the corpse wood stake stuck in its chest. I was confident that these would be enough to fool the circle''s demigods because Mike''s origin card was unmatched when it came to disguising and also because of his original broken ego gem added authenticity to the slime fairy morphed Mike''s corpse. As expected, the Circle''s semi-demigod did not find anything wrong with Mike''s corpse that I handed to them. With the circle''s semi-demigods off my back for now, I could get to rats in the sewer. As I expected the semi-demigod''s mental sweep of the city''s drainage system spooked the card apprentice in the empty beast forcing them to leave the sewer and update about the current circumstance on the surface. Giving me the opening I need to escape. But still, I chose to be conscious and summoned, "Transcendent Blood Slime Demon" Soon a blood-red slime appeared, then split into numerous clones that spread throughout the sewer tunnels. As for the original, it swallowed my pebble body and rushed toward the exit of the sewer. But shit hit the fan when I decided to orchestrate a situation where the paw n''s members woulde to believe that one of my three clones was the original body. As this was a mistake, my web of deception began to unwind here as I ended up making a mistake underestimating the members of the paw n. Chapter 1049 Space Distortion Array Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Sewer Did I have to use the transcendent blood slime demon to escape? Would it not be safer to escape as a pebble? My speed in pebble form could bepared to snail speed, which wasn''t enough so I could either transform into my original form or use the transcendent blood slime demon as a shuttle to make a run for it hoping that the paw n members wouldn''t return to catch me in the act. Heeding caution, I went with the transcendent blood slime demon shuttle. For an A-rank demon, it was strong and all but it was not fast enough to take me to the exit of the sewers in seconds. Making the scenario of the paw n members catching me in the act very likely. To ensure that scenario would not happen, I decided to stall the paw n members by having them believe one of my three clones was my original body. Hoping that this would keep the paw n members busy for a while buying me the time I needed to escape. Efficient n, what could go wrong, right?But my web of deception unwinded here. I had underestimated the paw n members, they were smarter than I gave them credit for. And even though the paw n members did not show it, they trusted each other and their abilities very much. The moment my clone tried to make contact with the paw n members to confuse them into believing it was the original body, the paw n members immediately saw through my clone''s act and its intention to gain their attention. This was where they showed how much they had faith in their teammate''s soul energy signature tracing ability. Because of this, they believed that my original body was in the sewer, making it possible for them to see through my clone''s act. Which raised the question, why would a clone try to fool them into believing it was the original? The answer couldn''t be obvious. It was trying to stall for time by confusing them into believing that it was the original. From there it did not take long for the paw n members to figure out why their teammate kept saying that the soul energy signature of the boy vanished at that particr part of the sewer tunnel. It was because my original body was hiding right there under their noses. Knowing this they acted on it immediately leading to my current situation. Under a second, two-thirds of the city''s sewerwork was filled with SS-rank Dragonviper Poison.Unfortunately for me, I was in that two-thirds portion of the sewerwork. But having already expected something like this, I had prepared for this. Though it was not ideal it would buy me enough time until my other contingencies kicked in. "Space distortion Array," as the poison was about to hit the transcendent blood slime demon I immediately deployed the space distortion Array formation, distorting the space surrounding the Slime demon, making it impossible for the poison to reach the slime demon. Considering that the rate of spread of the poison was under a second how did I perfectly time the deployment of the space discretion array? The timing in the deployment of the space distortion array was key because if I were to deploy it even a millisecondte, it would be toote as the poison would have already imed the slime demon and me as its victim and if I were to deploy it early it would reveal my location to the paw n members. So I needed the timing to be perfect, this was where the clones of slime demon came into the picture. Coming into contact with poison the slime demon clones died immediately. As the poison got close to the original slime demon the closest slime demon clone would die informing it of the arrival of the poison, this way I could keep track of the spread of the poison and perfectly time the deployment of the space distortion array. But by propping up the space distortion array the risk of my location being revealed was always there. However, it still mattered that I did not deploy the space distortion array too soon. Because they had to use the poison to get my location. Allowing me to get rid of the poison in their possession once and for all. Even though I risked revealing my location for this, it was worth it at the cost of damage to the city. "Agatha, now use heaven''s sanction and enhanced space istion barrier to gather the poison and contain it," My clone reminded Agatha as soon as the paw n members detonated the poison canister. "Got it," Agatha immediately acted and used Anna''s trap card and the city''s enhanced protection array to gather and contain the poison spreading in the city''s sewer system. Within the next few seconds, the poison spreading in the drainage tunnels was cooled and isted by Agatha. Yet, the damage the SS-rank Dragonviper poison had left in its few seconds of glory was beyond irreparable. Even though Agatha had managed to iste the poison as fast as she could, most of the city''snd and water resources were contaminated and had lost their vitality. When I say the poison was isted, I mean all the poison and materials affected by it were moved to an area that was isted using a space barrier. What this did was stop the poison from spreading and doing more damage, but to get rid of the poison we would need an SS-rank purification skill or array. Though the hazard looming over the city was taken care of, the disaster following me had just descended. Since the empty beast can hide in the empty space it was unaffected by the poison and once the paw n members in it noticed the space distortion array within their vicinity they immediately made their way to it toplete their mission before the target went into hiding once again. Chapter 1050 Mission Complete Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:46 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Sewer The space discretion array I had set up was a temporary array using some of the hard-to-procure rare-grade ingredients that I won in the silent auction. It was a pity that such ingredients were wasted on a temporary array considering that this act saved my life, I couldn''tin. As the empty best made its way to me, Agatha had already isted the poison spreading throughout the sewer. Meaning I no longer needed the space distortion array.Soon running out of the array I ordered the slime demon to swallow numerous chunks of rock. ,m Meanwhile, above in the city sky, my clone yelled, "Agatha, quick use the city array to protect the slime demon in the sewer tunnels." But before Agatha could react, the empty beast had arrived right above the slime demon and revealed itself.Seeing the hideous Mask-like creature the transcendent blood slime demon reacted ording to my n and shot the chunks of rock from within its body in every direction. As if it was attacking the Mask-like creature that just revealed itself. Ignoring the shower of rocks, numerous attacks extended out of the Mask-like creature aiming at the slime demon and killing it without a trace but a golden grimoire. Agatha who was not able to use the space istion barrier to protect the slime used the array to trap the Mask-like creature but it suddenly vanished as if it never existed. As soon as the slime was killed the three clones next to Agatha vanished without a trace, indicating that either they ran out of soul energy to maintain their existence or their original body had met a tragic end. "No!" Agatha yelled putting two and two together that the slime demon was the boy''s original body. "..." Hearing Agatha''s aggrieved scream Number nine and Ten were puzzled but the dispersion of the clone gave them a foreboding of what could have transpired; they did not want to believe it as that would mean despite all the efforts they had failed in their mission. ¡­ Matron, who was watching the memories of her henchmen for the real-time update, seeing the golden grimoire drop after the death of the slime demon immediately reacted and called her semi-demigod team who were preparing to attack the city to provide a distraction for Gray Fur''s team and ordered them not to attack the allied semi-demigods but lurk and check on their reaction. Agatha''s scream with the dispersion of the body clone was enough insurance for Matron that the evil spawn of her best friend had been sent on his way to apany his mother in the afterlife. After confirming that mission was sessful, Matron ordered both Gray fur''s team and the semi-demigod team to retreat before the Southern Emperor learns of the boy''s death. "You seem in a good mood," a voice sounded from behind Sansa. Hearing the voice, the happiness in Sansa''s eyes intensified by two-folds, she would recognize this voice any time in any situation as this was the voice of her beloved person, her husband Demigod Baylor. "You are home," Sansa replied gently. "Yes, remind me again how many times I have asked you not to wait for me," Demigod Baylor asked his virtuous wife would always stay awake, waiting for him to return home from work. "As a Card Emperor, I think I can handle going to bed a littlete. And besides, I am too excited to get any sleep," Sansa replied "What''s gotten you excited?" "Have you forgotten, we are going to adopt Ellen''s son first thing in the morning? I can''t wait to meet that little guy. I wonder if he takes after his father or Ellen," Sansa single-mindedly spoke about adopting her best friend''s son. As if she could not wait to meet her nephew and soon-to-be son. "No, I haven''t. That is why I amte tonight. I had to make arrangements for my absence tomorrow," Even though he was a demigod, demigod Baylor was bound by his duty. Showing how down-to-earth he was. "Really, who dares to give you permission for a leave of absence," Sansa asked as a joke. Finding it funny that even as a demigod her husband chose to be bound by made-up mortal rules. "Anyway, I have freed up my calendar for the next two days, that should be enough toplete the adoption process," Baylor said, which prompted his virtuous wife tough. She found it cute how her husband chose to let the made-upws of the man bind him. Shaking her head she chose to indulge her husband''s naivety, "It should be more than enough." "Good, will you being too?" "I thought you would never ask." ¡­ Done with screaming, venting her anger, and mourning her friend''s death, Agatha was now panicking knowing the consequence of the death of the boy. She wasn''t alone, Number Nine and Ten were in the same predicament. They have failed the mission assigned to them and now neither of them knows how to report their failure to their team leader. Their target of protection was dead, the assassins were still atrge and the situation could not be grimmer for them. If they had apprehended the perps they would have had little chance of redeeming themselves but they had nothing, they did not even know how the boy died, or who the boy''s killers were. Except for a golden grimoire that Agatha dug from the sewer tunnels they had nothing to show for it. Which was bad, very bad, considering that the employer of this mission was an entity their team could not take on. "Senior Nine, We have to inform the team leader of the failure of the mission. So that he can make appropriate preparations to extract Madam Asong and Aba before the Southern emperor learns of the news," Number Ten advised Number Nine, still trying to understand how such an easy task of protecting a card soldier could go so horribly wrong. Chapter 1051 Report Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:43 Location- Central Region, unknown Skipping the small talk Karl asked three semi-demigods who just returned from Sun blossom city, "Bring out Mike''s Corpse." "Yes, leader," the Semi-demigod in charge answered, and using his storage card he summoned Mike''s Corpse out. But as soon as Mike''s corpse came out of the storage space, it turned into a translucent slime monster. And then it dispersed as any summoned monster would once they were out of soul energy leaving behind a broken ego gem. "What the fuck? Where is Mike''s corpse?" Karl furiously yelled at the semi-demigod in charge even though he knew that his men had been deceived by the boy. "Leader¨C I am sorry, I got deceived by the boy," the semi-demigod in charge had no idea what was going on but knew he had messed yp big time so he did not dare to exin his mistake to Karl, instead chose to ask for forgiveness. Seeing him apologize, the other two also mimicked him. "If you were not needed, I would have your head for this," Karl said then gave the three semi-demigods a chance to redeem themselves, "Go gather a half dozen Liches from the cemetery, return to Sun blossom city, disguise yourself as demon worshippers if you have to, just get me the boy at any cost." "Thank you, leader. We will not let you down," the three semi-demigods thanked Karl for his mercy and followed through with hismand. ¡­ Date- 4 April 2321 p Time- 02:52 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city, Sewer "Senior Nine, we have stalled enough. We need to inform the team so they can extract Madam Song and Aba Windsor out of the southern region before the southern emperor learns of the boy''s death," This was the second time Number Ten had reminded Number Nine to report to the team leader at thest minute. But Number Nine showed no signs of reporting the failure of the mission to the team leader. Time was of the essence here, Number Ten wanted to report to the team leader himself but the protocol dictated that in a situation like this member with seniority will be in charge and call the shots. So, without getting Number Nine''s approval he could not report the failure of the mission to their team leader. He could try to go over Number Nine''s head and report to the team leader anyway but having failed a mission he did not want to add insubordination to this rap sheet. Therefore he could only urge Number Nine to act fast. "I heard you the first time, so shut up," Number Nine snapped at Number Ten. Having more experience than her junior she knew that time was of the essence here, she should report the new development back to their team leader at thetest but she did not know what to report. Except for Agatha iming that the boy was dead, Number Nine did not know anything for sure. From the start to the end of the mission, nothing made sense. When she, herself, was still in confusion about what transpired, how could she report anything back to her immediate superior?In the wake of the botched-up mission, Number Nine did not want to make any more mistakes. So Number Nine thought really hard before writing an official report to their team leader. [Team Leader, Package Destroyed. Mission failed.] [Number Nine, Initiating n B. Will you be joining us?] [Team leader, Staying behind with Number 10 to address the mission aftermath.] [Number Nine, Okay. Keep me updated.] "Senior Nine¡ª" Number Ten was once again about to remind Number Nine to report the failure of the mission but was interrupted by her instead, "I sent the report to the team leader through a secure channel, so stop being on my case. And Find out who was the third party that assassinated the boy?" "Yes, Ma''am," Number Ten agreed to Number Nine''s arrangement but he did not know where to start. If not for the poison and weird mask creature killing the slime demon, they would never have known that there was an unknown third party lurking in the shadows during their confrontation with Circle''s demigods. While Number Ten was busy scouring for the clues left behind by an unknown third party, Number Nine reached out to Agatha to get her perspective on what happened, "Agatha, could you tell me what happened? And why do you think that slime demon was the original body of the boy?" "I don''t have time for this. I need to go save my princess," Agatha who had already gone over what transpired over and over again, was done mourning for the dead and decided to take action to save Aba from the Southern Emperor''s clutches. "About that, don''t worry. Our team is already taking care of it as we speak. Going there right now will onlyplicate the situation. So why don''t we stay here and help us uncover the unknown third party that killed the boy?" Number Nine advised Agatha against returning to sky blossom city to rescue Aba Windsor as her team was already on it. "Yeah, right," Agatha scoffed at Number Nine and prepared to head to Sky blossom city to rescue her princess but her path was blocked by Number Nine who seemed to set on stopping Agatha from leaving. "Agatha doesn''t be silly, even though you are doing a good job of hiding the toll of activating Heaven''s sanctions on your body, you are in no condition to move around let alone fight. How about you sit this one out? I know you don''t trust us but I am asking you to trust Madam Asong. Do you really believe she will let anything happen to her niece?" Number Nine tried to reason with Agatha and everything she said was true. Especially the part about the cost of activating heaven''s sanction card eating away at Agatha''s body. Though Agatha tried to hide it, with time her condition was bing more obvious. Chapter 1052 Return Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:54 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city As a warrior, the death of a teammate was not new for Agatha nor enough to slow her down yet she took her time to go for Aba''s rescue. It was all because of the Heaven''s Sanction card. As soon as she deactivated it a weakness took over her body as if something was stealing her vitality. With time the weakness she felt only grew. Because of this Agatha had to slow down and get herself together to go for Aba''s rescue but as Number Nine suggested Agatha had grown so weak within minutes of deactivating the card that she was struggling to keep up the appearance that everything was normal with her. "No, I have already lost a friend. I don''t want to lose another, I have to go," Agatha argued. The boy''s death had saddened Agatha; she did not want to go through the same with Aba. Therefore she could not leave Aba''s safety to someone else. "Agatha-" Number Nine wanted to reassure Agatha once again and change her mind about rushing to the sky blossom city but she was interrupted by the spatial disturbance in the surroundings. "Senior Nine, someone is attempting a long-distance teleportation without array formation," feeling the disturbance in space Number Ten warned Number Nine about it. "Yes, I can feel it too. It must be the semi-demigods from the Circle. I bet they saw through the boy''s deception," Number Nine spected based on the information she had. And she was right. Soon a spatial tear appeared in the sky, and the Circle''s three semi-demigods from earlier walked out of it while they were followed by half a dozen semi-demigods who were surrounded by a dreadful aura. Seeing them arrive Number Nine, Ten, and Agatha prepared for battle. "..." Standing in city air space the circle''s demigod in charge searched for the boy but could not find him or his clones. Puzzled, he nced at the trio semi-demigods who were supposed to protect the boy and asked, "Where is the boy?" "He was assassinated by an unknown group," Number Nine answered. Though she did not want to cooperate with the enemy, she did not have a choice as they were not a match for the enemy. "What?" The circle''s semi-demigod in charge asked in disbelief. The thought of the trio trying to trick him did cross his mind but seeing their reaction he leaned toward that they were not deceiving him. But still having faced deception earlier he chooses to leave no stone unturned and decides to enquire about it, "What happened?" "A mask-like creature jumped out of the empty space, killed the boy, and escaped back into the empty space. We are still trying to figure out who this unknown attacker is," Number Ten cleverly answered the circle''s semi-demigod in charge giving out very little detail about the incident but his words managed to sum it all up. "A mask-shaped empty beast assassinated the boy?" The Circle''s semi-demigod asked to confirm if he heard the Number Ten right. "Yes," Number Ten nodded. "What about the boy''s grimoire?" Now that the boy was dead, Circle''s Semi-demigod could onlypromise for the next best thing even though it would cost them a lot. "..." Number Ten and Nine went silent when asked this question because Agatha had the boy''s grimoire; they felt it was not their ce to answer this. "I have his grimoire," Agatha suddenly spoke out. "Good, hand it over to us and we will leave peacefully," the Circle''s semi-demigod in charge said and did not hide his intention about what he could do if things didn''t go his way. Agatha was not threatened by the circle''s semi-demigod in charge''s intimidation, rather she red back at him and said, "I don''t mind giving you the grimoire as long as you tell me everything you know about the assassin who assassinated the boy." "How would I know about the people that assassinated the boy when I don''t even know who they were?" The circle''s semi-demigod in charge feigned ignorance when it came to the people that assassinated the boy. "You are good at acting but it is a waste to try it on me because for a fact I know that your organization and the people that assassinated the boy are on close terms. I dare you to tell me I am wrong," Agatha said confidently. "I don''t know what gave you this idea but you are in no position to ask questions. Do you need me to remind you what situation you are in?" The Circle''s semi-demigod continued to feign ignorance and reminded Agatha that he was in charge here and not her. "Oh really? I don''t know why you guys care so much about a card lord''s corpse but it is stored in the boy''s grimoire. How would you like it if I were to destroy the boy''s grimoire?" Agatha used the boy''s grimoire to threaten the Circle''s goons. "You wouldn''t dare to," The circle''s semi-demigod did not believe Agatha was suicidal enough to destroy the grimoire but he decided not to take chances and gave in, "Fine, you win." Saying this, Circle''s semi-demigod in charge regretted not returning here as a demon worshipper. This way he would have a lot more freedom and options in these kinds of situations. But the Circle''s semi-demigod in charge had a strong reason behind not opting to disguise themselves as the demon worshippers. And it was none other than the fact that even though being disguised as demon worshippers gave them a lot of freedom it also came with a lot of dangers and risks too. That was, nobody would question a demigod realm card apprentice if they were to take action to kill a bunch of demon worshippers irrespective of their realm. The Circle''s semi-demigod in charge was confident to face an army of semi-demigods with half a dozen liches in his team but a demigod was an entirely different story. Chapter 1053 Intimidation Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 02:58 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sun blossom city The demon worshipers reached the point of extinction because of the demigods and other high-level card apprentices'' excessively trophy-hunting Demon Worshipers for their Demonoid body parts. So any sensible person would know better than to impersonate Demon Worshipers, especially semi-demigod realm card apprentices as they were more likely to attract the attention of the bored Demigods. Therefore even though the Supreme leader had permitted them to disguise themselves as demon worshipers toplete the mission, the Circle''s semi-demigod in charge who had just had his brush with life choose to y it safe. Thankfully he did that because of this he was able to gather information on the whereabouts of the boy faster than he could have disguised a demon worshipper. "The Assassin whom you guys described sounds very much like a member of this new group that has been recently terrorizing the central region with a string of assassinations disguised as idental deaths, this group is very mysterious and secretive, nobody knows who they are or where they are from or what they call themselves, so there isn''t much I can tell you about them," the circle''s semi-demigod in charge spewed the little myth about the paw n being passed around in the central region which came into existence after people started to notice a pattern in the coincidental death of important figure of the central region. Though currently the rtionship between the Circle and the paw n was strained, the circle''s semi-demigod in charge chose to keep the identity of the paw n hidden. As no matter how dissatisfied they both were with each other they could not go around revealing each other''s secrets fearing that the other would reveal their secrets. Therefore the circle''s semi-demigod in charge decided to throw Agatha a bone by narrating the myth about the mysterious assassination group circting in the central region. "A mysterious assassination group, really? How dumb do you think I am to believe in something like that? Let us assume I believe you for a second, now tell me why would the mysterious assassination group mostly operating in the central regione to the backwaters of the southern region to kill a card soldier no less? Don''t think that you can get the grimoire by spouting bullshit," Agatha snapped at the circle''s semi-demigod in charge for trying to sell her a made-up story in exchange for the grimoire. "How would I know why the mysterious assassination group mostly operating in the central region would choose toe to a third-rate city of the southern region to kill a card soldier? You tell me why, after all, what kind of kid requires three semi-demigods as his bodyguard? I bet only the royal progeny have such a bodyguard lineup. So why would an orphan from a third-rate city have such an expensive bodyguard detail?" the circle''s semi-demigod in charge answered Agatha with a question putting her in a spot hoping that it would get her to shut up and just handover the boy''s grimoire with no more further questions. "I don''t know, it''s because the southern''s are crazy I guess. And stop trying to lie your way out of this. As a matter of fact, I know the assassins were the ones who informed Mike of the boy ambushing the circle''s sun blossom branch tonight, and about the three of us protecting him from the shadows. Now help me understand why would the mysterious assassination group mostly operating in the central regione to the backwaters of the southern region to inform one of your branch leaders that their branch is going to be ambushed by a card soldier," Agatha finally revealed what she had gathered from her conversation with the boy. From her conversation with the boy, she came to the conclusion that it was the organization behind Cole that informed the circle of the boy''s ns to ambush and also assassinated him when they got the opportunity. "..." hearing Agatha the circle''s semi-demigod in charge''s expression turned for the worse. He stealthy signaled the six liches to surround the trio. Following the circle''s semi-demigod in charge''s order, the liches disguised fanned out to surround the allied semi-demigods before they could even react to the situation. The agility disced by the liches impressed and frightened Number Nine and Number Ten at the same time. As for Agatha, she was still ring at the circle''s semi-demigod in charge waiting for him to answer her. Seeing the crazy stubborn glow in Agatha''s eyes not wavier as the six liches disguised as regr card semi-demigods surround her and her teammates, the circle''s semi-demigod in charge knew if he were to use force, Agatha would not hesitate to destroy the boy''s grimoire so he decided to continue to intimidate her into giving him what he wanted rather than forcing her into doing something they both would regret. "I don''t know why the mysterious assassination group did what they did, but if you know what is better for you, your friends, and millions of innocent citizens of this city, you will handover the boy''s grimoire to me," the circle''s semi-demigod in charge threatened Agatha, this time not just with her life but the life of the millions of the residents of the sun blossom city. "..." Agatha continued to re at the circle''s semi-demigod in charge as if his words did not faze her. So feeling he was not left with any choice her ordered his men, "For every minute we are in this dump, start killing 100,000 people starting now." Hearing the circle''s semi-demigod in charge''s orders to hisckeys both Number Nine and Number Ten were intimidated, this situation was something where they could use their teams and the southern emperor''s help but considering the death of the boy they could not call either of them. Therefore they could only hope that Agatha would make the right choice by giving the circle''s semi-demigod in charge the boy''s grimoire. But all of them had underestimated Agatha as she looked right into the eyes of the circle''s semi-demigod in charge, made sure he would know that she was not bluffing, and said, "Go right ahead, mortals die everyday big whoop a lot of them died at the same time and at the same ce, see if I care. I will give you a minute toe clean about the organization behind the death of the boy or I will destroy his grimoire. How''s that for an ultimatum?" "Oh boy, Agatha, honey, calm down. Didn''t you say you wanted to go to sky blossom city? Let us not waste time entangling these people. Give them what they want and we can go to the sky blossom city, remember Aba still needs you," Number Nine who earlier was opposed to the idea of Agatha rushing to the sky blossom city now advised Agatha to stop wasting time arguing with the circle''s goon and rush to the sky blossom city to rescue Aba. As public servants, Number Nine or Ten could not be so indifferent about the lives of several hundred thousand mortals. So they could not sit by and watch the circle''s semi-demigod in charge and Agatha make so light of so many innocent lives. "..." Agatha did not respond to Number Nine but she was contemting what she said. And then came to the conclusion that the alive Aba took priority over the dead boy. So diminishing the crazy glow in her eyes, she then said, "Take an oath that you will leave peacefully after I give you the grimoire, then we have a deal." "Now that''s something I can work with. But you too will have to take an oath stating that the grimoire you handover belongs to the boy," saying that the circle''s semi-demigod in charge and his goons, card apprentice disguised liches included took an oath stating that they would leave peacefully after Agatha handed them the boy''s grimoire. "I too promise to give you the boy''s grimoire to the best of my knowledge," after taking her oath Agatha handed the golden grimoire that she believed to belong to the boy to the circle''s semi-demigod in charge, she did not fail to mention this particr detail in her oath. Clearly, she was still not sold on the boy''s death. After getting the grimoire that Agatha believed to be the Boy''s grimoire the circle''s semi-demigod in charge did not waste a second and used the temporary teleportation array formation set up by his goons to teleport out of the southern region. "Agatha, I am sorry. This is to stop you from harming your and our interest," As soon as the semi-demigods from the Circle left, Number Nine signaled Number Ten, who moved in to knock Agatha unconscious as Number Nine engaged Agatha in a conversation to distract her. Considering that it was a sneak attack and Agatha was weakened in the aftermath of activating Heaven''s sanction trap card, she could not put up any struggle as Number Ten knocked her out. "She is going to be pissed when she wakes up." "Not our problem." ¡­ Chapter 1054 Misdirection Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 05:08 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Fuck this, I should have just taken the Fine Gold floater vessels," I muttered to myself looking at my surroundings through my slit-shaped pupils. Right now I was in the middle of nowhere disguised as Gale Cougar monster. How was I alive? Obviously, because of a small misdirection. When the Mask-shaped creature revealed itself, the Transcendent blood slime demon shot the chunks of rock it had swallowed in every direction, among those chunks of rock was my pebble body which the slime demon was transporting. As expected the paw n members ignored the shower of rocks shot by the transcendent blood slime demon as they were too focused on killing it as they were led to believe it to be the target of their assassination. The transcendent blood slime demon dropping a golden grimoire upon its death was just the final touch needed for me to make the morons from the paw n believe that they had killed their target and sessfullypleted their mission. This was the second time I had sessfully faked my death and both times the paw n members were very helpful. This was not something to brag about but I did manage to fool a bunch of semi-demigods and card emperors. When Agatha and the other two semi-demigods appeared in the sewers to pick up the golden grimoire, I was shocked to see Agatha''s reaction to my death. I know during this mission we have surprisingly gotten close enough to calling ourselves friends but I did not think she would grieve and weep for me. It seems our friendship meant more to Agatha than to me. This realization made me think twice about my friendship with Agatha, upgrading it from just friends to good friends. Maybe things would have been different if I had trusted Agatha a little more. Anyway, things worked out in the end, I got a part of the revenge I promised to young Wyatt, made a good friend, got an awesome rune card, and finally the loot from the Circle''s sun blossom branch''s treasury. This trip to the sun blossom city could not have been more rewarding. The reasons why I chose to continue to fake my death after the paw n left were obvious. So despite the grief disyed by Agatha, I had to steel my heart and take the sewer tunnels to get out of the city and then travel to the sky blossom city on foot following the directions of the grimoire map. I thought it was going to be a cool road trip, covering the distance by switching between my hoverbike and my other flight-rted cards, but I had underestimated how much the dungeons had messed up the topography of this world. Even with the help of the directions on the grimoire map I somehow keep ending up in field dungeons. Gate dungeons I can avoid because they were obvious with their dungeon gates but the field dungeons were like a free for all trap, it was hard to avoid them. Apparently, in this world, tens of new dungeons get created every minute recing tens of old dungeons that copse. Therefore it was really hard to have definite maps from one ce to another. Making it hard to trust the grimoire maps. Now I finally understood why Diana''s Fine Gold Merchants were able to attract so many clients despite their shady history of conducting business. They were valued for the routes between the cities owned by them. No wonder despite the magical advancements such as the storage cards, merchants were still pretty much a big deal in this world. All things aside, I have to confess, though it hurts my ego to admit this I was lost and had stumbled into yet another field dungeon. I have finally lost my patients and decided to give up on this road trip. But the only problem was since I was in a dungeon I cannot use my grimoire to call for help and the same went for my hive AI. Looking at my surroundings I could not help but squint my slit-shaped pupils wondering if I have been going around in a circle. Slit-shaped pupils? I had transformed in to gale cougar because I was in a field dungeon with the gale cougars were the dominant monsters. The first time I identally walked into the field dungeon I enthusiastically used my summon monsters to clear it, but my enthusiasm onlysted till the third time. Now, on my fourth time, I decided to use the easy way out, disguise myself as a monster and find a route out of this field dungeon. The fact that these field dungeons were all E-rank or below did not help my enthusiasm, because the monsters in these dungeons were so weak that I could not even bother to use this opportunity to use these monster to sacrifice my blood rue rune to stock up rune cards. Tens of dungeons were created every minute but the chance of most of them being high-level ones was very less, making high-level dungeons a highmodity among various organizations and guilds. ,m Just when I was about to scream in frustration, I finally understood why I felt like I was traveling in circles. It was because I was indeed going around in circles. Not that I had a bad sense of direction but someone had made use of the field dungeon''s unique topography to set up a clever array formation that would mess with the sense of direction of anyone entering this dungeon, especially the monsters in this dungeon. Upon this discovery, I was both pissed and happy at the same time. Pissed because I went around in circles like an idiot because of whoever used the array formation to make use of the unique topography of the dungeon to create a pseudo-natural array formation and happy because I was I could finally get out of this dungeon and call for help. Normally, I would find the person responsible for the pseudo-natural array formation and give him a piece of my mind but today I was not. As for some to be well versed in array mastery to set up a pseudo-natural array formation they had to be of a pretty high realm, making them not someone I would want to mess with. My fight with Mike had shown me my limits, with my current realm I cannot go up against an elite card overlord. With Mike, I had gotten lucky, as he was not interested in fighting me but in capturing Ji Feng, so during our fight, he kept getting distracted and pulling his punches. ifdy luck wasn''t on my side and I had made use of the opportunity that presented itself to detonate Ji Feng in Mike''s mouth, I would never have been able to defeat Mike with my current prowess. Despite my cautiousness, I had really overestimated my strength. Weighing Rami Kage and his bodyguards, I underestimated the strength of the Card Overlords. Compared to Rami and his bodyguards, Mike was on a whole other different level in terms of strength even though they all were of the same realm. Since the card apprentice I came across was a capable array master with the ability to use the dungeon''s topography to set up a pseudo-natural array formation, I believe along with his high realm he must have elite-levelbat prowess. When I was busy thinking of reasons why I should not be messing with someone of this caliber, I suddenly thought, what was someone this capable of doing down here? The closest second-rate city has four third-rate cities in between, so no matter how much I think it was hard to exin what this high-level card apprentice doing in this E-rank field dungeon in this backwater part of the blossom district. I tried hard to stop my mind from getting curious about this and thinking of something else, but many questions kept popping into my mind as to why and what this powerful array master was doing in an E-rank dungeon. Whether he was alone? To get all these answers I would have to go to the core of this Puesod-natural array formation. Condensing the function of the pseudo-natural array formation was to stop monsters or adventures from wandering into the core region of the formation, I believed heading towards the core of the array even disguised as a gale cougar monster was not the best of ideas. Remembering the phrase curiosity killed the cat, I did not let my mind wander around and focused on leaving the dungeon. Since the purpose of this Pseudo-natural array of formations was to confuse my sense of direction, stopping me from entering the core of the dungeon or leaving the dungeon and nothing more. I easily cracked it and found a route out of the dungeon. Coming out of the dungeon, I figure slowly descended in front of me. Chapter 1055 Female Card King Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 05:13 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location Seeing the humanoid figure descend in front of me, my body froze up, fortunately for me, the humanoid figure was a card apprentice who did not seem to be hostile toward me for now. I am not to be med for being caught off guard, having found the escape route, I was giddy and rushed out head first wondering whom to call for help, Anna? Or Diana? I was not expecting a stranger ambushing. What was there to be giddy about finding an escape route? The escape route that I am talking about allowed me to pass through the field dungeon and exit through the other side of the dungeon. If I just wanted to get out of the dungeon I could have just exited it as soon as I entered it. But that would mean I would be stuck on the path to the sky blossom city or could choose to return to the sun blossom city or go around the field dungeon to stay en route. Therefore I was a little taken aback to find the correct route through the dungeon despite the pseudo-natural array formation. Pseudo-natural array formations were very covert and hard to crack, I cannot stress this point enough. Even for me, with my soul pupils, echo hearing, and Hive AI it took quite a while to figure out that I was going around in a circle. If pseudo-natural array formation were this powerful, just imagining a natural array formation made me excited. As they say, practice makes a man perfect, the more Ie in contact with various array formations the better for me. Especially unconventional array formations like this pseudo-natural array formation. Cracking the pseudo-natural array formation was an achievement worth being proud of but the pride did notst long having been caught in an ambush. Looking past my mistake I was stuck considering how to react to the ambush of the card apprentice. I guess leaning into being startled would do it considering the realm difference between me and the card apprentice. After all, an E-rank Gale Cougar monster would indeed be startled or even scared enough to wet itself as a result of its wild instinct going haywire being ambushed by a Card king. "Incredible, I didn''t expect to meet a card soldier capable of escaping a pseudo-natural array formation down here. Even veteran array masters have a hard time cracking it, I should know since I set it up," the card apprentice addressed the gale cougar monster which had a human-like expression on its face. "..." Hearing the female card apprentice address me as if she was talking to an actual person I was flustered. The female card apprentice was in the Card King realm, so it should be impossible for her to see through my transformation when even my soul pupils and semi-demigods failed to see through it. Yet this female card apprentice addressed me as if she knew that I was a card soldier morphed gale cougar monster, this could only mean one of two things, First, she has an incredible card or rune that allowed her to see through Myriad Devil''s transformation. This meant that the card or the rune in possession of this woman was more powerful than my soul pupils, now that was just great, another person with a hack card or rune. Second, she has been monitoring me since the moment I entered the field dungeon, captured a wild gale cougar monster to extract a medium to help transform into a gale cougar monster so that it would allow me to pass through the field dungeon without attracting the monsters inhabiting the dungeon. I am much inclined towards the second reason but the first reason was also likely. Well, I am about to find out. "Let me cut it short, I have been watching you since you entered the first field dungeon. From the direction you are taking I am guessing you are on your way to Sky blossom city, am I right?" The female card king spected but seeing me continue to act startled and scared monster, she added, "For your information, you have been transpassing on my property. If I wanted to kill you, I already had enough reason to do so. So, please don''t add another reason to it." Understanding her words loud and clear, I nodded my monster cat head hurriedly. Right now most of my brain was upied trying to figure out how did I miss the surveince of the female card apprentice? Was it the pseudo-natural array? No, the pseudo-natural array formation did not have any other function to it than misdirection. Then how was this female card king monitoring me? "How would like to work for me as my assistant?" the female card king found the reaction of the card apprentice morphed cat monster adorable but that was not the reason why she wanted to hire him as her assistant. It was his array mastery, cracking a pseudo-natural array formation in under half an hour that made the boy qualified enough to be her assistant. I was surprised to hear the female card king offer me a job, it was contrary to the reaction I was expecting from. But considering that the pseudo-natural array formation she set was non-lethal I guess it is not surprising that she did not try to kill for transpassing her property. As ttered as I was for being offered a job by her, I shook my cat monster head refusing her offer. Yes, a part of me was worried about what to do if she were to react violently to my rejection. "Buddy, no matter how adorable I find a cat monster with human-like reactions. Heads will start rolling if you don''t get an answer in yes or no," The female card king snapped. Heads will start rolling? What was her attempt to intimidate me into agreeing to her job offer? Well, well done, now I was really considering bing her assistant. Chapter 1056 Dr. Jill Norley Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 05:17 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Anna, save me, a crazy female card apprentice is forcing me to be her ve?" the female card king suddenly read aloud, and then looking at the gale cougar in front of her she said, "Is this your attempt to call for help? Just so you know I am in the card king realm. Your buddies from a third-rate city like sky blossom city will not be able to help you if I really want to take you as my ve." "..." Like hell, I would consider working as somebody''s assistant. Since the female card king was being reasonable I thought I could talk my way out of this but hearing her utter phrase like ''head would start rolling'' I did not want to take any more chances. Yes, it reflects very poorly on me to call Anna for help, but I had to be alive and have my freedom to be judged by people. Unfortunately, the card king had intercepted my text calling for help. "How the heck are you doing that?" I yelled after morphing into my human form. Unable to find how the female card king was able to monitor my every move I was frustrated. If the female card king was using her grimoire, Hive AI would have noticed her movements even if it was unable to stop her. Or if she was using an array formation my soul pupils would have noticed the array formation but it was neither of them. Until now I was inclined that she had some kind of card or rune that helped with surveince but seeing her intercept my text message, I was sure that this wasn''t it. With all the answers I could think of being proved wrong, it was natural for me to be frustrated but not something I would lose my cool over but I did so to act the part. Even though I had transformed back into my human form, I was not in my original appearance but borrowing Ji Feng''s appearance. Even though the card king might have seen my original appearance, I stuck with a new appearance to keep her guessing. Even if it meant meing off as a person who was notfortable with his original appearance or a pervert who loved to disguise others. Either way, I was trying not to be me in front of the female card king because she would not figure me out. "I don''t mind answering that but first, Ji Feng from the Yin-yang harmony sect or Dalton Wyatt from Sky blossom city, which one are you?" the female card apprentice enquired me calmly. "Does it matter?" I was stumped, seeing my how own ways were being used on me. Being on the other side did not feel good. But now I was sure this female card king had an artificial assistant or a version of it in her grimoire like I did, it seemed to be faster and better than super brain, it was given as the super brain card''s capability wascking because of its rank. Considering that the female card apprentice was in a card king realm, I am guessing she has a tinum grimoire and the artificial assistant or the version of it must be of mythic grade, so it would definitely be more capable than Super brain card and Hive AIbined. "Yes, it does," The female card king answered calmly and then saw that the boy''s vignce had not decreased since their meeting despite the friendly conversation she engaged in with him, she said, "Let me introduce myself, I am Dr. Jill Norley, an asst. researcher at Morningstar university. You have nothing to worry about, I am not trying to silence a witness as nothing illegal is going on here. I have leased these field dungeons for the next decade with the permission of the southern authorities. So, rx." "MorningStar university again? What''s the obsession of the southern region with this university? Just so you know there are other Nine universities in the top ten universities to choose from," I said to change the topic trying not to focus on how Jill imed everything here to be legal yet she interrupted my text to call for help. Not a smart move on Jill''s part. "I guess it has something to do with the fact that all the previous patriarchs and matriarchs of the Southern Royal family have attended the MorningStar university. As for me, I graduated from one of those nine top universities you spoke of. But I joined the MorningStar university because they promised to pay me more," Jill exined and then said, "I have confirmed your identity as Dalton Wyatt, by back tracing the text I intercepted from your grimoire. So you can return to your original appearance or continue if you prefer it this way. Whatever makes youfortable, no judgment here." "..." I did not argue with Jill and transformed back to my original appearance. "Good," Jill nodded seeing me take my original appearance, and said, "By any chance Anna you mentioned in your text have any rtionship with the southern emperor?" "You do know that the southern emperor''s name is Anna Heatsend," I asked Jill. "I know, I was just double checking," Jill answered a little flustered. This was the first time I have seen Jill disy such an expression in my short conversation with her. Every day I get to learn how powerful and respected the southern emperor was in the world. Making me wonder what she saw in me. I found some easy crediting it to the fact that she hated herself and just chased after the first guy that did not give a damn. Having lived more than a century she should have learned to love herself but it seems her childhood was too messed and a century was not enough time to resolve those issues. Considering that she was royalty, her childhood must me ten folds more messed up than a regr person''s childhood. Chapter 1057 Imprisoned Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 05:24 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location Just as I was contemting Anna''s obsession with me, Jill''s panicked expression was reced by a resolve, soon I felt an invisible force push me back into the bounds of the field Dungeon. With my strength, I was not able to put up any struggle and was thrown back into the field dungeon. It seems Anna''s name did the opposite of what I was hoping it would. Instead of letting me go Jill acted as if Anna''s name filled a switch in her mind and decided otherwise. "Hey, what gives?" I yelled at Jill. I know considering my situation I should be tame, but honestly, would acting tame really change anything? No, it won''t. So instead of focusing on my attitude, I was keenly observing Jill''s expression and the surroundings to figure out what an assistant researcher from MorningStar university was doing here. What part of her work here could be so secretive that it would throw her on the edge at the first sign of possible involvement of the Southern Emperor? What was she trying to hide? A bunch of E-rank field dungeons, no, I think not. Clearly, Jill was up to shady and was afraid of the southern region authority being involved. I had a lot of questions based on Jill''s edgy reaction and the answers to these questions were right here in the dungeon, earlier I did not want any trouble so I was just focused on finding a route out of the dungeon and escaping but now my life was at stake, I had to everything in my power to save myself from this odd and forced situation. "Nothing, I have decided to keep you here till my work here is done. So I hope you corporate and don''t force my hand," Jill spoke calmly. She expressed very little emotion and all of her answers were short and to the point. All this hinted that this woman had not killed enough monsters for someone who had reached card emperor level. But this did not mean she would not be able to kill if the situation forced her to. I have had the luck to meet a few great minds like Luna and Lorenzo, they both wereb coats but they both had the stench of the battlefield on them. Jill despite being ab coat did not have this stench on her, so it was surprising to see her out here in the field out of herfort zone dirtying her hands. This showed Jill was the type of person who would do what it takes to get things done. So I did not doubt her words about killing for the sanctity of her work. But this also meant that Jill was open to reasoning and not some mad researcher who did not know where to draw the line. I say this because of the pseudo array set by Jill, she could have made it deadly but she did not. And it was not like I could overpower her. So I had no choice but to use the only arrow in my quiver and hope it hits the bullseye. "Yes, you have my full corporation. But do you swear not to kill me when you are done," For me to get to reason with Jill I had to let her believe that I was not a threat? So I decided to build a sense of trust between the two of us before I began to make my case. Honestly, I was in a tough spot right now, the whole world believed that I was dead so if Jill were to kill me now she would easily get away with my death. Since the moment I decided on my road trip from sun blossom city to sky blossom city I have onlye to regret my decision. I should have just made my way to the shelter, mingled with the crowd, and collected enough mediums for my arsenal of appearances. Take a small vacation till the intercity transportation were open to the public once more. "Take an oath? Nope, I can''t do that. I believe taking an oath closes that particr path of my life permanently. I don''t know if I will ever travel that path but I like to keep myself from limiting myself. If that is going to be a problem to you, maybe I should dispose of you before you be a hindrance," Jill t out rejected my idea to use oaths to create trust between us. "No, no, that is not going to be a problem for me," I hurriedly answered. "Good," Jill nodded and soon an invisible force enveloped me, lifting me from the ground it carried me behind Jill as she flew to the core area of the dungeon. Themute to the core of the field dungeon was quiet as I was busy going through the conversation I had with Jill. She had proven easy to talk to, straight with her answers, true about her feelings, and a bad liar. Even though she said that everything she did was doing here was legal, her actions told otherwise, making her the worst liar I had seen so far. Even Ann who spent most of her life in Anna''s grimoire was better at lying than Jill. As for Susan, she was notfortable with the idea of lying but she was a good liar, after all, she was a sales executive for seven years. "Hey, Jill- I can call you Jill right," I asked Jill trying to determine howfortable she was talking to me. "I prefer Dr. Jill but Jill is fine if it makes youfortable," Jill answered emotionlessly. "So, Jill it is then," I said trying to see if it would prompt any reaction from her. If it was Luna she would have lost her shit the moment I addressed her ditching the prefix ''doctor.'' But Jill showed any reaction, I know Jill just said she did not mind, and now I know she really meant what she said. Chapter 1058 Journey To The Center Of The Dungeon Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 05:30 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Jill, I was wondering if the job offer you offered me earlier was still on the table?" One of the questions bothering me about Jill was what she was doing here, the best way to get it answered was to have her tell me. Therefore, I decided to take up Jill on her offer. "No," Jill withdrew her job offer to me without any hesitation. "Can I ask why?" I asked Jill even though her reason was pretty much clear. She did not want me to know about her ''totally legal'' work here in these E-rank dungeons. "No," Jill answered. Since I was already expecting her to reject me I had prepared a counter, "I don''t mean anything by this, but, since I am going to be here anyway I was thinking it would not hurt for me to make some money and use this opportunity to learn from you-" "Please stop, each of your questions to me is well calcted and corrected based on my response. I don''t want to bother to waste time figuring out what you are trying to achieve so if you are going to continue at this, I have to warn you that I am starting to feel that getting rid of you would be more optimal than keeping you around," Jill interrupted me saying that she knew what I was doing and warned me from continuing with that n. "Fine, I will stop. But I have to ask, what is your end game here? Why go through the trouble of imprisoning me if you are doing nothing illegal here? Unless you are doing something illegal you do not want the southern region authorities knowing?" I stopped beating around the bush and directly asked Jill what she was nning to do by imprisoning me, as I was having a hard time trying to find a scenario where she would let me go after she was done with her work here. Therefore I could not help but think that Jill was just procrastinating from having to kill me. "No, I am not doing anything illegal here. What do you not understand about a researcher being secretive about their work?" Jill''s answer summed it all up but I did not buy it. Yes, researchers were secretive about their work but only mad researchers go as far as to imprison an innocent trespasser. "You know what I think?... I think what you are doing may not be illegal but it does not mean that the Southern Royal family would be thrilled when they find what you are doing in their backyard," I said this because Jill''s voice be a little confident when she said, ''I am not doing anything illegal here.'' It was like when I took pride in doing something I am not supposed knowing that I can get away with it because I have found a loophole. "Um, Interesting, you keep testing me despite my warning. Is it because you feel I would not follow through with my warning or is it because you have no control over your curiosity?" Instead of answering me, Jill questioned why I keep pushing her to pull the trigger. "Neither, I just want to negotiate with you," I answered. And noticed that we had already reached the core area of the field dungeon, surprisingly the ce where the dungeon core should be located there was a huge sinkhole. Something told me that this sinkhole that had reced the dungeon''s core was the reason why Jill was down here in the backwaters of the southern region. Hearing me Jill stopped on her track and then turned to look at me and said, "Let me hear it, what do you have to offer?" "I have too little information about you or your work here toe up with an offer. So I will have to ask you how can I help you?" I said confidently despite Jill''s mental strength still restraining me. "Haha, you keep surprising me, It''s as if you are asking to just put an end to this conversation and get back to my work," By putting an end to this conversation Jill meant getting rid of me. Shaking her head she said, "How about you cooperating with my arrangements and not hindering the progress of my work? So I will not be forced to get rid of you. What do you think?" "Fine," I said taking a step back. As of now, my mind waspletely upied with the sinkhole in the ce of the dungeon core. This went totally against what I knew about the dungeons and the dungeon core. So I could not help but wonder how was this dungeon functioning when there was a sinkhole where its dungeon core should be. My shock grew, as Jill descended into the sinkhole with me. So pitch-ck darkness covered my vision as descended further into the sinkhole. After a while, the darkness in my field my vision started to clear. Taking this opportunity I looked around to check on my surroundings only to find that Jill and I were out of the sinkhole, which was surprising since we never went up. Even though I was restrained by Jill''s mental strength and my field of vision stolen by the darkness of the sinkhole, I still had my sense of my direction, so I know for sure that we never went up but somehow we were out of the sinkhole. "Look down," Jill''s voice sounded, following which I looked down only to find that Jill was flying above an entirely new ecosystem. Yes, an ecosystem within a dungeon. "What is this?" I asked Jill not hoping to get any answer from her. "An S-rank dungeon under an E-rank field dungeon, fascinating right?" Jill asked "Yes, but how did you find it?" Jill was from the central region how was she able to find such an anomaly down in the southern region before the southern region authorities? Unless¡­ Chapter 1059 Variant Pregnant Dungeon Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 05:35 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location Unless Jill had something to do with the S-rank dungeon underneath the E-rank dungeon. That was the only reason I could think of her reason for being here and not in someb back in the central region. "Now that''s rted to my research so I can''t reveal it to you," Jill did not try to hide that this wondrous sight was somehow rted to her research but refused to talk more about it. "Is this what you call a pregnant dungeon, dungeon within a dungeon?" Though I personally haven''t been to a pregnant dungeon I had seen plenty in clone mask''s memories. As a matter of fact, my Soul pupils were found in a pregnant dungeon, as were most false relics and relics. "No, this is not a pregnant dungeon. This is something entirely different. As you said pregnant dungeon means a dungeon within a dungeon but there is more to it. Mainly the fact that the dungeon within the pregnant dungeon is of a higher realm and a part of the original dungeon. These dungeons within the pregnant dungeons are usually limited to the core regions, known as the boss room, and are considered to be the tombs of once-great beings, exining the false relics and relics being protected by the boss monster. Making the most noticeable difference between the dungeon in a pregnant dungeon and what we have down here is that it is nowhere big enough to form the independent ecosystem that we get to see here. Trust me on this, I have spent about a week down here and it is nothing close to a pregnant dungeon," Jill excitedly exined. "If I were to trust your words I can understand why you don''t prefer to involve the authorities even though what you are doing is legal. You are on to discovering something new here, I see why you would choose extreme means of imprisoning to continue your research without any hindrance," If I were toe across something new that held the potentially be the next big thing then I too would do exactly the same as Jill maybe be even more extreme. As its discoverer, Jill held the dibs on it but authorities did not y by the same rules. So if she wanted to continue her research here unhindered then she had no choice but to resort to extreme means. "Though your understanding doesn''t change your situation. It is appreciated," Jill said that then headed toward her base in the down in the unknown ecosystem. "Do you mind if I ask doubts?" I asked Jill. "Sure go ahead," Jill seemed to not mind me knowing her research. She could be soid about this because she had decided to kill me or she nned to reveal her research to the world once she is done here so my getting a few insights into her research was not a problem. "Why did you describe this ecosystem as an S¨Crank dungeon earlier? Did you find a dungeon core in here with a boss monster protecting it?" Since Jill imed that what we had here was entirely different from a pregnant dungeon, but her calling this ecosystem a dungeon would make the original E-rank field dungeon fit the definition of a pregnant dungeon contradicting her ims. I am more inclined to the former because I just visited the Clown mask''s stored memory data using Hive AI and there is no information on Jill Norley or the dungeon I am in right now. Make it more likely that what ever Jill found here was never made public meaning the chances of me meeting my maker just went up. "Yes, I did find a dungeon core and the boss monster protecting it. So in a way, this ecosystem is a dungeon," Jill exined knowing exactly what my next question was. "Then doesn''t it prompt you to believe that maybe what you have here may not be a textbook example of a pregnant dungeon but a new variant of a pregnant dungeon?" I asked this because based on my observation and what I hear from Jill so far I was starting to believe that Jill''s discovery did not have any potential to be the next big thing as it was nothing but a new variant of the pregnant dungeon. Unless Jill was using this fascinating dungeon to mask what she was really doing down here. "Yes, and No," Jill answered mysteriously and then said, "Mr. Wyatt, you are too smart for your own good. I really did n to let you go after my work here was done but you had to y detective." "Can I take it to mean that this dungeon is a new variant of a pregnant dungeon?" I asked Jill ignoring the fact that she just confirmed what I was dreading, she was indeed procrastinating from tying up the loose ends by killing me. "I can''t give a definite answer because I myself am in a doubt. But if I had to, then, I would indeed categorize this as a new variant of a pregnant dungeon," Jill answered truthfully. "I see," This meant that there was something of value down here that had attracted Jill''s curiosity enough to have her leave thefort of herb. So I asked, "So are you here for the false relic or relic or a treasure of value being protected by the boss monster of this dungeon." "Funny you would say that but I guess you were bound to get to this conclusion at some point. I hate to disappoint you but there is no treasure down here, a notable difference between this dungeon and other pregnant dungeons," Jill said as we went deeper into the dungeon. As Jill said this dungeon was indeed very big, even for an S-rank dungeon. "Then why are you here? Considering your ego a new variant of a pregnant dungeon is not worth your time. So if you''re going to lie again thene up with a better one than that." Chapter 1060 Jills Web Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 05:42 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "I never lied to you," Jill defended herself. "In my books, misleading words are keen to lying," I said, which prompted Jill to raise an eyebrow and say, "for someone who is restrained by my mental strength you speak some cocky words. You do realize that if I add a little more pressure I can squeeze you to death." "I am aware of my grim situation, but thank you for reminding me," I was not worried that Jill''s microaggression was a sign of my time of death getting closer. Not because I felt that my being tame toward Jill would do me nothing good or change the grim situation I was in. Instead, I was in control of the situation from start. "You know I would love to know where your confidencees from? For a card soldier in your situation, you are too wild," Jill spoke as she was not able to understand why this boy was taking his situation so calmly. Was it his nature or did he have something up his sleeve? The calm confidence disyed by the boy was infecting her indifferent attitude toward the boy causing her to want to test the boy and watch how he would react. As a researcher, Jill has been in the presence of many great minds, who would function on her level of thinking but none of them would be able to disy the same if imminent death was hanging over their head. So seeing the boy managing to engage with her and even beat her at her own game despite knowing that his death was imminent, Jill was impressed by the boy and most of all her mind was stimted which was very hard to mind in someone of her age group let alone a younger generation. Unfortunately, she would have to kill him to make sure that her work here never gets revealed to the outside world as that was paramountpared to her feelings. If only this boy was not connected to the southern emperor, she might have considered taking him in as her assistant expecting to see what the future held for them. But soon she will be erasing that path of her future, this went against her will but she had to because what she was doing here was worth that sacrifice. "Why? Are you unable toe up with a reason not to kill me? And need my help with that?" I said sarcastically as the more I talked to Jill the more I felt that she was no longer procrastinating to kill but reluctant to kill me. "Yes, I agree that I like talking to you and find that killing you would rob the world of a capable mind. But aren''t you being a bit narcissistic by assuming that I trying to find a reason not to kill you?" Jill came clean about what she felt and she took my sarcasm as narcissism. I did not bother to correct Jill and went along with her misunderstanding feeling that would y in my favor, "I am disappointed that I am the only one feeling that way but I do have a reason why you should not kill me." "Really? Please do tell me, I would like to hear what other narcissistic theories have youe up with," Jill''s words were no longer indifferent, this came as a surprise to me but this meant that my approach had managed to make herfortable with me. This should be enough to tell her the bombshell I had prepared to protect my interest. "Remember when you intercepted my text to Anna?" I said cautiously, hearing my tone Jill''s eased expression once again regained its indifference and coldly said, "What about it?" "It wasn''t the only one text I sent calling for help," I finally spoke the crux of my defense. "Impossible," Jill yelled, "nothing can escape my web." "Aren''t you being presumptuous by saying nothing?" I said reminding Jill that nothing was perfect in the world. "I know that card emperor or higher realm card apprentice may be able to bypass my web but you a card soldier? I don''t believe it, I can''t see any scenario where that is possible. If a mere card soldier managed to bypass my web, won''t that mean my years of work is a joke? It doesn''t matter how good you are with array formation, I don''t see it happening," Jill tly denied my im but she knew I was not lying hence her bber. "So, you call it a web, huh? Is that how you are controlling all these golems?" When we neared Jill''s base I saw numerous golems of various make and models clearing the surroundings of her base, guarding and maintaining it. "Don''t talk as if you know what a web is," Jill snapped. She had finally let go of her indifference and began to emotions of a mortal. "I guess you created a cluster of refined beast wills and artificial beast wills that are operating these golems and are using a beast will of an ant or bee monster to connect and control them. This is just a simple deduction, if you want me to go into details I will have to take a closer look at the golems," I basically exined a short and simple method to achieve what Jill called Web and I superbrain. "You were able to tell that just by looking at the operation of the golems? How? Do you have something simr too?" Jill felt that the only reason why the boy was able to see through her was that he had something simr. Using a cluster of artificial beast wills to connect and control a group of golems or puppets was not a new idea but the efficiency of such a module was. Until now she felt her Web was impregnable but today it had met her match, Jill knew this day woulde but she did not expect it to happen at the hands of a card soldier. Chapter 1061 Resolution Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 05:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Yes, I do. But now is not the time to discuss that. Because if you need all this to remain between us, I need to contact my man and tell him to abort the emergency protocol I have in store," I said while using my eyes to point at the entire dungeon we were in. The reason Jill''s web missed my second text was that it was through my Hive AI. Because the distance between me and my nearest cmity daughter gem was veryrge all I could transmit was an SOS signal attached with coordinates of my location. "Emergency protocol?" Jill asked raising her eyebrow. "Contacting the Southern emperor," I answered. I was not kidding my emergency protocol was indeed Anna because she was the only person that I trust with the ability and capital to save me from various dangerous scenarios. Yes, I remember what I said about Anna''s interest in me earlier. Well, all I have to say in my defense was that I am no genius me ites to women if anything I am a coward and indecisive. I am surrounded by women who were putting their feelings for me out despite my repeated rejection. Compared to them, I was a coward. Ever since I havee into the world, it has been an emotional roller coaster. I who had to give up on friendship and love to correct my mistake am once again starting to make friends and am a bitcking in the section of love. Everything was going so well, I felt alive again, I am still far from the chill life I envisioned for myself but things were good I don''t want to put stress on it by puttingbels. What was I if not a coward for not growing emotionally? I guess multiple near-death experiences in a night do force you to clean the emotionalundry piling up. I swear if I make it out of here, I will not limit my emotions from growing. "So, you are telling me that if I let you contact your men right now, soon the southern emperor will be knocking at my doorsteps? How do I even know you managed to sneak a text past my web? Exining the creation of awork of artificial wills inyman''s terms doesn''t prove your clones," Jill despite being certain that there was nearly 90 percent chance that what the boy was saying was true, choose not to believe the boy because if she believed him then the Web which was one of her most praised achievement would¡­ would¨C Jill was so disturbed that she could not bring herself to think those word. "Jill, don''t let your pride be the end of your work here," I reminded Jill. "You are right what I am doing here can never be revealed to another soul otherwise it will be the end of humanity as we know it. So even if you are lying, I have no choice but to trust your words. Let''s go," Jill who had just returned to her base carried me and hurried out of the dungeon. She decided to do the right thing once she found the ultimate reason as an exnation, the importance of her work down here. "Wow, hold up, I never agreed to anything," I yelled jolting Jill back to reality. "What do you mean?" Jill asked as her eyebrows connected with her frown deepening. "I mean, give me a reason why I should stop my subordinate from not contacting Anna to rescue me," Whatever Jill was doing down here seemed to be very important, and I wanted a piece of it. And the only way to achieve that was by revealing my cards to her which would help me persuade her into giving me what I wanted. "I see," Jill''s expression suddenly turned indifferent, and then she asked, "Is this the negotiation you spoke of?" "Yes, you see earlier I was not what you had down here worth me risking my life but visiting your base I got an idea that I am going to love whatever you got cooking down here," I answered trying to withhold my victory smile and look indifferent like Jill. "How about this, I won''t kill you if you call off your men?" Jill''s expression remained indifferent but her eyes showed the resolve that she would not hesitate to cross her moral lines to get me to call off my men. "Before you go threatening me with torture and death, why don''t you listen to what I want?" I hurriedly said because I felt that desperate Jill may try something on me which would lead to revealing the secret of my Cmity Soul gem. "You have a minute before I start the procedure to take hold of your soul to call off your men from reaching out to the southern emperor for your rescue," Jill gave me an ultimatum. I really need to figure out how she could say such frightening words with an indifferent face and voice. I don''t know if Jill had the means to achieve what she just imed but thankfully my n did not involve making Jill that desperate. "I want to know what you are doing down here¡ª" As said this I saw Jill activate her grimoire knowing that if I was not clear with my motives Jill might really try what she imed I hurriedly said, "I am willing to take an oath in presence of the world''s will and all the rules promising that I will not reveal what I learned down her to another soul or practice the things I learn her without your permission." "..." Hearing that I am willing to take an oath the resolve in Jill''s eyes became dimmer finding another way to permanently close my mouth, mind, and hands about whatever I learn down here. "Jill, all I am asking you is to help me understand what you are doing down here that''s worth taking my life or in your case an innocent life," Seeing the resolve in Jill''s eyes get dimmer I decided to reason with Jill instead of stating my terms for negotiation. Chapter 1062 Bait Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 05:48 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Ok, but you will have to take an oath that you will never reveal or practice what you learn down here to another soul without my permission and call of your men from contacting the southern emperor," Jill seemed to like my idea better than taking hold of my soul. "Yes, but you too will have to take an oath stating that you will not kill me or do anything to harm my life or limit my freedom after I call off my men from contacting the southern emperor for my rescue and that you will reveal everything you are doing down here without any deception or withholding any information," I was happy seeing that we were getting somewhere. "I don''t do Oath," Jill said grimly. "You will have to take one if you don''t want to kill an innocent soul," I said betting that Jill was more of a virtuous schr who would not let her curiosity get the best of her than a mad scientist who would not stop at anything to quench his curiosity. "Fine," Jill agreed because she could try to take hold of the boy''s soul but it would take a while and she could not guarantee that by then the boy''s men had approached the Southern emperor to rescue him. She felt that a lot of time had already been wasted while they reached an agreement so she wanted to hurry and get this over with. Not to mention time has proven that an S-rank dungeon was no ce for a card soldier to be. Soon Jill took an oath promising not to kill the boy, harm his life, limit his freedom, and reveal her work down here to the boy, along with a list of terms and conditions applied. Which basically meant that she could kill the boy if he was asking for it. Learning from Jill''s list of terms and conditions I took my oath stating that I would call off my men from approaching the southern would not reveal or practice what I would learn down here without Jill''s permission adding my own set of terms and conditions which nullified Jill''s definition of ''asking for it.'' "Really?" Jill asked hearing my oath which had terms and conditions that limited Jill''s definition of ''asking for it.'' "What? You started it with your terms and condition, instead using settling with mutual understanding andmonsense," I defend myself by arguing that Jill was asking for it. "We are not done here, for now, let''s call off your men before all this bes pointless," Jill urged and having rushed use outside of the dungeon. "You have a point there," saying that I text all my cmity daughter gems to call off the emergency protocol. Then I sent another text asking them to initiate the emergency protocol if I don''t check in with them every 24 hours time period. "What the fuck?" Jill cussed for the first time since our conversation. It seems she could not resist taking a peek at the message I sent to my subordinates. "Jill,nguage," I in response to Jill''s face which conveyed a sense of being betrayed. "Shut the fuck up, I will kill you right now if you don''t exin," Jill screamed furiously. I had a feeling that the reason behind Jill''s reaction was not I was being unreasonable but that I beat her at her own game. "Again, you started it with your list of terms and conditions, and watch your words if you don''t want the world''s will to get the wrong impression," I repeated myself and asked Jill to be careful with her words and avoid using words that would provoke the wrath of the world''s will. "This is not what you promised," Jill''s said suppressing the rage she was feeling. "If what I did right now was against the oath I took don''t you think the world''s will would have taken action by now," I spoke in my defense. ording to my oath, I had to call off my men from approaching Anna and I could not reveal what I learned down here to another soul but all this did not matter if I was dead. With the 24hrs check-ins, I turned my death into my leverage making sure that Jill not only give up any lingering thoughts of killing me but will also have to protect me. I haven''t forgotten the fact that the dungeon underneath the E-rank field dungeon was an S-rank dungeon. Down there Jill did not have to act or conspire to kill me, the dungeon would do that for her. I could have added the condition of Jill being responsible for my protection to her oath but I decided to let this be the bait for Jill to agree to take the oath without much resistance. And it worked charmingly except for the list of terms and condition part. "You cheat, this is not what we agreed on," Jill brought up the verbal agreement between the two of us where we agreed to take the oath. "Neither was your list of terms and conditions," I retorted "I don''t know how oaths are taken from where youe from but from where Ie from the list of terms and condition is mandatory procedure in any deal," Jill argued "Terms and conditions in an oath are a thing where Ie from too but I am betting my life here, I thought we had a mutual understanding between us," The only reason I was making the list of terms and conditions a big deal was so that Jill just goes along with my 24hrs check-in arrangement with making it difficult. "What the fuck does mutual understanding have to do with this? You do know that Oath taken in presence of the World''s will are very serious, right?" Jill looked at me like looking at an idiot. "Fine, if you want me to put an end to the 24hrs check-in arrangement with my subordinates, then add that you will be responsible for my protection to your oath." Chapter 1063 Justified Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 05:53 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location The 24hrs check-in arrangement that I had with my subordinates was what guaranteed my life down in the S-rank dungeon. So if Jill wanted me to abolish that then she will have to offer me something of simr nature in return. And that would be her adding that she would be responsible for my protection down in the S-rank dungeon. "I am here on verge of something that could affect entire humanity, I don''t have time for babysitting," Understanding she had yed right into my hands Jill once again retained her cold indifferent exterior. "Remember how in order to put an end to the monster war Card apprentice had to form a treaty with the supreme beings at the way beyond, consider this the same," Seeing that Jill kept losing sight of what to do because of her letting her pride blind her I acted as the bigger man and became the voice of the reason who pulled everything together for the bigger picture. Because as the one who got his way I felt responsible for consoling the loser since we were the only people around here. And I couldn''t help but sympathize with Jill for throwing a tantrum. I too would be pissed if someone way younger and four realms below me were to beat me twice. "You are a fraud but aren''t you ttering yourself byparing your existence with the supreme beings," Jill retorted. "You want a fight, fine, but tell me what are we doing here? For someone who ims to be working on the greater good of the entire humanity why do you fail to see that your pride has be the obstacle here," Being doubled burned Jill in one sentence I gave being the voice of reason repaired to put on the gloves. Feeling that what the boy said was right Jill was more ashamed about letting her pridee in the way of her work than the rage she felt for being manipted by the boy into taking an unnecessary oath that benefited the boy more than her. Jill then stared at the boy and replied glossing over her previous actions, "Fine, I will add that to my oath. I am only doing this because it will be a hassle for me to keep bringing you to the surface every 24hrs so that you can check-in with your subordinates. I can''t afford any more distractions, I have toplete my research before Lunapletes her testing on the dungeon relocation apparatus." Hearing Jill bring up Luna and the dungeon relocation apparatus, my mind suddenly remembered that Jill said it has been a week since she arrived. Then I could help but connect her arrival with Luna. Then I could not help but think whether that dungeon relocation apparatus used by Luna and What Jill was doing down here were rted. That could exin a lot about how Jill a researcher from the central region ended up here down south in the southern region. So I blurted, "Don''t tell me, what you are doing here is somehow rted to the dungeon relocation that Luna is conducting." "Luna? You close with Luna too?" Jill asked in surprise hearing me address Luna casually. Though Jill was busy with her down in the S-rank dungeon, she made sure to update on what was happening out in the world. So when the boy imed that he knew Southern Emperor, she, who had heard of the fraudster from third rate city and the southern emperor imed a patent for a fake product, did not doubt that he was lying about him having the southern emperor on his speed dial. And now hearing that the boy knew Luna as well, she was starting to doubt the identity of the boy, was he really an orphan card soldier from a third-rate city or was he a bastard of the southern royal family in hiding? That would exin his extraordinary grasp of array formation and the strong personality for a mere card soldier. Jill herself did not know that unconsciously to console her hurt pride she was overthinking bying up with the secret identity of the boy gibberish. "She keeps reminding me to call her Dr. Luna. So, I guess not. I think it is because she is jealous that I was able to achieve what she could not," Luna was cold to me, the same as old Lorenzo when we first met but now things were different I guess. Yet I added thest part because I could feel jealousy and resentment in Jill''s voice when she mentionedLuna''s name. "What do you mean?" Jill asked curiously. For some unknown reason, Jill felt a bit good hearing that the boy had bested her colleague Luna too. Which prompted her to ask for details about it to the boy. "I can''t talk about it, they asked me to sign an NDA," I replied seeing that talking shit about Luna kept Jill''s mind from holding the fact that I manipted her against me. "What was so serious that they asked you to sign an NDA?" Learning that I had to sign NDA Jill got more curious about how I bested Luna. Technically I never said that I bested Luna, I said I achieved what Luna could not, which literally could mean anything. I may have said it in a tone that may have led Jill to misunderstand what I was saying and did not bother to correct the misunderstanding and instead leaned into it. I was not lying when I said they had signed an NDA. Because Luna and Lorenzo did ask me to sign an NDA with regard to the Silver Milk Powder. But I did withhold from Jill that I rejected the idea of signing an NDA. I am not the bad guy here. I used a little deception to get Jill back to her work which would have a greater impact on mankind. If lying could be justified when used to save a marriage. Then what I am doing her could also be justified. Chapter 1064 Fraud Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 05:58 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "I can get into trouble for saying this but let''s just say that old Lorenzo ims to be my teacher just because he lent me some books on basic array formation," hearing my words Jill''s eyes bulged and she blurted, "You are making this stuff up." "Why would I? I am the hidden card Lorenzo is nning to use to win the wager between the five regional heads of the array master association. You have seen my prowess in array mastery. I have yet to get certified mostly because old Lorenzo ns to have me take my certification exam at the Central regions array mastery association. I do not need to lie about this stuff," I answered with great confidence as the only way I could convince Jill that I was not making this stuff up was by giving her evidence that I currently did not possess, so I could only use my confidence to convince her. ? "Wow, are you delusional or just a good fraudster? I can''t tell. Is this how you got the southern emperor into granting a patent for a fake product? You are natural, aren''t you? It is not a surprise that I fell for your deception," Jill looked at me suspiciously. Having heard of the news about the greatest fraud of the year ''silver milk powder'' it was not a surprise that Jill woulde to this conclusion. "Say what you will, as long as you are no longer too depressed to work I am fine with it," being called a fraud by Jill did make me angry. But I let it slide as the rant of a loser. And to get Jill''s focus back on her work. "Buddy, nobody is falling for your ''bigger person'' act here," said Jill. I wanted to snap at her with some cold hard truth but seeing her eyes had regained their brilliant shine under her indifferent mask, I decided to let it slide. "Whatever. You seem to say something about your work down here having to do something with Luna''s Dungeon relocation experiment," I said trying to understand how talking shit about Luna to misce Jill''s dissatisfaction with me ended up with me beingbeled as a fraud by Jill. Susan was right, karma acts in mysterious ways. "Oh, right. I don''t have time for this," saying that Jill carried me and rushed back into the E-rank dungeon to return to her base and continue her work. "Jill, why don''t you take this time to brief me on what exactly you''re doing here," I asked Jill to put good use of the time during ourmute to her base by briefing me on her work down in the S-rank dungeon. "Before I start, I want you to know, I would prefer an awkward silence over this but since I have taken an oath, I have no choice but to exin my research to you," Jill said, making it clear where she stood on revealing her research to me. "Understood, please continue," I choose not to argue with Jill because I felt she would use it to put off talking about her research. "..." Seeing me act submissive Jill understood I knew what she was trying to do and gave up her n and began by saying, "To better understand what I am doing down here you need to understand my research in MorningStar university. The research I am working on back at the university can be best referred to as a method to predict where the next dungeon is going to form." "Don''t we already have ways to know where the dungeons are going to appear?" I asked Jill in confusion. "No, we don''t. The news outlets have blown what our current capabilities can do out of proposition. With the current methods at hand, we can only detect a dungeon once it starts forming. What I am working on is a way to predict where a dungeon is going to start forming. Predicting the location of the formation of the dungeon before the dungeon starts to form will make a great difference," Jill said, trying to emphasize the importance of the research she was doing at the MorningStar university. "Interesting, but I would like to know how early your prediction would bepared to when the actual formation of the dungeon starts," The prediction of the location of the formation of the dungeon before the dungeon starts to form will make a great difference only if the time difference between the prediction the formation of the dungeon and the start of the dungeon formation was significant. So to judge whether Jill''s research held any actual merit I had to ask this question. "It depends on the rank of the dungeon. If it is a high-level dungeon then the time difference between the prediction of the formation of the dungeon and the start of the dungeon formation will be significant enough to make a difference but if it is a low-ranking dungeon then the difference is negligent," Jill answered. At the current prowess and development of humanity in this world, low-level dungeons were not a problem for them. So what Jill''s research promised held huge merit in the current development phase of the world, enough to make a significant difference. "Is your research how you discovered this new variant of the pregnant dungeon?" I asked connecting the obvious dots. "Yes, I used my research to track this dungeon. But it is too early tobel this dungeon as a new variant of the pregnant dungeon," Jill reminded me not tobel this dungeon a new variant of the pregnant dungeon yet. "So, remind me again how is all this connected to Luna''s dungeon relocation experiment in the sky blossom city," I asked, trying to connect why Jill said that she should finish her research here before Lunapleted her dungeon relocation experiment. "Everything I am doing down here is because of the dungeon relocation experiment." Chapter 1065 Inefficient Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 06:01 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Details please," I asked, seeing Jill pause to look at her grimoire right in the middle of exining what she meant when she said that everything she was doing down here was because of the dungeon relocation experimentation led by Luna in sky blossom city. "One second, I just received a dungeon-wide analysis report from my golems. I have to check whether something has changed in thest hour. I will get back to you once I am done with this," Jill said with her head buried in her grimoire. "Can''t that wait until after we reached your base?" I asked as Jill was so focused on verifying the report sent to her by her golems that we had to hover in the air waiting for her to finish. "No, I have 50 mins before my golems begin the next dungeon-wide analysis. Meaning I have to check this report for anomalies, and if any, I have to fix them before the golems do the next round of dungeon-wide analysis. I am pressed for time here, and exining this to you is not helping," Jill yelled while multitasking. Knowing I was getting in her way I chose to keep mum, let her do her thing, and decided to search for something to keep myself busy with. Since I was being carried by Jill''s mental strength 500 ft above ground in an underground field dungeon I had lost the freedom of foot and the grimoirework. Yeah, I had nothing to do up here but watch Jill in her zone. Now that I have got a moment to take a good look at Jill, I discovered that she was hiding a bombshell of a body under her oversized whiteb coat. Her extrapte curves added to form a perfect hourss body. Which was supported by her slender legs that were covered in above-knee white stockings. Suddenly I started to find Jill quite pleasing to the eyes, especially the cherry lips on her oval face. This realization shocked me but then I guessed it had something to do with the fact that she wasn''t talking. Too bad she will start talking once she was done verifying the report. Deciding to enjoy Jill''s beauty while itsts I continued to stare at her profane body with insanely huge Juggs. "You are in luck, no anomalies found¡ª why are you staring at me?" Jill was announcing that she had finished verifying the report but was interrupted catching me staring at her. "It was fun while itsted," I muttered as I withdrew my gaze from Jill''s body as her voice had shattered the serene beauty of her obscene body. "What?" Jill asked in confusion. "..." I shook my head dealing with the sense of loss I was feeling. "Creep," Jill uttered. "Whatever," I chose to ignore Jill''s cuss and added, "So, you were saying your research down here had everything to do with the dungeon relocation experiment conducted by Luna in the sky blossom city." "Oh, yes. It''s funny how If not for my participation in the dungeon relocation experimentation I would never have stumbled on this breakthrough," Jill said, reminiscing how her part-time research led to a big breakthrough in her full-time research. And your superiors are okay with it?" I asked Jill in surprise because as far as I know, assistant researchers were the bitches of the senior researchers they were assigned to them. And no senior researcher would be willing to share his bitch with a senior researcher of another field. "Superiors?" Jill said hinting for more details on it. "I mean the senior researcher you were assigned to," I said. "I don''t have one, it was the part of my contract when the Morningstar pouched me from my university," Jill said with great pride. "How does that work? How can research be led by an assistant researcher? Now, who is making stuff up?" I called bull on Jill''s im. "Believe what you want. What I just said is 100 percent true. I''m just that good at what I do, you better believe it. True Fact, I demand a senior researcher title but then in order not to hurt the feelings of the old foggies in the university they persuaded me to be an assistant researcher with the pay of a senior researcher, my own field of research, and promise that my title will be promoted to the senior researcher after half a century," Jill bragged. "Sure," I said sarcastically not believing a single thing Jill just imed. "You don''t believe me," As Jill said that she felt a sense of dejavu. Unable to figure out where and when she had experienced the same she shook her head and added, "Seeing how you are close to the Southern Royal family, I am guessing you will be attending MorningStar university. I show you my majesty then." "Sure," I choose to go along with Jill''s words because I did not want to start another argument with her. "Just you wait," Jill uttered while making a mental note to teach the boy a lesson for calling her a liar. "You never said why you were participating in the dungeon relocation experiment instead working on your research?" I reminded Jill. ? "Do I need a reason for it? The words dungeon relocation says it all and because I was stuck in my research, it was going nowhere," Jill responded. Hearing her response I learned a new thing about Jill she bes talkative once she getsfortable around you. I bet the oath she made me take had her weaken her guard and indifferent act in my presence. This was a good thing now I get to learn more about her research with little effort but sometimes when I hear her I have the urge to yell, shut up. Now I wished she would continue to act indifferent. "So what did you find when you participated in the dungeon relocation experiments?" I said hoping Jill will return to the track. "That dungeon relocation research gets way more funding and donationspared to my research," Jill replied grudgingly. "And?" I led, hoping Jill will continue, ''Oh, she did alright.'' "I leaked the news that the dungeon relocation apparatus is very inefficient, The amount of the soul energy required to relocate an F-rank dungeon is equal to the soul energy required to keep an SS-rank dungeon powered, to all media outlets," Jill confessed and then added, " I shouldn''t have done that. My n backfired. Once people learned that dungeon relocation was possible, big families and organizations started to make insane donations never seen before to Dungeon Relocation research." "Who would have seen thating, Right? People would be totally insane to be willing to pay a huge amount of price just to relocate a dungeon of their choice to a safe location far from their enemies andpetitors," I said sarcastically as even a grade-schooler could see that the advantages of dungeon relocation outweighed the disadvantages but I guess, Jill, as a researcher was more focused on the efficiency of the process to achieve required results more than the use of the results. "Next time, you take to me in that tone, I know all your 32 teeth out. You know I can, thanks to the list of terms and conditions," Jill warned me to take my sarcasm elsewhere as she would not tolerate it. And the list of terms and conditions she added to her oath also mentioned it. "Sorry, my bad," I apologized to Jill and then asked her, "Jill, answer this for me, if the soul energy required to relocate an F-rank dungeon is equal to the amount of soul energy required to power an SS-rank dungeon, how much soul energy do you require to relocate a D-rank dungeon?" "Um, probably enough to power an SSS-rank dungeon. Maybe throw in another SS-rank dungeon," Jill answered. Soul energy required to power an SSS-rank and an SS-rank dungeon was a lot to squander just to relocate a D-rank dungeon, but the fact that this D-rank dungeon was the Silver Beach Gate dungeon made the cost worth it. Considering the profits the silver milk powder would bring the cost of an SSS-rank and SS-rank dungeon was nothing. This was the perfect example of why the big Families and organizations were willing to donate to the Dungeon relocation research. Dungeons were the primary source of many products in this world, despite their look rank they reeked enough profits that could help the family buy many SSS-rank dungeons. So It should note as a surprise that people were willing to heavily invest in dungeon relocation. Just when I was contemting how the cost of the dungeon relocation was nothingpared to its advantages, I came to a sudden realization that Jill used the word inefficient to describe the shoring of the dungeon relocation apparatus and not costly or insanely expensive. I wanted to ignore this believing that it was a typo but then thinking of thepulsive behavior disyed by her I could not help but wonder whether this was a mistake or intentional. Chapter 1066 Harmless Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 06:11 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Hey, Jill. Could you exin to me why you keep calling the dungeon relocation apparatus inefficient?" I said Jill for rification dreading that she might have done this on purpose. "Oh, you caught that, did you? For some reason, people choose to ignore it considering it a typo. When it really isn''t. I wonder why?" Jill said with a puzzled expression it appeared genuine but I knew better than to fall for it. "You sly bitch, you did it on purpose. You wanted the dungeon relocation experiment to get more funding, that is why you leaked their premature results to all media outlets," Having grown skeptical of Jill it had be easier for me to see through her act. "You have a very strong imagination. But those are some absurd ims, why do I want the dungeon relocation research to gain more funding and donations? To give them more funding the university will have to get the money somewhere, that would be by reducing the funding for other research. Why would I do that to myself? " Jill denied my theory calling it absurd. It sounds absurd from the way she puts it. But if you were to wait a minute and consider what Jill stood to gain then things made more sense. All researchers have the natural fear of sharing credit or people stealing credit for their work, therefore, they never make the results of their experiment public unless they were sure that nobody can prove the contrary or even worse further improve upon what they imed. So it was not surprising to see the researchers of the Dungeon Relocation research team were not willing to publish their results despite knowing the tremendous help and support it could bring for the advancement of their research at least not until they were certain the results they got would be consistent in further experimentation. Which could take a long time considering that every dungeon relocation experimentation required a lot of funding. While the Dungeon relocation research team was trying their best to find more funding without making any ims Jill whose research was stuck finally saw some hope because of the breakthrough she stumbled upon while participating in the dungeon relocation experimentation had no qualms about leaking the results of the early-stage Dungeon Relocation to all the media outlets. Now Jill''s research was towed to the dungeon relocation research, only if it were to speed up would her research speed up as result. So she did not hesitate to do the devil''s work. "Absurd, huh? Tell me if I sound absurd when I say that you did this to speed the dungeon relocation research up so that you can pursue whatever breakthrough you stumbled upon while participating in the dungeon relocation experimentation more frequently. Isn''t that the actual reason why you are here, Dr. Jill?" I debunked Jill''s innocent act. This woman was a shark, she can smell blood in the water from miles away. One tiny wound and she wille right for you. She almost had me with her high IQ low Eq routine. "Yes, high school boy Wyatt, you caught me. I confess I have been a very very naughty gal. How do you n on punishing me?" Jill spoke in an exaggerated tone and for thest part, it sounded a bit steamy. I bet that was intentional. "Jeez! I was just calling your lie. What''s gotten into you?" The part about Jill leaking the dungeon relocation experiments report to the media outlet had nothing to do with the exnation of her research down here. So she did not break the bounds of the oath she took earlier by lying about the reason why she did it. "You couldn''t have if had it not been for me purposefully leaving the hints. Yet, it took you so long," In a way, what Jill said was right, I did catch her lying based on what she said to me but by now I knew better than to fall for ssic y. "That was you contradicting yourself, not you leaving hints for me to catch your lie. You were hoping I would overlook it thinking that since you are under oath you cannot lie. But this has nothing to do with what you took oath for which means you can lie about it all you want. The question is why are we wasting time on this? I thought you were just talkative but now I think otherwise," I smug smile formed unconsciously formed on my face having called out Jill for what she was doing. "Wipe that smug smile off your face, as if you are any better. I saw you drool while leering at my cleavage," Jill revealed that she knew about me staring that her obscene body. "Yes, I was leering at your cleavage and profane body. Guilt as charged, I would continue to if only you had not opened your damned mouth," I confessed, Jill had perfect pair of racks and I was not ashamed of letting my sight linger on them more than they should have. I would be ashamed if they didn''t because that could only mean there was something wrong down there or I was batting for the other team. "Pervert," Jill cussed but the blush on her cheeks yelled otherwise. "Call me what you will, but at least I am being honest," I yelled, pulling a page right from Jill''s ybook. I was ying a genius with perverted tendencies like Jill who yed a highbrow with little touch withmonsense. All this just to make your opponent''s prescription of you feel that you were harmless. But there was only one problem, I did not know if it was working or if she was using the same on me. "Idiot," Jill uttered but the blush on her cheeks had grown intense and had reached her ears, they too glowed red. "If not for me being restrained right now, I would have kissed you." Chapter 1067 Rookie Or Newbie Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 06:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "If not for me being restrained right now, I would have kissed you." The only way to know if Jill was being real was to crack up my act by a notch. "Shameless," Jill cussed while peeking eye contact with me and then shyly looking away. Soon I felt Jill''s mental strength restrains on me loosen, not enough for me to make use of my viltronian flight but enough for me freely float around. Even a caveman would know what Jill meant by this. At this point, I could concede or just continue the act. The only thing I hate more than listening to Jill talk was losing to Jill. I did not have much of a choice. Soon I maneuvered my floating body right in front of Jill, close enough to feel her rushed breath and body heat on my skin. I could feel Jill''s chest heaving up and down in anticipation as my lips neared Jill''s quivering lips, but they slowly moved past them betraying the suspense, and stopped at her blushing ears. Sniffing the hairs tucked behind them, I was surprised by their refreshingly sweet fragrance, and whispered, "I don''t think I can hold back around you." "I don''t understand," Jill timidly blurted while avoiding meeting my passionate gaze. "It is toote, just know you made me do this," Saying that one of my hands grabbed her waist and the other went under her armpit and supported her neck while I fiercely nted my lips on hers and forced my tongue into her mouth. As the one with the higher realm Jill had higher response speed but they were dulled in the heat of the movement and she could not react until the boy''s tongue forced its way into her mouth. The fact that her body had zero resistance to the boy''s touch did not help Jill but it yed a huge role when she gave in to the boy''s advancing tongue instead of following through with her n of pushing the boy away and having a goodugh at his expense. Her hands which she had raised to push away the boy, rested on his broad shoulds and hugged his warm neck. "Ummmm¡­" the kissing had continued for a while now and neither party seemed to show signs of stopping. Excited Jill sometimes ended up blocking her nose while kissing risking shortness of breath but her partner seemed to be experienced, he would skillfully maneuver himself to ensure Jill does not have trouble breathing and enjoyed the kiss. "Ummmwahhh," Jill finally separated her lips from the boy''s lips but her hands continued to hug his sturdy neck. Then arranging her breath she said, "You seem to do this quite often." "You seemed to be a little out of practice," I said gazing into Jill''s moist eyes. This time around she did not avoid them but rather seemed to peer deep into them to find if this meant something. From Jill''s kissing technique I could tell that she was aplete rookie maybe even a newbie. Yet I hinted otherwise because unless she, herself, confessed I did not n to bring it up. So I added, "What just happened?" "We got carried away trying to outsmart the other," Jill replied. "Wait, you knew I was ying you? Then why didn''t you stop me?" I asked. "The same reason why you did not stop after achieving your goal. Besides, I wanted to beat you at your game but failed," Jill sighed. "We both failed," I corrected Jill. Hearing that the eye contact between us regained its passion. Usually, this was about time I would start acting dumb but remembering the resolution I made, I forced myself to behave and asked Jill, "Do you want to continue?" "Do you have to ask, kiss me already," Excited Jill took the initiative to kiss but she ended up swooshing her nose with mine. Yep, she was a rookie but I am betting on her being a newbie, not because I preferred her to be but because of the awkwardness in her technique. Honestly, I was being generous here by calling whatever she was doing a technique. No worries, I was a veteran. I had trained my wild horses back in my past life, I will have her running the tracks in no time. Having enough of Jill''s awkward kiss, using my hand that supported her neck, I firmly guided her through the back of her head. As the make-out session progressed, I had a new opinion of Jill. She was a fast learner and a go-getter. She earned herself an A for the perfect harmony of initiative, effort, and technique. Now that Jill had finally gotten the hang of it I too had begun enjoying it but my hand supporting her neck had be unemployed. So it slowly ran across her warm back and migrated to her slender waist, joining with my other hand. Together they hugged her slim waist. After a while, they decided to go on vacation down the bootyne. At first, they gently caressed and gotfortable with their respective ass cheeks then they grew bolder and squeezed the ass cheeks. The ass was soft like jelly so their fingers dug deep into them as they greedily tried to fit as much ass in their palms as possible. Having found the answer, the hands returned to alternating between gently rubbing and squeezing the ass in a rhythm. Their talent was well received as Jill suddenly paused kissing and let out a soft moan. It seems her body not only had zero resistance to the boy''s touch but was also highly sensitive to it. Jill''s pleasure-filled body grew limp the instant it let out the soft moan andid on the boy''s body while resting its head on his muscr chest. Jill''s sudden moan boosted the confidence of the boy''s hands but they controlled themselves from digging into her skirt as it had be apparent to them that this was her first. So they held back, deciding to be patient. Chapter 1068 No Labels Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 06:48 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location I continued to support Jill''s limp body in a hug and carried her to the base. I know I am a good kisser and I agree our makeout session was very intense but not enough to exin Jill''s reaction. Either Jill was super sensitive or it was too much for her first time or both or it was all an act. Myst thought was the reason why I had stopped indulging in bodily pleasures, no matter how calctive and self-controlled you were one can never ovee the chemical mystery of their hormones. Something about seeing their partner satisfied after coitus prompted an emotional development between the two. Especially to the male partner''s ego. The only reason I was still entertaining Jill was that I felt she was smart enough to know that in no scenario trying the obvious would work but I wonder how someone with Jill''s obscene bodycked the opportunity to taste adult pleasure till today. Seeing how she took initiative when the opportunity arose, I don''t think her being too conservative was one of the reasons. So I couldn''t help but say, "You know if you are using your body to divert me from asking questions about your research down here then hats off, it is working." "Wyatt, I think you are capable of having a rtionship with a partner who is capable to challenge your intellect so I am going to pretend that I did not hear you say that. Besides, if I were really doing that you wouldn''t be asking me that question," as Jill said that she adjusted her body to rest her body morefortably in my hug and taking a sniff of my neck she said, "You smell nice, what fragrance card do you use? Is it unisex?" "I don''t use fragrance cards, It is my natural body odor," To be exact it was the diluted version of the fragrance released by the dungeon cmity seed to trap its victims. "Really?" Jill found the boy''s ims hard to believe but she didn''t care as his body scent was too soothing and made her feel safe in his embrace. "So we are in a rtionship?" I asked Jill having heard her call it that earlier. But in my books making out with a girl a few times did not count as being in a rtionship. "I don''t see the need tobel it, let us enjoy our time here. If we both are still interested afterward, then you canbel it all you want," Jill''s take surprised me. I did not expect her to be so cool about it as I remember almost bing the ve of the first girl that touched my little brother. It took me days to get out of that spell. I guess girls were more mature about this kind of stuff than boys. "Since you put it that way, Just so you know, I enjoyed the kiss but I am far from satisfied," having said that I felt Jill''s arms around my neck tighten and she coldly replied, "I see." A secondter she propped her body up using my shoulders for support, and fiercely kissed me. Before it could turn into another intense makeout session, I break away saying, "Jill, you don''t have to force yourself. This is not apetition." "I know but I want to do this for you," Jill imed that but I could feel that she had taken my words personally. "If you really want to do something for me," as I said that I bring my mouth next to her ears and whispered, "There are other more exciting things that you would do for me." "..." Hearing me Jill was without words, her ears turned red but soon she uttered, "F-fine but only after I am done with the next dungeon-wide analysis report." "Deal," I immediately ept, surprising Jill with my enthusiasm and causing her to blush even more. With a new arrangement between us Jill once again took charge of themute but this time she did not use her mental strength to carry me instead she embraced me in her soft vulgar body saying, "You are too slow, we have to reach the base before my golems send in the next report." Jill blushed, feeling her words were too direct she immediately added, "Not because I am looking forward to our arrangement. I need to check on the dungeon core expansion." "I know. But just so you know, I am looking forward to our arrangement," saying that I buried my head in her ample chest. They felt like the most scious pillows in existence. Jill''s face grew red in embarrassment, it was redder than a baboon''s butt. It had be hard to tell if she was more embarrassed that her thoughts had be apparent or if she was blushing more than usual looking forward to her arrangement with me. Soon I stopped bothering to figure her out lost in the bliss of her racy bosom. "Aren''t you getting toofortable with them?" Jill could not help but ask feeling the boy''s drool on her chest through theyers covering them. "Notfortable enough, do you mind if I help myself with your blouse," I asked continuing to rub my cheek against the fluffiest pillows I havee in contact with recently. "Go ahead, it is soaked in your drool away," feeling the wetness and stickiness of her drool-soaked blouse on her skin Jill decided she was better off without them. "What about the bra?" I asked Jill while unbuttoning her blouse, Slowly uncovering the snowing white twin mountain valley. "How about we save some forter?" Jill asked but then she felt the boy''s tongue explore her cleavage trying to reach as deep as possible. Forcing her at a loss for words learning how wrong she was with regard to her blouse. But for some unknown reason, Jill was not irritated by the boy''s actions rather she felt stimted hindering her speed of flight. "Now, who is slow?" Chapter 1069 Weakness Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 06:54 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location Jill ignored the boy''s words and wondered why her body responded so actively to the boy''s every tough. Jill has not faced such a situation once in her life so far, this was the first. But it was worth noting that she was never in this situation ever before. Not because shecked the opportunity instead it was one of the shorings of her higher concentration. It kept her focused all the time, even her bodily needs and biological reactions could not distract her. So whenever an opportunity presented itself, her feeling of arousal could never break past her high concentration causing her to lose any and all interest in getting intimate. When a person gets aroused enough they start to look past the reasoning barrier in their mind and entertain the thought of getting intimate but if one were not aroused enough to look past the threshold then they cannot bring themselves to get intimate. The universal example of this was the disgust people feel after masturbating. Before masturbating, people get too aroused to even entertain such thoughts. But if they had high concentration these thoughts of theirs would be stronger than their arousal and they could never go through with it. This disgust can be anything from the partner''s unwashed feet to a dandruff-oozing head to a zit that keeps staring at them, which people would be willing to look past as long as they are aroused enough. Now consider what if they had high concentration? they will never be able to look past these little things making it impossible for them to get intimate. This was the case with Jill. Jill knows nobody is perfect but her high concentration highlighted their imperfections. Until she met the boy, his body was perfect, so physical-charm wise he had passed but the mental attraction was still at the bnce because he acted as if he was the smartest when he wasn''t the signs of this were very subtle but not for her she could not ignore that. But all this resistance began to crumble as she entered his proximity, smelled his fragrant scent, felt his gentle touch in his warm embrace, and once his saliva entered her mouth, it was the final nail in the coffin. Her body and mind were his. Jill wondered why her body and mind showed weakness when it came to the boy. Everything about him only acted to stimte her further. Was he her weakness, like the dragon''s reverse scale is to it? Either way, she was finally introduced to adult pleasure that eluded her for decades. Even though she was just introduced to it she had already fallen prey to it. Jill did not know how to feel about the fact her body and mind were so submissive to the wimps of a high school boy. But the fact that he felt the same about her- at least her body was a constion. She wasn''t sure if the boy''s mind and heart reacted the same as his body bid to her, that was what the entire journey was all about, she was sure the boy had his own doubts about this too, together they will figure this out. This was the main reason why Jill did not hurry tobel whatever was happening between her and the boy. "We are here, now can you stop with your childishness?" Jill descended to the base and asked the boy to leave her bosom alone. It took a lot of her to say these words to the boy. Having said those words she found it surprising that she actually managed to say those words to the boy. That was how strong the boy''s grip was on her body and mind. Thankfully her heart had yet to give in. but seeing how things were progressing Jill felt it would not take long for her heart to also give in to the obscene passion the boy was offering. "We are here already," I said letting go of Jill''s embrace. I hate to admit it but it felt good to cling to Jill like a k and enjoy the bliss of her god''s given meat pillows. Jill''s eyebrow raised hearing the boy sound disappointed that they made it to the base. Was he not looking forward to their agreement or did he want to enjoy her bosom longer? Jill shook her head not bothering to think too much about it and said, "We are just in time my golems just sent me the dungeon-wide analysis report." Jill summoned her grimoire, but before checking the report sent to her by her golems she used a cleaning card on the saliva covering her cleavage and blouse. Then began to button her blouse but was interrupted by the boy. He skillfully took off her oversizedb coat and then blouse and asked, "Do you have ab coat smaller than this one? Don''t bother I have just the right one for you." "Um, what are you doing?" Puzzled Jill finally asked. Without answering her the boy put away her oversizedbcoat and blouse. Taking out a smaller-sized whiteb coat he handed it to her saying, "I have only used it once, I hope you don''t mind." It took a while for Jill to understand what the boy was doing but once she did she could not help but get angry as she was not a toy for him to y doll up with her. But before she could unload on him, he hurriedly said, "If you do this for me, I will do one thing for you." Jill who was about to go ballistic on the boy paused feeling what the boy proposed was reasonable enough she uttered, "Fine" And wore theb coat over her ck floral design bra without a blouse between them. Theb coat was a perfect fit for Jill, as a result, she could not button it at her chest area which lead to her revealing very deep cleavage and part of her ck floral design bra. Jill finally understood what the boy was after. Chapter 1070 Distracted Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 07:04 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location Jill sat amidst the various equipment with her head buried in the grimoire going through the report sent by her golems. She looked very focused on her work and my ogling her cleavage did not seem to bother her in the slightest. But her rosy cheeks and thumping heart betrayed her. Jill herself was surprised that she was having trouble concentrating on her work. With her high concentration, this was never a problem for her. But this time her hyper concentration was out of control. Instead of concentrating on the report in front of her, she kept thinking about the mesmerizing fragrance of the boy''s scent, the warmth of his touch, and the sweetness of his saliva. She can''t help but keep wanting to rush back into the boy''s sultry embrace. Jill found that for the first time in her life her high concentration was not highlighting the imperfections of the boy instead it was working hand in hand with her arousal. The boy''s body was wless but he was far from perfect, as Jill believed her to be above a cavewoman as she saw more than the meat body and enjoyed both the IQ and EQ of her partner. But as the situation would have it both her mind and body were showing signs of being addicted to the boy''s body. Jill''s physical rtionship with the boy has only progressed till the second base, therefore this discovery rang rms in Jill''s mind and she could not help but imagine what will happen when she bes one with the boy. Just when Jill was considering being cautious toward the boy, she felt his lecherous gaze on her skin, and instantly her mind went nk then began to look forward to their appointment. This was the curse of her high concentration. Usually, it kept her from getting aroused but today it was turning her into a salivating bitch in heat. Something Jill considered her strength today had turned into her greatest weakness. But Jill did not give in to her obscene desires multiplied by her high concentration, she to it as the greatest test in her career as a researcher and forced herself to prioritize the report in front of her. Even though Jill could force her mind, the same could not be said for her erect nipples and wet pantie. The more fiercely she tried to resist it the more intensely her body reacted. This reaction from her body was in response to the boy''s lustful gaze, just the thought that the boy was aroused by her shapely body had aroused her too, causing Jill unable to fathom the reaction her body would have when they would finally do the deed. Just like that Jill got distracted with thoughts of the boy, and forgetting her resolve she once again daydreamed of her appointment with the boy instead of verifying the reports. "Jill, are you there?" I called out to Jill finding her lost in her thoughts instead of going through the reports sent to her by her golems. "Huh?" Jill awakened from her shameful daydream, and her rosy cheeks turned red hot in embarrassment as she spent important time thinking of useless thoughts instead of doing her work like a dumb bimbo, one of the kinds of womankind, that Jill hated the most. Feeling Jill was too ''stressed'' to work, I extended my hand towards her, Jill red fiercely but she did not resist it. Then I sat by her side and pulled her into my embrace. Her head rested on my chest while my arm was warped around her. "How about we let the golem take over the work, just for an hour or two?" "..." Jill did not answer. Coming into the boy''s embrace, chaos had descended in her mind. She just nodded her head and switched on the away-from-base mode, ordering the golems to act ording to the predetermined functions and protocols. Then retracting her grimoire she lifted her head to look into the boy''s eyes. As Jill stared into his eyes, she found that the boy''s eyes peered into hers. Looking deep into Jill''s eyes I leaned in, locking my lips with hers, and breaking thest of any reluctance she had left. She kissed back, my tongue dived into hers, and our tongues intertwined in a passionate struggle of simtion. Later I gently drove her onto the floor. Seeing the defenseless Jill under my mercy I felt the desires and fantasies that I had suppressed for a long time surface. And pushed my lips onto her in a fiery kiss. Then I felt her hands fiddle with my clothes while I skillfully pulled open herb coat. Then trailing my tongue onto her neck with one hand I unfastened her ck floral design bra masterfully while the other cupped her breast tenderly. Once Jill''sb coat and bra were quicklyid on the floor, I brought her erect nipples to my fingers and mouth. Then I passionately kissed and bit them. "Aah¡­" Jill moaned, as the boy''s touch and alive spread a tititing sensation within her body and pearl white skin was flushed red. "Mhm" Before she coulde to terms with this sensation Jill felt nefarious fire spread within her causing more moans to escape from her lips. Seeing Jill quiver in pleasure under me defensively I felt a wild instinct awaken inside of me. The wild instinct in me wanted to see Jill beg for mercy from too much pleasure. Seeing how just me ying with her nipples aroused her to the level of herher region overflowing with juice through her pantie, I felt it would not be difficult. These thoughts were like pouring oil into the sinful fire burning within me. Jill, who was rendered motionless with intense pleasure, suddenly felt overwhelmed by dread seeing the evilness within the boy''s eyes. His criminal hands no longer limited themselves to her bosom and every corner of her luscious body. Chapter 1071 All About You Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 07:11 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Aaa.." Jill no longer tried to hold back her moans, her muffled moans had turned into shouts of pleasure, as the boy''s skillful hands masterfully trailed all over her body, turning on all her erogenous spots with a tititing sensation. "Ohhh..." "Mhm!..." "Ohhhhh¡­" The full-blown pleasure-filled gasps of Jill continued for minutes as her pantie was drenched in sex craving juice. Then I turned toy Jill on her belly and began to caress her bubble butt. Then I unfastened her skirt, slid it down her legs, and returned to massaging her bubble butt with my firm hands. Later I begin to knead Jill''s breast and ass simultaneously with one hand on each. Jill was a mess. She was lying in her own pool of love juice with her pantie ready to fall any time. Jill, who had lost all her reason with sinful pleasure taking over her body and mind, had her attention drift to therge bulge in the boy''s pants causing her eyes to ze with curiosity and lust. She knew what it indicated but she had no experience handling one or seeing one at its prime before. Jill cautiously moved her hand and ced it on therge bulge in the boy''s pants to cup a feel, only to a warm throbbing from within the pants, as if something was trying to break free from within it. Soon a mixture of overwhelming sexual desire and curiosity set aze in her luscious body taking over Jill as she crawled toward the boy''s thigh and wrapped her hands around his leg, staring at the bulge in his pants with the greed of slut and curiosity of a virgin. Seeing that Jill was no longer passive and had taken initiative. I did not hesitate, without further ado, I got rid of my pants and released my little brother who stood tall in excitement to greet Jill. "Is this size normal everyone?" Jill asked while poking my little brother, whose enthusiasm grew feeling her breath on him and with her every poke. "Maybe¡­ I don''t know. But I have heard some staff at the Whiteburn cardbpliment that mine is the best they have seen," I was not lying, some staff who had seen me naked in the Whiteburn cardb while I was passed out, track me down using my online card boutique andpliment my little brother. Yes, the conversation was very awkward and creepy, but apliment is apliment, no matter where it came from. Jill''s researcher side, having found a new specimen, took over here and began to cup my balls and run her hands through my little brother. Usually, this would not be enough to arouse me but considering that this was the first time for this body and the fact that I was a teenager with raging hormones, it seemed whatever Jill did could only excite it. "How about we revisit this until after you are more experienced," Yes, Jill''s curious hands running all over my little brother did arouse him but the fact that it was ufortable did not change. And also I hadn''t forgotten why I had intervened in Jill''s work. I was doing this so that Jill would no longer be too ''stressed'' to focus on her work. Therefore instead of guiding Jill on how to please my little brother, I decided to pleasure her instead. Jill''s research down here took priority over my carnal desires. "Was it not good? Did you not like it? Did I do something wrong?" Jill asked. She genuinely wanted to know what she did wrong because she wanted to return the boy tenfold the pleasure he gave her. But the fact that she just got introduced to adult pleasure was not helping. The fact that she was able to ovee the pleasure coursing her body and think about the boy and pleasuring was already good for her first. "Let''s just say this is not about me, but you. Rx, let me take care of you," saying that I raised Jill and tugged on her erect nipples while my right hand held her wrist and my left teased her ass. "Ahn¡­" Soft moans escaped Jill''s lips as I yed with her body which was set aze by carnal desires. Causing her love juices to overflow and drip onto the floor. I then held her thighs and lifted her above my head to kiss her clit through her wet pantie catching Jill by surprise. With my gigabit physique pulling off this feat was not a big deal. "Ohhh!" Having herher region kissed for the first time even though it was through her drenched pantie caused Jill to shout out in surprise. I wasn''t done, I skillfully manured my tongue to push Jill''s pantie to the side and ess her vertical mouth. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* Soon the slurping sound of me licking Jill''s clit sounded with Her unrestrained moans, ringing a profane symphony in the dungeon. Jill''s thighs wrapped around my head as I relished in her juices flowing into my mouth. I could feel Jill''s arms tremble as their grasp on my hair tightened up. Her quivering limbs were enough for me to understand that Jill was reaching her peak. "Ooooohhh!" Jill groaned as she squirted on my face. I was still far from done. I continued to press my face against her pussy and continued to suck on her clit. "I can''t take this anymore¡­." Jill''s hands released my hair and coiled them around my head, pushing it further against herher region. Taking this as a sign I went ballistic without holding back, my tongue dived into her vagina and began to devour it without any restraint whatsoever. I did not forget her clit, causing her to drown in pleasure and plead, "Mhm! Yes, right there! More¡­ I want more! More!" Jill''s moan soon died once again so I slowly descended her into my embrace and then gentlyid her on the wet floor. Chapter 1072 Selfless Loving Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 07:46 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location Laying Jill on the floor wet with her love juice I slowly spread her legs wide and took a second to appreciate Jill''s hairless droolingher region. Then I used my index figure to dig into it, causing more juice to flush out. Then I looked at Jill''s face it was flushed with pleasure, she could not make heads or tales. She seemed exhausted yet filled with energy, the pleasure had made her mind go haywire but her body was still at its peak, yelling to bring it on. Compared to Jill''s body''s unwavering body her mind was nearly copsing with continued sexual gratification. Despite having orgasmed twice Jill''s mind kept thinking about the bulge in the boy''s pants and the majestic stiff salute of his little brother when he unfastened his pants and underwear. The warmth of his rod still lingered between her fingers tips. Her mind was nearing its copsing point yet it kept ying the moment in her mind loop. Jill could not help but the dimensions of the boy''s meat rod, its inhumane length along with its extra fat grith were still fresh in her mind, and could not help butpare it to the genitals of a male orc she had hunted, maybe even bigger. And wondered if it was normal for a human to have something even the monster could notpare to, was it the same for all human males? Jill was not worried whether the boy''s long meat would fit in her vagina as she felt that if her opposite sex was bestowed with such endowment then it was only granted that her cave was created to nest that anaconda, considering that she could give birth to a child with that little thing, she did not feel that she would have any problem taking that fat meat in it. Yes, as a researcher Jill should know better than that but skipped sex ed feeling it was not worth her wasting time on something they people learned naturally with age. Even cave people figure to copte, so hard could it be? What Jill did not know was that she was in for a surprise. The boy continues to tease Jill''sher region, she was not only experiencing the long-awaited adult pleasure but also learning new things about her body that she thought were impossible. Just when she thought her body could no longer produce more fluids, there came the waterworks. As a dignified adult from a civilized era, Jill found it really embarrassing that she kept leaking every other minute. As time went on Jill began to realize that the boy was bing more familiar with her body. He invaded her lips and neck with his tongue. Kissing and covering her body in hickeys while his right hand kept milking her vagina and the left kept tunning her erect nipples. "Mhhmh!" Jill was under the total mercy of the boy, all she could was keep moaning in pleasure, while he made a mess out of her body. Jill had never been in such a position in her entire life, she could not believe she was allowing herself to be in such a position, willingly at that. She wanted to take charge of the situation but she did not know how, now she really wanted to go back in time and smack her past self for thinking that learning the art of pleasing her partner was beneath her. But this thought onlysted for a second before it once again was reced by the purest form of pleasure. Jill was a researcher who forced the morningstar university to agree to her terms. The pride she had was nothing short of the Devil of pride himself. Therefore despite the insane pleasure her body and mind experienced her nature kept her from giving in to the pleasure and struggling for control. All this started as her wanting to experience what it felt like to experience womanhood but the thought that her body and mind would fall prey to the boy never crossed her mind. And now she was no different from any other nymphomanic she used to despise. Only Jill knew the internal struggle she was going through for her to pause her research and indulge in obscene pleasure. She wanted to get angry at herself for feeling a sense of pleasure from the embarrassment and shame of being pinned down and being at some else mercy. She was really perplexed at the fact that how can she find joy in being helpless as responded and reacted to the wimps of another person. The fact that the boy could see through the secrets of her body, what turned her on, what made her crazy so easily was a sign of weakness for Jill. Now that Jill had been through numerous orgasms, she could finally find moments to entertain these thoughts. She wanted to utilize her strength and pin the boy down and have him at the mercy of her body but remembering the unsatisfied expression of the boy of the time when she curiously yed with his meat rod, she could not help suppress her rebellious thoughts. Not to mention under the constant waves of pleasure that swept her body Jill found it hard to gather her rebellious will. Her high concentration was of no help here, rather it was her nemesis in this situation. As it kept her from concentrating on the shame, embarrassment, and anger she felt for being a squeaking pig in heat. It forced her to concentrate on the pleasure she felt as the boy managed to awaken all of her erogenous spots. Spreading a tititing sensation in her body that grew to the point that her vagina flooded with love juices. Jill could not help but wonder, ''Where are all these juicesing from? Howe she has not died of dehydration by now.'' Jill had long given up on understanding her body and had made a resolution that she would learn to please men and take revenge on the boy. Yes, she was grateful to the boy for his selfless loving but he and she knew this was more than that. She may be losing now but next time she will regain her dignity by returning him tenfold the amount of selfless loving he had done for her. Chapter 1073 Hormonal Dominace Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 08:33 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location I looked like I just walked out of a shower. But when really I was just soaked in Jill''s love juices. My body muscles looked like they were massaged with oil and glittered under themplight revealing that they were ever not covered in oil but instead drenched in Jill''s body fluids. I was never a generous lover but today for the first time, I did something selfish without expecting any sexual favor in return. Why did I have a sudden change of heart? Was it because It was Jill''s first time? No, while pleasing Jill, I havee across something interesting, and I coined it as hormonal dominance. As the name suggested hormonal dominance was indeed rted to the hormonal reactions in our bodies. The attraction between the opposite sex was exined using hormonal activity, back on earth it was proved that hormones yed a huge role in sexual desire and arousal. It went something like having higher levels of estrogen in the body promoted vaginal lubrication and increased sexual desire in women. I was not interested in that, I did not need to do research to please my woman. There was also this other theory that talked about how strong activity of sexual hormones in one partner could activate the sexual hormones of the other partner. The reason why this thought crossed my mind when I had a beauty like Jill under me was that the hive AI alert me about Jill''s sexual hormone trying to influence my hormones. As a card apprentice''s realm increased their body also slowly evolved into something that only can be described as a better version or an improvement over the previous one. Though the increase in the strength was undeniable. What if it wasn''t just the person''s strength increasing but other functions of his body improving? All this was already discovered, and it was indeed found that when a card apprentice enters a higher realm their body also improves. But this research never spoke about the influence of the higher realm card apprentice on the opposite sex with the lower realm. Like how in the wild, how all the female animals want to carry the child of the Alpha, would a female human prefer a male partner in the same realm as her or a higher realm than her? It was already apparent to us that our sexual feelings were not within our control, so who would the female choose? A partner in the same realm or a partner in the higher realm? If we were to consider the rule of the wild then females could not help but feel more attracted to a partner in a higher realm than them. That would mean that the card apprentice in lower would not be able to control themselves in the presence of the opposite sex with a higher realm. If that were true then the world would be in utter madness. Seeing how the world was functioning fine, it would be safe to assume the influence of the sexual hormones of the higher realm card apprentice on the lower realm card apprentice was not apparent as it was among the animals. I would like to attribute it to the sentience of the human race. But that did not erase the possibility of the hormones of the higher realm influencing the lower realm. After going through a small simtion, I realized this was true for the card apprentice who overly relied on soul and soul energy as they did not explore the power of their body but the same was not true for Viltronians. Now I was starting to understand why back on earth in presence of the viltronian bastard even the bravest of the soldiers humankind has seen could not help but find them questioning their own manliness. And the virtue-est women found themselves drenching their panties and ogling him like a couple of nymphomaniacs. It was not that Viltronian bastard was too handsome rather his sexual hormonal reaction was strongerpared to that of mere mortals. This could exin why Jaya''s attitude me change ever since I gained the viltronian physique. Not was I the only pure viltronian in her vicinity but I was a lot stronger than her. The sex-mad look she had in her eyes whenever she saw me was just her hormones showing submission to my hormones. As a Card King, Jill''s bodily functions were more enhanced than mine, even though she did not train to make use of her physical prowess, the difference between the strength between us was toorge, so even without Jill herself being aware when she was experiencing the peak of pleasure, her hormones tried to influence my hormones. The influence I speak of here was my hormones which were basically responsible for my sexual desire and arousal starting to be dependent on Jill''s hormones such that any sexual urges or gratification I would feel henceforth would depend on Jill. Meaning except for Jill I would find it very hard to be aroused by anyone else unless their hormonal influence is stronger than that of Jill. Like how one pack cannot have two alphas. The more I learned about the Viltronian way the more I felt that it was not a surprise that despite their prowess they became their own undoing. I guess this was e be expected from a race that was modeled after the demons. The realm hierarchy in the demons was stronger than in any creatures this world had seen. The only way for the demons to maintain order among themswselves was for all of them to get under the strongest, making it possible for them to rebel against the realm hierarchy that was ingrained in their nature. So under the umbre of the strongest, the rest of the demons live with more freedom unshackled by the limitations of their realms. In this world of card apprentice, I could use my Gigamite physique to wreak havoc among those in my realm and below but enough about that back to the point, hormonal dominance was the reason why I focused on selflessly pleasuring Jill. This was not because I was influenced by the power of her hormones rather, I wanted to check if Jill were to achieve sexual gratification would the influence of her hormones on my hormones decrease? After helping Jill achieve multiple orgasms, I came to find that I was far from the number of orgasms required topletely erase the influence of Jill''s hormones on my hormones. But yes, achieving sexual gratification does dampen the influence of hormones. Chapter 1074 Just For Him Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 09:10 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location Having spent nearly two hours selflessly pleasuring Jill I was finally done gathering data on hormonal dominance. It started with me trying to relieve Jill''s sexual tension so that she could focus on work but then I came across something which had the potential to be every pervert''s dream skill. The best part about this was I need a focus group to test out the data I have collected from Jill. And I had a few people in mind that would be willing to help me with that. Done quenching my curiosity I decided to finally feed my little brother. He has been hungry for hours, getting no attention he was starting to feel a little blue. Then I turned to look at Jill, only to find she was staring at my little brother intently, it was as if she wanted to swallow it whole but there was a strong hesitation in her eyes. It may be because of what I said earlier, I like how she was willing to give back but that girl did not know what she was doing when it came to pleasing a man, considering the hunger my little brother was feeling, I did not have the time to show her the ropes. So I decided to save those sses for our next session and said, "This next part is going to hurt at first, so bear with me." "..." Jill did not speak instead she answered by nodding like a naive little rabbit which was opposite to her usual arrogant and prideful shelf. Especiallypared to the Jill I met the first time, Jill under me felt like apletely different person. She drooled as her lust-filled nymphomaniac eyes stared at my meat road as if it were the world''s tastiest sausage. After countless orgasms, Jill was shocked to find that her sexual libido only decreased by a little. She did not experience adult pleasure before but she felt that what the boy offered was as premium as it could get. Jill began to me her high concentration for this. Usually, it would work to decrease her sexual desire but today for the first time it was working to increase her sexual craving. Jill wondered what changed. Was it the boy? Considering the circumstance of all her previous opportunities and this opportunity, the only variable was her partner. Jill would not prefer to brag about her beauty, as she liked others to see that there was more to her than her physical appearance but she had been ranked in the top 100 Campus Bes in both her university and the MorningStar university. She did not take pride in that but it was an undeniable fact. So her suitors were also all with impable backgrounds and achievements. To be honest, the boy was the least eye-catchingpared to all her suitors. The boy had the most perfect body she had seen so far and had an intellect that would not bore her but other than that he had nothing to so for. So she could not help but wonder why were her body and mind reacting so intently to the boy. Just his presence alone was enough to send her mind into chaos. Begging the question what was special about this boypared to her other suitors? What did this boy have that the others did not? Jill''s curiosity to understand the boy''s mind and body grew to the point where it could be considered an obsession but at present, her obsession with his meat shaft overshadowed her other thoughts. She felt as if her uterus would crawl out if she dyed feeding it the boy''s meat rod any longer. Therefore when the boy said that the next part was going to hurt, it took a while for her foggy mind to understand what he was hinting at but once she understood it, she immediately nodded showing her willingness with dreamy, pleasure-consumed eyes of hers staring into the boy''s as she slowly spread her thighs, and plunged in. "Aaaargh!" A jolt of pain struck Jill''s body, at herher region, she groaned in pain as blood trailed her thighs as a result of her broken hymen. ? Then the boy leaned in while she stared into hisforting eyes,ying on top of her he used his hand to brush her hair and whispered, "It''s alright. Let your body rest and by the way, have I ever mentioned that your eyes are beautiful." Hearing the strong but tender voice of the boy, Jill tightly wrapped her arms around his neck bracing herself for the boy''s thrusts and though the pain was unbearable she found somefort in the boy''s eyes which were filled with nothing but passion for her. Knowing that she was the only one in his eyes and mind at present Jill for some unknown reason found itforting and soothing. Following his soothing voice, Jill found that her vagina which had been aching from pain a moment ago was now aching for the boy''s meat rod. Jill knew this was not a normal reaction for ady''s first time. Her folds no matter how aroused should not be this gotten used to and be excited for more thrust just after having her hymen broken. Then Jill found that her urethra and ovaries were showing odd behavior. As if the Boy''s meat rod was the chosen one they had been saving themselves for. Jill could no longer understand her own body, why was it reacting the way it was, this was not normal. Therefore Jill could not help but wonder if there was a problem with the boy. Even if he were using some weird cards or runes or some other tricks she would know. It was impossible for a card soldier to pull wool under her eyes. There was something clearly going on here that she was unable to see, her body as a whole for some odd reason was obsessing over the boy, so much so that her bodily reactions were reacting to serve the boy better. What the heck? It was as if her body was a sex toy optimized for the boy. Chapter 1075 Personal Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 09:17 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location While Jill who had her foggy mind cleared by the jolting pain of her hymen being broken, soon felt her high concentration pull her back into the passion and pleasure-governed world. It was not that Jill was not in consent or enjoying her intercourse with the boy, she was but she hated the fact that her high concentration had turned her into a deranged sex-crazed nymphomaniac who could not keep drooling staring at the boy. She felt all her dignity as a reputed and respected researcher was ruined because of this. She enjoyed intimacy with a boy but this was not her. Yes, it was her body reacting to the boy and his A-grade effort but her high concentration stopped her from showing self-restraint. As ady she wanted her partner to remember her at her best even in bed but thanks to her high concentration she was reduced to a sex-crazed slut. She agreed that the high concentration of her''s doubled the pleasure and passion she felt but after this, she did not think she could look the boy in his eyes. Whenever he will see her he will remember this movement, this was not her this was an unrestrained sex manic version of her unleashed by her high concentration. Jill''splicated thoughts were muddled by the sense of pleasure her high concentration and ovary were feeding to her mind. She only looked into the boy''s passion-filled eyes awaiting him to continue his thrusts. Jill was thankful, that her sex-crazed self did not say something that would embarrass her and could haunt her for the rest of her life whenever she remembered her first or she saw the boy who took her first. As if the boy could feel that her folds were ready for being assaulted further he gently moved his hips to and fro. Jill''s vagina which had been doped by her ovaries craved more, it wanted the boy to go faster. It wanted the boy''s shaft to ravage it and make a mess out of it. So its walls start to copse on the boy''s meat rod tightening its grip around it. Signaling the boy that they were ready and to let it rip. Feeling Jill''s folds react to my little brother, I knew that the pain had set in and was being reced by pleasure, making Jill carve for more, meaning he did not have to hold back anymore. Though he was no expert on breaking hymen Jill seemed to have recovered quicker than I have seen in my experience, it may be her card king physique at work. I mean the recovery of the Card king was very high. Maybe the same applied to the female genitals. I was no expert I could only go with the flow. But it was hard to focus with my Hive AI buzzing in my head with warning alerts. I wanted to give Jill my full attention for her first but remembering the consequences of her hormones influencing mine, I had to spare a thought for what the Hive AI was freaking out about and it was for the best that I did as it was serious, Jill''s hormonal reaction was off the charts. If it was any other card king then they would have been already under the control of Jill''s sexual hormones. I was safe despite Jill''s hormones going to the extreme because of the dungeon cmity seed shell covering my cmity soul gem. This allowed Hive AI to have the highest control over my body. Unless someone were able to get past the Dungeon cmity seed shell then it was impossible for them to get past the control of Hive AI over my body. If not for my cheat''s I would be nothing more than a brained sex zombie for Jill''s hormones to get their fix. Which was very terrible not just for me but Jill because, god help her if the thing between us doesn''t work out for some reason then she will never be able to have passionate love with someone she loved. ''Not my problem,'' thinking that I began to violently thrust my shaft in Jill''s fold. The sound of the friction between Jill''s vagina walls and my meat rod was amplified by her fluids which act better than the best lubricant out on the market, against what the physics imed. *Pah**Pah**Pah**Pah**Pah* "Ohh" "Mhm" "Ahaaah" The faster I got the more unrestrained Jill''s groans got. I felt that it would be challenging to have Jill forget herself and scream in pleasure but I was starting to have doubts about whether I was that good or that Jill''s libido was just that wild and unrestrained. I never expect Jill as the loud one in the bed, I wanted to credit myself for it but I couldn''t as I came to learn that the dignified and elegant Jill was nasty and wild as theye in the bed. The ancestors couldn''t be more right when they said that don''t judge a book by its cover. "Ohh..F-faster!" Hearing Jill, I looked at her in disbelief, I was utilizing my gigamite physique to its peak yet she craved for me, this was crazy as at my current speed for a naked eye it would be hard to tell whether I am really moving my hip, yes that was how fast I was moving my hip. At first, I wanted to have self-control worrying about Jill''s vagina but the faster I got Jill''s folds adapted to it instantly. Seeing this I began to step on it, only to find that Jill''s vagina wall adapt to the fast speed I had to provide physically. Now I knew there was something abnormal about Jill''s body from the reaction of her insane sexual libido to highly active sexual hormones to quick recovery to instant adaptation, This was not something a card apprentice would gain as their body advanced to a higher realm this was something totally different. Despite how excited we both go Jill''s heartbeat would race for a moment but then it would be regr. This was puzzling, even though I was doing all of the work, Jill was doing nothing buty there and scream in heat, this about of arousal warranted her heart to throb insanely. Clearly, there were unknown changes influencing Jill''s body, at first when I was pleasing her orally it was not obvious but now it was bing apparent. This had gotten more than what I bargained for. I knew pleasing a card king would be a challenge but this was not what I signed up for, if not for my cheats I would not make it this far and would be a pleasure zombie for Jill. No matter what this had gotten personal. "Haste" "Haste" I chanted twice summoning my grimoire. Chapter 1076 Mating Ritual Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 09:57 ? Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Item card Beezulbub''s wings, skill- haste." "Summon card Elusive Puss, skill- haste." My past lovers had taught me better than to leave a girl unsatisfied in bed, so when Jill yelled for more speed, I decided to make use of everything in my arsenal to give Jill what she wanted. With the superimposed effect of two haste skills, I continued to assault Jill''s cave. *Pah**Pah**PahPahPah* "Oooh! Mhm¡­ That''s it, more¡­ I want more," Jill''s screamed at the top of her lungs with the sudden eleration of the boy''s thrusts, it almost gave her brain freeze. The speed of pration had increased to such a level that there was no longer any interval in the sound of the boy''s ball pping against Jill''s ass. It was as if a rifle was switched from semi-automatic to full-automatic. The boy''s thrust had reached the point where his meat rod would be in and out of Jill''s folds even before they could copse. With the assistance of two stacked haste skills, I was finally able to throw Jill''s vagina behind causing a jolt of pleasure to spread throughout Jill''s erogenous zones. But I did not celebrate as I knew Jill''s abnormal meat cave will catch up with me. The only constion was that despite the insane sexual libido shown by Jill she had numerous orgasms in thest hour. Showing that I was not the fault here. It seemed as if Jill''s Vagina was being recharged by some kind of inexhaustible sexual nuclear power nt. The more I thought of the unscientific supernatural changes in Jill''s body and saw how even after numerous orgasms and sexual gratifications she showed no exhaustion, I reached a dreadful conclusion that this may only end with me turning into Jill''s persona sex zombie or one of us dying due to exhaustion. These were the only options as I would rather die than be defeated in bed. There were not many things I stood for but sexual pride was one of the few things I was willing to stake my second chance at living a chill life. There were some things in life you cannot get behind and for me, one of them was my 100% percent satisfaction guarantee. I will fight till death to uphold it. And I have a feeling that Jill would not let me go. For many obvious reasons, Jill''s changes were starting to resemble the traits of a female mantis and many females in spider species. Both species were known to kill or eat their male partners after procreation, these species were just a few examples of having a mating ritual that ends up horribly wrong for the male. And Jill''s hormonal dominance was aiming for something worse than that. When Ipare Jill''s sexual appetite with the mating rituals of the mantis or spider species, I had an Idea that I could put an end to Jill''s intense ache for my meat shaft by feeding her my sperms but that also meant that there were chances of me facing a horrible end like the males of the species. I remember remembering a male spider of certain species using its web to tie up the female spider to escape after procreating. I did not have such luxury, Jill was way stronger than me something like that would not work on her. I could try this as I was not worried about dying thanks to the cmity soul gem but I could not get behind getting Jill pregnant just for the possibility that it would be a way to satisfy Jill''s abnormal sexual desire not to mention children were my backup n for when I get bored of my chill life. I haven''t even gotten close to achieving my chill life let alone getting bored of it. Besides this was just a theory that suddenly came to me. I am surprised that I am even considering it. There was no way Jill would indulge in such mating rituals. However, the changes disyed by Jill were also underheard of, so it would not hurt me to keep an open mind. Regardless of what transformation Jill''s body underwent sexually, it had turned her into a sex-crazed demon with a pussy that could devour any man''s meat within seconds and ovaries that could turn any man into her personal sex zombie. Though it was getting harder and harder for me to keep up with Jill, the pleasure I felt was heavenly. It was as if her vagina was molded specifically to fit my shaft. If I were asked to describe the pleasure I was feeling I would be without words. There were many words in the dictionary but none came near to describe the pleasure I was feeling right now. I mean I could try but any word I could think of would not be doing Jill''s pussy any justice. "Ohhhh!" Jill''s groans have be louder and louder since we started. Showing that Jill''s transformation was not just limited to her body but her mind too. Because the Jill I knew would never show such a shameful side to any man even if it were her soulmate, I for a fact knew that I was not her soulmate. No matter how hard her hormones were trying to tell me otherwise. Ever since invaded Jill''s cave the phenomena that I would like to call hormonal dominance had be more and more intense. It was as if they were trying to get to my mind through my hormones by generating false feelings in my mind about Jill that I did not have for her in the first ce. It was dreadful how Jill''s hormones seeing that they could not get me to submit to sexual gratification was starting to aim to satisfy me emotionally by influencing my hormones to generate a false sense of infatuation for Jill, in fact, it was going beyond that it was trying to make me think that Jill was the one and only Love of My Life. Chapter 1077 Freaky Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 10:34 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location I heard of women being so good at pleasuring men that they could get them to do anything they want but this was the first time I was seeing it in practice. What those women achieved was purely because of their skill, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call them sex artists, but as this was Jill''s first her achievements were mostly due to her hormonal dominance than any skills. No what what the pleasure was real and insane. I was enjoying it but things became distasteful once Jill''s hormones started to try and mess with my mind by influencing my hormones to imnt feeling for Jill in me. I was okay with pure pleasure even at the cost of death by exhaustion or even worse turning in to a mindless sex zombie. But once it began to make thingsplicated by trying to mess with my mind, I knew this had to be put an end to. With that thought I partially released my Gigamite physique causing my height, body weight, and the length of my shaft increase as a result. I did not unlock myplete vgigamite physique because I had locked my three ve consciousnesses, I would not have to if recently I had not decided to let them grow individuality so that they can be more than drones that do what I order them to. Still, the partial release was enough to get the reaction I was expecting from Jill, as her moans and groans got louder and faster. Just when I was starting to feel that I could win this the effect of the two Haste skills was no longer enough. rming me awake from the pleasure, as a result, I consider something that I would not in normal circumstances. I decided to make use of the second transformation of the cmity soul gem, considering the size of the my second transformation, I could do some real damage to Jill by transforming while being connected to her. But over the weeks since I had formed my cmity daughter gem I have grown to learn how to control the transformation skill skillfully, to the point were I can use the second transformation skill of cmity soul gem partially, I called it partial transformation. With this I could grow my size any where between my current size to the maximum size of my second transformation. Allowing me make for theck of the speed with more length and girth. ? Soon Jill felt her arms that had coiled around the boy''s back unfasten, then she felt that his meat shaft was reaching the deepest part of her meat cave which it could not reach before causing Jill to rise her back, stretch her neck with her head looking back and eyes rolling showing nothing but white as if she was possessed. In some way she was indeed possessed with the pleasure of supernatural pleasure that was out of this world. Jill''s pleasure-filled moan shout followed, "Oh, yeaahhh! That''s it¡­ deeper, go deeper." Hearing Jill pleasure filled scream I let go of the little hesitation I was feeling. So I began to increase my size to see how much Jill''s vagina could handle. If it were any normal time I would not be so insensitive but Jill''s body''s abnormal changes had freed my worries. Jill was able to recover from the pain of her hymen breaking within a breath so I was really looking forward to how far Jill''s unidentified bodily changes could take. Since Jill could no longer wrap her arms around the boy she hands were free, they dug in to the floor and dragged on it to leave deep scratch marks on it. The craziest part was soon my shaft made it out of Jill''s meat cave and entered her love pool then pretty soon it met a dead end yet Jill showed no trace of pain, instead her vagina adapted to the growth of my rod at a frigthening speed and coiled around it at with insane grip. I was starting to doubt whether Jill was conscious but the grip of her folds on my meat rod told otherwise however her white eyes told a different story. I could not help but worry for Jill, and no longer continue to increase my size. And tried to free my meat shaft from Jill''s folds but they were stuck to it forming strong suction on it with help of her bodily fluids. No matter my strength it was nothingpared to Jill''s Card king strength so I could not break free. Soon I felt Jill''s Vagina suck on my cock on its own. Causing me to freak out and decide to put an end to this. But the problem was I did not know why the changes to Jill''s body were happening. Come to think of what Jill''s hormonal dominance was trying to achieve, what was its end game here? The best I coulde up with was the cannibalistic mating ritual practiced by the insects. Other than that based on the data Hive AI recorded by observing Jill''s physical and hormonal reactions I could onlye to one conclusion, Jill was a sex monster, born to devour mankind. But considering Jill''s dry past that wasn''t it. Clearly there was a reason why her body was reacting the way it was right now. If it were like this from the start, Jill hymen would not been intact. The only obvious point here was that it was trying very hard to have me achieve orgasm, I mean Jill was the best I had so far and the pleasure I got by thrusting my meat shaft in her meat cave was insane, if not for the Hive AI watching out for me, I would have shot my load in to Jill long ago. The Gigamite physique was notorious for its physical fitness but it was brought to its knees by her vagina, meaning Jill''s vagina would not have any trouble getting any man to achieve orgasm but it had met its match with Hive AI. Considering how hard Jill''s body was trying to have me achieve orgasm when connected to her, the insane cannibalistic mating ritual of the mantis and other insect species was back on the table as the only other way of freeing myself from my current predicament was hurting Jill or giving up on this body and constructing a new but I did not want to do either of them unless I was left with no choice. Chapter 1078 Faking It Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 11:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Jill, Wtf? Jill! Can you hear me?" I had strong evidence to believe that Jill''s ovaries had taken over Jill''s body. So I called her out to verify before I took the necessary actions. "Ohhhh!" "Mhm!" "..." my question was received with pleasure-filled moans and groans. Right now, I was barely doing any work, Jill''s folds used their super suction to move my his to and fro. The speed and rhythm were alright but it was now near what I had achieved at my peak. This gave me more evidence that Jill''s body was willing to cross any biological norms just to have me achieve orgasm or shall I say feed it my sperm. Just when I was nning to do something drastic for Jill''s and my sake, I heard an eerie voice, "W-wyatt-t C-cu-m in-ide meee!" "Wyatt-t Cumm inside mee!" "Wyatt cum inside me!" "Wyatt cum inside me!" The eerie voice was no other than Jill- to be exact Jill''s ovaries. Not only did it take over Jill''s vocal cord but it mimicked her voice and also learned to express its demands to me in humannguage and kept repeating it, like a broken old recorder. That wasn''t the freakiest part, I got a sense that it knew I knew it wasn''t Jill but her ovaries talking. "Wyatt cum inside me!" "Wyatt cum inside me!" ''As if anybody could possibly cum to that voice,'' I thought before beginning to implement my point. My first contingency was to return to my normal size and quickly put out before Jill''s body could react. A simple n, what could possibly go wrong? As my body reverted to its original size Jill''s vagina reverted to its original size but once did it lose its grip on my meat shaft. It was as if it could read my mind, no it was not reading my mind. How could a set of female sexual parts gone rogue read a man''s mind? No silly, it was reading my body. Yes, Jill''s hormones read my hormones and fed them to her ovary which instructed Jill''s body to resize its trap ordingly. Just like that Jill''s female reproduction threw all of the contingencies I nned out of the window, all except one. Thisst one seemed absolute, but I felt the same about the previous ones too yet Jill''s ovaries best them with one move so it was too early for me to conclude anything. Thest contingency I was left with was to give Jill''s body what it demanded, my sperm. One thing though these were going to be fake ones with no proteins that were required for impregnation, basically I will be shooting cks. As I went through my n for onest time in my head I heard the w in it. Since Jill''s body could basically read my body won''t it know that I was shooting fake sperm incapable of impregnating it? Now that was a problem, the only way to ensure the sess of this n would be to stop Jill''s ovary from listening in on my body signals. Now that was only possible if I was as strong as Jill but I wasn''t. So, I had to think of something else. That''s when it hit me since I was faking it. Why not fake it all the way? I mean instead of shooting fake sperm why not fake my impotence? Why stop there? Why don''t I fake my gender? As I thought that I knew it would not be possible for me to fake my impotence or my gender even if it were to save my life. This was not about me being confident about my manhood, it was entirely about something different. Because just faking it would not work, I would have to be impotent or change my gender until Jill regains control of her body. Therefore I decided to pretend, I mean I could shut down all body functions and literally disconnect my cmity soul gem from my current body. This would basically mean my soul had left my body. No matter how intelligent Jill''s genitals were they could not force a corpse to impregnate them. They would have to shut down until Jill finds another partner that interests them. I don''t know what the criteria were for Jill''s supernatural sexual awakening but considering that my Gigamite physique and cmity daughter''s soul were one of a kind, one thing was for sure they were set at the near-impossible bar. Hopefully, once Jill regains control of her body she is able to control what this was. Because I don''t think faking my death for the second time would work on Jill''s sentient genitals. If there was one thing I hade to understand from this experience was to never underestimate what a female body could do. I mean Jill''s body broke all the norms of sex for me, it wasn''t that far from changing the entire definition of sex in my dictionary. I followed through with my n, and to my surprise, Jill''s folds continued to suck even on myid dick. It continued to do so until my disconnected body lost its warmth. I had a part in the me for this as even when limp my meat shaft was humongous for a female vagina. So it did not take Jill''s folds much effort to adapt to my soft dick and continue sucking on it. When my disconnected body was as cold as a corpse Jill''s vagina finally let go of its shaft and returned to normal. Handling Jill the control of her body. "Mmm, ¡­ what happened?" Jill''s limp body rolled in her fluids covering the floor as she regained consciousness. "Aaaaarrrhh!" Soon a high-pitched horror-filled scream sounded throughout the dungeon which was a change of pacepared to the several hours of rhythmic pleasure-filled moans and groans. "Wyatt, Wyatt! ..wake up! Wyatt!" Jill shook the boy''s cold naked oveing her initial shock at finding his corpse. Chapter 1079 Carnivorous Womb Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 12:36 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "What are you trying to achieve by shaking a corpse, you do know that it will not bring the dead back?" I said from behind Jill as I burrowed out of the floor of the base. No matter how strong and reliable body parts of my Gigamite physique were, even they could not survive long after beingpletely cut off from blood and soul energy. Usually, it would take days before a body with the Gigamite physique could be considered garbage after death. That is because even after death there would be some residual soul energy left in the body for it tost for days before sumbing to nature. Since I had made sure to turn off all body functions and leave no soul energy in the body before disconnecting it from the body. So before Jill could regain consciousness the body had reached its expiration. Therefore once Jill regained consciousness and showed that she was in control of her body I had to have my cmity use myriad devil transformation skills to morph into a worm monster burrow into the floor from my body and then burrow out from the floor in a new human body. Jill was so shaken from the fact that she had killed her first and only partner that she somehow managed to cry through all this. "Yes, I do bu-" Jill answered unaware of her surroundings and then it hit her, shouldn''t she be alone in the dungeon? Not to mention the voice sounded a little familiar, spiked Jill slowly turned her head to find the boy burrowing out of her base floor. And screamed out in horror as if she had seen a ghost, "Aaaaahhhh." "Good to see you too," saying that I established a temporary cleansing array to clean the base''s floor, Jill, I, and our clothes. Then I began to dress. "You are alive, how are you alive?" Jill asked as she repeatedly looked back and forth between the boy''s corpse on the floor and the boy getting dressed in front of her. "Don''t ask, it is a trick of mine. Adding sex with you, this trick of mine has saved my life for the third time," I answered having dressed. "What?" hearing the boypare sex with her to death Jill cried despite knowing that to be true. "Don''t you dare," I said ring at Jill while I took Anna''s ring from my corpse before disintegrating the corpse using the space discretion array. "Sorry," Jill meekly apologized but I yelled, "Not enough." "..." Jill did not argue back which was unsatisfactory for me because I wanted to give her an earful. "I selflessly pleasure your genitals for hours despite not getting the same favor in return, then I ram your folds so hard that your eyes roll up and turn white but what do I get in return? A case of serious blue balls, a real-life R-18 horror show, I almost died from being sucked dry. What happened back then was so freak that if it was somebody else in ce, they would have been scared into abstaining from sex. That''s how bad it was, unless you have a valid exnation for this you don''t get off with sorry," But then I went ahead and gave Jill an earful anyway. "I am sorry, Wyatt, I am really sorry," Jill continued to apologize with teary eyes. It seems this experience was traumatic for her too. Considering this was her first time, she may be the one ending up abstaining from sex. I mean could imagine being trapped in your own body while your sentient genital sucked off a corpse. If I put it that way, what I went through doesn''t sound that worse, don''t get me wrong it was bad butpared to it what Jill went through was worse. "Oh, honey, it''s okay. I don''t me you anymore. What happened anyway?" I take out Jill''s baggyb coat and after covering her with it I hug her. And mentally brush her hair trying to soothe andfort her. I wasn''t the only victim here, Jill was too. Victim of sudden abnormality in Jill''s body. If it was somebody else I would avoid talking about the incident until they were ready out of consideration for a fellow victim. But Jill was a researcher, she would thrive on figuring out why what happened happened. So I was not being insensitive when I asked her what went wrong. "I don''t know," Jill said as she summoned her tinum grimoire to check her status page for any abnormal status effect. "Ahh" going through her status page Jill suddenly gasped. It seems she found the reason behind the abnormal transformation that took over her body was we procreated. "What is it?" I asked Jill. "I have awakened a new physique, it is called Carnivorous Womb," Jill shared. "What? Is it even possible to awaken a physique by procreating?" I questioned in disbelief. "If you asked me when we met, I would have answered you with a definite no but now I know I was not as open-minded as I credited myself for, " Jill sounded a little disappointed. But it was good to see that she was back to normal having found the cause for the abnormal transformation she went through during her first coitus ever. "If it helps I too would never have imagined that something like this was possible," I said hoping these words would console her. But I was lying when I said I did not imagine something like this. Because back on earth in the name of fetish and art, artists bent and crossed every boundary imaginable. Jill''s Carnivorous Womb physique was a surprise but not something mind- bend or numbing, like how Jill felt. I mean her physique had shattered her worldview. Which as a researcher was notmon for Jill. As they were prideful people who took pride in thinking that they knew there was everything to the universe or at least more than others. Chapter 1080 Awakened Physique Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 12:42 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location [Physique: Carnivorous Womb Type: Awakened physique Effect: The host''s thirst for the continuation of life by reproduction has been enhanced to the peak, resulting in the mutation of their womb into a carnivorous womb that''s only function is to find the fittest mate and reproduce at any cost. Additional effects: Mate Preference, Hormonal resonance, Hormonal Hypnosis, Priority Alpha, Procreation Adaptation, Alpha Progeny, Incubator Note: Carnivorous Womb is very picky about its mate and unrestrained with its methods.] Mate Preference: The host can only get aroused when the mate satisfies the Carnivorous Womb''s criteria. Note: The host''s sexual desire is intensified when the mate satisfies the Carnivorous Womb''s criteria. Hormonal resonance: Carnivorous Womb can use its hormonal reaction tomunicate and influence the hormonal reactions of its perfect Mate. Note: the influence of the hormonal resonance varies based on the difference in strength between the mates. Hormonal Hypnosis: in case the mate chosen is weaker than the host then the carnivorous womb takes full control of the mate to get enough male fluids to impregnate and serve the host. Note: Mate can''t break through the hormonal hypnosis once fallen victim. Priority Alpha: Carnivorous Womb gets priority over all other bodily functions in case a perfect Mate is found. Note: this effect doesn''t interfere with the Normal body function that ensures the survival of the host. Procreation Adaptation: The carnivorous womb can adapt its womb to match its mate. Note: Cross-species procreation is possible but not preferred Alpha progeny: the Child created will contain the best of the two mates. Note: Only the fittest survive. Incubation: In case the host gets into an unexpected ident or sudden death, the Carnivorous womb has the capability to turn into an incubator to preserve the fetus till a suitable environment for the growth of the fetus and birth of the child. Note: Carnivorous priority is the continuation of life through reproduction so if necessary it will use the host to guarantee the birth of a healthy body. ¡­ "Wow," hearing Jill narrate the effects of the carnivorous womb, I was surprised by its additional effects. Most of this exined what I went through. But I had a feeling Jill was not telling everything about her physique. In her case, I could not hack her grimoire for answers as I did with Asong so for now I could only believe she wasn''t hiding anything. "Wyatt, what is that smell on your body? you say it is your natural body odor but it keeps stimting my physique," Jillined as she felt her cheeks flush and vaginal region heat up again. I immediately let go of Jill and retreated a hundred yards, Jill was a beautifuldy and I was frustrated from not being able to finish earlier but Jill''s carnivorous womb was too much to handle even for me. "..." Jill stared at the boy''s retreating figure dumbfoundedly. Despite knowing the reason for the boy''s actions she could not help but feel hurt. Because she knew this would be the reaction of all her possible mates in the future. Though Jill was not happy about her Carnivorous womb physique she finally knew the answers to my weirdness about her body. Such as why her high concentration would not help with her sexual desire for her other suitors and rather work against it. It seems she did not have sexual desire for them in the first ce as they were not the carnivorous womb''s preferred mate. Even with her high concentration, it was impossible to focus on thoughts and feelings that weren''t present in the first ce. "fuck, don''t you think you are overreacting a bit?" Jill shouted at the boy who was looking at her cautiously from far away. "Overreacting? Your pussy sucked off my fake corpse almost minutes before finally letting go of its limp dick, pussys are not supposed to do that. Yet you dare to say I am overreacting?" I yelled at Jill from afar as I ordered Hive AI to stop the dungeon cmity seed''s smell emitted from my body. No matter how diluted it was for some reaction it seemed to excite Jill''s physique, and all it did was save me a trip to cologne so I would not miss it that much. Then I added, "I can''t overpower you so I can only think of getting a head start in hopes of outrunning you in case you lose control once again." *Whoosh* As soon as I finished yelling Jill, covered in her baggyb coat, appeared by my side in a sh, and grabbing me by my shoulder she said, "Adorable, you think you can outrun me." "fuck," I cussed fearing that it was toote Jill was taken over by physique. *Sniff* *Sniff* *Sniff* Jill began to sniff me and then inquired, "what happened to your natural body odor? Now all I can smell is your fear and it''s disgusting. I don''t know what you did but my physique suddenly feels less interested in you." "Sigh," hearing Jill I sighed in relief, but was stumped figuring out that Jill''s carnivorous womb physique was not after me or my Gigamite physique but the Dungeon cmity seed part of me. "Really?" Seeing my reaction Jill raised her eyebrows and let go of me. Then she folded her hands in front of her chest giving me the full view of her naked body under the oversizedb coat covering her. *Gulped* I gulped my saliva, despite the scare Jill''s physique had given me I still could not help but feel attracted toward Jill and then said, "As if you don''t know why?" "At least your body is honest," Jill made it clear that the disy of her naked body was within her calctions which led her to the reaction she was looking for. "Happy now? Could give me a little privacy, I think I figured out how to fly under the radar of your physique." Chapter 1081 Project Kunti Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 12:47 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Really, how will you achieve that?" Jill inquired as she, herself, was at wit''s end trying to figure out a way to surpass her physique. "Simple, from what I have observed and what you disclosed about your physique I have gathered that it is after my physique. As long as I mask it, I think we will not have to worry about your Physique going berserk in my presence," I did not exin the entire process of what I was going to do as it involved making use of my Cmity Soul gem and other secrets. "I see," Jill nodded hearing the boy''s exnation but she did not miss the boy had not overlooked the fact she might not have disclosed what her Physique was capable of entirely. Jill could not help but raise her eyebrow over this even though she did not expect the boy to develop feelings for her she expected him to trust her by now. With everything that transpired between them and the fact that he broke her hymen, the boy would at least trust her words but it seems he was instead more cautious towards her. This came as a surprise to her and began to doubt her beauty. "Jill, no offense, but you seem to be adjusting to this physique of yours too well for someone who was imprisoned in her own body as it sucked off a limp dick corpse," I asked Jill because I felt that anybody else in Jill''s ce would be traumatized and not be adapting to it so well and quickly. Either Jill''s will was stronger and more flexible than I thought or she knew something I did not know. I do not expect Jill to answer me but I was trying to change the topic before she slowly led to the conversation to the point to where I would had to tell her about my physique. "..." Jill nced at the boy realizing that she could not depend on the fact that they got intimate to get the boy to speak about his secrets. Jill was not stupid, she had read the description of her physique, and she knew better than anyone else what the Carnivorous womb physique was capable of when it found a suitable partner to mate with. Hormonal Resonance and Hypnosis effects of her physique together could get herpanion to turn into her permanent sex ve if he were to be of lower or the same realm as her. But the boy who was clearly in a lower realm than her was able to escape both of these effects of her physique without breaking a sweat; rather he was able to drive the carnivorous womb almost to its limit and escape it in one piece. Jill knew this much was to be expected from the partner chosen by her carnivorous womb. She has been in the presence of demigods and they were not able to awaken her physique but the boy was able to. So it did note as a surprise to Jill that the boy was sessfully able to escape the hold of her physique. But this was the tipping point for her curiosity about the boy to turn into an obsession with the boy. "Wyatt, you know my father is a researcher. He had been to an ancient ruin where he found a few pages of ancient literature. After deciphering the pages he learned some incredible things. Those pages happen to mention a girl named Kunti who was granted a miraculous physique by the gods. A physique that allowed her to give birth to the demigod children of the gods. As a researcher, my father should have known better than to trust the validity of the ancient literature but he began to obsess with the idea of a physique that allowed a card apprentice to give birth to children in the demigod realm. I don''t me him because I can see an appeal to such a physique. If he were able to find a way to give this physique to every female card apprentice then he could have advanced humankind by hundreds and thousands of centuries. But then he let his obsession with it cross into madness and began human experimentation. Nobody stopped him, instead, they put his experiment under high-level security clearance because for the world leaders what he promised was too good to pass on. Fortunately, all horrible things have an end, during the final stage of the 7th trial experimentation my mother was the only test subject survive so far but she died right after giving birth to me," Jill disclosed her ugly past because she knew she could not get the boy to trust her without being truthful to him. "I am sorry," I replied not knowing what to say as I did not expect Jill to suddenly unload her past on me out of nowhere. Even if I were prepared, what would be considered appropriate words to say to a person who just disclosed that their entire existence was the result of a horrible experiment? Besides, my mind was upied by the name of the girl mentioned in Jill''s story, ''Kunti.'' Where have I heard this name? Soon Hive AI pointed out that I read this name in Sacred Hindu literature back on earth. Now the question was why an ancient ruin in this world had pages from Sacred Hindu literature. It was too soon for me to jump to a conclusion so I needed to gather more information about this. "Don''t be, I am not ashamed of my past, rather I am proud of it. My dad said that in his weakest moment he had lost his way by letting his obsession takeover but my first cries in this world were what awakened him from his obsession and put an end to his madness. He said the moment I wrapped my tiny hands around his index finger he saw the horrible mistake he had made. He said that if I was not born that day nobody would have been able to put an end to his madness." Chapter 1082 Not A Mind Reader Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 12:52 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location Jill shared the words her father told her to help her toe to terms with her origin. I am not saying that her father was lying but his words were too good to be true. Jill''s mother was the sole survivor in the seven trial experiments. I don''t know how many women participated in each trial but even one life lost was too many in my books. But Jill seemed to trust her dad''s words that''s what mattered. However, I was finding it hard to get around the fact that Jill''s father took a piece of literature found in an ancient vestige so seriously that he sessfully created a wed version of it. ording to sacred Hindu literature, a sage pleased by Kunti''s virtue gave her a spell through which she could invoke any divine being to provide her with a son. I can understand how the story could get morphed in trantion but not Jill''s father''s motivation to murder an unknown number of innocent women to replicate what he tranted from a few ancient pages. What was surprising was though iplete and wed Jill''s father was able to achieve a part of what he started for. And I hope the story he told Jill was true and not some story spun to make her feel good about her origin. This would not be the first time a parent lied to their adopted child to help them feel good about their origin. "I can tell by your expression that you don''t believe what my father said to me. I will have you know my father took an oath in presence of the world''s will. I know the power of the world''s will can be limited with the clever use of words. That is when I came up with a list of terms and conditions," Jill addressed the skeptical look on my face. "Oh, honey, it doesn''t matter what I think," Considering how practical Jill was since the beginning, I believed she did not care what I thought. Jill shook her head then peering into my eyes she said, "No, it matters to me. Otherwise, why do you think that I would tell you about my origin?" "I am ttered but I figured what we had was purely physical," I said so because I did not want Jill to die. I don''t have a problem with Jill developing feelings for me but I knew a certain someone who might have a problem with that. And she was not good at sharing. "I know what I said but You have grown on me, I would like our rtionship to continue out of this dungeon," Jill proposed out of nowhere. "Nope," I rejected Jill without even giving it a thought. I started the physical rtionship with Jill believing that what happens in a dungeon will stay in the dungeon. To be honest, I started this rtionship betting on the fact that cold and practical Jill would not get clingy, but she was. Now I was in trouble. "Is it because you are afraid of my Carnivorous womb~ah?" Jill purposefully sounded yful trying to taunt me. "I will have you know, I am not afraid of your Car¡ªphysique, I have defeated it once I can defeat it again," Even though I was fully aware Jill was taunting my manhood to achieve her agenda I still chose toe to the defense of my meat shaft. "Really~ah? As far as I know, you retreated by faking your death~fu," Jill spoke yfully to make her taunts to be more effective, but she got me with her words as the only way of defeating Jill''s physique was by giving it what it wanted, and I had no ns to do as such because I was having a hard time being responsible for my own life let alone another one so I chose to keep quiet, "..." "Can I ask why?" seeing me not argue and suspiciously silent Jill understood taunting would not work. "I honestly don''t have an answer for you but I have two girls waiting for me outside," saying these words, it hit me. Though I did not have the family I was born with I had a family who epted me for me. They were the only reason I was going back to Sky Blossom City. As for my ns, I could put them in motion from anywhere in the world. But those two, they were waiting for me back in the sky blossom city. I, myself, was confused about my rtionship with Anna-me and Susan-me. But I knew these were the only two people who would genuinely miss me if something were to happen to me. I was clear about what Anna wanted from me, she couldn''t be louder. As for Susan, were we just friends, or was there more than what I saw? Whatever it was I did not want to jump to a conclusion as I did not want to risk what we had right now. Lately, I have been thinking of these things. Was it because of the numerous brush with death? I guess that could be it¡­ A chill life with no one to share with no longer made sense. I was alone back on earth but I don''t want to be alone in this world too however rtionships areplicated. I did not think twice when I had to wipe out half of the poption of the earth to kill the Viltronian bastard, so why can''t I be decisive about this? Why was I hesitating when it came to this? Jill looked at theplicated expression as he was lost in thought and knew he had someone in his heart. This realization raisedplicated feelings in Jill''s heart. It was not an obsession but an unknown pain, seeing the boy who was decisive enough not to hesitate to trick a card king take so much time toe to a decision about other girls she knew his feelings for them were real. ... An: If you have someone you love, let them know. Maybe they feel the same about you or are open to giving you a shot. Don''t be a Sansa be an Anna. [This is not any indication of where the novel is heading.] Don''t wait for timing, it''s never a perfect time, if you want it you will have to make it work. Who knows what will happen tomorrow? Truck-kun can im them or your soul anytime. Chapter 1083 Y-Yes? Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 12:57 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location Jill''s hands clenched into fists and she looked at the boy with resolve. She was not ready to throw in the towel just because the boy hadplicated feelings toward a few girls. Who doesn''t? So decided to dere her candidacy to the boy''s lover, not caring for the result. "Wyatt, I want to be your girlfriend, let''s go out on a date once we are done here," Jill asked the boy on a date as she had never turned her back on getting what she wanted and she did not n on starting now. "Nope. Jill, listen to me. I am doing this for your good. I honestly don''t know how Anna will react to you?" I did not mind telling Jill about my rtionship with Anna because I wanted her to understand and stop obsessing over my secrets here. Yes, I rted Jill''s sudden interest in me to her trying to figure out the secret to how I survived the effects of her physique. I clearly remember the Jill I met, she was willing to go to any lengths to get the answers she wanted. I never trusted Jill once. I would have doubted her origin story if she did not mention Kunti''s Boon. "So, one of the girls after you is the southern emperor herself. I should have guessed seeing howfortable you are calling her by her first name. This What''s more surprising is that there are other girls, you are quite popr with girls aren''t you? Since the southern emperor is okay with other girls I guess I will be fine too. Besides, don''t look down on me because I am a researcher. I can take care of myself," Jill said with a confident smile. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you. Besides, how is your physique reacting to me now?" I did not bother to argue with Jill because it was not up to me to decide what she felt and thought. "Did you mask your physique? It works, "Jill was not lying, she was now fully able to suppress her physique. But there was a problem, she was still aroused toward the boy. ording to the effects of her physique, she could not feel any sexual desire towards somebody that did not meet the criteria of her physique. Yet, she was aroused by the boy and her high concentration kept her reminded of her intimate session with the boy before her physique awakened and she lost control of her body to her physique. Jill''s physique continued to consider him a potential partner despite the boy masking his physique could only mean one thing that they have seriously underestimated her physique. Jill herself felt scared, unable to figure out what her physique was upto. "Good. Now, how about we get to work?" I said as I wanted to put this to bed and return to sky blossom city as soon as possible. "Sure, why not," Jill said returning to the scene of the crime to get her underwater and clothes. "..." I was surprised to see Jill, who was forcing me into a date earlier, act so chill regardless of my rejection. "And what about the arrangement we had earlier? Is it still on or¡­," Jill, who had only dressed in her ck floral undergarments, asked. I guess she did it purposefully and I have to say it was working. I could not take my eyes off her plump thigh wrapped in knee-high ck stockings, not to mention her ginormous tits looked tempting underneath those ck-floral designs. I was finding it hard to say no to the sweet deal she offered. If only I could be sure that she would not be clingy. "Only if you can promise that you will not develop any feelings for me," I asked Jill such a cruel question even though she had already openly asked me on a date and showed her willingness to be my girlfriend. However, in my defense, she brought it upon herself, how could any man say no to something so tempting? "Aa-yess," Jill agreed reluctantly. I did not know what she was nning to achieve here but my answer, hearing her agree not to develop any feelings, could not be more obvious, "Yes, why not." "Good," Jill nodded and did not reach for her Skirt, instead she wore theb coat I lent to her over her underwear saying, "Come, I have something cool to show to you." It seemed that Jill''s choice of attire would vary depending on my answer. I am so d that I agreed to the continuation of the agreement between us. Even though it would be difficult for me to focus with such a luscious scene right next to me, I decided to make it work. I guess Jill was going when she chose to dress like that. Jill turned around and walked out of the base expecting me to follow but seeing her bare jiggly bubble butt go up and down I stood mesmerized. But I was awakened hearing her call out, "Wyatt, youing?" "Yes," I shouted and hurried behind Jill. "I know you are good with array formation but follow me closely, I have another pseudo-natural array formation setup here. This one is lethal," Jill said as she led me into the woods surrounding the base. Hearing Jill''s warning I activated my soul pupils to check the new pseudo-natural array formation, I have made a point of recording all the array formations Ie across to increase my library on array formation, as the more practice I get the more well versed and prepared I would be when ites to array formation. To my surprise the deeper we went into the woods I found that the trees in the woods were not actually trees but huge swords disguised as trees. Witnessing this I grew curious about the pseudo-natural array formation set by Jill and could not help but ask for its name to her, "Jill, what is this array called?" Chapter 1084 First Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 13:07 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Phantom Wood Sword Array formation," Jill answered and continued to move deeper into the woods. Jill''s answer surprised me because the Phantom Wood Swords were S-rank artificially created card ingredients and could not be grown naturally. This meant that the numerous Phantom Wood Swords disguised as trees in the woods were bought and nted by Jill. Phantom Wood Swords were very expensive even for an S-rank ingredient. Because of theplicated process involved in creating them, they cost more than some SS-rank card ingredients. On some asions, a meter-long phantom wood sword was worth a fortune. So for Jill to create an entire forest with these swords her research should be well-funded. "May I say this is a bit overkill?" I said feeling that there would be much cheaper and more effective methods to achieve what Jill was trying to achieve by setting up a Phantom Sword Wood Array Formation. "Wyatt, you understand my reasons soon enough," Jill said, but she felt that the boy was being a bit narcissistic by telling her that he coulde up with a better solution without even having the minimum understanding of what she was dealing with and what she wanted to achieve here. "Sure," I replied, hearing Jill''s dissatisfaction in her words loud and clear. I know it was not my ce to tell Jill what t do but in my defense, using huge amounts of rare ingredients such as Phantom wood Swords for a single array when there were better alternatives avable was a waste. Besides she was right, it was too soon for me toe to a judgment when I didn''t even know what we had on our hands here. "It''s not like I am-" Seeing me back off Jill tried to exin herself but I interrupted her saying, "No need for you to exin yourself to me. If it were my experiment and you were the one handing out free inputs without even knowing what my experiment was about I too would be pissed and tell them off but you are more tolerant than me." "Thank you for understanding," Jill said, realizing that her feelings for the boy were getting in the way of her work. If it were someone else who had dared to speak their good-for-nothing opinion on her project she would not have left them off so easily, let alone try to exin herself to them. Clearly, her feelings had made her more tolerant of the boy''s actions. This was not a good thing. This beats the purpose of her making the boy take the oath to not reveal or practice what he learned about her research without her permission. What she was working on here could be described as world-changing, if it falls in the wrong hands it could be the end of humanity. Jill had not forgotten that therefore she scolded herself to get her head in the game and out of the boy''s pants. "You are being too polite, it''s kind of creeping out," I did not want to see Jill as anything more than my first in this world, a good colleague and a fling. This was because I did not want to hurt the people who loved me. My arrangement with Jill did not count as one of those as I wasn''t spoken for yet. "I guess that is what sexual tension is," Jill spoke as if this was one of the situations she wanted to cross off her list. "No, trust me what we have here is not sexual tension but more like the chicks imprinting on the first person they see after opening their eyes as their mother, the same is true for us with our first time. Since I popped your cherry, you have grown a sense of feeling for me which is causing you to not be you around me. Trust me you will get over it soon and everything I do will start to seem annoying to you again," I exined. A person always imagines and romanticize the first time, they would do it, in their mind so many times that when the actual thing happens all those emotions get misced onto a false sense of feelings but within a soon that fog gets cleared but for some, it takes their entire lifetime to understand that it is not enough for them tomit to each other for their entire life. Men always fall hard for the first woman that ys with their meat shaft, I too was one of them. "You don''t have to rub it in that this was not your first time," Jill said grudgingly remembering how she helplesslyy under the boy as he mercilessly yed and made a mess out of her. She had sworn when she got the chance she would return tenfold and it seemed that time was not far. "Would you believe me if I said that you were my first?" I said to Jill. "What? Impossible, I don''t believe you," Jill spoke exaggeratedly. Remembering how the boy''s tongue skillfully made its way through her folds causing her to squirt repeatedly and the rhythm of his balls pping on her ass as his long meat shaft trusted herher region like the piston of an engine Jill could it had to believe that the boy was not a pro but a newbie. "Believe what you want but I am telling you, I have had some experience with Anna but we never went all the way, you were my first," I exined even though Jill did not seem to care. "Really?" Jill suddenly turned around and asked, looking straight into my eyes. I was wrong, she cares. "Yes," I did not dodge Jill''s eyes, instead I looked right into them and answered. Jill''s eyes never left mine and after a while, she answered, "I will believe you." "Whatever," I said looking away. Seeing my reaction Jill let out a smile. Then she walked next to me, grabbed my left arm in a hug saying, "The array gets veryplicated from here so bare with me." Enjoying the warmth of Jill''s huge blossom rubbing against my left arm, a blush appeared on my cheeks as I nodded giving her my consent. Chapter 1085 Artificial Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 13:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location I know from arguing with Jill about her being my first to us holding hands, I was not acting like someone who would not develop feelings as a result of the arrangement I had with Jill. In my defense, Jill seduced me with her bare bubble but in her ck thong. Soon Jill led me to the exact center of the underground dungeon, and what do you know I did not see a dungeon core there instead I saw a huge sinkhole, simr to the one I saw in the dungeon above which led me into this dungeon. But, there was one thing different about this sinkhole, unlike the one at the center of the dungeon above, this did not appear endless as the darkness filled it and covered its end. At the bottom of this sinkhole, there was a pool of highly-refined soul energy. What was surprising was that the soul energy seemed to gather at the pool out of thin air. "Fuck, is this what I am thinking?" I asked Jill solemnly. "Yes-if you are thinking that it is the formation of the dungeon," Jill said, not knowing if what the boy was thinking was the same as the answer she thought of. "Yes, yes, I am. I can''t believe it. I am witnessing the formation of a dungeon from within the dungeon itself," What I was seeing was something thousands of researchers and academicians would kill to watch. Witnessing a dungeon formation was not a rare sight but watching its creation from within as it formed was. Nobody, not even demigods dared to enter a dungeon about to be formed as the space inside it can be so vtile and overbearing that even a demigod will notst for long in there. "Wyatt,e back, don''t go past that line, otherwise we will be swept in the space swirl," Jill cautioned me seeing that I tried to near the edge of the sinkhole mesmerized by the beauty of the pure soul energy generating out of thin air and gathering at the pool at bottom of the sinkhole. It was like watching a waterfall, waterfalls where highly-refined concentrated soul energy reced the water. "Thank you," I thanked Jill for reminding me. And then used my soul pupils to uncover the source of the pure soul energy that was being generated out of thin air. It took a whole but soon I uncovered veins of soul energy that were responsible for the pure soul energy that appeared out of thin air. These soul energy veins, there was something wrong about them. As they were very thin, about a mature woman''s wrist. which was nothingpared to even the smallest of the textbook soul energy vein, they were as thick as a fully grown human head at the minimum. I gave it a thought but I could not put a finger on what was the problem here so I decided to ask Jill. "Jill, what''s wrong with the soul energy veins? Why are they so thin?" "You notice- Wait, How did you notice them?" Jill had epted the boy to notice the problem with soul energy veins but she had yet to show him the charts drawn by the machine. Causing her to doubt how he noticed the problem with the soul energy vein. "By now you should know better than ask me that," I said nonchntly and waited for her to answer my question. "..." Jill stared at me for a while before giving up on holding her breath in getting an answer from me. Instead, she answered my question, "It is because these soul energy veins are artificially made. They are not natural." "That''s impossible, soul energy veins are natural, that''s a fact. Not to mention the amount of soul energy required for someone to create a soul energy vein of this size," I said in disbelief because what Jill said was equivalent to her iming humans seeded in artificially creating hydrocarbon reservoirs. Now that''s how crazy what Jill said was when she imed that the soul energy vein was artificial. "You wille around when you find where the soul energy veins start," Jill said with great confidence. As much as I trust Jill as a capable researcher, what she was iming here was a challenge to the current norms of things because if the artificial creation of spiritual veins was possible then people could artificially create dungeons. That doesn''t stop with that as many other possibilities open up. As what Jill imed was equal to having incredible power at our fingertips. If I were a normal card apprentice I would yell sphemy but I was not and knew if Jill imed something serious like that, then she had strong reason to believe what she imed was true. So I decided to heed her advice and search for the start of the soul energy vein with my soul pupils. It was endless. It easily outgrew my range of sight but I noticed that all the soul energy veins wereing from one direction and that was where the Sky blossom city was located. Remembering that Jill imed her research was somehow connected to the dungeon relocation experiment conducted by Luna in sky blossom city, I connected the obvious dots but it was too¡­ too¡­ fuck! This should not be possible. Jill was right if others were to learn of it it could spell disaster for the humankind of this world. "Sky blossom city, I can''t urately pinpoint the exact origin of the soul energy veins but it seems to being from that direction," I answered. "How the fuck are you doing that?" Jill yelled at the boy in utter dismay. As what he said was urate. She had to set up a series of equipment and put in the correct calctions and spend days just verifying what the boy found in minutes. Jill located this dungeon based on her calction from a simr case in the capital therefore after locating this dungeon first thing she did was cross-check her calctions toe up with a universal form to locate this kind of phenomenon whenever a dungeon relocation experiment is held. Chapter 1086 Racy Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 13:21 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location Jill nced at the boy from head to toe and said, "You know if not for the oath I took I would have cut you open to see what secrets you were hiding. In that magnificent body of yours." "No, I don''t think so," I replied confidently. "Why? Other than the oath, what is stopping me?" Jill asked, seeing the boy contradict her confidently. "You love my meat shaft too much to go through something like that," I was joking of course. "Aren''t you cocky? I will have you know I am not short of options, there are thousands of men out there trying to get in my pants," Jill said not minding my racy words. "Really? Tell that to your physique," I said knowing that Jill''s virginity was neither because of her choice norck of opportunity but because of her physique. So what if there are thousands of dicks queuing for her pussy only my dick can satisfy her folds. I did not have to say this out loud, it was implied. "You are never going to let that one go are you?" Jill sighed helplessly knowing how picky her pussy was. "Yes but you should know that this would not have mattered this much if you were not that beautiful," I was speaking the truth. This was a big deal because of Jill''s bombshell body. If it were some ugly or fat chick in her ce then this would not be something to be proud of for me. "Aren''t you getting too flirty?" Jill had started to notice a pattern in the boy''s behavior whenever she tried to dig into his secrets he would try to distract her with his charm. "What can I say, you just bring out that side of me. Anyways am I right? Is the soul energy vein originating from Sky blossom city?" I know Jill could see that I was trying to stop her from digging into my secrets. A part of my n depended on it as I was expecting her to get the hint that I was notfortable with exining about my abilities, and stop asking about it or trying to circle the conversation back to it. I could lie but where will it stop? It would be better if Jill just stopped asking questions and trying to box me into a position where I had no choice but to lie to her. "..." Jill stared at the boy as an awkward silence took over the atmosphere. Jill knew the boy wanted her to stop focusing on him and talk about her research but then she noticed something which caused her heart to go warm. She did not know if this was the boy''s nature or if she was the special one to receive such treatment from him. "Thank you for not lying to me. And I will wait till when you are ready to share your secrets with me," Jill thanked the boy genuinely. The boy could have put an end to her snooping around with a lie but he chose not to. These simple actions of his warmed Jill''s heart. Until now Jill''s obsession with the boy was mainly because of her curiosity towards his secrets and thrust for his body but now she felt something different for the boy as this feeling was not new but rare for her she felt a simr version of feeling for her father. This was a huge deal for Jill as other than her father there was no second soul in this world she would willingly sacrifice herself for. So it was indeed a surprise for Jill, herself, that she would feel the same for a boy whom she had not even met for more than a day. Was this the Love her father kept nagging her about? Jill''s problem of not being able to connect with her opposite sex at an emotional or Intimate level was not news to her father, so he kept nagging her not to worry and rush into something as getting intimate opposite sex will be easier if she finds someone she loves. "It''s good that you understand, now how about you get to research?" I did not lie to Jill because I felt that was a hassle and not because I had some kind of feeling for Jill. I am a grown man, I did not have to lie out of fear. I did not bother to correct Jill''s misunderstanding because it was not harming me rather it was helping me, so why go out of my way to ruin something good for me? I would have to have some serious issues to do something idiotic like that. "Sure," Jill nodded in agreement and felt more enthused to exin her research to the boy because she felt he had the moralpass required to not misuse what he would learn down here. "Yes, the soul energy vein is originating at the sky blossom city. To be more exact at the dungeon where Dr. Luna is conducting her dungeon relocation experiment," Jill paused and then added, "from here I can''t provide you with the evidence to support that the dungeon reaction experiment is the origin for this odd soul energy vein. But if you can get close to the dungeon reaction experiment I can prove it to you using my equipment." "Equipment?" I asked Jill, looking at the small orb that she summoned. "This is the equipment I created to predict where the dungeons are going to form¨C" As Jill was about to exin how her equipment worked I interrupted her saying, "Jill, why is the orb in your hand glowing red?" "Oh that, it is indicating that an SS-rank dungeon is going to form within this dungeon," Jill spoke nonchntly. "SS-rank?" I cried in fright. As no matter how strong and prepared Jill was, an SS-rank dungeon was too much for a single Card King to handle. Chapter 1087 Stealing Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 13:29 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Yes, SS-rank dungeon. Don''t worry, I have the necessary arrangements, we will be fine," seeing the boy''s reaction Jill felt like he had little trust in her strength and preparations, which she took personally. Did she look like someone who would risk her life? "Jill, you might take great pride in your prowess, I don''t want to sound like a Jinx but these things tend to go wrong right when you feel¡ª you know¡­ ''you got everything under control''" It''s not that I did not just have any faith in Jill and her arrangements but I did not want to put myself in a position where I had to test that faith. "Will you just chill? You have nothing to worry about, I have everything under control, nothing can go wrong," It''s as if Jill did not even bother toprehend the words I just said and spoke the cursed words which I was dreading, ''Nothing Can Go Wrong.'' I know this was real life and not a movie, I am not superstitious either but some things were best if not said or done. And Jill just broke that carnal rule. "You said it, I don''t care anymore. Take out of this dungeon this instant," I yelled at Jill, who was surprised by my reaction. "Wyatt, stop overreacting¡ª" Jill wanted to calm me down but I interrupted her shouting, "Jill, don''t even bother. Please I am begging you to get me out of this dungeon this instant." "..." Jill was at a loss for words seeing the exaggerated reaction of the boy. She did not understand why the boy was freaking out. I am not crazy to overreact based on superstitions but as soon as Jill spoke the cursed words I used my soul pupils in caution out of habit only to find that the soul energy vein which had the width of a girl''s wrist had suddenly grown wider to the size of a fat girl''s wrist. Was this a coincidence? I did not care, I did not want to wait around trying to figure it out. I nned to get out of this freaking dungeon as fast as possible. "Jill, check your equipment for the width of the soul energy vein, it has increased by a few inches. Now I dare you to tell me that you have everything under control," The increase in the width of the spiritual vein could only mean that its original output has increased. "I don''t have to. I can see that the rate of soul energy gathering at the pool has drastically increased," Jill said as she started at the sinkhole at the center of the dungeon where the soul energy vein ended. "You see my point,right? Now, hurry, take me out of here, we don''t have much time" I persuaded Jill to carry me out of the dungeon I would go by myself but with my strength, I don''t think I can climb out of the sinkhole that let us into this underground dungeon, that was if the dungeon monster did not get me by then. Therefore I had no choice but to rely on Jill. This was why I had Jill take an oath to protect me in the dungeon. But I underestimate the severity of this matter, if an SS-rank dungeon were to form down here then Jill would hardly be able to save her behind let alone bodyguard a card soldier. Because of the oath that she took, she can''t ditch me, that was a relief but it did not matter if we couldn''t get out of the dungeon. "Wyatt, rx, will you? I have everything under control. Even if an SS-rank dungeon were to form it would be below this dungeon so we have nothing to worry about, meaning we will not be in it," Saying that Jill summoned her grimoire and ordered her golem''s, "Initiate Phantom Sword Wood harvesting in Section D and Phantom sword wood ntation in Section E and F." Following Jill''smand, the Golems skillfully harvested the 15-meter-tall Phantom sword woods in section D but left their roots in the ground so that they could grow into new Phantom sword woods to be harvested again. Then they used a part of the harvested Phantom sword woods to grow new Phantom sword woods in section E&F using something simr to the stem nting method. Both the harvesting of the Phantom sword woods in section D and the nting of sections E&F werepleted within minutes, this was only possible because of two things, arge number of golems and their near-perfect work efficiency. That was how big and efficient Jill''s army of golems was. But that was not the point, Jill was up to no good here. "Oh my god, you are stealing from the southern royal family. Now I know why you chose the phantom sword wood array formation despite the better alternatives in the market, " I said in utter disbelief then added, "You are the reason why the dungeon relocation is taking so long." "Guilty," Jill did not even try to deny it. Was it because Jill believed that I would rat on her Luna? It was not that she believed me but the oath I took to keep this ce secret. Me ratting on her would mean revealing this ce to the authorities which would be a vition of the oath I took. No wonder she did not even bother to hide or deny what she was doing. Thinking of this I looked at Jill in dissatisfaction, "..." "Oh,e on, don''t give me that look. Now you know how it feels to be on the receiving end," Jill defended her action by shining light on me using the ''Check-in loophole'' in the oath I took against her. "That doesn''t make what you are doing here legal. Do you know what will happen to you if the royal family learns that you are stealing from them?" Chapter 1088 Phantom Sword Wood Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 13:29 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Rx, nobody will find out," Jill said nonchntly, and then waving the orb equipment in her hand she said, "If not for my equipment even I would not have found the artificial soul energy vein. Unless there is another one of you in the base it will be impossible for Luna to figure out what I am doing here, heck they wouldn''t even know that someone is stealing from them." Jill was very proud of what she was doing, and then she looked at me in disbelief saying, "hang on second, how did you conclude that I am stealing from them?" Jill never exined to the boy that the artificial soul energy vein was created using the soul energy that Luna was using for the dungeon relocation experiment. Jill did say that the dungeon relocation experiment was the cause of the soul energy vein but she never said that the soul energy used to create the soul energy vein wasing from the soul energy being used in the dungeon relocation experiment. No matter how she saw it, it was a bit far-fetched to connect these two incidents and figure out what she was doing here. If it was anybody else, even her, in the boy''s shoes the most she could conclude was that she was using the artificial vein to grow phantom sword woods. Besides, did he not disagree with her? She said that the soul energy vein with an abnormally small width was artificially created. Jill was finding it hard to keep up with the boy''s speed. Pulling her thoughts together Jill looked at the boy, waiting for an answer from him. Instead, all she got from him was a smug smile, causing her irritation to grow to another level. This was the same as when he managed to send a text to his subordinates by breaking through the that she considered imprable and when he used the loophole in the oath to get his way despite her well-thought-out terms and conditions. "Enough with the smug smile, just tell me already," Jill yelled at the boy frustrated. "You told me," I answered,menting over the fact that Jill''s annoyed face was sexy, reminding me of the saying of a great man, ''Marry a woman who looks sexy even when annoyed.'' "Enough with charades just tell," Jill''s face now had a mixture of three different emotions, annoyed, ashamed, and angry. Annoyed because she couldn''t stand my smug factor answers. Ashamed because she could not me. Angry because I would not stop rubbing in on her shame. "How about this? I will tell you how if you give me 50 percent of the phantom sword wood you have grown here," I bargained with Jill. Phantom Sword Wood were artificial ingredients created using the branch of a phantom tree monster, high-level sword intent, and pure soul energy.These three ingredientsbined formed the coveted phantom sword wood. A phantom tree branch has high durability enough to not only conduct high-level sword intent through it but also store high-level sword intent in it. And something incredible happens when enough high-level sword intent is stored in it and fed with soul energy with a high order of purity, it grows into an individual entity called phantom sword wood. The fascinating thing about the phantom sword wood is the sword intent stored in the original branch of the phantom tree will grow along with the branch by feeding on the soul energy with a high order of purity. The sword intent is an attribute that attaches to the soul energy of the user and enhances it. So when a sword intent was stored in the branch of the phantom tree, soul energy with the attribute of sword intent was stored in it. This sword intent attribute makes the soul energy very vtile making it impossible to store this energy using conventional means. Therefore, a branch of the phantom wood tree and other high-level substitutes were preferred. Soul energies with the Sword intent attribute were not only vtile but they do not mix with normal soul energy regardless of the purity of the soul energy useless soul energy also has the attribute of the sword intent. This is why sword intent cards are very popr in martial art type cards. Therefore when the sword intent attribute soul energy stored in the branch of the phantom tree grew by feeding on the pure soul energy it was almost as if a miracle had happened. And it was considered a separate entity and named phantom sword wood. This meant that a sword item card made using a phantom sword wood handle came with the effect of sword intent. This meant people did not have to carry two cards, a sword time card, and a sword intent skill card. As a sword item card came with a passive skill sword intent. With such use, the phantom sword wood was an instant hit among the martial art card apprenticemunity. Trust me thatmunity is not small. Aside from the martial art card apprenticemunity, the sword item cards made with the phantom sword wood handles were also a big hit among other card apprenticemunities as any card apprentice with a little brain would prefer a sword item card with sword intent passive skill over a normal sword item card. The widespread demand for the phantom sword could not be met with the rate of production of phantom sword wood because the soul energy used to feed to the phantom sword wood had to be of high-level purity which was very scarce. As refined soul energy was very important for the growth of the card apprentices of any rank, nobody would trade their refined soul energy unless it was absolutely necessary. Not to mention refining the soul energy was not a simple task, it got harder with the increase in the realm as the soul energy used by the high realm card apprentice was of higher concentration. All this factored into the sky-high price of the phantom sword wood. Chapter 1089 Connecting Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 13:36 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location It was known that dungeons are formed at the end of the soul energy vein. Therger the vein the higher the rank of the dungeon formed. But the abnormally small-sized soul energy vein in the core section of the S-rank dungeon underneath the E-rank field dungeon was artificially created out of the pure and concentrated soul energy being used in the dungeon relocation experiment. Hence making it possible for this artificial soul energy vein to form an SS-rank dungeon despite its size. This was only possible because the soul energy in it was so pure and concentrated that it could be used to create an SS-rank dungeon underneath the S-rank dungeon which was underneath an E-rank dungeon. But Jill, who was aware of the dungeon formation, decided to use the pure and concentrated soul energy provided by the artificial soul energy vein for the creation of an SS-rank dungeon to grow Phantom Sword Wood using the Phantom Sword Wood array. So when the width of the artificial soul energy vein suddenly increased by inches Jill used it as an opportunity to increase the production of Phantom Sword Wood using the excess soul energy that was suddenly avable to her. Since all the soul energy provided by the artificial soul energy vein was being siphoned for phantom sword wood ntation none was left for the creation of the SS-rank dungeon which the boy was dreading. This was the secret behind Jill''s worry-free reaction. ¡­ Phantom Sword Wood array formation cannot be considered a pseudo-natural array but since Jill had set it up using the soul energy vein as its core it could be considered one. The Phantom Sword wood array formation has two modes one was the sheathed mode and the other was the unsheathed mode. In sheathed mood phantom Sword Woods used in the array give the strong illusion of being regr trees andpletely hide the presence of the area they are set up at and their surroundings, depending on the soul energy avable and range of the array setup by the user. In unsheathed mode, the phantom sword woods in the array formation act as the sharp unsheathed swords and sh the enemy unit within their attack range with their sword intent. The phantom sword array formation makes up a perfect stealth and attack type array formation but the ingredients used to set it up were very expensive, so any seasoned array master would know, for that budget better and more efficient alternatives were avable in the market. But considering the fact that Jill was using the S-rank dungeon underneath the E-rank dungeon as her private Phantom Sword Wood ntation her choice could not be more correct for the circumstance of course. Why was there a need for the stealth-type array in the first ce? It was to avoid the S-rank dungeon underneath the E-rank dungeon being detected by the array formation covering the southern region. This part of Blossom district was mostly upied with Third-Grade cities which were not equipped to deal with an S-rank dungeon, so the array covering the southern region would alert the corresponding authorities and then Jill''s private and illegal ntation would be exposed. Jill only had permission for the E-rank field dungeons above and not the S-rank dungeon underneath them. Hence the need for the stealth-type array formation. ¡­ Why did the boy me Jill and her phantom sword wood ntation as the reason behind the dy in the dungeon relocation experiment led by Dr. Luna in Sky Blossom city? For the water to boil the pan has to heat up, simrly for the dungeon relocation to happen the surrounding circumstances should be formed but that was not possible as Jill kept stealing from the artificial soul energy vein which was somehow a part of the process of the dungeon relocation. Due to Jill''s intervention whatever role the artificial soul energy vein was supposed to y in the dungeon relocation was interrupted. Hence, metaphorically Luna could not heat the pan to boil the water. Meaning no matter how much soul energy she fed to the dungeon relocation apparatus it was unable to carry on the dungeon relocation as there was unknown energy loss in its process. Exining the sudden increase in the width of the artificial soul energy vein, Luna increased the input soul energy to the dungeon relocation apparatus to make up for the soul energy lost hoping that it would be enough toplete the dungeon relocation but she could not have guessed that her solution only ended up filling Jill''s pockets. ¡­ "In your dreams," Jill tly rejected the boy''s offer to splitting her profits from her phantom sword wood ntation with him in exchange for him exining to her how he connected that she was stealing from the Southern Royal family when he was still debating whether artificial creation of soul energy vein was possible. "Suit yourself, I will see how long it will take for you to cave to curiosity worms running around in your mind?" I said nonchntly as if there was one thing I was sure about good researchers was that they can not control their curiosity. In time Jill would cave to her weakness, her curiosity, that was if she did not figure out the answer herself. I know my asking price was sky-high but you have to understand that in negotiation this was basic. Negotiation? I would be stupid if I thought that Jill would directly agree to my terms. "Whatever," Jill tried to act as if she did not care but her eyes gave her way, she was pissed at the boy. Then she thought of something and said, "I take it that now you havee to a basic understanding of what I am doing here?" For the boy to call Jill out on what she was doing down here, he had to have an idea of how her research was connected to the Dungeon relocation research. Chapter 1090 Stages Of Dungeon Formation Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 13:40 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Yes, I do," I answered Jill, and then asked, "Jill, are you sure what you are researching here has more to do with saving the world but less about filling your pockets?" Considering the quantity of high-quality Phantom Sword Wood Jill was harvesting I was being to doubt that the use she had added to my oath about me not being able to speak or practice what I learned down here with another soul without Jill''s permission was more to keep my mouth shut about the illegal ntation she was running down here rather than for the good of the world. Maybe how Jill was taking advantage of her researcher to exploit the artificial soul energy vein to fatten her wallet was an example of how disastrous her experiment could be, what she meant when she said for the good of the world. Soul energy veins were the building blocks for the current ecosystem of this world. If people start to exploit this soul energy vein for their benefit then soon the current ecosystem wille to an end, what that meant for humanity was not something one could predict so it would be best if we avoid such a scenario. ¡­ Jill''s research was on predicting the location of the formation of dungeons even before they physically start to materialize in the world. At present, card apprentices were only able to locate dungeons after they start to physically materialize in the world, which gave them very little time for them to respond appropriately. Our predecessors had already discovered that there were three stages to dungeon formation. Soul Energy Vein formation 2. Formation dungeon core at the end of the soul energy vein. 3. Dungeon Domain establishment. The first stage, the soul energy vein formation is pretty self-exnatory, it literally means the formation of a soul energy vein. In the second stage, the Dungeon core formation, it has been found that a dungeon starts to form at the end of the soul energy vein, at this point the dungeon physically starts to materialize in the world. In the third stage, the dungeon domain establishment, here the dungeon core haspletely formed and starts to form its domain based on its rank and other attributes. Once its domain is established, the dungeon haspletely materialized in the world. Based on these three stages of dungeon formation the predecessors were able toe up with an array formation that did not allow the dungeon formation within the range of the array formation. Even though this array formation was highly expensive and was avable only to the elites, it was still a big leap for the card apprentices. The predecessors were able toe up with such an array using the three stages of dungeon formation because the array formation they created stopped any soul energy vein from forming or passing within its area of effect. If there was no possibility of soul energy vein formation then there was zero possibility of dungeon formation. A nifty and efficient solution. Simrly, Jill also based her research on predicting the location of the dungeon formation even before they physically start to materialize in the world on the three stages of dungeon formation deduced by the predecessors. Jill thought that if she were able to predict the formation of the soul energy vein and where it ended then she could predict the location of the dungeon formation even before it physically materialized in the world. But there was a problem, Soul energy veins were literally numerous threads of soul pathwaysing together to form a river of pure and concentrated soul energy. Making it impossible for the card apprentices to locate them, even season array masters and card creationists of the card demigod realm who were well-versed and unmatched in detecting soul pathways could not detect the soul energy veins. As these threads of the soul pathways were a pure mass of soul energy they did not define anything but energy so they were within the world like world rules, making it impossible to detect them. Compared to them the other soul pathways had very little soul energy and more definition. For example, the soul pathways of nature define the temperature, humidity, etc in the surroundings, making it possible for the card apprentices to detect these soul pathways of nature through the temperature, humidity, etc in their surroundings. This was not possible with threads of Soul pathways that constituted a soul energy vein as they were pure soul energy and could travel within the world. Though it is still debated to this day most card apprentices believe that the soul energy vein starts within the world''s will where rules exist and ends in the world where we exist. This problem was why the predecessors had not found a way to predict the formation of soul energy veins to locate a dungeon formation even before they materialize in the world. Yet, the top ten universities choose to believe that Jill could achieve something that the predecessors have failed to achieve, why? They believed in her so much that they went as far as to fight over her and invested heavily in her experiment, Why? That was because Jill had invented the machine that could show the soul energy vein in a determined location graphically. The top ten universities believed Jill could achieve what her predecessors had failed to because she had already done it once by inventing the machine which could help card apprentices to see the soul energy vein in a determined location graphically. This was not a lot but it was more than what the predecessors have achieved. Taking this into consideration it was not a surprise that the top ten universities would fight over where Jill gets to continue her research. The insane thing was this equipment that Jill invented was what helped her find a connection between her research and the dungeon relocation research. Chapter 1091 Jills Invention Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 13:44 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "You know, you asking me that question makes me wonder if you know how my research is connected with the dungeon relocation experiment," Jill argued, hearing the boy question her intentions with her research down here. Jill did not deny that was moonlighting a little bit by starting an illegal phantom sword wood ntation in an underground S-rank dungeon but in her defense, anybody in her ce would do the same. However, this should not be used to undermine how her research down here implicated the entire world. The fact that the boy said such a thing could either mean he had no idea how her research was connected to dungeon relocation or he was jealous seeing how fat her wallet was growing. So she questioned the boy''s motive for undermining her research''s world implication. "Artificial Soul energy vein, that is how your research is connected to the dungeon relocation research. Now you tell me how your research down here is more about the good of the world and less about filling your pockets?" I knew Jill''s research was connected with the dungeon relocation research through the artificial soul energy vein created by it, that was why I question if Jill''s research was as big of a deal as she imed it to be. Since Jill was able to invent a device that could help card apprentice see the soul energy vein in a determined location, the top ten universities believed that with enough funding and support Jill would be able to achieve what she promised about her research being able to predict the location of dungeon formation before it starts to materialize in the world. However,the invention that helped Jill gain the funding and support required for her research had also be the bottleneck in her research. The device Jill invented helps card apprentices to see the soul energy vein in analog form in their grimoire, not actually see the soul energy vein in its glory. The device also needed to be arranged to a predetermined location to show the soul energy vein in that area. The disy of the soul energy vein in analog form was not a problem, Jill and the top ten universities were satisfied with it but the problem was the range of the device that made it impossible for a card apprentice to use this device to its full potential by implementing it in the real world. What Jill needed to do was to increase the range of the device, this way even when stationary the device could cover arge area, this way if a soul energy vein were to start forming in the area of effect of the device, the card apprentices can see that there was a soul energy vein forming in the location, follow it, and trace where it was ending, allowing the card apprentice to predict the location of dungeon even before the dungeon formation starts to materialize in the world. This was how the device invented by Jill was supposed to work but it was limited by its range. The card apprentices needed to ce Jill''s device within 10 meters of where the soul energy vein was to see it in analog form in their grimoire. With 10 meters range, thousands of Jill''s devices would be required just to cover the area of a third-rate city. Considering that the cost of production of the device was not cheap, it was impossible to put Jill''s device into practical use. This limitation of Jill''s device had turned it from a world-changing invention into an experiment to show that the soul energy veins existed, they started from within the world''s will and ended in the world. Yes, Jill''s invention had brought the long debate that the world''s will was the origin of the soul energy vein and ended in the world to the conclusion that it was true. She and her invention had made a wonderful contribution to the field of dungeon research but it could not grow into something more than that, an invention that could change the world as we know it. To achieve that Jill needed to increase the range of the device she invented. Which was why the MorningStar university was funding her research. But Jill never made a step further from where she started despite all the funding and support from the MorningStar university. Decades have passed since then and all she managed to do was reduce the size of her big-ass device to a portable one and added a few extra features like determining the width of the soul energy vein and using it to determine the rank of the dungeon core it would form. The Ord Jill had summoned earlier was the result of her decades of effort in improving the device she invented. She was able to make it portable and add new features to it but not increase its area of effect. Jill was not satisfied with her progress but this was enough for her to ensure the funding from MorningStar university kepting. But just when Jill''s hope was dwindling she stumbled upon a breakthrough and it was thanks to her newly developed portable version of her device. If not for that, like the hundreds of brilliant minds that participated in the dungeon relocation research, she too would have missed how the pure and concentrated soul energy imputed to the dungeon relocation apparatus was forming an artificial soul energy vein with an abnormally small width. Hundreds of brilliant minds were in the research and not one noticed that most of the soul energy they were feeding the dungeon relocation apparatus was being lost in the formation of an artificial soul energy vein. When Jill made this discovery identally she had two choices, one to share and explore her idental discovery with everyone. And risk sharing or losing the credit. The other was she could not share her discovery with everyone and explore it herself, write a paper on what she discovered, and then share it with everyone allowing her to keep the entire credit to herself. Chapter 1092 Dungeon Prevention Array Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 13:51 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location As Jill was considering whether to share her idental discovery with the dungeon relocation research team, she suddenly realized other than the credit of the discovery there was another reason for her not to share her idental discovery with the dungeon relocation research team, it had everything to do with her research and would help her increase the range of the device she had invented. Everyone believed Jill achieved what their predecessors couldn''t achieve by creating a device that helped card apprentice to see the soul energy vein but only Jill, herself, knew that she was a fake. The device she created was not based on something new she found but something she borrowed from. The working principle behind Jill''s device was borrowed from the working principle behind the dungeon prevention array formation that the predecessors developed to prevent dungeons from forming in the array formation''s area of effect by stopping the formation of the soul energy vein within it. When Jill first came across the dungeon prevention array formation created by our predecessors she was in awe of the working principle of the array formation which allowed it to prevent dungeon formation within or near the array by rooting its cause, the soul energy vein formation. Jill''s interest in the dungeon prevention array was about how the array stopped the soul energy vein from forming within or near it. This led to Jill questioning how the dungeon prevention array defined the soul energy vein. Because only by knowing what a soul energy vein was could the dungeon prevention array stop the soul energy vein from forming within or near it. So what was a soul energy vein in terms of dungeon prevention array formation? Jill''s curiosity caused her to dig deeper into this question of hers, and she determined that the dungeon prevention array formation was programmed to prevent changes from happening in certain parameters within it and its surroundings. By preventing changes in these parameters the dungeon prevention array was able to stop the soul energy vein from forming within or near it. Learning this, Jill decided to use these parameters to check the presence of a soul energy vein in a pre-determined location. Believing that if these parameters could be used by the dungeon prevention array to stop the soul energy vein from forming, then if there were changes in the magnitude of these parameterspared to their regr magnitude in a location it meant that there was a soul energy vein in that location. Using the change in the magnitude of these parameters against their regr magnitudes Jill devised a device to represent the soul energy vein in the area in analog form. The various magnitudes of this analog graph represent the width, length, purity, concentration, etc of the soul energy vein being monitored. Soon with further research Jill was able to modify her device into the portable orb-type device that she had now. Yes, Jill did not invent anything new, she only took what the predecessors had already found and interpreted it differently for a different purpose. Yet it was an invention nobody had thought of, so she was not wrong to im the device as her invention even though the working principle behind it was derived from the dungeon prevention array created by predecessors millennia ago. As a season array master, Jill had tried everything she could think of to increase the range of the device so that it could monitor the parameters of soul energy vein in arge area but she could not think of it. Jill thought of connecting her device to the dungeon prevention array to increase the range of the device but because of some unknown reason whenever she tried it the whole thing would break apart. Jill knew there was a piece to this puzzle that she was missing and once she got hold of it she could achieve what now looked impossible. To find that missing puzzle piece she needed to understand the soul energy vein further than what the predecessors defined it as to help with the dungeon prevention array''s working. But that was not possible as the soul energy vein starts in the world''s will and ends in the world, and vanishes after the creation of the dungeon. So it was physically impossible for Jill to conduct further studies on the soul energy vein. This was the reason why the predecessors and researchers to follow them were unable to outdo the dungeon prevention array in the field of dungeon research. Arriving at the dead end in the field of dungeon research that all researchers before her arrived at Jill felt despair they felt. But everything changed when she identally discovered that the dungeon relocation apparatus was creating an artificial soul energy vein in the process of dungeon relocation. If she were to understand how and why the dungeon relocation apparatus was able to create an artificial soul energy vein then she could find the piece of the puzzle she was missing to carry on with her research. This was the other reason why Jill did not want to share her idental discovery with the dungeon relocation team. With so many senior researchers in the dungeon relocation team, it would be long before it was her turn to carry on studies on the artificial soul energy vein created by the dungeon relocation apparatus in the dungeon relocation process. So Jill thought that it would be in the best interest of her research if she were to keep her idental discovery to herself. Allowing her to study the artificial soul energy vein formation separately and deduce the piece she was missing toplete her machine such that it could no longer be the device for experimental purposes but a device with real-world implementations. Over a year of her study on artificial soul energy veins, Jill had made so much more progress than the progress she had made in thest few decades since she announced her invention to the world. Though her progress was huge it was not nearly enough to help with improving the range of her device but Jill had a feeling that it would not be long before she found the piece she was missing. Chapter 1093 We Did Agree Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 13:56 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Don''t you know what would happen if the process of the artificial dungeon creation were to fall into the wrong hands?" Jill asked me as if the answer was obvious. "No, I don''t know. Please enlighten me," I know what Jill was hinting at but I did not believe that was even a risk worth considering. "If wrong people learn to create artificial soul energy veins they can use it to create artificial dungeons anywhere at their wimp, do you know how dangerous that could be?" Jill exined what she thought would be a problem if the wrong people learned to create an artificial soul energy vein. "Are you even hearing yourself? As a reputed researcher, you should know that was not of concern. You said it yourself a lot of pure and concentrated soul energy is required to achieve this. Who in their right mind would will to was good money just to terrorize people? If they n to use that to terrorize the world with artificial soul energy veins then they better be loaded and not be afraid of going bankrupt right after," I know an artificial soul energy vein creation method can be misused in a lot of ways but the method is so expensive, using it would be like trying to kill your enemy by choking with your bank bnce that would be pretty stupid. I bet even the royal families cannot afford such an expensive way to deal with their enemy. If not for the high promising returns on the silver milk powder, the southern royal family would never agree for Luna to conduct a dungeon relocation experiment. "You are the stupid one. Do you think after a few years of research on it they will not manage to make the process of creating the artificial soul energy vein cheaper and more efficient?" Jill cussed as she did not like the tone the boy was talking to her in, as if she was a washed-up conspiracy nut. "Wow, aren''t you being subtle about your feelings? No matter how cheaper and more efficient the artificial soul energy vein creation process gets it will still not be cheaper than killing your enemy by yourself or hiring assassins. Besides, don''t the demon worshipers do that already? Look how far they have gotten," Unless pure and concentrated soul energy was being handed out for free artificial soul energy vein creation couldn''t be the next big thing to terrorize the world. If Jill cannot get that then, they say all geniuses have quirks that must be Jill''s. Besides, demon worshipers have done that for centuries they have used rituals to summon the devil and demons to terrorize the world. Yes, they did a lot of harm but it was not the end of humanity, it was the demon worshippers who were on the brink of extinction. All I am trying to say was making the creation process of artificial soul energy veins public was not as bad an idea as Jill made it sound. "Y-you¡­ I¡­ you don''t know what you are talking about," Jill was pissed but she knew I was right, you take history as an indication, introducing the artificial soul energy creation process to the world will bring a drastic change but it would not be enough to threaten the very existence of humanity. In the end, she was overreacting as with drastic changees a lot of loss which did not want to be known for. Before demon worshipers were suppressed they had managed to set the world on fire and it took humanity''s best and finest a while to put it off. The same was true for her discovery of the artificial soul energy vein creation process, it will bring choice but humanity was strong enough to withstand it. "Get used to that feeling, because in mypany you will be feeling like that a lot. I how you are capable of being friends with someone smarter than you," I hate hitting people when they are down but Jill had called me stupid earlier I wouldn''t be me if I let it go. "Friends? You took my virginity, licked every nook and corner of my body like it was leftover batter from a Christmas dinner and now you want to friendzone me. You are not getting off that easy," Jill said with a scary smile on her face, it was hard to tell if she was talking for real or being sarcastic. "We agreed that was casual," I said as I started sweating through my shirt, with my physique it has been a while since I sweated like this. I can not stop myself from thinking of Anna''s reaction when she learns about this. I know Anna and I were not in a rtionship but I did string her along and did not mind using her status for my convenience. So I cannot help but feel guilty. Is this how women feel when a man makes a move on them after treating them to an expensive dinner, obligated? ? Fuck, I knew cashing the Anna check woulde to bite me with interest yet I went ahead and cashed it. There was medicine for regret, I could only brace myself and face what wasing. "Hahaha, haha Oh my god, you should look at your face. It is so funny, " Jillughed at me as I dread imagining my future where she gets clingy in Anna''s presence and I have to say that future was not pretty. "What is so funny? We did agree on that," The only reason I went ahead and had a physical rtionship with Jill was that she was hot, but also because we agreed that what happens in the dungeon stays in the dungeon. "Yes, we did agree," Jill said, but she continued tough at my face. I did not know what to make of it. I felt like she did not mean what she said. Chapter 1094 Sexual Tension Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 14:01 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Will you look at that, it''s about time I got back to work and checked in with the golem," Jill said and turned to head back to the base as her bare ass giggled with her every step. ''What does a man have to get a clear-cut answer from a woman,'' I cussed in my mind instead of out loud because faced with Jill''s bare ass I did not want to ruin the possibility of seconds of those plump jelly. Even after being almost killed, I wasn''t done with that ass. I knew having that ass for lunch again would be deadly to me, I could not help but crave it. That may be because Jill''s killer physique added a forbidden attribute to her already profane charm. Asking Hive AI to record the soul pathway arrangements of artificial soul energy veins and the soul energy pool, I hurried to follow behind Jill''s jiggly behind. "Hey, Jill, could you share your notes on your research so far with me," I asked while we headed to the base. "Sure," Jill immediately shared her notes constrained by her oath but there was a problem, "Jill, these notes do not contain anything on the device you invented to see the soul energy veins." "That was not a part of the oath," Jill replied and hurried in her tracks. "Wait, these notes are of no use without the blueprint for your device and dungeon prevention array," I yelled out "Yes, I know," Jill''s pace only continued to hasten. She did not seem to care about my dilemma. "Then how am I supposed to help," now that I knew what Jill was hiding and up to down here my purpose here was achieved. As for helping Jill with her device, it was just a side hustle for some extra cash. "Who asked for your help?" Jill suddenly stopped in her tracks and asked while turning to face me establishing eye contact. "So why am I here?" I asked in anger because I was not liking the change in Jill''s attitude. She was back to her rude and indifferent self, is it because I called her a friend earlier? But that was what we agreed on. "Why are you asking me? But yes, why are you here?" Jill asked my question back to me. "Hello, you are the one who brought me here," I reminded Jill aloud. "I did," Jill yelled "You did and? Woman, what will it take for you to speak more clearly?" I said, fed up with Jill not speaking openly. I had enough of trying to figure out what she was saying but meaning. "Don''t you dare speak to me in that tone?" Jill exploded, hearing me yell. As if I was in the wrong when clearly she was the one who was not speaking her mind and ruining the good thing we had going. "Fine," I said aloud "Then why are you yelling?" Jill yelled. "I don''t know," I shouted "Kiss me," Jill said. these words suddenly came out of nowhere. "Shit, no," l cried and retreated fearing that Jill would rope me into a liplock that could only end with me faking my death. I would have gone for it but I felt that faking my death this time around will not be enough to fool Jill''s carnivorous womb physique. And considering Jill was way stronger than me, I did not want to take any chances. Seeing me retreating, Jill immediately apologized "Sorry, I wasn''t thinking straight." "Yes, I agree. You weren''t," I knew why Jill said that, despite our intense coitus earlier, Jill like me was not satisfied with where we left off, her physique wasn''t just a bummer for me but her too. Because just when things got intense her carnivorous womb took over barely giving her emotional satisfaction despite the multiple physical ones. All this built up sexual tension unlike any other between us. It was different because we had sex but could have left on a more satisfying note. We both knew this but were afraid to do anything about it because of Jill''s physique. This dilemma was leading to sexual tension between us, it was really unlike regr ones. "Well, we both agree on something," Jillughed, considering her situation. But I was stumped, no snappy reply, where was this Jill a few minutes ago? Since she was back to normal, I consoled her, "Don''t worry, we will be humping like rabbits once you find a solution to your physique." "I don''t know about that¡ª" Jill was not positive about being able to control her physique but was suddenly interrupted by me, "Hey, don''t say that. If it''s you, you can definitely achieve anything you set your mind to." "Your so sweet," Jill was touched by the boy''s encouragement. "sweet enough to get the blueprint of your invention and recipe of the dungeon prevention array?" I asked chummily. "Nope," Jill''s cheerful expression instantly changed to a frown, and added, "Tell you what, you tell me how you figured out what I''m doing down here and I will give you the blueprint of my invention and the recipe for the dungeon prevention array." "I see what you did there. Unfortunately, you are not going to get your way," hearing Jill''s proposal, getting the blueprint for her invention and the recipe for the dungeon prevention array no longer sounded important to me as they were not worth half of what Jill was making from her illegal phantom sword wood ntation. "I don''t know what you are talking about," Jill acted innocent and continued to say, " So, what do you say, deal?" "Take me out of the dungeon," I asked Jill so because I can get the blueprint for Jill''s invention and the recipe for the dungeon prevention array from Luna or Lorenzo for a lot cheaper price than what Jill was selling them for. Now that I know Jill was ripping off the southern royal family since I cannot rat on her, I will not stop until I get my share. Chapter 1095 Compromise Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 14:07 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "I don''t have time for that," Jill said and turned her track toward the base. "Fine, have one of your Golems take me out of the dungeon,"I said, having anticipated that Jill would shoot down my request as soon as she heard it. "I am sorry, all my golems are busy monitoring the dungeon, and I don''t spare to take you out of the dungeon now, I guess you will have to wait," Jill did not even pause toe up with an excuse. "Fine, I will go myself," I said in annoyance. "Wyatt, I don''t have time to babysit you. I am swamped with overdue work, I will take you out of the dungeon once I take care of that," Jill said, hearing the boy dere that he would leave by himself. A card soldier trying to exit an S-rank dungeon now that was a disaster waiting to happen. Jill would not care but her oath made her responsible for the boy''s life down in this dungeon. She would be held ountable even if the boy were to die down here out of his stupidity. "I too have a lot on my te, I need to get back to the city before they sign my death certificate for the second time," I said this as an argument but I was in no hurry to return to the city. "Y-you¡­ you are doing this on purpose, right? How can you be this petty?" Jill said not buying the boy''s clueless act regarding her oath that made her responsible for his dead life down here. "How am I at fault here? You do you, I have legs I can get myself out of the dungeon," I continued to pretend clueless about Jill''s oath. Because she pretended to act clueless about why I wanted to leave the dungeon. "Oh my god, could you be any more impossible? I said I will take you out of the dungeon once I am done here, did I not?" Jill yelled losing her cool. "When?" I spoke a single word, not wanting to continue this argument. "What, when?" Jill asked in confusion. "When will your work be done here?" I repeated myself with more details. "I will be done when it is done," Jill''s voice got softer at the end. "Now who is being impossible," I asked Jill as took the dungeon''s fake sky. We were already out of the woods and returned to base. Now I nned to stand true to my words earlier, "You can go back to work. I can get out of the dungeon by myself." "Are you being serious right now?" Jill followed the boy to the dungeon''s fake sky but the boy did not stop to hear her out, he continued to head toward the dark hole in the sky. "Fine, I will give you the blueprint for my invention, the recipe for the dungeon prevention array, and 10% of my profits, how''s that?" Jill finally caved to the boy''s threats, she didn''t want him to leave. "Make it 25% and I want my share in terms of goods," Seeing Jillpromise I was a bit surprised but I did not hesitate to put forward my demands. And as a reward for her taking the high road, I decided to settle for 25% of phantom sword wood. Besides, I felt asking for 50% would be unreasonable since Jill did everything and all I had to do was keep quiet about it. "20% and I will turn your share of phantom sword wood into cards," Jill bargained. "Deal," I agreed because turning 20% of the raw phantom sword wood Jill would harvest here into cards was not an easy feat, and it saved me a lot of hassle. "I have shared the blueprints of my invention and recipe for dungeon formation array with your grimoire. As for the phantom sword wood cards, I will let you know when I am done. Now your turn," havinge to apromise Jill immediately followed through on her promise and eagerly asked me to reveal how I was able to figure out what she was up to down here despite my disapproving that artificial soul energy vein creation was not possible. "Well, I kept my opinion about artificial soul energy vein creation aside and decided to believe everything you said, and then your every action started to make sense, especially when you ordered your golems to nt more phantom sword woods. Though I have zero experience with phantom sword wood arrays, I could see that the array had another purpose than to keep this dungeon hidden, you were using it to act as a good cover to hide your phantom wood ntation from me. How could you be so sloppy? I think you got cocky seeing me panic as the soul energy grew by inches," I lied, praying that Jill will eat them up and not suspect the authenticity of my words. To be honest it was my soul pupils that helped me figure out Jill''s game down here. I was preupied with the fact that the artificial soul energy vein was impossible but by the time I eliminated all the possibilities I was left with no choice but to give the impossible a shot and assume Jill was right, then surprisingly all pieces fell into ce. "I did get cocky and overyed my hand at the end, didn''t I? I felt a sense of achievement seeing you gobble up my lies as the truth," It seems Jill''s ego heard my prayers for her to believe my bullshit. "Yes, you did," I just agreed with Jill, and summoning my grimoire I began to go through the recipe of the dungeon prevention array nning to use it as a foundation to understand the blueprints of Jill''s invention. After all, they both were based on the same principle. "Okay, then I will get back to my work then," Jill sounded a little reluctant, the only reason shepromised was to spend more time with the boy but he showed no interest in herpany and dove right into the documents she shared with his grimoire. ¡­ Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 15:18 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location The dungeon prevention array was way more advanced than I thought, I underestimated itsplexity and overestimated my capability as an array master. A few sesses had me bloated, and I forgot that despite my achievements in array mastery I was still an array master in training. I went through the recipe of the dungeon prevention array repeatedly hoping to make sense of it and jotting down where my foundation as array master was weak. So that I can ask Jillter. But Jill was busy with her back work, she was running around the dungeon to rectify the temporary measure taken by the golems. So I decided to start with the blueprint for the device she invented despite my shorings in understanding the recipe for the dungeon prevention array hoping that the blueprint of the device could give me some insight into the array''s recipe. And it did. Jill''s device was the dumbed-down version of the dungeon prevention array, thanks to that I was able to understand the basic principle the dungeon prevention array was working on, though it did not solve my many other doubts. But I had gained a slight understanding of how the dungeon prevention array worked. Howeverthis only confused me because with what little understanding I had of Jill''s device and the dungeon prevention array, I wondered why Jill did not create an array and instead ended up with a device. Knowing Jill she must have had her reasons as to why she did not create an array and instead a device? Her device was basically a very low-end version of the array. Would it not have been cheaper and simpler if she had just gone with an array instead of a machine to feel the soul energy vein? Thinking Jill had good reason for that I decided to move forward but then I saw Jill return to base and could help but approach her with my doubts, "Jill, do you have some time?" "I can spare a few minutes, what is it?" a twinkle could be seen in Jill''s eyes as she answered the boy. "I am having trouble understanding these parts of the dungeon prevention array, could you lend me notes on these parts of the array mastery?" I did not ask Jill my doubts, I just asked for rmendations and to borrow some books that would deepen my understanding of the array mastery that would help me understand the dungeon prevention array. "let me see, these are more intermediate parts in the advanced array mastery. Many advanced array masters have little knowledge of this. I am surprised you made it this far. Let me think, I happen to have just the book that will help you with your doubts," Saying that Jill summoned her grimoire, shared a document with my grimoire and then added, "If you have doubts don''t hesitate to approach me." ¡­ Chapter 1096 Indifferent Anna Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 2:55 Location- Sky blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 [From:- Chief Bodyguard (Team leader of No.9 & No.10) Madam, the boy has been assassinated. We need your permission tomence n B.] Reading the encrypted text sent to Asong by her Chief bodyguard, her breathing quickened and her grip on the armrest of the chair she was sitting on tightened. The worst possible oue had ensued, if only she could have kept the girls in her dream space until now then her bodyguard would not have had to go opt to initiate n B. Remembering that a few minutes ago it was Anna who forcefully left her dream space despite her persuasion, Asong could help but look at Anna from the corner of her eyes but to her scare, Anna was looking right at her, causing Asong to jump up in fright, "Ah!" "I take it your cronies have finally informed you about Wyatt," Anna said menacingly with an indifferent face. It seems she had known of the boy''s death for a while now. Asong could help but flinch seeing Anna''s indifferent face. Her scare had now turned into a frightening reality. Asong had faced the entire federal congress for the general public and never flinched but in face of Anna''s indifferent stare, she did, this reminded her of a bad memory dating back to their college days. Before that, she had to warn her subordinates not to piss Anna off any further, [From:- Greatest Boss Ever Chief, abort the n. Do not try anything funny. Thest time Anna got like this, her grandfather had to pay a visit to MorningStar university''s dean''s office. Stand Down!] Receiving the text from his employer the team leader let out a gasp which was notmon for a semi-demigod. But hearing that the great patriarch of the southern royal family himself paid a visit to the MorningStar University''s dean''s office on his granddaughter''s behalf, even the demigods would gasp in fear. After all, who was worthy to entertain someone of his stature? As the team leader was busy assessing the gravity of the situation he received another text from his female boss, [From:- Greatest Boss Ever I repeat, Stand Down!] ¡­ The bombing of the MorningStar university''s Female dormitory was an infamous incident that rocked the central academic region. Asong still has nightmares of that incident. As usual, she was studyingte in the peace of midnight but soon chaos took over the peace as an explosion sounded and she was thrown to her room floor by a shockwave. When she regained consciousness, Asong''s thoughts were in disarray as she recalled something that put her in a moral dilemma. The thought bothering her was none other than Anna asking her about the creation of a one-time-use explosion tag card. What prompted this? As every day, Anna and her nemesis Ivana Osmand were at their throats but Ivana took it a step too far by calling Anna''s mother an ugly witch who traps men. Hearing Ivana cussing her mother Anna did not react as the student expected her to rather she stared at Ivana indifferently. Even after Ivana and her clique left, Anna stared at her leaving figure indifferently and asked, ''Asong, do you know how to create a one-time-use Explosion Tag card?'' ''I do, ¡­'' Asong went on to list the ingredients for the card and exin its creation process but was interrupted by Anna, ''Forget it, I will just buy it.'' Asong''s array of thoughts was disrupted hearing a whistling Anna enter the dorm room but seeing Asong on the floor Anna pointed at her and said, "Asong, what are you doing on the floor? Have you finally gone insane, now do you believe that there is such a thing as too much reading?" "How much and what rank Explosion tag card did you use? I felt the explosion''s shockwave from here," Asong asked as she got up from the ground. "Rx, I just used the A-rank explosion tags," Anna replied. "That''s not right. A-rank explosion should not be this big, wait, what do you mean by ''tags''?" Asong had a bad feeling as she asked Anna this question. "Buying in bulk was cheaper than buying a single one. So I bought a bunch of A-rank explosion tag cards and even got a 20 percent discount. Then I used them to rig Ivana''s entire room," Anna answered as if what she did was a normal episode in her life. "Anna, honey, you do know that the effect of explosion tag gets staked up? Wait, you were with me the entire day when did you get time to buy explosion tags? Did you pull Ann in your retaliation n? If it''s her she should know the staking feature of the explosion tags," Asong figured out that Anna stayed with her the entire day to gain an alibi while Ann rigged Ivana''s room with the explosion tags. "I told you Ann is not as goody-goody as she led you guys to think. Besides, Ivana brought it on herself," Anna knew Ann was very tolerant but when ites to their mother things take a dark turn. "For your sake, you better hope Ivana and her roommates are okay, otherwise this time even your family cannot save you from getting expelled from the university," Asong was genuinely worried for Anna. As she was her only friend that would stick her neck out for her. "Asong you are thinking too much into it. Besides, that bitch and her friends will be fine, if she cannot survive a small explosion of this scale she is not qualified to be called a progeny of the Osmand Royal Family," As a child of royalty Anna knew it would take more than a bunch of explosion tags to kill Ivana. "Then what''s the point of this?" Asong was confused, if Anna knew that explosion tags could do nothing to Ivana then why go through with it and not try something else? Before Anna could answer Asong, a high-pitched scream rang throughout the MorningStar campus, "Aaahhh! My hair!" Hearing the scream, Asong grabbed hold of her head and spoke in dread, "The Balding Curse, clever. The explosion keeps Ivana''s passive defense engaged, buying time for the curse to take effect. Not bad at all." "I can''t take credit for this, it was all Ann''s n. Check the university forum Ann should have posted that bitch and her clique''s bald pics under the pseudonym, Bald Fairy," Anna barely held back herugh as she said the words, Bald Fairy. Asong was no fan of Ivana, as Anna''s bookworm friend she has been the target of Ivana''s ridicule and hazing numerous times. So she did not feel sorry for Ivana and took pleasure in her misfortune, "Oh my god, these pictures are so embarrassing. I will not be surprised if Ivana and her friends drop out or switch colleges." "Aaaahhh! Who did this? Which one of you bitches is the bald fairy?" Another scream sounded throughout the girl''s dormitory. "Bald fairy, hahaha hahaha," Anna cracked up intoughter and then shouted at her victims at the top of her voice, "You are!" Another mysterious shout followed Anna''s shout it seemed to be directed at Ivana, "Idiot, you''re the bald fairy." "Based on these pics of hers she is more like a bald ghost," Asongmented to herself aloud. "Bald Ghost! Haha-haha" Anna yelled and continued tough out loud. "Anna, you bitch. I will not rest until I kill you today," it took a while for Ivana to figure out that it was Anna who was shouting in response to her scream but once she did she rushed toward Anna''s dorm room but was held back by her roommates because they did not want Ivana to make fool of herself by running around in the dormitory with her bald head and ash covered Pjs. Not to mention the screaming match and their bald photos on the forum were embarrassing enough as it is. "Good one, Asong," having her fill ofughter at Ivana''s expense Annaplimented Asong for her bald ghostment. "Nope, don''t drag me into this. My non-existent active soul control is enough of a problem for me, I don''t want to give the faculties another reason to kick me out of the university," Asong''s mortal status had her walking on eggshells in University and she did not want this incident to be her short straw. "Rx, nobody will know that it was us who rigged Ivana''s room with explosion tags and the ding curse. I have made sure of it," Anna consoled Asong. "Us? Hold your horses. When did this turn into a ''us''? It was all you, and your crazy twin. I have nothing to do with this," Asong decided to draw a fine line between this incident and her. "Wait, what do you mean by you have nothing to do with this? You''re my alibi," Anna knew without evidence the university would not dare to me her for the incident. And considering how meticulous Ann''s n was, there was no way the university could track this back to her. Anna was pretty confident about this but this did not mean she would stop pulling Asong''s leg. Unfortunately for Anna, she had underestimated the MorningStar university. ¡­ Chapter 1097 First Love Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 2:58 Location- Sky blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 Coming out of her little episode of shback Asong made eye contact with Anna''s indifferent stare and said, "Before you do anything we all regret, why don''t you take a deep breath and think this through? Agatha¡ª" "Asong, we are best friends but choose your next words wisely," Anna interrupted Asong grimly and warned her not to overstep her boundaries as her best friend. In wake of Anna''s warning, Asong decided not to defend Agatha and tried a different approach to present her case by saying, "Empty beasts are not easy to defend against. Even demigods can''t¡ª" "So what? It was their duty toy their life protecting Wyatt but he died and they are still alive¡ª" Anna shouted interrupting Asong once again, it appeared she was not prepared to hear Asong''s reasons but before she could finish she was interrupted by the disgruntled scream of Susan, "No, Wyatt is not dead, he can''t be dead, take that back." Susan wasn''t done she stared at Anna furiously as if Anna were not to take her words back she would fight her to death. This reaction of Susan''s caused everyone in the warehouse to look at Susan in astonishment, especially Anna and Ann. "...." the entire warehouse fell into an awkward silence hearing Susan deny the boy''s death and to add to that no one here knew how to confront Susan about her boss''s death and ease her grief. Despite being surrounded by people, Susan felt alone and wondered if she would feel the same if her young boss was here. Unfortunately, he was busy with his work in another city. As far as Susan was concerned about Anna''s words, she did not believe them, her young boss was alive and good. But she did not dare to call him, not because she was afraid he wouldn''t be able to answer her call proving Anna right but because she worried she might disturb his sleep. "Umm, I am confused. Is Wyatt alive or not?" Aba asked, she could not be more ignorant about her situation. "..." Asong red at her friend''s only daughter. Her words made her think her friend should give up on this one and try again maybe he could do better on his second try. "What? Is it wrong that I want rity? I need to know if I should be sad or happy, after all, Wyatt was my friend," Aba did not shut up, she continued with her ignorance, she seemed to be immune to dumbfounded nces from the people in the warehouse. "Girl, will you shut up? Why are you provoking death, are you that desperate to meet your maker and ask him for the missing screws in your brain?" Asong whispered to Aba who was seated next to her. "..." Susan''s re switched its target from Anna to Aba. She would not tolerate these rich and powerful jerks cursing her kind-hearted young boss to die. "Susan, Wyatt was assassinated. You can deny it all you want but it will not change the fact that he is dead. And big sis Asong, Anna has promised Demigod Windsor to take care of Aba so we will not kill her for the time being but once she returns home, we will uphold up our words to Agatha," Ann spoke with a grim tone while Anna continued to stare at Aba indifferently. It was not clear what was going on in her mind only her twin Ann knew. "Ann you too, I would ept this from her but you? Come on you guys, things don''t have to end like this¡ª" Asong did not ept Ann too to not listen to reason. Ann was the sound and open-to-reasoning part of the duo. If she too was close to hear to reason then there was no way Asong could get through them. Yes, Ann promised not to kill Aba until she was out of their custody upholding their word to the demigod Windsor but Asong was not too happy about it because that was one a prevention, not a cure. "I gave my word to demigod Windsor to take care of his daughter, and I will uphold it. And I also gave my word to Agatha that I will kill her precious princess if anything were to happen to Wyatt, and I n to uphold it too," hearing Asong still try and reason with her, Anna spoke her mind as if those words were her revtion. "Are you guys sure you are going to make an enemy out of demigod Windsor for a¨C I hate to sound like an insensitive bitch but the circumstances call for it so I have to say it, a dead crush?" Asong has known Anna long enough to know that she changed her boyfriends as frequently as her dresses, so she did not know why the duo was causing a fuss over this boy. Yeah, she too saw the charm of the boy but considering the situation Asong felt that the Heatsend twins were overreacting. "How dare you, you insensitive bitch?" Anna snapped at Asong for her offensive words. And continued to add, "I know I have been very fickle when ites to my partners but that was the past me, now it is different." "How is it different, Anna? Tell me," Asong asked Anna aggressively, having been called an insensitive bitch. "It is different, I don''t have to exin myself to you," Annashed out at Asong. "No, you have to exin to me, how is this boy any different from your past flings. you have to tell me," Asong did not leave it with Annashing at her, she wanted to know why the boy was important enough to Anna to make an enemy out of the demigod Windsor. "Asong, I said I don''t have to exin myself to you," Anna''s voice grew louder and deeper, seeing Asong not take a hint and leave the matter alone. "Why not? I am your best friend, I have the right to know," Asong demanded but did not receive an answer from Anna so she decided to resort to something she, herself, was not proud of, "Just admit it, Anna, you haven''t changed one bit, you are as impulsive as back then and this boy is just another fling of yours." "Shut the fuck up Asong or I will make you shut up, you don''t know me," Anna yelled at Asong. Hearing her, Asong''s bodyguards immediately surrounded her just in case the southern emperor decides to get physical with their boss "I know you, Anna, I know you better than my parents know me. I have seen you at your best and worst. Threatening to kill a girl over a dead boy, is a new low even for you Anna," Asong continued to taunt Anna, not worried Anna would hurt her because she knew Anna could never do that to her. That was why she stayed behind to protect Aba instead of calling Demigod Windsor to rescue his daughter. "Asong, you don''t know anything, just leave," Anna calmed down after seeing Asong''s guardse out and asked Asong to leave. "Yes, Anna, I don''t know anything, How could I? You don''t tell me anything nowadays," Asong shook her head, got up, and turned to leave, knowing that Aba was going to be fine for now as Anna was a woman of her word like her predecessors. "Fine, you want me to tell you, I will tell, Wyatt was not just another fling, he is the first man I ever loved. There it is, I said it. My first love is a high schooler. Screw me for being in love with a high schooler," hearing Asong im that they were no longer close to each other as they used to be. Anna decided to open up about her feelings not wanting to add an old friend to the list of things that she lost today. "You love him," "Oh, honey,e here. I am sorry, I did not mean any of that. I just wanted you to talk to me like we used to," Asong rushed to embrace weeping Anna into a hug. *Weep* Seeing Asong hug sobbing Anna, Ann felt left out and began to cry expressing her grief. "Ann, honey, you tooe here." "Big sis, Wyatt is my first love too." "Ann, I dare you to say that one more time." "He is my first love." "Get your own lover." "You two would have made Wyatt the luckiest man alive, shame he had to die so young." ¡­ Hearing Ann break the news of her young boss''s death to her, Susan was suddenly overwhelmed with grief, both her mind and body were paralyzed, and she almost forgot to breathe. Fortunately, Aba came to her rescue. Ignoring the trio Anna, Ann, and Asong, Aba led Susan to the only bedroom in the warehouse and was just there for her. Aba was known for her ignorance due to her delicate upbringing but she was able to connect with Susan on an emotional level because of the unknown feeling in her heart, she was sad, sad that somebody she considered her friend died. Without any exchange of words, she knew what Susan was going through. Susan, having found a shoulder, wept as if there was no tomorrow venting her grief. Aba''s genuine emotions created an environment for Susan to let go of her strong front and express her grief and sadness. "I never got the chance to tell him," Susan uttered as she wept. "Tell him what?" Aba asked as she had decided to vent her sadness about losing a friend by helping Susan vent hers. "No, I had all the chances in the world, but I was too afraid to tell him," Susan''s cries got louder upon her sudden realization. "Tell him what?" Aba was finding it hard to vent her sadness as was getting annoyed by repeating herself. "I was so upied with the worries of losing what we had that I never gave a shot to what we could have been," Susan''s sobbing continued, she did not give a damn about how she looked right now. All of her thoughts were upied by regret. She regrets not having followed her heart, now it was toote to do anything about it. "..." Aba did not even bother to engage with Susan, she felt Susan was writing a song as she wept. "I should have told him," "Told him that I love him." Chapter 1098 Events Before The Act- 1 Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 2:13 Location- Sky blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234, Asong''s Dream ''Anna, how is Wyatt doing? Was he targeted by a curse again?'' Ann asked Anna telepathically while pretending to enjoy her rxation in Asong''s dream space. ''This the 4th time you have asked me that. He was targeted by the curse one time in the past few minutes. I think it''s safe to assume, seeing their curse not work on him, the enemy has given up on cursing him. So will quit asking,'' Anna expressed her annoyance telepathically. ''What makes you sure that they would give up? Besides, Why is there a high-level curse user in a third-rate city? What is going on in our cities? Ever since grandma handed you the southern watch you have drowned the security and management of the south to shit. If only you would let me handle the duties in your ce,'' worried about her first love Ann began to obsess over how her love would not be in trouble if Anna had handled her duties precisely. ''You would like that, won''t you? Being praised by our mother and grandmother,'' Anna got irritated by Ann and wanted to close off their telepathic connection instead she telepathically yelled, ''What the hell is thinking by removing the ring? Is he trying to get cursed?'' ''What happened?'' Ann asked Anna anxiously. Anna''s sudden telepathic outburst had her worried. ''He took off the ring I gave him and stored it in a storage card,'' Anna narrated what the boy had done with the dummy ring she had given to him as protection against the curse-type cards. ''Why would he do that?'' Ann gasped ''How would I know that genius?'' Anna snapped at Ann ''Let''s calm down, Wyatt must have a reason to do that,'' Ann tried to think positively. ''Calm down? Have you lost your damn mind woman? That''s it, I am done, I am getting out of here,'' unable to track her love''s well-being Anna lost it and decided to get out of Asong''s dream space. "Asong, send me out," Anna yelled at Asong who was enjoying her new origin card to its fullest. "Why? What happened?" Seeing Anna act up suddenly Asong was shocked and her mind ran to assume the worst. "I don''t know," Anna shouted and said, "Send me out." "Anna, calm down. What seems to be the problem?" Asong, who assumed the worst, was reluctant to send Anna out until she figured out why Anna was on edge. "I don''t know anything anymore, that''s the problem. Asong, just send me out," Anna did not like the feeling of being unable to keep tabs on her young lover. "Anna, honey, you may think you are making sense, but you are not. Take a breath and speak slowly," Asong did not know why Anna was panicking but she knew if Anna was panicking then it was not good news for Aba. "I have to get out of here. Asong, am sorry," Anna used her mental strength to get out of Asong''s monster shell forcefully. Which caused the monster shell to spit out Anna and the others without warning. "Anna, What the hell? What''s wrong with you?" being thrown out of the dream space Asong yelled at Anna in anger, thankfully the shell monster(Life Core Guardian) was just a part of her origin card(Life Core), otherwise who knows what the consequences of Anna''s action could have been. "Everything is fine," Anna said suddenly after learning that the boy wore the dummy ring again. And from the looks of it, the boy seems to be well. "Like hell, it is," Asong was not satisfied with Anna''s action but she was used to it. ''Anna, what do you mean by everything is fine?'' Ann ignored Asong and telepathically asked Anna what she was talking about. ''Wyatt is wearing the dummy ring again. And he seems to be doing fine,'' Anna reported to her twin. ''That''s great, then I will ask the spies to return to their post,'' Ann sighed in relief hearing Anna say that the boy was doing fine. It seems while Anna was panicking Ann had contacted the southern watch spies she had nted in the sun blossom city yesterday afternoon to get out of hiding and give her an update on the well-being of her young love. ''No, don''t send them back. Let them check on the battlefield, as long as they don''t participate it is not against the rule,'' Anna was not surprised that Ann had spies in the sun blossom city, she quickly got on board with the idea of spies keeping them up to date about the situation of her love''s battle. ''Good idea,'' Ann agreed with Anna. "..." being ignored by Anna, Asong was not thrilled but was relieved after seeing her calm down and take a seat in the warehouse. But still, she was not out of the water yet, she would be truly relieved only after the boy returned to the sky blossom city alive and in one piece. Till then every moment would feel like she was sitting on needles. ¡­ Anna and Ann took a seat in the warehouse hall and keenly waited for their spies to report back, but the news they got so far was all bad, semi-demigods from both sides have revealed themselves and the enemy semi-demigods have captured the boy and his clones. Fortunately, the enemy did not n to kill the boy and the allied semi-demigods, thoughcking, seemed to be making an effort. Anna nned to rush to her young lover''s rescue but hearing Agatha had used the card she had given to her, the heaven''s sanction, Anna decided to stand down knowing the allied semi-demigods still had a chance to save the boy. It took a lot of self-control on Anna''s part for her not to act despite hearing all the depressing news from the spies. She was starting to regret not hiring the strong semi-demigod mercenaries to guard the boy. While the allied and enemy forces negotiated with the boy''s life on the line, Anna held Ann''s hand, it was too nerve-wracking for both of them to handle so they foundfort in each other. Both of their hearts were beating so hard that they felt each other''s heartbeat. They literally held their breath until the negotiation concluded and the boy was freed. Seeing the allied forces managed to get the boy back in one piece from the enemy Anna and Ann sighed in relief. They were in such a good mood that they decided to forgive the three allied semi-demigods and not pursue them for letting the enemy go. Just when Anna and Ann felt that everything was alright, they got the devastating news that for some reason all three clones, among which one of them was presumed to be the real body of the boy, dissipated from being. ¡­ Chapter 1099 Events Before The Act- 2 Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 2:49 Location- Sky blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 Not only had all three of the boy''sst clones dissipated but his golden-grade grimoire was found in the tunnels of the city sewers. Hearing the news from their spies Anna and Ann both had different reactions Ann was devastated but Anna was not she seemed to be taking the news quite well. This puzzled Ann and she could not help but wonder if the news of the boy''s death broke Anna, just thinking that Ann felt a chill down her spine. So suppressing her grief over thete lover of hers she cautiously checked on Anna telepathically, ''Anna you fine?'' ''I am fine, why wouldn''t I be,'' Anna telepathically replied to her twin. Her mental state sounded to be fine, it seems the news of the boy''s death did not hit her as badly as Ann thought it had. Ann did not expect Anna to react so calmly to the boy''s death but remembering Anna''s reaction to the death of their pet pixie dragon Chum-Chum, Ann thought this was just the calm before the storm. ''Anna, I know you''re not the grieving type but it''s okay. After all, Wyatt is the first guy you ever loved,'' Ann telepathically consoles Anna in concern that the longer it took Anna to ept her loss and grieve, the bigger her outburst will be. ''What fuck are you saying? Wyatt isn''t dead,'' Anna instantly refuted Ann. Seeing Anna deny the fact that the boy was dead, Ann''s worries increased feeling that Anna was still in the denial stage of grief, which meant it was about time she had the southern watch evacuate the sky blossom city. Ann did not want the innocent citizens to be the victims of Anna''s outburst. Ann was about to quietly ry the city-wide evacuation orders to the southern watch, Anna looked at her and said, ''Look at you, you did not even mourn for his death, quickly hopped to micromanage me. And you dare to say that you love him.'' ''What?'' Ann was confused then soon guessed that there was a reason why Anna acted calmly to the news of the boy''s death and asked, ''Tell me, or should I just ess your thoughts.'' ''Wyatt is not dead,'' Anna finally let her twin in on her secret. ''Are you in denial or do you have reason to believe that?'' Ann did not instantly take Anna''s words for it as the chances of Anna still being in denial were not small. ''Despite all this news of his death, Wyatt is still wearing the ring I gave him,'' Anna said smugly. ''That''s it? Clearly, you are still in denial, I am the fool for thinking that you were onto something,'' Ann shook her head in disappointment and decided to begin the evacuation but then she paused remembering that there wasn''t a corpse at the crime scene after the boy was assassinated. If there was no corpse then who was wearing the ring? ''Yes, you are a fool, I won''t fight you on that. Do you remember thest time Wyatt removed the ring and stored it in his storage card but once the semi-demigods captured his clones, he put it back on? It shows that he has a trick up his sleeve to hide from the enemy, though I am not sure how he can escape the keen senses of the semi-demigods, as long as he is alive and healthy I have no questions,'' For Anna, the fact that the boy was still wearing her ring was enough confirmation that he was not dead, unlike Ann she did not think too much into it. She was just happy that the boy was alive. ''Anna, is the ring still being worn by Wyatt?'' Ann asked Anna for confirmation, she did not know if the boy removing and wearing the ring a few minutes ago was somehow connected to his survival but she was happy that he was not dead. ''Yes, he is. That son of a gun, he managed to fake his death for the second time, dropping an identical golden-grade grimoire was an excellent touch, don''t you agree Ann?'' Anna couldn''t be more impressed by her crush. With the strength of a card soldier, he managed to fool a bunch of semi-demigods. Anna did not have words to describe how proud of her first love she was. ''A duplicate grimoire, impressive, even I am surprised how he managed to get his hands on a second golden-grade grimoire identical to his, if not for that despite how meticulous and ingenious his n was he wouldn''t have managed to fool the paw n''s assassins for the second time,'' Ann was also full of praise and she felt that this much was expected from the guy she fell for. Soaking in the new information Ann then immediately warned her twin telepathically, ''Anna, don''t share the fact that Wyatt is alive with others, not even Asong. Since Wyatt has managed to fake his death for the second time, let''s help keep it that way. I was worried about him attending the university with a target on his back but this solves it all.'' ''Ann, stop making ns for Wyatt, you know he will not agree to something like that,'' Anna had already been through with Lorenzo and Luna about using the boy''s fake death as an opportunity to give him a new identity to get along with society. And it concluded with the boy growing wary of her. Now that the boy was slowly opening up and trusting her she did not want to ruin all that by opening this can of worms again. Ann was not a stranger to what Anna was talking about, she knew the boy was strongly opposed to the idea of hiding his identity to attend the university but other than that she could not think of the safest possible way for him to attend the morningstar university. Ann felt for the safety of the boy it was worth bringing up this topic with him. Chapter 1100 Events Before The Act - 3 Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 2:51 Location- Sky blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 Ann''s heart was in the right ce, even if what she was doing was out of care for the boy she loved, it did not change the fact that her thoughts were wrong. Even Anna realized this simple fact. Though Ann was the smart one of the two her world experience was not near Anna as she spent most of her life locked up in Anna''s grimoire. When ites to handling her emotions Ann was mature but a rookie at the same time. This may be it, but it would be foolish to believe that there was a right answer for every question. ''Ann, bury this matter here. Don''t you bring it up with Wyatt, he is finally starting to show some initiative by taking me to dinners and kissing me, I don''t want to go back to holding hands or me forcing myself on him again,'' This was the slowest and longest Anna had ever been in a rtionship but this was also the most faithful and devoted Anna had ever been towards her partner. Anna finally understood what her uncle meant when he said that he was still single because he could not find a partner who could connect with him on an emotional level. Emotionally Anna never felt so infatuated as she was with the boy, in his presence she felt content. She felt that she could spend an eternity just looking at the boy with a silly grin on her face. For him she did not mind being a fool or an idiot. s it was hard not to feel pain when the same emotions were not reciprocated or answered to. Even though Anna said that she was willing to wait, there was no denying the pain she felt as she waited. ''Anna, how can you be so cool about Wyatt attending the university? Aren''t you even a little bit worried that he would be assassinated in his sleep? We both know that the treaty between the universities and the various organizations does not apply as strictly to the students as to their families or organizations. Considering the shit you got away with during our time in the morningstar university, I will not be surprised if Wyatt is assassinated while he is taking a dump, that is when you are the most vulnerable,'' Ann grew frantic thinking of the possible way''s the boy could be assassinated in the central academic region. ''Ann, don''t kid yourself, they would not be able to assassinate Wyatt while he is taking a dump in the university campus as they would assassinate him as soon as he leaves the southern region on hismute to the morningstar university, who is stopping them then? Heck, they did not mind sending assassins when I was protecting him. Once Wyatt leaves the southern region there is no telling what can happen to him,'' Anna did not console her twin instead opened the can of crazy going in her mind and shared it with her. ''Stop trying to scare me Anna, I am being serious,'' Ann now had more worries to worry about thanks to the courtesy of her twin. ''I am not trying to scare you, I too am being serious,'' Anna was speaking the truth. She did not n to scare Ann, she was just answering Ann that she too had the same worries about the boy attending the university in the central academic region away from the southern region. ''Then how are you so calm?'' Ann was puzzled how Anna was able to walk past her worries. ''By, letting go. Do you think I was okay with Wyatt leaving the sky blossom city after I learned Matron was after his life and would not stop at any cost? No, I was not, yet I let him do his thing and did my best to help him. I helped him to show that I supported his decisions and to put some of my worries to bed, but no matter what you do it would never be enough to erase the worry you feel. So, I learned to make peace with it as my worries were my problem and not Wyatt''s. Over the years I have learned that we shouldn''t try to control the people we love, that way we would only be pushing them away. You have to make peace with who they are. It may sound easy or some kind of hippy crap to you but, it''s hard to put it in action and even harder to realize it. As for someone as uptight and controlling as you this will be even harder, but trust me this is the way to a healthy rtionship, not maniption,'' Anna preached and most of what she said was genuinely from her heart. ''I would not have had a hard time taking your word for it if you had not asked me to send spies to spy on Wyatt''s situation,'' despite saying that Ann knew what Anna was suggesting was correct but she felt morefortable with maniption and thought that when your loved one was being self-destructive it was okay to be a little maniptive. ''Say what you will, but if you dare to ruin the good thing I got going with Wyatt, then I don''t mind going against my promise and imprisoning you in my grimoire for the rest of eternity. I am not kidding, I am serious,'' Anna was not willing to risk her progress with the boy just so that Ann could rest her nerves about him pursuing higher studies in the central academic region. Therefore she did not hesitate to threaten Ann. ''Making fake threats, really Anna, you and I both know you wouldn''t do that. Just admit that a part of you also wants me to convince Wyatt,'' Ann was a part of Anna. She knew Anna better than herself, so she knew the limit to Anna''s tolerance. She had no problem testing them. ¡­ Chapter 1101 Events During The Act - 1 Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 2:54 Location- Sky blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 Despite Anna''s warning Ann decided to do what she thought was the best for the boy. If everything works out as she hoped, Anna would be thanking her for it. ''I don''t, I really don''t want you to do that. If anything I want you to do nothing. Ann, despite our quirk of being able to ess each other''s thoughts, how could you be so wrong about what I want you to do?'' Anna felt that Ann was doing this on purpose otherwise considering their mental connection they both should not require to have this conversation. ''Anna, forget that why is Asong not reacting? Shouldn''t she have received the news about Wyatt''s death by now?'' Ann skillfully switched the topic of their conversation. Anna knew what Ann was up to by bringing this out of nowhere but what she said was also concerning, Did Asong not receive the report from her subordinates? Or was the boy''s attempt to fake his death for the second time, seen through by the allied semi-demigods? But considering that any underlying would not be enthused to report the failure of the mission, Anna thought that news about the boy''s death would soon reach Asong. ''Forget about that, how do we sell Wyatt''s death? Do I have to kill Aba just to keep Wyatt''s fake death under wraps?'' Anna was more worried about her reaction ruining the perfect fake death pulled off by the boy. ''Yes, Anna, kill Aba that will solve everything,'' Ann was not being sarcastic, her words were genuine. Anna killing Aba would easily steal the spotlight on the boy''s death onto itself. Ann could not think of a better distraction than this. ''Could you stop with your sarcasm at least now?'' Anna said in annoyance. ''Girl, who has the time to be sarcastic, I am being serious. What could be a better distraction than you killing Aba?'' Ann exined. ''And people call me the crazy one of the two,'' Anna uttered as she began to think of the perfect reaction to avoid Asong having doubts about the boy''s death, or doing anything else that would raise Asong''s suspicion about it. The boy had faked his death almost perfectly, Anna did not want her being nosy to ruin it for the boy. ''Since when did you start caring about the consequences,'' Ann muttered in dissatisfaction as she was being looked down on by Anna of all people. ''Shut up, I am thinking,'' Anna went through all her tell signs and decided to avoid them during her uing act. ''Well, whatever you have thought of you better hurry up. From the looks of Asong''s bodyguard''s positioning, it seems they had received the news and are preparing for the worse,'' Ever since Anna threatened Agatha and Asong came to her rescue, Ann never lost sight of what Asong''s bodyguards were up to because depending on the situation they could be her enemies. Thankfully things did note to that, though she had to pretend that it hade to that. ''Watch me,'' saying that Anna began staring at Asong indifferently. ''Ah!'' Asong whose eyes meet Anna''s indifferent stare, screamed in fright. Seeing her act showing results already, Anna was convinced she was headed down the right path and then continued with the act as she menacingly said, "I take it your cronies have finally informed you about Wyatt''s death." ''Great, keep this up while I think of a way to send her packing,'' Ann was impressed by Anna''s act, and seeing Asong panicking she was more than satisfied. She felt as if Anna''s years of lying were finally being put to good use. ''Whatever you end up nning, remember no killing. Otherwise, it will be hard to exin when Wyattes back from his fake death,'' Anna reminded Ann that killing Aba or anyone for that matter was off the table. ''How do you expect me to sell that you are grieving to Asong without any bloodshed?'' Everybody in Anna''s circle knew if she was angry, then someone was going to have a bad day or even thest day of their life. With such a reputation, if Anna were to not spill some blood it would definitely raise Asong''s suspicion. Making Ann''s task more difficult than it has to be. Seeing Asong dare to make eye contact with her, Anna maintained her indifferent gaze and heard Asong say, "Before you do anything we all regret, why don''t you take a deep breath and think this through? Agatha¡ª" Knowing where Asong was headed with her words, Anna following her act interrupted her in the middle in a fit of rage, "Asong, we are best friends but choose your next words wisely." ''Anna, you are on fire today. Your lying is finallying in handy,'' Ann was not surprised seeing Asong and others falling for Anna''s act, otherwise, Anna''s hundred years of career as air would be a waste. ''Stop wasting a time figuring out how to put an end to this,'' Anna was doing well so far but she knew herself and knew it was about time she did something to mess up what she had built so far. "Empty beasts are not easy to defend against. Even demigods can''t¡ª" "So what? It was their duty toy their life protecting Wyatt but he died and they are still alive¡ª" Anna continued to contradict whatever reasons Asong came up with, with an indifferent face but she never expected hysterical Susan to interrupt her, "No, Wyatt is not dead, he can''t be dead, take that back." ''What does she mean? Does she know Wyatt is alive? How does she know that? Did Wyatt send her a text informing her of his well-being? Why did he send her a text but not me? Does He care about her more than me? Is she more important to him than me?'' Anna''s mind went to a dark ce misinterpreting Susan''s response. Chapter 1102 Events During The Act - 2 Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 3:01 Location- Sky blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 ''Anna, snap out of it. Wyatt did not reach out to Susan about faking his, Susan is just in denial about Wyatt''s death,'' Seeing Anna''s mind enter the dark ce, Ann instantly switched to damage control and talked Anna back to the bright side. ''Really?'' Anna asked Ann in suspicion. ''Just look at her she is devastated over the loss of a friend. Besides if Wyatt had informed her about him faking his death, wouldn''t he have asked her to keep it a secret?'' Ann exined to the vtile Anna. ''...'' Anna and Ann together stared at Susan only to see her stare back at them furiously ready to fight to the death. Seeing Susan''s response Anna found Susan cute and finally rxed feeling what Ann said was true, Susan was just in the denial stage of grieving. Soon Anna started to pity Susan because she knew though all this was just an act for her, it was all real for Susan. ''I can''t believe that you, Anna Heatsend, the southern emperor adored by many were Jealous of a little card schr girl from a humble background,'' Ann did not miss the chance to taunt Anna because it was very rare for Anna to ever get jealous and act insecure so seeing Susan bring that out in Anna, Ann could not help self but taunt Anna. ''Shut up, I was not jealous. I was just angry that is all,'' ¡­ As Anna went to the ce, Susan was in the spotlight for her sudden outburst. As a weak card schr with a humble background, she seemed out of ce in this group and now she dares to interrupt the only heir of her ruler, now that was daring. Even if Susan''spany did not outcast her for background and realm but considering how disgruntled Anna was over grief it was neither the time nor ce for her to act up. So everyone present could not help but feel no matter how amodating Anna was she would not let this one slide. ? But before Anna could act up, Aba ignorantly said, "Umm, I am confused. Is Wyatt alive or not?" With this, the spotlight shifted from Susan to Aba. Hearing her everyone could not help but think how ignorant she was and wondered how she survived so far, obviously thanks to her demigod father. When everyone formed an opinion about Aba, they did not know that Aba did not ask this question because she was ignorant. Instead, she asked this to save her friend Susan''s skin. She had already gotten the news of her friend''s death; she did not want to hear another one. Aba was clear about how the boy''s death also meant the same for her but despite her worries, she acted in care for her friend. Not fearing that this made her situation even worse. If the boy were here he could see why Aba grew to save humanity in the Clown mask''s vision despite her current shorings. She had a big and kind heart. As Anna and Ann''s gazended on her Aba did not regret her choice, she continued to attract their anger so that they would forget Susan''s sudden outburst, "What? Is it wrong that I want rity? I need to know if I should be sad or happy, after all, Wyatt was my friend." As Aba was trying her best to attract Anna''s anger to keep her friend Susan safe, she heard her grandaunt Asong say, "Girl, will you shut up? Why are you provoking death, are you that desperate to meet your maker and ask him for the missing screws in your brain?" Hearing her grandaunt say these words Aba felt insulted but before she could give Asong a fitting reply she felt Susan re at her, this caused Aba to feel wronged. After all, she was doing all this to save Susan''s skin, but now seeing Susan also me her for being ignorant like others, how could she not feel aggrieved? Considering the situation she could give Susan an exnation and it was not certain if Susan would even believe her reason for saying such insensitive things. Before the situation became more awkward for Aba, Ann who was silent so far suddenly spoke up, "Susan, Wyatt was assassinated. Your denying it will not change the fact. And big sis Asong, Anna has promised Demigod Windsor to take care of Aba so we will not kill for the time being but once she returns home, we will uphold our words." Heatsend Royal Family''s Honor, this was Ann''s ingenious n to resolve the situation without resorting to bloodshed. Anna extended Aba''s stay as a hostage because Demigod Windsor asked her to, he promised to reward her handsomely and Anna promised to bring some positive change to his daughter. Anna was not the best teacher avable but she had her achievements to back her merit as a teacher and not to mention she would not deter from the fact that Ann was the beloved daughter of a demigod when it came to teaching Ann a lesson. It was a harmless win-win agreement between the two parties. If Anna were to kill Aba now then it would mean she broke her promise which would be a big stain on Heatsend Royal Family''s Honor, giving Anna a usible reason to not kill Aba without arising Asong or her bodyguard''s suspicion about the boy''s death. This was the ingenious reason Ann hade up with. Using this reason as a perfect cover Anna dyed killing Aba, contrary to her word that she would kill Agatha''s precious if she could not protect Anna''s precious. And from the looks of Asong and her bodyguards, it seemed that Ann''s n worked. Asong''s next words were a good assurance of that, "Ann you too, I would ept this from her but you? Come on you guys, things don''t have to end like this¡ª" Chapter 1103 Events During The Act - 3 Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 3:04 Location- Sky blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse no. 234 In the warehouse, tensions were high, thanks to the award-winning act put forward by Anna and Ann. Hearing Ann''s harsh words Susan broke down facing the reality that her young boss was dead. Aba too was having a hard time epting her friend''s death. This feeling was new to her, she understood the concept of death but she never had experienced it in real life. Aba had lost her mother even before she knew her so epting her mother''s death was not as difficult. Ada decided to grieve for the loss of her friend along with Susan instead of waiting for Anna and Ann to decide when to take her life. So she guided Susan to the only bedroom in the warehouse to get some quietness. Aba and Susan left without caring to hear what Asong had to say about what Ann just said. But before she could get to the point once again Anna interrupted Asong saying, "I gave my word to demigod Windsor to take care of his daughter, and I will uphold it. And I also gave my word to Agatha that I will kill her precious princess if anything were to happen to Wyatt, and I n to uphold it too." Asong''s brows frowned not because she was interrupted by Anna again. If Asong let something as little as this get her worked up then she would not be fit for her job as a politician. The reason she frowned was that Anna would not change her mind about killing Aba. Yes, Anna promised not to kill Aba for now but that changed nothing. Anna trying to kill Aba today or a week from now did not make a difference. After hearing the indifference in Anna''s voice Asong felt it was going to be near-impossible to change Anna''s mind about killing Aba. But she had to try because the support of both the southern royal family and the demigod Windsor was important to her. They say rich and influential friends help your career and they were correct. Asong was a fitting example of this, if not for the deciding vote from the Southern royal family Asong as a mortal could never hold a seat in the government. The Southern royal family''s support helped her where her family failed to. Now that her health worries have been put to bed Asong had big ns for her career and for that the support of both the southern royal family and Demigod Windsor''s support was required. Demigod Windsor might not be as powerful as the southern royal family but his influence was not any less than theirs thanks to his specialty. He had a lot of powerful connections who were not afraid of rubbing the southern royal family the wrong way. With these two forces behind her, Asong felt that nobody could stop her ascend into the ranks of the government but now all that was starting to seem like a pipe dream seeing how Anna would not budge about killing Aba over a boy. This was typical of Anna but she had to convince her otherwise for the sake of world peace, "Are you guys sure you are going to make an enemy out of demigod Windsor for a¨C I hate to sound like an insensitive bitch but the circumstances call for it so I have to say it, a dead crush?" Even though Anna was fully aware that all this was just an act, hearing Asong speak such words she could not help but take offense, "How dare you, you insensitive bitch? I know I have been very fickle when ites to my partners but that was the past me, now it is different." Seeing Anna aggressivelysh out at her, Asong grinned in her mind for managing to rece Anna''s indifference with anger. As an angry Anna was a lot easier to manipte than an indifferent Anna, "How is it different, Anna? Tell me." Anna got worked up thinking how when she confessed her feelings to the boy he too did not believe her just like Asong, who did not believe her, "It is different, I don''t have to exin myself to you." Seeing that her doubting the genuinity of Anna''s feelings for the boy caused Anna''s anger to grow, Asong decided to stick to it, "No, you have to exin to me, how this boy was any different from your past flings? you have to tell me." Seeing that her past was causing even her closest friend to doubt her feelings for the boy, Anna felt it was not a surprise that the boy was having a hard time trusting her feelings for him. This realization caused Anna to grow angry at herself for being too fickle in the past and now it was affecting the only rtionship cared about. Enraged at herself, Anna yelled, "Asong, I said I don''t have to exin myself to you." Seeing her strategy was working Asong continued to poke Anna where it enraged her the most, "Why not? I am your best friend, I have the right to know. Just admit it, Anna, you haven''t changed one bit, you are as impulsive as back then and this boy is just another fling of yours." Anna who was already angry at her past self for her questionable and lengthy track record of ex-boyfriends could not take any more of Asong repeatedly reminding her about her past affecting what she considered as her present and future, so she yelled in irritation, "Shut the fuck up Asong or I will, you don''t know me." Seeing Anna start to make threats that she would never be able to hold up, Asong''s grin in her mind widened. Just a little bit more and she would have Anna''s mind hot enough to cast her thoughts as she desired, "I know you, Anna, I know you better than my parents know me. I have seen you at your best and worst. Threatening to kill a girl over a boy, is a new low even for you Anna." Seeing Asong starting to stand on moral high ground and starting to judge her, Anna was immediately pissed at Asong. Yes, she had fun in the past so what? That doesn''t mean anyone can judge her for that, or she could not spend her present and future with whom she wanted because of that, "Asong, you don''t know anything, just leave." Seeing the opportunity Asong decided tond her final blow, "Yes, I don''t know Anna, I don''t know. How could I? You don''t tell me anything nowadays," Then, Asong got up and turned to leave, fully knowing that Anna was a sentimental fool and would not let her leave after hearing the words she just spoke. Anna was okay with being called anything but a bad friend. Anna, who was worked up about her one-sided love, now felt bad realizing that with the passing years she has been neglecting her friend. They were so out of touch that neither knew what was going on in the other''s life. So she decided to confess and confide in her friend once again like used in the past, "Fine, you want me to tell you, I will tell, Wyatt was not just another fling, he is the first man I ever loved. There it is, I said it. I am in love with a high schooler. Screw me for being in love with a high schooler." Seeing Anna break emotionally, Asong felt her victory was imminent as long as she yed her cards right, "Oh, honey,e here. I am sorry, I did not mean any of that. I just wanted you to talk to me like we used to." Seeing Asong manipte Anna Ann cussed Anna in her mind, ''This simpleton, this works too.'' But she did not immediately expose Asong''s game n to Anna seeing how it was all working out to help set the narrative they wanted to set. So she jumped in, to have some fun, *Weep* "Ann, honey, you tooe here," ? "Big sis, Wyatt is my first love too." "Ann, I dare you to say that one more time." "He is my first love." "Get your own lover." "You two would have made Wyatt the luckiest man alive, shame he had to die so young." *An hourter* "So Anna you agree to forgive Agatha and not kill Aba." "It will be hard but I will forgive them aslong as they help find his Assassins and help me bring them to justice." "Yes, don''t worry we will not spare any effort to find the assassination organization and the hand behind the boy''s death. This is my promise to you." Asong felt a sense of achievement thinking that she had achieved the impossible. Anna was confused as to what just happened. What did I just agree to? Wasn''t all this an act? What is false, what is real? Ann, gazing at the celebrating Asong and puzzled Anna, snickered, unable to escape feeling omniscient she thought, ''Fools.'' ¡­ Chapter 1104 Tricked Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 18:31 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "This is not what I had in mind when I agreed to give you 5% of my cut of the phantom sword wood," Iined to Jill as I looked at the golems pumping in logs of phantom sword wood into a big array formation and the big array formation pump out stacks of phantom sword wood ingredient cards. "Would it help if I told you that the operation of this array formation consumes a lot of energy," Jill spoke with a guilty smile even though she did not feel even a shred of guilt for tricking the boy. "No, it does not. The artificial soul energy vein is powering this array formation. You speak as if you are making a loss," I honestly did not know that array formation could be used to mass produce cards of a kind, especially an ingredient card. If I had known when Jill offered to convert my share of the phantom sword wood into card ingredients for a 5% of my shares in the phantom sword wood ntation I would have rejected her without giving it a second thought. "Well too bad you can''t go back on your word now," Jill clearly was enjoying her victory but was holding back her smile in order not to rub salt in the boy''s wound. "Bask in your victory as much as you can because soon I will get you for this," Was I being petty? Yes, and I felt that Jill appreciated this petty part of me. "Haha, bring it," Jill no longer suppressed herughter and began tough without restraint. Jill was a sore winner and a firm believer that rubbing their victory on the face of the loser was the right of the winner. As a result, she had very few friends. She restrained herself to not hurt the feelings of the boy as she really liked him. But now knowing that she could be herself around him she started to like him even more. And the fact that the boy dared to challenge her was an added bonus. Only time could tell if he could keep up with her. "..." I was left without words witnessing Jillugh without restraint, was it me or she looked alluring than usual. "I was waiting for you to negotiate but you astonished me by agreeing to my proposal. I even felt a little regret for not asking for more than 5%. How can you not know that array formation can be used to mass-produce ingredient cards and other simple cards? And you want me to believe that master Lorenzo was the one who taught you array mastery," Jill was not done with justughing at me but she also had to call me on it. "First, I was not taught array mastery by anybody I was self-taught. Second, Lorenzo only lent me some of his study material, he wishes he was my array mastery teacher. Get your facts straight, women," being mocked by Jill I had to make some things clear before misunderstanding bes the fact. "Now you confess," I did not know if Jill was saying this intentionally but I clearly remember telling her otherwise this morning. "Whatever, are you done?" The more I refuted Jill the more she will use this to poke fun at me. So I decided to act aloof. "Not, yet but what is it?" Jill was far from done making fun of me but feeling that I needed her assistance she paused her victoryp. "I need these ingredients, do you have them or should we get them from the city," I said, sharing the ingredient list with Jill''s grimoire. Jill summoned her grimoire and went through the ingredient list forward by the boy. Then before giving the boy an answer she asked, "Most of these are the ingredients to create an A-rank dungeon prevention array formation, are you nning to use these ingredients to create an array that can detect the formation of soul energy vein?" Having spent decades trying to reverse engineer the dungeon formation array to create an array to detect the formation of the soul energy vein, Jill immediately noticed what the ingredient list shared by the boy was for. "Yes, yes I am," I answered Jill casually. "Well then let me save some time for you, I have tried the same numerous times with different sets of ingredients each time but the results were always disappointing. The dungeon prevention array is very stable but even a slight change to it will cause the array formation to copse. I have tried to figure out the root cause of this and you know what I found?-" "You found that the dungeon prevention array formation gets unstable with a slight change because the predecessor who created it wanted it to be so," I interrupted Jill and spoke the words in her mind. "Y-you, how did you figure that out in such little time? It took me years toe to that conclusion," Hearing the boy reach the conclusion that to her years to reach within less than half a day she was astonished. "Don''t beat yourself over this, if not for the idea behind your device, It would have taken me longer to reach this conclusion," I was not lying when I said this but I left out a fact that even if it would have taken me a lot more time to reach this conclusion, it would not have taken me years. I had three ve consciousnesses to share my workload, Soul pupils to help me explore the mysteries of soul pathways involved, and the Hive Al to run simtions on the theories I came up with. With such efficient tools at my disposal, it would be embarrassing if it took me longer to reach this conclusion. "No, even with my device and the research behind it, it is impossible to reach this conclusion in such a short period," Jill did not take the easy exnation I gave to her. Chapter 1105 Money Pincher Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 18:41 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location Jill looked at me suspiciously, I don''t know what was going in her mind right now but considering how she was not willing to take the easy exnation I gave her, it was clear she was trying to figure out how I reached the conclusion which took her years to reach within a few hours. Did not bother to remove Jill''s suspicions as this was better than her mocking for not knowing the basics that array formation can be used to mass produce cards of a kind. "So, can you get me the ingredients or not?" If not for me needing the ingredients I would have let Jill with her thoughts but I did like the idea of wasting time when I could be doing something productive. Jill woke up from her contemtion and then withdrew the suspicious look she unconsciously kept giving me, "Be honest, did you hack my grimoire and steal my research data." "Aren''t you overestimating the ability of the golden grimoire?" I said summoning my golden-grade grimoire. Even if I could hack into Jill''s grimoire, my grimoire wouldn''t allow me to, as it was not sophisticated enough to break through the firewall protecting the tinum-grade grimoire that the authorities and Jill, herself, had ced to stop anyone from hacking into her grimoire and leaving without being noticed. If I could I would not have bothered to take an oath just to know what Jill was up to down here in the south. "You do have a point," Jill nodded in agreement but then added, " So how did you do it?" "Jill, can you just let it go? I like your curiosity and enthusiasm to find the truth, that''s what makes you a good researcher, but you have to know the basic social norms," I liked that Jill was eager to find the unknown, but I don''t like this obsessive part of her. "Fine," Jill agreed to leave it alone but I could see a glint in her eyes which said, ''We are not done here, buddy.'' Seeing that glint in Jill''s eyes I sighed. Jill ignored my sigh and said, "I have all the ingredients on your list, but my stock is not enough to meet your demand." "Give me what you have, and I will check if I can make do with them," It was not surprising that Jill had the ingredients I was looking for because most of the ingredients in my list were the ingredients required for the creation of the dungeon prevention array and Jill''s device. Even though the quantity of the ingredients did not meet my requirement, I decided to make do with what from Jill because the ingredients were free and I could not wait to put the theory I came up with to practical use. The ingredients for the dungeon prevention array and Jill''s device were very rare and expensive. Some were even regted ingredients. Therefore I had noints about their quantity. "Aren''t you flexible?" Jill was surprised by the boy''s reply because most researchers would not be willing to risk continuing their experiment with even a small variable out of their calction let alone insufficient ingredients. "Don''t worry, I know what I am doing," I assured Jill I extended my hand toward her, indicating to her to hand me the ingredients. Jill took out a storage card and before handing it to me she said, " I will cut the cost of these ingredients from your share of the phantom sword wood." "Fine," Only when I agreed to pay the cost of the ingredients she gave me with phantom sword wood did Jill hand the storage card to me saying, "I will be charging you for the storage card too." "Sure," I snatched the storage card from Jill. "Don''t take it personally, I just did not want the money toe between our rtionship," Jill came up with an excuse to deny that she was a penny pincher. "Sure," I nodded and equipped the storage card in my grimoire''s attack page. Having gotten the ingredients I no longer wanted to waste time bickering with Jill but could not wait to get to the experimenting as soon as possible. Seeing the boy give her a half-hearted nod out of eagerness to start his experiment, Jill for the second time in her life felt sad for not being able to spend time with a man, the first time was with her dad, she wanted the boy to prioritize spending time her over starting his stupid experiment. Suppressing her emotions Jill prepared herself for the second greatest thing after winning, being able to say I told you so. Having gone through the list of ingredients the boy asked for Jill knew what experiment the boy was going to conduct. Though she did not use the exact ingredients she too had tried this experiment, to modify the dungeon prevention array into a soul energy vein detection array. After conducting numerous experiments to achieve the same, be it a different set of ingredients or a different approach, Jill had tried it all and had alreadye to learn that the dungeon prevention array was too vtile to change by default, so trying modifying it was just a fool''s errand, Jill had exchanged decades of her toe to the disappointing conclusion. Even Jill prepared to say I told you so to the boy yet a part of her hoped the boy woulde through. Jill had a hint of expectation that the boy would be able to find something she missed. Jill had this shiver of expectation from the boy not because she thought the boy was better than her but instead because she hoped that the boy she liked seeded where she failed. Not to mention he was conducting this experiment despite knowing that the creator of the dungeon prevention array purposefully designed the array such that it cannot tolerate even a slight change, making it impossible to modify the array formation. Chapter 1106 Respect Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 18:52 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location Jill was not wrong about it being impossible to modify or try and alter the dungeon prevention array. It was indeed a waste of time to do that. So what was the experiment I was going to conduct about? The experiment was for me to check the new array formation recipe I came up with to detect the formation of the soul energy vein. Most of the theory was based on the dungeon prevention array but the recipe I came up with was not that different from it but it was a different approach. Using the stored data of the artificial soul energy vein and the dungeon prevention array recipe, I simted numerous experiments using the Hive AI to see how the dungeon prevention array would stop the formation of artificial soul energy veins within its range of effect. The results of these experiments were so valuable that Jill would not hesitate to kill for them. For her to gather the same data, it would take decades and lots of resources considering that she was able to urately determine how to create an artificial soul energy vein. I was able to uncover the mystery of artificial soul energy vein creation with my soul pupils but the same luxury was not possible for Jill. First, she would have to spend decades figuring out how to create an artificial soul energy vein and another decade conducting experiments to gather the data I had in my hands right now. If Jill had the data I had in my hand right now maybe she too could achieve miracles unfortunately for her, she did not but I did. The reason why this data was important was that it gave us information about which ingredients to use to get a particr reaction. For example, If the dungeon prevention array was able to prevent dungeon formation by stopping the soul energy vein formation then how did it achieve that without affecting the quantity of soul energy in its area of effect? Soul energy veins were basically threads of the soul pathway containing the purest and most concentrated soul energy, so how was the dungeon prevention array able to stop these soul pathways without affecting the soul energy concentration in the atmospheres of the area? People who can afford dungeon prevention arrays are powerful, they need a soul energy rich area to continue their routine active soul control cultivation. The only reason the dungeon prevention array was able to withstand the test of time was that it was able to stop the dungeon formation in an area without affecting the soul energy concentration in the air of the area. The secret behind this effect of the dungeon prevention array was as a set of ingredients, when used in a specific sequence they were able to achieve something the array of this time would consider a miracle, warding off Soul energy veins. Now the secret to that warding off the soul energy vein was mine, I could think of numerous possibilities to use it. Out of those numerous possibilities currently, I was focusing on the one I call Soul energy vein summoning. If sessful, I will have the all soul energy of the world at my fingertips. I had big ambitions for this discovery but for now, I will settle for using it to create an array that could detect the formation of a soul energy vein. This was all I needed to one-up Jill. But there was a problem, knowing Jill if I seed then she will do everything in her power to get an answer to how I did achieve it. But considering the wide range of applications of this discovery and not to mention the cash that would flow in, I decided to do what the predecessor who created the Dungeon prevention array did, he had created his array in such a way that any that his creation clouds only work the way he intended for it too. If anybody tried to be smarter then the array would copse even with the slightest change. Despite being so vtile, the dungeon prevention array had one of the highest stability when it was set up perfectly ording to the recipe. The secret behind this was within the ingredients used. Studying the dungeon formation array was a big eye-opener. It changed how I viewed the ingredients and their impact on array formation and card creation. With this research, my card creation and array mastery had made progress by leaps. From this I could only take away one thing, I haven''t been using the soul pupils to their full potential. And considering the things the creator of the dungeon prevention array was able to do without the soul pupils, I had a huge respect for him. Now, this predecessor was someone I would not mind calling my teacher. Though that was not possible for various reasons, I still could learn a lot from the work of the ancient array masters. And knew exactly a ce to find them, the central academic city. While Jill watched me, I began to arrange the soul pathways of nature to define a boundary for the array, specifying the area of effect of the array. I did not have enough ingredients, so I could not create arge-scale array formation. For now, I could only settle on a small-scale one. But the problem was if the array I was creating had a limited array of effects then how will it detect the artificial soul energy vein at the core of the dungeon? To answer this problem I could do what Jill did, create a device that was not limited by mobility, or I could turn it into a field card. If it was formercial use then I would have gone with Jill''s approach but this was just an experiment, I already knew where to find a soul energy vein, so a field card would be enough to serve the purpose of my experimentation. Chapter 1107 Doubts Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 20:28 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location The dungeon I was in was the product of the artificial soul energy vein which was the idental product of the soul energy leaking from the dungeon relocation apparatus. The researchers of the dungeon relocation project had identally managed to recreate the process of dungeon formation from scratch. But these researchers were not equipped to notice what was happening right in front of them, until Jill. Jill who was on the brink of uncovering the very truth of the dungeon formation had a narrow vision, all she cared about was her research so she failed to see what she uncovered was more than her research. Maybe she did but did not pursue it knowing her current limit was not enough to handle what she had found therefore she decided to stick with what she was best at and once she was done it would not be toote for her to venture further with what she had uncovered at the dungeon relocation experiment. But she would have never thought that while she was taking it slow, the boy whom she did not even consider a threat would use what she had stumbled upon to uncover the very secret of this world. I uncovered that the card world we were in started when the sentient energy in the spiritual ne interacted with the matter in the physical ne. The process of the energies of the sentient energy in the spiritual ne interacting with matter in the physical ne gave birth to the world and every existence on it. The world on the physical ne is the card world and the sentient energy in the spiritual ne is the world''s will. World''s will, embodies the rules and the purest and most concentrated form of soul energy that when introduced into the world, after interacting with the matter of the physical ne form soul pathways that be the essence of every existence. But in some rare cases, these pure and concentrated soul energiese together to form soul energy veins, and at these veins end of dungeons are formed. I was able to conclude this secret of the world after learning how the soul energy vein came into being using the knowledge of how to create artificial soul energy veins and how the dungeon prevention array created by the ancient array masters could prevent the formation of the dungeons. While uncovering the secret of the world, I also uncovered various other secrets rted to array formation through the dungeon prevention array created by ancient array masters. Two of which were how to ward off soul energy veins and the second being the secret to conditional equilibrium used by the ancient array master to keep the principle and working of his creation from being misused, for example, altering the array to achieve a different purpose instead of using it for what it was originally intended for. I singled out these two secrets that were uncovered from the dungeon prevention array formation because I was going to use one of them to create what I called Vein Detection Field Card and one of them to make sure that nobody can misuse the working principle of the card I had created to serve their nefarious purpose. The warding off of the soul energy vein was a miraculous trick pulled off by the dungeon prevention array but this trick also allowed me to create an array that would identify the soul energy vein based on the data I collected through the simtion of my experiment on the reaction of the dungeon prevention array toward artificial soul energy. Despite the obvious limitation of the field card over a mobile item, I settled for creating the vein detection array formation as the field card because of two reasons 1.An item and an array formation are two different things. To convert the array into an item I will have to hold up on the idea of starting the experiment toe up with a new item recipe based on the array recipe I wanted to test. That would take a lot of time. Compared to that, converting the array recipe into a field card recipe was a lot simpler. 2. Even if I take the time to create an item card recipe based on the vein detection array recipe, Icked the ingredients, I had more than enough ingredients for a field card but I will not know if I had enough for an item card or if I would need other ingredients. Compared to a field card conversion the item card conversion had a lot of uncertainty. In the end, for the experimental purpose converting the Vein detection array formation into a vein detection field card was the most efficient and time-saving choice over a vein detection item card. So following the vein detection array recipe I arranged a small vein detection array formation using the limited ingredients I bought from Jill at a sky-high price. Once the array was arranged next I had to transfer its soul pathways into an appropriate core and then morph it into a field card. [Card Name: Vein Detection Field Card Type: Field Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 7-Stars Card Durability: [99/100] Effect: The user can summon a field of a 20-meter radius to detect Soul Energy Vein within its area of effect. ] Jill watched as the boy not only sessfully set up an array formation using the ingredients he bought from her but he turned it into a field card. This caused her to doubt if the boy''s experiment was really about soul energy vein detection based on the working principle behind the dungeon prevention array and her soul energy vein detection device. Considering the numerous failures she suffered in that domain Jill growing skeptical about the boy achieving something she wasn''t able to achieve was not a surprise, that was human nature. Jill could not hold back and tried to peek at the card the boy had created but before she could get a nce of the card''s info he had equipped the card in his grimoire. Chapter 1108 Failure Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 20:28 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location Jill''s little action caught my eye but I did not bother to call her out. Instead, I asked her, "Since you are free, can you take me to the core area to conclude my experiment?" The core area was surrounded by the phantom sword wood array, I could use my soul pupils to find a safe through it but I wanted Jill present by my side as I achieve something she has been trying for decades now. "What do you mean I am free? I have a lot of work, can''t you see," Jill said, ying hard to get. "Fine, I will go by myself then," Knowing Jill will ask to see the card info of the card I just created in exchange for her help I made it clear to her that I could travel across the array formation even without her help. "Fine, I will lead the way since you asked so nicely," Jill said, being sarcastic. "Lead away," Under the direction of Jill, we finally arrived at the core of the dungeon where the artificial soul energy vein ended. Arriving at the core area, I walked to the edge of the hole, and then, summoning my grimoire, I chanted, "Field card- Vein Detection Field." Soon the Vein detection field card started to output a string of data to my grimoire. The data shared by the field card to my grimoire spoke to the presence of a soul energy vein within the field, the location of the soul energy vein in the field, the direction the soul energy vein is entering the field, the width of the soul energy vein, the purity, the concentration of the soul energy in the soul energy vein, andstly the time to the for dungeon formation along with the rank of the dungeon to be formed. This data was for the physical proof, but as the holder of the card, I was able to use the field to feel the presence of the soul energy vein, which was nothingpared to the visual given by my soul pupil, but better than the analog graph disyed by Jill''s device. Yes, my field card range was not any better than Jill''s devices but this was only because I was limited by the avability of the required ingredients. If I had enough quantity of ingredients, like the dungeon prevention array that can cover an entire city, my vein detection array could also cover an entire city. Back to the field card, the card apprentices could use this field card to feel the soul energy vein simr to how an array master or a card creationist can feel the soul pathways of ingredients or their surroundings through their spirituality. It was like an add-on to the card apprentice''s spirituality. Thinking of this I shut down my soul pupils and use my spirituality to check the surrounding soul pathways. I could feel the soul pathway clearer than before, this was thanks to the field card. I was astonished to find that other than helping its user feel the presence of the soul energy vein the vein detection field card made the user''s spirituality more sensitive to the soul pathway. This was not my intention but it seems one of the ingredients or a sequence of ingredients I used to create this card was responsible for this. Thankfully I tried the card before handing it over to Jill to show her that I am better than her. It would be so embarrassing to hear from Jill what the card I created could do. This was an unintentional perk, seeing how this effect of the card was not mentioned in the card info as an additional effect of the card, shows how this effect is aplementary effect of the field. Once I iste the ingredients that led to this effect, I can perfect the vein detection array recipe/field card recipe such that it gets an added array/card as an additional effect. Or even use the ingredients to create separate cards just for the effect of enhancing the card apprentice''s spirituality. This discovery, though appreciated, had put a dent in my disy to Jill. I was fine with sharing that I had managed to create an array to detect the soul energy vein with Jill but not theplementary effect of the array that enhanced the spirituality of the user within its field. I nned to use Jill as the cover to sell the vein detection array formation. Therefore I decided to use the card and show off in front of Jill, and then let her obsessive behavior do my bidding. This way though Jill got the fame of discovering the vein detection array, I would be the one enjoying the wealth it brought without attracting any unwanted attention towards me. Unlike Silver milk powder which was still stuck at the production stage, the vein detection array recipe, vein detection field card recipe, and vein detection item card recipe would rack in wealth as soon as they were copyrighted. Yes, the wealth of the copyrighted recipes would go to the person owning the copyright, Jill Norley. But because of a prearranged private oath between us, she will be diverting all the earnings of the vein detection copyright recipes to me. This way I will have money to speed up a lot of projects which were still in the development stage or start the projects that were previously on hold due tock of funds. But all my ns of using Jill as the front tounder the wealth of the copyrighted vein detections recipes will have to be put on hold for now that I have another challenge at my hands. I need to make sure that the vein detection array/ field card/ item card recipes only help the card apprentice create an array or a card that helps them feel the presence of the soul energy vein and not boost their spirituality. If not I will be making a huge loss on these recipes as it would be like offering 1kg gold free for buying 1kg silver. Forget the loss, being greedy here can be my end. I say so because I did not have any idea of the limit of the boost provided by the array to one''s spirituality, did it only work for low-level card apprentices or even high-level card apprentices like Card Demigods? Whether the boost provided by the array increases with rank? Just thinking of these implications I felt a chill on the back of my neck. Even with Jill covering for me, I would not be able to avoid the consequences of this one. Boosting one''s spirituality meant boosting one''s understanding of the world, those old demigods who have reached the ceiling of this World and feel being imprisoned by the World''s Will will go to any lengths even if there was a slight possibility that they could break through the ceiling of this world''s realms. The presence of the Devil alone was indication enough for the card apprentice that the card demigod realm was not the end of the road in cultivating active soul control. So if they feel like there was something that could help them even take a peek at what''s next, they would be willing to burn the entire humanity to the ground. This was one of the reasons why the demon worshippers were able to wreak havoc in this world for centuries. The devils had seduced many card demigods at the end of their road with the false promise of a power higher than that of a card demigod, an existence on equal footing to a devil. These promises were why my demigods formed demon cults and let humanity die in its own hands. Thankfully before it was toote it was found that the devil did not have the power to fulfill its promise, leading to the near extinction of the demon worshippers and its present-day circumstances. In conclusion, If I don''t think this through, the ability to boost one''s spirituality could start a war that could mark the end of this era and the beginning of a new era. "Wyatt, what happened? Was your experiment a sess?" Seeing the boy fall into deep contemtion after activating the new card he created for experimentation, Jill asked for the results out of curiosity though she felt that the odds of this experiment being a sess were not high enough. Hearing Jill call me, I snapped out of my thoughts, and ncing at her I slowly shook my head saying, "It was a failure." ¡­ Chapter 1109 Hoes Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 20:36 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "It failed? How? Didn''t you sessfully create the card?" Jill was surprised by the boy''s answer. "I did create the card I was aiming for but the result did not turn out to be what I wanted," I exined heading back to the base avoiding eye contact with Jill. "Oh, what happened? Let big sister help you," Jill offered her help. "Big sister?" I stopped on my track and turned to look at Jill with a grossed out expression. I mean just this morning my tool cleaned her pipes. "It sounded right in my mind but when I said it out loud I heard it non the less all I am trying to say is you have a A1 morningstar researcher at your hands, you might as well make the most of it," Now, Jill just seemed to be pushing the boy to ask her for help. "You don''t say," I looked at Jill with a yful smile and said, "You know what Jill, I think you are right, I should indeed make the most of the resources I got." "Okay, so how can I help you?" Jill asked the boy enthusiastically. Now was her time to show the boy that he needed her around. "Miss A1 researcher, could you help me understand why the soul energy lost by the dungeon relocation apparatus created a artificial soul energy vein and not just dissipate in the surrounding, like the thermal energy does when you boil water," As I asked this question, Jill enthused smile froze and grew quiet as she did not have the answer for this. "Miss A1 researcher, do you want me to repeat my question?" I called out to Jill who tried various ways to elegantly put that she did not know why, but seeing the yful glint in the boy''s eyes she realised that he was messing with knowing fully well that she did not know the answer for this. Learning that the boy was just ying her, Jill''s cheeks puffed up and she strode towards the wood in a fit of rage but then she turned around and came right up to the boy''s face and pointing at his nose she yelled, "Just so you know, I take pride in what I do and I am celebrated for it. It might be boring but it keeps me going when I don''t know all the answers. And I refuse to let know-it-all shitheads like you rub it on my face." "Rub what on your face?" I asked Jill in confusion, not understanding what she was so furious about. "Me not knowing that why the soul energy lost by the dungeon relocation apparatus gathers to form a artificial soul energy instead of dissipating in the surrounding like the thermal energy lost during boiling water," Jill exined and then felt dumb for saying it. "Look, I am not going to tell you how you are supposed to feel or not feel but I think that the fact that you do not know the answers to everything bugs you is what makes you a good researcher and what you are celebrated for," I said while pulling Jill in to a hug and brushing her hair. Hearing the boy Jill rested head on his chest and wrapping her arms around his waist she said, "Really? Well good and I think so too." "So what was all that about?" I asked Jill, trying to understand why a smart and confident woman would suddenly start acting like a girl. "Here''s the thing, I want us to take what we here to the next step when we get out of here," Jill spoke her mind even though it made her vulnerable in front of the boy and then she immediately added, "I know you have girls outside, so I want to make the most of the time I have with you to show you that I am a better than the hoes you have waiting for you in the sky blossom city." "Hoes, really?" I tilt my head down to look into Jill''s eyes as I said this, as I was notfortable by Jill calling Anna or Susan as hoes. "I am not done sharing my embracing thoughts, do you mind?" Jill red at the boy, seeing how he was more focused on the part of her calling his hoes hoes instead of her feelings for him. "Yes, mistress please continue," Being red at I acted submissive, knowing that it took a lot of courage for one to be emotionally vulnerable in front of another, especially in front of the one who you have a crush on particrly when you were someone as prideful as Jill. "But no matter what I try you seem like you have everything under control and do not need me. Not to mention, you keep bringing up about leaving again and again as if spending time with me is suffocating you. It hurts when all I want to do is make you see me," Saying that embarrassed Jill buried her face in my chest. ''Now, what am I supposed to do?'' I don''t want to hurt Jill but I don''t want to hurt Anna and Susan too. And, ''Why can''t women take a hint when we say that we are not avable? Not to forget, what happened to the part where we agreed to emotion free pure primal intercourse.'' "Wyatt, you are awfully quiet, say something," Jill asked "What?" I knew what Jill wanted to say but I had to rip the bandaid off or atleast that''s what I thought. Jill lifted her head from my chest, let go of waist and ring at me she said, "I pour feeling out and all you have to say to that is, ''What?'' Oh my god, I am so embarrassed right now, I can''t believe this is happening to me." "Jill, listen to me, you agreed to casual sex, you said no feelings would involved¡ª" I tried to exined to Jill that from the start I was not perapred to ept her feeling for me but before I could finish she interrupted me yelling, "Are you calling me a slut? Get the hell out of my face¡­" Chapter 1110 A Boy & A Girl Can Never Be Friends Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 20:42 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Unknown Location "Are you calling me a slut? Get the hell out of my face..." "You know I did not say that and you don''t mean it" "Yes, I do" "Jill, calm down, I know you feel hurt and ashamed for being rejected," I tried to console Jill as she began tosh out at being rejected by me. Why? Because without her I would have to find a new way to mize the new version of Vein Detection array/card recipe once I have modified the current version of the vein detection array/card recipe. "But?" Jill looked at me hoping that there was more to my words, something that would help her coup with the pain from the rejection. "There is no but, if I knew how to magically make the pain of rejection or break up go away, I would be insanely rich even if I sold it to everyone who needed it for a cent," saying that I looked in to Jill''s wet eyes and said, "All I am trying to say is that this does not have to be the end of the friendship between us." "Better yet I could hold a grudge and try to ruin your life, this would make a perfect origin story for the enmity between us," Jill said with an indifferent face, making it impossible for me to tell whether she was kidding or for real. "Please tell me you are kidding," I begged Jill. "When the timees you will know," Jill answered mysteriously and then headed into the woods, leaving me worrying for the reminder of my time in this dungeon. I hurriedly followed behind Jill and asked, "Jill, how long do you n to continue stealing the soul energy from the dungeon relocation experiment of Luna for the phantom wood ntation." I asked this because this had to stop at some point for Luna toplete the dungeon relocation of the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon. This way the southern watch stationed at the sky blossom city can finally relocate the dungeon to the secure region and I can leave for the southern royal pce toplete Luna''s order. "If you want to leave, then leave, I will arrange a golem to take you out of the dungeon," Jill answered impatiently. "I thought all the golems were busy," I reminded Jill of what she told me earlier. Jill stopped on her tracks, turned to re at me and grudgingly said, "Well, guess what one just got free." I did not take Jill''s attitude seriously because as the person who rejected her I had to take it withoutining if I still wanted to continue being her friend with her. As part of my new initiative of growing less dependent on Anna and the southern royal family I had decided to branch out by being more open minded and tolerating. My friendship with Agatha was the best example of this. "For your information, I wasn''t asking because I want to leave, instead I want to know how long before Luna grew suspicious that something is amiss with her dungeon relocation experiment," I said, trying to clear the misunderstanding Jill had. "Oh, but what do you mean by ''For Your Information''? As if I care if you stay or leave. For your information, I don''t care," Jill clearly was not done venting and it appeared she would not be done anytime soon. "So how long?" "How long, what?" "When will you end your side business," I said pointing at the phantom sword wood surrounding us. "When I feel like it," "And when would that be?" "What is it to you? Didn''t I already say you can leave whenever you wanted to," Jill returned to her closed self that I saw during our first meeting. "Hey,e on, Jill, you are making it harder for me to be your friend," I know I could just leave just as Jill suggested but something in me would not let me do that, and I prayed it was my greed for money and not something else. "Good, my father said that a boy and a girl could never be friends," Jill''s father sounds like he has broken his share of hearts back in his youth. Hearing Jill say that I raised one of my eyebrows and asked her, "Jill, are you saying that either I am your lover or a nobody?" "No you idiot, don''t you get it, I am saying that I will make you mine," Jill yelled out of nowhere. "Okay, now you can get me that golem, I want out of this dungeon," learning that Jill was still gunning for a rtionship even after I shot her down, I knew screw money, I need to get out of here. Why do I keep crossing paths with crazy Chicks? Susan, I miss your sweet smile. "Sorry, I can''t, all of them are busy helping with my research or the ntation," Jill lied "You just said you had golem free to take out of the dungeon" "I did but when you said no, I assigned it a task," Jill spoke as if all this was my fault. "Your doing this on purpose aren''t you," "What gave me away?" "Well, will you atleast tell me when you will stop stealing from the dungeon relocation experiment," I did not n to leave without knowing the answer to this anyway. "I have already collected the data I could get So we can stop after the new batch of phantom sword wood nted by the golems is mature enough to harvest. We can leave after all the phantom sword wood stock is turned into a card ingredient," It seems after dering that she would not stop pursuing her feelings for the boy to him Jill was in a better mood than before. And answered the boy without making things difficult for him. "Great," I eximed knowing that Luna could finallyplete the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon relocation. Chapter 1111 Inevitable End Worse Than Death Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 21:11 Location- Central Region, Unknown Location, Circle''s headquarters. "Why the hell is it taking you so long to open the boy''s grimoire?" Karl yelled at the semi-demigod in charge of the sun blossom incident. Being yelled at by the supreme leader, the semi-demigod stood still with his head down in silence. He knew his silence would only make things worse by enraging the enraged supreme leader even more but he had made his piece with it. This morning after returning from the sun blossom city having acquired the boy''s grimoire from the allied semi-demigods, the circle''s semi-demigod, tried to replicate the soul energy signature of the from the blood stains on the grimoire using the regr method but after the 8 hours long wait, to his blood did not belong to the boy. Realizing this he did not panic but frowned over the wasted effort and resources however he thanked his preparedness for having collected a few hairs from the boy and his clones when he held them captive. Since it was impossible to tell which one of the clones was the boy''s real body they nned to cast a small soul bewitchment curse using all three hair samples to determine the original body of the boy as the soul bewitchment curse would only affect the original body of the boy that had the a soul and not the clones but it did note to that. Now he could use one of these three hair samples to replicate the boy''s soul energy signature and it did not matter which one of these hair samples belonged to the original body of the boy because they all were made from the boy and his soul energy, that was enough to get the job done. 8 hourster, the semi-demigod finally started to panic. Yes, he was able to replicate the boy''s soul signature using the hair samples he had collected but the problem was the grimoire that he believed to be the boy''s grimoire was not the boy''s grimoire. HOw can this happen? He asked the allied semi-demigod to take an oath and everything, yet how were the allied semi-demigods able to dupe him. Now what? He could not go im a refund from them as this grimoire was not acquired by honest means. What did this mean for him? Something worse than death awaited him. There was no way he could avoid it, it was only a matter of time. And now, Karl looked at his semi-demigod subordinate who stood in front like a stiff statue unable to answer him, by now if he did not realize something went horribly wrong he might as well give up beingthe supreme leader. "What went wrong?" Karl frowned and asked hoping the damage was small enough to be savaged but seeing how his subordinate was not even bothering to beg for mercy and prepared to face what''s toe the odds of the damage being small were less likely. "The grimoire that we brought does not belong to the boy," the semi-demigod spoke without emotion as he knew no matter what he did there was no way for him to struggle free from what''sing. "What?" hearing his subordinate Karl thundered as the damage was beyond repair. He lost one of his most prized collections. "Since you have already epted your fate, I will not dy it but before you leave anyst regrets?" Karl summoned his grimoire and asked his subordinates if he had anyst unfulfilled desires. "Please spare my family," The semi-demigod did not lift his head instead asked the supreme leader to end his wrath with him and not extend it to his family. "Nonsenses, your family is my family, why would I hurt them, we are one after all," saying that Karl activated his origin card adding, "I hate that it has to end like this but it was nice knowing a part of me this closely." Hearing the supreme leader, the semi-demigod was not surprised by his weird term of phrase, as he was indeed a part of the supreme leader. As Karl''s origin card activated his semi-demigod subordinate instantly turned into a ball of soul pathways and arrangements, even his grimoire and ego gem had turned into a sequence of soul pathways and arrangements. But the interesting part was that at the center of this ball of soul pathways was a tiny phantom, which looked exactly like Karl himself. Seeing this Karl let out a sigh saying, "You were one of the capable ones." After that he took out a refinedmon core usually used by card creationists and array masters, then he transferred the floating ball of soul pathways in front of him into themon core and then ced the core containing his semi-demigod subordinate''s soul pathways on the card creation page of his grimoire. Then he excited the soul pathway of the core that morphed it into a card. As the core morphed into a card the tiny phantom of Karl rushed out and merged with Karl''s original soul and the resulting card was a unique grade card with no card ratings or card durability, it was an origin card. And this origin card seemed to belong to the semi-demigod subordinate that Karl had just used as an ingredient to create this card. Karl did not even bother to go through the origin card info and directly scarified the origin card to his origin card and sighed again muttering to himself, "This card doesn''t evene close to making up for the loss of the Myriad Devil body origin card." Then Karl closed his eyes and went through the memories of the subordinate he had just devoured to get the exact overview of the situation. And after a few minutes he opened his eyes and then thought, ''This incident needs to be covered or at least the part about the disciple of the Yin-Yang harmony sect using the sect''s signature deste punisher array to ughter the customers he was hired to protect.'' Chapter 1112 Karls Origin Card Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 21:23 Location- Central Region, Unknown Location, Circle''s headquarters. Karl shook his head knowing that it was near impossible to hide the news that one of the disciples of the Yin-yang harmony sect had used their sect''s signature array, the deste punisher array, to ughter their employer. If this was an isted situation then he may have been able to keep the lid on this by buying and silencing whoever he could but the southern royal family and cronies from the central government were involved in his incident, making it impossible to keep this incident hidden. Thinking of this Karl sighed, not only did loss one of his priced origin cards, Myriad Devil Body, but it was starting to seem that his n for the Yin-Yang sect was about to end even before it started. Karl''s origin card allows him to create the perfect incarnations of himself by sacrificing a small percentage of his active soul control to refine a developing foetus inside a womb into his incarnation. The incarnation created by his origin card would have aplete and perfect individuality with capability to feel emotions have virtue and sins, making the perfect incarnation which even the world''s will would fail to trace back to Karl allowing these incarnations to contract their own grimoire and have two unique origin cards. Incarnation created by this method, themselves have no idea that they were the incarnation until Karl himself wants them to and despite their individuality the incarnations would be under control of Karl as he can control their life and death using his origin card. Using this origin card of his, over the century Karl has been able to nt many incarnations of his in many big and small sects and organizations across the world. The semi-demigod subordinate he just turned into a origin card and Mike from the sun blossom city, both were his incarnations. Not just these two but the entire core membership of the Circle were filled with Karl''s incarnations. Since the entire core management of the Circle was made up of Karl''s perfect incarnations, it was not very hard for him to turn the circle from a small criminal organization from the sky blossom city to upy a foothold at the central region''s capital city. With the entire core management of the circle made up of him, the circle was like a well oiled machine, everyone working towards one goal without any office drama and politics. Making it the secret of the circle''s sess. Karl''s origin cards applications did not end there, it had many other additional effects that would make it simply too easy tomunicate with his incarnations, as if all of them were one and the same despite Karl being the dominant of all his incarnations. This was also the reason why Matron was not able to use her origin card to make her way into the Circle''s core. This huge secret of Karl''s was what brought Sansa to trust him as a partner. "How did ite to this?" Karl muttered to himself as he has never taken such a huge loss since he founded the circle. Both Myriad Devil Body and the rtionship with Yin-yang harmony sect were the key pieces to his n of world domination but he lost them in just one night. One of Karl''s incarnations was fighting for the spot of the position of the next leader of the Yin-yang harmony sect. This all started with the unexpected death of the Demigod Yin Widow, despite what the Yin-yang harmony sect had made the world believe, as one of the elder Demigod and with a demigod son, Yin Widow held a key position in the Yin-yang harmony sect, even after her numerous scandals she had strong following and authority in the sect. However with her death the bnce maintained between the forces of the sect fell, making it possible for one of his incarnations within the Yin-yang harmony to fight for the position of the heir. As a show of power of his incarnation in the Yin-yang harmony sect, the circle had made many lucrative deals with the sect in return Circle was able to avail many of Yin-yang sects privileges. But now as one of their headquarters became the origin for the uing public rtion shit storm for the Yin-Yang harmony sect regarding the safety of the deste punisher array, Karl felt that it would weaken the stance of his incarnation in the Yin-yang harmony sect session wars. Yes, it was not the Circle''s fault that Ji Feng decided to use the deste punisher array to bite the hand that feed him but in the politics this did not matter if the Circle was one of the victim here, as long as it helped their agenda that would call their father impotent and mother a whore. "Where did it go all wrong?" having gone through the memories of the semi-demigod he just converted into an origin card, Karl was starting to believe that there was a huge conspiracy behind this incident, but he could not put his finger on it. He had already eliminated the southern royal family, Demigod Windsor and Asong as the culprits, seeing how they had no knowledge of the Matron and paw n, it was clear that these people were not up to date about the undercurrents of the all five regions. As for someone from the Yin-Yang harmony sect, it was less likely because this incident was going to cost a lot, they may be a wallflower from the social butterfly they are now. Therefore the Yin-yang harmony sect was definitely not behind this. Leaving only one person, the person who informed him of the boy attacking the sun blossom city headquarters, Matron. She knew everything about this incident, from when the boy would be attacking to the semi-demigods protecting him, and how to ovee Mike''s origin card ability. This doubt of Karl was the reason why he had asked his semi-demigod subordinates to prioritise retrieving Mike''s corpse from the boy instead of killing him. As he suspected, Matron had already prepared a response in case he did not take her bait to kill the boy, that was to have her men assassinate the boy. The deadly thing about this plot was, if his semi-demigod subordinates did not return to sun blossom city to get the real corpse of Mike from the boy the allied semi-demigod present at scene would believe that the assassins belonged to the Circle, and worst part of this was that they would start connecting all the assassination in the central region conducted in simr fashion to the boy''s assassination as the doing of the circle. This way the rumors of a secretive assassination organization would disappear and the Circle would be left taking heat from the world. This was why when Agatha insisted about the information about the assassins that killed the boy, Karl allowed his semi-demigod to speak of the secretive assassination organization killing important people around the world. Due to all these seemingly coincidental incidents Karl had already begun to believe that Matron was conspiring against him, while making sure she was not breaking the simple oath they took to strengthen each other''s trust in the other. The only reason why Karl was not acting out against the paw n despite believing Matron was conspiring against him and his organization was because of his secret that she held in her hand. Chapter 1113 Old Minister Richard Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 8:12 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Royal Pce ''I thought after advancing to the demigod realm I will be able to avoid the Royal duties and politics but some wannabe secret organization almost seeds to assassinate me, now the ungrateful husband and children of mine treat me as the weakest of the link of the family, and am stuck being the only Royal presence managing the Southern region. For god sake, I defended the Way Beyond for more than a century and took the lead in monster war¡­ sigh,'' Colleenined in her mind as she sat on the throne and listened to her loyal ministers bicker about the state affairs and the appropriate use of this year''s state budget as a considerable chunk of it was being nned to be used for building Luna''s private army. Being stuck with managing the state''s politics, Colleen was already annoyed and the bickering of the ministers was only adding to her annoyance. She wanted to yell at them but they put forward reasonable points, the southern region did not need another private force so wasting a sizable chunk of this year''s state budget on it made no sense. However, the ministers did not know that the royal family never nned to build Luna''s private army for the southern region but for the Royal family and their agenda. "Silence," Colleen yelled, causing her sound to vibrate throughout the pce hall and turning the babbling ministers quiet. Then Colleen''s majestic gaze scanned throughout the pce hall and every minister in it, seeing she had everyone''s attention she dered, "half of the cost for building Luna''s army wille from the state''s budget, and the other half wille from the royal treasury." Hearing Colleen dere her order the ministers could only nod their heads even if they did not agree to Colleen''s orders as they had no choice but to follow them. It may seem like Colleen was inappropriately using the state''s budget but there was more to it than that. Luna''s private army''s current purpose was to fulfill the Royal Family''s agenda but once that was done her army would be deployed alongside Southern Watch to guard the southern region. The Royal treasury may seem like the Ruler''s personal property but it was mostly used for emergencies as ast resort such as monster disaster relief funds for the people. "Next," Colleen said, asking the minister to speak up about the next agenda at today''s royal meeting. As soon as Colleen said this the ministers whispered in low voices but no one stood up to address the next agenda on the list. Until one brave old minister finally stood and spoke up, "Your Highness, the next agenda is about the princess''srge-scale spending¡­" Before the old man could finish, Colleen suddenly interrupted him by dering, "My daughter has her reasons and I assure you her actions will help develop the south. Next." The old man shook his head hearing Colleen, it was not that he did not trust the Royal family he wouldy his life for them but the amount of capital being directed on the Princess''s project was an enormous amount and was starting to seem a never-ending expense. "The next agenda is about the dungeon relocation experiment being conducted by her highness Luna at the blossom district. She has borrowed a huge amount of top-grade soul jades from our banks for this experiment, we think that the morningstar university is responsible for any expense regarding her highness''s experiment," the Old minister almost fell to his chair seeing the amount of top-grade soul jades borrowed by Luna for her dungeon relocation experiment, with that amount of soul jades they could buy two SSS-rank gate dungeons. "Yes, the morningstar university is responsible for the Soul Jades borrowed by Luna. I have already spoken to them about it and it is not of concern. Next," Colleen lied, yes she did speak to the morning star university but it was about renting the dungeon relocation apparatus. It was the royal family that owed morningstar university money, not the other way around. Colleen had to put up this pretense because she did not want people to figure out that what was going on in the blossom district was not an experiment but something that would determine the future of the southern region and its people. *Sigh* The Old minister sighed in relief hearing Colleen. And began to speak about the next agenda, "Your Majesty, the next agenda is about the silver milk powder scam and the southern emperor''s involvement in it." "Why do I feel like a few questions ago this meeting took a turn from discussing state affairs to scrutinizing the actions and expenditure of the Royal family," Colleen thundered at ministers in the hall and then ncing at the old minister she said, "Richard, out of consideration for your merits, I will let you undermining the royal family''s authority slide this time. If there is a second time your merits will not be able to save you." "This humble one apologies for his audacity and thanks your highness for your generosity," The old minister named Richard bowed to Colleen as an apology and chose to move to the next agenda. Colleen''s reaction was a clear answer to the Southern Emperor''s involvement in the silver milk powder scam. Colleen would not have reacted so intensely if there wasn''t any truth to this matter. Not to mention Richard did not take Colleen''s warning to heart, because he knew what she meant by harsh words, ''You have known that girl long enough to know whether she was involved in that scam. Sigh, I don''t want to talk about it.'' Thinking of this Richard could only sigh helplessly, just when he thought Anna was showing signs of growth when she asked him for the documents on southern watch military development proposals and other state affairs, but her involvement in this scam proved that she had reverted back to her old self. Chapter 1114 Royal Court Ministers Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 8:35 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Royal Pce "Next," Colleen spoke such harsh words knowing Richard could take it, and not to mention with the paw n spies active in the pce she could only choose to dodge such sensitive questions. Hearing Colleen, Richard who was shocked by what was next on the list of agenda turned to face the ministers and yelled, "Which one of you fools wrote the next agenda, and the idiots who supported it stand up for me now." Seeing Richard re up reading the next agenda, intrigued Colleen summoned her grimoire and went through the list causing the gap between her brows to grow narrow in a frown. Then she red at ministers with frightening malice. Unlike Richard, Colleen knew the real reason behind the next agenda so she was enraged seeing that it was brought up in the court. Seeing that both Richard and Colleen were very dissatisfied with the next agenda on the list, the ministers who were unaware of what was actually going on shivered in fright. But none stood up to take the me, seeing this Richard yelled, "You idiots stand up before I began an investigation into this." For an agenda to be presented in the royal court, it has to be supported by a minimum number of ministers as a matter of concern. Since this agenda had made it to the court then it must have acquired the required number of votes to gain representation in the royal court. Now, this was a real concern for Colleen, she was surprised to see that spies had such a huge influence in the court. "I- I was the one who added the agenda to the list," A young minister got up iming responsibility, and then added, " I have shared the list of ministers that support me on this agenda to your grimoire, Minister Richard." "Good now, read the agenda out loud for our colleagues," Richard said while other ministers shook their heads knowing this young minister''s career in politics hade to an end. Despite the malice-filled gaze of Colleen, Richard, and the pity-filled gaze of his fellow ministers, Young Minister maintained his and read the next agenda aloud, "Your Highness, the next agenda is about the new security clearance levels and policies. Most of us ministers are finding it difficult to do our jobs due to this new transition. It would put our minds at ease and allow us to do our jobs if you were to enlighten us with the reason behind this new change in the pce security." Richard was about to speak but Colleen interrupted him saying, "Do any of you ministers feel the same as him? Speak up now. If a majority of you feel the new security changes surrounding the pce are a hindrance then we can abolish it and adopt the old one." Colleen knew it was a long shot to expect the paw n spies to fall for this but she could only give it a try. If the unexpected happens then it would only mean that things were more serious than they assumed them to be. If the majority of the ministers were to oppose this new security protocol setup to flush out the paw n spies then there was a possibility that the paw n spies had a grip over the majority of the royal court ministers. Now that was just insane, it meant that the cancer-named paw n had spread enough to be the downfall of the southern royal family. Thankfully none of the ministers dared to voice opposition to the new security protocol and some even went as far as to yell at the young court minister that put forward this agenda. This meant that the grip of paw n spies in the royal court was not strong enough for them to act tantly. "Richard, open an investigation regarding this issue, put the entire Royal court under arrest, and send the southern watch soldiers to arrest the court ministers that could not make it to this meeting. Nobody will be leaving until the investigation isplete," Colleen decisively ordered Richard, and then ncing over at the ministers in the hall she said, "If you have not done anything wrong then you have nothing to worry about." "As you wish your majesty," Richard saluted Colleen and began to make arrangements ordingly. Though Richard was not aware of the truth behind the new security protocol, ording to him questioning the new security protocol was akin to questioning and undermining the royal family''s authority. Which was a crime enough for one to be punished with death. In the wake of the sudden turn of events, the ministers started to panic and whisper. Their cultivation was not high because in politics the person with the fastest wit wins. So they were not to be underestimated not to mention the ones that could make it as royal court ministers were the cream of the crop. They have bested hundreds of thousands of loyal and capable people toe into power. But no matter how loyal they were to the royal family and the southern region most of them were not perfect, some epted bribes, some skimmed money in ounts and some practiced nepotism. Therefore most of them could not help but panic hearing the internal investigation, causing every one of them to fear for their future, making the court noisy. Seeing them panic and kick up a noise Colleen wanted to order them to behave but before she could say anything one of her aides came up to her and said, "Your highness, Demigod Baylor from the central capital region is seeking permission to use the royal warp array formation to enter the southern region." With the aide''s words, Colleen''s expression turned grim considering demigod Baylor''s connection with Matron and she asked her aide, "Did he give a reason for his request?" "None your highness, but he did say that he would be traveling with his wife." Chapter 1115 Demigod Backster Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 8:47 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Royal Pce "What did you say?" Colleen exaggeratedly asked her aide to repeat himself to check if she heard him right the first time. "Demigod Baylor has not stated his purpose of visit but he said that he will be traveling with his wife," the aide repeated himself in detail. "..." listening to her aide repeat the same thing the second time, Colleen was sure she did not hear him wrong the first time and thought, ''that bitch is daring.'' The paw n''s ambush that nearly imed her life during the mission forsaken treasure was still fresh in Colleen''s mind. Ever since she found out that the mastermind behind the ambush was Sansa she has been waiting for a chance to rip her a new one. If not for her daughter convincing her to maintain the status quo she would have sieged the Baylor manor in the central capital in a fit of rage the very next day. She was where Anna learned how to hold a grudge. Old and new grudges aside, Colleen was confused not knowing the purpose of the demigod Baylor''s visit with his wife. The clown mask had already made it clear that the central capital Baylor family was not involved with Matron''s paw n. So Colleen knew Sansa wasing here as demigod Baylor''s wife and not as Matron. But considering the timings, Colleen felt skeptical. She opens an internal investigation for the royal court ministers to find the paw n spies and the bigdy boss herself shows up at her doorstep, coincidence? It has to be because even with her origin card Sansa could not pull something like this, it hasn''t even been five minutes since Colleen had ordered an internal investigation into the royal court. Matron was capable of many things but omnipotence was not one of them. "Your highness," at the risk of being rude, the aide called Colleen for an answer. If the guest were not a reputed demigod then the aide would not bother. "Uhm," Colleen thought hard about whether to give the demigod Baylor permission, considering the lethality of Sansa''s origin card Colleen did not know if it would be a good idea to invite the wolf into the pigpen. So she was conflicted. If it was up to her she would have prepared a guillotine right at the royal warp array to behead Sansa as soon as she steps into the southern region but things were not that easy, as a royal, even her small actions had serious consequences so she could only bury such thoughts and with great perseverance say, "Permit him¡­ on a second thought I will be personally receiving them. Prepare the necessary arrangements to receive them." "Yes, your highness, right away," the aide bowed to Collen and left to make the necessary arrangements. As the aide left, Colleen summoned her grimoire and called one of the demigods on duty to guard the royal pce. "Good morning, your highness. How may I be of your service today?" A yful voice answered Colleen''s call. Hearing it Colleen''s frown deepened as she warned, "Backster, I am not in the mood for your shenanigans today. So don''t make me repeat myself twice." "Your wish is mymand, my liege," Demigod Backster answered. "Sigh¡­ I am receiving an important guest at the royal warp array so I need you to keep the entire royal court under lockdown and help Richard with my internal investigation into the royal court ministers," knowing demigod Backster long enough Colleen just gave up and stated her purpose. "Is it regarding the mysterious Matron and paw n?" demigod Backster was one of many demigods who originated in the southern region and were employed by the southern royal family. His loyalty towards the Heatsend royal family and the southern region was unquestionable, therefore he was informed about Matron and the paw n. But not about the Clown mask and her future vision. "Yes," Colleen answered. "Your highness, you should have led with that, leave it to me. I will be right there," demigod Backster finally got serious, learning that the current issue was regarding the paw n which was slowly rusting the southern region. "On that note, Marton is traveling with the important guest I am about to receive at the royal warp array," Colleen revealed and then added, "she will be traveling as Sansa, the wife of demigod Baylor." "Is she aware that we are aware of the existence of her second identity?" Demigod Backster did not waste his breath questioning the obvious and directly asked the crux of the issue. "I don''t think she knows but let''s see," Colleen was also worried about Sansa noticing that they were aware of her second identity and her ns for the southern region. The reason for her worry was the more Sansa was in the dark the more time they had to undo Sansa''s web over the southern region. "If you want I can receive the guest and you can continue with your internal investigation into the royal court," Demigod Backster was fully aware of the bad blood between the Matron and Colleen, so considering Colleen''s anger issues he thought it would be for the best if he received demigod Baylor and his wife. "No, I got this besides I need you to use your infamous item card ''Heart''s Mirror'' on every royal court minister," Colleen had her ns for Matron''s visit to the southern region. And demigod Backster''s item card ''Heart''s Mirror'' was the reason she called him for help with an internal investigation into the royal court instead of any other demigod who took their job seriously. "No wonder you called for me, you needed my item card ''Heart''s Mirror'' not me, and here I was thinking I had finally managed to leave a good impression on you and change your mind about me," demigod Backster said sarcastically as he was well aware that Colleen was not a huge fan of his. Chapter 1116 Annas Ex Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 8:55 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Royal Pce Hearing demigod Backster''s sarcasm, Colleen did not add anyments. Though he was her employee she could not stop him from expressing his dissatisfaction with his employer. "Your highness, how long are you going to hold it against me? I used to date your granddaughter, I loved her more than anything in the world. I was considering to marry her, I even asked his majesty for his blessing to make an honest woman out of his granddaughter but just when it got serious she sent me to scour the unknown grounds of way beyond to get her the mythical nectar, by the time I returned she had slept with my best friend and bunch of other friends. Who in the right mind does that? I was willing to die for her but she¡­ If anybody has the right to be angry here it should be me, the love of my life cheated on me with my friends and the worst thing is I still love her. And I hate myself for that," demigod Backster poured the grievance in his heart out. "Son, I am not angry towards you, my granddaughter did wrong by you, I feel ashamed, I just can''t bring myself to face you. So I can only choose to avoid you," Colleen rified that she was not angry with Demigod Backster instead she felt guilt for what her granddaughter did to him. The day her husband told her that demigod Backster was going to propose to her granddaughter, she was happy for her granddaughter but then Anna went and did something nobody could have predicted orprehended to this day. "..." hearing Colleen answer that the reason she has been avoiding him was because of her guilt towards him, demigod Backster was without words and felt embarrassed for jumping to conclusions and creating a scene. "If it helps, I was rooting for you two but I guess you two were not meant to be," Colleen added, hoping her words would console demigod Backster. "It helps your highness," from demigod Backster''s voice it was clear as day that he was still hung up on Anna. Knowing Anna was hung up on somebody else enough to change her ways for good, Colleen could only shake her head feeling petty for demigod Backster, and said, "You should move on, Anna has already moved on." "What do you mean your highness? Is Anna in a serious rtionship with somebody else?" demigod Baclster asked, realizing Colleen''s words had an underlying meaning to them. "I hate to be the bringer of bad news for you however Anna seems to be serious about a boy but considering it''s Anna I am not sure," Colleen genuinely meant what she said. She had known Anna long enough to know it was not easy for Anna to open her heart to someone but if she does then she grows dependent on them to the point of suffocation. "Your Majesty, if you don''t mind me asking how long has she been dating and how serious is she about it?" For someone who ims he hated himself for loving someone who betrayed his love and trust, demigod Backster seemed to have no qualms about investigating his unfaithful ex. "Son, don''t do this to yourself," Colleen said, thinking the best for demigod Backster. "Your highness, please this may be what I need to move on," demigod Backster begged Colleen. Colleen knew better but her guilt towards demigod Backster clouded her mind and she spilled the beans, "I don''t know what those two have can be considered as a rtionship but I know that Anna was serious enough to abstain from doing the deed for the boy, it hasn''t been long but I haven''t seen Anna so hung up on someone before. This was the first time I have ever heard Anna say she was in love." Another reason for Colleen to cave was she felt demigod Backster was a better fit for her granddaughter than a country body even if he happens to be the inventor of the infamous silver milk powder. Colleen has seen Anna jump from one man to another like changing clothes but she had never heard Anna describe the man she was dating as the love of her life. Despite her opinion about her granddaughter''s love life, Colleen hopes that this was it. "What?" demigod Backster said in surprise, having dated Anna for a while he knew about Anna''s high carnal desires so it came as a surprise to him that Anna still had not done the deed with her new partner. While Anna was in a rtionship with him she never once uttered the word love. And when he said it to her she would thank him. Because of this, demigod Backster used to think that despite her hyperactive sex life and numerous partners Anna was very serious when it came to love. So it came as a shock to demigod Backster when heard that Anna said she was in love with her new partner. The more demigod Backster thought of his rtionship with Anna, the illusion of a perfect rtionship started to fall apart but they began to doubt Colleen''s words and asked, "Your highness you sure Anna said she was in love?" Demigod Backster found it easier to believe that Colleen was lying rather than think that what he had with Anna was just his imagination, an illusion that he used to fool himself into thinking that the girl he believed to be the love of his life was also in love with him. It was not clear if everything between Backster and Anna was him imagining things that were not there out of his love for Anna because Colleen, her husband, and her daughter also believed there was something between Anna and Backster. Demigod Backster may be delusional but what about Anna''s family? They were hoping he was the one for Anna, they would not think that unless they saw something real between Anna and Backster. The answer to this was only known to Anna, others could only specte. Chapter 1117 Good Friend Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 9:09 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Royal Pce "Your highness, the warp array is ready. Demigod Baylor and his should be arriving," the aide informed Colleen that she would be at the royal warp array to receive their guest demigod Baylor and his wife. "Backster, I don''t know what is going on between my granddaughter and you, I want you kids to resolve it among yourself. I will not interfere, as long as it does not affect your work. Remember, not one royal court minister is allowed to leave unless they pass the screening of your item card ''Heart''s Mirror''," saying that Colleen hung up on Backster and flickered to the royal warp array formation to wee the demigod Baylor and his wife to the southern region. As Colleen flickered to the warp array, she saw the vague figure of a man and a woman solidify on the warp array, demigod Baylor and his Wife were here. Arriving at the southern royal pce demigod Baylor and his wife were surprised to see Colleen Heatsend personally receive them. Even though Colleen had just broken through to the demigod realm her status and authority were far greater than demigod Baylor who had stepped into the demigod realm years ago. So the couple was astonished to see the Queen of the south herself receive them at the royal warp array. "Wee to the south," masking her anger and resentment towards Sansa, Colleen as host was the first to greet the couple. "Thank you, your highness," Covering their surprise the couple thanked Colleen. As the demigods, Baylor and his wife did not need to follow royal etiquette and rather kept the greetings casual. "If you don''t mind me asking, what brings such a young couple as yourself here? Don''t tell me you are on your honeymoon here, I love the southern region but it is not a romantic getaway I would choose," Colleen did not bother with small talk, spoke her mind then tried to cover it with rhetorical conversation. The couple was puzzled by Colleen''s question but Sansa chose to answer her knowing her man was a man of little words, "No we are not here for our honeymoon, we are here to adopt our friend''s orphan son as our own." "Too bad you guys are not here for your honeymoon but adaptation is good too. You guys must have been close for you to adopt your friend''s orphan son," Hearing the purpose of the Baylor couple''s visit Colleen was taken aback but relieved that it had nothing to do with her starting an internal investigation into the royal court or Cole. "We were childhood friends but due to some unfortunate circumstance, she had to move here with her husband. We haven''t been in touch with each other for two decades now but recently we received news that she and her husband died in a dungeon raid leaving behind their orphan child. So we decided to step up and take care of her only child as best friends. This is the least we could do considering she was such a good friend to both of us, God bless her soul," Sansa passionately spoke, exining the situation to Colleen in detail. ''Oh, she is good,'' Hearing Sansa''s story, Colleen remembered that the mother of the kid who invented the silver milk powder was Sansa and demigod Baylor''s friend. If she recalls correctly Sansa had sent nearly 3 dozen card emperors to kill the boy. Colleen was finding it hard to believe that the woman who wanted to kill the boy so badly would want to adopt him, what was she nning? Was she nning to get close to the boy and use her origin card on him and make him her puppet? Whatever she was up to, clearly she was not adopting the boy out of the goodness of her heart nor for her best friend. ording to Clown Mask, she was the mastermind behind the boy''s parents'' death. Seeing how devious and conniving Sansa was firsthand, Colleen barely managed to keep her act together and not tip off the enemy as it was hard for her to control her urge to punch Sansa to death, "Wow, you are good." "Excuse me?" "I mean you are a good friend," Colleen lied, barely managing to cover her tracks. "Your highness, we are doing just what anybody else in our ce would do," Sansa said, trying to be humble but it did note off as such. "You''re being humble," Colleen said barely managing to keep her face straight, and asked, "By chance does your friend happen to live in the blossom district''s third-rate city, Sky blossom city?" "Yes," demigod Baylor answered before Sansa could. Though he was not interested in the small talk he gained interest in it hearing Colleen mention the city Ellen used to live in. "The kid you two are nning to adopt, by chance does he happen to be named Dalton Wyatt? His mother, Ellen Wyatt seems to be rted to the central capital''s Duskborn family," Colleen slowly steered the conversation to make it clear to Sansa and demigod Baylor that the kid they were interested in was under the radar of the southern royal family. Listening to Colleen mention the boy''s name, both Sansa and demigod Baylor barely maintained their calm but not for the same reason as the other. Demigod Baylor was excited because he would not have to waste time finding the boy. While Sansa was excited because she thought her husband was about to learn the news of his nemesis''s orphan''s death. This will save them some time and they could return to the central capital with less drama. "Yes, your highness, that''s him. We are here to adopt him," Demigod Baylor answered excitedly. "If it''s him, this is going to be difficult," Colleen wrecked her brain to think of reasons to stop demigod Baylor from adopting the kid. Her reason for doing so could not be more apparent. Right now the boy was a gooseying a golden egg for the southern royal family, how could they hand him over to someone else just because they asked? "..." Hearing Colleen tell demigod Baylor that it was going to be difficult for them to adopt the boy, Sansa almost wet herself out of the suspense of the big reveal. Chapter 1118 This Life Just For You Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 9:21 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Royal Pce The ecstasy Sansa was feeling right now could not be described with words. Apart from other reasons for Sansa to operate her organization from the shadows, the rush Sansa felt witnessing the aftermath of the destruction caused by her as the third person, was why she never got bored of her second identity as Matron. This right here was one of Sansa''s many fetishes as a highly intelligent sadistic sociopath. Masking her pleasure with anxiety and worry she asked Colleen, "Your highness, why is it going to be difficult for us to adopt that child?" A deep frown had formed on Demigod Baylor''s head, he gazed at Colleen waiting for her to exin herself. Colleen knew Sansa did not care about the boy so she did not fall for her act but from the reaction of demigod Baylor it seemed to her that he was being serious when he said that he would adopt his friend''s orphan son. This gave her a headache, as she would have toe up with a good reason if nned to stall demigod Baylor from adopting the boy. Colleen thought hard and then said, "I say that because Dalton Wyatt has been used of serious crimes. Right now he is under royal custody as we investigate his crimes. Forget adopting him, you people will not be able to meet until his innocence is proven." Having said that, Colleen could not help but thank her daughter for having foreseen something like this and spreading the rumors that the boy was a fraudster who defrauded the southern emperor on every social media outlet avable. ? Unfortunately for Colleen, if only she had contacted her granddaughter she would know that there was a better excuse she could use than the one her daughter had cooked up. But that thought never crossed her mind and Anna did not bother to report back to her family that the boy died because she was aware he faked his death sessfully for the second time and felt that the unrest this misconception could create was not worth it. "What?" Sansa eximed in disbelief. This time her disbelief was genuine as she was waiting for Colleen to report the boy being assassinated but instead, she heard something outside her expectation. "What do you mean?" Demigod Baylor''s gaze at Colleen turned unfriendly and a baleful aura leaked from his body. As someone who oversees big responsibilities and passes life-altering judgments, this was unexpected from demigod Baylor. He instantly assumed that Ellen''s son was being framed and his heart just jumped head first with only one feeling which was to defend the boy no matter what. His mind did not even bother to wait for a second and listen to either side and judge who was right and who was wrong. For him, all that mattered was that Ellen''s son was in trouble and he had to save him at any cost. That was how much he was unreasonably in love with Ellen. His love for her knew no bounds, he was willing to suffer for eternity just to see her happy. That was why he helped his love elope with someone else and now he was going to do everything in his power to help her orphan son so that her soul could rest peacefully in the afterlife. For a powerful demigod with a pce full of achievements, this was his Demigod Baylor''s baggage. Any man in his ce would be disgusted with their actions but not him, in his words, ''This Life Just For You, My Dear Ellen.'' Feeling the malice-filled aura leaking from the demigod Baylor, the pce guards and the royal guards jumped into action to defend their queen. From the aura leaked by the pce guards, it can be seen that the highest realm among them was card semi-demigod and they made most of the pce guards. As for the Royal guards, they were all in the demigod realm. "Kid, as a favor to your superiors back at the central capital, I will forgive you this once. So learn to control your baleful aura because if there is a next time I will take one of your arms even if it means getting on the wrong side of the old bones watching over the central capital," Colleen warned demigod Baylor as she signaled the guards to stand down. She meant every word she said and as the queen of the south, she had the power to do so and withstand the consequences that would follow. Demigod Baylor was the poster boy for the Central government. If someone were to harm him it would be equal to hurting the prestige of the central government. So the old generation who were protecting and overseeing the current government would not like Colleen hurting Demigod Baylor for whatever reason she had. But that did not matter to Colleen as she was a Heatsend, their wealth may not be close to what the government had but their strength and authority were not to be underestimated. With Colleen''s warning, Demigod Baylor controlled his emotions and hid his aura. Then he apologized to her, "Please forgive my rudeness, your highness." "Demigod Baylor, you must be busy cleaning the central government''s mess, I can understand you not being able to keep up with current news but what about your wife? The whole world is talking about what your friend''s orphan did, I am surprised that neither you nor your wife has heard about it yet," Colleen frowned as she said this trying to imply how serious this issue was. As for taking a shot at Sansa, she could not help herself. Compared to the ns Sansa has for her family and the southern region this was nothing. "Sansa, what is her highness talking about?" Demigod Baylor asked his wife who appeared to be still trying to understand the situation. "Honey, I too have been busytely, I don''t know what her highness is talking about," Sansa instantly answered her husband with a lie. She had heard about the silver milk powder fraud, but she lied because she did not want her husband to me her for not informing him about this matter and considering that she was the one who asked him to wait and head to the southern regionter, she woulde off as deliberate and purposeful. Chapter 1119 Soldier Queen Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 9:34 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Royal Pce "Aren''t you guys the power couple of the week?" Colleen spoke sarcastically, knowing Baylor was the central government''s janitor and Sansa was the shadow head of a secret assassin n. "Your highness, I guess this is the southern hospitality I have heard so much about," Sansa could bear Colleen taking shots at her but talking smack about her darling was not something she could tolerate. "Yes, now that you have experienced it, you can leave the way you came. And please do not visit again, you two are not wee here," Colleen was not bothered by Sansa''sment. Yes, she was the queen of the south but she started as an army grunt, she was where Anna got her street charm. Demigod Baylor leaking his baleful aura in presence of Colleen was already a crime punishable by death, the only reason Colleen was letting him walk was out of face for his masters. As for Sansa, as much as Colleen wanted to kill her on the spot and eradicate cancer infesting the southern region once and for all, she was not hundred percent sure that she could kill Sansa in a single blow or detain her. ording to Clown Mask, killing Matron''s physical body or detaining it would not work because her origin card which allowed her to manipte others'' memories also granted her something simr to immortality with the help of a few additional mythical cards. That''s the reason why Sansa would dare to travel to the heart of her enemies'' territory. She was not being overconfident, she was prepared. There was a reason why the Supreme Leader had to consider all of his cards before going against Sansa. She was the perfect example of how dangerous things cane in pretty packaging. The current paw n was just Sansa being low-key, those who have seen Clown Mask''s vision would know what Matron was really capable of. There was a reason why Matron was able to hold two of the five regions when the three mischiefs overturned the world. Feeling that hunting an ignorant tiger was less risky than hunting awounded tiger, Colleen chose to swallow her anger and send the couple on their way even though Demigod Baylor had given her enough reason to kill both of them. "Your Highness, I''m sorry but I''m going to be a little rude here. I am not leaving the southern region without Dalton Wyatt," Demigod Baylor dered. Demigod Baylor was confident of his power and believed as long as he did not break anyws Colleen could not touch them. Therefore he did not hesitate to go against Colleen. The only reason Demigod Baylor used the Royal Wrap array to enter the southern region was as a courtesy to the Heatsend Royal Family, he represented the central government so he thought it would be polite to greet the royal family on his way. And now he was regretting it. "Sigh, Ie to greet you guys when youe to my house, but you guys, not only dare to reveal your baleful aura but challenge me, guards throw these two out, and if they dare to enter the southern region again kill them," Colleen ordered her royal guards which consists of only demigods. Colleen did this not because demigod Baylor dared to challenge her instead she did not the boy who invented Silver milk powder to learn about demigod Baylor who wanted to adopt him. Right now, the Southern Royal family was the only one the boy could depend on and Colleen wanted that to continue. The boy was already daring and rebellious enough without anyone backing him, if found a backer in demigod Baylor, then the southern royal family could not control him anymore. Colleen knew the boy would be attending the Morningstar university in the central academic city one day and she could not separate him from the world for long but that day was still far, many things could happen during that period. So for now she did not want the boy to know he had people he could depend on out there. It was not longer about protecting the boy from Sansa''s nefarious ns for him but about keeping the interest of the Heatsend royal family and the southern region. "Your Highness, you can throw us out of your pce but you cannot stop us from entering the southern region," Demigod Baylor brought up thew but he should have known better than to use thew the central region down here, in the south region. "Kid, the entire southern region is my family''s property if I say you two are not allowed here then no one in this world can oppose me on that," Colleen said oozing a majestic aura. She wasn''t just a queen, she was the soldier queen. Valleys of the Way beyond still echoed with her endeavor and terror. Unlike everyone else in her family, she was not blessed with the unparalleled bloodline, she was able to stand here today all because of her effort and hard work. Born tomoners and raised by their hard-earned honest living, arrogance was ingrained in her bones. Be it the central government or devils or the supreme beings, she dared to fight them all. "..." demigod Baylor was speechless out of disbelief that Colleen so tantly disregard thew agreed upon by the government and the five royal families. For someone who has lived worshiping thew, Colleen''s words were nothing short of spheme. But he could argue he heard Colleen repeat herself, "Guards, throw them out." "Honey, let us leave. We can always return when we have all the facts," Sansa said not wanting her husband to be humiliated out of his stubbornness, no matter how much she wanted to see the look of loss and helplessness on his face after learning about the boy''s death she did not want him to suffer under the hands of the southern royal pce''s royal guards. Demigod Baylor nodded feeling what his wife said made sense. He was not fully aware of the situation and his unstable emotion had led to a bad first impression, stubbornly using force here would only make matter worse. Once he gets the entire picture he could use his connections in the government to resolve whatever trouble Ellen''s child was in. Hearing Sansa Colleen added, "My advice to you two is don''t struggle you will only be making it harder on yourself." The couple chose to ignore Colleen''s advice and walked towards the warp array nning to return before they were forced by the royal guards. As the couple walked into the warp array they were lost in deep thoughts. Saving Ellen''s son upied demigod Baylor''s mind as for Sansa, she was confused, ''What the heck did just happen?'' were her exact thoughts. From the queen of the south, Colleen, personally receiving them at warp array to her husband being humiliated to being thrown out of the southern region, non of it was within her calction. She felt like she was missing something. She had heard that the Queen of the South was unruly and wild but that was not enough to exin what was happening right now. What could it be? Was her second identity revealed? No, the soldier queen seems more hostile toward her husband than her. Why was that? Did he offend her in some way? As far as she knows these two should have never have run into each other until today. What am I missing? ¡­ Chapter 1120 Demigod Gilliam Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 9:57 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Central Warp Building. Walking out of the warp array, demigod Baylor without waiting for Sansa said, "Sansa, you head home. I get to the root of this and return to dinner with Wyatt." "Sure honey and please take¡­" demigod Baylor had already left the building Sansa could finish her sentence. Thest time Sansa had seen her husband this angry was when the Duskborn family had exiled Ellen and her husband. Yes, he was angry at the Duskbron family who were punishing Ellen for marrying her lover and breaking the marriage contract between her and demigod Baylor, himself. Nothing about him made sense when it came to Ellen. Demigod Baylor was not angry at Ellen for betraying him, instead, he held her elope. As if this wasn''t crazy enough now he was willing to face off and make an enemy out of the Southern Royal family for Ellen and her lover''s orphaned son. How crazy was that? If anybody shouldn''t be making ims about Crazy then it was Sansa, she was the woman who willingly married the man who was madly in love with another woman who had started a family with another man. ''We are one crazy ass couple,'' thought Sansa as she shook her and summoned her grimoire to send out revised orders to her minions in the southern royal pce. [Find out why the Soldier Queen is angry with the demigod Baylor. And dig up everything about Silver Milk Powder and how the royal family is connected to it, not the one royal family falsely spread in the media outlet, dig deeper. Andstly, I want the list of Soldier Queen''s favorite keens and friends in ascending order.] Only Sansa knew what she would do with the list of Soldier Queen Colleen''s favorite keens and friends. But considering that she ran secret spies and assassins n, it could not be more apparent. ¡­ Leaving his wife behind, demigod Baylor headed straight to hismand base surprising his subordinates for the second time today. The first was when he asked for leave and the second time was now because of his sudden appearance. But if they gave it a thought, working during his leave, that was in line with the demigod Baylor they knew. "Good Morning, General." "Good Morning, Sir." Demigod Baylor''s subordinates saluted him as he made his way to his office. "General, what are you doing here? Did you not apply for a two-day leave?" demigod Gilliam, a Lt. General and the assistant to the General asked demigod Baylor. "Not now, Gilliam. Call back all personnel on personal or medical leave. As long as they are conscious, I want them to report to duty asap. And ask everyone present in the base to stop what they are doing and meet me at the conference room in five minutes," demigod Baylor ordered Gilliam before mming the door of his office shut as he prepared to change into his spare work uniform which he kept in his office for an emergency. As a demigod, he was not required to follow these formalities but as a general, he chose to. "Right away, sir," Gilliam said to the door that was mmed shut in his face and could not help but think, ''Who poked this bear? Thest time he was this motivated the entiremand base smelled like a fish market as no one had time to use a shower card¡­'' Gilliam shuddered just thinking about the consequences of demigod Baylor''s wrath. I the end they caught the culprits and it was a big win for society and justice alright but what about them? The entire base had to work for weeks from their office and site, the unlucky few were cheated on by their marital partners. All they received in return was an atta boy from their superiors. No incentives, no increments, no promotion, not even a day of leave. They were called to work the very next day. Shaking his head, Gilliam summoned his grimoire and ryed the sad news to the other Lt. Generals and Major Generals. With that, as if a chain reaction, loud and exaggerated sighs began to sound in themand base one after another as demigod Baylor''s new orders spread like a wildfire in the base. *Ding* *Ding* Soon Gilliam''s notification was bombarded with letters of premature retirement and resignation from various officers, especially the ones who were on personal leave or medical holiday. In response, Gillian sent the following text, [Request denied, report tomand base asap or head to the way beyond.] Gilliam did not take these letters of retirement and resignation seriously because this has be a routine ever since the demigod Baylor took charge of thismand base. Besides these officers could not do anything but submit their letters and forms as the army held the final rights to decide who gets to retire or resign. Soon the office door opened and a handsome uniformed demigod Baylor walked out of it, Gilliam saluted him before grudgingly using his card to wear his military uniform adding, "Sir, the conference room isn''t ready yet." As a demigod, Gilliam was not required to wear a uniform but because his immediate superior was wearing one he could only reluctantly change into one. "..." Seeing Gillian use a card to change into his uniform demigod Baylor frowned. As he strongly believed that if a soldier could not spare a few seconds to change into his uniform how could he take his job seriously? Shaking his head he headed toward the conference room. Seeing demigod Baylor frown, Gilliam felt a little of his resentment toward his General clear as he knew it bothered demigod Baylor when people would use a card to change into their uniform. This little back and forth was what made their duo cute. "Wait for me," Gillian yelled as he followed demigod Baylor to the conference room which was crawling with uniformed men and women. The expression on their faces looked very much like the students who got informed that the maths teacher was taking over the gym period to catch up with the sybus. Entering the conference room the uniformed demigod Baylor did not bother to greet his personnel or give them an exnation. Instead, he directly yelled, "Okay, listen up everybody, our next target is the southern royal family." Hearing demigod Baylor the crowd broke into a hushed murmur, taking this as his cue Gilliam spoke up, "Boss the royal families do not fall our jurisdiction." Demigod Baylor red at Gilliam and thunder, "Well then, starting today they fall under our jurisdiction." Chapter 1121 Witch Hunt Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 10:18 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Command Base. Hearing demigod Baylor dere that starting today they will be investigating the southern royal family despite it not falling under their jurisdiction just because he says so came as a huge shock to them. They were astonished that demigod Baylor dared to make ims like that. But the smarter ones knew there was more to the story here. Thest time they saw the demigod Baylor make ims so brazenly, the entire central region did not see peace for half a decade, leading to the exile and imprisonment of many high-ranking officers running a secret corrupt club within the central government. "I don''t want to hear any excuse, do what you do best and dig up whatever you can get on the southern royal family. I want an initial report on my desk within an hour," demigod Baylor did not give the crowd time to recover and gave them their orders before asking them to disperse, "Except for squads A, B, and C the rest of you disperse." "Yes, General," the crowd said collectively before hurrying to their workstation. Seeing thest of the crowd leave except for squad A, B, and C Gilliam asked demigod Baylor, "Sir, now can you tell us what this is all about?" "First, exin to me the recent news about a fraud rted to the southern royal family," demigod Baylor asked instead of clearing the confusion of his subordinates. "Sir, are you talking about the rumor where the southern emperor helped a fraudster from a third-rate city in the southern region to get a patent for a fake product?" squad A''s squad leader asked not being sure whether the General was talking about the incident he spoke of. "I am not sure, tell me more about the fraudster in question," demigod Baylor asked squad A''s squad leader to give more details. "That, sir, I did not bother to¡­" squad A''s squad leader hesitated not knowing how to tell his superiors that he did not have the information he was looking for. As a veteran officer, he knew how to talk to his superiors but he stuttered in front of the demigod Baylor as he was his idol. "If I may General, I have done my due diligence about this case so I think I have more to offer," squad C''s squad leader stepped forward saving her colleague some embarrassment in front of his idol. Squad A''s squad leader gave squad C''s squad leader an understanding nod thanking her. demigod Baylor''s gaze switched to squad C''s squad leader and he said, "Go ahead Major." squad C''s squad leader nodded and began by saying, "I have been following this since the first it aired in the news. I gotta say this whole incident stinks of suspicion." With that, squad C''s squad leader went on to exin the silver milk fraud to the crowned bring up to speed. But before she could get to her suspicion about the case, demigod Baylor stopped her asking, "How did the Southern Emperore in contact with a random high school senior in a third-rate city?" Squad C''s squad leader hesitated to answer but then she shyly said, "Southern Emperor is known to enjoy thepany of handsome men, and from the photos of the boy he is quite the looker. So I think the southern emperor might have taken a fancy to him and the boy took it as an opportunity to pull off the biggest fraud of the year." "Biggest fraud of the year? From the way I see it since no money was exchanged this afraid is just another failure that managed to gain the spotlight because of the involvement of royalty," Gilliammented, disagreeing with squad C''s squad leader. "Lt General, I heard after sessfully gaining the patent for his game product, silver milk powder, the boy sold its entire production and distribution rights to the southern emperor for a huge sum. You guys did not hear this from me but one of my contacts in the central reserve bank who is also investigating this case as a hobby said that she traced transactions of a huge sum of money between the southern emperor and the boy. That is not counting the private transaction they did under the table," Squad C''s squad leader tried hard not to sound like a gossiper as the only female squad leader but this case was just that good she could not help herself. "Production and distribution rights for a fake product? No that''s just genius but considering the wealth and expenditures of the southern family that amount of money is nothing to them," Gilliammented and it seemed like he was jealous of the boy''s haul from the fraud. Considering he was a demigod his jealousy made no sense but considering that he was stuck with a dead-end job in the central government it made sense, he missed the thrill of counting a lot of money with questionable origin. "So all the trials lead toward the boy defrauding the southern emperor?" demigod Baylor asked squad C''s squad leader with a deep frown because Ellen''s son''s crime seemed more serious than he thought they were. He would not be surprised if the southern royal family hanged him for this but it was a surprise that they did not sentence the boy to his death yet. No matter the crime, a crime against the royal family would be given the most serious sentence, so what was the hold-up in Ellen''s son''s case? "Yes, General," squad C''s squad leader nodded in affirmation. "Squad C, use your contacts in the central reserve bank to get me the copy of transactions between the boy and the southern emperor. Squad A, you guys head to the SkyBlossom city and get a status on the boy. Don''t use the warp array or teleportation array to travel through the borders, you guys have permission to use the chariot. Squad B, get in touch with the researchers that imed this product to be fake and assemble them in the base''sb." Demigod Baylor gave the three orders their orders but never exined to them his interest in this case. Before Gilliam could remind him of that, demigod Baylor''s grimoire rang with a text notification, [Field Marshal Henricks, Report to my office asap.] Chapter 1122 Guardian Angel Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 10:24 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Command Base Reading the text demigod Baylor frowned, as a general, he doesn''t have a lot of people he needs to answer to but field marshal Henricks was one of the people he needs to answer to. Having opened an investigation into the southern royal family his superior calling to have a good old fashion chat with him did note as a surprise to him, what astonished him was that it hasn''t been more than a few minutes since he made his intentions public and it had already reached the ears of the Field Marshal. This could mean only one of two things, the Field Marshal''s office was just that capable or there were rats hidden among his subordinates keeping tabs on him and feeding it to their real masters. *Sigh* demigod Baylor let out a sigh remembering how tedious it was for him to get rid of the rat infestation when he was conducting the internal investigation to shut down the corrupt officers club in the central government. It hasn''t been long since then and new rats have already filled the burrows of the old rats. This time he nned to not get rid of them, instead keep them around and pretend as if he was not aware of their presence and monitor them, since there was no point in getting rid of the old rats when new rats will immediately rece them. "You three keep me updated on the mission I have assigned you. Any questions?" demigod Baylor''s question was rhetorical but it was also to check the loyalty of the three squads that he hand-picked. "No, Sir General," the three squads shouted in unison. As soldiers, they were trained to follow orders and not question them. Yes, they were curious why their general was showing a sudden interest in this case but they knew better than to speak their curiosity. They felt that if there was something they needed to know their general would inform them. With the three squads passing his small test, demigod Baylor felt a little delight and then added, "Good, you can take your leave now." "Yes, Sir General," the three squads left the conference room in an orderly fashion after saluting their General. Demigod Baylor wanted to follow them out and head to the field marshal''s office but was stopped by Gilliam, "General, you never exined your sudden interest in the royal families, particrly the southern royal family." "Lt General Gilliam, the day when Field Marshal Henricks rmended you as my assistant to me, I agreed because I thought that you were a man of integrity. I am hoping I am still right about it and you will not let me down," demigod Baylor did not immediately answer Gilliam and instead asked him not to betray his trust. "..." Hearing demigod Baylor, Gilliam went silent, it was not clear what he was thinking. But then he asked, "Are you doubting me or should I take it as a warning?" ''Are you doubting me'' and ''Should I take it as a warning'' were two different questions, the former meant what it said, however, thetter meant more than what it said, that the demigod Baylor had already decided that Gilliam was a rat and warned him. Demigod Baylor shook his head remembering that he nned to act blind when it came to the existence of the rats and quietly monitor them. So he ordered, "Lt General Gilliam, I require you to go to the southern royal pce and personally inform her highness, Soldier Queen Colleen, of our investigation into her family as a courtesy, after all, they are royalty making them eligible for this small privileges." "General¡­" Gilliam immediately felt lightheaded hearing demigod Baylor''s orders, knowing that this order was akin to sending him to a sleeping supreme being''s domain and poking it awake, the ending to this act could not be more apparent, his death. "Lt General, is there a problem?" demigod Baylor asked Gilliam as he red at him. "No, Sir General," Gilliam immediately yelled, feeling that even if he answered a secondter demigod Baylor would not hesitate to attack him shouting insubordination. "Good, now get going immediately. I don''t want the Royal family learning of our investigation into them through somebody other than us and remember to keep me updated all the way," demigod Baylor ordered and then headed towards the field marshal''s office. Since the southern royal family would somehow learn of his investigation into them sooner orter demigod Baylor wanted to achieve two things by doing this, first and most important one was to repay soldier queen Colleen for her warm hospitality. And the other was to show Gilliam his ce. Yes, he remembers his n for the rats but he could not help himself, they were just too disgusting. ¡­ Walking out of the conference room, the three leaders of squad A, B, & C had their own meeting in squad A''s leader''s office having sent their subordinates to prepare for their missions. "So, which one of you two will take the honor of informing her highness, Matron?" asked Squad C''s leader. "Do we need to? With her majesty''s ability she should have already learned the information through our memories, right?" Said Squad B''s squad leader. "I don''t want to have another discussion about that paradox, so this time I will take the honor of informing her majesty but next time one of you two better step up," Squad A''s Squad leader summoned his grimoire and called the encrypted contact as he spoke. "Hello,..." . . . "Good, remember to report to me before you report to my husband. Now get back to what you do best," Giving the three squad leader''s their orders Sansa hung up the call. They say that there is a woman behind every man''s sess and for Demigod Baylor it was his wife Sansa aka Matron. Demigod Baylor became the youngest demigod known but it was Sansa who helped him be the youngest General ever in the current government. When Demigod Baylor joined the central government, he did not waste time ruffling a lot of feathers which formed many dark clouds above his head but miraculously he was never once struck by the lightning from the dark clouds, instead every time miraculously the dark clouds above his head would clear as if a guardian angel was protecting him. Interestingly enough, it was not a guardian angel but a shadow, Matron and her hidden n of assassins and spies, the paw n. "If only you were this thoughtful about the living," Sansa uttered as she stared at the void referring to demigod Baylor being considerate about histe unrequited love and her dead son. ¡­ Chapter 1123 Mentor Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 10:48 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Field Marshal Office "General, Field Marshal will be seeing you now," the assistant to the Field Marshal informed Demigod Baylor as she opened the door to the Field Marshal''s office. Demigod Baylor nodded to the assistant and walking into the office he heard a thud as the assistant closed the door behind him. Then he searched the room to find the wrinkled skinny figure of the Field Marshal upying the office couch holding an expensive old bottle of rum instead of his chair, his throne. And saluted, "Field Marshal, General Baylor reporting sir." "Son, for once can you not be so uptight? I called you here as your mentor, not as your Field Marshal," Henricks said as he fetched two frozen sses from the office bar and filled each one to the brim with the expensive old rum. Then looking at demigod Baylor who was still standing by the door he added, "What? Are you waiting for an invitation?" "Mentor, only you would prefer to drink rum in a frozen ss," demigod Baylormented as he walked to pick up the ss of rum offered by his mentor. "It reminds me of drinking cheap rum from my frozen military-issue mug from my time at the way beyond, did you know that back then before we sealed the Storm Supreme, the Frozen Peaks used to be frozen and so cold that even mugs created from A-rank ingredients would break because of the temperature. Imagine being stationed there," Henricks spoke reminiscing his time as a soldier, and then added, "You are one to speak, I offered my good rum believing you would reject saying you don''t drink on duty. Look at you emptying the ss in one chug, was your visit to the southern region that bad?" "Yes, I finally understood why you call the royal families arrogant bastards," demigod Baylor used to believe that the Royal families deserved small privilegespared to themon man because of the sacrifice made by their ancestors for humankind but today his encounter with soldier queen Colleen had him develop a small opinion about that. He did not have an opinion about the privileges given to royal families but the fact that they act as if they were above thew. "I heard," one of his Generals creating a scene at one of the royal warp arrays, it was near impossible for Henricks not to hear about what happened. His question earlier was just to hear what demigod Baylor thought about the incident. "I take it that''s the real reason you called me down here," demigod Baylor doubted. "Hey, I meant it when I said I called you here as your mentor, not as your Field Marshal," Henricks was proud seeing his student doubt him, he was always worried his student was too kind and good for his job but now he took pride on being proven wrong and then continued to say, "Before you go judging me I have a good news for your unfilial ass, you can continue your investigation into the silver milk fraud incident." *Cough* demigod Baylor choked on his rum hearing his mentor say that he could continue his investigation into the silver milk fraud incident. This was a huge deal as it meant he could head to the southern region and ask the southern royal family to arrange a meeting with Ellen''s orphaned son. "Before you get too excited I have bad news too," Henricks added immediately before the joy of the good news could sink in. "What are the conditions?" demigod Baylor was smart enough to know that nothing goodes without a price so he did not beat around the bush and directly asked his mentor to rip the bandaid off. "Your investigation into the silver milk powder fraud will be unofficial, meaning if you get caught red-handed by the southern royal family I will deny any knowledge about it, and depending on the evidence your punishment will vary. Which is to say any investigation you will conduct about this case will be at your own risk. Knowing this, are you still going to continue with your investigation into the silver milk powder fraud?" Henricks asked demigod Baylor. "..." hearing Henricks demigod Baylor was confused and could not help but wonder if Gilliam was not working for his mentor. "And one more thing, you will have to write a 1000 words letter apologizing for your behavior toward Colleen, this is non-negotiable. If the other three Heatsends learn you leaked your baleful aura towards their family member, they will not hesitate to ughter a blood river from way beyond and southern region to the central capital just to im your head, so if I were you I would make the letter of apology my priority," Henricks added. "So, Gilliam is really not your rat?" demigod Baylor asked Henricks because if Gilliam was the spy his mentor kept by his side to monitor him then he should have known that he had ordered Gilliam to visit and personally tell soldier queen Colleen that he had opened an investigation into the Heatsend Royal family. "Kid, what did you do?" Henrick asked in distress seeing the confused expression on his unfilial student''s face. "Well, I¡­" demigod Baylor went on to exin his misunderstanding with regard to Gilliam and his orders to Gilliam. "Fuck, call him back right now, they will kill him. The Heatsends are not to be messed with," Henricks yelled at this unfilial disciple but seeing him not take action he shouted, "What are you waiting for? Gilliam''s corpse? Just call him already." "Calm down, if you are not behind Gilliam then who is his real master?" The only reason demigod Baylor doubted his mentor was Gilliam''s master because he rmended Gilliam to him as his assistant. So thinking about it for a second he asked his mentor, "If not to monitor me then why did you rmend Gilliam to me?" "Y-you, why would I keep spies next to my disciple? I rmend him to you because I felt he would make a good tool for you but instead of using him, you sent him to his death. Now, I am starting to regret not having sent Gilliam to monitor you instead," Henricks almost forgot to breathe hearing his disciple, he no longer took pride in the new side of his disciple, and he prayed it was not toote for him to get his kind disciple back. However, seeing his disciple still not summoned to call Gilliam and retract his orders, he yelled, "Call him off already." Demigod Baylor did not react to his mentor''s yells, instead, he silently enjoyed his rum as he found the caring side of his mentor appetizing. To see the great field marshal who was famous for being rampant at the way beyond act like this, Baylor found it cute. The reason he was so casual about this was that he still had his suspicions about Gilliam, he could never trust a man who would use a transformation card to wear his uniform. Seeing his disciple not move a muscle Henricks summoned his grimoire to call off Lt General Gilliam from walking to his death but before he could make the call his grimoire rang, hearing that demigod Baylor said, "You should pick it up, it must be Gilliam''s real master." ¡­ Chapter 1124 Perks Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 10:57 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Field Marshal Office "You are wrong, it is Gilliam himself," Henricks said, identifying the grimoire ID calling him. "He called you directly? Should his call not be forwarded to your office''smunication staff? Since when did you start giving your personal grimoire ID to anybody with less authority than a General? Heck, as your disciple I did not have your personal grimoire ID until I actually became a General," demigod Baylorined feeling a little dissatisfied toward his mentor. Field Marshal Henricks ignored Lt General Gilliam''s call and looking at thisining disciple he said, "Here''s a fun fact, every General has an assistant of Lt General rank in demigod Realm. When you got promoted as a General, there weren''t any Lt General of the demigod realm willing to serve as the assistant to the General, under you. I could have let some semi-demigod realm Lt General fill that position but then others would use that to undermine your authority. So my office reached out to a few outstanding Lt Generals of the demigod realm, asking them if they were interested in filling the position. Ever since I became a Field Marshal, when my office asks something they don''t hear a no for an answer, but that day, everyone that my office reached out to rejected them, including Gilliam. I don''t me them, you have achieved what they couldn''t in one-fifth of the time of their entire lifespan. They were both embarrassed and jealous of your achievements. Working under somebody younger would be a constant reminder of that embarrassment and jealousy. Having achieved the demigod realm, these card apprentices are proud, stubborn, arrogant people and they have every right to be as they have achieved what billions of others could only dream of. So out of respect for their hard work and dedication, I did not try to force them with my position''s authority. Instead, promises were made, and let''s just say except for Gilliam, others valued their pride more than their ambition. That''s how he ended up with my grimoire ID." "Then you highly rmended him to me so that I would not go through the list of candidates for my assistant and learn that not many people were in favor of my new promotion. You did not have to do that, you know. I wouldn''t let something so little get to me," demigod Baylor appreciated the fact that his mentor was looking out for him but he could not help but feel that his mentor was underestimating him. "Kid, I knew you would not understand. That''s the reason I acted on my own," Henricks shook his head seeing how his disciple was still underestimating the role of office politics, sometimes he cannot help but wonder how he made it this far with this mindset. How could he not get the simple fact that as the only General with an assistant in the semi-demigod realm, it would not be hard for other Generals to undermine his authority? A capable and powerful assistant was very important as on most asions when the General was busy, the assistant to the general acted as the substitute for the general. Now how would a semi-demigod fair against demigods? Even though their titles were the same, people did not need reasons to undermine the only semi-demigod in the room. *Knock* *Knock* The assistant to the field marshal entered the building, after knocking to let her intrusion be known. Before she could speak about her purpose of intrusion, the field marshal spoke, "Is it Lt General Gilliam?" Hearing the field marshal, the assistant was surprised because he was correct, "Yes, sir. Do you want me to put him through?" Turns out, since the field marshal was not answering the call to his personal grimoire ID, Gilliam decided to call his office with no other options left. Clearly, he knew visiting Soldier Queen Colleen and informing her that they were opening an investigation into her family would only hasten his journey to the afterlife. "No. Inform him that the field marshal knows about my orders to him. And he should keep the field marshal updated about his mission," Before Henricks could answer his assistant, demigod Baylor answered. Had someone else dared to do this then the assistant to the field marshal would have yelled capital offense and subdued the culprit waiting for the field marshal to give out punishment fitting the crime. But she knew demigod Baylor was the field marshal''s favorite disciple, so she overlooked his offense and looked at the field marshal waiting for his orders. "Are you sure the people behind him will reach out to me to call off his mission?" Henricks asked his disciple. "They will have to unless they don''t mind sacrificing a Lt General and demigod realm pawn. Besides, once he makes it to the southern royal warp array, I will call him and cancel his mission. This just a gamble, if it works it will save us a lot of time," Learning that Gilliam was not his mentor''s rat, demigod Baylor became cautious because as his assistant Gilliam had a lot of power in hismand base, he could not just ignore this rat like the others crawling in his base. "Since you have thought it through, I will go along with it," Henricks said and then signaled his assistant to follow his disciple''s arrangement and added, "Ask the personnel to track Lt General Gilliam''s call logs, I want to know who he is in contact with within these few hours." "Will do field marshal," With her new orders the assistant exited the office. "You have the authority to do that?" demigod Baylor asked his mentor in disbelief. "Now you know why I don''t need to ce my people by your side to monitor you," Henricks said, enjoying the look on his disciple''s face. Track call logs of Lt General and a demigod one of the few perks avable to the Field Marshal. Chapter 1125 Hui Rin Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 11:05 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Capital Warp building "Fuck," Gilliam cussed after the field marshal''s office hung up on him. Then he called an encrypted grimoire ID with a deep frown, knowing that if this person was not willing to help him, then he would be the infamous sacrifice of political chess in the central capital that people kept gossiping about. "Uncle Gilliam, what did the Field Marshal say?" a young voice answered Gilliam''s call. It seems they were rted. "Young Master Hui Rin, the Field Marshal, did not receive my call. So I called his office, I did not get to talk to him but he seems to agree with the General," Gilliam spoke very respectfully. He wasn''t this respectful when he spoke to demigod Baylor, his immediate superior. It was apparent that he was more worried about this person than demigod Baylor. "That is not a surprise, considering the rtionship between them. It seems they are starting to doubt you, Uncle. So, for now, justy low and do as they say," Hui Rin ordered nonchntly. Seeing how the Field Marshal who never broke his promise ignored Gilliam''s call, Hui Rin knew that the cover of his pawn by the side of the Matron''s husband was blown. "Young Master, I will not hesitate toy my life for you but I think in my current position I can be of more service to you alive than dead," Gilliam did not dare to question Hui Rin''s orders and instead politely tried to negotiate for his life. "Uncle, rx. They might not care about your death but they will not dare to offend the southern royal family no matter the cause. Just report back to them once you make it to the southern royal pce by then they will have to lose their poker face and call off their mission to you," It did not take long for Hui Rin to see right through demigod Baylor''s gamble and decide to go all in. "I will do as you say, Young Master," Gilliam had no choice but to follow Hui Rin''s arrangements however he felt that what Hui Rin said sounded reasonable. As he hung up the call he could not help shaking his head, getting a sense of why the Great Elder supported Hui Rin in the race for the heir to the Yin-Yang Harmony sect''s leader. ¡­ After Gilliam ended the call, Hui Rin called a grimoire ID saved in his grimoire contacts as Karl. "I was just about to call you," Karl said, answering Hui Rin. "Why?" Hui Rin asked in surprise as Karl would only contact him when he required him to do something. "Mike was killed this morning¡­" Karl went on to exin the events of Mike''s death and that he could not shake the feeling that there was a conspiracy behind Mike''s death. "Ji Feng would not betray the sect or our faction, he would rather die than do something like that," Hui Rui asserted. As Ji Feng was one of the sect disciples from his faction that he had carefully selected to maintain the deste punisher array covering each branch of the circle. "I agree with you, that is why I believe Matron is behind," Karl said pensively. "That would exin a lot but then you will not like the reason why I called you," The majestic Hui Rin finally showed some fear in his voice. As an incarnation of Karl, Hui RIn''s life and death were in Karl''s hands so his emotions could not help but surface as he was about to give him the bad news. "What is it?" Karl''s voice grew deeper preparing himself to hear yet another bad news. "My spy next to Matron''s husband got made," Hui Rui said in a single breath. "Do they know he is working for you?" Karl decided to get a clear picture of the damage before pointing fingers. "No, they got nothing. They are just suspicious of him. I wanted to get rid of him but then asked him to break all contact andy low thinking that he could be of use someday, after all, it is not easy to cultivate a Lt General," Hui Rin exined his response to the situation to Karl in detail. "This is a big loss, we need someone else next to him no matter the cost, this time if possible one of us, he is the only known weakness of Matron. Wait¡­ don''t bother yourself with this, I will arrange someone else for this matter. As for you, the heir race of your sect is your top priority. Don''t let other matters disturb you, I handle them. If you need anything, call," saying that Karl ended the call. ¡­ Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 11:09 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Field Marshal Office "Had I known of these perks earlier, I would have stayed at the way beyond to gather a few more merits, it would help me be a field marshal faster," demigod Baylor said in awe of the authority held by the field marshal. Tracking call logs was not a big deal as a General, he too could get someone to do it but tracking the call logs of a demigod and a Lt General was a totally different story. "Hahaha, no amount of merit will help you with that, Field Marshal seats are limited. Unless one of us retires or dies, you do not stand to be promoted to field marshal anytime soon. Not to forget that there are a lot of capable card apprentices to be considered before it is your turn," Henricks found his disciple''s ambition funny, finding it impossible to achieve. "As if seniority has ever stopped me from achieving what I wanted," demigod Baylor said arrogantly. Considering what he had achieved so far he had the capability to be arrogant. Seeing his ambitious disciple, Henricks was reminded of his young self and missed that ambition. Sitting at one of the highest positions, there weren''t many things he could aim for now. Some would delusion themselves into aiming for something like world domination or world peace but Henricks knew better than that. Therefore he decided to invest his power and time in the younger generation that showed promise. Seeing the growth of the demigod Baylor, Henricks felt like he ced the best bet. "Kid, you haven''t given me your answer yet," Henricks reminded demigod Baylor that they were not done with their previous conversation. "Well, you did not tell me the entire story so what did you expect," Demigod Baylor was not naive enough to think that Henricks would let him abuse his authority as a General for a personal vendetta, especially against the royal families. Clearly, there was more to the story than Henricks was telling him. "Fine, there is a small suspicion that sliver milk powder is not a fraud but real¡­" Chapter 1126 Deep Waters Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 11:16 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Field Marshal''s Office "A powder which can help mortals cultivate active soul control percentage, don''t tell me you believe something like that is possible. Even if it is, I am sure that a teenager would be thest one to discover it," demigod Baylor said, hearing his mentor im that a few among them, the higher-ups, believed that the silver milk powder might not be a fraud that the media outlets imed it to be. "Here''s the deal, if somewhere down in the southern region is a way to help mortals stimte their active soul control before contracting a grimoire then the government would like to be the one to regte it. The allure of something with such capabilities is not easy to ignore¡­ The uncertainty of this case and your personal interest in it is the reason why you are getting the opportunity to lead it. Otherwise, It would notnd on yourp but someone with more seniority," Henricks''s exnation did not really exin why the government was willing to spare resources for something like this. It only made it more apparent that he would rather not go into details about it. "Could you be any less clearer? Sigh, please, just be honest with me," demigod Baylor said in frustration. He did not care what the government was up to, but he did not like the fact that the government had taken interest in Ellen''s son''s fraud case. First the soldier queen Colleen had suspiciously turned hostile toward him when he said he was going to adopt Ellen''s son and now the government was asking him to run a covert mission to check if there was more to the silver milk powder fraud case. So he could not help but worry that there was more to it than he was being let on. "Kid, even if your title has changed to General you are still a soldier. Do you want me to teach you that soldiers don''t get to question their orders?" "You don''t have to remind me that but I thought you called me hereas your disciple and not your subordinate," demigod Baylor nced into his mentor''s eyes and asked. "Why are you being stubborn about this?" Henricks warned his disciple to not dig further. "You know exactly why," demigod Baylor did not show signs of backing down with his mentor''s warning. "Boy, that girl really did a number on you. Your wife is a saint to tolerate your whims," Henricks scoffed, knowing exactly why his disciple was being so stubborn. "No, she was the best thing that ever happened to me. And yes, I have a good wife," demigod Baylor said defending both the women in his heart and life. "Sigh, I take it you have already arranged your subordinates to gather the researchers who had imed that the silver milk powder is a fake?" Henricks seems to have finally given up and decided toy it all out for his disciple. "Yes, I did," demigod Baylor answered seriously seeing his mentor cave. "Well, you can call them off. They will not find or will be able to reach those researchers," Henricks spoke mysteriously. Hearing his mentor demigod Baylor frowned his brows pensively and said, "Is it because the government has already detained those researchers?" "Most of them have been detained, as for the remaining, they, themselves, are formidable or have strong backgrounds. Since the government can''t reach them, your people certainly cannot," Henricks said as he filled his emptied ss with rum to the brim. "I thought we were the government," demigod Baylor said feeling tense, ording to his mentor the case involving Ellen''s son was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. "Don''t kid yourself, I as a field marshal don''t dare to say I am the government, let alone a mere general such as yourself. Remember we are military and we work for the government," Henricks schooled his disciple. Demigod Baylor shook his head, seeming to not agree with his mentor, and said, "What''s the point of detaining the researchers? Didn''t they im that the silver milk powder was a fraud? Am I missing something here?" "Let me ask a question, what will you do to a patent when you know that the product granted with the patent is a fraud?" Henricks''s voice grew serious as he asked his disciple this. "I will revoke it," demigod Baylor answered without thinking. "Right, but the southern royal family did not do that, instead they left it alone saying an investigation is still underway. Why would the southern royal family do that?" Henricks''s eyes grew sharp as he spoke thest few words. "That is it?" demigod Baylor, who was seriously listening to what his mentor had to say, had aplicated expression on his face right now and thought maybe it was time his mentor retired as he sounded exactly like his uncle who was a conspiracy enthusiast. "There is more, the patent office which granted the silver milk powder its patent has been closed down, and its staff have been detained by the southern royal family for investigation," Henricks could feel that his disciple was looking at him with a weird sympathy however he decided to ignore that look but what Baylor said next made him hard to ignore it, "Field Marshal, I think you should take up a hobby. It will keep you busy." "Kid, I am being serious. These small things individually don''t make sense but once you put them together with what the researchers found with regards to the silver milk powder you will start to notice that the southern royal family''s recent actions are very suspicious," Henricks tone turned solemn when he said this. "So, it alles back to the researchers detained by the government. Just tell me what did the researchers find, to make the government interested in a small fraud case," demigod Baylor said, feeling his mentor was not a good storyteller as he was at the end of his patients listening to the field marshal. "The researchers imed that the effects of silver milk powder described in the paper submitted by the boy to apply for the patent were possible if the ingredient named silver milk mentioned in the recipe of the silver milk powder existed¡­" Chapter 1127 Perfect Patsy Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 11:27 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Field Marshal''s Office "So, has there been any indication to the fact that the ingredient named silver milk exists?" demigod Baylor did not bother to question what his mentor said because if he spoke about it to him then he must have strong reasons to back it up. "No, there weren''t any. Until, Dr. Luna Lorn, a descendant of the southern royal family, a researcher at the morningstar university, applied to borrow the dungeon relocation apparatus for a hefty price," Henricks''s ims finally start to make sense to demigod Baylor. "So you believe that the said Silver Milk ingredient mentioned in the recipe of the Silver milk powder is a new ingredient discovered in a dungeon?" Once his mentor brought up the dungeon relocation apparatus, demigod Baylor''s mind immediately jumped to this conclusion. "Yes, that''s the spark that brought this case to the notice of the government. However, no matter how rational the spections seemed they were still spections after all, not enough for the government to risk making an enemy out of the royal families," Henrick''s exined that if the government interfered and investigate the southern region based on spection then the southern royal family will not be the only royal family they will be offending but the other three royal families too. Because today it was the southern region then tomorrow it will be either one of them, the only way these royal families could stop the government from encroaching on their rights was by standing together against the government despite their differences. "From what you said so far, it seems the government is certain that the silver milk powder is not a fraud," demigod Baylor said, feeling that it was a m dunk based on the spections so far. "Yeah, no. There is a problem," Henricks said with a hint of embarrassment. And then added, "In the papers submitted by the boy to apply for the patent, he has described the properties, soul pathways, arrangements, and vibrations of the ingredient he termed as silver milk. This is where the situation getsplicated." "I don''t understand," said demigod Baylor, not understanding how the properties, soul pathways, arrangements, and vibration of the ingredient called silver milk became the problem. "Considering the alluring application of the silver milk powder, the government had recruited five demigod realm diamond rank array masters and card creationists well versed in creation rule to use the properties, soul pathways, arrangements and vibration of the silver milk ingredient described in papers to recreate it," Henricks paused and drank remain rum in his ss. "So, were they able to recreate it?" demigod Baylor asked knowing that if they were able to recreate the ingredient then the government would be having a heated talk with the southern region instead of asking him to do a covert investigation off the books into it. "Not yet, they are still at it. Things like this take time but with passing days the government is losing its confidence," Henricks knew that research work took time but the government did not have the patience for it. Hence, when demigod Baylor opened an investigation into the southern royal family, overreaching his authority, instead of reprimanding him the government decided to use him as his personal interest, in this case, made him the perfect patsy. Many people had a bone to pick with the southern royal family but only demigod Baylor''s interest shed with the silver milk powder incident. So in case, demigod Baylor or his people were to get caught snooping around regarding this. Then the government could appease the southern royal family by iming that demigod Baylor abused his authority for his personal grievance against the southern royal family and they had no idea. As if the southern royal family would fall for that but they would have to swallow it since the government''s hand would clean since demigod Baylor would be taking all the me and allowing the government to open an investigation into demigod Baylor and his crime. By opening an investigation into demigod Baylor and his crime, the government would be able to investigate the silver milk powder patent fraud. This was why demigod Baylor made the perfect patsy for the covert operation into the silver milk powder patent fraud of the southern region. Right now the government has no reason to im jurisdiction in the silver milk powder patent fraud, but that would not be the case if demigod Baylor were to be caught snooping around that case by abusing his power. Why demigod Baylor? Why not someone else? Demigod Baylor''s rtionship with the mastermind behind the silver milk powder patent fraud gave the government enough leverage when they would begin fighting with the southern royal family for jurisdiction over the silver milk powder patent fraud. This way the government would get what it wanted while keeping its hands clean when it came tow but ethically nobody''s hands were clean. The government did not have the patients to do things by the book, who knows how long it would take for the researchers to recreate the ingredient, silver milk, using its properties, soul pathways, arrangements, and vibrations avable. That was assuming that the southern royal family did not omit a few details to buy themselves enough time. All this became apparent to demigod Baylor when his mentorid it all in front of him, but he could not help but ask, "What''s the government''s endgame here? Even if they prove that silver milk powder exists, its patent belongs to Dalton Wyatt and he has already sold its entire production and distribution rights exclusively to the southern royal family. What is the government trying to achieve here?" Demigod Baylor was right, the patent already belonged to someone, and there was no ce for the government to intervene there. Henricks did not immediately answer his disciple but instead became emotional and said, "Thank you. Thank you for not doubting my intentions." Despite learning that the government was nning to use him as the scapegoat to achieve their agenda and his mentor, Henricks, instead of protecting his disciple''s interests was ying the role of devil''s advocate by mediating the government''s intentions for him to start a covert investigation into the silver milk powder patent fraud case off the books to him, Demigod Baylor did not me Henricks, he did not speak one word about it nor did he resented Henricks because of it. This action of demigod Baylor moved Henricks''s heart and today he genuinely felt that he really bet on the right horse. "Field Marshal, you are not the one who should be thanking me, it should be me thanking you. If not for you watching out for me it would not be possible for me to grow into what I am today. I could never doubt your intentions for me. Even now, there must be a reason why you want me to do the government''s bidding," demigod Baylor was not being humble or saying this to be polite, he genuinely thought so. "Hahaha," Henricksughed out loud, trying to mask his teary eyes, and shouted, "If I were to die now I will have noints. Having nurtured a disciple like you, my life has one less regret." ... Chapter 1128 Cold Hard Truth Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 11:38 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Field Marshal''s Office "Field Marshal, please don''t speak of death so lightly," Demigod Baylor said with an earnest tone, he really wished well for Henricks. "Stop it, you are starting to sound like Jody. But seriously, now that you know the government''s ns for you are you still going to continue with your investigation into the silver milk powder case?" Henricks knew what his disciple''s answer was going to be yet he had to be sure. "I have to, though not for the government but for Ellen''s son. He seems to have gotten himself into something way in over his head, I don''t know the full story but it seems he needs me," demigod Baylor spoke as if he held the responsibility for Ellen''s son. Hearing him, even Henricks could not help but lift an eyebrow as the most admirable thing about his disciple was also his weakness, his loyalty. "Seeing how you, who had not applied for leave in decades, suddenly applied for two days of leave to adopt that boy, I realized how much this meant to you, I do not understand it, but I know it is important to you. So when the government approached me with their idea, I did not think twice to ept it on your behalf. And I was right to do so," Henricks said, making it clear that he was not in favor of demigod Baylor''s obsession with Ellen but out of love for his disciple he reluctantly took part in enabling him. "Field Marshal, you informed me of the government ns for me but what about its ns for Dalton Wyatt that is if it turns out that the silver milk powder is not a fraud?" demigod Baylor did not seem to care about the government using him as a pasty in their nefarious ns, he seemed to be more worried about what government nned to do with Ellen''s son if the product he was granted a patent for was not a fraud. "This is where things get interesting, in case the government gets a certainty that silver milk powder is everything it ims to be then you will be the biggest winner," Henricks''s eyes shone brightly just imagining the future where even the mortals could cultivate their active soul percentage without requiring to contract a grimoire. "I don''t understand," said demigod Baylor, unable to understand what his mentor was trying to imply. "Kid, you recall when I said you cannot be a Field Marshal because the number of Field Marshals is limited and you do not have the seniority topete for it even if an opportunity arises? Well, this is your chance to level the ying field," Henricks did not get to the point but kept speaking in riddles and using honeyed words clearly he was trying to prepare his disciple for what he was going to say next. "No, I don''t care about being a Field Marshal, if it means I have to use Ellen''s son to gain it," Demigod Baylor had spent enough time with his mentor to know what he was trying to do. "Don''t be so quick to reach a conclusion, you did not even let me finish what I had to say. It is not as bad as you," Henricks said, trying to convince his disciple to listen to what he had to say till the end and then reach a decision. "Field Marshal, I don''t know what you are trying to say but I know enough to be certain that you n to use Dalton Wyatt to get me out of the hot water and pave a way for my career. I appreciate you looking out for me but I will not be a part of it nor will I let anyone put Ellen''s son in harm''s way," demigod Baylor said resolutely without allowing his mentor to exin how the government nned to use the boy. "You do know that if the government cannot use you then they will find someone they can use, like for example the Duskborn Family," Seeing his disciple being stupid, Henricks spoke the hard truth and added, "I will be honest with you, the main reason the government is willing to use you instead of millions out there is that they believe that I control you. And since they control me, it works. You see where I am going with this?" "..." hearing the cold hard truth dropped by his mentor, demigod Baylor was without words. "It''s like in kindergarten if you y by the rules of the adults you get to keep your toys or else¡­" Using his disciple''s silence as an opportunity, Henricks decided to school him, "Kid, let me remind you again, the military is the government''s dog, we protect our masters and do their dirtyundry without asking questions, usually we guard the walls but recently with the usher of prolonged peace we are required more in here than at the borders to help our masters keep their errand boys in check. So don''t make the mistake of thinking that we are the government. The club of corrupt officials and officers in government that you busted a few years ago, had made the mistake to think they were the government, and guess what happened next? Their namesnded on my desk. Considering this was an easy opportunity to earn merit and make a name, I passed it to my favorite subordinate, you." "Field Marshal, I am trying hard not to jump to a wrong conclusion so please tell me what should I make out of what you just said," demigod Baylor selected his next words very carefully. "Kid, don''t me me. This is how I have been able to make it this far, as your mentor I am showing what I know. But it is up to you whether you decide to take the same route I took. No matter what you end up choosing I will respect your decision," Despite his means, Henricks was only doing the best for his disciple to the best of his knowledge. He would rather force people with high ethics into power than people who would do anything toe to power. Chapter 1129 With In Governments Calculation Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 11:44 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Field Marshal''s Office "..." demigod Baylor was having a hard time processing what his mentor had just revealed to him. Mostly because he wasn''t sure whether he and his mentor were talking about the same government. It seemed his definition of the government did not align with his mentor''s definition of the government. He wanted to confront his monitor about this but he knew that if he wanted the answer for that he would have to follow the path his mentor hadid out for him but then there was no turning back. "Kid, in a scenario where a miraculous item like the silver milk powder was to exist, do you really believe the government and the rest of the world would just sit and watch as things yed out? Just think about the storm that would follow, do you really believe a teenager can withstand something like that? He will be among the first to be swept in it. Even you will not be able to shelter the boy from something like that. The smart bet for you would be to take the government up on its offer before the Duskborn family or the others do. If you really care about the boy, this is the only way you can be of help to him," Henricks did not spare any card at his disposal to persuade demigod Baylor to follow the government''s n. "Will the boy really be safe if follows the government''s arrangements for him and me?" demigod Baylor finally spoke up feeling his mentor was right about the government being the safest ce for Ellen''s son because he would be there to make sure of it. "First listen to what I have to say and then you be the judge of it," Henricks smiled, finally getting the full attention of his stubborn disciple''s ears, and continued to exin from where he had left off earlier. "In the case of the scenario where the item silver milk powder exists, then the government needs the boy to cooperate with them to get the exclusive rights for its production and distribution. In return, the government is not only willing to provide the boy an asylum but also give whatever the southern royal family promised the boy for his cooperation," The reason why Henricks and the government assumed that the southern royal family had negotiated terms with the boy and not taken him hostage was because once the silver milk powder bes public, the entire world will need the southern region and the boy to answer a bunch of questions regarding the origin and ownership of the item. As long as their story adds up, there will not be any ce for the government or any other force to intervene with regard to that. So it was important for the southern royal family to have the boy on their side and the only way of making sure of that was by keeping the boy happy. Which meant that the southern royal family had promised the boy reasonable conditions. "So that is where Ie into the picture with my off-the-book covert investigation into the silver milk powder fraud, the government is excepting me to get caught by the southern royal family while snooping around this case because this way they not only get a reason to fight for jurisdiction over this case with the southern royal family but also to use it to make me Dalton Wyatt''s savior. Show him that there is still someone in this world who cares about him and someone he can put his trust in¡­" demigod Baylor suddenly went silent as he spoke thest sentence. "Don''t think too much into it, this is for the best. The first thing, the government will do once they get shared jurisdiction over this case is try everything in their power to introduce you to the boy. Since you have already gained the boy''s trust, with your history with his parents, it will be easier for you to adopt him. Once you are legally responsible for him, you have to get him to confess the truth about the silver milk powder. If it is really a fraud, then you will be punished for abusing your power and the kid will be fined for his crime. But if it turns out that it is the real deal. Then you will have to convince him to turn against the southern royal family saying that they threatened him to give them the exclusive right to the production and distribution of the silver milk powder. As for whates next let the government will worry about it, while your happy family of three enjoys each other''spany in a secured location. Regardless of whether the item silver milk powder turns out to be a fraud or not, in the end, you will get what you wanted, to adopt the boy," Henricks painted a beautiful picture of how things will y out from here on if demigod Baylor were to just follow the government''s n. Demigod Baylor was not born yesterday to know that things do not usually go as nned, so he was not quick to buy the sweet lies his mentor was selling. There were so many variables in the picture his mentorid out that nobody could predict that they would happen exactly as they nned them. Demigod Baylor brought one of them up, "What if the southern royal family had asked the boy to take an oath in the presence of the world''s will and its rules? I know if it is an unfair oath then the government can force the southern royal family into undoing the oath. However, what if it is not, what if they had negotiated a fair deal? Even if we are able to get the boy''s trust it will be toote for us to do anything." "Kid, the time that hadpsed since your fight with Colleen to the moment I texted you to meet me in my office, should not be more than half an hour, however within that time the government not only figured out your reason for visiting the southern region, but also your reaction to your fight with Colleen, and came up with the best possible scenario from which they can continue to prolong the current peace in the world. The government is a lot more capable than everyone gives it credit for. But to assure you, I will let you in on a secret," Henricks paused, and summoning his grimoire he called his assistant and ordered, "Jody, send in Agent Forger." Chapter 1130 Agent Lois Forger Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 11:53 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Field Marshal''s Office "Field Marshal Henricks, General Baylor," a suited tall blonde woman with a blind right eye greeted Henricks and his disciple. This woman was peculiar, she came off as a mysterious person. It may be because despite being fully capable of healing her right eye as a semi-demigod she chose not to or there was a story behind it. Seeing how thedy Agent had put thought into how she looked and dressed, it was clear that she did not, not, heal her right eye out of choice. "General Baylor, meet Agent Lois Forger aka the miracle," Henricks introduced the tall blonde woman to his disciple and then added, "She is how the government ns to ensure the current peace." "The Miracle?" Demigod Baylor asked, a little baffled. As a demigod, he has been in the presence of a lot of women not of choice of course but never had he spared them a second nce however there was something about Agent Forger that made him gaze into her dim eye, yes, her blind right eye. ncing deeper into it he felt as if all his worries were being swallowed by it, he found that a weight was lifted off his shoulder, and suddenly he was reminded of his mother''s warm embrace, the safest ce on this soil¡­ "Neat trick, pity you are not a demigod," demigod Baylormented, the entire time he was aware of the reality while he explored the mystery of Agent Forger''s right eye. "Respectfully, General, I wasn''t trying," Agent Forger did not lie, she never activated any kind of ability or particrly targeted demigod Baylor. What demigod Baylor expired just now was just like the heat from the fire, if the heat was this strong then one had to wonder how strong would the fire be but then to figure that out one would have put their hand into the fire. Demigod Baylor could not help but lift an eyebrow hearing the female agent, ever since he had be a demigod, there weren''t many people that dared to challenge him let alone a semi-demigod. So demigod Baylor proactively added, "Interesting, someone is letting their pseudonym get to their head." "Then I will politely have to ask the General to enlighten me in the arena," Forger took demigod Baylor''s provocation seriously and challenged him to a fight. "Enough," Henricks yelled, putting an end to the sparks flying between demigod Baylor and Agent Forger. And then ncing at Lois he sternly said, "Agent Forger, I know the government pampers you with many privileges but in the military you will follow proper conduct, when we are done here you will write a 1000-word letter of apologizing to General Baylor, got it." "Yes, Sir, Field Marshal," Agent Forger agreed to her punishment without a word. "Good, before we get to the business, General, it''s better if you do not provoke Agent Forger, her abilities are a bit peculiar," There was a reason why Lois was addressed with the pseudonym ''The Miracle'' and why the government pampered her. And demigod Baylor was going to learn it soon. Demigod Baylor could not help but look at the female agent in a new light listening to his mentor. As Demigod Baylor''s mentor Henricks had a better understanding of what his disciple was capable of, so for him to ask him to stay clear of the female agent meant that he thought demigod Baylor was not a match for ''The Miracle''. "Okay," seeing Baylor and Lois behave, Henricks began the dialogue, "General, you must be aware of how for years now the Empire has been ming our government of stealing their miracle." "Yes, isn''t that just a folklore that the church spun up for their followers to hate our government and the four royal families?" Demigod Baylor answered but could not help once again nce at Lois feeling she was somehow connected to what his mentor was about to say. "No, that''s not folklore, they speak the truth. We did steal what they believed as their miracle, and she is it," Henrick revealed, handing Lois a frozen ss of rum. "What? I don''t understand?" Demigod Baylor asked in confusion. Honestly, he felt that if he understood what his mentor meant then there was no turning back for him, he would be a part of the world that his mentor was in. Maybe it was already toote for second thoughts. "They kidnapped me from the Empire when I was a toddler," Lois said nonchntly as she spits back the rum she just sipped into the frozen ss and ced it on the tea table, causing the field marshal to frown. He hated it when people did not know how to appreciate good rum. If it were his disciple who did this he would p him silly but it was the pampered daughter of the government, he could only show his displeasure but not act on it. "What? Cold rum is not my cup of tea," Loisined without bothering for the proper military conduct while addressing the Field Marshal. "I don''t me you, I me those old fools for pampering you too much," from the conversation between Henricks and Lois, it was apparent that they knew each other for a while now. "Our government stole a toddler from the empire? Howe I did not hear something like this until today? And you, you are okay with that," Demigod Baylor interrupted the duo''s conversation and questioned them in utter shock and disbelief. "General, you have done your share of covert operations in a foreignnd to know how this goes," Henricks answered nonchntly as if it was not a big deal. "The Empire had kidnapped me from my mother so, I don''t really care that these group of old guys kidnapped me from the empire," Lois spoke as he summoned her grimoire, pulled out a bottle of red wine, and began to chug it. "..." Demigod Baylor noticed how Lois, unlike Henricks, addressed the government as a ''group of old guys'' he felt he had heard something that he should not have heard. "Yes, that''s the stuff," Lois said, wiping her lips with the back of her hand. "That''s it your going to write another 1000-word apology letter for that ss of rum you defiled," Hearing Henricks, Lois looked at him wondering if this old gentleman was being serious, and could not help but look at demigod Baylor for an answer. "Field Marshal loves his rum," Baylor uttered in his mentor''s defense having regained his calm. Chapter 1131 The Right Eye Of The World Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 12:04 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Field Marshal''s Office "Whatever, I will write the damn apology letter," Lois agreed, wondering how to write an apology letter to a ss of rum. "Good," Henricks nodded, having sought justice for the wasted ss of rum, and turning to his disciple he said, "You must have already noticed that Agent Forger has the physique of the legends, it is called ''The Right Eye Of The World.'' "The physique of the legend," hearing his mentor demigod Baylor became serious and his look became dignified having heard the stories of the legendary physique, ''The Right Eye Of The World.'' No wonder his mentor said that her abilities were peculiar. If someone were to fight Agent Forger not knowing what she was capable of then they would definitely face a devastating loss even if they held the clear advantage in terms of the realm. "Now you know I wasn''t really trying," Lois gloated, seeing the dignified look in Baylor''s eyes. "Don''t be full of yourself, earlier you may have stood a chance but now that I know what you are capable of, you just lost your only advantage," Demigod Baylor felt that the realm difference between them could make up for Lois''s apparent advantage. "Don''t kid yourself but if you really feel like that why don''t we head to the arena," Lois did not bother to be polite or follow the proper conduct while addressing her superiors. "If you two really want to do that, I can make that happen but for now, SHUT THE FUCK UP!" Henricks yelled at the two for forgetting where they were. "My apologies, field marshal," Baylor immediately apologized to his mentor. As for Lois, she snarkily said, "I will submit a 1000-word letter of apology." "Both the letters of apology better be at my desk by evening," Henricks said, deciding to teach Lois a lesson since the old fools from the government could not be bothered to. "They will be," Lois said, trying hard to sound serious. "Now where were we, yes, her physique is the Right Eye Of The World, also known as the Eye of Miracle. For now, all you need to know is that with her present you do not have to worry about any oath between the southern royal family and the boy. That is it, now that you know all the facts are you still willing to undertake the off-the-books covert operation into the silver milk powder fraud case?" Henricks did not go into details about how Lois''s physique worked or how it would help them with the oath taken in the presence of the World''s will and its rules. Instead spoke the specifics asking Baylor for an answer. Demigod Baylor thought for a second and said, "Since our government is willing to let me in on this secret weapon of theirs, then I assume the government has already gotten the certainty that the item silver milk powder is not a fraud." "All I can say is that you know enough to y your part, so what is your answer going to be?" Henricks repeated himself without acknowledging his disciple''s assumption. "Now that I have met her, do I even have a choice in this?" Demigod said acting helpless, implying he knew too much to back out now. "Good, that you understand that," it wasn''t Henricks that spoke these words but Lois, having lived a life of secret, she knew exactly what it meant for demigod Baylor to meet her and learn the secret about her physique. The choice was already made for him. As for why Henricks asked him repeatedly, it was just to figure out where Demigod Baylor stood on the path that was chosen for him. "Good, I am in but onest question, what is the price of your miracles, Agent Miracle?" Being able to cheat the oath taken in the presence of the world''s will and the rules was not something heard off, even if a legendary physique such as ''The Right Eye of the World'' were to be involved, there was no mention of such a thing being possible in history. Considering the sensitive nature of this, it was understandable why there was no mention of this in the history books but fooling the world''s will had toe with a price otherwise the Government would have already abolished the four Royal families making use of Lois''s physique. "General, you don''t have to worry about that, you do your part and let me worry about the rest," Said Lois but she did not deny the fact that her miracles came with a price. Listening to Lois, Demigod Baylor frowned but before he could assume the worst, Henricks spoke up, "I promise you the boy will be fine." Seeing Henricks promise that Ellen''s son will be fine, Baylor decided to trust his mentor and said, " Good, then I will get started right away but I hope that I get to meet a few of those researchers detained by the government to build a strong case against the southern royal family and leave a trail of evidence of my crime." "Don''t worry everything is being arranged as we speak, Agent Lois will brief you about what to do next when it is time," Henricks knew despite the risk involved the deal was too good for his disciple to pass on because the only other option avable for him to help the child would be to fight the Southern royal family head on. His disciple was strong but not strong enough to take on an entire region that was mostly responsible for pushing back the supreme beings back into the way beyond. "Good, I will take my leave now. When it''s time, you know where to find me," saying that Demigod Baylor decided to leave but before he could do that Lois suddenly said, "Since you are one of us now, a heads up, your subordinates were caught by the southern watch at the border of the southern region trying to cross the border illegally. I hope they got their stories straight." "Does it matter? Doesn''t the whole n depend on me getting caught anyway?" Baylor said nonchntly, as for his subordinates, he was not worried because he knew the southern royal family would not harm them, at best they would imprison them for a few months before releasing them. "Should I be worried about yourck of enthusiasm, General?" Lois asked demigod Baylor with a frown. Chapter 1132 Undercurrent Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 12:13 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Field Marshal''s Office Demigod Baylor did not bother to answer Lois and turned to leave the field marshal''s office. But paused as he opened the office door, hearing Henricks say, "General, once this ordeal isid to rest, we can discuss your ce in the real government." Demigod Baylor did not turn around, just nodded his head in response as he walked out of the office and closed the door behind him. Seeing this Lois frowned and sternly enquired Henricks, "Field Marshal, are you sure he will get on board without making any waves?" "Once the helplessness of their situation bes a reality, they alwayse around and cozy up to their new identity. Aren''t I the living example," Henricks assured Lois. "Then why did you not go into the details when exining my physique to him, particrly about the fact that as the price of using my miracle, the boy will be crippled for life," Lois asked, feeling that if Henricks was this confident about his disciple following his footstep then why did he not choose to be forting about everything to his disciple right from the get-go. "Because there''s a chance that thing might not get to that point," said Henricks. "Whatever, I think it would have been best if you had told him the entire truth," Lois did not agree with how Henricks handled the recruitment of demigod Baylor. And then recalling something she added, "Speaking of recruiting, we got the news that Asong Young has been cured of her chronic disease. Do you still want to recruit her? Others feel that Asong will not be able to see our bigger picture." "So we help her see it. Considering her sense of justice andpassion it will be a simple task. And now that she has a long life to look forward to, it will be easier for her to see what we see," Henricks has an eye for innocent talents, whom he believed to be worthy to carry his dream under his guidance. This was the other side of Henricks he did not show to his disciples, it is because of this fanatic side of his that he was able to form a firm foothold among the shadows that governed the current government despiteing from a humble background. "Fine, I will have someone reach out to her but before you officially recruit her, she will have to undergo screening for the second time," Lois was not surprised by Henricks''s new side because this was the side of Henricks she was most familiar with. "Knowing Asong that is not necessary but if that is what it takes for you to calm your nerves about her being recruited then sure go ahead and do as you see fit however don''t break her in the process," Henricks spoke nonchntly, and then switched the topic asking Lois, "What about the Dungeon relocation experiment conducted by Dr. Luna? Were our operatives lurking among the demon worshippers sessful in their mission?" "Unfortunately no, instead we lost a lot of good people," Lois said, feeling pity for the agents that died in action. "What happened? Why am I hearing of this now," Henricks was enraged that he was not informed about the result of the mission until he, himself, asked for it. Henricks''s rage was justified as he was the mastermind behind the n to leak the news about dungeon relocation apparatus being borrowed by the southern royal family to demon worshippers in order to use them to get their agents to infiltrate the experiment conducted by the southern royal family and get the clear picture of what the southern royal family was really up to down in the sky blossom city, was it a ruse to distract them from the real action and if not, should they be worried about it? "Field Marshal, the agents involved were the secret force of the government. I am only sharing the mission results out of courtesy please try and understand," Lois did not flinch in face of Henricks anger and calmly handled him. Listening to Lois, Henricks swallowed his anger knowing the secretive nature of the organization, and enquired Lois about the specifics of mission execution, "What happened? Have the demon worshippers grown so weak that they could not even put up a fight against the small temporary base of the southern watch? Then what''s the point of still maintaining their existence, we should just wipe them out." "Hold that thought, they were strong and fully prepared, even managed to summon a Devil but luck did not favor them. Turns out that his majesty Heatsend has already chosen his granddaughter Anna as the next heir to the southern region. She made use of the array covering the southern region and yed the Devil summoned by the demon worshipers. This operation was doomed to fail from the start not because the demon worshipers were not strong or our agents were not prepared enough, instead our intel was outdated. No point crying over it now. At least one good thing came out of this, we now know who the next generation leader of the southern region is going to be," Lois exined why the demon worshipers and their agents failed the mission, apparently, it was not that they weren''t prepared or strong enough but they had bad intel. "What is old Heatsend thinking? Considering his erratic nature I can understand him not passing the throne to his son but at the least, he should care about the southern region and its people that he and his ancestors have been protecting for centuries. Why her? Everyone knows that girl is bad news. If he was not satisfied by his son he could have just chosen his daughter, except for her taste in men and obvious shoring in growing her child, I heard that she has the making of a brave general and a wise minister," Henricksmented, hearing that Anna was chosen to be the next ruler of the southern region. Chapter 1133 Mighty Hubby Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 12:14 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Field Marshal''s Office Walking out of his mentor''s office Baylor did not immediately leave with rage in light of the confidential information he just received. Instead, he approached Jody, his mentor''s assistant, "General Jody, about Lt.General Gilliam''s call logs, can you share a copy of it with me?" "Baylor, you know better than to ask me that. But since you have asked, let me remind you that what you are asking of me is against the proper protocol. I cannot share Lt.General Gilliam''s call logs with anyone unless the Field Marshal permits it," Jody said without even sparing Baylor a nce. Demigod Baylor did not argue with Jody and summoning his grimoire he took out an expensive and old bottle of liquor and ced it on Jody''s desk saying, knowing why she was acting cold towards him, "Sorry, I couldn''t make it to your son''s wedding reception, I got caught in something important during the work." Jody nced at the liquor bottle before saying, "I will forgive you since I know you are not lying and because I like your wife, she was the life party after the couple left for their honeymoon." cing the liquor bottle in her grimoire she then said, "Though I can''t share the call logs with you, I can tell you that Field General will not be happy with them because it is a dead end since who every Lt.General Gilliam was contacting was smart enough to use encrypt grimoire ID." "Weren''t themunication guys able to get past the encryption?" Baylor asked in displeasure as he still did not know who his assistant was actually working for. "Nope, the conversation was too short for them to do that," Jody answered. "Thank you, why can''t I get an assistant like you," Baylor thanked Jody for the information. "You could if you were not so uptight every time and this charming with everyone,"mented Jody and then added, "If you are thinking of trading up your assistant, I might have a few rmendations, after you busted the corrupt officers club in the government, everybody''s opinion about you has changed for the better. Word around the block is, being undermand is one of the few fastest ways of umting merits." Demigod Baylor understood what Jody meant, people believed that hismand got the good missions because he was close to the Field Marshal. Demigod Baylor would have ignored such words considering the rumors generated out of jealousy but with his new knowledge about the government he knew better. "Not yet, but I will remember your offer," saying that Demigod Baylor left the Field Marshal''s office and headed straight to hismand base to process what he discussed with his mentor and Lois. This was the first time he had felt this helpless ever since he became a demigod. A shadow organization that can use demigods and high-level figures as chess pieces, demigod Baylor no longer understood the world he lived in. The news that the government that he believed in and worked hard to protect was just a puppet government, shook him the most. To think his mentor, a respected Field Marshal, and a powerful Demigod, was acting as a lobbyist for the organization running the current government, Demigod Baylor could not imagine how powerful this organization was. But this also made him look at royal families in a new light as they managed to stand on equal footing with them for centuries. Demigod Baylor did not care as long as they helped him keep Ellen''s son safe. ¡­ Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 20:01 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Baylor Mansion Sansa summoned her grimoire being notified of an iing call, [Mighty Hubby Calling¡­] The caller was her husband, Sansa didn''t waste any time answering the call, "Are you working overtime?" "Yes," Demigod Baylor answered awkwardly and then said the reason for his call, "I will not be able to make it for the dinner, so don''t wait up for me." "Is Ellen''s son''s situation that bad?" Sansa asked, faking the worry in her voice. "Don''t worry, I got it all under control," Demigod Baylor replied with a heavy heart. "You know I can''t help it until I see you and Ellen''s son at my dinner table," Sansa was surprised that demigod Baylor had not heard about the boy''s death yet but she did not let it hinder her acting. "Listen, there is something I can''t discuss with you, you are going to hear about it in the news but remember there is nothing to worry about it is all part of my n," Knowing what the future had in store for him demigod Baylor decided to warn his wife about it because he knew she was the only person left in the world who would genuinely worry for him. "Honey, I don''t know what you''re nning but do what you need to do, and remember toe hometer I will be waiting for you right here, in our home, in sickness and happiness. Can you promise me that?" Sansa stopped faking it hearing the rarely heard uncertainty in her husband''s voice and genuinely speaking from her heart. "I don''t deserve you," Demigod Baylor choked as he spoke these words, and calming himself down he said, "I promise you, I will always return to you until death do us part." Though Baylor had promised this life for his unrequited love for Ellen, all Sansa asked him of was to be by her side and share his sorrow and happiness with her, as long as these two did not cross each other he had no qualms about promising Sansa what she asked for. "Good, I will be waiting for you," after Sansa said that Baylor hung up as no more words needed to be spoken based on their mutual understanding of each other. They were an odd couple, one of a kind. Though Demigod Baylor''s heart had no ce for Sansa, he had always been the model husband. He never felt short in that department, the problem was he could never bring himself to do what actually truly defined a marriage, still, he managed to check all the boxes except that one. Chapter 1134 Sansas Offer Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 20:07 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Baylor Mansion After the concerning call with her mighty hubby, Sansa''s brows narrowed as she deeply contemted what her husband said. He warned her and said everything about to happen was part of his n, but Sansa who had her spies in his office knew that the squad her husband sent to the southern region to covertly investigate the situation surrounding the silver milk powder fraud case had already been detained by southern watch this afternoon at the border of the southern region. And other two squads also had no luck in the mission assigned to them by their general. With no leads to start with Sansa could not help but wonder where did her husbande up with his so-called n. Listening to her husband it was clear that something was afoot, therefore Sansa could not help but feel she was missing something. Sansa had her minions working on this silver milk powder case, but there was no progress so far. Not because her spies were not capable enough, but instead because she waste to the game, the southern royal family had cleared all clues involving this case and the government had also acted to suppress the people who had been iming that the item silver milk powder was a fraud. The government and southern royal family, the actions of both of them had caused Sansa to suspect maybe Ellen''s spawn had invented something that many respected and reputable researchers could not. Now, she was starting to regret killing the boy so early. Because if the item silver milk powder was really capable of what the boy imed it would be, then she had just killed the fortune that wasing her way with her own hands. Yes, she hates the boy, he would be a constant reminder of Ellen to her husband if left alive but she could have gotten rid of him after she had manipted him into handing over the patent for silver milk powder to her. With riches from sales of silver milk powder, she could nurture an army. Sansa already had the paw n but in order to gather the resources to maintain them she had them doing jobs that would risk revealing their existence defeating the whole purpose of the secret assassination n. Thanks to her origin card she has been able to keep her organization hidden so far but the chatter of a secret assassination n manipting the Central capital and other region''s market by assassinating important figures of the society has been circting among people, and in recent days these chatters have only grown louder. Despite the risk, she had to continue with that cycle because that was the main source of ie for her paw n. ckmailing and manipting memories can only get things done to an extent unless self-interest was involved and for that, she requires a lot of capital and resources. But if she were to get her hands on the patent of the silver milk powder she could break this cycle. Unfortunately, she had killed the boy and made the government the final winner. However, thinking that the biggest loser was not her but the Duskborn Family and she was able to foil the ns of the southern royal family, Sansa found a little condolence. The reason Sansa thought the government was the biggest winner was that with his parents dead and the Duskborn family disowning him the boy was legally considered an orphan. So after his death, the patent will automatically transfer to the state, giving the government full rights to silver milk powder. Knowing how domineering the government can be they will definitely do everything in their power to nullify the exclusive production, supply, and distribution right the boy had granted to the southern royal family. It would be fun to watch the southern royal family and the government battle it out but the real kicker would be the look on the faces of the old bastards from the Duskborn family when they realize the amount of wealth that could have been theirs was now being monoplized by the government. Sansa wanted to make use of her deep sleeper spies she nted in the southern royal family to enquire about the situation of the silver milk powder but she did not bother to because with the boy''s death, there was only one end, and she did not want to get caught up in that storm. As for her husband, when the timees she will be there to shoulder his burdens for him. Sansa who had finally decided to not act in this matter suddenly received a call from an unexpected acquaintance, she was surprised as the person calling her was one of Karl''s incarnations. Answering the call Sansa said, "I never thought that I would receive this call." "The offer you spoke of that day, does it still stand?" Karl''s incarnation spoke softly. "So you have finally decided to get rid of the shackles binding you?" Sansa asked, trying to gauge if Karl''s incarnation was really serious about her offer or if it was just another one of Karl''s ploys. But considering that she had sealed the memories of Karl''s incarnation about her offer to him and the only way he could unlock them was out of sheer desperation and helplessness, he should not be lying. After all, him remembering the memory meant that he really had no other choice. "It is either this or death," Karl''s incarnation''s voice was filled with sadness knowing the consequence of what he was bargaining for. "Good, since you remembered our conversation then you should know what to do next. Once you have equipped the card that I gave you, leave the rest to me," Sansa assured Karl''s incarnation. "I remember, but are you sure this will work?" Karl''s incarnation asked Sansa skeptically. "You ask as if you have other choices," Sansa reminded Karl''s incarnation that if he wanted to get rid of the shackles binding him he had no choice but to trust her. Chapter 1135 Sales Pitch Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 20:19 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Baylor Mansion Sansa did not continue to argue with Karl''s Incarnation who called her agreeing to her offer instead she ended the call since all that needs to be said had been said. Now it was up to Karl''s Incarnation to take action only then could she work her magic. Decades ago when Sansa''s paw n allied with the fast-rising organization known as the Circle, she and Karl had reached a peace and mutual development agreement. But both knew that the other would not hesitate to stab a knife in their back when given the chance. Yes, knowing each other''s secrets allowed these two to trust each other but it also made them fear the other most. Therefore despite their alliance, each did not spare any effort to get the upper hand in the alliance between them. For years Sansa tried to turn one of Karl''s into her minion but that wasn''t possible because if she tried to manipte any of Karl''s incarnations they would immediately inform Karl not to mention Karl could just ess the memories of his incarnation using his origin card, therefore it was simply impossible for Sansa to nt a spy or turn one of Karl''s incarnation into herckey. Karl and his army of clones were starting to prove the most formidable enemy Sansa had ever faced so far as her origin card which was the foundation of her unique operation was being countered by Karl''s origin card and unique way of operation. Learning the obstacle for her to gain an upper hand in her alliance with Karl, Sansa decided to dig deeper into Karl''s origin card info and how his organization operated believing that there had to be something there that she could use to get what she wanted. Achieving these two objectives wasn''t easy for Sansa and her paw n because she had nevere across such a closed, tight-lipped, and secretive organization before, the upper management of the Circle was entirely made of Karl''s Incarnations making it impossible for outsiders to get any information on the organization members let along the information on how the organization operated. As for Karl''s origin card info, it was a dead end from the start. Sansa could just kidnap a few of Karl''s known incarnations and read their memories then kill them but that would be in vition of her alliance oath with Karl, she had unwittingly tied her own hands. But she had no other option because if she had put off an alliance with Karl, who knows what would happen next? So, she could only ce the safe bet. With limited options, it took a while for Sansa toe up with a counter against Karl, which was to offer his Incarnations a second life, one that was free from the shackles of Karl''s origin card that was limiting their current life. What made Sansa think that this would work? Though Karl''s incarnations were basically his clone, they had their own individuality which entitled them to their own grimoire and origin cards but this individuality of these incarnations was forcibly bound with Karl by Karl''s origin card allowing him total control over his Incarnations. Every individual yearns for freedom, and so did Karl''s incarnations. Most of them had their own ns for their life, not everybody''s ns of world domination like Karl and Sansa. But thanks to Karl''s origin card his incarnations were always an arm''s length from true freedom. They all had their life nned for them before they were even born, which was to be pawns in Karl''s ambition for world domination. Sansa could offer Karl''s incarnation exactly what they yearned for their entire life, getting rid of the shackles that limited them to be nothing more than Karl''s pawn in his great n. But there was a problem. What Sansa was offering Karl''s incarnations was too good to be true for them, so it was not a surprise that they did not trust her when she approached them with an offer that she thought they wouldn''t be able to refuse and immediately rejected her. So in desperation, Sansa could only erase and rece the memories of the incarnations she approached, so that Karl would never get wind of what she was up to. Seeing how none of Karl''s incarnations were willing to trust her and take a leap of faith, Sansa was back to where she started thanks to her origin card. Karl''s Incarnations weren''t being cowardly but practical, though suppressed under Karl they were leading a good life, who to say that would continue once they take Sansa''s offer if it was possible? Like Sansa''s Paw n, the Circle too gave its members lots of benefits which were very attractive even for those of Karl''s Incarnations who were born in big families and ns. The biggest advantage of Karl''s origin card was that he could refine the babies of high-ranking people in society. Once these babies grow up they not only help Karl infiltrate these families and sects but also be the connecting bridge between these families and Karl''s organization the Circle. Allowing the Circle to grow in every possible direction in the world market. This was the main factor that made Circle a very strong organization despite its very short history. With her brilliant offer being rejected by Karl''s incarnations Sansa wrecked her brain to understand what she was missing. She had a good product in her hands but she was having trouble selling it to the target audience. Yes, she needed a better sales pitch. With that in mind, Sansa began to consider what she offered to Karl''s incarnation from their perspective. This way she coulde up with a good sales pitch to sell her product to her targeted audience. Then she realized, no matter their difference Karl and his incarnation consider each other one big family. And if she approached them asking to turn on each other it would be equal to asking them to turn on themselves and no matter how good her offer was she would be rejected all of the time. Chapter 1136 Trigger Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 20:21 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Baylor Mansion With time Sansa came to realize that Karl''s incarnation will not turn on Karl no matter how much he oppressed him because in their mind Karl was equal to their creator, their God, and no matter how cruel a God was towards his devotee, the devotee would never dare to rebel against him unless they were to be pressed to the brink of desperation by the very god they trusted. So Sansa''s new sales pitch was entirely different from her previous sales pitches. Yes, Sansa struggles a lot toe to the realization that turning Karl''s incarnations on Karl would not be possible by anybody but Karl himself or death. Everyone feared death, the same was true for Karl''s incarnations, the only reason Karl''s incarnations followed Karl''s arrangement for them was that their life and death were controlled by Karl. Karl''s Incarnation never tried to tell their parents or the families or sects they were born in what Karl had done to them when they were still in their mother''s womb because they felt they would not understand them and they would lose them and everything they came with. The thought of their families learning that they were Karl''s incarnation haunted each of Karl''s incarnations. This secret of theirs made them feel all alone even if they were born into a big family with lots of people looking after and supporting them. What they were going through was impossible for normal people to understand, especially their parents. This secret of Karl''s Incarnations was shared by each one of them, this secret was what became the thing that connected them. Even though they were born and lived inpletely different environments they felt like they lived the same life. All of them could rte to each other. For Karl, they were nothing more than clones, but for his incarnations, each of Karl''s incarnations was their brother. Even if they were willing to betray Karl, their creator god, they would not betray their brothers. Therefore Sansa needed an excellent sales pitch that was not only worth it but would also convince Karl''s incarnation to not only betray Karl but his incarnation whom they considered as their brothers, that was not freedom but a one-time pass from death. Yes, death, people are willing to do crazy things that they would not have considered before just to avoid death. And Karl''s Incarnations were people in their own right. But for this to work Sansa would have to y a long game and wait for the results toe to her. That was why when she approached Karl''s incarnations this time around, she did not wait for Karl''s incarnations to answer or erase the memories of their meeting from their mind; instead, she sealed them while adding a two-part trigger to the sealed memories. Such that the sealed memories would only be unsealed when Karl''s incarnations were experiencing sheer desperation and facing imminent death. The moment when Karl''s incarnations were very likely to give Sansa''s offer a fair shot. Not many have taken Sansa up on her offer until the one that called her today. Sansa did not know what was different about this one but she was going to find out soon. The two-part trigger Sansa added to seal memories in Karl''s incarnations not only unseal the sealed memories when the specified condition was met but also rece these sealed memories when the specified condition was met. The condition to rece the memories was that Karl''s incarnations were not approaching Sansa about her offer within the next minute of their memories being unsealed. This way if Karl''s Incarnation were not taking Sansa up on her offer then they would not be able to warn Karl about this. So hearing one of Karl''s incarnations call her today about the offer Sansa finally gets to know the result of the long bet she had ced. As far as Sansa was concerned she had not won the bet until Karl''s incarnation had equipped the card she left for them to use so that she could help them start a new life free of Karl''s shackles. The memories sealed by Sansa in Karl''s incarnations mind won''t only spoke of what she could offer them but also about triggers to rece the memories and the location of the card that could allow her to help them achieve what they deemed impossible, get rid of Karl''s control over them. "Ah, he finally equipped the card. what took him so long," saying that Sansa began to explore Karl''s incarnation''s memories. The card she asked the incarnation to equip gave herplete ess to the incarnation''s memories. Curious, Sansa began to explore what was so different about this incarnation of Karl and why he was willing to betray Karl and his brothers. Turns out the reason this incarnation of Karl was willing to betray him was that he was going to be executed by Karl over one mistake despite his years of loyalty and achievement. Learning this Sansa nodded her head understanding where this incarnation wasing from. Seeing a potential drama behind this, Sansa decided to dig deeper into this matter, and what she learned shocked her down to her core. ''Refining Unborn babies into incarnations'' ''Refining Incarnations into origin cards.'' Sansa was numb to how cruel and bizarre this world was but what she learned about Karl''s origin card had her gasping for breath. She knew Karl''s incarnations were special but she did not know that they were this special. Originally Sansa thought, simr to how she could manipte other people''s memories with her origin card Karl''s origin card allows him to turn living people into his incarnations, ording to her that was cruel enough but she never imagined that Karl''s secret would involve even bigger cruelty. Karl refined unborn babies, big whoop, Sansa overcame that in no time without throwing up but after learning that Karl could refine his incarnation into an origin card and use them as if they were his origin card Sansa''s breathe fastened, she unknowingly had cold sweat covering all over her body. Chapter 1137 Lowkey Karl Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 20:32 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Baylor Mansion Until now Sansa was under the impression that Karl had purposefully stunted the growth of his organization and did not make big moves despite being capable of it, mostly because he did not have the power required to stand his ground in thepany of other world leaders. Yes, he had an army of incarnations upying influential positions in big families, sects, and organizations who were supporting his organization and helping it to reach its current glory. But influence and manpower can only get a person so far, in front of absolute strength nothing mattered. Because of this, somewhere deep in her heart Sansa looked down on Karl a little feeling that once his secret got out Karl would lose everything he built within months. This did not mean that she underestimated what Karl or his organization were capable of, this was just her way of feeling superior to Karl byparing the pros and cons of the individual organizations they built. And she was not wrong to think so. Though both of the organizations had their ups and downs, Sansa''s paw n was more versatilepared to Karl''s Circle. But now learning that Karl''s origin card was capable of more than just refining unborn babies into incarnations, refining his incarnations into origin cards, Sansa understood that Karl was more hidden than she gave him credit for. He was not only using his incarnations to build and run a big organization but also enhancing his individual strength. Digging through the memories of Karl''s incarnation, Sansa tried to figure out exactly how strong Karl was, meaning she wanted to figure out exactly how many origin cards did Karl own and what each of them was capable of but to her surprise, she could not find a lot of information on that because of the hierarchy system that Karl used to run his organizations core management, his incarnations. The hierarchy system used by Karl was both merit, strength, and background based. Yes, the incarnation''s contribution to the organization, its strength, and what family it was born in were all the factors used to be ced in Karl''s hierarchy system. Most of the incarnations never get to meet Karl unless they have something to offer. Therefore within this hierarchy system, the incarnations did not know all the information, the information circted based on a need-to-know basis. Meaning the incarnations got to know the information only when they needed to know at the time they needed to know it. Sansa finally understood why she did not get urate information about Karl''s origin card from the first incarnation of Karl, she used her origin card to manipte him. When Sansa first tried to infiltrate the circle using her origin card, she chose to target the branch leader of one of the Circle''s branches in the central region. Upon going through his memories she made shocking discoveries about the Circle and the person running it, Karl. But the information she learned through that particr incarnation was not as detailed as the one she was going through right now. If that day she had the entire information of Karl''s origin card and the way he ran his organization maybe things would have turned out differently. "Sigh," Shaking her head Sansa sighed knowing that crying over spilled milk was a waste of time, and proceeded to watch the drama behind what forced this incarnation to take her offer when other incarnations of Karl''s did not. Going through the memories, Sansa learned that this Incarnation used to be card emperor when she nted her seal in him and over the years now he had reached the semi-demigod realm. Interestingly, he was one of the semi-demigods in charge of safely retrieving Mike, the branch leader of Circle''s branch in sun blossom city. Going through this part of his memory Sansa could not help but frown learning that Karl thought Sansa was to me for the loss he suffered in Sun blossom city. Sansa disagreed with that, yes she tried to use the circle as a scapegoat to take the me for killing the boy but she was not the one who was backing Ji Feng the despise of the Yin-yang Harmony sect, and feeding him information about his incarnation''s origin card. And not to mention that She did not have Mike killed, his ipetence did. She was actually counting on Mike to kill the spawn of her husband''s unrequited love instead he got outdone by a card soldier and a suicidal card lord. Afterining a bit about Karl ming her for his loss in sun blossom city Sansa moved on because there was nothing she could do about it. If Karl was willing to believe that she was conspiring against him then nothing she said or did would change his mind so it was not worth mulling over. But she too was puzzled by the questions that made Karl believe that she was the one conspiring against him, Ji Feng, why did he do what he did? With the death of Ji Feng, this question was going to be a mystery. So she moved on to the most important information from this memory, Karl''s incarnation was one of the candidates to run for the heir to the sect leader in the Yin-yang harmony sect. Now, this information surprised Sansa just when she thought that Karl''s origin card could not surprise her anymore. Karl''s incarnation bing the heir to the sect leader in the yin-yang harmony sect meant that in a possible future, Karl could gain total control over the yin-yang harmony sect. A sect with ages of history and unimaginable influence in the five regions would be a pawn of Karl''s, now if that wasn''t scary then what was? Think of this possibility, Sansa could not help but wonder how many influential organizations have Karl''s incarnation taken over or were close to taking over. Yes, she could do the same with her minions but the effect was not the same, there was a huge difference between her minions and Karl''s incarnations, Loyalty was a good ce to start with. Chapter 1138 Consciousness Transfer Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 20:45 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Baylor Mansion Just as Sansa was mulling over just how strong Karl and his forces were, her grimoire notified her of an iing call, it was Karl''s Incarnation. "So, what next?" Karl''s incarnation asked as soon as Sansa answered her phone. "I have gained ess to your consciousness, you can ce the card I gave you back where you found it so that others of your kind can use it if they need to," Ordered Sansa. This way she was not only hiding the physical evidence but also keeping the options open for other incarnations of Karl. "Heading there now," Karl''s incarnation stealthily returned Sansa''s card to its original hiding spot and then asked, "What do I do now?" "All the preparations are done, now we wait for Karl to start refining you into his origin card, seeing the right moment I will transfer your consciousness into a new body free of the shackles binding you to Karl. Or if you want I can transfer your consciousness to a new body now but you will have to attempt suicide to cover our tracks. However going through your memories I can see that you are a survivor and not someone who would choose suicide, so chosing thetter has the risk of Karl growing suspicious of the circumstances surrounding your suicide. So my advice is you face Karl but I am fine with whatever you choose," Sansa advised Karl''s incarnation to the best of her knowledge. "You''re right, I will confront Karl. That is the only option with the least risk. But are you sure this conscious transfer will not raise any suspicion as after refining me Karl will not only gain my origin card but also my entire memory? If my consciousness is transferred to a new body at thest moment of the refining, then won''t he be missing my memories?" Karl''s incarnation made a sound point. "No need to worry, I will not only just be transferring your incarnation but swapping it with a duplicate one. This way he will get the new set of memories of yours that I have carefully crafted erasing any sign of contact and the arrangement between the two of us. Rx, when ites to manipting memories I am a pro, you have nothing to worry about, you are in good hands," Sansa assured Karl''s incarnation. "I never imagined that I will be trusting life in your hands, funny how things turn out, huh," Karl''s incarnation made small talk to distract himself from the rampaging thoughts in his head. "Buddy, if you want to make small takes I am not your girl, find someone else. And, I will be monitoring your memories, so don''t get any funny ideas. When the time is right I will deliver on my promise," warning Karl''s incarnation from having second thoughts Sansa hung up on him. Sansa''s origin card could work wonders however it had its drawbacks it could not affect card apprentices in a higher realm than her. So she should not be able to monitor or manipte Karl''s semi-demigod realm incarnation''s memories. But when Karl''s incarnation willingly equipped her card he gave her origin card a backdoor into his memories. Giving her permission to do whatever she wanted to his memories. Giving full ess to his memories to Sansa, Karl''s incarnation had lost almost all of his worth in Sansa''s eyes. If not for Sansa wanting to use this particr Karl''s incarnation as the poster boy for her offer to the rest of the incarnation of Karl, she really did not have any more reason left to make do with her promise to him. What was Karl''s incarnation thinking? Well, Karl had not left him much choice in this matter. Since Karl had no qualms about refining him into an origin card despite salving for him for centuries, he too did not have any qualms about selling information on Karl for a shot at true freedom. Hanging up on Karl''s incarnation she monitored his memories and every thought he had such that she could turn him into a brain-dead moron before he did irreversible damage to the only counter she came up against Karl. Now that she knew what Karl was really capable of, Sansa needed this to work to continue the bnce in her alliance with Karl or to reach the bnce she thought was there. Consciousness transfer was one of the new abilities of Sansa''s origin card, it awakened this ability after it underwent baptism when Sansa ascended to the card emperor realm. This ability allowed Sansa to transfer the consciousness of her victims into her origin card or a new body, herself included. When Sansa''s origin card awakened this ability Sansa did not think much of it but when she consulted one of her brilliant card creationist minions about this he opened a new path of possibilities for her origin card to her, Immortality. Immortality by transferring consciousness into a new body. Her origin card alone could not achieve this, but thanks to a sequence of high-end cards created by her overachieving card creationist minion she could achieve near immortality withoutrge drawbacks. Sansa did not choose to hide her ability to achieve something simr to immortality from her minions, instead, she used it to increase their loyalty toward her and the organization. She promised that those of her minions with a lot of merits will be resurrected using this ability of hers in case they die in action. And the members of the paw n who were nearing the limit of their age were also promised a new, young and improved body in exchange for merits. This ability also gave birth to a new form of punishment in the paw n for the repeat offenders, transferring the consciousness of those that sinned into the body of an opposite gender or the body of a monster or imprisoning their consciousness in their origin card, etc. This new carrot and the stick created by using her origin card''s new awakened additional ability worked like a charm, her minions were never more enthused since the introduction of the consciousness transfer based reward and punishment system. Chapter 1139 Choice Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 21:16 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Baylor Mansion "Please spare my family," Sansa was monitoring Karl''s incarnation''s memories as he begged Karl not to harm his family for his mistakes. She was meticulous and careful about monitoring Karl''s incarnation''s memories because the timing of consciousness transfer had to be perfect otherwise they would risk Karl bing aware that something was amiss. "Nonsense, your family is my family, why would I hurt them, we are one after all. I hate that it has to end like this but it was nice knowing a part of me this closely," Sansa watched through Karl''s incarnation''s memories as Karl activated his origin card preparing to refine his semi-demigod incarnation into an origin card. The timing was the key here, Sansa had to make sure that Karl or his origin card did not realize that she or somebody or something had swapped out his incarnation''s consciousness with a duplicate one. And Sansa stuck to the timing and sessfully managed to transfer Karl''s incarnation''s consciousness into her origin card while living behind a modified duplicate consciousness behind. "I can''t believe it, it worked," Sansa was surprised seeing how smoothly she was able to achieve her agenda without tipping Karl off. Sansa has rehearsed and used consciousness transfer on and for her minions but she never had she used the consciousness transfer under such circumstances. So she was not sure if she could pull it off but it appears she had underestimated herself. Yes, she did assure Karl''s incantation that she got this despite having her doubts, she did nothing wrong as that''s the part of the job, the hunter does not spook the deer as he hunts it. Patting her back for a job well done, Sansa immersed her consciousness into her origin card tomunicate with the consciousness of Karl''s incarnation. "Hey, I told you I could do it. So how are you feeling?" Sansa asked "I am fine but I am a little disappointed, this was not what I had in mind when I heard consciousness transfer, it all happened so fast,one moment I feel my body being refined and the next moment I feel my consciousness being pulled by an unknown force, and now I wake up to your sound. I guess I had high expectations," answered Karl''s Incarnation''s consciousness. "Since you have the strength to blubber I''m and on, I believe you, you are fine," Sansa did not bother to entertain Karl''s incarnation''s small talk and instead headed straight to deciding what happens to him next. "..." Karl''s incarnation was not bothered by Sansa''s words as he did not have time for that right his thoughts were upied with fearing for his future. A question kept popping into his array of thoughts no matter how much he tried to ignore it or suppress it, ''Did he transfer from one ve camp to another?'' "Hey, focus. I don''t have time to waste on your little paranoia," Sansa had full ess to Karl''s incarnation''s consciousness, so she could hear his thoughts and knew what he was worried about. But she did not bother to waste time assuring him because actions were more powerful than words, or at least in this case. "Yes, I am with you. What do you need me to do?" Karl''s Incarnation cooperated with Sansa readily knowing his life and death were now in her hands. "Now you choose," said Sansa. "Choose what?" Karl''s incarnation enquired Sansa but in his thoughts, he screamed, ''There it is.'' The thing he was dreading was finally going to happen. "Can you just rx? Listen, here''s the deal, I am going to tell you this one time, do not make me repeat myself, okay?" "Yes." "I promised you a free life and I am going to give it to you, I am a woman of my word. You have nothing to worry about here, alright?" "Yes." "All I am asking you right now is to choose what type of body you want your consciousness transferred into. An artificial one or you want to refine a living person into your new body. Whichever body you end up choosing I am fine with it and I will get that one for you. Do you understand me?" Sansa still ended up assuring Karl''s incarnation about her motives for him. She had no choice, he was so paranoid that every word she said to him was filtered by his thoughts such that they all sounded the worst possible thing. There was no way Sansa could talk to Karl''s incarnation, his mental condition was not right. So to get through to him Sansa had no choice but to use her words to calm him down, to allow her to take action, providing her with the chance to prove that her intentions for him were nothing but good and not malice driven. "I do. And since you are asking I guess there are advantages and disadvantages to opting for transferring my consciousness to either of my body," Hearing Sansa say out loud that she was going to hold up her end of the promise, Karl''s Incarnation finally found some peace. Why did he trust Sansa''s words? First, he had no choice in that matter, and second, the thing about self-made criminal masterminds like the Matron and the Supreme leader was they were people of principle. Nobody knew about honoring one''s word better than them. "Yes, an Artificial body will be specifically designed for your consciousness but if you opt for that you will have to cultivate active soul control from the start. However, I can promise you that the artificial body will be created to disy the peak talent and abilities of a mortal. Nheless, if you were to opt to refine a living person into your new body, their realm, and soul energy bes yours, you do not have to practice from scratch but further advancement in your realm will be difficult. If you were to choose this option I can get you a demigod realm body at best. Now you know the options choose one," Sansa exined the pros and cons of the two types of bodies Karl''s interaction could transfer his consciousness into in a very detailed manner. Now it was up to Marl''s incarnation to choose. "If I were to choose to refine a living person''s body into my new body will I get to assume their original identity and live their life? Do I get a choice on whose body to refine as my new body?" Karl''s incarnation came up with reasonable doubt which anybody in his position would wonder. "Sure, why not?" answered Sansa casually without giving it much thought. With what her paw n was capable of this was nothing, she could help Karl''s incarnation assume an existing person''s identity. "So can you help me refine Karl?" Karl''s incarnation stated his choice to Sansa. He was not trying to be smart with Sansa but he really hoped that if he could assume anyone''s identity in the entire world then it had to be Karl. The reason behind this choice made by Karl''s incarnation was obvious. Listening to Karl''s incarnation ask her to get him the body of his previous boss, Sansa rolled her eyes and said, "How about I transfer your soul into a pig monster''s body instead?" "Geez, you could have answered with a simple no," argued Karl''s incarnation. "And you could have just chosen someone whom I actually make avable for you," Sansa did not n on letting it turn this argument into a debate so she asked, "Just state your, or I will make the choice for you. Believe me, when I say you will not like what I will choose for you one bit." ? "Fuck it, you are right I should stop obsessing over my past and get over with it. I always wanted to make my own life. Now that I have been presented with an opportunity I don''t want to take any shortcuts. But before I opt for the artificial body, can you tell me what age my new body will be and what my new identity will be?" Karl''s incarnation finally reached a decision, but he still had doubts about an artificial body. He was okay with starting and building up from scratch but not okay with his new body being a toddler. "Any age, gender, or race you want it to be. As for the identity, I will have my guys figure something out. And if you have any suggestions about the kind of identity you want, you can talk to them when you have a body. So what is it going to be, huh?" Sansa patiently answered Karl''s incarnation''s doubts. With the capabilities of the members of her paw n, creating a fake persona along with the birth certificate to other government IDs was not a big deal for them. Or She could just model the artificial body in the shape of an actual living person so Karl''s incarnation can just assume their identity. All this was not even a problem worth mentioning for someone with Sansa''s capabilities. Chapter 1140 Forgotten Dunes, Evan Freeman Date- 4 April 2321 Time- 21:32 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Baylor Mansion "Excellent, then I chose my artificial body to be shaped in the form of my previous body''s 17-year-old self. And I want all the stats of the body to be at the peak of what a mortal can achieve," Karl''s consciousness spoke the details he wanted in his new artificial body. "Out of all the handsome faces you can have your artificial body shaped after, you chose your previous self?" Sansa asked sarcastically. "Why? I believe that my previous body was very handsome and attractive," Karl''s incarnation was pretty confident about the looks of his previous self but Sansa''s sarcastic remark made him doubt himself. "Did your mom tell you that?" Sansa teased Karl''s incarnation. "Yes, she did. So did my ex-girlfriends, wife, daughters, daughter-inws, and granddaughters," Karl''s incarnation sincerely answered Sansa''s rhetorical question leaving her without words. "If you are fine with it, I have no problem. What about the identity you would be using?" Sansa could care less how Karl''s incarnation''s new body looked. She was just being polite so far. Why would Matron whomands a secret assassination n be polite with a mere consciousness of a special type of incarnation? Obviously, she wanted something from it. And that was to get Karl''s incarnation willing to be her poster boy to persuade other incarnations of Karl to switch sides. The more Incarnations of Karl Sansa helped betray Karl, the more information Sansa would get on Karl by using the memories of Karl''s incarnation that betrayed him. With Sansa''s ability she could just edit the memories of consciousness of Karl''s incarnation in her origin card into believing that he got everything and more than what he was promised but considering that all of Karl''s incarnations knew she can manipte memories, none of Karl''s incarnation would believe this incarnation of Karl whom Sansa helped escaped vouch for her. Therefore she nned to have Karl''s incarnation take an oath in presence of the world''s will and its rules to convince other incarnations that Sansa was really here to help them. Why did Sansa, herself, not take the oath? Because If she took an oath then she would have to follow it. Sansa would rather keep her options open so that if and when the timees her hands would not be tied by some stupid oath she took. Nobody knows what will happen in the future. That was why when ites to taking an oath, smart people don''t take an oath in presence of the world''s will and its rules unless they have to. Sansa knew that if she yed nice it did not guarantee that she would get Karl''s incarnation to speak and vouch for her in front of other incarnations of Karl but she felt that it did not hurt to try. If that did not work out she always had her unique set of skills ready to get him to do what she wanted. "Speaking of my new identity, when I was actually a teenager I did not get to attend college, I heard it''s a life-changing experience. Though dyed I would like to try it now. So, what kind of identity would I need to get it to Morningstar university?" Karl''s incarnation expressed his regret of not having been fortunate enough to attend college during his teenage years so now with the new body he wished to achieve what he could not then. "I understand you want to attend a top ten university but why Morningstar university and not any other university?" Sansa asked Karl''s incarnation curiously. "There are two reasons for that. First, the alumni of Morningstar university are more famous and aplished whenpared to the other nine universities of the top ten universities. Second, I have noticed that for some unknown reason, all the true heirs of royal families, sects, and ns opt for Morningstar university Six out of Ten times, Most royal descendants choose not to attend Morningstar university because their genius cousin was attending it so they do not want to bepared to them orpete with them. I want to attend Morningstar university to experience what drives these people to attend it," Karl''s invention exined why he chose to attend Morningstar university out of the top ten universities. "If it is just that then I can answer it for you, I learned the secret behind this from my minions who happened to be royal descendants. Apparently, the Morningstar university has an ancient vestige, Forgotten Dunes, famously known as the holy ce toprehend time rules and meanings. To enter that ancient vestige you need to be an overachieving student with outstanding grades or have a quota. These quotas are divided between the royal families, government, hidden sects, ns, and the other top nine universities. This information is so confidential that neither the university students nor the general public know about it," Sansa exined to Karl''s incarnation why Morningstar university attracted more student traffic from royal and high-end backgroundspared to other top nine universities. "Does this mean you can get me an identity to attend the morning star university? My artificial body and the age of my consciousness won''t be a problem, right?" Karl''s incarnation was enthused about attending Morningstar university but he had concerns about his actual age and artificial body getting in the way of his dream. "You don''t have to worry about that. I have a few minions with capable origin cards just for things like this. What you have to worry about is regaining your realm before the university ends recruiting for this year''s batch of students. Or else you can try next year," Sansa assured Karl''s incarnation. "No, I want to attend this year''s batch." "Then you don''t have much time. The university will be stop recruiting in less than three months from today." "Three months is enough time for me to regain my realm to meet the eligibility criteria of the Morningstar university. I will practice day and night to make it happen," Karl''s incarnation vowed. "You can, I do not doubt that. And finally What name will the new you be using? Same as the old one or something new?" Sansa assumed since Karl''s incarnation stuck to his old looks he would stick to his old name too. "No, a new start deserves a new name, from here on I am Evan Freeman," Karl''s incarnation chose a new name for himself, Evan Freeman, embracing a new and free life. "Good name, Evan. Now sleep, I will wake you up when your artificial body is ready." Chapter 1141 Demonic Card Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 00: 45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Unknown "Amazing right," eximed Jill, as the E-rank field dungeons and the S-rank dungeon underneath them dissipated as if they were never here in the first ce. "Indeed, it is," I nodded in response to Jill. The dissipation of the E-rank field dungeon and the S-rank field dungeon meant that Luna hadpleted the dungeon relocation. This meant she was no longer feeding the dungeon relocation apparatus with refined soul energy, which meant that the artificial soul energy vein was no more, without the power from the artificial soul energy vein the field dungeons could not sustain by these so they dissipated. Clearing the normal route from Sun blossom city to Sky blossom city. "Do you need a lift home?" Jill asked as she summoned a dark red-colored hover car, the chariot. "No, I have my ride," I said, summoning my golden-colored NanoMorhper hoverbike. "So, this is it. We part our ways here, huh," Jill did not immediately get on her Chariot, she lingered as if she was waiting for me to say something. "It doesn''t have to be, if you want to, I lend my warehouse to continue your research," I asked Jill, feeling that she was not ready to part with me yet. I know with Anna and Susan around, if Jill were added to the mix, it was going to be a recipe for disaster but I too did not want to part with Jill. Though I cannot respond to her feelings for me, she and I had a lot inmon, we would make great friends. And since the dungeon relocation wasplete I will be leaving for the Southern Royal pce soon until then I could entertain Jill. "I have expensive cards that can transform into a big ass research base, who wants to borrow your warehouse?" Jill yelled in a fit of rage. Seeing that the boy knew the words that she wanted to hear but skillfully avoided them, she couldn''t help but get enraged. She was not some dor whore, whom he could just bang''em and leave''em. "Okay, then goodbye. See you at Morningstar university," Jill''s mood swings gave me the conviction to part ways with her. What was I thinking? Jill''s father was right, ''A body and a girl can never be friends.'' "Take one more step further and I swear to God I will hurt you even if it costs me," Jill warned. As her menacing aura covered my body. If Jill were to act on it she would be punished ordingly by the world''s will because of the oath between the two of us. "Jill, honey, we agreed on no feelings purely physical. Remember, you said that. So, don''t do something rash that we both will regretter," I said, reminding Jill what we agreed upon before getting intimate. "Yes, I did say that but I changed my mind," Jill replied nonchntly as she moved closer to me. "But, I did not," I cried out, fearing that Jill was nning on kidnapping me. "Not my problem," Jill stood next to me and sniffed me like a pervert. "Jill, don''t be unreasonable. Let''s part on good terms when we can. The future is not certain, if it is meant to be it will happen you can''t force it. Anything you do now will only make me disgusted towards you. Is that what you want?" I exined to Jill that she could not force a rtionship. I understand where she wasing from, this was the first time in her entire life she had a feeling for the opposite sex, and now seeing that not everything was falling into ce like she imagined and wanted them to, Jill decided to take the matter into her own hands. "I understand," Jill said as she fixed my cor and added, "You are right, the future is not constant but neither is it on my side. So what do I do?" "Why worry about something you cannot control? This, here, right now, you can control it, how do you want me to feel about you? You decide and act ordingly," I exined to Jill to stop worrying about the variable and cherish what she already had. "You know, for your age you''re wise. Rx, I don''t n to do anything to you. I just wanted to give you a gift, here take it," Jill took out a card from her grimoire and handed it to me. "A-rank, Rare grade, skill card, Equal Exchange?" I read the card''s name out loud. "It''s a demonic card, so don''t use it unless you have to. My father gave it to me for my protection. Now, I am giving it to you for your protection," Jill said. "This is too precious for a gift, I can''t take it," Politely gave the card back to Jill but she did not take it saying, "You need it more than me. I searched for info on you and found that many powerful people want you dead rather than alive. Apart from that most of your information is restricted. I don''t know what you did to piss those many people off but promise me we will meet at Morningstar university." "If that''s the case then I will borrow this card for now and return it to you when we meet at the morning star university," I did not know what Jill meant when she said I pissed off many powerful people but seeing how she was not going into details I knew that was all she knew or reveal to me. Therefore, I did not bother to ask her who. But thinking about it I said, "Doesn''t the world think that I died? After all, I went through a lot of trouble to pull off a perfect fake death." "No, there is no news of you being dead in the file. I don''t know why but I think they have yet to update it. If that is truly the case then I hope you take this opportunity to make some serious decisions," Jill''s intention could not be more clear. She wanted me to continue to stay dead and only surface when I had the power to protect myself from those that want to harm me. Chapter 1142 Return Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 00: 57 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Unknown "Okay, I will give it some thought," I said that but did not mean it. Be it Earth or this card world there was always going to be people stronger than me, if I thought otherwise, I would be a fool. However, if I let the fear of them dictate the terms of my life then I might live but it was not going to be a life worth living. They say as long as you are alive you can get revenge and it will be worth the wait but that means you have to get hurt first. However, I did not n on getting hurt in the first ce. I can''t always be ahead of others but I can always trust in myself. Back on earth when I started my journey to the top, there was always some big MNC or a government agency that wanted what I had or did not like what I was doing. If I had let them get what they wanted, my journey to the top would have ended even before it started. And just because I made it to the top, did not mean that there was no more threat. It was always there waiting for me to let my guard down and strike when I was most vulnerable. ? This did not mean, I was not asking to stand tall even when you knew a bullet was heading your way, that would be stupid. I was saying to be prepared to make the difficult choice, not the safe choice or right choice as there was no such thing called a safe or right choice. "Do you have to be stubborn about this?" Jill asked knowing that the boy said that to assure her and did not n to act on it. "Jill, I appreciate the heads up and the card. However, I don''t appreciate this," I warned Jill to say no more. "I hate this side of yours but it''s so¡­ fuck it," Jill grabbed the boy''s hair at the back of his head as she leaned in for a passionate but nonconsensual kiss. "..." I did not resist Jill, rather I grabbed one of her ass cheeks with my right hand and her long silky hair with my left, trying to dominate the kiss. Just when I was feeling aroused Jill broke the kiss and backed out of my embrace saying, "If we continue any longer I don''t think I can suppress my physique. I better get going, see you at the university." "Sure, bye," after bidding our goodbyes Jill got into her Chariot and headed home. ¡­ Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 2:43 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Passion Motel Morphing my appearance I entered the city and booked a room in an expensive motel. This decision of mine had nothing to do with Jill''s warning but with myself, I was exhausted after a long day. I wanted to be by myself, so Instead of heading to the warehouse as I usually would, I decided to spend the remaining night in a motel room before easing into my regr life. But just when I was about to enjoy my big and cozy bed I was disturbed by a sudden knock on the door. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* I used my Soul pupils to check who it was and I had to have guessed that this would happen. The visitor knocking on the door was none other than Anna. I guess the ring she gave me for protection against the curse-type cards gave away my location. Reverting to my original appearance, I opened the door only to hear Anna yell, "Surprise." I looked behind Anna and asked her, "So, where is the surprise?" "I am the surprise, silly," Said Anna and entered the room without being invited. "You take the couch," Closing the door behind me, I ordered Anna to sleep on the couch knowing she likes to sleep nude and I, myself, leaped into the huge bed trying to return to my sleep. "What the fuck, Wyatt? I came all the way to surprise youand this is how you treat me?" Annained. "Anna, I am already being generous by giving you the couch, or would prefer to sleep outside," I provoked Anna knowing how she would react. "Just because you fooled a bunch of semi-demigods, don''t get full of yourself?" said Anna climbing into my bed but she suddenly cried out, "Aaah." I grabbed Anna by her wrist and pulled her into my embrace and spooned her. "Wyatt, what exactly are you nning to do?" Anna asked and a little tremor could be heard in her voice. Was it out of expectation or shyness I couldn''t tell? "You tell me what you were nning by surprising a single man at a motel and climbing into his bed," I said as I wrapped my arm around her waist and slowly kissed the back of her lily-white swan neck. "Clearly, I wasn''t expecting this," Anna uttered, feeling the boy''s moist lips on the back of her neck sending a tititing feeling through her body. Anna was caught off guard as she never expected her crush to be so enthusiastic. She walked into the room expecting him to be his usual cold and dense self but he surprised her with this rarely-shown side of his. "I missed you, Anna," I wasn''t just saying this to make Anna feel better, I genuinely missed her. I never thought there would be a day I would get to say this to a girl. *Squeak* Anna let out a weird short cry, seeing me be vulnerable and hearing me tell her my genuine feelings. "I missed you too," Anna said, turning around to make eye contact with me. I did not shy away this time, I nced into her eyes and let myself be vulnerable like I promised myself. Lost in each other''s eyes, we both slowly leaned in, as if our lips were mas of opposite prity attracting each other for a passionate kiss. Chapter 1143 Annas Feelings Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 2:56 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Passion Motel "Stop, stop," Anna pushed her lover away as his hands made their way into her pants. "Something wrong, I thought you were enjoying it," I asked not knowing if I did something wrong to be shoved away by Anna. "No, honey, no. Nothing wrong, it''s just that I want to take things slow. I hope you understand," Anna said as she got off the bed. "What''s going on?" I got out of bed and questioned Anna, trying to understand her reaction and words. I mean, it''s Anna I am talking about here, there were no such words as ''taking it slow'' in her dictionary when ites to being intimate. I must be the only guy she asked to take it slow. Was it something I did? Seeing the confusion on the boy''s face, Anna shook her head not knowing how to make the boy understand that it wasn''t him but her, she did not want the magical spark of their love to die down because they rushed it, she wanted to me it into a brilliant and passionate fire. This rtionship with the boy meant the world to her, she wanted it tost till herst breath. As for after herst breath, that was up to the boy but she hopes he moves on as she would hate to see him live the rest of his life miserably. ''It''s not you.'' These words in this circumstance could only lead to a bigger misunderstanding, so she had to choose her words wisely to let the boy understand what exactly was going on. Unfortunately, Anna was not good with words nor at expressing her feelings. "What is it? Please tell me, because I am starting to feel it has something to do with what I did. Did I read the signs wrong?" This was why I hate dealing with stuff that requires emotions. Constantly being on the lookout and guessing that something I did or say would hurt the person I care about. I guess it''splicated because we care. "No, no, it is not you, fuck! I said it. Why is it so darn hard," Anna started to mumble to herself forgetting that there was another person in the room waiting for her exnation. "Anna, babe, calm down, it''s me. You can talk to me about anything," I said, trying to bring Anna''s attention back to the matter at hand. Anna suddenly paused and nced at the boy asking, "What did you call me?" "A-Anna?" puzzled, I sutured while answering Anna. "No, after that," Anna asked eagerly. "Babe. Why? You don''t like it," I was a little shy as I asked Anna. "No, I love it. Call me babe again, babe," Anna demanded as she rushed into my embrace and pecked my lips with hers. "Babe, talk to me," I said, staring into Anna''s eyes. "This right here, I don''t want us not to miss this," Anna said, hoping these words made sense to the boy. Otherwise, she did not know how to make him understand. "What do you mean, I have called you babe before, and I am pretty sure that we have at least been on two dates," I said understanding what Anna actually meant, she wanted the whole boyfriend and girlfriend experience before getting to the dessert. "Those don''t count, they did not feel genuine but forced," Anna uttered, and as if she had thought of something she continued to say, "Three dates, that''s all I ask." "Just three dates to bed a beauty, who can say no to that? Great, I am in, where do I sign?" I said thinking since I have decided to do it might as well do it right. "Let''s shake on it with this kiss," Anna''s lips pressed against mine and before I could make my move, she retreated her lips and said, "Besides, who said we could do it after the third date?" "What? You baited me," Iined. "I did, but if it helps you feel any better I will think about it depending on your performance during our three dates," Anna said yfully. "So, you better wear your good underwear on the third date, I am going to bring my A-game for all three of the dates," I boasted while wrapping my arms around Anna''s waist pulling her further into my embrace. "I was nning to gomando but since you asked¡­" "No, let''s just go with your idea," immediately interrupting Anna I hurriedly agreed with her ns for our third date. "Hahaha," Annaughed and then pecked my lips again saying, "This is for being so understanding. This is not how my previous rtionships went, there is less talking and more of, you know¡­ Sometimes I would just get to it to avoid listening to their feelings and stuff. This, what we have is different, it matters a lot to me, you can''t even begin to imagine how frustrated and enraged I would feel whenever you brushed me off by saying you are not ready for a rtionship. So, what changed your mind?" Seeing Anna being so truthful about her feelings I decided to be truthful too and said, "It''s a funny story, on my way from the sun blossom city I met this chick from the central region. She had rented a few E-rank dungeons that fall en route to sky blossom city. We got to talking, and one thing led to another and she asked if I wanted to bang one out, no feelings involved, totally physical¡­" Even before I could get to the best part of my story Anna interrupted me asking, "You rejected her, right?" "No, I took her up on her offer and spent a steamy day amidst the dungeons, and on my way over to the city I decided I want more of that and here we are," I spoke the truth, it took a lot of me to not flinch and avoid eye contact with Anna, thinking since she could appreciate me being so understanding of her past she would reciprocate the same. Shocked, in utter disbelief Anna immediately grabbed me by my cor and with her emotionally-wounded eyes she nced into mine yelling, "Tell me, you are kidding." Chapter 1144 Its Time Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 2:43 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Passion Motel "No, I am not," I stared back into Anna''s eyes and stood my ground. "No, you''re justshing out because I brought up my past, I thought you were okay with it. Who am I kidding, who will be okay with it? It''s okay that you hate that part of me, I can understand that. It''s not up to me to tell you how you should feel. However, you lying to me because of that, is what makes me feel like you are just making up stuff to hurt me," Anna did not believe me instead exined what she thought was actually happening and added, "If it makes you ufortable I will never bring that up, ever." "..." I was without words as Anna said it all. Was I lying? Jill and I only did it for a morning, not an entire day. I did not ept Anna''s feelings because I like doing Jill and wanted more of it. I did so because I did not want my trust issue to control my second life. If I think about it I said most of those things maybe because I might not really befortable with Anna''s past. So I decided to confess, "Anna, you are right about me lying but not about the girl however, the other stuff I said is true. She and I tried it one time, but I didn''t even get to finish, it was a horrible experience." "What about the part where you said you wanted more of that and I was avable?" Anna seems to care about this more than me doing it with another woman. "I just said that to get under your skin but I am not the only one to me. You were the one who started with the self-sabotage, by talking about your past rtionship right when we were having such a good time," Any decent girlfriend knows better than to bring up her past rtionship when with her current boyfriend. "Now it''s my fault despite you clearing cheating on me," it seems Anna wasn''t that cool about me sleeping with another woman after all. "Didn''t we already agree that it does not count since it did not feel genuine and felt forced?" I argued using the same defense Anna used to get her three dates. Besides I did not agree to us being a thing or exclusive until today not to mention it was it still up for debate and not set in stones. But I did not say that out loud knowing it will only put me in more trouble than I am in right now. "What? How can you say that?" Anna overreacted as if I said something horrible. "But you are the one who said it first," howe she gets to use that and I don''t? "I did but I did not think you felt the same way," by putting it this way Anna acted as if it wasn''t the truth. "Sorry, you feel that way," saying that I headed out of the room. Seeing me open the door and walk out, Anna immediately asked, "Where are you going?" "I don''t feel like sleeping anymore. I am heading to the warehouse," I said before closing the door behind me. This part about the rtionship I had forgotten, thanks to Anna I was reminded about it before I made some bigmitments. This was not what I need in my life right now. Neither was it about physical rtionships, why would I be willing to go through all that trouble just for some pussy. With my prospects I could get any slut I wanted, I was willing to work on this rtionship because I thought there was more here, Anna''s feelings did show that but our argument just now showed otherwise. So I chose to leave the room before it got ugly. ¡­ As soon as the boy left the motel room, a figure entered the room from the window, it was Ana. She followed Anna, feeling her actions suspicious. But seeing her rendezvous with the boy in a motel room, Ana held herself back from yelling at her sister for not telling her about the boy''s arrival in the city and decided to wait and watch. At first, things got a little steamy so Ana wanted to turn and leave but she did not, soon things turned for the worse. It felt as if both, Anna and the boy, were looking for a reason to get out of themitment they wanted to make. Reaching her sister''s side Ana asked, "What happened?" "It happened so fast, I got everything I wanted but I couldn''t help it. What if I destroy it like everything else?" "I think you already did." ¡­ Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 00:51 Location- Central Region, Central capital, Unknown Command Base, General Baylor''s office Seated on his chair General Baylor was pensively pondering over his entire day, from Soldier Queen Colleen''s taunt to his mentor''s offer to Agent Lois''s physique, yesterday had been an eventful and informative day. Since he got back from his meeting with his mentor Field Marshal Henricks he had a nagging feeling of being monitored, he wanted to dismiss it as his paranoia in the wake of the new secrets he had learned but then recalling that the organization running the government had Agents with physique from the legend, such as Agent Lois, he felt maybe he was not paranoid it may be Agent Lois or someone from her organization monitoring his entire action. It seems despite his mentor vouching for him, the organization still seemed to be concerned about his reaction toward the new secrets and information he learned recently. Baylor was ready to ept his mentor''s offer regarding Ellen''s child but considering how secretly and thoroughly the organization operated, he felt that there was a possibility that they had other ns for him and Ellen''s child. But there was not much he could do about it, and he knew that if he acted even a little bit suspiciously the puppet government''s masters would not even require to lift a finger to make sure that he would not have any funny ideas. As he had already fallen prey to their conspiracy by abusing his authority to open an investigation into the southern royal family. That was enough for them to bury him under regtions for good, therefore Demigod Baylor decided to y along until he understood the organization. Therefore he called home and warned his wife about the possible future and decided to wait in the office until he was called upon. Speaking of the Devil, demigod Baylor''s grimoire notified him of a call, it was Agent Lois Forger. Baylor answered the phone, neither spared any time for greetings or small talk, and stayed on point, "General Baylor, It''s time." Chapter 1145 New Plans Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 03:09 ? Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond''s cemetery "Master," Old Ben rushed to greet me at the cemetery gate. Even though he was working for me now, he spent his free time cleaning the cemetery, especially the graves of his wife, fallenrades, and young Wyatt''s parents. This freedom of will was the result of his cmity daughter core''s level of authority as one of my right-hand men. "You know. I have asked Fine Gold to buy this cemetery and maintain it, right?" Since I did not n to visit the cemetery to clean papa and mama Wyatt''s graves every week as young Wyatt did, I had the Fine Gold do it for me. "Since we will be leaving soon I thought I should spend some more time here before saying goodbye. Not to mention I don''t know if there will be next time," Asides from the cmity daughter cores that will be helping Daina take over the blossom district, some of the most capable cmity daughter cores would be going to the central academic city with me and old Ben was one of them. He had already upgraded his grimoire to tinum grimoire and was waiting for my permission to break through to the Card Overlord realm. Not to forget his origin card and hisprehended blood rule meanings made him an indispensable asset. "About that, the n has changed, say your goodbyes now, you and the selected ones will be leaving for the central academic city by tomorrow morning. I have already made arrangements, my friend will reach out to you when you reach there," The friend I spoke of was Dr. Jill Norley. The moment Jill handed me the demonic card for my protection, I realized that she knew something that she could not tell but her warning was not the reason I fast-forwarded my ns. It was my fight with Anna, walking out of the motel I finally act on something I have been thinking a lottely, that my life and the foothold for my empire I built in the sky blossom city were very dependent on Anna and her family, without them covering me, it all could cramble and all I could do was run for my life. Therefore, I did not hesitate to pull in favors with Jill on my way to the cemetery at the cost of 10 percent of my share in the phantom sword wood. Though I did not like giving 10 percent of the phantom sword wood I respected Jill for that, though this woman was addicted to me she did not let that part of her let me take advantage of her. If she were a boy she would have made a good friend and a rival. "Yes, master," old Ben did not show any emotion hearing that I had moved the ns forward. "Don''t worry about arranging the tiger squadron, I will have other cmity daughter cores you have recently recruited in the tiger squadron be in charge of the squadron. Help me tell the same to Van and here take this storage, you know what to do with the cores in them," I said, handing half a dozen storage cards filled with cmity cores to old Ben. The n of moving a part of my operation to the central academic city had been devised long ago, the only thing to change now was instead of using the southern royal family''s channels to make a ce in the central academic city I would be using Jill. Though Jill''s services were going to cost me, it was better than totally being dependent on the southern royal family. "Yes, Master but what about you and manager Susan? Will you two be traveling with us too?" Old Ben asked the only uncertainty of this n. Unlike my cmity daughter cores I could not decide for Susan, would it be wise of me to take her to the southern royal pce? Or should she stay here and help Vivian and Cindy with pleasure card collection and learn management under Diana? But the cmity daughter cores heading to the central academic region would need a figurehead, was Susan ready for such responsibility? Three months from today maybe but today I didn''t have the answers, "No, I will not being with you, as for Susan you guys make the required preparations I will tell you by tomorrow morning, anything else? "No, Master. I will contact you when the proper arrangements are made. I will take my leave now," Saying that old Ben headed to bid goodbye to his wife and hisrade''s graves as for me I headed to papa and mama Wyatt''s grave to pay my respect. The Wyatt couple''s graves were clean and well maintained, so I decided to leave after a minute of silence but I felt several high-realm auras suddenly appear in the sky blossom city air space, the city array did not seem to hinder them. The auras emitted by these people were so strong that I felt goosebumps all over my body. Why did so many high-realm peoplee to this unknown corner of the world? Though I did not know the answer, I activated my soul pupils to check on the situation. And to my shock, I found that there were a total of 5 high-level auras and they all were card demigods except for one semi-demigod. And as if they could feel my gaze the five of them simultaneously turned to look at me, scaring the hell out of me. Out of fright, I took a few steps back only to bump into a person. What? Earlier there was no one here, except for me and old Ben, who in the right mind would visit the cemetery thiste at night? Where did this persone from? I turned to look, only to find that it was one of the four card demigod gods who had appeared above the sky blossom city a few minutes ago. I hurriedly step away, only to hear the card demigod say, "Your eyes are as beautiful as your mother''s eyes." Chapter 1146 Help Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 01:46 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Warp Array Building "Are you sure about this? When I tried the same, the southern royal family was not that weing and amodating," General Baylor said to Agent Lois who was nning on using the warp array to travel to the southern ce wrap array. "Rx General, military and secret police are not the same. No matter how daring the Soldier Queen is she will have to respect this," Lois said, pointing at the badge sewn on herpel. "Secret police, is that what you call your organization?" General Baylor asked. "General, we have many names but today we will be using the secret police, try and keep up," said a red-headed man dressed in a simr fashion as Agent Lois. But unlike Agent Lois, he was a card demigod. "Agent Uri, don''t worry about me, I will try not to hold you guys back but shouldn''t I be restrained to make this look more believable?" General Baylor was not bothered by Agent Uri''s words rather he acted suspiciously docile. "Change of ns, the southern royal family did not take the bait, so we have no choice but to use the secret police status to legitimize your investigation against them," Agent Lois answered. After learning that General Baylor had abused his authority to open an investigation into the southern royal family and its recent activities, Soldier Queen Colleen did not act ording to the norms, instead of suing General Baylor for abusing his power to harass them, she let him be as if it did not concern them. This was unlike Soldier Queen Colleen''s nature, clearly, someone else in the southern royal family acted. So, now Agent Lois could personally charge General Baylor with abuse of power but that would be within the calction of whoever from the southern royal family intervened and stopped Soldier Queen Colleen from walking into their trap, which meant that they would be walking into whatever trap the southern royal family had in store for them. Agent Lois was not afraid of a challenge but the thing was the southern royal family only needed to stall for time to achieve their goal, so despite knowing this Agent Lois was to charge ahead then she would definitely not be able to achieve her objective and instead be helping the southern royal family. Therefore Agent Lois decided to address this situation with a different approach even though it will ruffle the four royal families. The approach Agent Lois decided to use was to legitimize General Baylor''s investigation into the silver milk powder fraud case by saying that it was the Secret Police who asked general Baylor to investigate the southern royal family and the silver milk powder fraud case. But doing this meant that the government was directly interfering with the Southern Royal family which would cause the other three royal families toe to the southern royal family''s defense. But it was worth it because Agent Lois had received news from her operative that Dr. Luna was done with her dungeon relocation experimentation. So the situation had progressed to the point where it was now or never. As for the political repercussions from the royal families for the government interference, as long as shepleted her mission it was the organization behind the puppet government''s problem. "I see," Hearing Agent Lois say that they would be legitimizing the investigation he opened into the silver milk powder fraud case off the books, General Baylor was surprised because he thought the organization was going to use this dirt on him to make him their bog. Despite this, General Baylor did not stop being cautious of Agent Lois or the organization behind her. "Consider this as a show of faith. Hope, field marshal was not wrong about you," Agent Lois decided to use this to change General Baylor''s opinion towards the organization. "I thank you for that but let me make it clear if I wasn''t before I am only in this for the safety of the boy," General Baylor did not bother to assure Agent Lois about where he stood with regards to the organization behind her because he knew unless they decide to trust him nothing he said or did would change their opinion about him. So he did not waste time proving his loyalty to Agent Lois and spoke his mind. "We want the same," said Agent Uri. "Good, to know we are on the same page," with this General Baylor made it harder for the two Agents to read his mind and left them guessing. "Good, the array is ready. Remember once we get there let me do the talking," Agent Lois said, eyeing Agent Uri. In response Agent Uri nodded, it seems despite being a demigod he was not offended to follow the orders of a semi-demigod. This was not because Agent Uri was being understanding and considerate but because Agent Lois was that capable. With that, the three stepped into the warp array and arrived at the southern region. This time it wasn''t just Soldier Queen Colleen who came to wee them but another demigod had tagged along with her, it was the demigod Backster. The person who grew to fame having dated the Southern Emperor for a record time. "What brings the secret police to my pce?" Colleen did not bother with small talk and directly questioned the presence of the secret police on her soil. "Your majesty, it has been brought to our notice that the esteemed southern royal family is taking part in something nefarious that would affect the entire humanity. So, I request your majesty to help us prove that the allegation made against the southern royal family holds no merit and was made out of malicious intent," Agent Lois exined the visit of the secret police to the southern royal pce politely. "Oh, and how do you want me to help you?" Soldier queen Colleen did not even bat an eye hearing Agent Lois instead she yed along. "If your majesty doesn''t mind, you could start by kindly providing us with your full cooperation in our investigation." Chapter 1147 Charges Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 02:09 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce "If your majesty doesn''t mind, you could start by kindly providing us with your full cooperation in our investigation," Lois ditched her polite way of wording from earlier to provoke and monitor Colleen''s micro-expressions to check for any subtle signs of Colleen following the arrangement of another party. "I see," Colleen replied casually. As if secret police investigating the southern royal family was not a big deal or of her concern. Causing Agent Lois to understand that Colleen was not actually the one making decisions here. Soldier Queen Colleen was known for her straightforwardness, tantly speaking the first thing that came to her mind. If it was that Colleen she would be infuriated as soon as Agent Lois imed that someone used the southern royal family of being involved in nefarious ns that could affect the entire humanity and that she nned to investigate the southern royal family to prove the usations against the southern royal family wrong. But that was not the case. Colleen not only weed the secret police into the southern royal pce but also politely listened to what they had to say even when provoked. Therefore Agent Lois concluded that Colleen was acting on behalf of someone. Who could that someone be? There were only four known people in the entire world who would dare to puppet Colleen, the first one was obviously her husband, next came her sister-inw, Field Marshal Heatsend, and thest two were her children, Anna''s uncle, and mom. All four of them were veteran demigods, and each of them could individually take on several demigods. It was a known fact that Colleen''s husband and son were on the southern front of the Way Beyond, leaving two people who could control Colleen''s rage, her sister-inw and her daughter. These two were bad news because not only were they insanely overpowered but they were very capable strategists. If it was really either of these two people who were directing Colleen''s response then there was no point in provoking Colleen or trying to be slick. Leaving Agent Lois only one option, which was to be straightforward about their purpose and stubbornly stand their ground until they got what they came for. "So, your highness, can I count on your cooperation?" Agent Lois began to execute the n she spontaneously came up with regard to the vtile circumstance. "Where would you like to start?" Colleen asked with a stiff smile on her face trying hard not to let her anger ruin her act. "..." Agent Lois was without words hearing Colleen, she did not expect that the southern royal family would show no resistance to the investigation of the secret police into their family. Their reaction was way beyond Lois''s expectations, this was starting to feel just too good to be true. Agent Lois began to feel suspicious of this whole thing, and thought the only reason the Southern royal family would not object to their investigation was they were confident, what gave them this confidence? Then Agent Lois recalled the dungeon relocation and her face immediately became unsightly. Had the southern royal family already moved the dungeon to a secure location? How could this be possible? It hasn''t been more than an hour since they were notified that Dr. Luna''s experimentation was nearing itsption. Unless the information was dyed. Coming to this conclusion, Agent Lois shook her head thinking, ''No, I cannot waste my time here, we need to get to the sky blossom city immediately.'' "Your Highness, we would like to investigate Sky Blossom city that was recently attacked by demon worshipers," Agent Lois ditched the mind games and immediately got to the point, still she did not bber that their real target was the silver milk powder fraud case. "The demon worshipers who attacked that city have been dealt with, I don''t know what business the secret police have investigating that incident when you imed that you are here to prove that the usations against my family were false. Unless you n to tell me that the southern royal family has been used of colluding with demon worshipers," Colleen asked, maintaining a neutral expression. "I am sorry your highness I cannot go into the details of the mission with you. Please understand as this is to maintain the integrity of this investigation," Agent Lois did not bother to argue with Colleen instead she used the integrity of their investigation as a reason to avoid answering Colleen about what they were being investigated for. "Little Girl, if you are from the secret police as you im, I don''t think I need to teach you thew. Tell me the usations you will be investigating the southern royal family for or you will lose my cooperation," The reason Colleen was adamant about this because once the secret police starts to investigate the southern royal family on their soil, they can only charge them for the charges they disclosed before investigating as for the other crimes discovered during the raid will not or cannot be used against the southern royal family. So, if Agent Lois were to begin her investigation without giving the usations she will be investigating the southern royal family for, then she could just charge them with every little crime shees across in her investigation. Thisw was mostly to help the royal families cover their asses in case of an investigation into them. Otherwise, none of the royal family would be willingly give the government the power to investigate them. Agent Lois knew that her small trick would not work but she had to try and then giving it a thought she narrated, "The Southern royal family has been used of participating in patent fraud. So we would like to question one used named Dalton Wyatt to understand the involvement of the southern royal family in the silver milk powder fraud case." Agent Lois directly spoke of her real motive, understanding that beating around the bush would only buy the southern royal family toplete whatever they were nning. "I see, is that all or are there any other charges that you n to investigate us for?" Colleen asked with a grim face, she could no longer force a smile, that was how much her anger had grown. She understands that her family members had a n but she thought letting the secret police do as they want in the southern region would only undermine the royal family''s authority. Chapter 1148 Encounter Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 02:25 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce Colleen was really angry with how things were shaping so far, even if she could ignore the secret police and their daring rudeness, she could not ignore General Baylor, she had warned him that if he showed his face in the southern region again then she will not hesitate to kill him, if not for the voice in her head asking her to ignore other matters and act ordingly, she would really have smashed demigod Baylor''s skull right after he walked out of the warp array as a warning and thrown this wounded body back into the warp array sending him home but she had to suppress that because that was going to be counterproductive to the ns of her family. Colleen could not help but mumble in her mind, what kind of n was this to let the enemy walk all over her? Still, she could only suppress her rage and do as the voice in her head asked her to. "Yes, your highness, there is one more person we would like to question, Dr. Luna Lorn, she has been used of selling the secrets of the dungeon relocation apparatus to the demon worshipers," Only a handful of people knew how to operate a dungeon relocation apparatus in the entire world. And in the southern region, it was just Dr. Luna Lorn. Meaning if there was a dungeon that the southern royal family nned to move to a secure location then Dr. Luna had to have known about it. Agent Lois''s idea was simple, as long as she had secured the boy and Luna, she could get the entire timeline of what the southern royal family has been up to down in the sky blossom city. This meant if the item silver milk powder was real and it was created out of a new product, silver milk, found in a dungeon then these two were the people who would know the most about it. "Haha¡­haha..haha," Colleen began tough like a mad person all of a sudden hearing Agent Lois causing Agent Uri, General Baylor, and Demigod Backster in her surrounding to flinch, especially General Baylor as Colleen has been giving him passive aggressive res since he stepped out of the warping array. He had not forgotten Colleen''s warning, though he was not afraid of fighting Colleen but he would rather not, because no matter the oue he will be the one to lose the most, Colleen''s background was that strong but for Ellen''s son he had to risk it. Agent Lois was caught off guard by Colleen''s sudden burst ofughter, it took her quite a while to get herself together and ask, "Your highness, did I say something funny?" Colleen abruptly stoppedughing and looked at Agent Lois and asked, "You weren''t joking?" "No, your highness," Agent Lois answered stiffly, understanding that her words had to be careful here on out because it was clear Colleen was showing signs of going rogue and disobeying whoever was instructing her so far. "You are telling me that the heir of the family which killed more demon worshippers than anyone on this world sold the secrets to the demon worshippers? Listen, kid, I know we are dancing the waltz here but if you start to speak without thinking of the consequence then don''t me me for stepping on your foot," Colleen stopped listening to the voice in her head that was yelling at her to get hold of herself and just y along but did not forget to warn Agent Lois to be mindful of what she says. As the malicious aura of the soldier queen covered her body Agent Lois felt as if she was thrown in a freezer. Unconsciously her right eye activated and began to swallow Colleen''s murderous aura. Surprising Colleen and the voice in Colleen''s head but before either could react Agent Lois immediately controlled her right eye to stop its action midway and hurriedly apologized to Colleen, "Sorry, your royal highness, it was not my intention to say that but my hands are tied, I can only tell what I have been told." "Little Girl, your masters should attach great importance to this case and should be really certain about the oue for them to send you here to handle this case. I thought after they kidnapped you from the empire they would keep you in hiding till the end of time but that doesn''t seem to be the case," Colleen did not know who Agent Lois was but the voice in her head seems to know her. And learning the true identity of Lois, the voice in her did not seem as confident as it was before. Clearly, a variable had appeared in her calctions. "Your Highness, I don''t know about that but I was assigned this case and I n to see it through. Daring to sound rude I request your majesty to lend us the southern region teleportation circle to travel to the sky blossom city to investigate used Dalton Wyatt and Dr. Luna Lorn," Now that her identity was revealed Agent Lois decided not to waste any more time arguing with Colleen and get to Sky blossom city before something out of her calction happens. "..." Colleen did not answer Lois immediately because the voice in her had gone quiet after disclosing Lois''s identity to her. Thus, Colleen looked at Lois as if she was looking at a unique specimen. Her look obviously made Lois ufortable but she did not voice her difort. Soon turning to her aide, Colleen repeated the voice in her head word to word, "Prepare the teleportation array." then turning to demigod Backster she added, "Clear your schedule we will be escorting these three to the sky blossom city." "Yes, your highness," Demigod Backster and Colleen''s aide said in unison before leaving to make preparations. Colleen then turned to the trio from the central capital and said, "This is going to take a while, make yourselffortable." Following Colleen''s words the staff began to guide the trio from the central capital to the lounge. After the trio left, Colleen mentally asked, ''Sister-inw, are you certain that girl is the right eye of the world?'' ''Yes, the girl seems to have learned to control her eye''s powers splendidly. She was right there and I could not tell her physique apart. If not for you I would have missed this detail. Sometimes your hot-headedness has its perks I guess,'' the voice in Colleen''s head turned out to be her Sister-inw, Field Marshal Lorn, Lorenzo Lorn''s wife, Luna''s grandmother, and Anna''s grandaunt. ¡­ Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 03:18 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Once the teleportation array was prepared, Soldier Queen Colleen and Demigod Backster led Agent Lois, Agent Uri, and General Baylor to the Sky Blossom city as promised. Arriving above the city, all of them immediately used their senses to determine their location, totally disregarding how their high-real aura would affect others. But soon they felt a peculiar gaze on them, curious they simultaneously turned to look at the source only to find a teenager with a mysterious set of eyes, daring enough to peek at them. It did not take long for all five of them that this was the boy they have traveled all the way here for. The first to react was General Baylor as he would recognize that pair of eyes anywhere in the world, though the pupils were a little different, there were still a lot of simrities to the ones he remembered. General Baylor did not waste time, he immediately moved behind the boy, closing his retreat, and when their eyes meet he felt nostalgic and could not help but say, "Your eyes are as beautiful as your mother''s eyes." Chapter 1149 Grave Consequence Of Jill & Anna Being A Tease Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 03:21 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond''s Cemetery "I guess I will have to take your word for it as I don''t remember my mother''s eyes," It has been so long since my birth mother''s death all I could remember of her was a warm feeling. I could have the Hive AI tap into my childhood memories to get any memories it could find about her but I did not want to go through that.Some things were better as they were, it''s better not to try and find something that you did not want to find in the first ce. It took me a second to realize the card demigod in front of me was not talking about my birth mother but young Wyatt''s birth mother I can''t be med for misunderstanding, though I have two sets of memories, I never let young Wyatt''s memories mess with my psyche. It was better that way. I would have turned and left after answering the card demigod feigning ignorance but the other for high realm visitors silently descended in the cemetery. If not for my soul pupils and soul ears, I would not have realized that all my retreats were closed by them. Not that I could escape them but it showed that these high realm card apprentices were nning to use the darkness of the night to leave asting impression on me with a silent and spooky entrance, in a simr fashion as the card demigod that spoke of mama Wyatt''s eyes. "That is not funny," General Baylor said with a frown, finding that Ellen''s son did not seem to have that much respect for her. But then he turned to look at the tombstone engraved ''Here lies loving mother and wife Ellen Wyatt.'' his brows eased, knowing that no unfilial son would visit their parent''s grave thiste at night. Thinking to himself that maybe this kid uses distastefuledy to mask his sorrow he questioned the kid with a deep sorrow obvious in his voice, "Is this where she rests?" "Who?" I knew that the card demigod in front of me was talking about mama Wyatt but me answering him would only defeat the entire purpose of the tombstones. Listening to the boy, Baylor raised one of his eyebrows and wondered if Ellen''s son was using humor forfort or a little slow up there and uttered, "Ellen Wyatt." "That''s what the tombstone read," I said while ordering Hive AI to figure out the identities of these high-level card apprentices surrounding me using the memories of Clown Mask. But there was a problem, except for the card demigod who had revealed his face to me, I did not know what the other four visitors looked like as my soul pupils only allowed me to distinguish people based on their soul pathway and arrangements. Baylor did not expect such an answer from the boy and then thinking that the kid was using humor to mask his feelings he decided to get through to him with humor saying, "You sure you are Ellen''s son?" "Nope, I am the cemetery guard. If you pardon me, I will get back to my rounds," Saying that I flew to the sky knowing that the other four high realm card apprentices were blocking my retreat hidden in the darkness of the night, only to be pulled back by a mysterious force toward a mature gorgeous woman, she had this wild aura about her that made me imagine myself with her in every sexual position known to mankind. And I had this nagging feeling as if I had seen her somewhere, only when Hive AI identified her as Anna''s grandmother did I know why she felt so familiar. "It has been a while since someone dared to look at me like that," As a card demigod, Colleen had heightened senses and intuition, they all screamed about the vulgar look on the boy''s face. I immediately snapped out of my fantasies about dominating Anna''s beautiful grandma in the dirtiest and most erotic position I could think of and hurriedly greeted her yelling, "Long Live the Queen, your beauty is unparalleled throughout the realms known and unknown to humankind." "Kid, aren''t you daring? Was this sweet tongue of yours what captured my granddaughter''s heart?" Colleen said, reminding the kid that the only reason she was tolerating him was because of her granddaughter. Even though the boy had corrected his sight, Colleen could still feel his vulgar thoughts rming her heightened intuition. It had been ages since she had been thought molested. But what intrigued her most about this situation was that the kid knew who she was and capable of yet he continued to be daring and push his luck. So she could not help but ask, "Are you not afraid of death or consequences far worse than death?" "If that is the cost of admiring the true beauty I am dly willing to pay," I really meant what I said. Surrounded by demigods with unclear motives for me, I really had nothing much I could do but to give in to the most primal instinct any man would feel in my situation, with my chances of survival less than slim, to transfer my genes. Maybe I would have approached this situation differently if Jill and Anna hadn''t left me hanging or if I had just rubbed one out in the motel. "Your majesty, forgive my rudeness but let me rip his limbs and poke his eyes out to knock some sense into him," Demigod Backster offered, feeling that the majesty of his queen was being sullied by a sewer rat and he wondered why would Anna fall for some like him. "You can try," Baylor said ring at Demigod Backster. Colleen signaled Backster to step back while Agent Lois let Baylor use this opportunity to show the boy who was really on his side. They all were demigods and one had a godly physique, how could the vulgar thoughts of the boy escape their perception? Seeing the boy continuing with his antics despite the ruckus surrounding him, Colleen admired his guts but disapproved of him as the partner her granddaughter had chosen for herself and said, "You are lucky I hate to be the reason my granddaughter is sad." "No, I am lucky because I got to see the most beautiful creation to ever set foot in this world." With the boy''s words the atmosphere surrounding the cemetery suddenly grew a lot colder and quieter, as if the Ice-age had descended. Even the four who apanied Colleen forgot to breathe. Chapter 1150 Act Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 03:33 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond''s Cemetery "No, I am lucky because I got to see the most beautiful creation to ever set foot in this world," This line might be cheesy and cringe but that was what kept the demigods surrounding me from perceiving my thoughts. The first thing I learned about the demigods was that, when called by their name, they could perceive who called them no matter where the person was in the world as long as they were not separated by nes. I would be a fool to think that such perceptive beings would not be able to perceive my thoughts when they were right by my side. Take the card demigod whopared my eyes with mama Wyatt''s eyes for example. I managed to mask my real thoughts by having Hive AI recreate the sorrow that young Wyatt went through when he learned about the demise of his parents using his memories. So despite my desperate attempt to escape, the card demigod perceived I was using humor to mask my sadness. I was only able to do this because of my mutated soul''s multiple consciousnesses covered using the dungeon cmity seed cover. Despite that, it was not hundred percent certain that the demigods would buy what I was selling. To increase the odds in my favor I had to use what I learned in sales 101 which was basically the basics of conning. Therefore, I did not mask thoughts using lies that were believable but the lies that demigods would believe in. In the case of the demigod who seemed to care about mama Wyatt, I used young Wyatt''s sorrow and longing for his mother. And in the case of Anna''s grandmother, I acted like a pervert because no grandparent would believe any man would be good enough for their granddaughter. And also because I wanted her to be repulsed by the idea of being together with Anna. I was this daring because I knew due to the oath between me and Anna, the southern royal family would tolerate and protect me at all costs. Why go through all this trouble to fake my thoughts when the dungeon cmity seed cover made it difficult for them to perceive them? The reason was simple, it was in my best interest that these people underestimated me. The more they underestimated me the easier for me to get away with things or even escape when the time was right. Though it was highly unlikely, at least I am doing everything in my power. My n was already showing results, and thanks to it I learned that all five of them were not one group, they seemed to be divided into two groups. Anna''s grandmother and the demigod that spoke up to cut my limbs and poke my eyes out formed one group. While the remaining two demigods along with a semi-demigod were another group. I came to this conclusion because they sided with the demigod who seemed to know mama Wyatt since the start. I also learned that not everyone knew about Anna''s oath to me, because the demigod who addressed Anna''s mother respectfully would not have made ims to hurt me, had he known the oath between Anna and me. All the allies of the southern royal family not knowing about the oath between me and Anna had its advantages and disadvantages. A disadvantage was already demonstrated by the demigod who was in Anna''s grandmother''s group. As for the advantages, I will not be hunted by enemies of the southern royal family only to make Anna the target of the world''s will''s punishment for not being able to hold her end of the oath. All these discoveries were of little use to me, what I really wanted to know was the identity of the second group and why were they here. Their arrival was starting to remind me Jill''s warning, therefore while faking my thoughts for the demigods to perceive I ordered old Ben to speed up the n and leave the city as soon as possible. Then I contacted Van and ordered him to collect a few cores from old Ben, find Susan, and head to the central academic region immediately. The idea was simple, I wanted them out of the city and as far from here as possible. Since the arrival of these five people, I felt that something was not right, the southern royal family seemed to have dropped the ball somewhere down the line. The presence of a second group that was not allied to the southern royal family down here was a sign that I was right to think so. "You asshole, what nonsense are you spotting?" A familiar voice yelled from above us. It was Anna apanied by Ann. "Fuck, what took you so long? Ask her to let go of me. I would love to spend eternity in herpany but I am starting to feel ustrophobic," The mysterious force that stopped me from flying away was still binding me and also tightened with the passing second, I really wasn''t lying about feeling ustrophobic. "What the fuck is wrong with you?" Anna asked furiously, arriving next to me. "I worry that I will not be able to enjoy her beauty if I pass out," I ignored Anna and continued my act. Before Anna could erupt in rage again, Colleen looked at her granddaughter a little disappointed, and asked her, "And you gave this clown the ring I passed on to you? Are the daughters of my family destined to marry unworthy men?" Listening to Colleen, General Baylor, Agent Lois, Agent Uri, and demigod Backster finally reacted to the ring on the boy''s finger. Wasn''t this the heirloom of the Hentsend Royal family? It was not a surprise that Colleen would pass it to Anna considering that she is the sole direct heir of the southern royal family. What surprised them was what this ring represents and what it signifies being worn by the boy. They could not help but take a second look at the boy and then at Anna and found that the words in the dictionary weren''t enough to describe their rampant thoughts. Chapter 1151 Suicidal Fool Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 03:42 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond''s Cemetery All four of them looked at the boy with great astonishment, knowing Anna''s reputation they did not know whether to consider him lucky or unlucky, therefore abination of envious and petty filled gazended on the boy. Especially the visitors from the central capital took this as a sign that the boy had indeed invented the silver milk powder and the southern royal family was trying to keep the patent of the item for themselves by making the boy their son-inw, considering that the boy was an orphan this was just too simple. Neither of the three from the central capital seem to be surprised by the notion that the royal family would use their sole heir just to gain theplete patent of the item silver milk powder because the gain outweighed the loss by miles. The boy marrying the future ruler of the south was just right for erasing any debate about the boy starting his own family one day. And even if they were to divorce one day then the southern royal family would be in theplete right to fight for the patent rights of the item silver milk powder. Therefore instead of questioning the morality of the southern royal family for using their only heir the visitor from the central capitalmended them for their decisive and thorough nning. Had they not arrived today then the southern royal family would be the through and through winner here. Since they were here they might as well y the part and object to the future ruler of the south marrying the future richest person in the world. But they were one step toote, somebody beat them to the punch, it was none other than demigod Backster, the demigod whose only known achievement so far was to date Anna for the longest period. "No, he can''t marry her highness southern emperor," demigod Backster blurted anxiously, surprising everyone. As the ex of Anna who still had strong feelings for her, Backster could not stand the thought of Anna rolling in another person''s arms let alone marrying someone else. So he blurted out his inner thoughts out of turn. Out of turn? Yes, he was a demigod serving under the southern royal family but his status or authority was not high enough to interfere in the southern region affairs let alone the southern royal family affairs. Except for dating Anna, he did not have any notable achievements to show for his current position. If not for his useful card, he would not be stationed at the southern royal pce but at the southern front of the way beyond. Feeling Colleen''s stern gazend on him, Backster realized his mistake, bowing his head he hurriedly apologized, "Forgive my insolence, your highness." Soldier Queen Colleen snorted in response to Backster''s apology and said, "Even if he is just a vulgar card soldier, respect the ring on his finger." "Grandma!" Anna cried inint hearing her grandma speak demeaningly to the boy, choosing to ignore demigod Backster, mostly because she did not want to cause any unnecessary misunderstanding as she recently learned that her crush was notpletely ok with her past. "What? Were my words wrong?" Colleen asked her granddaughter but her gaze stayed on the boy. He still dared to have indecent thoughts toward her despite her repeated warnings. So to teach him a lesson she increased the force of her grip on the boy. "Everybody has to die one day but if I were to die in your hands I have noints, maybe this is the way to heaven," I said feeling my head would pop if Colleen squeezed any harder. Thanks to my physique I did not have to worry even if that were to happen. Still, I stuck to my act mostly to spite Anna''s grandmother, I really did not like the way she looked at me. Those eyes remind me of my days back on earth when I was still figuring out life. I was not sure if she hated me purely because of Anna or if she really hated me. Intentionally or unintentionally whatever the reason maybe we have started on the wrong foot, blows have been exchanged now there was no going back. The three visitors from the central capital looked at the boy as if they were looking at a suicidal fool, not only was the boy engaged to the granddaughter but he also dared to flirt with her grandmother in front of her, if he wasn''t a suicidal fool then what was he? A dead man walking. Somewhere deep down they could not help butmend the gutsy boy. "Wyatt, do you have a death wish?" Anna erupted, grabbing the boy by his cor as she red at him. And to her surprise, the boy looked straight into her eyes and yelled, "Go away you tease, I don''t want to die in your hands, I don''t want to go to hell." "Fuck you, you limpdick, I will show you hell right here. Grandma, remove your hold on him, today, I will teach him what a dog''s death is," Anna was furious, a tease, the boy called her a tease and also dared topare her to a devil, i.e ording to the devil lore the soul of the people killed by the devil forcefully taken go to the hell by the devil that killed them. ? "..." Colleen looked at the boy and her granddaughter and could not help but frown. These two brats acted as if they were being wronged when it was she who was humiliated here. Not only did the boy dare to molest her by openly imagining vulgar thoughts about her but he dared to openly flirt with her in the presence of her granddaughter who was supposedly his lover. How humiliating and embarrassing should this be for her? Yet, the two brats in front of her acted as if they were the victim. What pissed her off, even more, was that her granddaughter was seemingly not as enraged when the boy dared to flirt with her openly in her presence as when the boy called her a tease andpared her to a devil. While the boy along with grandma and granddaughter pair was hung on settling scores with each other. Agent Lois and Agent Uri were having a heated mental discussion feeling that their original course of action of getting demigod Baylor to adopt the boy was no longer a possibility. Chapter 1152 Agent Uri Makes His Move Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 03:54 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond''s Cemetery There was a good reason for Agent Lois and Uri to feel that the course of action they prepared to execute will not be sessful because amidst the bickering between the boy, the southern emperor, and the soldier queen, they learned that the boy was closer to the southern royal family than they imagined, and adding the fact that he was the finance of the southern emperor, it was clear if they continued with their previous n in mind they would be setting themselves up to fail. Even if they were to ignore the close rtionship between the boy and the southern royal family, when it came between bing an adopted son of a general from the central capital or bing the prince consort of the southern region, the choice was obvious and a no-brainer. No matter from which angle they saw the possibility of demigod Baylor adopting the boy was very low. But without this, they had no other n to get the boy on their side. With one single piece of news, their entire operation had nowe to a halt. Agent Lois and Uri were now at their wit''s end and did not know how to proceed. If it were up to them they would not hesitate to use desperate moves toplete the mission but it wasn''t. They did not know how far the higher-ups were willing to offend the southern royal family for the item ''silver milk powder,'' what was the bottom line? What was the highest price they were willing to pay? While Agent Uri and Lois were having their crises, general Baylor was happy to see that Ellen''s son was doing fine on his own. Yes, Soldier Queen was constraining the boy but if she really wanted to harm him she had many other fun ways. Like Agent Uri and Lois, General Baylor also assumed that the boy was close with the southern royal family and that the royal family also treated him kindly. But he had one big problem with this arrangement, Ellen''s son''s engagement to the southern emperor. He has not only heard of Anna''s stories but also witnessed a few of them, she was very popr. So for anyone in a high position, it was hard to have not heard about Anna. He personally strongly felt that Anna was not worthy of Ellen''s son. If not for Demigod Backster beating him to the punch, he would have objected to Ellen''s son''s marriage with Anna. But seeing how Colleen defended the marriage between her granddaughter and the boy despite appearing not to be approving of the boy, Baylor knew without approaching this properly he could not get the result he wanted. So, thinking of something he approached Agent Uri and Lois, ''Agent Lois, tell me you have ns to stop the marriage between the boy and the southern emperor?'' ''That is something we too don''t want to see happening but you have seen the soldier queen''s stance when her subordinate said the same. If you have any brilliant idea tell me,'' Agent Lois''s thoughts were exactly the same as demigod Baylor but they were out of ideas. ''I can''t guarantee this will work but get me some alone time with the boy. I will talk to him, he is just a teenager. I think if I yed my cards right and used the southern emperor''s party-loving character against her then maybe even if he doesn''t decide to be my adopted son he will not be willing to marry into the southern royal family. Besides if he is really that desperate and lonely, the central capital doesn''tck young women,'' Baylor exined. He said this not only because he did not approve of the southern emperor as Ellen''s daughter-inw but also because he did not want Agent Lois and Agent Uri to use desperate means toplete their mission. Because that would put Ellen''s son in possible danger. ''Speak ill of the southern emperor''s character and honey trap the boy. That''s your n General, damn you would make a good addition to tv''s housewife reality show,'' Agent Uri mocked Baylor''s n. ''Agent Uri, if you have nothing to add to the missions please shut the fuck up,'' Agent Lois disagreed with Agent Uri, she felt that what demigod Baylor made sense. Their target was a horny teenager. As long as they have enough honey, maybe just maybe they could pull this mission off without turning to desperate means. But, will the southern royal family sit by and watch as they did this? Obviously not. However, she did note here all the way to just give up at the first sign of a hurdle. Resolute, Agent Lois looked at the three that bickered without bothering for their surroundings andpany, cleared her throat at them, and said, "*Ahem* your highness, forgive my rudeness but we would like to question the used Dalton Wyatt along with Dr. Luna Lorn." Before Colleen could answer Agent Lois, Anna red at her and yelled, "Who are you calling the used you bitch?" "Your Highness, southern emperor, please mind your tongue," Being called a bitch by Anna Agent Lois''s right eye shone with radiance but it soon faded, clearly Agent Lois controlled herself from having an outburst. "You¡­" Anna shouted preparing to put the unknown semi-demigod in her ce but was interrupted by Ann who acted like a spectator this whole time. As soon as Ann arrived she mentally contacted her grandmother to get up to speed about what was happening while monitoring the scene from the sidelines because she felt there was something fishy about the demigod, he did not speak once since their arrival, Agent Uri. It took her a while but she soon figured out why she felt something wrong about him, it was because he was like her, no, not entirely like her but somewhat simr to her. Then where is his original self? In hiding, why? Was this not just a simple investigation? Was there more to the story? Baffled Ann continued to monitor Agent Uri for answers but she saw him suddenly rush towards her grandma, Anna, and the boy, so interrupting Anna she yelled, "Grandma, Watch out." Chapter 1153 Millennium-Old Virgin Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 00:51 Location- Empire, Michel Angelo City, Church of Michel Angelo, Unknown In a spacious luxury hot tub, a voluptuous beautiful woman was enjoying a calming and rxing soak thinking she was all alone. Weird, she wasn''t alone though, sitting a few inches next to her was a bulky man enjoying the soak and her beauty in the very same hot tub but the woman did not seem to notice his presence. Not that the woman was physically or mentally challenged rather she was a card demigod, yet she seemed to not notice the existence of the man right next to her, even when his grimoire was buzzing receiving a call. The problem was not with the woman but the man, it was as if the entire world was forgetful of his presence and everything closely rted to him. "Agent Uri, reporting sir," Demigod Uri said, answering the call of his handler. Despite his loud voice, the woman next to him in the hot tub did not seem to hear him, instead, she was so rxed that she closed her eyes shut. "Uri, you have two new missions. You can juggle two missions at once, right?" a husky voice spoke from the other side. "Yes, sir," Agent Uri answered affirmatively but his gaze remained stuck to the woman''s plump wet gorgeous breasts. "Good, you will be shadowing Agent Forger for a mission while covertly performing another mission. Lay rest to your current mission and read the files I have sent to you briefing about your two new missions before meeting me here, understood?" the husky voice asked. "Do I really have toplete my current mission so soon? You know I can juggle three missions at once, right?" Agent Uri said while his eyes longingly looked at the naked female demigod next to him. Except for avoiding physical touch, Agent Uri did nothing to hide his presence from the female demigod but she did not seem to even realize his presence let alone his perverted gaze scrutinizing every nook and corner of her supple body. "No, your new missions are of a very sensitive nature with an insanely high risk factor. They will require your hundred percent, nothing less. Got it?" the voice replied very sternly to help Agent Uri understand the seriousness of the missions assigned to him. "Well, it''s just that I was always curious whether a thousand-year-old virgin pussy will age fine like a wine or rot," Agent Uri licked his lips with his tongue looking at the lily-white naked alluring beauty beside him, totally defenseless and unaware of the predator eyeing her. "With your ability you should have already gotten a glimpse of it, right?" Hearing Agent Uri mention his dilemma, his handler tried reasoning with him. He did not seem to be bothered by Agent Uri''s action. Working as Uri''s handler for decades he was used to Uri''s voyeur capabilities. "The packaging seems alright but I cannot vouch for the goods inside. I will send you some pics, you tell me," Agent Uri submerged his head into the hot tub and stared at the female demigod''sher region. Thankfully, under the calm and rxing effect of the warm water, the female demigod had spread her legs to getfortable in the hot tub, making it easier for Agent Uri to get clear shots of her forbidden garden. "You know, for a nun''s pussy it is very clean. If she shaved down there, then she might have had frequent visitors down there too. Why mow thewn when nobody is going to see it? If you catch my drift," The handler grew skeptically about the demigod nun''s virginity status seeing her mowedwn. "No, I can smell it on her. She is a genuine millennium-old virgin. Maybe she doesn''t like the fuzz down there. It is not a crime to be hygienic, you know," Agent Uri trusted his instincts. "Well, you are the expert on these things, so I will take your word for it," The handler took Uri''s word for it and then broke the difficult news to him, "I hate to say this but you will have to end your mission now. Your new missions are a go in less than an hour." "Come on, sir! It''s the rarely seen millennium-old pussy, it will be a sin to just ruin it without tasting it," Agent Uri quibbled. ? "Uri, if you are going to be difficult about this I will forward this call to our master, you talk it with him. We are pressed on time as it is," the handler did not bother to reason with Agent Uri this time rather he threatened him using their master. "Don''t involve our master in this, I will end it here and meet you at the base in fifteen minutes," Agent Uri no longer argued and agreed to his handler''s arrangements. "Uri, I know what you''re thinking but the nun is not an easy target to subdue, there is a reason why our master wants her dead. Five minutes, if I don''t see you, all of you, here by then I will be forced to take the necessary actions, that is how sensitive your new missions are. If it was some other time, not to mention fifteen minutes I would have given you an entire day but my hands are tied, do you understand?" The handler knew Agent Uri''s capabilities and that it wouldn''t require him more than a minute toplete his current mission. So when Uri asked for fifteen minutes the handler knew exactly what Uri was nning to do with the extra minutes. Therefore, he immediately warned Agent Uri to not mess around and meet him in the next five minutes. "Five minutes, got it," saying that Uri ended the call with his handler. Then he looked at the naked beauty rxing totally defenseless and pondered on ways to not sin by killing a millennium-old virgin before tasting it. Soon a mischievous grin formed on Uri''s lips. Soon Uri''s naked body started to float. Then it hovered near the female demigod, slowly, making sure there was no physical contact between the two of them and it stopped when Uri''s erect meat rod was a hairs length away from the nun''s pink cave entrance. "Here goes nothing," uttering that Uri deactivated his ability and immediately shoved his meat rod into the demigod nun''s pink cave. Feeling Uri''s presence on and in her, the nun opened her eyes to find glowing Uri yelling, "Congrats on losing your virginity, Baby!" *KaBoom* With that a humongous mushroom cloud raised to the sky. As for the hot tub, it had pulverized. Chapter 1154 Cost Of Willfullness Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 00:53 Location- Empire, Michel Angelo City, Church of Michel Angelo, Unknown A demigod detonating oneself was a rare but deadly sight as the cocktail of various energy stored in the body of a demigod was no joke. The frightening thing was that the energy in this explosion wasn''t just the result of soul energy as fuel but the mixture of soul energy, rule energy, and divinity. An explosion with soul energy and rule energy as fuel was deadly by itself but by adding divine power to the mix, the resulting explosion was enough to pulverize everything within the area of effect. Such was the case with the Church of Michel Angelo and every card apprentice present in it, they were wiped out from the face of this world. Uri''s abilities made him a perfect human bomb, he would get close to his target hiding his presence, and self-detonate, killing the target without leaving behind much evidence. Like Agent Forger, he too was the puppet government''s master''s hidden talents unknown to the rest of the world. His abilities were perfect for a spy and were made for espionage and assassination. Uri''s mission was to kill the demigod nun of the Michel Angelo church but he was unwilling to sin by killing a millennium-old virgin without taking it for a ride first. So he hatched a n toplete the mission while getting what he wanted. So as soon as he shoved his erect meat rod into the demigod nun''s pink cave, he immediately self-detonated while congratting the nun for finally losing her virginity after a millennium. At first, Uri wanted to subdue and force himself on the nun but he was reminded by his handler that there must be a reason why their master personally wanted this nun dead. A millennium was a long time, someone of this age must have survived a lot of things. Therefore Uri did not dare to underestimate this demigod nun and immediately detonated himself when he thought he achieved what he wanted. Unfortunately for Agent Uri, his willfulness had be the saving grace for the demigod nun of the Church of Michel Angelo. As soon as Uri deactivated the ability to hide his presence, the demigod nun reacted immediately and activated the broken time rune in her divinity, slowing down the time, turning thest few milliseconds of her life into thest second of her life, giving her enough time to close her thighs mping Uri''s meat rod between them preventing it from defiling her while activating thest resort that she had prepared for in case of desperate times like this. Agent Uri''s one willful act not only became the life-saving grace for the demigod nun but it also allowed her to protect her innocence until the very end. Because of the warm water, the nun''s soft thighs, and the rush, Uri never realized that his willfulness not only cost him the mission but he failed to achieve what risked everything for. The Michel Angelo city had two parts to it, the church of Michel Angelo at the center and the city surrounding it. Thanks to the Church''s vanity and Uripressing the st radius to focus it on the demigod nun, the city and its citizens were not the victims of Agent Uri''s self-detonation. How did the Church''s vanity save the city and its citizens? Not only was the church constructed in the middle of the city but it also surrounded itself with 30 square miles of gardens filled with monuments of Michel Angelo and his brave followers. And surrounding the 30 square mile gardens was a wide and deep moat separating the gardens from the actual city. Because demigod Uripressed his self-detonation st radius to ensure that the demigod nun would die for sure, the st pulverized up to 7 square miles. That only included the church and the innermost part of its garden. As for the smoke and dust mushroom cloud, it was the result of the aftershock that spread as far as60 square miles taking downrge and old buildings in the area. Throwing the entire city into chaos. This was the result of Agent Uri focusing his self-detonation st solely on the demigod nun, imagine if he didn''t. ¡­ Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 00:53 Location- Central Region, Central Capital,Unknown, Restricted Command Base Agent Uri dressed in his uniform was reading the files shared to his grimoire by his handler in confusion, then he received a notification from his grimoire informing him that one of him had self-detonated and he could revive them by sacrificing appropriate amounts of soul energy, rule energy, and divinity. Considering that he was able to kill a millennium-old demigod without leaving a trace behind it was worth the price. Ignoring that notification, Agent Uri read the notification that followed, asking him to prepare himself for a load of memory transfer. Agent Uri prepared himself as he closed his eyes and soon the dreaded memory transfer urred, after a few seconds he opened his eyes finally understanding what the files share to his grimoire by his handler were for, and sighed, "Pity I didn''t get to take that antique but rare virgin pussy for it''s first andst ride." Then he began to write his mission report, after writing a lousy report in under a minute he submitted it to his handler''s grimoire and walked out of his office to head to meet his handler at his office. ¡­ "On time, and the mission report has been submitted to your grimoire," Said Agent Uri as sat across from his handler. "I read the report, many details were missing, let''s leave it for another day. Now, did you read the files I shared with your grimoire?" The handler ignored the discrepancies in Uri''s mission report in light of discussing other serious business. "Yes, I did but if I have to carry on the second mission, doesn''t that put Agent Lois in danger? Not to mention do we have to expose her if everything is going to end like that?" The handler who had the most knowledge of the two new missions understood what Agent Uri was trying to say. Since Agent Uri''s covert second mission was to kill the boy in case the item silver milk powder happened to exist, then why go through all the drama of getting General Baylor to adopt the boy, exposing Agent Lois? Could he not just use his ability to infiltrate the south and kill the boy regardless of whether the item, silver milk powder, was a fraud or not? Wouldn''t this way be simpler and much cleaner? "That is because at present even someone with your capabilities will not be able to infiltrate the city where the boy is being held." Chapter 1155 Henricks Interest Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 00:59 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown, Restricted Command Base "That is because at present even someone of your capability will not be able to infiltrate the city where the boy is being held." Listening to his handler, Uri could not help but lift his eyebrows. Except for a few people with exceptional physiques such as Agent Lois and her godly ''Right Eye of the World'' physique, many have fallen prey to his capabilities. The list of his preys was long and filled with notable big names, just take the millennium-old nun from a few minutes ago, she was supposedly the holy maiden of the church of Michel Angelo and the current guardian of the runes of Michel Angelo himself. If the church was willing to let her guard the runes of Michel Angelo himself, one has to understand how powerful and influential the millennium-old demigod nun he killed a few moments ago was. Uri''s list of achievements goes on about many feats thought to be impossible before. And his handler was the living witness of his feats, for him to im that even he could not infiltrate the south and kill the boy meant the mission had more to it. So, instead of disagreeing with his handler, Uri patiently waited for his handler to exin to him why and what he meant by his words. For a card apprentice that doesn''t exist on any legal document, his capabilities were what he had going for him. When they were challenged he could not help but slightly get offended. "It''s because of Field Marshal Heatsend, she suddenly rushed back from her covert job a few days ago and now is personally guarding the southern region, especially the city the boy is in," the Handler spoke grimly, showing how dreaded Field Marshal Heatsend was even in the secret organization that ran the government. What was more dreadful was the organization could track Field Marshal Heatsend''s activity. "Wait, with her watching how do I use my abilities without getting caught?" It was amon practice among all predators to know what can kill them and choose to stay far away from them. The same was the case with Uri, along with his list of achievements he had another list that contained the names of people whom he cannot mess with, interestingly it wasn''t the list wasn''t short, and among the top ten names on the list, Field Marshal Heatsend''s name was one of them. "That is the reason for the drama about General Baylor adopting the kid and why Agent Lois will be going along with you. Remember even if it is all bullshit stick to the part," though the mission read that Agent Lois would be leading the team, the way the handler said it, it sounded otherwise. "Wait, her masters are okay with our master using her like that?" Uri asked his handler in concern because their masters were very protective of Agent Lois since the day she was brought into the organization as a toddler, the amount of attention she got was so insane that everyone felt like she was the lead and they were all part of her story. They could not even dare to be jealous of her, as the level of affection she was showered with was insanely high to the point where others did not even bother topare themselves to her and just went along with it. "Well, our Master agreed to let Agent Lois be the Field Marshal post that is going to be empty soon. Not to mention Master was going to favor Agent Lois for the Field Marshal seat over other candidates eventually but he saw an opportunity here," Handler revealed. There wasn''t even the slightest hint of envy in his voice as said this nor did he feel that he was more qualified and had more merits than Agent Lois for the job. "Hold that thought for a second, what do you mean our master would have favored Agent Lois eventually? Didn''t he say otherwise regarding the same to Field Marshal Henricks?" Uri was confused because their master promised Henricks to favor one of Henricks''s disciples to take the soon-to-be empty field marshal seat to get Henricks on his side. Henricks was one of the top yers that all the masters of their organization were trying to recruit on their side. But Henricks was too cunning, he exchanged his support only if they helped him to amass a bit of power in the organization, and with one of his disciples filling in one of the limited seats as field marshal, his status and authority would increase considerably, maybe even enough for him to stand on equal footing to their master. Uri was so concerned about his master''s word to Henricks because Henricks was the only sess story about a recruited talent from a humble background making it in the organization, the only one who was about to climb high enough to stand beside their masters, the real rulers of this world. If Henricks were to make it so far, then it meant that one day he too had a possibility of reaching that height. Amidst his dream Uri forgot to ask one important question, how did Henricks make it so far with no proper support within the organization? Simple, Henricks was just too strong. So much so that the strings that controlled him when he was first introduced to the organization snapped and vanished, setting him free and no one in the organization held him ountable for it to date. "It''s for Agent Lois, so the field Marshal Henricks will have to understand. If her name was not thrown out for that position our master would have favored Field Marshal Henricks''s disciples for the position. You know how things work around here," Handler spoke as if the name Agent Lois was an undebatable and valid reason. Listening to his handler''s reasoning Uri did not dare to say that their master never nned to keep his word with Henricks but he did think about it and understood that though their organization imed to operate on a merit-based system in reality it was more corrupt and biassed than four royal families and the empire. There was no hope for talents with a humble background in the organization, they could only be running dogs of their masters and unless they were favored like Agent Lois they can forget about ever losing the leashes around their necks, the leash would only tighten if they were to show any sign of rebellion or deserting regardless of the merits they umted working for the organization so far. Though Uri felt for Henricks, he had a more pressing issue right now, his life. If he were to infiltrate the city with Field Marshal Heatsend standing guard he can only start engraving his headstone, knowing that his masters would rather have himy in an unmarked tomb than pitch in for a decent tombstone out of respect for his service to them. So he asked his handler, "Enough about that, how the hech does Agent Lois tagging along with me help my mission? With Field Marshal''s capabilities, I will be dead even before I get close to her granddaughter, forget kidnapping her." Chapter 1156 Contengecy Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 01:03 Location- Central Region, Central Capital,Unknown, Restricted Command Base Agent Uri''s two new missions were as follows, First, infiltrate the Southern region''s Sky Blossom city under the guise of helping Agent Lois in her investigation into the southern royal family under the authority of the Secret Police. Second, locate Dr. Luna Lorn and Dalton Wyatt. Then Kidnap Dr. Luna Lorn, Assassinate Dalton Wyatt, and rendezvous at the mentioned ssified hideout. At first nce, these two missions look like a simple mission of infiltration, kidnapping, and assassination but once the identity of the targets was considered, this mission risk level would turn into the highest possible level. Uri who had read the files on the new missions shared with his grimoire by his handler wasn''t concerned at first and felt a little offended because frankly, he thought that these missions were unnecessarily being turnedplicated and a bit beneath his level. Until the name Field Marshal Heatsend was brought up. If he had to face her, a part of him wanted to take his chances trying to run away from his organization, because facing Field Marshal Heatsend meant instant death even for someone of his capabilities. Therefore, when Uri heard that the organization''s solution for this problem was revealing Agent Lois to the southern royal family and the fucking bullshit cover of general Baylor adopting the assassination target, he started to worry for his life and even thought that the organization was trying to get rid of him without getting their hands dirty and asked, "How the heck does Agent Lois tagging along with me help my mission? With Field Marshal''s capabilities, I will be dead even before I get close to her granddaughter, forget kidnapping her." As an elite handler, Uri''s handler immediately saw through his thoughts and calmly consoled Uri saying, "Rx, you know better than me that the organization will not try to get rid of you, though they don''t care for you as an individual, you know how much they value your abilities. Frankly, I am surprised you would think that despite your history with the organization." "That doesn''t answer how Agent Lois is going to help with my mission, Sir," Uri did not bother with what his handler said because his handler was one of the nepo-babies, this alone made the handler very loyal to the organization, and right for the handler job, not to mention he did not have to worry about being ditched by the organization at its convenience. Someone like him would never understand what he was going through. "I am getting to that," the handler fixed his posture and then continued saying, "The reason why Agent Lois''s presence will help you in your mission is that one of the additional effects of Agent Lois''s physique is a bane of Field Marshal Heatsend''s specialty that allows Field Marshal Heatsend to counter your origin card. Agent Lois''s godly physique has many miraculous functions and one of them is to mask her past, present, and future at her will. Not just her alone but also her surroundings too. During the mission as long as one of you sticks close to Agent Lois, you can mask your presence along with your past, present, and future under the influence of her physique while the remaining of you can perform your mission without worrying about Field Marshal Heatsend, as she will not be able to learn what you are really up to." "You and I, both know that Field Marshal Heatsend''s specialty is not what she is known for or what makes her deadly. Agent Lois''s presence will only dy the inevitable, once Field Marshal Heatsend catches on to my mission, it will be toote for me to cry," Though Uri did not have the pleasure of facing Field Marshal Heatsend but he has heard about her abilities, heck every operative in the organization was warned to avoid Field Marshal Heatsend as much as possible. Falling on her radar as an enemy was equal to game-over. She was just leagues above their level. "Yes, even with Agent Lois''s physique covering your tracks it will be hard but you will have to be smart about this andplete your mission as fast as possible. In case your cover is blown, 15 mins, is how long Henrick has promised to keep Field Marshal Heatsend busy. Within that 15 minutes, you will have toplete your mission and escape. As for General Baylor and Agent Lois, they can take care of themselves," the Handler revealed the contingency the organization had prepared for the smoothpletion of the mission even if it were to meet hups midway. "15 minutes, huh," Uri hesitated and did not give his handler an answer, not because he felt the time was short but because he wondered whether Henricks was strong enough to hold off Field Marshal Heatsend for 15 minutes. Not that Uri underestimated Field Marshal Henricks but considering his opponent was Field Marshal Heatsend he couldn''t help but do so. After all, his life was on the line and the bloody history of the Unparalleled bloodline was not something to gloss over. Hesitation on Uri''s face was obvious, it was impossible for his handler to miss it but he did not me Uri for being reluctant to take on the mission, not that it was a choice but he understood where Uri wasing from, those with Unparalleled bloodline were just monsters, their strength was on another level. But unlike Uri, his handler knew Henricks, this field marshal was as cunning as he was strong if he said he can hold off field marshal Heatsend for fifteen minutes then he would otherwise he would not have said so. "Sir, you know what, now that I think about it, I feel that the government stands to gain more if they let demigod Baylor adopt that kid," Uri knew he cannot reject the missions even if they were suicide missions but there was still time for the missions to start if he was wise about this he can change his master''s mind about the objective of the mission. "Shut up, Uri. The government stands to gain more with the boy''s death. With him out of the picture, we can regte the item ''silver milk powder'' at our convenience and price, i.e if it exists. If it really does exist then it could be the arrow that our query is missing to get rid of the four royal families and the empire for good. Before you spout some other bullshit, Just take a look inside this storage card," Saying that Uri''s handler handed him an SSS-rank Storage card. "Fuck," Uri cussed looking into the storage card wondering, ''How many semi-demigods and demigods do I have to kill to gather this much divinity?'' "That is your pay for the two missions in advance. So, now, do you still have any problem with the two missions assigned to you?" The storage card contained thergest amount of refined divinity both Uri and his handler had seen in one ce. "Sir, no, sir!" Uri knew that the reason the organization gave him this much divinity as advance payment was that they wanted to help him use his origin card to the full of its potential and not be limited byck of divinity during the mission. Considering the threat level of the mission, by the end of the mission, Uri would be lucky to have even a tenth of the refined divinity in the storage card remaining. Yet, Uri epted his mission because he did not have a choice even if his handler made it sound like he had one. And with this amount of divinity, even if things grow out of control he can guarantee his life. As for the rest, as long as he was alive he can always think of something. Chapter 1157 Disaster Strikes Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:08 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond''s Cemetery All of us have been in thepany of atleast one annoying couple who would say, ''He/she didn''t say it but I heard him/her.'' You feel like running them over with your car rather than agreeing that you want what they have. Until today, the day I would be a part of something like that, I thought they were just making that stuff up. Honestly, with my trust issues, I am surprised that today I too would get to experience something like that. Having a mutated soul with multiple consciousnesses has made it easier for me to process multiple thoughts at a time which meant I could engage in multiple activities at a time. So while facing Anna and her grandmother I was busy with other things too. Such as monitoring my surroundings using my soul pupils. The presence of the second group of power that did not belong to the southern royal family had me very concerned. Especially with Jill''s timely warning. Now I feel I should have pressed Jill for information regarding her warning and not left it at that in order not to make things difficult for her. Not that knowing who this second group of demigods belonged to would help my situation but it would have been good to know who I am up against. Sometimes information by itself was stronger than a fist. Quite frankly the old me would not have hesitated to manipte Jill''s feelings for me and try to mize them. I don''t know if this was a bad thing but since I had no ns of reciprocating Jill''s feelings for me, for now, I think it was for the best. However, the old me would be disgusted with my current self for not using everything avable. Since the priorities of my second life were different I don''t think I should care what the old me would have done. The demigod who apanied the demigod who enquired about mama Wyatt, and the female semi-demigod, was very suspicious. Because I could see that his soul pathway and arrangements were very activepared to others as if he was using a card. At first, I just made a note of it and did not think much of it because I was not sure what kind of card he was using and believed that Anna''s grandma and the demigod that followed her should be aware of it. As demigods, even if they are not array masters or card masters their heightened senses should be aware of what''s happening in their surroundings. Since they did not seem to mind him using a card I decided to leave it at that and concentrate on the female semi-demigod next to him, she seemed to have a physique that directly connected her to the World, her right eye in particr. I prioritized exploring the girl''s physique over the suspicious activities of the demigod apanying her and it proved to be a huge mistake on my part a few minutester when his active soul pathways and arrangement suddenly bloat up with a refined and pure form of energy that I had seen the semi-demigods use, divinity, as he suddenly vanished from my sight. It was at this moment I thanked Demigod Michel Angelo Godson for his Insight foresight skill and not just for unintentionally giving me an opportunity to learn the secret behind blessings. Thanks to this skillbined with my soul pupils and Hive Al, I could tell that he did not disappear but was rushing toward me. Seconds could not be used as a standard unit to measure his speed, even milliseconds seemed to be barely passable. My current cultivation barely allows my mind to keep up with such speed despite using all the skills in my arsenal let alone letting my body react in response to such speed. I thought this was the end. But Anna, who was right next to me, suddenly jumped right in front of me. She seemed to have somehow heard the peril I was feeling. After the fight in the motel, I am dumbfounded to find Anna to be the one to share an emotional connection with me that transcended words. But hearing Ann yell, "Grandma, watch out." I wondered whether it was Ann, Anna''s origin card, that warned her of the threat. And the imminent danger to my life was making me see things that weren''t there in the first ce. In the end, it all came down to whether I trusted Anna enough to fool myself into thinking the connection between us transcends words. Because, ording to me, that was what love was, fooling ourselves into believing something that has no way of proving its fickle existence. At the same time an image of old me appeared in my mind, puffing a cigar and saying, ''Kiddo, it is good to know you are not beyond saving.'' ''Who am I kidding, I am still the same,'' I thought to myself as my bloodshot eyes watched Anna disappear with the hostile demigod, yelling, "Unparalleled Arena." "What is the meaning of this?" Colleen shouted while her baleful aura bombarded confused Agent Lois and General Baylor as she prepared to rip their divinity out. Before Agent Lois and General Baylor could answer, they heard Agent Uri''s voice from behind them, "One down three to go." Agent Lois and General Baylor wanted to question Agent Uri but they paused seeing that there were two Agent Uri. Using this opportunity Uri said, "Priority Code Alpha, I am leading this mission now. Agent Lois, take care of the southern emperor''s twin. General Baylor, kidnap the boy, while I hold off Soldier queen and Southern Emperor''s ex, we only have 10 minutes before field marshal Heatsend intervenes. So now or never people." Without waiting for Agent Lois and General Baylor to answer, the two Agent Uris rushed towards Soldier Queen and demigod Backster. The reason he asked general Baylor to kidnap the boy instead of killing him was that he was warned that if general Baylor knew the true goal of their mission, he would not hesitate to turn against them. Besides, once they bring the boy to the rendezvous point it would not be toote for him to kill him. Right now his only priority was to make it to the hideout within the 15-minute time limit. Taking the margin of error and time required for them to make it to the hideout into ount, 10 minutes was what they could use out of the 15 minutes. Chapter 1158 Transcending Words, Bad Luck In Her Life Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:08 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond''s Cemetery "Grandma, how do you know grandpa loves you when he doesn''t say it enough and is too busy to show it?" "Silly girl, what kind of question is that? Your grandpa does not need to say he loves me or show it because I know he loves me." "Cringe. But wouldn''t it be nice to have him say or express it once in a while?" "For insecure women maybe but not me. If you are fortunate, I hope you will experience it in your life." Grabbing hold of the boy''s cor, Anna wanted to question him about how she can be a tease for wanting their rtionship to be more meaningful and savoury but right at that moment she saw a look in his eyes that shouted he saw death rushing toward him. What do you do when you see death heading toward you? Try to get out of its way. But this boy, from his eyes, she heard them scream, ''Whatever may happen next, know this, I, Dalton Wyatt, love you.'' So Anna could not help but jump in front of him to face death in his ce as if she would ever watch as harm befall him, "Unparalleled Arena." This moment, this action of Anna, was pure instinct. Ann''s mental warning may have yed a part in it but Anna would beg to differ. Because for her, her connection with the boy had transcended the realm of words. "Southern emperor, activate." "Unparalleled Glory." "I am dumb! Mother, help your silly daughter." "Activate, S-Rank, Bestowal Card, Starry Array Sky te." "Pre-recorded array formation, Summon! Southern Crown constetion array formation, one of 88 constetions array formation. Activate, pledge of''stars of south'', the south protects those that protect them." *KaBoom* ... Uri had rushed towards the boy preparing to take him out by detonating himself regardless of the friendly in the vicinity because he was told they could take care of themselves. But things did not go Uri''s way, even before he could self-detonate, the southern emperor had transported them into one of her famous field cards. Still, he proceeded with self-detonation with a simple aim, one less hostile. In the meantime, Anna activated the pledge of ''stars of south'' of the southern crown array formation knowing that she would be taking on the full concentrated st of a demigod self-detonating. Even before Anna and Uri appeared in the arena they had yed their first move. Now the only question that remained was whether Anna would be able to survive Uri''s suicide bombing. Even before Uri''s explosion could reach him an array of stars conjured and covered Anna, shielding her from the st. But the force of the explosion was toorge, it managed to shatter the shield of stars and make its way to Anna. *Cough* *Cough* Anna coughed blood as her iplete and blood-covered bodyy on the arena floor. Her limbs were missing and underneath the blood stains was her charred skin. What was left of her body did not have a single hair, they were all burnt with the explosion. She was barely able to grip her consciousness from passing to the afterlife. Despite her severe condition, Anna had achieved the impossible, she survived the suicide bombing of a demigod. But considering that a lot of her unparalleled bloodline had been consumed this result was given. After all, the Unparalleled Bloodline was the strongest and most resilient bloodline of all. Right then another set of stars conjured and covered her body, helping it with its recovery. This was the work of the Southern crown constetion array formation''s pledge of ''Stars of South'', to protect those that protect them. This array formation was not only known as a very strong protection array but was also known for its safety and recovery additional effects. Now that her enemy was dead Anna was being forced out by the arena but the consciousness of her ancestors stopped it from doing so and upheld the pledge of ''Stars of South'' fulfilling their pledge to protect those that protect their valves. Anna was having a hard time staying conscious let alone maintaining the Unparalleled Arena and Starry Array Sky te, if not for her ancestorsing together to help her from their afterlife, her iplete body would be thrown outside in between the heated battle, bing a nuisance for her allies. Anna could use her origin card to transfer some of the damage she incurred to Ann but she did not, knowing that Ann and the boy were facing a life-and-death situation. "Damn, a demigod realm suicide bomber? Did the war between the royal families and the government ultimately break out?" One of the statues of unparalleled bloodline ancestry in the viewing area of the arena spoke. "I knew taking those oaths woulde back to bite us one day," another statue added to what the statue before him said. "Ancestor, don''t you think we should not be jumping to conclusions? There may be other enemies," a statue from the younger generation argued. "With demon cult uprooted, except the spies from the government who else is crazy enough to suicide bomb the heir of my family?" The statue from earlier defended his quick conclusion. *Groan* Anna groaned hearing the statues buzz and hum as if they were in a heated argument. She wanted to tell them to shut up but the muscles of her cheek that help with the movement of her jaw had yet to recover. She was so irritated by the constant sounds made by the statues that she wondered why her ears were spared during the explosion. After herst visit to the Unparalleled Arena, Anna discussed her experience in the arena with Ann, she learned that she was right about the statues trying tomunicate with her. And it turned out that the noise made by statues was called soul whisper since the statues did not have a physical month to talk. Wanting tomunicate with her ancestors Anna agreed to Ann''s advice for her to learn soul whisper but she did not know that her second visit to the Unparalleled arena would be so soon. Ever since she met the boy, she has been fighting one powerful enemy after another. Begging the question of whether he was the love of her life or bad luck in her life. Chapter 1159 Trinity Immortal Physique, False Relic Mobius Presence Date- --/--/---- Time- --:-- Location- Restricted, ssified, The Unavowed Project During wartime, a group of card apprentices, the researchers, who could not contribute to the war at the frontlines, took it upon themselves to train a new generation of card apprentices who would rece the current generation at the frontlines, in case, god forbid, the war was the only thing left their future generation could inherit from them. While training the future generation of card apprentices these researchers came to learn the unavoidable truth, that the future generation may not be as talented and resourceful as the current one. Worried for the fate of humanity, a part of these researchers walked a path so heinous that those who know of it swore to never speak of it, the Unavowed Project. This project was conducted when times were tough and crimes against humanity werebeled as necessary sacrifices. It had two sides to it, 1. Serving beyond the grave: the bodies of fallen soldiers with special physiques or traits were dug up to serve humankind once more, in a series of ungodly experiments to uncover the secret of their special physiques or traits. 2. Willing sacrifice: A special unit was created in the allied forces which recruited desperate people who wanted to be of service to the cause in any way possible to willing be the living subject of the series of ungodly experiments to replicate the determined physique or traits. Yes, the card apprentices had decided to y god, at times they failed horribly but like a needle in a haystack once in a while, they achieved what they set out to at a price that some thought was not worth it. One such case was the three-body one mind physique aka the Trinity Immortal Physique. A special physique that allowed a person to possess three identical bodies controlled by a single mind. When one hears about this physique a question arises in their mind, how can one mind control three bodies, was there some side effect? Now, my friend, that''s the beauty of this physique. It allowed a person to have three fully functional bodies without any side effects or shorings. The user of this physique showed great prowess in the war achieving remarkable achievements and earning himself the title Trinity Immortal because the user of this physique would not die unless all three bodies were killed within the same time frame otherwise, the living body could instantly revive the deceased body by paying appropriate sacrifice to the physique. The researchers saw a myriad of possibilities when it came to the trinity immortal physique so despite the initial failure andck of funding they kept this one experiment alive until one day they finally found a method to turn this natural physique into an acquired one. Though they were sessful in achieving their goal, they were faced with a universal truth, only one in millions meet the requirement of acquiring the physique and it was not guaranteed that every one of these select few would be able to make it to the end of the experiment and acquire the true Trinity Immortal physique. There were two methods created to acquire trinity immortal physique, 1. Identical Triplets: This method involved the most dominant of the identical triplet using the bodies of their two identical brothers as the fated ingredient and refining them into their origin card. But there was one requirement the identical triplets attempting this method should satisfy, all three of them should share a strong mental bond, and the result would be more promising if the bond was so strong that one could feel the other two were their fated ingredient. Basically the stronger the bond, the more chances of them acquiring the true Trinity Immortal Physique. 2. Cloning Oneself: This method involves the card apprentice creating two perfectly identical fully functional clone bodies of themselves, then using these clone bodies as their fate ingredient to refine them into their origin card. Like the previous method, this method also had a requirement, the card apprentice attempting this method should have insanely high mental strength as the stronger their mental strength the more chance of them sessfully acquiring the true trinity immortal physique. Agent Uri was born with strong mental strength, but due to his circumstances he never had the chance to put it to use as a card creationist or an array master but it did help him rise in ranks when he joined the central government militia at the way beyond gaining the attention of his current master who introduced him to the organization running the puppet government saying that he could be part of the organization if he were to use the cloning method to acquire the true Trinity Immortal physique or die trying else he would be silenced to maintain the secrecy of the organization. Left with no choice, Uri agreed and followed his master''s arrangements. Though Uri''s inborn mental strength was strong it was not strong enough to acquire the true Trinity immortal physique but he was able to acquire a partial trinity immortal physique which still held most of the advantages of the trinity immortal physique, especially the ability that made it near immortal. Uri''s partial trinity immortal physique fell shy of the true trinity immortal physique but it wasplete enough to uphold the legend of the trinity immortal physique. Therefore he joined the organization without any hup and was also awarded a false relic, Mobius Presence, as a joining bonus, which made him the perfect agent for Infiltration, Assassination, and Espionage. [ False Relic: Mobius Presence Effect: This ability allows the user to perfectly hide the presence of an identical self behind the other identical self infinitely. Note: the false relics ability can only be used on the user and not any other live or inanimate entities only when they were not in contact with other alive entities] The ability of false relic Mobius presence was based on the principle of the Mobius loop, where a rectangle can hide its symmetric half behind its other symmetrical half by constructing a one-side surface by holding its one end fixed and rotating the opposite end through 180 degrees, and joining it to the first end. The ability of the false relic allowed its user to perfectly hide their presence and their other clones'' presence as long as they had one identical clone recing the presence of all their otherbined presence. Meaning, Uri and his clones could hide their presence as alone as one clone was there to fill their absence. That was, Uri and his infinite clones could hide their presence as long as a single clone made its presence known. But there was a catch to how perfectly this ability could hide the presence of the user and his identical clone in exchange for one clone making its presence known, it depended on how perfectly identical the clone making its presence known was to the Original body. Meaning, for this ability to work wlessly the clone recing the presence of the original should be perfectly identical to the original, otherwise, the small differences will be the w and tell signs of the presence hidden using this ability. Because of this shoring, this false relic could not be used to its full potential as all clones created by the user may be identical but they did not possess the same strength as the original, this difference in strength of the original and the clone became the main reason nobody bothered to use this false relic until Uri. Because Uri''s trinity immortal physique allowed him to have three perfectly identical bodies even in terms of realm and strength. Since Uri had three identical bodies, he could use the false relic ''Mobius presence'' to perfectly hide the presence of his two bodies while one body was out in the open. Usually, the body that was not hiding its presence would stay back at the base while the other two with their presence perfectly hidden would go out to perform missions. This was the case when Uri went to assassinate the demigod nun of the church of Michel Angelo. After assassinating the nun with suicide bombing, the body which did not hide its presence but was hiding in the secret base, received the notification of the death of one of their body and after reading its memory it went to report the sess of the mission to their handler. Unlike the true trinity immortal physique, Uri''s partial trinity immortal physique did not allow the three bodies to share the sense when apart for long distances but thankfully their origin card filled in the shoring but it still was not as good as the real deal. Chapter 1160 Behind The Scenes Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 03:18 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Air Space After being teleported to the city, Uri used the opportunity when General Baylor approached the boy in the cemetery to use his, Mobius presence, second origin card to stealthily summon his other two bodies of his, Trinity Immortal physique, first origin card. While making sure that one of his bodies that did not hide its presence stuck close to Agent Lois to hide his past, present, and future. As for his other two bodies who had hidden their presence using Mobius Presence, they scoured the city in search of Dr. Luna Lorn. Apart from killing the boy, Uri''s other mission was to kidnap Dr. Luna Lorn. With Field Marshal Heatsend monitoring the city, it would be the stupidest thing to do, and that was what made this mission very risky. If not for Field Marshal Henricks promising to keep her at bay for 15 minutes, Uri would not be sure this was something even he could pull off. Uri had already been briefed that he would be able to find Dr. Luna Lorn in the temporary base of the southern watch on the outskirts of the city. But there was a problem, though there wasn''t a demigod in the base, the base was covered by an SSS-grade array formation. With help of his second origin card, Mobius Presence, Uri''s two bodies could easily bypass the array formation but the problem was how would they make it out of the array formation after kidnapping Dr. Luna Lorn. As his second origin card, Mobius Presence, would not work when in contact with another person. Uri wasn''t an array master nor that well versed in terms of array formation so his two bodies could not figure out what type of SSS-grade array formation was covering the southern watch temporary base and what were its features. Kidnapping was not Uri''s forte, he was the best at espionage and assassination, in either of his cases he never had toe in contact with a living person, even if he were to be caught he would suicide bomb and escape. But today that would not work because Kidnapping the royal family''s descendants would already put him in hot water, if he were to kill her then there would be no ce left in this world to make him feel safe. Even the organization would not hesitate to abandon him if it meant they could decrease the strain on their already strained rtionship with the royal family, let''s not forget the current Patriarch of the Heatsend family. If Uri''s two bodies were to foolishly enter the array formation just because they were two demigods against one SSS-rank array formation then they may have to pay with their dear life for underestimating the power of an SSS-rank array master. For someone with the Trinity Immortality physique, the death of two of his bodies was not that big of a deal but here it risked blowing off their mission by alerting the enemy of what they were really up to. So, the two bodies of Uri decided to approach this matter smartly. They both entered the SSS-grade Array formation without being detected under the effect of Uri''s second origin card, Mobius Presence, first they found the array core and then split up with two different agendas. As demigods, they did not require much time to find the core of the array. But they were surprised to find out who the array master was, it was the infamous Raining Alchemist, the husband of Field Marshal Heatsend and their kidnapping target''s Grandpa. Learning the identity of the Array master they were up against they gave up the idea of killing the Array master for making things difficult for them and instead decided to just destroy the array formation core and escape. Then one of them stayed behind while the other headed towards Dr. Luna Lorn. When the two of them were in position, all three of them immediately signaled each other that they were in position. One was in position to destroy the array formation core, the second was in position to kidnap Dr. Luna Lorn, and the third was in position to suicide bomb the assassination target. Now that all three were in position, they did not immediately act toplete their mission but the one next to Agent Lois, mentally contacted his handler, asking him to ask Field Marshal Henricks to make contact with Field Marshal Heatsend. Only when Uri''s Handler replied that Henricks had already made contact with Field Marshal Heatsend, Uri finally decided to act. When ites to the fight between demigods a second was more than enough to end the battle in their favour for powerful demigods like Field Marshal Heatsend. Therefore, Uri acted so cautiously. Now that Henricks had acted, Uri was pressed by time, not nning to waste any more seconds of the precious time bought by Henricks, all three of his bodies immediately acted to fulfill their individual tasks. After the continuous attack of the Yin Widow and the demon worshipers, Lorenzo decided to increase the safety of the southern watch base by covering it with an SSS-rank array formation. Earlier he did not do so because it would raise the question of why a simple dungeon relocation experiment would require an SSS-rank Array formation as protection but now with the attack of a Devil, he had a valid reason to set up an SSS-rank array even if it cost the royal family a fortune. But never in his dream would he have imagined that somebody would not only be able to infiltrate his array formation but also destroy its core with him operating it. After Uri''s body destroyed the array core with a massive force then it headed to meet up with other bodies while Lorenzo fainted from the bacsh of the array core being destroyed even before he could react. As for Luna, she was staring at her grimoire, admiring the one-time-use Field Card D-rank Gate Dungeon Silver beach that she created using the dungeon relocation apparatus, she did not even realize something was up as she was knocked out cold by Uri''s second body then it carried her to meet up other body and together they headed to the cemetery, as Uri''s third body had failed in its task. Unfortunately for Uri despite him being so cautious, careful, and calctive of his every action his third body failed toplete its task to assassinate a card soldier. He med this failure on himself for underestimating the Southern Emperor, yet even though he did not manage to kill the boy he managed to if not kill incapacitate one of the boy''s protectors. Sacrificing required divinity, rule power, and soul power, the two bodies of Uri revived his third body. Then Uri''s body which happened to be carrying Dr. Luna Lorn rushed to the rendezvous point while the other two bodies made it to the cemetery and arrived behind clueless Agent Lois and General Baylor as Soldier Queen Colleen''s baleful aura bombarded them and said, "One down three to go." Agent Lois and General Baylor wanted to question him but they paused seeing that there were two of him. Using this opportunity he updated them on the updated mission agenda without going into details, "Priority Code Alpha, I am leading this mission now. Agent Lois, take care of the southern emperor''s twin. General Baylor, kidnap the boy, while I hold off Soldier queen and Southern Emperor''s ex, we only have 10 minutes before field marshal Heatsend intervenes. So now or never people." Chapter 1161 For Honour Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:05 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Unknown "What brings you here Henricks?" Field Marshal Heatsend, who was meditating seated on top of a cloud, asked a figure hiding among clouds a few miles away using the soul whisper technique without opening her eyes. "You promised not to use your ability on me ever," Henricks walked out of the cloud and enquired Field Marshal Henricks but he did not dare to step any further. "I didn''t use my ability," Field Marshal replied while waiting for Henricks to state his purpose. "It seems your power has grown again, it''s great to be born with a powerful bloodline," Henricksmented, he was in no hurry to speak his purpose as he was here to stall time after all. "..." Field Marshal Heatsend did not bother with Henricks, instead she concentrated on the city, understanding that if the group of old people in the central capital had sent out Henricks then they were up to something. But because of the presence of the ''Right Eye of the World'' not only was her special ability suppressed but her other precipitation ability would dampen nearing the sky blossom city. The wielder of the ''Right Eye of the World'' had yet to be a demigod yet her physique was already so capable, giving Agent Lois the honor of being remembered by Field Marshal Heatsend. Though her innate demigod perception was dampened the overall scan came back positive yet Field Marshal Heatsend remained cautious ready to act any moment. "An oldrade hase so far to greet you, are you not going to offer some rum?" Henricks questioned field marshal Heatsend''s hospitality. "Be grateful that my sword is not soaked with your blood for entering my domain without permission," Field Marshal Heatsends words confirmed that she was indeed acquainted with Henricks. "Speaking of your domain, I heard his majesty Heatsend has made his granddaughter the Heir of the south, is it true?" Henricks asked, trying to make small talk. "You heard right his majesty has decided," Field Marshal Heatsend replied, she still did not bother to open her eyes. "Are you not worried she will party everything you worked hard for into ruins," Henricks taunted his oldrade. "She is capable and will have a loyal council supporting her. And if you dare to speak one more ill word of the Heiress of the south, I will forget that once we used to fight side by side. Don''t force me," Field Marshal Heatsend knew Henricks had approached her with an agenda but out of courtesy for him as arade she did not directly attack him. But if he asked for it she would not hesitate to cut him down. "Alright. Don''t worry I am not here to fight but to cash in on your second promise to me," Henricks finally got to point after receiving a text notification to his grimoire from Agent Uri''s handler, signaling him that Uri was in position it was time for him to keep his word. Listening to Henricks''s bring up the past promise Field Marshal Heatsend finally opened her eyes, revealing her radiating violet pupils. And ring at Henricks, she said, "If you remember my promises to you, then you should know I will not do anything that will harm my family and my people." "I remember, that is why I am here to ask you for a 30 minutes head start, I, myself, will not participate, let your people and my people fight it out, if they still have not reached a conclusion after 30 mins, I will ask my people to retreat and if they were to die under your people''s hands I will me them for being inadequate. I hope you will do the same," Henricks exined, trying to make his demand sound reasonable to Field Marshal Heatsend. And then added, "Come on, don''t tell me you cannot trust the people you are proud of tost for 30 minutes?" "There is no use of these taunts, Henricks. I cannot agree to this promise knowing that there is a conspiracy afoot," Field Marshal Heatsend rejected Henricks tly. "Is this what the Heatsend word is reduced to these days? 15 minutes, you have to agree to this at least," Henricks used the honor of the Heatsend family to cave field marshal Heatsend to his demands. As Henricks hoped field marshal Heatsend was conflicted about whether to prioritize Heatsend Family honor knowing that a conspiracy against her family was afoot. In the past many have used this strategy against the Heatsend family, all of her ancestors choose to prioritize the honor of the family despite knowing that there was a conspiracy afoot because honor is not something you uphold at your convenience. Most of her ancestors had managed to prevail despite the odds but some failed horribly. Even though some failed they managed to uphold family honor, which in return protected the family and kept it prosperous to date. Taking a lesson from the pages of the history books, field marshal Heatsend decided to uphold the honor of the family even if it meant that she was walking right into the enemy''s trap. Therefore she agreed to Henricks''s demand as her second promise to him saying, "You have your 15 minutes. Afterward, I will personally hunt you for putting me in this position. For using my good intentions against me and my family." "I would not have if I wasn''t desperate," Henricks said, while mentally using his grimoire to notify Uri''s handler that the 15 minutes countdown begins now. "Shut up, you don''t get to y the victim here." Field Marshal Heatsend''s eyes turned bloodshot as she watched Uri''s body suddenly appear next to her husband and destroy the array core, sending her husband into aa. Then she could not hold her calm as she watched her beloved granddaughter being knocked out and kidnapped while her sister-inw and niece were under attack but she still managed to suppress her rampant emotions and keep them in check not letting them vite the word she had given to Henricks. "No harm will befall your granddaughter and I will personally bring her safely to you, I give you my word." Chapter 1162 Verglas Speculum Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:09 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom District, St. Raymond''s cemetery The two bodies of Uri rushed toward Colleen and Backster nning a double suicide bombing. This time he used a card to exchange most of the power from his detonation for explosive speed, this way the bodies of Uri would be able totch on to Colleen and Backster, leaving very little room for them to dodge them, but as a result, the power behind his bodies suicide bombing would be reduced by an exceptional amount however just enough to buy demigod Baylor time to kidnap the boy and escape to the hideout. This was in line with Uri''s intention because he did not dare to kill Patriarch Heatsend''sdy. Uri was right to not have thoughts about killing Colleen but he was wrong to underestimate her. Her title was Soldier queen, if he had taken the hint from it then he would have saved himself the following embarrassment. "Vers Speculum," Colleen mumbled, and the moisture in the air surrounding her and her allies froze and turned into a thin sheet of one-way mirror separating them from the enemies. The allies could see through the thin sheet of ice mirror but the enemies could only see their reflection which then morphed to look like Colleen and attacked them. The two bodies of Uri which were rushing at Colleen and Backster were caught off guard by the sudden development but due to the card that they had used to exchange their bodies''s power for their sudden explosive speed, they could not stop on their tracks, and only met their reflection that had morphed into Colleens head on. As soon as Uri''s two bodies neared Colleens, they were grabbed and dragged into the thin sheet of the Ice mirror by them but before any further development, they explode along with them the ice mirrors protecting Colleen and Backster explode. The n was a huge failure, the two bodies of Uri died even before they could reach their target. As for Agent Lois and General Baylor, as they neared their targets Ann and the boy, they and their targets too were also separated by a thin reflectiveyer of frozen air, that reflected their reflection which morphed into Colleen and attacked them. Unlike Uri, Agent Lois and General Baylor did not act brazenly, so they were not caught off guard by the sudden revolution instead they easily escaped the entanglement of Colleen''s attack. "Backster, protect the boy. Ann, check on Anna," giving orders to her allies, Colleen looks at Agent Lois and Baylor adding, "I will handle these two clowns." Colleen was not worried about her granddaughter because she knew that if Ann was still here then it means Anna was fine. Then cracking her joints she slowly stepped forward saying, "It has been a while since I have been on the frontlines, but to forget me so soon, I guess previous achievements were overshadowed by my family''s. Let me make some new ones." Colleen had just recently be a demigod, in a family filled with powerful demigods it was not a big deal, not to mention her old achievement fell short whenpared to her family''s, neither did they make it to the front page but it did not mean that they were to be glossed over and her humble yet overwhelming title, Soldier Queen, was the evidence of that. But to be fair, most of the people who watched her on the battlefield had retired, not to mention she went on a long retreat to break through into the demigod realm, so it was not a surprise that people had forgotten about her. But before attacking General Baylor and Agent Lois she said, "I advise you two to surrender, otherwise it is going to be painful." Agent Lois was about to yell ''go to hell old hag'' whileunching an attack at Colleen but before she could do so General Baylor stepped forward and politely said, "Your Highness, I am not here to fight. As Wyatt''s mother''s friend, I am here to see if the boy is safe and not being coerced by the southern royal family." "He is fine," After General Baylor visited the southern royal warp array with his wife, Colleen had looked into General Baylor and his rtionship with the boy. Her daughter had alreadyputed everything there was to know about the boy and General Baylor long ago, so essing those files she felt that Baylor may really care for the boy and did not have any other agenda, so when he demanded answers instead of a fight, she answered him. "That''s not enough. I want to hear those words from him," General Baylor did not know what the organization was nning for the boy but seeing how the southern emperor and her family seemed to not just protect the boy but also care for him, he thought maybe it would be for the best if he left the boy here instead of taking him to the central capital where waters were deep and more turbulent than ever. But before that, he had to make sure that what he saw was not all just a show by personally speaking with the boy. "General, stop talking nonsense with that old hag and focus on the mission, we only have 8 minutes left. I will hold her back, you go get the boy," Listening to the discussion between Colleen and Baylor, Agent Lois suddenly had a bad feeling about the mission. If Baylor were to turn on her now, with Uri gone, the mission would definitely fail. Because even though she was confident to face and defeat a demigod as a semi-demigod, her confidence dwindled in the face of three demigods. Therefore, she called Colleen an Old hag hoping to anger her and break any chance of Baylor and Colleen talking their differences out. Until now what she had read about Colleen''s personality in her profile had been proven wrong because of Field Marshal Heatsend limiting Colleen''s actions but now that things had changed she hoped her little trick worked and foiled any kind of understanding between Colleen and Baylor from forming. Chapter 1163 Uris Return Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:09 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Unknown "Fuck," Uri who was carrying unconscious Luna cussed out loud learning that his two other bodies died without being able to achieve their agenda. Then he remembered how his handler warned him that all three of him would be required toplete this mission, so he decided to head back but the problem was Luna. If they were to fight while carrying her around then he could not be able to use his most useful ability, Mobius Presence. With no time to waste, Uri acted on the first thought that came to his mind. Using his earth elemental rune he buried Luna alive in an underground tomb. This way he could pick her up midway through his return. Then he revived one of his bodies, climbed on it, and asked it to use the card to exchange its life force for explosive speed so that he could reach the cemetery without wasting much time. Upon reaching the cemetery, the body that used the forbidden card dissipated as it had exchanged its life force for speed, allowing Uri to return to the cemetery within seconds. Only to hear Agent Lois, "General, stop talking nonsense with that old hag and focus on the mission, we only have 8 minutes left. I will hold her back, you go get the boy." So, Uri decided to not reveal his presence and use this opportunity to kill the boy using his other two bodies under the effect of Mobius Presence. But unfortunately for him, in the rush to arrive here while not wasting time, he had already revealed his arrival, "Found you, handover my grandniece, or forget about leaving her alive." Colleen did not learn of the kidnapping of Luna untilter. With Lorenzo in aa, Luna missing, andmander Anna unreachable, the temporary southern watch base took its time to establish a new chain ofmand and immediately inform their General of the bad news. Learning about what happened in the temporary base, Colleen was super mad but then a thought struck her, why did her sister-inw not act to protect her husband and granddaughter? Thinking this far, hot-headed Colleen immediately calmed down. And instead of immediately attacking Agent Lois and General Baylor, she decided to have them surrender and get the news on the demigod that kidnapped her grandniece. This was one of the main reasons why she decided to talk reason with General Baylor when he offered to. After all, torturing the answers she wanted from them would take time. Which she did not have. But to her surprise, the missing demigod returned, saving her time. So ignoring Agent Lois''s needless taunt she looked toward his location and said,"Found you, hand over my grandniece or forget about leaving her alive." Then turning to demigod Baylor she said, "General Baylor if the words you just spoke were true then stand aside. I will let you talk to the boy when I am done with them." "Your highness, what I said was indeed true. Though I will not fight you, I will be talking with the boy on my own terms and decide on what to do next," With Uri''s return, the battleground was evened again. Baylor wanted to use this moment to have a heart-to-heart with the boy. He did not care that in a few minutes, Field Marshal Heatsend would arrive, or the organization he was forced to join wouldbel him as a traitor, right now all he cared about was the boy. That was reckless but he was confident in his strength. "Backster, guard the boy with your life. Ann, honey, try and hold that girl till I return. I will be quick," Colleen did not spare Baylor a nce and headed toward Uri who had captured Luna trusting her allies would be able to hold their ground. Uri hurriedly revived his other two bodies seeing the approaching Colleen. Colleen timed her arrival next to Uri such that she could capture all there of Uri''s body in her ability, "Vers Speculum" As soon as Uri''s other bodies were revived, the moisture in the air surrounding them froze to form a thin sheet of Ice Mirror reflecting their image that morphed into Colleen. Then these Colleens grabbed them and dragged all three of them into the Ice Mirror. All three of Uri''s bodies resisted but to their surprise, their strength was being used against them. The harder they struggled the stronger the pull on them became, simr to a quicksand before they could figure out the principle behind these mirror images of theirs that morphed into Colleen, they were dragged into a new world, a cold replica of the one they were used to living in. "Now that you are here, you can forget about leaving," Original Colleen''s voice sounded while the three bodies of Uri were being entangled by their reflection that had morphed into Colleen. "Give up, those reflections are equally strong as you, the more you struggle the more you are tiring yourselves out. What the heck were you thinking by gathering all three bodies of yours in one ce," Colleen did not understand why someone with Uri''s physique would gather all his bodies in one ce. Did he not know the consequence of that? "Because we are stronger together. Arghhh," all three of Uri''s bodies said in unison as their strength suddenly increased by three times and they shattered the mirror images of Colleen with their new strength. Then they added, "It is you who should be worried about being locked with us in a closed space." "Interesting, what kind of buff are you using? My mirror images were not able to mirror them," Colleen asked as she was surprised to see that her ability was not able to mirror the strength buff that Uri''s three bodies suddenly gained. "It''s the innate buff of our physique, for it to work all three of us should be within a melee range of each other. Your mirror image may be able to mirror our strength but they are not us so they do not meet the requirement to use our buff, even if they were able to mirror the buff," Uri exined and added, "the flow of time seems to slow here." "No, time is not slow but your body is slowing as the vibration of the soul pathway in your body is slowing down under the effect of the cold here. The longer you are here the slower you will get until the vibration of the soul pathways of your body gets decreased to the point where they will not be able to maintain your current shape and your body will shatter like a block of ice," Colleen exined the additional effect of her ability. "Was this why I felt like being in a quicksand when in contact with those mirror images?" Uri said figuring out why he could not struggle free from being dragged into this cold world of Colleen''s ability. Chapter 1164 Self-Immolation Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:10 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond Cemetery "Not exactly, but when in contact with mirror images, the rate at which the victim''s soul pathways vibrate decreases starts to hasten depending upon the resistance put up by the victim. Therefore, you felt like your strength was being used against you. The only way out of it is to overpower the mirror images like you just did," Colleen briefly exined her power to Uri because she did not have to fight to win in her ''Vers Speculum.'' Once the three bodies of Uri were rendered immobilized she could begin her torture interrogation. "Um, I see. Is that also why I am having difficulty mobilizing my soul energy through my soul pathways?" Uri asked, looking at his demigod body made of divinity starting to turn pale blue under the cold of this fake world. "Yes, but that would be a simple and inurate answer. You see when the vibrations of your soul pathway keep decreasing it also means that the width of your soul pathways is growing narrow. With narrow soul pathways, you cannot ess the regr amount of soul energy you used to. The cold in your body has not yet grown to the point where your bodily functions are affected but once they do, that is when things start to get fun. Especially when your brain starts to process information slower than it used to. Then for you, every second can be as long as a minute or even an hour depending on how much you have sumbed to the cold here," This was why Colleen did not rush, because it was going to be over soon anyway. And also because she felt that Uri had lost his only advantage of suicide bombing by gathering all three of his bodies in one ce. "Interesting ability you have here. I guess I should not have underestimated the firstdy of the south. Good thing I learned my lesson and was smart enough to have gathered all of my bodies in one ce," as Uri said these words his bodies which had turned pale blue under the cold of Colleen''s ability slowly started to turn red like a red hot iron and he uttered, "Rule of Fire, Meaning of Immtion, Rune:- Self-Immtion by Fire, Rune card:- Live Furnace." "Shit," Colleen cussed, learning that Uri had a self-immtion rune. She should have seen thising when he used a card to exchange his life force for explosive speed. "As you can see, I don''t n on enjoying the effect of your ability," Uri''s rune card, Life Furnace, literally turned his body into a furnace that uses life force as fuel for an explosive increase in its user''s overall physical attributes or just one attribute depending on the user''s will. Normally no one would be able to master this kind of meaning topletion because practicing it would require sacrificing their life force which they could not afford, unlike Uri who had the Trinity Immortal physique. Not only had he mastered the meaning but also crafted an ultimate rune card fitting his fighting style. This card did not negate Colleen''s ability''s effect on his soul pathways but instead showed that he could kill himself without resorting to suicide-bombing, that meant every time Colleen''s abilities affect started to grow on one of his bodies to the point of getting frozen alive, Uri would just kill his body, and rece it by reviving a new one. As long as all three of his bodies were not killed at once he was good to go. From the looks of it, it was starting to seem like a brawl between Uri''s three bodies and Colleen was going to break out but Uri never nned to fight Colleen and he had two good reasons for that. First, he felt that if he started to fight Colleen he would not be able to figure out how to get out of this cold world of Colleen''s ability. Yes, he could just kill Colleen and walk out of here but was killing Colleen the answer? Because she could just seal him here with her dying breath. Not to mention he did not n to resort to killing her unless it was necessary. So he decided to prioritize finding a way out of here. Second, He felt he did not need to fight her to achieve his agenda, he just needed to stall Colleen in this space and buy Agent Lois enough time to kill the boy or help General Baylor kidnap the boy. Yes, he had sent separate orders to Agent Lois through the organization''s secretmunication channel. And right now using that he was using that channel to get live updates from Agent Lois on the progress of their mission, and the tide of battle outside was in their favor. Right now Uri''s priority was to figure a way out of Colleen''s ability before Agent Loispletes the mission. If that were the case, why did Uri reveal his Rune Card? It was because once he used it Colleen would figure it out anyway. Call it the pride of the rat. The rats sneak around but once confronted they will fight back with their life on the line. Not to mention he wanted Colleen to continue revealing more about her ability so that he could find a hint to how to leave this frozen world without killing Colleen. "Um, you are indeed a troublesome opponent. It seems I have no choice but to resort to violence and get the answers from the girl that tagged along with you. If that doesn''t work out, I would like to see how much the wielder of the ''Right Eye of the World'' would fetch in the market. And for the sake of your masters it better be my grand niece," Colleen said, preparing to kill three of Uri''s bodies and go capture Agent Lois and General Baylor. An opponent with Trinity Immortal physique was already troubling but seeing how he had the persistence and the will to cultivate the immtion meaning of the Fire Rule, she knew she would not get anything out of this guy through torture. "Haha, you still don''t get it, do you? I thought you would have figured it out when they dared to send the ''Right Eye of the World'' as a prop for this mission," Seeing Colleen no longer nning to keep him alive, Uri squabbled as he did not want to fight her knowing that he stood to gain nothing from that. "What do you mean?" Colleen asked because she thought she was missing something seeing how confident her opponent was with his words. If there was something she had overlooked then she would like to know that before it was toote. "They feel that this mission, as in kidnapping your grand niece and the death of the boy, was worth more than the ''Right Eye of the World.'' The item, silver milk powder, something as miraculous as it was worth more than the lives of the card apprentices titled ''The Miracle,'' the ''Trinity Immortal,'' and the ''Youngest Demigod Known''bined with the field marshal Henricks. They are ready to sacrifice all that just to get their hands on that item, the moment I kidnapped the girl you guys lost. And once the boy dies you will losepletely. Right now you are just wasting your time talking to a soon-to-be-dead man," Uri''sst words were not to throw off Colleen but rather his genuine thoughts of what was waiting for him, Agent Lois, and General Baylor in the hideout. Once the masters seated in the central capital get the field card in Luna''s grimoire their next course of action was clear, they would clean everything connecting them to this incident. That meant he, Agent Lois, General Baylor, and Field Marshal Baylor were going to die and so was Dr. Luna Lorn, it was an obvious way to retrieve the field card from her grimoire. "Is that it, phew. I thought I missed something grave. And thank you for telling me that Field Marshal Henricks was also involved in this, now I understand why my sister-inw did not act earlier. It seems I was right, her goodwill has finallye back to bite her," Colleen never got to tell ''I told you so'' to her sister-inw but the other party got to on numerous asions, so Colleen could not help but bring it up when given the opportunity even though the circumstances surrounding it were not right but she had no choice, as it was extremely rare for her to get such opportunities. She would only take what she got when she got it, she did not have the luxury to stand on the moral high ground as her sister-inw had very few faults. "That''s it?" Uri was shocked seeing Colleen''s reaction. He thought, once he revealed his distrust to the organization, Colleen would use it to try and recruit him, convincing him to give Luna in return for the southern royal family''s protection. But to his surprise, Colleen did not, rather she was more determined to kill him. Did she not hear what he just said? Chapter 1165 CyroSynthesis, Glacier Punch, Glacier Touch Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:10 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond Cemetery "Do you know how many times your masters have attempted something like this? Kid, you have a lot of potential but your masters just wanted you to be a good rat for them, nothing more. So they hindered and limited you into what you are today. If you have next life remember to choose your masters wisely," Colleen said as she instantly perfected her stance and threw a punch aiming at all three of Uri''s bodies, "cier Punch" "Shit," caught off guard two of Uri''s bodies managed to escape the line of Colleen''s punch in time but one failed to do so and was instantly frozen alive enclosed in a huge cier. Everything within the line of Colleen''s punch instantly had the vibrations of their soul pathway drop to the point of being frozen alive bing a part of a huge cier that fromed. Slowing vibrations of the soul pathways required a lot of energy, and using it in arge area required even more energy. If Colleen were to fight against a demigod like this then sometimes it meant she would be exhausted even before the results were in, making it clear that she would lose in an extended battle. Fortunately, she had a filial granddaughter. After defeating the devil Feastus, Anna sent its core to her grandmother as a congrattory gift for breaking through to the Demigod Realm. When Colleen explored the devil Feastus''s core, she came to make an interesting discovery about its ability. The interesting point was that the devil Feastus''s ability closely resembled her ability even though they were of totally opposite elements and the devil''s ability was much more sophisticated than hers. Learning the devil''s ability as an example Colleen modified her ability such that she would not be exhausted even after extended use of her ability. With this, her strength grew tremendously, so much so that despite being a new demigod she was able to hold the confidence to kill a demigod with Trinity Immortal physique and Immtion rune. Devil Feastus''s ability produced moltenva that would consume everything in its path, devour their power and transfer it to the Devil, using which the devil could grow infinitely strong despite being suppressed by this world''s will. How was the Devil''s ability simr to Colleen''s ability? Both Devil Feastus and Colleen''s abilities were built on one single principle, the vibrations of the victim''s Soul pathways. But the difference was that Colleen''s ability depended on decreasing the vibration of the victim''s soul pathways while the Devil''s ability depended on increasing the vibration of the victim''s soul pathways. Giving birth to different effects, Ice and Lava. However there was more to Devil Feastus''s ability, his ability not only increased the victim''s soul pathway to maximum but also absorbed the energy released when the victim''s soul pathway copsed by burning into ash, unable to withstand faster vibration. Inyman''s terms, the devil''s ability looked like the moltenva produced by the devil would burn the victims, devour their energy and give it to the devil, hence giving the devil infinite energy supply and a boost in strength. Learning from this, Colleen decided to modify her ability simrly so that she too would decrease the victim''s soul pathways to the minimum and absorb the energy released when the victim''s soul pathway copsed getting frozen. But there was a problem, with her ability, she could decrease the victim''s soul pathway''s vibrations to the minimum but then her ability did not help her with absorbing the energy released when the victim''s soul pathway copsed getting frozen. Nheless, having figured out where her ability wascking it was not impossible for Colleen to figure out a solution for that. She could use the devil Feastus''s core to create an absorption card or something but she did not have to as she was blessed with an epiphany. Due to which a meaning of her rule opened up for her, allowing her to create a rune, Cryo-synthesis, something super special she derived from the devil Feastus''s ability. Cryo-synthesis is the ability to synthesize energy by decreasing the vibration of the soul pathways. Colleen still had to explore the full extent of this new rune of hers because she had never once used it inbat as it hasn''t been very long since she created it. Colleen didn''t know what would happen if she had used the same cier punch outside in the city and not in her ability, Vers Speculum. Maybe she would end up freezing half of the city and its citizens into icicles. Her ability Vers Speculum not only helped her contain her enemy but also allowed her to use her powers without holding back because of any worries or at least that''s what she believed. With one punch, not only Colleen managed to freeze one of Uri''s three bodies alive, but also regained almost all of the energy she had expended so far. But she also came to realize that her Vers Speculum could copse if she were to use the cier punch for the second time and miss. The energy she gained had toe from somewhere. This time Colleen was very lucky that she managed to trap one of Uri''s three bodies in her punch, if not for that her ability Vers Speculum would have copsed with her first punch. Most of the energy that Colleen gained was from Uri''s frozen body. If not for that the fake world of her ability would copse being sucked dry by her own attack. With this realization, Colleen felt suffocated and ustrophobic in her own domain, but thinking of the alternative, Colleen had no choice but to curb her power. Because if she were to use cier punch outside, the entire Sky blossom city might end up getting frozen and absorbed by her. Compared to this oue Colleen felt that it would be best if she were to suppress her power and fight Uri in her Vars Speculum. Then she charged towards the closest body of Uri at an incredible speed, yelling, "cier Touch." Chapter 1166 Rectification Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond Cemetery [Rune Name: Vers Speculum Rune Type: Rule- Water, Meaning- Freeze & Reflection Rune Rank: Ultimate Grade Rune Effect: Vers Speculum allows the user to freeze any state of water into a mirror domain using their rule domain. Additional Effect: Cold Debuff, Freaky Mirror Image, Freezing Mirrorverse Note: Energy consumption is high use at discretion.] Cold Debuff- When activated the soul pathways of all enemy units within the user''s range will grow narrower as a direct result of their soul pathway vibration slowing down. Note: The debuff will grow stronger the longer the enemy is within the user''s range. Freaky Mirror Image: When the enemy unit''s reflection gets reflected on the Vers Speculum, a mirror image of the target gets generated and takes the appearance of the user. But the strength of the mirror image remains proportional to the target. Additional Effect: Rtive Cold Debuff Note: The Freaky mirror image can exist in both the real world and the Freeing mirrorverse. Rtive Cold Debuff: The Freaky mirror image can cast cold debuffs when in contact with the target and the debuff can grow exponentially stronger based on the target''s struggle. Note: This debuff''s effect also increases with longer periods of contact. And when used in the mirrorverse the effect stacks with the debuff of the mirrorverse. Freezing Mirrorverse: the user can use the rune to freeze any state of water into a mirror and use the rule domain to create a domain known as Freezing Mirrorverse, an exact cold replica of the world but in a separate space. Here anyone without the Vers Speculum rune will be severely affected by the cold debuff. Note: The size of the Freezing Mirrorverse is a minimum of 50 miles but can increase depending on the energy provided by the user. [Rune Name: Cyrosynthesis Rune Type: Rule- Water, Meaning- Freezing & Synthesis Rune Rank: Ultimate Grade Rune Effect: This rune allows the user to absorb the energy released after the soul pathway copses due to its vibration being slowed to the extreme and synthesizing energy for the user. Additional Effect: Cyro-Adaptation Note: The energy produced can be used by the user to recover lost energy or for their other capabilities or power boost.] Cyro-Adaptation: The User''s soul pathway can easily adapt to slow soul pathway vibrations. Note: This effect can stack with any resistance or immunity gained from the Freeze Meaning of the Water Rule. [Card Name: cier Martial Arts Card Type: Rune Card Card Rank: SSS-Rank, Legend Grade Card Rate: 11-Stars Card Durability: [94/100] Card Effect: cier Martial Arts are an array of martial moves created by the user using their Rune Cyro-Synthesis and years ofbat experience with one principle in mind, cause maximum damage to the target to recover the energy expended at the fastest speed while the remaining energy will be used at the user''s discretion. Additional Effect: Cyro-Synthesis, cier Punch, cier Palm, cier Fingers, cier Touch, cier Steps, cier Stomp, cier Dance, cier Drop, cier Buff. Note: All the damage caused by these martial moves will contribute to slowing the target''s soul pathway vibrations to the extreme.] ¡­ Colleen and the mirror images kept chasing the three bodies of Uri all around the Freezing Mirrorverse, it has been five minutes of this, but Colleen was never near to catching any of Uri''s bodies that were burning their life forces to increase their physical speed to the extreme. Uri''s three bodies were simply too fast for Colleen to catch up to him with her curbed prowess. But thesest five minutes were not wasted, Colleen had used them to understand the shorings of her ability and rectify them. Uri was in no pic either, pressed by the time he was panicking to find a way out of Colleen''s domain. There were still a few minutes to spare to meet the promised time limit but Uri had suddenly lost contact with the outside world therefore he could not help but freak out. The most rming thing was he could reach Agent Lois but she was not responding to him, with this only two possibilities came to his mind. Either she abandoned him or she got captured. He desperately wanted to contact General Baylor for updates but Baylor was still to be vetted and did not receive an official handle for the organization''s secretmunication channel. Without any idea of what was happening outside, Uri could no longer stay calm, he grew desperate, so much so that was considering killing Colleen to leave her domain but in that desperation, he noticed that Colleen seemed to not resort torge area effect attacks as she used earlier, that one time. And only one thought came to Uri''s mind that Colleen was not using big attacks to use her energy sparingly. Which meant Colleen was running out of energy maintaining her domain. With this conclusion, Uri decided to stop defending and take the offensive route and help Colleen expend her energy. This way Colleen will not have enough energy to maintain the domain and he will be freed without having to kill Colleen. Keeping two of his bodies at bay, Uri had the third body of his to attack Colleen with everything it has got in its forsaking defense. Seeing Uri no longer run away but rather had one of his bodies attack her, Colleen was surprised and a little delighted because she needed more energy to rectify the fault of her Freezing Mirrorverse and Uri was delivering that energy to her. Yes, she had top-grade soul jades, refined divinity, and other energy sources in her grimoire but she did not want to waste the food sent to her doorsteps. The only shoring Colleen was facing was that if she were to use Cyro-Synthesis within Vers Speculum''s mirrorverse then she would be absorbing the energy she was using to maintain the Vers Speculum, which was counterproductive as without the energy to maintain itself Vers Speculum would copse. Then Colleen thought that she could just feed more energy to her domain to heal and strengthen it, turning it into a closed loop of energy transfer. Colleen would use energy to maintain the domain- Colleen would use energy to attack Uri as a result absorb energy from the domain- Colleen would feed the energy synthesized back to the domain to heal and strengthen it and keep repeating the process. At first, Colleen thought this was a good idea but then she realized that a certain amount of energy was lost in this process. If she wanted to maintain this cycle then she would have to make up for the energy being lost in this process. Colleen wanted to use external help like soul jades, rule stones, refined divinity, etc but Uri taking an offensive route saved her the trouble of using external help. Chapter 1167 Glacier Domain Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:17 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond Cemetery "What the fuck is going on, why are you not exhausted yet?" Agent Uri yelled as he revived two of his other bodies that had died trying to attack Colleen. Agent Uri was not bothered by his two bodies''s death, rather he was bothered seeing their deaths did not achieve their purpose, draining Colleen of everyst bit of her energy. "Hahaha, you dumb ass, if you can use refined divinity to keep reviving your bodies then why can''t I do the same to recover my energy," Colleenughed aloud at Uri. Yet, she did not reveal the truth to Uri. That was her hidden ace, why would she? Yes, she had already set the stage to kill Uri but why reveal her newest and strongest ace to him? What if he delivers the information to his masters with his dying breath? The organization had enough information on her to send someone like Uri as her opponent, but unfortunately for them, that information was outdated and did not mention Cyro-synthesis and she did not n to reveal it any time soon. With this new ability, she was finally one step closer to catching up to her family members. Yes, she should not bepeting with her family but she was a prideful woman and did not like to be at the bottom of her family''s power ranking list. "Shit, don''t me me, you forced me. I hope you survive for my sake," Saying that Uri immediately ordered one of his bodies to suicide bomb hugging Colleen. Learning that everything he did till now was for nothing, Uri''s mind, which was stressed by the ticking time, went crazy. He had used up all the time, what he had was enough for his escape and none to spare to care if his colleagues had killed the boy. He just wanted to escape. As long as he had Dr. Luna Lorn in his grasp he hadpleted a part of his mission which should be enough for him to be spared from any form of punishment. While one of Uri''s bodies dashed toward Colleen to suicide bomb her, another one of his bodies rushed toward hisst body, yelling, "Rule of Fire, Meaning of Sacrifice & Immtion, Rune- Sealing by Self-Sacrifice, Rune Card- Egg of Fire." With that Uri''s second body melted into a puddle of molten magma and encased his third body then solidified into an egg. This way Uri''s third body will be able to survive the explosion of Colleen being suicide bombed by his first body. This was Uri''s countermeasure against his ace, he knew that someday he will be in a situation where all three of his bodies will be in one ce and trapped by his enemy, leaving no room to use his ace, Suicide Bombing. Therefore he learned a new meaning of fire, Sacrifice, after achievingpletion in immtion meaning of the fire rule and forged a new rune then crafted it into a rune card capable enough to protect him from himself. Since Uri had a sealing method powerful enough to withstand the self-detonation of a demigod, why did he not use it to seal Colleen and instead resort to suicide bombing which had a high chance of killing her? Because there was a catch to this sealing method of Uri''s, as much as it was strong outside it was weaker inside. This solidified molten magma egg, which his third body was sealed in, was simr to an egg. Allowing the third body of the Uri to break out of the seal anytime he felt safe, like the chick breaking out of its egg. This ability was more to protect himself than to trap others. Within this seal, Uri''s body could hibernate for centuries and millennia altogether and not die. There were many dangerous ces in this world and out of this world, and this ability made sure that Uri had higher and good chances to survive all of them. "About time," Colleen yelled seeing Uri finally use his ace because she wanted to use the new way to use her runes that she had thought of just now. Though a suicide bombing demigod was a lot for the first trial. However, Colleen had other countermeasures in ce, as she could just leave the mirrorverse. Though that would mean that the explosion from the suicide bombing destroyed mirrorverse and Uri gained his freedom. So Colleen soldiered on thinking, ''Let''s hope it doesn''te to that.'' As Uri''s second body neared her, Colleen suddenly emitted a frightening amount of energy yelling, "cier Domain." Seeing that he could not reach Colleen to hug her, Uri chose to detonate himself right then and there. As the two frightening energies collided with each other, it seemed as if the world within the mirrorverse had paused. That was because both of the energies were trying to overpower one another. But the results were instantly clear, the explosive energy from Uri''s suicide bombing had dominated Colleen''s cier Domain. Despite seeing that her cier Domain was being pushed back by the explosion Colleen did not choose to leave the mirrorverse but rather she immediately began to consume external energy sources like soul jades, rule stones, etc to boost her domain. Gaining a boost the cier energy began to sh with the explosion bringing it to a standstill but soon the explosion was getting pushed back rather it seemed to be consumed by the cier domain, once this happened, in an instant the whole mirrorverse turned into a cier. Witnessing this Uri who was hiding in the solidified magma egg lost all hope of escaping and started to despair knowing this was his end because he never had seen a demigod overpower his suicide bombing. There were a lot of powerful demigods who had survived his self-detonation like his master but never did he witness a demigod overpower and dominate the versatile explosion. He finally understood the reason for his defeat, the organization had seriously underestimated Colleen, she was no less of a threat than her demigod family members. At first, when cier energy collided with the explosion its momentum fell short of that of the explosion, unable to absorb the energy from the explosion using Cyro-synthesis at a rate at which the explosion was expanding. Knowing this Colleen immediately supplemented her skill with external energy, once the rate of absorption of cier energy matched the rate of expansion of explosion, the tides had changed and it was only a matter of milliseconds for the cier domain to absorb the entire explosion. Had it been outside Colleen can not guarantee the same result but she exploited the advantage of creating a domain within a domain. This way she could tackle the explosion from all sides rather than just one side. Hence she ended up freezing the entire Mirrorverse into a cier. Chapter 1168 Devil Belphgor? Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:18 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond Cemetery "Where is everyone?" Colleen walked out of the Mirrorverse carrying a block of ice encasing a human-size egg, only to find that the St. Raymond Cemetery was empty of any living like a graveyard was supposed to be. But then she felt two familiar but unfamiliar presences approaching. When she turned to look, she found two teenage girls cautiously looking at her. And it did not take long for her to recognize them through their presence. One seemed to be closely rted to the Bright couple, their daughter perhaps, as Ann reported this girl reeked of demonic energy and the other must be the Clown Mask''s daughter, the wielder of the fabled physique ''Tongue of Tao.'' Though she was curious as to what these two were doing here early in the morning however before she could ask them she felt fluctuations of strong energies colliding from the outskirts of the city and rushed toward it after warning the girls, "Go home, it is not safe outside." "Holyshit, I thought I was going to die," Corey said while taking in deep breaths trying to forget the intimidating presence of the Demigod that just left. Then sheined to the incarnation of Corey Park in her core aloud, "Didn''t you say all the Demigods had left?" ''I warned you not toe here. Thankfully, she is someone from the southern royal family. This means the demigods that took Wyatt should be rted to her or something like that,'' Corey Park felt Colleen''s presence familiar to that of Anna''s, hence she regarded Colleen as a part of the southern royal family. Like how humans can distinguish other humans by their appearance simrly veteran Card apprentices can distinguish other Card apprentices based on the presence of their soul pathway, soul pathway signature. "Excuse me, Corey, right? Are you here for Wyatt too?" Cortney approached Corey who was talking to herself like a mad person knowing that Corey and Dalton Wyatt were friends. Corey nced at Cortney suspiciously before answering her, "Yes. But, you and Wyatt, did you two agree to meet here, at this hour?" ''Really, Corey? Why would you ask her that? If Wyatt was cheating on mother with her, why would they meet here out of all the romantic spots and hotels in the city?'' Corey Parkments knowing the reason behind Corey''s question to Cortney. They can not stop their mother from falling for him but they sure as hell could help her keep him in line and not derail. "No, we didn''t. I rushed over here to investigate why his presence disappeared with the demigods," Cortney exined to Corey. "No need to worry, Wyatt''s presence did disappear with the demigods, but the one just left belongs to the southern royal family. They should have things under control. But it is impressive as to how you can so urately differentiate presence afar with your realm," Corey Park walked out of Corey''s body in her fire incarnation form tomend Cortney for being able to distinguish the presence of a card soldier from the various demigod presences despite the limitation of her realm. Feeling the intimidating presence of four demigods and a semi-demigod suddenly appearing in the airspace of the city. Alerted, Corey and Park walked out of their card creation retreat to check on Susan and the rest of their family. Though the arrival of demigods did spread a little panic around, it did not disturb daily life. As they caught up to what happened during their retreat, a drama broke out, shit hit the fan, and despite Park''s repeated warnings, Corey rushed over here to check on her friend. Park asked Corey not to run around to check on her friend not because she did not care for the boy but in light of these events she suddenly felt a presence of an old enemy, Demon Belphegor, what was concerning was that he seemed to be stronger than she remembered. It seems what she dreaded the most happened, after killing her, Belphegor had advanced to be a Devil. "No, I did not, Bloodette did," Cortney said as a head of a girl made from blood extended out of Cortney''s neck looking in the direction of where Colleen flew to, then the head spoke, "But you sure Wyatt will be fine? They seem to be fighting over there." "With our realm, we can not participate in that fight, so we can only assume that the southern royal family can protect him," Park answered Bloodette with a partial but practical answer. And neither of those present here could refute her answer. Even though they knew their friend was in danger they could only pray that he was okay. The realm difference was just too huge. "..." Bloodette and Cortney''s faces turned grim and they remained silent as they felt regret for not being able to help their friend. Because what Park said was true, neither of them had the power to help the boy. They could only promise to avenge him in the future in case things go badly. When the demigods arrived in the airspace of the city, Cortney and Bloodette, who was asleep in the new building of the orphanage, woke up on high alert. The demigod''s tant disy of their presence had them worried that a fight would break out between the demigods and the whole city would be the fight''s coteral damage. So Cortney was out of wits regarding how to protect the orphanage. However, with the help of Bloodette, she teleported everyone in the orphanage into Bloodette''s dungeon. And by the time she returned to check on Wyatt, his presence vanished with the presence of the demigods. If not for being dyed in bringing the orphanage to safety first, Cortney nned to rush to Wyatt and bring him into Bloodette''s dungeon too. But things did not go ording to her n. ''If only they hade to Wyatt''s rescue first.'' Now that their orphanage family was safe and their friend was not, these words kept repeating in Cortney and Bloodette''s minds again and again, nonstop, fueling their regret. Never once did they stop to consider how could they get to their friend if he was the target of the demigods. Chapter 1169 Girl Who Gets The Boy Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 03:18 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 Aba and Sansa were peacefully asleep sharing the only bedroom in the warehouse. Both had cried themselves to the bed as hearing Sansa''s cries expressing her pain Aba who tried to console her ended up tearing up too. With Anna and Ann gone, the warehouse was under the constant watch of Agatha Lavender. With the boy''s death, she had be extra strict with her work. Though Agatha did not spend a lot of time with the boy, the times they shared were all memorable as she hasn''t been so open to anyone since Demigod Windsor. No matter what others say Agatha considered that boy her friend. And the failure to save his life had hit her hard. Agatha has been repaying the entire battle over and over in her mind thinking of things she could have done differently that would bring a different result. Yes, she med herself for the boy''s death. As someone who has seen her share of fights and war, Agatha knew better than to indulge in such fantasies but for some reason, she could not bring herself to stop thinking about those thoughts. As she was riddled with guilt. This unresolved guilt of not being able to protect the boy had made Agatha focus more intently on protecting Aba. This was not about redeeming her failure to protect the boy by protecting Aba, rather she was worried she wasn''t capable of protecting Aba. Carrying all this guilt Agatha failed to see that Anna and Ann were awfully quiet about the boy''s death. Not only did theypromise on their word about killing Aba if something were to happen to the boy but did not even bother her about the details of the mission and what went wrong. It was as if they did not me her for the boy''s death. If only Agatha were to look past her guilt then she would find that Anna and Ann were acting very suspiciously. Wallowing in guilt, Agatha suddenly felt the presence of four demigods and a semi-demigod in the airspace. Agatha''s first instinct was to hide her and the warehouse''s presence using item cards given to her by the demigod Windsor. With this card, unless one physically spots them they will not be able to tell them apart from the rest of the city. When she probed to check what the demigods were up to she made a shocking discovery, she felt the presence of the boy. Yes, the boy they all thought was dead. He was alive. Impossible, Agatha instantly denied any possibility of the boy being alive as she had seen the slime drop his grimoire after its death. But then once she entertained the question of how the boy was still alive, she began to notice little things that she had never noticed before, from the suspicious circumstances surrounding the boy''s death to the suspicious behavior of the southern emperor, it immediately became clear to Agatha that the boy had faked his death. ''That son of a gun,'' Agatha thought as she forced every fiber of her being from rushing toward the boy, grabbing him by his cor, and asking him, ''How could you do this to me?'' While Agatha was cautiously spying in the direction of the demigods and the boy, she found some activity in the warehouse. So she immediately checked it out only to find the teenage Card apprentice from the adjacent warehouse making her way into their warehouse. Suspicious, Agatha immediately arrived behind the teenager and asked, "What business do you have here?" Spooked Corey turned to look at the voice behind her but was immediately frightened by Agatha''s intimidating eyes and semi-demigod realm. But she still managed to speak, which did not help her case, "Who are you?" "Answer me or I will kill you for trespassing on this property," Agatha warned Corey to not waste her breath and answer her or the consequence will be dire. "I work here. Who are you and what are you doing in my big sister''s warehouse?" Corey had her methods to track Susan and they were telling her that Susan was in the warehouse bedroom. "I have been here for days now and never once seen youe to work here. Either you are a bad employee or you are lying," Agatha focused her intent on Corey not knowing how to handle her. If not for her having felt the presence of this girl I''m the adjacent warehouse since she came here, would not be so tolerant toward her. "Um, Corey, what are you doing here?" Sansa who was sound asleep woke up hearing themotion and came to check it. A drowsy-eyed Aba also tagged alone. "Big sis, who is that little kid?" Seeing Susane out of the bedroom with a little kid in pajamas, Corey forgot the demigod in front of her and I enquired about the kid. But then she noticed dried tear stains on Susan''s face and immediately asked, "Were you crying? Who made you cry? Was it that asshole, Wyatt?" Aba''s dropping eyes opened wide being called little kid by Corey but hearing her call Wyatt an asshole she immediately looked at Sasan only to find her rush into Corey''s embrace crying, "Corey, he died, Wyatt''s dead." "Big sis, are you trying to trick us? It''s not gonna work because I can feel his presence near his parent''s grave. But I wonder what the demigods are doing next to him?" Park''s fire incarnation walked out of Corey''s body and said. Surprising Susan, Aba, and Agatha. Surprise of seeing a sentient fire incarnation apart, Agatha was shocked to hear that she could feel the presence of the boy from her in the warehouse. As for Aba, she looked at Corey and Park unkindly for having been called a little kid and said, "Girl, have you gone Crazy?" "..." Susan also looked at Park in confusion, thankfully Agatha finally stepped in to exin, "She is speaking the truth, the boy is alive and in this city. It seems Wyatt faked his death in the sun blossom city and the Southern Emperor was somehow a part of it." Coming out of initial shock, Susan immediately said, "I am going to see him." "No, manager Susan, you can''t. Boss has ordered me to take you to the central region asap. He said will be contacting you soon," ordering his subordinates to make the arrangements as per his master''s orders Old Ben then visited Susan''s house and then the warehouse to pick her up. Agatha knew Old Ben was Wyatt''s subordinate so she did not bother him as he entered the warehouse. But Corey and Park were not that happy about his arrival, "Who the fuck is your boss to make ns for big sis? Besides, did we not decide to go to the southern royal pce first?" "Corey, honey, shut up. Captain Ben, is Wyatt alright?" Susan asked as she was still worried that her young boss might still be wounded. "Boss is fine, please don''t worry about him. But manager Susan, we have to leave the city and head to the central region immediately," Old Ben dered seriously. "Fine, let''s go," Sansa did not hesitate to follow Old Ben because, afterst night''s false scare, she had vowed to be the girl who gets the boy. "What?" Susan''s answer shocked Corey, Park, and Aba. As for Agatha, she wasn''t close to Susan, and besides, she was more concerned about why the Boy asked his subordinates to leave the city immediately and head to the central. Did he have a falling out with the southern royal family? That doesn''t seem to be the case. The boy did show a cautious approach toward the southern royal family, what was the boy up to? "No way. You can''t go to the central region just because a boy asked you to," Park yelled. Unlike Corey, she had a ''let''s wait and watch'' attitude towards Susan and the boy''s rtionship progression but Susan moving to another region on the whim of the boy was too big too soon. "Park," Susan shouted and then shyly said, "This is my job, if it needs me to move to the central region then I will." "I think you should go," Aba said. As someone who lent her shoulder to Susan to cry, Aba knew how much Susan cared for the boy. "Who asked you, shorty," Corey and Park, both instantly snapped at Aba for supporting Susan''s idea. "That is it, I am going to kill you two," Aba pouched on Corey only to be stopped by Agatha and began to yell, "Let go of me Agatha I will kill these two today." "Princess, calm down. Remember what you resolved," Agatha tried to calm Aba. "Corey and Park, apologize to Aba. She is my friend. I will not stand by watching two friends insult my other friend," Sunan ordered Corey and Park to behave and apologize to Aba for theirments about her body build. "Tsk" Corey and Park reluctantly apologized to Aba and then returned to convincing Sasan not to leave for the central region. "Park, stop it, nothing you say will change my mind," saying that Susan left with old Ben. ¡­ Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:08 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond Cemetery After Colleen and Uri vanished in Colleen''s domain, the atmosphere I''m the graveyard became tense. Agent Lois nced at Ann and provoked her saying, "Give up, you are not my match." "I don''t have to win, all I have to do is hold you back," Ann did not fall for Lois''s obvious provocation because a defensive stance was a better fit for her task. "So, I take it you are the smart southern emperor," Agent Lois said, seeing Ann not take the bait. "Ladies," General Baylor addressed the two, and then turning to Backster he added, " and gentleman, how about we take this fight somewhere else? I would hate to disturb the dead in the cemetery and living in the city." Agent Lois frowned but Ann and Backster readily agreed with General Baylor''s suggestion because Sky blossom city and its citizens were their responsibility. Being outvoted and also knowing that General Baylor would flip if anything were to happen to his friend Ellen''s grave Lois had no choice but to follow the majority. ¡­ Chapter 1170 Shameless Lois Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:08 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond Cemetery "Since you guys are open to discussion, I would like to say something before you begin to kill each other," The boy was at the crux of this fight but no one seems to care for his opinion. Nheless, he saw an opportunity and demanded his voice to be heard. Aside from Ann, the other three card apprentices who had just agreed to take the fight outside of the city turned to look at the boy in surprise, listening to him trying to make demands. They were astonished that the boy would speak up despite all that transpired so far instead of cowering for his life, however, General Baylor was the first to react and entertained the boy''s notion regardless of being stressed by time, "What is it, son?" "First, the only people that had the right to call me son are buried here. Second, Ann, how is Anna? And third, are you guys here to kill me or talk to me? If you really are here just to talk to me as you imed, then why did the demigod on your side try to assassinate me as a suicide bomber regardless of the obvious casualties?" These were the things on my mind right now knowing that Susan had left the city. It took longer than I thought but old Ben was not to me, Corey and Park happened. Besides, why weren''t Corey and Park creating the cards as they promised? I have theziest employees. "Don''t worry about Anna, though she barely made it, she will live," Ann answered the boy and was quite pleased that the boy bothered to show concern about Anna amidst the fight for his life. General Baylor was about to answer the boy but was interrupted by Lois, "General, don''t tell me you n to waste the limited time reasoning with the boy. Just grab him, you can tell him as many bedtime stories as you want in the safe house." "Yes, I do n to do that. Isn''t that the real reason why we are here?" General Baylor would have lived for nothing if he were not able to tell by now that Agent Uri and Lois nned to kill. Uri''s suicide bombing had made it apparent. But he still did not turn on them only because he knew if it were just him the southern royal family would never allow him to talk to the boy as he hoped to, Colleen''s attitude yesterday morning was a testament to that. He was stuck in rather tricky circumstances but he wanted to make use of them to get what he wanted. Demigod Backster was befuddled by how things were shaping out to be, he couldn''t help but look at the boy with admiration for subtly stalling for time by making use of the differences between the enemies. With this admiration Demigod Backster began to see him in a new light, after all this little card soldier had managed to hook the fish that he couldn''t, Anna Heatsend. What surprised him, even more, was he was feeling jealous and a sense of rivalry toward the little card soldier. He thought that it was the funniest thing he felt so far. He wasparing himself, a card demigod, with a card soldier, how funny and degrading was that? While demigod Backster was sorting his mixed emotions for the boy, Agent Lois from the secret policeined, "I told Henricks you could not be trusted *poof*" Lois suddenly vanished and instantly appeared behind the boy with her right arm piercing through his heart, then turning to look at General Baylor she said, "I can''t believe why it took me so long to do this. Had I done this as soon as we arrived I would be back home in time for the morning show." Thinking that she won, Lois failed to notice what the other three noticed, that there wasn''t a single drop of blood. Then the head of the boy who was hanging by Lois''s arm that was piercing through his chest made a full 180-degree turn, and looking into Lois''s eyes he said, "To think a semi-demigod would stoop so low to backstab a card soldier, speaks a lot about your character." Having said that to Lois''s dismay, the boy''s impaled body burst into a swarm of insects that dispersed trying to escape by burrowing into the ground or fly or just crawl away, there were just too many of them to keep count of. Seeing this Lois immediately reacted and yelled, "Inferno." "No," General Baylor, Demigod Backster, and Ann tried to stop Lois and protect the escaping insects but they suddenly felt that the entire world was against them the soul energy, rule power, and divinity, that they have spent their entire life refining suddenly did not obey them rather even rebelled against their control. They could only watch as the wind suddenly turned into a zing fire burning everyst one of the insects to ashes before they could escape, without damaging the surrounding cemetery. That was the degree of control Lois had on her soul power, rule power, and divinity thanks to her right eye. "It''s just a trick, close the path connecting your ego gem or divinity to the world, she is disturbing the harmony between the energies in our bodies through there," Ann yelled revealing Lois''s trick that made it look like she could control the energies in their body. Anna had a field card that did the same, the Damned Arena. There were different energies in a card apprentice''s body, these energies need to be in harmony or at the least an equilibrium, for the card apprentice to make use of them however if these energies are in disharmony they would run rampant, card apprentice will have a hard time getting these energies in control and get them to do what they want them to. In the worst-case scenario, the imbnce in the energies can be sorge that the card apprentice''s ego gem or divinity might end up exploding resulting in their death. Chapter 1171 Loiss Trick Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:10 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond Cemetery Take the blood flow in the human body as an example, if the blood flow had a leak and ended up where it was not supposed to be or it faced a blockage, there would be internal bleeding and blood clotting or a heart attack, in either situation a serious case would end up dead. The same was true for the energies flowing in the bodies of the card apprentice, if their regr system was disturbed by foreign interference, then these energies would end up being fatal for the card apprentice in serious cases but in normal cases, they would lose theirmand over these energies and would bepletely helpless until they manage to get the energies into harmony or at the least an equilibrium. This phenomenon was what Ann, General Baylor, and Demigod Backster were facing in their bodies. The reason they were confused about this as Lois having control over the energies they refined for years was that they did not know how Lois was doing it and ended up attributing it as an ability of her physique. In some ways, they were right about it because without her physique Lois could not invade their ego gem or divinity through the channel connecting them to the world. Therefore Ann, Baylor, and Backster never saw iting. If Lois concentrated enough on one target she could even make it so that the energies in the target''s body ran rampant to the point where the body exploded even before the target knew what happened. If not for Anna''s field card Damned Arena working on the same principle as Lois''s trick it would have been toote before either Ann, Baylor, or Backster found the trick to what Lois was doing to them. In the Damned Arena, World''s Will interferes with the energies of everyone present in the arena just enough so that nobody could ess their energies and they end up having to rely on their physical prowess, the damned arena card user included. That was the penalty. And if someone were smart enough to figure out this trick then they could close their connection to the world''s will to escape the penalty, good for them however the card user would also be aware of that. Not to mention by closing the connection between them and the world''s will they would lose ess to the rule energy and divinity from the world, meaning they would be limited to using the energies already inside their bodies. This was true even for soul energy since the Damned Arena did not have soul energy whatsoever. At least out here even after closing their connection to the world, Ann, Baylor, and Backster could ess soul energy. Which when used with the limited energies in their bodies should be enough to get them the victory. "Yes, I killed the boy but I am not so sure so could you calcte his fortune?" While Ann, Baylor, and Backster closed their connection to the world and tried to sort out the rampant energies in their body, Agent Lois called one of the agents in her organization asking them to check the fortune of the target to tell if the boy was dead or not. Though she was sure she killed each of the insects in the swarm that the boy''s body morphed into, having learned her lesson, Lois did not celebrate her win but instead decided to make sure the boy was dead. Though it may look like Agent Lois acted to kill the boy just now, in reality, she had been trying to kill the boy using her physique for a while now but to her surprise, she couldn''t. Agent Lois''s eye allowed her mental intent to travel through the world''s will ovepping with her location in the material world. While a card apprentice''s will can travel through the channel connecting them to the world to enter the world''s will andprehend rules, Lois could do more than that thanks to her right eye. She could not only see the flow of rule energies in the world''s will but also see the channels of different card apprentices connecting them to the world''s will. But there was one condition to this, these targeted card apprentices should be within her range in the real world. So if they were within her range in the real world, their channels connecting them to the world''s will would also be within her range in the world''s will. Allowing her will to travel from her channel into the target''s channel and wreak havoc, so much so that the target would die even before he figures out where he was being attacked from. Agent Lois tried the same on the boy ever since their arrival in sky blossom city. But before she could get to act the boy was surrounded by General Baylor, Colleen, and Backster. So in the World''s will the channel connecting the boy to the world''s will was also surrounded by the channels of Baylor, Colleen, and Backster. And so it got crowded with the arrival of Uri, Anna, and Ann. It took her a while but she was finally able to identify which channels belong to whom and single out the boy''s channel connecting him to the world''s will. But when her will tried to enter the boy''s channel she was stopped midway by a thin barrier, surprising Lois as she had never experienced something like this before. Putting her astonishment aside Lois decided to finish what she started but no matter how hard she tried her will could not make it past the barrier. This frustrated Lois to high heavens, but she did not give up but tried every single thing she could think of but she was still unable to get past the barrier or destroy it. Fed up, Lois finally gave up and then looked at the boy only to find that the boy was looking at her with a smirk on his face. When their eyes met Lois suddenly felt that the boy could see through her every move. But she could not help wondering why the boy did not tell this to his protectors. Ignoring that thought, Lois decided to kill the boy the old-fashioned way. Chapter 1172 Teaming With Enemys Traitor Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:11 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond Cemetery The southern royal family heirloom worn by the boy, the dummy ring, was missing along with the boy''s grimoire. These two items should have dropped when she burnt the swarm of insects to ash. So Lois thought that it was highly likely that the boy was not dead but rather alive. Therefore she did not hesitate to contact the agent in her organization to confirm her doubts by reading the boy''s fortune while she scanned the entire cemetery for any insects and killed them. As for Ann, Baylor, and Backster, they had finally regained control of the energies in their bodies and slowly circled Lois. Being totally cut off from the world, their strength was limited by their limited energies. Not to mention they were still not clear on what Lois''s legendary physique was capable of. So putting aside their differences and pride they decided to suppress Lois together as it was the fastest and safest bet. But that was not simple as Ann and Backster were not able to bring themselves to fully trust Baylor. Cooperating while guarding their backs was not possible. "You three finally made it, unfortunately, I have to leave," Lois mocked the trio, and then with a poof she vanished having finally received a reply from her colleague, ''The boy''s fate is still foggy I can''t tell anything but since I can perceive his fate that means he is still alive.'' "Again?" Backster yelled in annoyance because this was how Lois was able to get to the boy earlier. To understand Backster''s annoyance one had to know that when two demigods meet in a battle they continuously disturb the surrounding space so that the opponent could not use space-rted cards or rules like instant teleportation, long-distance teleportation, etc to escape or attack. Yet, Lois somehow seems to be able to use teleportation abilities without any difficulty. "I think she is not using this space to teleport but traveling through the world''s will. I don''t know how but I think it has something to do with her physique. General Baylor, do you have anything to add?" Ann exined based on her knowledge but she was not certain so she asked Lois''s colleague for confirmation. "I don''t know, I just met her yesterday. What about Wyatt, is he fine?" Baylor answered Ann and enquired about Ellen''s son. "He is fine," Ann hesitated a little before answering because she was not sure about Baylor''s intentions yet. As for how she knew if the boy was fine? She not only knew if he was still alive but also knew where he was hiding but not how he pulled this miraculous escape off. Ann was starting to admire the boy for real and not because of the secondhand feelings she got from reading Anna''s thoughts and memories. At first, when she heard that the boy was able to fool a group of semi-demigods she was amazed but was not clear on the details so did not think much of it, witnessing it for herself, Ann had turned into the boy''s genuine admirer. She was starting to see the charm that Anna saw in the boy, the adrenaline rush she felt watching the boy evade death twice and escape Lois''s clutches was something she never experienced. Ann though took pride in memorizing the whole dictionary, word to word, was unable to think of a few words to exin the overwhelming feeling she felt for the boy. This was the first time Ann was without words. Her heart raced whenever she thought of the boy. She could not control her emotions, her mind told her that it wasn''t the right time for her to have the thoughts she was having for the boy but her heart and emotions did not listen. If Ann were to check the panty she was currently wearing, she would find a fresh skid mark. Ann would not agree but she did get wet out of this ordeal. Ann could not help butpare the experience she had been through with those she read in action romantic novels she used to read trapped in Anna''s origin card. "Southern emperor, do you know where Wyatt is hiding? We need to bring him to safety," Backster asked Ann, though Ann looked like Anna, he did not have any feelings for her as he knew she was not Anna. Demigod Backster has been with many women, card emperors, even semi-demigods, and one demigod but none came close to his time with Anna. His feeling for Anna had transcended the physical realm, if he were to use one word to exin his feeling for Anna then it would be ''addiction.'' His addiction would only be satisfied by cocaine, not the white sugar powder that looked like cocaine. "No, need. Wyatt has proven that he can take care of himself. Our objective now is to hunt down Agent Lois. before she gets to him," Ann ordered then added, "Don''t open your connections to the world''s will, You will only be opening yourself for Lois''s attack." "Good, I like your idea," Baylor liked the idea which did not involve using Ellen''s son as bait to lure Agent Lois. "Alright, but how do we find her? I just scanned the entire city and its outskirts, there was no sign of her. If she is hiding in the spiritual ne, I don''t think we will be able to unless she wants us to find her," Backster said the obvious. "Let''s divide and spread out, increasing our range of action. Once Lois makes her presence known the nearest will stall her while the other two rush over. Considering Lois''s ability this strategy is almost useless but we only have to hold her back for 15 minutes by then field marshal Heatsend will act," Baylor who knew that Lois was pressed by time so she came with a smile strategy to dy Lois until field marshal Heatsend arrived. ? *** [AN: Spiritual ne is where World''s Will is. (Spiritual ne = World''s will) Physical ne is where the World is. (Physical ne = World) Soul energy from the spiritual ne(World''s Will) enters the Physical ne forming Soul pathways that gather into various soul pathway arrangements to give birth to the world in the physical ne and the various entities on the world. *** Channel connecting the card apprentice''s ego gem present in the physical ne to the world''s will in the spiritual ne toprehend rules, existed in the both spiritual and physical ne and also between them. ] Chapter 1173 Loiss Secret Teleportation Technique Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:11 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond Cemetery "That boy is still alive, anyway can you track his location by reading his fortune?" Lois asked the agent from the organization. "No, I cannot. If it was someone else, maybe I could but not him. As I mentioned earlier his fortune is foggy, when I tried to forcefully peek at it I was faced with severe bacsh. I have never seen anyone with such mysterious casualties. Anybody whoes in contact with him has their casualty affected by his. Take yours for example. A week ago it was glowing brightly to show long life but now it is covered by a haze. I cannot tell what is going to happen. So I can only warn you to be careful in this mission," the Agent warned Lois to be careful because she could not predict her fortune as it was affected by the boy''s mysterious casualty. "Don''t worry, I can run away anytime I want," Lois assured the Agent that she could take care of herself and then continued to say, "I have pieces of boy''s cloth, can you use them to track him?" "Track him, I can curse him to death with that," the Agent said confidently. "No, don''t waste your time cursing him, he has the Heatsend family heirloom, curses won''t work on him. Just get me his location as soon as possible so that I will kill him, finish my mission and leave before field marshal Heatsend appears," Lois was confident in the abilities of her physique but in face of field marshal Heatsend''s absolute strength she has no confidence ofpleting her mission, she could only choose to escape. "Southern royal family''s heirloom, the dummy ring, the nemesis of all curse masters, that ring. Mysterious casualty and the royal heirloom, what exactly is the identity of this boy?" the Agent could not help but express her awe. "Focus, I am sending you the cloth pieces through the transfer card. Get me the boy''s location asap," Lois too was curious about the identity of the boy, she had little understanding of casualty but she knew that there was no one in the world who could erect a barrier protecting invasion from the world''s will. Not that no one could achieve that but no one felt the need for it. Most card apprentices could barely sense rules in the world''s will let alone sense the channels of the other card apprentices to invade and attack them. Card apprentices were busy trying to figure out a way to increase the synchronization rate of their ego gem but this little card soldier had achieved a way to protect his ego gem from invasion from the world''s will. What was surprising was that this barrier of the card soldier was strong enough to withstand the full force of her mental strength. A card soldier warding off the attack of a semi-demigod was unheard of. At first, Lois thought that it might be an unknown physique but then seeing it was able to withstand her full frontal mental attack without a scratch to show Lois began to wonder if it was another legendary physique yet to be discovered. When this thought came to her mind,ing from an organization that liked to collect various strong physiques, she wanted to kidnap the boy and then decide his fate depending on the use of his physique but then she thought it would be easier and in the organization''s best interest for her to bring his corpse back and have the organization researchers figure out the rest. "Agent Lois, I got the cloth pieces you sent," the Agent informed that she received the cloth pieces of the boy''s attire. "Now, how long will it take for you to track him?" Lois asked the Agent. "It will take me about a minute to mark him and create a marker card. You can use the marker card to track him anywhere he goes in the next three minutes. It would have been a lot longer but his mysterious casualty is ever-changing and formless. Forgive me, this is already the best I can achieve," the Agent answered and apologized for not being of much help. "No, that is enough. This time I will not underestimate him. And I will be the only one catching him off guard," Lois said confidently. As a semi-demigod with a legendary physique, not being able to kill a card soldier on her first try was the biggest shame of Lois''s career record. She had killed demigods but failed to kill a card soldier, she used two of the assassination techniques of her physique yet she was not able to kill him. If this was not a shame on her part then what. A little card soldier was able to evade death in her hands twice and escape her grasp, without even getting a dent. Lois''s pride as the holder of the legendary physique was badly hurt. And she nned to ice her bruised ego by killing the boy. Killing the boy was no longer a mission for Lois but something she must do to regain her pride. "Agent Lois, I have transferred the marker card to your transfer card. The rest is up to you. All the best," saying that the agent hung up the call. Soon the Marker card arrived in Agent Lois''s Transfer card, she immediately equipped the card and decided toe out of her channel connecting her to the world''s will to track the boy and kill him. Yes, Lois never teleported from the ce she was at. Rather her entire body moved into the channel connecting her to the world''s will thanks to her legendary physique. That was to say she moved her body between the spiritual ne and the physical ne. Making it look like she teleported in the eyes of Ann, Baylor, and Backster. She used the same principle to teleport next to the boy despite the surrounding space being disturbed. Moving into the part of her channel that was between the spiritual ne and the physical ne, Lois used a teleportation card to move to the part of the boy''s channel that was between the spiritual ne and the physical ne, then she moved out of it appearing right behind the boy. She could not use teleportation in the physical ne because of the space disturbance but in space between the physical and spiritual ne, she was free to teleport as long as she had a destination. This was the secret to Lois''s teleportation. Chapter 1174 Alter Ego Possession Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:12 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond Cemetery Having equipped the marker card Lois appeared right at the spot in the cemetery where she had disappeared. Ann, Baylor, and Backster instantly became aware of her presence and realized that Lois never teleported away but was hiding using her physique. Agent Lois paused to check the location of the boy in her grimoire and learning that he was hiding 60 miles away from the outskirts of the city she dashed towards the opposite direction at the fastest speed she could fathom. Seeing this Baylor asked Ann, "Southern Emperor, is the direction she is heading toward where Wyatt is hiding?" "No, but let me confirm," saying that Ann texted the boy''s grimoire the ring''s coordinates asking, ''Is this where you are hiding? Or did you ditch the ring there intentionally?'' Ann did not have to wait long, she received an instant answer from the boy while the two temporarily allied demigods pursued the fleeing Lois. [Ann, Yes, I am hiding right at these coordinates. And why would you think that I would ditch the ring? With so many people cursing me every day I would have died already without this ring on my finger.] [Wyatt, Hang tight, I wille to get you, once it is safe.] After getting assurance that the boy was in the position indicated by the ring, Ann began to wonder why was Lois running. Was she fleeing? Ann did not buy it as she did not like that Lois was able to flee after attacking the southern royal family. Disappointed Ann informed the two demigods that Lois was not heading in the direction where the boy was hiding so they could stop pursuing Lois. "Southern Emperor, I will catch her and bring her to justice, " replying to Ann, Backster did not wait for her to answer but rushed to capture Lois to show that the southern region was not the ce where she coulde, create trouble and go as she pleased. "Wait¡­" Ann wanted to ask Backster to stop his pursuit of Lois and return to stand guard along with her, after all, they still had one uncertain variable to handle General Baylor. But before she could ask Backster toe back, General Baylor followed suit withBackster in his pursuit to capture Lois, saying, "I will help him." General Baylor really did not want to follow Backster and help him capture Lois, what he wanted was to stand guard to the boy with Ann, but he knew if he stayed behind Ann he would not befortable so he decided to help Backster capture Lois so that all three of them can stand guard to protect the boy without making it awkward for him. But his actions had the opposite effect on Ann because she thought this was the n Baylor and Lois were working on. Baylor would sympathise with the boy and gain their trust,ter Lois would run separating Ann and Backster, then Baylor would follow suit to help whoever ends up pursuing Lois and once they were far enough, Baylor would team up with Lois to kill whoever between Ann and Backster had followed Lois. Then Baylor and Lois would quickly return to kill whoever between Ann and Backster stayed behind to protect the boy. Lastly, together they would search for the boy to kill him in cold blood and leave in time. With such a narrative in her mind, Ann called Backster, saying, "Demigod Backster, return, it could be a trap¡­" Before Ann could finish her exnation to Backster, the fleeing Lois suddenly turned around, then with her left eye closed she opened her right eye wide, in an instant, a brilliant white light shone on Demigod Backster and General Baylor who was behind him before they vanished. Witnessing this the goody-two-shoes Ann cussed, "Fuck!" And without wasting a second she turned around and hurried toward the location of the Boy. She nned to meet him and use Anna''s teleportation card to send the boy to the southern royal pce, where he could be safer. Knowing that her trap would only be able to slow demigod Baylor and Backster for a few minutes at most, Lois immediately rushed to the direction of the location indicated by the marker card. As for Ann, Lois did not consider her a threat even though Ann''s realm was enhanced to that of a Demigod by borrowing power from the array covering the southern region. Not to mention, Ann''s destination seemed to be in the same direction as hers. This saved her some time, she will handle Ann on her way to the boy. "Anna, bare with it, I have no choice," Ann said aloud as she felt the presence of Lois behind her bing stronger and stronger which meant that with her current speed, Lois would soon catch up to her. Then Ann suddenly felt the presence of Lois vanish from behind her and appear in the mid-section of her channel connecting her to the world''s will. Ann no longer hesitated and instantly used the ace in her hands yelling, "Origin card additional ability, Alter Ego Possession." With that, the barely conscious Anna had been summoned from the unparalleled arena and began to merge with Ann, just then Lois who had shifted her body to the mid-section of her channel, teleported to the mid-section of Ann''s channel, then instantly appeared behind Ann. Lois did not wait for Ann to execute her killer ace and attacked the two merging figures of Ann and Anna but they were in an ethereal state, Lois''s attacks just passed right through their bodies as theybined to form a single wounded body. That was because severe wounds on Anna were now shared with Ann while Ann''s healthy body was shared with Anna, so though the new body was wounded it was not that severepared to Anna''s previous condition. As the newly possessed body of Ann opened its eyes, it was greeted by a sneak attack from Lois, to which Ann''s new body reacted beyond the concept of physical speed and caught Lois''s iing punch with a single hand and uttered, "Bitch, it''s our turn now." This was Anna in Ann talking. Chapter 1175 Tenfold Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:12 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "Bitch, it''s our turn now." Seeing her sneak attack was caught by possessed Ann at an insane speed, Lois was astonished and then said, "So, the rumors about you were true." Lois may be a semi-demigod but her physique made her physical body stronger than the body of any veteran demigod. That was how she was able to chase Ann. She might have used teleportation to save some time but she would not be required to do so with her agility stats if not for the nearing time limit. "Don''t talk about things that you have no idea about," Ann(Anna) said as her grasp on Lois''s fist grew tighter. "No wonder his highness Heatsend chose you as his heir despite it meant he would be potentially dissatisfying his allies. You southerners will always put strength above innovation, this is to be expected by you barbarians. No wonder your region never made any proper development," Lois tantly provoked Ann(Anna), fully aware that one of her fists was still in Ann''s grasp. "I told you to not speak of things you have no idea about," Ann(Anna) yelled as she threw a punch straight at Lois''s face. Seeing Ann(Anna)''s iing fist a grin formed on Lois''s lips, as she moved her head to receive Ann(Anna)''s fist with her face. *Boom* Receiving the punch head-on with her face, Lois looked at Ann(Anna) condescendingly and taunted, "Is that the best you got? Ann(Anna) was astonished to see that Lois received her punch with her face. What''s more unbelievable was that Lois''s face was not hurt, it did not have a bruise or scratch as if it was never attacked. In her current state, all of Ann(Anna)''s skills, traits, physique, and stats were increased tenfold. With buff of the array covering the southern region, Ann was already powerful enough to kill a demigod, now with her alter ego possession buff Ann''s strength was increased tenfold, yet her attack did not manage to leave a scar or a bruise on Lois''s delicate white face. This testament to how durable Lois''s physique was, but as the holder of the Unparalleled bloodline Ann(Anna) knew nobody''s physique was this durable. Her punch just now was enough to induce an 11-scale magnitude earthquake in a 50 miles radius. Though she did not hope her punch to pop Lois''s head off she thought it would be able to put a huge dent in Lois''s skull, to her surprise, it did not even manage to leave a scratch on Lois''s fair skin. So in response to Lois''s taunt, two diamond grimoires appeared, one on each side ofAnn(Anna), as Anna(Ann) chants, "Activate, S-Rank mythical grade card Giga Force, Giga fattening, Giga punch." "Activate, SSS-rank Legendary grade card Booster Dice." [Dice Rolled!] [Dice one - 6, Dice two -6] [Host''s next attack will gain dodecat-booster] Ann(Anna) yelled, "No, Anna, don''t.." "You are crazy!" Lois, who tantly taunted Ann(Anna), lost her carefree demeanor, feeling the entire space surrounding her begin to copse on her. Right now under various buffs, Ann(Anna)''s strength had grown to the point where it could no longer be measured with regards to veteran demigods, especially the strength of her next attack, it had surpassed the regr demigod level and ascended to a level where the fabric of the world could not hold her strength, giving her the glimpse of realm her elder family members were perusing. Alter Ego Possession''s buff increased all skills, traits, physique, and stats of the user tenfold. Meaning the effect of the Southern Emperor card that allowed Ann(Anna) to borrow the power of the array covering the southern region was increased tenfold. Then came the card Giga force, its capability was also increased by fold and the same was true for the card Booster dice. Giving Anna(Ann)''s next attack dodecat-booster x10, which meant Anna(Ann)''s next attack was going to be 120 times stronger. Each card Anna(Ann) activated had received an individual increase of tenfold and they all stacked together giving Anna(Ann) a temporary strength that ascended the norms of a typical demigod. A strength that was so strong that the fabric of the world copsed. Faced with such strength, Lois, who did not take Ann(Anna) seriously, could not help but feel dread for her life as the space surrounding her began to crumble with Anna(Ann)''s attack nearing her. But to Anna(Ann)''s disbelief, even in this dire situation, Lois moved her face with her left eye closed and right eye wide open to receive her attack head-on. As for Ann(Anna), she was sure that her hypothesis about Lois''s ability held merit but hated that Anna(Ann) acted rashly before she could warn her not to. This time, Ann and Anna both felt it, before their fist could even make contact with Lois''s face, they left a strong suction force swallowing all the force behind their attack on Lois. And the source of this suction was none other than Lois''s right eye, the right eye of the world. Once again, without surprise, Lois managed to take Anna(Ann)''s attack head-on without even a scratch to show for it. And with a sneer, she added, "For a second I thought I was done for but I guess even though your body has been fused perfectly your mind hasn''t fused properly. Well no matter how good a card is, it can only be as strong as its master." A newbie gunner and a pro gunner can use the same gun but the result will not be the same. Anna''s origin card was strong, unfortunately, she never practiced using it with Ann. As per Lois''sment, though the bodies of Anna and Ann were perfectly fused their minds weren''t. With the ability Alter Ego Possession both Anna and Ann''s minds should be fused but they did not, showing how disagreement between Anna and Ann had be the hindrance to the power of their card''s skill, they were opposed to each other in everyway, when it came to fusing each other''s mind they were afraid that they lose themselves to the other, especially Ann. Chapter 1176 Impulsive Anna / Cautious Ann Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:13 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts A person''s individuality was the greatest freedom they could have. And no one would give it up for a second. The same was true for both Ann and Anna. The Alter Ego Possession allowed both of them to fuse their bodies and minds to turn into one greater being with enormous power that transcended levels but neither Ann nor Anna trusted each other enough to allow the skill Alter Ego Possession to fuse their mind with the other. Yes, it was Ann and Anna who did not let the skill Alter Ego Possession fuse their minds into one just like it did with their bodies. Though they posed as twins, they knew they weren''t twins, they both were the same person. What if they fuse their minds and one of them loses themselves to the other? As much as they did not want to lose their individuality to the other, they also did not want to lose the other. Anna and Ann had spent decades not agreeing with each other, underneath it all they both knew that they would miss the other. So all the times they used this skill they never actually fused their mind. And because of this their perfectly fused body was missing a perfectly fused mind but instead, it was running on two mediocre minds. As expected the body had control issues, it was like a puppet with two mediocre puppeteers. If Ann and Anna were to work in sync, they might actually pull this off but they both never actually got along or agreed on things. Anna was impulsive, she acted on the first thought that came to her mind whereas Ann was cautious, she liked to think twice or thrice before acting. They were opposites, when Lois taunted them saying, ''Is that the best you got?'' ? Anna fell for Lois''s taunt and her first reaction was to shove her fist into that bitch''s face. Whereas Ann, did not fall for Lois''s taunt, rather she carefully considered the events, where Lois received their devastating punch with her face, there wasn''t a scratch on her face to show after. How was that possible? While going through events in her head Ann realized that their fist had lost all force behind it even before it connected with Lois''s face. Ann clearly remembers she felt a kind of suction on their fist. Learning that there was a trick to Lois''s stunt, Ann wanted to exin it to Anna, as Anna was the one who was controlling the body but that hothead had used the strongest strength they could summon to attack Lois again, it was toote for a warning yet Ann said, "No, Anna, don''t." Once again even before their fist connected to Lois''s smug face, they felt a suction force that swallowed the force behind their punch. Since the attack this time was stronger than thest one, Lois could not use her ability subtly as she did previously. So this time even Anna realized that there was a trick behind Lois daringly taking their fist to the face. "Do you want to take any more shots? Because when I start you guys might not get the chance to," Lois said with great confidence. But it felt more like she was talking big as she could still not free her fist from Ann(Anna). ''Anna, don''t attack her, it seems her right eye can swallow the energies in our attacks,'' Ann mentally conveyed to Anna and then added, ''Though I am still not clear on the range of Lois''s ability to swallow energies of the attacks directed at her, how about we experiment by crushing her hand first.'' ''Now you''re talking mynguage,'' Saying that Anna immediately tightened her grip around Lois''s fist caught in her palm, this time to crush Lois''s fist for real. *Crack* Blood sttered and Lois was finally free after Anna(Ann) crushed her fist. This was also what Lois wanted because she knew that if she wanted to separate and gain distance between herself and the southern emperor, she would have to sacrifice her fist which was in the grasp of the southern emperor. Lucky for her, the southern emperor helped her make the difficult decision. As her fist was crushed by the southern emperor, Lois groaned in pain, abandoned her mortally wounded fist, and hurriedly retreated to create a little distance between her and the southern emperor. And then used a card to regrow the palm of her hand at an incredible pace,ter she summoned a potion and drank it, and with that her fist grew in a few seconds as if it was never crushed in the first ce. ''Anna, it seems, the range of her swallowing ability is less than her melee range. I have very little info to work with, so I may be wrong about this but I think the reason why she keeps receiving our punches with her face must be because of the limited range of her skill. This time aim at another part of her body and try to avoid her face even if she tries to receive your punch with her face,'' Ann mentally exined her hypothesis to Anna and then asked her to attack Lois avoiding her face. ''Watch me,'' saying that Anna(Ann) prepared to attack Lois but then she heard Lois say, "Do you know where all the energy I swallowed from yourst two attacks go?" "Who cares," Anna yelled, ready to roll the booster dice once again but Lois vanished, then feeling Lois presence in the mid-section of her channel connecting her to the spiritual ne and Lois''s presence vanish again, Anna hurried turned back preparing to attack while shouting, "You must think I am a fool to think that same move will work on me twice." But to Anna''s dismay this time Lois did not appear behind her but in front of her, since Anna had preemptively turned thinking that Lois would appear behind her, now, her back was wide open to Lois. Lois took the opportunity to sneak attack not bothering that she just revealed that she could arrive anywhere in the surrounding of the target. This info on her ability wasn''t important but sometimes it made a difference, right now it Chapter 1177 Loiss Understanding Of Spiritual Channels Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:13 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Absorbing energies of her enemies'' attack were not actually Lois''s physique''s ability, but a trick she created using the existing abilities of her physique. Her physique allowed her to transfer her body or anyone else''s body into the mid-section of their channel connecting them to the spiritual ne. Lois used this ability to trap Demigod Backster and General Baylor in the mid-section of their channel connecting them to the spiritual ne. Once they realize what Lois had done to them they could figure out a way to free themselves from their spiritual channel in no time, that was by instructing their divinity to move their body out of their spiritual channel. If Baylor and Backster never realize where they were, they would not know that the key to getting out of the trap Lois put them in was right with them. And they would be stuck there until Lois chooses to free them or someone tells them the truth. Now how long it took for them to get free would depend on Baylor and Backster figuring out that they were trapped in the mid-section of their spiritual channel. Though Lois seems to think that they would figure it out within a few minutes. Simrly, Lois precisely used her ability to just transfer the energies of the southern emperor''s attack into her spiritual channel''s mid-section, which existed between the spiritual and physical nes. This precision meant that Lois would have topromise the range of this ability to be less than the minimum of her melee range. Therefore she never used it unless she had no choice. Like in the case of the fusion southern emperor. Lois underestimated the fusion southern emperor and was caught in her clutches, making it impossible for Lois to rely on her physique''s ability that allowed her to transfer her or another''s bodies into the mid-segment of their spiritual channel. This ability though useful had many conditions to it like it would be only able to transfer the target''s body into their spiritual channel but not other people''s spiritual channel, if the target was in contact with another being then it would not be able to transfer the target into their spiritual channel. Because moving the target''s body into their spiritual channel was like stuffing the cloud into its raindrop. It would have topress the body mass of the target to stuff them into the mid-segment of their spiritual channel, and the target being in contact with any other being wouldpromise that so the ability did not work when the target was in contact with any other being. This ability of Lois''s physique was there to help here closer to the spiritual realm such that she couldprehend the rules more easily by staying in the mid-segment of the spiritual channel without the constraints of the location factor affecting her ruleprehension. Why the mid-section of the spiritual channel? Because one of the two ends was in the spiritual realm, if Lois''s body or any physical body were to travel to the spiritual realm they would disintegrate into the basic energies forming them. As for the other end, it was in the physical realm, so as soon as Lois or any physical body were to be there they would immediately be thrown out into the physical world. This exined why a target should not be in contact with another being. And as for the other condition, that the target can only move to their spiritual channel, it was because the spiritual channel, like all the organs and tissues of the body, had its own defense mechanism which would throw out anything foreign. This was why Lois would immediatelye out of the target''s spiritual channel, she would be immediately thrown out by the target''s spiritual channel, helping her with her trick to create an illusion of teleportation. But this was a different story for energies because the spiritual channel was created tomunicate with the spiritual ne and help with the exchange of energies. Making use of this Lois would use her mental will to invade the target''s spiritual channel and attack the harmony of energies in their ego gem or divinity. And now Lois used her understanding of the spiritual channel and her physique to absorb the energies of the fusion southern emperor''s attack. But the problem was that there was a limit to how much energy the mid-section of Lois''s spiritual channel could hold, otherwise, everyone could ess infinite amounts of energy from the spiritual ne. The spiritual channel was like a tunnel, simr to how the tunnel can only upy a said amount of vehicles passing through it, the spiritual channel could only upy the energies which were propositional to the target''s realm. So Lois could only absorb and hold energies from the fusion southern emperor''s attack that could be within the limit of her strength. Therefore, she freaked out during the fusion southern emperor''s second attack which had transcended the level of regr demigods, not to mention her spiritual channel was already holding the energies from the fusion southern emperor''s first attack. So in a panic, Lois absorbed and stored energies from the fusion southern emperor''s attack and once she reached the limit of her spiritual channel, she started to leak the stored energies into the spiritual ne. This way she managed to absorb the energies of the fusion southern emperor''s transcendent attack without blowing up her spiritual channel. Why not into her iplete divinity? Because if she did that then she would disturb the harmony of her energies by introducing vtile foreign energies amidst them. But the spiritual ne did not mind it however she thought it was a waste as she nned to use these stored vtile energies for something else like enhancing them by feeding and guiding with her energies and then using thebined energies against the fusion southern emperor. So when Lois got the opportunity to sneak attack the fusion southern emperor, she used her strongest attackbined with what''s left of the energies she absorbed from the fusion southern emperor transcendent attack, tounch the strongest sneak attack. *Boom* Chapter 1178 Pitviper Gorgons Venom Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Under Uri''s suicide bombing, it was a miracle that Anna survived with a few limbs missing and organs destroyed, she was unable to talk because she even lost her jaw and the muscles moving it. Anna was so out of it that she was barely able to keep herself conscious, let alone summon her grimoire and heal herself. If not for the goodwill of her ancestors, things could have gotten a lot worse. In such a miserable state Anna''s body had been fused with Ann''s healthy body, it was already a great stroke of luck that the fusion body was functioning with such severe wounds. Yes, it had no missing limbs, and all its organs were working fine, but that was not the state you want to participate in a fight. Still, even in its wounded state, the fusion body of Ann/Anna under the buff of the southern emperor card was higher than the level of the regr demigods, though not near the transcendent strength she got under the buff of dodecat-booster. But enough to handle someone of Lois''s caliber. However, Lois''s methods were tricky, so it was taking a while for the fight between them to conclude. *Boom* Lois perfectly aimed her sneak attack at the fusion southern emperor''s center mass, so when the attack connected the fusion southern emperor was thrown off bnce and crashed to the ground at a frightening speed creating a huge impact crater at the site of her crash. "Anna, focus, we are getting our assed kicked here," Ann yelled at Anna for falling for such a simple but effective trick of Lois''s. "You say that as if I am doing it on purpose," Anna yelled back as shemanded the fusion southern emperor''s body to get up and drink a few high-grade potion''s now that they had gained a little distance between them and Lois. But Lois who was speeding towards them suddenly disappeared, then her presence could be felt in their spiritual channel, knowing what was about to happen next, Anna cussed, "Fuck, not again." This time Lois instantly appeared on the left side of the fusion southern emperor and was about tounch another sneak attack but stopped and immediately retreated learning that the potion in the fusion southern emperor''s hand turned out to be an SSS-rank poison, Pitviper Gorgon''s venom, which whenes into contact with air begins to spontaneously vaporize and spread a quarter mile radius of the surrounding area within a second. The worst part of this was the effect of the poison, petrification, the infected part will get petrified and spread to the other parts of the victim, resulting in the victim being entirely petrified within 3 seconds. Using venom to deal with Lois''s troublesome trick that mimicked instant teleportation was obviously Ann''s idea but kudos to Anna for perfectly executing it. Because the venom was so potent that it would petrify the grass, trees, and other beings nearby. Fortunately for Anna the crater created after their fall was a few miles in radius, the impact was sorge that all weeds in the carter and its surrounding had been wiped out or had been buried. After the fusion southern emperor had drunk the antidote for the SSS-rank Pitviper Gorgon''s venom while indicating that it was a heal potion, she took out the second potion, the venom, which unscrewed when she felt the presence of Lois in her spiritual channel, causing the venom to instantly spread into their surrounding setting a perfect venom trap for Lois. While drinking the antidote the fusion southern emperor created an illusion of defenselessly trying to heal themselves using potions in the eyes of Lois. Being very confident of her trick Lois ended up falling for their trap but she did not stick around, instantaneously she moved out of the venom''s range but she was already infected by the venom and it was spreading across her entire body fast so she moved to her body into her spiritual channel after yelling, "Venom, seriously? You southern barbarians will stoop to any level as long you get your way don''t you." "Ann, do you think we got her? That bitch keeps calling us barbarians, we need to put her in her ce," Anna was pissed by Lois constantly calling them and the entire southern region barbarians. But she did not spare a second thought about using venom to win her battle. "No, she should be fine, otherwise it would be too easy," Ann felt like venom would not be that big of a deal for someone with a Legend-Grade physique to handle. As for Lois calling them a bunch of barbarians, Ann did not even bother to spare her thoughts on such obvious attempts of provocation. And then reminded Anna of their priorities, "Anna, our only priority is to guard Wyatt. As for Lois''sments, they are nothing but her provoking you, they don''t change anything unless you fall for them. Got it." ? "Sure, sure, however, that monster worm wearing the dummy ring, is that Wyatt? Its soul signature doesn''t match Wyatt''s soul signature. Are you sure Wyatt is not up to something again?" arriving at the outskirts of the city Anna had already located the ring that she gave to her lover for his protection, a few miles away from her location. But when she checked on him she was surprised to find that the person wearing her ring was not her lover but a monster worm. "Remember the motel, along with changing his appearance Wyatt had transformed his entire soul signature too. I think he has created a new card that not only changes his appearance along with his soul signature. Leave it to him to create the impossible," Ann chose to believe the text sent by the boy and then advised Anna to focus on the battle, "Anna, Lois has entered her spiritual channel, which means next she can only appear at two ces, first being the ce where she entered her spiritual channel and second being next to us, make sure that the venom is concentrated in these two ces. We need to drag this out until the field marshal arrives." "I hate the fact that we have to use this venom against a semi-demigod, not to mention when we are at our strongest," Anna expressed her dissatisfaction concerning the battle. "First, Lois is not just a semi-demigod. Second, we are not at our strongest," Ann corrected Anna and then grimly spoke her mind, "Anna, I think we should start considering rehearsing fusing our minds. I agree I hate the idea of fusing our minds but I would hate it more if I was not able to perform my hundred percent when my friends and family needed it the most." Chapter 1179 God Slayer, Giga-Knuckle-Buster Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Inside the mid-section of her spiritual channel, Lois was busy absorbing everyst bit of Pitviper Goron''s venom that was spreading through her body using her physique and dumping it into the spiritual end of her spiritual channel. Inside the spiritual ne, the venom would break down to its basic energies bing one with the energies in the spiritual ne, and no longer pose a threat to Lois. Finally getting rid of the poison, Lois activated the item card ''God yer'' as she shifted herpressed body out of her spiritual channel and appeared right at the spot where she entered her spiritual channel. Arriving in the physical ne, Lois''s body had dawned a ck-gold radiance that protected her from the concentrated Pitviper Gorgon''s venom surrounding her. This radiance covering Lois seems to be originating from the golden buckler shield which sheaths a falchion sword. Lois unsheathed the falchion sword from the buckler shield as she red at the fusion Southern emperor who was surrounded by the vapors of Pitviper Gorgon''s poison and said, "Petty tricks won''t work against me. But you did manage to make me angry." *Poof* The fusion southern emperor became alert, feeling the presence of Lois in their spiritual channel. Seeing that Lois had ovee the poison, they had no choice but to return to a defensive stance while summoning, "Giga-Knuckle-Busters." Lois appeared on the fusion southern emperor''s right side and hacked at her with her sword, before the fusion southern emperor could react, managing to cut into her flesh but to her surprise, her sword de was stuck in the fusion southern emperor''s flesh, stopping her from escaping using her vanishing trick causing her to yell, "You, barbarians are crazy." Lois never expected the fusion southern emperor to use her flesh to grab hold of the sword and opt to fight by exchanging damage for damage. But considering that the fusion southern emperor was not trying to win but stall, it seemed a usible option. Using this movement, Anna(Ann) threw her first dawning Giga-knuckle-buster at Lois, but Lois defended using her buckler shield. And made use of the force from Anna(Ann)''s punch to retreat while freeing her sword from Anna(Ann)''s flesh. Soon Lois vanished, and Anna(Ann)''s felt Lois presence in their spiritual channel. This time Lois appeared behind Anna(Ann) and hacked at her with the blunt side of the sword using all of her might, having learned from the result of theirst sh. If the sharp side of Lois''s sword was able to cut then the dull side was able to create heavy blunt damage to the target. Causing Anna(Ann) to be thrown out of the crate and into the air. Lois then vanished and appeared right behind the fusion southern emperor who was thrown to the air, and once again hacked at her with the blunt side of the sword. With the blow, the fusion southern emperor was blown in the opposite direction of her previous eleration. Again, Lois vanished and this time appeared above the fusion southern emperor and hacked her with her blunt side. In a few seconds, the tides of the whole standstill battle between Lois and Anna(Ann) had turned in Lois''s favor, who gained an advantage thanks to her instant teleportation-like trick, which helped her to use the fusion southern emperor as the ball to the blunt side of her sword. But Lois was not satisfied with the result because the fusion southern emperor''s body was very durable despite the previous severe wounds covering its body so she was not sure if she had managed to make any actual damage to the fusion southern emperor''s body. ''Anna!!!'' Ann yelled mentally, she and Anna, both could not catch a break tomunicate because of Lois''s chain of sneak attacks. They were being continuously sneak attacked before they could even get to stabilize and take a stance against the iing attack or the next one. It was as if they were caught in a never-ending loop. Though they never took real damage, this was just too embarrassing for any card fighter. *Boom* This time Lois once again appeared above the fusion southern emperor and was about to attack her with the blunt side of her sword but before she could the fusion southern emperor exploded, causing turbulent energy to spread throughout her surroundings. Lois was caught in it too and took small damage but most importantly she was stunned for a second. Using this second to her advantage the fusion southern emperor grabbed Lois by her neck, saying, "Got you." "Detonating a rune? First venom and now this, I didn''t think you could stoop any lower but you keep surprising me," Lois muttered as the grip of the bloody fusion southern emperor around her neck grew stronger. However, Lois managed to add a few more words, "Well guess what, two can y that game." *Boom* ¡­ Under the constant sneak attacks from Lois, Ann decided to detonate a few of the broken runes that they gathered for the boy in hopes to get them an opportunity to turn tables on Lois who kept teleporting in and out of their spiritual channel and sneak attacking them. At the cost of further antagonizing their existing wounds and adding new ones, Ann took a calcted chance to get out of the embarrassing situation and seeded, not only were they able to catch Lois off guard but also capture her. But Ann never considered that desperate Lois would choose to do the same. Caught in the explosion caused by Lois detonating the broken runes in her possession, the fusion southern emperor''s body finally reached its limit. Their grip around Lois''s neck loosened before they fell to the ground with no resistance, like a kite with a broken string. As for Lois, having focused most of the explosion on the fusion southern emperor and under the effect of the ck-gold radiance of ''God yer'' she mostly managed toe out of the explosion unscathed. Seeing the figure of the fusion southern emperor falling to the ground, Lois was not done, she vanished and soon appeared above her preparing to drive the sword through her heart however she paused and vanished into her spiritual channel. Then, as soon as Lois vanished, a huge ball of energy passed through her location and vanished on the horizon. Then a figure appeared next to the free-falling fusion southern emperor and caught her in a princess carry saying, "You have done enough, leave the rest to me." Arriving at the ground, the figure looked at Anna(Ann) dearly before carefully cing her on the ground to feed her healing potions but was stopped by Anna(Ann) uttering, "I can''t heal in this form." Yes, the reason why Anna(Ann) did not try to heal their fusion body was that as a penalty for not fusing their mind the fusion body could not heal or make use of any recovery buff. Lois appeared out of her spiritual channel to see who sneak attacked her but could not believe what she saw, "You, you¡­ How could it be you?" Seeing Lois, Anna(Ann) looked at her young benefactor with an expression filled with worry, self-me, and desperation mouthing, "Run." Chapter 1180 Borrowed Power Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "That amount of soul energy output, impossible," Lois said after her shocking discovery that the amount of soul energy being emitted by the young benefactor of the fusion southern emperor was beyond his realm. Then thinking of something she said, "You made a pact with a devil." "Ding, Ding, Ding! Your award for the correct answer is the ass whooping of your life," said the figure holding Anna(Ann) in his arms while a body grew out of his back and separated to take hisplete form. Interestingly the dummy ring could be seen on the ring figure of the new body that just grew flew toward Lois, while the old body carried Anna(Ann) in princess carry to a safe distance. Knowing that this ce was not safe for someone in a serious condition as Anna(Ann). Being carried out of the battlefield by a clone of her young lover Anna(Ann) turned to look at his original body as it flew toward Lois, brimming with unfathomable energy levels. She had heard the conversation between her lover and Lois about making a pact with the devil for his newfound prowess so she could not help but worry for him. As if the clone read her thoughts, it consoled her saying, "Everything is going to be alright, trust him." Anna(Ann) looked at the clone''s confident smile but her worry for her crush did not decrease as she knew, even if her young lover was able to defeat Lois with the borrowed power, he would be devoured by the devil that lent him the power. Unlike the oaths taken in the presence of the world''s will, pacts with the devil had no higher power governing the pact, meaning the rules of the pact changed with the will of the one with the bigger fist. With this Anna finally decided to take Ann up on her offer to practice fusing their soul, even though it was toote now, it was betterte than never. Watching the target carry the fusion southern emperor to safety, Lois looked at the part that grew out of the target asking, "Which one of you two is the original body?" "For now I am the original body," the boy said while perfectly controlling the new power he had just gained through a devil pact thanks to the soul energy maniption ability of his cmity soul gem. "Ugh, it seems you possess a disgusting but troublesome ability," Lois said in disgust of having watched a human grow out of the back of another, then added, "Considering that your realm has jumped from card soldier to the card demigod realm, I think you must have sacrificed something valuable? Your soul, maybe. Regardless, when you agreed to the pact with the devil, you basically signed your own death certificate. But still, it''s best if I make sure you stay dead." "Aren''t you forgetting something?" the boy asked Lois, seeing her preparing to finish him off with her attack. Even though Lois thought that the boy signed his death certificate by signing a pact with the devil, she knew the southern royal family was there to shelter him even from the falling sky, let alone the devil. She did not want to take a chance with thepletion of her mission, especially not to a devil. "What?" Lois paused in her tracks and asked the boy. "Your reward, the ass whooping of your life," the boy scorned Lois, with his borrowed demigod prowess the boy was no longer afraid of Lois rather he somewhat looked down on Lois. She was not able to kill him when he was a card soldier and did not have the power to fight back yet she was boosting about killing him now. "Boy, aren''t you too cocky for someone living on borrowed time and power? Tell me, do you regret making a pact with the devil for your sugar mama?" Lois taunted the boy in response to his scorn-filled words. As someone who gained her current realm and power with hard work, Lois was provoked to see someone with burrowed power looking down on her. "No, I don''t. She thinks we are lovers. And I strongly believe that love should be repaid with love. Not to mention I consider myself very generous," the boy answered turning to look at the silly girl being carried away by his clone, she jumped in front of the demigod realm suicide bomber for him without a second thought and did notin. The boy still did not know if love was just fooling oneself, nheless, he knew for that silly girl today he was willing to risk his life. Just recalling the moment when that girl did not hesitate to sacrifice herself for him, a stupid grin showed on the boy''s face. But the grin disappeared as he felt the presence of Lois within the mid-section of his spiritual channel. In an instant, Lois appeared behind him but before she couldunch her sneak attack on the boy she saw two heads grow out of the back of the boy''s head with a 120-degree space between all three heads. Then the two new pairs of boy''s eyes established eye contact with her with an insane reaction speed. ncing into the two pairs of eyes, Lois was shocked and stopped in her tracks then immediately retreated, sensing two pairs of hands growing out of the boy''s shoulder de and floating toward her as if nning to capture her. The four arms followed Lois for a while until she retreated far and vanished into her spiritual channel, then they returned to the boy and floated behind him along with the two floating heads. Feeling the threat gone, Lois returned to the physical ne. Then she looked at the boy with three heads and six arms with great horror and asked, "What the fuck are you?" "Your, death," the boy answered, bombarding Lois with his horrifying baleful aura, jolting her awake from her shock. Chapter 1181 Infinite Calamity Soul Gem Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:05 ? Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, St. Raymond''s cemetery. While engaging with Anna and her grandma, I was monitoring every little action of the demigods and a semi-demigod, cornering me, with the help of the Hive AI and my ve consciousnesses. Then I was suddenly alerted by a malicious intent attacking my cmity soul gem. Soon, I learned that the malicious intent attacking my cmity soul gem was trying to break into it and that it originated from the spiritual end of my spiritual channel. Which meant the malicious intent was attacking me from within the spiritual ne. Learning that there were abilities that could attack a person from within the spiritual ne, I was never more proud of the dungeon cmity seed cover covering my cmity soul gem. Nheless, the question was who was attacking my cmity soul gem? Was it one of the people from the second group that arrived with Anna''s grandma? Or someone else, who had yet to show themselves. For now, I decided to scan the malicious intent and try and match it with the three from the second group that appeared with Anna''s grandma. And it did not take me long to get the result, turns out it was not the demigods but the semi-demigod chick. It was her intent that was trying to break into my cmity daughter gem. I bet on the attacker being a demigod, thinking that the demigod''s will could travel through the spiritual ne. But it seems I had underestimated the semi-demigod chick with a peculiar physique that connected her right eye to the world. Considering that the semi-demigod chick''s physique was connected to the world it made sense that she could attack others through the spiritual ne, no wonder she tagged along with the demigods. Then I looked at the semi-demigod chick from the corner of my eyes, despite the darkness blocking our slight, I felt that our eyes meet so I unconsciously sneered at her knowing that if she wanted to assassinate me through the spiritual realm she could forget it, she would never be able to break through the dungeon cmity seed cover protecting my cmity soul gem. Yet, I ended up making her a priority to watch out for because I did not know what else her physique was capable of. And by now she should have realized that my cmity soul gem was different from other ego gems. But I was not freaked out about that because I nned to exin the cmity soul gem as a mutated ego gem and a part of my physique. It was up to them whether they believed me or not but in the end they had to take my word for it. But within a few minutes, the demigod suicide bomber made me regret focusing too much on the semi-demigod and ignoring his suspicious activities. Fortunately, Anna came to my rescue though it was not necessary. I may sound ungrateful but I really did not require saving as I had other preparation in ce. These preparations I speak of came in handy when the semi-demigod suddenly vanished and herpressed body appeared in the mid-section of my spiritual channel, then she instantaneously appeared right behind me with her hand sticking through my chest. If not for my prior preparations I might really have died from her sneak attack. The prior preparation I speak of had a lot to do with the Myriad Devil body rune card that I had gained by sacrificing Mike Brown to my blood fate plunder rune. This rune card by itself had infinite possibilities, but when used inbination with my cmity soul gem it was able to achieve miraculous things that I previously could not achieve or had difficulty attaining. The best and the most important of all was that by using the myriad devil transformation ability of the myriad devil body rune card with the cmity daughter gem of my cmity soul gem, I could create an infinite number of cmity soul gems. I could turn a cmity daughter gem into a cmity soul gem using the myriad devil transformation ability, giving me the ability to create an infinite number of cmity soul gems, which meant that if I wanted to I could create an infinite number of original bodies of myself for my mutated soul to move into. The only weakness of my cmity soul gem was that there was only one of them, if it were to be captured by the enemy then it was game over for me. But now with the possibility of me being able to create an infinite number of cmity soul gems, I could just move my mutated soul into another cmity soul gem when my cmity soul gem gets captured or faces imminent danger. I could just use it to escape from any trap like I did when the semi-demigod chick impaled her hand into my chest. As for my body turning into a swarm of insects, it was a trick I created using the myriad devil transformation to hide the tracks of my abandoned cmity soul gem. Before stepping into the sky blossom city I had stashed a few newly created cmity soul gems in different ces, just in case of any unforeseen circumstances. So when the semi-demigod attacked me I transferred my mutated soul to one of the newly created cmity soul gems that I stashed on the outskirts of the city while turning my abandoned body into a swarm of insects using the myriad devil transformation. As for someone else discovering the cmity soul gems I stashed in the outskirts, I would be reminded before they detonated themselves and exploded for getting exposed. As of now, I was partially immortal, as long as there was one cmity soul gem on this world, I would be able to escape death by moving my mutated soul into it. This was why I was really d that I decided to take revenge on the circle''s sun blossom city branch and sacrificed Mike to my blood plunder rune. Chapter 1182 Devil Merchant Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:13 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts I had the myriad devil body rune card to thank for my new partial immortality but it came with some restrictions. For example, in dungeons, if I am inside a dungeon all my connection to the outside world gets limited, and I cannot ess the grimoirework or use Hive AI to contact cmity daughter gem outside. Meaning if I were to die in the dungeon I cannot move my mutated soul into a pseudo cmity soul gem located outside of the dungeon but it''s another thing if I had pseudo cmity soul gems hidden in the dungeon. Pseudo Cmity Soul Gem? The cmity soul gem created using cmity daughter gem and myriad devil transformation are just shells of cmity soul gem without my mutated soul within them, so I thought it would be better to call the cmity soul gems without my mutated soul within them pseudo cmity soul gem. Anyway apart from my partial immortality being limited within the dungeons, it was also weak to curses. But my mutated Viltronian physique, Gigamite, seemed to have strong resistance to curses, Viltronian physique in general seems to have strong resistance to curses. But this resistance was only limited to the curses of the same realm, not curses of the higher realm that I have been facing these past few days. Making me grateful for the dummy ring given to me by Anna. Speaking of Anna, apart from our conflicted interest regarding silver milk powder and her asional non-consensual sexual behavior with me, she has been pretty good to me, so much so that these past few days I preferred having her around and had grown dependent on her. Which I saw as a sign of threat thinking what if someday the southern royal family were to turn on me, no, to be exact, what if someday Anna were to favor her family over me, then without her by my side I would be crippled. This was why I wanted to expand my connections as soon as possible. Fearing for the what if, I was conflicted and acted out but seeing the silly girl throw herself at death for me, I understood that instead of preparing for the unknown future I should fight hard to protect the present I prefer so that it can grow into a future that I dreamed of having. This was the enlightenment I got from Anna''s willingness to sacrifice herself for me. So, when I saw the semi-demigod chick''s non-stop sneak attacks use Anna like a baseball, instead of running away like it was not my problem, I decided to do what I can. That girl came to my rescue every single time I needed her in one way or another, and that was why I nned to do everything in my power to assist her. As a card soldier currently I could do nothing to help Anna, except for revealing my location to the semi-demigod to divert her attention from Anna to me, but knowing Anna, she would desperately try to stop the semi-demigod from reaching. In the end, the only thing I could think of to help Anna would instead end up being counter-productive. It''s a sin to be weak. This helpless feeling never gets old. When I was out of ideas, I remembered the card given to me by Jill, she did give me the card saying it will be helpful in my time of need. [Card Name: Equal Exchange Card Type: Demonic Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare-Grade Card Rate: 8-Stars Card Effect: You can exchange anything you want in exchange for anything of equal value. Note: Do not equip it.] Like Jill said this card was indeed a demonic card that could help me but she undersold its helpfulness to me. I don''t know if it was because she wasn''t aware of it or she did not think it was necessary. I say so because this card was not what it said it was. Meaning the card info shown on the card was false, if not for my soul pupils even I would not have seen through the trickery of this card. Using the Hive AI along with my soul pupils I finally decoded the real card info, [ Card Name: Devil Merchant Card Type: Demonic Summons Card Card Rank: -/- Card Rate: -/- Card Effect: Using this card, the user can summon the Devil Merchant, Belphegor. The user can exchange or buy anything they want for a reasonable price from the devil merchant. Additional Effect: Devil''s Pact Caution: Once the card is equipped, the user cannot unequip it without summoning the devil once. Note: The summoned devil merchant will follow the merchant code and not intervene with the summoner''s world order.] Devil''s Pact: This pact serves as the proof of deal between the devil merchant and the customer. This pact also allows the user to borrow anything from the Devil Marchant for the promise of making the payment at ater date. Note: Devil''s Pact is governed by Devil merchant code and it is advised that the parties involved sign it at their discretion. Reading the true card info of the card given to me by Jill, I learned it was not just any demonic card but a demonic summons card that would summon a devil.It was not actually called Equal Exchange but Devil Merchant when used it would summon a devil named Belphegor, who would grant me anything in exchange for something of equal value, and if I don''t n to pay now I could pay for itter by entering a devil''s pact with the devil merchant Belphegor. One would forsake any notion of equipping this card based on the caution stated by the card but considering my situation, I did not have many options, so forgive me if I was considering equipping it. Equipping the Devil Merchant card aside, even if I were to go through with it, what do I ask for? and exchange it for what? The answer was simple but difficult at the same time, ''How far was I willing to go to help Anna.'' Chapter 1183 Demon Merchant Ezra Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:13 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts How far was I willing to go to help Anna? Better yet, How much did Anna mean to me? The answer was obvious, realizing this, without any hesitation and dy, I equipped the Devil Merchant card and summoned the devil merchant Belphegor. Soon a jet-ck monster worm appeared in front of me. Then it looked at itself and made a weird noise which I understood as "I don''t remember giving my card to a worm." Then the jet-ck monster worm turned to look at me and asked, "You, are you really a monster worm?" "Does it matter?" I conveyed to the jet-ck monster worm using the monster wormmunication method. "Right, it doesn''t matter," the Jet ck monster worm agreed with me. Then I enquired about the Jet ck monster worm''s identity, "You are?" Not wanting to make any assumptions because when ites to devils, assuming something based on their actions and tricky words would prove deadly as they are known to thrive on trickery. They especially enjoy tricking their victims into an eternity of misery, sorrow, and pain. "Isn''t it obvious?" the Jet ck monster worm said. "Obvious what?" I asked, not nning to answer it. ? "Demon merchant Ezra, here to grant you your desire for a fee," the Jet ck worm introduced itself. Hearing the Jet ck worm''s introduction I looked at it in suspicion, had I not read the real card info I would have believed in its fake introduction. Why would the devil bother with a fake name? Was it to misuse the devil pact? I had a hypothesis but it was best if I did not jump to any conclusion. Because I did not know anything about Devil merchant codes and Devil Pact, it was uncharted territory for me. I had to stay calm and be smart about it. "Are you the demon merchant Ezra? Is your name Ezra?" I asked the Jet ck worm to get confirmation from it. "Didn''t you hear what I said?" The jet-ck monster worm dodged answering my questions. Hearing the Jet ck monster worm, I did not bust its lie, instead patiently asked, "I heard you, that is why I am asking to confirm if you are demon merchant Ezra?" "Are you dumb?" The Jet ck monster worm continued to dodge answering my questions. "For the sake of this discussion, let''s say I am. So, are you the demon merchant Ezra?" I continued to ask the jet-ck worm the same question about its name and identity. "I said, Demon Merchant Ezra, here to grant your desire for a fee," The Jet ck monster worm repeated its fake introduction. If one were to carefully scrutinize its words, you may see that it never said that it was the demon merchant Ezra. And never in our conversation did it agree that it was the demon merchant Ezra. Despite my repeated inquiries the Jet ck monster worm stuck to its fake introduction. Had I not read the real info on the card, no matter how cautious I was I would have fallen for its fake introduction. Because I had no choice but to take its word for it. What''s the harm in that? When I enter a devil''s pact with it, if it doesn''t use its real name, then who am I supposed to hold responsible for the bargain we agreed on, Demon Merchant Ezra? That''s a fake identity, odds were there wasn''t a demon merchant named Ezra, to begin with. Was I overthinking it? No, I wasn''t. For the sake of an example let''s say I agreed to exchange something with that devil on the spot and not on ater date and entered a devil''s pact as proof of the agreement between me and the devil. Then I give the devil what it had asked of me in exchange for it promising me to fulfill my pre-stated desire thinking that we had made the devil''s pact. But here''s the thing, the devil had used a false identity in the devil''s pact, so it would not be valid under the Devil Merchant code. Meaning the devil was under no obligation to uphold the agreement between us, in the end, I would be tricked into giving the devil something precious to me in exchange for nothing. Again, these were my hypotheses on how the devil merchant code worked and why the devil Belphegor kept trying to make me believe that it was demon merchant Ezra. The only way I can prove it was by learning the devil merchant code. And where do I learn that? "I heard you, the first time. So are you saying that you are demon merchant Ezra?" I continued with devil''s charred. "Where did you get my card?" The Jet ck monster worm asked me with a frown, it seems to have realized that I was on to its trickery. "Does that matter?" I did not answer the Jet ck monster worm as the more it knew about me the easier it would be for it to trick me to my doom. "No, it doesn''t," Jet ck monster worm said, shaking its head. I know that the Jet ck Monster worm would not y ball until it felt like it was tricking me. I did not have time for that. So I asked the jet-ck monster worm, "Can I get the devil merchant code?" "Devil merchant code? How do you know about that?" the Jet ck monster worm asked me in surprise. Now it was sure that I knew something but what I knew was not clear to it and that bugged it. "Does it matter?" I asked the devil, having resolved to reveal as little information about me to it as possible. Though I wasn''t clear on the fact of how much the devil knew about me. "No, it doesn''t. If you want it, I can get you the devil merchant code. For an appropriate price¡­ I can get you anything." Chapter 1184 Devil Merchant Code Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:13 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "No, it doesn''t. If you want it, I can get you the devil merchant code... For an appropriate price¡­ I can get you anything," the jet-ck monster worm''s rey was full of deceit. I cannot catch a break with this guy. Everything he said was misleading and it wasn''t technically a lie in some way it was true. He reminds me of the ad agencies back on earth. If I were not carefully scrutinizing every word that came out of the jet-ck monster worm''s mouth, I would have been led to believe that I would have to pay a price of equal value to get the devil merchant code from the jet-ck worm. When what the jet-ck monster worm said was entirely different. 1.If you want it, I can get you the Devil merchant code. 2. For an appropriate price¡­I can get you anything you want. The jet-ck worm''s tricky wordy did not surprise me after all it was a devil and that was expected of it. However, I would be surprised if it wasn''t deceitful. "Good, then get me the devil merchant code," I said immediately surprising the jet-ck worm having seen through its falsehood. "As I said, I can get you anything for a price," the Jet-ck monster worm neither agreed to my request nor denied it. But from the looks of it, the jet-ck monster worm was ignoring my demand. "Stop repeating yourself like an NPC and give me the devil merchant code," I said sternly, making sure the jet-ck monster would not be able to feign ignorance. "NCP? What is that?" the jet-ck worm asked me instead of giving me the devil merchant code. I me myself for this one. "Just give me the devil merchant code," I shouted not bothering to entertain the devil''s charade anymore. "Devil merchant code, I have that," The jet-ck monster worm said. "Give it to me," I ordered the devil. "Fine, do you want the copy or the original one? Let me tell you the original one is precious and worth more than the copy. If you ask me, I rmend the copy," the jet-ck monster worm rmended. "Are you telling me that I will have to pay for the original copy of the devil merchant code?" I asked the jet-ck worm after hearing its remarks. What was I to make of the words, ''the original is more precious and more than the copy.'' "For a price, I can get what you want, be it the original devil merchant code," the jet-ck worm monster dered confidently. "I don''t want the original devil merchant code, I want the original copy of the devil merchant code," I rectified the jet-ck monster worms understanding how it had twisted my words. The original devil merchant code can also mean the very first devil merchant code, considering its history it would be priceless. As for the original copy of the devil merchant code that I asked for, it would not be worth much. And from my conversation with the jet-ck monster worm so far, I was getting a strong feeling that the original copy of the devil merchant code was something the jet-ck monster worm should be giving to its customers but it chose not to unless it was pressed by them to give them the original copy of the devil merchant code. "Here''s the copy," the jet-ck monster worm said as it passed me the card it just summoned. I did not take the card from the jet-ck monster worm, instead asked him, "Is it the original copy of the devil merchant code?" "You want the copy or not," the jet-ck monster worm did not respond to me, instead it insisted on giving me its copy of something. Since it did not confirm that it was giving me the original copy of the devil merchant code, I really could not confirm what it was giving me. "I want the original copy of the devil merchant code," I yelled at the jet-ck worm because it kept ignoring my demands and did whatever it felt like. The original devil merchant code, the original copy of the devil merchant code, and the copy of the original devil merchant code, all three of them were different. As I said earlier, the original devil merchant code was the first devil merchant code to be written, it was antique, making it priceless. As for the original copy of the devil merchant code, it was the exact copy of the first devil merchant code. As for the copy of the devil merchant code, it was a copy of the first devil merchant code copied by the jet-ck monster worm. Considering its actions so far I don''t think I can trust the copy made by the jet-ck monster worm. All this was my assumption based on my conversation with the jet-ck monster worm. I know I said one should not jump to assumptions or conclusions when dealing with the devil but if I do that it will be an endless circle of ''he said, I said'' between me and the jet-ck monster worm. Since I had limited time, I had to be smart about it. Yes, I could end up making mistakes but I had to risk it. Otherwise, there would be no point to this if Anna was¡­ "I have personally made this copy of the devil merchant code, here take it," the jet-ck monster worm continued to insist on giving me its copy of the devil merchant code. At least this time it agreed that the copy it was giving me was the copy of the devil merchant code made by it. "Give me the original copy of the devil merchant code, Belphegor," I yelled at the jet-ck monster worm in the monster wormmunication method. "How do you know my name?" the jet-ck monster worm asked me. The shock of me calling it by its true name was apparent in the jet-ck monster worm''s voice. "Does it matter? Just give me the original copy of the devil merchant code, Belphegor," I repeated myself but it was worth it because Belphegor couldn''t seem to feign ignorance to my demands anymore. I say so because he handed me the original copy of the devil merchant code. And with this it''s about time, I made this devil my bitch, like how I used thews of the countries to make their pretend democratic governments my bitchies. Chapter 1185 Special Mortal Soul Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:13 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "I can smell somebody I know on you, who is it? Who betrayed me?" the Jet-ck monster worm asked. "Shut up, Belphegor," I ordered the devil. Turns out that as long as I use the devil''s true name it cannot choose to ignore mymands. Commands? At its core, the devil merchant card was a demonic summons card, like in any other summons card, the summons follow themand of the summoner without a doubt. Simrly, the devil merchant summoned using this demonic summons card has to follow the orders of its summoner. But the rules of using this card were different. Simr to all the summons cards, how summoned summons don''t harm the user, the summoned devil or demon using a demonic summons card will not harm the user but it''s another thing if the usermands them to. That''s where the trick rules of using these demonic summons cardse in. If I had not gotten my hands on the original copy of the devil merchant code, I would not have understood why the devil finally chose to give me the original copy of the devil merchant code when I asked it to instead of feigning ignorance like it usually chose to. It was because I had used its true name. If I don''t address the devil using its true name, the rules of the devil merchant cards do not bind the summoned devil. No wonder this guy tried to confuse me into thinking he was Demon Merchant Ezra. Going through the devil merchant code I realized that it was a pretty standard set of rules used by merchants in any trade. It did feel like it favored the devil merchant over their summoner but the wide range of desires they can grant their summoners made do for that. As with any trade, the devil trade also came down to negotiation. And the devils were known for being skilled negotiators. Not to mention the devil seemed to be at the advantage as there wasn''t a set price for the desires it could grant. This also meant I have no idea of the cost I would have to pay for what I needed. For example, if I crave water, the devil can get me a ss of water. However, nobody was stopping it from asking me for my soul in exchange for the water. If I were trapped in a desert for eternity maybe I would consider exchanging my soul for a ss of water but now... This was my dilemma, I had the user manual for the devil merchant but I did know what I could get from it for a price I was willing to part with. While I was contemting in my mind the jet-ck monster worm was fuming, unable to speak its mind, as I hadmanded it to shut up using its true name. Seeing its current dilemma, I wondered if it was a devil. I mean, the devils were on par with the demigods or of a higher level in existence. I could not help but wonder why a being of that level would create something like a devil merchant card that will bind its powers. So much so that it would have to follow themands of a card soldier. Why was that? Were the devils masochists by nature? Did they get off on this? Was it for my soul, Why go through all this trouble to collect a mortal soul? How hard is it for a devil to get a mortal''s soul? I don''t understand, there had to be something these devils stood to gain from this otherwise they would not go through all this trouble. "Belphegor, tell me, as a devil, why would you go through all this trouble to trick a mortal''s soul?" Though I had used the devil''s true name to ask him this question, I did not expect him to answer me because this question had nothing to do with trade. "You think a mortal''s soul has the power to summon a devil, funny," the devilughed and then added, "From what I can gather you don''t know anything about a devil merchant, but you somehow know about the devil merchant code and my true name and realm. Makes me wonder¡­" "..." I let the devil speak. The more talkative it got. The easier it was for it to slip something that I could use while keeping in mind that I can''t trust anything it says. Dealing with the devil was like dealing with corporatewyers. The devil''s habit of carefully choosing its every word reminded me of those sneaky and maniptive jerks. "You saw through the enchantment of my demonic summon card, didn''t you? That was how you came to know about the devil merchant code, my true name, and my true realm," Belphegor monitored my soul energy signature to check if his guess was right and thenughed out loud, "I knew there had to be something special about your soul for you to summon me. I hit it big this time, a mortal soul that can see through my enhancement." "So, are you telling me that if my soul wasn''t special I would not have been able to summon you and instead would have used the equal exchange card like regr mortal souls would have?" I asked the devil. No wonder Jill did not know that the Demonic card Equal Exchange that she gave me was actually a Devil Merchant demonic summons card. Turns out the demonic card given to me by Jill had a condition on it. If an average mortal soul were to use it then it would act as the demonic card Equal Exchange however if the card was used by a special mortal soul then the devil Belphegor would be summoned. The reason the devil went through the trouble of making this card was to get his hands on the special mortal souls he speaks of. Though I don''t know why the devil seems to like to collect special souls, now I know for sure it wanted my soul and how rare my soul was. Knowing self-worth and what the opposite party wants was a good start in a negotiation. Chapter 1186 Customer/Merchant Copy Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:13 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "I want your soul and you want to save that girl, so let''s make this happen," Belphegor said instead of going into detail about special mortal souls as I asked him to. It wasn''t surprising that he knew I wanted to save Anna. But still, not knowing how he knew that I summoned him to save Anna was bothering me. Not to forget, the devil doesn''t just give you what you want, they always leave their client in more misery than before they meet them. Belphegor was working an angle here, I don''t see it just yet. Also, he forgot to consider that nobody wants to give up their souls. "No, not happening," I immediately rejected Belphegor''s proposal. I wasn''t buying his act. Why was he suddenly so easy to talk to? If Belphegor knows that I summoned him to save Anna then he should know that I don''t have much time on my hands to continue this negotiation. He should be taking advantage of this fact instead, he decided to just give me what I wanted, though he did ask for my soul however this was just too easy. Was I missing something or were special mortal souls just too irresistible for devils? "Why is that? Don''t you want to save that girl? Her physique and bloodline are durable but how long do you think she can hold on against that cutie''s attacks?" Belphegor tried to persuade me but instead, he pointed me in a direction I did not consider before. What if his sudden change was not about me or my special mortal soul, it was entirely about somebody else, for example, the semi-demigod chick that Belphegor referred to as cutie? When did the devil start to call a mortal soul so endearingly? This slimeball was not just aiming for my soul but the soul of the semi-demigod chick attacking Anna. Considering that the physique of the semi-demigod chick allowed her to connect with this card world, I bet her soul met the criteria to be a special soul in Belphegor''s books. Belphegor nned to collect two special souls at the cost of one desire, which exined the sudden change in his attitude. No wonder he went as far as to persuade me into considering his offer. That''s just¡­ great. I could use this to my advantage, I say so because this meant I wasn''t the only one pressed by time, Belphegor was too. Let''s consider the offer Belphegor put in front of me. He promised to save Anna in exchange for my soul. However, saving Anna also meant killing the semi-demigod chick attacking Anna. Belphegor doesn''t have to kill the semi-demigod chick but he will kill her to get his hands on her special soul as the souls killed by the devil would be dragged to hell by them. Considering the semi-demigod chick''s physique connected her to the world''s will it would not be surprising to think that Belphegor had other ns for her soul. This led me to believe that in some ways Belpgehor wanted the semi- demigod''s soul more than my soul. As I had a feeling that her soul would help Belphegor invade this world. This was just me assuming based on her physique which seemed like a doorway to this world''s will. "You are right it doesn''t seem like she will be able to hold on for long," I said as if I was considering Belphegor''s words. But there was a problem, I had all the tools I needed but I did not know what it was that I could get from Belphegor. I know I did this to save Anna and all but since I am here I nned to get the most out of it. What was it that I could get from Belphegor? He was in some other realm, was his power even valid here in this world? "Kid, just say the word," said Belphegor confidently. This guy was charismatic, his words made me feel if I agree with him all my problems will go away. "How do you n to save her? You are just a devil monster worm, how strong can you be in this world? As strong as a demigod. We both know a demigod is not enough to save her," Iid out the facts for Belphegor, even if he was a devil when he appears in this ne his ability will be at most of the demigod realm, and the semi-demigod chick had already shown that she had no problem dealing with a demigod. "Let me worry about that," Belphegor dodged my question. "Answer me Belphegor," Imanded the devil using his true name. "Devil merchant code will save me from the suppression of this world''s will as long as I ampleting the task of my client," Belphegor answered me reluctantly. "You gotta be kidding, this wasn''t mentioned in the original copy of the devil merchant code you gave me. Belphegor tell me why it was not mentioned in the original copy of the devil merchant code you gave me?" I asked Belphegor in anger, feeling that I was tricked. "Because the original copy of the devil merchant code I gave you was the customer copy," Belphegor wasn''t thrilled to tell me this. "Does that mean there is a devil merchant copy or something simr?" I yelled and then added, "Answer me Belphegor." "Yes, there is and we called it the merchant copy," Belphegor said as if my adding devil to everything rted to his profession was bothering him. "Belphegor, give me the original merchant copy of the devil merchant code," Imanded the devil. "I cannot," Belphegor answered resolutely. "Why can I not get the original merchant copy of the devil merchant code, Belphegor?" I asked in frustration. "Because the original merchant copy of the devil merchant code is only given to the devil merchants," Belphegor answered while gloating at my irritation. "Then how can I get the original merchant copy of the devil merchant code, Belphegor?" Since the devil kept iming that it could get me anything for a price it was about time I tested it. "..." Belphegor stalled, not wanting to answer. "Belphegor, answer me," I pressed the devil to answer me using its true name. "By bing a devil merchant or in your case a demon merchant, you can get the original merchant copy of the devil merchant code," Belphegor answered me grudgingly. "Hold up, you are telling me, I can be a devil merchant, no, a demon merchant?" I immediately asked the devil, finding its words unbelievable. Chapter 1187 Troubled Belphegor Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:13 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "Yes, you can be a demon merchant," Belphegor responded but his voice made it sound like I was extorting information out of him. He should have known that this day woulde when he choose to be a devil merchant. "Why stop there, uh, Belphegor why? You know what I am going to ask you next, so why not just tell me how I can be a demon merchant before I ask?" I asked the devil, seeing that it continued to answer just what I asked it to and nothing more. "Would you believe my answer if you did not ask the question using my true name?" The devil was right. I would not believe any information it voluntarily gave me but if it were to do so then I can use it to understand what it was scheming. "You are right. Belphegor, be dear and tell me how I can be a demon merchant," As of now, I had no idea as to what were the benefits of bing a demon merchant except for gaining the merchant copy of the devil merchant code. But there must be something that drove all these demons and devils to willingly be suppressed by the devil merchant code to be demon/devil code. As for what I was nning to do with the original merchant copy of the devil merchant code, it was pretty obvious. I wanted to level the ying field between me and Belphegor. The merchants yed by a different set of rulespared to the customers. "For you to be a demon merchant there are three ways, 1. Be chosen by devil merchant code. 2. Get rmendations from three demon merchants. 3. Get a rmendation from one devil merchant. For one to be chosen by the devil merchant code they need to be a demon in the dark realm. So you can forget option number one however you can try your luck with the other two options," Belphegor briefly exined the three ways one could be a demon merchant and that only two of them worked for me. But what intrigued me most was that in this conversation Belphegor addressed the devil merchant code as if it were a living entity. Causing my interest in devil merchant code to peak. Why would I be interested in devil merchant code? The devil merchant code could suppress the power of strong pride-filled devils and make them willingly submit to it. It could help them suppress the suppression of the world''s will of their customer''s world. And now I learn that it could choose who gets to be a demon/devil merchant as if it had a mind of its own. I would not be me if I were not intrigued by such an existence. "Belphegor, you are a devil," I said, ncing at the devil endearingly. "..." Belphegor looked at his customer dumbfoundedly. He was without words. He was here to trick this customer of his into selling his special mortal soul not to rmend him to be a demon merchant. "Belphegor,e on, don''t act like a stranger now," I said, moving closer to the jet-ck monster worm. "You need to know that every devil/demon merchant gets one rmendation per decade," Belphegor said, realizing he was in the presence of a shameless being, and a simple no would not be sufficient to get it off his back. "Great. Belphegor, you must have saved many rmendations in your lifetime," I had decided to be a demon merchant not just to get the merchant copy of the devil merchant code but to get close to the devil merchant code. "..." Belphegor was astonished by the shamelessness of his customer and thought, ''That''s what you gathered from what I just said.'' "Belphegor, don''t be shy. You must have saved quite a lot of rmendations, lend me one," I said standing next to the jet-ck monster worm. "A demon/devil merchant cannot umte the rmendations they get per decade. If they don''t use it in the given decade then the rmendation expires," Belphegor announced. "That''s even better. Belphegor, lend me your rmendation and when I be a demon merchant I will lend you mine," I said immediately. "Demon/Devil merchants cannot trade their rmendations among themselves," Belphegor said and hurriedly added, "I am not going to give you my rmendation. Just forget it. Do you even n to save that girl or not?" "That means you have not used your rmendation for this decade yet. Great," I was enthused to hear Belphegor had not used his rmendation yet. "Did you not just hear me say I will not give you my rmendation?" Belphegor would have left already if two special mortal souls weren''t at stake. "Belphegor, what happened to you can get me anything for a fee? I want your rmendation to be a demon merchant name your price," I know Belphegor wouldn''t just give me his rmendation but there was a point to me acting shameless. Now I knew exactly how precious the rmendation of a devil/demon merchant was. Had I directly asked Belphegor to exchange his rmendation for a price I would be walking into a fierce negotiation blind. But now I had no problem leading the negotiation. "Wait, what about that girl?" the jet-ck monster worm asked pointing its head toward the one-sided battle between Anna and the semi-demigod chick. "What about her?" I asked Belphegor feigning ignorance. As for Anna, Belphegor wanted the battle between Anna and the semi-demigod chick tost longer. Because the only way Belphegor could get two special mortal souls at the price of one was if I asked him to help save Anna. Only in that way, he could descend into this world with his full prowess with the help of the devil merchant code and kill the semi-demigod chick to fulfill my desire. Ultimately allowing him to harvest her and my soul. "Don''t y dumb with me," Belphegor shouted "Buddy, calm down. What''s wrong? Tell big brother, what''s troubling you," Chapter 1188 High Tension Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "Big brother? Kid, are you mocking me?" The jet-ck monster worm red at me and an ominous aura covered my monster worm body. "Was I not obvious enough?" I asked the devil with a scorn-filled gaze. "How dare you a puny mortal look down on me," The ominous aura oozing out of the jet-ck monster worm strengthened by a few folds. "Shut the fuck up, Belphegor," I cussed Belphegor knowing that he could not hurt me since I knew his true name. "..." the jet-ck monster worm red at me but did not dare to speak a word. But his re spoke all he wanted to say. "I bet you are regretting your choice to be a devil merchant right about now aren''t you, Belphegor?" I taunted Belphegor. "Regret? Kid, you still don''t know what true regret is," Belphegor said grudgingly "Woo¡­, I am so scared," I continued with my antics as I needed Belphegor railed up so that I could get him to do something stupid in a fit of rage. "Fuck you, damned mortal, do you not care about that girl''s life and death?" Belphegor cussed me and brought up Anna to remind me that I did not have enough time. "I don''t know, you tell me. After all, you are the devil. You must have sensed who all are in the surrounding by now, right? With so many people watching over her, she doesn''t need me to save her," I bluffed. Hopefully, the devil will buy it. My bluff wasn''t without merit, I had heard the enemy demigod say that field marshal Heatsend would step in or something. Hearing the Heatsend name I knew that it was one of Anna''s strong rtives. For some reason, this rtive of Anna had not made a move yet but the devil did not know that. So I used this rtive of Anna as a prop for my bluff. Optimistically, this prop was enough for the devil to buy my bluff. "Kid, tell me the real reason behind why you summoned me?" Belphegor was aware of the powerful presence in his surroundings that could threaten him. But he was not worried as the devil merchant code would protect him as long as he abided by the rules. "You tell me," I said, trying to sound mysterious. It was bugging me that I did not know how the devil knew that I summoned it to save Anna but now that I had tricked it into thinking otherwise, I felt a little better. And confirmed that the devil cannot read minds but it just made an educated guess based on clues in the surrounding. Especially the ring that my monster worm body had dawned, if one were to carefully scrutinize it they would realize that the ring did not belong to me but Anna. From there, it was easy spection and assumption hoping that you got it right. "I give up, you tell me what you want?" Belphegor gave up without even trying. It seems he was losing patience now that he was no longer in control of the conversation. As a devil, Belphegor believes to think of himself as the smartest person anywhere he goes but now that he realized he wasn''t Belphegor was losing patience. Usually, those that summoned him would do so out of helplessness or greed but the one in front of him did not show either. Instead, this customer led him to believe that he was helpless and desperate to make a devil''s pact, and used that sentiment to get him to reveal various information he would never share with a customer. Fear, confusion, naivety, desperation, anger, revenge, helplessness, greed, lust, etc, these emotions were the elements Belphegor used to y with those that summoned him and trick them into selling their special mortal souls for nothing but today it was different, the customer that summoned him was using these elements to y with him, the devil. Belphegor naively believed his customer was helpless and desperate to sign a devil''s pact. Then was confused having learned that his customer was neither helpless nor disparate to sign a devil''s pact. The presence of two special mortal souls ignited greed in Belphegor''s greedy heart. He would do anything or go to any lengths to own these two special mortal souls. The mortal customer knew his true name along with that the presence of mortals that had neared transcendence raised fear in his dauntless mind. This customer used his true name to treat him like an average servant and keep insulting him every chance he got, which enraged Belphegor and left him wanting to take revenge on this mortal. For the first time, Belphegor felt regret, his pride as a devil had taken a huge hit being led by his nose by a customer. He was embarrassed, he wanted to leave and send an army of demon worshipers to hunt this mortal down but he did not leave as his greed for two special mortal souls wouldn''t let him do that. All in all, Belphegor felt like his many victims, which only enraged and embarrassed him further. So much so that Belphegor started to fantasize about the various ways he would torture the special soul of this customer of his once he gets his hands on it. "If you want to y like that then fine, have it your way," Seeing Belphegor show no resistance I knew he wanted to let me think I outsmarted him and reveal what I really wanted from him. Therefore I looked straight into the beady eyes of the jet-ck monster worm and said, "Let me start by telling you what you want. You want my special soul along with that semi-demigod chick''s special soul. But you are not willing to pay the full price for both souls. You want to get them at the price of one or even less. That is where Ie in, and why you keep bringing that girl up. You n to use me to descend to this world and harvest both of our special souls. Feel free to correct me if I missed something." "..." the jet-ck monster worm looked away from my eyes, fearing they could read his mind. "Belphegor, I said feel free to add anything I missed," Imanded Belphegor to answer me even though I knew that I could not use the devil''s true name to force it to answer anything not rted to trade because it did not matter to me as I did this as a power move. "Kid, you seem to be forgetting who you are talking to," Belphegor thundered. Ignoring the devil''s fiery emotions Imanded it, "Belphegor, tell me the price for you to rmend me to be a demon merchant." Earlier, I sidetracked a little to get the tensions high enough for me to get Belphegor to promise me what I wanted despite his sense of judgment telling him otherwise. Chapter 1189 Cocky? Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts ? "Alright, if you want my rmendation that badly then I will tell you the price. Two special mortal souls, not just any special mortal souls I want your and her souls, that''s the price you will have to pay for my rmendation to devil merchant code for you to be a demon merchant," Belphegor answered me grudgingly, he seemed to be a little thrilled and looking forward to what I will say next. "Belphegor, what are special mortal souls?" I asked looking at the devil with a sneer. Now that the devil had asked special mortal souls in exchange for its rmendation it had made my questions relevant and rted to trade, this way Belphegor had to answer my question to the best of his knowledge. "..." the jet-ck monster worm red at me silently for a while and I did not rush it as I was enjoying its irritation. Afterward, it said, "Special mortal souls are mortal souls that have undergone enlightenment or mutation to gain unique abilities. When these special mortal souls enter the river of souls and step into the cycle of reincarnation, they can carry the unique abilities they had gained through enlightenment or mutation to their next life and other lives toe." Listening to the exnation of the jet-ck monster worm I understood what characterized a mortal soul as a special mortal soul. But I wondered if my soul was a special mortal soul even before I mutated it into a mutated soul with multiple consciousnesses. Since my soul had transmigrated to this world with no notable side effects I would like to believe that even if it did not meet the criteria to be a special mortal soul ording to Belphegor''s definition, it had something special about it. They say we are born with nothing and die with nothing but the special mortal souls proved that saying wrong. So I felt good knowing that I will be able to carry my mutated soul to the next life if I have one. Now I knew what a special soul was but I did not understand why these special souls were an attraction to the devil so much that it was willing to suffer such humiliation and embarrassment under a mortal''s hand. I mean being able to be reborn with unique abilities was good and all but why does the devil care so much about it? What use does the devil have for these special mortal souls? Speaking of people with special mortal physiques I knew three people who would fit this description, Corey, Clown Mask, and Cortney. I am not so sure about Clown Mask and Cortney but Corey definitely had a special mortal soul. Wait, wasn''t Corey park a demon in one of Corey''s past life? Maybe I should talk to her about this. Hopefully, she will have the answers to my questions. Because as much as I would like to bicker with Belphgor and get the answers I wanted, I don''t think Anna''s body would be able to hold that long. So it was about time Imenced my n. "Belphegor, I don''t feel that your rmendation is worth two special souls, especially not mine and her souls. How about a 1000 median quality soul jades? That sounds fair," I said pointing my monster worm head at the semi-demigod sneak attacking Anna non-stop. "1000 median quality soul jades for a devil''s rmendation to be a demon merchant, have you lost your mind? And you have the gals to call it fair," Belphegorshed out in rage, hearing the price his customer put forward he felt like the customer was shaming him. "What about you, how is it any fair price to ask two special souls for a rmendation?" I snapped back at Belphegor. "Fine, then, what do you think is the fair price for my rmendation to the devil merchant code to make you a demon merchant?" Belphegor let me decide the price for his rmendation. "As if you would trade with me if I were to state the fair price," I said enunciating to the Belphegor that he only said this to check my bottom line and did not n to make a trade with me. This way Belphegor could deliberately state a price higher than my bottom line forcing me to take a loan with high-interest rates. In a fair trade, this practice would be called malpractice but the devil merchant code had no rules against this. This was why I said the devil merchant code favored the devil/demon merchants over the customers. "Kid, in witness of the devil merchant code, I, Devil Belphegor, promise you that if the price you are willing to pay for my rmendation is fair, I will make this exchange right away," Belphegor said so because he felt that with the realm of his customer, he would not be able to fork out anything except his special mortal soul that would be considered as a fair exchange for his rmendation. If the customer were to exchange his special mortal soul then well and good, it aligned with his interest. Was Belphegor not worried that his customer would be able to fork out something of valve other than his special mortal soul? After all, it was wearing an SSS-rank item on its body. No, he was not because he knew this item did not belong to the customer but to his sponsor. And not to mention a devil''s rmendation to the devil merchant code was worth a lot more than an SSS-rank item. Belphegor was confident that even his customer''s sponsor wouldn''t be able toe up with an item that would be considered a fair trade for his rmendation quota. "Wait, what?" I was taken aback by Belphegor''s sudden promise with the devil merchant code was a witness because for devil merchants this was simr and as serious as the card apprentice taking oath in witness of the world''s will. Meaning if I were toe up with something fair in exchange for his rmendation, as long as I want him to, Belphegor would have to undergo the exchange. Why would Belphegor do this to himself? Did he suddenly get cocky thinking that someone of my realm will not be able to get something of equal value in exchange for his rmendation for the devil merchant code to make me a demon merchant? If he did that then that would be a really dumb move for a devil but a lot easier for me to achieve my agenda. Chapter 1190 Snobbish Devil Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts I looked at the jet-ck monster worm. Though I could not make out what expression it was making, it seemed like it was looking down on me. Unable to defeat me in the battle of wits and constrained by the devil merchant code from using its strength on me, the only way the devil could think of gaining the upper hand was by showing off its wealth. A little snobbish for a devil but I had left it no other option but to resort to this. Otherwise in what sane mind would the devil make a promise with the devil merchant code as a witness stating that it would conduct an exchange for its rmendation quota with me if I were to provide it something of fair value? Since when did the devil start to do fair trade? But the devil was not wrong to think that I could note up with a fair exchange for its devil merchant code rmendation quota. Though I had amassed a little fortune, I did not have high-level ingredients on me except for my share of phantom sword woods from Jill''s ntation and a few broken runes however all of them put together were nowhere near to being considered a fair exchange for the devil''s rmendation quota. I was a card soldier, I never felt the need to have high-level ingredients. Even if I were to ever require one, I could always depend upon Anna. If you look at it this way, the devil''s bet was right, except for my special mortal soul I did not have anything worth considering as a fair exchange for his rmendation. ",,," looking at the silent monster worm, his customer, Belphegor felt as if a tiny fraction of his grievance against this customer of his was beginning to relieve but this wasn''t enough, he wanted to taunt the customer but he never had to fight someone by showing off wealth because, in the dark realms, there was a wise saying, ''If you want to live long don''t show off your wealth.'' Belphegor strongly believed in this saying. Just to show others that he was poor he would let his demon army starve for days and hold back their pay for months. Not to forget the unnecessary and unreasonable pay cuts, he did all this to show others that he was poor not because he was greedy. And now all of a sudden he was showing off his wealth to a monster worm, Belphegor was out of his element, he knew how to hoard wealth not how to act prodigal. However, Belphegor was experiencing a new kind of feeling showing off his wealth, a feeling that he had not experienced while making use of his brain or brawns. He did not know how to exin this feeling but it felt good, especially since his strength and wit were of no use here. "You must be really confident to have yed this move," I said to the devil feeling its snobbish gaze look down on me. I am not going to lie, the devil''s snobbish gaze bothered me. Be it this life or the past one, I always hated snobbish people. It was one of the reasons why I made sure to separate time from my research work to amass wealth. "Kid, it is not that I am confident. But I know for a fact that only those that don''t have anything else will choose to summon a devil merchant as ast resort to gain what they want in exchange for their life span, their soul, the souls of their loved ones, sacrificing innocent souls, etc," Belphegor spoke these words out of his ages of experience as a devil merchant. "Well, fact or confidence, you will regret making a promise with the devil merchant code as a witness," I said having thought of what would be of fair value to exchange for the devil''s rmendation quota. "Hahaha, let me be the judge of that, just show what you got," Belphegorughed out loud hearing the customer say he will make him regret his actions. If he had a soul jade for every time someone said this to him, by now he would be the wealthiest devil in the dark realms. "How about a demigod soul that should be enough for your rmendation quota, right?" I had demigod Redfall''s soul stored away in the cmity trap array that I specially created to trap his soul and had hidden him away in a heathen stone prison. I nned to exchange that for the devil''s rmendation quota. Due to my realm restrictions, I cannot use a demigod''s soul but it would fetch me a lot in the ck market and if I were to auction it, then it would definitely fetch me a big fortune. But there was a problem. Redfall''s soul was being tracked by Asong, and her goons so I hide it in Bloodette''s dungeon to escape the tracking of the demigod Redfall''s soul candle card created by his mother, Yin Widow, currently in possession of Asong. With Asong and other rted authorities tracking Redfall''s soul, I could not use it for anything else. So it was in my best to sell it to the devil for his devil merchant code rmendation quota. Though I did not have it on me, I can give it to the devil at ater date. "A demigod''s soul?" Belphegor asked the monster worm in shock. Even before he could fully enjoy the joy of being a snob he was now experiencing the face-pping of his life. "Yes, a demigod''s soul. To be urate not just any demigod''s soul but a demigod''s soul that has been through the river of souls in the cycle of reincarnation. This will make it easier to refine the demigod''s soul into an ingredient," I said earnestly. Refining a demigod''s soul into an ingredient was very difficult as the demigod''s will in the soul would hinder the refining process but the once the soul has been through the river of souls, it would experience time erosion of the river of souls, making it easier to subdue the soul''s demigod will and refine it. But fishing a soul out of a river of souls was not an easy task. No known sessful attempts of having done that were noted so far. So a demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls was a very raremodity. Interestingly, Demigod Redfall''s soul wasn''t in the river of souls for long enough to be affected by the time erosion of the river of souls, not to mention he had cultivated the bloodline meaning of the blood rule, so even after death his will would put up a good fight if anyone were to try and refine him but I forgot to tell these facts about Redfall''s soul to the devil this details. Chapter 1191 Breath Of Erosion Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "No way you have a demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls to use it for a trade," Belphegor did not believe the monster worm''s words. He was not to be med, anybody in his ce would have the same reaction. Who would believe that a low-level monster worm had a demigod''s soul that had been in the river of souls? "Yes, I do and I am willing to use my special mortal soul as coteral to bet on it," I did not hesitate to use my soul as coteral to prove to Belphegor that I was being serious. I had o because I did not have demigod Redfall''s soul on me, it was locked away in Bloodette''s dungeon. "..." Belphegor looked at his monster worm customer in utter disbelief, what kind of low-level worm monster has a demigod''s soul ready for a trade, let alone a demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls? Belphegor was starting to doubt that this monster worm customer was not what he seemed. There may be more to him than he thought, he had seriously underestimated this monster worm. A demigod''s soul was a little shy of being called a fair trade for his rmendation but the fact that it had been to the river of souls changed that. Many think the souls that have been fished from the river of souls were rare and expensive because these souls were easier to refine. They were not wrong but that was not theplete truth. The real reason why the souls that have been to the river of souls were considered rare and expensive was because of the breath of erosion on them. The breath of erosion could only be found in the souls that were in the river of souls. But this breath of erosion gets erased as the souls enter the cycle of reincarnation. The souls with the breath of erosion were valued because there was a minimal chance that these souls could be refined into an item with the ability to erode everything. For example, rules, curses, the world''s will, etc. Making the souls that have been fished out from the river of souls a very valuable raremodity. But the power of this item was limited by the realm of the soul used to refine this item. However, a demigod realm soul with the breath of erosion could be used to create a mythical grade item, making its holder an unmatched existence. To say that the demigod''s soul that has been brought out of the river of souls was a fair exchange for the devil merchant code rmendation quota would be unfair because the demigod''s soul that had been to the river of soils would fetch more than the devil merchant code rmendation quota. "Do you really have a demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls?" Belphegor asked the monster worm customer trying to mask his excitement. Yes, the chances of refining a soul with breath of erosion into an item with the ability of erosion were minimal but who would not want to try creating such an item? Besides, it would be worth more for Belphogor than the rmendation quota that he gets every decade. "Yes," I nodded my monster worm head. But I was surprised to see that Belphegor showing signs to exchange his rmendation quota for the demigod''s soul. This was unexpected, it seems I had underestimated the value of the demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls. "Okay, then as promised let''s trade now," Belphegor spoke nodding his jet-ck monster worm head. "Nope, you promised to trade, I didn''t," I rejected Belphegor as my primary goal was not the devil merchant code rmendation quota but saving Anna. "What? Did you not want my devil merchant code rmendation quota?" Belphegor asked the monster worm in surprise after being rejected by it. "I do but I feel like a demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls is worth more than your rmendation quota," I did not know why Belphegor seem to be enthused to get his hands on a demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls but with it now I had enough leverage to get him to do my bidding. "Kid, you are funny," Belphegor looked at me as if I was joking. Insinuating that I was a fool to think that my demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls was worth more than your rmendation quota. "Belphegor, you can leave now," I used the devil''s true namemanding it to return. The card''s note said that I could not unequip the card until I had summoned the devil merchant once however it never said that I had to make any trade with the devil merchant. Usually, since the summoner doesn''t know the devil''s true name they cannot ask it to return after summoning it. Unfortunately for Belphegor, I knew his true name. "Wait, fine, your demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls is worth more than your rmendation quota. Don''t be like this, let''s negotiate if you don''t like the price," Belphegor, immediatelypromised beingmanded by the monster worm to return because he could not continue to act indifferent as he watched a demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls and two special mortal souls slip from his grasp. ? "No, I am not interested in negotiating but a bet, are you up for it?" I slowly made led the conversation to my agenda. "A bet?" Belphegor asked me in confusion. "Yes, a bet. If you win you get the demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls, my special mortal soul, and a chance to harvest her special mortal soul," I said pointing my worm head at the semi-demigod chick and then continued to add, "However, if you were to lose I get your devil merchant code rmendation quota." Chapter 1192 Tricking The Devil Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "No, I don''t want to enter the bet," Belphegor rejected without a second of consideration after hearing the stakes of the bet. He was greedy, but not a fool. Just the thought of losing everything and not gaining anything scared Belphegor. Then shaking his jet-ck monster worm head he said, "I made a promise to exchange for my rmendation quota if you offered a fair price so I will ask you once again, do you want to trade my devil merchant code rmendation quota for your demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls?" "Wow, just like that, uh, you are not even going to consider that if you win the bet you will get everything you want without paying for it," I was surprised to see Belphegor not be swayed by the juicy winning stakes I offered to him and reject the bet. It seems I misread him, Belphegor was not just greedy but a hoarder. Someone like that would not take a risk of losing everything. It seems losing his wealth was what limited his greed. I seem to have not provoked him enough, now if only I could do something about that. "Yes, no doubt. So are we doing this trade or should I just leave?" Belphegor asked the monster worm knowing if he stayed here any longer he may not be able to suppress his greed for the demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls and the two special mortal souls. "Fine, let''s trade, your devil merchant code rmendation quota for my demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls," I agreed to the trade with Belphegor having figured out just the thing that would provoke Belphegor enough to agree to my bet despite his better judgment. "Good, I guess you do not have the demigod''s soul on your person," Belphegor said knowing somebody of the monster worm''s realm would prefer to stash something as valuable as the demigod''s soul somece than carry on person. "Yes, I can get you the demigod''s soul within a week until then let''s sign a devil''s pact with my special mortal soul as coteral. That should do right?" I did not have time to find Cortney and get the bonded storage card I stashed in Bloodette''s dungeon seal therefore I nned to enter a devil''s pact with Belphegor stating that I will pay him due demigod''s soul that has been to the river souls within a week and if I fail to do so he cane to collect my soul. Only this way would I be able to get my hands on Belphegor''s rmendation quota right away. "Good, will you draft the contract or shall I?" Belphegor would usually draft a crafty contract for his customers but today it was different, his customer was not only smart but also knew his true name. With devil merchant code watching there wasn''t much room for Belphegor''s tricks, not to forget even if he were to make the contract, the customer could always ask him to make some changes ording to their concerns, making drafting a contact a troublesome chore so Belphegor decided to throw the paperwork to his customer. "I have already drafted a contract using your true name, sign it and give me the rmendation quota," I said summoning my golden grimoire which had the contract drawn under both our true names. As for the witness, both the card world''s will and devil merchant code were mentioned. And it had many other terms and agreements in line with the interest of both parties signing the trade contract. Such as no-return policies, customer and merchant safety policies, and other standard stuff. I really couldn''t appreciate the Hive AI enough if not for it I could not read the original customer copy of the devil merchant codes or draft his solid contract within seconds. "Everything seems fine," After going through the contract and finding no loopholes and ws Belphegor was impressed by the monster worm''s thoroughness as he signed it and then summoning a card he handed it to the monster worm saying "Here''s your devil merchant code rmendation quota, Dalton Wyatt." Taking the card from Belphegor, I went through its card info only to find that it was bonded to the name I used in the contract. It was a good thing that I did not use a false name otherwise, it would be a real embarrassment to be caught red-handed. "See you in a week," Belphegor said preparing to leave but I interrupted him saying, "Belphegor, before you leave do you want to know how I got the demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls?" Without waiting for Belphegor''s answer, I began to narrate how I got my hands on demigod Redfall''s soul omitting the obvious details but as soon as I said Bloodline Meaning of the Blood Rule, Belphegor immediately yelled interrupting me, "Bloodline Meaning, is that how this demigod soul was able to escape the river of souls and descend to this world?" "Yes, is there a problem," I asked Belphegor with mockery apparent in my voice. I need to be as much as jerk I could be about this so that I can provoke Belphegor enough to go against his better judgment. "You left this information on purpose, didn''t you?" Belphegor was enraged, he was tricked by a mortal no less, he want to rip the damned monster worm apart even if he risked being penalized by the devil merchant code but the contract he signed had a very strict customer safety policy that stopped him from doing so. As, if he were to breach it, what would await him was not a penalty from the devil merchant code but a death sentence. "Belphegor, congrats on bing the first devil merchant to be tricked by a mortal customer," I said looking at the jet-ck monster worm whose ck beady eyes had turned red out of rage and embarrassment it felt for being tricked. Chapter 1193 Rage Before Reason Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "Y-you, take that back," Belphegor yelled. He never in his dream thought that one day he would be outsmarted and tricked by a mortal customer. All those that willingly summon a devil merchant because of their ambition think that they can trick the devil merchant but never seed. But today one did. It was not that Belphegor never thought that the customer would try to outsmart him but he did and was especially on guard against this particr customer but still things somehow ended up this way. Why he did not think there had to be a catch for someone with a low realm to have a demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls? It was because before he could consider that the monster worm named Dalton Wyatt drew his thoughts toward himself using the ruse of a wager. Belphegor was too busy thinking about the agenda behind the monster worm proposing a wager and forget to question the rted details of the demigod''s soul that the monster worm used to trade for his rmendation quota. "Truth cannot be taken back or hidden, Belphegor," My voice could not be more condescending. However, I was surprised by how angry Belphegor was getting, considering that he was a devil, it should be very difficult but not a problem for him to refine the demigod''s soul even though the bloodline meaning of the blood rule had kept its demigod will intact. I did not know what Belphegor''s fuzz was about. Since it was working as per my n I had noints. "..." The Jet-ck monster worm with blood-red beady eyes red at the other monster worm in front of it wishing to rip its soul out and put it through all the torture known to the demonkind. But it did not act on its impulse and just stared at the monster worm. The chances of creating a mythical item with the erosion ability using a demigod''s soul that has been to the river of souls were already very low but to create it using a demigod''s soul which hadprehended the Bloodline meaning of the Blood Rule was not possible. Because the Bloodline meaning of the blood rule suppressed the breath of erosion on the soul. There was a reason why the powerful souls from the afterlife don''t just skip reincarnation and directlye to the world of the living and possess a body they deem worthy of housing their souls. It was because of the breath of erosion tainting their soul. Any kind of bodies the souls from the river of souls were to possess in the world of the living, these bodies would be, in time, eroded by the breath of the erosion tainting the souls. And the only way for the souls from the afterlife to relive was to go through the cycle of reincarnation, which could erase the breath of erosion tainting the souls from the river of souls. So despite the breath of erosion tainting them how were the souls with bloodline meaning of the blood rule able to possess the body of their progeny? It was because the bloodline meaning would suppress the breath of erosion tainting the souls. This was why the souls with bloodline meaning possessed their progeny with the strongest bloodline, as stronger the bloodline easier it was for the soul to use it to suppress the breath of erosion tainting them. This was also the reason why the souls that left the river of souls using the bloodline meaning prefer to possess their descendants and not anyone else. And also when possessing other bodies without their bloodline, the influence of the soul''s bloodline would grow weaker and slowly the influence of the breath of erosion would grow stronger, in time, the new body of the soul will start to erode slowly until it turned into dust. If one were to try and create a mythical item with the erosion ability using a demigod soul that has gotten out of the river of souls using the bloodline meaning of the blood rule then they would have to refine the soul andpletely get rid of the bloodline meaning of blood rule within it and then they could use it to create the mythical item with erosion ability following the usual routine. But still, the chances of sessfully creating the mythical item with erosion ability would be a lot lesser than then usual as the damage done by the bloodline meaning would not just vanish with it gone. This was the reason why Belphegor was pissed at the monster worm named Dalton Wyatt. What was even worse about this situation was that Belphegor could not even im that he was conned as the demigod''s soul that hade out of the river of souls using the bloodline bridge of bloodline meaning of blood rule was still considered a fair trade for his devil merchant code rmendation quota. "How long do you n to keep staring, just leave already?" I said knowing that Belphegor would not leave willingly having eaten a loss. And I felt a little satisfied watching rage-filled Belphegor helplessly re at me. However, right now all I cared about was that he was provoked enough to not listen to reason and act on his impulse. "Are you still up for a wager?" Belphgor withdrew his re and then suppressing his rage he brought up the wager that he rejected earlier. As he could not leave with the shame of being tricked by a mortal hanging on his head. "No," I rejected Belphgor without a thought. I wanted him to beg me, knowing that he would not leave willingly having eaten a loss. "Don''t y hard to get, or else I will leave and make it my priority to think of ways to pay you back for today," Belphegor threatened me to ept his wager or be his enemy for eternity. "Fine, since you are deciding the stakes of the wager I get to decide what we wager on. Otherwise, I don''t mind adding a devil to my list of enemies," I demand. "Okay. I, Devil Merchant Belphegor, promise you in the presence of devil merchant code," Belphegor agreed to my demand immediately without even thinking twice as if he was worried I would back out of the wager. "..." I looked at Belphegor not knowing how his promise in the presence of devil merchant code would stop me from backing out of the wager. Forcing me to conclude that Belphegor had lost it, he was no longer acting on reason but rage. Chapter 1194 Out For Blood Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Belphegor promised in the presence of the devil merchant code that I would get to decide on what we wager on but that did not mean that I had full control to decide on a wager that hugely favored me. It only meant that I had the final say on what the wager would be. That was, I and Belpher woulde up with ideas for a wager and the deciding vote would be cast by me. Belphegor could always call off the wager and I would only get to decide on what to wager if there was a wager, so for there to be a wager I had to be fair on what to wager on such that Belphegor doesn''t call off the wager feeling that I did not n to y fair from the start. If Belphegor cancels the wager because I was making the wager unfair, I will not only be able to achieve my agenda but also increase Belphegor''s hatred towards me. Therefore I had to make the wager we decide on look fair. Interesting how things turned out, a devil negotiating for a fair wager. However, I had no idea what Belphegor nned to get out of this. Though I can see that he had lost his sense of reason and was acting out of pure rage and pride, I did not underestimate him. After all, he was a devil. Therefore, I carefully considered my words deciding to keep them short and straight to the point. But first, "Belphegor, why don''t you tell me what the stakes are going to be?" "The stakes for the wager are obvious, don''t you think so?" Belphegor argued. "Belphegor, why don''t you repeat them for me," I stressed. "The demigod soul you are supposed to give me for the rmendation quota I gave you along with your soul and her soul," Belphegor said pointing his jet-ck worm head at the semi-demigod chick. "About that, I have no use for the demigod''s soul," Redfall''s soul was being tracked by rted authorities and for my current realm I had zero use for it. On the other hand, the devil merchant code rmendation quota had a lot of prospects for me. These stakes made no sense. "Dalton Wyatt, don''t push it," Belphegor warned with a deep voice. "You are pushing it. Leave if you want to, many powerful people are conspiring against me, and another devil will not make a difference," The stakes were truly unfair, no way I could agree to them unless I stood to gain something. "These are the stakes and you have to agree to them. Did I not agree to you deciding what we wager on?" Belphegor threatened as his blood-red beady eyes almost bulged out of their sockets by staring too hard at me. For Belphegor, the demigod''s soul he got in exchange for his rmendation quota was the symbol of his shame. The shame of having been outsmarted and tricked by a mortal. He wanted to wash this shame of his away by making use of the wager, for that to happen the stakes of the wager had to be the demigod soul he received for his rmendation quota along with two special mortal souls. For Belphegor, this wager was the only shot at redeeming his pride as a devil merchant, he wanted its stake to be as he stated real bad. If the stakes of the wager were to be any different then it would not be worth it for him to enter the wager so he went as far as to make empty threats to get the stakes of the wager to be as he stated. "You did agree to let me decide on what we wager on but the stakes are unfair, I would a fool to agree to them," I was trying to enunciate that if Belphegor gets to decide unfair stakes for the wager then I should get to decide on a wager that favored me. Seeing how badly Belphegor wanted this I thought I could get him to give me some handicap when we agree on what to wager on. "..." Belphegor went silent hearing the monster worm named Dalton Wyatt. Belphegor knew the stakes were unfair and the monster worm did not have any reason to agree to them but this did not mean he would agree to wager on something with unfavorable odds staked against him. Then there would be no point to this wager, he entered this wager to wash his shame not to add to his shame. Therefore after thinking it through for a while he spoke, "You summoned me to act as the knight in shining armor for that damsel in distress, right? what if we wager on that?" Listening to the devil I was surprised, his deduction was not off, it seems I was right not to underestimate Belphegor, he seems to be in full control of his element now. To wash away the stain of shame on his pride, he has put a lot of thought into his words and action. Despite his deduction being on spot I decided to act ignorant, "I don''t kn¡­." Without even waiting for me to finish my sentence Belphegor interrupted me saying, "Dalton Wyatt before you lie that there are other people here to protect her, let me tell you, at first I did not see it but now seeing how nobody hase to her rescue so far it is clear as day that another conspiracy is afoot here causing her guardian unable to help her. So it is in your best interest that you listen to what I have to offer, then it is your choice whether you continue to feign ignorance." My beady ck monster worm eyes widened hearing Belphegor, yep, he was out for blood. So I decided to pause my y and listen to what he had to offer for now, "I am listening." "I will lend you seventy percent of my power for five minutes, which would be enough to rise your realm to that of a regr demigod in your world. Using that strength if you can rescue your damsel and kill her assaulter within five minutes time limit, you win the wager if not, then it is my win. Of course, it is given that you cannot use external help, if you do then I will win the wager by default. And if I were to win, I will descend in your body harvest that the assaulter''s soul, the rmendation quota in your possession, then give you a day to fetch the demigod soul you owe me and generously give you a little time to say goodbye to your girl. 24hrster, I wille to collect my remaining winnings. What do you say?" Belphegor put forward his offer and before I could answer he added, "Dalton Wyatt before you answer me, you should know that I won''t be this generous the second time. If you reject me now, you will have to live knowing that you had the chance to save your girl but you did not." "..." "Dalton Wyatt, What will it be? You are running out of time." Chapter 1195 Belphegors Trap Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts I was surprised to learn that it only took seventy percent of Belphegor''s original power to temporarily boost my realm to that of a regr demigod of this world. I guess the devils were more powerful than the Demigods of this world. What surprised me, even more, was that Belphegor had stated everything I wanted to ask of him to wager on except for the time limit and killing the semi-demigod chick. It was as if he had read my mind and crafted the perfect wager that I could not deny. Not to mention the ticking time, Anna seems to be in bad shape. This had to be concluded now. But there were two problems, the five minutes time limit and killing the semi-demigod chick. Even if I were to agree to the time limit, killing the semi-demigod chick was not an option. Because I had a feeling that if I killed the semi-demigod chick borrowing the devil''s power her special mortal soul would be dragged to hell by the devil. Considering that the semi-demigod''s ability was like a doorway to this world''s will, if I were to let the devil have her soul I would be the greatest sinner of this world if the devil were to use her soul to invade this world. This condition of the devil I could not agree with no matter what. Other than that it was really interesting how Belphegor was not only forcing his stakes for the wager on me but also what we should wager about. I was right to be cautious about not revealing my intentions to Belphegor right away. Not that it was of any help, Belphegor still deduced the real reason I summoned him and was now using it and slipping time to put me on the spot and force me to ept the wager and its stakes he decided on. Proving that he was a devil merchant. "Belphegor, I can agree to the wager you proposed but you will have to remove the time limit and change the condition of killing the assaulter to defeating the assaulter. You and I both know why I will not kill her using the powers borrowed from you," I said using a deep voice implying that I was dead serious about these changes to the wager Belphegor proposed. "Fine, you don''t have to kill the girl with the special mortal soul just defeating her will do. But the time limit stays, it helps avoid possible loopholes that either of us can use to our advantage. However, are you sure about not killing her? After all, she did assault your girl," Belphegor epted one of my suggested changes while provoking me into sabotaging the change I suggested. "There are many things worse than death, she will pay for her crimes," I argued and then asked, "Shall I draft the contract for the wager?" "No, I have already drafted it, sign it at your convenience," Belphegor said summoning two monster skin parchments. "..." Taking the monster skin parchment from Belphegor I went through the contract he drafted trying to find any possiblend mines and suggest a few terms and conditions. I was not surprised that Belphegor did not agree to remove the time limit, as he said the time limit helped eliminate the many possible loopholes either of us could misuse but I still stated it to him so that I had more leverage to force him to change the condition of killing the semi-demigod chick to defeating her. Seeing the monster worm go through the contract and suggest terms and conditions be added Belphegor was not annoyed because he knew he was going to win the wager and wash the shame the mortal had brought upon him. Was Belphegor being overconfident? Nah. At the first nce, the wager seems fair or even favoring the other party by giving him the strength of a demigod to fight a semi-demigod but in reality, it was not fair. It was set up such that the monster worm would lose. Why did Belphegor feel that the monster worm would lose against a semi-demigod despite having the strength of a demigod? That was because in this world having the higher realm did not guarantee a win, especially if you do not have the realm-appropriate cards to fight your battle. Though Belphegor was lending his powers to the monster worm to boost its realm to that of a demigod. The monster worm did not have demigod realm cards or abilities to help with its battle when its opponent not only had a strong physique that allowed her to fight and defeat the enemies of the higher realm but she had aplete set of high-tier cards tailored for her realm and her fighting style. Just relying on her legendary physique the girl was able to kill demigods with her semi-demigod realm, together with her legendary physique and legendary card set, she will be easily able to defeat the monster worm whose realm was boosted to the demigod realm. Yes, Belphegor had not forgotten to consider that the monster worm was not what it seemed. It was able to summon a golden grimoire meaning it was a card apprentice in disguise. It must have a powerful physique considering that it was a special mortal soul, and maybe the realm boost was all it needed to defeat the semi-demigod. Therefore, as a contingency, he had ced a five-minute time limit for the monster worm to defeat the semi-demigod. After a lot of calctions, Belphegor had concluded that no matter how strong the monster worm''s physique was, the semi-demigod with her legendary physique and legendary card set would be able tost more than five minutes under the monster worm''s attacks. Above all, just because the monster worm''s realm was boosted to the demigod realm, did not mean that it would have full control over its strength not to mention it would not have divinity the real source of strength of a demigod. The chances of the monster worm winning were very low. Belphegor had put a lot of thought into this wager to make sure of it. As this wager was about his pride as a devil merchant, no mistakes were allowed this time. "There, I signed it," I said while keeping my copy of the contract and handing Belphegor his copy. Soon I felt an unknown energy filling my body and temporarily rising my active soul control percentage to the demigod realm. "Your five minutes begin now." Chapter 1196 So It Begins Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "So, who are you?" I asked the semi-demigod chick, tired of addressing her as the semi-demigod chick. "Agent Lois Forger, Secret Police, thest name you will hear in this world," Lois said trying to sound cool, after hearing the boy call himself her death, she thought she too should give a cool introduction. "Sure, Agent Lois Forger from the secret police," I acknowledged the opponent and then asked, "Before we begin I have to ask, Do you admit defeat?" "No," Lois gave me a look as if asking me if I was for real. "Cool, but remember, during any point of our fight you can admit defeat and surrender," I was being serious when I asked Lois if she admitted defeat. My wager with the devil had two conditions that weren''t definitive so I had to add terms and conditions to the contract to make them definitive. The two conditions I speak of were, - Defeating Agent Lois Forger. What constituted defeating Agent Lois could vary depending from person to person, therefore I set a few ground rules to define defeating Agent Lois, and Lois admitting defeat was one of them, the other was her being rendered unable to fight and thest one was trapping her. I wanted to add her fleeing as her defeat too but Belphegor did not agree to it, saying that being able to flee would be considered her capability. So defeating Lois was either rendering her unable to fight or her surrendering or trapping her. - Use of external help to defeat Lois would lead to Belphegor winning by default. What constituted external help? This one was tricky. It was given that involvement of a third party would be considered external help but what about using soul jades, broken runes, other energy sources, or borrowed items like the dummy ring, was it considered external help? Fortunately, Belphegor and I came to an understanding that the use of everything I had on me while signing the contract would not be considered external help. Making it so that Anna''s ring which was on me the whole time would not be considered external help. Now that I had informed Lois that she had the option of surrendering, I then wondered if I could trap her but her legendary physique''s teleportation-like technique made it near impossible to trap her. Leaving me with the only option, beating Lois senseless within what remains of the five minutes. "Sure, but you too remember, surrender is not an option for you. My orders are clear, to kill you," Lois felt that the boy was taunting her so she too practiced it. "Cold, but cool, I don''t me you. You, sry ves, have to do whatever your masters ask of you," This time I meant to taunt Lois but my taunt was weak. However, it achieved its purpose, as, soon Lois vanished from my field of vision and I felt her presence in my spiritual channel. Then suddenly she appeared in front of me to stab her sword in my heart but before she could do that my two heads and pairs of arms floating behind me instantly appeared behind Lois preparing to restrain her but before that could happen, Lois, vanished once again. ''If you see me, I see you.'' this was one of the abilities of my Gigamite physique which allowed me to instantly pinpoint people spying on me. The way this worked was if the target was watching me then my floating heads and arms would teleport behind them, restraining them for me. But the use of this ability was not limited to catching peeping Toms but also helped me avoid any possible sneak attacks on me. As long as the assassin sees me they were doomed to fail. Making it a bane of Lois''s mysterious teleportation-like trick. Though this ability of Gigamite saved me from Lois''s sneak attacks, they were not able to teleport to where ever Lois vanished. It seems when Lois vanished she would go into a different space, my money was in the middle section of Lois''s spiritual channel. Since she could appear in the middle section of my spiritual channel then she could also travel to the middle section of her spiritual channel. I was so sure of this because when Lois vanishes, to normal eyes Lois waspletely gone but to my soul pupils I could see the end of her spiritual channel that was in the physical ne. And also because the midsection was in between the physical ne and the spiritual ne, a separate space where my floating heads and arms could not follow her. Right now my top priority was not defeating Lois but figuring out how I can stop Lois from vanishing and escaping into the mid-section of her spiritual channel. Because as long as Lois kept vanishing into the mid-section of her spiritual channel, I will never be able to defeat her within the time limit. I had to figure out a solution for this if I nned to defeat Lois. But for me to do just that, I needed more data, therefore I provoked Lois into using her teleportation-like trick. As long as I figured out how her physique allowed her to move into her spiritual channel, I could always think of a way to stop her from doing so. So I made use of my soul pupils and Hive AI to record every little change in Lois''s soul pathways and arrangements. Not just Lois but the soul pathways surrounding her too just to be thorough as I had no idea how Lois was able to move in and out of the spiritual channel. As much as I hate to admit this, for now like Anna I too was limited to defending against Lois''s sneak attack but I faired a lot better than Anna against Lois''s sneak attacks as Lois did not manage tond a single blow on me so far, my floating heads and arms made sure of it. But I did manage to get tonnes of data on Lois''s mysterious ability. Chapter 1197 Prediction Type Ability , Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts While my Hive AI was busy collecting data and my ve consciousnesses were busy fending off Lois''s sneak attack. I was busy trying to figure out how to attack Lois''s spiritual channel''s end in the physical ne. So far I have concluded that it was intangible to physical and soul energy attacks. Now all that was left were mental strength and rule power. Since my arsenal of mental strength attacks was near to none, I decided to use the blood rule power, especially the blood fate plunderer meaning. But there was a problem, since my floating heads and arms were able to ward off her sneak attacks Lois had increased the intensity of her sneak attacks. So much so that there was barely any interval between her next sneak attack. My floating heads and hands were able to keep up with her but the problem was that I could barely manage to spot the physical ne end of her spiritual channel. Thank''s to the ability ''If you see me I can see you'' my ve conscious had caught up with Lois''s random teleportation but I did not have that luxury. Fortunately, I had demigod Micheal Angelo Godsend''s insight forecast skill which helped me predict where Lois would vanish and appear, allowing me to pinpoint the location of the physical ne end of her spiritual channel. Though now I was able to pinpoint the locations, the time window for the physical ne end of Lois''s spiritual channel to be present in one spot was very short. But thanks to my newfound powers the reaction speed of my Gigamite physique had raised to a never imagined level and along with insight forecast, I began to bombard the spots where the physical ne end of Lois''s spiritual channel appeared like ying the game whack-a-mole. Soon I came to realize that physical attacksbined with rule power were also not able to hurt the physical ne end of Lois''s spiritual channel. Now I was left with mental strength alone, but I had never used my mental strength as an offense. So I decided to use my mental strength to try and invade the physical ne end of her spiritual channel, just like Lois tried to invade mine. The only difference was that Lois tried to invade my spiritual channel through the spiritual ne but I was going to invade her spiritual channel through the physical ne. Preparing my mental strength, I immediately used it to invade the physical ne end of Lois''s spiritual channel as soon as it appeared but something amazing happened when my mental strength invaded Lois''s spiritual channel''s end in the physical ne, my consciousness too was dragged into Lois''s spiritual channel''s end in the physical ne. ¡­ "... ve¡­" Lois saw the boy try and taunt her but all she heard was the word ve. Considering her upbringing this word was taboo for her. Everyone in the organization thought that the Masters favored Lois and she was the organization''s unspoken princess but only she knew that all the masters saw in her was a tool, a ve, that woulde in handy in continuing their regime over the five regions. So the word ve was Lois''s taboo, and despite the boy''s weak taunt she instantly got provoked having heard it, and started to unleash her barrage of sneak attacks on the boy. However, to no avail, none of her attacks managed to reach their target, they all were interrupted in middle by the target''s weird defense''s counterattacks. For some reason, despite the randomness of her attack, the boy''s defense was able to keep up with all her sneak attacks and counterattack her. This was just chilling, the boy''s defense didn''t just defend against a sneak attack but also counter-attacked a sneak attack. Lois did not think anybody under transcendence could actually do that to her. And also the boy was proving to be a more troublesome enemy than the fusion southern emperor in terms of defense. Having failed numerous times, Lois was nowhere near giving up on sneak attacking the boy. She was just getting started. After the first round of her attacks, Lois decided to increase the speed and randomness of her sneak attacks. She did not believe that the boy''s mysterious defense would be able to keep up with her speed and counterattack her. All she needed was tond one attack on the opponent with her god-yer sword, and it would mark the end of the boy, as she believed the sword of hers which could pierce through the defense of the transcended beings would not have trouble piercing the defense of someone who was fighting her using borrow power. Though the boy''s realm had grown to the demigod realm, Lois did not take him seriously, not even as seriously as regr demigods because a regr demigod had divinity that could hurt her but this boy had not formed his divinity yet. He was like a battery that had the energy of the demigod realm but no equipment to use it with i.e cards to use his newfound energy. If not for his troublesome physique with the mysterious ability she would have already killed him and be on her way home. However, to Lois''s surprise, her second round of sneak attacks was also countered by the boy''s mysterious physique. Yes, the boy''s defense was able to keep up with he speed of her sneak attacks regardless of the randomness behind her attacks what was more shocking was that they were still able to counter-attack her sneak attack at an unimaginable speed. Lois was without words she could understand the boy''s defense being able to outdo the speed of her sneak attacks but how were they able to keep up with the randomness of her sneak attacks? It was as if they could predict where her next attack coulde from. The first time, it was luck, the second time, it was a coincidence, what about the third time and the numerous other times? The boy definitely had an ability rted to prediction. Lois could onlye to this conclusion as the result of the boy sessfully warding off her second round of sneak attacks. Now that Lois had concluded that the boy had prediction-type ability she wanted to give up on sneak attacking the boy but she suddenly felt a presence at the physical ne end of her spiritual channel. Chapter 1198 Mental Strength Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Lois who was about to put an end to her second round of sneak attacks on the boy suddenly felt a presence in her spiritual channel''s end that ended in the physical ne, this presence was no stranger to Lois, she instantly knew who had invaded her spiritual channel, it was her target of assassination. Lois''s mental strength immediately made its way from the mid-section of her spiritual channel to its end in the physical ne to expel the boy''s mental strength from her spiritual channel while wondering how the boy was able to enter her spiritual channel from the physical ne. Lois was able to see other people''s spiritual channel''s within her range thanks to her physique but even she would have difficulties invading others'' spiritual channels using her mental strength through the physical ne. That was because usually, the physical ne end of the spiritual channel of a card apprentice was protected by their ego gem and their flesh and blood. Even if Lois had her bodypressed and moved into the midsection of her spiritual channel and left its end in the physical ne unguarded, it should be impossible for anyone to see the end of the spiritual channel in the physical ne using naked eye, be it a card demigod. But the boy was somehow not only able to spot her spiritual channel but also invade it using his mental strength. During her contemtion, Lois remembered the boy''s origin card mentioned in his files, Aura Sight. Was the boy able to spot her spiritual channel in the physical ne because of his origin card? Lois wondered if it was possible but that was unheard of, however, considering that the boy''s realm was boosted it was possible the boy''s origin card must be showing its true potential. "Lois, you did not have toe all this way to receive me, I was headed your way," I said feeling Lois''s mental strength approach me from deep within her spiritual channel. "Get the fuck out," the mental strength with Lois''s energy signature took the shape of Lois''s physical body forming a specter of Lois, and then yelled. Learning from Lois''s use of her mental strength, I morphed my mental strength to take the shape of my physical body, forming a mental strength specter of myself. Buy my specter was not as well defined as Lois''s specter. Fortunately, I had an AI to make up for some of the areas where Icked. And my specter looked like an exact replica of my physical body shape. Then I used my specter body to float toward Lois''s mental strength specter saying, "Lois, that is not how you should greet your guest, did your parents not teach you any better?" "I am going to make you regret being born," Lois''s specter yelled. Being kidnapped from her mother by the empire and then being raised as a tool by the organization behind the current government, Lois was very sensitive about her parents. So hearing the boy say her parents did not teach her any manners, Lois was pissed off and vowed to only rest after killing the boy. So she encased her specter into a huge cone, which began spinning. Lois had formed a makeshift drill machine out of her mental strength andunched it at me guided by her specter. Seeing the iing huge spinning drill made of mental strength, following Lois''s example and a little help from my AI I encased myself into a diamond formed from my mental strength. If it were the regr world a regr drill would never be able to dig into a diamond but it wasn''t, neither were the drill and the diamond regr, they were made out of mental strength. When the two mental strengths shed it all came down to the difference between their power. Lois being a semi-demigod and me being a temporary demigod, the difference in our mental strength was not much, so the result of the sh was not obvious. Apart from the difference in the power of the two shing mental strengths the technique of how two mental strengths were used and applied mattered the most, mostly when the difference between the two mental strengths shing was too little to be a deciding factor. The difference in the power behind Lois and my mental strengths being very little despite the obvious difference in our realms was because of various reasons and two of them were Lois''s legendary physique and that my powers were borrowed. Still, my mental strength was four times stronger than any regr mental strength thanks to my mutated soul, therefore under Lois''s tyrannical mental strength my mental strength was able to hold its ground with its temporary boost. Adding to that morphing my mental strength into a diamond down to the covalent structure of its atoms, helped. When Lois''s mental strength drill shed with my diamond-shaped mental strength, we came to stand still until Lois''s drill broke down and her mental strength scattered. From this ordeal, I came to learn a new application of mental strength, though it was not polished, all I needed was more practice however with the assistance of my AI I think I have an incredible advantage in fights using mental strength. During the sh of my mental strength with Lois''s mental strength, I learned despite gaining the Devil''s power and the four times boost of the mutated soul my mental strength fell short against the strength of Lois''s mental strength. But thankfully the little shoring was made up by our technique of using and applying our mental strength. The diamond I had formed using my mental strength resembled a diamond down to its atomic structure but Lois''s drill was just her mental strengthing together to take the form of a cone that could spin, though Lois''s mental strength was concentrated at the tip of the drill, it still was just an origami of a drill made using mental strength but not an actual drill made using mental strength. Chapter 1199 Boundless Celestial Arts Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Lois''s scattered mental strength gathered to form a specter of herself, and then it looked at the specter of the boy encased in a diamond made of his mental strength in shock. As a semi-demigod Lois''s mental strength was exceptionally strong, enough to defend and overpower the mental strength of a demigod realm card apprentice. If not for her legendary physique being too important and rare to lose, she would be rmended to the trinity immortal program. The reason why Lois''s mental strength was stronger than that of a regr semi-demigod and demigods was all thanks to her legendary physique which allowed her mental strength to navigate through the spiritual ne. The spiritual ne was not a ce where one could let their mental strength wander carelessly, even a demigod would behave within the spiritual ne and not dare to go deeper into the spiritual ne. Lois, however not only wandered deeper into the spiritual ne but also dared to navigate it to find the spiritual channels of the various card apprentice in her surrounding and invade them. Just because Lois''s physique allowed her mental strength to navigate in the spiritual ne did not mean Lois could do as she pleased within the spiritual ne because her mental strength needed to be strong enough to travel long distances within the spiritual ne. Seeing the top of a mountain and climbing to the top mountain were two different things. Only after a lot of tempering and practice did Lois''s mental strength grow strong enough for her to be able to travel within the spiritual ne and invade others'' spiritual channels. Lois''s legendary physique only gave her mental strength and the ability to navigate the spiritual ne but it did not enhance her mental strength to a point where she could be reckless in the spiritual ne, she too like other card apprentices was restrained by the other restrictions of the spiritual realm. But with her hard work, she continued tampering with her mental strength until they had grown to the point where she could be reckless in the spiritual realm. So when Lois''s mental strength failed against the mental strength of the boy, she was beyond shocked. Even with borrowed powers boosting a card soldier''s mental strength to that of a demigod, it should not be a match for her mental strength but for some weird reason that wasn''t the case. Lois failed, her decades of tampered mental strength failed against the mental strength of a boy who wasn''t even two decades old. Calming herself, Lois''s started to observe the boy''s mental strength, and to her shock, it seemed to be an amalgamation of four different mental strengths. How could one person have four mental strengths? That was just impossible. And not to forget they seemed to be coborating without any problem. Especially considering that they were able to create a perfect replica of a diamond. That level of control over one''s mental strength was just monstrous. Lois finally began to understand why her mental strength failed when faced with the mental strength of the boy. Though convinced of her defeat, Lois still had to throw the boy''s mental strength out of her spiritual channel. As the boy chose to ignore her presence and continued to march to the mid-section of her spiritual channel concentrating his mental strength in a diamond form. Lois was not out of tricks but she had a much simple way to trough the boy out of her spiritual channel. So Lois withdrew her mental strength to her body in the mid-section of her spiritual channel, and soon she appeared in the physical ne. With the arrival of Lois''s body and ego gem, the boy''s shortcut to her spiritual channel was cut off, sending his mental strength back to him. "Caught you," After my mental strength returned to my body, I said learning that as soon as Lois''s physical body appeared in the physical ne she prepared to retreat from my side but was caught by my two floating pairs of arms. "You are not bad, I will start to take you seriously," Though restrained by my floating arms Lois showed no sign of fear. Clearly, she felt like she could get rid of them anytime she wanted. "Bring it," Iughed, as my Hive Al was going through all the data we had collected on Lois''s ability to figure out how she was doing it, its current speed it shouldn''t take more than a minute, once it was done, then I would like to see if Lois continued to remain so fearless then. "Your funeral," said Lois and unsummoned her god yer sword and shield and yelled, "Boundless Celestial Arts." With her yell, Lois''s right eye began to glow brilliantly and her physical body began to grow, soon she freed herself from the grip of my floating arms but her body continued to grow, I had to retreat to make room. Lois did not stop until she was 22 meters high. And then Lois looked down at my small figure and added, "Tell you what, if you don''t resist I will make your death a little painless." "Aren''t you getting cocky just because you grew a few meters tall? Two can y at that game," I said activating the second form of cmity soul gem transformation skill. To be honest, I could have tried to sneak in a few attacks as Lois grew in size, I don''t know if she had any counter or defenses set in ce but I could have attacked her, however, I didn''t because seeing that I finally meet an opponent who was using size to fight I was excited as I never actually got to use the second form of the transformation skill of cmity soul gem in battle. A part of me held myself back and let Lois grow to her current height so that I would get to use my transformation skill''s second form. "Hahaha," seeing my body grow in height, Lois suddenly began tough out loud like a maniac. I could only think her enthusiasm was because of the same reason as I. Chapter 1200 Gigamites Invulnerable Physique Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Lois''s maniacughter came to an abrupt halt when the boy''s eye level went higher than hers. To her surprise, the boy had not only grown taller than her but he looked more monstrous than before. It wasn''t just the floating heads and hands behind him, he looked as if a giant monster barely fitting in its human skin suit, he was intimidatingly hideous. But there was an unidentified charm to his appearance, it was not a physical charm but an instinctive charm of the wild, like that of an alpha. The cruelty and strength conveyed by his hideous appearance somehow made him more appealing and attractive. Unleashing my second transformation I felt unbound, especially with the devil''s power coursing through my body. I got a sense of being invincible and a craving for a fierce fight grew in my heart. It was as if every fiber in my body down to its cells was yelling, ''Fight! Fight! Fight!'' I always considered myself a man of curiosity but today something in me or the Gigamite part of me was craving war and destruction. Now I see the point of Viltronains ying every mutant ViItronian Gigamite right at their birth. For me to be influenced to crave destruction and war despite my painful past, was this the cost of gaining strength? ? *Boom!* I don''t know, I just swung my left fist and punched Lois''s face. Gigamite''s physical prowess was unmatched,bined with the devil''s power my punch should have knocked Lois into the air but it did not. She received my attack with her face while her right eye shone brightly and I felt the force behind my fist drain but I did not just have one left fist but three. Though Lois blocked one of my fists the other twonded on her left ribcage throwing her into the air, after her body made oneplete spin and fell to the ground, sending tremors in the surrounding. Fortunately, we were far away from the city but still¡­ hopefully the city would not be dragged into this fight. Lois quickly got up as if she hadn''t taken any damage but her eyes told a different story. However, she did not spare any thought to the injury and dashed at the boy ready to throw a fist at him but to her dismay, before she could even get close to the boy the four arms floating behind the boy floated in front of him and began to charge at her like four missiles, left with no choice Lois had to retreat knowing that with the boy''s prediction-type ability maybe she should forget about meleebat and stick to power ranged attacks. Lois was not wrong to think that, as her opponent had three heads and six arms adding to that a prediction-type ability, her chance in the melee battle were not good but Lois was not ready to give up yet. Lois once again charged at the boy but this time she activated the effects of her card, chanting, "Boundless fist." So when the four floating fists came to interrupt her charge she threw a punch aiming at all four of the fist. The four fists of the boy greeted Lois''s boundless fist with a barrage of punches, eventually bringing Lois''s punch to a halt but then she threw another boundless fist with her other arm, in response the four arms could only join together to form a shield. And to Lois''s surprise, the four arms together were able to stop her boundless fist. But she wasn''t done yet, she threw another boundless fist with her other arm and turned her attack into a barrage of boundless fists. However, after throwing numerous punches at the makeshift shield created by the joining of four floating arms Lois was astonished to see that they were able to persist under her attack making her wonder how thick was the boy''s skin to withstand her boundless attacks effortlessly. But just as her barrage of punches stopped the four arms separated revealing the boy, who pounced upon her throwing a punch aimed right at the center of her chest. Lois immediately crossed her arms in front of her chest as a defense as she did not have the time to move her face to greet the iing fist. When the boy''s fistnded on her hands, Lois''s pupils widened under the sheer amount of pain that was transmitted to her brain as her body was blown back a few miles under the impact of the punch. Lois''s body made a few rolls on the ground before she was able to forcefully bring her body to halt by digging her fists into the ground like an anchor. While getting up Lois dug up a huge boulder from the ground and threw it at the boy and she followed right behind it. The iing boulder was blown to smithereens by the floating arms of the boy giving an opening to Lois who closely followed behind the boulder to close in on the boy andnd her boundless fist on his left shoulder but to Lois''s surprise the boy took her boundless fist head on yet remained undaunted, so she turned her attacking into a barrage of boundless fists yet her continues punches despitending on their target made no damage to it, no, the defense of the target was so strong that the damage of her boundless fists was negligible to it. With such a shocking revtion, Lois''s paused her attack only to hear the boy say, "You done? Now, my turn." Soon Lois felt six different locations on her body being attacked at the same time. Once again her body was thrown back with the impact of the boy''s attack but this time the boy did not stand around to let her get up rather he followed her free-falling body andnded a brutal kick in her gut causing fluids to spray out of Lois''s mouth involuntarily. With this kick, Lois''s body descend to the ground like a meteorite, and shock waves from the impact of her giant body on the ground caused hugendslides that buried a few low-rank field dungeons in the nearby area. Chapter 1201 Buffon Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "What the¡­," Carrying a block of ice encasing a human-sized egg made of molten flesh and blood Colleen rushed to the outskirts of the city to find two giants fighting. She immediately identified the two giants as Agent Lois and her granddaughter''s useless fiance. She had only gone for a few minutes but the battle outside had progressed to the point where she found it beyond herprehension. Where had demigod Backster and Ann gone? And why was a card soldier oozing the power of a demigod? "I smell a devil," Colleen muttered and turn to look in the direction where she smelled the presence of a devil only to find badly wounded fusion Anna/Ann lying in the embrace of the boy on whose left shoulder stood a jet-ck monster worm, devil in disguise. It did not take long for Colleen to figure out that the boy was oozing the power of a demigod because he had made some kind of deal with the devil to borrow its power to save Anna. Coming to this realization Colleen''s first reaction was the joy that her granddaughter had found someone willing to sacrifice themselves for her but soon it was reced with rage and she vanished to appear behind the boy freezing the jet-ck monster worm on his shoulder into a block of ice. Then she shattered it into ice shavings. "Grandma," Anna/Ann uttered in surprise at Colleen''s arrival. "Well aren''t you enjoying your time," Colleen mocked her granddaughter for not knowing the ce and time for romance and asked, "Where is Backster? I need his ability for interrogation." "About that¡­" Anna/Ann did not know how to answer her grandma that they not only failed but also required the target of their protection to protect them. If it was someone else, Anna/Ann would not bother with such a silly dilemma but it was their grandma, the only person that Anna cared to prove to. "Girl, don''t waste my time. They have your cousin Luna," Colleen asked Anna to not waste time informing her that the attackers had also kidnapped Luna. "Aaarh," Anna/Ann screamed in pain as they separated back into two separate individuals. This process was a gruesome scene, unlike their fusion process. Because the damage they suffered would be inflicted on both their bodies. Had it been aplete fusion, wounds of this range wouldn''t have been a problem for them and healed within seconds. They did not want to show such sight to their lover so they did not separate before and chose to powerlesslyy in his embrace. But now that they heard that the culprits had kidnapped Luna they had reached a decisive decision. Being separated from Anna, Ann immediately said, "Grandma, that semi-demigod with legendary physique teleported Demigod Backster and Baylor to some ce, I haven''t seen or heard from him since then." "Useless buffon, how could he be trapped by a semi-demigod? I me my luck," Colleen did not hesitate to call demigod Backster buffon for being trapped by a semi-demigod. "I have an idea where Lois might have teleported them," the boy suddenly spoke surprising Ann, Anna, and Colleen but they held back their surprise as the boy continued to say, "Send a text to them informing them that their body has beenpressed and transferred into the mid-section of their spiritual channel. To get out all they have to do ismand their spiritual channel to send them out. That should do." Finding that the boy not only knew where Lois had teleported the two demigods to but also knew how to get out of there Anna immediately hugged him and prepared to kiss him but she was stopped by him saying, "Orignal body gets jealous easily." Hearing the clone of the boy Anna was dumbfounded but immediately said, "Fine, I will save this kiss for him." "Girl, stop flirting and heal yourself," Colleen threw a high-grade potion at her granddaughter asking her to have some restrain and heal her body. "I have sent the text to demigod Backster," Ann informed and took the potion her grandma passed to her and began to heal herself. Soon Backster appeared next to Colleen and bowing his head he apologized for his ipetence saying, "Forgive me, your highness, this will not happen again." "I do not have time to deal with you. Come let''s find a quiet ce to interrogate the perp I caught," saying that Colleen prepared to leave but she paused and turned to look at the boy''s clone and said, "I trust that you know what you are doing." In response to Colleen''s words, the boy''s clone nodded. Finding the boy''s nod genuine Colleen nodded before vanishing with Backster following behind her. "Well, my grandma seems to like you. This is the first time she has so openly shown her approval to one of my lovers," Anna said to her lover''s clone who turned to look at her and said, "Demigod Baylor is missing." "I did not share the information with him, we can deal with himter," Ann informed that she had only sent the text to demigod Backster and not demigod Baylor. "No, I mean Demigod Baylor has already left," the boy''s clone said unable to find Demigod Baylor''s spiritual channel''s end in the physical ne. If Demigod Baylor was still trapped in his spiritual channel then the clone should be able to find Baylor''s spiritual channel''s end in the physical ne in the surrounding vicinity where Demigod Backster appeared but he did not. This could only mean that Demigod Baylor had freed himself long ago and had escaped or was in hiding somewhere. Ann and Anna did not bother to ask why the boy was so sure that demigod Baylor had escaped Lois''s trap instead they believed in him and Ann shared the information with her grandma''s grimoire. But then a Jet-ck monster worm appeared on the Clone''s shoulder and said, "I thought she would never leave." Chapter 1202 Detained Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "Why the fuck are you still here? As a devil merchant shouldn''t you be busy tricking some innocent soul somewhere," my clone asked the devil not caring about being polite. "Five minutes is not long, I will wait. Besides, I feel a familiar breath from you and these two. It seems we have an acquaintance inmon," the jet-ck monster worm revealed its intentions. "Do whatever you want, just stay away from us," my clone said to the devil. But the devil did not leave and shamelessly stuck around. As much as I would like to send Belphegor where he came from until the wager was over I could not send him back because Belphegor had the right to witness that wager. "Wyatt, now that Grandma and Backster are here, why don''t you ask for their help?" concerned for her young love Anna finally was unable to hold in her worries and spoke out. As a card warrior herself, Anna knew the significance of a card duel, if it were her card duel she would not want anyone to interfere with it to help her until she was down. After all, one had to be alive to have pride. However, all that pride nonsense went out of the window at the sight of the slightest chance of her loved one being killed. "I know you are saying that out of care for my well-being but trust me, I can have got this under control," The clone assured Anna not bothering to go into details about his pact with the devil. Besides, Anna''s grandma offered to help earlier but I rejected her offer saying I have got everything under control here. Then I turned to look at Ann and asked, "Why are my floater vessels detained by the southern watch?" A while ago I received news from Van and Old Ben that as soon as the floater vessels they were traveling in, left sky blossom city, the southern watch detained their floater vessels without giving them any reason. I had a feeling that Lorenzo or Ann was behind this. "Why are you asking me? I am not the southern emperor. The southern watch doesn''t answer me," Ann dodged my clone''s question. To which the clone raised an eyebrow and turned to look at Anna. "I have no idea what you are taking, but if the southern watch has detained your people then there must be a reason. What were your people charged with? If it is nothing serious I will help them get out" Anna rified and offered her help to the clone. "You two, fine. Remember, this matter is not over here," My clone understood that Anna and Ann were ying ignorant on purpose so it did not bother to argue with them. "Oh, my, a lover''s spat," my clone and the twin turned to look at the jet-ck monster worm hearing itment on our argument, and yelled in unison, "Shut up." "This one''s name is Belphegor, be careful of him, I am returning to the original body," pointing its head at the jet-ck monster worm my clone''s body dissipated with the wind, leaving behind the Jet-ck monster worm with the twins. ¡­ "Fuck," Lois cussed as she props herself up from the crater that had formed due to her crash. To Lois''s dismay as she prepares to move she finds that the six ces the boy had punched her body had their soul pathway arrangements damaged. Lois was shocked by this development because the boy''s attacks were not only able to injure her physique but also damage their soul pathway arrangements meant that her regr recovery and healing potions would have a very difficult time healing these wounds. Lois drank a potion and looked at the boy who was slowly approaching her and decided that she should not underestimate the boy just because his strength is borrowed and she should not be stubborn and continue to challenge the boy in a melee fight especially now that she knew that the boy''s strength was able to breach her defense and harm her soul pathways. Damaging one soul pathway in the higher realms was not deadly but it was not easy to heal and very painful. So Lois''s attitude toward the boy became very cautious. Just when Lois was about to activate her range abilities, she froze feeling the presence of the soldier queen Colleen arriving. Though she was not afraid of being outnumbered however if Colleen was here then it could only mean that Agent Uri died in Colleen''s hands or was captured by Colleen. Either one of them was not good news for her. Fortunately, Colleen did not choose to participate in their battle. "Don''t worry no one wille to interrupt our fight," I said to Lois who was distracted by Anna''s grandma''s arrival. I assured Lois that nobody would interrupt our card fight as I did not want her to be spooked by Anna''s grandma''s arrival and flee. Who knows what her legendary physique was capable of and what abilities she was hiding, I did not want to take chances of betting that Lois would risk her life just to make sure I was dead. "You may be really confident about your strength however I can''t help but take it personally feeling you are underestimating me. Anyways, you are going to regret it if your source of confidence were your borrowed powers," Lois warned me before chanting, "Boundless Celestial Arts: Boundless Celestial" Lois''s right eye which was glowing glowed brighter then grew in size and did not stop growing until it swallowed her left eye, nose, and mouth, forming one huge crater of light. It looked as if Lois''s face had vanished and been reced by brilliant light, it very much resembled a motorbike headlight. Asides from that there were very minute changes to Lois''s body but nothing notable except for the fact that I could feel Lois''s presence everywhere. Seeing Lois''s transformation one thought came to my mind, ''And she had the galls to call my transformation disgusting.'' Chapter 1203 Unlimited Power Supply Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts [Card Name: Boundless Celestial Arts Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: SSS-rank, Legendary Grade Card Rate: 12-Stars Card Durability: [94/100] Card Effect: Boundless Celestial Art is a technique created to allow a card apprentice to control their spiritual channel to connect with the World''s Will(celestial body''s will) at a deeper level enough to borrow its powers both spiritually and physically. ? Additional Effect: Boundless Combat Arts, Boundless Celestial, Boundless Movement Art. Requirement: This card can only be used by those who have an ego gem with a high synchronization rate. Note: The effectiveness and the efficiency of the effects of the card will vary vastly depending upon the synchronization rate of the user''s ego gem.] Boundless Combat Arts: In this specialbat arts each attack of the user can exert the strongest blow deliverable by the user regardless of other variables. These specialbat arts were created keeping prolonged battle in mind to make use of the world''s boundless energy such that user never grows exhausted during the fight as they have ess to the world''s boundless power. Additional Effects: Boundless Body Arts, Boundless Fist Arts, Boundless Leg Arts, Boundless Energy, Boundless Recovery. Note: The effectiveness and the efficiency of the boundless effects of the card will vary vastly depending upon the synchronization rate of the user''s ego gem. Boundless Celestial: This ability increase the connection between the world and the user by a few folds which will vary vastly depending upon the synchronization rate of the user''s ego gem. Additional Effect: Celestial Energy, Celestial Boost, Boundless Presence Note: The user should be able to enter one with the world state while using this effect. Celestial Energy: The user gains ess to the purest of rule power known as celestial energy. Note: The purity level of the celestial energy varies widely depending upon the synchronization rate of the user''s ego gem. Celestial boost: It is aplementary boost provided by the world to users when they use the world''s rules and their runes. This boost increases the effectiveness and efficiency of the rule power used by the user by a few folds depending upon the synchronization rate of the user''s ego gem. Boundless presence: Boundless presence increase the state of one with the world to a whole new level where not only does the user spiritually bes one with the world but physically too. Depending on the user''s realm and mental power their surroundings will be a part of their physical body. Meaning every part of the world within the range of the user will be a part of their physical body. Additional Effect: Boundless Senses Caution: This skill puts a huge strain on the physical body of the user. User is rmended to not use this unless they have a very strong physique. Boundless Senses: The user''s senses be part of the world which has be part of their physical body due to the effect of boundless presence. Caution: Any damage to the part of the world that has be part of the user will transmit strain and pain to the user''s body. Boundless Movement Arts: A special movement art that allows the user to instantly move to the part of the world which has be part of the user using the effect of the effect boundless presence. Caution: This ability puts a huge strain on the body of the user. It is highly rmended that the user not use this ability continuously. ¡­ I looked in the crater of light that had reced Lois''s face and got the same feeling as when I spiritually entered the ''one with the world'' state toprehend rules. I got a feeling that Lois was the world. Though she was clearly in front of me I felt like she was everywhere, as if she was inside everything surrounding me. Therefore I used my soul pupils to try and figure out what was going on. And what I saw sent a chill down my spine. I saw that the soul pathways of the world were connected to the soul pathway of Lois. Meaning Lois had basically be a part of the world or the world had be a part of Lois. Which exined why I felt Lois''s presence in everything in my surroundings. Everything, as far as Lois''s attack range reached, had now turned into a part of her. It was somehow simr to the ''one with the world'' state but entirely different. One with the world state that card apprentices with ego gem entered were limited to their spirituality but Lois''s one with the world state extended beyond her spirituality to her physical body. Now she wasn''t just using her spiritual channel to connect her spirituality to connect with the world''s will but connect her physical body to the world itself. This was frightening because usually when a card apprentice enters the ''one with the world'' state spiritually they cannot move their physical body, therefore they chose to sit in a lotus position and meditate to enter the ''one with the world'' state spirituality. Grounding their physical body they let their spirituality interact with the world''s will and explore its rules. But in Lois''s current state, this was not necessary as she had somehow managed to enter the ''one with the world'' state both spiritually and physically. So she did not have to ground her body to connect her spirituality to the world''s will. Instead, both her physical body and spirituality have connected themselves to the world and its will without giving up their freedom. Why was this frightening? It was frightening because entering the ''one with the world'' state both spiritually and physically Lois now had ess to an inexhaustible power source. Meaning she would never run out of rule power or soul energy. Being physically connected to the one with the world she had unlimited ess to its pure soul energy and being spiritually connected to the world''s will she had unlimited ess to the pure rule power in it. The purity of any energy source be it Soul energy or Rule power yed a huge role in one''s strength and now Lois had an unlimited supply of the purest soul energy and the rule power of this world. I honestly do not know what all advantages Lois gained by bing one with the world both physically and spiritually. I would not be surprised if she were to manipte the reality of this world with her thought. Hopefully, for my sake she did not have that much ess to the world and its will, if not I am doomed. Chapter 1204 Mass Alteration Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:16 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Lois who had entered the boundless celestial mode immediately healed the damage the boy did to her soul pathways. Then looked at the boy, his eyes attracted her attention. Those eyes, they felt like they could see her, not just her physical body but the part connected to a part of the world, her whole body. Lois immediately got a feeling that the boy''s eyes didn''t just have the ability Aura sight but there was more to those eyes maybe they had mutated into something never seen or heard before which could make her feel naked even though she was one with the world both physically and spiritually. She was in the highest state a being could achieve in this world excluding transcendence. Yet, in front of a card soldier pretending to be a demigod, she felt as if all her secrets were out in the open. "Boy, don''t stare. Did your parents not teach you to behave," Lois''s voice echoed from the surroundings. It was as if the world itself was speaking. "You faceless freak, who wants to stare at you. I was stunned by your ugliness. Or was your n to frighten your opponents with your ugly mug into stun, is that your ace? Color me impressed,"I was surprised to find that Lois''s left eye, nose, and mouth which seemed to have been engulfed by the crate of light on her face were still present but as soul pathway arrangements connected with the world. Therefore when she spoke it was as if the world spoke. "My ace? Don''t think highly of yourself. You are not worthy for me to use my ace on you," As Lois spoke I felt my surroundings closing in on me. It was as if my surrounding had gained life and wanted to bury me alive in them. Since my surrounding was part of Lois, so yes, in a way my surrounding had indeede to life and was trying to bury me alive. Adding to that I heard Lois''s voice echo saying, "You should be proud to die like this, despite being a mere card soldier you died in the embrace of the world." ''Embrace of the world'' was this Lois''s attempt at a joke and it made sense because I was being smothered by my surroundings. "Lame," having uttered that word my third mutant ve consciousness had returned to me growing my two floating heads and four floating arms to three floating heads and six floating arms. Then following my instructions the three pairs of floating arms struck the soul pathways of my surroundings, bringing their movement of my surrounding to a sudden halt, and then followed an echo, an echo of Lois''s painful screams. Forgive the insensitivity words I am about to use here but Lois''s scream sounded like she was going throughbor. "How the hell did you do that? How did you exactly pinpoint the nature''s soul pathways that I was manipting in your surrounding?" Forcefully baring the pain transferred to her by nature''s soul pathways connected to her after they were destroyed by the boy, Lois asked the boy how he was able to do that. Even a diamond-grade array master would have a hard time achieving that yet how was the boy able to do that? "If your connection to the world is only to this level then let me put an end to this charade," Saying that I began to attack every soul pathway of the world connected to Lois''s physical body. I meant it when I said that I nned to put an end to this fight because Hive AI''s decoding of Lois''s ability had finally begun to show some results. Though Hive AI still had to figure out how Lois''s physique was able to send thepressed physical body of a card apprentice into their spiritual channel, it has been sessful in figuring out how Lois''s ability was able topress a card apprentice''s body. It was something simr to Mass Alteration. Mass Alteration was the ability to increase or decrease mass in an object. And somehow Lois''s ability was able to achieve a simr effect as the mass alteration on themselves and others in a matter of seconds. I said simr effect because Lois''s ability did notpress Lois and others into a miniature version of themselves and transfer them into their spiritual channel instead they werepressed into a meatball with spirituality before being transferred into their spiritual channel. So this made it obvious that Lois''s ability was not able to achieveplete mass alteration but something simr to it. And this also meant that she did not have all the luxuries that the mass alteration ability had. That was, Lois''s ability could notpress its target when the said target was in physical contact with another being. Determining this w of Lois''s ability was all thanks to Hive AI simtion ability which using the data we collected on Lois using her ability was able to simte Lois using her ability under various circumstances and after a lot of trials and errors, it was finally able to find a few ws in Lois''s ability. Most of them were insignificant and could not be of any help to me but one w stood out, it was that Lois''s ability could not affect a target if the said target was in physical contact with other beings. Now that I know how to stop Lois from hiding in her ability, I knew the only way I could bring Lois down was by forcing her into meleebat. But since Lois had connected her physical self to the world, she had foolishly forsaken her troublesome ability. And made it easier for me to attack her. Now that Lois''s body was connected to the world in our surroundings, she was indirectly in physical contact with me, meaning she will not be able to use her ability to vanish into her spiritual channel. Allowing me to show her the terror of the Gigamite that Viltronians felt, who were popr for their indestructible physique. Gigamite''s strength plus my soul pupils I was sure I could put an end to my fight with Lois. But just when I was attacking the soul pathways of the world that were connected to Lois''s physical body, they caught on fire engulfing me in a storm of me. Chapter 1205 Prolonged Fight? Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:16 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Have you ever wondered what your flesh will smell like when barbequed? Well, trapped in a storm of fire I got the chance to do just that, I smell delicious. Ordinary fire regardless of its temperature would not be able to hurt the skin of a Gigamite demigod but the same could not be said for the fire rule power in its purest form. Using my soul pupils I immediately deduced that Lois was using her spiritual channel to pore pure fire rule power into the part of the world connected to her physical body. She had turned the world connected to her physical body into a furnace to contain pure fire rule power. Unfortunately for me, I was trapped in this furnace with pure fire rule power. Which kept getting wilder with every passing second and I don''t know if my Gigamite recovery would be able to keep up with it. But I did not n to stick around to watch if my physique''s recovery could keep up, as I had the restructuring ability of the cmity soul gem. I used this ability to regrew the burnt part of my body faster than Lois''s pure fire rule power burnt my body. However, this consumed a lot of soul energy in the process. So I did not waste time and continued to focus on attacking the soul pathways of the world that were connected to Lois''s physical body. Turning the fight into apetition of who hurt whom more and who would be able to tolerate pain longer. I cannot be the judge of who was inflecting greater damage to whom but I knew I would be able to tolerate the pain longer than Lois. Thank''s to Hive AI acting as a recement for my consciousness for my pain sensors, I did not feel pain. There were no side effects to this as Hive AI was processing the signals from my pain sensors and then feeding them to my consciousness. This way I had all the data from the pain sensors without feeling any pain. While I am at this, I didn''t just focus on attacking the world''s soul pathways connecting to Lois''s physical body but I also subtly drew closer to Lois''s physical body. The damage I had done to the world''s soul pathway would only drag Lois but not affect her overall because she could just shed the part of the world connected to her physical body if she willed it. So if I wanted to make some real damage to Lois then it had to be made to her original physical body. But knowing Lois was avoiding meleebat with me I had to be subtle about this. "Aaah!" Soon I began to hear the painful screams of Lois, this meant that I was on the right track. Now all I need to do was get her in my melee range and put an end to this fight. "How are you still alive? That is the pure fire rule power, even veteran demigods will avoid it. How is your body able to ovee it?" Lois asked the boy barely managing to hold in her pain. Now that Lois had stopped underestimating the boy she had changed her battle strategy instead of going all out to kill the boy and escape within the time limit she had decided on a prolonged battle knowing that the boy''s pact with the devil had a time limit. As for the threat of Field Marshal Heatsend, being a ve of the shadow ruler of the government came with many privileges and today she nned to use one if necessary. The only reason Lois was risking her life by staying behind to continue with the mission despite one of her team members being a traitor and another teammate''s situation being unknown was that she, personally, wanted to make sure that the boy dies,pleting her mission. Now she had two ways to go about this but taking the strength disyed by the boy in consideration she was down to one option to make sure that the boy died, and that was to prolong the battle until the deviles to take his soul. Everyone knew that the devil''s power came with a lot of limitations one of them being the time limit. Instead of being headstrong about this Lois had decided to act smart. The privileges she had were there toplete the missions the organization assigned to her. Though so far she rarely had to make use of them today she will use them toplete the mission. "Isn''t it obvious? I am just that strong," I said arrogantly so that Lois would focus on what I said instead of what I was up to. "Hahaha, fine let me see how long youst," Lois with her unlimited supply of pure soul energy and pure rule power was not worried about running out of power but it was different for me. The continuous restructuring of my body to regrow the burnt part of my body wasusing most of my soul energy. I was not an opponent of Lois in a prolonged battle and I never nned for a prolonged battle. Having stalled enough I had managed to find the w in Lois''s ability as long as I got her physical body in my melee range then it was game over for her. Nearing Lois, I felt a little uneasy as if something was wrong with this situation. The part of the world I was in was literally part of Lois, so how could she not know that I was subtly approaching her original physical body? Why was she not reacting to this, unless she wanted me to get close to her or was I overthinking it? No, I wasn''t overthinking it. Because I felt Lois introducing a second type of rule power into the furnace she created using the part of the world connected to her physical body. Before I could react to the second rule power Lois had introduced to the pure fire rule power, the fire rule power grew vtile leading to a disastrous explosion. *Boom!* Chapter 1206 Accelerant Fuel Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:16 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts The sun burns by fusing the hydrogen in its surrounding with the helium in its core. Making the burning of the sun a nuclear fusion reaction. So no amount of water thrown at the sun could cause it to go out. Instead, any amount of water thrown at the sun will only cause it to burn even more. Imagine if the sun was closed in a furnace and arge amount of water was to be introduced to it, it would burn faster giving an illusion of an explosion. Now consider the pressure of the furnace on the sun during this reaction, though the sun will continue to burn faster within a closed and limited space it would cause a huge explosion to break free of the limit of the furnace. Apparently, this was true for pure fire energy too. As proven by Lois who attempted something simr by using the part of the world connected to her to contain the pure fire rule and then she introduced the pure water rule to it. The pure water rule here, instead of acting against the pure fire rule, acted as fuel to the pure fire rule, which caused an explosion to break out. "How is this even possible? How is it that you survived something like that? Even I would not be able to get out of that explosion unscathed," Lois said in shock feeling the presence of the boy within the storm of her pure fire rule power contained in the part of the world connected to her. Lois had already noticed that the boy was trying to get close to her, but she turned a blind eye to that because she wanted him to be at the center of the explosion she was about to cause. Therefore she ignored him as he subtly walked closer to her, she patiently waited for him to walk into her trap. But never in her dream would she have imagined that he woulde out unscathed from her trap. Lois could not help but wonder how durable was the boy''s mysterious physique. Lois''s explosion had caught me by a surprise. I did not think she would try to elerate the pure fire rule by using the pure water rule as fule. I had many doubts about how Lois was able to use the pure water rule as fuel for the pure fire rule but if I were to guess I think this should be rted to the varying purity level in the two rules. I believe the purity of the fire rule must have been higher than the purity of the water rule for the water rule to act as the fire rule''s fuel but I couldn''t say that for certain without going through the data. I did not survive Lois''s explosion unscathed despite what she was led to believe. The explosion was not the right word to exin what actually happened, the water rule acted as an elerant to the fire rule causing it to burn me faster than it usually would. During this incident, the rate at which my body burned by the fire rule had suppressed the rate at which my restructuring skill regrew my burnt body parts. Due to this, my body was almost burned by the explosive boost to the fire rule. However, a little mass of my body remained, hiding my cmity soul gem. So when the fire rule returned to normal I did not spare any energy to return to my peak physical condition. It happened in an instant, causing Lois to think that I survived her trap unscathed. I was in the second transformation of the cmity soul gem, for such arge body to bebusted in a matter of seconds the eleration given to the pure fire rule by the pure water rule was very huge. Had Lois continued the feeding the pure fire rule and the water rule for a second longer then I would have had to abandon my current cmity soul gem and transfer my mutated soul to a pseudo cmity soul gem that I had hidden nearby. To protect the secret of the cmity soul gem. However, Lois couldn''t continue feeding the water rule to her pure fire rule because then she would be risking burning the part of the world containing the fire rule power, which meant she would be indirectly burning herself. So Lois had little choice when she stopped feeding water rule power to the pure fire rule power. Even though Lois could shed the part of the world connected to her at will but the strain and pain transmitted to her body in case the part of the world were to be burned would be astronomical, even her legendary physique could not handle that amount of strain and pain, she might end up losing consciousness mid-fight. Which would be counterproductive. Therefore, Lois had to stop when she stopped, if she were a secondte she would be paying a huge price for being stubborn and stupid. "Is that the best you got?" I yelled rushing toward Lois while my eight fists attacked various points of her body. Before the explosion, I was a few hundred meters away from Lois. Now, after the explosion, Lois was still in shock from my survival, making use of this moment, I burst with the maximum speed I could muster and closed in on Lois with my eight fists aiming at her lethal points. But just when my fists were a centimeter away from Lois''s body she vanished and my fistsnded on empty air. And I turned my head hearing Lois''sughtering from behind. "Hahaha, you thought you could close in on me? Sucker, you are in my domain and I know you have a huge advantage at melee range with your monstrous physique so you can forget about closing in on me while I can attack you at my will." ''Instantaneous movement,'' These words came to my mind seeing Lois vanish and appear far behind me. This one was different from her previous trick. As in her previous trick, she wasted time hopping for the spiritual channels of herself and her target. But this right here was genuine instantaneous movement. ''Damn it, just when I thought I held the winning card." Chapter 1207 Blood Explosion Orb Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:17 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts The instant movement ability was a troublesome skill but I wasn''t worried about Lois using it against me, with my skill ''If you see me I see you.'' any kind of ambush attack would not work on me unless the attacker were way stronger than me. What worried me was that Lois had outright said that she wanted to use it to prolong the battle. This was news to me. So far what I gathered was that Lois was also on a time limit, I clearly heard her demigod colleague yell that out loud. However, Lois opting for a prolonged battle was contrary to that. Making me wonder what changed. If Lois was also pressed by time shouldn''t she be also trying to finish this fight as fast as possible instead of prolonging the war? It seemed as if she was prepared to risk her life just to kill me. She was acting as if I murdered her parents. When did I provoke this woman? I was really hoping that it would note to this but Lois had left me no choice. Left with no choice I decided to use something I hade up with having gained the myriad devil body rune card. I thought of this while creating my pseudo cmity soul gem. Pseudo cmity soul gems were created by morphing cmity daughter gems using the myriad devil transformation. As I created pseudo cmity soul gems I also thought of various ways I could use myriad devil transformations ability to morph my cmity daughter souls into various items such as soul energy batteries, bombs, etc. But the one I was going to use now was something I termed as Blood Explosion Ords. "Blood rule: Blood Explosion Ords," As I chanted that my six floating arms each created a blood-red gem that began to ooze blood rule power which enveloped the blood-red gems. Soon the blood-red gems were buried in an ample amount of blood rule power they looked like blood-red orbs. The blood-red gems were none other than cmity daughter gems that had been morphed by myriad devil transformations such that they could act as batteries of blood rule power and a bomb when I need them to be. Myriad devil body card was a fascinating card with wide use, especially its myriad devil transformation ability. I was able to use it on Cmity daughter gem to change their purpose to fit that of a battery and bomb. This was possible because I used the myriad devil transformation to morph the soul pathways of the cmity daughter gem but not the cmity daughter gem itself. Using myriad devil transformations directly on the target''s soul pathways but not the target as a whole allowed to keep the target the same but morph some of their traits. Making use of the myriad devil transformation at the level of the soul pathway was not easy, that was why I had not seen Circle''s branch leader Mike using it, if not for my soul pupils I too would not be able to do something like that. Using the ability to morph someone or something''s soul pathway was just god-like. When experimenting with this newfound way to use the myriad devil transformation ability, I once morphed the soul pathway of a piece of paper such that its edges were sharp enough to cut through steel. A regr paper with no enchantment or anything could cut through steel. I made the water taste sweeter. The only limitation of this ability was that these changes I made to their soul pathways were temporary, they would onlyst till I supplied them with the required soul energy, once the supply of soul energy was stopped their morphed soul pathways would return to their regr self. Despite this limitation, this ability was just godly because by using it I could turn anything into a weapon or a weapon into something I need. I actually nned to use this ability to turn everything in my surroundings into a bomb such that I could detonate the part of the world that had be part of Lois''s physical body. But couldn''t as the level of my grimoire was not high enough to help me use this ability on a semi-demigod as powerful as Lois. So I had to settle with the second-best thing Blood Explosion Ords. Having created the Blood Explosion Ords I threw them at Lois who wasughing at me believing that her instant movement would keep her safe from everything I throw at her not knowing that soon I was going to prove her wrong big time. *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* "Man, you are dumb aren''t you, just give it up you can never reach me let alone attack me," Lois sneered as she dodged blood explosion orbs without having to use her instant movement. Not bothering with Lois''s taunts I had my floating arms produce more blood-explosion orbs, and keep shooting them at Lois. Who keeps dodging them without even the need of making use of her instant movement skill. Before Lois knew it, I had thrown about thousands of blood-explosion orbs. There was a reason why I was thoughtlessly producing blood-explosion orbs and shooting them at Lois even though she could easily dodge them. The First was to keep Lois on her toes and the second reason was to produce enough blood explosion orbs to detonate the entire part of the world that was connected to Lois''s physical body. The reason I used my cmity daughter gems as the base to create the blood explosion ord was that I had full control over them and now that they were filled with my blood rule power I could telekically manipte them. Meaning the Blood Explosion orbs that Lois thought she dodged were manipted by me such that they would miss Lois and leave the part of the world controlled by Lois and hover around the edge of the world connected to Lois slowly surrounding Lois''s domain and waiting for my signal to make the next move. Seeing me stop shooting blood-explosion orbs at her, Lois asked, "Tired already? I can do this all day long." In response to Lois''s taunt, I just signaled my blood explosion orbs to enter Lois''s domain and take their positions. "What the hell," Lois yelled suddenly sensing the presence of thousands of blood-explosion orbs entering her world domain and taking position such that they covered every nook and cranny of the part of the world that was connected with her physical body. "So, you were saying," I said with a smug look on my face preparing to blow up the entire part of the world that was connected with Lois before she could shed it but paused hearing something that Lois blurted. "How did you know that I cannot use instant movement outside of the part of the world connected to my physical body?" Lois asked seeing that thousands of the blood explosion orbs were strategically ced such that if she were to move anywhere in the part of the world connected to her using her instant movement skill then she would be walking into a trap of blood-explosion orbs. This basically rendered her instant movement skill useless. Apart from this carefully thought trap, what shocked Lois, even more, was how was her opponent able to tell the limitation of her instant movement skill. "I didn''t but you just did," I answered Lois. This was a surprising turn of events, learning that Lois''s instant movement ability was limited to the part of the world that was connected to her physical body I postpone the n of blowing up a part of the world sky-high. "What? Then what do you n to do with so many of those blood rule orbs," Lois asked in confusion overlooking the fact that she foolishly told her the limitation of the instant movement ability to her enemy. "I was nning to blow this ce sky high, but now that I have grounded you I have something else in mind," I said as my six floating arms produced six more blood explosion orbs, and then they vanished from behind me and appeared behind Lois nning to attack Lois with blood explosion orb. Seeing the floating arms and heads behind the boy vanish, Lois''s eyes shrunk to the point of a needle, panicked, she instinctively used her instant movement ability and appeared a quarter mile away escaping the ambush of my floating arms and head but walked right into one of my blood-explosion orb trap. *Boom* "That freaking hurt. What the fuck are they?" thanks to her physique Lois survived the explosion but her body was bloodied all over. One of her hands was tattered and her clothes looked like a bloodied rag. "Lois,st chance, admit defeat," I gave Lois a chance to surrender because now that Anna''s grandmother and her subordinate were here, I cared more about winning my wager with the devil as fast as possible, and Lois surrendering was enough for me to get what I wanted. ¡­ Chapter 1208 Godspeed Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:17 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "Me surrendering to you? In your dreams. But aren''t you getting cocky too soon," Lois scoffed, as the wounds on her body healed at an incredible rate, in just a second her wounded arm was patched up and so were the rest of her wounds. I guess this was the perk of being one with the world physically. "I don''t care what you think, the next words thate out of your mouth better be ''I surrender'' or else it will be toote for you to regret it," Seeing the incredible recovery rate disyed by Lois''s body I had already decided my next course of action understanding that subduing Lois with a few fatal wounds would be impossible when she had the world backing her. "Hahaha, there is confidence and then there is overconfidence¡­.." Lois wanted to mock the boy for his third-rate dialogue but her voice was masked by the sound of a huge explosion. *Boom* I considered myself a man of my word, having warned Lois, I delivered on my threat. I detonate thousands of blood explosion orbs blowing up the entire part of the world that was connected to Lois physically. This also meant I and Lois were also caught in this explosion. I don''t know about Lois but my Gigamite physique would not survive such an explosion. So without even giving it much thought I transferred my mutated soul to one of my nearby pseudo cmity soul gems immediately after simultaneously detonating all the blood explosion orbs along with my current body. Thebined explosion of thousands of blood explosion orbs and the self-detonation of a demigod resulted in an explosion enough to shake the world. And it did, tremors and shock waves of the battle reached the sky blossom city. If not for the city arraying to Sky Blossom city''s aid, the buildings of the city might have copsed on themselves under the influence of the tremors and shockwaves from the explosion, killing millions of innocent lives. "Holy shit," Anna and Ann, who were watching the fight from the sidelines, too had to take cover from the aftermath of the explosion. "Is he dead? Did I win the wager?" Belphegor asked the twins believing the explosion to be Lois''s doing to kill the boy. "Shut your damn mouth, he is not dead. See he is right over there," Anna used the ring she gave the boy to sense his life and death, after learning he was alive, she searched his location only to find him walking out of the horizon unscathed and to her surprise from the opposite direction of where the explosion took ce. "What the fuck?" the devil cussed not understanding how the boy who was inside the explosion as it happened came out from the opposite direction of the explosion''s location as if he was never in the explosion to start with. This was mind-bending for the devil. Belphegor has been monitoring the boy''s presence from the start of the battle, and as the huge explosion happened he had sensed the presence of the boy at the heart of the explosion. But somehow the boy survived, he was not only alive and well but he was walking toward the direction of the explosion. How was that possible? Teleportation? That was impossible as he had felt the boy''s presence inside the explosion as the explosion urred. So how was he still present outside the explosion? How can a person be in two ces at a time? Belphegor was obsessed over this. Because, unlike others who could not differentiate between the original body of the boy and his clone, he could thanks to the Devil Merchant Code, which helped him to keep track of the boy''s original body using his wager pact with the boy. Therefore, Belphegor was sure that the original body of the boy died in the explosion but somehow another original body of the boy popped up outside of the explosion. Obsessing over the boy''s miraculous survival, Belphegor realized that he had seriously underestimated the boy until the very end. Was the devil to be med for underestimating the boy? He was tricked by the boy once but how was he supposed to know that the boy was capable of such seemingly impossible feats? He was a freaking card soldier, who would believe that he would use the borrowed power to outdo the right eye of the world at her peak. ''No, all hopes are not lost yet. The girl should have another ace hidden under her sleeve. She might have survived the explosion like the boy,'' Devil began to pray for a miracle, the irony in this was not lost. A devil praying, now that was just funny. ¡­ "Hahaha, there is confidence and then there is overconfidence¡­.." Lois was mocking the boy but suddenly paused as the whole world in front of her slowed down, then seeing the blood explosion orbs surrounding her had exploded and that the explosion was about a centimeter away from reaching her, she understood what happened. Her fail-safe, GodSpeed, had kicked in. The only reason Lois dared to stay behind toplete the mission assigned to her was because of this fail-safe, Godspeed. She had prepared this for field marshal Heatsend but she never expected it to be activated this early and by the boy no less. This day has been a real eye-opener for Lois. For a mere card soldier to bring her close to the death''s door making use of powers he borrowed, Lois felt stupid and in awe at the same time. Her awe was obviously directed towards the boy. Speaking of the boy, Lois searched for him thinking she should kill the boy before fleeing the scene. [Card Name: Godspeed Card Type: Rune Card (One-Time-Use) Card Rank: Transcendence Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: When the user is in imminent danger of certain death, this card will activate automatically and boost their speed to transcendence for 1 second. Additional Effect: Transcendent senses. Note: transcendence is not for mortals, if the user doesn''t haveplete divinity they will suffer from a severe bacsh with a slight chance of death.] Transcendent senses: The user''s sense heightens to the level of transcendence. Note: Transcendence is not for mortals, if the user doesn''t have aplete divinity they will suffer from a severe bacsh with a slight chance of losing all their senses permanently Chapter 1209 Walking Dead Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:17 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Once Lois''s fail-safe, Godspeed, activated having detected that Lois was facing certain death, the first thing Lois did was to shed the part of the world that was connected to her physical body so that she would not have to bare the transferred pain and strain when the part of the world connected her was blown by the Blood Explosion Orbs. ? Thanks to her fail-safe Godspeed, Lois was able to save her life but the Blood Explosion Ords had already exploded and the part of the world that was connected to Lois had already taken considerable damage, the only advantage of the fail-safe Godspeed activating was that Lois was able to cut her losses before it grew to a point where it imed her life. Now for the remaining time left of her fail-safe Godspeed Lois decided to use it to kill the target of her mission instead of using it to escape. Lois knew that though Agent Uri said they only had ten minutes, the time limit was fifteen minutes. So she decided to do something bold with the remaining time of her fail-safe Godspeed, thinking that she would have enough time to escape after killing the target of her assassination mission. With such thoughts in her mind, Lois searched for the boy amidst the blood rule explosion. Due to the speed of the transcendent card Godspeed, the world looked like it had paused in Lois''s eyes because of that her field of vision was covered by the blood explosion orb that appeared to be exploding in slow motion. Lois went around the blood rule explosions to find the boy. When Lois finally found the boy she was shocked to find that the boy had detonated himself. Yes, the target of her mission had detonated himself along with his thousands of strategically ced blood explosion orbs confusing Lois. She could not help but wonder why the boy would choose to explode when he clearly had her where he wanted. Was there a conspiracy behind this? Then it suddenly hit Lois that the boy was not actually a demigod but a card soldier pretending to be a demigod using the power he borrowed from the devil. Having been pushed to death''s door by the boy in a card fight, Lois had started to treat the boy as an equal, forgetting that he was just a card soldier. Thinking of this Lois understood why the boy would risk detonating the entire part of the world connected to her with him in it and also chose to detonate himself while he was ahead, it must be because the time of this borrowed power was up, making this explosion hisst resort to take her down with his final breath. Reaching this conclusion Lois''s respect for the boy grew even more. Despite being a mere card soldier he was by far one of the toughest enemies Lois had faced. Seeing that the boy was soon going to die and his soul would belong to the devil who lent him their power and then be dragged to the dark realm by it, Lois decided to use thest bit of remaining juice of her transcendent card Godspeed to move out of the explosion range. Moving out of the explosion range, Lois felt a lot of strain and pain rush into her body as she heard the explosion behind her, the transcendent card Godspeed''s time was up. Lois then immediately used her legendary physiques ability to move within the mid-section of her spiritual channel nning to hide in it until the bacsh from using the transcendent card Godspeed and the pain and strain that transmitted to her body from the exploding of the part of the world connected to her were bearable enough for her move around to escape. With the mission objective assigned to herpleted Lois decided to recover a little and then flee the southern region. And thanks to her being able to physically be one with the world, Lois''s body was recovering at an incredible rate, though Lois''s body hurt a lot she felt better knowing with her physique she will get well soon. Despite having achieved everything she fought for Lois did not rx but made use of everything at her disposal to recover her body as fast as possible not wanting to be anyway near here when Field Marshal Heatsend arrived. Just as Lois was doing her best to recover her physical body as fast as possible she sensed a familiar presence as she made a regr spiritual sweep of her surrounding, she had survived the battle against the boy but there were still many formidable enemies present that would prove very troublesome to fight in her current state so Lois was being cautious hoping to use her teleportation-like trick to assassinate any possible threat. And to her dismay instead of a threat, she found a dead person, a person she presumed to be dead. It was non-other than the boy whom she saw detonating his body along with thousands of blood explosion orbs. If you detonate your body that means you should be dead, yet the boy was still alive and well. Not only was he alive but he still had the devil''s power in him. How was that possible? Unless she was fighting the boy''s clone this whole time. But how can a card soldier''s clone be that powerful and not to mention have a spiritual channel? She was clearly fighting the original body of the boy unless his physique was simr to Agent Uri''s. Come to think of it, the clone of the boy that carried away the southern emperor also seemed to have a spiritual channel. Lois''s current problem was not how the boy was still alive even though she saw him die but that his eyes were able to see the end of her spiritual channel in the physical ne. Meaning once he finds her hiding and he could immediately use his mental strength to fight her. But with her current condition, she was not a match for him. So in a panic, Lois decided to lunch a primitive strick before the boy detected her presence believing that the boy was currently defenseless not being aware that she had survived the explosion. Thinking of this Lois teleported from within the mid-section of her spiritual channel to the mid-section of the boy''s spiritual channel preparing to assassinate him. Chapter 1210 New Applications Of Restructuring Ability Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:18 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Walking towards the huge blood rule explosion I searched for Lois, as none of the conditions of my wager with the devil were met to indicate that either I or the devil had won the wager. This could only imply that as a result of the explosion I did not get Lois to surrender or render her incapable to fight or kill her nor did Lois flee. Meaning, Lois was alive and hiding in the vicinity. As much as I would love to know how Lois survived I decided to search for her using my soul pupil feeling that she might have hidden in her spiritual channel to recuperate. However before I could find Lois, she found me. I was certain of this as I felt her presence in the mid-section of my spiritual channel. Unfortunately for her, I knew something like this would happen, rather I baited Lois into doing this by acting defenseless as I felt that baiting Lois would be easier and faster than finding her in this vastnd. Not to mention the time limit of my wager with the devil was almost up. My bold choice of baiting Lois was all because the Hive AI had finally managed to find how Lois''s physique was able to transfer thepressed body of the target into their spiritual channel. The answer to this was right in front of my eyes but I never considered this possibility. However hundreds of thousands of simtions conducted by Hive AI did, finally unveiling how Lois''s physique was able to send thepressed body of the target into their spiritual channel, and it was none other than Lois''s physique''s Mass Alteration type ability thatpressed the body of the target. Yes, the same ability of Lois''s physique thatpressed the body of its target was also the reason for sending the target into their spiritual channel. I never thought that the Mass Alteration type ability of Lois''s physique could be applied to the spiritual channel like this. Consider the spiritual channel of a card apprentice as their center. What Lois''s physique does was it wouldpress the body of the card apprentice except for their spiritual channel to the point that the body of the card apprentice bes smaller than the card apprentice''s spiritual channel. By this step, thepressed body of the card apprentice will be nothing but a small mole on the outer surface of the spiritual channel of the card apprentice. Then this small mole gets furtherpressed such that it vanishes from the outside surface of the spiritual channel and regrows inside the spiritual channel''s inner walls with the ability to move independently along the inner walls of the spiritual channel. The ability to move theirpressed body independently along the inner walls of their spiritual channel was only limited to Lois but not to her targets as they did not have her physique. In conclusion, Lois''s physiquepressed the body of the target to the point where they grow smaller than its spiritual channel and then regrows within its spiritual channel attached to the spiritual channel''s inner walls. Like a benign tumor had grown on the inner walls of the spiritual channel. This was how Lois was able to use her physique to move in and out of her spiritual channel and trap her victims in their spiritual channels. Now that Hive AI had deduced how Lois''s physique ability worked, it went one step further and deduced how I could do the same using the restructuring ability of my cmity soul gem. Not just me but all my cmity daughter gems too, as they also had the restructuring ability. How was it possible for me to use the restructuring ability to replicate Lois''s trick of entering one''s spiritual channel? It was simple. Taking the spiritual channel as the center of the cmity soul gem, instead of using restructure ability to grow my body around the cmity soul gem, what if I grew a miniature version of my body using the restructure ability within my spiritual channel? Yes, it was possible. Hive AI had already done all the math. Now I too was able to enter my spiritual channel like Lois if I willed it, by making use of the restructuring ability of my cmity soul gem. In a way, my way to enter the spiritual channel was better than Lois''s because, in my way at the least, a miniature version of my body grew on the inner walls of my spiritual channel while in Lois''s way, her body would grow on her spiritual channel like a benign tumor. In my version making use of restructuring ability finely, I too would be able to move around inside my spiritual channel independently like Lois was able to in her spiritual channel. The same was true for my cmity daughter gems. So when Lois appeared in the mid-section of my spiritual channel in the shape of a benign tumor I controlled my spiritual channel to not forcefully throw Lois out of it. Instead, three miniature versions of me appeared right next to the tumor-shaped Lois, they were my three ve consciousnesses, acting as the sentinel of my spiritual channels. The three miniature versions of me grabbed the benign tumor-shaped Lois and dragged her toward the end of the spiritual channel that ended in the Spiritual ne. Simultaneously chanting, "Surrender or roam the Spiritual ne for eternity as a spiritual entity without a physical body." The most difficult part about this was not subduing the tumor-shaped Lois but controlling my Spiritual Channel to not eject Lois out of it following its defense protocol against foreign entities invading it. ¡­ Unaware of her surviving the explosion the boy appeared to be celebrating his victory over her defenselessly. So, Lois suppressed the bacsh, pain, and strain on her body and shifted her to the mid-section of the boy''s spiritual channel to assassinate him before he realizes that she had not died in the explosion. Feeling this was the right moment to assassinate him Lois made her move not knowing that she was going to experience the most bizarre thing she had experienced by far. Chapter 1211 Stuttering Devil Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:18 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts As soon as Lois appeared in the mid-section of the boy''s spiritual channel something interesting happened her body was not thrown out by the spiritual channel. Instead, she felt something grab hold of herpressed body and drag her somewhere. So she used her spirituality to check what was happening to experience the most bizarre thing she had experienced in this world by far. Lois found that three miniature bodies of the boy were dragging herpressed body toward the end of his spiritual channel which ended in the spiritual ne while chanting, "Surrender or roam the Spiritual ne for eternity as a spiritual entity without a physical body." Lois was shocked, this was her first time experiencing something like this not to mention she was in no condition for a head-on confrontation. As much as she would like to understand how the three perfect bodies of the boy were able to appear in his spiritual channel and move in it without hindrance, she could only helplessly watch in panic as herpressed body was being dragged by the boy to be thrown in the spiritual ne. Since Lois''spressed body was in physical contact with the three miniature versions of the boy her physique could not use its abilities to transfer her back or grow her body to its normal size. In a way, the limitation of Lois''s physique had now made her a prisoner within their target''s spiritual channel. Right now one of Lois''s worst nightmares, moving into the spiritual ne with her physical body, was about toe true. Lois feared this because when in the spiritual ne her physical body will return to the basic energies that shaped it in the physical ne. Despite losing her physical body Lois would be able to survive in the spiritual ne as a spiritual entity, thanks to her physique traits. The worst part about it was she did not know how long she would be trapped in the spiritual ne as a spiritual entity. Just thinking of the possibility of being trapped in a void for eternity Lois''s phobias surfaced, she tried to struggle but the bacsh of using powers of transcendence and the pain and strain transferred to her body from the world which she was trying to suppress all broke out at once. Lois was in a lot of suffering both physically and mentally. While she heard the miniature versions of the boy repeatedly chant, "Surrender or roam the Spiritual ne for eternity as a spiritual entity without a physical body." The chants of the boy echoed in Lois''s mind empowering the phobia that she was trying to suppress with her willpower but to no avail. As the boy''s miniature versions dragged her closer to the spiritual ne end of his spiritual channel, Lois grew impatient and was unable to focus her willpower to suppress her phobia. Soon Lois cracked giving into her phobia and conveyed to the three miniature versions of the boy that she admits defeat without even bothering to negotiate the terms of her surrender. Considering the mental suffering she was undergoing, it was not a surprise that she did not think of negotiating the terms of her surrender. As soon as Lois surrendered, the three miniature versions of me dragged thepressed body of Lois into the end of my spiritual channel that was in the physical ne within my cmity soul gem. And under the shielding of the protective cover of the dungeon cmity seed covering the cmity soul gem Lois''spressed physical body and spirituality lost their connection with the world and its will. Turning Lois into a true prisoner. After imprisoning Lois''spressed body in the physical ne end of my spiritual channel in the cmity soul gem. I created a new pseudo cmity soul gem and transferred my soul into that while letting one of my ve consciousness rece it in my current body. This meant morphing the cmity soul gem in this body back to the cmity daughter gem. During my experimentation, I found that the pseudo cmity soul gem would only be a cmity soul gem if my original mutated soul upied it, not if my ve consciousness upied it. Instead, it would morph back to a cmity daughter gem. This way I had trapped thepressed body of Lois in the spiritual channel of my clone turning its cmity daughter gem into a prison for Lois. Then I used my new body to extract that cmity daughter gem from my clone and morphed it into a demigod realm cmity trap using various trap arrays. My five minutes weren''t up yet so I still had the devil''s borrowed power. Therefore I nned to make the best use of it by imprisoning Lois''spressed body in my cmity daughter gem turned cmity trap as I did in the case of demigod Redfall''s soul. Once I had locked way Lois in my cmity trap for good, I hid it in a storage card nning to hide it in Bloodette''s dungeon seal right next to demigod Redfall''s soul. Then I headed towards Belphegor to send him back while he was still trying to process the shock of him losing the wager. "You, how¡­ what¡­ why¡­," the devil stuttered not understanding how the boy was able to get his opponent who was stronger than him to admit defeat to him with time to spare? What ability did the boy use that allowed him to survive the explosion? Why was this happening to him out of all the devil merchants? The devil wanted the boy to answer various questions guing its mind all at once, but it could not decide on which question to ask the boy first. These questions and today''s losses were going to haunt him for the rest of his life. Soon Belphegor felt a force pulling him back into the bark realm, he immediately realized, now that the wager was over the boy could use his authority as a customer to send him back. But Belphegor was not willing to leave without getting a proper exnation of what just transpired however it was not up to him, he was a devil merchant and had to abide by the devil merchant code. So feeling a mixture of anguish, helplessness, unwillingness, and despair Belhpegor cussed at the boy with thest of his strength before being dragged to the dark realm, "Curse you, Dalton Wyatt." Chapter 1212 Freedom Fighters Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Carrying a frozen block of ice containing a human-sized egg made from molten flesh and blood Colleen arrived at a quiet ce far from the fight between her grandson-inw and Agent Lois. Soon Demigod Backster appeared right beside her and asked, "How do we go about this?" "I will monitor him from outside here, you use your item card hearts mirror to listen to his heart," Colleen mentally conveyed to Backster and then following Colleen''s order Backster used a silent chant, ''SSS-rank rune item card- Heart''s mirror.'' Summoning a fancy mirror made entirely of a diamond interestingly it did not reflect anything, but when demigod Backster pointed it at the block of ice containing Agent Uri hidden in the egg, it reflected the image of Agent Uri. Agent Uri''s reflection looked very childish and naughty like a child who was up to no good. Seeing this Backster nodded at Colleen and then looking at the egg frozen by Colleen in a block of ice he said out loud, "I know you can hear me from in there." "..." the egg frozen in the block of ice did not reply to Backster it remained the same, frozen. But it seems that was all Colleen and Backster wanted, as they seemed to be satisfied getting no reaction from the frozen egg. Then Colleen and Backster turned to look at the reflection of Agent Uri which was reflected on the Heart''s Mirror rune item, it suddenly spoke, "Yes, I can hear you." Getting the epted answer, Backster then proceeded to ask, "Where have you hidden Dr. Luna Lorn." This time the egg did not remain responseless instead a sound could be heard from within it yelling, "I don''t know." Like the previous time, Backster and Colleen ignored the frozen egg and looked at the reflection of Agent Uri reflected on the heart''s mirror rune item and it answered Backster''s question, "I have buried unconscious Dr. Luna Lorn in an underground tomb 500 miles west from here." "Did you set up any trap?" Backster asked the frozen egg, and this time it replied, "Yes, without me you cannot get her back alive." Whereas the reflection of Agent Uri on the heart''s mirror rune item said, "In a hurry, I did not have the time to rig the tomb with traps." "Let''s go," having gotten the relevant answers Colleen carried the frozen egg and headed toward the location of her grand niece. While demigod Backster silently followed behind her. ¡­ [Card Name: Heart''s Mirror Card Type: Rune Item Card Card Rank: SSS-rank, Legend Rank Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: Heart''s Mirror is a rune item card that helps the user to directlymunicate with the target''s ethereal spirit which does not know how to lie. Additional Effect: Listen Note: This item is imbued with a rune.] Listen: Users can use this ability to force the target to hear their words through the target''s ethereal spirit. ¡­ Soon Colleen and Backster arrived at the location where Agent Uri had buried Dr. Luna Lorn only to find that the underground tomb had been dug up and Luna was missing. Seeing this Colleen and Backster used every sensing ability in their arsenal to check the tomb and its surroundings to locate anything suspicious but their effort found them no clues or sense anything suspicious. Backster immediately summoned his Heart''s Mirror rune item card and pointing at the frozen egg he summoned Agent Uri''s ethereal spirit''s reflection on his Heart''s mirror and asked, "Who else knew that you had hidden Luna here?" "I had shared this location with my handler," Agent Uri''s ethereal spirit answered. "Damn it, we arete," Colleen cussed believing that Agent Uri''s handler had someone extract Luna. Demigod Backster who had experience with these kinds of situations immediately thought of where the card apprentice who has Luna might be and enquired Agent Uri''s ethereal spirit, "Where is the rendezvous point of your current mission?" Listening to demigod Backster''s question, Colleen''s eyes shone understanding what Backster was trying to achieve by asking Agent Uri''s ethereal spirit this question. And looked at the reflection of Agent Uri''s ethereal spirit''s reflection eagerly as it answered the location of their mission''s rendezvous point. Then Colleen and Backster dashed towards the location immediately. A whole minute after Colleen and Backster left, a figure carrying unconscious Luna surfaced from within the tomb. It was none other than Demigod Baylor. He was somehow able to escape Colleen and Backster''s search. But to Demigod Baylor''s surprise as soon as he surfaced from the tomb, Colleen suddenly appeared a few miles away from him out of nowhere. Scared, demigod Baylor summoned a portal and jumped into it carrying unconscious Luna before Colleen could reach him. Colleen made use of the fastest speed to catch up with Baylor and she did but an invisible shield stopped Colleen from entering the portal, soon the portal vanished leaving behind angry Colleen in a vast wastnd, all alone, yelling at the top of her voice out of frustration, "Aaahhh!!!" Thinking of the possibility that the viin who has her grand-niece might still be hiding in the vicinity while heading to the rendezvous point of the enemy Colleen had left a mark a few miles from the tomb, which would not only help her to teleport to that location instantly but also monitor what was happening in its surroundings. Colleen''s intuition was correct but unfortunately, she was one step toote. "Damn those freedom fighters," Colleen cussed Baylor and summoned her grimoire to texted her sister-inw informing that demigod Baylor was a freedom fighter. Freedom Fighters is an extremely powerful organization led by an unknown leader. They are the only force in the world that directly and openly opposes the World Government and seek to dismantle it. They are particrly against the four royal families and the nobles of the central region who benefit from the corruption of the World Government. The only reason they were able to survive despite opposing the World Government was that they hide in the worlds connected to this card world through reverse dungeons. Chapter 1213 Traitor Within Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 04:18 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "So you were the hidden leader of the freedom fighters," field marshal Heatsend told her guess to field marshal Henricks having read the text from her sister-inw. "I knew I should not have used my ability that day to save you. Honestly, I thought you would have been able to figure out my identity a lot sooner. I am surprised it took you so long," Henricks did not deny field marshal Heatsend''s guess. "Yes, you are right I should have figured it out a lot sooner," field marshal Heatsend agreed with Henricks that she should have this connection a lot sooner. But in her defense, this man had saved her and herrade''s lives, so out of respect she choose not to pursue her suspicions about him till today. field marshal Henricks added, "Who else knows about your second identity?" "You are the first, the only other person who knew my ability was killed by me," Henricks spoke the truth, even his disciple Baylor did not know his secret identity. The other person he spoke of was none other than his master who introduced him to the organization that ruled the world government from the shadows. "I guess you had no choice that day," field marshal Heatsend spoke of the day Henricks used his ability to save her but did not kill her to keep his ability secret because in that circumstance everyone would know it was he who killed her. "Still, it was worth it. Because of the deed that day, now the freedom fighters are the only producers and suppliers of silver milk powder in the world," Henricks said proudly. His organization had alwayscked in terms of talented manpower and capitalpared to the government. But now that they secured the only source of the new ingredient termed as ''silver milk'' needed to produce silver milk powder it made them the only producers and suppliers of silver milk powder in the world. Which allowed them to gain the capital that would get them the required talented manpower. With the possibility of a continuous stream of hefty ie from selling silver milk powder in the ck market, Henricks did not have to continue to serve as a corrupt field marshal to gather the funding to keep his organization running. Meaning he no longer had enough reasons to keep his second identity hidden. Though he would miss a cover to recruit good talents and gather information from all around the world for his organization. Now that his organization had the silver milk powder, they could nurture talents of their own and buy the information they need. What the freedom fighters needed right now apart from funding was a skillful and charming spokesperson so it was about time he reintroduced himself to the world. "What about my granddaughter?" field marshal Heatsend asked in concern. "As I promised, I will personally bring your granddaughter to you alive," Henricks was a man of his word. Since he gave his word to field marshal Heatsend that he would not bring harm to Luna then he would keep his word and not harm her. "When did you recruit her as a freedom fighter?" listening to Henricks, field marshal Heatsend spoke without batting her eyes. Field Marshal Heatsend knew for the government to know so much about the silver milk powder and the dungeon relocation experiment, they had a traitor amidst them. Her suspicions grew, wondering how did the government find out exactly when the dungeon relocation experiment waspleted, Luna would be carrying the dungeon relocation card, and where to find her? This was where field marshal Heatsend had suspicions of Luna, after creating the dungeon relocation card why did Luna not send it to the secured location despite being ordered to do so and instead choose to keep it on her in the city? After the dungeon relocation experiment was over, field marshal Heatsend ordered Luna to have someone immediately head to the secured location to deliver the silver beach gate dungeon card to Anna''s mother while Luna continued the dungeon relocation experiment on another dungeon such that spies nted by the government would not know that the experiment was over but Luna stalled making an excuse that the silver beach gate dungeon card was not stable and only she could stabilize it. This was not reason enough for field marshal Heatsend to call her granddaughter a traitor but when Henricks repeatedly confirmed that he would bring back Luna alive she knew for sure that Luna was in cahoots with the freedom fighters. Because the only way to get cards from a card apprentice''s grimoire was by forcing the card apprentice to willingly handover the card but the royal family''s progenies have been taught not to negotiate with terrorists leaving Henricks only option to kill Luna and use her soul energy signature to fool the world''s will and get the card he wanted from her grimoire. Yet, Henricks repeatedly imed that he would return Luna to her alive. This meant that he was sure that Luna would go against the teaching of her family and give him the silver beach gate dungeon card. Though field marshal Heatsend wasn''t sure why Henricks was so confident about this, in her eyes it would not matter much whether Luna was really a traitor because if she were to give the freedom fighters the silver beach gate dungeon card out of fear for her life, she would be considered as a traitor for going against the teaching of the southern royal family. "Aren''t you sharp? Does it make any difference to know when your granddaughter joined us? Don''t worry about Clown Mask, your family''s secret is safe with me, keep her safe I will be picking that treasure trove up soon. It is a pity that we did not get the boy today but we can always try another time." Henricks revealed enough for the field marshal Heatsend to confirm that Luna was the traitor within. Soon a portal appeared behind Henricks, and taking a step back he entered the portal as it closed. Leaving behind field marshal Headtsend who continued to keep the honor of the Heatsend Royal family. Chapter 1214 Planet Yellow Plains Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow ins, Freedom Fighters Secret Base "Baylor, why did you not capture the boy when you had the chance?" arriving in the secret base Henricks did not bother to disclose his secret identity to his disciple and instead med him for not kidnapping his target. "I see now," Baylor immediately figured out his master''s secret identity based on the past events that seemed too good to be true. Hiding that he was a freedom fighter from his wife and work while juggling between his two identities wasn''t easy but thanks to his mentor''s special treatment he never found it challenging. Now he knew his mentor was not giving him special treatment but instead providing assistance toplete the task assigned to him. Having figured out that his mentor was the mysterious leader of the Freedom Fighters, it all made sense. "Kid, answer me why?" Henricks repeated himself. "I felt the southern royal family will a safer ce for him than here," Baylor did not lie, he genuinely felt that the southern royal family would take better care of the boy than the freedom fighters. Though Baylor has been a part of the freedom fighters for a long time and supports what it stood for believing that it could one day change the world with its ideologies. He still didn''t think that it was the best fit for Ellen''s son as he did not want him to lead a life in hiding. Not to forget, seeing how the southern emperor willingly risked her own life to protect the boy, Baylor saw the same undying love he had for Ellen in the Southern emperor for that boy. Therefore, he decided that for now, he should not interfere in the boy''s life. "Y-you are as stubborn as always," Henricks knew that yelling at Baylor for not kidnapping the boy would do no good so he just gave up and turned to look at unconscious Luna on the ground. Then he said, "Luna wake up, your cover is blown. There is no need to continue the act." The unconscious Luna''s body propped itself up and then opened its eyes in a ghastly manner. Then a light of wisdom shone in its eyes as if Luna''s consciousness regained control over its body. Then Luna spoke, "How? I did not leave behind any clues." "Sorry, it was my mistake, I gave it away. I should have known your grandmother will not give preferential treatment even to her own flesh and blood," Henricks said shaking his head having learned that the royals were very demanding of their blood. One way or the other he would get the silver beach gate dungeon card but Field Marshal Heatsend would rather see him take the card from Luna''s corpse than her willingly giving him the card. "Well, I figured as much. Grandma will sacrifice anything for the honor of the family. If not for that this mission would not have been a sess. Besides, though it feels good to finally meet in person, and without those masks covering our faces your identities surprise me the most. I would have never guessed that the mysterious leader of the Freedom Fighter was a corrupt field marshal and the strictestmander of the freedom fighter was the youngest general in the government they n to overthrow. Well, I guess it is not that shocking whenpared to me betraying my flesh and blood," Luna did not seem to be bothered by the fact that her cover was blown, she act like fish in water, among the freedom fighters. Luna was the prime example of the betrayal people were capable of. "Haha" Henricks and Baylor let out awkwardughs not wanting to talk about their undercover work as it would put a strain on their rtionship. Especially, when Henricks knew of Baylor''s double identity all along while Baylor had no clue about Henricks being the mysterious leader he followed. Seeing the two behave awkwardly, Luna took the hint that they did not want to talk about their undercover work so she changed the topic by asking, "I don''t know about you guys but I need Dalton Wyatt. I need his assistance with my empty space project and without his assistance in creating the improved Memirconium, the project MegaMorphers I proposed will not be possible." "Leave the boy alone," Baylor warned Luna. "That is not possible if you want your people to be armed with MegaMorphers, then we need him as he has the card recipe for the creation of MegaMorpher cards. Asides from that, I have been working on the empty space project for decades but I am stuck and out of ideas however with his origin card, we might find new leads," Luna continued to argue good points as to why they needed the boy despite the resistance from Baylor. "Baylor, shut up. If our army has any chance of standing against the armies of the royal families, central region nobles, and the government, then it is with them equipped with the MegaMorpher cards. And don''t forget the empty space project is very detrimental to our people''s survival in these other worlds. There is no denying that we need the boy. But right now our priority should be to set up a production house and a supply route for the silver milk power. Luna, you are in charge of setting up the production line for the silver milk powder. Baylor, you are in charge of setting up a supply chain for the silver milk powder. I am trusting you both to cooperate on this silver milk powder project and help each other. Once we have gathered enough capital to fund the empty space project and the MegaMorpher project, it wouldn''t bete for us to reach out to the boy. Until then we have our work cut out for us," Henricks did not bother to entertain the arguments made by Baylor or Luna instead he assigned them their work while suggesting that though this mission was a sess there was still a long way ahead for the Freedom Fighters to take into ount. Chapter 1215 Secret Prison Date- --/-- Time- --/-- Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow ins, Freedom Fighters Secret Base "Field Mars- Leader, speaking of the supply chain. A secret organization has been working to uproot the ck market our people set up in the central region," As amander of the Freedom Fighters Baylor has been in charge of many projects, and one of them was entering the ck market of the central region and establishing a foothold. As a new yer in the central region ck market, the freedom fighters had manypetitors and predators to fend off, but one of theirpetitors came hard on them, it was an unknown organization that did not hesitate to assassinate the members of the Freedom Fighters. Baylor wanted to retaliate against them but he had no idea who they were. The members of the secret organization were like ghosts as they did not leave behind any clues. This mysterious organization has been a real pain in Baylor''s ass. "Woah, you don''t know?" Luna looked at Baylor in pity. As she knew the mysterious organization that Baylorined about was Paw n led by Matron, Baylor''s dear wife Sansa Baylor. "What? Do you know something? Tell me," Seeing Luna''s reaction Baylor understood she knew something about the mysterious organization he spoke of. "..." Luna did not immediately answer Baylor. Instead, she nced at Henricks waiting for his reaction not knowing what attitude the Freedom Fighters nned to cultivate toward the Paw n. They were rivals but with the rtionship between Baylor and Matron things could change, then there was also the fact about Matron was trying to kill the boy that Baylor was trying to protect. This was really a tricky situation. Henricks shook his head then looking at his disciple he said, "About the mysterious organization I will get you the answer by tonight. Until then you guys brief your people about your assignments." Then a portal appeared behind Henricks and taking a step back he vanished from the Yellow ins without waiting for Luna and Baylor to answer. Having witnessed the suspicious nce exchange between Luna and his mentor, Baylor knew something was up so after his mentor left he cornered Luna and asked, "Tell me everything you know." "Back off, or I don''t mind kicking your demigod ass," Luna did not get intimidated by Baylor rather unlike her usual meek shelf she acted confident and did not hesitate to confront Baylor. "Dr. Luna, here you are not a princess. Don''t forget the hierarchy of the Freedom Fighters. As yourmander, I order you to answer me," Baylor did not like the feeling of being kept in dark especially when it involved him. Only he knew how enraged he was finding that the leader of the freedom fighters was non-other than his mentor. The struggle of betraying his mentor for his cause had always kept Baylor awake and working hard to make up for his betrayal to his mentor but now he came to know that he was the one being kept in the dark. The rage hidden in Baylor''s heart was enough to destroy the entire yellow ins. "You are nomander of mine, shove your orders up your ass. I am the chief of the R&D department, next time you talk to me you better remember to keep your tone in check," Luna stood her ground against Baylor. Then she turned to exit the room but paused and said, "Dalton Wyatt is mine, no one can stop me from making him mine, not you nor my cousin." "..." Baylor nced at retreating Luna and found that her words reminded him of his wife, Sansa. ... Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 07:13 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Secret Prison, Unknown, Interrogation Room No.12 It has been a long day for Sansa, she was arrested by the secret police for associating with the rebels calling themselves the Freedom Fighters. Knowing Sansa, she would have no trouble waking out of this joke of a secret prison but she did not do so as this involved her husband. So she patiently cooperated with the secret police to gather the information they had. Yes, her minions were already working on it but this case involved her beloved so she did not mind a little inconvenience. "Mrs. Baylor, for the hundredth time did you know your husband was a freedom fighter?" A demigod realm Agent interrogating Sansa asked in frustration as she was not able to get any straight answers from Sansa for her colleague to use her card to judge if Sansa was lying or not. The only reason the Agent was being thisx with Sansa''s interrogation was that she was a prominent figure in the central capital with a lot of powerful connections calling their superiors and vouching for her innocence. "Where is my husband?" Sansa did not answer the Agent but instead enquired about the whereabouts of her husband. "That is ssified. Mrs. Baylor, please understand we are not allowed to discuss information regarding the ongoing case with the public," The Agent did not know if Sansa was in cahoots with her husband therefore she did not dare to reveal any information about the incident to Sansa. "I understand, I am not public. I am the used''s wife. I have the right to know where he is being held. Once I know my husband is safe and sound, you will have my full cooperation," Sansa had no idea what happened to her husband in the southern region. She did not know that her husband had gone to the southern region until the spies in the southern royal pce informed her of that. Her husband and hispany were all demigods, how could her semi-demigod and card emperor minions spy on them, they would be spotted easily so Sansa did not bother to arrange for spies to monitor her husband but how could she know that a simple visit to the south would unfold into something this big. While Sansa was in her thought, she noticed a portal open behind the two agents interrogating her and a pair of hands extended out of it and knock out the two of them, shocking Sansa. The two agents were demigods, for a person to knock them out that effortlessly, they must be very capable. Sansa''s brow rxed once she saw a familiar face extend out of the portal and say, "We need to talk." Chapter 1216 Sansas Suicide Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 07:15 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Secret Prison, Unknown, Interrogation Room No.12 "Field Marshal Henricks, what are you doing?" Sansa pretended to be shocked and taken aback by Henricks sudden arrival and actions. The figure that appeared out of the portal was non-other than Henricks. Both Henricks and Sansa, one Baylor''s mentor and the other his wife, were acquainted. Seeing him appear in the secret prison interrogation room and knock out the two agents Sansa was both revealed and surprised at the same time. Revealed because both Henricks and Baylor werebeled as Freedom Fighters, so she figured she could finally get some information about her missing husband. Surprised because she knew Henricks was strong but not this strong. From breaking into the secret prison to knocking out two agents without alerting the authorities, It appeared, along with his second identity as the boss of the freedom fighters Henricks also hid his overall strength. "..." Henricks did not bother to observe Sansa''s performance instead he threw the two unconscious Agents into the portal and then sat across her waiting for her to finish her act. "Field Marshal, where is my husband? Is he safe? Tell me what they are saying about him is not true. Tell me, my husband is not a freedom fighter. He is the most loyal man I have ever seen. Tell me, they are wrong about him," Sansa hysterically wailed contrary to when the two agents were interrogating her. "Wow, I thought Baylor was dense. But you are a very convincing actor," Henricks finally understood that Baylor was not at fault for not having figured out the true identity of the woman who shared his bed every night. This woman was just too good. "Field Marshal, I don''t understand what you are talking about?" Sansa acted ignorant as she really did not understand the reason behind the change in Henricks''s attitude toward her. If she knew what Henricks was getting at then she could deny it instead of pretending to not understand. "They say the devil will not show itself until you call it by its true name. Is that how it works for you too? Do I need to say your true name to summon your true self?" Henricks asked Sansa sarcastically. He did not bother to be polite with her as he knew what she was capable of and what she had done. "Field Marshal, I don''t know what you are getting at and I don''t care. Just tell me where my husband is?" Sansa no longer acted distressed instead her expression solidified as she enquired Henricks about her husband''s whereabouts. Sansa got the feeling that Henricks knew something but she did not know how much he knew so she decided to just stick to enquiring about her husband. "Chills, I literally felt chills seeing the switch in your expression. So I take it I am speaking to Matron now," Henricks nced at Sansa with the expectation to see the look on her face as he reveal her second identity to her. But to his disappointment, Sansa''s expression remained the same, or rather she appeared to be more confident and her presence seem to fill the room colluding with Henricks''s presence. It was like two tigers were fighting to rule the same mountain peak. "Matron? What is that?" Sansa asked, purposefully using what instead of who. "Not what but who. You are Matron or do you still prefer Madam Web in this timeline?" Henricks knew everything Luna knew about Matron. And what Luna knew was more than just Matron''s past and present, she knew what her future was supposed to be. "It appears you know quite a lot about things no one is supposed to know. It seems I had underestimated the leader of the Freedom fighters," Matron maintained calmness despite Henricks revealing her second identity. Surprising Henricks who was trying to get a reaction from her. This was one of the reasons why he was acting so mysterious and not directlying to the point. With that intent, he added, "That you did, no one will argue with you on that." "What are we doing here?" Sansa saw that Henricks was trying to provoke her but she knew the one to lose their calm first will lose control over the conversation so she directly asked the million-dor question. "I don''t know about you but I am wondering whether to kill you or use you," acknowledging Sansa wasn''t some pushover like her husband Henricks finally spoke his mind. Freedom Fighters stood for the people and equality among all. And what Matron represented was just the exact opposite of that. Therefore, Henricks never considered having Sansa join the freedom fighters. He did not like what Sansa did, so much so, that he was having a hard time deciding whether to use her as a tool for aplishing freedom fighters'' agenda. With someone as capable as Matron working for them, the freedom fighters can easily aplish their ns of overthrowing the government, royal families, and the central region nobles decades ahead of time. But at what price? Sansa''s ability was one of the scariest abilities he has known in his career. If someone like her were to be a demigod or even achieve transcendence under his watch then he will be the greatest sinner of this world. Right now, Sansa''s realm was her limitation but in the future, once she manages to remove that limitation who can stop her from ying with the memories of every human in the world? In Henricks''s eyes, Sansa was more of a threat than a tool for the freedom fighters. But he could not bring himself to destroy her because with her they can avoid the meaningless sacrifice of the brave brothers and sisters of the freedom fighters and they can save the people from decades of injustice and suffering. Henricks''s resolve went weak thinking of an easy win. But then thinking of the price of the easy win, the people that would be victimized by Sansa''s ability, his resolve grew. The brothers and sisters of the freedom fighters had agreed to sacrifice themselves for the good of the people. But not the people who would be victimized by Sansa''s ability to search for an easy win. Henricks realized what he had to do. With his resolve strengthened he came to a decision. But just when he wanted to act on his decision, Sansa suddenly said, "Baylor is mine, nobody can take him from me not even you." Saying that Sansa dropped dead and her body turned into ash. She hadmitted suicide. Not finding a grimoire and an ego gem in the ashes Henricks said, "You can run but you will not escape me, for I am your death." Chapter 1217 Professor Sansa Orian Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 07:21 Location- Unknown, Paw n Secret Base A crystal coffin was ced at the center of a spacious but dark basementb. Within the crystal coffin, a figure of a woman peacefully sleeping could be seen. Suddenly her eyes opened and she began to grasp for her breath as she shoved open the crystal coffin lid. This woman closely resembled Sansa Baylor who had justmitted suicide in the secret prison. "Fuck, that old bastard really nned to kill me. I will fucking kill everyst one of the freedom fighters that should teach him not to mess with me," Sansa cussed in fury, her mental state after attempting a sessful conscious transfer appeared not to be stable. But she regained her calm soon or it appeared so as she added, "Except for my darling of course." Then she summoned her grimoire and began to use her ability to awaken one-third of the sleeper spies she had nted in the Freedom Fighters asking them to kill and capture as many Freedom Fighters as possible and surrender to the government while handing over the captured Freedom Fighters and any information about them for leniency in their sentencing. Calming that Freedom Fighters were a demonic cult that preached freedom to prompt their demonic agenda. Was Sansa overreacting? No, not at all. Because despite all the cards in his hands to force her to do his bidding, Henricks chose to kill her. This meant war, where neither side could surrender. Besides Sansa was not the first to attack, Henricks was. If Sansa did not react to his killing intent toward her then she would be a fool. Having made her move Sansa headed outside to adjust to her new identity. Walking out of the basement she was greeted by two teenage girls of the card lord realm, "Wee back Professor Sansa Orian. How was your experiment?" "The experiment was a dud, did anyonee by while I was retreating for the experiment?" Sansa was not surprised by the two teenage girls calling her Sansa Orian instead of Sansa Baylor. As these two girls were her minions who were tasked to maintain the presence of her fake identity Sansa Orian. "No, Prof. Sansa," One of the girls answered. "You guys did good,"plimented Sansa then ordered, "Register a ss for the uing first year. I n to teach dungeon exploration, make it happen." "Yes, Professor," the girls agreed as they were the official student assistants of Professor Sansa Orian. ¡­ Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 08:01 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown "Sir, I am sorry to disturb you. But Baylor''s wife and the two agents interrogating her have disappeared," Uri''s handler reported to the master he and Uri served. "It must be Henricks, his ability is tricky. I will think of something. Update me on Agent Uri and Lois''s status. Did the southern royal family agree to hand them over, what do they want in return?" The mysterious master did not seem to be affected by the betrayal of Henricks he appeared rather rational and calm as if this level of the matter was nothing to him. "..." Uri''s handler was unable to think of words to exin his negotiation with the southern royal family. Not to forget, despite how cool and level-headed their master appeared, he would not hesitate to kill millions of innocent lives over a simple inconvenience. How could he dare to report bad news to someone like that? But Uri''s handler did not dare to dy his report any longer as their master hated repeating himself, "Master, the southern royal family killed Agent Uri and im to not know of Agent Lois''s situation. I had the diviner look into it, and she too concluded that Agent Uri is dead but Agent Lois''s status is still unknown. I believe that Agent Lois managed to escape using her physique and is in hiding." "I did not ask for your opinion. You should not talk about things that you don''t understand. Agent Lois''s ability is miraculous but it is not almighty. She must be taken prisoner by the southern royal family and held somewhere our diviners cannot reach," the mysterious master calmly exined to Uri''s handler like an elder teaching their younger generation. Uri''s handler was surprised to see that their master was not bothered by Uri''s death and Agent Lois being captured. Ignoring that he hurriedly said, "Then I shall make arrangements to rescue Agent Lois." "No, that is a lost cause. You said they lost one of them right, Heatsend will be out for blood, it would be better if we stay clear of him and let Lois be his vent. Don''t worry about other masters I will handle them," the Master seemed to have given up on Lois in exchange to appease the patriarch Heatsend for the loss of his grandniece Dr. Luna Lorn. "Yes, Master," Uri''s handler did not dare to argue. Their master was willing to sacrifice Lois who had a legendary physique, a paper pusher like him was not a big deal. "I am restarting the trinity immortal project, I need volunteers and rmendations for the next trinity immortal," With Uri dead, the mysterious master lost one of his best assassins. Fortunately, he had the recipe to create another one of those. "..." hearing Henricks say that he would be restarting the trinity immortal project, Uri''s handler''s mind went nk understanding that if enough people did not volunteer then he and other desk warmers might be forced to participate until one of them bes a Trinity Immortal. Yet, he gathered his courage and nodded in agreement, "Yes, master." As if the mysterious master could understand his subordinates hesitation he said, "This time the person to be the Trinity immortal will be made the Field Marshal." With Henricks and Lois out of the picture, two field marshal seats were up for grabs, and the mysterious master nned to have one of his men sit in one of two seats. But not anyone could be a Field Marshal they had to be worthy and strong, and someone with the trinity immortal physique fit the bill. With their assassination technique, they will easily be able to gather the merits worthy of a Field Marshal in no time. "Master, I would like to rmend someone for the Trinity Immortal project, Ada Davis." Chapter 1218 Adas Adoptive Father Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 08:11 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, Unknown Uri''s handler had immediately thought of his adopted daughter, Ada Davies, when their master talked about reviving the trinity immortal project. But having witnessed the fate of thest trinity immortal closely as his handler, he did not want to waste his investment in his adopted daughter. However, he changed his mind once he heard his master say that the next trinity immortal would be given one of the empty field marshal seats. He never dreamed that one day the crop he nted would give such a bountiful yield so early and did not hesitate to rmend his adopted daughter''s name for the trinity immortal project, "Master, I would like to rmend someone for the Trinity Immortal project, Ada Davis." "Ada Davies, thest of the Davies family, that you adopted a few years ago. I don''t mind the favoritism but isn''t she too weak?" the mysterious master asked his subordinate in doubt as he nned to make the next trinity immortal a Field Marshal. And strength was essential to be a field marshal. "Yes, master, she is just a card lord but her origin card makes her the perfect match for the trinity immortal project," Saying that Ada''s adoptive father shared the file on Ada with their master. "Origin Card: Devil Skull Mask, gives the user all the abilities of the swarm devil Broodnun. And she has the potential to be a devil, the closest being to achieving transcendence. Where were you hiding this gem so far?" the mysterious master smiled ear to ear reading the file on Ada Davies as if he had found a new toy to satisfy his curiosity. "Due to the nature of her origin card, I had her infiltrate the demon worshippers and she was the one who helped us leak the information about the dungeon relocation experiment to the demon worshipers," Ada''s adoptive father answered. "Ah, I see. She will make a perfect trinity immortal. With her present, I don''t think I will be requiring any other volunteers or rmendations for the trinity immortal project. Get her to base as soon as possible I can''t wait to see what kind of masterpiece I will be able to create this time," the mysterious master kept rubbing his hands with great anticipation. "Yes, sir. And about the field marshal seat, If I may," Ada''s adoptive father asked their master to speak his thought on the next field marshal. "What about it?" The mysterious master asked his subordinate without even sparing him a nce as he was too busy going through Ada Davies''s files for the fourth time. "I know Ada is weak to seat on the field marshal position, so I was thinking that until she grows strong and gathers enough merits, I should temporarily sit on the field marshal seat, just until she is worthy to take the sit from me," Ada adoptive father finally put forward his agenda for rmending Ada for the trinity immortal project. When he first found Ada, he adopted her seeing the endless potential in her, he thought if he trained her well enough someday she will be his sword. But never in his dreams did he ever think that one day she will help him get this closer to the field marshal seat that he dreamed of. "You? I don''t see why, you have more than enough merits, though you arecking in the strength department we can think of something. But no, I need you right where you are. You will be guiding Ada Davies as you did with the previous trinity immortal. Nheless, I will not forget your merit in helping me find the perfect subject for the trinity immortal experiment," the mysterious master rejected Ada''s adoptive father crushing his dream of bing a field marshal. "Thank you, master." Ada''s adoptive father had no choice but to swallow his anger and dissatisfaction in face of his master''s rejection as he had no other choice. The handler wanted to make use of Ada to climb the ranks in the organization but he forgot that in their master''s eyes, someone like him was expendable. Who in their right mind would promote an expendable? Despite knowing the answer he had to aim bigger, after all, you never know. "Master, it has been confirmed that the freedom fighters are in possession of the dungeon which produces silver milk required for the creation of the miraculous silver milk powder. How do we proceed?" Henricks made sure that the government was never able to determine the authenticity of silver milk powder. So until today, the masters of the organization running the government were never really a hundred percent sure that such a miraculous item existed and some did not even hear about this item or the scandal behind otherwise it would not be the freedom fighters who would have thestugh with regard to this. "We do not need to take any actions with regard to this matter. This will work in our favor in the long run, the end of the freedom fighters is nearing," the mysterious master seems to not care that a miraculous item like the silver milk powder had fallen into the hands of their enemy. "Yes, master," Ada''s adoptive father had a slight idea of what their master was talking about. Until today the freedom fighters were the government''s problem, but once the silver milk powder hits the ck market, the freedom fighters will be the problem of the Royal families, central region nobles, hidden sects, secret ns, the entire world. After all, with something like silver milk powder in their possession, one would not have to worry about their younger generation deteriorating not allowing their and their ancestor''s sacrifices to go vain. The two worries of every world power were their inevitable dead and their younger generation not being able to grow or even protect what they had built using their blood and sweat. Though the silver milk powder did not make them immortal, it did ensure that their younger generation would be more than capable enough to protect what they and their ancestors had built. Chapter 1219 The Saintess And Paul Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 08:45 Location- Empire, Michel Angelo City, Church of Michel Angelo, Unknown "Don''t you shitheads dare to ck off, I wanted each one of you people to dig through every inch of this scarednd with your hands. If I see any of you use a card or soul power or your mental strength, so help me god, I skin you all alive," A semi-demigod realm priest hovering in the sky yelled at the top of his lungs at the demigod worshippers digging the scarednd with their bare hands where the church of Michel Angelo once used to be. "Language," one of the other semi-demigod priests present did notmend the ways of the semi-demigod priest who just yelled. "I apologize for mynguage but if we don''t get strict, it will take ages to find the buried relic," the semi-demigod from the earlier argued and then asked, "We can''t use soul energy or mental strength to find the relic, what about using rule power?" "The relic is sentient, if it senses either rule power or soul energy or mental strength within its vicinity it will go into hiding, considering the capabilities of this relic, not even a demigod will be able to find it if it doesn''t want to be found. This is the only way we stand the chance of finding it. It may take days or even weeks so do not stress out these people let them take their time," the other semi-demigod answered to which his colleague asked, "How sure are you sure that it did not vaporize with the rest of the church in the explosion?" "Hundred percent certain, trust me if you knew the history of this relic you would not doubt me," the semi-demigod priest answered as an obsessive light shone in his eyes. To which the others priests could only nod their heads in agreement. A few miles away from where these priests hovered, there was a boy with bruises all over his body who dug the charrednd all alone separate from the other demigod worshippers like an outcast. It appeared that the other demigod worshippers seem to avoid him as if he was an untouchable. This boy was none other than Paul Whiteburn. Paul Whiteburn pretended to betray the Whiteburn family for asylum in the empire with the mission to infiltrate the church of Michel Angelo Godson and steal the broken runes of the demigod Michel Angelo Godson hidden in the church. It seems that his mission was not going as smoothly as he thought it would. As one of the cousins of Pax Godson Whiteburn thest alive bloodline of demigod Michel Angelo Godson, despite his past, Paul had some status among the demigod worshippers of the church of the Michel Angelo but this also attract unwanted attention making him the target of powerful people in the church who me him for the lives of the demigod worshippers lost in the sky blossom city. No one dared to kill Paul but no one dare to speak up for him too. In this foreignnd, Paul was all alone facing various adversaries just toplete the mission this family had assigned to him and return home with his head held high. To Paul''s dismay, today was the first day he had stepped foot in the inner part of the church and as his luck would have it today was the day the church was vaporized in an explosion. Paul could not help but wonder if the broken runes of the demigod Michel Angelo Godson survive such an explosion. Though he had doubts, the actions of the higher-ups of the demigod worshippers made Paul feel that maybe what he was searching for and what they were searching for were the same. Therefore he could not help but entertain the foolish thoughts of being the one to find whatever these demigods were searching for out of the countless demigod worshippers that were searching along with him. And not to forget since the soul energy or rule power and mental strength cannot detect what they were searching for, Paul believed that if he were to pocket and bring it back home nobody would discover his action. If the semi-demigod priests were mobilizing so many demigod worshippers for this, then whatever they are searching for should be important and valuable. So what if he failed to get the demigod Michel Angelo''s broken runes, this must be enough for him to get pardoned by the family head. Or maybe he could give it to the southern royal family in exchange for merits, honor, and wealth. Paul''s imagination ran wild as he dug deeper into the sacrednd, unaware that a blood ruby was slowly attaching itself to his body. Until he heard a voice in his head, ''Don''t freak out, just keep digging as you were.'' Paul was surprised to hear a voice in his head but chose to follow its orders. Soon he heard the voice in his head once again. This time it introduced itself to him saying, ''I am the saint that died in this explosion, I hear you are rted to thest bloodline of lord Michel Angelo Godson in this world, Pax Godson. Is it true?'' ''Yes,'' Paul answered, feeling that he had no choice but to answer and do as the voice in his head asked him to because if the voice really belonged to the saint that was pronounced dead this morning he was not sure if he was her opponent. ''Then take me to him,'' the voice order without giving him any exnation or details. ''Your holiness, I would love to follow yourmand but you should know my living situation better than anyone,'' Paul conveyed his difficulty to the saintess mentally and he was not lying. Ever since he arrived here he was under constant surveince, he felt they were overdoing it unable to understand how could he be of any threat to the demigod worshipers in his current realm. ''Don''t worry they are my people. Continue with your day-to-day life, next time you see one of them, yell the lord''s name and I will appear. For your sake, I hope you do not get any funny idea,'' warning Paul to not do something stupid Saintess ended her small conversation and went into hiding inside Paul''s body fearing that if she used her mental strength any longer she would be discovered by the demigod realm priest up in the skies amidst the clouds would sense her presence on Paul. Chapter 1220 Ruby Vault Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 08:51 Location- Empire, Michel Angelo City, Church of Michel Angelo, Unknown Demigod Michel Angelo Godson and the other ancestors of the royal families and the nobles of the central region can be considered the founding fathers of the current regime ruling the world. They were the people who stopped waiting for the dungeon outbreak to happen so that they can kill the monster wave using traps and advantage of the location. Instead began to adventure and explore the dungeons fearlessly putting end to many notorious dungeons which housed the most powerful monsters in the history of the card apprentices. The adventures of the founding fathers in the dungeons were risky but with risk came the rewards. Being the first to explore the dungeons and destroy them the founding father had amassed a lot of precious and rare treasures that raised their power to a level that made them worthy of their titles the founding fathers. The level achieved by them was something that the powerhouses of this generation can only dream of. By the end of their era, some founding fathers decided to leave their treasures to their younger generations creating the current royal families, central region nobles, secret ns, hidden sects, etc and some like demigod Michel Angelo Godson left their treasures to their loyal followers so that their followers would carry on their mission while they truly became one with the world in their afterlife, creating the church and the empire as we know today. While some of the founding fathers stubbornly held on to their treasures and used every despicable method to extend their life span, creating the mysterious organization and its puppet government. The saintess was one of the early generation followers of the demigod Michel Angelo Godson who was chosen by his children to guard the broken runes of the demigod Michel Angelo Godson with her life. For a millennium saintess had been doing just that without interfering in the affairs of the mundane world. As one of the most famous demigods of the early era, demigod Michel Angelo Godson''s broken runes have been considered to hold the secret to achieving transcendence. As the guardian of the demigod Michel Angelo Godson''s broken runes, the saintess has been in theirpany for a millennium, and from her experience, she knew that these broken runes did not hold the secret to achieving transcendence. Even if they did they would only reveal the secret to the chosen one, like the ones that carried the bloodline of the demigod. Over the years many powerful world leaders had approached her to borrow the demigod Michel Angelo Godson''s broken runes to uncover the secret to achieving transcendence within them. For obvious reasons the saintess reject them all resolutely but over the years these world powers grew impatient, could not hold back their greed, and finally decided to get what they wanted using force. [ Relic Name: Ruby Vault Relic Effect: Ruby Vault allows the user to store everything from soul energy to rule power to mental strength to divinity to their ethereal spirit in it regardless of the time. Additional Effect: Vault of Life, In in Sight, Indestructible, Note: the Ruby Vault is a relic formed from the remains of a being who achieved transcendence.] Vault of Life: The user can hide their ego gemor divinity within the Ruby Vault in times of crisis and restart their life at their convenience. Note: Vault of Life is not responsible for the user''s body. In in sight: The user of the Ruby vault when using the ability vault of life can use this ability to hide themselves and the ruby vault from enemies and allies alike. Note: The Ruby Vault cannot be detected using soul energy, mental strength, or rule power. Indestructible: Ruby vault is invincible to all enemy attacks. Note: with the exception of those that had achieved transcendence. When the saintess was chosen to guard the broken runes of the demigod Michel Angelo Godson, she was given the relic Ruby Vault that housed all the broken runes of the demigod Michel Angelo Godson. In thest second of the explosion, the saintess made use of the vault of life ability of the Ruby Vault to save herself from certain death and hide in the sacrednds of the church of demigod Michel Angelo Godson. Despite having survived the explosion the saintess did not choose to show herself because she did not have a physical body, which decreased herbat power considerably. Right now she was at her weakest. After seeing an almost sessful assassination attempt on her life, the saintess would be a fool to disclose that she was alive. Mostly because she believed that someone from her own church had hired the assassin to kill her in hopes to get their hands on the relic Ruby Vault. The saintess suspected the Pope as without a monarch with the surname Godson after her death the relic would be given to the pope for the safe keeping. The saintess had already noticed the growing tension among the high-ups of the church so when she heard that thest bloodline demigod Michel Angelo Godson was found she nned to take him, go into hiding and groom him until he was powerful enough to take care of himself, and support him to take the ce of his ancestors. But with too many eyes watching her, the saintess had no choice but push her ns forward to ater date. But she never thought that while she was waiting for the tensions to cool down, someone tried to assassinate her. Fortunately for her, she survived while the rest of the church believed her to be dead. Giving her the perfect opportunity to reach out to thest descendant of the demigod Michel Angelo Godson and groom him to be the next monarch of the Empire. With these intentions, the saintess at the risk of her location being disclosed approached Paul Whiteburm whom she nned to use to get close to Pax Godson. Chapter 1221 Aftermath Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 09:10 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch Military Camp "You finally decided to show yourself, where have you been until now? I was so worried about you," Anna asked the boy in concern as she dove into his embrace. For thest few hours, she was unable to track his whereabouts. She could not trace the location of the ring she gave him for his protection. So despite her belief, her mind could not help but wander around thinking the worst. Only when she saw her beloved did her heart finally rest. After winning the wager against the devil and forcefully sending it back to where it belonged, I used my remaining strength to find Cortney. Because I wanted to stash the bonded storage card containing the cmity trap imprisoning Agent Lois in Bloodette''s dungeon seal. Considering that she had a legendary physique, I bet her people should have ways to find her so to avoid their tracking I decided to hide the storage card in Bloodette''s dungeon seal as I did with demigod Redfall''s soul. To my surprise, I found Cortney and Corey together, without giving much exnation I asked Bloodette to send me inside her dungeon seal while I gave in to Corey''s constant pestering and answered her that her mother had not yet felt the southern region but was detained at the southern watch military camp in the outskirts of the city. As for the devil''s breath on my body, I promised to talk to her about itter when I had more time on my hand. Having stashed the storage card in Bloodette''s dungeon seal I felt exhausted as the devil''s power left my body. The toll of the borrowed power on my body was not little, fortunately, with the powers of cmity soul gem physical exhaustion was not an issue for me but the mental exhaustion was. So I decided to rest in the dungeon seal knowing that no one except Bloodette and Cortney would be able to disturb my rest. With Anna''s family at the scene, I had very little to worry about and decided to take some rest in preparation for the aftermath. Knowing that Anna''s family would use this incident along with the previous ones to decide my fate as if it was theirs to decide. So after having a good rest in Bloodette''s dungeon seal, I spent a little time with Cortney and Bloodette before I finally decided to show my face at the southern watch camp. If not for Susan and my cmity daughter gems being detained here, I would not bother to visit it knowing that what awaited me was a long lecture on how my life was in danger and the only way I could protect myself and the people I love was by going into hiding, preferably a dark room where I can work tirelessly for the good of the people and the honor of serving the southern royal family. And as soon as I arrived at the southern watch camp I was greeted by Anna at the gates, this time I did not hesitate to act along with her intimate advances, warping my arm around her wrist I followed her while answering her, "I was exhausted from the fight so I decide to take a little rest." "Good, as my grandmother wants to meet you and discuss a few things with you," Anna said. I was not surprised that Anna''s grandmother wanted to meet me and have chat as there was a lot to be discussed but I wonder what specifically Anna''s grandmother wanted to talk to me about. So I asked, "Anna, do you have any idea what your grandma wants to talk to me about?" "I do, but it would be best if you hear it from her, as it will sound more sincere when ites from her," Anna replied dodging my eyes. Seeing this I knew something bad had happened. "How bad is it? Can I do something to help?" I asked Anna, now that I got the feeling something went wrong I could not help but want to figure it out and fix it to the best of my capabilities. "It is bad, very bad. All I can say is that brace yourself, and remember that this doesn''t change anything between us, no matter what I will continue to love you the same," Anna did not give me any details about what happened, which only worsened my worries about what happened. And what did she mean by ''this doesn''t change anything between us, no matter what I will continue to love you the same.'' Anna was starting to sound like an rmist. Making me feel that I should not have bothered to ask her about it and get ahead of whatever bad news wasing my way. "...." I gave stared hard at Anna for a while beforeing to the conclusion that she was being serious. What could have happened that would make me doubt her love for me? Shaking my head I just followed Anna''s lead into a luxurious and expensive-looking shack. Entering the shack, I heard Lorenzo, Ann, and Anna''s grandmother, they were in a heated discussion about Luna. Before I could eavesdrop any further they paused and turned to look at me. Each of them had aplicated look in their eyes as they nced at me. Making me think the worst. Thanks to my cmity daughter gems, for a fact I knew that whatever bad news they were about to give was not rted to Susan. Which meant gave me a littlefort. "Wyatt, you are here," Ann was the first to greet me with a guilty expression. As for Lorenzo, he looked haggard as if he had barely had any sleep for months. I would not be exaggerating if I said that he looked a lot older than before, especially his white hair, which did not have the shine and brilliance it used to have. Chapter 1222 Poor, In Debt Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 09:18 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch Military Camp "Seeing your expressions I can tell you guys have nothing good to tell so let us just get it over with," Anna''s grandma did not mind my manners so I did not bother to change them and addressed everyone as if they were my friends and we were all equal. "Kid, howe I did cannot perceive through your thoughts?" Colleen asked as she did not feel any vulgar thoughts of the boy directed toward her, not just vulgar thoughts this time she could not perceive any intent from him. Being unable to perceive the intent of a card soldier shocked Colleen as even veteran semi-demigods and demigods could not hide their intent from her perception. "You look beautiful your highness," I said dodging Anna''s grandma''s question only to have Anna pinch my waist. "Boy, you are daring. With your arms around my granddaughter, you dare to flirt with me? Are you making light of us Heatsend family women?" Colleen asked sternly pretending to be strict. "I was just saying praise where it is due. You Heatsend gals seem to be my type," I said finding Anna''s grandma easy to talk to. "Another word and you are a deadman," Anna red daggers at me. "What? I am just stating the facts as they are¡­ Aw Aw Aw, I take it back," Anna increased the force as she squeeze my waist forcing me to concede. "Ahem, let us talk work. Considering that you are the creator of the silver milk powder and hold its patent, I feel it is only fair to tell you that the Silver Beach Gate dungeon was stolen by the Freedom Fighters with the help of a traitor within our family, Dr. Luna Lorn," After making some small talk Colleen spoke the matter at hand, throwing the room back into a graveyard silence. "..." I stared at Anna''s grandma, feeling she was joking with me but then observing everyone''s micro-expressions, I realized that this was no joke Anna''s grandma was being serious. ''Silver Beach Gate Dungeon was stolen'' ''Freedom Fighters'' ''Dr. Luna Lorn is a traitor'' Anna''s grandma might joke about the dungeon getting stolen but calling her grand-niece a traitor, this was no joke. The silver beach gate dungeon was indeed stolen. Fuck! Does this mean I am poor again? After all, there was only one known dungeon that could produce silver milk, without that the southern royal family cannot produce and supply silver milk powder to the world. Which meant my part of the shares in the production and supply of the silver milk powder were worthless. No, I was not poor I was in debt. Believing that silver milk powder will be a huge hit once it hits the market I had taken a lot of loans from the southern royal family in the form of soul jades, broken runes, gold and tinum grimoires, rare ingredients, etc. Now that the silver milk project was finished even before it started I owe the southern royal family a big debt. Which I don''t think I could pay off by selling Fine Gold to them. Speaking of Fine Gold, the main reason Diana sold me herpany was that I promised her the exclusive right to supply and distribute silver milk powder in Blossom District. If I were to give it a thought, my entire business model and future ns depended on the huge capital which I would gain from silver milk powder. It seems I ced a bad bet trusting the southern royal family. "Wyatt, Wyatt¡­." Anna called out to me as she gently shook me. "Y-yes," I answered Anna jolting wake from the thoughts of the crushing debt I owe and the false promises that I made. "Are you okay, I know it''s a lot to take in, how about you sit down?" Anna said as she directed me to a nearby empty coach. "Sit, sure," I muttered, and then turning to Lorenzo I yelled, "How can you let this happen you old fool?" "..." Lorenzo looked slowly turned his head my way and stared at me with dead eyes, then they burst up with fiery red light as if he had a sudden revolution and yelled, "How the fuck am I supposed to know that my cute granddaughter whom I taught array mastery since the early age of eight would betray me?" "You damned old geezer, how dare you yell at me when you are at wrong here?" Here, I was trying to default on my debt by ming it all on Lorenzo.A single tinum grimoire alone was priceless, I had burrowed a quite few of them from the southern royal family and handed them all to my subordinates. Not to forget the priceless broken runes, now that I had lost the safety of the silver milk powder It may take me years to repay what I owe the southern royal family. Wait, I still had a stand-in bulk order of MegaMorpher Cards, is it still valid now that the one who ced the order wasbeled as a traitor by the southern family? Do I need to pay back the advance I took from Luna to the southern royal family? Fuck! Everything I worked and struggled so hard to build was now crumbling down right in front of my eyes. Without the captain from silver milk powder, none of my start-ups will be able to take off. I regret it, I should have just mooched off Anna instead of letting my dick pride meddle with my head and arrogantly taking loans left and right even when I did not need them. Why did I not just let Anna be my sugar mama and take care of me? "You damned brat how dare you me it all on me? Do I look like an easy target to you? Come here, I will have you know who is wrong here," Lorenzo yelled at the top of his lungs pointing at me. It seems I was mistaken to assume this old fox would take the me sitting sown, seeing him disgruntled and mopping, I thought he oozed self-pity and self-me, if I yed it right he would ept that everything was his fault giving me a reason to clean my debt. Instead, now I get the feeling that he was weeping crocodile tears to not get med by his family members for not raising his granddaughter well and papering her too much, especially Anna''s grandma who was right next to him. Chapter 1223 Traveling To Other Worlds Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 09:29 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch Military Camp "You two shut up," Colleen yelled at her brother-inw and son-inw and continued to say, "Luna got us good. Nobody could have seen iting. I still cannot believe that Luna would be the type to betray us." "What''s not there to believe? Luna has always been like this, I warned you guys about her long ago," Annamented. "Anna, shut up or just leave the room," Colleen said hearing Anna. As she still did not believe Luna was capable of something like this and felt she was in some sort of mind control, or something else. Luna must have had valid reasons for what she did. If it were up to Colleen, she would not dere Luna a traitor, but her sister-inw was the one who had changed Luna''s status to a traitor and she did not dare to another drama on this but she still felt her sister-inw was being hasty with her decision. "Tsk," Anna clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction and cuddled between her lover''s bulging arm and chest. "Will you two just sit separately? Or do you want me to make you sit separately?" Colleen felt that Anna was doing this just to provoke her. "Speaking of which, what are you guys nning to do to get back the dungeon from the freedom fighters? Don''t tell me you don''t have any ns," I asked Anna''s grandma in anticipation feeling that all hope was not lost yet. "Nothing," Colleen replied as she watched the hope-filled gaze of her son-inw shatter and die a little within. "What do you mean nothing? You guys are the southern royal family where can they hide from you people in this world?" I asked feeling that the southern royal family had given up too easily. "It would be one thing if their hideout was in this world, but it isn''t. They hide in another world conquered while the dungeon reversal," Colleen answered shaking her head then added, "Before you say anything just know that the leader of the freedom fighters seems to have the ability to turn a normal dungeon into a dungeon reversal, it is not confirmed but otherwise we are still unable to exin how the freedom fighters are able to control dungeon reversal and hide in another world." Hearing Anna''s grandma, I recalled that though I had little information on freedom fighters I have heard of an organization that uses dungeon reversal in the future vision of the clown mask, this organization was none other than the one that helped Aba Windsor to defeat the three mischiefs caused the fall of the old government and build the new government. With the three mischiefs destroying the current government, freedom fighters never got to make a big ssh in the world in the future vision of Clown Mask. Until they helped Aba Windsor to be the hero who defeated the three mischiefs and rebuilt a fair government to rece the old. My involvement seemed to have affected the development of the future to divert it from the direction that the clown mask saw in her future vision. Without me re-discovering the sliver milk powder in this world, the freedom fighters would not have bothered to show themselves this early in the timeline. What does this mean for the current government and the three mischiefs? ording to what I gathered on the freedom fighters from the inte I learned that freedom fighters were just arge group of like-minded people who gathered with one goal in mind, which was to overthrow the current government, which worked in the interest of the Royal families, Central region nobles, sects, and ns. Though the freedom fighters were arge group with a few tricks up their sleeves and the only group that openly rebelled against the current government. They were seriouslycking in terms of funding, and the members of the freedom fighters were not the match for the fully equipped government goons. They managed to make do with their determination and several sacrifices. But now that they had the silver milk powder for themselves they not only had the funding they required but also the resource to train their people. Making them the fourth force other than the three mischiefs that would be capable of fighting on foot with the current government or the royal families. "So do you guys not have ways to travel to another world?" I asked feeling that since they were able to relocate gate dungeons, figuring out a way to travel to another world should not be difficult for them. "No, if there were a way to travel to other worlds the freedom fighters would not survive till now after openly challenging the authority of the government," Colleen exined. "Grandma, there is a way to travel to another world but we will require the coordinates of that world or a dungeon connecting to that world to travel to the said world," Ann corrected her grandma. "There is a way to travel to another world?" I wanted to ask this but Anna beat me to the punch. "Why do you ask? What will you do? Go party on them," Ann asked Anna sarcastically. "That''s a great idea, we are twins after all," Anna said grouping Ann with the likes of her. "..." I ignored Anna and Ann as I was lost in my own thoughts of returning to the earth. It hasn''t been long since I left earth, so I still had lingering feelings for it despite havinge to this miraculous world. Shaking my head I awoke myself from my thoughts and said, "Well, then why did the government not make use of that to purge the freedom fighters?" Since they had the capability to travel to other worlds then it should not be very difficult for the current government with capability to find the dungeon which the freedom fighters were using to travel to another world, right? Chapter 1224 The Worlds Will Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 09:35 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch Military Camp "First of all, traveling to other worlds is easier said than done. Yes, all we require is the world''s coordinates or a dungeon between our world and another world to achieve travel between two worlds but there are other factors that need to be factored in. For example the world''s will. Like how our world has a will of its own other worlds also have their will. If a foreign being enters a world then that world''s will would treat that foreign being as an invader and attack them. Just like how our world''s will would react if a demon or a devil were to invade our world. If you think of it in a way we are like demons or devils for the natives of another world we n to travel to. The world''s will is very lethal even for a demigod let alone the card apprentices of lower realms. So you see even with the means avable we have no choice but to do nothing," Ann exined to me why the government did not use the means avable for travel between worlds to track down the freedom fighters and whip them from their root. "Wait, are the freedom fighters not targeted by the other world''s will for invading it?" I understood why the government did nothing to wipe out the freedom fighters but what I did not understand was how the freedom fighters did not face the same problem that the government faced in traveling between worlds. "Have you ever wondered why our world''s will would attack the demons or devils trying to invade our world but not the monster wave invading the world when a dungeon outbreak happens? We do not have a definite answer to this yet but we believe that it has something to do with what we call dungeon rules. It appears invading a world through dungeons is okay and considered legal however invading a world through other means is not okay and considered illegal. In the past, there have been dungeons that had demons in them, when those dungeons went through an outbreak the demons within these dungeons invaded the world however the world''s will did not persecute them. Nheless, the world''s will continued to attack the demons and devils that did not invade the world because of a dungeon outbreak. Using this dungeon rule as a basis we believe that it is okay for us, card apprentices, to invade another world through a dungeon reversal but not through other means. This is the reason why we strongly believe that the leader of a freedom fighter has the ability to have a normal dungeon undergo dungeon reversal. Allowing the members of the freedom fighters to hide in another world without having to worry about that world''s will. Traveling between worlds is still very fresh, there is no hard proof to prove that the so-called dungeon rules we came up with have any merit to them but for now, they work," Ann went into details and exined why the freedom fighters were not targeted by the world''s will of the other world they were hiding in. It appears though this world has been able toe up with a means to achieve travel between worlds it is still in its infancy stage and will take time for them to fearlessly invade other worlds like the demons and devils do. "So, I am assuming when you say we need a dungeon connecting our world to the other world for achieving travel between our world and the other world, you mean to say we will use the dungeon to pinpoint the coordinates of the other world and not travel to the other world through the dungeon," I asked to clearly understand the limitations of the means to travel between the world that Ann spoke of. "Yes," Ann nodded "Last question, where can I learn how to travel between worlds?" I asked because interster travel was a dream of every kid back home. We had hundreds of novels, cartoons, tv shows, and video games just about that. Though I no longer dreamed of traveling in boundless space in my fancy but dangerous spaceship saving worlds and bedding alien princesses but traveling between worlds was an entirely new field for me, yes I have sent numerous rockets and satellites to space but it amounted to nothing whenpared to traveling to other worlds. "Well, the top ten universities each offer a program on world travel but you need to do exceptionally well in your regr ss and satisfy various other conditions to be eligible to apply to be a part of that program. Considering it is you, I guess you will be able to get into the program easily," Ann answered. "Finally, I have something to look forward to when I get to the morningstar university," Attending the morningstar university was shaping out to be more necessary than I thought it was. "Kid, since you brought it up, I will have you know that you will not be attending the morningstar university instead you will be attending one of the universities in the southern academic region of your choosing and will work there as a researcher until you pay off the debt you owe to the royal family. Normally we would not go to this extreme, but since the amount you owe us is massive and you will be family sometime in the future we are willing to help you to pay your debt," Colleen did not bother to exin how and how much the boy in debt to the royal family instead she directly spoke of how he would be repaying his debt to the royal family. Leaving no room for the boy to argue whether he owed a debt to the royal family. "Grandma did I not make it clear that I will be covering Wyatt''s debt," Anna immediately came to my rescue. Chapter 1225 Mountain Of Debt Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 09:35 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch Military Camp "Y-you, shut up. No, get out of here," Colleen yelled at Anna pointing at the exit. Colleen did not really care about the boy''s debt what she cared about was his life. Forgetting that the boy was her granddaughter''s lover, the boy by himself was a treasure to the southern region. Having lost the silver milk powder mine, the current generation of the southern royal family would be sinners of their family if they were to lose the boy too. Therefore even if it meant stepping on a few toes of the boy Colleen decided to do everything in her power to groom and nurture the boy until he was strong enough to protect himself, hoping that one day he will understand their efforts. Was this necessary? Yes, the boy seemed to have a knack to make powerful enemies. Having discussed it with Lorenzo she came to know that the boy was very stubborn and would not entertain the idea of doing things with discretion. For example, he would not agree to faking his death and attending the university using an alias or taking Lorenzo as his teacher to learn array mastery and other knowledge he had to offer. Any one of the top ten universities would be willing to offer any price just to have Lorenzo as a guest lecturer. Lorenzo was a renowned researcher with arge following, people would be willing to sacrifice a limb to be Lorenzo''s student, even some demigods were among these people. Only a handful of people would be able to say that they were better than the top ten universities and Lorenzo was one of them. Colleen believed with Lorenzo personally guiding the boy and along with the resources of the royal family, the boy would be getting more than what he could have in the top ten universities. The top ten universities have their own politics, so the boy would not be given the care and guidance that he would get in one of the universities of the southern academic region. Though the universities in the southern academic region did not have advanced projects like the top ten universities, what they could offer was more than enough for the boy to soak in until he was strong enough to make his decisions. Having thought it through Colleen hade up with a n to coerce the boy into doing what she thought was best for the boy and the southern region. Anna ignored her grandma and snuggled deeper into my embrace. I appreciated Anna''s heart foring to my rescue but I felt that I could talk my way out of this one, "Wait, hold up. What debt?" "The soul jades, broken rules, grimoires, you burrowed by ckmailing us," Colleen answered sternly. "ckmail? When did I do that? If you n on using me, use me of something believable. Who would believe that a card soldier managed to ckmail the southern royal family?" I did not understand what Colleen was talking about. But it was clear that she nned to pressure me into doing what she believed was the best for me. ? "Let me refresh your memory. You threatened us that if we do not lend you what you asked for, you would sell a percentage of your share in the production and distribution of the silver milk powder to our rivals," Colleen red at me as if I was some kind of criminal. "..." Listening to Colleen I was without words as what she said was not a lie, I did say that. "I will have someone from the royal ounts department contact you to discuss and calcte how much you owe to the southern royal treasury and then you will sign a contract saying that you will repay your debt bypleting your higher studies and working as a researcher at the university of your choice in the southern academic region," Colleen dered. Her tone made it clear that what she just said was not up for debate. "Hold up, I agree that I owe quite arge amount of debt to the southern royal family but I do not agree to the method of how I will be repaying it," I did not care for Colleen''s re and spoke my mind. I thought I could talk my way out of the debt but now that it was clear that Colleen was nning to use my debt to tie me up in the southern region. I realized that there was no way I can get the southern royal family to pardon my debt. The only thing I could do now was chose how I would pay what I owe them. "Kid, don''t be ignorant, take the deal it is in your best interest," Colleen persuaded me. "My best interest? From what angle, all I see is you using the debt to trap me. I do not care, send you ountants, let us calcte what I owe you and I will work my ass off to repay my debt my way," I dered imitating Colleen''s way of speech. "Good then I will send the royal ountants, they will calcte how much principal amount you owe us and also discuss the interest rate for the agreed principal amount," Colleen spoke with a yful smile on her face. "Interest rate, I did not agree to pay interest when I borrowed the money," I protested when Colleen said that she nned to charge interest for my debt. "When you borrowed the principal amount you said we can collect the money from your share of profits in the production and distribution of the silver milk powder. Since that is not possible, the previously agreed conditions are no longer valid. As the creditor, it is our right to charge interest to the principal amount we loaned you, but if you do not want to pay the interest, you can pay what you owe us right now," Colleen looked at the boy yfully feeling that she had him in checkmate. "..." I stayed silent unable to find words to refute Colleen as I did say that they could deduct whatever I borrowed from my share of the profits in the production and distribution of the silver milk powder. Chapter 1226 Difficult Times Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 09:42 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch Military Camp "You are telling me if I pay the debt your way, I will not be charged interest on the principal amount I borrowed from you however if I were to pay the debt at my convenience, you will charge me a high-interest rate for the principal amount I borrowed until I return entire principal amount?" I asked understanding what Anna''s grandma was implying. "Yes and don''t forget thatthete fees will be applied if you are not able to pay the interest on time. The ountants will inform you of the other charges as well, this is in case if you continue to be stubborn and decided to do things your way," Colleen was no longer being subtle about her intentions, as it was clear the boy had understood what she was trying to do by waving the debt he owned them on his face. "Your highness, I appreciate the fact that you are looking out for me. But I can take care of myself. So please do not worry about me, I know what I am doing," Understanding that using the hard tone would only make Colleene at me twice as harder, I decided to approach the soft side of Colleen and reason with her. I was not worried about repaying the debt and its interest, I can use my share of phantom sword wood ingredient cards that I got from Jill to settle my debt right away. But that would be stupid as I knew that I could fetch more than my debt to the southern royal family for the phantom sword wood ingredient cards if I were to sell them to Jill or auction them. "Kid, I will be honest with you, nothing you say will change my mind. Why don''t you consider what I am offering you for a second? If you pursue your higher studies in the southern academic region, not only will you not have to worry about your debt but the entire southern region''s resources will be used to groom you. Lorenzo will personally guide you and once you are strong enough you can always go to the central academic region. All I am asking you is to slow down and prioritize your safety first. As long as you are alive you can always do things your way. What''s the hurry?" Colleen too stopped using a harsh tone and patiently exined to the boy that it would all be pointless if he were to die. ''What''s the hurry?'' these words that Colleen spoke made me think twice and wonder, ''Yes, what''s the hurry?'' When this thought came to my mind I chuckled and shook my head knowing that what I had done so far was not enough. Having seen Clown Mask''s vision I knew how strong my enemies were and that they would never ask themselves, what''s the hurry? Supreme Leaders, Matron, and Emissary of Light were able to build their individual organizations strong enough to overthrow the current government, royal families, nobles of the central region, and other allied forces from scratch by relying on nobody else but themselves and each of them were sessful in achieving what they set out to do. Not to forget the freedom fighters, when I am against such people I don''t think I can afford to wonder, ''What''s the hurry?'' I know Anna''s grandma was asking me to not take unnecessary risks when the southern royal family was willing to spare no effort to help me grow strong but I think that without taking unnecessary risks I will never be able to grow strong enough to tackle the Supreme Leader, Matron, Emissary of Light or the Freedom Fighters. If I had not risked my life to destroy the Circle''s sun blossom branch and dere the start of the vengeance I promised Young Wyatt, I would never have fought with Mike Brown and gotten the chance to plunder Mike Brown''s Myriad Devil Body Origin card. If I had not risked my life to save Anna and instead had chosen to escape, I would have never summoned the Devil merchant Belphegor and learned about Devil Merchant Code and the quota to be a Demon merchant from him. Though I am still not sure what use it would be for me however considering that a high-level devil-like Belphegor was willing to serve the Devil merchant code, then there was definitely something I could benefit from bing a demon merchant. I was not denying that I would not be able to grow strong by following the safe method Anna''s grandma suggested. I would grow strong however the ceiling of how strong I could grow was visible from where I stood. And it was nowhere enough for me to face the Supreme Leader, Matron, Emissary of Light, or the Freedom Fighters. But that was not the case for the way I nned for myself, though I cannot promise stable growth in my strength as Anna''s grandmother did I was sure that out there if I were to fail, I would have no one else but myself to me for my failure. "Your highness, I have decided, please have your ountants contact me regarding my debt, and its interest rate, and to discuss other terms and conditions," I said having resolved that I would rather pay the high-interest rates and other unreasonable charges thanpromise my freedom. Through no fault of mine I had be a debtor, I guess this was what people meant by difficult times. "I will see to that," Colleen said with a frown seeing that the boy did not cave to her pressure. "Your highness, if you don''t mind me asking, may I ask why did you detain my people that were heading to the central region?" I asked because Ann did not give me a straight answer when asked saying that she was not themander of the southern watch. And considering that Anna''s grandmother was the general of the southern watch she should able to answer why my people were detained by the southern watch. "Ah, that, they did not have the proper permit to move from a third-rate city of the southern region to a first-rate city in the central region," Colleen made up an excuse on the spot. Chapter 1227 Furious Colleen Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 09:48 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch Military Camp "..." Hearing the excuse Anna''s grandma gave me I could only stare at her nkly. Because having read the memories of my cmity daughter gems, it was clear that Van had gotten a traveling permit for each passenger on the floaters. "Once everything is sorted out they will be released, so you have nothing to worry about," Anna''s grandma said dodging my eyes and I knew why. Because the southern watch had already agreed to release my people under the condition that they were not to leave the sky blossom city until their investigation into this case was over. Clearly, this was Anna''s grandma''s attempt to stop me from leaving the southern region. "I see," I said knowing that I could not take on the entire southern region over every little disagreement after they have been so good to me. Right now I was facing the age-old dilemma of what to do when the people that care for you and you care for, be an obstacle in your path thinking that they know better than you about the choice you should be making for your life. "I will be taking my leave, your highness," I said deciding to go and find Susan and the others but before leaving I turned to look at Anna who was looking at me in concern and said, "This doesn''t change anything between us." Then I leaned in to kiss Anna''s forehead and leave but Anna pulled me in for a french with some tongue action. Out of spite for Anna''s grandma, this time I did not hold back and let my tongue explore Anna''s mouth. Until we heard Anna''s grandma thunder, "You two, get a room." Hearing her grandma Anna reluctantly let go of me before saying, "I will take you to where your people are detained." "No, I know my way," I reject Anna as I did not want Susan to see Anna clinging to me. Not that I wanted to keep my rtionship with Anna hidden from Susan, it is just that a lot has happened since I havest seen Susan. Seeing the boy leave, Lorenzo turned to look at his sister-inw and said, "See, I told you that kid will not change his mind. He is stubborn as hell. It''s like he is not willing to listen to reason and is seeking death." "I can see that, but we cannot just let him continue doing things as he pleases. He has been very lucky so far. If he were to continue as such, soon, one day he will run out of luck and the southern region will lose its shot at redemption for losing the silver beach dungeon," Colleen seemed to have not yet given up on the idea of persuading the boy to take the safer route. "Grandma, everyone here knows that Wyatt isn''t just all luck, he was able to survive so far because he is capable," Anna came to her lover''s defense. "Girl, I don''t know what I am going to do with you. Now I am starting to see why people protested when your grandpa made you his heir instead of your uncle despite the risk of offending your grandpa. Even if you can''t see what''s best for the southern region, can''t you see what''s best for your young lover? If he goes to the central region, there isn''t much we can do to cover for him," Colleen was the first supporter of Anna taking the southern royal throne after her husband but now seeing Anna''s actions she was thinking if she should reconsider. Losing the silver beach gate dungeon had already made this generation of the Heatsend royal family the ck sheep of their family, especially Anna''s grandpa who was the current generation head of the family. Despite his years of spotless service to the family at the very end of his term something like this happened, turning his merit of wless and selfless service to the family for all the centuries worthless. He would forever be known as the sinner of the Heatsend family for letting the silver beach gate dungeon be stolen under his watch. Though there was nothing Colleen could do about what had happened, she nned to try her best to help her husband''s case by grooming a genius that would bring more prosperity to the southern region than the production and supply of silver milk powder. The reason why Colleen, the soldier queen, was willing to go so low as to pressure a junior was that she med herself for bringing shame to her husband''s name, if only she had been a little faster then maybe all this could have been avoided. It was Colleen''s guilt and her love for her husband that made her so desperate. "Grandma, Wyatt must have his ns. Please trust him. If you can''t trust Wyatt, trust me," Anna vouched for her lover''s actions. "Y-you, your mother was right. You will bring our family to ruins," If Colleen was the first to support her husband''s decision to make Anna his heir, Anna''s mother was the first to disapprove his decision, iming that Anna was an idiot who could not even take care of her docile pet pixie dragon let alone the entire southern region and its citizens. "Your Highness, if I may," Lorenzo suddenly spoke up. "..." Colleen nodded her head. "Wyatt has made it clear that he would rather pay high-interest rate rather than follow your highness''s arrangement for him. So I propose that we pardon his debt¡ª-" before Lorenzo could finish his sentence Colleen yelled interrupting him, "Am I the only one here who thinks that we should stop the boy before he hurts himself?" "Your highness, Ipletely agree with you that the boy is a danger to himself. But if you n to use force against him than I would strongly advise you against that. Using force will only strain our already strained rtionship with the boy. The boy has been able to sessfully fake his death twice, I don''t think he will have trouble doing it for the third time¡ª" Once again Lorenzo was interrupted by Colleen who furiously yelled, "I am the ruler of thisnd, I control the fate of everyone living in thisnd yet howe I am not able to decide the fate of a mere boy?" Chapter 1228 Greedy Jill Norley Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 09:48 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch Military Camp [Calling Jill Norley¡­] Now that the southern watch had asked Susan and others to stay in the sky-blossom city until their investigation into them ended, they would not be moving to the central academic region anytime soon. So as I made my way to where the floaters were detained to meet Susan and others, I called Jill to tell her of the change of ns. "Wyatt, did you miss me?" Jill answered my call yfully. She seemed to be in a good mood. "Yeah, sure. And listen, change of ns, my people will not be able to make it to the border. Don''t ask why, it is a long story. But I need your help with something else?" without wasting time on small talk I directly spoke about the matter at hand. "Sure, as long as I get paid I don''t care if your people don''t show up," Jill said implying that it doesn''t matter if I make use of her service since I had already ordered it, I need to pay for it. "Jill, don''t be greedy," I would let it slide if the price for Jill''s service were low, but they weren''t I would be stupid to pay for something I did not even use. "I am being greedy? You are being unreasonable, do you know how many people I had to bride to get the permit for your people to move to the central academic region?" Jill continued to demand I pay for the service that I did not even use. "Jill, do you take me for a fool? The university gives temporary permits to the student or staff''s rtives and friends, why would you have to bribe someone for their permit," I asked in doubt. "Hello, Wyatt, you are not a student yet," Jill said with a sneer. "But, you are a staff there. You could use your quota to let my people move to the central academic region temporarily until I became a student of the morningstar university. There is no need for you to bribe someone for something as simple as that," I pointed out the hole in Jill''s defense as to why she should bepensated despite having done nothing. "Well, I don''t know, I did what you asked me to and you need to pay for it, it''s not my problem that you could not make use of it," Atst Jill showed her true colors. "Nope, I am not giving you a penny nor will I be doing any business with you in the future. Goodbye," just as I was about to hang up the call, Jill hurriedly said, "Don''t hang up, don''t hang up, you win." "What''s that I heard?" I asked just to get Jill to repeat herself. "You don''t have to pay. Man, you are not like other guys in the university. If it was them they would have paid me before I asked them," What Jill was trying to say was that all her male colleagues were simp. "Whatever, I need you to help me admit to the morningstar university?" I spoke about my second purpose for calling Jill. "Weren''t you joining the college through the rmendation of the southern royal family? What changed?" Jill asked curiously. "Don''t act like you don''t know anything and by the way, thank you for the card it was very helpful," I knew Jill knew more than what she showed considering that her timing to give me the devil merchant card disguised as an equal exchange card was impable. "You caught me, I heard what happened. If you don''t mind me asking what happened to Agent Lois?" Jill asked casually. "Sure, I will tell you but for an appropriate price," Hearing Jill suddenly bring up Lois, I knew she nned to get the information on Lois''s whereabouts from me and sell it to whoever was willing to pay for it. "I thought we were friends," Jill protested and med me for being money minded and a bad friend. "Remember the words you said to me when I came to you asking for help first," I still remember when I asked Jill to help me move Susan and others to the central academic region she said, ''She doesn''t mix pleasure and business.'' "Fine, tell me Agent Lois''s location and I will help you admit into the morningstar university," Jill no longer bickered and directly stated the price. "Not happening, I know that Agent Lois is worth more than that," I did not bother to negotiate with Jill because I did not n to give information on Lois''s location to Jill and also, not that it mattered, Jill did not seem to be genuine with the offer she made. "Wyatt, don''t be greedy," Jill said as if I was taking advantage of her. "I am being greedy? You have been trying to take advantage of me since the beginning," I really hated Jill''s guts right now. "What do you mean I am trying to take advantage of you? Is that what you think of me?" Jill asked exaggeratedly and even choke a little as she spoke to add a little dramatic re. "Yes, that is what I think of you. And if you continue like this, I will hang up the call and contact someone else," I warned Jill to stop trying to take advantage of me. "Someone else, if there were someone else you would not havee to me," Jill said with confidence. "Oh, honey, there is always someone else," Jill was right I did not have any other contacts in the central academic region. But she does not know that she was bluffing. "Whatever, my service prices are very cheap and will not change," Jill did not budge. "Do as you see fit. I don''t need you to admit me to morningstar university anymore, I will wait and take the university exam like regr students," I said taking the only leverage Jill had, and was about to hang up on her however she immediately cried, " "Hold up, don''t hang up, we can discuss something¡­" Chapter 1229 New Plans Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 09:56 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch Military Camp "Before we begin to negotiate, I wanted to ask you, that, do you believe that if the southern royal family doesn''t want you to leave the southern region, they will allow you to get into the top ten universities through university exams as a regr student would? Wyatt, just ept it, you are not a regr student or a teenager for that matter. The faster you understand that and give up on trying to lead a regr life the better for you," Jill preached "I agree, I am not a regr person. But it is also the reason why it should be easier for me to live my life the way I want to live it. Nobody can change that. Stop wasting my time, I know you want something from me, just skip this drama and get to it," Jill knows that I should not have much information on Lois''s whereabouts considering my status in the southern royal family. Because as of now the whole world except for the southern royal family thinks that the southern royal family has hidden Agent Lois. Nobody suspects that it was me. Jill was too smart to ask me directly what she really wanted from me, she was just testing the waters, to understand me. And so was I, because I wanted to know if I could involve Jill in my new ns. I nned to involve Jill in my new ns because she had both capital and influence in the central academic region. Without my share of profits from the supply and distribution of silver milk powder, I had to get the capital for my other projects from somewhere. And with my stressed rtionship with the southern royal family, I need someone else to back my business in the central academic region. Jill was the perfect fit for both, but the question was if I could trust her. "Fine, I will get to the point I have buyers lined up for your patent on silver milk powder and your shares in the supply and distribution of the silver milk powder. They are willing to pay a high price for your worthless patent and shares, what do you think? If you agree I will arrange for a meet right away," There it was, Jill finally reveal what she was after. She wanted to earn a heftymission by pressuring me into selling my silver milk powder patent and the shares of the production and distribution of the silver milk powder to one of her highest-paying buyers. With the Freedom Fighters stealing the silver beach dungeon, as of now my patent and shares rted to silver milk powder were worthless but that would not be the case if the world leaders joined together to solve the pest named freedom fighters. The world leaders joining their hands to get rid of Freedom Fighters once and for all was very likely now that the world knew that a miraculous item like silver milk powder existed and it was in the hands of the freedom fighters. But the only question guing everyone was who gets to keep the silver beach gate dungeon and what about the profits from the silver milk powder, once they retrieve the dungeon from the Freedom Fighters. That was where the patent and shares of silver milk powder in my name came into the picture as it was easier to take from me than the southern royal family. Since people have already moved to acquire the shares and patent of silver milk powder in my hands then they might have also approached the southern royal family but with a very different offer than what they are offering me. The silver beach dungeon belonged to the southern royal family, and so did the exclusive rights to the production and distribution of the silver milk powder. So basically if the world leaders were to join hands and bring back the silver beach dungeon they would be doing the southern royal family a huge favor. And in exchange for that favor, they would expect the southern royal family to relinquish a little profit from the sale of the silver milk powder to their way, along with other exclusive privileges such as the exclusive rights to supply and distribution of the silver milk in their territory. The southern royal family though furious about their situation would have no choice to meet the demands of the world leaders to gain their help in retrieving the silver beach gate dungeon from freedom fighters. Because without anything to gain the world leaders would not move a muscle. "Nope, I don''t n to sell my patent or the shares rted to silver milk powder," I rejected Jill''s proposal without hesitation even before hearing what the world leaders were willing to offer for the patent and shares rted to silver milk powder in my hands. Considering the market, I would say what they were offering would not even amount to a fraction of what I stood to gain by holding on to the patent and my shares. Though I don''t know if the world leaders will be able to defeat the freedom fighters I know that no matter who won between the two, the patent and shares rted to silver milk powder in my hands would be priceless. I said so because if freedom fighters were to win against the world leaders then their next step would be to overthrow the current regime and create a new regime that they felt would be fair and better than the current one, like in the future vision of the Clown Mask. So once the freedom fighters make the new government, they cannot simply continue to use the silver milk powder ignoring its rightful owners, if they did then that would be hypocritical of them. The chance of them doing this was low but I was willing to gamble on it. "Why? The patent and those shares are worthless, why do you want to hold on to them, just sell them when you have the chance," Jill continued to persuade me. Chapter 1230 For The Good Of The Entire Humanity Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 09:56 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch Military Camp "Jill Norley, don''t act ignorant. You and I both know that your buyers would not be willing to pay a fortune for my patent and shares rted to silver milk powder if they were really worthless," I snapped at Jill for continuing to try and take advantage of me. "Fine, don''t sell those worthless patents and shares, when they actually be worthless don''te running to me crying. I warned you, my part is done here. And thank you for informing me that your people will not being, there is nothing left to talk so hang up the call," Jill did not agree that she was trying to take advantage of me instead she continued to act as if she was looking out for me. "Wait, what did you mean by that ''when they actually be worthless,'' Jill speak, what do you know?" I asked feeling that the wording that Jill used sounded suspicious. "Well, I did not tell you this, but a few sound mind world leaders who do not want to monopolize silver milk powder have decided that when the silver beach gate dungeon is retrieved from freedom fighters, they will confiscate it for the greater good of the humanity and make silver milk powder avable for everyone at the cheapest possible rate," Jill was not lying she spoke the truth. "Wait, how do you know that? Impossible, the southern royal family will not agree to this," The secret information that Jill revealed came as a huge shock to me. If what she said really were to happen then not only my shares but the southern royal family''s shares would be worthless in the future like Jill said. "Umm, give me a second to encrypt this call," hearing Jill say that I asked in concern, "Wait, are my calls being monitored?" "I don''t know, you can never be sure. After all, the freedom fighter incident has pushed you into the spotlight. So it is better to be safe than sorry," Jill was not sure but she could not risk revealing what she was going to say next. Due to the actions of the freedom fighters now the world knew that silver milk powder was real, turning my reputation as a fraudster into that of a genius. Once the call was encrypted Jill put forward the truth as she knew, "I heard that from my father, believe me, if he says something will happen then it will happen. As for the southern royal family, if they had not lost the silver beach gate dungeon, they could have kept their exclusive right to produce and supply the silver milk powder at the price agreed upon by all the world leaders however they did not, showing that they are not up to such a task, leaving no room for themselves to fight against this. Right now allied forces think that they will be able to monopolize the silver milk powder after they retrieved the silver beach gate dungeon, that is because the card apprentices at the top with the real decision-making power want them to believe that and spare no effort in retrieving silver beach gate dungeon from the rebels, the freedom fighters. Believe me, the reason humanity can enjoy the current long peace, progress, and development is because of the powerful people with the greater picture in mind stepping in when things seem dark. Otherwise, the five regions would be gued with civil wars one after another, not to forget the nefarious Empire. Once the allied forces retrieve the silver beach gate dungeon, soon silver milk powder will be the right of every human walking this world, including those in the Empire, and you will be awarded a medal for your merit in discovering how to create silver milk powder and willingly donating it for the greater good of the humanity. This is happening, forget the southern royal family, even the group of greedy world leaders in the allied forces who want to buy your patent and shares will not be able to stop it." "Who the heck is your father?" I asked Jill as what she revealed to me was the top secret of the highest order, even the world leaders of the allied forces were not aware of this. And to think that ''For the greater good of Humanity'' was going to screw me again. It already has be an obstacle for my meat processing project and now it was about to im the silver milk powder, I can''t believe this. This was unfair but I was used to this, as the same thing happened back on earth when my project to help my aircraft or drones explore the terrain for resources without being detected by mypetitor''s satellites showed some progress, the army, backed by the government, confiscated my project and I could do nothing. They wanted me to help themplete the project but I did not agree, considering my project''s possible military applications. However, as a cost, I had to give up on that project. "My father would like to introduce himself as a sinner trying to atone for his sins, but I like to introduce him as the best dad in the world," when it came to speaking about her father Jill spoke proudly, showing that she was a daddy''s girl. "..." I cannot understand how Jill was able to find in herself the strength to ovee the fact that her mom died due to her father experimenting on her and forgiving him. It must be because her father was really a changed person as Jill advertised. "So, now you know what I know, what do you n to do with the patent and shares rted to silver milk powder in your hand?" Jill asked. "I don''t know yet," I felt that Jill was not lying to me but one can never be certain, so I decided to talk to Anna and Ann about this before making a decision. "Come on, what can I say or do so that you will trust me?" Jill asked in irritation, now she was regretting trying to take advantage of the boy earlier seeing how he could not bring herself to trust her when she told the whole truth. "Nothing, I trust you, that is why I promise you that if I ever think of selling the patent and shares rted to silver milk powder then it will be through you, but this promise is not free you will have to fork something out," Regardless of my doubts, the information Jill shared with me alone was worth me promising her to use her as the broker if I ever nned to sell the patent and shares rted to silver milk powder. "Great, I will take your word for it. In return, I help admit you into the Morningstar university using my privileges and when your people can, I will help them move and settle into the central academic region. Are you satisfied?" Having figured out where I needed her help Jill used it to negotiate with me. "Deal," I enthusiastically agreed to Jill''s offer being offered what I wanted. I could apply for the morningstar university like regr students but considering my disagreements with the southern royal family, I figured that ship has sailed. I don''t know if the southern royal family would stoop so low but I was not willing to risk a year of my life to see if they were. Seeing how Jill did not try to screw me over and stepped up when it actually mattered I said, "Jill Norley, today you have made the wisest choice of your life. One day you will understand why." Chapter 1231 Ollie Garcia Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 10:11 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch Military Camp After talking to Jill, I was lost in thought thinking about what she meant by, ''People with real decision-making power.'' Who are these guys that Jill spoke of? It appears as if they seem to be maintaining the bnce between the royal families, the central region nobles, the government, and their allies. And also keeping the Empire at the bay. Who the fuck was strong enough to tell all the world leaders what to do. Who are these guys? Are they representing some kind of organization? Was Jill''s father one of them? The thought that there was more to the world than what I saw through the Clown Mask''s future vision frightened me. Clown Mask was a small-time yer in the supreme leader''s ns, and the amount of information she had ess to was very limited. Most of what she knew in the future vision was general news or rumors she heard. The real detailed information of how the Supreme leader, Matron, and Emissary of Light came to power was not known to Clown Mask. All she knew was how their organization operated, the powers these three revealed to the world, and war news of what transpired in the different regions during the war. Knowing that there were many more people as capable as these three, made me feel like I wasn''t doing enough to protect what I held dear. As for Jill''s information about the silver milk powder being confiscated, I did not worry much about it because there wasn''t much I could do about it, all I could do was sell the shares I had in my hand before they became worthless as Jill suggested. "Halt and identify yourself," hearing this I awakened from my thoughts only to see that I had arrived where the Fine Gold floaters were being detained. The soldier who stopped me was familiar it was one of the Garcia twins that I was supposed to help create his origin card. Then I saw another familiar figure behind him, it was Corey, she seemed to be pissed, as she said, "Wyatt, you are here. Tell this guy to let me in. I am calling the damn cow but she is ignoring my calls" By damn cow, Corey meant her godmother Anna. I guess she has not learned less despite suffering an embracing punishment from Anna. Ignoring Corey, I nced and looked at Ollie Garcia and said, "Ollie Garcia, right. You know who I am, so why are you asking me to identify myself." I knew Ollie Garcia was doing this to make things difficult for me so I was blunt with him. But hearing me Ollie Garcia exined himself, "Due to the recent demon worshipper attack, the security has been made tight, I need to check your identity to see that you are not a demon worshiper in disguise." "I see," saying that I summoned my golden grimoire and let Ollie scan the QR code on it. "Sorry for the trouble, Master Wyatt," Ollie apologized having verified my identity, and then asked, "Master Wyatt, this is a restricted region please state your reason for visiting." "Those floaters are mine and I am here to meet people detained in them," I answered Ollie seeing that he was just doing his job. It seems this guy''s opinion of me had changed since west met. "Master Wyatt, they are being processed and will be realized soon. So I can only ask you wait till they are released," Ollie informed but before I question him, Corey jumped in saying, "Howe you gave him an exnation but kept quiet when I asked you? Are you looking down on me? You do know that I am helping him create your origin card, right? I warn you if I am in a foul mood the chances of me sessfully creating a card decrease." "Corey shut the fuck up. I don''t care if you want to ruin your reputation but when you are working for me be mindful of your words, don''t you dare drag my reputation with yours," Hearing Corey threaten using her status as card creationist I lost it. When ites to my professional life, I hate to abuse my powers and stick to my morals and ethical code. I expected the same from employees, which involved Corey. "What? Did I say something wrong? I was speaking the truth when I said my sess rate of card creation drops when I am in a foul mood. Wyatt, not everyone is a genius like you," Corey argued, she seemed to be pissed at me for some reason. Was it because I asked Susan to move to the central academic region? But she did not show it when we met at the cemetery earlier. "You don''t get smart with me," I said then nced at Ollie only to hear him say, "Sorry for the inconvenience, Master Wyatt. Please excuse me as I check how long it will take and see if I can do anything to hasten the release process." Seeing Ollie head into speaking with his superiors I could not help but think that if Anna was here all this could be avoided. "You, who gave you the right to move big sis Susan to the central academic region? How can you let her go to such a big city all alone? Do you not care for her now that you have be the son-inw of the southern royal family? Yes, I heard. Just wait, let me see what you have to say for yourself when I tell big sis Susan about this. You, men, are all the same," Corey did not pause to take a breath just fired away, using the boy of whatnot. Revealing the irritation she felt knowing that her mother was willing to move to a foreign city for this man and abandon her. "Are you done? I did ask Susan to move to the central academic region but it was her decision to go through with it. Yes, I have an unnamed rtionship with Anna but I am not the southern royal family''s son-inw. And don''t use me of not caring for Susan, only I know how much she means to me. Lastly, is this the tone you should be using to talk with some who could potentially be your future daddy," I exined everything Corey used me of. "Wyatt, I am going to kill you today," Corey exploded with anger and embarrassment she felt hearing the boy taunt her. Chapter 1232 Coreys Crises Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 10:16 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch Military Camp I subdued Corey who tried her best to attack me, by throwing her to the ground on her stomach and stepping on her back. Corey struggled to get back up but I made use of all my gigamite strength to make sure she stayed down. And asked her, "Enough about me, what happened to the task I assigned you, did you create the martial arts cards that I asked you to?" "...." Corey continues to struggle to get back up while her ego fire extended out of her body, morphed into the form of Corey Park, and said, "No, we were not able toplete the assignment yet but we have sessfully created the martial arts cards for twin demon dragon body arts. So if you are up for it we should be able to create the twin origin cards using one fate ingredient for the Garcia twins." "Since I have never created upational or martial arts cards I will not judge that it took you almost four days to create a set of twin martial arts cards. As for whether we can use the martial arts cards you created to create the twin origin cards using single fate ingredient for the Garcia twins let me be the judge of it," I said while signaling Corey Park to let me look at the card info of the twin demon dragon bord arts cards before we jump to the conclusion of whether we can use the twin cards she created to create the origin card for the Garcia twins. "I take it you don''t do what you preach," said Corey Park as she summoned Corey''s gold grimoire and took out the twin cards of the martial arts twin demon dragon body arts. using me of judging her for the amount of time it took for her to create the martial arts cards. "Think whatever you want," I said taking the twin cards from Corey park. If two people take four days just to create a set of twin rare grade A-rank cards, people will judge them and wonder if they were fit to call themselves card creationists. Ignoring Corey park, I looked at Corey below my feet who had given up struggling, and said before letting go of her, "I know you are going through a lot that no one of your age should be going through but learn to control yourself. Everybody will not be understanding as I am." Once I freed Corey, she prepared to pounce on me again but was restrained by Corey park. Who exined on Corey''s behalf, "It isn''t just about the side effects of her origin card. But her titled demon core too. It is too strong for her current strength and is influencing her mind. I am trying my best to suppress the influence of the title demon core on her but in my current form things I can do are limited. If this continues she may get worse." Hearing Corey Park''s exnation I understood why Corey''s attitude had turned worse when I remember her attitude had improved when she retreated to create the martial arts cards. It appears as though the longer Corey was in thepany of the titled demon core its influence would gradually increase on her despite Corey Park''s interference. Now I understood why Corey Park was only able to create two cards in four days, it was because she was busy helping Corey suppress the influence of her titled demon core most of the time. "Is there some way to decrease the influence of titled demon core on Corey?" I asked deciding to help out Corey to the best of my power. To make up for giving Corey Park a hard for taking four days just to create two cards not knowing her difficulties. "Um, increasing her mental strength will help. I have checked the market for cards with such abilities but there aren''t many rare grade cards that help increase a card apprentice''s mental strength. The cards that I did find in the market were expensive as hell and not capable enough to help with Corey''s situation," Corey Park said helplessly clearly she had her hands full helping Corey suppress the titled demon core influence on her. "Don''t you have any martial arts that help with enhancing a martial artist''s mental strength?" I asked Corey Park in doubt. "I do have martial arts that help with enhancing a martial artist''s mental strength. But the way to practice them is very unorthodox and some involve mass ughter. I will not go into details but let me just say that it would be in Corey''s interest not to practice them," Corey Park was not exaggerating about how gruesome the martial arts she had to enhance mental strength were. Some of these martial arts involved taking as many lives as possible to cultivate their mental strength. "I will take your word for it. Since there are no cards rted to mental strength in the market I will create a custom card just for Corey to help her suppress the influence of her titled demon core but for that, you will have to help me understand what a title demon core is, and how it influences Corey. So that I can customize the card just to fit her needs," I offered to create a card to help with Corey''s condition. The Corey I knew was a good kid and I offered my help to that kid, not the current edgy Corey. "That would be great. Thank you," Corey Park thanked the boy wholeheartedly as she too had been through what Corey was going through right now. Back when Belphegor had adopted her as his daughter, Corey Park epted the demon core that Belphegor gave her. Soon she also slowly began to lose herself to the influence of the demon core andbined with the harsh condition of the dark realms, it did not take her long to walk the path of a demon. It took her a while before she gained control of herself. Just as I and Corey Park were discussing how to help Corey lessen the burden of the titled demon core on her mentality. We saw Ollie rushing toward us and behind him followed the two Fine Gold floater vessels, it appears the southern watch had finally cleared the Floater vessels and their passengers to go home. "Master Wyatt, your people are cleared to return home but they cannot leave the city, we apologize for the inconvenience and hope that you understand," Ollie politely reported. "It is okay, you have nothing to worry about. None of the passengers will leave the city until the southern watch clears them too," I assured Ollie as he looked at Corey who was restrained by a fire that looked just like her mature self, and then added, "Ollie, I think we can try creating your origin card. So reach out to us when you and your brother are free." "Try?" Ollie asked feeling the uncertainty in my words. Finding one''s fate ingredients was a very rare urrence and those that found their fated ingredients would cherish it. Not to forget Ollie and his brother Andy had to share the same fated ingredient. Not everyone was lucky as Susan, who not only found her first fated ingredient on the same day as she contracted her grimoire but also found her second fated ingredient within the next two weeks. "Don''t worry, I will exin the origin card creation process to you and your brother when we meet, then you can decide whether to go through with the origin card creation," I assured Ollie that he and his brother had very little to worry about. And also offered to exin the whole process of the origin card to help them decide whether to go through with my and Corey Park''s origin card creation n for them. I offered the Garcia twins the luxury of knowing what I nned to create for their origin card unlike my other clients because the situation of the Garcia twins was different. Ollie and Andy Garcia had the same fated ingredient so they both chose to share the fated ingredient but that was not the only option. Another option was that one of the twins could give up his share of the fated ingredient and let the other use the fate ingredient to create their own origin card but they trusted Anna would find them a card creator who would help them sessfully create their personal origin cards despite their dilemma. So my lenience toward the Garcia twins was out of my understanding of their condition. "Thank you, master Wyatt. I will speak to my brother and contact your manager to set a date," Ollie said while nodding in understanding as one of the Fine Gold Floater vessels stopped above us waiting for me and Corey to board it. Then bidding goodbye to Ollie I flew to the deck of the floater vessel and Corey park followed behind me while carrying Corey. Landing on the deck I saw the figure of Susan rushing toward me in tears. ... Chapter 1233 I Trust You With My Life Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 10:29 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Southern Watch Military Camp "Corey! What is wrong with you?" Landing on the deck, I was mesmerized by the site of teary Susan rushing toward me and unconsciously opened my arms so that she could dive into my embrace but before that could happen, to everyone''s surprise, Corey entered her demon form, broke free of Corey Park''s constrain, and tackled Susan to the floor of the floater''s deck. "Big Sis, I am so d that you did not leave me," Ignoring Susan''s anger, Corey locked Susan in a strong hug not letting go of her. "Corey let go of me before I get angry," Susan whispered in embarrassment as the way Corey was hugging her on the floor was awkward. In Susan''s embrace, Corey returned to her human form and her mood improved for the better. When Susan left with Old Ben and others despite her repeated protest, Corey was depressed, which under the titled demon core''s influence turned into something far worse, giving birth to rude and edgy Corey. But now that she was in the embrace of Susan, Corey''s depression washed away and she felt at peace knowing that her mother would not be leaving her side anytime soon. "I think I found a better way to help Corey with her condition," Corey Park said to me ncing at Corey who was hugging an embarrassed and angry Susan. "Susan may agree to help you but do you think this fair for her?" I said knowing that if Corey Park approached Susan with Corey''s crisis Susan would not hesitate to help out even if it was at the cost of her personal space and freedom. "It is just a temporary measure until you create the custom mental strength enhancement card as you promised," Corey Park argued saying that Susan was only a temporary measure. "..." Shaking my head I headed toward Susan to help her up but as I neared Susan, Corey hissed at me like a cat who got its tail stepped on and then snitched on me to Susan, "Big Sis, our boss just got engaged to princess Anna Heatsend, it is the talk of the entire base. I did not think that the rtionship between our boss and the princess had grown to this level in a few days. The ring on the boss finger is the southern royal family''s heirloom engagement ring." Listening to Corey, Susan felt like a bombshell had been dropped in her mind. She looked at the approaching boy in shock, her gaze slowly moved to the ring on his finger and her mind was blown away. Her hands and legs had turned cold learning the astonishing piece of news, she wanted to ask the boy to tell her that Corey was lying but she could not find the strength in her body to utter those words. "Corey, don''t speak if you do not know the full truth," I snapped at Corey but she did not back down and instantly asked, "The ring on your finger is it the southern royal family''s heirloom engagement ring or not?" "Yes, but it is more than that¡ª" before I could finish what I had to say, Corey interrupted me yelling, "See, big sis, he admits it." Until today, never in my life had I felt the urge to punch a girl in her face so badly, Corey was pushing her luck. Oveing the urge to punch Corey in her face I signaled Corey Park to handle her mutt knowing that unless Corey kept her mouth shut it would be hard for me to clear the misunderstanding that Corey had just created between me and Susan. Corey Park nodded and disappeared, soon the hair of Corey who was hugging Susan was set on me and both her eyes looked like a ck translucent ss globe containing mes. Corey Park had forcefully possessed Corey''s body then releasing Susan, she help her up and said, "Big sis, what Corey said is true but it is only half of the story. You need to hear Wyatt''s side of the story before you conclude anything. I will leave you two to sort it out." Saying that Corey Park headed into the floater cabin area, leaving the boy and her reincarnation''s reincarnated mother alone at the deck to sort out their feelings for one another. "..." Susan was still in shock, she could not tell heads from tails and was in no state to have a conversation yet she just nodded her head listening to Corey Park like a puppet with a broken string. ''Thank you,'' I mouthed to Corey Park and then turned to look at Susan deciding to confess everything between me and Anna to her. Then showing Anna''s ring to Susan I exined, "This ring is called the dummy ring as it bears the curses directed at its wearer in their ce. Anna gave it to me to protect myself as one of my enemies had contacted Nether Witch to curse me to my death. However, this ring has another identity. Corey is right about it being the southern royal family''s heirloom engagement ring. Because of the ring''s second identity, seeing me wear it people misunderstood my rtionship with Anna and gave birth to the rumors that I was engaged to Anna. It is nothing but a rumor that Corey was blowing out of the proposition, that said I also don''t deny that nothing is happening between Anna and me. All I am saying is that Anna and I are not as serious as others are making it out to be." "Okay, I understand but you don''t need to exin your rtionship with Anna to me. I am just your manager," Susan''s mood did not improve even after listening to my exnation. "No, don''t say that, I do owe you an exnation. You are not just my manager you are my first real friend in this world. Your opinion matters to me more than anyone else in this world. I would not hesitate to trust you with my life if there was ever a need. So, yes, I do owe you an exnation," I said raising Susan''s face by her chin with my fingers to look into her eyes. Gazing into my eyes, Susan''s cheeks turned rosy red as she muttered, "I too trust my life to you." **Smooooch!** Chapter 1234 Unknown Guests Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 10:36 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Floater "You sick pervert get off my mother!!!" As I gazed into Susan''s pure eyes listening to her say that she would trust me with her life. Susan suddenly stood on her toes and kissed me on my lips, sending a jolt throughout my body. My eyes widened at Susan''s sudden aggression, it took a while for me to pull myself together. However, before I could show Susan what a real kiss felt like we heard Corey rush toward us yelling, "You sick pervert get off my mother!!!" Susan immediately pulled out of the kiss and retreated. As for me, seeing a chance, I balled my fist and punched the speeding Corey in her face mercilessly, sending her body flying back into the cabin area. Corey only came to a stop after crashing into the nearby furniture. "Corey!!!" Susan screamed seeing Corey being punched in the face and rushed toward her to check on her while throwing a look at me as if asking, ''Was that necessary?'' "What? If you see someone attacking you attack back in self-defense. That''s just the basic reflex. Anybody in my ce would do that," I defended myself with a satisfied smile pasted on my face. Susan shook her head at my exnation saying, "Tell that to the grin on your face." "..." I spread my hands and shook my head expressing my innocence implying I had no idea about the grin that Susan spoke of. Having punched Corey in the face I felt great as a lot of grievances I was feeling toward her faded. Corey wanted to get back on her feet and rush back and return the boy his punch but seeing Susan run towards her in distress, she changed her n andy on the floor pretending to be injured. As Susan neared Corey groaned as if she was in a lot of pain while she stumbled trying to get back on her feet, "Ah." "Corey, don''t push yourself, let me help you," The thought that Corey may be exaggerating her injury did not cross Susan as she was too embarrassed to think that having been caught by Corey in the forbidden act of kissing her young boss. Soon the floater made it to the Fine Gold airstrip and then Corey, Susan, and I headed to the warehouse in the transportation arranged by the Fine Gold staff. During this period the atmosphere surrounding me and Susan was awkward as neither of us was willing to talk about the kiss that Susan initiated. Especially with Corey by our side. ¡­ Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 10:39 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Air space, unknown "At least he did not deny his rtionship with you," Colleen said trying to console her granddaughter. "What if grandpa were to do something like this to you?" Anna asked her grandma. "He won''t," Colleen answered without even giving it a thought showing just how much she trusted her husband. And then added, "That boy is barely an adult, if you try to push him into amitment then he will only resist. This is why they say age difference matters." "You are wrong, age difference is not the matter here. It''s trust, he has huge trust issues. I thought he had gotten over them after he returned from his visit to the sun blossom city but it appears he trusts her more than me," Anna did not let what she saw and heard cloud her judgment and reached a sane conclusion. "It may be because they have more inmon than you and the boy. After all, not everyone can be rted to the life of a royal child. Back in the day because of this, even I misunderstood your grandpa when he approached me," Colleen spoke from her experience. "So how did grandpa convenience you to give him a chance?" Anna asked in anticipation that maybe her grandma had the solution to her problems. "Your grandpa should be the best person to answer this question, however since you asked me, I would say he gave it time. After expressing his feelings for me your grandpa made sure he was always there for me while making sure not to step into my personal space. Especially my pride. In time my opinion of your grandpa changed and then after many fortunate events I started to understand your grandpa''s feelings for me which led to me feeling the same way for him," Colleen reminisced her past as she narrated it briefly to her granddaughter. "What if during this time someone else were to¡ª" Colleen suddenly pulled Anna into her embrace interrupting Anna by whispering to her, "That is the risk you will have to take, baby girl." Anna warped her arms around her grandma andy in her embrace enjoying her warmth in peace and silence. Nobody knew what she was thinking. ¡­ Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:11 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 Arriving at the warehouse we walked on Aba and Agatha entertaining unknown guests. Seeing us Aba walked towards me and said, "They say they have a business to talk with you. It seems they tried to meet with you at sun blossom city but learned that you had left the city so they came to the warehouse searching for you. I was about to send them on their way but since you are here, you handle it." "Thank you, Aba," Susan thanked Aba for tending to the customers in her absence and headed to the guest to talk to them and enquire what their visit was about. "What is it?" unable to ignore Aba''s stare I finally asked her what she wanted. "You know, Susan would cry herself to sleep thinking you had died. Don''t let her go through something like that ever again," Aba spoke in concern for Susan. This was surprising, I wondered if my fake death had brought Susan and Aba close. "Okay, I will keep that in mind." Chapter 1235 Life & Death Battle Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:13 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 "Okay, I will keep that in mind," I knew the consequence of faking my death, it was the necessary evil of myst resort. It was better than me being dead for real. "That is it? I tell you a beautiful woman was crying to sleep the whole time you were faking your death, and that is all you got to say for yourself? Are you dense or just heartless?" Aba looked at me in disbelief upon hearing my reply. "Hey, shorty, who gave you the right to y cupid in my big sis''s life," Corey, who was standing next to me was not liking what she heard especially that part where Aba was trying to ship the boy and her mother. "You, psycho, I am big sis Susan''s friend I have every right to meddle in her life," It took a lot of self-control on Aba''s part not to punch Corey when she called her shorty. The only reason Aba was holding back was out of Susan. "You two duke your differences outside. You guys better not scare my clients," pushing aside both Corey and Ada I walked toward the visitors from the Sun Blossom city. Seeing me arrive Agatha walked toward me and said, "I can''t believe my eyes, how did you do it? I picked up your grimoire, which dropped after the assassins killed the slime your clones asked me to protect." "It was just a trick to get the assassins off my back. Sorry, I could not tell you that I was faking my death because you were part of the n. If there is any way I can make up for the trouble I put you through just say it," I apologized to Agatha for all the distress and trouble I caused her. Was I being too polite to Agatha? No, she was my friend and she was responsible for my life yet I kept her in the dark and made use of her and her grief to achieve my agenda. A friend does not do that so I was only apologizing where it was due. "Hey, you are alive, that is all that matters," Agatha said with a bright smile and added, "It''s ok, you did what you had to do, I understand. But I did suffer a lot of emotional damage because of you. So I will take up your offer and reach out to you when I think of something. You better not back out when the timees." "As long as it doesn''t harm my interest, I will not back out of my promise," I assured Agatha. "Good," Agatha nodded, and looking at bickering Aba and Corey she said, "I better go before they let their fist speak for themselves." Agatha headed to put off the fire between Aba and Corey while I walked to the couch and seated next to Susan, who introduced me and the client, "Wyatt, this is Ms. Laura Hill and Mr. Joe Hill. They say that you won Ms. Hill''s Fated Ingredient in an open auction in the sun blossom city and they havee to see if you will sell them the Fated Ingredient." "It''s you guys, I remember you now. I am prepared to sell the card to you since it is your fated ingredient but there is something you need to know about the card. The card you knew as the Energy Saber card is no more, I used it to create the Eight Handle Energy Saber Card. See if it is still your fated ingredient," I exined as I summoned my grimoire and took out the card to check if Ms. Laura Hill could still feel it as her fated ingredient. "Yes, that''s it," As I took out the card Laura Hill excitedly reached her right hand out to take a look at the card but I did not hand it to her instead ced it back in my grimoire. As I could not risk Laura equipping the card as her origin card under the guise of taking a look. If the card was just an ingredient card I would not mind letting her check it out but it was a card, a good one at that. Unless Laura wasn''t a fool she would know that with this card she would not have to hire a card creationist to create a unique origin card out of her fated ingredient and could just directly equip it. Understanding her actions were rude Laura immediately apologized, "I am sorry, please excuse my rudeness." "No harm, no foul. I will share the card''s info so that we can discuss the cost of the card," I said epting Laura''s apology as I shared the card''s info with Susan who then shared it with Laura. With Susan''s experience in card sales, she should help me convey the sky-high price I was going to quote for the card to the buyers. Laura went through the card info having shared a copy of it with Joe, as he was the one who would be paying for her fated ingredient. After going through the card info Joe Hill asked in disbelief, "Are these the real effects of the card?" Listening to Joe Hill''s question I frowned but before I could say something, Susan spoke, "Mr. Joe Hill, what are you implying?" "Manager Susan, please don''t take offense but Master Wyatt himself agreed that he created this card. How do you expect me to believe that they are the effects of a card created by someone so young," Joe spoke his concern. "Mr. Joe, whether you believe it or not the card info shared with Ms. Laura is urate, If you want I can give it in writing and sign it," Susan vouched for the card info she shared with Laura. "It''s okay manager Susan, I trust you. After all, no one would dare to cheat the Hill family," Joe Hill chose to believe the card info was real while throwing around his family name as a warning. "Wooo, Hill family, I am so scared. Listen here you son of a mother, if you dare to speak rudely or threaten big sis Susan, believe it or not, I will turn your Hill family into the monster feed?" Corey came to Susan''s rescue listening to Joe Hill use his family name to warn Susan. "And who might you be?" Joe asked Corey as she was the only person who was yet to introduce herself. "Your worst nightmare, Corey Bright," Corey introduced herself as her eyes shone with a fiery red light. "Bright family? I have not heard of such a family in the central capital?" Joe said after going through his memories to see if there was a Bright family in the central capital. "Of course, you won''t have heard of a Bright family in the central capital as it is here in the sky-blossom city," Corey spoke rifying Joe''s confusion. "Hahaha, hahaha, ¡­" Joe burst out in manicughter listening to Corey and then he abruptly stopped hisughter adding, "An unknown family from a third-rate city dares to say that it will turn my Hill family into a monster feed?" "Dude, when did my family say that?," Corey said in confusion then taking a step forward ring into Joe''s eyes she thundered, "I did!" Being stared down by the menacing fire dance in Corey''s eyes Joe felt as if he was being stared at by a sinister being. But as a child of a big family from the Central Capital, Joe was not going to be outdone by a country bumpkin. He stood up and red right back into Corey''s eyes staring down at the sinister fire that danced in her eyes he said, "I don''t know if you got guts or if you''re just a fool but since you dare to challenge my family publicly you will have to bare its consequence. So, I challenge you to a life-and-death duel. If you don''t agree I will have no choice but to turn your family into a monster feed for the honor of my family." "A life and death battle? Good, I agree," Corey agreed to Joe''s proposal for a life-and-death battle immediately without hesitation not because he would target her family if she did not agree but instead because she really wanted to punch his face into his skull and see if he could still maintain his smug smile which he had while he threatened her mother. "Corey, are you out of your mind," Susan yelled listening to Corey agree to the life-and-death battle proposed by Joe not because she was worried about Corey instead she was worried for Joe and Bright Family. If Corey were to kill Joe in the life-and-death battle, then the Hill family from the central capital would not keep quiet and definitely retaliate to avenge their fallen family member. And the first to feel their wrath would of course be the Bright family then Corey. Considering that they would want Corey to suffer before they killed her. "Don''t worry big sis, my Windsor family will stand witness to this life and death battle. No matter who loses their family will not me the winner," It was Aba who came to Corey''s support and then she added, "Hey, psycho, you better not lose." "..." Joe was surprised to see Aba Windsor stand up for this country bumpkin but this was within his calction. Besides the more Aba Windsor was close to these country bumpkins the better for his n. As for his life-and-death battle with the country bumpkin, he was not worried at all, he was confident in his expensive card set. ¡­ Chapter 1236 Sword Slave Hello, I am Laura Hill but my rtives and friends call me Chubby. I love and am loved by my rtives and friends alike. So I have no choice but to tolerate their nickname for me. I never had the chance to protest their nickname for me as it was given to me when I was born because as a newborn baby girl, I weighed a total of nine pounds which is about 4.5 kg. My grandma says that I was the chubbiest baby in the whole ward and to ever be born in our family. And since my parents could not agree on a name for me even four months after my birth, my rtives and their friends started to call me Chubby, it started as a term of endearment but it stuck. By stuck, I mean as a baby I would react to people when they called me Chubby thatsted until I grew enough to understand what chubby meant, that was when I was 8 years old. And considering the story behind that nickname for me, I became very conscious about my weight which lead to me bing conscious of what I eat. Which grew to the point where I fainted during the school assembly feeling lightheaded as my body did not have enough nutrition to do the basic activities. Being called child services on them by the school, my busy parents finally became aware of what their 8-year-old daughter has been up to these days. Worried sick my parents turn to the only elderly in their life before approaching the professionals, my grandma. This was the wisest choice on my parent''s part so far in my life. Because that day, my grandma would introduce me to the love of my life, Sword Dance. For me, my grandma is the world''s best sword dancer, but she would disagree, she is so humble. That day watching her perform the basic dance for me for the first time, I was mesmerized, her steps and cuts were so beautiful, it was as if the wind was her partner and opponent at the same time. The sound of the wind howling as my grandma''s sword cut through it could still be heard in my ears as if it all happened just a few seconds ago. My love for Sword Dance suppressed my fear of bing overweight. And due to the new-found passion in my life unlike the other kids of my age, I would prefer a healthy diet for every meal so that I had the necessary energy to perfect my sword dance. I wasn''t just passionate about sword dance I was good at it, so good that I won my first sword dancepetition, Little Darling Sword Dancer, held in the Sun Blossom city when I was a few days shy of bing 9 years old. Which became a stepping stone in my career as a sword dancer. At the young age of 10 years old, I decided to choreograph my very own sword dance but there was a problem, though I was a good sword dancer, I had very little experience with the sword to choreograph my very own sword dance. So I turned to the world''s best sword dancer I knew for help, my grandma. Who then advised me to practice various sword arts as the doorway to gain experience with swords. Following my grandma''s advice I start to practice sword arts from the basics. And I got the hang of it pretty quickly, I don''t mean to brag but my sword teacher said that he had never seen someone of my age master the basic forms of the sword arts so quickly even considering my background as a sword dancer. With this, I finally gained grandma''s attention among all my siblings and cousins who were already card apprentices. My grandma made me quit my sword sses and personally began to teach me sword art saying that waiting for me to be a card apprentice to teach me sword art would be a waste of my sword talent. Apparently, I am what they call a sword prodigy. Under my grandma''s one-on-one guidance, it did not take me long to choreograph my sword dance. Soon years passed by and I was 16 years old, today I contracted my grimoire and had officially be a card apprentice. And finally figured out the reason why I was so good at sword arts and sword dancepared to others, it turns out I had a physique that awakenedpletely after I be a card apprentice. The physique was called Sword ve. [Physique: Sword ve Type: Innate Effect: If the user devotes their life to swords they will be enlightened in the path of swords and be able to walk it without facing any obstacles.] Learning of my physique, my grandma asked me to hide my physique from everyone including my parents and then she summoned a family meeting where she dered the family''s entire resources would be directed to groom me and the remainder would be split among the other family members. Without receiving a proper exnation for my grandma''s sudden revtion, many family members objected to my grandma''s decision but it did not take long for grandma to suppress their voices. If my siblings and cousins were jealous when I got one on one lessons from our grandma, now they were dying of envy. With abundant resources and guidance, I advanced my basic sword arts mastery to Sage-level Mastery in the same week I became a card apprentice shocking my grandma, this led to her concluding that she had ced the bet on the right horse By the time I had turned 17 years old, I had mastered many intermediary and advanced sword Arts and Sword dance to Sage-level mastery and also had learned everything my grandma and blossom district had to teach me with regards to the way of swords. The university entrance exams were closing in but recently I barely made any advancement in the way of swords. However this gap allowed me to summarize everything I had learned in way of swords so far, allowing me to give birth to an unranked sword dance, The Asura Sword Dance. This was the only sword dance I choreographed so far that I could be proud of. Believe me, my standards were pretty high. Chapter 1237 Main Hill Family There was a reason why my family members respected and followed my grandma''s arrangement. It was because she was the strongest in the family and also because she was the only connection to the main Hill family in the central capital. My grandma had her own story and struggles before she became my grandma. When my grandma was 21 years old and justpleted her college education the main Hill family had engaged her to a renowned card creationist to recruit him into the family without my grandma''s knowledge and agreement. When my grandma learned of her arranged marriage she resisted it until the family''s words turned into sticks, sticks into stones. No matter how much the family pressured her my grandma did not change her opinion of marrying a stranger forgetting the fact that the renowned card creationist was hundreds of years old and looked like an orc. My grandma was not someone who would let the family control her fate so she decisively made a decision to run away from the family to a ce where they could not find her. That was how a rich girl from the central capital ended up settling and starting a family far down south in the southern region''s third-rate city sun blossom city. With her education and upbringing, it was not hard for my grandma to thrive in the sun blossom city and be one of its leaders. Massing enough wealth and fame tost generations of her small family but then I was born. Though grandma would say that I was the best thing that happened to her, I would strongly disagree. As I brought the disaster named the Circle upon my family. Despite my tight lip and my grandma''s discretion somehow the Circle learned of my physique and since the dark clouds hovered over my family. My grandma''s n for me was simple, I would learn everything she could teach me before the college entrance exam, and then using what I learned so far I would get admitted into one of the top ten universities where I would reveal my physique to gain the attention of the higher-ups of the university I end up joining such that they would sponsor my growth and development seeing the potential in me. However, we had to make changes to our n because of the new development with the Circle. The Circle tried its best to make and keep its name and reputation spotless in the sun blossom city but my grandma did not fall for it, she knew that the Circle was bad news but not until thework wars that took ce a few days ago in the sun blossom city grimoirework when all the dirtyundry of the Circle was aired openly in the grimoirework for everyone to look at did my grandma realize that the Circle was not some third rate force she had face till now. Realizing what the Circle was capable of my grandma decided to use thest resort that she dreaded using during the countless difficulties and struggles she had faced over the years as she built her very own Hill family in the sun blossom city. Thest resort was none other than begging for help from the main Hill family in the central capital. Man, did the Hill family know how to hold a grudge, despite my grandma''s desperate pleas they did not agree to offer help to our family. By now, Every night before going to the bed I would pray for the college entrance exam to be held sooner so that I would be recruited by one of the top ten universities sooner and the circle would back off but my prayers were never answered. Cornered by the Circle, my grandma found no choice but to walk to the lesser of two evils, the main Hill family. Coming to this conclusion, my grandma decisively revealed to the main Hill family my physique which made them forget their grudge toward my grandma and offered to help our family. That was how she came to know Joe Hill. The youngest son of the current patriarch of the main Hill family in the central capital. When Joe Hill and his entourage arrived at the sun-blossom city to help my family, we gratefully invited them as guests of our family and treated them with the utmost respect but these people were too haughty and act as if I and my family were beneath them, I wanted to the cut the disgusting look of theirs with my sword but I endured as they were thest line of hope for my family. The day these people arrived was the day the city''s card creationist association held the open auction so my grandma asked me to take Joe to the auction, where I found my fated ingredient. But unfortunately, someone bid more than what I and my family could afford. Seeing my desperation Joe offered to buy my fated ingredient for me, despite knowing that his help would cost me even more than the worth of my fated ingredient down the line but considering that my family was getting help form them I epted Joe''s help but by then the open auction had reached it''s conclusion. So I had no choice but to approach the organizer to help me with my dilemma. Fortunately, they were helpful and pointed me to the bidder who had won my fated ingredient in the open auction. But the bidder was not willing to meet me as they were busy and asked me to visit them at ater date. Dejected I headed home and narrated the events to grandma. Who was happy for me but sad thatshe could not amass the price required to buy my fated ingredient and that they had to depend on the main family''s help for that. That day I cried myself to bed considering the circumstance of my family and the shame my grandma was facing epting the main Hill family''s help again and again. But the next day she woke up to the best news of her life, the Circle, that was haunting their family was no more. Chapter 1238 A Sheathed Sword The Circle, an organization that had taken over the entire sun blossom city in just a matter of days was destroyed in a night. This news came as a huge shock to the whole city and had be the talk of every street, household, and barbershop in the city. People could not stop gossiping about it when only a handful of people knew what actually happened. Daina Keith, this was the woman I and the whole city had to thank for putting an end to the tranny of the Circle in our city. How do we know this? That was because witnesses im seeing Fine Goldpany''s floater vessels led by their chairwoman Daina Keith enter and leave the Circle''s headquarters airspace before and after it was destroyed. Today I added another role model to shape my life after, besides my grandma, it was none other than Daina Keith. Why, you ask? Because of Daina Keith''s revenge story. Spoilers, the viin was none other than the Circle. What Daina Keith had achieved despite being born an orphan was inspiring. I want to be just like her and show the main Hill family that I am my grandma''s granddaughter. I know they came all the way over to help my family but I just hate the disgusting gaze they look at us with. Thankfully with the Circle having been destroyed, we no longer needed those guys as for my fated ingredient, I am sure if I speak to the person who has it to hold on to the card till I enter one of the top ten universities he would, considering that he was a reasonable guy if not then I am sure my family and grandma could think of something. Now the only way my day could get better than it already was, was if the snobs from the main Hill family left, taking the hint that they were no longer needed here. Unfortunately, when we seeked a way out of our predicament by approaching the lesser of two evils we had already sold our souls. The main Hill family did not n to leave the city without me and my family could not do anything about it neither can I as the goons of the main Hill family were of the higher realm and we started to feel that they had taken my family hostage. And that''s how I end up going to Sky blossom city in search of the card apprentice who had won my fated ingredient in the open auction along with Joe Hill and his goons. ¡­ Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:24 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 "Corey, take your fight outside, I am doing business here," I ordered Corey and did not even spar Joe Hill a nce as I had no business with him and with his card grandmaster realm he was not a match for Corey who was in the Card Master realm. Listening to my orders Corey raised her hand giving me a thumbs-up sign she yelled, "You got it, boss." With that Aba, Agatha, Joe hill, and his entourage followed Corey to exit the warehouse and head to Corey''s warehouse for a card duel. Seeing this Laura Hill too got up to follow them but I stopped her saying, "Ms. Hill, where are you heading? You do want your fated ingredient, right?" "Master Wyatt, what do you mean?" Joe Hill stopped in his tracks and asked me. "Mr. Joe, this doesn''t concern you so please go continue defending your family''s honor," I shooed Joe knowing that this fellow was up to no good from the movement he used his family name to threaten Susan and me. Before I could discipline him, Corey volunteered to kill him so I decided to leave him be but if he does not know what was good for him I don''t mind dirtying my hand. "Master Wyatt, are you mocking me for trying to defend my family''s honor?" Joe yelled at the top of his lung pointing his finger at me. "O''boy here we go again," Corey sighed exaggeratedly and then added, "Stop wasting my time, I have other work to do." Corey''s words and actions infuriated Joe, this time instead of addressing me or Corey, he yelled at Laura, "What are doing standing there when these guys are mocking our family?" Laura looked at Joe dumbfoundedly and then helplessly shaking her head she walked and stood next to Joe as he had left behind a few of his goons to watch over her family. She did not know how Joe would react if she were to disagree with him now, therefore she had no choice but to do as he said even if it meant offending the person who held her fated ingredient. After Laura stood next to him Joe threw a smug look at me before turning to nce at Corey adding, "Let''s go." Seeing that only I and she would be left in the warehouse if everyone went to Corey''s warehouse, embarrassed Susan got up from my side and hurriedly followed them. Looking at her back, I muttered, "Let me see, how long you can avoid me." Though I had only whispered my thought it seems my voice was audible enough for Susan to hear them, I say this because her speed of walking drastically increased mid-way as she caught up with others. After everyone had moved to Corey''s warehouse, I summoned my grimoire and called Anna, [Calling Sugar Mama¡­] "Look who is calling? Did you miss me already? I thought with your innocent manager keeping youpany you would have forgotten about me by now," Anna answered my call immediately but her tone seem to be rather differentpared to when I parted with her in the southern watch camp. And why is she bringing Susan between all this, does she know about Susan kissing me? "Anna, let''s talk about what''s bothering youter I called regarding a serious business. A family from the central region is trying to pouch a talent from one of your cities," I said so because I used my super brain card to do background checks on Joe Hill and Laura Hill, only to uncover a juicy family drama and learn Laura Hill''s secret. Chapter 1239 Sponsor Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:29 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 From the movement Iid my eyes on Laura Hill I knew she was not as simple as she appeared. If I were to describe her then the words ''A sheathed Sword'' would do justice to her current appearance. I could feel a boundless power from her enough to threaten me which she was hiding behind her meek appearance. Like the sharpness of the sword was hidden by its sheath. This was the reason why I wanted to discuss terms with Laura Hill despite my super brain having found out that the price I was nning to quote for her fated ingredient was not something her family could afford unless they nned to sell their entire assets. I was thinking of negotiating some kind of deal with Laura having sensed that she was worthy of my card and friendship. But seeing the way she was following Joe''s orders I knew that she and her family had gotten into something they could not get out of just because they wanted to. I could help her out but that was a lot of trouble, so I decided to sell her to the southern royal family which was very enthusiastic about sponsoring talents with huge potential. "Who is trying to pouch you? Who is it? You know what I will be there right away," Anna had misunderstood what I was trying to say and had hung up my call before I couldplete what I wanted to say. In the time it took me to shake my head, Anna tracked the ring she gave and appeared right next to me, and yelled, "Who is it that dares to steal from the Heatsends?" "Anna, calm down, I was not talking about me, let me finish," I asked Anna to chill. "So it was a false rm? I wasted a teleportation card for nothing?" Anna said ring at me. "Hey, how is it my fault? You were the one who overreacted and did not let me finish," Iined. "Well, what is it?" Anna asked sitting opposite me. This was unlike Anna as she would always find an opportunity to stick by my side be it in the public. Right now the entire warehouse was empty yet she chose to sit apart from me. Something had happened and I bet it had something to do with her seeing Susan kiss me. "I have found a girl with a sword ve physique, when I learned of this I thought your family would be interested in sponsoring her, what do say? You need to be quick because right now a small family from the central capital is trying to recruit her," Iid the facts in front of Anna, and now it was up to her to decide. If the southern royal family ns to sponsor Laura my selling price for her fate ingredient would triple. Was I being greedy? No, the eight-handle energy saber item card was a rule item card, it allowed its user to make use of any rule energy. Such an item was worth the high price. "Sword ve physique? How does that work?" Anna did not seem to be impressed by Laura''s physique. This was when I knew that I had made mistake by calling Anna, I should have called Lorenzo or Ann instead. As Anna had very little knowledge about these kinds of things. Right now what I was doing was simr to trying to sell gold to a tiger. "Just contact Ann, if you don''t know what a sword ve physique is. She should know how important this is," just as I said this I saw Ann''s figure arrive beside Anna and say, "Sword ve physique, that is one of the most coveted physiques. The card apprentice with that physique is basically dubbed as invincible in the same realm. Trust me, you would not want your enemy to have a sword ve physique." "Ann, what the heck are you doing here?" Anna enquired Ann ignoring everything that Ann just said. "When you teleported in a hurry after getting a call from Wyatt I thought he was in trouble so I tracked your location and followed you here," Ann answered Anna, and then turning to me she asked, "What about the sword ve physique?" "I found a card apprentice with a sword ve physique and was wondering if your family was willing to sponsor someone of her potential," I repeated myself for Ann. "A sword ve physique is worth our sponsorship, where is she? Take me to her, let''s get this over with before she epts someone else''s sponsorship," Ann said eagerly and even rushed me, unlike Anna who was still confused about the importance of the sword ve physique. "About that, I think her family elder has made a verbal agreement on her behalf with a small family from the central capital. I don''t think a small family from the central capital would be a problem for your family, right?" my Super Brain card had already hacked the grimoires of the members of the Hill family of the sun blossom city and learned what they have been upto these days so I was aware of the deal between Laura''s grandma and the main Hill family in the central capital. "It doesn''t matter, you just point me to the card apprentice with sword ve physique and leave the rest to me," Ann showed she was willing to pay a high price to get Laura on the southern royal family''s side. Seeing howmitted Ann was I did not hesitate to reveal everything that Laura and her family were going through currently, "So, you see, before approaching Laura it would be best if you guys made sure that her family was safe. How about sending some people from southern watch to protect the Hill family in sun blossom city?" "Sure, the southern watch is moving out today anyways, I can ask them to make a quick stop at the sun blossom city on their way," Ann agreed to the suggestion having learned that high realm card apprentices from the main Hill family in the central capital were monitoring the Hill family of the sun blossom city. Chapter 1240 Joe Hill Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:38 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 Now that the D-rank silver beach dungeon was stolen, the southern watch did not have a reason to stay, down here, in the blossom district. It was time for them to pack their bags and report to their regr posts. During theirmute, Ann nned to have them make a quick stop at the sun blossom city and help Laura Hill''s family with their pest problem from the central capital. Giving Ann leverage to start the talk of sponsorship with Laura. "Hold that thought," Anna said suddenly gaining our attention. "Anna, don''t mess around. Sword ve physique is worth our family''s sponsorship," Ann felt that Anna was not on board with sponsoring the card apprentice with sword ve physique and tried to persuade her. "No, not about that. I am talking about thepany of southern watch soldiers returning to the southern capital. I have other ns for them," Anna spoke her mind telling that Ann misunderstood what was talking about. "Anna, I am sure whatever ns you have for them can wait until after I have recruited the girl with sword ve physique," Ann said implying that they should be prioritizing recruiting the girl with sword ve physique over whatever ns Anna had for the southern watch soldiers. "No, that is not necessary, the southern watch can do both my thing and help you recruit the girl at the same time," Anna answered, arguing that the southern watch could do both her and Ann''s thing simultaneously. They did not need to prioritize one over the other. "Anna, what is it that you are trying to say? Just spit it out, will you?" Ann was confused about what Anna was trying to say as she did not know what ns Anna had for the temporary southern watchpany that was set to return to the southern capital now that they were no longer needed here in the sky blossom city. "You guys remember how poorly the sky blossom city was being managed by its City lord and other leaders the first day I arrived here? Every year the southern royal family spends a lot of taxpayer money on distributing appropriate amounts of budget, subsidies, and incentives to every city under its regime. Yet somehow when we needed it the city array did not work and it was being run by a foreign organization, like the Circle, looting our citizens who pay us taxes to save them from these kinds of stuff happening to them. The reason for this is the current system we have in ce to keep these city lords and local leaders in check is no longer working like our ancestors who put them in practice thought they would. The current system has failed themon people big time. Therefore I have decided that thepany of southern watch soldiers will not return to the southern capital but instead visit various cities to inspect that our taxpayer''s money is being used for their intended purposes and not eating dust in the vault of corrupt bureaucrats and officials. Taking our work in Sky blossom city as an example, thepany of southern watch can get started on its new mission from sun blossom city. While they are there, they would pay a visit to the Hill family," Anna exined how she nned to use thepany of southern watch to inspect the cities and also simultaneously help Ann recruit the girl with the sword ve physique. "Anna, honey, I appreciate the fact that you have taken interest in managing your territory but what you just said is just dumb. When the southern watch is about to visit their city the City lords and the local leaders will behave and even pour money to make it look like they have been doing their work properly. But what after southern watch leaves? These guys will increase their corrupt ways and tyranny over the citizens immediately after the southern watch left just to get back what they invested in the city out of fear of the surprise inspection from the southern watch. So in the end all you did was use the royal family''s manpower and money to achieve nothing," Ann could not be more blunt and condescending as she helped Anna realize that her idea of making waves was only a waste of manpower and resources. "..." Anna did not immediatelysh out as she would do in the past instead she patiently listened to what Ann had to say concerning her idea and considered it for a good while before saying, "If it takes a little manpower and money to keep these corrupt city lords, officials, and local leaders on their toes and think of the people for a change even for a little while, so be it. I spend more manpower and money on one of my parties. If it means throwing fewer parties for the good of my citizens then I will cut back on throwing parties." "Wow, how noble of you," Ann said sarcastically. "I will not say that it is a good idea but it''s better than nothing," I said seeing that Anna was taking her title as hier of the southern royal throne seriously. "Whatever, I am not doing this for your approval," Anna said that but the brilliance in her eyes said otherwise. And then as if she remembered something she squinted her eyes and said, "You, what do mean by my idea isn''t good? Are you mocking me? Do you think I am dumb?" "..." Listening to Anna it was apparent to me that she had seen Susan kiss me. I say this because Anna asked me if I thought she was dumb. Anna never asked this even though I cheated her into signing a pretty much one-sided contract. Or when I purposefully ignored her feelings for me. This time Anna was angry at me. And she had every right to be. If it were me I don''t think I would be able to rush to the rescue of a person who was kissing others behind my back. Even though it was just a false rm, it did not mean any less. ... Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:17 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 Joe Hill, the youngest of the current patriarch of the Hill family in the central capital was the ck sheep of the family. Yet, the patriarch sent him to bring home the child from a branch family with the sword ve physique because he was the only one avable at the moment and also because Joe needed a ce to lie low for a few days as the family settle the matters of him having assaulted amoner girl whom he had taken fancy. All in all Joe Hill was the worst of the worst with a very fragile bottom line. Though Joe was leading the group of Hill family members to retrieve the branch family child with the sword ve physique, he had a few advisors tagging along with him who were the real brains of the operation and were also responsible to make sure that Joe would not do anything stupid to jeopardies their mission to bring home the sword ve physique intact. Arriving at the Hill family in the sun blossom city, Joe immediately took a fancy to Laura''s grandma. In the day and age of a card apprentice with miraculous cards at their disposal, the body of a woman would rarely disy their age. Not to forget Laura''s grandma was a sword dancer and a practitioner of sword arts. Regardless of her age, her body was in shape and looked like it belonged to that of some in theirte twenties, the peak of youth where one could still be considered innocent but not that innocent. As a sword dancer, Laura''s grandma had treated and maintained her body like a temple, her silky smooth and lily-white skin was evidence of that. She had a long swan neck with a pair of well-toned long legs that screamed that they belonged to a sword dancer. With her age, Laura''s grandma''s body had indeed matured but it only showed on her breast and her ass. They were humongous, and her baggy style of clothing could not hide that fact. For a twenty-year-old like Joe Laura''s grandma was something he would not quit until he had hit it. None of the Hill family members were aware of Joe''s intention toward their matriarch but Laura''s grandma knew the first time Joeid his eyes on her. She felt disgusted learning Joe''s thoughts towards her as she could be considered as Joe''s father''s aunt. Meaning she was Joe''s grandaunt. Yet this boy held such disgusting thoughts toward her. To top it off he even dared to send his junk pics to her grimoire. Laura''s grandma wanted to have some serious talk with this boy but that night he trespassed into her bedroom. Thankfully she had foreknowledge that Joe would dare to do something stupid like this so she had called a few of her children to her room under the guise of having a family meeting in her room. And apparently, Joe Hill who had stealthy broken into Laura''s grandma''s room was part of this meeting. ... Chapter 1241 Sexcapades Of Young Master Joe Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:17 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 Joe was nning to surprise Laura''s grandma by paying a sudden night visit to her bedroom and doing her by surprise or force if required. Either way tonight he was not going to quit until he wrecked that big juicy ass. But when Joe stealthily managed to break into Laura''s grandma''s room he was taken by surprise seeing all the elders of the Hill family gathered in Laura''s grandma''s room seriously discussing something. The elders paused their discussion seeing Joe break into their mother''s room and looked at him in confusion but before they all could reach the apparent conclusion, Laura''s grandma came to Joe''s rescue by inviting him to join their discussion. Though reluctant, Joe chose to follow Laura''s grandma''s lead as he, himself, could not think of a better reason on spot. So instead of spending a steamy night with Laura''s grandma, Joe ended up answering the elder''s various questions about the Central capital and the main Hill family''s n for Laura, the child with the sword ve physique. It was almost early morning before Joe walked out of Laura''s grandma''s bedroom like he nned to but he was not happy about it as he did not get lucky as he was hoping to instead he ended up cozying up to a bunch of country bumpkins because he did not want to spook them by showing them the real him. That day Joe was surprised to learn that the Circle''s branch in sun blossom city was destroyed by a neighboring force, making it so that the branch Hill family no longer required the main family''s assistance anymore. As he anticipated the branch family looked at him and his people as if asking when they will be leaving. However, Joe made it clear with his actions that they were here to take the child with the sword ve physique and he did not mind using force to do that. Having shown the might of the main family, Joe was able to suppress the branch family and force them to hide their dissatisfaction. Later he took the child with the sword ve physique to find the person who had her fated ingredient and buy it but to their dismay, that person had already left the city and returned to his home in the neighboring city, Sky blossom city. Having suppressed the branch family with his goon''s strength unwilling Joe had yet to give up on the idea of tasting the matriarch of the branch family despite his first failure, he once again paid a night visit to her bedroom but this time learning from his past mistake before breaking into the room he pressed his ears against the door to make sure he would not walk in on a trap like thest time. Hearing no sounds from inside, Joe rubbed his hands together with great enthusiasm letting out a muffled creepyugh before breaking into the room however to his surprise Laura''s grandma was not in the bedroom as Joe was expecting her to be yet Joe wait patiently for his prey to arrive but she never arrived. Turns out that night she was sleeping with her beloved granddaughter Laura. Failing to get lucky two nights in a row Joe was frustrated. Frustrated Joe summoned his people that apanied him as his advisors to help him with his predicament with Laura''s grandma. To his surprise, he received a call from his father the very next second. Getting an earful from his father Joe grudgingly nced at all of his aids before nning a trip to sky blossom city to get the fated ingredient of the child with the sword ve physique. Leaving a few of his goons to watch over the branch family, Joe led the others to the sky-blossom city. Arriving at the city, Joe learned that the city had faced massive earthquakes justst night and that if not for the city array, the whole city might have copsed. Joe sparred no thoughts to this news and went in search of the person who had Laura''s fated ingredient. Arriving at that person''s workce a warehouse, the sensory card apprentice amongst his goons warned him that there was a semi-demigod in the warehouse. Learning that a semi-demigod was staying within the warehouse where the person he was supposed to meet was working Joe felt a chill run down his spine. Semi-demigods were not new to Joe who had grown up in the central capital, his family had a semi-demigod protector, his great-grandpa. The reason Joe felt scared was that he was nning to storm into the warehouse and threaten the person who had Laura''s fated ingredient using his family name so that he would give them the card for free. A few thousand low-tier soul jades were not a big deal for Joe but he was used to taking what he wanted by force only from the weak. Now that Joe learned that a semi-demigod was staying in the workce of the person whom he was supposed to meet, Joe decided to pay for the card and leave without causing any trouble. Questions like, what a semi-demigod was doing in a third-rate city did raise in Joe''s mind but he chose not to entertain them as he walked into the warehouse. Walking into the warehouse Joe was surprised to find Aba Windsor and her infamous bodyguard Agatha. At first, Joe did not believe his eyes but having been warned by his goon that a semi-demigod was inside the warehouse, Joe understood that he had not mistaken, he was actually in presence of Aba Windsor, the only beloved daughter of Demigod Windsor. Realizing this Joe began to thank his lucky star, who would have thought that he would meet Aba Windsor, his ticket to greatness in a third-rate city? Joe no longer regrets not killing themoner girl back in the central capital after assaulting her. If not for her his father would not gave sent him here toy low for a while. Though Aba Windsor had no idea who Joe Hill was or if a family named Hill existed in the central capital, Joe waspletely aware of Aba Windsor, and her likes and dislikes. He had paid a fortune to learn those things. No, Joe was not Aba''s secret admirer or anything of that sort. He was a predator, but Aba was not like his typical prey, she was what he liked to call his golden ticket to ascension. Aba despite her child-like body build was very popr among the central capital men, mostly because herst name was Windsor, and some men idolized her because of their rather unique sense of taste, the Lolicons. And Joe was among the men who liked Aba for herst name, Windsor. Even an 8-year-old child from the streets of the central capital knows that demigod Windsor was one of the richest demigods in the five regions. Who would not want a rich and powerful father-inw? Joe was one of those who would rather work hard to take the shortcut than work hard the regr way. So for someone like him, Aba was indeed a golden ticket to ascension. Joe would not be Joe if had not done his homework on Aba despite having no chance of ever interacting with her. Just because he liked to fantasize about hitting big by getting Aba to madly fall in love with him and then marry into her family and live off her rich and powerful dad. Aba wasn''t the only one, Joe had a list of golden tickets, and one of the names on that list was Anna Heatsend, the princess of the southern royal family. Joe greeted Aba with the most charming smile his ugly mug could muster, creeping Aba out. Yet, Joe felt that he had left the best first impression in the history of first impressions. Thankfully his advisors could see where this was heading and did not waste a second before, texting Joe to behave saying that his overzealous approach was leaving a very desperate and bad impression on Aba Windsor. And if he were to continue down this path he would burn any chances of getting close to Aba Windsor while advising him to use a different approach. Joe ignored the first text so his goons bombard his grimoire with texts forcing him to read their texts, warning and advising him to do better as this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity not just for Joe, himself, but the Hill family too. They knew that the chances of Joe bing demigod Windsor''s son-inw were lesser than zero but they hoped that Joe could try and get acquainted with Aba Windsor, as just being acquainted with a Windsor would open many doors for their family and Joe himself. Right now the advisors were thinking of numerous ways to help Joe get on the good side of Aba Windsor. Meanwhile, Joe was trying his best not to bomb any chances of him getting close to Aba Windsor. So he could not help butminate the fact that this went so smoothly in his fantasies but why was it so hard in the real world? Just when Joe''s advisors were out of ideas to help Joe get close to Aba, three low-level card apprentices walked into the warehouse. Seeing how Aba was close to them, one of the advisors came up with an idea that would not only help Joe get close to Aba but even get her to owe him a favor. ... Chapter 1242 Three Step Plan Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:17 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 One of the three low-level card apprentices that entered the warehouse was none other than the person that Laura, Joe, and his goons visited the sky-blossom city in search of. However, this did not stop Joe''s advisors from using that person in their ns to help Joe get on good terms with Aba Windsor. Their n had three simple steps, the first step was to find fault with three low-level card apprentices so that they get provoked and do something stupid like a verbal fight. The first step was crude as it would also cause Aba Windsor to be displeased with Joe as she was acquainted with these three low-level card apprentices. However, this step was an important step in their n as this would spark an opinion about Joe in Aba''s mind. The second step was to blow the little discord out of the proposition such that Joe can me the three low-level card apprentices for sullying the honor of the Hill family and challenge them into a life-and-death duel while justifying his actions as a necessary action to protect the Hill family honor. The three low-level card apprentices will have no choice but to agree to the life-and-death duel as they will make sure of it. And thest step was for Joe to use his fancy card set and higher realm to defeat the three low-level card apprentices but instead of killing them, Joe would spare their life showing his generosity and would use this opportunity to give out a warm and heartfelt speech about family, honor, and mercy. This way Joe would erase the little dissatisfaction that Aba had towards him and rece it with warm feelings depending upon how good and convincing Joe''s performance was. And since Joe had spared the lives of her acquaintances Aba might even feel like she owes Joe a favor because as Joe''s advisors, they would praise the generosity of their young master while hinting Aba that if the three card apprentices were not her acquaintances no matter how generous Joe was he would let them off the hook for their actions without any consequences. This was the three-step n that Joe''s advisors hade up with to help Joe get on the good side of Aba. Reading this n in the text his advisors had sent him Joe was overjoyed as he liked the n very much and thought it would definitely work. Especially the part of the n where he would firste off as the bad guy in Aba''s eyes and then she soon realizes that he was the good guy and she had mistaken about him. Joe felt like this n was a surefire way for him to make his way into Aba''s heart. Now that Joe knew what he had to do he was waiting for the perfect moment tomence his n. And that moment came soon enough when he saw the insane stats of the card that was supposed to be Laura''s fated ingredient. Joe was having a hard time believing that he was able to find such a card in the third-rate city of the southern region of all ces. With the emotion already in ce, Joe did not need to act to find faults with the low-level card apprentices to provoke them. He spoke his mind and the first step of his n proceeded wlessly. Though not all three of them fell for his provocation, it just took one of them for him to move to the second step of his n. And one of them was dumb and hot-headed enough to walk into his trap and dig her own grave. Before Joe could celebrate the sessfulpetition of the second step of his n, something unexpected happened Aba used her family name to watch over the life-and-death duel between him and the feisty girl. Making sure that if either of the participants of this life-and-death duel were to die, there would be no hard feelings, and the friends and rtives of the loser would be forsaking their right for revenge and vengeance. This did surprise Joe and his advisors as it showed that these three low-level card apprentices'' rtionship with Aba was more than that of mere acquaintances. Which was both good and bad for their n. Therefore Joe and his goons decided to not drag this out and make Joe the good guy as soon as possible. However mid-way through the n looking at the bumpy figure of the feisty girl, Joe was conflicted, he wanted to follow the n he had in his mind but his penis had a mind of its own it begged him that it wanted to be cuddled between the two huge mountains of the feisty girl. Joe steeled his mind and mentally disciplined his penis, ''No! No! Not today. We have bigger fish to fry.'' While Joe was continuing to the third step of his n having convinced his penis, something rather odd urred, the other two low-level card apprentices did not seem to care about his life-and-death duel with their friend and even dared to mock him for trying to protect his family''s honor. Joe wanted to challenge them to a life-and-death battle too but he did not as from the corner of his eyes he saw that Aba was very displeased with him and having already agreed with his advisors to not push his act any further Joe let this slide and proceeded with the n. Asking the feisty girl to show him the venue for their duel. "What is this ce?" Joe asked the feisty girl having followed her into an adjacent warehouse. Everything was going as Joe and his goons nned. Yes, there were a few hups midway but Joe felt that he handled them pretty well. Joe was counting his chicks even before the eggs hatched as he had great confidence in his expensive card set. "This is the testing area where I test the cards that I create, this should be a good ce for us to have our duel." Chapter 1243 Life-And-Death Duel Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:24 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 "So, should we get started," Joe asked looking at Aba as she had dered to overlook their life-and-death duel. "Sure, both of you take your positions," Aba seemed to have experience refereeing for duels. Following Aba''smand, Corey and Joe stood opposite to other while the others who tagged alone to witness their duel stood on the sidelines of the testing area, making space for the duel to take ce. Seeing that everyone was in position Aba yelled, "Remember the regr rules of a life-and-death duel will be applied, if either of you two fails to follow them then Agatha will step in to conclude the duel, Understood?" "Yes." Joe and Corey answered in unison. As each of them red at the other. Waiting for Aba to say the magic word. "Start!" with that Adamenced the life-and-death duel between Joe and Corey. Getting the green signal, Joe immediately summoned his grimoire preparing to y his starter card but paused seeing that Corey did not summon her grimoire and was doing warm-up exercises while cracking her knuckles and neck joints. This confused Joe, causing him to wonder if a life-and-death duel meant something different in this part of the southern region. With every passing second Joe and the crowd were puzzled by Corey''s actions and wondered if she was missing a few nuts up there. Forget others, they did not know what Corey was capable of but even Susan could not help but feel the same as them. That was because she would never be able to imagine that Corey, as a card master, was nning to fight a card grandmaster purely with the might of her physical body. If Susan knew what Corey was nning to do, she would definitely yell out loud, ''Have you lost your mind? Or your origin card has finally pushed you to point of growing suicidal tendencies.'' Soon a minute passed and witnessing that Corey still had not summoned her grimoire Joe lost his calm and yelled, "Hey, what''s the hold-up? You do know that it is toote for you to forfeit the duel now." "Yes, I do. Duh," Corey looked at Joe as if she was looking at a dumbass for even implying that she wanted to forfeit. "..." the way Corey looked at him enraged Joe, but he did not let his anger control him. As much as he wanted to thrash Corey around using his cards, he knew this would not work in favor of his n. With the realm difference between Joe and Corey, this duel already seemed like him trying to bully Corey. Now, if he were to defeat a Corey who had not even summoned her grimoire it would only make him look worse in Aba''s eyes. Which would be contrary to everything he had worked for so far. Therefore Joe did not attack the defenseless Corey which was unlike him as he had no qualms about bullying the weak and those that could not defend themselves. Frustrated Joe once again shouted at Corey asking, "Are you going to summon your grimoire or not?" "No, I don''t need to summon my grimoire to defeat the likes of you. Come at me when you are ready," Corey said nonchntly while she cracked her neck joint. Listening to Corey''s words Joe''s rage raised to a new level, he was very close to losing his calm, forgetting about looking like a bully in Aba''s eyes and just killing Corey and being done with it. However, Joe controlled his rage, as he could not mess this up. This was his golden ticket to ascension. He never dreamed everything would fall in ce just like how he used to fantasize. Now all he had to do was follow the n, this was once in a lifetime opportunity for someone like him, and he did not dare to mess it up over a few insults and provocations. To make this happen Joe was willing to enter a pact with demons if he had to. He was prepared to sacrifice anything. Joe was willing to go all in to take a short cut then take the regr path. "Girl, no matter how much confidence you have in your physical strength, I will not take the initiative to attack you, as this is not the way I wanted to fight for the honor of my family," Instead of letting Corey''s action irritate him any further Joe decided to use it as an opportunity to show Aba that he was a just and righteous person fighting for the honor of his family and nothing more. "Fine, if you can''t take initiative to attack me, then I will throw the first punch but I will warn you if I were to attack you then this duel will be over before you can even react," Corey said hearing Joe say that if he would not attack her unless she summons her grimoire then she would. "Aren''t you being too cocky? Do what you have to do, though I cannot attack a defenseless person, I can sure as well defend against a defenseless person," Joe, himself, did not know what he meant by speaking those words, but he was trying his best toe off as heroic and someone with principles. "Cocky? Whatever," Saying that Corey hopped twice before vanishing from her spot and then she appeared in front of Joe and mmed her right fist on his chest. The impact of Corey''s punch on Joe''s chest was blocked by a shield made of golden light. The shield was able to block Corey''s punch but under the influence of the force of her punch, Joe was lifted off the ground and thrown into the air. Then he fell to the ground however he appeared to be unharmed. Seeing this Joe''s goons panicked, realizing that there was a huge error in their n, they had underestimated the strength of the low-level card apprentice. Chapter 1244 Sage-Level Body Arts Mastery Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:27 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 The crowd looked at Corey dumbfoundedly. Especially, Joe''s goons. Their entire n worked on the fact that Corey was a low-level card master with a third-rate card set and had no chance of winning against a card grandmaster with a first-rate card set. But seeing Corey being able to subdue Joe without relying on her grimoire and cards, they were starting to see that their n was not as wless as they thought. Now that they had reached this point all of them looked at Agatha from the corner of their eyes only to find that she was monitoring them too. It seems there was nothing they could do unless they were willing to risk their lives to save their young master Joe. Aba too was no less astonished than the Hill family goons, because she thought since both she and Corey were in the card master realm they were equally strong, maybe she was even stronger because of her higher grade card set but it turns out that she had mistaken. It turns out that psycho was way stronger than her. As a card apprentice, Aba had fought her share of card duels, and witnessing Corey''s attack she knew that if she were in Joe''s ce even she could not defend against it. She might even be seriously injured and rendered unfit to continue the duel. Realizing this Aba clenched her fist as a fierypetitive spirit ignited in her heart. Compared to others, only two people understood what Corey just did. They were none other than Agatha and Laura. As a semi-demigod, it would be a shame on Agatha''s part if she were not able to see through Corey''s attack. As for Laura, she too had achieved something simr to what Corey had achieved in body arts concerning sword arts, it was none other than Sage-Level mastery. "Sage-level body arts," Laura muttered looking at Corey who was looking at Joe who got back on his feet with difficulty. As a martial artist who had achieved sage-level mastery in sword arts, Laura would not be worthy of her achievements if she could not see that Corey had achieved sage-level mastery in her body arts. Laura looked at Corey with a crazed gaze, she could not wait to test her martial achievements against Corey''s. "I was wrong, it seems you can take a beating or two," Corey said looking at Joe hurriedly got back on his feet and chanted, "Item card: A-rank gravity sword." Soon a grey-colored heavy broad sword appeared in Joe''s hands, tightening his grasp on its hilt Joe activated a skill card, "A-rank Sword Intent." soon an invisible but sharp aura covered the heavy broad sword. It seems Joe no longer cared if Corey summoned her grimoire or not, he ditched all that bull carp about honor and principles once hisst resort activated right at the start of the duel. The shield made by golden light was Joe''sst resort passive card which activates in case of imminent danger to the user''s life. Since it activated then it meant that Corey''s attack was just now enough to kill him. It was never a good sign that this card activated at the start of the duel. Therefore Joe who loved himself more than anyone else no longer cared about how Aba perceived him and instead decided to go all out to save his miserable life. If you wondering if Joe regretted his actions? Yes, he regretted it all. Mostly not killing themoner bitch after assaulting her. As she was the originator of all his recent misfortune. Seeing Joe summon a sword and activate a sword skill, his goons pped their heads in distress. Seeing how Corey was very quick and packed serious damage, so shouldn''t he be focusing on increasing his defense, just in case he doesn''t get killed even before he can swing his sword? "Here Ie," Corey said seeing that Joe hadpleted his preparation. Then she dashed toward Joe and arriving next to him she kicked aiming at his waist but it was blocked by Joe using his heavy broad sword. *nk* Kicking the heavy broad sword Corey felt like she was kicking a mountain, it appears the word gravity in the name of the sword was not just for show. Still, Joe was pushed backward by the force of Corey''s kick. However, Corey''s shoe, which came in contact with Joe''s sword had a deep cut on it, this must be due to sword intent covering the sword. However, those who were spectating the duel knew that was not Joe who used his sword to block Corey''s attack but it was his Sword that guided and moved Joe to block Corey''s kick. Seeing this Laura blurted out loud, "Sword Spirit!" "..." Joe''s goons were dumbfounded seeing that Joe''s gravity sword had sword spirit, they finally saw a chance of Joe winning the duel. All hope was not lost for them. "Sword spirit?" Susan asked as she was not that familiar with high-level cards, especially sword-rted cards. "Sword spirit is the spirit of the sword. It has a mind of its own. Sword spirits are very adept in the way of swords. Just equipping a sword with sword spirit will increase the mastery of the user''s sword-rted skill card. Item cards with spirits are very expensive, but also equally rare, therefore you cannot find them in the market," Aba exined erasing the confusion in Susan''s mind. Seeing that activating the sword spirit by feeding sword intent to the gravity sword was still not a match for Corey. Joe''s expression became hideous, the sword spirit enhanced by sword intent was his ace, so seeing that its damage was nowhere near close to that of Corey''s simple kick he could not help but feel desperate. This duel was no longer about impressing Aba Windsor but his life, if lose the battle then his life and death will be in the feisty girl''s hand. With the presence of Agatha, his aid could note to his rescue nor could his family which was far away in the central capital. So, resolved his mind and chanted, "Sacrifice card Sword intent to Gravity sword." Chapter 1245 Sword Spirit Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:33 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 [Card Name: Gravity Sword Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 9 stars Card Durability: [79/100] Card Effect: The user can summon a heavy broad sword while equipping this card. Additional effects: Weight maniption, Sword Spirit (infant), Sharpness +5, Attack speed +5 Note: This Item has awakened its spirit.] Weight maniption: This ability allows the gravity sword to manipte its weight ording to the will of the user and its sword spirits. Sword spirit(infant): This item has gained spirituality and has the awareness of an infant. But it is a prodigy in the way of swords. Addition effect: Sword Guidance, sharpness +20, Sword Arts Mastery +1, Awaken Sword Guidance: The sword spirit can guide and help its user in their pursuit of the way of swords. Awaken: The sword spirit is still in its infancy and needs to feed the sword intent to be activated. Additional Effect: Sacrifice Sacrifice: the sword spirit awakens to itsplete form depending upon the amount of sword intent sacrificed to it. [Card Name: Sword Intent Card Type: Skill card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare-Grade Card Rate: 8-stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card Effect: Using this card user can conjure an A-rank sword intent with basic mastery in exchange for his soul energy. Additional effects: Sharpness +15, Counter Cut, Enhanced Durability Note: User can use soul jades to conjurerge quantity of sword intent.] Counter Cut: The sword intent can counter 23 percent of every attack blocked in the form of a sword cut. Enhanced Durability: The durability of every sword-type item covered in sword intent is enhanced. ¡­ "Sacrifice card Sword intent to Gravity sword." Having resolved himself, Joe decisively sacrificed his sword intent card to the sword spirit of his gravity sword to awaken it to its full potential. The heavy broad sword freed itself from Joe''s grasp and float in the air, then emitting a brilliant light it morphed into a humanoid male spirit clothed in a grey body suit, emitting boundless sword intent. The sword spirit''s gaze appeared to be sharp enough to leave a cut. Seeing Joe morph into a humanoid sword spirit, Corey muttered, "This duel just got interesting people, you got my full attention." "Master," The sword spirit turned and greeted Joe. "Quit wasting time and kill that bitch," Joe yelled as every second the gravity sword was in humanoid form it was consuming his soul energy to maintain its form and the effects of the sword intent card that was sacrificed to awaken it. Joe wanted this duel to end before he was forced to make use of soul jades to meet the energy needs of the gravity sword''s energy consumption. "Yes master," the sword spirit affirmed as it turned to lock its gaze on Corey. Then it conjured a huge sum of sword intent when split into 9 balls of sword intent,ter this ball of sword intent morphed into swords. The 9 swords floated and circled with the humanoid sword spirit at the center. Then the sword spirit raised its right and pointed it at Corey, following the signal of the sword spirit, the nine swords stopped circling it and flew through the wind aiming at Corey. Seeing the iing swords, Corey dodged each one of them with ease but the nine swords were not done they circled back and continued to target Corey like homing missiles. This time Corey did not choose to evade the iing swords but she faced them head-on, she blocked each of them with her fists and kicks. In the process, she destroyed some of them. Reducing the number of swords to three. Then three swords attacked Corey simultaneously but from different directions. However, they were still not able tond a single attack on Corey, as she jumped into the air and kicked all three of the swords away with a round kick as they converged on her while destroying them. Fully showcasing the sage-level mastery of her body arts. Seeing all nine of its conjured swords were destroyed by Corey with ease using her physical body, the Sword spirit acknowledged Corey as a worthy enemy and then this time summoning a sword in each of its hands, the sword spirit dashed toward Corey preparing to engage in her closebat and test her body arts with its sword arts. As a sword spirit, it believed itself to superior to Corey''s body arts. Seeing the sword spirite at her directly, Corey was not surprised but the corner of her lips raised showing a dark smile. She too wanted to test how strong she had grown after gaining Corey Park''s Sage-level mastery in a few rare-grade body arts. Originally she nned to use her newfound skills on her ck-hearted boss who kept trying to steal her mother from her. But to her surprise, she learned the hard way that his physical strength had grown to a such level that her sage-level body arts were rendered useless. Corey could not fathom how much his physique had developed since thest time they fought. Corey still did not give up on her body arts because they were not stillplete as she had just inherited them from Corey Park, her body was yet to adjust and grow to show the true strength of sage-level mastery. But her current self was sufficient to deal with someone at Joe and his sword spirit''s level. The sword spirit that neared Corey was puzzled to see that Corey nned to fight its sword intent with her bare fists. It immediately got enraged feeling that Corey was looking down on the sharpness of its sword intent. Therefore, it did not hold back as it shed at Corey but its sword''s de was caught by Corey between the two palms of her hands, seeing this the sword spirit shed at Corey with its other sword however, Corey evaded it by maneuvering her body to jump in the air and stay there by using the sword de caught between her palms as support for her body weight. Chapter 1246 Detonating Sword Intent Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:32 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 Seeing Corey dodge its other sword by jumping six feet into the air and staying there using the de of its sword caught between her palms as support the sword spirit was enraged, it felt that Corey was using it as a prop to perform her stunts. Therefore it let go of its sword caught between Corey''s palms and retreated before detonating the sword. As the Sword spirit, let go of the sword, both the sword and Corey were falling to the floor but the sword that was conjured by the Sword spirit using its sword intent exploded taking Corey by surprise. The sword intent exploded on her face and she crashed into the floor. However, Corey appeared to be unharmed apart from small cuts and bruises on her skin, which instantly recovered under the effect of her demon physique. As the swallow wounds on Corey''s skin healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, the Sword Spirit concluded that Corey''s physical body was as sturdy and durable as itself and its swords. Hence the Sword Spirit no longer took offense to Corey using her body to defend against its swords, rather it start to take Corey''s body arts seriously. As for Corey, she immediately stood on her feet after crashing on the floor showing that the explosion of the sword barely did any damage to her but then she nced at the palm of both of her hands only to mind visible cut marks on them, this was after her physique had held her palms. Corey got these cut marks by catching the sword of Sword Spirit between her palms, a quarter of the force she applied on the de seemed to have gotten reflected at her causing the cuts on her palms. With this Corey learned that she not only had to watch out for the sharpness of the sword spirits swords and sword intent but also watch out for its rebound type skill which could return a quarter of her attack to her as damage. Learning the troublesome nature of the Sword Spirit''s sword intent Corey frowned her brows. However, she still chose to continue to fight against the Sword Spirit solely using her body arts. Having witnessed the durability of Corey''s body arts, the Sword Spirit conjured about two dozen swords using its sword intent which hovered behind it. Then itunched these swords aiming at Corey. Having experienced this earlier Corey did not choose to evade the swords but rather faced them head-on using her fists and kicks. When her fist came in contact with the flying sword she felt like she was punching a boundless mountain, the same was true for her kicks. It was because the swords were making use of the weight maniption ability of the gravity sword such that while flying the swords were feather light to increase their speed and while at the point of contact, they were heavier than a mountain to increase the damage. Having blocked Corey''s attack the swords reflect a quarter of her attack to her as damage. Soon other swords followed suit but this time Corey hurriedly freed herself from the entanglement of the swords and evaded the other swords. However, since it was a close call most of the swords managed to leave swallow cuts on Corey while few managed to leave a few deep cuts. Having fulfilled their orders, the two dozen swords circled back to the Sword Spirit and hovered behind it. Corey''s clothes were tattered and soaked in blood from her wounds. Seeing this Joe regained confidence that he will win the duel, so he decided to get their n back on track as this win was not cheap, it cost him a sword intent card. So he might as well get the most out of it. Therefore he calmed himself, paced his breath, and advised Corey using a deep voice, "Girl, I am warning you if you continue to be stubborn and not summon your grimoire to use your cards to defend you will be cut into pieces by my Sword Spirit." Joe''s goons gave him a mental thumbs up from the sidelines of the arena as he not only managed to turn the losing duel in his favor but also continued to follow their n. Just when they thought that all hope was lost, Joe rekindled their dying hope. They started to feel that the youngest of their patriarch''s children was not as bad as the rumors made it sound, then considering their trip with him down here, they felt he was worse. Permanently sacrificing a sword intent card to defeat someone of the lower realm, they strongly felt that only Joe would be capable of this feat. "Shut the fuck up," Corey yelled as she dashed forward aiming at the Sword Spirit. Seeing iing Corey, the Sword Spirit pointed its right-hand index finger at her, ordering her swords to attack Corey. The two dozen swords hovering behind the Sword Spirit turned feather-light in weight andunched themselves aiming at Corey. Just as they were about tond on Corey they increased their weight to that of a mountain, however, Corey managed to dodge the first few by a hair''s breadth, and missing their target the swords pierced into the floor of the arena and were stuck. Corey continued to evade other swords by hair''s breadth and advance towards the dual sword-wielding Sword Spirit. Witnessing Corey get closer to it while closely dodging its swords, the Sword Spirit did not panic rather it calmly waited, soon it saw what it waited for, a confident grin forming on Corey''s face as she had almost dodged all other swords heading towards her and was down to onest sword, but before her grin could fully from as she was about to evade thest sword of the two dozen flying swords aimed at her by a hair''s breadth, it exploded right next to her. Chapter 1247 Breaking Past Physical Limits Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:37 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 Under the force of the explosion, Corey crashnded into a bed of almost two dozen swords embedded in the floor that exploded simultaneously as soon as Corey''s back touched the ground. This was the explosion of sword intent so there wasn''t much smoke apart from the smithereens of the floor. So the crowd could see as the exploding sword intents cut Corey from every direction and left deep wounds on her body having breached her body''s demonic defense. The crowd went quiet seeing more than swords conjured from sword intent detonate, Sansa and Aba worried for Corey, if not for seeing Corey''s chest move up and down indicating that she was still breathing and alive they would have rushed to the arena to check on her. They could not understand why Corey was being stubborn and not choosing to summon her grimoire or directly attack Joe to put an end to this match. However, they could only put their trust in Corey believing that she knew what she was doing. Even Joe''s goons were worried about Corey''s well-being and sighed in relief seeing her chest move up and down indicating that she was still breathing and alive. Because over time they have subtly noticed that Aba Windsor, the target of their n, was on much closer terms with Corey and her friends than they first assumed. This meant if they wanted to get on good terms with the Windsors they could absolutely not kill Corey. Otherwise, forget getting acquainted with the Windsors, it would be considered a blessing if they forget their offense and ignore their family''s existence, not retaliating against them for killing one of Aba''s friends. While the crowd worried for Corey''s life, there were two in it, who understood why Corey was stubbornly not summoning her grimoire to use her cards. Therefore they could not help but get amazed seeing how Corey could be so cruel and demanding of herself. They cannot imagine putting themselves through what Corey was putting herself through. But considering the stakes here, they felt that they would make a simr choice as Corey. Because breaking past one''s physical limit at a higher realm of mastery was a very difficult thing to achieve. Though they would not be as merciless as Corey towards themselves, they would definitely be smarter than her. How could she forget that the Sword Spirit could detonate its sword after having fallen for the same trick the first time? ''Park, I had enough of getting my ass whooped. Let me morph into my demon form, I will teach this uptight Sword Spirit and its limp dick master what I am capable of,'' Laying on the cracked floor covered in wounds, blood, and dust Corey mentally sicked permission from Corey Park to morph into her demon for which was more adjusted and suitable for her to show theplete threat of her Sage-level mastery of body arts. ''No, you have to defeat this Sword Spirit in your current form to train your body. Otherwise, your body will never be able to adjust and grow enough to fully disy the prowess of Sage-level mastery of body arts in its current form. You are strong enough to defeat the Sword Spirit, you need to be just smart enough to use the strength you have properly that is all. How can you be foolish enough to forget and not be on guard against the sword spirit detonating its sword intent? Corey, listen to me. Using the sage-level mastery of body arts should not put a burden on your body but it is. And when using it in your demon form it should be getting a huge boost enough for you to fight demons of a higher realm but it is not. If you don''t train your body and push it past its limits you will never be able to disy the true potential of my sage-level mastery,'' Corey Park mentally persuaded Corey not to give up just as breaking past the limits of her current body will bring in huge gains beyond her imagination. She had purposefully not warned Corey to watch out for the sword spirit detonating its swords as for a battle of this magnitude Corey should not be requiring her assistance. If she keeps helping Corey at every turn then Corey will never learn and she will be stunting her growth. Corey Park suggested Corey use her battle against Joe''s sword spirit to train her body withbat and as it was one of the fasted ways to break past one''s physical limits and also because with Corey''s current unstable state of mind, she would spend most of the hours of her day training her body to break past its limit with hard work. ''...'' Corey did not seem to be convinced by Corey Park''s persuasion as nobody liked to get their ass whooped when they could defeat their opponent with a single punch. Understanding that Corey needed something more to motivate her to take her training seriously Corey Park mentally reminded, ''Corey, remember how Wyatt was able to subdue you with the sheer power of his physical body, and all you could do nothing but struggle as he stepped on you? If you continue to be as you are and put in no effort you will never be able to catch up to him and never save mama Susan from his evil clutches. Corey, are you willing to just stand by and helplessly watch as Wyatt warps his dirty paws around our mother or are you going to break through the limits of your body and break his dirty paws if he even dreams of getting near our mother?'' Listening to Corey Park''s words, in Corey''s eyes the image of her greedy boss ovepped with the face of the Sword Spirit, then she hurriedly got up from the floor and got into a fighting stance. Showing that she was serious about this battle. Unlike earlier when she was careless knowing that she was way stronger than her opponent despite limiting herself and thinking that this fight was going to be an easy win. Chapter 1248 Death By Ten Thousand Cuts Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:39 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 As Corey took the fighting stance ignoring the pain of her wounds she muttered, "Rare-Grade Imperial Blood Demon Body Arts." Soon a mist of blood began to ooze out of Corey and the deep wounds on her body began to heal faster than they were previously. Within a blink of an eye, the deep wounds were healed and the scars started to slowly fade away. Erasing every trace of the nasty wounds on Corey''s body. If not for the blood and the tattered clothes on her Body nobody would think that she was wounded in the first ce. Seeing this Joe and his goons panicked, they felt that they had celebrated too fast. To the goons, Corey reminds them of the martial arts card apprentice back in the central capital who only equipped martial arts cards and trained their body to master these martial arts. They too would defeat their opponents without having to make use of their grimoire or cards. But there was something different about Corey whenpared to the central capital''s martial arts card apprentice. Her body did not seem to be well trained whenpared to the central capital''s martial arts card apprentices even though her level of martial arts mastery was very high. Even if it were martial art card apprentices, they would summon their grimoire to equip themselves with armor and weapons because no matter how much one trains their body it could neverpare to the item cards and the Physique and Traits one is born with or acquires. This was why there weren''t many martial art card apprentices. However, it was Joe''s unfortunate fate that he met one who was an exceptional Martial Artist, down here, in a remote third-rate city of the southern region. "I see, you are finally taking me seriously," said Sword Spirit seeing Corey use her sage-level mastery in Rare-grade Imperial Blood Demon Body Arts against it. As a Sword Spirit, it knew that until now Corey was arrogantly using basic body arts against it, even though she had trained the basic body arts to sage-level mastery that was not enough against it, a sword spirit born to walk the path of the swords. "No, I am not taking you seriously but I finally know why I need to take this seriously," Corey said with a firm voice. She was not answering to the Sword Spirit but to her evil boss who for some reason sounded a lot like the Sword Spirit, she was fighting earlier. "..." the Sword Spirit respected Corey''s honesty and nodded as it raised its dual swords and took its battle form. Taking their respectivebat stances Corey and the Swords Spirit nced at their opponents gauging their strengths and weakness. And predicting how their opponent will react to their attacks based on their battle so far. Neither of them dared to underestimate their opponent. Silence prevailed in the arena as the opponents engaged in a stare-down and slowly got closer to each other. The atmosphere was tense, the previous battle had shown that both thebatants were equally capable maybe one was less smart than the other but strength-wise it was hard to tell which one of them would fall short when they shed. "Rare-grade Movement Arts Strom Steps," Corey yelled as sheunched herself at the Sword Spirit. As Corey moved it looked like a small storm was moving cutting through the still air of the arena blowing cold wind in every direction. Her advance seemed to be focused on destruction than speed, just like a storm that annihted everything in its path. Seeing Corey make the first move, the Sword Spirit waved its dual swords at an unfathomable speed yelling, "Death by Thousand Cuts." With that, the Sword spirit had unleashed a total of thousand Sword intent shes at the advancing Corey. Seeing the thousands of sword-intent shes heading towards her Corey did not stop her advance instead she charged forward, however, her speed seemed to have grown slower but the speed of the wind circling her grew strong and turned into a storm with Corey at the storm''s eye. Soon the thousand sword-intent shes shed with the small storm by deadly that covered Corey. It appeared that the sword-intent shes were able to break through the surface of the storm but very soon it could be seen that they were being swallowed by the storm. Having swallowed a thousand sword-intents shes, the storm soon spitted them out aiming at the Sword Spirit at twice the speed they attacked the storm. Laura showed a satisfied smile seeing the progress of the duel. Especially witnessing that Corey''s rare-grade movement arts at sage-level mastery could turn mere steps into a storm disaster. This was the extreme a card apprentice could achieve in their martial arts. She should know as a single sh from her basic sword art could cut a small mountain in half. There was little dissatisfaction in Laura''s heart as she could see that Corey was holding back. Laura was right Corey was indeed holding back, not out of pity for her rival but rather because her mortal body could not withstand the burden of unleashing the extreme of her sage-level mastery in her rare-grade movement arts Storm Steps. But this was also part of her training, as unleashing only a certain extent of power behind her storm steps required a lot of control, which meant Corey concentrating her mind, which was difficult for Corey under the influence of her titled demon core. Seeing its attack reflected at it at a great speed the Sword Spirit raised its brow and then swung its dual sword rapidly aiming at the iing sword-intent shes yelling, "Death by ten thousand cuts." The Sword Spirit unleashed ten thousand sword-intent shes this time, ten times more than thest attack, out of which a thousand sword-intent got nullified by the iing thousand sword-intent shes, and the remainder headed toward the Corey who advanced toward him with her storm steps. Chapter 1249 Extreme Martial Arts Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:41 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 As the storm steps of Corey collided with the nine thousand sword-intent shes simr to the previous time the nine thousand sword-intent shes were being swept away by Corey''s storm steps but the Sword Spirit detonated the nine thousand sword-intent shes as soon as all of them came in contact with the storm. *Boom* When the nine thousand sword intent shes exploded the Strom paused for a second before it grew stronger and faster. Seeing this oue, the Sword Spirit frowned, the Sword Spirit was expecting the explosion to put an end to Corey''s advance but it did not. Rather the storm seemed to have swallowed the explosion and grew stronger. The Sword Spirit was in a bind as the storm grew closer to it. Unlike Corey, its poweres from the soul energy supplied by its master Joe, so it could not tantly show its extreme skills like Corey and stuck to cost-saving but effective skills like the Death by thousand cuts. However, as the storm neared it, the sword spirit felt an abundant amount of soul energy pour into it, and heard the mentalmand of its master, ''Don''t worry about saving soul energy, take as much as you need and in return defeat that bitch no matter what. My life hangs on the result of this duel.'' Receiving themand from its master, the Sword Spirit''s eyes shone brilliantly as it began to borrow soul energy from him without holding and converting it into an A-rank sword intent, then it focused all of the sword intent at the edge of its dual words andunched an attack at the storm that was few meters away from it, "Sword Cross, divide the world into four." Both the swords wielded by Sword Spirit simultaneously unleashed huge sword intent shes in the form of a crimson crescent moon, one horizontally and the other vertically, forming a huge sword cross. When the sword cross and the storm collided, it appeared as if everything in the warehouse hade to a sudden pause. This effect was due to the struggle between the sword cross and storm step trying to overpower each other. The sword cross was trying to cut through the suction force of the storm and cut it, two arts were disying their extreme before the storm was cut into four pieces by the sword cross, while Corey was thrown back, crashing into the floor and tumbling for a while before reaching to sudden halt. With unlimited soul energy at its disposal, the sword spirit showed off its true capabilities in the way of a sword. Even Laura, who was watching the duel with the crowd could not help but raise her eyebrow but she was not impressed because she performed a better sword cross at the quarter of the soul energy spent by the sword spirit. Corey immediately got back on her feet and held her bleeding left shoulder. If not for her activating the rare-grade imperial blood demon body arts she too might have been cut into four parts by the Sword Spirit''s sword cross just like the storm created by storm step. Then switching her breathing technique to that of the rare-grade imperial blood demon body arts she immediately healed her left shoulder. Then she looked at the sword spirit having released that it was a lot stronger than she gave it credit for. Her Storm Step movement arts were considered unstoppable in the same realm however the Sword Spirit managed to stop it with two sword shes. Only to hear Corey Park me her, ''To think the unstoppable Storm Step was cut down by two sword strokes, you are a disgrace to my demonic movement and body arts.'' ''Shut up,'' Corey yelled at Park for calling her a disgrace. She was already irritated, Corey was aware of the prowess of the Storm Step Movement arts from the memories of past reincarnation and med herself for not being able to disy its true strength. She did not need Park to remind her of how much of a failure she was. Her hateful boss was one thing, but now this nameless jerk was also overpowering her Corey hated it. As Corey was nning her next attack, she instinctively moved to the side dodging a concentrated beam of sword intent. Only to hear the Sword Spirit say, "Kind warning, next time you get distracted I will aim for your heart." Sword-intent beam, the Sword Spirit concentrated arge amount of sword intent at the tip of its sword, when excited itunched itself in the direction the sword was pointed. A clever application of sword intent but it needs a lot of control, a normal card apprentice could not achieve this. Showing just how skillful the sword spirit was when ites to the way of swords. ''Corey, forget what I said before, equip a set of gauntlets from my armory,'' Corey park said to Corey knowing that instead of firing the sword intent beam if the Sword spirit had used the tip of its dual swords to attack Corey at closebat then at Corey''s current level, the concentrated sword intent at the tip of the sword would pierce through Corey''s defense like a needle piercing a paper. With Sage-level mastery in numerous body arts, Corey could take on the attacks of rare-grade weapons and skills head-on without much worry, so Corey Park nned to use this opportunity to help Corey train her body however she changed her mind seeing the Sword Spirit''s wless control over its sword intent. To the Sword Spirit, its sword intent was like a part of its body it could unleash the full potential of the A-rank sword intent with ease. As the saying goes in the hands of a skillful assassin, even a de of grass can be a weapon. Simrly in the skillful hands of the Sword Spirit A-rank sword intent was enough for it to disy prowess beyond its realm. Making the sword intent of the sword spirit deadly. Chapter 1250 Annas Revenge Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:43 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Corey''s Warehouse Concentrating the sword intent at the edge of the de of the sword was basic even a rookie sword practitioner could achieve it but to be able to contrate arge amount of the sword intent at a single point was not something anyone could achieve. It takes years of experience and control, and only those that attained enlightenment at the way of the sword could achieve something like that. As it was like gathering and concentrating the vtile energy from an explosion into a tiny point. Even Laura could not help but praise the control of the Sword Spirit over its sword intent. As a sword ve who had dedicated her life to the way of swords, Laura, herself, needed months before she could achieve something like that with her sword intent. The reason the sword spirit had such control over its sword intent was that its master Joe had sacrificed an A-rank sword intent card to awaken it in its current state. If the sacrifice was a certain amount of sword intent rather than an entire sword intent card then the sword spirit would not be as adept in the way of the sword as it was right now. Joe''s decisiveness had indeed increased his odds of winning this duel. ''What? Weren''t you the one that said I should use this due to hone my body and break through my physical limit,'' Corey asked Park in confusion. ''Forget what I said, I overestimated you. You need a physical body to break through its physical limit so just equip a gauntlet nothing more, it should be able to make up for yourcking physical defense," Park lied, she was fully aware of what the current Corey was capable of, but she underestimated the sword spirit. At first, when she sensed the spirit she clearly felt that it was in its infancy and would not be that adept in the way of swords overlooking the fact that Joe had permanently sacrificed his sword intent card to awaken the Sword Spirit unlocking its full potential at the A-rank and Rare-grade. ''Fine,'' Corey reluctantly agreed to Park''s advice even though she did not agree with it, feeling that she could face the Sword Spirit''s sword intent head-on. However, she was not willing to risk it to find out if her gut was right. As Park said she needed to have a physical body to break past its limits and hone it. Just as she was about to summon Park''s armory and take out a set of gauntlets of her size and appropriate for this situation she heard the voice she hated the most, it was her perverted boss. "This duel has not concluded yet? Corey, I seem to have overestimated you. Die in peace, as your boss I will avenge your death," I said arriving on the sidelines of thepact arena in Corey''s fancy warehouse. "Wyatt, are you challenging the Windsor family''s honor?" Agatha asked me while looking at me with a gaze filled with yfulness. "No shit, since I have already given my word to my staff I have to back my words up no matter what. Now, you tell if the Windsor family is challenging my honor? How about I challenge Aba to a life-and-death battle to defend my honor?" I responded to Agatha, ncing at Joe and his goons. "Hahaha," Agathaughed, seeing Aba hide behind her. As Aba did not know that Agatha and the boy were mocking the Hill family for their cheap stunt and not actually pushing her into a life-and-death duel. Aba had already heard of how the boy had killed numerous card lords during his battle in the sun blossom city. Aba was confident about her strength but not enough to challenge a card lord. "The only one dying here today is that jerk. So save your honor for somebody else," Corey yelled pointing at Joe who was hiding behind his sword spirit. "Sure," I said, shaking my head and making my way to Susan having pointed out Laura, the one with the sword ve physique, to Anna and Ann. Feeling the gaze of Anna and Ann, Laura turned to look at them. It did not take long for Laura to recognize Anna but seeing two of her she was confused for a second before she collected her wandering thoughts and immediately knelt on one knee before greeting them, "Your highness, Southern Emperor." "Raise, there is no need for this courtesy," Anna excused Laura. Following Laura''s lead Joe''s goons greeted Anna but they did not kneel like Laura did as they were subordinates of the nobles of the central region and not the southern royal family. Anna ignored Joe''s goons and nced at Susan as I headed toward her. Having thought of something she suddenly pulled me into her embrace and forced me into a non-consensual smooch. Susan was gobsmacked seeing another woman kiss her young love. She wished she could say something witty or did something bold and brave to put an end to it, but she was just sort of...frozen. After a long passionate kiss, Anna then discarded me like a used tissue. It wasn''t clear if she was marking her territory in front of Susan or provoking her. However, Susan considered the act of Anna kissing her young boss as a sign of tant provocation. Her clenched fists were the evidence of that. Susan could not do much as the one being kissed did not protest the kiss. Anna''s action attracted the attention of everyone in the warehouse. Almost all of them were surprised by Anna''s bold action, even Ann was astonished to see Anna kiss the boy when they agreed that she was going to invade his personal space until he came to his senses that she was the one for him. However, only one person was happy with Anna kissing the boy and that was Corey. She believed this would help her big sis Susan see the boy for who he is, a womanizer. Chapter 1251 Susans Come Back Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:46 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Corey''s Warehouse While Corey was happy seeing Anna kiss her perverted boss and felt that they should do that more often, her opponent felt the opposite. He looked at the boy with a gaze filled with hatred as the boy had achieved something he fantasized about every single day of life ever since a new world opened to him having spied on his half-brother copting with his maternal grandmother. Joe always wondered if this incident was somehow rted to his special preference for gilf. Before Joe could decide on the boy as his arch-enemy he saw the chick who introduced herself to him as the boy''s manager, the one with a beauty that could not be hidden by her in office dress, calmly walking next to the boy under the watchful gaze of everyone in the warehouse and hug his left arm almost burying it between her bosom. Then she dragged him away from Anna to the spot where she stood earlier, the boy did not resist her and followed her lead. Seeing that Joe''s hatred for the boy turned into worship, he began to idolize the boy. If not for the life-and-death nature of the circumstance he was in he would have knelt in front of the boy and begged him to take him as his disciple. If that was not possible just let him rub a little of his luck with women on himself. But for that to happen he would have to survive the duel therefore he calmed himself and continued to sacrifice soul jades to his item card, Gravity Sword, nonstop. So that his Sword Spirit does notck soul energy in its battle against Corey. Susan''s action was bold but graceful, she did not confront Anna or her young lover about the kiss nor did she me them for it. She forgave the non-consensual kiss that Anna forced on her young love as if it was a casual flirting between friends or colleagues or an overly friendly greeting while using this opportunity to show Anna her hold over the boy and make a resounding statement, ''You need a kiss to get his attention, all I need is a touch to get his attention.'' Everyone present might think Susan was not affected by Anna''s tant disy of affection by her calm and collected reaction to it, but only I knew the truth. It was all an act, everyone fell for her act, I don''t me them she even had me fooled. When she buried my left arm in her bosom, I felt like I was in bliss feeling the warmth and softness on both sides of my arm. So I followed her without any resistance while sniffing her perfume but after she dragged me aside from Anna her grip on my arms tightened. It was cute to watch her try squeezing/twisting my arm but it was clear to me that she was not okay with Anna kissing and even med me a little for not stopping Anna. Not getting the reaction she was expecting from Susan, Anna was frustrated. Unable to vent it she nced at Aba and Agatha nning to make things difficult for them by giving them a hard time about leaving their designated premises, the boy''s warehouse,without her authorization. But before she could say anything Aba pointed at her and spoke up for her friend, "Anna, it is wrong to kiss someone else''s boyfriend." "Shorty you have no idea about what is going on here, so do yourself a favor and just shut the hell up before I am forced to help you so that," Anna snapped at Aba for calling the boy Susan''s boyfriend. If anything it was Susan who was trying to steal her lover, not the other way around. Aba was not convinced by what Anna said. Having seen her friend being wronged, she only cared about getting her justice but before she could continue to speak up about it, Agatha closed Aba''s mouth getting the hint that the boy, Susan, and Anna shared a veryplicated rtionship. Seeing Aba stand up for her, Susan was touched and felt that Aba was of genuine heart and simple-minded with one-dimensional thoughts. Susan felt lucky for having found a friend in such a person. Corey gritted her teeth seeing the actions of her big sis Susan. She did not understand how blinded was her big sis that she would disregard what happened right in front of her eyes. How could she still care for the boy after seeing him enjoy a kiss with another woman? The more Corey thought about this the more enraged she became and then ncing at the boy with a gaze filled with malice she thought, ''It''s all because of him, he must have used some dark magic on mother causing her to be smitten by him.'' ''Corey, get your head in the duel, if you can''t even defeat this sword spirit then you can never defeat him,'' Park motivated Corey, reminding her of her worst fear. Him forcing himself on their mother while Corey helplessly watched from the side, unable to stop him because she wasn''t strong enough. "Ahhh!" Picturing her worst fear Corey cried out loud, revealing the rage and agony hidden in her heart to the world. Which managed to gather everyone''s attention back at the life-and-death duel. With Anna''s bold disy of passion, everyone had forgotten about the life-and-death duel between Corey and Joe. Even Joe and Corey, thebatants themselves had almost forgotten that they were in the middle of a life-and-death duel. Anna''s action and Susan''s reaction to that were just too controversial to be ignored. Even Sword Spirit was on guard seeing two new strong card apprentices suddenly arrive not knowing if they would interfere with the duel. Well, Anna did interfere with the duel, but not the way the sword spirit feared but by stealing the spotlight from the duel right when the fight was getting interesting. Chapter 1252 Embracing Darkness 1252 Embracing Darkness Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:52 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Corey''s Warehouse "Arrrhhh!" Corey''s scream reverberated throughout the warehouse, and her agony-filled wail slowly transformed into a warcry. The picture of her helplessly watching while Susan was in peril constantly shed in front of her eyes giving rise to an agony in her heart that lit creeping darkness in her titled demon core - Eternal me of Agony. "Oh, shit. I took it too far," Park blurted as the darkness of the titled demon core grew uncontrobly and swallowed her turning her bright golden red mes into a pitch ck me with golden tips emitting dark smoke.Soon Corey could no longer hear Park''s voice. The Eternal me of Agony had awakened. "Hehehe," Corey abruptly started giggling amidst her warcry. Adding an eerie background to the awkward atmosphere of the warehouse. Corey''s hair had turned pitch ck and floated in the air, upright and wave-y, as if they were underwater. They appeared simr to mes in her titled demon core, and soon thick dark smoke was emitted from her hair. Which formed a beeline and gathered at the ceiling of the warehouse and formed a dark cloud of smoke. From which time and again golden ambers of me would fall to thepact arena''s floor. Seeing this Ann, Anna, and Agatha locked their eyes and then nodded their head in understanding. Preparing to make a move, but before they could act a floating head appeared behind each of them and whispered, "I don''t care if she is a demon. She is my staff. If you act against her then you will be taking action against me." Ann, Ann, and Agatha, all three of them paused in their tracks, and before they could argue their concerns, the floating head behind them had vanished. So they looked at the boy who was watching the duel in the embrace of his manager as if nothing out of ordinary had happened. Seeing the boy did not even bother to spare a nce at them, the three realized that they will not get the exnation they were looking for and chose to pretend as if nothing out of ordinary was happening just like the boy. Joe''s goons were alerted seeing the sudden change in Corey, like the female trio before they too knew Corey had embraced the darkness, so they immediately turned to look at Agatha who was overseeing the duel, hoping that she would step in and put an end to the heretic who dare to practice demonic arts. However, Agatha never acted neither did the Southern Emperor. This puzzled them but before they could raise their voice the life-and-death duel had reached its conclusion. ¡­ Staring into the pitch-ck mes that had reced Corey''s pupils and hearing Corey''s eerie giggling, the sword spirit felt the dread that it had never felt before. It unconsciously tightened its grip on the hilts of its dual sword. Under Corey''s gaze, it felt like prey being starred down by its predator in its final moments Feeling the darkness of its fear making its way of swords foggy, the sword spirit recited, "I''m a sword, a tool of my master, I have no emotions, I cut everything¡­" As the sword spirit recited the sword matra, the duel swords in its hands began to glow brilliantly as the dark fog covering its sword path began to clear. Slowly its confusion cleared and its eyes became firm as it decisively swung its duel swords at Corey yelling, "New Beginning." An aura of destruction filled the huge amount of sword intent gathered at the tips of the Sword Spirit''s dual swords before they were fired at Corey. The two beams of sword intent with destruction attributes ovepped each other to form a bigger beam of sword intent, destroying everything in their path including the tiles of thepact arena which was made of A-rank ingredients, revealing muddy earth below. As the beam neared Corey, an inch away from her the beam of destruction attribute sword intent split into two and continued on their path avoiding Corey. Then the remains of everything destroyed by the beam of the sword intent were suddenly filled with vitality and soon an unknown nt life simr to weeds began to grow out of them and flourished. This result was totally beyond the sword spirits'' expectations. However, seeing this Laura''s eyes sparkled as this was the true power of mastering a body art to the sage level. She has no idea about the eerie aura covering Corey but she did not let it dampen her excitement of seeing another martial artist with extreme Sage-level mastery. Right now she wishes it was her who was standing against Corey in the life-and-death duel. She was willing to risk her life to see if her sage-level mastery in the way of swords was at the extreme or if there was still room for growth. Don''t let Laura''s meek attitude fool you, she was a sword practitioner¡ª no a sword ve, she would not let something like death be an obstacle in her pursuit of the sword. Sword spirit did not let the fact that one of its strongest sword arts could not even break through its enemy''s defense distract it from the duel and borrowing all the soul energy it could from Joe, it prepared tounch another attack at Corey chanting, "Swords of Beginning and End." As the sword spirit tried to find Corey to aim its attack at her, it felt its dual swords grow heavy and the additional effect of its sword intent counter-cut activate constantly. The sword spirit nced at its dual swords only to find that Corey was squatting with her legs stepping on each of its dual swords, unhindered by the effect counter-cut. Soon its eyes met with Corey''s but then, suddenly, it found that the entire world was tipped over¡ª no the world was not tipped over but its head was. The sword spirit used thest movements of its life to understand how and when Corey decapitate its head but everything happened so fast¡­ *Thud* *Tumble" The Sword Spirit''s decapitated head fell to the ground and rolled on it, giving it the chance to see its master''s final movements. Corey was squatting on the shoulders of Joe''s headless body as she juggled with his decapitated head. ¡­ "Young master!!!" Joe''s goons screamed, unlike Joe''s Sword Spirit, they saw Corey''s every move but before they could step into the arena toe to his rescue they felt Agatha and Anna''s aura lock on each of them warning them that if they stepped a foot in the arena they would be risking their life. Chapter 1253 Being Oneself 1253 Being Oneself Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:55 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Corey''s Warehouse Hearing the screams of Joe''s goons and feeling their desperation, Corey turned to look at them, and then a smirk formed on her face as she threw Joe''s head at them before jumping from the shoulders of Joe''s headless body towards the only source of her agony, the bastard who was trying to harm her mother, her evil boss, Dalton Wyatt. When Corey was in the mid-air a few meters from her target, three floating heads and six arms appeared behind her aiming to restrain her. Corey wanted to dodge the hands but to no avail, four out of six floating arms, each, grabbed one of her hands or legs, and they not only managed to stop her advance but also hung her in the air with her arms and legs spread apart. Corey made use of all of the strength she could muster to struggle free from the arms retraining her but her strength was not enough. She felt like a small creek trying to go against the river. However, she still did not give up struggling as she was prepared to break her arms and legs to free herself from the restraints. Fearing that she would snap her neck in her fierce struggle the boy had no choice but to make use of his remaining floating arms to restrain her head. Seeing Corey''s condition, Susan and Aba were shocked the most not understanding what was happening. Aba could not help but mutter, "Damn, I was just kidding when I called her psycho but she is living up to her nickname isn''t she?" After a failed struggle, Corey stopped ring at the boy and turned her gaze to look into the eyes of the woman next to him. Susan did not avoid eye contact with Corey. Instead, she slowly walked toward Corey. Looking into Susan''s eyes Corey began to calm down however a voice began to whisper in her ears advising her, ''The only way you can save her is by handing her to death. Death is pure and untainted¡­" "Noooo!" Corey yelled rejecting the whispers in her ears, showing that she had not lost her reason. Then she addressed Susan saying, "Big sis, sorry that you had to see me like this." "Since you call me sister why are you afraid to be yourself in front of me?" Susan''s said raising her right hand and creasing Corey''s left cheek. Looking into Susan''s eyes, Corey did not find bias or judgment but a warmth that epted the darkness in her. Seeing this Corey slowly gained control of the darkness that had taken over her title demon core, her hair returned to normal and stopped emitting dark smoke. Soon she freed her ego fire, Corey Park. Corey was no longer making use of the dark as a tool to gain strength but she had epted it as a part of her. She was no longer rejecting the power of her origin card, she epted them all. The sins of her past selves along with their gifts. Understanding that the sins of her reincarnations were a part of her inheritance from them. ''Congrats,'' Corey Park congratted Corey for havinge to peace with the darkness within her. Though her ns for Corey had not seeded, Park was very satisfied with the results of this duel. She nned to use it to help Corey break past the limits of her physical body instead it helped Corey befortable with her skin. This was unexpected. Though Corey had managed to subdue the darkness in her for now, this was not thest time she will have to address the darkness in her because as she continues to live on, she will keep growing and changing. Simrly, the darkness in her will keep growing and changing. Today it was about epting the darkness in her tomorrow it could be about something less. The darkness has many faces, it was ever-changing and growing, and it was up to Corey to keep it in check. Or she could do what the demons do, just give into the darkness. "Interesting," I blurted watching the darkness in Corey''s titled demon core be pushed by Corey with her sheer will unaware that my words gained the attention of everyone in the warehouse. Bing ever of my surrounding, I began to give out orders because thanks to Corey I had struck a gold mine and needed to act on it as soon as possible to control all the elements of the thoughts running through my mind. "Laura Hill stays back, as for you goons from the central capital, fetch your friends from the Sun blossom city, return to your family, and tell your patriarch that the sword ve is now the property of the southern royal family and if he whats to get revenge for his son, he can discuss it with demigod Windsor," Hearing me suddenly bark orders everyone looked at me in astonishment but I did not spare my breath and signaled Agatha with my eyes. Agatha was not bothered by me ordering her around instead she was more than happy to throw Joe''s goon and his corpse out of the warehouse. While Agatha got busy I said, "Please make sure they and their friends in the sun blossom city leave the southern region peacefully." Then I turned to look at Aba and Susan saying, "Laura is our customer, bring her up to speed and entertain her in our warehouse." "..." Aba wanted to argue but Susan stopped her and dragged her as she invited confused Laura back into our warehouse having understood that I was getting rid of everyone to discuss something important with Anna and Ann. "Hey pervert, I am gained control of myself. Now you can let go of me," Corey who was hung in the air by my floating arms in an awkward position asked seeing that I was sending everyone away. "Nope, like it or not you are a part of this now. So you are going to stay here for while. My advice to you getfortable," Saying that I turned to look at Ann and asked, "What happened to the dungeon relocation apparatus? Do you guys still have it?" Chapter 1254 Theft And Insurance Fraud Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 11:59 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 "Why do you ask?" Ann asked listening to me ask the whereabouts of the dungeon relocation apparatus that Luna borrowed from the Morningstar university. "Leave the questions for theter, just answer me right now. Time is of the essence people," I said stressing that I did not have the time to exin everything to everyone and they should just follow my lead. "In the wake of the recent chain of events we did not have the time to bother about that but I will ask the researchers who acted as Luna''s assistant in the project to get you the status update on it as soon as possible," Anna answered not pressing me for an exnation. Despite the misunderstanding between us right now, when it mattered she chose to stand by my side without hesitation. I did not have any doubt about Anna''s loyalty. This was why I was having a hard time choosing. "Does that mean, Luna did not steal the dungeon relocation apparatus along with the silver beach dungeon card?" I asked in anticipation that Luna did not steal the dungeon relocation equipment as it was the most important piece of my n to bring everything back on track. "Yes," Anna nodded giving me the answer I was seeking. "The dungeon relocation equipment is too big for her or the Freedom Fighters to steal in the limited time they had so it was left untouched," Ann exined seeing Anna already spilled the beans without waiting for me to give them an exnation. Hearing Ann''s exnation I nodded in understanding and then said, "What do guys n to do with it?" "Well, it was rented by Luna from the Morningstar university at an expensive rental, we are nning to return it to the university since we do not have a use for it anymore," Ann answered not bothering to hold back any information seeing how Anna would reveal anything she would try to hide, so she decided she might as well corporate with the boy. "Did Lana get insurance for the dungeon relocation apparatus while renting it?" I asked. "Considering it is Luna she would have gotten insurance, why do you ask?" Ann asked in confusion as she did not understand what I was nning to do enquiring about insurance of the dungeon relocation apparatus. "Great," I shouted in excitement and said, "Quickly move the dungeon relocation apparatus to a secured location and send the news to the Morningstar university that the dungeon relocation apparatus was stolen by the freedom fighters and have the insurancepensate the Morningstar university for their troubles." "What? Have you gone crazy?" Ann yelled in disbelief listening to the boy asking the southern royal family to steal the dungeon relocation apparatus from the Morningstar university ming the freedom fighter for it and simultaneouslymitting insurance fraud. "Amazing, why did I not think of that? I will contact the southern watchpany here in the city and ask them to move the dungeon relocation apparatus to a secure location asap," Anna enthusiastically got on board with the boy''s idea of stealing the dungeon relocation apparatus from the Morningstar university by using the freedom fighters as the scapegoat andpensating the university bymitting insurance fraud. This way the Southern Royal family would gain the covet technique of dungeon relocation without having to spend a dime. Anna regretted that why she did not think of this idea. "Anna, have you gone mad? Don''t tell me you seriously getting on board with his insane idea. We cannot do this," Ann protested and stopped Anna from calling the southern watch and ordering them to hide the dungeon relocation apparatus in a secret location. "Give me a reason why I should not be doing this and it better not be about ethics and moral obligations," Anna asked Ann to give a reason to which Ann responded saying, " I will give you two." "First, if you steal the dungeon relocation apparatus from Morningstar university now, in the future it will be harder for us to borrow other high-end equipment from them or the other top universities. Second, even if you were to ignore the impact of something like this on our reputation. You have to remember that other than Luna no one else in the southern region knows how to use the dungeon relocation apparatus. So even if we were to steal the dungeon relocation it would not be worth more than a scrape mental unless we know how to operate it. These two reasons should be more than enough to give merit for the point I am making right," As promised, Ann gave two reasons why Anna should not be going through my insane idea. "..." Listening to the reason put forward by Ann, Anna realized that the idea proposed by the boy was indeed insane. Therefore she turned to look at the boy and said, "Wyatt, you heard her, I don''t mind going through with your idea if you still insist but what Ann said does make sense. Without Luna, no one in the southern region can operate the dungeon relocation apparatus. So there is no point in stealing it." With Anna''s words, it was clear that she did not seem to care about the effect of her action on the reputation of the southern royal family. She did not seem to see it as a reason why she should not be going through with the idea proposed by the boy. If it was just that she would not hesitate to follow through with the boy''s idea. "..." Listening to Anna, Ann was shocked, ''What the fock do you mean by you will go through his n if he insists, did I not just exin to you how insane and pointless his idea was? Grandma and Mother were right to assume that she will be the ruin of our family. What was grandpa thinking to make her his heir.'' Chapter 1255 Criminal Mastermind Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 12:04 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 Listening to Anna say that she would go ahead with my n despite Ann describing how insane and pointless it was, even astonished me. Seeing the shocked look on my face a serious expression formed on Anna''s face, she snorted and then dered, "Don''t think that I am any less mad at you. This doesn''t change anything. Remember, I am betting it all on, you bettere through. Otherwise, you will not hear the end of it. You have been warned." "Sure," saying that I turned to look at Ann preparing to exin to her why my idea to steal the dungeon relocation apparatus and me it on the freedom fighters was not an insane idea as Ann made it out to be. As much as touching it was to see that Anna was willing to go against her family to bet on me, I did not want Anna to argue with her family anymore for me. So I decided to defend my idea for a change. "As you said, even the idea of the southern royal family losing the dungeon relocation apparatus to freedom fighters would cause damage to the royal family and stress the future rtion of the family with the top university but I think that losing silver beach dungeon to the freedom fighters had already done that. Adding a stolen dungeon relocation apparatus to it will not change much. Ann, I do not want to resort to having to steal the dungeon relocation apparatus but we are going to need it and I don''t see any intense where the Morningstar university selling the apparatus to your royal family. So we have to resort to this tactic to acquire it. As for the problem of there not being another soul in the southern region with the know-how to operate the dungeon relocation apparatus, you do not have to worry about it. I have a guy who will help us with it, though it will burden our wallets but trust me in the end it will all be worth it. So before the current situation changes any further please get to work," Right now the situation in the southern region was very vtile thanks to the attack of the freedom fighters so I needed the southern royal family to act on my idea fast and ask questionster. "I knew you would have throught through everything before proposing such an insane n. Don''t worry, I will get my best men to work on it," Anna said a wide smile on her facing that once again she did not lose by betting on the boy. ''So, you finally agree that his n was insane,'' listening to Anna, Ann could not help but think this before adding, "Anna, don''t call your people. The spies of the government and other organizations must have already reported back to their respective organizations on the situation over here. So by now, the Morningstar university should be aware that the dungeon relocation apparatus they lent was not stolen." "So what? If we say that the freedom fighters stool it, who dares to say otherwise?" Anna stated. Ann shock her expressing that she did not agree with Anna and said, "There is no need for us to tantly provoke the Morningstar university. Under Luna''s guidance, I have already learned to assemble and disassemble the dungeon relocation apparatus, knowing which parts of the apparatus are important and irreceable, parts that cannot be manufactured locally and which are can be. All I am saying is that we don''t have to steal the entire dungeon relocation apparatus except for a few keyponents that we cannot manufacture locally. As for the other parts that we can manufacture locally we will make a blueprint of them and return them to the Morningstar university saying that this was what was left of the dungeon relocation after the freedom fighters were done with it. Later at our convince we can manufacture all the missing parts and along with the parts we stole, thenwe should assemble the apparatus in our desired secure location." Getting on board with my idea, Ann came up with a thorough n to throw all the me for the theft of the dungeon relocation apparatus on the freedom fighters. Listening to her n, I could not help but nod my head in approval and say, "I am impressed." "Wyatt, our Ann is a criminal mastermind. Back in the university, she woulde up with perfect ns for me to prank my enemies. Still today Ivana Osmand cannot find any hard evidence to prove that we were the ones whoced her dorm and caused her to go bald. Hahaha," Anna burst out inughter reminiscing about the past. "Enough talk, Wyatt is right if we n to do this we have to act soon before other variables are introduced. I will ask our mother to send some trusted people to help me with this. Anna, remember, what we discussed in here stays between us, meaning no one else knows about it. Grandma and Lorenzo included. The less they know the better," Ann warned Anna considering the serious consequences of what they were going to do. With the recent chain of events it has be hard for them to tell whom to trust, so Ann prepared to borrow her mother''s help with regard to the personnel for the mission. And decided to keep this mission as lowkey as possible by going as far as not informing Lorenzo and Colleen about it. Not that she did not trust them but she believed that the less Lorenzo and Colleen knew about the mission the easier for them to stick to the narrative that freedom Fighters are responsible for the missing parts of the dungeon relocation apparatus. "Don''t worry about me, my lips are sealed tight," Anna assured Ann, and then the three of us turned to look at Corey who was restrained by my floating arms. Feeling the three solemn gazesnd on her Corey felt a chill down her spine and could not help but panic for her life as she knew she had heard something she should not have. Especially when she heard Anna say, "Only the dead can keep a secret." Chapter 1256 Repaying Debt Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 12:12 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Guild Association Mall, Warehouse No.234 "Godmother, how can you be heartless, did you forget my parents'' years of selfless service to you? Can you really bear to kill me? I am your goddaughter and can keep a secret like it is nobody''s business. You don''t have to resort to cruel means to help me keep the secret." Corey began to bargain for her life listening to Anna make ns to kill her to keep their secret. Anna looked at Corey yfully nning to tease her more but I stopped her saying, "Anna, we cannot deal with her yet we need her for my ns. You can have her once I am down with her." "Anna, we don''t have time to waste, let us first recruit the sword ve and head to the base to carry on the mission," Ann said having sent an encrypted text to her mother reporting about the mission and asking for a few trustworthy personnel to execute it. "Fine," Anna agreed and then I added, "I will also be joining the mission. With me present, it will not be hard to make a blueprint of the entire dungeon relocation apparatus in no time." "Sure," Ann agreed to my proposal as we headed to my warehouse to meet Laura. As for Corey, we agreed that she will not act out and not leave my sight until we are done with the mission. Under the guise of monitoring Corey so that she would not reveal our secret, I nned to make use of Corey when the timees. I could be straightforward about my motives with Corey but I did not want her negotiating a price with me for her help. The stakes here are very high this time, if Corey or Park learn about that they will not ask a small price for helping me and I did not n to share my wealth. I could reluctantly bear to share my wealth with the southern royal family. Walking into the warehouse I saw Susan exining the situation to Laura. And seeing us enter they paused their discussion only to hear Ann ask Laura, "So what have you decided? Do you n to stay with the southern region or find other sponsors in the central region?" Laura hurriedly got up and saluted Ann and Anna, then she yelled, "Your Highness, the southern region has sheltered my family when our times were tough without asking anything in return. Now that I find myself in a position where I can begin to repay our debt to the southern region, I will dly serve the southern region with my life." Hearing Laura, I shook my head, I guess not everyone is a selfish scum like me. I say this about Laura because every word she just shouted was genuine and directly from her heart without any falsehood. She really was willing to sacrifice herself for the southern region. It was thanks to these people the five regions could continue to exist today despite all their corruption and conspiracies. "Good, the southern region is proud to have a daughter like you and it will not abuse your loyalty to it. I will send someone to your family to discuss the terms of the sponsorship and the terms will be no less than what you can expect from the top universities. Until then if you have something else you need help with you can tell me now," Ann was happy to see that Laura was not only full of potential but showed a substantial loyalty toward the southern region and the Heatsend Royal family. Someone like her was worth investing in. So Ann decided to offer Laura an attractive contract. "Thank you, your highness," Laura enthusiastically thanked Ann and then added, "Your Highness, I need your help buying my fated ingredient from Master Wyatt." Listening to Laura Ann finally understood why the boy would suddenly be thoughtful enough to help the southern royal family recruit someone with a special physique. He wanted to exploit as much profit from Laura''s situation as possible through the southern royal family. She did not misunderstand the boy he would not make move unless he stood to gain something from it. Now that she knew what the boy was up to, turning to look at him Ann asked, "How much?" "You tell me," saying that I shared the card''s info with Ann and Anna''s grimoire. Going through the card info Ann''s brows raised in amazement and then sayingplimented the boy saying, "It seems your skills in card creation have improved considerably since thest time." As for Anna, she went through the card info shared with her grimoire by the boy with a cold face, and acting unimpressed she coldly said, "This no big deal, I have seen cards with better status. It could have been created better." Knowing Anna was just finding faults due to her dissatisfaction with me, I did not bother to argue with her and looked at Ann waiting for her to state a price prepared to state selling price ten times her asking price. "How about we clear debt for this card?" Ann knew that her grandma did n to have the boy pay the debt and just use it to threaten him to do their bidding but now that it did not work, Ann nned to clear that debt in exchange for Laura''s fate ingredient. Yes, the debt he owed was quiterge but she knew that he would state a sky-high selling price for the card plus the card''s stats were worth it. An item card that could use any rule energy was priceless in any market. "..." Listening to Ann offering to clear the huge debt that I owe the southern royal family in exchange for a card, I was without words because I knew howrge the debt I owed was. So pivoting from my original idea I decided to agree to Ann''s offer, "Deal." Chapter 1257 Heartless Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 12:29 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts, Southern watch temporary military base Before leaving the warehouse alone with Ann, Anna, and Corey, forming a party with Laura, I morphed her fated card into core form and transferred the soul pathways of the eight handles energy saber card from themon core into an origin core. Then I morphed it into card form making it a genuine origin card and handed it to Laura. After Laura equipped the origin card, I witness the stats of the card change for the better, now it was called the Eight handles flying energy saber card. Each of the flying energy saber handles of the eight handles flying energy saber card was not only capable of creating des powered by Soul energy and Rule power but also with Sword intent. And most importantly, they could now fly in the air while being manipted by Laura''s mental strength. When Laura activated her origin card she held a flying energy saber handle in each of her hands and the remaining six flying energy saber handles hovered behind her under the control of her mental strength and sword intent. Once she feed them her sword intent to create des made of sword intent, she looked majestic and very much like the definition of a sword goddess. ¡­ Arriving at the base, I saw that the soldiers were busy disassembling and packing the temporary camp, preparing for their new assignments. Following Ann''s lead Corey, Anna, and I headed to the center of the base where the dungeon relocation apparatus was located. Seeing that the dungeon relocation apparatus was not yet disassembled Ann sighed in relief but then a research staff reached out to her and reported, "Your Highness, we nned to disassemble thedungeon relocation apparatus but the Morningstar university has sent news that they will be sending a team to help us with that believing that without Luna''s supervision, we are incapable of disassembling it." "Fine, we follow their arrangement. Meanwhile, ask the personnel to empty this area and nobody is allowed to step foot in here until the team of experts from the Morningstar university arrives, understand?" Ann ordered as she needed the area to be empty, void of researchers and guards, to execute her n. "Understood madam," the staff knew that the dungeon relocation apparatus was a very expensive and exclusive rental, with the absence of Dr. Luna, it was best if they avoid it such that the team of experts from the Morningstar university will not get an opportunity to me them for poorly handling the apparatus. Soon the crowd of researchers and guards cleared the area leaving behind four of us all alone with dungeon relocation apparatus. Making sure that everyone had left Ann proposed, "Wyatt, let us make the blueprint of the apparatus before my mother''s people arrive." "Okay," I agreed and immediately opening my soul pupils I order Hive AI to start recording the apparatus arrangement without missing a single little detail. The apparatus was quiterge, it was spread across a five-acre area. So I started scanning the apparatus with my soul pupils from the head and slowly made my way to the end. I repeated this process a few more times to make I did not miss any detail. Using the data we collected it took Hive AI a few minutes to create an urate lifesize virtual 3D model of the dungeon relocation apparatus in my mind. Then I shared the 3D model with Ann''s grimoire so that she could verify if it was missing something. The chances of that were low but it doesn''t hurt to be thorough, "Ann, I have sent the blueprint to your grimoire, verify it and tell me if I missed something." "Finished already? Okay, I will do it right away," Ann was surprised to find that the boy was able to draw theplete blueprint of the dungeon relocation apparatus within a few minutes. She did not believe him, but still checked the file he shared with her only to be surprised even more. As she, herself, could note up with such a detailed 3D blueprint of the dungeon relocation apparatus in a such short time. Then thinking that the boy must have forgotten a few smallponents in a hurry, she when through the blueprintponent byponent, only to find that there wasn''t a single missing part or error. Ann was impressed by the efficiency of the boy and thought she should not be underestimating a card creationist capable of creating rule cards, "This will do. Now, let us hope my mother''s subordinates arrive here before the team of experts from the Morningstar university." "You guys can handle the rest so I will take my leave now," Now that I had collected all the data on the physical design of the dungeon relocation apparatus, I did not n to waste any more time here as what remained of the mission was just grunt work of stealing the key parts and hiding them which Ann and her mother''s goons should be able to achieve without my supervision. "Okay, I will contact you when we are done," Ann nodded. But seeing the boy leave Anna said, "Where are you headed in such a hurry, do you miss your not-so-innocent manager already?" "No, I have other matters I need to tend to," I said as I continued toward the exit of the base. As for Corey, she looked at the whole situation with great interest praying that Anna would force the boy into choosing her. "So you are just going to leave like that?" Seeing that I was not provoked by her taunt, Anna finally spoke her mind. "Yes. But when you have calmed down and are prepared to talk to me like adults, you know where to find me," I said rubbing the dummy ring on my finger. "..." Anna looked at the boy wondering how could he be so heartless and stubborn can''t he see that she would forgive him as long as he chooses her. Chapter 1258 Monopoly Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 13:11 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts, Southern watch temporary military base "Where to now?" Corey asked the boy bored of her mind, as on this trip to the military base all she did was stand around. And she was a little dissatisfied with Anna for not forcing the boy to choose her so that he would leave mother alone. What''s the use of being a card emperor if you cannot get the man you like? "Somewhere good," exiting the base I summoned my hoverbike with my next destination being the barrennds where the blood rock cave gate dungeon, Bloodette''s dungeon seal was located. "I will take your word for it," said Corey as she summoned her hoverbike and followed behind me. She had to take the boy''s word for it because she had no choice but to follow the boy. While en route to the Blood Rock Cave, I called Cortney and asked her to meet me at Bloodette''s dungeon seal. With that taken care of I called Jill, my contact who could get me anything for a price higher than the right price. "Yo, Wyatt. If you keep calling me every other hour, I will misunderstand that you miss me," Jill answered my call cheerfully and did not forget to tease me. It seems she was in a good mood, which could only mean she had made a lot of money or something that would help her make a lot of money. I did not expect much from this money-mad daddy''s girl. "Yes, I do. I really miss the smell of money on you," I was not kidding one day with Jill I made more than what I made during my entire time in this world. If anything, Jill knew how to earn money faster than printing it. "O, you make me blush. So what is it that you need this time?" Jill paused the small take and asked what I wanted as if she was sure that I would not call her if I did not anything from her. Then she added, "Don''t get me wrong, I love doing business with you but if I don''t start seeing some gains from you, my feelings might change." Jill was not wrong, till now I did not bring capital gains to Jill, all our transactions so far have been nothing but exchanging favors and one cannot fill their stomach with favors, "Don''t worry, this time I have a business worthy of your time." "I am listening," Jill perked up her ears. "Before I get to it, I need to know how confidential my transactions with you are," I ask this because what I was doing was not legal, not that I did not do illegal transactions with Jill before but this one involved big yer like Morningstar University, I needed to know that our transactions stayed between the two of us. "I am offended that you have even had to ask me that with all the history between us. However, I provide absolute confidentiality to my client. That is the way my clientse back for more satisfactory transactions. Aren''t you one of the examples," Jill said proudly. "Well, what about your father? Will you tell him if he asks?" Dungeon relocation Apparatus was coveted knowledge, I think both the top ten universities and the government would be involved in its investigation. Since Jill''s father appears to have close ties with the government or he might even be a part of it I wanted to know that Jill would not snitch on me if her father needs her to. "Well, why would my dad ask me? Now I am intrigued about the business you have brought to my door. Don''t worry, you are thinking too much but I promise your transaction with me will stay between the two of us," Jill promised with great anticipation, she really what to know what the boy was up to and if she could get involved in that. As long the money was good Jill would not mind entering any business as long it does not touch her bottom line which was basically nonexistent. "I need to learn how to operate a dungeon relocation apparatus," I reveal my reason for calling Jill trusting her integrity. "Come again," Jill asked wondering if she heard wrong. "You heard me the first time," I said not bothering to repeat myself. "You want to learn how to operate a dungeon relocation apparatus, is this your big business? You are kidding me, right?" Seeing the boy being so cautious, Jill had built up high expectations for this transaction but it turns out only to learn that the movie could not even meet one-tenth of the hype created by its epic trailer. "So, I take it you can help me learn how to operate a dungeon relocation apparatus," Unlike me, Jill had yet to learn the news that the keyponents of the dungeon relocation apparatus lent to the southern royal family were stolen by the freedom fighters. So Jill had no idea of how big my request to her was. If I am not wrong in the whole five regions only Jill could help me learn how to operate the dungeon relocation apparatus. I say this because she was the only one with loose morals of the few who knew how to operate a dungeon relocation apparatus. Since the dungeon relocation apparatus was not actually her project, she would not have much problem helping me learn dungeon relocation apparatus for a price higher than the right price. With such a monopoly if Jill knew the true value of what actually I was asking her, she would not be as disappointed as she was now. How do I know Jill knew how to operate the dungeon relocation apparatus? Seeing how she was able to figure out the error in the apparatus which was causing energy loss and affecting its efficiency but also make use of the error to her advantage I was willing to bet my entire worth Jill would have made sure to learn how to operate a dungeon relocation apparatus. Chapter 1259 Free Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 13:19 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "I can''t believe you, you are doing this to me again. But, yes I can teach you how to operate a dungeon relocation apparatus for free," Jill said without hiding her dissatisfaction with the boy. "For free, am I hearing right?" I asked Jill in disbelief. Jill and Free were not the words I could picture together knowing Jill''s love for wealth. "Yes, you heard it right. Besides, the morningstar university is now nning to open the lending of dungeon relocation apparatus to the public at a sky-high rental and it is preparing to teach how to operate the dungeon relocation to whoever rents it for free. It is not that I want to give it to you for free but it will be avable for free soon. And considering our history I don''t want to take advantage of you by charging you for a freebie so long as you remember your promise to sell your patent and shares rted to the silver milk powder through me when you n to do so," Jill emphasized thest sentence. "Don''t worry about that if I ever n to sell my patent and shares rted to the silver milk powder I will contact you first but are sure you want to give this to me for free? Are you sure you won''t regret itter," I assured Jill that when the timees for me to sell my silver milk powder patent and shares, I will contact her and ask if she was really okay with teaching me how to operate the dungeon relocation apparatus for free. It was not surprising to see that the Morningstar University was nning to mize the dungeon relocation apparatus by allowing the public to rent it. And it was a smart discussion on their part to teach the renters how to use the dungeon relocation apparatus for free. Due to privacy concerns, most people would not prefer to rent a team of experts trained by the university to operate the dungeon relocation apparatus while renting the dungeon relocation apparatus. However, I think the Morningstar university will not go through this after they learn that freedom fighters have stole keepponents of the dungeon relocation apparatus they had lent to the southern royal family. Considering that morningstar university was a hub of great minds, it will not take them long to reach a conclusion that this incident was fishy and start suspecting the southern royal family but they will not be able to do anything as they do not have solid evidence. Uncovering the mystery of what actually happened to the dungeon relocation apparatus lent to the southern royal family will not be the problem the Morningstar university would be focusing their resources on but an even bigger problem that would have surfaced because of this incident, a threat that could potentially end their current monopoly of the dungeon relocation technique in the market. That was if everyone knew how to operate a dungeon relocation apparatus so what was stopping an incident simr to the one in the southern region from repeating again? Having copied the entire blueprint of assembling the dungeon relocation apparatus I havee to know that it was made using many rare and precious ingredients that cannot be found in the market or the treasury of the government or the five royal families. These ingredients were limited, which meant they could only limited number of these dungeon relocation apparatus. Therefore, the Morningstar university could not mass produce the dungeon relocation apparatus and make a killing by selling them. Instead, had to resort to renting out the dungeon relocation apparatus at a sky-high rental. Because of this, the morningstar university could not afford to lose even a single dungeon relocation apparatus. Making it their utmost priority to figure out a way to stop the apparatus from getting stolen every time they lent them out. This would mean that their n to teach how to use dungeon relocation apparatus directly to the renter for free would no longer be an attractive marketing gimmick. This was why I felt Jill was going to regret teaching me how to operate a dungeon relocation apparatus for free. Especially when she learns that the keyponents of the dungeon relocation lent to the southern royal family were stolen by freedom fighters. It will not take Jill long to figure out that the southern royal family was using freedom fighters as a scapegoat for their crime. Well, it''s her loss. "No, I won''t regret it. How greedy and money-minded do you think I am? Our rtionship matters more than a few soul jades to me," Jill did not waste the opportunity to show how thoughtful and generous she was. "Fine, if you say so," I said trying to think of the face Jill will be making when she learns of the whole truth. Pity I will not get the chance to see it. "I will share the dungeon relocation apparatususer manual, operation videos, maintenance video, my personal notes, and video notes with your grimoire, go through them. They should be enough for you to learn how to operate a dungeon relocation apparatus along with the do''s and don''ts that you should be careful about while operating the apparatus. You can always reach out to me if you have any doubts. However, if you want an in-person ss it will cost you as my time is not free. And I warn you my time is not cheap," as soon as Jill finished talking my grimoire sounded with notification, notifying me about receiving new files from Jill. "Let me go through the notes you shared with my grimoire first, if I need any further guidance I will contact you," I only asked Jill concerning how to operate a dungeon relocation apparatus but Jill went above and beyond my expectation by sharing extra notes on how to maintain dungeon relocation apparatus along with the things I need to prioritize and watch out for while operating the dungeon relocation apparatus. Chapter 1260 Barren Lands Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 13:37 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Barren Lands, this is the good ce you spoke of," Corey asked sarcastically. "Wait for it," as I uttered that a dungeon gate appeared next in front of me. Cortney poked her head out of the gate and invited us in, "Come in." "If your idea of a good time is a Dungeon raid, I wonder what Anna sees in you?" Coreymented as she followed me into the the Blood Rock Cave gate dungeon. "Cortney, you remember Corey right," I said since Corey and Cortney both participated in the card tournament. Though they did not face each other in the tournament, I guess each of their card duels must have made an impression on the other. After all, besides me, these two and Pax stood out the most in the tournament. "We have met," Cortney nodded at Corey and the other also returned the nod politely before looking at the walls of the cave like a country bumkin. I don''t me her after all the rocks of the cave were all filled with blood rule power, just a single pebble from in here could be auctioned off for a small fortune after a fierce bidding war. "That is convenient. Where is Bloodette?" I asked not being able to find Bloodette. Usually, Bloodette would be the one to greet me at the gate but today she did not so I could not help but ask for her. "Well, she is busyprehending a new meaning of the blood rule," Cortney answered surprising me because Bloodette did not have the concentration span, long enough toprehend rules when she could just goof around with friends, "Really?" Seeing that I was finding it hard to believe that Bloodette was cultivating, Cortney add a few details, "I too was surprised when she said she wanted to practice but she is. Apparently, she has found a fun meaning of the blood rule that she wants to master to the ultimate level as soon as possible." "I guess the new meaning must be something special for her to be so serious aboutprehending it," I concluded listening to how enthusiastic Bloodette was aboutprehending the new meaning of the blood rule she had discovered. "I have no idea, she wouldn''t tell me," Cortney shook her head remembering how mysterious Bloodette acted when she asked about the new meaning of the blood rule she wasprehending. "Since it''s her, I don''t think it will take her long toprehend that meaning of blood rule to ultimate mastery," I was not exaggerating about Bloodette''s capability when ites to blood ruleprehension because she was the supreme being born from the blood rule. "Make yourselves home, too will return toprehending blood rules," During my call, I had already informed her that I wanted to use the cave, so after a little small talk she excused herself. Walking deeper into the cave Cortney headed into Bloodette''s secret chamber toprehend blood rule. Then I turned to looke at Corey who eyeing a boulder made entirely of blood rule, and warned her, "Don''t even think about it. The owner of this cave is a supreme being, if don''t love your life you can try stealing from her." "Steal, Wyatt, how dare you nder an innocent little girl like me of stealing?" Corey said while reluctantly looking away from the blood rule boulder stone. "Sure, tell that to the greed-filled twinkle in your eyes," I while heading deeper into the cave to use my soul pupils and check on Demigod Redfall''s soul and Agent Lois. "This is indeed a good ce, who knew that a small city like our sky blossom city would be hiding such a treasure trove?" Corey ran her hands on the walls of the cave while following me. Then think of something she suddenly said, "Wyatt, send me out, I to attend to nature''s call." "Find a secluded corner in the cave and don''t forget to clean up after yourself," As card apprentices with above-average active soul control we were more than capable of controlling our dders and going at our will. However, since the cave was veryrge and Corey had cleaning cards, in emergencies one had to do what was required. "No, I don''t have a fetish for peeing on gold, send me out," Corey denied my idea and requested me to let her out. Her argument was not wrong, every inch of this cave was worth hundreds of thousands of soul jades. However, it made me realize that maybe Corey doesn''t actually need to attend a natural call but had other ns. "If you n to call your family and ask them to buy the barrennds then it is toote for that, my people have already bought every inch ofnd surrounding this gate dungeon," I said having seen through Corey''s little thoughts. "I should have known, who I am dealing with," Corey Park finally revealed herself. "Hey you," I greeted Park admiring her voluptuous body made out of the golden red fire. Even though Park''s entire body was made of fire it was too vivid and detailed. "Hey you to you too," Seeing my gaze wander around her curves, the corners of Park''s mouth turned up before she returned my greetings. "Mind your eyes," uttered Corey with a frown, though Park did not seem to mind. Listening to Corey, I retracted my gaze and heard Park say, "So, what is it that you want?" "What do you mean? I don''t understand," I acted innocent. "Save the act, there is no way you would share this holy ce forprehending blood rule with us if you did not expect something in return. So what is all of this going to cost us?" Doing business with Park was just as fun as doing business with Jill, maybe even more because Park has not tried to take advantage of me so far. Making me wonder if humans are more greedy than demons. Chapter 1261 Surveillance Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 13:46 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Not much, a little bit of information on dark realms," listening to Park skip the small take and get right to business I spoke my agenda for bringing Corey to the Blood Rock Cave. After the freedom fighter incident, as soon as I left the Blood Rock Cave gate dungeon this morning I felt that I was being monitored. Since these people belonged to the southern royal family I decided to tolerate them as I knew where they wereing from. With Luna betraying the royal family it was getting hard to tell whom to trust and where the next attack woulde from, so the only way the royal family could feel a little in control was to do what did best, surveince and protection of what they deemed of worth. I was ttered by the attention but dissatisfied with how it was being disyed. However, because of the constant surveince many of my ns were pushed back. Despite my curiosity, I did not bother to check out the demon merchant quota I won from Belphegor. Or discuss dark realms, devil merchant code, and Belphegor with the only person I knew from the dark realms, Corey Park. Therefore, using the guise of monitoring Corey, I brought Corey to Bloodette''s dungeon seal knowing that even Demigods would not be able to eavesdrop or spy on me in here. Making sure that my business was nobody else''s business. "Dark realms, what do you want to know about it? Especially when you have never been to the dark realms or in contact with people from there," It hasn''t been long since Park had been manifested by Corey''s origin card in this world but she knows that the people of this world had very little knowledge of the demons and dark realms. They addressed the dark realm as the demon realm as if the dark realm belonged to demons and devils. If the dark races of the dark realm knew about this they would invade this world to destroy it out of sheer rage. "I agree that I have never been to the dark realms, heck, I am not even sure if I should call it the dark realm or demon realm, but have had the misfortune of making contact with one of the inhabitants of the dark realm earlier today," I did not have to be on constant guard of being taken advantage of when dealing with Park unlike with Jill. So I was more open when talking to Park than Jill. "Who? A demon¡ª- don''t tell me you talking a demon named Belphegor," Park suddenly remembered feeling the presence of Belphegor while she was trying to find the boy. "Yes, how did you know," I asked Park in surprise and felt that I had found the right person to talk to about the dark realms, demons, and devils. "So, it was you who summoned him?" Park asked, unsure if it was the boy who summoned the Belphegor because he seemed to be fine and not missing his soul anything. Having dealt with Belphegor for a lifetime Park knew how greedy and conniving Belphegor was. So she knew anyone who traded with him did not end well. "Yes, I did. And he is not a demon but a devil," I corrected Park. "Well he might be a devil now but when I knew him he was a demon prince, who was deemed to be one of the demons with the most promise to step into the devil realm. That doesn''t matter, how are you still in one piece having met that nasty bastard? Don''t tell me you entered a pact with him. How long do you have left? Don''t worry, all hope is not lost," Park panicked and began to ramble worrying for the boy. Park was worried for the boy not because she cared for him but because she felt a sense of understanding andradery. Something which was mostly seen among people who have been through the same traumatic experience. In Park''s mind, as an old victim of Belphegor, she felt obligated to help the current victim of Belphegor. ? "Park, calm down. Listen to me first," I was astonished, I did not think Park would worry this much for my sake. "What is happening?" Corey joined in seeing the Park stay calm in face of card emperors and semi-demigods starting to panic just thinking that the boy had entered a devil''s pact with Belphegor. Corey had lived Park''s memory thanks to her origin card but as a third person so she was not as much terrorized and traumatized by Belphegor as Park was. She knew that demon was a despicable bastard who had no bottom line and had destroyed Park''s father''s soul after stealing it from the cycle of reincarnation. He did not uphold his end of the promise using a loophole in the pact between Park and him. Unlike Park whose trauma would surface hearing the name Belphegor Corey felt enraged, she nned to one-day pay a visit to the dark realm just to kill that bastard. "Park, listen to me, I did not enter a pact with Belphegor," I said trying to calm Park. And she eventually did. But she did not seem to believe my words as she continued to ask me, "How much time do you have left before hees to collect his due? Tell me, how much time do we have to prepare." "What mean? Is there a way to cancel the devil''s pact?" I asked since I wanted to understand what did Park mean by preparing. She spoke as if she had a way to annul the devil''s pact. "Yes, all we have to do is find someone stronger than the devil and have them force him to revoke the devil''s pact. This would be hard in the dark realm but in this world, it is a possibility," answered Park. Listening to her I shook my head as it was not the answer I was expecting to hear. Chapter 1262 Beating The Devil Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 13:54 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon I thought there was a loophole or a shortcut to annulling the devil''s pact hearing Park say that it was not toote, but hearing her solution I realized there was no such wonderful thing. "The southern royal family seems to value you, do you think they will help you deal with Belphegor?" Park asked in concern, for a humanoid made from the fire her expressions were too vivid and graphic. Well that was what an Ego Elemental was I suppose. "I don''t know but things haven''te to that because I did not make a devil''s pact with Belphegor. So you can rest assured, he will not return to im my soul," I assured Park while wondering if the southern royal family fight the devil for my sake. Anna would without a doubt whereas the other members of the royal family, it was abundantly made clear to me time and time again that they would not do it for free. "What do mean? It is not like Belphegor to leave without any gains, especially when his summoner is someone with a special soul like yours," Park asked. No matter how many times I repeat it she did not seem to believe me, I guess Belphegor has done a number on her. "Well, let me just say his greed got the best of him," I said not nning to go into details of my wager with Belphegor. "Huh, I don''t understand," Park said in confusion, she did not understand why the boy acted mysterious when he spoke of Belphegor. Not bothering to clear Park''s confusion I asked her, "Park what do you know about Devil Merchant Code?" "Devil Merchant Code, where did you hear about that? Even among demons and dark races, only a few know about it and the rest treat it as a myth," Park was astonished to hear the boy throw around the names like Belphegor and Devil Merchant Code, these were not the names a high schooler from card world should know of. She could not help but wonder what the boy had been through in the past couple of days while she was in a retreat. "The devil merchant Belphegor told me about it," I need to give Park a little context otherwise this conversation will not go anywhere. "Belphegor is a devil merchant!" Park cried out in shock and then began to mumble, "No wonder, no wonder, this exins why he was so well prepared during our fights¡ª" Back when 100 years of her pact wasing to an end, Park had grown to be a threat to Belphegor so using the loophole in their pact and with help from some friends he wanted to get rid of his trouble''s once and for all but Park had grown to be a more of threat to him than he had thought. She had grown to the point where she and her army could fend off the army of three demon princes which even Belphegor and his army were not sure could achieve. Since Belpegor could make use of the loophole in their pact so could Park. With her loyal army, Park nned to overthrow Belphegor, however whenever her army came close to defeating Belphegor''s army the tides of the war would suddenly change. Belphegor''s army would somehow manage to get reinforcements out of nowhere or equip themselves with new weapons of mass destruction that were never heard of in entire dark realms. Leading to Park''s current state. Looking at Park who kept mumbling to herself I could not help but wonder about her history with Belphegor. Then I turned to look at Corey who stood there not knowing how tofort Park, feeling my gaze she made eye contact with me before waving her hands sideways and saying, "Don''t look at me, it is a long story. But you are lucky to have survived someone devious like Belphegor without a single scratch." There seems to be much history between Park and Belphegor, which was a good thing for me to get the information I wanted but Park''s trauma was proving to be a pain in the ass, now I could not help but wonder what did Belphergor do to scare Park beyond her grave in her reincarnation. "Since you summoned knowing Belphegor is a devil merchant then it means you must have traded something with him? What did you trade for his assistance? Let me warn you if devil merchant code is involved, the pact cannot be annulled forcefully," Learning that the boy summoned Belphegor as a devil merchant Park seemed to calm down thinking that since devil merchant code was involved Belphegor should not have been able to take advantage of the boy. Since the boy seems to know little about devil merchants and devil merchant code, unlike her when she met Belphegor for the first time. "Park, seeing that you are genuinely concerned for me I will share this with you but don''t expect me to repeat myself. Summoning Belphegor I entered a wager with the devil, that I would use 70 percent of his strength to defeat my enemies within five minutes but if I failed to do so my soul would be his. It took a little convincing but Belphegor out of his greed agreed to the wager and its stakes," I paused to take a breath only to hear Corey ask in a low voice, "Then what happened?" "I won the wager by defeating my enemy using the borrowed power under the specified time limit, easy. Later making use of the devil merchant code I sent him back to the dark realm," I narrated. Seeing how without much context Park kept circling back to the same topic, I gave her something to ease her heart and forget about Belphegor and tell me about Devil Merchant Code, especially if it was worth bing a demon merchant and it would not restrict my freedom. Of course, I would be subtle about my real intentions. Chapter 1263 Difference In Summoning Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 14:03 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "You beat Belphegor in a wager, no way, I don''t believe," Corey did not like the ending of my story, I was starting to doubt that she was cheering for Belphegor to win the wager. "Wyatt, did you really outsmart Belphegor?" Park looked at me with firm but teary eyes. I believe she ns to findfort in my win against Belphegor but she was finding it hard to believe me. And I promise I am not lying when I say that Park''s eyes looked teary, I know her entire body was made of fire but believe me her eyes looked teary. "I really did, him underestimating my physique became his undoing," I said without going into details. Park was not Corey, she did not require me toy everything out for her. "I see, I take it that borrowing the power of the devil, be it even for a few minutes, that experience must have helped your physique grow to new heights. No wonder you were able to suppress and handle Corey like a ragdoll despite her sage-level mastery in body arts. Not only did you manage to outsmart a devil but you also gained a lot from the deal, I am impressed," Park''s praise was genuine but then her voice turned grim saying, "You were lucky that you summoned him as a devil merchant, if he was summoned using a sacrifice, he would have killed you and gone on a rampage after losing to you." She was not only impressed by the boy''s wits that were able to outsmart the devil but his physique that could defeat a formidable enemy with help of borrowed power and no assistance from cards and a grimoire. Now Park hoped that she should have gone to the outskirt of the city to witness the boy''s victory. Even if it risked revealing her whereabouts to Belphegor because to her the expression of unwillingness on Belphegor''s face as he lost to the boy would be priceless. "Yes, that sure helped me understand the direction I should be developing my physique in. And it did help me break certain limits of my physique sooner," I wasn''t lying, borrowing the devil''s power and experiencing the peak of this world, I was able to map the development of my strength going forward. Yes, my physique was strong but if I had realm-appropriate cards I could have put an end to Lois even sooner. And I havee to conclude that it would be in my best interest if I were toprehend a few martial arts to sage-level mastery because then I would able to make the most of my physique. Fighting against Lois made me realize that I had very littlebat ability and wascking in it. When she sneak attacked me I was mostly passive if not for the ability of my floating heads and arms and ultra-level mastery in blood rule meaning along with my cmity daughter cores, my situation would not be any better than Anna''s. Come to think of it I had to kill my body once to defeat Lois. That fight was barely satisfactory. Laura and Corey, especially Laura, did not seem to have strong physical bodies whenpared to mine yet their body was able to intimidate me, I guess it was the effect of them having achieved sage-level mastery in numerous martial arts. I would like to boost that in front of absolute strength martial arts were nothing but tricks but I could not deny the fact that with martial arts I could more efficiently and effectively use my strength. My physiquebined with sage-level mastery, I could defeat my enemies in a higher realm without even having to summon my grimoire. I was already able to do that but I meant enemies of an even higher level than that. "So, now can we move on from Belphegor and talk about the devil merchant code?" I asked Park, to which she nodded and asked, "Sure, what do you want to know about devil merchant code?" "Why don''t you start with the difference between summoning a devil/demon using devil merchant code and summoning a devil/demon using a sacrificial ritual?" Though I had a little idea about the two summoning methods, it was best if I got a certain rity. And it was a good starter for me to slowly stir the conversation to talk about the pros and cons of bing a demon merchant. "The answer to your question is within your question, Devil Merchant Code, that''s the difference that matters. In a sacrificial ritual summoning the one with the biggest fist among the parties involved in the pact would govern the pact, so nobody is stopping that party from abusing his power and it usually is the summoned demon/devil. But that is not the case when dealing with demon/devil merchants as the devil merchant code is responsible for them," The deal that Park had with Belphegor did not involve the devil merchant code as the vigers had summoned Belphegor using her father''s blood and offering her as the live sacrifice to him. "That is the basic, I know that. What I want to know is how did the people of this world know how to summon demons/devils using sacrifice and rituals or the devil merchant cards?" I mean the demons and card apprentices live in two different realms which were realms apart from each other. So, how were the card apprentices able toe in contact with the knowledge to summon demons/devils either by sacrifice and rituals or how did they make devil merchant cards?At first, I thought maybe due to dungeons and reverse dungeons but that exnation wasn''t enough. Howe, the demon worshipers who were able to summon an army of demons from the dark realm using sacrifice and ritual were not able to create a dungeon connecting to the dark realm? I have seen Corey attempt something simr in the tournament in her duel against me, maybe I could borrow that method from Park. Chapter 1264 Inviting The Devil Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 14:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Listening to my question Park gave me a mild look of doubt mixed with a knowing smile and said, "I think you don''t need me to specte that the demons and the card apprentice made contact through the dungeons is the answer you are looking for." "Yes, that exnation isn''t enough for me," I waited for Park to get to the real stuff. "Dark realm is very harsh for any race to survive there let alone build a thriving civilization. And those that manage to do so mostly adapt to the hellish dark realm joining the ranks of powerful races, one such example is the demon race. Card apprentices assume that all demons are the same but they are not, there are many tribes among the demon race. Some tribes of the demon race are still trying to adapt to the dark realm while some tribes are evolving faster than the dark realm itself and for them, the abundant resources of the dark realm are no longer enough or aren''t of much use. That is when a few powerful tribes of the demon race and other dark races decided to find what they need from beyond the dark realm. With time they developed various methods to identify realms beyond theirs and check for signs of sentience. Then it did not take them long toe up with a working inter-realm transportation technique but there was a problem, the will of those realms resisted the inter-realm travel considering it a foreign invasion and it was. This put a permanent end to the ns of the demon race and other dark races. Or that was what a few believed until someone came up with the idea that instead of them forcefully traveling to other realms and being targeted by their will, what if the natives of that realm invited them into their realm? Some believe that dungeon reversal was the inspiration for this idea but there is no definite proof. Back then many did not believe this direction of reasoning but those that did never gave up on it. They began to research methods to contact the natives of the realms they nned to invade so that they can convince the natives to invite them to their realm. After some time they sessfully created various methods to achieve this and the most famous method to date is the dream whisper. Where a demon projects their will into the native''s dream and tries to seduce them or exploit their greed with the promise of power, wealth, and lust. However there was another huge problem, most of the realms they found were mostly primitive they did not know the concept of soul energy and other powers. If they did not know how to use soul energy or another type of simr power system how could they invite the demons into their realm? So the demons and other dark races had to think of a new inter-realm transportation technique that was not as demanding andplex but easy to learn and use. Such that the natives of any primitive realm could use it to summon them to their realm using the resources avable at their disposal. That was when the sacrificial ritual summoning method was born back then it was in its early stage, and the current method is much more advanced and uses less sacrifice. So what if the natives did not have the concept of soul energy or a simr power system, they would just sacrifice their fellow natives to gather enough energy toplete the summoning and invite the demons into their realm. This method of being invited to other realms than forcefully traveling to them did notpletely eliminate the threat of that realm''s will but it no longer went berserk and killed them at sight but suppressed their strength. This was better than nothing and enough for the demons and devils to invade the other realms, plunder their resources, and split before the realm''s will could react. Over several millennia, this method has developed into what it is today allowing the demons to spread their terror and legends across various realms. Today there is hardly any realm that has not heard of demons/devils and their notorious reputation," Park''s story was very informative, I finally had an idea of where the myths that the devil cannot enter your home until you invite it in or about the devil appearing in the dreams started. Also, one thing became clear to me, the demons were more intelligent and advanced than many give them credit for. Come to think of it, I remember Ann saying something simr about the world-traveling method developed by the ten universities. They too seem to be thinking of a solution to the problem called the other world''s will which will resist and reject any form of world-traveling considering it as a foreign invasion. I guess they must have already thought of the strategy of being invited to the other world by their natives simr to how the demons and dark races did. If not somebody better tell them. Why not me? I do not like to do things for free unless it directly affects me or if I stood to gain something. "I see," I nodded my understanding that why the demon worshipers could not use the demon summoning method to create a dungeon connecting this world to the dark realm was because they were not invited by the will of the dark realm or its natives. But one thing became clear to me, the secret to inter-realm transportation was within the demon summoning methods. Yes, most of them were watered down and encrypted so that a particr summoning method can only summon a particr demon. Won''t the demon be pissed when it does all the work of seducing the native of another realm, teaching the native the sacrificial ritual-based summoning method but another demon gets summoned by the native? To avoid this kind of confusion the demons give the native the coordinates to their location in the dark realm but high-level demons who have spread their summoning method to various realms and do not know when and where they will be summoned end up encrypting their summoning method using their true name. When the native say their true name while using the summoning method after offering the sacrifice, they would be summoned to that realm without any mixups and confusion. This was just fascinating, I need to get my hands on a few sacrificial demon-summoning rituals. Chapter 1265 The Living Spell Dark Will Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 14:23 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon I was impressed by demons and dark races who had reduced something asplicated as inter-realm transportation to something as simple as a sacrificial demon-summoning ritual which allowed a mortal without any knowledge of inter-realm transportation to summon beings from other realms by sacrificing a few lives. I don''tmend the sacrificial rituals but what the demons and dark races had achieved was simply too fascinating. Shaking my head I asked Park, " The sacrificial ritual is not necessary to summon the demons one could easily rece the energy source for the demon summoning method with soul energy or rule power, right?" "Yes, but they would have to be savvy enough to alter the sacrificial demon-summoning ritual''s power source to soul energy or rule power. Not many are capable of that so they just stick to the sacrificial ritual. For example, take the demon worshipers in this world. Not to forget some demons/devils specifically prefer to be summoned only using sacrificial rituals," Listening to Park I was more determined to get my hands on a few sacrificial demon-summon ritual methods and try my luck. As if Park could think what I was thinking she offered, "If you are interested in exploring demon-summoning methods, I have a few on me and they do not require a sacrificial ritual, I can give them to you but in exchange, I want the devil ingredient you will receive for creating the twin origin card of the Garcia twins." "Sorry, I cannot afford your demon-summoning methods," Though I did n to get some demon-summoning methods from Park, I do not want them at a cost of a devil-grade ingredient. Not when I could get free ones, that the demon worshipers have spread across the five continents to recruit new blood. "Let me tell you my demon-summoning methods'' price might be steep but they are worth the cost. They are far better than the ones the demon worshipers of this world use," Seeing me reject her goods fearing the price Park gave a sales pitch, I had no idea how true her words were but a devil-grade ingredient for a few summoning methods was just too expensive. But considering that they held the secret to inter-realm transportation it did appear worth the cost but there were other cheaper options avable, let me explore them first, Park was not going anywhere. So I shook my head and said, "I will think about it." "Sure, you know where to find me," Park seemed confident that I would be returning for her demon-summoning methods. "Are you guys done? I am bored," Coreyined. Listening to herin I looked at her in astonishment and said, "Only you canin when you are in the core of the holy ce toprehend the blood rule. Find a corner and quietlyprehend the blood rule." Corey wanted to retort but then stopped hearing Park say the same, "Corey don''t waste this chance, you do want to grow stronger than him right? This is your chance. Back in the dark realm, I hadprehended the blood me meaning of blood rule. I don''t know if that meaning of blood rule is avable in this world, if it is then you need toprehend that." "Fine," Corey agreed and headed deeper into the cave to find a good spot toprehend blood rule. Listening to Park tell Corey that the blood me rule might not be present in this world I was surprised and wondered if the rules in the will of different worlds had different meanings. But considering that you can find some things only in the dark realm but not in the card realm and vice versa I thought that might be true. Because the physical world was the manifestation of the energies of the spiritual ne in the physical ne. So if something avable in the dark realm was missing in the physical ne of this realm then it could only mean that the energies rted to that were not present in the spiritual ne of this realm. Exining that the card realm might not have some rule meanings that the dark realm had and the other way around was also possible. My advancedunderstanding of the spiritual ne and the physical ne was finallying in handy. "So what is devil merchant code?" Now that I knew all there was to know about the sacrificial demon-summoning ritual spread across various realms by the demons and devils. Now I need to understand what the devil merchant code was and why would demons and devils would be willing to be controlled by it to trade across the realms when they already had the sacrificial demon-summoning ritual method which did not restrict their freedom. "Remember how I said that not everyone in the demon race and other dark races believed the theory of being invited to the other realm by their natives, these set of demons and dark races spent their entire life and created the living spell called the Dark Will. To create this spell they used a small part of the dark realm''s will, so despite being a spell, Dark Will was conscious like the world''s will and as powerful as them. Over time it only grew and evolved to grow stronger and be something more than what it was created for, some say it has achieved transcendence and some believe it might have even ascended to a higher realm system than achieving transcendence. How this spell worked as it made contact with other realm''s will, and negotiate terms with them to allow the demons and devils into their realm. At first, this was a huge failure as the other realm wills would not agree to the terms put forward by the spell, after several failures the demons and other dark races abandoned this project as by that time the sacrificial demon-summoning ritual method had be popr and was taking over the dark realm by full swing. Though its creators abandoned it as a failure, the spell continuously kept trying to negotiate with other realm''s will, and along with constant rejections, it began to evolve in a direction where it would transform into something that the other world ream''s will would not reject. Giving birth to the devil merchant code. Unlike the spell dark will which was designed to trick the other realm''s will into allowing the demons to invade their realms, the devil merchant code became a contract binding the devils and demons to follow a set of rules agreed by it, and the said realm''s will while they visited that realm. This way the demons and dark races could go rampant in the other realms. As the living spell made itseback as Devil merchant code, demons, and dark races rushed to be part of it but could not because of its strict set of rules. You see there was a reason why every demon and other dark races wanted to be part of the devil merchant code, it was because of its ability called Exchange, which made it possible for demons and other dark races to exchange anything for anything as long as it was within thews of the devil merchant code. Meaning demons and other dark races could use the devil merchant code to exchange a native''s soul, skills, memories, emotions, and another myriad of things for a little cost. Which was a very attractive ability for any demon and other dark races. The interesting part about the devil merchant code was that it now ordered around its creators and answered to the other realm''s wills whom it was created to trick." Chapter 1266 GOAT Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 14:32 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon It took me a while to process all the information that Park revealed about the Devil merchant Code, but once I understood it my mind was blown away. The knowledge possessed by the demons and other dark races was not just advanced but realms ahead of what the card apprentices possessed. These guys created a living spell called Dark Will using a part of the dark realm''s will to help them invade other realms. However, because of its initial failures, they abandoned the spell but since the spell was a living spell it continued to work on its failure by itself and grew stronger until it found the reason behind its failure and was capable of entirely rewriting itself, morphing from Dark Will to Devil Merchant Code. Devil Merchant Code was no longer a spell to help demons and other dark races invade other realms but a living spell that allowed a select few members of demons and other dark races to travel to other realms as demon/devil merchants and trade with the natives using its unique ability exchange following the terms agreed by it with the said realm''s will. From my angle the demons and other dark races were GOAT, your creation turning against you, that''s the dream(nightmare) of every creator. This was the rite of passage for any creator to be deemed aplished. These guys created two sessful methods to achieve inter-realm travel granted these methods had their restrictions but they were enough for them to spread their myth across all the realms. Back on earth, I created the superhuman serum to help earthlings defeat a single viltronian but the superhumans submitted to the viltronian and hunted me down to please their new master. Every aplished creator goes through this. "Are you telling me that devil/ demons merchant are ves of the devil merchant code?" I did not ask Park the obvious instead used the opportunity to direct the conversation toward the one thing I really wanted to know, whether bing a demon merchant was worth it. "What gave you that idea? Think of Devil merchant code as an online trading tform and demon/devil merchants as traders contracted by devil merchant code to find clients and conduct trades in various realms following thews agreed upon by the Devil merchant code with the said realm. Devil/demon merchants are Devil merchant code''s employees, it is that simple," Park said looking in Corey''s direction, that fool instead of trying to enter the ''one with the world'' state to spiritually travel to the spiritual ne andprehend the rules of the world''s will, had fallen asleep. Prompting Park to shout at her, "Corey, wake up!" "..." Corey was in a deep sleep she did not even hear Park calling her. Seeing this Park looked at me impatiently and asked, "Any more questions? Without someone monitoring and guiding her that girl will bezy, I am needed there." "Sure, onest question, Can the demon merchants leave the devil merchant code at will?" I asked "Yes, the demon/devil merchants are free to leave the devil merchant code at their will. But I don''t think anyone will be foolish enough to give up on such a sweet gig," Park let out augh thinking of the possibility of someone being foolish enough to leave the devil merchant code. But then realizing something she said, "Wyatt, don''t tell me you n to be a demon merchant?" "Why, is there a problem?" I was not surprised that Park finally figured out what I was trying to hide but that''s okay now I can openly ask her for her opinion on bing a demon merchant. "Yes, because it is not easy bing a demon merchant. The devil merchant code will select demon/devil merchants every ten years, and they are predominantly residents of the Dark realm. And the only other way left for you to be a demon merchant is to be rmended to the devil merchant code by three demon merchants or a single devil merchant. I can understand that the benefits of bing a demon merchant are very attractive, even I who spent nearly a century in the dark realm was not able to find three demon merchants who could rmend me as a demon merchant to the devil merchant code. So I advise you to give up on this foolish idea, the sooner the better. And focus your energy on something usible," Park spoke from experience. Listening to Park it became clear to me that she had interpreted my series of questions about demon merchants as me taking interest in bing a demon merchant, she had no idea that I had Belphegor''s rmendation quota. Now that was a relief, good for me, "I know that but I am just curious. So there are no downsides to being a demon merchant?" "As far as I know there is only one downside to being a demon merchant, in the dark realm strong would capture demon merchants to get them to work for them. Because of this demon merchants would hide their identity, other than that there are no downsides to being a demon merchant as long as your actions don''t go against the devil merchant code," Park bought the boy''s reason without thinking twice because back then when she first heard about devil merchant code and demon merchants, she too was gued with curiosity and questions about being a demon merchant. So she did not find the boy''s curiosity and questions about the devil merchant code and being a demon merchant odd. "I see, thank you for being patient and entertaining my curiosity," learning from Park that there were no downsides to bing a demon merchant, I could not wait to use the rmendation quota I won from Belphegor. "No, I should be the one thanking you, this ce is a paradise for me to practice my demonic blood arts," Saying that Park flew next to sleeping Corey''s side and knocking on her head she said, "Wake up dummy." Chapter 1267 Demon Merchant Codex Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 14:32 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon [Name: Devil Merchant Code Realm: ???? (rumored to have crossed transcendence) Effect: A sentient spell redesigned with the sole purpose to conduct and govern inter-realm trade. Additional Effect: Merchant Token, Oath Keeper, Merchant Codex, Inter-realm search, Inter-realmmunication, Inter-realm transportation, Inter-realmwork, Exchange, Offering, Guilty Gauge, Smite.] Merchant Token: A token used by the Devil Merchant Code to recruit demon/devil merchants across various realms. Oath Keeper: Devil Merchant Code is able to record and oversee multiple oaths across various realms simultaneously. Merchant Codex: A guide created by Devil Merchant Code for its demon/devil merchants, to regte them ording to thews it has agreed with various realms and help them ess the various benefit avable for them as a demon/devil merchant. Inter-realm search: A ability that allows Devil Merchant Code to search for realms in the dark realm''s vicinity. Also, it can use these realms to search for new realms in their surroundings. Inter-realm Communication: A ability that allows Devil Merchant Code tomunicate with the wills of various realms. Also, it allows the demon/devil merchants tomunicate with the natives of these realms. Inter-realm Transportation: A ability of Devil Merchant Code that allows Demon/Devil Merchants to move to the realms where they are invited by the natives. Inter-realmwork: This is awork established by the devil merchant code to help its Demon/Devil merchants socialize with fellow Demon/Devil merchants across realms. Exchange: A ability that allows a demon/devil merchant to exchange anything for anything as long as it is agreed upon by the parties involved and follows the conduct agreed between the Devil Merchant Code and the said realm''s will. Offering: Devil Merchant Code collects an appropriate amount ofpensation form its merchants for using its abilities in the form of Offering. Guilty Gauge: this ability allows the Devil Merchant Code to judge the Demon/Devil Merchants if they had broken their oath. Smite: Devil Merchant Code can use this ability to punish the Demon/Devil merchant deemed guilty by Guilty Guage. ¡­. While Corey and Park argued in one corner of the cave, I walked to a secluded spot far away from them and arranged an istion array. Isting my corner of the cave from the rest of the cave. Assuring some privacy, I made myselffortable and then summoning my grimoire I took out the rmendation quota to the devil merchant code I won from Belphegor. Then feeding the token my blood, I waited, when suddenly I felt my consciousness being dragged into the spiritual ne. I could feel that I was in the spiritual ne where the card world''s will was present but the rules and energies that I saw thest time I was here were missing. However, I could another presence here apart from me and Card World''s will, it had a simr presence as the world''s will. I guess that must be the devil merchant code. Why was it not showing itself? Was it screening me to check if I was worthy? Did getting the rmendation quota not guarantee bing a demon merchant? Was I supposed to clear an interview with the devil merchant code to officially be a devil merchant? Then soon a huge stele made of pure rule energy appeared in front of me. It had many ancient texts inscribed in it, and though I had no idea whatnguage it was I could read it with any difficulty. The ancient texts were titled Devil Merchant Code. I patiently read each and every letter mentioned in the devil merchant code(merchant copy). Then Ipared it with the devil merchant code (Customer Copy), fun fact this may slightly change from realm to realm. I learned that the Devil Merchant Code did not actually provide an advantage to its demon/devil merchants but had a fair set of rules and regtions to make the trade between a demon/devil merchant and the native as fair as possible. The problem was that customers were unaware of thesews and regtions so they were easily taken advantage of by the demon/devil merchants. Once I was finished reading the ancient texts I felt my consciousness return to my body. Then I looked at the rmendation token in my hand, it had turned into a new card, Demon Merchant Codex. ... [Card Name: Demon Merchant Codex Card Type: Item Card (Bonded) Card Grade: -/- Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: By equipping this card the user can summon their personal demon merchant codex to identify themselves as a demon merchant and also acknowledge that they have read and agree to the terms and conditions stated in the Demon Merchant Code. Additional Effect: Merchant Rmendation, Oath Records, Merchant Log, Inter-realm search, Inter-realmmunication, Inter-realm transportation, Inter-realmwork, Exchange, Guilty Appeal, Guilty Pardon. Restriction: This Card is bonded to Card Apprentice Dalton Wyatt. Note: This card will evolve with the user''s realm] Merchant Rmendation: The merchant will get one chance to rmend a potential candidate to be a demon/devil merchant every decade. Oath Records: Every oath made by the user as a demon merchant will be recorded here and will be overseen by the devil merchant code. Marchant Log: Merchant''s use of Devil Merchant Code benefits such as Merchant Rmendation, Oath Records, Merchant Log, Inter-realm search, Inter-realmmunication, Inter-realm transportation, Inter-realmwork, Exchange, Guilty Appeal, Guilty Pardon. Inter-realm search: Demon merchants can use this ability of devil merchant code to search for realms in their vicinity or ess the already recorded realms for an appropriate offering. Inter-realmmunication: Demon merchants can use this ability of devil merchant code tomunicate with the natives of a designated realm for an appropriate offering. Inter-realm transportation: Demon merchants can use this ability of the devil merchant code to travel to a designated realm when invited by that realm''s native for an appropriate offering. Inter-realmwork: Demon merchants can use the inter-realmwork to socialize with other merchants by giving the devil merchant code an appropriate offering. Exchange: Demon merchants can use this ability of the devil merchant code to trade with the natives of a designated realm for an appropriate offering. Guilty Appeal: Demon Merchants can use this to request the devil merchant code expressing their innocence when used of a crime or to use a fellow merchant or realm of a said crime. Guilty Pardon: When found guilty, the demon merchant can use this to reduce their punishment with an appropriate offering. ... After going through the Demon Merchant Codex card''s card info, I immediately equipped the card and summoned my personal Demon Merchant Codex. Chapter 1268 Retaliation Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 18:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Trade Route Peace prevailed as the sky and the clouds were illuminated golden red by the setting sun while three floater vessels with the Fine Gold logo on them left the city through the only highway connecting the city to the entire blossom district. However, as the Fine Gold Floater vessels had traveled 50 miles from the city, suddenly out of nowhere tens of thousands of hoverbikes appeared and swarmed the speeding floater vessels and a few thousand hoverbikesnded on the deck of each of the Fine Gold floater vessels without the fear of crashing. Leaving no choice for the floater vessels but to halt. Soon the tranquil scenery was disturbed by painful screams and agony-filled wails. ¡­ Cindy rushed into Daina''s office, seeing her Daina who had just got up from her chair said, "I have heard the news. They responded sooner than I was expecting." "They are gathering 50 miles outside the city. I think they are preparing to invade the city once all of their forces have arrived," Cindy reported "Smart, this way the city management and police cannot stop their gathering. How many of them have gathered by now?" Daina said as she walked out of her office while Cindy tagged along. "As of now, about thirty-five thousand, but the number keeps growing and by tonight we estimate that they will cross a hundred thousand," Cindy answered. "It appears they are mobilizing all the cities near us, is it just the high school gangs or are there any signs of adventure guilds?" Diana asked as she got into the executive lift and pressed the button to the ground floor. "As of now it is just the high school gangs, there are no signs of the adventure guilds. I believe they do not n to step in until we take action," Cindy answered but frowned seeing that someone was essing the elevator on a lower floor. "Our city''s number of high school gang members is nothingpared to thebined numbers of the high school gang members of numerous cities. We have no choice but to step in. This is a mess," Diana said in annoyance. Things were shaping to look as if the sky blossom city was about to face thebined forces of nearby cities, there was no way the other forces of the sky blossom city would be willing to be part of the mess that the Fine Gold created by destroying the sun blossom city branch of the Circle. So it was just them against thebined forces of other cities. "Well, did you think that after destroying one branch of the Circle, they would sit back and take it? You knew the consequence of our actions still you went through it," Cindy shook her head as they knew that the Circle''s retaliation for destroying one of their branches was around the corner but they did not think it woulde so soon. Especially when the nearest branch of the circle was on the other side of the blossom district. How did they even get the forces of the cities surrounding the sky-blossom city to mobilize in just two days? "Don''t me me, our young boss is just too charismatic, I could not say no to him," Diana said as the elevator stopped and Jaya walked in shouting, "Sister, I trying to call Wyatt but I am unable to reach him." "Why are you calling our young boss?" Diana asked Jaya with a frown because she thought that it was too soon to rm their young boss about the retaliation of the Circle. "He will learn about it through the grimoirework anyway," Jaya understood what her elder sister was getting at and argued. "Yes, he will. But tomorrow he will also learn about our victory against the enemy forces in the grimoirework," All Diana was trying to say was that she did not want to cry fire to their boss every time they saw smoke. If they require their boss''s assistance with every little thing then what use were they of? "It is not just that, I want to seek his permission to let me lead the Bright Loins," Jaya spoke the real reason why she was trying to contact their boss. The current leaders of the Bright Loins were the bright trio but Jaya wanted to be the one leading the Bright Loins gang since situations like today were a rare urrence and whoever leads today will enter the pages of Sky blossom city''s history just like her elder sister Diana did back then. "What happened to starting at the bottom? Did you give up already?" Cindy asked Jaya with a sneer. "No, I did not. I still want to do that but after the circle left, Bright Lions swallowed all the other high school gangs in the city. This left us with no rival in the city, which meant I did not have any task to earn merits and climb the ranks in the gang. I thought of challenging the bright trio for their leadership, but with everything that is going on we did not get the time to do that," Jaya exined how she could not earn merits mostly because the Bright Lions gang was the only high school gang in the city. She wanted to take charge of the gang by proving she was stronger than the bright triobined, but the gang was too busy recently so she never got to prove herself. "Silly girl, isn''t this the situation exactly what you need to rack up the merits that you need to climb ranks in the gang and gain the respect of your gang members?" Diana advised Jaya to use the current situation to prove herself to her gang members and gain their respect. So that they would consider her as their leader without anyone telling them to. "But then I will not be able to lead our gang to victory like you used to with your gang," Jaya said dejectedly. She had grown up listening to the story of her sister''s raise to power from the Fine Gold staff on numerous asions and wanted to be just like her. Now that the opportunity has shown itself, things were not going ording to her fantasy so she felt disappointed. And wanted to use a shortcut to get her way. Chapter 1269 Deputy Leader Dan Malvin Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 19:20 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Tower, Elevator "Victory, girl you do know that each of your gang members is seriously outnumbered, each one of them would be facing a minimum of 10 enemy high school gang members?" Cindymented listening to Jaya say that she wanted to bring the Bright Lions gang to victory because Cindy had no doubt in her mind that the Bright Lions would lose and the Fine Gold would have to step in. "..." Jaya wanted to retort to Cindy''sment but her grimoire rang with a call, it was from Dan Malvin. "Yes, Dan. What is it?" Jaya did not want to answer the call but had to as this guy was one of the deputy leaders of the Bright Lions gang, and as the rut of the gang, Jaya had little choice but to answer his call. "Where are you? Did you not receive the gang-wide alert?" Dan Malvin was the leader of the great eagle gang. After losing the bet he made with Nick, the eldest of the bright trio, he and his gang were swallowed by the bright lion''s gang and he was given the deputy leader position considering his previous position as the leader of the great eagle gang. This way he and his old gang can be a part of the Bright Lions gang with ease. "I am with my sister, discussing the situation," Jaya answered. "Who asked you to involve your sister? No disrespect to your sister but tell them to stand down this is Bright Lions gang''s business. And get your ass down here right away," Dan Malvin yelled, he did not feel it was time for the adults to bail them out of their problem and did not think twice before hanging up on Jaya. Once the bright trio eliminated and swallowed all the other high school gangs in the city, Dan and his mates were convinced of their loss and truly became part of Bright Lions Gang. Especially when they learned that the boy who won the Card fight tournament was their real leader. Everyone in the city has seen the finals of the tournament and was convinced about the boy''s prowess and wanted to be a part of his journey. "How dare he hang up on me," Jaya cussed only to hear her sister say, "That boy is right, this is Bright Lions gang''s problem and not a ce for us to butt in." "Sister," Jaya could not believe that her sister was siding with Dan but was once again interrupted by her sister who advised, "Jaya, you always say you want to be like me but you never understood what it was like for me. I wed my way up from the swears of this city even before the circle found me. The circle did not lend me a helping hand, they took me in believing that I will be of use to them. Little sister, remember nothing in this life will be handed to you. Now, go fight for what you want." The elevator opened its door arriving at the ground floor. Neither Diana nor Cindy walked out of the elevator, instead, Cindy pushed Jaya out of the elevator saying, "Tell the bright brothers that our people will arrive at midnight to reim our cargo and floater vessels. They have till then to clean their mess." The elevator door closed on dumbfounded Jaya''s face. Inside the elevator, Cindy asked, "Do you think they can hold on till midnight?" "I don''t know that but I do know that if they can''t then it is better if the Bright Lions gang ends tonight. I think our young boss will agree with me on this," A sadistic smile formed on Diana''s face, and the scar on her face seemed to radiate with a natural glow as she spoke. Seeing this Cindy shook her head and reminisced, "Seeing you sitting behind stakes of paper, I had forgotten how wild and cruel you used to be." On the ground floor of Fine Gold tower, Jaya''s dumbfounded expression was reced with a firm bloodthirsty one as she flew away cussing, "Fuck this, I will kill everyst one of the enemies. Then they will have no choice but to dere me as the leader, hahaha." ¡­. Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 18:45 p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Trade Route "Commissioner, the Bright Lions high school gang is headed this way, should we stop them and then disperse them," Chief Denise asked the Commissioner who was overseeing the blockade of the trade route as the high school gangs of nearby cities were aggressively gathering 50 miles outside of the city. As much as the Commissioner wanted to disciple these teenagers and show each one of them the consequences of ying gangster, she could not as they were gathering outside of the city borders where she had no jurisdiction. The world was gued with dungeons, there was only so much the city authorities could do while risking their lives. So during the monster wars aw stating that city authorities have no jurisdiction outside the city border was passed. Thisw was passed so that city authorities do not have to risk their life trying to save greedy adventures who do not know their limit and ventured out of the city borders to kill monsters and make money. Now that the monster war has passed people were abusing thisw to settle their grudges. With thisw in ce, the Commissioner had no choice but to do nothing but watch a bunch of high schoolers take part in delinquency. Not to mention the city police were outnumbered. Therefore when she heard chief Denise say that the Bright Lions gang was headed here she helplessly ordered, "Stand down." No matter what the cops did the fight was going to break out, the only question was where did she want the fight to break out. If she were to detain the Bright Lions, then the fight would break out inside the city where the day-to-day life of the innocent citizens would be affected, else, if she did not interfere and let the Bright Lions do their thing, then the fight would break out outside the city borders where there will be no casualties other than a bunch of goons killing each other. The only thing that pained her was that these goons were the youth of the southern region. Chapter 1270 The Roaring Engines Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 19:43 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Trade Route Hearing themissioner ordering them to stand down, the uniformed officers began to clear the blockade they previously built. However, one person did not agree with this order, it was Chief Denise. From the looks of it, Bright Loins gang was seriously outnumbered and it was obvious that they were going to lose if the enemy was merciful or else they would be massacred. Jill was once a high schooler, she has grown up seeing these kinds of things. To her, this was prettymon. She still remembers the terror of Diana Keiths and her high school gang. So she could care less about a bunch of delinquents killing each other however the leader of the Bright Lions Gang was her nephew. For his sake, she could not help but question the orders of her immediate superior, "Madam Commissioner, please reconsider, if we don''t stop them we will be sending them to their deaths." "Chief Denise, out of everyone here you should be clear about how this ends. If I remember clearly you had joined the force when Diana Keiths and her gang were making a name for themselves in the city," The Commissioner did even spare Denise a nce and looked towards the city skyline knowing tonight was not going to be a quiet one. "Commissioner, I know how this will end. That is why I think we should not sit and do nothing. All hope is not lost. We can seek assistance from the temporary southern watch camp on the dungeon highway. Unlike us, their hands are not tied by the cityws," Denise knew themissioner was right about the situation but she still made her argument. "I already thought of that but the temporary southern watch base is no more, they left the city this afternoon," Themissioner said shaking her head. "What about the city array?" Denise was disappointed to learn that they could not get the assistance of the southern watch that was temporarily posted next to the city because they left this afternoon but she did not let that get to her and suggested that they use the city array. "You know better than me unless they are a monster wave or a crowd of demon worshippers nning to invade the city, I am not at liberty to use the city array against them," Commissioner was getting annoyed by Denise questioning her orders if it were a newbie questioning her orders she could still be patient but Denise was not new to the force. As a senior in the force, Denise must have faced a situation like this on numerous asions and should know that the orders she gave were in the best interest of the city they were meant to protect. "..." Understanding that the Commissioner was not going to change her orders, desperate Denise hurried to the end of the crowd of cops and waited for the arrival of the Bright Lions Gang, without even bothering to exin herself to themissioner for questioning her orders. From the look on her face, it appeared she was prepared to try something daring and against her superior''s orders. The deputy chief belonging to Denise''s precinct could see that their Chief''s actions were pissing off the Commissioner so he immediately defend his Chief''s action to their boss, "Madam Commissioner, please do not take offense, Chief Denise is worried about her nephew." "When did she get a nephew?" Commissioner knows that Denise was alone and she had no dependents so she was surprised to hear that Denise had a nephew. "Well, it iste Ellen Wyatt''s orphaned son. He is a member of the Bright Lions gang," The Deputy chief answered. "I see. Fine, share the portrait of the kid with all the officers and if they spot the boy among the Bright Lions gang they are to detain him. I am sure the Bright Lions Gangs leader will not mind doing the police department a small favor," Commissioner quickly came up with this brilliant solution because this situation was not new, this situation was moremon than one would think. Many of her subordinates have already approached her with the same concern. Cop''s children were delinquents, no surprise there. Honestly, Denise should be aware of this arrangement, did she forget? "Well, madam Commissioner, that will be a little problematic," the deputy Chief said letting out an awkward smile. "Why is that?" Commissioner asked the deputy with a frown. "Well, he is the leader of the Bright Lions gang," the deputy Chief answered. "...." Commissioner was without words for a second before she hastily ordered the deputy Chief, "Go find her, see to it that she doesn''t do something stupid." Hearing the Commissioner''s orders, the deputy Chief''s expression changed because he knew their Chief was definitely up to something. Without bothering to excuse himself, he hurried in the direction Denise just left. ¡­ Removing the blockade, the cops dispersed to the empty lots on both sides of the trade route waiting for the arrival of the Bright Lions gang. While the Police Commissioner and the police Chiefs who were all in the card lord realm stood on the trade route, right at the borderline of the city. The n was simple they would try to mediate the two sides. If apromise could be reached well and good. If not, they would make sure that the fight between the two parties will not spread to the city and disturb its peace. *Roar* *Honk* *Howl* *Roarrr* *Honkkk* *Howlll* The sound of the roaring engines, honking horns, and the howls of hormone-oozing teenagers sounded throughout the trade route as tens of thousands of teenagers rode their hoverbikes headed toward the border of the city. The Bright Lions had arrived. Hearing the noise of the Bright Lions, the high school gangs on the other side of the city border started their hoverbikes, soon their engines roared, horns exploded, and they howled as the moon was finally starting to show itself in the gray evening sky. Both sides were putting on a disy of their might trying to intimidate the other. Chapter 1271 Calm Before The Storm Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 20:03 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Trade Route Nick, Tom, and Ed each rode their golden nanomorphers, and behind them were about twenty thousand Bright Lions gang members riding on their or sharing their mate''s hoverbikes or hovercars. Most of the hoverbikes could be seen carrying three to four gang members. As for the hovercars, their condition was worse than clown cars as the high schoolers who could not fit inside the hovercars sat on the roof and the hood of the hovercars. The deputy leaders of the gang had made arrangements for hover buses and taxis for less fortunate gang members, but the buses and taxis were half-filled however their roofs were filled with gang members, shouting and howling like street dogs. As the Bright Lions gang neared the city border, the deputy Chief approached his precinct chief, Denise, and repeatedly begged, "Chief, please don''t do something we all will end up paying for." "Damn it, shut up for a second. Where is he? I cannot find him at the front," Denise nned to confront the boy if she were to spot him leading the Bright Lions gang even if it meant a career suicide for her. "I too don''t see him, it is just the Bright trio leading the crowd. Does he not n to participate in this gang fight? Chief, I think your words got through to him," the deputy Chief began to sign praise of Denise trying to distract her. "Something is not right. Damn it, why is the call not connecting? Did he block my grimoire ID? He better not," Denise has been trying to call the boy ever since she learned about this incident but for some reason, her call was not connecting to him. This could only mean that either he was inside a dungeon or he had blocked her contact id. Unable to find the boy in the crowd of Bright Lions gang heading toward the city border pissed Denise left the crowd and headed to the city borderline to join her colleagues to improvise her n ording to the situation. Knowing that her colleagues would stop her from confronting the boy, Denise chose to hide in the crowd, this way she could confront the boy as soon as he nears the crowd of cops while using the officers behind her to stop gang members from stepping in to stop her from nearing their gang leader before the Police Commissioner and her fellow police chiefs spring into action to detain her. Denise felt this was a follow-proof n however when the time arrived she could not find the boy in the gang. So she had no choice but to improvise her ns. What Denise''s deputy saw was that if Denise confronts the boy as he nears the crowd of the cop, the gang members would take action to stop her, misunderstanding that the cops were attacking their gang leader. While this action of the gang will be misunderstood by the surrounding cops, they will take action believing that the gang members were attacking police and this could easily spiral into a full-on fight between the sky blossom city Police Department and the Bright Lions gang. Which was the worst possible oue with the lowest probability yet it was now very likely to happen all because Denise wanted to protect her nephew. Thankfully the boy did not seem to be participating in this gang fight. This was suspicious considering that the boy was the gang leader and he was missing during such a big event in his gang''s history. Seeing Denise join them, themissioner nodded saying, "Good to see that you havee to your senses. I promise you I will try my best to bring them to apromise. This fight is in nobody''s best interest." Nearing the crowd of cops gathered on both sides of the trade route Nick, Tom, and Ed stopped their nanomorhpers and recalled them. With that, the traffic behind them came to a halt and the crowd went silent on both sides of the borders just like the calm before the storm. The Bright trio walked toward the city borderline guarded by the police Commissioner and the Police Chiefs. As for the rest of the gang members, they stood at ease waiting for further orders from their three leaders. Seeing the Bright trio head toward the borderline, the gang leaders of the high school gangs that had gathered on the other side of the city border also walked toward the borderline. There were about twenty of them and each of them was in the card master realm. They seemed to have gained a lot of confidence because of their numbers and sensing that one of the three gang leaders on the opposite side, Ed Bright, was still a card soldier. So they cockily headed toward the borderline of the city without respecting the card lord realm Police officers guarding the city borderline. As they knew the police would not do anything to them as long as they were outside of the city border. And even if they were to step inside the city border the city police would not do anything to them as they could not afford to face the wrath of nearly a hundred thousand gang members that stood behind them. Compared to their numbers a mere four thousand city cops were nothing. Seeing the representatives from both sides near them, themissioner nned to start the peace talk but before she could react Denise jumped in front of the Bright trio, grabbing Nick by his cor she asked, "Where is Wyatt?" "Denise, what the fuck are you doing?" themissioner cussed seeing Denise go rogue when the situation was so tense. However, to her surprise, Nick was not angered by Denise''s action instead he patiently answered her, "Master Wyatt is inside a dungeon. Fortunately for these fools, he is not aware of the situation out here." Nick''s words were loud enough to be heard by the enemy gang leaders. They ignored his insult, and one of them came forward and asked, "Are you talking about Dalton Wyatt? Is he really not here?" Chapter 1272 Gray Carpet Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 20:18 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Trade Route Nike ignored the enemy gang leader but Denise did not, she let go of Nike''s cor and then turned to look at the delinquents from the neighboring city and asked, "Who are you and why do you ask about Dalton Wyatt?" "I am Travis Jackman, the leader of the steel w gang from the Moon blossom city. Officer, we are¡ª " Travis introduced himself and wanted to report the reason for their gathering but was interrupted by Denise, "Police Chief, not an officer. I will not correct you the second time." Being corrected by Denise Travis let out a charming smile and said, "Ma''am, aren''t you too young to be a police chief?" Seeing Travis openly flirt with Denise who ims to be in her forties while her documents say otherwise, her fellow police chiefs lifted their eyebrows. However taking a look at Denise''s figure they all felt they were quick to judge the young man and thought, ''Young man''s got taste.'' Even the policemissioner could not help but throw an envious gaze at Denise''s tight hourss body shape cussing, ''Damn Girl.'' "Amen, so how do you know Dalton Wyatt?" Denise was a little embarrassed being hit on by some of the same age group as her daughter but she did not forget about the matter at hand. "Well, we are here to kill him. If you guys hand him over we will leave quietly," Travis felt a few ominous auras lock onto him as he spoke these words. Denise''s legs went cold learning that about a hundred thousand delinquents had gathered just to kill Ellen''s son. She was without words wondering just what did her prodigal nephew do this time? "You three stand back, he is mine," Viviannded next to the Bright trio and dered with her malice-filled stare locking on Travis. It took her a while to get here after taking a break from Slime Fairy Project. "Sorry, little girl, though you have an ample figure, you are a little too young for my taste," Travis joked and his fellow gang leadersughed not knowing the disaster they had provoked. "Travis, I am themissioner of the sky blossom city police department. Since we have all gathered here then let us peacefully resolve this, nobody has to get hurt today," themissioner stepped forward and proposed a peace talk seeing the sparks fly between the two groups. "Boy''s listen to this, madam Commissioner is thirsty for my attention. Ma''am, I''m sorry, you are too old and for my taste," Travis could barely hold in hisughter as he politely mocked the policemissioner. But his boy''sughed unscrupulously. "Young man, watch your mouth," A police chief with gray hairs yelled hearing Travis insult their Commissioner. Travis red at the police chief with gray hair, not caring for the fact that the other part was a card lord and could pinch him to death. One of his boys spoke up ignoring the warning of the police chief with gray hair, "Travis, if you don''t want her, I will take this gilf off your te." "You sure bro, you fine with gray carpet? She is clearly using a hair coloring card," Travis asked his fellow gang leader who showed interest in the policemissioner. "No probs bro. I love me some gray carpets. I can''t get enough of quality gray carpets," the boy said vulgarly gazing at themissioner''s body. It was as if Travis and his bud did not seem to care that the gilf they were talking about was a card lord and a few steps away from them. The police chief with gray hair had heard enough and was about to teach these delinquents to respect their elders but themissioner stopped him with her re. She was no damsel in distress for her male subordinates to act as her knight, she could take care of herself. And she did, ring into Travis and his buds'' eyes she said, "If I am not wrong I am sensing a group of card lords hiding behind the crowd of delinquents you have gathered. I wonder who among us is faster? I am willing to bet a million dors that I can rip each of your hearts out of your chests before those card lords cane to your rescue. So who among you is ready to take my bet?" Travis and his fellow gang leader''sughter came to a sudden halt listening to the Commissioner''s words as they were suddenly reminded of their ce. A rat backed by a tiger was still a rat. Seeing the frozen expression of the delinquents, the Commissioner nodded with a satisfied smile on her face and then dered, "So, let us talk. Nobody has to get hurt today." "Fine," Travis agreed with themissioner''s proposal with an annoyed face. Seeing Travis agree with her, the Commissioner did not even bother to ask for the Bright trio and Vivian''s opinion as she felt that the Bright Lions gang would be more than willing to settle this peacefully as they were outnumbered. And asked Travis, "So what will it take for you guys to return to your cities peacefully." "Dalton Wyatt, as long as he is handed over to us we will leave immediately," Travis states his group''s demand. "No way," Denise yelled. To which Travis replied, "It is not up to you to decide." "Commissioner, tell him, we are not going to hand over Dalton Wyatt," Denise looked at hermissioner desperately only to find thetter re at her ordering her, "Denise, shut up." Color drained off Denise''s face listening to the Commissioner''s orders as it was clear to her at that moment, if it meant peacefully resolving this situation, themissioner would not mind handing over Ellen''s son to the mob. Signaling other police chiefs to watch over Denise, the Commissioner turned to look at the representatives of the Bright Lions gang to see if they are prepared for thepromise, but to her surprise, the four representatives from the Bright Lions gang ignored her and crossed the city borderline while summoning their grimoire. Chapter 1273 Summon Integration Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 20:35 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Trade Route The intent of the four representatives of the Bright Lions gang could not be more obvious as they crossed the city borderline summoning their grimoire. However, it took the Police Commissioner a while toprehend their action. Because she thought being outnumbered the Bright Lions gang would be willing to take the easy way out. Despite the wisdom that came with her gray drapes, the police Commissioner overlooked one important point, if the Bright Lions gang wanted to take the easy way out then they could have chosen to hide in the city until all this blows over instead of gathering at the city borderline. Meanwhile, Vivan walked toward Travis announcing his death, "Travis Jackman, for your crime I sentence you to death." "Bitc¡ª" Travis summoned his grimoire cussing at Vivian but he suddenly went quiet as Vivian''s slender arm pierced through his throat and it decapitated his head from his body. The first transformation of the cmity daughter gem was no joke, it had the invulnerability and herculean strength of a Viltronian. The cmity daughter gems were unparalleled in the same realm. "*Splurt*" Blood sprayed in the air as another neen beheaded bodies fell to the ground. While Vivian killed Travis, the Bright trio killed the remaining neen gang leaders, unlike Vivian who had focused her wrath solely on Travis they were more efficient bybining their Viltornian physique''s prowess with the control of the high-end martial arts cards that Corey has been circting in the Bright Family. Both mob and cops gathered on either side of the city borderline were slow to react to the bloody scene, but soon loud cries and gasps could be heard from both sides. Seeing their gang leader''s heads being cut like cabbages, anger-filled cries reverberated from the mob. With their leaders gone, the mob was in total chaos but the deputy leaders quickly got a handle on the situation and provided an outlet for the panicking crowd''s mixed emotions, "Charge, show them hell, avenge your fallen leaders." "Shit," the Commissioner and the police Chiefs at the city border cussed out loud in utter disbelief. Not because the representatives of the Bright Lions gang killed the enemy leaders but because they could not see the actions of the Bright Trio that lead to the beheading of neen card masters within a single breath. They were card lords but they could not see the moves of two card masters and a freaking card soldier. Did the Bright family have a special technique rted to coption for them to breed such a monstrous younger generation? "People make sure you capture everything, it''s time the world saw the glory of Bright Lions," Dan Malvin ordered the crew tasked with recording the battle. As they used hoverbikes to hover within the city border and used tiny golems to record and captured every second of the fight. Beheading Travis with her bare fist, without bothering about the angry mob of about a hundred thousand rushing towards her, Vivian then chanted, "Origin card Forbidden Garden, activate." Soon twenty-five tall elder druids grew in the middle of the trade route on the city''s borderline separating the city from the mob that had gathered at its border, " Summon Fairy Guards." This time Vivian, transferred blood rule power and a little of her blood consisting of the cmity daughter gem to the elder druids instead of her soul energy, such that the summoned fairy guard would have their own cmity daughter gems and could use blood rule power. In a second, nearly 300 fairy guards were summoned. With her army assembled Vivian then jogged towards the iing angry mob yelling, "Second transformation, activate." Vivian and her fairy guards suddenly started to grow in height. Their clothes expanded with the expansion of their body. Achieving a 21-meter in height Vivan and her fairy guard''s growth came to a halt but their advance toward the angry mob fastened. With their every step, the asphalt road cracked, and the tremors would spread across the ground. It felt like a continuous small-scale earthquake was urring. As for the Bright trio, each of them summoned their origin card, "Summon Mountain Golem" "Summon Mud Golem" "Summon Skeleton Fiend" Summoning their origin cards the Brigth trio were not done they continue, "Summon Integration, activate." "Summon Integration, activate." "Summon Integration, activate." The Bright Trio''s bodies were propelled into the air as a bright light covered their bodies and the bodies of their summons until they could no longer be seen. Then the bright mass of light representing the summoners integrated with the bright mass of light that represented their respective summons. The bright light covering the three summon integration soon cleared and revealed three humanoid monsters whose eyes shone with intelligence that could only be seen in humans. Nick''s summons mountain golem was ugly, 20 meters tall, and entirely made of rocks, having integrated with its summoner it grew by three meters in height and its face and body had more human-like features thanks to the viltronian physique. Still, it was ugly to look at. It will take sage-level sculpting to add beauty to this beast. However, the fact that it was the most intimidating of the three summons did not change. Tom''s mud golem was height was not definite as it could grow in height and infinitely create mud puppets depending upon the mud avable to the limit of his mental strength. So Tom had his mud golem on thend next to the trade route. Such that his summons would notin about not having enough mud. Being summoned using the mud depending on the metal strength at its deposal it grew to a height of 16 meters. After iterating with Tom, there wasn''t much change to the integrated summons height but its body looked more human than a golem. It looked like the body of a greek god crafted with mud. Unlike Nike and his summons, its body was well-defined, which may be because it was easier to shape mud than to sculpt a mountain for the Viltronian physique. Chapter 1274 Giants Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 20:41 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Trade Route While the appearance of the other two summon integrations was bearable, the appearance of Ed''s integration with his summon was downright scary. Mostly because his summon was a Skeleton Fiend. It was 2.5 meters tall and asides from its humanoid skeleton frame its entire body was covered in bone armor made entirely of the bones that it collected from its victims. There wasn''t much chance in its body after integrating with its summoner though it seemed that the Viltronian physique had reinforced its skeleton body and armor. The only notable change to it was that the balls of mes burning in its skull''s eye sockets had grown brighter and were burning vigorously. Having integrated with their summons the trio followed behind Vivian''s giant fairy guard army chanting out loud, "Second transformation, activate." Summon integrated Nick who was already 23 meters tall suddenly grew nearly 180 meters tall. With a single step, he took the lead from giant Vivian and her fairy guards, engraving a 3-feet deep footprint into the asphalt road. The tremors no grew to the magnitude of a medium-sized earthquake. Transforming to the second form of the cmity daughter gem, 16-meter tall summons integrated Tom grew to a height of 110 meters. Unlike Nike, he was using the muddy clearing next to the trade route to slide toward the iing angry mob so he too was easily able to overtake Vivian and her fairy guards. As for summons integrated Ed who was 2.5 meters tall, after activating the second transformation of his cmity daughter gem grew to a height of 38 meters. However, the skeleton frame of his skeleton fiend body had beefed up, and grown sturdier. The skeleton armor on its body too showed simr changes. Despite him being taller than Vivian and her army of fairy guards by a few meters he could not overtake them as that height was not enough to overtake them mainly because of the slow trait of the undead monster which was minimized mostly by the super speed of the Viltronian physique. While these giants walked the ground, the asphalt road of the trade route trembled and cracked. Tremors could be felt spreading in the surroundings. Which alerted the authorities of the city into activating the city array to iste the city from the tremors heading in its direction. "Metriote Jump," nearing the angry mob, summons integrated Nick jumped into the sky almost 3000 meters high above the ground. After reaching 3000 meters high in the sky his body switched from a humanoid mountain form to a mountain shaped in egg form and descended to the ground at an insane speed aiming at the center of the angry mob, just like a meteorite falling to the ground. "Mud Puppets," Tom yelled as he slid toward the angry mob summoning nearly a hundred 110-meter tall mud puppets using mud in the surrounding. With this, the allied forces numbers that started with four jumped to three hundred and now to four hundred and four. Seeing the small army of giants heading towards them, the speed of the angry mob slowed with every passing second. The mob was made of a hundred thousand immature and inexperienced teenagers, most of them haven''t even been to the dungeons let alone see giant monsters. So far they were used to bullying the weak with their numbers and had never been in a true fight. When the intimidating auras of the small giant army locked onto them most of them felt their legs tremble in fear. Which only grew worse when they felt the tremors spreading in the ground with every step of the giants. Especially, the 180 meters tall mountain giant and sliding 110 meters tall mud giant. The mob came to apletion seeing the 180-meter-tall mountain giant jump high in the sky. Then seeing the 110 meters tall mud giant split into nearly a hundred mud giants 110 tall in height. The mob that hade to a halt split into two, one group was retreating and the other group was nning to make their stand right there. But then they heard a sound of wind being spit in the sky above them only to find a meteorite descending towards them at an incredible speed. With this, they no longer cared about the reason they were there and began to disperse in various directions except to their front, as they were running for their lives and what stood in front of them was death. Being blocked by a row of elder druids, the Commissioner and the police chief immediately cleared the way for the Bright Lions gang to go fight with their representatives but to their surprise, they did not move from their original position except for a few but these few did not dare to cross the city borderline instead they summoned tiny golems and sent these tiny golems across the city borderline. Seeing the tiny golems the policemissioner and the police chiefs immediately knew what these delinquents were up to and were dumbfounded. When your leaders were in the front confronting arge number of enemies, should you guys not be joining them to fight the enemies? What the fuck do you mean by using tiny recording golems? Do you n to record the death of your leaders? Then what, upload it in the grimoirework titled, ''four card apprentice being stomped to death by a hundred thousand.'' The police Commissioner and Chiefs came to a sudden realization that these people might have a n watching Vivian summon a small army of humanoid summons and the bright trio summon their summons. But what happened next made them gasp in surprise, they could have never guessed at a group of delinquents had such capable cards. The small army of three hundred and four people morphed into giants with the lowest height being 21 meters and the top heights being, 180-meters, 110 meters, and 38 meters. The Commissioner and the police Chief did not awaken from the shock until they felt the tremors spreading in the ground as the giant army advanced toward the angry mob. They finally understood from where the four representatives of the Bright Lions gang got their confidence to face a mob of a hundred thousand head-on. Chapter 1275 Blood Ignition Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 20:54 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Trade Route Just as the mountain golem''s egg form of the summon integrated Nick was descending to the ground, in the mid-air a few figures appeared in its path, they all were oozing the breath of a card lord, these figures seemed to be nning to intercept the free-falling mountain in mid-air. These figures were none other than the group of card lords that the Commissioner sensed hiding behind the mob of a hundred thousand delinquents. They were also the source of thete Travis and his fellow gang leader''s confidence, giving them the courage to tantly disrespect the Sky blossom city''s police department''smissioner and the police chiefs. The enemy card lords showed themselves because they knew that the impact of summon-integrated Nick would kill more than half of the delinquents they had gathered. So they had no choice but to show themselves to intercept summon-integrated Nick''s Meteorite Jump. However, the enemy card lords weren''t the only ones watching out for their juniors. Behind the city borders up in the sky, a fine gold floater hovered and on its deck, the leaders of the Fine Gold, TSR guild, and the Tiger squadron could be seen monitoring the progress of the fight down below. "I will take care of this," Old Ben said as he prepared to use viltronian flight to get to the enemy card lords. "I will tag along," Diana volunteered but was immediately rejected by Old Ben, " Miss Diana, I know you want to help but this old man can handle this." Without waiting for Diana to argue Old Ben took off from the deck of the floater yelling, "Hybrid Rune: Blood Ignition, activate." Diana prepared to go help Old Ben regardless of his rejection because there were almost a dozen of enemy card lords but was stopped by Van who said, "Sit back and enjoy the show." "..." Diana frowned, she did not understand what gave Old Ben and Van the confidence that Old Ben could face a dozen enemy card lords all alone. Diana had seen them fight in the sun blossom city but she could not judge their strength back then because she was busy defending against Mark''s never-ending skeleton dragon clone army. She knew they were capable and strong however she was not sure if Old Ben was capable enough to take on a dozen card lords by himself. Still, she decided to trust the two for once because their young boss seemed to value the two a lot. Then when she focused her gaze on Old Ben who was advancing toward the enemy at an insane speed she found his skin had turned red and red vapors were oozing from his body resembling the steam from boiling water. She had seen him do something simr at the sun blossom city fight but back then the vapors oozing from his body were not this intense and the redness of his skin was also lighter than present. It seems Old Ben had gained higher achievement in rule power. Diana''s spection was right Old Ben had indeed gained a higher achievement in his rule power, he had created a hybrid rune Blood Ignition using his ultimate tier Boiling Blood rune of blood rule and ultimate tier Ignite rune of fire rule. [Rune Name: Ignite Rune Tire: Ultimate Rune Rule: Fire Rune Spirit: Unborn Rune Info: Ignite is an ultimate tier rune of fire rule forged using the meaning of Ignite. Ignite allows the user to ignite their soul power giving them explosive speed and strength. Ignite also allows the user to ignite the soul power of inanimate objects or beings with lesser mental strength than themselves. Which could be used to ignite the target''s soul pathways resulting in the explosion of the target. Caution: Please refrain from using Ignite on oneself when the soul energy is low, you may end up igniting your soul pathways. Note: The user can also ignite the soul pathway of targets with higher mental strength with their permission, providing them the explosive power and speed of the rune.] [Rune Name: Blood Ignition Rune Tier: Hybrid Rune Rule: Fire and Blood Rune Spirit: Unborn Rune Info: The blood ignition rune is a hybrid rune forged by fusing the Boiling blood meaning of the blood rule and Ignite meaning of the fire rule. Blood Ignition allows the user to ignite their boiling blood rune, explosively increasing the effects of their boiling blood rune. Caution: Igniting the Boiling blood rune will not only explosively increase its status buff but also madness debuff. Igniting the boiling blood rune to the fullest will lead to permanent madness debuff. ] Permanent madness debuff was enough to scare off any card apprentice from ever using this hybrid rune but not Old Ben because this hybrid rune was a perfect match with his origin card''s side effect. Old Ben''s origin card, Emotion Olfactory Lobe, allowed him to smell other''s emotions at a cost which was Emotion paralysis. This side effect of Old Ben''s origin card was a safety mechanism of his origin card such that Old Ben''s mind would not be influenced by constantly smelling various emotions of those surrounding him and undergoing something called emotion overload. However, this also became a perfect safety mechanism for Old Ben against his new hybrid rune''s permanent madness debuff. Thanks to his origin card''s emotion paralysis effect, Old Ben could use his hybrid rune to the fullest without worrying about its side effects. When Boiling blood rune was used to its fullest it gaves Old Ben a 1000 percent boost to all his states but when used under the effect of the hybrid rune this boost increased exponentially. Under the effect of the Blood ignition hybrid rune Old Ben reached the enemy card lords at an insane speed and in a blink of an eye, he ignite each of their soul pathways before they could react or counter, soon they explode in the sky like fireworks. Old Ben''s figure shed again as he collected their grimoires, then hend back on the deck of the Fine Gold floater. His skin color had returned to normal and his body was no longer oozing steam of blood vapors. As Old Bennded next to them, Diana and Cindy looked at him in awe, despite being card lords their sights had barely registered what just happened. They saw Old Ben''s figure sh by the enemy card lords twice, once before they explode andter as he collected their grimoires. Both Diana and Cindy did not understand why someone with such monstrous strength was working under a teenager. Then they nodded their heads hearing Vanment, "Show off." ¡­ Boom! The dust covered the sky as the 150 meters wide mountain collided with the ground leading to an earthquake ofrge magnitude covering a small area. Despite the mob scattering beforehand the impact of the summon integrated Nick''s meteorite jump had managed to dwindle their numbers by half. Because when the 150 meters wide mountain collided with the ground arge-scalendslide urred. Thendslide spread to the surroundings of the area of impact and buried everything in its path 10 feet deep. The impact of 150 meters wide meteorite was devastating, the damage would be on arger scale if the height from which it descend was greater than 3000 meters high. "ROAR!!" Summon integrated Nick then morphed from egg form to humanoid form and let out a thunderous roar. Then immediately he began to grab huge chunks of the ground, asphalt road, and throw them at the delinquents escaping in their hoverbikes, cars, taxis, and bus. Except for the few at the front of the mob and the end of the mob almost all of them were crushed by the meteorite jump or either buried in thendslide that followed. Under the impact of the meteorite jump, the dust covered the entire area, those at the front of the mob may have managed to survive thendslide caused by the impact but they were blinded by the fog of dust covering the ce. So they did not notice that the hundred 110 meters tall mud puppets came together to form a 110 meters tall thousand metes widendslide which very much resembled a tsunami of mud. The mud tsunami swept away all of the delinquents and continue to advance toward the delinquents at the back who were running for their lives in their modified hover bikes and cars. As the mud tsunami advanced its speed did not slow down as it was using the mud sliding technique to keep advancing and swallowing everything in its path, except one, summon integrated Nick. It was not that the mud tsunami was avoiding the friendly but summon integrated Nick was 180 meters tall, to him the mud tsunami was like a mud wave simr to the waves of the ocean at the beach. Vivian, her army, and summon-integrated Ed who were following behind the mud tsunami did not stop their advance despite summon-integrated Nick and Tom having annihted most of the enemies. While the remaining enemies were being pursued by a speeding mud tsunami andrge chucks of the ground raining from the sky. Vivian and Ed were pissed at Nick and Tom for hogging all the fun. But they could do nothing about it however to their surprise the huge hands of summon integrated Nick picked Vivian''s giant fairy guards and began to throw them at the escaping delinquents. Seeing giants rain from the sky, the escaping enemies suddenly lost all hope of escaping this ce alive. Behind the city borderline, themissioner sighed and asked Denise, "Chief Denise is your nephew really the leader of these monsters?" Chapter 1276 The Promising Younger Generation Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 21:07 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Trade Route The police Commissioner was not the only one who had this doubt so did the other precinct''s police chief. Denise, was still in shock, this day has been an emotional roller coaster for her, from risking her career to keep her nephew from harm''s way to learning that the city police department was prepared to sacrifice her nephew to meet the mob''s demand to avoid a fight. But as someone who has seen how docile the Bright trio was toward her nephew, she could not help but wonder, ''What kind of monster was her nephew to subdue these monsters, king of monsters?'' However, all she could reply to themissioner was, "That is what I have heard." Then the one with grey hair said, "With the prowess disyed by these four, all of them can easily get top ranks in the university entrance exam and apply for the top ten universities. As for Dalton Wyatt, I had the fortune to witness his fight in the city card fight tournament, now he is a monster of a different kind. He is not alone, Pax Whiteburn, Corey Bright, and Cortney, these three stood out in that tournament. Pax is not that strongerpared to others but he is younger than them and still has time to grow. Though Cortney did not show up for the following matches in the tournament and was disqualified from the ranking list. I think she is stronger than Corey, her summons was really strong it disyed the prowess of a card king. It seems the 100-year-old curse guing the city is going to be abolished by this year''s batch participating in the college entrance exam." The police chief with gray hair wasn''t the only one, his colleagues thought the same thing and nodded their heads hearing himpliment the younger generation. Some of the police chief''s children and grandchildren were a part of the Bright Lions gang. At first, they were opposed to this idea but now they thought otherwise. They hoped that the halo of these kids would somehow help the present and future of their children and grandchildren. "I don''t know about others but I have heard that Dalton Wyatt has been already admitted to the Morningstar university," Denise suddenly chimed in, bragging about her nephew hearing her colleaguepliment him. Denise was not lying, thest time she talked with her daughter she shared the videos of his duel in the city''s card fight tournament with her grimoire. Her daughter was so much impressed by the prowess of her cousin that she promised that as long as Wyatt was willing she could get him early admission into the Morningstar university. Overjoyed Denise wanted to share this information with her nephew at that instant but was stopped by her daughter who warned her that the politics in the Morningstar university was very disgusting, so for aunty Ellen''s son''s safety she cannot be seen pulling favors for him. However, Denise''s daughter did promise her to find a way around it and help her cousin get early admission to the university and also help him find a very dependable background. Who will not only protect him from Morningstar university''s politics but also help him grow unhindered. Denise was not aware if her daughter was able to keep her promise but she jumped the gun and bragged about her nephew to her colleagues. All these years she was miserable unable to brag about her brilliant daughter to her friends and colleagues, now that she had a nephew as capable as her daughter, she did not care about jumping the gun nobody can stop her from venting her years of suppressed emotions by bragging about her talented nephew. She was going to brag about him to everyone she knew to her heart''s content. "What?" themissioner and the police chiefs eximed in unison. Because it was unheard of for the top ten universities to recruit students without going through the proper channels. It was not that the top ten universities did not practice such behavior but their part of the southern region never had someone talented enough for the top ten universities to go through that trouble. For Denise''s nephew to have such a capable talent, they were astonished. Some, like the policemissioner, who were acquainted with the Wyatt couple, regretted not attending their funeral and adopting their orphaned son. But right now the policemissioner had something else weighing her mind, "Why did you not tell this sooner when the mob was demanding that I hand over Dalton Wyatt? If I had known that he was getting an early admission into the Morningstar university I would have done everything in my power to protect the city''s hope." "...." Denise frowned listening to the Commissioner trying to me Denise for her decisions. "Honestly, I am not surprised. I heard rumors that Ellen Wyatt hails from a big family in the central capital and hadpleted her graduation from the Morningstar university. If you ask me, his early admission is more of legacy admission than talent recruition," One of the police chiefs who did not have child or grandchild of the boy''s age and stood not to gain from ttering Denise or the boy spoke up hearing the Commissioner me Denise for not telling her such an important piece of news which almost hurt the hope of their city. As for how did he hear this rumor, let''s just say he had friends in the inner circle of the Circle''s sky blossom city branch. "I do not know about that rumor, but he seems to be ''very close'' with Southern Emperor if you know what I mean. She even showed up to watch his duel in the city card fight tournament. Then there is the news about him being the fraudster of the year who managed to con the southern emperor into helping him sessfully register a patent for a fake product. What was it called? It''s on the tip of my tongue but I cannot remember it," another police chief who was not on good terms with Denise took the opportunity to put her in her ce. Chapter 1277 Envy And Greed Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 21:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Trade Route "Silver milk powder, I heard of it too," the police chief from earlier nodded in agreement. Listening to them bash Ellen''s son''s reputation, Denise was fuming and was about to explode on them but was beaten to the punch by the Commissioner who yelled, "You dumb fucks you all knew about Dalton Wyatt being on close terms with the Southern emperor and yet none of you said a beep about it when I agreed with the mod''s demands to hand him over to them? Are you guys so desperate for my seat that you could not wait for a week for me to retire from the force with a full pension? Well, let me ease your minds, when the timees for me to step down I will be endorsing Denise to fill in my shoes as the policemissioner of the sky blossom city police department." Listening to themissioner dere that she would endorse Denise to be the next city policemissioner, the face of the two police chiefs from earlier became ugly out of envy and dissatisfaction. Because being endorsed by the previous policemissioner would definitely guarantee Denise the policemissioner seat and not to mention with a nephew attending Morningstar university none of the bureaucrats would dare to oppose her rise to power. As for Denise, she was not impressed by themissioner announcing her support for her bing the next city policemissioner as she still did not forget this bitch was the one who was willing to sacrifice her nephew to the mob to keep her record clean before retiring the force with a full pension to joining the private sector. And not to mention she did not have an ambition of bing the citymissionertely because she hade to realize that asmissioner she would not actually be able to do as much as good she was doing as a police chief because of the hardcore office politics in the department. ¡­ "It seems we had underestimated the Bright Lions gang. Even I am not sure if I can take on those four kids. They are already strong enough to fight on par with early-stage card lords physically and if they make use of their rule power it is a different story," Cindymented witnessing the Bright Lions annihte a mod of a hundred thousand card apprentices with two moves, namely the meteorite jump and the mud tsunami. "By the way where is Jaya? Did she not leave the tower earlier than us why is she not here yet?" Diana was impressed by the prowess disyed by the Bright Trio and Vivian but she was more worried about her sister who did not make it to the fight in time. To be honest she was somewhat relieved that Jaya was not here. Her sister has been training very hard ever since her embarrassing defeat in the card fight tournament. Yes, she had made a lot of progress and was a lot stronger and more efficient than before but her prowess was nowhere close to what these four monsters representing the Bright Lions gang in the absence of their leader disyed. "Who knows, that idiot did not take thepany car, instead decided to fly. Knowing her, she might be lost. This Vivian though, she is quiet and minds her business in theb. Never in a billion years would I have guessed that she had such a violent side to her," Working with Vivian and Sarah on the Slime Fairy project Cindy has formed an opinion about each of them but today, in the fight, Vivian showed a totally different side that Cindy had not witnessed before. ¡­ High up in the sky above the Fine Gold floater vessel, four figures could be seen hiding between the cloud. It was none other than Ann, Anna, their grand uncle Lorenzo, and for some unknown reason Jaya Keiths. They too like the leaders of Fine Gold, TSR Guild, and the Tiger Squadron were observing the progress of the situation down below. "See, I told you, your lover is definitely holding out on us. He never told us about the giant transformation cards being used by his subordinates. It seems to be handier and cheaper than the MegaMorpher idea that he pitched to us. A unit of southern watch equipped with these giant transformation cards could easily conquer about a few hundred miles within the Way Beyond," Lorenzoined to Anna seeing the two Bright brothers use the second transformation of their Cmity daughter gem to annihte a mob of hundred thousand with one move each. "..." Anna and Ann did not bother to argue with Lornezo because if they were to listen to him, he would prefer they lock their young lover in the royal pce basement and force him to create cards for the royal family and its soldiers for the rest of his life. "Sir, forgive my rudeness but it is up to my boss to decide whom to share his creation with. The southern watch or the royal family has no say in it. That said, if her highness, Southern Emperor, ever demanded his help I am sure my boss will not refuse to offer his creation to the southern watch if it meant serving the southern region," Jaya immediately came to her charming boss''s rescue listening to the old man fill the southern emperor''s ears with ill-willed hearsay about her boss. As much as she wanted to scold the old man silly for targeting her young charming boss, she was in thepany of the southern region''s most respected and powerful being so she had to behave and not sully the name her charming boss, the Fine Gold, and her sister. Not to mention she has to make her charming boss look good when there were people tantly ndering him to the southern emperor. Jaya had arrived at the city border a littlete but seeing the tense situation down below she did not immediately join the Bright Lions gang. Instead, she flew higher in the sky nning to hide between the clouds and make an entrance when Bright Lions gang desperately struggled against the mob like a hero but to her surprise flying to a higher altitude she ran into the Southern emperor and her aides who were hiding in the clouds and observing the situation down below. One thing led to another and she joined them to spectate the fight down below. "Another maiden''s heart has fallen victim to that boy''s honey words, sigh this world is so unfair," Lorenzo exaggerated. Hearing him Jaya''s cheeks and ear lodes turned red in shame. Anna suddenly turned to look at Jaya as she felt a sudden disturbance in the force. Causing Jaya to blush even more. This silly girl was unaware that one of her strongestpetitors in pursuit of her charming boss''s love was the southern emperor herself and did not mind being obvious about her feeling for him in front of the southern emperor.Anna''s face turned dark as she mouthed, "Damn that womanizer." "Huh, what was that? Your highness, did you say something?" "Amen, nothing. The wind at this altitude must be messing with your hearing." Chapter 1278 Demon Merchant Page Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 14:39 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Summon Demon Merchant Codex," equipping the Demon Merchant Codex card in one of my free item card slots, I activated it with great enthusiasm and anticipation. [Do you want to summon Demon Merchant Codex as a separate item or as part of your grimoire? Note: The changes made are not permanent and the user can switch between the two modes at their convenience.] [>Summon Demon Merchant Codex as an independent item. (Not rmended) Note: will permanently utilize one slot of your item card slot. Risk of exposing Demon Merchant Codex. Vulnerable to third-party surveince.] [>Summon Demon Merchant Codex as part of your grimoire. (Strongly rmended) Note: Will add extra pages to the user''s grimoire for the sole purpose of Demon Merchant Codex. Will not utilize a slot of item card slots. Will increase the privacy of the user by strengthening the firewall of the grimoire eliminating the risk of third-party surveince.] p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Seeing a series of dialogue box pop in my grimoire, my enthusiasm and anticipation decreased by half as I went through them. I was not sure which of the two options to choose from. However, since the changes were not permanent and I could switch between the two modes at my convenience I decided to go with the rmended mode for now, "Summon demon merchant codex as part of the grimoire." With mymand, my golden grimoire was covered in a brilliant golden halo that shone brightly as I heard the pages of my grimoire move fastly and the grimoire close loudly. Then the golden halo disappeared and my grimoire floated in front of me like it would normally. To my surprise, my golden color had darkened and it looked more like dark gold than golden grimoire. I guess this means my golden grimoire has fused with my demon merchant codex. I did not worry much about the color change of the grimoire because golden and higher grade grimoires had the feature to camouge the grade of the grimoire, so with a thought, I changed the Dark gold color of the grimoire back to the regr golden color. Fixing that, I opened the grimoire to check out the Demon Merchant pages added to the grimoire. Arriving a the demon merchant page I was weed by a copy of the devil merchant code I read in the spiritual ne. Then I was greeted by various features provided to the demon merchants by the devil merchant code, [Merchant Rmendation: You have one rmendation quota, it will refresh in 10 years. Note: You can exchange rmendation quota with other demon merchants for appropriate prices and offerings.] [Oath Records: Demon Merchant Contract. Please make an appropriate offering to call the Devil merchant code as a witness to your oaths.] [Merchant Log: You joined the demon merchant code on 5th April 2321 at 14:39...] [Inter-realm search: Online, to start searching for the realms next to your realm prepare appropriate offerings.] [Inter-realmmunication: Add contacts and prepare appropriate offerings tomunicate with the contacts.] [Inter-realm transportation: Enter the coordinates and prepare the appropriate offerings for transportation.] [Inter-realmwork: Online, to enter the inter-realmwork prepare the appropriate offerings.] [Exchange: Online, to initiate an exchange prepare the appropriate offerings.] [Guilty Appeal: None. Do you want to register a guilty appeal?] [Guilty Pardon: None. Do you want to register a guilty pardon for others?] [Note: If you do not have an appropriate offering you can use your soul and body as coteral to make use of the various features of the devil merchant code temporarily.] "What the fuck is considered an appropriate offering?" I was astonished going through the demon merchant page because I could not use any of the notable features of the Devil merchant code without making an appropriate offering. The demon merchant codex reminds me of the smartphones back on earth where people pay high prices to buy a smartphone and then pay high prices for the inte to ess the features of the smartphone with extra hidden charges. Back on earth, I have heard of people selling their kidneys to buy smartphones of luxurious brands. So I was not surprised by the note at the bottom of the demon merchant page which read that a demon merchant could use their soul and body as coteral for temporary ess to the features of the devil merchant code. Now I started to understand why the Devil Merchant code''s prowess was able to exceed the limits known to beings in this ne, it was because it was basically an inter-realm conglomerate that made an insane amount of turnover by charging insanely high prices for its services. What was worse was that it had a total monopoly over all kinds of inter-realm services. With nopetitors, in the entire physical and spiritual ne the Devil Merchant Code was bound to get fatter and fatter by the day. Thinking of this my mind started to ache, I could not imagine the vast amount of strength and wealth gathered by the Devil Merchant Code over the centuries and millennia. With that kind of strength and wealth, I bet the Devil merchant code living the chill life that I dreamed for myself. It was hard to tell because Devil Merchant code was a sentient spell that had gone rogue it was not sure if my definition of chill life was the same as its definition of a life of leisure. However, it seeded to overthrow its masters, at some level, one could also say that it had even managed to be the master of its masters. In my books that fits the bill of a carefree life. Shaking my head I decided to ess the inter-realmwork of the devil merchant code hoping to see if I could find some information that would help me better understand the devil merchant code and how to use it efficiently because the features of the devil merchant code seemed expensive, I did not know if my current worth could support my career as a demon merchant. [Make an appropriate offering to ess the Inter-realmwork¡­] With that notification, the pages of my grimoire turned and stopped on an empty page but soon apact array appeared on the page, then a dialogue box appeared next to thepact array that read, [ce your offering here¡­] Chapter 1279 Offering Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 14:46 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon I nced at the offering page wondering what to use as an offering. With an idea in mind, I ced a low-tier soul jade on thepact offering array, and soon another dialogue box popped up next to thepact array that read, [Offering not enough to exchange for minimum services. Please offer a minimum of 1000 low-tier soul jades to get the minimum services of the inter-realmwork.] "Interesting," I muttered to myself seeing the offering array recognize the low-tier soul jade I nned to offer to it and also estimated the worth of it in terms of its services. The valuation of low-tier soul jade was that I had to offer 1000 of those to get the minimum services of the inter-realmwork. Now that I knew I required a minimum of 1000 low-tier soul jades to use the inter-realmwork I did not immediately pay the price to start using the inter-realmwork because I wanted to check whether the value of the low-tier soul jade in the card world was equal to the value quoted by the Devil merchant code. If not, was the low-tier soul jade valued more in the card world or the devil merchant code and what was the difference in the valuation? Also, can I find something else as a perfect offering, that was of low value in the card world but of high value in the devil merchant code? This step was essential for me to determine a cheaper way for me to ess the features of the devil merchant code because if I have to pay a minimum of 1000 low-tier soul jades every time I use any one of the devil merchant code''s features then I will most likely go broke pursuing a career as a demon merchant. Thinking of this, next I nned to offer something that was valued as 1000 low-tier soul jades in the card world''s market to see if the devil merchant code''s market also valued its worth the same as 1000 low-tier soul jades. I nned to repeat this process with various items and ingredients to get an urate set of data to conclude if there was a way for me to take advantage of the price differences between the two markets. Thinking of this I first ced about 100 grams of the Phantom Sword Wood valued at 1000 low-tier soul jade in the card world market on the offering array, soon a dialogue box popped up reading, [Offering enough to use the inter-realmwork for 48 hours with a validity period of a month. Do you want to proceed with the transaction? (Yes/No) Note: The demon merchant has to use 48 hrs of the inter-realmwork availed by them within the validity period of a month or else it will expire.] "No," I removed the 1000 low-tier soul jade worth of phantom sword wood that I had ced on the array choosing not to go forward with the transaction. Then I ced 1000 low-tier soul jades on the offering array to check how much the mentioned minimum service was. p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® [Offering enough to use the inter-realmwork for 24 hours with a validity period of 10 days. Do you want to proceed with the transaction? (Yes/No) Note: The demon merchant has to use 24hrs of the inter-realmwork availed by them within the validity period of 10 days or else it will expire.] "No," Seeing that 1000 low-tier soul jades can get me 24 hrs of inter-realmwork usage with 10 day validity period but 100 grams of the phantom sword wood worth a thousand low-tier soul jades in the card world could get me 48 hours of inter-realmwork usage with a month validity period, I noted that there was a vast difference in the price of phantom sword wood in the two markets. The phantom sword wood was valued twice as much in the devil merchant code market than in the card world market. The valuation of a certain item or ingredient in a market depends on the demand-supply of that item in said market. It appears the demand for the phantom sword wood in the devil merchant code market wasrger than in the card world market or else the supply of the phantom sword wood in the devil merchant code market was lowpared to that in the card world market. Either way, this helped me conclude that there was a way for me to take advantage of the difference in the price of the two markets toe up with a reasonable offering that would help get the maximum of the devil merchant code features. Next, I ced 10 grams of low-tier blood rule stone worth 1000 low-tier soul jades in the card world market on the offering array to check how much it was worth in the devil merchant code market, [Offering enough to use the inter-realmwork for 24 hours with a validity period of a month. Do you want to proceed with the transaction? (Yes/No) Note: The demon merchant has to use 24 hours of the inter-realmwork availed by them within the validity period of a month or else it will expire.] "No," I was surprised to see that the 10 grams of the low-tier blood rule stone were worth less than the 100 grams of the phantom sword wood in the devil merchant code market. Then I ced a broken rune of water rule on the offering array, though it was worth a lot more than 1000 low-tier soul jades in the card market I wanted to see how much it was worth in the devil merchant code market, [Offering not enough to get the minimum services. Please offer a minimum of 10 broken runes of water rule to get the minimum services of the inter-realmwork.] "Fuck me," I blurted seeing that a broken rune of water rule was nearly worth 100 low-tier soul jades in the devil merchant market. I was starting to sense that rule-rted items or ingredients were not worth much in the devil merchant market. I had yet to figure out if this was the same for all rule-rted items or just a few. Chapter 1280 Inter-Realm Network Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 14:46 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon [Offering enough to use the inter-realmwork for 48 hours with a validity period of a month. Do you want to proceed with the transaction? (Yes/No) Note: The demon merchant has to use 48 hrs of the inter-realmwork availed by them within the validity period of a month or else it will expire.] "Yes," I experimented with all the expensive ingredients and items I had on me then concluded that phantom sword wood was the economical offering I could get my hands on for now. Therefore I offered 100 grams of phantom sword wood to get ess to the inter-realmwork for 48 hours with a validity period of a month. [Wee to the Inter-realmwork, please choose awork you want to explore, >Personal Realm Network >Local Realm Network >Allied Realm Network >Inter-Realm Network] Confused I selected the personal realmwork, [Dear Demon Merchant, You have yet to host a personal realmwork. Do you want to host a personal realmwork by giving the devil merchant code an appropriate offering? (Yes/No) Note: Devil Merchant Code will share a percentage of the offering with the demon merchant if someone visits the personal realmwork hosted by the demon merchant.] "No," I finally had an Idea of what the four kinds of inter-realmworks mentioned were. They were like the different kinds of areaworks back on earth, for example, PAN (Personal Area Network), LAN (Local Area Network), WAN (Wide Area Network), etc. With this notion in mind, I selected the local realmwork, [Dear Demon merchant, We are sorry to inform you that your native realm doesn''t host a Local Realm Network. Note: You are the first demon merchant contracted by devil merchant code from your native realm.] [Do you want to host a local realmwork for your native realm by giving an appropriate offering to the devil merchant code? (Yes/No) Note: The demon merchant hosting the local realmwork will be the Admin of the local realmwork. As the admin the demon merchant will govern and manage the local realmwork hosted by them and also receive a share of the offering collected by the devil merchant code if someone visits the local realmwork hosted by the demon merchant.] "Mother fucker!" I cussed reading the dialogue box that appeared one after another as I selected the local realmwork. Shouldn''t the devil merchant code be hosting the local realmwork for the convenience of the native demon merchants of that realm? Instead, it was outsourcing it to the native demon merchants and also giving them the power to govern and manage thework as its admin. This was just apletely capitalistic system. I had a hunch that I was the sole demon merchant from this world but it was assuring to get confirmation that I was the first demon merchant from my realm straight from the source. But I couldn''t help but wonder what about the first devil merchant? Moving on¡­ I appreciated the capitalist system adopted by Devil Merchant Code because I could get in line with capitalism as long as it doesn''t harm me. To be honest, I felt more at ease about using the Devil Merchant Code now that I knew it was a capitalist system. Despite all other assurance, such as the contract signing with card world''s will as a witness, deep down in my heart I was on guard about using the Devil Merchant Code. Even if it had evolved and broken free of the control of the demons and other dark races, it did not change the fact that it was created by them. As the saying goes, ''You are the product of your surroundings.'' However, now that I have seen that Devil Merchant Code was more about capitalism than some kind of inter-realm overlord, my heart was a little more at ease about using it. So next I selected the Allied Realm Network [Dear Demon Merchant, You have no outstanding contract with other realms to enter their local realmworks. Do you want to use the Inter-realm search feature of the devil merchant code to search for realms by giving the devil merchant code appropriate offering? (Yes/No) Note: The foreign realms with which Demon merchants have contracts are called Allied Realms.] "No," Learning that by using the allied realmwork I can enter the local realmwork of the realms I am allied with, I moved on to select the Inter-realmwork, [Wee to the inter-realmwork, >Search >Inter-Realm City] [Search: this function of the inter-realmwork searches for and identifies items in the inter-realmwork database that correspond to keywords or characters specified by the demon merchant. Note: essing the search data specified by the demon merchant requires an offering specified by the demon/devil merchant to whom the data belongs to.] [Inter-Realm City: Inter-realm city is a spiritual city created by the devil merchant code in the spiritual ne for the demon/devil merchant''s social and economical development. By allowing them to trade with their fellow demon/devil merchants in person in the spiritual ne. p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Caution: Demon merchants are advised to find a secluded and safe space before using this function of the inter-realmwork because when used the demon merchant''s spirituality will separate from their body and move into the spiritual ne to enter the spiritual city, Inter-realm city. Note: visiting the inter-realm city for long period will put a strain on the physical body of the demon merchant.] The inter-realmwork which was hosted by the Devil merchant code was more user-friendly as it provided descriptions for each of its functions. Thanks to the description I understood the two functions of the inter-realmwork. I felt that the search function was very much like a search engine back on earth. Except for the fact that all the search engines on earth''s inte were free. But considering the fact that those search engines collected our private data and sold it to a third party who was willing to pay for our private data it was good to know that the devil merchant code prioritized user privacy, even though it weighed on my wallet. Chapter 1281 Translator Feature Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 14:53 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon The inter-realmwork''s first function, search, resembled a search engine, its second function, Inter-Realm city, from its description sounded much like a virtual city or augmented city that many techpanies back on earth were trying to create. I could not wait to enter the inter-realm city but before that, I had to explore the search function, to see if it can really provide me with the information I amcking on how to use the demon merchant codex. I need a user manual for this. I could explore blind as I did so far, but it will consume too much time and without the description provided by the Inter realmwork I was lost. So, I felt that it would be best if I knew what I was doing to avoid making mistakes. With that thought in mind, I filled in the following keywords in the search function, "How to use demon merchant codex" [Searching relevant results for ''How to use demon merchant codex''...] [No results found in demon merchant''s nativenguage¡­] [Would you like to see results in othernguages?] [Yes/No] "Yes," as I answered I too thought, ''how am I going to read the search result in othernguages?'' My experience with the inter-realmwork caused me to believe that it must have a trantor feature to it, otherwise, ''why bother yelling at the deaf.'' Soon a row of search results showed up in order of relevance. But these search results were innguages unknown to me and just when I was wondering what to do, a dialogue box popped up asking me, [Would you like to turn on the trantor feature of the inter-realmwork by giving the devil merchant code appropriate offering? (Yes/No) Note: the trantor feature will only apply to the search results and not the Personal or Local realmwork you will be directed to. A separate offering needs to be offered to use the trantor feature on other Personal or Local realmworks] "No," I did not bother to rent the trantor feature of the inter-realmwork reading the note section. This was just another way for the devil merchant code to fill its pockets at the expense of the demon merchants who are not native to the dark realm. I wonder if Belphegor used the trantor feature of the devil merchant code tomunicate with me or if he was fluent in the card world''snguage. If thetter was true then Belphegor''s linguistic aplishment was impressive. Since the devil merchant code originated in the dark realm and most of the demon/devil merchants belong to the dark realm it was not hard to deduce that the most poprnguage used in the inter-realmwork was themonnguage used in the dark realm. Therefore, instead of wasting wealth on renting the trantor feature of the inter-realmwork, I decided to learn themonnguage used in the dark realm. I know this idea sounds stupid since I had no idea whichnguage wasmon in the dark realm and what it was called however I knew how to learn it, to be exact I knew who could teach it to me. It was none other than Corey''s ego fire, Corey Park. So I decided to take a break from the demon merchant codex until I learn themonnguage in the dark realm from Corey Park. I was very eager to enter the Inter-realm city however I knew thenguage difference would ruin my first visit to the inter-realm city so I decided to postpone the visit too. Besides, it would not take me long to learn thenguage from Corey Park with my Hive AI''s assistance. If everything falls in ce it will take a few minutes at tops. Walking out of the istion array, I looked at the corner of the cave where Corey was busyprehending blood rule and then I head towards her. Sensing me arrive at Corey''s side, Corey Park came out of Corey''s body in her me body and asked, "What is it?" "I need a favor," I said not knowing how to ask Corey Park to teach me the mostmonnguage in the dark realm. "Sure, what can I help you with?" Corey Park agreed without giving it a thought. "I want to learn the mostmonnguage in the dark realm. Is it possible for you to teach it to me? You just need to provide me with the study material I can learn it by myself," I spoke my mind despite knowing the obvious questions that would rise in Corey Park''s mind. "Sure, I can. Are you nning to trade with demons or some other dark race? Don''t tell me it''s Belphegor?" Corey Park did not need to bother with why instead she directly deduced what I was up to just based on my favor to her to teach me the mostmonnguage in the dark realm. "Yes, something like that but I promise you it isn''t Belphegor this time," Knowing that Belphegor was Corey Park''s trauma I immediately exined myself and assured her that I was not nning to trade with Belphegor. "Well, if you were trading with Belphegor you would not need to learn themonnguage of the dark realm. However, I warn you it is not just Belphegor, all dark races are cunning and devious by nature. Trickery and greed are in their blood. So whoever it is you are trying to trade with be extra careful than you normally are," warning me to be extra cautious when dealing with anyone from the dark realm Corey Park then added, "There isn''t amonnguage in the dark realm as it is vast and houses many dark races and tribes. Each of these dark races and tribes has there ownnguages with numerous local dialects. I am only well versed in threenguages however these threenguages are quitemon in the dark realm or at least with thesenguages I did not have any problem exploring the uncharted dark realm." Chapter 1282 Half A Share Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 14:59 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "So out of the threenguages which one do you want me to teach you?" Corey Park asked. "I have no idea about the dark realm and the civilization there, so I can only seek your guidance regarding this. However, if it is not a bother just teach me all three of them or else any one of the threenguages that you feel would be of more help to me," I wanted to learn all threenguages but was not sure if Corey Park would be fine with that. Besides, as long as I knew onenguage from the dark realms, I could use it to search and learn other popr dark realmnguages using the search function of the devil merchant code''s inter-realmwork. "There is no trouble, If you want to learn all three of thenguages then I am game since I will be charging you for my time and services after all. It is going to be expensive since I am the only one in this world who can teach you thesenguages," Corey Park replied with a grin. She was enjoying the fact that I was at her mercy for a change. Listening to Corey Park I could not help but shake my head in disappointment as I was indeed nning to learn all threenguages from Corey Park for free. Well, now all I can do was negotiate a fair price, "Then how much are your time and services worth?" Corey Park raised her left eyebrow feeling something was wrong with this question, unable to put her finger on it she chose to not waste time on it, and making eye contact with the boy she demanded, "One percent share in one of your future business ventures of my choosing and I will teach you one of the darknguages I know. That is three percent share if you want to learn all three of the darknguages I know." "How about you teach me all three darknguages you know for 0.5 percent non-transferable and non-seble share in the slime fairy project I am currently developing? Also, you will have to assist with the project," The price that Corey Park asked me to teach the darknguages was more than just sky high. This was a negotiation, this was to be expected. So I did not react to her tant greed and instead, I tolerated it and made her a counteroffer in line with her demand. Feeling she would be more prone to agree to these terms. "Deal," Corey Park immediately agreed to my offer and added, "No takebacks."please visit "Fine, but are you sure about agreeing to my offer without learning more about the slime fairy project and its development?" I was surprised by Corey Park''s decisiveness. "Yes, I am. I and Corey require a lot of money but neither of us is good at earning money. We have zero ideas about how the market works or how to run a business but you do. So if you feel the slime fairy project is worth investing your time and energy then it will definitely be a big hit in the market and earn a lot of wealth. I am sure you will do everything in your power to make that happen. So don''t mind me hitching my ride to your money-printing wagon," Corey Park exined. She seemed genuinely happy getting 0.5 shares in my slime fairy project in exchange for teaching me three darknguages. "Good for you, but you do know that now you too work for me, right?" Corey was already my subordinate, as a part of Corey''s abilities, technically Corey Park should also be considered my subordinate but considering that she was sentient and had her own will, I never considered her as one. But now it was different, Corey Park had not only agreed to teach me the three darknguages but also assist with slime fairy projects so in a way she was now working for me. "Yes, boss," Corey Park shouted enthusiastically. For someone who ims to be a demon who ledrge armies back in the dark realm, Corey Park had very little pride. Or it may be because of this fresh attitude of hers the reason why she could grow to that extent in the dark realm despite her being a human in the world of demons. "Well, I have shared three contacts with you. Contact either of them once you leave the dungeon they will get you up to speed about the slime fairy project, if you have any doubts you can ask them. See where you can assist them and make yourself useful," I ordered Corey Park sharing the contacts of Cindy, Vivian, and Sarah. As these three were currently leading the slime fairy project. I had already created the recipe for the slime fairy card collection, all they had to do was figure out a way for the slime fairies summoned using these cards to be more expressive so that they feel more like living women in heat than a bunch of living dolls. "Got it, boss. Don''t worry I will try everything in my power to help with the slime fairy project. After all, it is my ticket to get rich quick," Corey Park assured me that she would give her best to help with the slime fairy project as it was her ticket to bing a richdy. "Good to know, now how do you n to teach me the threenguages? If you can make the study materials for all threenguages then I can learn them by myself," As long as I had the study materials for thenguages, Hive AI would process them for me, and with its assistance, I could easily be fluent in all threenguages in no time. "No worries, boss. I have already created study material for the three darknguages for Corey. I will share them with your grimoire," Saying that Corey Park summoned Corey''s grimoire and shared the study material with my grimoire. Chapter 1283 Language Barrier Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 15:09 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "You made these detailed study materials for Corey, why? Should she not know how to speak them like how she can use your martial arts?" I asked Corey Park in confusion as I took a nce at the study materials shared by her with my grimoire before transferring them to the Hive AI. "Yea, I see why you would think that. Let me rify even though her origin card allows her to inherit my memories along with the wisdom and knowledge thates with them, she still needs to practice and polish them. Otherwise, she would be just mimicking them. So, in a way you can say that it is easier for her to achieve sess in things that I learned in my past life," Corey Park exined that Corey''s origin card helped her inherit and master everything Corey Park had. "That exins why she still acts like a kid despite having lived two lives," I was really curious as to how Corey''s origin card worked just knowing the card info was not enough I would have to experience it to know what it was actually capable of. "Well she is still a kid, after all, her ability is both a boon and a curse. Thank you for being patient with her. What surprise''s me is you, how are so mature at such a young age? Don''t try to sell me the bullshit that as an orphan you had no choice but to mature faster. I had been through more tragedy than you when I was of your age but I did not have your level of maturity and I was not as independent as you are," I had no idea if Corey Park wasplimenting me or investigating me. So, I decided to ignore her words and asked her, "Could you list a fewmon darknguages poprly used in the dark realm other than the three you already shared with me?" Seeing me change the topic Corey Park shook her head as used Corey''s grimoire to text the list of othermonnguages poprly used in the dark realm. Receiving the text list of darknguages I thanked Corey Park and headed toward the corner of the cave where I had set up the istion array. There was a reason why I asked Corey Park to share the list ofmon darknguages because I nned to learn all of them by finding study material on learning thosenguages through the search function of the inter-realmwork. This way my search results would be more relevant and efficient with the absence of thenguage barrier.please visit Having hailed for a civilization that had developed a worldwidework I knew how people manipted it to achieve their agenda by spreading their false narratives. There was no telling that the same was not true for the inter-realmwork. Especially, when the Devil merchant code outsourced the hosting of local realmworks to natives of that realm while giving them the power to govern and manage the local realmwork as its admin. I was worried that most of the search results I got using the search function of the devil merchant code were censored just like how back on earth the inte in different countries was censored by their governments or dictators. The reason the censorship worked out so well for the governments and dictators was that the people of that country were not knowledgeable enough to ess the uncensored inte of other countries or even if they were what they could learn limited by thenguage barrier. This was why I was so focused on eliminating thenguage barrier that I was facing while using the inter-realmwork by learning various poprmonnguages used in the dark realms. Such that I could ess the information avable in all thosenguages, weed out false information and learn the extra information that was not avable in othernguages. Yes, this method seems expensive but in a long run, I can use this to pinpoint the gap in the devil merchant code market. The gap which no demon/devil merchant has noticed or thought of so far and take advantage of it to earn back my initial investment with 1000 percent profits. For now, I was just at the doorstep I had no idea what will happen and could not guarantee sess but I felt that this was the most efficient and safe to use the inter-realmwork. By the time I walked into the istion array, Hive AI had already processed the study material on the three darknguages for me and transferred them to my consciousness. So without further ado, I summoned my grimoire and opened the demon merchant page. Then I directly opened the Inter-realmwork and essed its search function to search for study materials on the variousmon darknguages listed by Corey Park one by one using one of the darknguages I had just learned. It was easier for me to find the study material on the various darknguages than I thought it would be, not to mention that the study materials on each of these darknguages just cost me 1000 low-tier soul jades, considering that it was the minimum offering required by the devil merchant code, these study material on the darknguages were very cheap. I guess it may be because the more people knew a particr darknguage the more traffic the local realmworks that used that particr darknguage would get. More traffic meant more business and not to forget the percentage of offerings shared by the devil merchant code with demon/devil merchant hosting that personal or local realmwork. The demon/devil merchants who host their own personal or local realmwork stood to make more profit if more demon merchants visited them. So it was not a surprise that the demon/devil merchants would be selling study material to learn their native darknguage at a cheap price. Procuring the study materials on numerous darknguages, I had the Hive AI process them for me. Corey Park was right the threenguages she taught me were more than sufficient for one to get around the dark realm as all the study materials I found used either one of thesenguages. So the half a share of the slime fairy project I spent to get the study material on three darknguages that Corey Park knew was totally worth it. Chapter 1284 Dark Languages Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 15:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Once Hive AI was done processing all 13 darknguages that I bought on the inter-realmwork, adding the 3 darknguages that I got from Corey Park I was now fluent in 16 darknguages. These 16 darknguages were the prominentmon darknguages, they made up more than ny-nine percent of the search results in the inter-realm in the inter-realmwork. The dark races and tribes in the dark realm were fluent in or understood any one of these 16 darknguages. With issues of thenguage barrier taken care of, I did not waste time and immediately filled in the following keywords in the search function of the inter-realmwork, "How to use demon merchant codex" [Searching relevant results for ''How to use demon merchant codex''...] Soon a long row of search results appeared, arranged in the order of relevance. The results on the top had sponsored tags attached to them and the results a few rows below had trending and rmend tags attached to them. Ignoring the search results with sponsored tags I directly went for the search results with the trending and rmended tags, then chose the first result with the title, ''Beginners guide to the demon merchant codex.'' The title was in line with what I was looking for and along with the trending and rmended tag, I did not see a reason why I should not pick this result, [The search result ''Beginners guide to the demon merchant codex'' is seeking your permission to open a personal-realmwork ''Beginner''s Heaven.'' Do you want to allow it? (Yes/No) Note: The personal-realmwork ''Beginner''s Heaven'' is independently hosted by a Devil Merchant. Devil Merchant Code will not be liable for any transaction conducted by the demon merchant in the personal-realmwork ''Beginner''s Heaven.'' However, the demon merchant can report the personal-realmwork ''Beginner''s Heaven'' using the guilty appeal in case of any form of malpractice.] "Yes," I was not rmed by the lengthy note because I have I seen the same note while buying the 13 darknguages in their respective local realmwork. The note was mostly a reminder that the devil merchant code cannot be held responsible if the demon/devil merchant gets conned in a realmwork that was not the inter-realmwork. This wasmon for capitalist conglomerates, they used this to escape responsibility for the negative impact of their product on society. The most famous example of this was the social mediapanies back on earth. [Opening personal-realmwork ''Beginner''s Heaven''...] [Wee to personal-realmwork ''Beginner''s Heaven,''...] Opening the personal-realmwork I was saw greeted by various misleading ads that imed to help the newbie demon merchants get rich quickly or make a small fortune by doing little work with less risk. I guess being a top search result with a lot of traffic had its perks. The Devil Marchant hosting this personal realmwork must be stupid rich because of the following dialogue box, [Do you want to advertise your business in the personal-realmwork ''Beginner''s Heaven''? (Yes/No)please visit Note: The ads advertised in the personal-realmwork ''Beginner''s Heaven'' strictly follow pay-per-view. The cost varies depending on the location.] "No," seeing the ad section, I felt that making a fortune in the devil merchant code should be as easy as spending it if you know what you are doing. Take this personal-realmwork ''Beginner''s Heaven,'' the devil merchant hosting this personal realmwork has his entirework built around exploiting the newbie demon merchants. For this personal realmwork to survive so long and not be reported by other demon merchants it should be legit or its host was just too good at scamming the newbie demon merchants. Knowing this I was not very thrilled about buying the ''Beginners guide to the demon merchant codex'' because this article was most likely written by the host of thiswork. However, I had to buy this article because there must be some merit to it otherwise it would not be at the top of both trending and rmended search results. But just to be safe I decided to visit a few other articles at the middle and the bottom of the search results and in differentnguages. This was going to be costly but I had to do this if I wanted to avoid being conned or taken advantage of. Besides wealth spent on acquiring knowledge was always well wealth well spent because the acquired knowledge will be used someday if not today. I tried finding the review andment sections but none of the personal or local realmworks I visited had them. So I wondered if the devil merchant code did not have that function or if all of them had opted not to add a review andment section to theirwork. So I was left with little choice but to spend wealth to assure that I got legit information. [''Beginners guide to the demon merchant codex'' - 10,000 soul jades (Buy Now/Add to cart)] "Buy" [Do you want to continue payment using the previous payment method? (Yes/No) Note: Payment method is determined based on the demon merchant''s previous transaction logs for the demon merchant''s convince.] "Yes" [''Beginners guide to the demon merchant codex'' - 500g Phantom Sword Wood (Pay/Decline) Note: the demon merchant can switch the payment method by cing the payment on the offering array.] "Pay," 500g of phantom sword wood was worth 5000 low-tier soul jades back in the card world but here it was worth 10,000 low-tier soul jades, and since I had huge reserves of phantom sword wood was my preferred to pay method since the Devil merchant code did not seem to have a standardized currency. I wondered how this worked. Maybe I will find the answer in the article but I did not hold my breath on it as I did not have high hopes for this article considering how I was greeted with numerous ads which seemed to prey on newbie demon merchants. Chapter 1285 Articles Worth A Fortune Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 15:22 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon After buying ess to the article ''Beginners guide to the demon merchant codex'' I did not immediately read it instead had the Hive AI copy it. Then I returned to the inter-realmwork''s list of search results and visited various results at the middle and bottom of the search results and made sure they were of different darknguages. Buying the articles I had Hive AI copy them so that I could read the articles at my convince andpare them with other articles. I spent a fortune on this hoping that it would all be worth it in the long run. Once I had enough articles, I went through them one by one keeping an open mind and not forming a bias. Soon I noticed that all these articles had one thing inmon, they rmended the reader opt for the advanced sses on how to efficiently use the demon merchant codex, etc conducted by the authors of respective articles. If these articles were that just I did not mind reporting them all to the devil merchant but they were not, each of them had mentioned a detailed approach to using the demon merchant codex base on their targeted audience. They were very detailed about what various functions of the demon merchant codex did and how to efficiently use them without spending a fortune as an offering to the devil merchant code. Most functions offered by the devil merchant code were pretty straightforward except for the inter-realmmunication function of the devil merchant code. As for the Inter-realm search, there was no way around spending a fortune to find a new realm. But they did mention an effective and economical way to minimize the losses. That was to not offer soul jades as offering to use these functions of the devil merchant code and instead listed various items and ingredients that are apparently worth more in the devil merchant code market than their native market. Most of the items and ingredients mentioned on the list, I had no idea about as they do not seem to exist in the card world. And considering that I had already figured this, this part of these articles was mostly worthless to me. Lastly, they mention variousmon scams in the inter-realmwork and inter-realm city targeting newbie demon merchants. When it came to this section, the articles exposed and warned about the scams conducted by the other dark races and tribes. This was only possible because I bought articles of the same niche in different darknguages.please visit Each darknguage represents a differentmunity of dark races and tribes in the dark realm. The various dark races and tribes had fiercepetition among them therefore they warned the demon merchants of theirmunity about the scams othermunities of dark races and tribes conduct. This way their fellow demon merchants would not fall prey to the scams of other dark races or tribes but instead fall for their scams. They saw scamming a fellow demon merchant of the samemunity not as scamming them but as teaching them a valuable lesson at a price so that they would never forget it. This was a shameless defense but good enough. I call this tactic keeping the wealth in the family. The most informative of all were the new articles that were at the middle of the search results because they exploited the fact that the authors of the articles at top of the search result do not bother to update their articles even if they did they did not do update their articles periodically with the changing market. So the articles in the middle made use of the current information that was not avable in the old articles to stand out to the search function of the inter-realmwork allowing them to be ranked in the middle of the search results over the articles at the bottom who just beat around the bush about information that was already mentioned in the top and older articles. But I found a gem in the articles at the bottom of the search results, this article was very informative yet at the bottom of search results mostly because it bas barely relevant to my search, as this article spoke about the author''s experience as a newbie demon merchant tackling all the problems a newbie demon merchant would be facing. This article also mentioned how the devil merchant code was able to function without a centralized currency. It was because the items and ingredients we offer in exchange for information or item from a fellow demon merchant were directly bought by the devil merchant code in case the said demon merchant did not want said offering whilepensating the demon merchant in question in terms of the offering of his choosing based on market value or soul jades on rare asions. What made this possible was the devil merchant code''s ability ''exchange''. It used this ability to conduct independent trades with various realms'' wills. The article did not exin why the various realms would need the offerings so this exnation was more of a hypothesis than a fact. However, it still did not change the fact that this article was more informative than any other article I bought butbined they all were worth the fortune I spent to buy them. Going through all of the articles I finally had an idea of how to use the various functions of the devil merchant code, this way I would not be going in blind when I use the various functions of the devil merchant code for the first time especially the inter-realmmunication function which allowed the demon/devil merchants tomunicate with the natives of the other realm. This function of the devil merchant code had more to it than one would imagine. These articles have proven to be very informative and helpful when it came to know-how about using the various function of the demon merchant codex efficiently proving that they were worth every penny spent on them. Chapter 1286 Meteorite Mining Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 15:29 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Now that I had an idea about how to use the demon merchant codex''s functions, I decided to use the inter-realm search function to search for a meteorite or a realm in the card world''s vicinity. Yes, I can use the inter-realm search function to search for big meteorites full of resources in the vicinity of the card world and mine them. I learned this application of the inter-realm search function through the articles. The demon merchant codex doesn''t inform you of this application of inter-realm search function or report the finding of a meteorite but if you specify this specifically during the search then it was possible to use the inter-realm search and transportation functions to mine a meteorite for resources. To think demon merchants would be able to achieve space mining through devil merchant code who knows how long it would have taken me to think of this application of the inter-realm search and transportation if not for reading it in the articles. Meteorite mining was the main reason why I was opting to try out the inter-realm search function of the demon merchant codex instead of visiting the inter-realm city. As for finding a realm, I did not hold my breath on that. Because if there were realms in the vicinity of the card realm then they would have been already found by Belphegor and other demon/devil merchants that had been to this world. ording to the devil merchant code whoever finds a realm first gets to own the coordinates of that realm making it so that others can''t find it on their inter-realm search of course this was only possible by giving the devil merchant code an appropriate offering. Therefore I was quite sure that the first demon/devil merchant to discover this realm must have already located most of the realms in its vicinity. So it did not make sense for me to waste my fortune on running the inter-realm search for light-years just toe up with nothing. This situation was true for all the new generation of demon merchants because their predecessors had already found all realms in the vicinity of their native realm. This was especially true for the demon/devil merchants from dark races and tribes in the dark realm. So when most of the realms were already monopolized by older generations of the demon and devil merchants the desperate ones got creative leading to the discovery of using inter-realm search and transportation functions to achieve meteorite mining. Not to mention that meteorite mining was easier and hassle-free than conducting trade with natives of other realms. All you had to do was find a big meteorite using the inter-realm search function and then take a gamble that the meteorite discovered had enough resources to cover the cost of two-way inter-realm transportation and excavation and a sizeable profit for your efforts. Some meteorites are usually just big chunks of rock floating in space or do not have enough resources to cover the cost of two-way inter-realm transportation. Meteorite Mining was a huge gamble. Many demon merchants and devil merchants have gone bankrupt and lost their souls to the devil merchant code by risking their entire worth on mining a meteorite. But there were also lucky once who had earned a lifetime of wealth just by mining a meteorite. Making it a very addictive trend. ording to what I have read in the articles the inter-realm city has many auction houses where they auction high-valued meteorites and meteorites with rare resources. And also sell low-valued meteorites. They excavate both auctioned and sold meteorites on spot for free just to give their customers the thrill of gambling. The auction house sets the base price for each meteorite based on the valuation suggested by their in-house meteorite appraisal expert. These experts were able to judge the value of a meteorite by appraising the rock and metals that make the crust of the meteorite. No one can actually guarantee the actual valuation of a meteorite because no one knows how much and what resources a meteorite has in its core and how much the resources mined will be worth just by looking at its surface. Regardless this made a fun gambling game for demon and devil merchants to indulge in regardless of its addictive factor. Since nobody can question their valuation, it was not a surprise that the auction houses provide free meteorite mining services to each of their customers. As they say in the casinos, ''the house always wins.'' I did not n to gamble, I just want to experience meteorite mining because as someone who invested my time and energy into creating a sessful space program that would allow us to sessfully mine big meteorites for rare resources but had to leave it unfinished and iplete because ofplicated circumstances, this was my dreame true. And if I happen to find more meteorites in the inter-realm search then I will just sell the extra meteorite to the auction house. Rich demon and devil merchants love topete with each other by gambling on meteorites, making a huge market for meteorites. But this also meant that the auction houses will not buy any meteorites demon merchants bring to their doorsteps. They only buy meteorites if the said meteorite meets their standards and gets a satisfactory valuation from their in-house meteorite appraisal experts. With this thought in mind, I ess the inter-realm search function of the demon merchant page, while giving it specificmands. That was to search for massive meteorites within the one-tenth light-years radius of my native realm. I had no idea how many meteorites I will find within the one-tenth light-years distance of this card world using the inter-realm search but even if I were to find a single meteorite then I would consider myself lucky. Since the other demon and devil merchants have already found this realm I would not be surprised that they had already found, bought, and excavated or sold all the meteorites within a light-year distance of this realm. Chapter 1287 Inter-Realm Rich Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 15:29 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon [Wee to Inter-realm search, Request: Find asteroids and massive meteorites within a one-tenth light-years radius of the native realm. Do you want to calcte the appropriate offering required to conduct the search? (Yes/No) Note: Be specific about your inter-realm search request to get better pricing.] "Yes," after answering I realized I was cashing a check that my entirework plus my soul and body could not cash. A light-year meant the distance traveled by light in a year which was about 5,879 trillion miles. Even a tenth of it was still a freaking 587.9 trillion miles, now that''s a lot. I would not be surprised if the demon merchant codex demands an insane amount of offerings to execute my search request. [Dear Demon Merchant, Calcting the appropriate offering required to conduct the search¡­ ETA: 4seconds Note: Be specific about your inter-realm search request to get better pricing.] Having read in the articles on the basics of the demon merchant codex that the devil merchants usually search a light-year radius around a certain realm I thought the offering required to conduct a search of that scale should not be a lot considering how cheap demon and devil merchants can be but when I thought about it for a second I realized my mistake. [Dear Demon Merchant, The offering required tomence your inter-realm search request is 5.879 million trillion low-tier soul jades. Do you want the inter-realm search to proceed with your search request? (Yes/No) Note: Forrge transactions, the devil merchant code provides various payment options including numerous loan options.] "No," I immediately retracted my search request. 5.879 million trillion low-tier soul jades, I don''t know if I can find that amount of soul jades even if I mine every dungeon on the surface of this card world. At least with this, I confirmed that the Devil merchant code''s inter-realm search function charges 1000 low-tier soul jades to conduct a search request of a mile radius around the realm. That may sound cheap but considering that moon of this world was several hundred thousand miles away from its surface and if I wanted to find an asteroid or massive meteor I would have to go further than the moon I should be conducting a search of at least a half million-mile radius around the realm, which would end up costing me a billion low tier soul jades. I don''t think even the southern royal family or the central government can afford this expense let alone an orphaned high schooler. No wonder all the articles on the basics of demon merchant codex that I bought on the inter-realmwork did not mention the about price of using the inter-realm search. If they did then they would have crushed the dreams of all the newbie demon merchants who had dreamt about conquering various realms. I can not imagine the wealth the devil merchants should have for them to conduct a search of a light-year radius around the realms. I suddenly felt like a frog at the bottom of a well as even the wealth I could have umted with the sales of silver milk power had the silver beach dungeon not been stolen would not be enough. From the looks of it, my ns to excavate an asteroid would have to wait for me to umte some serious wealth. Shaking my head dejectedly as I had lost all the enthusiasm I had about exploring the various functions of the demon merchant codex. ''Fuck!'' I cussed in my mind out of frustration because it became clear to me that I did not have the wealth to use the inter-realm search and transportation function of the demon merchant codex. How did the devils umte that much wealth? I wondered, unable to let go. But then it all made sense to me. If I were to conduct a search of a 5,879 trillion miles radius around the card world for the first time using the inter-realm search then I cannot imagine how many realms, asteroids, and massive meteorites would end up finding. I bet by selling the asteroids and the massive meteors alone I would be able to umte more wealth than what I spent on conducting such arge-scale search. Not to forget the wealth I could get from the new realms I found during the search. Thinking of this I finally understood why the new articles on the basics of the demon merchant codexined about the older generation of demon and devil merchants monopolizing most of the devil merchant code. No newbie demon merchant can afford the cost of searching an asteroid let alone a realm unless they were backed by some bigshot demon or devil merchant. Come to think of it one of the articles did mention there being organizations that would employ new demon merchants. All hope was not lost when it came to traveling to various realms, the articles did mention that there were other ways for a demon merchant to go to foreign realms such as joining an organization, serving a devil merchant, buying a Realm Token, or the one widely used by the demon and devil merchants of the dark realm to use the realm traveling technique developed their ancestor to get the coordinates of various realms and then inputting those coordinates to their demon merchant codex. Earlier I did not give this section that much attention since I thought I would be fine using the inter-realm search function but now facing reality I had to give these methods a second thought. The demon merchants of the dark races of the dark realm use their tribe''s realm traveling method to get around the insane pricing of the devil merchant code but the demon merchants that were not from the dark realm such as myself did not have this option. Joining an organization of demon/devil merchants or serving a devil merchant were not the options for me but I can consider buying realm tokens but it was not going to be cheap or¡­ Chapter 1288 Sector DS0909 Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 15:37 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Or I could create my own method to locate the coordinates of various realms in the vast space. When I say it out loud, this idea sounded as crazy as umting a few million trillion low-tier soul jades to spend it all on a single search. There had to be a better way, I could try to buy the method developed by the dark races and tribes of the dark realm to locate and travel to realms in the inter-realmwork. Now that sounded usible, why waste my time and energy developing my own method of realm travel to locate the coordinates of other realms when I could just learn it from others? It doesn''t have to be the dark races from the dark realm, the top ten universities had developed their methods to track and travel to other realms though their methods still had a long way to gopared to the methods developed by the dark races, all I needed was coordinates of a few foreign realms, as for the traveling part I had demon merchant codex. Come to think of it I did not need to go deal with the dark races or the top ten universities for the inter-realm travel methods that I wanted from them, I could just ask Corey Park. She did say she was willing to sell various inter-realm travel methods she learned during her past life in the dark realm for a price. Though I don''t know if going to Corey Park for help about this matter would be the right choice. I say this because the method she used in the city card fight tournament allowed her to summon her familiar from the dark realm, I don''t see how I could use it to discover new realms in deep space and collect their urate coordinates. Her realm travel method would at best help me get the coordinates of the Dark Realm, not discover new realms. Corey Park may have other methods too that could help me with my situation but I suddenly thought of a better alternative, Jill Norley. How could Jill with my current predicament? I will get to that but before that, In my conversation with Ann about the world-travel method developed by the top ten universities, I clearly remember her saying that they have discovered new realms and also tried to travel to those realms but failed as the will of the discovered realm would react violently to their attempts to travel to that realm. This meant the top ten universities had coordinates to new realms that they had discovered to conduct their realm travel experiments. If it is something the top ten universities have then I can get my hands on them with help of my guy, Jill Norley. All this time I had a guy to get me the coordinates of newly discovered realms that I needed in my contact list but I was looking everywhere else. ''Ain''t that a bitch,'' I thought to myself as I regained my enthusiasm to explore the various function of the demon merchant code. Postponing the inter-realm search and transportation forter when I am able to get my hands on a few coordinates of newly discovered realms I decided to pay a visit to the city in the spiritual ne, Inter-realm city. [Dear Demon Merchant, Please select the sector of the Inter-realm city you want to arrive at, Rmended sectors for the demon merchant, >ES0012 >ES1304 >NS0176 >WS0003 . . Note: The time zones of these rmended sectors are the same or nearly simr with a negligible difference from the time zone of the demon merchant''s native realm. All avable sectors, >NS3405 >NS2323 >WS0787 >SS0089 . >DS0909 . Note: The time zones of these sectors are not the same as the time zone of the demon merchant''s native realm. The demon merchant will have to offer an extra offering to make up for the difference in the time zones.] "DS0909," I did not choose a sector from rmended sectors. Instead, selected one of the most popr sectors in the entire inter-realm city, the sector that belonged to the dark realm. There was a reason why I did this despite knowing that I would be charged extra for the time difference. Every realm has its own time zone, so to avoid confusion andplications because of multiple time zones, the devil merchant code divided the Inter-realm city into various sectors depending on time zones. This way the demon/devil merchants do not have to worry about the time zones affecting their time and trade in the inter-realm city. It was very thoughtful of the devil merchant code to create various sectors based on the different time zones but most of the demon/devil merchants were of dark race from the dark realm so all of the fun was in the sector belonging to the dark realm. As for the other sectors, they were mostly deserted or empty. So the demon/devil merchants from other realms have no choice but to go to the sector belonging to the dark realm where all the funs at. Because of this, the market of the sector DS0909 grew considerably to the point where you can get anything from any corner of the myriad realms at apetitive price. And now it single-handedly dominated the entire inter-realm city. Therefore going to any other sector of the inter-realm city was moot. And I would not have known this had I not decided to spend a tiny fortune on articles to help me get familiar with the basics of the demon merchant codex before entering the inter-realm city. Not all of the articles talked about sector DS0909 but few. These articles seemed to be more about boasting about how the dark realm dominates the inter-city realm market than helping the readers understand why they should be opting to arrive at the sector DS0909 instead of the sectors with time zone matching their native realm''s time zone. However, the message was clear. Chapter 1289 Privacy Feature Date- 5 April 2321 Time- 15:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon [Dear Demon Merchant, 24 hours spent in the sector DS0909 is 240 hours spent in your native realm. Do you still want to enter sector DS0909 of the inter-realm city? (Yes/No) Note: Demon Merchant will have to make an appropriate offering to devil merchant code to make up for the time difference.] "Yes," I was surprised to learn that ten days in the card world was equal to one day in the dark realm. [Dear Demon Merchant, The request cannot be processed as your ount does not meet the minimum inter-realmwork service ess required for sector DS0909. Avable inter-realmwork service ess time- 47hrs Minimum required inter-realmwork service ess time- 240hrs Would you like to make an appropriate offering to devil merchant code to gain extra inter-realmwork service ess time? (Yes/No) Note: Since 24hrs in sector DS0909 is 240hrs in your native realm you will need 240 hrs inter-realmwork service ess time of your time to get 24hrs inter-realmwork service ess time in sector DS0909. As this is the appropriate offering offered to the devil merchant code by the native demon merchants of the sector DS0909.] "Yes," I was I wanted toin about the crazy pricing to enter the sector DS0909 of the inter-realm city I guess it was justified since the demon merchants of the dark realm had to pay that price to enter their sector DS0909. Therefore, without hesitation, I decisively ced 900g of phantom sword wood on thepact offering array. [Dear Demon Merchant, You have added another 432hrs to your existing inter-realmwork service ess time of 47hrs bringing your total ess time- 479hrs. Note: The validity of this service ess time is a month from today.] [Dear Demon Merchant, Insert your entire spiritual in the spirit transfer array to travel to the Inter-realm city¡­ Note: Spirit transfer array takes the demon merchant''s spiritual body that has entered it and transfers them to the inter-realm city.] Soon anotherpact array appeared on the page next to the offering array. Following the instructions, I ced my entire spiritual body into the spirit transfer array preparing myself to experience the mysterious spirit transfer array. Entering the spirit transfer array with just my spiritual body I arrived inside a white passage and got a feeling that at the end of the passage I would arrive at sector DS0909 of the inter-realm city. My gut was correct as a secondter an invisible force gently carried my spiritual body toward the end of the passage. Soon a bright light was visible indicating the end of the passage. The gentle force carried me into the bright light, and what I saw being carried out o the bright light was just breathtaking, awe-inspiring. [Dear Demon Merchant, Wee to sector DS0909¡­ Note: Behave.] I don''t know where I was in sector DS0909 but after looking around my spiritual body seemed to have been transferred next to a majestic fountain in the middle of a crossway. The demon merchants of different shapes and sizes kept passing by minding their business nobody seem to care or notice that I appeared out of nowhere as this must be amon urrence to them. Or that was what I was led to believe. Soon various dialogue boxes started to pop up reading, [Dear Demon Merchant, An anonymous demon merchant is trying to ess your information. Note: Anonymous demon merchant is using the inter-realmwork''s privacy feature to keep their identity private.] . . . [Dear Demon Merchant, Do you want to ess the inter-realmwork''s privacy feature to keep your identity private by making an appropriate offering? (Yes/No) Note: The privacy feature is not provided with inter-realmwork service ess time.] "Yes," I answered shaking my head knowing that there was no way around this. About 37 anonymous demon merchants were trying to ess my information I was and it hasn''t even been a minute since I arrived at sector DS0909. The articles had warned me about this, once they know the identity of the newbie demon merchant would try to hunt them down in the physical ne and enve them. This was very true for the newbie demon merchants of the dark realm as for the newbie demon merchants of another realm I had no idea but since they were capable of realm travel I decided to not take risks and keep my privacy settings on every time I visit the inter-realm city. I had enough people after my life in my world already. [Dear Demon Merchant, You can get minimum ess to the inter-realmwork''s privacy feature for an appropriate offering of 1000 low-tier soul jades. Do you want to proceed with the transaction using the previous offering method? (Yes/No) Note: Minimum ess to the inter-realmwork''s privacy feature is a month of your native time zone.] "Yes," so with an offering of 50 grams of phantom sword wood, I can ess the inter-realmwork''s privacy feature for a month which is roughly 3 days in the sector DS0909. It hasn''t been more than an hour since I became a demon merchant but I have already invested so much wealth in it, hopefully, it will all start paying off soon. [Dear Demon Merchant, You have availed a month of ess to the inter-realmwork''s privacy function. Note: The privacy function will be only active when you are visiting the inter-realm city. As all transactions through the search function of the inter-realmwork are private.] [Dear Demon Merchant, Do you want to be notified when every time an anonymous demon/devil merchant is trying to ess your identity? (Yes/No) Note: This is one of the quirks of the inter-realmwork''s privacy feature.] "Yes," I agreed. No matter how annoying it is to be constantly disturbed by the alert prompts and dialogue boxes,pelling me to constantly be on my toes as a result I will not be able to enjoy the beauty of the inter-realm city''s sector DS0909, I still decide to receive them as it was a small price to pay to be aware of my surroundings. Chapter 1290 Red-Clad Dwarf Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city Buying the privacy feature I did not immediately leave the crossway. Instead soaked in the beauty of the majestic fountain in the middle of the crosswalk. The fountain itself was nothing special but the rainbow-colored water made all the difference. The rainbow-colored water was not actually water but various rules in liquid form. Now that was luxurious. To see the rules in liquid form a card apprentice would have to have a high synchronization rate so that they can get closer to the world''s will deep in the spiritual ne. But here in the inter-realm city, they were using rules in liquid form as water for their fountain. Blood rule stone and broken rune of water rule were not worth much as an offering to the devil merchant code. The rules and the soul energy in the air of sector DS0909 were so rich and thick that I could feel them touching my skin. With this level of concentration of rules in the air, anyone can easilyprehend the rules to the basic mastery in minutes just like the rich concentration of blood rule in the air of Bloodette''s dungeon seal. However,prehending rules here would be good for the demon merchants of the dark realm but not the demon merchants from other realms as the rules in the sector DS0909 are the rules in the dark realm''s will. As I deduced from Corey Park''s instruction to Corey, rules were not the same in all realms, they were simrities but not the same. Comprehending these rules would be counter-productive as it was not a guarantee that the rules Iprehended here could be found in the card world. If the rule or rule meaning Iprehended here was not avable on the card world then I would have toe here every time I try toprehend and raise my mastery in that particr rule or rule meaning. This was the way it was counterproductive to try andprehend the rule in this sector, but it would be a different story if in the sector belonging to the card realm. Done with the fountain, I walked around it having spotted a sector DS0909 map board. The map was very detailed. Since I will need it to navigate my way in sector DS0909 I used my Hive AI to copy the map and determined where I was in the 8th cross of sector DS0909. ording to the map, this was where the demon merchants not of the dark realm mostly arrived at. Copying the detailed map of sector DS0909, I decide to go to the Dariaus merchant mall. This ce was rmended in every article I bought. Apparently, it was the only ce where newbie demon merchants could afford something. It was a known truth that new demon merchants were rich but not inter-realm rich unless they were from a family of demon merchants. As I prepared to leave, I saw a figure appear out of thin air. It was another newbie demon merchant. It had a humanoid appearance and dawned a unique style of clothing. It was red-colored skin with short white hair but it was only 1.2 meters tall. However, it had big feet for a human of its size. I do not know which race this demon merchant belongs to but its appearance closely resembled the human race apart from its red skin, white hair, and big feet. Especially, its expressions. For now, I decided to call its race, the Red-d Dwarfs. While adding books on identifying various races of myriad realms to my shop list. Instead of leaving the fountain, I decided to stick around and see if I could socialize with the Red-d Dwarf. Not my style but that was the whole point of the inter-realm city. The Red-d Dwarf looked around curiously but then its expression became stiff soon it began to look around like a ferocious beast baring its canines at anyone that spare it a nce me included. It seems it was alert about the anonymous demon merchants trying to ess its identity by the inter-realmwork. Seeing its reaction I reconsidered my idea to reach out to the Red-d Dwarf. And left towards the Darius merchant mall while admiring the fascinating unique architecture of the sector DS0909. As much as I wanted to enter the fancy shops and boutiques that I passed by I did not do so¡­ *Boom* I turned to see the source of the sound only to find the Red-d Dwarf from earlier trying to forcefully enter a fancy shop but could not as an invisible force was pushing him back with equal and opposite force until he was thrown back. Seeing this I couldn''t help but wonder if the inter-realm city was not warning Red-d Dwarf about its behavior and why it could not enter the shop or if it was ignoring the dialogue boxes from the inter-realm city. Being thrown to the street the Red-d Dwarf re furiously at the shop with teary eyes. I was starting to get the feeling that Red-d Dwarfs were very ignorant and immature as a race or just this particr Red-d Dwarf was. I cannot ignore that maybe this Red-d Dwarf was young for its race exining its behavior. The reason why I did not try to enter the fancy shops by the crossway and why the Red-d dwarf was denied entry to the shop was that the shops in the city have ess to a particr feature of the inter-realm city by making an appropriate offering to the devil merchant code. This feature allowed the shops to deny entry to demon merchants that did not have a minimum worth to buy the cheapest product in the shop. All the articles I had bought on the basics of demon merchant codex had warned me about this particr feature of the inter-realm city. Chapter 1291 Drebre The Pixie Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city I prepared to continue on my track to Dariaus Merchant Mall, but I stopped seeing a humanoid demon merchant who resembled a cyclops from the myths of the earth with the exception of his 2-meter height approaching the Red-d Dwarf. Seeing the Tiny Cyclops approach it, the Red-d Dwarf immediately got back on its feet and rushed past me. If was fast for someone of its stature. I guess its oversized feet were not just for show. Good for him because it was clear the Tiny Cyclops would have tried to scam the Red-d Drawf into buying a token iming that it would allow him to enter any shop in the city. It was one of themon scams targeting the new demon merchants. Especially, those that were not of the dark realm. Putting this incident at the back of my mind, I continued on my way enjoying the beauty of sector DS0909''s unique architecture. Soon I arrived in front of a huge mall, The Dariaus Merchant Mall, it was fancy looking but nothingpared to the ones that I saw on my way here. Passing the golden arch gate I entered the mall with ease, and it was crowded. It was like all rookie demon merchants were here, they had to be because, in the entire DS0909, this was the only ce where we code afford something. Tearing into the crowd I searched for the mall map. Though the Dariaus merchant mall was not as fancy as other malls in this city, it still had 12 buildings and each building had 70 floors and counting. It was a huge ass mall, but still not enough making me wonder just how many realms were there and for these many demon merchants to exist. Having found the mall map I nned my destinations based on my priorities, 1. List of pricing of various Ingredients and Items. Especially, that I can find in the card world. 2. Books on numerous races across myriad realms. 3. Finding a Realm Token I can try buying all this on the inter-realmwork''s search function but since I am here I wanted to see browse around. Currently, I was on the ground floor of building no.07 and there happens to be a library on this floor. So noting the direction I had to go in, I stepped into the crowd heading that way. The tide of demon merchants carried me to the library, it was so tightly packed that I did even have to way. Then I forced my way out of the tide and entered the library. The library was called The Infinity Library and was about 10 timesrger than the biggest library I had ever been to. Just seeing the sheer number of books and selves in the bookstore I felt overwhelmed. Then I wonder who wrote all these books, it was one thing if it was in the physical ne but in the spiritual ne? The city in the spiritual ne was created by the Devil Merchant code but what about these books were they too created by Devil Merchant Code? I doubt that because if they were created by the Devil Merchant Code, they would not be something rookie demon merchants like me could afford. Or maybe the Devil Merchant Code created these books on behave of the owner of this library for an appropriate offering. While I was lost watching the majesty of millions of books, I was soon approached by something that resembled a tiny fairy from the myths of the earth, "Hello, demon merchant, wee to ''The Infinity Library.'' I am Dredre the Pixie, I am your assigned guide." "Hello, Dredre, you can call me Wyatt," I curiously looked at the Pixie, her small humanoid stature, transparent dragonfly wings, pointy ears, and tiny clothes really attracted me toward her. No, it was not due to her ability but my years of exposure to earth''s children''s books and cartoons. Unlike the disgusting orcs and goblins, I had a different childhood persecution of pixies. "Wyatt, are there no pixie from where youe from?" Seeing my gaze linger on her for more than what''s considered a polite nce the pixie asked me. "Sorry, please excuse my rudeness. This is the first time I am seeing a pixie. As for whether there are any pixies in my world, there should be but I never ran into one," Retrating my gaze I apologize to Dredre. "No problem. But for a demon merchant from the other world, you are quite fluent in the dark tongue. So should I set this as your preferrednguage?" Dredre asked "No, I am fluent in 16 different darknguages. Set all of them as my preferrednguages," I said then began to list the 16 darknguages I knew to Dredre such that she could be a better guide for me. "Okay, how may I be of your help?" Dredre asked as she turned to point toward rows and rows of books. "Is there any book listing the price of various ingredients and items in the devil merchant code market?" I asked Dredre deciding to first tend to my priorities and then look for other books that would help me/ "Got it, there are about 82,876 books matching your request," Dredre immediately answered. "..." hearing the number of books avable in a limited genre, I was stumped. The only other time I was this stumped was back when I had visited one of the gulf countries back on earth to get seed money for a project and learned that their rulers had a worth of over a trillion. "Ahem!" Dredre cleared her throat seeing my stumped expression. But there was no judgment on her face, which saved me some embarrassment as I asked her, "How are these books made? How much does one of these books cost?" Chapter 1292 The Librarian Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city "These books are created in the shape of their original books using the help of the inter-realm city''s feature. And the appropriate offering required to create each book varies based on the nature of their content," Dredre answered. As I suspected, the books in the library were also the creation of the devil merchant code. I had my reason when I was stumped hearing Dredre say that there were about 82,876 books just on the prices of various items. The first reason was that all of these countless books were soul energy constructs just like the entire inter-realm city. And the second reason was that I was having a hard time believing that a demon/devil merchant spent a shit load of offerings to create these books to open a library. Making permanent soul energy constructs in the spiritual ne was not a simple task, so definitely the devil merchant code will not create these books for a cheap price. It was no doubt that the devil merchant who owned this library was ultra inter-realm rich, but for him to make such expensive books avable to the rookie demon merchants by opening a library was not something I would expect from a demon/devil merchant unless there was a catch. "Dredre, how much will it cost me to read the books here?" I asked the Pixie believing that since this establishment wasbeled as a library and not a bookstore, I should get to read the books in there for a price, something like a library card. That was how all themercial public libraries worked back on earth. "You don''t want to buy a book?" Dredre asked to which I sarcastically said, "Do I look like someone who can afford any one of these books?" Worried that Dredre would be brutally honest about my financial situation, I hurriedly added that "That was a rhetorical question you do not need to answer that." "You can read any book in here for half an hour by paying one-tenth of the book''s price," Dredre answered. "One-tenth of the original price of the book to read it for half an hour¡­ for that price I could just buy the book in the inter-realmwork," Iined. Now I get why a devil merchant would be so generous to open a library for the rookie demon merchants. Rookie demon merchants were not rich enough to afford the books in the library, so they were left with the only choice, which was to pay one-tenth of the price of the book and hope that they find what they were searching for in the book within that half an hour or else they were out luck and cash. A predatory business model built to prey on the newbie demon merchants. "Wyatt, you will not find the books in here in the inter-realmwork," Dredre corrected me. "What are you talking about I bought the 13 darknguage books from the inter-realmwork?" I pointed out the contradiction in her words to Dredre. "The darknguage books you bought on thework and the darknguage books in the library are different," Dredre stuck to her words. "How?" I asked wondering how can thenguage books of the samenguage be different on two different tforms. "The darknguage books you got on the inter-realmwork are old books, their vocabry is limited to the dark realm. But the darknguage books in the library are not limited to the dark realm but spread to all the myriad realms. They have a vibrant collection of vocabry which was created as the dark races explored the myriad realms," Dredre exined but all I heard was that they made a bunch of extra words and added them to the existingnguage and were now iming that theirnguage book was updated copy trying to justify their insane price rate. "Can''t the natives just add those new words to their books, there must be an updated darknguage book on the inter-realmwork," I said because I felt that if these people could add a bunch of made-up words to their books and call it updated version so could the natives of thatnguage. "No that will not work because our infinity library owns the copyright for those words," Dredre said something that I found hard to believe, ''who grants copyrights for words of anguage? Why don''t you copyright an entirenguage? I do know a certain entity, one greedy enough to do something like that, the devil merchant code.'' What the fuck was the devil merchant even thinking when it granted copyright to words of thenguage of a certain race to a devil merchant? I was stumped seeing the devil merchant code take capitalism to a whole new level, "How does it even work? Do I have to pay every time I use those copyrighted words? Howe nobody made a guilty appeal about this?" "No, you do not have to pay for speaking those words but you are not allowed to mize those words and if you do you have topensate the holder of the copyright," Dredre schooled me about the basics of copyright and then continued to say, "The various races did make a guilty appeal against the Librarian for applying copyright for the words of theirnguage but they lost because none of them could prove that these words were created by them and not by the Librarian." "Don''t tell me the copyrights to all these books here are owned by the Librarian," I asked in shock when I actually wanted to yell, ''how was that even possible,'' but seeing how the prominent races of the dark realm could not do anything against him, I immediately understood that the Librarian was a very powerful being. So I decided to stopining about the insane pricing and get what I want and leave. "Yes," Dredre answered with great pride as if she was the one who owned the copyright for all these books. Chapter 1293 Library Card Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city "82,876 books, that''s a lot to choose from. Do you guys have book reviews or something to help me choose the books that would best match my requirements?" I asked looking at the rows and rows of bookshelves. "I can share the list of book titles and their synopsis with your demon merchant codex to help you choose better but for that, you will have to get a library card," Dredre answered. "Library card, how much will that cost me?" I asked rolling my eyes. "With a safety deposit of 100,000 low-tier soul jades or something of equal value, you can get your very own infinity library membership card. It allows you to borrow books, the borrowed books cannot leave the premises of the library. You will need to recharge the library card with a minimum of 1000 low-tier soul jades to spend an hour in the library," Dredre rified how to get a library card and its uses. "Wait, am I being charged right now?" I asked Dredre in astonishment. "No, the first hour is free, but if you extend your stay by even a minute more than an hour you will have to pay 1000 low-tier soul jades. Don''t worry you will be notified when your free period is about to end," Now I understand how this library was able to afford a Pixie guide for each of its customers. If one is paying 1000 low-tier soul jades just to stay an hour in the library they will indeed expect the best customer service. "Are there any other advantages to having a library card?" A deposit of 100,000 low-tier soul jades to get a membership in this library, it bettere with some privileges. "Yes, with a library card each demon merchant gets an hour''s worth of free stay in the library, and for an hour the demon merchant can read any and as many books in this library for free. The best thing about this is that it refreshes every month," Dredre immediately responded iming that the library card came with an hour of free stay and all books free reading period. But let us face the facts, an hour was not enough time to even read a single book. It was a marketing tactic, in an hour a demon merchant will be at best able to read half a book, so to read the other half of the book he will have to make use of the library''s insanely overpriced services. And this cycle would continue every month endlessly. "5kgs of phantom sword wood should be enough as a safety deposit to get me a library card, right?" I said preparing to get myself an infinity library membership card. I needed the library card to read the books in this facility and the monthly privileges they offer to their members were too good to pass on. I know that I said the monthly privileges offered by the library to its members were just a marketing tactic and it''s the truth for other demon merchants but not me because I had the one and only Hive AI. "I have shared the list of book titles and their synopsis, anything else?" after helping me register as a member of the infinity library Dredre hand me the library membership card and then shared the list of entire 82,876 book titles and their synopsis. "I want to make use of my free reading hour," I said nning to do the obvious having gone through the list shared by Dredre as it had be clear that only 2,023 books meet my requirement and after removing the same books avable in differentnguages and old editions of the same book that number dwindled to 508 books. All 82,876 books listed by Dredre were indeed on the pricing of various items and ingredients across the myriad realms however most of these books were not limited to just that topic they mostly explored different issues surrounding items and ingredients across myriad realms. Which I currently did not require. So only 508 books purely meet my requirement. Creating a list of these books I shared it with Dredre, "These are the books I want to read using my free reading hour." "Are you sure?" Dredre asked for confirmation. "Yes, I have already decided, I want to read these 508 books. So where is the study area?" I said looking around the library and all I could find were rows and rows of bookshelves. "Wyatt, brace yourself I will be using the library array to move us to the study area," Dredre was confused by what her customer meant when he said he will read 508 books in an hour. But she did not question him because her duty was to fulfill all the customer''s requests as long it was within thews of the infinity library. Soon the space surrounding me warped and I appeared in front of a simple yet expensive set of tables and chairs which were surrounded by bookshelves. Pointing at bookshelves Dredre said, "Those are all the books you requested. Once you touch the book your free reading hour will start." I looked around at the bookshelves deciding where to start, then I heard Dredre advise me, "Wyatt, we have a tranquility drink, every sip of it will calm the person''s mind and increase their concentration clearing the various distracting thoughts. With this drink, you can make the most use of your free reading hour." "Cost?" Though I felt disgusted with the Librarian''s predatory business model, I was impressed by the way how he made use of every opportunity to make a profit. "2000 low-tier soul jades per drink," Dredre replied. "Get me four of those right away," I ordered preparing to copy 508 books in under ten minutes using my Hive AI or if possible even less time. "Your order''s here," Dredre said instantly summoning four sses of tranquility drink on a nearby table. "Good," I said as I split my spiritual body into four spiritual bodies, one was for my original self and the other three were for my mutated ve consciousness. Each of us picked up a tranquility drink under the astonished gaze of Dredre, then we empty our sses and started copying the books in front of us nning to copy all 508 books by dividing the task and conquering it at the fastest pace possible. Chapter 1294 Myriad Realm Myriad Race Records Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city The tranquility drink was worth the price of 2000 low-tier soul jades, not only because it was purely made of concentrated pure mental energy but because drinking it I and my mutated consciousnesses entered a state of hyper concentration. As Dredre said, it cleared my mind of all distributing thoughts and sole focus on what I was doing. The tranquility drink was like fuel to my mind. Unter the hyper concentration, me and my mutated consciousnesses began to use the Hive AI to copy each book on self under in about a second or two. Dredre who was waiting on us was astonished to see all four of me just flip through a book and move to the next one on the self. One month in the sector DS0909 was ten months in the card world. This meant that if I were to waste my monthly free reading hour just to read these books then I will have to wait ten months to get another free hour to exploit the membership privilege of the library and read the books I wanted to read for free. Therefore, I dwindled the 87,876 books to 508 books so that I can not only get the information I wanted from these for free but also have enough time left for me to read other books in this library. This library was a treasure trove of knowledge from across myriad realms and every minute of the monthly free reading hour was precious. I could not waste it and be careful how I use them while getting the most from every second. In under five minutes, I and my mutated consciousnesses copied all 508 books using the Hive AI and yelled, "Stop the time, I will save the remaining minutes of the free reading hour for another day." "What¡­ wait what?" hearing my yell Dredre woke up from her shock. Taking her time to understand what I just asked of her Dredre was once again stunned because none of her clients until now had asked her to pause their free reading hour, to save it forter. Quickly going through the regtions of the library Dredre found that nothing about this was mentioned there. Then she decisively made an executive decision to pause the time as there were nows against it and there was aw that asked her to serve the customer to the best of her power as long as their request did not vite the library''s regtion. Though she did n to bring this situation to the notice of her immediate superior when her duty as the guide to the customer wasplete. "Wyatt, you have used 4 minutes 47 seconds of your monthly free reading hour," Dredre reported while wondering if her client really did read all the 508 books within 4 minutes 47 seconds. She found it hard to believe it but the client has a special soul so anything was possible as special souls were known to have abilities that defied the norms. "Um," I was d that I and my mutated consciousnesses were able to copy 508 books in under five minutes and added, "Dredre, I need books describing various races of the myriad realm." "There a many books on this certain topic. Might I rmend this set of books, they were personally written by the Librarian.And I promise you there was nothing the other books that you will not find in this book," It wasn''t clear if Dredre was promoting her boss''s books or if she was really speaking the truth. Since I did not want to waste my precious free reading hour over this insignificant information that could only help me identify various races across myriad realms I decided to go with Dredre''s rmendation, "Sure, I will read them." Dredre joyously summoned an encyclopedia written by her master titled ''Myriad Realm Myriad Race Records.'' and said, "Your free reading hour will start once you touch the book." Myriad Realm Myriad Race Records was a set of 28 thick books recording every race, the tribes among them, each of their culture, dos, and don''ts of all the races across the Myriad realm in detail with exclusive illustrations. Within a minute I and my mutated consciousness copied these records, and now I had about 54 minutes of my free reading time left. "You read all of those books already?" Dredre questioned me curiously. "Kind of," I did not bother to lie, it was not worth it, and nor did I offer the truth as it was my business and nobody else''s business. "Wyatt, what else can I help you with?" Dredre asked. With the two of my priorities for visiting the inter-realm citypleted I did not have any more reason to stay in the library. I could try to learn various advanced knowledge like realm travel,bat arts, array mastery, etc but I, myself, did not know what I wanted to learn or should learn. So instead of wasting my precious free reading time wondering which arts or method I wanted to learn I decided to do some research on the inter-realmwork to understand what would be the best use of the remaining free reading period for me. "No, this is it for now," I answered to Dredre. "Okay, I will walk you to the exit," Dredre then used the library array to bring me back to the entrance of the library and waved me goodbye. Walking out of the library I instructed Hive AI to process all the information we collected by copying nearly 536 books. Then I explored the copied mall map to see where I can find realm tokens. On the 46th floor, there was a big store that sold second-hand realm tokens. I nned to buy a second-hand realm token if there were any within my price range because new realm tokens were not sold but auctioned. And my wealth was nowhere near participating in those auctions. Chapter 1295 Aul Tuhs Pawnshop Chapter 1295 Aul Tuh''s Pawnshop Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city Walking into the pawnshop on the 46th floor, as I looked around the shop a small green-skinned creature that very much resembled a goblin wearing one of the finest silk clothes I had ever seen approached me. Having processed the information I copied from the Myriad Realm Race Records, I knew that this creature belongs to the Goblin race of the dark realm. The Goblin race like other dark races has a reputation to be cruelly greedy. They won''t stop at anything to satisfy their greed. The goblin race has many tribes, this particr goblin that approached me belonged to the most nefarious tribe in the goblin race, the nomadic goblin tribe. They were a free-spirited tribe that travel around the dark realm stealing and looting people who could not defend themselves. And they were the go-to to sell/buy stolen goods in the dark realm. So it was not a surprise that I would find the members of this particr tribe running a pawnshop on the 47th floor of Dariaus Merchant Mall of the inter-realm city. "Hello, I am Aul Tuh the owner of this humble pawn shop how may I help you?" the Goblin introduced himself as Aul Tuh and as the owner of the pawnshop. "I want to buy realm tokens are there any," I asked Aul Tuh. "We do realm tokens, lots of them for attractive prices but I cannot sell them to you?" Aul Tuh said condescendingly, it came out of nowhere. His words were polite but his tone was not something a business owner would use while talking to their customers. Various demon merchants entered the pawnshop along with me but they were received by the staff not the boss, I did not think there was a problem here until I heard his response. Now seeing the condescending look in his eyes prompted me to wonder why the owner of a fancy pawnshop would make time to receive an unknown customer at the entrance. With every passing second it was bing clear that Aul Tuh was hostile toward me, but I don''t understand why, or from where his hostility stems from. I don''t even know the dude. "Why?" I asked annoyed by his unwarranted hostility toward me. "This is my pawnshop,st time I checked it meant I can do whatever the hell I wanted with it and did not require me to answer a vermin from some unknown corner of the myriad realm. You know what you are banned from my shop," Aul Tuh''s response was opposite to when he weed me into the pawnshop. I could not determine what prompted such a drastic turn in his attitude. "..." I did not bother to argue with Aul Tuh. Instead, turned and exited the pawnshop before he decides to make use of the inter-realm city features to throw me out to further embarrass me. As much as I wanted to bite Aul Tuh''s head off for what he called me I did not because I did not know the consequences of doing that would be. This ce was new to me I had little idea about how things worked around here. I was no longer in sky blossom city but the inter-realm city this was a new field and the enemy has been here long enough to have the home-ground advantage. I had no idea why Aul Tuh''s attitude toward me suddenly changed extensively. As much as I wanted to threaten him with the demon merchant code''s guilty appeal function, I did not because I did not want to appear making empty threats. Since Aul Tuh dare to tantly yell at me and im that he would not sell his goods to me then he must be very confident about being exonerated scout-free even if I were to decide to report him to the devil merchant code using the Guilty appeal function for banning me from buying realm-tokens form his pawnshop. So I controlled myself understanding taking a few small losses so that I could win when it mattered. After I got my facts straight, it would not be toote for me to kick this condescending midget''s green ass. Walking out of the pawnshop, the first thing I did was a thorough search on Aul Tuh''s pawnshop to collect information about the enemy to understand who I was up against. If he did this to me then he must have done it to others too. And I bet I will be able to find a few articles on Aul Tuh and his pawnshop. Honestly, I was pissed right now. I never thought there woulde a day when I would be looked down on by a goblin. A fucking goblin. After digging through the inter-realmwork I finally was able to find a few articles that did not sing praises about Aul Tuh and his pawn shop. The articles were buried under the fake publicity of Aul Tuh about his pawn shop. These articles were all free since they were mostly about the victims venting their anger about what they experienced in the pawnshop. Turns out there were indeed reasons why Aul Tuh greeted me warmly at first but then turned his face hearing I wanted to buy a realm token and both of them were rted to me being a demon merchant not from the dark realm. All the people who wrote an article about him were also demon merchants from various realms but the dark realm and had experienced something simr to me. The reason why Aul Tul greeted me warmly when I entered the pawnshop was that he thought I was there to pawn something of value in his pawnshop. And once he knew that I was not there to pawn stuff but buy a realm token it did not take him a second to show his true self to me. There were some items that demon merchants were too attached to because of the sentimental value those items held for them and they do not want to offer them to the devil merchant code but when facing difficult times they have no choice so theye to pawn them in the pawn shops so that when they were doing well financially they can im it back, however, they never would have guessed that they would have been better of offering it to the devil merchant code instead of pawning their family heirlooms or inheritance in Aul Tuh''s pawnshop or any other pawnshops in the Darius merchant mall. Chapter 1296 Unchecked Capitalism Chapter 1296 Unchecked Capitalism Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city The pawn shops in the inter-realm city conducted their business in such a way that they would be condemned in the markets of both the world Ie from but this was the inter-realm city and the devil merchant code did not seem to care how the people did business in its city as long as they paid their rents to it in time and were not proven guilty of a crime. There were too few regtions that the pawn shops or any shop in the inter-realm city for that matter needed to follow. As long as they were overpricing and manipting the market everything else seemed pretty much a fair game. The devil merchant code seems to hate losing money so it doesn''t like when it makes little profit over certain goods than the other demon merchant, that was why overpricing goods was taboo but bidding wars in auctions was fair gain. The devil merchant code hated being manipted, especially when the demon merchants try to manipte the market so that the price of certain goods skyrockets and other goods falls to the ground. As long as these two taboos were avoided one can easily stay off the devil merchant code''s radar despite their questionable business practices. Demon merchants had figured out many ways to prop up a sessful business by preying on their customers while avoiding these taboos of the devil merchant code. And the way the pawnshops in the inter-realm city operated was one of them. The pawn shop''s strategy was simple when a customer handed them the item the pawnbrokers would value it ording to what it is worth as an offering to the devil merchant code. A fair method to value the items and the only reason why they managed to survive so far. What followed next was nothing short of predatory lending. They would only pawn the item for 40% to 60% of its value which carried a high fee, high-interest rate, unnecessary penalties, and other such aggressive credit terms. One dyed or missed payment was all it took for the demon merchants to lose their pawned items. This way the pawnbroker would not only buy the item for a cheap price but also made profits with the high-interest rate,te fees, and other unnecessary penalties. It did not matter to them that the customer had paid more interest and penalties than the valuation of the item they pawned. The only way they could get out of this nightmare was to let go of their ownership of the item they pawned before their debt outgrows the value of the item. Or else they would not only lose the item they pawned but also be on the hook for the remaining debt. Soon they will charge high-interest rates for the debt, along withte fees and other penalties. This would usually not work in the native realms of the demon merchant but here the devil merchant would make sure the demon merchant pays everything they owe the pawnbroker even if the demon merchant had to use this soul and body as coteral or just sell it. These guys were worse than the credit cardpanies and loan sharks because at least they enticed them with a desirable loan amount while taking a certain risk. However, pawnbrokers did not take any form of risk in these transactions instead they had the strongest goon in all the myriad realms, the devil merchant code. The only reason the demon merchants went to the pawnbrokers in the inter-realm city in the first ce was that they felt with the presence of the devil merchant code they would not be taken advantage of as they would have been in their native realm. But that was their biggest mistake. If they miss a single payment then the very thing that they trusted to have their back will be the gun pointed to their foreheads and will be forced to pay the pawnbrokers even if it cost them their life. ''No wonder Aul Tuh was so fucking happy to see me enter his pawnshop,'' I felt a chill on my back going through the predatory business model practiced by the pawnshops and the worst of all was that the devil merchant code, one of the most powerful beings in all the myriad realms would act as a goon for the predators. This wasn''t just a problem for the demon merchants not native to the dark realm but all the new demon merchants regardless of what realm they belonged to. The worst thing was that I could not use the guilty appeal function to report Aul Tul for banning me from his show without any proper reason. Because in Inter-realm city, the shopowners have the right to choose their customer and sell their product to anyone they want as long as they are not overpricing it. I should have guessed that this would be the case when I learned that the Inter-realm city shops had a feature that allowed shopkeepers to keep the customers that could not afford their products from entering their shops. The devil code seems to hold the interest of demon merchants paying hefty rents over the others. It was not surprising that it was biased toward whoever paid it more. As for why Aul Tul showed unwarranted hostility toward me when I asked to buy realm tokens, that was because many demon merchants from the dark realm felt that the demon merchants that were not native to the dark realm had an unfair advantage. The unfair advantage they spoke of was that other realms had single digits of demon merchants at best which allowed the demon merchants of other realms to take advantage of the price difference in the two markets to fill their pockets. And since there were many demon merchants in the dark realm, the pricing difference between the market of the devil merchant code and the dark realm was negligible. The demon merchants from the dark realm did not seem to notice other unfair advantages that they had over the minority instead they were jealous of the only good thing the demon merchants not native to the dark realm had going for them. Yes, that was what the majority imed and why they were pissed at the minority. Because of this Demon Merchants like Aul Tul were hostile toward demon merchants that were not native to the dark realm. Making it difficult for newbie demon merchants to pursue promising careers as demon merchants. I guess this was one of the monsters that unchecked capitalism breeds. Chapter 1297 Bul Tuhs Scam Chapter 1297 Bul Tuh''s Scam Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city For now, I did not see a way to get back at Aul Tuh for his actions. However, I wasn''t prepared to leave here without getting what I want. The problem was none of the pawnshops in the Dariaus Merchant Mall would sell a Realm Token to a demon merchant who was not a native of the dark realm. I had a way around this problem but I hate that I have to resort to it. I could use the Myriad Devil Body card''s Myriad Devil Transformation skill to morph my spiritual body to look like one of the dark races from the dark realm. Other than this I did not see a way where Aul Tuh or any other pawnbroker in the Dariaus merchant mall would let me buy a Realm Token. Now that I decided to use the myriad devil transformation skill the question was what dark race I morph into. I decided to morph into a dark race that was on good terms with the merchant goblin tribe, this was hard because the merchant goblin tribe was not an honest race they were a bunch of thieves and shady merchants. With that thought, only one dark race came to my mind that had a very good rtionship with the merchant goblin tribe, the Swamp Ogre tribe of the Ogre race. The Ogre race was onezy race and the Swamp Ogre tribe was theziest of them all. Expect for hunting they spent the rest of their time soaking in the swamp mud. They were blessed with insane strength but they had no ambition or motivation. So as a tribe, they did not have any notable achievements except for the fact that they used to loot nearby weak tribes along with the merchant goblin tribe to make easy money. And the greedy merchant goblin tribe loved them as a partner in crime as they did not charge much for their services. Walking to a corner I instantly morphed my spiritual body into a four-foot-tall gray-skinned fat swamp ogre and morphed my spiritual clothes into the fanciest ethnic wear of the ogre race. Then I head back toward Aul Tuh''s pawnshop. Walking into the pawnshop this time I was not greeted by Aul Tuh but by another pawnbroker from his tribe, "Wee, honored guest. I am Bul Tuh. How may I be of service to you today?" "I heard that your pawnshop has a good collection of realm tokens I want to buy one," I spoke using the dark tongue with the ent of the swamp ogre tribe. Hearing me Bul Tuh''s eyes shined, "Sure, honored guest, this way." I followed Bul Tuh inside the pawnshop and caught a glimpse of Aul Tuh talking to a demon merchant who was not native to the dark realm. It seems Aul Tuh only attended to customers that he felt he could take advantage of, that was mostly the demon merchants not native to the dark realm. Bul Tuh brought me to a spacious room with big furniture suitable for the huge build of the Orges. Then he shared the list of realm tokens his pawnshop had along with their price, "Honored guest, please go through the list and ask me if you have any concerns." "..." I was without words going through the list of realm tokens and their price. Even the cheapest one was worth more than my entire worth. But the real problem was that there were no details about the realms these realm tokens belonged to, which meant that there was no way for me to justify the prices of the realm tokens put forward by the pawnshop. This may be my first time purchasing a realm token but the articles I read were clear that the biggest scam the newbie demon merchants fell for was rted to the realm tokens. This was I knew that right now Bul Tuh was trying to scam me with the list of realm tokens and their prices he shared with me. I now understand why he brought me to a private room instead of taking me to where the realm tokens were ced. The one advantage of buying the realm tokens was that you know what you are getting into because it would have its manufacturing date and time on it. Not to mention whoever created the realm tokens would mention the resources and local forces that one could expect to find in that realm. All these factors, time of realm discovery, time of realm token creation, resources avable in the realm, the local power system, the strength of the local forces, etc factored into the valuation of the realm tokens. The difference between the time of realm discovery and the creation of realm tokens was the most important factor. Because it helped us determine whether whoever discovered the realm had already emptied all the resources in that realm and was selling worthless realm tokens. What''s the use of buying the realm token if all of its resources were already plundered? Realm tokens belonging to such realms were worthless. Next came the nature, numbers, and strength of the realm''s native forces. If they were stronger than me even if the realm was filled with various resources I could do nothing about it until I take care of the local forces. Knowing that Bul Tuh was trying to scam me I frowned my brows and gave Bul Tuh a long hard look. From where I stood I had two choices in front of me, one to call him out for what he was trying to do or just leave. I wanted to go with the first choice but I prepared to leave feeling it was not worth the trouble, "I will be taking my leave." "..." Bul Tuh looked at the swamp ogre speechlessly, ''What does he mean by he will be taking his leave? We just got here. And what''s with the look did he catch on to what I was doing? Or does he want me to reduce the prices? Over my dead body. Scamming people is not easy.'' "Honored guest, was the listed realm tokens not to your liking?" Bul Tuh held back his dissatisfaction and maintained his calm as he continued to make a sale. Chapter 1298 Phantom Sword Mushrooms Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city Hearing Bul Tuh I did not bother to stop and confront him about his scam instead left the pawnshop without even looking back. I know this act showed me in a cowardly light but I did not care because it finally dawned upon me that the reason why demon merchants like Aul and Bul Tuh dared to tantly scam me was not that I was a demon merchant that was not a native of the dark realm or that I was newbie demon merchant, it was because I was not powerful or a threat enough for them to think twice before trying to scam me. The only way I can be powerful in the inter-realm city was, if it was not obvious enough, by being rich. Here your personal power levels did not matter as with enough money you can get one of the myriad realm''s most powerful beings, Devil Merchant Code, to act as your thug. Only when you have enough worth to gain Devil Merchant Code''s attention will be considered a threat by the demon merchants in the inter-realm city. Let''s face the facts if I want to buy a pawned realm token of a resource-filled realm with weak natives it will cost me my entire worth. But I would not buy realm tokens if it meant emptying all the fortune I have gathered. So, there was no point in spending another second in the pawnshop. If I bargained and hackled with Bul Tuh I can get a realm token of some backward realm whose total resources were drained for a small fortune, that was my n when I first entered the pawnshop butter it dawned on me that it was not worth wasting my money over. Instead, I could use that money as seed money to prop up my own business in the inter-realm city. And I knew just the right business for me. As for the Tuh Merchant Goblin tribe, I will settle my score at ater date. Walking out of the pawnshop I directly headed to the Infinity library on the ground floor of the mall. Entering the library I was immediately greeted by Dredre my library guide, "Wyatt, wee back. I did not expect you to be back so early. What can I help you with?" "I need every book avable on various intermediate soul energy and rule power gathering and distribution arrays. Also the books on how to cultivate phantom sword mushrooms," I report the books I needed Dredre to locate for me. And yes, these books had more to do with the business I was nning on. "Got it, I have shared the list with your demon merchant codex. Select the books you want and share the list with me so I can make the arrangements," In less than a breath Dredre made a list of books that meet my requirement and shared it with me. "Thanks," Thanking Dredre I began to go through the list of books that she shared with me, there were about 2,470 books that meet all three of my requirements. 2,070 were on intermediate soul energy and rule power gathering and distribution arrays. And the remaining four hundred were on how to cultivate phantom sword mushrooms. Dredre looked curiously at the boy as he seriously went through the list of books she shared with him because none of the other clients she attended to ever thanked her for her service but this one did and she felt appreciated it. This was a new feeling for her. "Dredre, take me to the study room," I ordered Dredre after sharing the list of the books that I wanted to read with her. This time I did not shorten the number of books by a lot because since I was nning to start a business using this knowledge I thought it would be best if I had everything these books had to offer so I only removed the books that were duplicates of the other books but in differentnguage bring the number of the books down to 2017. About 1650 books on array formation and 367 on how to cultivate phantom sword mushrooms. Soon Dredre used the library''s array to teleport me to the study room, "You know the rules your free reading time starts as soon as you touch one of the books." Looking at the neatly arranged 2017 books on the bookshelves I split my spiritual body into four and ordered, "Dredre, get me four tranquility drinks." I know tranquility drink was not cheap, four of them cost 8,000 low-tier soul jades but it was worth it because they help me copy the books faster. Compared to every minute I save in my monthly free book reading period 8,000 low-tier soul jades were worth nothing. Dredre instantly summoned four tranquility drinks, after drinking them page by page, cover to cover I and my three mutated consciousnesses copied each of the 2017 books on the bookshelves in under 4 minutes. With this, I was left with about 50 minutes of my monthly free book reading period, "Dredre pause my free reading period let''s save it forter." "Got it," Dredre immediately paused the counter and then asked, "Is there anything else I can help you with?" "Walk me to the exit," I said knowing Dredre would walk me to the exit anyway. "Thank you, Dredre," I thanked Dredre for her splendid customer service walking out of the library and then following the crowd exiting the Dariaus merchant mall I came to the street in front of the mall. Next, I nned to use the demon merchant codex to rent a warehouse ornd, warehouse preferably since I wanted to set up my business there but let''s see if I can afford to rent a warehouse ornd in sector DS0909 otherwise, I will move to one of the sectors rmended to me by the inter-realm city and set up my business there. Chapter 1299 Sector NS7878 Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city As expected renting a warehouse or evennd in sector DS0909 was too expensive. Adding other costs of using the inter-realmwork and considering the nature of the business I nned to create, the sky-high rents were not worth it. Making sector DS0909 an unsuitable ce for my start-up. Leaving me with no choice but to consider starting my business in some other sector. I was thinking I should move to one of the sectors rmended to me by the inter-realm city, but then I wondered why not go to a sector where a day was equal to an hour or two in the card world. This way I could take advantage of the time difference between the two realms. This was in line with my business too. Thinking of this after a lot of searching, I found sector NS7878. A month in this sector was a day and a quarter in the card realm. Meaning an hour in the card realm was equal to a day in the sector NS7878. [Dear Demon Merchant, 24 hours spent in the sector NS7878 is an hour spent in your native realm. However, the inter-realmwork service ess time spent will be charged ording to the charges of the sector''s sharing timezone with your native realm but not the sector NS7878. Note: The time zones of these sectors are not the same as the time zone of the demon merchant''s native realm. Demon merchant will have to offer extra offerings for the difference in the time zones if required.] "Yes," I affirmed my understanding that even though one day here was just an hour in the card world I still had to pay 1000 low-tier soul jades to spend one day here. It was way better than spending 10,000 low-tier soul jades to spend a day in the sector DS0909. [Dear Demon Merchant, Do you want to leave sector DS0909 and move to sector NS7878? (Yes/No) Note: You can move to any sector at your convince as long as you offer extra offerings for the difference in the time zones if required.] "Yes," I answered without hesitation as sector DS0909 may be even considered the capital of the inter-realm city but it was not the best ce for me to start my new business venture. [Dear Demon merchant, Wee to sector NS7878¡­ Note: Behave.] Soon I found myself back in the white tunnel where an invisible force carried me to the end of the white tunnel. Then I was once again next to a fancy fountain in the middle of a crossroad. And to my surprise, apart from the fountain the whole sector NS7878 was a barrennd. This meant that nobody has rented a single building ornd in this sector so the inter-realm city did not even bother to develop a single property here. The construction of any structure in the inter-realm city was not cheap, everything here was constructed of soul energy created by the devil merchant code. Since no one nned to stay here pouring resources here would be wasteful. However, this was good news for me because I can rent anynd of my choice here which was not an option in the sector DS0909. All of the core areas of sector DS0909 were already upied or came with a sky-high rent attached to them. And the warehouse ornd that I could afford to rent very at the very edge of the sector DS0909 despite that those warehouses andnds had more foot traffic than this sector. But I preferred if there was no foot traffic. I walked to the sector map board next to the fountain, to check the borders of sector NS7878 but it was undefined however the part that was clearly defined was not more than 100 acres. It seems the devil merchant code not only did not bother to develop any property in this sector but also allocate enoughnd to it. It was as if sector NS7878 was just to show that such a sector was present in the inter-realm city. I guess the same should be true for other sectors other than those that shared the same time zone as the dark realm. Currently, I only needed an acre ofnd. Though I had full confidence in my business venture I did not want to invest a lot at the very start because there were too many variables I had not considered and those that even did not ur to me. So it was best to be cautious than crying over the spoiled milk. Settling on a piece ofnd I then used the demon merchant code to rent it, [Dear Demon Merchant, Do you want to rent property number 05 for an appropriate offering to the devil merchant code? (Yes/No) Note: You will have to offer extra offerings if the case of time zone difference if required. "Yes." I decisively answered. The concentration of soul energy and rule power in this sector was as dense in the sector DS0909. I did not see a reason why I should not be going through with this. [Dear Demon Merchant, The appropriate offering for property Number 05 is 2000 low-tier soul jades per day. Proceed to pay? (Yes/No) Note: Check out the property development options to develop the property you have rented.] "Yes," a rent of 2000 low-tier soul jades per day was a lot but considering the profit margin of my business I have in my mind it was not much. This also helped me understand why the natives of the realms sharing the same time zone as the sector NS7878 did not rent a property here. If you are paying that amount of rent, then you expect it also yields the same amount of profit otherwise it will only be a big hole in your wallet. Now I see why all the demon merchants gathered at the sectors sharing the same time zone as the dark realm. They had the most foot traffic in the entire inter-realm city not to mention the demon merchants from the dark realm were more financially ahead and capable than the demon merchants not native to the dark realm. Chapter 1300 Edible Liquid Soul Energy Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city Property no.05 was an acre of emptynd right next to the fancy fountain at the center of the entire 100 acres of the sector NS7878. It cost 2000 low-tier soul jades rent per day. Since I rented it and paid a week''s worth of rent in advance I nned to get started with renovations right away. First thing first, I used the demon merchant codex to build a big properly ventted warehouse in property no.05. I will not be here all the time so I need walls not only for privacy but also for security. Plus the construction of the warehouse was free but if I wanted to build something fancy like a boutique or a tiny mall it was going to cost me. After therge I entered it, only noticing a dialogue box appear, [Dear Demon Merchant, Select the nature of your property, >Private (Exclusive entry only to Demon merchant Renting it) >Public (Open for all Demon merchants.) >Commercial (Exclusive entry only for the customers specified by the Demon merchant Renting it.) Note: Each selectiones with varying options with appropriate offerings to be offered to the devil merchant code.] "Private," I set the nature of the property based on my preference, and looking at the spacious empty warehouse I nodded in satisfaction. This was enough for a small-scale operation of the business n I had in my mind. ''Hive AI, how far has the development ofmodified soul energy gathering array formatione?'' After leaving the library I specifically instructed Hive AI to use all the information we had collected on the soul energy gathering array and the information on dungeon core formation to create an optimum version of the soul energy gathering array formation specifically created to meet all the requirements of the business I had in mind. [Renderingplete¡­] "Great!" With avable data Hive AI was able toe up with three separate soul energy gathering array formations that meet my requirements. After running several simtions she optimized these array formations so that each one of them would give maximum efficiency. All that was left for me was to decide to name each of the array formations, > Soul Energy Nectar array formation > Soul Energy Milk array formation > Soul Energy Wine array formation The use of the soul energy gathering array formation was to gather soul energy in the surroundings and increase the concentration of the soul energy within the array formation. But if these exceptional soul energy gathering arrays were to be used in soul energy rich area like the inter-realm city the soul energy in the array will start to condensate and start to form visible vapors and clouds of soul energy within the array formation. Now that was fascinating but not enough to harvest the soul energy like nned. Yes, my big n was to harvest soul energy within the inter-realm city. Would the devil merchant code have a problem with that? Many demon merchants practice soul energy andprehend rule power in their respective sectors. Seeing how the devil merchant code has not reacted to that what I was doing was also simr so there should not be a problem. Not to mention I was paying rent a heft rent to the devil merchant code. This was where the data I had about dungeon core formation came into the picture. I nned to use this data to modify the soul energy gathering array formation such that it would gather concentrated pure soul energy in liquid form. The soul energy that could be orally consumed was worth a lot more in the card world market than soul jades. I nned to harvest soul energy in liquid form here in sector NS7878 and then sell it in the card world. First of all, soul energy and rule power-rted products were not worth much in the inter-realm city and the dark realm. Because these both had environments rich in soul power and rule energy. But that was not true for the card world, not to mention a few environments rich in soul power and rule energy that the card world had were upied by powerful organizations. Truth be told despite the monopoly over it wasn''t enough for them to sustain their organizations. Leading to fiercepetition between the organizations. So I had no doubt that all three products Soul Energy Nectar, Soul Energy Milk, and Soul Energy Wine would immediately be in-demand products when introduced in the Card World market. These three edible soul energy products were the same with the same effects but of different vors like the carbonated drinks back on earth. The advantage of using liquid soul energy products over soul jades for cultivating active soul control percentage was that a card apprentice would can a lot of concentrated and pure soul energy into his system during the cultivation of the active soul energy. Whereas when using soul jades, the card apprentice will have to first extract soul energy from the soul jades then inhale it into their system, and then use it to excite their active soul control percentage. And once the card apprentice was able to make some progress using this, he would then refine the soul energy he had gathered in his system to make it purer. Not to forget the energy loss during the extraction of soul energy from the soul jade and inhaling it into the card apprentices system. Using soul jades for cultivation was a tedious and inefficient methodpared to using liquid soul energy products. With liquid soul energy products, the card apprentice can directly skip the process of refining soul energy to make it purer. As the liquid soul energy was the liquid form of concentrated pure soul energy which could be directly introduced into the system of the card apprentice keeping the soul energy loss to a minimum making this method of exciting active soul control percentage more efficient than one where it involved using soul jades. Now the question was how much liquid soul energy these three soul energy gathering array formations could gather in a day. I already had an estimate that Hive AI had calcted by running various simtions but I did not n to hold my breath on it as there were always a few discrepancies in theoretical and practical results. Chapter 1301 Sector ES0012, Redfoot Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city With help of devil merchant code''s shop renovation feature, I divided the warehouse into three sections. And then I used it to create soul constructs of materials I needed to set up three pseudo-natural soul energy gathering array formations. Pseudo-natural array formation was the reason why I made a stop at the library beforeing here. With the data, I already had in array mastery, the creation of an efficient soul energy gathering array formation was not a problem but I did not want to create a normal soul energy gathering formation I wanted to create a Pseudo-natural array formation for which the data had was not enough hence I made visited the library. Pseudo-natural array formations were totally different from standard array formations. The reason was that pseudo-natural array formations were self-sufficient, making them easy to maintain and they did not require an energy source, especially in environments rich in soul energy. This was why I preferred to arrange the three soul energy gathering array formations as pseudo-natural array formations instead of normal array formations. With pseudo-natural array formation, I did not have to periodically visit to check on and maintain the three soul energy gathering array formations instead I could visit them when I was free just to collect the edible liquid spirit energy they have gathered. This saves me a lot of time and manpower. Especially, considering that the time in this sector passes 24 times faster than in the card realm which meant if I choose to set up these three soul energy gathering array formations as normal array formations instead of the pseudo-natural array formations I would have to stop everything I am doing in the card world every couple hours and visit the sector NS7878 to check on the array formations and give them daily or weekly maintenance. Which would be a hassle so even if I had to use a few minutes of my library''s monthly free reading hour, I did not hesitate to as in a long term I stood to gain more. Within a few hours, I had set up each of the three pseudo-natural soul energy gathering array formations in their respective sections of the warehouse. Now all I had to do was wait for the three pseudo-natural array formations to work their magic. However, this wait was going to be long as ording to the simtion conducted by the Hive AI each array formation will require an hour to gather about 10ml of the liquid soul energy. This was just a rough estimate, it may take longer. In this soul-energy-rich environment, it took a pseudo-natural array formation so long just to gather 10ml of liquid soul energy so it was not a surprise that the liquid soul energy was scarce in the card world. After checking on the three array formations a few times, I decided to leave and head to a sector sharing the time zone and rule powers with card world, the rmended sectors by the inter-realmwork. To set up my other business over there. [Dear Demon Merchant, Do you want to leave sector NS7878 and move to sector ES0012? (Yes/No) Note: You are entering a rmended sector so standard offering practice will be followed.] "Yes" [Dear Demon Merchant, Using spirit transfer array to travel from sector NS7878 to sector ES0012¡­ Note: Spirit transfer array takes the demon merchant''s spiritual body that has entered it and transfers them to the inter-realm city.] [Dear Demon Merchant, Wee to sector ES0012¡­ Note: Behave.] Once again being carried out of the white tunnel by an invisible force I appeared next to a fountain. I looked around sector ES0012 from where I stood, It was no different than sector NS7878. It was also a barrennd without a single property or any sign of development. Shaking my head I walked around the fountain to look at the sector ES0012''s map board but stopped in my tracks seeing a small red figure curled up on the ground next to it and sleeping soundly. After taking a clear look at the sleeping red-skinned creature I was astonished as it was the same Red-d Dwarf I came across in sector DS0909. What the fuck was it doing here? Thanks to the myriad realm race record this time I exactly knew which race and realm it belonged to. Its race was called Redfoot and it hailed from a realm called Red Alps. Seeing how the Redfoot was here it seems that the Realm of Red Alps and Realm of Cards seem to share the same time zone and rules as the sector ES0012. I could be wrong about this as I had concluded this based on my observation as there was no mention of this Myriad realm race record. As I suspected earlier its age was considered very young in its race, simr to 10 to 12 years old in human years, exining its immaturity and ignorance. To be a demon merchant at such a young age was it a blessing or a curse? I don''t know but why the fuck is it sleeping here on the ground? Did it transfer its entire spirit to the spirit ne just to sleep? Putting my surprise aside I looked closely at the I saw that the energies in the surroundings were being absorbed by the spiritual body of the young Redfoot. It appears it seems to have some kind of peculiar ability that allowed it to observe energies from the surroundings and enhance its spiritual body in its sleep. There was no mention of this ability of Redfoot in the Myriad Realm Race Records. Now that was one dope technique. What impressed me, even more, was the Redfoot did not bother to rentnd in the sector and just went to sleep right next to the fountain. I know it was a bit reckless but considering that the demon merchants rarely visit the sectors of the inter-realm city that do not share the same time zone as the dark realm it was understandable. The Redfoot suddenly opened its eyes, as if it was subconsciously alerted by my presence. Then it immediately jumped and stood on its big feet and red at me like a wild beast. I was about to try and exin to it that I did not mean any harm but it vanished, I believe it chose to leave the inter-realm city. Chapter 1302 Liquid Rule Power Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city Seeing the young Redfoot hurriedly return to his body in the physical ne I wondered if the human race looked scary to other races. However, what were the chances of me running into a fellow demon merchant from sector ES0012? I nned to learn the Redfoot race''s nativenguage so that I am able to greet the young Redfoot demon merchant the next time we meet if I get the chance that was. Shaking my head I looked at the sector map and would you look at that its borders were also undefined and only a total of 100 acres of the area was listed as avable same as the sector NS7878. Once again I randomly rented property no.03 right next to the fountain for 48,000 low-tier soul jades per day. Now I know why the young Redfoot chose to sleep on the street instead of renting a small shack. The cost to rent an acre ofnd in sector ES0012 was a lot more than in sector NS7878, I have no idea why. But I noticed that the starting rent of an acre ofnd in sector DS0909 was 480,000 low-tier soul jades per day which was exactly ten times the rent of an acre ofnd in sector ES0012 whose rent of an acre ofnd was exactly 24 times the rent of an acre ofnd in sector NS7878. Was this pattern just a coincidence or did it mean something? I had no idea. At this cost setting up the three soul energy gathering array formations here to extract liquid soul energy was not going to be cost-effective. If I needed to make a profit then intermediate soul energy gathering array formation was not going to cut it I would require a higher-level array formation. However, it did not matter because I wasn''t here to extra liquid soul energy from this sector. I was here to extract liquid rule power using pseudo-natural rule power gathering array formations. Considering the demand and cost of liquid rule power in the card world''s market I hoped the cost of renting an acre ofnd here to extract liquid rule power would be cost-effective. Depending on whether the profit margin of producing and selling liquid rule power matched the profit margin of producing and selling liquid soul energy or vice versa I nned to prioritize one with a greater profit margin. This was one of the reasons why I did notrgely invest in both of these business ventures. Soul energy and Rule power were the same everywhere with the exception that some realms had fewer rules and rule meanings while some realms had more rules and rule meanings. And I could not help but feel that this somehow was the reason behind the difference in the cost of renting a property in various sectors. Moving on, I used the demon merchant codex to get the devil merchant code to construct a big properly ventted warehouse. Now that I know there was another demon merchant using this sector I need my privacy. Walking into the warehouse a familiar dialogue box popped up, [Dear Demon Merchant, Select the nature of your property, >Private (Exclusive entry only to Demon merchant Renting it) >Public (Open for all Demon merchants.) >Commercial (Exclusive entry only for the customers specified by the Demon merchant Renting it.) Note: Each selectiones with varying options with appropriate offerings to be offered to the devil merchant code.] "Private," setting the nature of my property I mentally ordered, ''Hive AI, get me the array blueprint for pseudo-natural rule power gathering array formations for Earth, Wind, and Fire rule power.'' After the creation of the three pseudo-natural soul energy gathering array formations using the data I gathered from the infinity library and the data I had dungeon core formation, I had the Hive AI use the data on intermediate rule power gathering array formation I collected in the infinity library toe up with arrays to gather Earth, Wind, and Fire liquid rule powers. There was a reason why out of all the rules in the card world I was gathering Earth, Wind, and Fire liquid rule power. It was that these three rules weremonlyprehended by card apprentices with an ego gem of any synchronization rate. Among all the rules in the card world''s will Earth, Wind, Fire, and Water rules were easily essible to all card apprentices regardless of their ego gem''s synchronization rate. Since I can only build three intermediate array formations within an acre ofnd I made an executive decision to choose Earth, Wind, and Fire. Rule power-rted natural resources was very scarce in the card world. All known Rule-power rich environments were upied and regted by the central government, Royal families, Nobles of the central capital, Top ten universities, Sects, and other organizations. Rule-power-rich environments were scares but it was even more difficult to find natural resources rted to rule power. Therefore whenever natural resources rted to rule power were discovered it led to a struggle between these powerful organizations so that they can monopolize the resources for themselves. Such monopolistic behavior had led to the price of rule-power-rted resources skyrocketing in the card world''s market. That was why I did not think twice before spending nearly 2.5kgs of phantom sword wood to rent an acre ofnd to produce liquid rule power. If everything goes ordingly and get simr results to the simtions conducted by Hive AI then I will be making millions of soul jades with very little investment and effort. However, I did hear rumors calming that the way beyond had many rule-power-rich environments developed by supreme beings. Seeing how the Bloodette''s dungeon seal had turned into a holy ce toprehend blood rule with her presence I felt that these rumors held merit to them. This was one of the reasons why many powerful card apprentices volunteered to guard way beyond. They did not seem to mind risking their lives to get their hands on scares resources. I did not know how to feel when numerous people were risking their lives to get the resource I could manufacture in tons with near to no effort and a little investment. Chapter 1303 Printing Money Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city It took me early 2 hours to set up a single pseudo-natural rule-power gathering array formation, this array was a lot moreplicated and harder to set up than the soul energy gathering array formations. I spent more than 6 hours within sector ES0012 setting up all three of the array formations andchecking up on them twice to make sure I did not miss anything. Now I had to wait a few hours or a day to see if they were able o manufacture as much liquid rule power as estimated by Hive AI. Because only then can these rule-power gathering arrays would be capable of bringing me the same amount of profit in a single day that the soul energy gathering arrays would bring in 24 days. If not I would rather stop investing in the rule-power-gathering array and prioritize the soul-power-gathering arrays. Since there was still time for me to conclude the results of arrays set in this sector, I decided to head back to sector NS7878 and check how much liquid soul energy each of the arrays had collected. I have spent more than 6 hours in sector ES0012 then 6 days must have passed in sector NS7878. So I was long forward to how much liquid soul energy was collected by the three arrays. Answering all the dialogue boxes, I was carried by an invisible force through a white tunnel before arriving next to a familiar fountain. As always sector NS7878 was empty. I directly head into the warehouse and began to determine if the three soul-energy-gathering array formations were still working without any hitch and then checked how much liquid soul energy each of them had collected within them. All three of the pseudo-natural soul-energy-gathering array were working fine with any supervision they were in the same condition as the time I set them up. I was wise to choose pseudo-natural array formations, they were self-sufficient and did not require skilledbor to supervise them. As for the liquid soul energy collected by each of the soul-energy-gathering array formations, Soul Energy Nectar - 1440ml Soul Energy Milk - 1440ml Soul Energy Wine -1440ml Total liquid soul energy - 4320ml The results were within the predictions of Hive AI''s simtions. Each array seems to have produced 10ml of liquid soul energy per hour adding up to 240ml of liquid soul energy per day, collecting a total of 1440ml of liquid soul energy within six days. This meant that within 24 days each array would gather 5760ml of liquid soul energy. Combined they would be producing about 17,280ml of liquid soul energy. That was about 4.5 gallons of liquid soul energy per 24 hours of card world. Now that was a lot of liquid soul energy. The rent of an acre ofnd was 2000 low-tier soul jades per day which were about 48,000 low-tier soul jades for 24 days. So the manufacturing cost of 4.5 gallons of liquid soul energy added up to 48,000 low-tier soul jades. As for the market value of 4.5 gallons of liquid soul energy, 10ml of liquid soul energy was worth 100 low-tier soul jades. So 17,280ml of liquid soul jades would cost about 172,800 low-tier soul jades. Which brings my profit margin to 124,800 low-tier soul jades. Being able to earn 124,800 low-tier soul jades in 24 hours of card world without doing anybor. This yield was just from an acre of sector NS7878 what if I were to make use of the entire 100 acres or expand the sector to use 1000 acres? I would be able to produce nearly a hundred million low-tier soul jades worth of liquid soul energy within 24 hours of card world. Now that is what I called printing money. After doing the calctions I was pumped and even nned to start renting all thend I can in sector NS7878 and prop as many soul-energy-gathering arrays as possible. However, I did not act on that idea. Since Hive AI''s simtion results were right about the soul-energy-gathering array then it would be right about the rule-power-gathering array too and ording to its results, setting up more rule-power-gathering arrays in sector ES0012 would give me more profits. I nned to prioritize only one of the two energy-gathering array formations because I did not n to invest a lot of money in either of them. But seeing how promising these projects were I decided to invest the profit earned from either of them within them to further develop these projects intorge-scale operations. If these two projects were promising they do not need me to invest a lot in either of them. This way I did not need to choose between two projects or invest a lot in them. Finally, I concluded not to give up on either of the projects and instead use the profits from the projects to invest back in them until they were big enough but not big enough to saturate the card world market. Both these projects were able to make such huge profits because of the scarcity of the products produced by them in the card world. So it was important to make sure that the production doesn''t outgrow the demand. Concluding the future development of both projects I then turned my attention to collecting the 1.2 gallons of liquid soul energy gathered in 6 days of sector NS7878 and moving it from the spiritual ne to the physical ne. I used the demon merchant codex to get the devil merchant code to create soul energy constructs of three 2-gallon containers for 5,000 soul jades each. Custom soul energy constructs were not cheap that was why I had the devil merchant create 2-gallon containers keeping future use in mind. Then storing the soul energy nectar, soul energy milk, and soul energy wine in their respective containers I used the demon merchant codex to transfer them into my cmity soul gem. Then I decided to use the devil merchant code to create a few soul energy constructs of various weapons it was expensive but I wanted to check if they could be sold in the card world after I turn them into item cards. Chapter 1304 Soul Energy Constructs Date- 5 April 2321 Time- -/- Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-realm city A soul energy construct was a construct purely made of soul energy that exists only spiritually but not physically. They do not have soul pathways like everything else in the physical ne they were just masses of energy. They exist but never feel them physically however that was not the case spiritually. This was why I had the containers containing liquid soul energy transferred to my cmity soul gem and not my physical body. Now imagine owning a weapon that can directly attack the enemy''s spirituality without the enemy detecting it. I felt that weapons made of soul energy constructs can make an incredible hidden weapon that can silence any target without leaving behind any trail. I got excited just imagining using the soul energy construct to directly attack the enemy''s ego gem and taking them out before they know what hit them. I have not heard of these kinds of weapons in the card world but so I did not know their market value. However, I bet on them being incredibly rare and expensive therefore did not hesitate to get the devil merchant to create a few weapon-type soul energy constructs despite them costing me a fortune. Now I was really starting to understand the points made by the demon merchants from the dark realm. Seeing how the demon merchants that were not native to the dark realm could easily make a killing by using the various features of the devil merchant code and the pricing difference in the two markets. No wonder the demon merchants native to the dark realm jointly discriminated against the other demon merchants. It hasn''t been that long since I got introduced to demon merchant codex and devil merchant code but I had already figured out a few different ways to make millions of soul jades. I don''t see why the demon merchants that were not native to the dark realmined about the devil merchant code being unfair and monopolized by demon merchants native to the dark realm. Now that was insensitive on my part. I say so because if not for my knowledge of array formations, hefty seed money, Hive AI copying data from infinity library, etc I could never have been able toe up with various projects to earn millions of soul jades taking advantage of the various features of the devil merchant code and the pricing difference in the two markets. I was not narcissistic and did not think that I was the first one toe up with the idea to farm liquid soul energy and rule power from the inter-realm city. I bet many demon merchants from the dark realm had already thought of that and have been doing that for ages. This led to the supply of the liquid soul energy and rule power in the dark realm''s market outgrowing the demand for the liquid soul energy and rule power in the dark realm''s market causing the price of the liquid soul energy and rule power to decrease to record low totally eliminating the price difference in of liquid soul energy and rule power in the devil merchant market and the dark realm market. When they could no longer make insanely high profits or even a minimum profit many demon merchants native to the dark realm stopped farming liquid soul energy and rule power in the inter-realm city. With this the supply and demand of liquid soul energy and rule power in the dark realm''s market were bnced. So unless a demon merchant had very high-level soul energy and rule power gathering array formations that allowed them to collect an enormous volume of liquid soul energy and rule power at their disposal they could not make much profit by farming liquid soul energy and rule power in the inter-realm city and selling it in the dark realm. I would be a fool to think that since the creation of the devil merchant code''s inter-realm city, none of the demon and devil merchants ever thought of using energy-gathering array formations to harvest liquid soul energy and rule power and sell them in their native realm taking advantage of the pricing difference in the two markets. Many should have thought of that but only a few should have been able to achieve it because gathering the initial seed money and all the knowledge required for creating efficient energy-gathering array formations was not something everyone had. Just to gather either of these two things would take anyone years of hard work and umtion. I was able to ovee all that thanks to my Hive AI and financial conditions. Otherwise, I too, like the young Redfoot, would have no choice but to sit next to the fountain in the sector ES0012 to train my spirituality andprehend rules. Hoping that things would change once I got stronger. Using the demon merchant codex to transfer the weapon-type soul energy constructs that I had the devil merchant code create to my cmity soul gem I decided to leave the inter-realm city nning to return to sector ES0012 after a day has passed in card world to check on the pseudo-natural rule-power-gathering array formations and observe how much liquid rule power all three of the array formations had collected. It was time I returned to my physical body because my work here in the inter-realm city was done for now. Soon I found myself back in the white tunnel and then felt an invisible force carry me out of the tunnel. When I opened my eyes I saw my grimoire hovering in front of me and that my spiritual body had returned to my physical body, I was back in the physical ne in the Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Bloodette''s dungeon seal. I checked the time only to learn that I had spent nearly 18 hours in the inter-realm city however I only felt like only spent nine to ten hours in the inter-realm city, as most of my spent was spent setting up the six energy-gathering array formations and while the time I spent in sector DS0909 was the lesspared to the other two sectors apparently I spent the most time there because of the time difference. I.e the flow of time in sector DS0909 was ten times the flow of time in the card world. Chapter 1305 Phantom Sword Mushroom Spawns Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 09:48 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon With my spiritual body returning to my physical body I continued to go through the demon merchant page in my grimoire to conduct an inter-realmwork search. Now that the energy-gathering projects have been set up, my next step was to set up the phantom sword mushroom farming project. This one going to cost me a lot but the benefits it brought outweighed all the work, investment, and effort required to bring this project to fruition. As I said this project was going to require a lot of capital and manpower, which was why I was on the inter-realmwork search searching to buy phantom sword spawns and an affordable space item. Neither of these two items was cheap. However, they were important for me to grow and harvest phantom sword mushrooms. Finding phantom sword mushroom spawns in the inter-realmwork search was not difficult but finding good phantom sword mushroom spawns was. In order to grow good quality phantom sword mushrooms I need good phantom sword mushroom spawns as mushroom spawns were like seeds of the nts. Which was why it was important for me to get my hand on good quality phantom sword mushroom spawns. This was starting to seem impossible because all the posts on the inter-realmwork search regarding phantom sword mushroom spawns turned out to be either a scam or rip-off. What''s the use of nting seeds that won''t germinate? Simrly buying mushroom spawns that won''t grow into a mushroom was a waste and if a demon merchant was trying to sell low-level phantom sword mushroom spawn despite knowing that they will not grow into a phantom sword mushroom if they weren''t then what. The reason I nned to cultivate and harvest phantom sword mushrooms was that they were one of the most in-demand products in the devil merchant code market making them one of the most expensive products in the devil merchant code market the same was true in the card world market. With such high demand for phantom sword mushrooms in the market it was not surprising that many demon merchants would try to grow phantom sword mushrooms. This gave birth to the demon merchants who sell useless phantom sword mushroom spawns or who sell phantom sword mushrooms at a sky price. People trying to take advantage of the lucrative products was nothing new.My problem was I could not find a single genuine post selling good-quality phantom sword mushroom spawns in the inter-realmwork. I was prepared to pay the sky-high price but only for the genuine product and not low-quality goods. Going through numerous inter-realmwork post, I short-listed four posts that managed to make me think the phantom sword mushroom spawns they were selling was genuine product and of excellent quality. Interestingly all four of them quoted simr prices. Making it harder for me to choose between them. So I reached out to all four of the sellers in their private inter-realmworks requesting them to sample one of their phantom sword mushroom spawns. Out of four two of them immediately replied to my request and used the demon merchant codex to send free samples of their phantom sword mushroom spawns. Holding two phantom sword mushroom spawn samples sent over by their sellers I used my soul pupils topare them and check which one of them was the best among them. To my surprise, both of the spawns belonged to the same breed of phantom sword mushroom. This made it easier for me, I decided to order half of a dozen Phantom sword mushroom spawns from both sellers. I did not n to ce a bulk order with either of the two sellers because I still did not trust them. I nned to see if theye through with this small order first, then I would decide whether to continue doing business with them. They might have sent me excellent quality phantom sword mushroom spawns as samples but who was to say that they would give me excellent quality phantom sword mushroom spawns when I ce a bulk order with one of them? Unless I can trust either of the sellers I did not n to choose between them or give them a bulk order. Phantom sword mushroom spawns were not cheap if I got cheated I could only me myself. I ced half a dozen phantom sword mushroom spawns with both sellers, it cost me a total of 24,000 low-tier soul jades. I was okay with being cheated of this small amount of money to find out if I could trust both or either one of the phantom sword mushrooms spawn sellers. As soon as I ced the offering on thepact offering array it was reced by five phantom sword mushroom spawns. I repeated the same for the second seller and now I had a dozen phantom sword mushroom spawns in front of me including the two samples. Out of these dozen phantom sword mushroom spawns only 5 of them were of excellent quality while the other 7 were of good quality. However, it was worth noticing that without using my soul pupils I could not tell the excellent quality phantom sword mushroom spawns apart from the good quality ones. The two sellers would have gotten away with their trick if not for my soul pupils. I contacted both sellers in their private inter-realmwork regarding my discovery of the phantom sword mushroom spawns they sold me asking them for an exnation but to my surprise both of them imed that they sent half-dozen excellent quality phantom sword mushroom spawns and even implied that I was lying. With this, I concluded to not continue my business with either of them. I gave them an opportunity, they could have just apologized and reced the good-quality phantom sword mushroom spawns with the excellent-quality ones. But they did not and enunciated that I was lying. Despite catching the two sellers in the act I did not bother to report them to the devil merchant code for malpractice using the demon merchant codex''s guilty appeal function because they would easily be acquitted iming that it was an appraising error, their appraisal skills were not advanced enough. At worst they would get a stern warning and a small fine. Not worth me wasting my time on them. Chapter 1306 Compensation Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 09:54 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Though I did not want to waste my time by reporting the two phantom sword mushroom spawn sellers to demon merchant code, I still contacted them on their private inter-realmwork and warned them that if they did notpensate me I would report them to the devil merchant code even if it means wasting my time and energy. This was just a bluff, to see if I can get back what I paid for. If it works well and good if not I had other ns in mind that I nned to do anyway. In response to my bluff, the two Phantom Sword Mushroom spawn sellers banned me from their private inter-realmwork. Just as I was considering reporting these two scammers to the devil merchant code out of rage, the page of my grimoire turned from a demon merchant page to thepact offering array page by itself, and soon 7 more excellent quality phantom sword mushroom spawns appeared on the array. Now I had a dozen excellent quality phantom sword mushroom spawns and 7 good quality phantom sword mushroom spawns. Even though the two phantom sword mushroom spawn sellers were confident that they would be acquitted if I were to report them to the devil merchant code, they did not want the hassle of going through all that just like me. Adding to that even if they were acquitted in the end by the order of the devil merchant code they would still need to rece the 7 good-quality phantom sword mushroom spawns with 7 excellent quality ones. Not to mention in case I manage to convince the devil merchant code that what they did was not an appraisal error but nned, in the best case scenario they would have to pay a heft fine and in the worst case scenario, their private inter-realmwork would be banned. They could have gotten away with it if I had not found out their trick but now I did their best course of action would be to apologize and rectify their mistake but they did not and instead tried to act tough hoping I would go away as most newbie demon merchant would but once I threatened them with devil merchant code they decided to cut their losses bypensating me. Though the two phantom sword mushroom sellers hadpensated me, this did not mean I had let them off the hook. I have thought of the best way to get back at them and that was to attack them where it would hurt them the most. That would be by attacking their business. I have gone through the entire inter-realmwork in search of excellent quality phantom sword mushroom spawns and found that there was no way I could order a bulk quantity of excellent quality phantom sword mushroom spawns. The sellers will try to save a buck or two by mixing lower-quality goods into my bulk order. Even if I somehow managed to find an honest demon merchant among these crooks, I do not think they would be able to meet my requirement of phantom sword mushroom spawns. Based on Hive AI''s calction I need nearly a million phantom sword mushroom spawns topletely use the stock of phantom sword wood in my inventory. Yes, phantom sword mushrooms grow on the Phantom sword wood, imagine my surprise when I learned about the phantom sword mushrooms and them being one of the most expensive ingredients in the devil merchant code market. I had enough stock of phantom sword wood to grow phantom sword mushrooms but I did not have the knowledge of how to grow and harvest phantom sword mushrooms necessary to mass produce phantom sword mushrooms. Thanks to the Infinity Library that problem was taken care of. However, two new problems surfaced now that I knew the necessary knowledge to grow and harvest phantom sword mushroom spawn. They were none other than the phantom sword mushroom spawns and an ideal location to grow phantom sword mushrooms. That was why I was scouring the inter-realmwork in search of an honest phantom sword mushroom spawn seller and a storage item. Now that I had a dozen excellent-quality phantom sword mushroom spawns I nned to use them to grow my own excellent-quality phantom sword mushroom spawns. This way I will not only manage to get the excellent phantom sword mushroom spawns I need to grow phantom sword mushrooms but also get back at the two phantom sword mushroom spawn sellers who almost scammed me earlier. However, that would not be possible shortly because. It will take nearly two to three weeks to cultivate excellent quality phantom sword mushroom spawns. This was the reason why I did not n to grow my own phantom sword mushroom spawns and instead tried to buy them on the inter-realmwork. If my calctions were correct I will need nearly half a year to grow the amount of phantom sword mushroom spawns for my personal use. As for selling phantom sword mushroom spawns on the inter-realmwork that would only be possible after I had met my requirements. nning and lying in wait for half a year just to get back at the two phantom sword mushroom spawns sellers over 7 good quality phantom sword mushroom spawns I never thought I would be this vindictive. Well everyone needs to have a hobby, right? Now that I had decided to cultivate my own phantom sword mushroom spawns, next I scoured the inter-realmwork for good space items to grow phantom sword mushrooms in. Why a space item instead ofnd? That was because I was not strong enough to guard the phantom sword mushrooms I nned to grow until they reached maturity. I nned to start arge-scale phantom sword mushroom ntation for which I needed a lot ofnd with the appropriate temperature, humidity, etc to grow phantom sword mushrooms. However, both phantom sword wood and phantom sword mushrooms were scarce and expensive ingredients in the card world when word got out about there beingrge-scale phantom sword mushroom ntations then it will attract the attention of greedy people. To fight against them I would have to partner with the Southern royal family or Jill. However, if I partner with them then I will have to exin where I am selling therge number of phantom sword mushrooms that we grew. Which could risk revealing my secret about being a demon merchant to them. So to avoid all this hassle I decided to buy a space item and start arge-scale phantom sword mushroom ntation in it. Chapter 1307 Deep Storage Space Item Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 10:05 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon My search on the inter-realmwork turned up a lot of storage space items, but they were all extremely expensive. The price of the storage space item of the size I wanted was way beyond my budget. In light of this, I realized that I would not be able to purchase a storage space item over the inter-realmwork. I may have to continue my search on the card world market better yet I could just create one myself. The search for storage space items on the inter-realmwork concluded simrly to the search for phantom sword mushroom spawns on the inter-realmwork. That was, me creating the excellent quality mushroom spawns andrge-scale storage space items I needed. But the inter-realmwork search was not entirely fruitless. I managed to get my hands on a dozen excellent quality mushroom spawns and also many concepts for arge-size storage space item. These will help me a lot in growing my own batch of excellent quality mushroom spawns and creating my own deep storage space item. Now that I had decided to create a deep storage space item, I extended my inter-realm search to space stones and other space-rted ingredients which I could use in the creation of a deep storage space item. Fortunately, was able to find many rare-grade space-rted ingredients within my budget. Now the question was which one of them I should be choosing. That would depend on the type of deep storage space item I nned to create. Thanks to my inter-realm search on deep storage space items I hade across various concepts of deep storage space items across myriad realms. And I had taken fancy to three deep storage space items of all the items I had seen so far. The first one was a painting of a rainforest, inside the painting was another miniature world, a world of the rainforest. One could physically enter it and live there or do as they pleased. Such as growing honey bees, wood cutting, farming thend, or creating a phantom sword mushroom ntation. All in all, it was simr to a gate dungeon with exception of monsters trying to kill whoever enters it. This was a good concept I could see using such a deep storage space item card to cultivate and harvest phantom sword mushrooms. The second deep storage space item I liked was a mirror-type item that had an ability called mirror world, a small world in the reflection of the mirror. This small world was empty, I would have to introduce soul energy, air, soil, water, etc into it if I nned to use it to cultivate and harvest phantom sword mushrooms in it. This deep storage space item stood out for me because I had total control over the small world inside the mirror, even over minute things like the moisture and temperature in it. Thest one was the bottle-type deep storage space item. This bottle could miniaturize anything and store them within it. For example tall buildings, acres ofnd, mountain ranges, rivers, a small world, etc. The most attractive part about this item was that the user could enter the bottle physically to explore whatever was stored in it without any restrictions. One would think that would not be possible for an item such as this but they made it possible. While all three concepts of the deep storage space item were excellent, I decided not to choose any one of them. Instead, I came up with a better concept for a deep storage space item card which made use of the advantages of all three above-mentioned concepts. Why choose when you can have it all? Havinge up with my own concept of a deep storage space item card I spent about 210,500 low-grade soul jades worth of phantom sword wood on various space-rted ingredients, which was about 10.5kg of phantom sword wood. [Quartz Space Crystals - 1 kg - 75,500 soul jades. Deep Space Worm Intestine - 5 meters - 67,000 soul jade Deep space Worm Core - 1 - 50,000 soul jades Space Root Tree Heart - 1 - 18,000 soul jades] It might look like I spent a lot on a few rare-grade ingredients but had it been in the card world market, first off I would not be able to find them because of the various regtions of the authorities. Even if I somehow managed to get them they would cost me nearly ten times more than what I paid for them in the inter-realmwork. Having bought the items I wanted to get right to the creation of the deep storage space item card I had in my mind but stopped being alerted by my istion array separating me from the rest of the dungeon. I used my mental strength to check what was happening only to find Corey pacing back and forth right next to my istion array. It appears she was contemting if she should call me fearing that she might disturb my ruleprehension. She seems to have decided to wait until Ie out of my istion array. It was good to see that despite her titled demon core messing with her head was still considerate and thoughtful. So I decided not to make her wait longer and deactivated the istion array, revealing myself to Corey. However, she was too upied in her thought to notice that I had deactivated the istion array, therefore I cleared my throat to bring her mind back to the physical ne, "Ahem!" "Wyatt," seeing me Corey blurted in surprise "What do you want?" I asked "Cortney said you have blood rule pills made by Bloodette that will help withprehension of blood rule. Can I borrow some?" Corey asked shyly. This surprised me because Corey would rather die than ask for favors from me. Was it Corey Park who put her up to this? Well, she did help me learn the darknguage and since both of them were my employees, I decided to give Corey a few blood rule pills as an employee benefit, "Sure, why not." "Huh," my response surprised Corey, I guess things went a lot smoother than she was expecting them to. Chapter 1308 Beginning Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 10:05 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Disregarding Corey''s surprise, I asked if she needed anything else as I handed her a storage card with 150 blood rule pills. "No, thank you for the blood pills," she replied gratefully, taking the card and hurrying back to her corner of the cave. Without wasting any time, she popped one of the blood pills and immediately beganprehending the infinite possibilities of blood rule. Observing Corey''s eagerness to return to her study of blood rule after she had reluctantly asked me for help, I realized that she must have made significant strides in her mastery of the blood rule. It was apparent to me that she had encountered a bottleneck in herprehension of blood rule at a crucial juncture, which prompted her to seek my assistance. I couldn''t think of any other reason why Corey, who was usually fiercely against me, would have forced herself to ask for my help. I couldn''t help but wonder if Corey had achieved an advanced level of blood rule mastery and reached the bifurcation point in her studies of blood rule. I was curious about which meaning of blood rule she would ultimately end up choosing. Perhaps, she woulde up with something new and useful, something that my cmity daughter gems and I had not yetprehended. Now that would be something to look forward to. Given the opportunity, I was keen on learning about the representation of millions of blood rule meaning at the bifurcation point. Unfortunately, it seemed unlikely that I could obtain such knowledge with my current level of strength. Perhaps if I were to be as powerful as the devil merchant code, it would be feasible. Alternatively, I could seek the devil merchant code''s assistance, but I feared that the information might be worth more than I could imagine. Activating the istion array I once again returned to the inter-realmwork search in search of other ingredients required for the deep storage space item card I wanted to create. I couldn''t help but feel pleased that I was a demon merchant at this moment. Otherwise, I would have had to go back to the warehouse and order items from the adventure guild mall like an average mortal. It saved me a lot of trouble. In addition, I had doubts about finding the necessary ingredients I required for the creation of my deep storage space item card in the Sky Blossom City market. And even if I did manage to find them, I was uncertain whether they could fulfill my bulk order requirements. [ B-rank, Rare-grade, maite core - 100 pcs - 5000 soul jades. A-rank, Rare-grade, Firmament Stones - 100 pcs - 60,000 soul jades. C-rank, umon-grade, Voidstone - 10 kgs - 56,000 soul jades B-rank, Rare-grade, Voidsteel - 10 kgs - 178,000 soul jades] To acquire the additional ingredients necessary for creating my deep storage space item card I ended up spending 299,000 low-tier soul jades, equivalent to about 14.9 kg of phantom sword wood. The only reason the cost was significantly higher than what I anticipated was that while I searched for the ingredients I need for the creation of the card in the inter-realmwork, the search results showed the ingredients I was searching for along with the superior alternatives for them. Knowing that there were better alternatives I could not just settle for subpar ingredients for my card and thus ended up with a hefty bill. However, the end result was worth the extra expense, and I remained satisfied as long as I achieved what I had envisioned. After obtaining the necessary ingredients, I carefully went through the blueprint that I and Hive AI created for the deep storage space item card that I intended to create. I nned to create a card version of the augmented and virtual sandbox that was used in the simtion software and games back on Earth. A real-life sandbox was the concept I had envisioned for my deep storage space item card. Within the sandbox, I would be like a god with control over everything in it. With the exception of time. Unfortunately, I couldn''t find the necessary ingredients within my budget to achieve time control, but I was determined to make the best of what I had. The best part about the sandbox card was that it would allow me to make Hive AI and my three mutant consciousnesses temporary administrators of the sandbox, giving themplete authority over the phantom sword mushroom ntation that I intended to establish within it. With this feature, I wouldn''t have to allocate any of my precious time to oversee the growth of the phantom sword mushroom, which would be incredibly convenient and time-saving. The thought of carrying a massive phantom sword mushroom ntation in my grimoire was surreal. This was for the best, it would save me a lot of external troubles that I would be facing if I had chosen to establish this phantom sword mushroom ntation in the sky blossom city or in the southern royal pce, or in Jill''sb instead of a deep storage space item. This was why I felt the 509,500 low-tier soul jades worth of phantom sword wood spent on this card was well spent. The sandbox card I was creating would not onlye hand in farming phantom sword mushrooms but also be the base for my movingb, just like the one Jill had. With this card, camping in the dungeon or disconnecting myself from the rest of the world for research or the creation of cards would be more fun. I was really looking forward to this card imagining its various applications. Having bought all the required ingredients anddecided on the vision for the card now it was time for me to begin the creation of the sandbox card I had envisioned, a world where I hadplete control over everything. As I began the card creation process, I meticulously followed the blueprint, ensuring that every detail was precise. It was a long and tedious process, but I was determined to make it perfect. Seconds turned into minutes, and minutes turned into hours as I worked tirelessly on the card. Each time I encountered a roadblock, I pushed through it, determined to make my vision a reality. Chapter 1309 Card Creation Complete Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 10:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon I ced themon core that I had with me on the card creation page and added 100 pieces of B-rank, Rare-grade, Maite Core. Then, I started the card creation process by transferring the soul pathways of all the 100 maite cores into themon core. These Maite Cores belonged to the B-rank monster Maite golem, which had the gravity maniption ability. With the 100 maite cores, Iid the groundwork for something simr to gravity for the miniature world inside the sandbox that I was going to create. After that, I transferred the soul pathways of 100 pieces of A-rank, Rare-grade, Firmament Stones, 10 kgs of C-rank, umon-grade, Voidstone, and 10 kgs of B-rank, Rare-grade, Voidsteel into themon core. These three space-rted ingredients were extensively used to create various items with space-rted skills. But, when I fused them together in the ratio of 10:1:1, they formed a perfect space domain big enough to house a small world within it. Then, I transferred the soul pathways of A-rank, Rare-grade, Quartz Space Crystals into themon core. Quartz space crystals were typically utilized for constructing space barriers that were incredibly sturdy, capable of evenly distributing the energy of any attack on it across its body. Due to this, a tremendous amount of force and energy was needed to ovee the space barrier made by Quartz space crystals. I intended to utilize this ability of the Quartz space crystal to create the protective cover and the boundary of the sandbox that I was in the process of creating. Moving on, I proceeded to move the soul pathways of the 5-meter-long B-rank, Rare-grade, Deep Space Worm Intestine, and the B-rank, Rare-grade, Deep Space Worm Core into themon core. Deep Space Worms do not have a separate stomach, their intestine serves the purpose of both the stomach and intestine. Hence, the worm''s intestine extends over two-thirds of its body length. The Deep Space Worm''s intestine can grind the swallowed food to break it down into usable chemicals that can be absorbed into the bloodstream. However, its most noteworthy ability was to keep the swallowed food unaffected by its body using space-based skills. I nned to utilize this ability of the Deep Space Worm to ensure the stability of the space within the sandbox card. Lastly, I transferred the soul pathways of the A-rank, Rare-grade, Space Root Tree Heart into themon core. The space root tree heart was the seed of the space root tree that is sowed and takes root in space. Until the seed starts to sprout into a sapling, nobody can determine that a space root tree heart had taken root in that space. I intended to utilize this ability of the space root tree heart to give my sandbox card the ability to stealthily hide in space by taking root in it, just like the seed of the space root tree. The next step in the card creation process was for me to arrange the soul pathways of all eight of these rare-grade ingredients in a way that, upon morphing themon core into a card, it would sessfully be the sandbox card I had envisioned. First, I use the soul pathways of the Quartz Space Crystals to create a space barrier around the space domain that I have created by fusing the soul pathways of the Firmament Stones, Voidstone, and Voidsteel in the 10:1:1 ratio. As I concentrate on the process, I can feel the soul energy of the crystals swirling in the soul pathways of both ingredients, forming a space domain protected by a shimmering space barrier. Then, I focus on the soul pathways of the Maite Core and use them to introduce the gravitation force into the space domain. I carefully transfer the energy, making sure that the force is bnced and not too overwhelming. The formless space domain starts to take shape, as the gravitational forces took root in it. Then I immediately continued with the next step of the card creation process as I knew that I needed to ensure the stability of the space domain after introducing gravitational forces to it. So, I decided to use the soul pathways from the deep space worm''s intestines and core. Their ability to stabilize the space domain made it impervious to any internal and external space-based skills used on it. This was crucial to my goal of creating a sandbox card that could withstand any space-rted skill. Once the space domain was stable, it was time to tap into the soul pathways of the space root tree heart. Using its soul pathways, I morphed and transformed the space domain and its protective space barrier into a small space seed. This seed was a marvel to behold, resembling a tiny quartz seed, yet possessing incredible abilities. With the help of the soul pathways of the space root tree heart, the seed had the unique ability to hide in the surrounding space by taking root in it. It was like burrowing into space, allowing the sandbox card to hide in in sight. And now for the final touch, I morphed themon core into a card by tugging on the transformation soul pathway in it. Themon core glowed as it followed the newly created soul pathway arrangements in it and sessfully morph into a card. Marking thepletion of the card creation process. Holding the freshly created card I went throught the card info to see if the card was everything I envisioned it to be. [Card Name: World Seed Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-Rank, Rare-Grade Card Rate: 6-Stars Card Durability: (98/100) Card Effect: The World Seed is an item that operates in space. It takes root in the void, granting the user ess to the space domain housed within it. This space domain is akin to a sandbox, allowing the userpletemand over the miniature world held within it. Additional Effects: Pseudo-Reality maniption, space immunity, Gravity maniption, Celestial''s touch, Space burrowing.] Chapter 1310 World Seed Item Card Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 11:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Pseudo-Reality maniption: With this ability, the user wields the power to bend the fabric of reality itself, shaping the existential state of anything and everything that originates from within the world seed. This ability grants unparalleled control over the very essence of creation within the world seed, allowing for the maniption of all that is and all that can be. Note: The scope of this ability is limited to objects and entities that are created in the world seed. Anything introduced through external means remains outside the user''s influence, as this power solely affects that which is created within the world seed item card''s boundaries. Space Immunity: This ability is a formidable skill that endows the domain within the world seed with unparalleled protection against spatial-based powers originating from external sources. Nothing that exists beyond the boundaries of the space domain can prate its defenses, and all that resides within it is simrly shielded. This power represents an impregnable fortress of space that cannot be breached by any external force or space arts. Note: The potency and range of this ability are intricately linked to the grade and rank of the card in question. The strength of Space Immunity can vary greatly, from a small localized area to a vast expanse spanning the entire world seed. As the card''s grade and rank increase, so too does the reach and effectiveness of the power, making it a force to be reckoned with in the hands of a skilled card apprentice. Gravity maniption: It is a powerful ability that allows the user to generate and control the fundamental force of gravity within the confines of the world seed''s space domain. This power grants the user the ability to create gravitational fields of any magnitude and from any direction, shaping the very fabric of space to their will. With this ability, the user can alter the trajectory of objects, create devastating implosions or explosions, and even control the movement of living beings. The user can use the power of Gravity Maniption to extend beyond just the creation of gravitational fields within the world seed''s space domain. This ability also grants the user the power to manipte the gravitational fields of other objects within the world seed''s space domain, bending them to their will. Furthermore, the user can induce zero gravity to an extent where the user can generate ck holes. Note: The power of Gravity Maniption grants the ability to generate ck holes within the world seed''s space domain, such an action should be approached with extreme caution. The immense gravitational force of a ck hole can rapidly grow out of control, potentially resulting in the destruction of the space domain within the seed. As such, the users are advised to exercise restraint when using manipting gravity to avoid creating ck holes, lest they risk unleashing a cosmic disaster upon the space domain within world seed once the ck hole growsrger than what a rare-grade space immunity can handle. Celestial''s touch: It is a truly awe-inspiring ability, one that brings together the powers of Pseudo-Reality Maniption and Gravity Maniption in a truly unique way. With this ability, the user can create an entire world within the confines of the space domain in the world seed, crafting every aspect of its reality to their liking. The gravity of this world can be manipted at will, allowing for incredible feats of engineering and architecture that would be impossible in the outside world. The world that is created through Celestial''s Touch is truly a marvel to behold, a testament to the user''s mastery over the very fabric of existence itself. Note: The world created through Celestial''s Touch is not bound by thews of physics as we know them. The user hasplete control over the gravity within the space domain of the world seed, and as such, they can shape the world they create to their exact specifications. The world need not conform to the traditional spherical shape, nor does it have to be limited to the confines of a t world or any other traditional shape. The user''s will is the only limit to the shape of the world they create. Space burrowing: this ability of the World Seed is truly incredible, it allows the world seed to anchor itself into the surrounding space by burrowing into it a few inches deep and extending roots into the fabric of the space. However, once it has taken root in a new location, it bes a permanent fixture of the space, unshakeable and immovable like a tree taking root in the ground. This skill serves as a stealth ability to protect the world seed when the user enters its space domain. The user can uproot the world seed from the space at their will. Note: The burrowed and anchored in the space world seed is immune to space disturbance and anomalies to extent of that a rare-grade space immunity can handle. ¡­ As I perused the information on the World Seed card, a sense of satisfaction washed over me. This was exactly what I had been searching for - a deep storage space item that would grant me unrivaled power and control over its storage space. Within the World Seed card''s space domain, I would be an omniscient creator and destroyer, with the ability to shape the very fabric of space within it. The possibilities of this card were endless - I could create entire worlds from scratch, popted with whatever creatures or structures I desired. I could bend thews of physics to my will, altering gravity, and space itself to suit my whims. And if necessary, I could also wield the power of destruction. The perfect ce for me to grow and harvest my phantom sword mushrooms. Without wasting another moment, I deftly equipped the World Seed item card into my grimoire, eager to explore the space domain of the world seed. As I activated the card''s power, I felt an invisible force covering my body, a sense of weightlessness overcame me, and suddenly I was no longer in the cave. In my ce was a tiny quartz seed, barely visible to the naked eye. That''s the world seed, it immediately burrowed into the surrounding space without leaving any trace behind. Tunneling a few inches deep in the space, tendrils extended out of the world seed and anchored into the fabric of the space itself. Chapter 1311 Floating Island Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 11:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, World Seed As I ventured into the space domain of the world seed, I brimmed with excitement, eager to witness the miniature space thaty within the world seed. Yet, entering it I found myself drifting aimlessly in a void shrouded in all-epassing darkness. It was as if I had been cast into the far reaches of space. At this moment, I empathized with the istion astronauts must feel when they venture out into the unknown. But unlike the stars that offered guidance andfort to astronauts, the world seed''s space domain offered no such sce to me as it did not have any light source. Instead, I was alone with my thoughts, consumed by the overwhelming silence and emptiness of the dark space domain. "Let there be light,"I said, and with mymand, the world seed promptly absorbed the external light and ushered it into the dark abyss of its space domain. Then through the use of pseudo-reality maniption, I gathered all the light, coalescing it into tiny globes that floated around the space, casting a warm glow and transforming the once-dark domain into a stunning sight. It was simr to the fictional space illustrated in the Earth''s science fiction movies. The space domaincked a proper atmosphere, it did not have an oxygen supply and was void of temperature. Soon my mutant Viltronian Gigamite physique approached its physical limits, my body systems were on the brink of being shut down. So immediately Imanded the world seed to absorb air from the cave and introduce it into the space domain. Employing the world seed''s ability of pseudo-reality maniption, I deftly contained the absorbed air to my immediate surroundings, ensuring it did not spread uncontrobly throughout the vast expanse of space. The space domain inside the world seed was vast and felt boundless, it could easily fit two or three floating metropolitan cities in it. Thebination of the rare-grade ingredients Firmament Stones, Voidstone, and Voidsteel had worked wonders. Proving that I was right to opt for the better alternative ingredients suggested by the demon merchant code during the inter-realmwork search even if I had to go over my budget to make it all happen. As I gazed upon the seemingly boundless expanse of the space domain I thought to myself that the capital I had invested in its creation was a small price to pay for such a magnificent oue, ''money well spent.'' As I soared through the vast expanse of the space domain using the gravity maniption ability, my excitement at creating something new soon gave way to boredom. The applications of the world seed were limited by the confines of the Bloodette''s dungeon seal. If the world seed were outside, I havemanded it to absorb the rich soil and sturdy stones needed to build a t world within the space domain. With the foundation in ce, I could then begin my ambitious project of cultivating a vast ntation of phantom sword mushrooms, thriving and pulsating with life in the otherwise barren expanse of space. The thought of absorbing soil and stones from outside to create a t world within the deste space domain sparked a sudden inspiration within me. Without hesitation, I reached for my monster orb item card and summoned the five Stone Viltronians it housed as they were the key to bringing my vision to life. These stone elementals had mastered earth rule and its respective meanings. I instruct them to utilize their rule power to conjure up vast quantities of soil and stone. I then used gravity maniption to help the Stone Viltronians shape the conjured soil and stones to form the foundation of the floating ind I envisioned. Their mastery over the earth rule was truly astounding, once the gravity in that part of space was defined they created the floating ind there with ease as I watched in awe. As I set foot upon the floating ind, expertly crafted by the skilled hands of the stone Viltronians, my mind was already racing with ns for the future. I had created this barren expanse of the space domain as the perfect ce to cultivate the finest quality phantom sword mushrooms by establishing a thriving ntation here. With a renewed sense of purpose, I decided to startying the groundwork for my ambitious project, which was to start cultivating excellent quality phantom sword mushroom spawns. With the determination to create excellent-quality phantom sword mushroom spawns, I began setting up a greenhouse array formation around the floating ind. I knew that I could create the perfect environment for the mushroom spawns to thrive in this space domain by utilizing the ability of pseudo-reality maniption. However, I also understood that I couldn''t be present within the world seed for the entirety of the cultivation period to attend to every variable in the spawn-production process. Therefore, I had to rely on the teachings in the books on ''how to cultivate phantom sword mushrooms'' that I read in the ''Infinity Library'' and set up the greenhouse array formation ordingly. The array had meticulous attention to detail, it ensured that every variable and change in the spawn-production process was ounted for and that the mushroom spawns would receive the care and attention they needed to flourish. With this array in ce, I could skip the required patience and dedication to get a bountiful harvest of excellent-quality phantom sword mushroom spawns. With the array in position, my attention turned to the dozen excellent-quality phantom sword mushroom spawns that I had acquired. These spawns were of the highest quality and it was my task to use them to concoct a mushroom grain blend that would nurture a fresh batch of excellent-quality phantom sword mushroom spawns. The blend that I concocted for the mushrooms was nothing but abination of moist phantom sword wood bark and grains of phantom sword mushroom. In two to three weeks, it would grow in the finest batch of mushroom spawns. Chapter 1312 Blood Rebrith Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 12:07 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, World Seed Neatly arranging the phantom sword mushroom spawn blend inside the greenhouse array. This mixture was nowhere near enough to produce the quantity of excellent-quality phantom sword mushroom spawns I required to start my phantom sword mushroom ntation. However, in two or three weeks this blend would produce a few hundred dozen excellent-quality phantom sword mushroom spawns which I would then employ to form a new mushroom blend, creating tens of thousands of excellent-quality spawns. By replicating this cycle for six months, I should acquire the quantity of superior phantom sword mushroom spawns that I need to start my phantom sword mushroom ntation and a little extra to run a side business of selling phantom sword mushroom spawn in the inter-realmwork. This wayI could not only seek retribution against the two deceitful vendors who attempted to exploit me but also earn a profit in the process. Havingpleted that task, I turned my attention back to the boundless expanse of the space domain, pondering how I could capitalize on it. Perhaps delving into the world of farming and breeding sought-after rare ingredients and beasts, much like my uing phantom sword mushroom ntation, would be a lucrative endeavor. Nheless, establishing a farm from scratch would be a substantial financial burden. The only reason I had decided tomence a phantom sword mushroom ntation was due to my abundant supply of phantom sword wood. Therefore I was confident that with minimal investment at the onset, phantom sword mushroom ntation would amass a fortune in due time. There are numerous in-demand rare ingredients and monsters with expensive price tags leaving me with an array of options to consider if I choose to establish a farm or a ranch. However, to avoid appearing foolish by cultivating or breeding a certainmodity only to discover that its market value would decline following the market trend, I must conduct extensive research on its market demand and cultivation process before making a decision. Utilizing one of my mutant consciousness, I created a clone that would remain in the space domain to operate the greenhouse array formation, facilitating the cultivation of phantom sword mushroom spawns and ensuring its maintenance, if need be. With mymand, the world seed burrowed out of space before I exited its space domain. Returning to the cave, I checked on Corey only to find that Cortney was swinging arge axe at her head. rmed, I hurried out of the array formation yelling, "Stop!" Regrettably, my arrival was toote, as Cortney had already decapitated Corey with a swift blow of her colossal axe. Shaking my head helplessly, I listened as Cortney attempted to exin her action, "Wyatt, it''s not what it seems like." "Please don''t worry, Cortney. I am certain that you had good reasons for what you did. I do not judge you for killing Corey. In fact, in thest few days, I too had entertained thoughts of hacking her to pieces. You simply beat me to the punch," I reassured Cortney. With that said, I used my soul pupils to examine Corey''s still-warm, severed body to determine if there was any hope of reviving her. Perhaps by reattaching her head to her body or some other means, as she did possess the title of a demon core. Who knows what wonders it was capable of? "Wyatt, it is not like what you think. I did not want to kill her she forced me to," Cortney exined frantically. "Cortney, you do not have to justify yourself to me. I understand that sentiment all too well," I replied in aposed manner, despite witnessing her behead Corey with an axe. Cortney appeared unsettled by my calm demeanor, regarding me with a perplexed expression that seemed to ask, ''What is wrong with him?'' Observing Cortney''s befuddled expression, I directed my attention toward Corey''s lifeless head, andmented, "Stop pretending to be dead. I know that you are frail like an ant, but even an ant would not just stand still while someone attempted to decapitate them." As soon as those words left my lips, the confusion in Cortney''s eyes was reced by rity. Streams of blood flowed from Corey''s head, connecting it back to her body. Although it was gruesome to witness, it was fascinating to discover that it would take more than a mere beheading to y Corey. In a sh, Corey regained her footing and bellowed, "Who are you calling frail?" "So, which meaning of the blood rule did youprehend? I assume it must be rted to regeneration or pseudo-immortality since youpelled Cortney to behead you," I inquired, observing Corey''s head reattach to her body. As Cortney swung the axe towards Corey''s neck, I couldn''t help but notice how strangely still Corey remained. It was as if she was inviting the de to slice through her neck. Most people would instinctively dodge or move out of the way, but Corey didn''t even flinch. It was clear that she had chosen to not evade Cortney''s attack. Given the context of our location and what Corey was doing before this, there was only one logical exnation for her behavior. It was evident that she hadprehended a blood rule rted to body regeneration or partial immortality. By coercing Cortney to behead her, Corey was testing the potency of the blood rule meaning she had recently mastered. And judging from her physical reaction, she appeared to have achieved her goal. The act of beheading oneself to test one''s abilities was brutal and resolute. However, I couldn''t help but feel impressed by Corey''s determination to take risks and push herself beyond her limits to be stronger. "The blood rule meaning Iprehend is called Blood Rebirth. I do not know if this blood should be categorized under regeneration or partial immortality. You tell me," saying that Corey continued to add, "As long as there is blood flowing through my body I can revive myself from any kind of fatal wound. Once my master of this blood rule meaning reaches ultimate mastery I can revive myself as long as there is a single drop of my blood left. Awesome right." Corey''s revtion left me in awe. Blood Rebirth was a remarkable blood rule meaning that surpassed many regeneration or partial-immortality rted rule meanings out there. The ability to revive oneself from any fatal wound was beyond impressive, and the possibilities after achieving ultimate mastery were even more intriguing. "Well, I must say I am impressed, Corey. Blood Rebirth is an extraordinary blood rule meaning that surpasses even the most advanced forms of regeneration or partial immortality. It is truly an awesome ability," I said, acknowledging Corey''s achievement."I would categorize it under regeneration rather than partial immortality as you revive by regenerating from your blood. You should not let this skill make you careless since you can still be killed if you get incinerated. But still, it''s a powerful ability. You should be proud." Corey smiled and appeared pleased with my response. "Thank you, Wyatt. I have been working tirelessly to master this blood rule meaning, and I am d that my hard work has paid off," she replied. To my amazement, it only required a handful ofmendatory words celebrating her aplishment to initiate a pleasant dialogue with Corey. I guess I will keep this in mind. "What about you Wyatt, which blood rule meaning did youprehend?" Corey asked enthusiastically. "No, I wasn''tprehending blood rule but was busy with something else," I vaguely replied, opting not to delve into specifics. "I was indeed doing something else, I''d prefer not to share at the moment what I was doing, but I''m not lying," I responded, hoping to quell Corey''s disbelief toward my words. However, her skepticism persisted, and she used me of being dishonest. I decided not to argue with her and let her think what she wanted. As long as she stopped pestering me about the blood rule meaning Iprehended, correcting her wasn''t worth the effort. "I''ll give you the benefit of the doubt this time," Corey''s words surprised me, she was on a roll today. Hopefully, she will be this pleasant to be around in presence of Susan. "Cortney, Bloodette is not out yet?" I inquired. Wondering if Bloodette had mastered whatever blood rule meaning she was trying toprehend. "No, she hasn''t. She seems to be still trying toprehend that particr blood rule meaning to ultimate mastery," Cortney replied implying that Bloodette insisted on mastering that particr blood rule meaning to ultimate mastery resulting in her long retreat. Also hinting that Bloodette would not being out of her retreat any time soon. "Interesting," I mused, my curiosity piqued. With Bloodette''s exceptional talent forprehending blood rules, mastering a particr blood rule meaning to ultimate mastery would not typically require such a prolonged effort. If she was struggling toprehend it, then it must be an extraordinary blood rule meaning indeed. I was looking forward to it. Chapter 1313 Dungeon Recreation Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 12:19 Location- Southern Region, Blossom district, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Corey, you have my grimoire id, feel free to call me any time you want to use the cave for your blood rule mastery," Cortney graciously extended the invitation to her newfound friend. "I surely will, no need to remind me," Corey replied with a confident smile. Listening to Corey and Cortney''s conversation, I couldn''t help but wonder, ''When did these two develop such a close bond?'' ¡­ As they emerged from the Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Corey turned to look at her boss and inquired, "What''s next on the agenda, Wyatt?" "You need to head back to your warehouse and work on those promised cards, Corey. And try to be speedy about it," I promptly instructed Corey. Corey was taken aback, "Seriously?" she eximed, as she thought she was under her boss''s supervision following the debacle at her warehouse. "Before you leave, could you exin to me how younded on the Blood Rebirth meanings for Blood Rule amidst countless other possible meanings at the bifurcation point?" I asked Corey. "At the bifurcation point, I was inundated with the multitude of meanings for Blood Rule. However, my Origin Card suddenly began to react, which gave me a sense of certainty, and that was how I ended up choosing the Blood Rebirth meaning," Corey recounted her experience at the blood rule bifurcation point. "I see," I nodded in response to Corey''s exnation. It came as no surprise to me that her Origin Card had influenced her choice of Blood Rule meaning. In fact, I had already begun to specte on the significant role that a card apprentice''s Origin Card yed in selecting Rule meanings. "Are you suggesting that my understanding of the Blood Rebirth meaning is due to my Relife Origin Card?" Corey blurted out, addressing Corey Park, who was residing within her Title Demon Core. My eyebrows lifted in surprise upon hearing Corey''s remark, and I couldn''t help but wonder how Corey Park had arrived at that conclusion. While I had my Cmity Daughter Gems and Corey as evidence to support my spection, I wasn''t sure what Corey Park''s reasoning was. Could it be that she had picked up on my reaction to Corey''s story about her origin card influencing her choice of Blood Rule meaning and drawn her own conclusion? Suddenly, a fiery duplicate of Corey materialized next to her, and the doppelganger was none other than Corey Park, she addressed me, "Wyatt, are you absolutely certain that Corey doesn''t require your supervision? I witnessed how the Southern Emperor, her twin, and Agatha responded to Corey sumbing to the darkness within her Title Demon Core." "I understand your concern, but you need not worry about the Southern Emperor, her twin, or Agatha detaining or harming Corey because of her Title Demon Core. I''ve already had a conversation with them about the matter. Rest assured unless Corey gives into the darkness and goes on a killing spree, both you and Corey have nothing to worry about. So rx and focus on creating those cards as quickly as possible," I reassured Corey Park, letting her know that they had nothing to fear. "Alright, if you say so," Corey Park replied, meeting my gaze briefly before retreating back into her Title Demon Core. "After we''re done creating the cards, I''ll give you a call," Corey announced, before zooming off on her hoverbike. I had a good reason for keeping Corey close to me following the incident in her warehouse, and it had nothing to do with Anna, Ann, or Agatha nning to subdue her upon detecting the demonic energy emanating from her. Rather, it was all about Corey''s Title Demon Core. However, now that I had found a better alternative to what I was seeking in Corey''s Title Demon Core, I no longer had a need for her to stay by my side. My fascination with Corey''s Title Demon Core stemmed from the fact that its spiritual channel was linked to the will of the card world. However, when she sumbed to the darkness, it became connected to the will of the dark realm, which intrigued me. I wanted to study it to understand how it was able to aplish this feat. What was even more astonishing was that when connected to the will of the dark realm, Corey was not targeted by the suppression of the card world''s will like other demons would have been. This was truly remarkable. The phenomenon in Corey''s Title Demon Core captivated me for a specific reason: I wanted to use the information on its ability to harness the dark realm''s will at the spiritual ne end of its spiritual channel to help me create dungeons of my choosing in the card world. My motive for requesting Anna to swipe the dungeon relocation apparatus wasn''t to uncover the secrets of its invention or to utilize it for relocating dungeons. Rather, I aimed to exploit its w and harness it for creating a unique dungeon - the Silver Beach Gate Dungeon, to be precise. Upon discovering that Luna had pilfered the Silver Beach Gate Dungeon, I contemted utilizing my newfound knowledge of dungeon creation and the dungeon relocation apparatus to construct another one. However, uncertainty crept in, as there was no guarantee that the dungeon I created would be a perfect replica of the original. As a result, I abandoned this notion until I stumbled upon the captivating phenomenon within Corey''s Title Demon Core. Armed with the knowledge from Corey''s Title Demon Core, and the dungeon relocation apparatus, I felt confident that the dungeon I summoned would be precisely what I desired. This conviction emboldened me to request Anna to steal the dungeon relocation apparatus, despite the potential harm it could bring to the reputation of the Southern royal family. I was willing to take the risk because the potential gains of summoning another Silver Beach Dungeon far outweighed the possible losses. The significance of the secret within Corey''s Title Demon Core, begs the question of why I allowed her to depart without uncovering it. The answer was simple, I no longer required Corey''s aid to obtain the information I sought, as the Infinity Library provided me ess to any knowledge I desired. Consequently, I bid farewell to Corey and sent her on her way. As soon as Anna sessfully replicated the missingponents of the dungeon relocation apparatus andbined them with the stolen parts to construct a functional device in a secure location, I would initiate my n to summon a dungeon akin to the Silver Beach Gate Dungeon in this card world. And thus, the Silver Milk Project would swiftly resume its course. Hopefully, the Southern royal family had learned their lesson this time around. Following Corey''s departure, I hopped onto my NanoMorpher and contacted Jill''s grimoire. [Calling Jill Norley¡­] "Miss me already, Wyatt?" Jill''s voice chimed in with excitement. "Not particrly," I retorted sarcastically. "I can''t help but wonder if the constant calls mean you''ve fallen head over heels for me. Did the long distance finally make you realize your feelings?" Jill continued to tease. Jill''s yful teasing didn''t faze me, and I rolled my eyes before responding, "Yeah, sure.Now let''s get down to business." With a hint of disinterest in her voice, Jill replied, "Alright, what do you need this time?" It was the first time I had ever heard her sound uninterested in doing business. I didn''t me her, as our previous transaction had resulted in some loss for her, with no real gains to show for it apart from my promise to appoint her with the sale of my patent and share of the Silver Milk Powder, if and when that ever happened. Before getting to the real reason why I called her, I decided to throw Jill a bone to get her in the right mood. So I asked, "By the way, did you manage to sell your share of the Phantom Sword Woods yet?" Jill responded, sensing that I might have a buyer in mind for her, "No, not yet. Do you have a potential buyer for me?" Little did she know, I did have a buyer - myself. I nned to purchase her stock of Phantom Sword Wood from her. My acquisition of Jill''s stock of Phantom Sword Wood had twopelling reasons behind it. Firstly, the inter-realmwork priced the Phantom Sword Wood at twice the value it had in the card world market, making it an irresistible investment opportunity. Secondly, with everything ready to establish arge-scale phantom sword mushroom ntation on my end, stocking up on Phantom Sword Wood was the natural choice to ensure the sess and long-term returns of the project. "Yes, I do," I responded to Jill "How much phantom sword wood does your buyer want?" Jill asked. "All of it," I answered calmly, wondering if Jill would be open to the idea of me paying for her entire stock of Phantom Sword Wood in installments. "All of it," Jill blurted in surprise listening to me say that the buyer wanted all of her stock of phantom sword wood. It was understandable, as there were very few organizations in the world that would require such arge quantity of the Phantom Sword Wood. Chapter 1314 Deal Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 12:19 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands "Yes, all of it," I affirmed "Okay, so who is the buyer?" After getting confirmation from the boy Jill probed him about the buyer for further verification. "You are speaking to him," I answered "You? Yeah right. Wyatt, is this your idea of a prank?" Jill rolled her eyes listening to the boy. "Jill, I am serious. I am the buyer, I want to buy all your stock of phantom sword wood," I asserted my voice to show Jill that I was not kidding. "I don''t believe you, if you had told me the buyer was someone from the Southern Royal family I may have believed you," When the boy called her saying that he had a buyer lined in for her stock of phantom sword wood Jill believed that it had to be someone from the Southern Royal family but it never crossed her mind that the buyer he was talking about was himself. "Jill, why is it hard for you to believe that I want to buy your stock of phantom sword wood?" I asked to help Jill understand that I wasn''t kidding when I said that I wanted to buy all of her stock of phantom sword wood. "First of all, can you even afford to buy even a fraction of my entire stock of phantom sword wood? Come on be honest with yourself, after the Freedom Fighters stole the silver beach dungeon you really aren''t worth that much. Except for the small percentage of phantom sword wood you ckmailed from me, you have no other noteworthy assets. Unless you n to sell your patent and shares rted to sliver milk powder, but even so that is a big ask I don''t think you can afford the entirety of my stock of phantom sword wood if you do sell them," Jill got brutally honest with the boy. "Well Jill, let me tell you something I have a lot more going on than you think you know," I refuted Jill "Are you referring to how Dr. Luna stole all the key parts of the dungeon relocation apparatus before she defected to the Freedom Fighters and how that same day you called me to learn how to operate the dungeon relocation apparatus?" Jill enunciated that she knew what the boy has been up to recently. "So, you heard about it, uh?" I did not go into details fearing I would say something to incriminate myself. "Yes, I know. The first I put others ahead of my personal gains, you took advantage of me.How could you do that?" Jill was aggrieved that the boy took advantage of her when she was being nice to him. "Hey, I did not force you to do anything. I was more than willing to pay a decent fee but you were the one who insisted to do it for free," I did not understand what Jill was whining about, did she expect me to feel bad about not paying her a hefty tuition fee to teach me how to use the dungeon relocation apparatus? What does she take me for? A simp? "Well yed, Wyatt. I will get you back for this," Jill dropped the act knowing that it would not work on me. Now that was the Jill I knew. Bring the conversation back to the topic I said, "Jill, will you sell me your entire stock of the phantom sword wood?" "Wyatt, even if I was how are you going to pay me for it?" If it was someone else Jill would have hung up the call by now however she had soft spot for the boy she continue with the call just to talk with him. After returning to the university, Jill has been craving the passion and heat she felt during the steamy session with the boy in the underground dungeon. At first when Jill realized she had feeling for the boy she did not take it seriously thinking it was her physique ying tricks on her mind but the long distance had made it clear to her that her feelings for the boy did not stem from her mind but her heart. They were genuine and had nothing to do with her physique. Jill never imagined that a day woulde she would lovesick about a boy. Though the spring of love had blossomedte in Jill''s adult life it wasn''t going away anytime soon. "Jill, the question is not about how I am going to pay you but if you are willing to sell me your entire stock of phantom wood swords," I was basically asking Jill to take a leap from the edge of mountain cliff trusting that I will be there to catch her. "Fine, I am willing to sell you my entire stock of phantom sword wood. Now, it is your turn to tell me how you n to pay me for them," Jill agreed to sell the entirety of her phantom sword wood stock trusting the boy that he woulde through some or the other way simr to the way he did in the underground dungeon. Like how her physique was infatuated with collecting the boy''s seeds she was attracted to his intellect. She has seen the boy achieve the impossible so she believed that the boy would not have contacted her about buying her entire stock of phantom sword wood if he did not have a n. "Thank you for trusting, Jill," I thanked Jill sincerely even though I knowingly took advantage of Jill''s feelings for me. And then stated, "I n to pay you for the phantom sword word in monthly installments usingrge quantities of liquid soul energy and rule power. Before you say anything, know this you don''t have to give me your whole stock of phantom sword wood right away. You only have to give me the phantom sword wood for the amount I paid as a monthly installment." "So, in other words, you want to turn me into your personal warehouse of phantom sword wood, so that you can buy phantom sword wood at your convenience. Now, why would I do something stupid like that?" Jill immediately understood what the boy was asking of her. The boy wanted to reserve her entire stock of phantom sword wood in his name. That he could buy it from her at his convenience while Jill cannot sell it to anyone else since she would have reached an agreement to sell her entire stock of phantom sword wood to the boy. So if she were to agree to the boy''s proposal she would be turning her stock of phantom sword wood which she could sell to anyone she wants into a stock of phantom sword wood that she can only sell to the boy. Even if she was head over heels for the boy she would not agree to something like that. "Because I am willing to pay 5 percent more than the market value of the phantom sword wood at the time of purchase," Nowhere in the entire card world will I be able to find a huge stock of excellent quality phantom sword wood that I could get from Jill. Therefore, it was worth the 5 percent bump. The phantom sword woods grown by Jill were all raised using the purest of soul energy, so they all grew up to be excellent quality sword wood. If Jill tries to sell them in the market she could easily sell them for 20 percent more than the market price and it was a different story if she auctioned them. However, for the amount of phantom sword wood Jill had at her disposal, there was no way she could auction them or introduce them all at once in the market because if she were to do so the market value of phantom sword wood would decrease. Thus, I did not hesitate to make an offer to buy the phantom sword wood for more than 5 percent of its market value. As I knew what I offered was too alluring for Jill to reject. "Will all your payments be done using liquid soul energy or liquid rule power?" Jill seemed to be considering my offer. "Yes," I affirmed "Well, make it 10 percent and we have a deal," Jill tried to negotiate the selling price of her phantom sword wood. "Nope, 5 percent or you can find another buyer," I stuck to my initial offer. Knowing that Jill did not have any other way to sell her entire stock of phantom wood for 5 percent more than the market price. "Fine, but tell me why are you buying so much phantom sword wood?" Jill caved as my offer was too good for her to pass on. By taking my deal, she would be saving herself a lot of trouble and headache while also making herself a buttload of profits. "Sure, but only if you tell me about yourtest research work," I knew Jill would be curious about why I needed so much phantom sword wood so I prepared a few counters beforehand. "Moving on, so what now, do you want me to prepare a contract?" Jill asked. "Sure, draft a contract and share it with my grimoire. I will make the first payment and collect the first batch of Phantom sword wood when I met you at the university," I was not in a hurry to get more Phantom sword wood from Jill as I need another six months to cultivate the required amount of phantom sword mushroom spawns to start arge scale phantom sword wood ntation. Chapter 1315 Favor Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 12:27 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands "Excellent! Once I finish drafting the contract, I''ll be sure to share it with your grimoire," eximed Jill, basking in the relief of having sold her entire stock of phantom sword wood. "Great, I look forward to receiving it," I responded awkwardly, unsure if it was appropriate to make a request of Jill at this time. Seeing the boy linger instead of hanging up the call after having brokered the deal, Jill inquired with a yful eye-roll, "What''s on your mind? Need a favor from me?" "Now that you mention it, I''m actually in need of coordinates for other worlds. Do you happen to have any?" With the proverbial cat out of the bag, I decided to seize the moment and speak my mind. "I do happen to know where to obtain some coordinates for other worlds. I can get them for you however, it will cost you," Jill dered, pondering what could be going on in the boy''s mind. With his recent history of dungeon relocation apparatus theft and arge purchase of phantom sword wood, Jill couldn''t help but wonder why the boy needed coordinates for other worlds. "You''re going to charge me for the coordinates? Come on now, I just bought your entire Phantom sword wood stock at 5 percent above the market price. You couldn''t get a better deal anywhere in the market.Where''s the gratitude?" I eximed in an exaggerated tone, hoping to sway Jill into providing the coordinates without charge. In response, Jill remained silent for a moment before finally speaking up. "Alright, I''ll get you the coordinates for free. But first, you''ll have to tell me what you n to do with them," she demanded, her curiosity piqued by the boy''s previous actions. "What else would I need the coordinates for? I n on using them to travel to the world they belong to," I was not exactly lying but also not revealing the whole truth. "Well, I had no idea the Southern Royal family was working on world travel," Jill mused, her interest piqued by the news. She did not doubt the boy but believed that the Southern Royal family was secretly researching other world travel methods. And the boy was getting the other world coordinates for them to conduct test runs. "I too don''t have a clue. I held up my end now it''s your turn," I replied, not lying since I did not know if the Southern Royal family was conducting research on other world travels. Although Jill seemed to have misinterpreted my response, I didn''t bother correcting her as it seemed to work in my favor. "Don''t worry, I''ll have those coordinates for you by the end of the day," Jill promised. "Great, I''ll be waiting for your call," I replied before hanging up the call. Keeping an eye on the road, I went through my grimoire''s notification section since it was buzzing like crazy when I was on the call with Jill. As I checked my grimoire''s notification section, I noticed that it was filled with texts from members of the Bright Lions gang. Somehow, they had managed to get a hold of my grimoire ID, and each message contained the same video file with the same old spiel about how it was an honor to be a part of their gang and so on. Given that most of the Bright Lions gang executives were children of high-ranking city officials, it wasn''t surprising that they were able to obtain my grimoire ID. However, what truly caught me off guard was their audacity to spam my grimoire with the same generic text. Some messages congratted me for getting early admission into Morningstar University. Where did they hear that from? And here I was trying to secure my admission through Jill''s connections, all the while fearing that the Southern Royal family might do something to stop it from happening. Can''t tell truth apart from rumors. Fuming with anger, I clicked on the video file that had been attached to each of the texts. I couldn''t imagine what could have prompted so many people to send me the same thing. But what I saw left mepletely stunned. The video showed my four Cmity daughter gems brutally ughtering tens of thousands of card apprentices, while the city police simply stood by and watched. I was disgusted by their actions and immediately activated my Cmity soul gem to contact Nick and hear what he had to say about it. Learning that it was all part of arger n hatched by the Circle I calmed down a bit. It was surprising that the Circle had responded so quickly to my attack on their Sun Blossom City branch, but I couldn''t understand what the Supreme Leader was trying to achieve with this. He should know by now that he can''t harm me as long as I remain in the Southern region. So, what was his endgame? Was he trying to manipte public opinion against me, to force the Southern Royal family into taking action against me? Every young card apprentice who died in that tragic massacre was a child of a citizen of the southern region. This incidentbined with my fraudster reputation it would be easy for the Supreme Leader to make me the public enemy in the southern region. I have little faith in the Southern Royal family to support me in this matter, as I suspect they may seize this chance to imprison me within their borders, preventing me from enrolling at Morningstar University. If things unfold as I imagined then the Supreme Leader would have inadvertently handed them the perfect excuse to confine me within the Southern region. I really hope that I was overthinking and wrong about this. Because if not then I will be forced to leave a life of a fugitive on the run. I hope that it doesn''te to that. Chapter 1316 House Arrest Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 12:35 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands As my thoughts burdened me heavily, I aimlessly rode my hoverbike on the deste highway, until a mysterious figure unexpectedly soared in front of me. Fortunately, the Nanomorpher possessed sentience and promptly engaged the emergency brakes, bringing the hoverbike to an abrupt stop just an inch away from the figure, prompting me to yell, "What the fuck, Ann?" Ann''s voice came through tly, as she cautioned me, "Please mind yournguage, Wyatt." And inquisitively continued, "Also, I wonder why you bother riding this thing when you''re more than capable of flying with greater speed and endurance?" "Simply because I enjoy it," I retorted with a firmness in my voice. "Your questionable scheme of snatching keyponents from the dungeon relocation apparatus and pinning the me on Luna has gotten Anna into trouble. Our grand-aunt has put her under house arrest for the foreseeable future. And now I am serving as the interim southern emperor," Ann calmly delivered the news. Concerned for my life I immediately asked Ann, "Hold on a moment, where is Anna at this very moment?" Ann responded with a frown, "What''s so difficult toprehend about her being under house arrest for an indefinite period?" With Anna out of the picture, she had hoped to grow closer to the boy, but his concern toward Anna soured her mood. My concern mounting, I pressed Ann further, "I understand that, I am asking you whether Anna is still in Sky Blossom City or has she been taken back to the royal pce?" I knew that of all the people in the southern region, Anna was the only one I trusted to go to any lengths to ensure my safety. "Anna was transferred to the pce this morning under the watchful eye of our grand-aunt," Ann replied, her voice tinged with regret. "She wanted to see you one final time before her departure, but it was impossible to reach you since you were inside the dungeon seal," she exined. "Well, she can always reach me on my grimoire," I proposed. With Anna gone, I felt less safe staying in Sky Blossom City. If not for thebination of Myriad Devil Body and Cmity Daughter Gems making me partially immortal I would be worrying for my life right now. "Unfortunately, Anna is currently under house arrest, so she won''t be able to use her grimoire to contact yours until the prohibition on her is lifted," Ann replied with a hint of remorse because Anna had shouldered the entire me for stealing the keyponents of the dungeon relocation apparatus when their grand-aunt had questioned them. Otherwise, Ann would have also faced house arrest just like Anna. Ann was showcasing ssic symptoms of survivor''s guilt. "I don''t see what the big deal is," I said not understanding why Anna''s grand-aunt had to be such a stickler. "Wyatt, our grand-aunt is someone willing to sacrifice anything to protect the honor of the royal family. And seeing the future heir of the royal family tantly disregard its honor by participating in theft and deception, she was not one to tolerate such actions," Ann exined describing their grand-aunt as a person who valued the honor of the royal family above everything else. "What about the keyponent of the dungeon relocation apparatus? Don''t tell me you guys returned them to Morningstar University," I asked anxiously. If they had made such a foolish move, it could jeopardize my goal of summoning a dungeon simr to the Silver Beach Gate Dungeon in this world. "Don''t worry, Anna has enlisted our mother''s subordinates to transport the stolen keyponents of the dungeon relocation apparatus to a secure location. Even if Grand-aunt wanted to, she would not be able to return them to Morningstar University," Ann reassured me, sensing my unease. Ann''s words immediately put me at ease, knowing that the keyponents of the dungeon relocation apparatus were still in the possession of the Southern Royal family. Anna''s mother did not seem to be bound by traditional family values. Thus, she prioritized the prosperity of the royal family over their honor, unlike her grand-aunt. That was precisely the kind of person I could get along with. Don''t get me wrong I valued family honor but not at the cost of the family. Without the family, its honor will vanish in pages of history. "Excellent. So how long do you think it will take for you to manufacture the remainingponents and assemble the dungeon relocation apparatus?" I inquired urgently. I needed to summon a dungeon akin to the Silver Beach Gate Dungeon in this world before the central government and its allied forces took drastic measures to reim the original dungeon from the freedom fighters. Dying any further would lead to severe public bacsh against the Southern Royal family. The central government and its allies would use them of deliberately withholding information which would open another can of worms that I would rather not get into. "I''m not entirely sure, Wyatt. Even thoughmon ingredients were used in the creation of the remainingponents, they were still intricate and required a lot of attention to detail. Manufacturing those parts will undoubtedly take time, and I cannot give you a precise timeline," Ann replied, shaking her head to convey her helplessness concerning the matter. "I see, maybe the files I just shared will be of help to your people in the creation of the parts," I shared all the files Jill gave me on how to operate and maintain the dungeon relocation apparatus with Ann''s grimoire hoping that it will speed up the process of creation of the remaining parts required to assemble a functioning dungeon relocation apparatus. "Amazing, where did you obtain all of this data? Having this information will undoubtedly hasten the process," Ann eximed, she wasn''t just saying this to appease the boy but genuinely impressed. She knew that the apparatus user manual and the maintenance brochure would be invaluable inprehending the usage of the parts and understanding the design of the variousponents. Chapter 1317 Crazy Talk Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 12:43 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands "I have my methods," I said with an air of mystique and then added, " With these files learning how to operate a dungeon relocation apparatus is a simple feat. now all we are missing is a dungeon relocation apparatus." "I said we are working on it, besides you never exined what you nned to do with the dungeon relocation apparatus. You better have a good reason for putting the Royal family''s honor in jeopardy," Ann warned but seeing her words not faze me she then continued to say, "You may not care about the Royal family''s reputation but what about Anna? That fool trusted you and took a huge leap of faith, now she is under house arrest. Tell me that she was not wrong to trust you." "Hold on a second, I get back to you in a minute," I paused my heated conversation with Ann to read the text and files that were shared with my grimoire from Corey''s grimoire. The text and shared files were actually from Corey Park, reminding me of my promise to her to create a custom mental strength card for Corey. The files she had shared exined the titled demon core, its functioning, and its influence over its host in detail. Along with all other information that she felt I should pay attention to while creating the custom mental strenght card for Corey. After instructing the Hive AI to process the files provided by Corey Park, I added the creation of a custom mental strength card for Corey to my schedule. Having taken care of that, I redirected my attention to my conversation with Ann. "I apologize for the interruption, what were you saying?" "Are you for real?" Ann red at the boy seeing him make so light of the Royal family''s honor. Ann felt that since they risked their family''s reputation to entertain the request of the boy they had the right to know what the boy was nning. "Okay, I will tell you but remember this I am only telling you this because I trust Anna," I made a point of it to tell Ann that the only reason I was willing to share why I wanted the dungeon relocation apparatus was because of Anna. "Fine, I get it. Now tell me for what reason did you have my family risk its honor stealing the key parts of the dungeon relocation apparatus from Morningstar University," Ann replied in a sour mood. She felt the did not need to be so blunt about his mistrust with the southern royal family and her to her face. She didn''t understand what did she do for the boy to mistrust her. Instead of wondering what did she do to gain the boy''s trust. "That is because I think I can use the dungeon relocation apparatus to recreate the conditions required to summon a dungeon simr to the silver beach dungeon in this world," saying these words out loud I heard it for the first time and realized just how crazy they sounded. "I beg your pardon," Ann thought she heard wrong and asked the boy to repeat himself. "I said I n to use the dungeon relocation apparatus to summon a dungeon simr to the silver beach gate dungeon back in this world," I rarely repeat myself unless it was required to and this was one such asion. Because even I felt that the ims I made were simr to crazy talk. "You are not kidding are you," Ann really hoped that the boy was kidding because for her the only other reason the boy would make such ims was that he had gone crazy. "No, I am not. I don''t care if you believe me or not but that is the real reason I asked to steal the dungeon relocation apparatus,"I stated firmly with my conviction evident in my tone. My ims were not merely oundish ramblings, but rather backed by concrete data. I genuinely believed that I could make good on my promise because the knowledge I needed to do so could be found in the vast resources avable at the Infinity Library. "..." Ann was without words, she felt that she was better off not knowing why the boy had them steal the key parts of the dungeon relocation apparatus. Then she pondered how could the boy think that the apparatus used to relocate the dungeons would help him create dungeons. She knows the boy was smart but what he imed was akin to him having uncovered and master the mysteries of the dungeon and card world. "Well, since we are done here. I will be on my way," It was not my problem whether Ann believed me and that I could achieve what I imed. It was her problem to deal with. However, as I maneuvered my Nanaomorpher to go around Ann another figure appear blocking my path. It was none other than Anna''s grandmother, "Boy, how sure are you that you will be able to achieve what you say?" "..." I raised my brow listening to Anna''s grandmother. I never expected anyone in the Southern royal family to believe I would be able to summon a dungeon simr to the silver beach gate dungeon on this world and wanted to prove them all wrong with my work. However, it seems I was wrong. "Boy, answer me," With Anna being put under house arrest by her sister-inw, Colleen took it upon herself to lead the boy to the southern royal pce where he would be safer. As for her responsibilities in the Royal Court, she hated them so at the first chance she got she threw all of them to her sister-inw. As a royal princess her sister-inw was adept in the matters of the Royal Court. The reason why she chose to believe the boy when he said he could summon a dungeon simr to the silver beach gate dungeon was that she was that desperate. One day ago the Southern Royal family had limitless potential but today it had be a joke in front of the other royal families, the central capital Nobels, the central government, and the powerful sects and hidden families. That wasn''t all, at the bud of this joke was her beloved husband. Colleen desperately needed a win for her husband here. Chapter 1318 Making It Right Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 12:49 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands "Grandma, you don''t know what you are asking," Ann eximed seeing her grandma believe the boy''s ims. As ayman, her grandma might not understand what it meant to create dungeons at one''s whims. But she knew that it meant total understanding and control of the mysteries of the world. Many great minds have been trying since the dawn of this world but none have been sessful in achieving. Much less a teenage boy who was yet to finish high school. Ann was not underestimating the boy, she was just being realistic. Soon, Lorenzo too appeared at the scene. I got off the Nanomorpher and retrieved it. I did know the proper royal etiquette but even I knew that talking to the firstdy of the southern region while sitting on a hoverbike would seem rude. This was not about me, the firstdy of the South represented the entire Southern region she deserved my respect even if I just found out that she was eavesdropping on me. Standing straight I saluted the firstdy with a standard Southern watch salute, it was appropriate as I was made an honorary member of the Southern watch by Anna the first time we met in my warehouse, "Your Highness." "At ease, boy skip this ceremony and answer me," Colleen was surprised by the boy''s action as he was not this respectful the time they met in the temporary southern watch base. "..." Colleen wasn''t the only one who was surprised by the behavior of the boy. Ann and Lorenzo too were shocked to see the boy bother with basic decorum in the royal presence. However, a bold thought crossed their mind, what if the boy was using the basic decorum in the royal presence to remind Colleen that she was the respectful firstdy of the south and should not be eavesdropping on other''s conversation? Thinks of this they both felt that this was more in line with the boy they knew. He was like a unique breed thatcked the fear and respect for the Royal Family that was ingrained in the bones of every citizen. "Your Highness, I do not make ims that I am not sure about," I answered boldly. This was not the time for me to act aloof. Though the First Lady had propermand over her elements and emotions yet her desperation could not escape my eyes. This meant that as long as I could convince her that I could deliver on what I imed I think I will have the Southern royal family''s resources and manpower at my disposal. And hopefully, get it through their thick skull that they don''t want me pissed at them such that they will not block my path to Morningstar University. "Bold, kid are you really finally thinking of adding truth to your fraudster reputation?" Lorenzo to was more desperate than Colleen, he not only failed to ingrain proper family values in his granddaughter but also was in aa when the whole incident took ce. He let down his beloved wife and his respected brother-inw. Most of all he had let down the people of the Southern region. The money from the Sliver milk project would have improved the living conditions of everyone in the southern region yet he was in aa when it was stolen by his granddaughter. Only he knew how hard it was for him to wake up every morning and face the people. The only thing keeping him going right now was that he had to do everything in his power to make it all right. So Lorenzo wanted to believe the boy would be able to deliver on his ims but the rational side of him understood the seriousness of the ims made by the boy. Therefore no matter how desperate he was unlike his sister-inw he was not able to bring himself to trust the boy that he will be able to achieve what he imed. Seeing the reaction of Lorenzo and Ann, I understood unless I did not clear these two obstacles gaining unlimited ess to the Southern Royal family''s resources and manpower through the First Lady would be impossible. Knowing what I had to do next I spoke, "You two are not hearing what I am saying I can use the dungeon relocation apparatus to create the conditions to summon a dungeon simr to silver beach gate dungeon. I am not saying that I will create a dungeon simr to the silver beach gate dungeon. There is a huge difference between these two." I lied because Ann and Lorenzo were not able to handle the truth. This way I made the truth more digestible for them. And also this saves me future troubles. The method of creating dungeons would be coveted by many forces, if the word got out that I can create dungeons I will be hunted down by everyone in the world who likes to y god. So my lie was not only to help Ann and Lorenzo be more open to what I was proposing but also a cover for what I was actually capable of. Once the dungeon gets summoned I will just expose the huge w in the dungeon relocation apparatus and im that I used the w to create a condition to summon a dungeon simr to the silver beach gate dungeon. This way I would be shifting the focus of the world leaders from me to the dungeon relocation apparatus. In their eyes, I would be a lucky fellow who noticed the w in the dungeon relocation apparatus that others failed to notice and somehow managed to take advantage of it. I know my story needs a little work but this was just a contingency in case the word about me summoning a dungeon gets leaked. However, that was highly unlikely because I knew the Souther Royal family would do their best to stop that from happening. After all, this involved the honor of their family. I know they dropped the ball when ites to the silver milk project once already but even I did not see the betrayal of Lunaing. And what were the chances of them dropping the ball again¡ª After all, they need this more than me. Chapter 1319 Sins Of Granddaughter Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 12:54 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands Listening to the boy''s ims a long silence loomed, Lorenzo and Ann were still trying to figure out how the boy nned to use the dungeon relocation apparatus to create the conditions to summon a dungeon simr to the silver beach gate dungeon. As for Colleen, she was still trying to figure out the difference between creating a dungeon and creating suitable conditions to summon dungeons. Aren''t dungeons natural like nts, one doesn''t create them they create the required conditions to grow them. "..." I looked at the three who were lost in deep thought hearing my saturated truth. I patiently waited for them to digest what they just learned. "Lorenzo, what do you think? Is what the boy iming possible," Colleen was the first to break the long silence. "I don''t know, I have read a lot of theoretical works on creating required conditions to summon a dungeon but non of those have shown any significant practical results during the testing. Besides, the boy not only ims to just summon any dungeon but a dungeon simr to the silver beach gate dungeon. Now that is a bold im," Lorenzo was not lying, in the past many great minds have worked to think of different ways to create dungeons and collectively decided that dungeons were natural they cannot create them but create the required conditions to summon them. The boy''s ims were bolder than theirs but somewhat simr to theirs, which was why Lorenzo could not directly discard the boy''s ims. Colleen then turned to look at her granddaughter, feeling her grandma''s eyes Ann added, "I don''t know if what he ims is possible but What I would like to know is how he will use the dungeon relocation apparatus to not only create the required conditions to summon a dungeon but a dungeon simr to the silver beach gate dungeon?" Listening to Ann''s question both Colleen and Lorenzo turned their heads to focus on the boy asking for an exnation. Feeling their collective gazend on me I was not fazed, I knew they would ask this of me soon orter so I had already prepared a sound argument, "What I would like to know¡ª no, what the world would like is how the Morningstar university is able to achieve world travel? Now, would Morningstar University will be willing to share it with the world?" "What are you trying to say?" Ann asked the boy who rambled on about something instead of answering what he was asked. "Are you saying that you don''t want to share how you n to use the dungeon relocation apparatus to create conditions to summon a dungeon?" Colleen immediately understood what the boy was implying. Collen wasn''t the only one even Lorenzo too but he felt something was off here. However, he did not bother to dwell on it as his thoughts were preupied with trying to figure out how the boy nned to use the dungeon relocation apparatus to create the specific conditions to summon a dungeon. What was he missing that the boy had noticed? Lorenzo went through the whole process of dungeon relocation in his mind over and over again trying to find the answer. He obsessed over it feeling that if he were to somehow figure it out it would make up for his sins as Luna''s grandfather. A once smart man was now reduced to this. "Yes, your highness. Just because I have something that others don''t doesn''t mean I have to share it with others. I don''t want to sound rude but it is already a huge consideration on my part that I am willing to use the knowledge I have to help summon a dungeon simr to sliver beach gate dungeon," I argued. Hearing the boy''s argument, Colleen was misled from asking the right questions about how the boy nned to achieve what he imed and instead, she focused on the point that it was not right of her to ask the boy to share his important findings with them. "Wait, how are this and that simr? Morningstar University has already achieved and demonstrated other world travel to the world but you have yet to demonstrate that you can use the dungeon relocation apparatus to create the required conditions to summon a dungeon. Heck, you haven''t even used the dungeon relocation apparatus in your life. So all we are asking is for you to prove that you can deliver on your ims," Ann argued to not let the boy''s argument undermine their right to know if he could do what he proposed. She did not let the boy turn the conversation from where he was on the stand to where they were on the stand. "Ann, here''s the thing, the question is not if I can deliver on my ims or not but if you guys are willing to take to the chance in front of you to rectify the wrong no matter how high the risk and odds are," I had Colleen and Lorenzo under control but Ann proved to be a tough nut to crack. I had to do something about her before she manages to ruin the good thing I have going on here. Unlike Colleen and Lorenzo who felt guilty for the Freedom Fighter incident and were trying hard topensate for it in any other way possible making them subjectable to the boy''s tongue, Ann was more focused on the fact that the boy somehow managed to coerce her family into doing something that would stain their reputation for the end of the times. Ann did not care about what happened in the Freedom Fighter incident what she cared about was if there was a good reason for Anna to trust the boy''s words and risk their family''s reputation, which allows her to see through the boy''s bullshit, unlike her grandma and granduncle who wanted to give what the boy proposed a try just because they did not want the feeling that they did not try everything to rectify the past and a mere high schooler pointing at them that they did not roll the dice on the gamble that he presented to them promising to make everything right. Chapter 1320 Living The Present We Have Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 12:49 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands "Like hell it is," Ann shouted and then continued to say, "Anna trusted you and risked my family''s reputation to get you the dungeon relocation apparatus. So you better prove what you im instead of making empty talks." Ann''s outburst surprised Colleen and Lorenzo snapping them out of their guilt and helping them focus on what was important. To stop wasting their present trying to fix the past instead let the past go and make do with the present they have. Because at the present a high schooler had somehow managed to put their family''s spotless reputation at risk. The Southern Royal family had stood tall in this world for millennia and they took great pride in their brilliant and spotless honor. That was something people took very seriously. But under the boy''s whim, Anna had done something that would risk all the hard work and sacrifice their ancestors had taken to maintain the revered honor of their family throughout the millennia of their existence. Ann, Loreno, and Colleen wanted the boy to give them a good reason that it was all worth it. "How the heck am I supposed to prove to you without revealing my important findings?" I almost managed to dodge the responsibility and consequences for my part in Anna stealing the dungeon relocation apparatus and risking the Southern royal family''s reputation. However, Ann shone the spotlight on me. I could feel Lorenzo and Anna''s grandma''s gaze sticking to my skin. "I don''t care you were the one who asked us to act fast and that you would exinter. We have acted and now it is your turn to exin," As much as she wants to get along with the boy her ideal daughter trait of her doesn''t allow her to let down her family. So even if she did not want to she had toe down hard on the boy. Like an ideal daughter, Ann was prioritizing the interest of her family over her personal interests. "Don''t you think you are being a bit unreasonable? How am I supposed to prove to you guys that I can use the dungeon relocation apparatus to create the required conditions to summon a dungeon simr to silver beach dungeon while maintaining the secrecy of my findings," I was in a tough spot, I could not share the truth with the trio and without that, I could not give them the guarantee they were asking that what I was proposing would work? I thought I could bluff my way into getting what I wanted but Ann happened, I really miss my Anna. "Unreasonable? Weren''t you being unreasonable when you asked Anna to steal the parts of the dungeon relocation apparatus without giving us a proper exnation? Now it is your turn," Ann was on fire, and Colleen and Lorenzo nodded in agreement. "Well the only way I can do what you are asking of me is by using the dungeon relocation apparatus to summon the dungeon. Get me the dungeon relocation apparatus and I will summon the dungeon," This was quite a dilemma, I could only prove what I said was feasible by doing what I said. And the trio was asking me to prove what I said was feasible before doing what I said. Listening to the boy''s words Lorenzo and Ann frowned. However, Colleen''s eyes shone with brilliance as if she had thought of something brilliant, "Boy, remember this is what you said. You can''t go back on that." "Yes, get me the dungeon relocation apparatus and I will show you what I can use to create the required conditions to summon a dungeon," I happily agreed, thinking this would put the matter to bed but I was wrong. "Okay, now sleep," hearing the boy agree Colleen instantly reached to grab his wrist not giving the boy a chase to react Colleen froze the boy, turning him into a popsicle. "Grandma," Ann eximed seeing her grandma freezing the boy in an ice block. "..."Lorenzo stared at his sister-inw in shock. He thought one or another day she would lose patience with the boy and shoot at him but he did not believe that moment woulde so soon. "Oh, rx, he is fine. I just put him under a cryosleep," Colleen exined to her granddaughter and Lorenzo as if this was no big deal. "I see, but why?" Ann asked in confusion, not understanding why her grandma put the boy under cryosleep, unless¨C unless she ns to kidnap him and take him to the southern capital. Coming to this conclusion Ann turned big in shock. "Your Highness, you are a bit hasty. This will not help the situation," Lorenzo shook his head disapproving of the actions of his sister-inw. Lorenzo is a strong supporter of the idea that they should lock up the boy in a basement and have him serve the Southern royal family for the rest of his life. But he also knew with the temper of the boy he would only end up very poorpared to the way they imagined. "What are you guys worried about? He was the one who said that he needed the dungeon relocation apparatus to prove to us that he can create the conditions to summon a dungeon simr to the silver beach dungeon, so I am taking him to the dungeon relocation apparatus. What''s the big deal," Colleen said nonchntly. "Grandma, he is going to be so pissed when he wakes up," Annmented feeling that this could be the strain that would break the connection between the boy and Anna and send him straight into the arms of the floozy Susan. "So, what?" Colleen could care less about the boy''s tantrum. She was the freaking ruler of the South, she could do anything she wanted, let alone freeze one of her citizens and move him to the Southern pce for his safety. Chapter 1321 Abducted Date- 6 April 2321 Time- 13:06 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands With the ice block encapsting the cryo-sleeping boy in one arm, Colleen briskly issued orders before turning to leave. "Lorenzo, I need you to investigate this Jill character the boy spoke with earlier. She seems to be affiliated with Morningstar University and is the one who provided the boy with the knowledge on how to operate and upkeep the dungeon relocation device. I want to know the extent of their rtionship and how a mere high schooler from a third-tier city is connected to someone at such a prestigious institution." "Yes, your highness," Lorenzo nned to do just that without Colleen reminding him to. Their previous assumption was that they were the sole refuge the boy could seek in times of distress, but the emergence of Jill from Morningstar University shattered that notion. Now, the boy had other avenues to explore when faced with a dire situation. This revtion meant that the Southern Royal family could no longer retainplete control over the boy''s fate. Upon realizing this, Lorenzo and Colleen felt as though they had won a billion-dor lottery only to have to split the prize with a stranger, which was an unpleasant feeling. ¡­ "Did Anna''s grandma just attack me? From the looks of how she only put my body in a cryosleep, she doesn''t seem to mean harm. Then what does she mean by this? Fuck, does she n on kidnapping me?" I cussed trapped inside my cmity soul gem. Being frozen into an ice block by Anna''s grandma, my body was instantly frozen and was forcefully put under cryosleep but my consciousness however stayed awake as it was protected by the protective covering of his cmity soul gem. I wanted to eavesdrop on Anna''s grandma, Lorenzo, and Ann from within my cmity soul gem but whenever my consciousness tried to extend its mental strength out of the cmity soul gem to check what was happening outside, the extended mental strength would instantly get frozen by the First Lady''s powers. Since Anna''s grandma''s deadly rule power could freeze mental strength, I did not dare to rashly try and shift my consciousness from my current cmity soul gem to one of the pseudo cmity soul gems that I hid in the outskirts of the sky blossom city fearing that my consciousness would be instantly frozen as soon as it leaves the confines of the cmity soul gem. As a result, I was trapped in my cmity soul gem even if I had managed to keep my consciousness awake. ¡­ Date- 7 April 2321 Time-03:47 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce "Where the heck am I?" I couldn''t help but exim as my eyes fluttered open once the power keeping my body under deep cryosleep vanished and it bore witness to an extravagantly adorned bedroom that left me in awe. Soon a cold voice answered me, "You are inside the guest pce of the Southern Royal family." I did not have to search hard for the source of those words because they came from my bedside. It was ady dressed in a man''s attire. Gauging her negligent three sizes I asked, "Who are you? Where''s Ann?" "I am Aria Art, your personal bodyguard. Her Highness Ann is helping her majesty, the Emperess, with the affairs of the royal court," Aria answered the boy. Her cold demeanor seemed to intensify upon hearing the boy addressing her highness Ann casually. "Aria Art?" I eximed hearing the girl''s name because she was not just anybody but one of the most famous southern royal children with the purest royal unparalleled bloodline after Anna. Aria was considered to be the next Anna in terms of exceptional talent but not in terms of her party tendencies. Aria was 17 years old this year and already a peak card lord. In the vision seen by Clown Mask, Aria earned herself a reputation in the war between the Southern Royal family and the Nothern Royal family which was secretly being instigated by Matron and the Paw n. If I am not wrong, Aria was Lorenzo''s other granddaughter born to his daughter who was married to a prominent family in the southern capital. Aria happens to take more after Lorenzo''s wife unlike Luna who happens to take after him. Since they did not have much inmon Lorenzo was not so close with Aria. Not to mention Aria did not belong to the Lorn family but belonged to the Art family. What was Lorenzo thinking by making his granddaughter my personal bodyguard, what the fuck is he up to? I am undefeated under the card overlord realm, what use could I possibly have for a card lord realm bodyguard? Was this a honey trap set up by him? That old man couldn''t possibly use his granddaughter as bait, right? Well, it was Lorenzo I am talking about here. Besides, for a seventeen-year-old, Aria''s figure was underdeveloped, she could not possibly serve as a honey trap. Then was it because we were of the same age group and he hoped we could get along? "Do you know me?" Aria asked seeing the boy''s reaction. "Yes, I do," I did not bother to lie or go into details about how I knew Aria. Instead, I asked her, "Where is Anna?" "Her Highness Anna is being trained by the Field Marshal," Aria''s expression turned frosty seeing the boy continue to be rude and casually address the southern emperor. "Then what about Lorenzo?" I asked Aria in frustration unable to find anyone to vent the anger buried in my heart for being moved to the southern royal pce without my consent. "Minster Lorenzo has retreated to hisb, it is unclear when he will be free in the foreseeable future," Aria addressed Lorenzo and his wife as Minster and Field Marshal, showing how distant she was from them despite being their granddaughter. Making it clear that Aria was considered to be part of the Art Family than the Lorn Family. "Fuck!" I cussed aloud understanding that everyone involved in my abduction was avoiding me on purpose. So that they did not have to give me an exnation for why they moved me to the southern royal pce without my consent. This also meant that I would not get to vent my anger on them. So I could only shout in frustration. "Master Wyatt, please watch yournguage," Aria frowned hearing the boy brazenly cuss out loud. "Summon monster orb," Ignoring Aria I summoned the monster ord and then activated it, "Come out Stone Viltronian." If Anna''s grandma, Lorenzo, and Ann think that they can get away with what they did by avoiding me, they have another thinging. "..." Seeing the boy summon an A-rank monster Aria observed the boy and his monster on high alert. She tried to deduce what the boy was up to by summoning an A-rank monster and what happened next only confused her further. "Aria, tell Ann that if she wants to meet me she can find me at my warehouse in the sky blossom city," I asked Aria to deliver Ann a message and without waiting for her reply I order Stone Viltronian, " Use Stone Rule - Stone Coffin." The target of the attack was not Aria but myself. Soon the Stone Viltronian''s body glowed with a brown hue before morphing into a huge stone coffin and enclosing me within it. Inside the stone coffin, leaving my intact body in the coffin I transferred my mutated soul to one of my pseudo cmity soul gems that I hid on the outskirts of the Sky Blossom city. This way I could return to my body in the stone coffin at the guest pce of the southern royal pce anytime I wanted to. I nned to use my pseudo-cmity soul gems as a recement for theck of teleportation cards in my arsenal. "WTF," seeing the boy enclose himself inside a stone coffin Aria freaked out unclear if the boy was trying to harm himself. But soon she felt the life force within the stone coffin vanish. She was supposed to be the boy''s bodyguard, what the fuck was she supposed to do in this situation? As Aria was freaking out, three figures appeared in the bedroom. Seeing them Aria hurriedly knelt and greeted, "Your Highness." The boy was correct about Lorenzo, Anna''s grandma, and Ann not being busy with their affairs but avoiding him. If they do not see the boy they would not have to be in the awkward situation of exining to him why they did what they did. And once the boy calms down then they nned to meet him. But they never guessed that he would do something drastic. "What kind of ability is this I can feel his presence inside the stone coffin but it doesn''t have a life force," Lorenzo mumbled in confusion ignoring Aria as he approached the stone coffin to take a closer look. Chapter 1322 Aria Art Date- 7 April 2321 Time-04:06 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce Seeing Lorenzo stare at the stone coffin for 10 minutes yet reach no conclusion, Colleen''s patience waned, and she dered, "Step aside, I will break open the stone coffin." "No, your highness, if you do that you might end up killing the boy, that is if he is still in there," Lorenzo hurriedly announced before his sister-inw did some irreversible damage to the stone coffin. "What do you mean?" Colleen asked Lorenzo not understanding what he meant. "I don''t know how but I feel the boy''s presence in the stone coffin but not his life force. It is as if the stone coffin is really carrying the boy''s corpse. Another intriguing thing is that somehow the boy''s body appears to be fused with the stone coffin. This means if you try to break open the stone coffin you risk harming the boy," Lorenzo patiently exined such that his sister-inw understands what he was trying to say. "What are you trying to say? Is the boy in there or not?" Colleen asked confused by Lorenzo''s exnation. "..." Lorenzo went silent as he did not know if the boy was in the stone coffin or not? Lorenzo could clearly feel two presences inside the stone coffin, one belonged to the monster that turned into a stone coffin and the other presence belonged to the boy. However, he could only feel one life force in the stone coffin which belonged to the A-rank monster. As for the boy''s life force, it was missing. This could mean one of two things, Either the stone coffin was masking the boy''s life force, or the boy''s soul had passed away leaving behind his corpse in the stone coffin. Lorenzo could not figure out which one of the two it was. "Why don''t we ask him?" Ann suddenly spoke up. Hearing her Colleen, Lorenzo, and Aria suddenly felt dumb wondering why did they not think of such a simple thing. Then Colleen nodded at her granddaughter, signaling her to try and talk to the boy who was throwing a temper tantrum by locking himself up in the stone coffin. "Wyatt, it''s Ann, answer me if you can hear me from in there," Ann spoke awkwardly not knowing what words would be the right fit for a situation like this. Ann and the rest waited but no response came from inside the stone coffin. Then Ann proposed another idea, "I will try contacting his grimoire." Once again, Colleen, Lorenzo, and Aria could not help but feel dumb and wonder why did they not think of something so simple. The trio awakened from their self-assessment, hearing Ann exim, "The call connected, but he is not answering my call." This was a good sign, the boy''s grimoire was responsive to Ann''s call which meant that the boy was not dead but alive and kicking. However, they were still not clear if the boy was inside the stone coffin or not, mostly because of the message the boy left before imprisoning himself in the stone coffin. "Before pulling his outrageous stunt the boy did say that he was if we wanted to meet him we could find him at his warehouse in sky blossom city. Do you think we should have someone check there?" Lorenzo asked Ann. "I don''t know but just to be safe I will contact the shadows assigned to protect the boy''s friends and family to report instantly if they spot the boy in the sky blossom city," Ann answered not knowing if this action was necessary. It was impossible for the boy to escape their detection and use a teleportation card to leave the southern capital and move to sky blossom city. "Wait, you guys believe he teleported back to sky blossom city? That''s impossible," Colleen blurted. They were all monitoring the space surrounding the guest pce the whole time and there was no spatial fluctuation to indicate that the boy teleported back to sky blossom city. The evidence right in front of them, it was obvious the boy did not use any form of space or teleportation card. Yet her brother-inw and granddaughter choose to prepare against the obvious, aren''t they overestimating the boy a bit? Thinking of this Colleen could not help but shake her head considering the situation they were in. While Colleen, Ann, and Lorenzo were out of ideas, Aria who was silent so far suddenly spoke up, "Your Highness, if I may?" "Speak," Colleen said seeing how Ann and Lorenzo were out of ideas. "Your Highness, as Master Wyatt''s bodyguard I took the liberty to collect a lock of his hair to track him using a curse card in case someone managed to kidnap him. I think we can use it to track master Wyatt now, in real-time," When Aria learned at she was assigned to be the bodyguard of a card soldier, she came prepared for every possible scenario to ensure that her first-ever assignment would not just be a sess but a record-breaking achievement. However, on the mission, she realized that she was still too tender as she never consider the possibility that the target of her mission would lock himself in a stone coffin or would be a potential risk to himself. As result, she failed her mission as soon as it started. Nheless, Aria was not the one to give up, she was the proud daughter of the Art family with royal unparalleled blood coursing through her veins. So thought of a way to salvage her mission. "Great, Aria. Get started what are you waiting for," Ann praised Aria even though a bodyguard using a curse card to keep track of their client was unheard of. It appears her little cousin was not only talented but a smart individual. "Thank you, your Highness, Ann. Please give me a second, I will triangte Maste Wyatt''s location," Being praised by Ann, Aria enthusiastically began to use her curse card to track the target of her mission. "Where is he?" Colleen asked impatiently. The boy was proving to be a lot more difficult than she gave him credit for. "¡ª I got his location coordinates. Let mepare with the map¡ª Master Wyatt is in the Blossom district, sky blossom city." Chapter 1323 Taunting Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 04:15 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce Aria announced the results of her search in disbelief. Ann, Lorenzo, and Colleen simultaneously eximed, "How is this possible?" "He has the dummy ring, it should be impossible to track him using ordinary curse cards. This could only mean he is purposefully letting us track his location. He is freaking taunting us," Colleen yelled at top of her lungs. It was not that Ann, Lorenzo, and Colleen did not think of using curses to track the boy, they just skipped over it because he had the dummy ring which made it impossible to use standard curse cards to track him. As for why Ann encouraged Aria to track the boy using a curse card? It was because she knew that it took a lot of courage on Aria''s part to speak her mind in front of her grandma and Lorenzo out of her initiative. Therefore Ann could not bring herself to shoot the little girl down and insteadplimented her for thinking out of the box for a simple bodyguard job and for showing initiative in her job. This meant that she took her job seriously. Ann''s encouragement had led to Aria being able to track the location of the boy but what if Aria had failed to track the location of the boy? That didn''t matter because what mattered here was the fact that Aria took initiative and was able to see it through. Especially when Colleen, Lorenzo, and Ann did not bother to consider it thinking that it was an obvious dead end. "I had warned that the boy has sessfully faked his death twice it would not be impossible for him to do it the third time." Lorenzo immediately rted the trick boy used to escape the southern capital to the trick he used to fake his death twice. And then continued to add, "Fortunately, the boy did not go into hiding otherwise this incident would be the third time he sessfully managed to fake his death and not to mention without Anna''s help we would not be able to trace his location. This also means that there is still room to negotiate." "Negotiate? What the fuck is there to negotiate? We did nothing wrong here, all we are trying to do is nurture and protect a budding talent of the southern region. If anything, it is that boy who is at fault for being stubborn and unreasonable. He is an enemy of his own life. That is it, I had enough, I am going to the sky blossom city this instant and haul that boy''s ass over here," Colleen raised her brows listening to Lorenzo''s words. Colleen did not seem to like the sound of the idea that the Southern Royal family would have to negotiate with a stubborn high schooler who did not know anything better. Since when did the Southern Royal family start to negotiate to do what was right for its region and its citizens? Colleen did not think like this because of her bruised pride but because this was not the way the Southern royal family had operated since it was established. And she was not going to change how it operated now just to amodate the stubbornness of an unreasonable teenager. Enough was enough. "Your Highness, please don''t act impulsively. First, listen to me, then you can do as you see fit," Lorenzo begged Colleen to listen to what he had to say first before acting rashly. "Speak," Colleen said suppressing her rage. If the boy was here she would whoop his ass until their shape turned from convex to concave. "Let me firstpletely analyze the boy''s trick which allows him to escape mortal situations outside of his realm, because even if you manage to drag him back to the southern royal pce what is stopping him from escaping again?" Lorenzo did not try to persuade Colleen not to use force against the boy because she would not listen to it. Instead, he asked her to face the boy fully prepared. With Colleen''s strength, it would not be hard for her to kill the boy even before he can react but the same could not be said about capturing him while bringing him no harm. Especially when the boy seemed to have a miraculous ability that allowed him to escape circumstances that were impossible to escape for someone in his realm. So asking Colleen to capture the boy without harming him was like asking a mortal to capture a housefly without harming it. "Fine, I will give you two days," saying that Colleen turned to leave. Seeing her leave Ann hurriedly asked in concern, "Grandma, where are you headed?" "Where else do you think? To sky-blossom city, I can''t trust others to protect the boy," Colleen said having learned the lesson from the Freedom Fighter incident. "I wille too," Ann decided to tag along with her grandma and finally make some time to get quality alone time with the boy she desperately craved. However, she was immediately shot down by her grandma, "No, you stay here and take over the affairs of the royal court since sister-inw is busy beating some discipline into Anna." "Your Highness, if I may? Can I join you? After all, I am Master Wyatt''s bodyguard," Aria immediately knelt in front of Colleen and begged. Aria, this little girl felt like the entire sky was crashing down on her. Her first mission was proving to be much more difficult than she could have ever anticipated. How did the target manage to teleport from the Southern royal pce guest house to the sky blossom city without alerting the huge protection array covering each and every centimeter of the Southern royal pce? Inside the protection array, unauthorized teleportation was impossible even for a demigod. Even Her Highness Colleen, Minister Lorn, and the interim southern emperor Ann did not seem to have an answer to this. Aria did not let this little setback break her instead she continued to kneel in front of Colleen and beg while shouldering all the me for the incident, "Your Highness, please give me a chance to rectify my blunder?" Chapter 1324 Ann Learns The Truth Date- 7 April 2321 Time-04:26 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce Colleen nced at Aria who was kneeling in front of her begging for an opportunity toplete her mission, then she turned to look at Lorenzo and spiritually asked him, ''Can I trust this one?'' In light of the possibility that someone like Luna Lorn could willingly betray them, Colleen found herself unable to ce her unwavering trust in the people she used to trust her back to. But this also made her realize the real reason why the Southern Royal family was vulnerable with traitors and spies infiltrating their ranks, was because of the seed of distrust among the allies. If the Ruler cannot trust her people then how can they ward off the foreign enemy? She finally understood the crux reason why the Matron was able to defeat the Southern Royal family in Clown Mask''s future vision. Realizing the mistake in her ways, before Lorenzo could respond to her, Colleen immediately corrected her mistake, ''Forget I ever said that.'' Then, she addressed Aria asking, "Child, don''t you know those with the Royal Unparalleled Bloodline are pardoned from the custom of kneeling to the Royal family?" "Your Highness, I am aware. But I kneel to show my faith in my liege not to fulfill some age-old custom," Aria answered with a strong resolve. Listening to Aria''s response and unyielding spirit Colleen was impressed, though there were many means at her disposal to verify if Aria meant every word she spoke Colleen choose to not use them but instead decided to put her faith in those that put their faith in her, "Alright, child, you can follow me to see through your mission to the end." "It seems old man Art has done well nurturing his younger generation," Lorenzoment hearing Aria''s response, there seemed to be a hint of regret behind his voice. Even though he does not show it, Luna''s betrayal was eating away at him. The only reason Lorenzo had arranged for Aria to be the boy''s bodyguard was that he knew he could trust her and the Art family behind her. Aria had the purest unparalleled bloodline after Anna in the younger generation making her highly resistant to Matron''s ability. The Art family was one of the most honorable families he knew that was why he let his daughter marry into the Art family. Their loyalty to the Heatsend Royal family was undeniable. ording to Clown Mask the Art family was one of the first families to be destroyed by Matron when she came into power as they would not ept her as their ruler. As for the motive, the boy needed some to help him adjust to his new life in the pce, and Aria was the right fit. They were of the same age and prodigies among their peers, in the best case scenario they would be friends in the worst case scenario they be rivals, each other''s whetstone to sharpen their des. Lorenzo had everything nned for the boy''s stay at the pce such that he would be able to slowly adjust to his new life in the pce without feeling bored or homesick, Aria was just the start. However, the boy was too stubborn in his ways. "Your Highness before you leave, I have the information on Jill from Morningstar University. I think it''s best if you that her full name is Jill Norley," As Colleen prepared to leave with Aria, Lorenzo suddenly implored Colleen as files on Jill Norley were just shared with his grimoire by subordinates. "Jill Norley? Don''t tell me she rted to that man from the capital," Colleen said learning Jill''s full name. "Yes, she is his daughter," Lorenzo affirmed with an ugly expression. Getting confirmation from Lorenzo, Colleen''s expression turned dignified. Only to hear Ann chime in, "Jill Norley, the Dr. Jill Norley? I heard all 10 of the top university had a bidding war to get her to join their university for her research work. She is one of the up-anding young researchers in the central academic region. If I am not wrong she was Luna''s rival. I heard that she too worked on the dungeon relocation project, so that is how she was able to give Wyatt all that data on how to operate and maintain the dungeon relocation apparatus. Not to mention she is quite a looker and has all her male co-workers wrapped around her fingers." With a grave tone, Collen inquired Lorenzo, "How did shee in contact with the boy?" Colleen could not understand how a prominent figure in the central academic region came in contact with a high schooler from the third-rate city in the southern region, Lorenzo''s following exnation only added to her confusion. "A week ago she applied and gained the permit to explore a few E-rank field dungeons next to the Sky Blossom city. We have strong reason to believe that the boy faked his death in Sun Blossom City, he must have run into Jill Norley on his way over to Sky Blossom City. It is suspicious how she left the southern region the very day the boy returned to the city," Lorenzo narrated the results of the investigation. "It was her, that slut," Ann eximed listening to Lorenzo''s investigation report. Nobody was more informed of what the boy''s footprints in thest few weeks than Anna and Ann. However, there was an entire day unounted for when the boy faked his death and traveled from sun blossom city to sky blossom city by himself, on 4 April 2321. When the boy returned to the city the next morning for the first time he showed his vulnerable side to Anna but just when they were getting along well things took an ugly turn when the boy revealed to Anna that he had slept with another woman the day before. Now hearing Lorenzo''s investigation report Ann immediately pieced the information together and came to the conclusion that the harlot that slept with her young lover was no other than Jill Norley. "How could he?" Ann mumbled to herself remembering that the boy imed that the incident was a one-time thing and meant nothing. Anna and Ann chose to believe him. Therefore Ann felt a little betrayed learning that the boy was still in contact with Jill. "..." Colleen, Lorenzo, and Aria were taken aback by Ann''s outburst. But before either of them could ask her about it Ann dered, "We have to do something about that woman. Her rtionship with Wyatt is more ambiguous than you can think. I wonder if she is the reason he so desperately wants to join Morningstar University." Chapter 1325 Sense Of Urgency Date- 7 April 2321 Time-04:34 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce Ann''s imagination ran wild learning that Jill Norley was the woman who bedded her young lover. What hurt her more was the fact that the boy looked into Anna''s eyes and imed that the other girl did not matter to him, only to learn that he was still in contact with her. Ann was now not only brimming with jealousy and hate for Jill but felt weak and stupid. Which caused her mind to go as far as to contemte that the boy was so stubborn about joining Morningstar University because of Jill Norley. "Girl, what you are saying doesn''t make sense, a little context would help," Colleen said with a frown. Just knowing that Jill Norley was rted to that man had her worried for the boy, she did not have time for Ann''s romantic drama but she choose to remain patient. "The investigation report is urate, Wyatt and Jill dide in to contact on that day. All I have to add to that is that they shared a physical rtionship that day. However, I don''t know how close they are. But considering that Jill is an attractive woman and Wyatt is still young, I can see why he is so stubborn about attending Morningstar University," Ann doubled down on the notion that the boy was so adamant about attending Morningstar University at the risk of his life all because of his physical rtionship with Jill. That thought that with an A-One beauty like Anna constantly through herself at the boy, he did not need to move to another region at the risk of his life for a physical rtionship. "Ann, are you sure about this?" Colleen asked. "Yes. Why else would Jill risk her career by giving the data on how to use and maintain the dungeon relocation apparatus and also be willing to get him coordinates of the other worlds discovered by Morningstar University? That woman does not hesitate tomit crimes for him, how else would you interpret the rtionship between those two?" Ann was blowing everything out of the proposition without having the slightest clue about the rtionship between the boy and Jill. "The rtionship between those two developed to that level just in one day? First Anna and now this little girl, I envy that boy''s luck with women," Lorenzoined causing Aria to frown. She did not expect to hear such words from Lorenzo''s mouth. Ann and Colleen who knew Lorenzo for a long time were not surprised by his words however Aria who has been in little contact with could not help but feel a little disgust toward him as she did not expect to hear such words from an elderly figure such as Lorenzo himself. "Do you think all this was staged?" Colleen asked in doubt. Because she did not understand what business a prominent researcher like Dr.Jill Norley had down in the southern region when she could find as many E-rank dungeons as she wanted in the central region. It may seem far-fetched but considering the whole Freedom Fighter incident it made sense. The Freedom Fighters pitted the Southern royal family against the Government while they reaped the benefits. The Freedom Fighters had not only taken advantage of them but also the government. However, this also made it clear that the government was aware of what the Southern royal family was up to from the start. Meaning they knew about the boy and the silver milk powder, yet they did not act and patiently lied wait for the Southern Royal family to use the dungeon relocation apparatus to turn the sliver beach dungeon into a dungeon card such that they could reap the most benefit. When the government went through so much trouble to stage a heist, to get their hands on the silver beach gate dungeon and the boy, it did not seem that far-fetched to think that Jill''s idental run-in with the boy was also staged to gain his trust using the ssic honey trap. This seemed more probable because Jill was that man''s daughter. Colleen could not think of any other reasons that would exin why Jill had toe down all the way to a third-rate city in the southern region to explore a few E-rank dungeons. Reaching this conclusion, Colleen began to worry. The boy was very important to the southern region, especially now when he imed that he could use the dungeon relocation apparatus to summon a dungeon simr to silver beach gate dungeon. Colleen started to feel an unknown sense of urgency, so she did not bother to further debate Jill''s rtionship with the boy or whether their encounter was staged. And ordered, "Our enemies seem to have been one step ahead of us all this time. So, I don''t know what it takes or how you will do it, figure out how the boy''s trick works. I want to know how he managed to run away from the pce to the sky-blossom city in a matter of few minutes and how to stop him from using it to run away again." "Yes, your Highness," Lorenzo nodded in confirmation. Now he had another reason other than his curiosity to expose the boy''s trick. "Um, I don''t have to remind you how important the boy is for the future of the southern region, get it done as fast as possible. So, that I can bring him to safety at thetest," Colleen once again stressed to Lorenzo should find a solution to the boy trick as soon as possible. "Yes, your Highness, leave it to me," Lorenzo once again assured Colleen. "..." Hearing the conversation between Colleen and Lorenzo, Aria''s expression became dignified as she gathered that her mission was more important than she assessed it to be and also understood that the Card soldier to whom she was assigned as a bodyguard was not as simple as he seemed. He seemed to somehow be very important for the future of the southern region, rising the importance of her mission to the highest level. Chapter 1326 Surprise Return Date- 7 April 2321 Time-04:34 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce As Colleen and Aria prepared to leave something unexpected happened, the sealed stone coffin suddenly opened and the figure of the boy waking out of it could be seen. Everyone present in the room was dumbfounded. Especially Lorenzo, whose sole purpose was to understand the trick being the boy''s stunt, and Aria, who had used a curse card to track the boy''s location to sky blossom city. "Hello, everyone. Look''s like you guys finally managed to make some time for me out of your busy schedule. So which one of you is going to exin to me what is going on here," I said looking at the shell-shocked Ann, Colleen, and Lorenzo. It seems they were not expecting me to return to the pce, well I don''t me them I too did not want to return to the pce, since they were avoiding me I wanted to force them toe to me in my city, but was forced to return. Even though my consciousness had left the stone coffin and traveled to the sky blossom city, I made use of the Hive AI inside the cmity daughter gem of the Stone Viltronian which had morphed into a stone coffin to keep tabs on the hubbub in the pce after I left. So yes, everything that happened in the immediate vicinity of the stone coffin was recorded by the Hive AI and reported to me. This was how I when to remove the dummy ring from my finger such that Aria could track my location in sky blossom city. Colleen was right I was indeed taunting them. I don''t condone eavesdropping but it was a good thing that I eavesdropped on the conversation between Ann, Lorenzo, and Colleen, because if I did not do that then I would not know about the worries of the Southern Royal family, their misunderstandings involving Jill, andstly that Lorenzo nned to use the stone coffin I left behind to expose the trick behind my teleportation-like stunt. Even if I were to choose to overlook the over-worrying of the Southern Royal family and their misunderstanding with regard to Jill, I could not ignore the fact that Lorenzo nned to use the stone coffin to learn how I was able to teleport from the pce to the sky blossom city. Lorenzo was not able to distinguish the Cmity daughter gem and the pseudo cmity soul gem, inside the stone coffin because I had used myriad devil transformations on them to morph them into ego gems, of course, the pseudo cmity soul gem resembled a broken ego gem. As for my abandoned body, it had morphed into the body of a stone elemental and fused with the stone coffin. Giving Lorenzo the impression that if they were to force open the stone coffin they would hurt the person or the corpse inside. Even with such preparations, I could not guarantee that Lorenzo would not find anything peculiar about the stone coffin and my abandoned body within it especially if he were serious about it and given time. Yes, there were limits to the reaches of a diamond rank card creationist and array master but they had other sophisticated tools at their disposal to help with situations like this, if given time Lorenzo could have uncovered the cmity daughter gem, pseudo cmity soul gem, and their secret. When I first learned that Lorenzo nned to study the stone coffin to uncover the trick behind my teleportation-like ability, I wanted to have the pseudo cmity soul gem and the Stone Viltronian''s cmity daughter gem to self-destruct but I could not bring myself to do that the Stone Viltronian. Because over time with the help of their cmity daughter gems the five Stone Viltronian stored in my monster orb not only have begun toprehend rules but their consciousness have developed to form individuality and grow smarter. ording to the Myriad Realm Race Records, the elemental race growing individuality and growing smarter takes nearly a millennium. The point I was trying to make here was that the Stone Viltronian was not just a pet monster anymore it had grown into a capable subordinate and I did not want to abandon it for my convenience. Stone Viltronian was different from the criminals I recruited using cmity daughter gems, I could not bring myself to dispose of it. If I were to sacrifice the Stone Viltronian I would be in the same group as the three mischiefs who would kill their subordinates in a heartbeat if it meant keeping their secrets from being exposed. This was how I ended up returning to the royal pce, while I am here I decided to make sure that the Southern royal family doesn''t do something stupid to jeopardize the rtionship between us, the Southern royal family was my backing, so yes there was a lot at stake here. especially for me, since I could not afford to lose their backing. I had a list of enemies that would work to eliminate me or force me into very as soon as I step out of the Southern Royal family''s shadow. Therefore, it was really assuring to know that the Southern royal family wanted to protect me and was acting out in my best interest however, their actions were starting to be unreasonable by the day and were getting on my nerve. Thing was that I did not have many options when it came to this all I could do was choose to willingly step out of their shadows to avoid their expectations of me or to endure them, bide my time, and act ordingly as the situation progressed. Since I choose to return to the pce I have decided to endure the expectations of the Southern Royal family for me, that was only till the silver milk powder projectmences without a hitch and till Morningstar University''s new school yearmences. Having decided on a n, I step out of the stone coffin and return the Stone Viltronian to my monster orb. Chapter 1327 Shameless Explanation Date- 7 April 2321 Time-04:45 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce "How did you do it, how did you deceive the curse card? Why did it show that you were in sky blossom city when you never left the stone coffin?" Not Colleen, not Ann, or Lorenzo it was Aria who had questioned me. Aria could not wrap her head around the idea that the boy somehow managed to escape the high-level array formation covering the pce ground and use teleportation not once but twice. First, when he teleported out of the pce, and now, when he teleported into the pce. Aria did not understand how the boy was doing it, so instead she jumped to the conclusion that the boy never left the pce grounds and used a trick to fake his location. As it was easier for her to believe thetter over the former. Why was this? Mostly because she did not believe that no matter how much of a prodigy a card soldier was there was no way he would be able to escape from the detection of the array formation covering and protecting the pce grounds for centuries and teleporting in and out of it. However, she was willing to believe that he was capable enough to trick a rare-grade curse card. Exining that a person interprets the reality they see based on what they can believe as what they understood and not as what it was. "Believe what you want to," I did not bother to correct Aria nor did I add to her misunderstanding because she would not believe the exnation I gave her unless it involved the secret to the pseudo-cmity soul gem. Feeling my gaze on them, with exception of Ann, Colleen and Lorenzo did not shy away from it instead their eyes turned serious as Colleen asked, "Boy, how long have you been in there?" Unlike Aria, the trio of Ann, Colleen, and Lorenzo believed that the boy had indeed used teleportation to move to the sky-blossom city and returned to the pce because they were tracking the movements of his grimoire. Which ording to the Southern grimoire and grimoirework division was no small feat because the boy''s grimoire seemed to have a strong firewall protecting its information. All they managed to get was that the boy''s grimoire was used in sky blossom city sometime before and after he walked out of the stone coffin. This was the reason why Ann, Colleen, and Lorenzo were not clear when the boy returned to the pce in his stone coffin. "Your Highness, it doesn''t feel good to be eavesdropped on, does it?" Imented reminding Colleen that she was the first to eavesdrop on him, during his private call with Jill. "Boy, assuming you have heard it all, what do you think? Was I wrong to forcefully bring you to the pce without your consent?" Instead of giving the boy a silly exnation as to why she bought him to the southern pce without his consent, Colleen decided to let the boy decide for himself if what she did was right or wrong. "Nope, don''t use that trick on me. The question here is not whether what you did was right or wrong but why you did it?" Colleen wanted to use the phrase ''the end justifies the means'' to defend her actions and avoid giving me an exnation for them. However, I did not n to let her off that easily. Yes, I had chosen to endure her expectations of me but that did not mean that I would docilely do everything she asks of me. "..." Listening to the boy rudely confront Colleen, Ann, and Lorenzo, Aria''s brows frowned. The rage she felt for the boy and his actions was unexinable. She wanted to grab the boy by his hair and smash his head on the floor while asking him to atone for his sins. However, Aria controlled herself and endure the boy''s rude behavior as she had gathered from the conversation between Colleen, Ann, and Lorenzo that this boy was important for the future development of the Southern region. "Fine, I did that because you asked me to?" Seeing that acting as if she did all for the boy''s good would not be enough to keep the boy fromining about it she decided to be shameless. "When exactly did I do that? I don''t remember asking you to put me in a cryo-sleep and take me to the southern capital," I asked. "Well, you didn''t exactly use those words but were you, not the one who said that you will prove that you are capable of delivering on what you promised if you had the appropriate tools? Well, the tools you needed were of sensitive nature, you should know that better than me, so I cannot bring them to you instead I chose to bring you to them. As it happens that the tools you ask for are being produced and assembled until then the Royal family is happy to have you as our guest," Colleen exined in coded words such that she would not end up revealing a single hint of the top-secret information to Aria who was also in the room but did not have the clearance for it. "..." listening to Colleen''s smartass argument I frowned as it was not what I was expecting her to say. What was I expecting her to say? I was expecting her to apologize for her actions. An apology, that was all I was asking of her. However, what I got was far from an apology but a smart-ass counter. Yes, I did say that if I had the dungeon relocation apparatus I would prove to her that I could create conditions to summon a dungeon simr to silver beach dungeon, this by no means meant that I gave her permission to freeze me in an ice block and abduct me. I don''t care for her argument that due to the sensitive nature of the dungeon relocation apparatus, making it impossible for her to bring it to me so instead she chose to freeze me in an ice block and bring me to it. That doesn''t cut it. Chapter 1328 Its Offical Date- 7 April 2321 Time-04:54 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce "Wyatt, savor your stay at the Southern Pce. If you require any assistance, Aria will be at your service. Once the essential resources for your mission are ready and organized, I''ll get in touch with you," Colleen conveyed as she got ready to depart. I knew that I couldn''t expect an apology from her, and had to endure her overprotection for the sake of the silver milk powder project. So, I expressed my frustration to Colleen, "What exactly do I do here till?" With the supreme leader and Matron hunting me and silver milk powder patent and shares in my hands being eyed by the world, right now I was in such a position that I could only trust my back to the southern royal family thanks to the soul contract Anna and I entered with the world''s will as the witness. This was why despite my numerousints about their overprotectiveness I continued to stick with them. Because the day Anna and I entered a soul contract with the world''s will as a witness, thanks to the terms mentioned in it unknowingly I had chosen a side in this world''s struggle. One could also say that the Southern Royal family was the family that I choose or at least that was what it looked like in the eyes of the foreign forces. Hence, in order to ensure my survival, I must not only rely on the sess of the silver milk project for financial gain but also on the support and prosperity of the Southern royal family. To aplish both objectives, there was only one path I could pursue: creating a dungeon akin to the renowned Silver Beach Gate dungeon. Once this task was aplished, I nned to relocate to Morningstar University. "What do I know? Just do what typical youngsters do," Colleen retorted indifferently. With a straight face, I asked Colleen, "You mean underage drinking, experimenting with drugs, and sexual activities?" "..." Colleen gave the boy a long hard stare and vanished from the room after saying, "Do as you see fit, as long as you are within the pce grounds I won''t care." Aria''splexion turned into a shade of crimson in response to the boy''s words. Even though they werepletely uncalled for and discourteous, she couldn''t deny the truth behind them. Many of her acquaintances indulged in such activities, and had it not been for her family''s strict principles and her aspirations to serve her hometown, Aria may have dabbled in illicit substances and promiscuity as well. But her present standpoint was far removed from such recklessness. Aria was left astounded upon hearing Colleen grant the boy the freedom to conduct himself as he pleased within the pce grounds - a privilege exclusive only to the members of the royal family. Aria couldn''t help but wonder what made the boy so significant that he would be granted such treatment, equivalent to that of a royal family member, especially within the sanctuary of the Royal family. Aria had heard rumors of the boy''s significance in the future development of the southern region, but the specifics of his role remained a mystery to her. However, her envy for the boy had clouded her judgment, causing her to belittle his abilities and underestimate his potential impact. Even though Aria harbored discontent towards the boy, she chose to maintain herposure and fade into the background of the room. As the boy''s appointed bodyguard, she felt it was her duty to make him feel at ease, and she didn''t want her presence to cause any difort. Aria made a conscious effort to keep her distance, as if she were not even there, while still ensuring the safety and protection of the boy remained her top priority. "I havee to a decision regarding my stay here," I dered, turning my gaze towards Lorenzo. "As a form ofpromise, I request that you grant my people clearance to leave the southern region and relocate to the central academic region." My statement held an air of authority, as I made my demands known without any hesitation. Lorenzo''s response would determine the course of action, and I was prepared to stand my ground and negotiate until a mutually beneficial solution was reached. Lorenzo''s gazed at me with a hint of skepticism as if dating that I already knew the answer so why bother with this question? "So, you still haven''t abandoned the notion of enrolling in Morningstar University?" he inquired, his tone implying that my request would not even be considered. Despite his dismissive response, I refused to back down and remained firm in my stance. I was determined to pursue my aspirations, and nothing would deter me from achieving my goals. Lorenzo''s response did not sit well with me, and I could feel the frustration building within me. "That is not the question," I retorted firmly, my brows furrowing with displeasure. I refused to let him divert the conversation away from my request, and I made it clear that I would not tolerate any further attempts to dismiss my demands. Despite the tension in the air, I remainedposed and resolute in my stance, ready to face any opposition that maye my way. Lorenzo''s response left me feeling more frustrated than before, as it seemed like he was deliberately avoiding the issue at hand. "The Southern watch is not my department," he dered, his tone dismissive. "Perhaps you should direct your concerns to Ann, as she is now the interim Southern Emperor. She may be better equipped to assist you with your troubles." With that, Lorenzo took his leave, leaving me, Ann, and Aria alone in thevish bedroom. Despite the setback, I remained determined to find a solution to my problem and was ready to explore all possible avenues to achieve my goals. I turned to Ann with a glimmer of hope in my eyes, but her response dashed any expectations I had. "Wyatt, don''t look at me," she said firmly. "I cannot do anything regarding this matter. Just because we know each other does not mean I am willing to bend the rules for you." Her words were straightforward, leaving no room for negotiation or persuasion. It was clear that Ann was not going topromise her principles, and I respected her for it. However, she did provide some reassurance, stating that if my people had not done anything wrong, they would be granted clearance to move to the central academic region after a proper investigation had been conducted. Yet her words did give me somefort, knowing that my people''s fate was not entirely out of my control. However, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anger at Ann''s response. "Ann, you and I both know that all my people had the necessary clearance to move to the central academic region," I retorted, my frustration evident in my tone. "This investigation is nothing but a flimsy excuse your family has conjured up to prevent my people from leaving the Southern region. So why don''t you drop the act and preach to someone else?" I knew that my usations were not unfounded, as Ann''s family had a long history of preventing me from leaving the Southern region and putting my life in danger. Despite my growing irritation, I tried to keep my emotions in check and remain civil, knowing that I needed Ann''s cooperation to achieve my objectives. "..." hearing myment Ann went quiet. Because she knew that what the boy said about her family was true. Her family had indeed made use of their authority to make sure that the boy''s people doesn''t leave the southern region to move to the central academic city. Ann was quite ashamed about that but the boy has left no choice for her family, he would not listen to reason and be adamant about his course of action. The reason I wanted my people to move to the central academic region was that they would do all the heavy lifting there in my ce until I arrived at Morningstar University. Why was I in hurry about developing my force in the central academic region? It was because at the start of the year at the university, the freshmen will start pouring in and it will very difficult form to start setting up the groundwork for my business whilepeting with them. Not to mention, this way I will get the silver milk project done and also set a foundation in the central academic region simultaneously, saving me time and trouble. "I am sorry Wyatt, I can''t help you with that. I may be the interim southern emperor but my grandma is the general of the southern watch, I did not have the authority to overlook her orders," Ann finally spoke exining that she really could not do anything about the situation of my people. Now it became clear to me that without Colleen''s consent, my people could never leave the southern region. Even if they somehow manage to evade the southern watch at the borders of the southern region and they will not be able to move to the central academic city until they have clearance from the southern region authorities permitting them to move to the central academic city. Chapter 1329 Embracing New Opportunities Date- 7 April 2321 Time-04:59 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce "Wyatt, why don''t you take a moment to unwind and freshen up? And then, I will give you a tour of the royal pce," Ann suggested nning to be a generous and gracious host to the boy. ''Ah, yes. A tour of the royal pce is undoubtedly the most efficient way to spend my precious time.'' " I responded sarcastically. "Wyatt, I know you hate to be here. But don''t tell me, you n to be this sour the entire time you are here. Since you are here why don''t you make the most of it and enjoy your stay," Ann advised feeling that if the boy continue to be a sourpuss she would never get to spend the quality time with him she was nning for. "..." I gave Ann a nk stare. However, I felt Ann was not wrong, I should not waste my timeining about what cannot do and instead have a more positive outlook on my current situation and embrace it to explore the opportunities that I could not havee across in Sky Blossom city. So after giving it a little thought I said, "Fine, I will take your advice but I don''t need a tour of the pce instead I would like the tour of the popr card shops of the southern capital." "Great idea, but unfortunately the card shops won''t be open this early in the morning. Why don''t we finish our tour of the royal pce first, and then we can swing by the card shopster?" Ann suggested, determined to check off all the activities she had nned to do with the boy before Anna returned. The tour of the pce was particrly important to her, and she wanted to make sure they had enough time to explore it thoroughly even if the boy was not particrly interested in it. "Alright, I''ll go along with that," I acquiesced, picking up on Ann''s eagerness to show me around the pce. I supposed it wouldn''t hurt to be more familiar with the pce''syout and the guards, especially since I''d be here for a while. Who knows, maybe I''ll even learn something interesting along the way. "Very well, I''ll be back in an hour to collect you," Ann eximed with great excitement and enthusiasm. Her tone was filled with anticipation and zeal, conveying her eagerness to take me on the pce tour. After Ann left, I surveyed the opulent bedroom in search of the luxurious bathroom. It had been some time since I had cleansed myself conventionally, having relied on my self-created cleansing array formation. But today, I was determined to indulge in a much-needed shower, followed by a leisurely soak in the tub. The thought of the borate bathroom in the guest pce filled me with anticipation and excitement. Utilizing the power of my soul pupils, I easily navigated my way to thergest bath in the guest pce. However, my efforts proved to be unnecessary as I was immediately greeted by a distinguished elderly butler upon exiting my bedroom. "Greetings, sir. I am Colton Haynes, the head butler of the guest pce. How may I be of service to you today?" Colton introduced himself with a polite and professional demeanor, offering his assistance. "Excuse me, but is the main bath avable for use? I would like to utilize it," I asked in a courteous tone, seeking information from the butler. "Certainly, sir. The main bath is at your disposal. I shall have the maids prepare it for you. Please follow me, and I shall escort you to the main bath," the butler promptly retrieved his grimoire and made the necessary arrangements, all while guiding me towards the guest pce main bath. Following the butler I soon arrived at the main bath where I was awestruck by the magnificent sight that greeted me: a truly opulent bathroom unlike any I had ever seen before. In fact, it hardly seemed appropriate to refer to it simply as a "bathroom." Its splendor was akin to the luxurious bathhouses found in the most prestigious resorts in Japan. "Is the bath prepared for the esteemed guest?" the butler asked the maids. "Yes, sir," the maids nodded in unison, indicating all the arrangements were made as per the head butler''s instructions. "Excellent," Colton acknowledged the maids with a nod of his head. He then turned to me and said, "Sir, please enjoy your bath." With that, he exited the bathroom, leaving me to luxuriate in the opulent surroundings. As I examined the magnificent bath, I waited for the maids to depart, but they lingered without any indication of leaving. My mind began to race to wonder if they were waiting to be tipped for their service. However, before I could reach a conclusion, one of the maids approached and spoke, "Sir, Let us assist you with your clothes?" As the maid offered to assist me with my dress, I realized why they were lingering in the room and promptly declined their offer, saying, "Thank you for your kind offer, but I prefer to bathe alone. Please, leave me to it." The maids nodded in understanding and left the bathroom. As I prepared to undress and enjoy the luxurious bath, I couldn''t help but marvel at the stark contrast between the lifestyles of the royal family and usmoners, evident in their Card King realm butlers and maids. However, my thoughts were interrupted as my soul pupils caught sight of Aria, the bodyguard assigned to me by the Southern royal family, hiding in a corner of the bathroom. I had momentarily forgotten about her existence until I actively searched for another presence in the room. This may be because Aria was using a unique card that granted her such exceptional stealth ability. It not only allowed her to blend in with her surroundings but alsopletely erased her presence. Her ability was reminiscent of the saying ''out of sight, out of mind.'' Chapter 1330 Stubborn Aria Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 05:06 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce "Didn''t you hear what I said to the maids,I prefer to bathe privately," I stated, ncing towards the corner where Aria was concealed. As the boy spoke and cast his gaze in her direction, Aria pivoted to nce over her shoulder, wondering who the boy was talking to. Aria wasn''t ying the fool; rather, she possessed unwavering confidence in her stealth tactics. Its ability was not discernible by a mere card soldier. Yet, upon discovering no one but the four walls of the room behind her, Aria came to the realization that the boy was, in fact, addressing her. Ovee with surprise, she cast a stunned gaze in his direction. Aria had employed her stealth card to outwit the senses of her enemies in the card king realm. Thus, she couldn''t help but ponder how the card soldier in front of her had managed to locate her. Could he be bluffing? It wasn''t until she recalled reading about the boy''s Aura Sight, a vision-rted origin card listed in his dossier, that the puzzle pieces fell into ce. Despite the clear indication that she was underestimating the boy, Aria chose to turn a blind eye to the obvious warning. "Make no mistake, I know you heard me. Now get the hell out!" I bellowed, frustrated by Aria''sck of response, demanding that she vacate the premises immediately. Despite my repeated entreaties, Aria persisted in concealing herself in the corner of the room. "I cannotply with your request," she exined. "As your bodyguard, it''s my duty to remain in close proximity to ensure your safety. Thus, I must remain in the same room as you." "Enough already! This is the royal guest pce, for heaven''s sake. Who in their right mind would dare plot an assassination of a royal guest on the royal pce grounds? If you''re so concerned about your duty as my bodyguard, go stand guard outside the door," I said, managing to control my anger as I understood Aria was only doing her job and not going out of her way to make things difficult for me. "Master Wyatt, I implore you to consider your safety by cooperating. Kindly disregard my presence," Aria graciously declined my request once more. "Aria, I understand that you are fulfilling what your duties require of you. However, my privacy is also important to me, and I hope you can respect that. Can we find apromise that works for both of us?" I attempted to reason with Aria. Out of frustration, I hoped that Aria was deliberately trying to make things difficult for me so that I could resort to force to remove her from the room. "Got it. I''ll face the wall. Don''t worry I will not peek," Aria replied. While she seemed to understand my concerns, her proposedpromise fell short. With her presence in the room, I couldn''t fully rx or be alone with my thoughts. It wasn''t about my masculinity; it was simply a matter of personal space. "Fine, have it your way," Saying that I arrange a big enough Istion array to separate me and the rest of the bathroom from the corner of the room where Aria stood guard. However, within the confines of the istion array, an unsettling sensation washed over me. It was as if a pair of eyes were fixed upon me, silently watching my every move. Without a moment''s hesitation, I activated my Gigamite physique, calling upon its remarkable ability - "If you see me, I see you" - to track down the source of my unease. To my surprise, I discovered that the voyeur was none other than Aria herself. It appeared that her eyes possessed extraordinary power, as her gaze was able to prate the istion array I had erected just with her naked eyes - no, upon closer inspection with my soul pupils, I realized that her bloodline was enhancing her visual abilities to see through my barriers, The revtion that the Royal family''s unparalleled bloodline could bestow upon card apprentices the power to peer through an istion array came as aplete surprise to me. In fact, my knowledge of the royal bloodline''s abilities was sorelycking, limited to a scant few rumors and hearsay that I had gleaned from the memories of the clown mask. Emerging from the istion array, I turned to face Aria and inquired, "Why aren''t you following our agreement to face the wall?" Aria''s response was immediate but disingenuous. "I thought it was unnecessary, given the istion array you had erected," she replied, feigning innocence. I saw through her deception, however, and spoke sternly, "Aria, there''s no need to y games. Y know your unique bloodline grants you the power to enhance your vision and see through the istion array formation I have established. Just face the wall as we agreed." Given that I had arranged an istion array, Aria could stay in the room without issue as long as she kept her promise to face the wall and not to peek. "No, with the istion array in ce, I cannot use my mental strength to monitor you or your surroundings so I need my augmented vision to monitor you. If you remove the istion array then I can consider facing the wall," Aria answered. But her answer only managed to frustrate me even further as monitoring a person with mental strength was equivalent to seeing. hearing, and feeling the person at once. Just the thought that Aria nned to monitor me with her mental strength as I bathed made me sick to my stomach. I don''t understand why can''t the Aria not understand that my privacy was as important as my life. "I''m afraid that won''t do, Aria," I replied firmly. "The istion array is necessary for my peace of mind and personal privacy. I cannot allow you to monitor me with your mental strength while I am bathing, it''s an invasion of my personal space." Chapter 1331 Arias Limit Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 05:25 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce "Master Wyatt, would you refuse medical treatment due to valuing your personal space and privacy over your life? Certainly not. A simr standard applies to bodyguards, as both professions prioritize saving their clients'' lives while also respecting their personal space and privacy," Aria made apelling case, demonstrating her unwaveringmitment to her role as a bodyguard. With a tone of sarcasm, I acknowledged, "Well, aren''t you just a genius? You''ve uncovered my silly and irrational behavior," but Aria''s agreeing nod made my attempt at humor fall t. It was clear that her astuteness as a bodyguard left no room for such antics. Exasperated with Aria''s unwavering stance, I concluded that further reasoning would be futile. In a moment of jest, I quipped, "On the topic of safety, wouldn''t it be more advantageous for you to protect me in the shower? Perhaps we should both disrobe and you can join me." "Master Wyatt, I did consider that option, but I must admit, I am not well-versed in the art of fighting in the nude. So, for your safety, I believe it would be best if I stick to my areas of expertise," Aria''s response was candid and genuine, her sincerity was so palpable that I found myself unsure if she was speaking in jest or was truly serious. In a teasing manner, I remarked, "Have no fear, Aria. I shall instruct you in the art of fighting in the nude. Why don''t you join me in the shower so we can begin our training? As my bodyguard, I trust you understand your duty to ensure my safety and security at all times." I said this with a hint of amusement, curious to see how long Aria could maintain her guise of a single-minded protector. Aria politely declined my suggestion, "Master Wyatt, I am currently on duty and it would not be appropriate for me to engage in such activities with you at this time. Perhaps we can schedule a different time for our lesson?" Her smile was friendly enough, but the expression in her eyes was a clear indication of her thoughts, ''Pervert.'' "Fuck it," frustrated, I cursed under my breath. Why should I have to sacrifice the simple pleasure of taking an unnerving shower and bath because of Aria''s stubbornness? This was the southern royal family''s guest pce, after all. If an assassination attempt were to ur here, a mere bodyguard from the card lord realm would be powerless to stop it. In an instant, three floating heads materialized behind Aria. Their sudden appearance alerted her. As she nned to react to them, three pairs of big arms emerged out of thin air aiming at her, one pair covering her eyes while the other two pairs restrained her arms and legs. Despite being bound, Aria remainedposed. She was aware of the boy''s strange powers, as she had read about them in his dossier. Remaining calm, she asked, "Master Wyatt, may I ask the reason for this?" "I tried to reason with you and asked politely, but you refused topromise. You left me no choice but to resort to force. Now, be patient and endure the vision deprivation until I finish my bath," I dered with a sense of triumph. With a smug smile on my face, I walked back into the istion array formation that I had prepared. s, my victory was short-lived as I sensed that my floating arms were struggling to keep Aria restrained. I turned to check on her, only to discover that the unique blend of unparalleled bloodline and soul energy that was surging through Aria''s body was augmenting her physical strength to a point where it was rapidly approaching the level of my gigamite physique. Having struggled for some time to break free from the spectral arms, Aria eventually ceased her attempts and spoke up, saying, "Master Wyatt, I must admit that I had seriously underestimated you. Your strength is quite impressive, especially for someone in the card soldier realm." "Thank you, Aria," I responded with a slight smile as I deactivated my floating arms and heads, allowing her to be free from their grasp. "Although I must say, if you were to fully utilize the power of your bloodline, you would have easily been able to break free from my restraints." I could sense through my soul pupils that Aria had only partially blended her bloodline with soul energy, causing her powers to be diminished. Had she fully merged the twopletely, her physical strength would have exploded by a few folds allowing her to easily break free of my restraints. It was unclear why she had not done so, but it was ultimately my loss. "Master Wyatt," Aria spoke with a hint of surprise in her voice. "You don''t have to downy your abilities on my ount. I apologize for underestimating you. It appears that you are more than capable of defending yourself. I''ll turn around and give you your privacy in the istion array." Aria couldn''t help but question why Minister Lorenzo had assigned her as the boy''s bodyguard when it seemed like the boy was just as skilled inbat as she was. She made a mental note to review her client''s file more thoroughly in the future. "I appreciate yourpliment, Aria, but don''t sell yourself short. If you had fully blended your bloodline with your soul energy, you could have easily broken free from my restraints," I spoke with a hint of remorse, realizing that I had to resort to force to achieve my goal. "Master Wyatt, What do you mean? I had diligently integrated my bloodline with my soul energy, but unfortunately, the resulting physical prowess was inadequate to extricate myself from your constraints without resorting to my cards," Aria replied. She couldn''tprehend how the boy was knowledgeable about her bloodline fusion methodology and why he implied that she had not executed it wlessly, when in fact, she had. "Aria, give me a moment¡­" As I heard Aria insistently proiming that she had wlessly fused her bloodline with her soul energy, despite my soul pupils bearing witness to the contrary, I couldn''t help but feel baffled and suspect that something wasn''t quite right. To get to the bottom of things, I instructed the Hive AI to retrieve the footage of Aria utilizing her bloodline to augment her physical prowess, ultimately unraveling the truth of the matter. As it transpired, Aria wasn''t deliberately deceiving us, but instead sharing what she genuinely believed to be the truth. She persisted in affirming that she had achieved total integration of her soul energy and bloodline, unaware that the level to which she had merged them was not the utmost degree possible. So, why did Aria believe that she had reached the pinnacle of merging her bloodline with her soul energy? Simply put, her physical body had imposed a limitation, preventing her from achieving a higher level of fusion. To surpass this barrier and attain a greater degree of integration between her bloodline and soul energy, Aria would need to transcend the constraints of her physical form. Exceeding the physical limitations of the body was a daunting task, particrly when one was unaware of the existence of such boundaries. This was precisely the predicament that Aria found herself in. Although her bloodline was unmatched in puritypared to even Luna Lorn''s unparalleled bloodline, her body was not on par due to being influenced by external factors such as the genes she inherited from her father were not thatpatible with genes she inherited from her mother. In contrast, both Anna and Ann possessed untainted unparalleled bloodlines, and their bodies were robust enough to fully manifest their innate potential. Comprehending this, I once again experienced a surge of triumph, for I had not been defeated by Aria. It wasn''t a matter of her choosing not to break free from my constraints; rather, her power simply wasn''t sufficient to ovee them. Although she possessed a formidable bloodline and a physique that could rival my own, shecked the adeptness to fully utilize them. Regardless of the cause, the bottom line was that I emerged victorious. Nevertheless, it did not absolve me of the responsibility for resorting to the use of force. In an attempt to make amends, I resolved to inform Aria of what I had learned. "Aria, the extent to which you have merged your soul energy with your bloodline is not the maximum level of fusion achievable. Whenpared to the level of fusion that Anna and Ann can attain between their bloodline and soul energy, your current utilization of your bloodline and soul energy is merely a fraction of what they can do." As the boy spoke, Aria''s brows furrowed in confusion. She found it perplexing that a mere card soldier from a third-rate city had such a deep understanding of the royal unparalleled bloodline, when even she, the descendant of the same bloodline, did not possess such knowledge. Nevertheless, she could not deny the truth in the boy''s words, as she, herself, was aware of the vast discrepancy between her utilization of her bloodline and that of the Southern Emperor or any other member of the royal family. Chapter 1332 A Miracle Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 05:33 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce Throughout her upbringing, Aria was constantly told that her bloodline was second only to Anna''s in terms of purity and distinction. Yet, upon observing her cousins and peers with simrly distinguished bloodlines, she couldn''t help but feel that the enhancements they gained from their lineage were not all that different from her own. It begged the question: if her bloodline was truly the purest of them all, shouldn''t it grant her greater abilities and advantages than her rtives? The question of whether her bloodline fell short in some way wasn''t Aria''s greatest worry, as she was already at the forefront of her generation with the abilities she possessed. Her sess wasn''t solely attributed to her pure bloodline, but rather because of her tireless work ethic and tenacious disposition. Despite being born into the prestigious Art family with the Royal Bloodline, Aria learned from a young age that she wasn''t inherently exceptional and had to earn her ce through hard work and perseverance. Regardless of her achievements, Aria felt a constant weight on her shoulders to uphold the reputation of the Art Family and their Royal Bloodline. Society had unrealistic expectations of those born with the Royal Bloodline, assuming they would excel in all areas just as their renowned ancestors did anything short they would be considered to be tarnishing the Royal Bloodline''s legacy. Falling short of perfection was simply not an option and any perceived failure reflected not only on the individual but the entire family. So, If Aria failed to live up to society''s expectations of her then the Art Family would be med for degrading the Royal Bloodline with their blood. Given the unattainable expectations set by society, Aria had no option but to be relentlessly diligent and hardworking to meet their ludicrous standards. While her pure bloodline was undoubtedly a factor in her sess, it was her tireless efforts that propelled her forward. Without her unwavering determination and hard work, her pure bloodline alone would not have been sufficient to satisfy society''s insatiable demands. Aria''s life was incredibly hectic, as she achieved the rank of Card Lord at the remarkably young age of seventeen. She was so busy that she never had the opportunity to ponder whether her pure bloodline wascking in any way. It wasn''t until her clients, whom she was tasked with protecting, pointed out the potential deficiencies in her bloodline that Aria began to question itspleteness. "Master Wyatt, what are you trying to say?"Aria asked the boy with caution as she did not want to jump to any rash assumptions as she was aware that her Royal Bloodline, whether she wished it or not, was a more significant part of her identity than even the esteemed Art family she was born and raised in. So, if there was any problem with the Royal Bloodline within her then figures will be pointed at the Art family, ming them for degrading the Royal Bloodline. The Art family was one of the oldest allies of the Southern Royal family, they took pride in her loyalty to the Southern Royal family and for them to be med for degrading the Royal Bloodline would be their worst nightmare. ''Sir, young miss''s body is not strong enough to disy the full potential of the Royal bloodline regardless of its purity.'' ''This news stays between us.'' ''Sir, the world will know one day.'' ''No, that day will nevere. My daughter will make sure of it by making up for what her physiquecks by working a hundred times harder than others. Right, Aria?'' ''Yes, Father.'' In a sudden epiphany, Aria recollected that she and her family had always been aware of the fact that her physical constitution was not robust enough to showcase theplete potential of the Royal Bloodline. As a result, they had opted to keep it under wraps, apprehensive of societal repercussions. Now, Aria couldn''t help but ponder why she felt inferior and the urge to keep pace with her peers when it was evident that she had surpassed them. It wasn''t a matter of surpassing them in terms of realm or strength but in terms of the bloodline itself. "Before I get to that, I need you to answer a few personal questions," I asked deciding first to verify my judgment before I made any ims. "Sure, go ahead," Aria agreed because she felt the boy knew something she did not. Considering his performance so far Aria was willing to believe him. "Feel free to stop me when you feel ufortable answering my questions," I dered before asking, "Aria, you have any siblings?" "No, I am the only one," Aria answered "Did your parents ever try to have another baby after you?" I asked but then seeing the reluctance on Aria''s face I added, "I assure you it is rted to what I am going to say about your bloodline." Aria replied, "Yes, they did. Unfortunately, luck was not on their side." However, she didn''t disclose the entire truth that she was privy to - that her mother had suffered a total of six miscarriages, five before Aria''s birth and one after. It was after thest one that Aria''s parents decided to put an end to their attempts as they couldn''t bear the agony of going through another miscarriage. "I understand," I murmured, my fingers nimbly using my mental strength to conduct a thorough search on Aria''s mother on the Grimoire Network, with a particr focus on her pregnancies. Being the offspring of Minister Lorn and Field Marshal Heatsend, Aria''s mother was a prominent figure in the southern province, and it didn''t take much effort for me to track down her personal details, which Aria had not divulged. Further, I delved into thework to do some research about the Art family, and then armed with that knowledge, I had aplete understanding of Aria''s predicament before I apprised her of it. "Miss Aria, you are a living miracle." Chapter 1333 Compatibility Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 05:37 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce "Master Wyatt, I''m notprehending your intention," Aria expressed her bewilderment, puzzled by the young boy''s remark about her as a living miracle. Deep inside, she couldn''t help but wonder if the boy was attempting to flirt with her. "Aria, I am aware of the circumstances surrounding your mother''s pregnancy, and I presume that your parents have reiterated to you time and again that your birth is nothing short of a miracle," I spoke gently, knowing the delicate nature of the subject. "During your birth, there were severalplications, but you surpassed all the odds and came into this world as a healthy baby." Aria''s forehead creased with a frown, and she gazed at the boy in silence, pondering how he knew so much about her and her family, despite being raised thousands of miles away from her. The moment he awakened from cryosleep, he had recognized her, despite it being their first encounter. However, he never disclosed how or why. Now, he seemed to be an expert on her bloodline and family history, raising Aria''s suspicions that all of this was nned by the boy. However, she swiftly realized the notion was absurd, yet the thought left her feeling wary of him. "Aria, please understand that what I am about to say is in no way meant to disrespect your family. I must also emphasize that soul pathwaypatibility does not reflect how much people love each other," I spoke carefully, treading lightly. I was aware that my next statement could potentially offend Aria, given that she had devoted her entire life to ensuring that nobody med the Art family blood for her physical limitations. "I understand, Master Wyatt. Please go ahead and say what you have to say," Aria replied impatiently. She had already anticipated what the boy was about to tell her, and it wasn''t anything new that she didn''t already know. What Aria was looking for was if he had anything constructive to add to the situation. "Good," I nodded as Aria agreed with my words. "Aria, there is a reason behind your mother''s miscarriages, and it has to do with thepatibility of your parents'' soul pathways," I exined. In simpler terms, Aria''s parents had an ipatibility in their genes that resulted in multiple miscarriages. Despite her father being able to impregnate her mother, the embryos could not survive beyond seven or eight months due to the gic mismatch. This would lead toplications during fetal development. Aria''s brows furrowed as she heard the term "soul pathwaypatibility" for the second time today but had no idea what it meant. She couldn''t help but feel a bit lost, not knowing how it rted to her parent''s situation. "I''m sorry, Master Wyatt, but I''m not familiar with that term. Could you please exin it to me?" she asked, hoping for some rification. "To put it simply, the Art family''s innate physique doesn''t match well with the Royal bloodline," I replied straightforwardly, fully aware that my words might cause offense, but I couldn''t think of a gentler way to exin the concept of soul pathwaypatibility to Aria. "Master Wyatt, What are you trying to imply here?"Aria''s furrowed brows and tense expression made it clear that she wasn''t going to let me off the hook without a proper exnation. "Aria, let me exin. If I am not wrong then the Art family has a unique innate physique that enables them to purify their soul energy at a faster rate than others. This ability allows members of your family to forge their ego gem faster than others of their generation," I said, in hopes to rify my earlier statement. I knew that the Art family was renowned for their abilities and that Aria was very proud of her family''s heritage. "Although I hear you, I''m struggling to see the connection between what you''re saying now and your earlier statement," Aria voiced her confusion. "Allow me to finish, I''m almost there," I requested Aria to exercise patience and lend an ear to my exnation. "In the meantime, if my memory serves me right, the Unparalleled Bloodline possesses the power to enhance the user''s physical form by harnessing their soul energy," I borated. As Aria nodded in agreement I paused, savoring the dramatic effect before continuing. "Picture this - a body with the physique that''s inherently Art family along with the unparalleled bloodline of the Southern Royal family," I proposed hoping to capture Aria''s imagination such that she understood what I was getting at but her confused expression made me realize I was overestimating her. "What I''m trying to convey is that if such a body were to exist, it would be a miracle granted by the nature. However, in your case, you''re the wed iteration of that miracle," I rified, hoping Aria couldprehend my words. "The innate physique of your Art family has hindered the fusion of the unparalleled bloodline in your body with your soul energy, thus limiting your physical form," I expounded, wondering if Aria could connect with my analysis. "Master Wyatt, forgive me for saying this, but shouldn''t it be the other way around? Wouldn''t the Art family''s inherent physiqueplement the royal family bloodline by purifying the soul energy?" Aria interjected, highlighting what I had previously stated, possibly because she was unsure of my rationale. "Exactly. That''s why a body possessing both the Art family''s physique and the Unparalleled Bloodline would be a natural marvel," I stressed to Aria, hoping to emphasize my point. "Can you imagine the potency an apprentice with such power would wield?" I added, urging Aria to envision the possibilities. The Art family physique increases the purity of the soul energy The unparalleled bloodline uses soul energy to enhance the physical body. If they both were in one body it would turn into an endless loop of empowerment which was just too ridiculous to even imagine. The Art family physique => Pure Soul energy => Unparalleled bloodline + Pure soul energy => Enhanced physical body => enhanced Art family physique => Purer Soul energy => Unparalleled bloodline + Purer soul energy => greater Enhanced physical body=> greater enhanced Art family physique and so on. Chapter 1334 A Miracle And A Failure Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 05:44 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce "Master Wyatt, what are you trying to say? On the one hand, you say that my parent''s soul pathways are notpatible but on the other hand you say that the innate abilities of both my parents together are an unstoppable force and a miracle. I understood thetter but I don''t understand the former why are my parent''s soul pathways notpatible?" Aria patiently listened to what the boy had to offer and thinking them through she felt a part of what the boy said made sense and the other part she did not quite get it. So, she did not hesitate to voice her doubts to the boy. "Here''s the thing the bloodline of the Heatsend family and the innate physique of your Art family are totally opposite to each other. The Heatsend family bloodline uses soul energy to augment the card apprentice''s body. Whereas, the Art family''s innate physique uses the body to augment the soul energy. Making both these abilities opposite to each other. Yes, as a whole abilities, the Heatsend family bloodline, and the Art family physique shouldplement each other but as soul pathways that result in these abilities, they do not go hand in hand. If both abilities used the soul energy to enhance the physique or used the physique to enhance the soul energy, then soul pathways that resulted in these abilities would bepatible. Heck, they could even mutate into a new ability never seen before. During the fetal stage of the baby, the soul pathways of the unborn child are beginning to form and aline to give it the bloodline of the Heatsend Family and the innate physique of the Art family. However, because of thepatibility issue of the soul pathways of these two abilities, the soul pathway arrangement of the unborn baby starts to fall apart resulting in miscarriage. However, in your case, your body was able to amodate the soul pathways of both the Heatsend family bloodline and the Art family''s innate physique. And that was only possible because of a mutation in your body that became the limitation of both the unparalleled bloodline and the Art physique that you possess. Making you the jack of both abilities but the master of none. This was why I called your existence a miracle and a failure," I patiently exined to Aria how her parent''s soul pathways were notpatible despite their abilitiesplimenting each other and how her birth was a miracle and a failure at the same time. No matter how pure Aria''s unparalleled bloodline was because of the limitation in her body it could not merge with her soul energypletely thus Aria could use the unparalleled bloodline to its maximum potential. The same was true for the innate Art physique she inherited from her father''s family. Aria could try to remove this limitation on her body such that she will be freely able to use the unparalleled bloodline and the innate Art physique, maybe even use them together to achieve a power never seen before but without the limitation on her body her soul pathways would start to copse and she would die. "Master Wyatt, is there a way for me to ovee the limitation of my body?" Aria asked the boy after understanding the crux of the boy''s detailed exnation of her body and her innate abilities. "I am sorry Aria, the limitation of your body is not something that you can ovee. Honestly, that limitation is what keeps you alive. Without it, your soul pathways would copse and you would die a horrible death. That limitation is the reason why you were born as a healthy child but your siblings died in your mother''s womb," my words to Aria were grim because I wanted to stress the gravity of the natural limiter in her body to Aria. I did not what her to do something stupid in pursuit of power which would inevitably lead her to a horrible death. "I see that natural limiter on my body is what keeps me alive while also making me inadequate despite inheriting two of the most powerful abilities in the southern region, the unparalleled bloodline and the innate Art physique. I guess I should be happy to be alive," Aria said this but a tinge of regret could be heard in her voice as she could note to terms with her situation so she soon dered, "I don''t want to be mediocre when I could be the best there is." "Girl, did you not hear what I just say? You only have two choices keep the natural limiter or die a horrible death," I stressed feeling that Aria did not understand how gruesome and grave death by soul pathways copsing was. "Master Wyatt, since you can clearly understand my situation then you should have some way to rectify it, right?" Aria was not reconciled with her situation. And she was right if I could not rectify her problem why even bother to bring it up in the first ce? "Aria, I hope youe to terms with your situation but if you insist I can think of something however it will not be easy," I advised Aria not to try and change something that was keeping her alive bute to terms with it and move on because I did not want to solve a problem that actually did not need solving. However, thinking of numerous possibilities of Aria''s bloodline and physique I could not help but get excited. "So, there is a way," Aria asked in anticipation. She did not even considering to terms with her situation and moving on. Clearly, Aria like other royal children would not hesitate to risk her life for power. As they knew their life''s value was directly proportional to their strength. That was what they have been taught since their birth. "Aria, take your time, I am not going anywhere," I did not agree with Aria and instead asked her to take her time weighing her options because just with her current development Aria was able to creat huge waves in the future vision of the clown mask so I did not think it was wise for her to risk all at over a possibility that she could ovee the natural limiter on her body. Chapter 1335 Guests Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 05:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce "Master Wyatt, no need I have already decided. So, please guide me," Aria said decisively and it appeared she was not going to change her mind no matter what the boy said. "First of let me take shower in peace, then we can talk about your situation, it is not something your or I can address on a whim," I said walking back in my istion array formation. Then seeing Aria face the wall I undressed and proceeded to enjoy the shower followed by a soak in the tub. I had already thought of various way''s around the natural limiter ced on Aria''s body which would allow her to use both her bloodline and physique to their maximum potential however all of them were temporary measures. The different ways I came up with all used the same principle of suppressing Aria''s natural limiter for a certain duration for which her body will continue to be stable without the presence of the limiter. Now to find out how long and how much I can suppress the natural limiter ced on Aria''s body without affecting the stability of her body I would have to conduct numerous trial-and-error experiments but there was only one Aria. Fortunately, I had Hive AI which could conduct urate simtions when provided with the necessary data and real-time parameters. However, before going through the course of action I came up with I thought it would be best if I visited ''The Infinity Library'' to brush up on simr cases. As that thought crossed my mind, I could not help but wonder if Aria was worth the trouble of me wasting my precious free reading time in the Infinity library. Well, I like to use everything at my disposal to help provide the best solution I can to my client only if they were willing to pay the appropriate price. So having enjoyed a long soak in the luxurious bathtub I dressed up and lifted the istion array. Feeling the istion array being lifted Aria turned to look at me with anticipation. ncing into her eyes I said, "It seems you did not change your mind." "No, I did not. If anything I am more certain about it than before," Aria''s eyes shone with a firm resolve as she spoke these words. "Good, that you are certain about this because my services are not cheap, my help to you will depend on what you are willing to offer me," I said as I walked out of the main bath only to find that the head butler Colton and the maids waiting for me outside. "Master Wyatt, Miss Aba Windsor, and her friends are waiting for you in the hall," Colton reported as I walked out of the main bath and paused in front of him. "Aba is here too?" I blurted in surprise. Considering that the demigod Windsor had left Aba in Anna''s custody it would only make sense that Aba would follow Anna back to the royal pce. And what was this about Aba''s friends, I thought she had no friends other than the ones she made in sky blossom city. "Yes, Master Wyatt. It has been 7 minutes since their arrival. Miss Aba in particr seems to be enthusiastic about meeting you. Will you be greeting them with your presence or should I send them away?" the head butler asked "No, take me to the hall they are waiting in," I said deciding to meet the future hero of this world. In any case, a strong friendship maye in handy someday. "This way, Master Wyatt," I followed the butler while trying to find Aria, she seemed to have once again faded into the background her presence was not noticeable if not for my soul pupils. Clearly, she did not want to discuss her personal problem with her client while she was on the job. I really liked Aria''s strong work ethic. No wonder she was able to rack in so many merits at a young age in Clown Mask''s future vision. Aria was 17 years old now and during the war between the South and North region seen in Clown Mask''s future vision, she would be in her mid-twenties which was very young for card apprentices who could live a very long timepared to the mortals. ¡­ Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 06:35 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce Following the head butler, I arrived at the main hall of the guest pce to find Aba. As for her friends, they were none other than Agatha and the girl with the sword ve physique Laura Hill. I should have guessed. "Wyatt, you are finally here," Aba said seeing me walk into the hall. "Master Wyatt," Laura and Agatha greeted with a nod so did I. "So, what brings you guys here?" I wondered why had these threee to me. "I heard you were finally awake from your Cryosleep so I came to check on you on big sis Susan''s behalf," Aba said with a mischievous smile. As a teenager, her mind was riddled with romance and other nonsense when she should be trying her best to cultivate her active soul energy. Honestly, for a daughter of a renowned demigod, Aba''s strength was a joke but somehow she bes the hero of this world ording to Clown Mask''s future vision. I really did not understand how that worked. "Why did you not bring her to the pce with you?" I asked "Wait, I could do that? Why did I not think of that? Is it toote to bring big sis Susan to the southern capital now?" Aba said turning to Agatha hoping that she would go back to the sky-blossom city and bring Susan to the southern capital. "Princess, I cannot do that," As someone who raised Aba Agatha knew what Aba was thinking and immediately rejected her. They were in the southern capital, though the rtions between the southern royal family and her master were good, the same could not be said about the spies of the other forces stationed in the southern capital. So she could not be casual about her duties like she did back in sky blossom city. Chapter 1336 Barf! Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 06:38 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Guest Pce "Wyatt, if you want to we can arrange for people to bring your manager and Corey to the southern capital. However, Anna would be jealous that arranging to bring your manager to the pce was your first business in order after you woke up from the cryosleep," Ann said walking into the guest pce hall and catching the boy and his friends by surprise. "Ann, your family love to eavesdrop doesn''t it," I said sarcastically "No, it is just the burden we have to bear as a result of our high realms," Ann retorted implying that her family member''s realm was so high that they hear voices from afar causing others to mistake their ability as eavesdropping. "Sure, me others when you guys are too dumb to control your abilities," Right now I was not a big fan of anyone in the Heatsend family except for Anna who was epting punishment for doing something I asked her to do. "Burn!" Aba yelled as she had a score to settle with Ann for those embarrassing pictures Anna took of her. She could care less that Ann and Anna were two different people. Honestly, In the guest pce apart from the boy she was the only one who could get away with taunting the royal family. Even so, Agatha desperately nudged Aba her elbow hoping her princess would not enjoy this too much. After all, they were in the heart of the Southern Royal family so it would not be wise to cut the branch they were sitting on. Listening to the boy call the royal family members dumb to the face of Ann Aria''s mood kept fluctuating affecting her stealth. However, she desperately tried to control her rage knowing that the Soldier Queen held the boy in high regard and would probably overlook his rudeness again. As for Laura, she was the only one enjoying the refreshments prepared by the head butler for the guests, *Crunch* *Crunch* Attracting the attention of everyone in the hall. Feeling the gaze of everyone Laura paused and defended, "Sorry, these cookies are just too good." "The royal baker will be happy that you like the cookies, Miss Hill, would you prefer a ss of milk or a cup of tea with them?" the head butler said trying to erase the awkwardness in the room. Colton knew the boy was a very important guest regardless of his realm because the guest pce no.1 was only allocated to those the Southern Royal family held dear or those they wanted to impress. And from the looks of it, it appears the Souther Royal family held the boy dear and also wanted to impress him. Therefore, he did not hesitate to step in to smooth the conversation between Princess Ann and the boy. "A cup of milk without sugar, please," Laura replied enthusiastically ignoring the gaze of everyone in the room. "What about you, Sir and Madams?" Colton politely asked others if they wanted any beverages. "None for me," "Nope" "No" The rest of us rejected Colton''s offer only to hear Laura say, "If you guys don''t want them, can I have all these cookies?" All of us nodded our heads in shock looking at Laura stuff her face with a dozen or so cookies. Soon Agatha came to Laura''s defense saying, "Laura, looks like you have grown quite an appetite practicing your sword dance the whole night." "Yes, but how do these cookies taste so good despite being sugar-free," Laura said while stuffing her face with another cookie and then continued to ask, "You guys sure you don''t want to taste them?" "*Ahem* Miss Hill, those cookies are not sugar-free," Colton pointed out to Laura wondering why she would assume that the cookies were sugar-free. "They are not sugar-free?" Laura asked Colton in shock. Because of her ugly past with weight and food, in Sun blossom city''s Hill family the servants prepared all of Laura''s food following a specific diet, so she unwitting assumed the same in the guest pce. "They are not," Colton awkwardly nodded his head *Barf* Laura suddenly began to vomit uncontrobly spilling saliva and digestive juices mixed with chewed-up cookies. Thankfully Colton was quick to act he used his cleaning card to clean the floor and make it spotless and shiny again during the small interval between Laura''s uncontroble vomiting. "What the fuck?" Aba cussed, only to hear Agatha and Ann yell simultaneously, "Language Princess/Aba." "Don''t mind her, she was called cubby during her childhood causing her to be overcautious about her weight," I exined in Laura''s stead. Letting others know that Laura''s condition was psychological and there was no we could do about it. "Kids are mean," Aba instantly felt for Laura because kids called her shorty her entire childhood and they still do. Understanding that Aba misinterpreted my words I said, "It is not like what you think." "Believe me, I know what she has been through," Aba argued as she finally found amon point to bond with Laura. Shaking my head, I decided not to bother correcting Aba because it was too much of a hassle. "Wyatt, how about we start our pce tour now?" Ann asked the boy ignoring that a few seconds ago the boy called her dumb. "Sure, lead the way," A pce tour sounded a lot better than watching Laura vomit everything she eat after herst bowel movement while the head butler used his cleaning card to clean the vomit again and again. "Where are you going?" Ann asked Aba seeing her follow her. "Pce tour, didn''t you just offer to take us on a pce tour?" Aba respond. "No, the pce tour is just for Wyatt and me," Ann corrected Aba, there was no way she was letting this shorty and her bodyguard be the third wheel to her alone time she had managed to get with the boy. "Why not?" Aba protested and demanded why she could not go on the pce tour with the boy "Yes, why not?" listening to the boy question her too, Ann had no choice but to cave, "Sure, why not?" Before following Ann and me on a pce tour Aba yelled at vomiting Laura, "Chubby, Ann is taking us on the royal pce tour, join us when you are done barfing." Chapter 1337 In Love With Me Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 09:43 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce "How may I be of service to the Soldier Queen?" a female voice answered from the other side of the grimoire call made by Colleen, causing her to frown and scold, "Girl, first learn how to respectfully address your mother." "Mother, I was just kidding," the female voice was none other than Colleen''s daughter and Anna''s mother. "With a mother like you, Anna is not to be med for her actions," Colleen did let her daughter off the hook so easily. "How am I to be med for her actions? You, father, and big brother raised her once she stopped breastfeeding. The first word out of her mouth was grandma. If anyone is to be med for her actions then it''s you guys, not me. I was mostly absent for her childhood," Anna''s mother argued. "How can you say that proudly?" Colleen was dissatisfied that her daughter felt no guilt about missing out on most of her daughter''s childhood. "I can say that proudly because I have the best family to depend upon," Anna''s mother said acting coy with her mother knowing Colleen would not shut up about it unless she said something cringy to feed her ego. As Colleen''s daughter Anna''s mother knew her better than Colleen herself. "ttering will not get you out of trouble this time youngdy," Colleen thundered but her eyes told a different story. The ttery worked, Anna''s mother was right about her. However, Colleen continued to say, "Girl, how can you help her steal the important parts of the dungeon relocation apparatus? Do you know how it will affect our family''s reputation if the word gets out?" "Mother, Anna said she had a n so as her mother I supported her," Anna''s mother responded. ording to her a good mother would always have faith in her daughter and have her back, even if she was the dumb daughter. Listening to her daughter''s words cklines formed on Colleen''s forehead, knowing that her daughter was lying to her and hiding something from her. Nheless, Colleen choose to overlook it and said, "Your aunt is very mad at you, for your safety and to keep our dignity don''t return to the southern capital until she leaves for the way beyond again." "Don''t worry Mom, recently I have made some progress in my strength and am itching to test the power of the top ten strongest in the world," Anna''s mother said confidently. "Congrats on your progress. But don''t underestimate your aunt. You know her better than me, she will not hesitate to whoop your ass in public if she catches you," Colleen warned her daughter not to underestimate their aunt. "I will keep that in mind. Anyhow, enough about me, tell me how is my son-inw? I heard you kidnapped him and brought him to the southern capital and are holding him in the guest pce," Anna''s mother seemed to have already decided that the boy who discovered the sliver milk powder was her son-inw. "He is capable, not the like the men you see Anna usually hang out with. However, I think that boy has fallen for me," Colleen said in shame. She was embarrassed that her granddaughter''s lover her life was entranced by her beauty. "Pftttt haha, haha," hearing her mother''s words Anna''s mother burst out in loudughter. "Girl, this is no joke. This is a serious issue. Whenever he is in my presence I can hear his vulgar thoughts about me and let me tell you they are not pleasant," Colleen was angry that her daughter wouldugh at such a serious matter. "Haha, haha," Anna''s mother continued tough louder hearing Colleen''s exnation. "Will you stopughing? What''s wrong with you, mother and daughter pair? Anna did not care when the boy flirted with me with her right next to him and you areughing when I tell you your daughter''s husband has vulgar thoughts about me," Colleenined. She did not understand what was so funny about this situation. "Mother, rx, it is not like what you think. I think the boy is thinking vulgar thoughts about you to stop you from listening to his original thoughts. He is smart if not anything," it was not quite clear if Anna''s mother wasplimenting the boy orining about him. However, her words brought Colleen a sudden sense of rity about the boy and his intense steamy vulgar thoughts about her. Yet, still, she asked her daughter in doubt, "Are you sure that is all to it and there is nothing more to it?" "I don''t know, Mother. You can never be sure about things like this. After all, you are a beautiful woman and he is an impressionable teenager," Anna''s mother''s words could not be more misleading. Hearing them Colleen''s brows tied in a knot as she contemted if her granddaughter''s love interest was interested in her or not. If yes, did she somehow lead him on? "Mother, I am kidding. I am sure the boy was just trying to mask his true thoughts. Though it is worth noting that he knowingly used such a tactic to keep you from reading his true thoughts. He was either really interested in you or hiding an even bigger secret. It seems I will have to pay a personal visit to my mysterious son-inw," Anna''s mother was intrigued wondering what secret could be more important than his life for the boy to go that far to cover it. "Speaking of your son-inw, I think you would like to know that he is in contact with Jill Norley," Colleen reported. "How did that happen? How did that man''s daughter get in contact with the boy?" Anna''s mother finally became serious in her conversation with her mother. Soon Colleen went on to report everything she knew about the boy''s rtionship with Jill to her daughter. Along with the various spection she, Ann, and Lorenzo came up with. Chapter 1338 Reciprocating Faith Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 09:48 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce "Mother, I don''t think your spections hold any truth to them," Anna''s mother did not agree with Colleen''s spection that the boy was so adamant about joining Morningstar University because he wanted to be with Jill Norley. Colleen''s daughter felt that the boy''s reason for wanting to attend Morningstar University was not as simple as Colleen put it. She believe someone who had the smarts to discover sliver milk powder and trick the southern royal family into doing his dirty work would not make his decisions solely based on irrational variables like infatuation, romance, and forbidden affairs. Otherwise, he would already be leashed by her daughters Anna and Ann. As for the boy''s association with Jill Norley, She felt that the boy was using Jill to show them that they were not the only people he could depend on, he that other choices too. The boy was just making sure his value would not decrease as he continues to depend on the Southern royal family. The thought that the boy may be trying to separate himself from the Southern royal family did cross Anna''s mother''s mind but she did not continue to entertain that thought further because she knew the boy was smart enough to know that he could not trust other forces like he trusted the Southern royal family. Anna''s mother was so confident about this because of the soul contract her daughter entered with the boy in the presence of the world''s will. The soul contract put the royal family at a little disadvantage but with that, they gained the trust of the boy. Yes, Anna''s mother thought that her daughter could have negotiated better terms but that was a matter of the past and she hated to waste time reliving the past the most. Currently, the Southern royal family''s rtionship with the boy seemed to strain but it was only because they had differences of opinion and it in no way meant that they did not trust each other. This only meant that the boy too had started to ept the Southern Royal family like how it had epted him. If everything works out this little incident may even deepen their rtionship. So ultimately Colleen''s daughter had concluded that the boy did not n to join Jill Norley or the faction her father represented, he was only using them to make the Southern royal family jealous. To be more urate he was only seeking the attention of the Southern royal family. In a way, Colleen did give the boy attention by bringing him to the southern royal pce. However, it was obvious that this was not the type of attention the boy sought. So Colleen''s action might have only made the boy more rebellious towards the Southern royal family. What kind of attention did the boy was searching for? He wanted his opinion to matter, he wanted to be treated equally. Since he trusted them to have his back, he wanted them to trust him. Anna''s mother clearly remembers that the boy started acting out the first time when the Southern royal family started to meddle with his life and made ns for him without seeking his opinion. Since then the boy started to take action to separate himself from the Southern royal family. The boy might think he was shrewd by owning the majority shares of Fine Gold and using it as the spearhead to rise his influence in the blossom district in his first step to establish his own force and secretly starting his little side project on pleasure cards, but Anna''s mother was aware of his little every action. Yes, his rtionship with Jill Norley caught her by surprise but other than that she would like to think that she had a firm grasp of what the boy was up to. Despite knowing what the boy has been up to recently Anna''s mother let him be because she felt that shoving their demands and decisions onto the boy will only not work and end up making matter worse. However, in the end, her mother did what she choose not to. Projecting her fears and worries onto the boy. Anna''s mother knew the only reason Colleen did what she did was that recent events had her feeling that what they were not doing was not enough, they could do better¡ª she could do better. The boy would be safer in the royal pce than in the sky-blossom city. In a moment of weakness, Colleen let her fears and worries get the best of her. Therefore Anna''s mother did not bother throwing around the me instead began to think about how to make up for the damages. ''If only Anna was avable,'' Anna''s mother thought of using Anna to console the boy and consolidate his faith in the Southern royal family knowing that her daughter would be the only person the trusted and cared for right now in the entire Southern royal family. Why would the boy not trust Anna? After all, he knew that she was hopelessly in love with him. And he took advantage of it every turn he got. However, with Field Marshal Heatsend disciplining Anna, she would not be avable anytime soon. She had to think of something else. The thought of using Ann never crossed her mind because Anna''s mother knew that, unlike Anna who dared to choose the boy over the family, Ann would never be able to put the boy ahead of the family''s needs so she could never gain his trust let alone help the family smooth things over with the boy. "Then what other reason there could be for the boy to be so adamant about joining Morningstar University at risk of his life? I don''t understand. I was rash and ignorant when I was young but I would never do something so stupid," Colleen tried to make sense of why the boy wanted to attend Morningstar University with his life handing on the bnce so that she could persuade him otherwise or find a reason to support him on his decision. "Mother, don''t try to make sense of it, it is pointless and will only confuse you. You are not him to see the situation the way he sees it. Since you have already forcibly brought him to the pce, think of a way to keep him," Anna''s mother like Colleen too could not understand the reason for the boy to be so adamant about enrolling into the morning star university. However, she did not try to understand it because she decided to reciprocate the faith the boy had in them. As for what just suggested to Colleen, she did so to keep Colleen busy so that she would forget about her fear and worries and once again start thinking straight. "How do I go about that? I offered to support him with every resource and manpower at the royal family''s disposal but he refused, what else can I offer to him? I am at my wit''s end," Colleen was not exaggerating, she had offered her granddaughter to the boy yet he refused her ns for him. "Mother, that boy is a man of intellect, why don''t you try to keep him busy by giving him work that would test the boundaries of his intellect? Introduce some new for him to learn. Make it so that he doesn''t have time to waste. I heard Anna say that he loves to create origin cards you can start there," Anna''s mother suggested believing that maybe this way the boy would stop focusing on Colleen brought him to the pce against his will, and with time his opinion about Colleen and the Southern royal family would subside. Meanwhile, closely monitoring the boy and witnessing what he was capable of first hand Colleen would find the strength within her to have faith in the boy as he wanted her to. Anna''s mother hoped that this would help resolve the strained rtionships and misunderstandings between the boy and her family before he leaves to enroll in Morningstar University. She agreed with her mother that the boy should be risking his life by attending university in a central academic city but she also knew that if she and her family could not put their faith in the boy and trust he knows what he was doing they could potentially lose him for good. Anna''s mother felt this way because she was pretty confident that the boy would other ways to attend Morningstar University without the help of the Southern royal family. His association with Jill Norley was the perfect example of that. However, Anna''s mother did not n to share all this with Colleen because telling a person riddled with worries not to worry would not do any good. Therefore, she could only give it time hoping nature will take its course in their favor. "Sounds good, I will do as such. Maybe I could reinitiate the MegaMorpher project. That should keep him busy for a while." "No, that won''t work." Chapter 1339 Fallen Reputation Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 09:58 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce "Why is that?" Colleen asked hearing her daughter reject her idea to reinitiate the MegaMorpher project. With Luna gone, the MegaMorpher project was put on hold indefinitely. But considering that they need MagaMorpher to explore their inheritancend, Colleen felt it would be a good idea to revive this project after all the required funds and ns were already in ce with the exception that this project was no longer for the creation of Luna''s regiment. Allowing Colleen to achieve two goals with one kick. The goals were keeping the boy busy and getting the cards they need to venture into their inheritancend respectively. "Mother, Luna was supposed to get the recipe for the ingredient required to create MegaMorphers card. Now with her betrayal, I don''t think that will happen anytime soon," Anna''s mother exined to Colleen the real reason why they had put the MegaMorpher project on hold indefinitely. "Why do you need the recipe to create the ingredient can''t we just buy them?" Colleen said feeling that her daughter was making things unnecessarilyplicated. "Mother, we don''t need that particr ingredient, we need a modified version of it. Which the boy and Luna were supposed to research together," Anna''s mother patiently exined to Colleen knowing her mother was more of brawns and beauty than brains. "I see," Colleen nodded in understanding and then shee to a sudden realization and voiced it to her daughter in anger, "We cannot use Luna''s old connections to get our hands on the recipe for the ingredient required for the creation of the MegaMorpher because you guys stole the important parts of the dungeon relocation apparatus we rented from the Morningstar University. Even though you guys tried to hide your tracks by ming it all on freedom fighters, you have dragged the name and reputation of the Southern Royal family through the mud so that in the foreseeable future people will think twice before making use deals with us." "..." Anna''s mother suddenly when silent know that she was in the wrong here. Yes, after stealing important parts of the dungeon relocation apparatus she and her daughter cleaned their tracks by putting the me on Freedom Fighters. But that did not change the fact that the Southern Royal family was responsible for the protection of the dungeon relocation apparatus. So, its theft reflected badly on the Southern Royal family, who was supposed to safeguard it. The more Colleen thought about it the more angry she grew and she did not hesitate to articte her anger to her daughter, "Sister-inw is right no amount of punishment and discipline will change the damage you and your daughter did to our family. Girl, tell me where are you, my hands suddenly feel itchy." "So, now Anna is not my daughter? Weren''t you the one who paraded her around calling her the world''s best granddaughter when she gave you the core of the devil yed? You take the praise and I get the me," Anna''s mother snorted hearing Colleen me her for her daughter''s string of bad decisions. "*Amen* whatever, forget about it," Colleen said in embarrassment as what her daughter pointed out was not false and then tried to divert the topic to the boy saying, "Tell me how do I keep the boy busy?" "Did I not already point out that he likes to create origin cards?" Anna''s mother repeated her original advice. "Sure, but where do I find enough card apprentices in need of origin card creation that would jam-pack the boy''s schedule for the next three months?" Colleen pointed out. "Why don''t you ask the card creation association to send all the clients with origin card creation cases toward the boy?" Anna''s mother suggested. "How dare you ask me to misuse my authority, you really haven''t learned your lesson have you?" Colleen thundered at her daughter. "Alright, I will think of something else," Anna''s mother stopped kidding around and then remembering a video that she saw recently she uttered, "Old Lorenzo said that the boy has equipped his close confidants with some kind of giant transformation cards which can be used in fusion with Summon-type cards and Summon Possession skill cards, he even shared a video file where the four of them ughter an entire army of 100,000 card apprentices. I think equipping our soldiers with that card would not be a bad idea." "Now that''s an idea I can get behind, and just to be on the safer side, I will fund the boy with enough resources so he can research new a recement ingredient for the creation MegaMorpher card such that he can continue with MegaMorpher Project with agreed upon specs," Colleen thought if she tasked the boy to achieve the impossible then he will be stuck in the confines of the royal pce indefinitely where he could grow in a safe environment like she wanted. "Now that''s a great idea," Anna''s mother immediately agreed with Colleen''s n because she thought that if the boy could achieve what Colleen felt was impossible, then Colleen will not just see the raw potential of the boy but also see what he was already capable of. Pulling Colleen out of her fears and worries, so that she can put her faith in the boy so that he could take care of himself. "I know, but enough about that, tell me how far the relocation of the silver milk powder manufacturing nt hase. And what are the losses?" Colleen inquired. Luna was an integral part of the silver milk powder manufacturing nt, from its secret location to how it operated, she knew every detail about it. Now that she had betrayed the Southern royal family and joined Freedom Fighters, as a precaution Anna''s mother had to relocate the entire silver milk powder manufacturing nt to a new secure location. Now that was no simple task. "I have managed to hire trustworthy space rule users, they relocated the nt to a new secure location with ease, and no damage was incurred." "So, where are these so-called trustworthy space rule users of yours now?" "Mother, don''t ask questions that you already know answers for." Chapter 1340 Aba The Fly Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 10:15 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce "So, all these are the trophies your ancestors collected from the demons?" Aba asked Ann, watching the neatly disyed various artifacts that apparently Ann''s ancestors collected after defeating demons. "Impressive," as I looked at the Southern Royal family''s collection of devil-rank ingredients. To think that they would waste such excellent-grade ingredients as trophies to disy the splendor of their ancestor''s power and achievements instead of using them to create powerful cards. "Well, recently we have discovered that most of these artifacts were collected by our ancestors when they invaded the demon realm, or the dark realm as the demons call it," Ann suddenly made a huge revtion surprising the boy and Agatha as for the others they did not understand or care the implication of invading the dark realm meant. "Wait, you are telling me that your ancestors had traveled to the dark realm," I asked Ann in surprise because I clearly remember Ann iming that the Southern Royal family did not possess any technique that would allow them to travel to other worlds. Understanding what the boy was getting at Ann hurriedly exined, "Yes, our ancestors did know how to travel to the dark realm. ording to Anna, they created that technique because the only way to truly kill a devil was to kill them in the dark realm. However, with time and other circumstances, our family has lost that technique. Recently, Anna had a chance to learn that technique but you know Anna, she is not that good when ites to using her brain so that fool forgot the precious technique to travel to the dark realm." "Are you telling me that at some point in your family history, your ancestor knew how to travel to other worlds but you guys lost it?" I asked unable to fathom how could someone lose such an important technique. Shouldn''t they be guarding it with their life? "No, my ancestor''s technique did not allow them to travel to other worlds but just the Dark realm. ording to what Anna remembers they created this technique using the devil/demon-summoning technique that the demons had spread across the card world. As far as I know, only the top ten universities are trying to create methods to travel to other worlds and Morningstar University is leading that race," Ann corrected the boy''s misunderstanding. "I see," the boy said as disappointment shed in his eyes, and then he bargained, "Are you sure Anna doesn''t remember anything? Did you guys try to use the memory array to help her remember the technique?" "We did but it was useless, there are many variables to this apart from Anna''s stupidity," Ann answered the boy. And she was not lying when she said that they tried every method to help jog Anna''s memory as a technique to invade the dark realms would have proven a necessary addition to their arsenal to kill a devil permanently. Ann even tried to read Anna''s memories but for some reason, she could not ess the part of Anna''s memory where shemunicated with their ancestors this was one of the many variables that Ann spoke of, stopping the royal family from extracting the technique from Anna''s memories. "Sigh," I shook my head in disappointment because I felt that I could finally get my hands on the coordinate of the Dark realm but it seems it was not meant to be. Maybe I should ask Corey Park for the Dark Realm''s coordinates but then I would risk her deducing that I was a demon merchant based on all my previous inquiries to her about the dark realm, darknguages, and the devil merchants. Stuck in the royal pce I did not have much to do so I got excited at the thought that I could get the coordinates of the dark realm to explore it. Therefore, I could not help but feel disappointed over it. Seeing the disappointment on the boy''s face, Ann frowned because the pce tour was not going as she nned it to. Well her n was doomed to fail the moment Aba and the rest tagged along but Ann did not give up because the opportunity to spend time with the boy without Anna''s intrusion was rare for her so she decided to improvise her n with the circumstances but the entire pce tour the boy has been expressing boredom and now disappointment. The boredom was part of Ann''s n, she thought that using the moment the boy was bored she could use the opportunity to make out with the boy in the corners of the pce. However, the presence of Aba and the rest had put a dent in that n. Not to mention, every time she tried to physically get close to the boy, Aba woulde between them out of nowhere. It happened so many times that Ann no longer thought that it was a mere coincidence but Aba was doing it on purpose. Therefore, she timed again and nced at Aba asking her to back off but Aba would act ignorant in response to her requests, pleas, and finally warnings. This shorty was getting on Ann''s nerves. She thought of various reasons to ditch Aba and the rest but none seem to work. Aba was stuck to the boy like a fly to the honey. No matter what Ann did Aba woulde hovering back. "I have seen enough old artifacts, paintings, and walls for one day, if we leave now we can make it to the card association auction house, I heard the auction house is auctioning quite a collection of rare cards today," Seeing the power for Corey and the boy first hand Aba realized that she was very weak. Therefore she nned to make for it by staking up strong rare cards. Therefore she wanted to attend the auction held by the southern capital''s card association''s auction house however she could not leave knowing that Ann was trying to seduce the boy. As Susan''s good friend, she had to protect Susan''s man. Chapter 1341 Social Norm Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 10:22 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce "Card Auction?" I asked Aba while eyeing the trophies collected by the Southern Royal family wondering how much they will fetch me in the Devil Merchant Code. This was just a tiny part of the wealth umted over millennia by the Southern royal family, I bet the good stuff must be stored away safely in some big vault. "Yes, Card Auction. If we leave now we can make it in time," Aba said eagerly. She wanted to attend the card auction but out of her loyalty to Susan, she did not want to leave the boy alone with Ann so as apromise she decided to bring the boy to the Auction with her. "Let''s go to the card auction, it is better than staring at fancy wall murals and paintings," I agreed with Aba''s proposal feeling that visiting the card auction would help me understand the card market and also see if something catches my attention. "Well, I will arrange for the royal chariot to take us to the auction house," offered Ann hearing the boy agree with Aba''s proposal to visit the auction house. "Royal Chariot? Won''t that attract too much attention?" Aba asked "No, that''s better. It will keep unnecessary trouble away," Since I was a royal guest I nned to make use of that status to the most. I was not new to this kind of treatment, back on earth when I visited the Gulf countries to help them upgrade their mining technology the royal families and dictators of those countries treat me with the highest possible treatment. One of the dictators even went as far as to send a dozen of beautiful virgins to my guest house. The wasn''t a one-time thing, and every night there would fresh set of virgins, each more beautiful than the other. They even went as far as to gift me inds and Masions with all the required amenities and regr upkeep for free in hopes that I would visit their countries regrly. That was the power of the technological innovations I held in my hands. I don''t speak of this part of my past life much because I am ashamed of what I had to do to get the funding for my new projects and keep my existing wealth and innovations. It might sound like me making excuses for what I did but it gets really hard to stay upright when the country you call mothend tries to swallow you and everything you built. It gets easier when you learn that there were no good and bad in the world but just interest but then you can no longer enjoy life as you start to quantify everything calcting the risk and returns, now that wasn''t a life. However, it''s the eternal truth that as long as you live there exists interest that only grows with the passage of time. Look at me now, I was lucky enough to get a second lease on life but I am back to building my empire for my interest to live a chill life. ¡­ As the royal family''s chariot descends in front of the auction house crowd gathered around to see the royal family, however, they were in for a disappointment. Dropping us in front of the auction house, the majestic chariot flew away, and soon attendants of the auction house rushed to receive us with proper etiquette while managing the crowd that got rowdy seeing the Southern Emperor and her friends. Yes, the crowd had mistaken Ann for Anna. Ann''s existence was not known to many so it was not a surprise that she was mistaken for Anna. No matter Anna''s lifestyle, the citizens of the Southern region loved her. She had arge fanbase, especially in the southern capital regardless of her reputation and rumors about her. "See, this was what I was talking about," Abained as be made it throught the crowd into the auction house under the lead of the auction house staff. "..." I rolled my eyes at Aba''sint because I did not have the habit of being belittled by some rando for no reason. Aba keeps saying that she was bullied in her school, considering the reputation of Demigod Windsor, I really find it hard to believe that some rando would have the guts to bully his only daughter. I have a feeling that Aba might have kept her background on the down low which might have led to her getting bullied than her reputation that she was a pushover. Once you get the reputation of a pushover then every rando will make you the target of their insecurities and project them onto you. Except for prowess, Aba showcased every characteristic of the protagonist. "Your Highness, Ann. I am sorry for the trouble at the gate," the auction house''s director came to receive Ann. It seems they knew each other. Anybody who knew Ann''s existence was capable in some or the other way. Therefore, I took a second look at the director. "No problem, it is not your fault I should have informed you of my arrival," Ann replied politely and then asked, "I''m here to attend the auction, has it started already?" "No, your highness," the director hurriedly answered. "Great, which hall is the auction being held in?" Ann asked nning to lead us to the VIP box reserved especially for the royal family. "Your Highness, the auction has been dyed" The director answered with great difficulty because as a citizen of the southern region, he hated to be put in the position where he had to say no to the royal family. It was a popr view that the citizens cannot say no to the royal family but that''s not the truth. The citizens were more than happy and willing to make any sacrifice for the royal family, as they believed the only thing protecting their current lifestyle and the predators across the borders was the royal family. So ording to them if the royal family were to ask for a hand or a foot from them, they will not hesitate to sacrifice it, let alone assist them to attend an auction. This practice had turned into a social norm ingrained into the current society. And if one were to fail to do so they feel like they had brought shame upon their family and ancestors. This sentiment was shared by every citizen. Despite the current peace the havoc of monster war, demon worshippers, the lunatics of the empire, supreme beings at the way beyond, the governments, cults, sects, etc were still fresh in the minds of citizens so they were very grateful for the royal family who were responsible for the current peace. Such sentiments did not exist among the citizens for no reason, the Southern Royal family''s work in the Southern Region was warranted it. They had turned a barren monster infestnd into a stable foundation for a civilization to grow on. The only reason Northern and Southern regions were at the bottom of the region ranking was that they did not have rich resources at their disposal like the other regions did. Chapter 1342 Auction Delayed Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 11:20 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creation Association, Auction House "What, the auction is dyed? When will the auction start?" Aba blurted as she was looking forward to this auction. The sense of being weaker than her peers was eating away at her so she wanted to fill that hole with her expensive cards as fast as possible. "Sorry, Miss Aba, due to some variables I am unable to answer that," the auction house director answered Aba awkwardly. He was genuinely ashamed that he could not assist Ann entertain her friends. Instead of the auction, I was getting more interested in the auction house director, he not only knew Ann but Aba too, however, Aba did not seem to know the director. The surprise on Aba''s face, as the director called her by her name, made it clear. There was something about this director, I shook my head not bothering to pursue my doubts any further, as it was not surprising for a director of the auction house in the southern capital to know a few key figures such as Aba. As the only daughter of Demigod Windsor, Aba was a pretty big deal even if she doesn''t show it. "What seems to be the problem?" Ann asked as she found the atmosphere in the auction house not quite festive as it usually used to be. Ann nned to help the auction house to the full of her prowess and authority. The auctions held by the Southern Capital''s card association attracted a lot of traffic from all over the southern region and the other regions. It was an event as important as an extravaganza to the economy of the city and dy in such an event did not reflect well on the Southern Capital''s card association and indirectly on the Southern capital itself. Because of this small incident, this event can get a bad reputation and in the future, the traffic attracted by this event would decrease affecting the economy of the southern capital directly affecting the southern region''s tax revenue. So, Ann decided to help the auction house in any way possible. "Your Highness,this morning a card creationist traveled from the western region and challenged our card association. This challenge attracted a lot of attention from guests from other regions who wanted to attend the auction. So we had to find a big venue for everyone to witness the challenge. As a result, the main hall of the auction house which nned to hold the auction was chosen as it was only the venue that the card association coulde up with in a short time which was big and luxurious enough to entertain all the honorable guests from other regions." "Isn''t that dumb? If you are nning to hold the auction in the main hall then why would you use it as the venue for the challenge, you could have used other halls," Aba uttered looking at the auction house director. "Miss Aba, we thought the challenge will be done by now but unfortunately the card creationists of our card association have fallen shortpared to the card creationist from the western region," the director sighed because he never excepted that a single individual would embarrass their card association to this level. "A card creationist from the western region using my southern region as a stepping stone to make a name for himself? Now that doesn''t surprise me, however, I am more shocked that my people are not able to defeat a Westerner. Exin to me why is that?" Ann''s brows frowned hearing the card association was having a hard time handling a challenge from an individual, that to a Westerner no less. Not to mention, due to the auction, many influential people from other regions witnessed the challenge. Somehow all this did not seem a coincidence but a conspiracy to embarrass the southern region. "..." listening to Ann''s question the director went silent because he could not think of any good reason for the card association being embarrassed by a single person from the western region. "Was Minister Lorn notified about this?" Ann asked the director as Lorenzo was the head of both the southern array master association and card association. "Your Highness, the challenger is a young golden-grade card creationist of the card grandmaster realm," the meaning of the director''s words was clear since the challenger of the lower realm it did not warrant alerting the association head. "A grandmaster realm golden-grade card creationist? Tell me how a challenge from the lower realm was able to attract so much attention?" Ann asked in suspicion. A challenge from the grandmaster realm card creationist might cause amotion in a third-tier city like Sky Blossom City but not in the Southern Capital. Anything short of Card Emperor did not attract much attention at the heart of the southern region. Yet a challenge from a card grandmaster to the card association was able to attract huge attention, now Ann was certain there was a conspiracy afoot here. "Your Highness¡­" the director''s eyes wandered not knowing how to exin the events that lead to the current situation to Ann. "Out with it," Ann ordered the director. "Well, your highness, the challenger tried to enter the Card association dressed like a beggar and smelling like filth. So, when the customersined about the smell our staff had no choice but to confront the challenger and deny him entry to the card association. The staff in question was very respectful and polite to the challenger, they only denied him entry to the card association after he reject the staff''s offer to use a cleansing card on him to remove the filthy smell that bothered other customers. However, the challenger grew angry and used that incident to challenge our card association by disying his card creationist badge certified by the Western card association. Then the onlookers blew the story out of proposition leading to the current situation," the director exined awkwardly as he knew no matter how he narrated the incident it did not show the southern card association in good light. Chapter 1343 The Challenge Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 11:27 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creation Association, Auction House "Ann, look they have uploaded the video of the incident on the grimoirework," listening to the director''s story Aba immediately went on the grimoirework knowing that such an incident would definitely be uploaded there otherwise it would be impossible for the incident to gain such traction in a single morning. "Your Highness, the challenge is also being live-streamed on thework by multiple influencers," Laura Hill reported. Ann did not bother to watch the video or live stream knowing that the video would be an edited version putting the southern card creationist association in a bad light. As for live-stream, they would just follow the trend. Nor did she bother whether the staff of the southern card creationist association was condescending to their customer, Ann believed the card creationist will conduct an internal investigation for that. Therefore she chooses to focus on a more pressing issue, the challenge. The longer it continues the more damage to the reputation of the southern card creationist association. Which was bad for business. Not to mention the card auction was being dyed. The guest would not appreciate the dy nor the fact that a single Western card creationist was dominating the entire Southern card creationist in the challenge. "Who is representing the South right now and what are the chances of their victory?" Ann asked the director. "A young card creationist who recently gained some fame in the capital but the chances of him winning are not high," the director answered ashamed of the situation. Every year the Royal family allocates a high budget to both the card creationist association and the array master association. Apart from that they a lot of donations were made to both the associations for their research work. Taking all that money, but not being able to defend the honor of the South when it was their turn, the director could not light his head in front of Ann. "Who are you nning to send next?" Ann asked the director. "I had nobody in mind yet but since Master Wyatt is here, I hope he will help the southern card association as its member," the director immediately proposed. "You know me?" I asked the director in surprise. "I would not be doing my work properly if I did not know you, Master Wyatt," the director answered and then added, "The Sky Blossom city card creationist association has submitted your NanoMorpher card to the annual innovative card creationistpetition. I am happy to inform you that your card has made it to the semi-finals. I had the opportunity to use your card and I have a feeling that your card has a good chance of entering the finals and winning thepetition." "Wait, I never participated in such apetition. Heck, I didn''t even know that such apetition existed till now," I respond in puzzlement wondering how did my card enter thepetition without me knowing, then one name came to my mind, Susan. "Master Wyatt, I don''t know about that but congrats for making it to the semi-finals. And I hope that as a member of the southern card creationist association, you will help us with the challenge," the auction house director spoke eloquently. I don''t think anyone can be as humble as the auction house director was currently being. I mean, he was a tinum-grade Card Emperor realm card creationist. Now someone of his status did not need to address me with the title, Master. While I scrutinized the auction house director as he looked at me with a humble smile, I felt the collective gaze of Ann, Aba, Agatha, Luara, and Aria fall on me. This was the first time Aria made her presence known after we started the pce tour, this girl was really duty-bound. "So, what have you decided Wyatt?" Ann asked if I was willing to participate in the challenge representing the southern card creationist association. The director was not wrong I was indeed a member of the card creationist association, Lorenzo had helped me jump through the formalities and get certified. "Not yet, let us go see the ongoing challenge, who knows the current representative of the southern card creationist association might be able to defeat the challenger from the West," I said while signaling the director to lead us to the main auction hall where the challenge was being held. "Have you determined the identity of the challenger yet?" I asked as the director led us to the VIP box reserved exclusively for the southern royal family. "Just his name, Chris Ainsworth. We could not find any Ainsworth family in the Western region so we tried to reach out to our contacts in the western card creationist association for more information but they haven''t responded back yet," the director answered. "So, you know nothing about the challenger. And what measures did you take to stop the misinformation spreading through the grimoirework?" I asked trying to discern that the southern royal family had the ability to censor the grimoirework. "No, Master Wyatt. But how do we go about that?" the director acted innocent but I did catch him and Ann shared a quick look clearly they did not want to disclose how much authority they had on the grimoirework. "You not only want me to defend your honor but also whip your butt by doing the damage control? Figure something out before a bad precedent about the southern card association''s reputation sets in," I did not bother to y the directors game. Instead of entering the VIP box, I stood by the balcony and viewed the challenge. The arrival of guests in the royal family''s exclusive box instantly attracted the attention of the crowd in the auction hall. And many influencers began to use it to ignite the viewers watching their live stream of the Western beggar''s challenge to the southern card creationist association. Ignoring the reaction of the crowd I focused my gaze on the challenger, "Interesting." Chapter 1344 Chris Ainsworth Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 11:39 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creation Association, Auction House Chris Ainsworth leisurely conducted the card creation process not bothered by the crowd''s gazes despite his beggar attire and his body smelling like filth, while the card creationist representing the southern card creationist association was sweating bullets. Poor guy was shouldering the weight of the southern region''s honor so it was understandable. Whereas, Chris Ainsworth did not even seem to be that interested in the challenge or more like he was bored facing subparpetitors. In a way, it felt like Chris was putting up a show and the crowd was chewing up the content of his show with a hoot. The idea of amon man challenging a big organization like the Southern Card Creationist Association was proven entertainment gold. Showing the citizen''s dissatisfaction with the big organizations monopolizing the card market. Unlike the Royal family that stepped up to protect the citizens during the monster war, the big organizations profited from the war by selling their services for a steep price. If not for the southern royal family needing these organizations to develop the southern region and help it keep up with changing times, these organizations would have been punished severely for profiting off the monster war. It was another thing that a monthter the monster war the royal family raided all the big organizations and confiscated their gains to stabilize the southern region''s economy. But that was not enough to erase the citizen''s anger towards the big organizations. Because of their anger, many Southerners failed to notice that the beggar from the West was not just embarrassing the Southern card creationist association with his challenge but the entire Southern region. Ignoring the crowd''s reaction, I focused my gaze on the challenger, "Interesting." "What is it, did you notice something?" Ann immediately asked me wondering if I caught the challenger cheating or something. "Yes, I did notice something. This Chris Ainsworth has morphed his appearance with an ultimate tier rune. But, I cannot tell what rule his rune belongs to. Maybe if I get closer my ego gem can pick up on the rule of his rune," I exined to Ann. "He has morphed his appearance. Master Wyatt, are you sure?" the director asked in doubt. Many card emperors and card semi-demigods were monitoring this challenge, especially the challenger, none of them found anything wrong with the challenger''s appearance but the boy took on look at the challenger''s and dered that the challenger had morphed its appearance. So, the director was finding it hard to believe the boy''s words. "Well, he is handsome for a beggar," Agathamented. Then feeling the gaze of everyone in the VIP box on her, she defended, "I just said what every girl present here was thinking." "I wasn''t," Laura suddenly pointed out that she only had room for the way of the sword in her mind. "Agatha, so this is your type," Aba chimed in. "I think I have seen that face somewhere," I said ignoring the nonsense of the girls while I asked the Hive AI to use facial recognition on the real face of Chris Ainsworth that Hive AI generated using his soul pathways arrangement. "Wyatt, you know him?" Ann asked. "No, not the fake appearance he has taken but his real appearance," I replied. As Hive AI continued to match Chris''s real appearance that it generated using his soul pathways arrangement with every 17-year-old boy I came across in this world. "A grandmaster with ultimate tier rune and exceptional card creation mastery, there is no way this Chris Ainsworth is some random card creationist from the West. Since he has chosen to hide his appearance then he is trying to hide something," Ann then turned to the director and ordered, "Try contacting your contacts at the western card creationist association, I want every little information about this Chris Ainsworth." ''So, we are just going to go with the boy''s words then?'' the director wondered seeing Ann go along with the boy''s judgment without any evidence to suggest it. "Chris Ainsworth might not be the name he goes with so get me a list of every 17-year-old card creationist registered at the western card creationist association with the name Chris. I want his picture," I instructed the auction house director. "..." the director paused not knowing if he should follow through with what the boy just instructed him. Only to get moving to hear Ann yell, "Do as he says, fast." "Yes, your highness," the director immediately agree but then added, "So, Master Wyatt will you be representing the southern card creationist association in the next round?" It was not that the auction house director was underestimating the current card creationist representing the South in the challenge but Chris had already created his card while the South''s representative was still struggling to create his card. It was already clear to whom the victory belonged. "Yes, I will," I already nned to help the Southern card creationist association as a gratitude to the Southern Royal family for their hospitality. As for learning what rule Chris was using, it wasa bonus. An ultimate tier rune that allowed a card grandmaster to hide his appearance from the card emperors and card semi-demigods, I need to know which rule was capable of something like that. It would make a good addition to my arsenal. This rule was not for me but my cmity daughter gems as I already had Mike Brown''s Myriad Devil Body card for disguise. Yes, I could use Myriad Devil Hex to morph the cmity daughter gems into any appearance I want but I think they will be morefortable using a rune than being cursed. "Now, this is going to be fun to watch," Agathamented. "I know right," Aba agreed while Laura also nodded in agreement. Though she was not aware of the boy''s capabilities Luara knew that the boy had created her incredible origin card, which was a testament to what he was capable of and enough for her to believe that he will wipe the floor with Chris Ainsworth. Chapter 1345 Showmanship Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 11:48 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creation Association, Auction House "Winner, challenger Chris Ainsworth," the referee overlooking the challenge announced the result causing the crowd burst out in cheers and shower Chris with apuse while the representative of the south dejectedly stepped down the stage. "Wyatt, you are up," Ann reminded the boy. "Wait, give the beggar a moment to enjoy his victory," I said eyeing Chris Ainsworth. This fellow had noticed our arrival in the royal family''s exclusive VIP box when he was half-heartedlypeting in the challenge. He was monitoring Ann from the corner of his eyes. I guess her arrival was his queue to bring this challenge to climax or so I thought. Chris directly took the stoplight from the announcer to start his second act, looking at the balcony of the Royal family''s VIP box he loudly addressed the crowd, "Good people, thank you for supporting this humble, my victories so far would not be possible without your cheers and well wishes. I promise you I will not climb down this state until justice is served." Following Chris''s gaze, the spectators stripped their gaze from the stage by turning their heads toward the Royal family''s VIP box to find the Southern Emperor and her friends on the balcony. Then Chris continued to say, "I am honored to be in the presence of Her Highness Southern Emperor. I hope Her Highness will help me seek justice for the shame I suffered by the snobbish card creationist association." Chris was good, he had purposefully not associated the card creationist association with the southern region because he knew if did so he will instantly lose the popr support of the southern citizens he had managed to gather so far as the Southern Emperor represented the Southern region. If Chris were to dere to his Southern audience that he was just facing the Southern card creationist association but not the card creationist association as a whole then the stage he had created on their support for his theatrics would crumble. No matter how angry the Southern crowd was with the Southern card creationist association, against a foreign enemy they would bury the hatchet ande together to face the foreign enemy. Therefore, Chris was very careful when he crafted his narrative of the events so that the crowd would favor him. The smart audience had already noticed that before the arrival of the Southern Emperor, Chris had no qualms about focusing his lens on the Southern card creationist association. And in the Southern emperor''s presence, his lens zoomed out and focused on the entire card creationist association. Causing them to wake up from the spell of Chris''s showmanship. Chris had no problem changing his narrative to target the whole card creationist association instead of just the southern branch because he had already spread his desired title for the challenge across thework of the other regions, ''A poor beggar from the west faces the elitists from the south'' ''A young card creationist from the west takes on the pretentious southern card creationist association.'' ''West teaches South to be humble.'' Being put in the spotlight by Chris, Ann had no choice but toe forward and rify, "Had you followed the proper channels the concerned authorities would have followed the evidence to uncover and punish the true culprit. But since you have taken the matter into your hands by initiating a challenge, the Southern Royal family will respect your decision and freedom. However, the people of the South are entitled to the truth, so a thorough investigation will beunched with regard to this matter and the truth will be uncovered for everyone to see as soon as possible. Those at fault will be dealt with ordingly." Listening to the diplomatic response from Ann Chris frowned but quickly reced it with a wide smile and expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, your Highness Southern Emperor." The reason Chris frowned was that Ann''s response was totally out of his calction. He had perceived that with little provocation Ann would say something rash which would put the Southern Royal family in a bad light instead she did not fall for his provocation and gave a diplomatic response. Despite all conspiracies and calctions, Chris did not know that the person who he thought to be the Southern Emperor was actually someone entirely different. He could never guess that his calctions failed because he mistook Ann for Anna just like the audience and the millions of people watching the live stream of the challenge from thefort of their homes or workce did. Feeling that the second act of his n was not going as he hoped, Chris decided to turn up the heat by shifting his lens back to the Southern card creationist association from the Southern Emperor yelling, "Next." The content of Chris''s n was simple, he took to the onlookers and thework after being denied entry to the card creationist association and demand an apology from them for denying him entry into their facilities. However, the card creationist association would not apologize to him because after a quick investigation, it was found that their staff was not at fault but Chris was being unreasonable and purposefully creating trouble for them. Not getting the apology that he demanded for the shame and embarrassment he had suffered Chris challenged the southern card creationist association to a card creation duel by making use of the public''s popr support, nning to defeat all their representative to a point where they would be forced to apologize to him. At least this was the story Chris sold to the public to gain their popr support. But Chris knew that the southern card creationist association would never apologize to him because that would mean epting guilt and admitting that they were not as capable as the western card creationist association. Bringing shame to the entire southern region. Chris had managed to use public support and his card creation mastery to put the southern card creationist association into check. Chapter 1346 Chris Ainsworth Is... Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 11:59 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creation Association, Auction House "Next!" Chris''s voice reverberated throughout the auction house''s main hall. By now the unsuspecting people of the south had understood that they were not helping Chris stick it to the big organizations but to embarrass the southern region as a whole. As for the guests and viewers from other regions, they were having fun at the expense of the Southern region. The audience''s gaze returned to the stage, as they tried to find the next representative of the South. Unable to find the next representative of the South on the stage, the crowd followed the gaze of Chris to find a teenage boy flying out of the balcony of the royal family''s exclusive VIP box and slowly hovering towards the stage. Scurtanizing the young representative of the South, the crowd became active finding that the teenager was of the card soldier realm. They were surprised to see the Southern card creationist association send out a card soldier realm card creationist to represent them against a talented card grandmaster realm card creationist. The crowd wondered if the South had lost its mind. "It''s the Silver Milk fraudster," an influencer in the crowd immediately pointed out. After the incident involving the Freedom Fighter, world leaders were aware that Sliver Milk Powder was not fake but the unsuspecting general public was still under the impression that it was a fraud created by the teenage fraudster, Dalton Wyatt aka Sliver Milk Fraudster. "So the rumors were true, the Southern emperor has taken fancy to the fraudster," Seeing the boy fly out of the balcony of the Royal family''s exclusive VIP box the crowd began to specte widely. "What her highness, thinking by sending the fraud topete against that Western bastard," One of the southern citizens who was no longer smitten by Chris''s showmanship and liesined. Unfaced by the crowd''s gossip, the teenage boy slowlynded on the stage. Seeing the teenager, Chris smirked and said, "So you are the famous Dalton Wyatt, the Sliver Milk Fraudster." "Yes, I am the famous Dalton Wyatt. However, tell me which name you prefer to be called by Chris Ainsworth or Chris¡­" "Your Highness, not good," the auction house director rushed into the Royal family''s exclusive VIP box. "What is it?" Ann asked with a frown, seeing themotion caused by the auction house director. "We finally managed to find the real identity of the challenger Chris Ainsworth," the director reported. "Well, are you waiting for my invitation? Out with it already," Ann stated sternly "Your Highness, Chris Ainsworth is none other than the prince of the western region, Chris¡­" "...Chris Chase" Listening to the boy speak his true name Chris''s expression turned stern. Then he red at the boy with a malicious gaze then slowly asked, "You do know that ndering royalty is punishable by death?" "So you do remember that you are royalty, I thought you forget since you are dressed like a beggar and smell like sewers," I retorted to Chris''s quick-witted response though he threatened me using the Chase Royal family but also did not disclose that he was who I imed him to be. When Chirs said I was ndering the Royalty he meant, I was ndering Chris Chase byparing him to him. A decent defense but how did he know that when I said Chris Chase, I was referring to the Western Region Prince Chris Chase? Not bothering to nitpick his argument, I said, "As royalty aren''t you ashamed to use such despicable and lowly means to gain two minutes of fame." "Are you here for the Card Creation duel or talk?" Chris chose not to address the boy''s usations because any word he said right now could be used against him in case he fails to escape this predicament. "Don''t bother dying time to use your long-distance teleportation card, the space istion array of the auction house has been turned on," I warned Chris, knowing that once his real identity was exposed he would try to expose to not get caught in the act. If he was not caught, then there was no way for the Southern Card creationist association to clear their name. As for how I knew that Chris had a long-distance teleportation card, it was thanks to Anna, she was the one who had told me that Chris had escaped her wrath after calling a slut by using a long-distance teleportation card to run away with his tail between his legs. Listening to the conversation between the Silver Milk Fraudster and Chris Ainsworth, the crowd once again actively became loud discussing if there was any truth to the boy''s ims. "Why would I try to escape? Since you cannot defeat me honestly in a card creation duel are you trying to use me of false crimes and silence me?" Chris yelled aloud. Causing the discussion between the audience and the viewers to get heated. Considering the situation even the Southern citizens were finding it hard to defend the Silver Milk Fraudster. Who can me them? The audience was filled with card emperors and card semi-demigods, if Chris was using a disguise as the Fraudster imed then they would have noticed something considering that Chris was in the Card Grandmaster realm but they did not. Therefore, it was not surprising that the crowd was finding it hard to believe the usations of a renowned fraudster. "I will give you ast chance toe clean," I offered Chris the opportunity to take the honorable way. But considering that he could be willing to n such a lowly conspiracy to get back at Anna, I believe he was not the one to choose the honorable option. And that was also what I wanted him to do because the harder he struggled the more fun it will be to bring him down. I had not forgotten that I had a score to settle with Chris Chase, as this bastard was the one who reported my Silver Milk Powder patent as a fraud to the authorities and the rest followed was history. Chapter 1347 A-Rank Gate Dungeon With Two Gates Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 12:07 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creation Association, Auction House Chris Chase was finding it hard to believe that someone saw through his disguise, despite his disbelief the truth was in front of him, the Southern Card Creation Association had seen through his disguise¡ª No, it must be the Southern Emperor. Until her arrival, everything was going ording to his n. She must be the one who ruined his n like she ruined his ex-lover that wretched night. This woman, she was like the bane of his existence. She had even activated the space istion array formation of the auction house before exposing his true identity. When did she get so cunning? Thest time he was her, she was all boobs no brains. ''I cannot get caught,'' thought Chris Chase, knowing that if he were to be caught and then expose his real identity the Southern emperor will me him and the Western region for conspiring against the Southern region, and this incident will be blown out of proportion by his siblings to end his im to the Western Throne. Therefore, under no circumstance can he be caught. Feeling cornered, Chris could not help but wonder, ''All I wanted to do was raid an A-rank gate dungeon but how did it alle to this?'' This morning in the Western Capital City, Chris Chase entered an A-rank gate dungeon using his false identity Chris Ainsworth, nning to solo it but while exploring the dungeon he came across another gate within the dungeon. Seeing the second gate within the dungeon Chris Chase immediately got excited believing that he hade across the rare Dungeon Tomb but when he entered it he exited the dungeon. Confused, Chris used his grimoire to triangte his location, only to learn that he was in the Southern Region. ''A Gate-Dungeon with two gates, one in the Western region and the other in the Southern region,'' making this discovery Chris Chase was ecstatic. He believed this could be a huge opportunity for him to earn a lot of money as long as it stays his little secret. To make sure that it remains his little secret, Chris Chase decided to visit the nearest city and reserve all the raids for that A-rank gate dungeon under his name for the foreseeable future. To his surprise, the nearest city was the Southern Capital. Learning this Chris became more giddy because as long as he manages to monopolize this dungeon in both regions he will get his personal trade route between the two regions using which he can reap huge profits by opening a merchantpany. Chris had thought of many ways to exploit the dungeon with two gates but for now, he nned to be filthy rich. Chris might be the prince of the Western Region but he was not rich, the resources and subsidies provided to him by the royal pce were not small but not a lot either. Unlike the Southern emperor who was the sole heir of the Crown and had all the resources of the Southern royal family at her fingertips, Chris had siblings to share the resources of the Western Royal family with. The Royal family provides abundant resources and support only to the royal children that showed potential making the fate of the Western royal children a constant struggle until one of them takes the throne and banishes or kills the rest. Compared to Chris Anna was a lot lucky in this field as she was the lone true heir of the Southern region unless it turns out that her uncle has given birth to a bastard somewhere outside or ns to start a family. Most of Chris''s siblings had support from their maternal side but his mother however came from a eradicated secret family, the Ainsworth Family. So he did not have any forces to back him, once his mother was killed in a conspiracy when she was attending a tea party outside the royal pce he was all alone in the big royal pce and had to fend for himself. Three months after his mother''s suspicious death Chris was almost assassinated when he left the royal pce to visit his lover, however, he was saved by the Ainsworth Family treasure that his mother left for him. Since then he wised up and ventured out of the pce under the disguise, giving birth to the talented Card Creationist and Array Master Chris Ainsworth. Arriving at the Southern capital, Chris realized that he did not have enough money to reserve the A-rank gate dungeon for the foreseeable future. Therefore, he nned to visit the Southern Card Creationist Association to sell his services as a card creationist to gather the required money. In the enthusiasm of having found a secret route between the Southern and Western regions, Chris forgot that having fought the monsters of the dungeon his clothes were not in a presentable condition and he smelled awful. Right now there was only one thought in his mind, and that was to earn enough money to reserve the A-rank gate dungeon in both regions. And the fasted way to earn money that he knew was to create custom cards. Without any suspense, as soon as Chris entered the Southern Card Creationist Association he was approached by a staff who pointed out his tattered attire and foul smell. Just then an idea shed in Chris''s mind, which would help him gather the money he needed faster. That was to gain fame in the Western region by embarrassing the Southern Card Creationist Association by manipting popr public opinion. With high fame, he would easily get approached by card apprentices to help them create custom cards for higher service charges. Fortunately, all the elements favored Chris''s n and he managed to get his stage to show off his skills while embarrassing the Southern Card creationist association. Everything was going ording to his n but it seems he was out of luck because his disguise was seen through by the Southern Emperor, putting him in a desperate situation. Chapter 1348 Rewind Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 12:08 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creation Association, Auction House "Decide quickly, I have other ces to be," I sneered at Chris watching his eye wander around trying to think of a way out of his current predicament. When caught Chris would be directly charged with the Charge of conspiring against Southern Region. A Western Prince conspiring against the Southern Region, not that was the recipe for a huge scandal. Regardless of the final oue, Chris Chase will lose all credibility. But to get the maximum out of this situation I needed to do one more thing. Hopefully, Chris would y along. Well, he had no choice but to dance to my strings. The crowd grew noisy not knowing what was happening but theck of information did not stop them from specting wildly. Especially the influencers who were streaming Chris''s challenge to Southern Card Creationist Association live. Most of the spections and narratives they came up with favored Chris. They did so not out of malice towards the Southern Region or anything but because it would increase their stream stats and that narrative was what most of their viewers favored. While most of the high-ranking Card apprentices in the audience were getting jumpy because they found that the Auction house had not only turned on its space istion array but also turned on its trap array making them feel like frogs trapped in a jar. However, they calmed themselves down as the array of formations seemed to only be targeting the young card creationist Chris. "Sir, are you sure, Chris Ainsworth is Chris Chase?" Aria asked the director. As for Ann, after listening to the boy also im that Chris Ainsworth was Chris Chase she was certain that the young card creationist dressed as a beggar was none other than Chris Chase. Coming to this conclusion, she finally understood why the young card creationist let out a malicious intent seeing her on the balcony of the Royal family''s exclusive VIP box. Chris Chase''s hatred for Anna was not news to her. With this, Ann was more certain that the card creationist dressed as a beggar was none other than the Western Region''s proud Prince, Chris Chase. "Rewind," Desperate and with nowhere to retreat, Chris decided to use hisst resort, the Ainsworth family treasure. Rewind was one of many miraculous abilities Chris had gained from the Ainsworth family treasure, it allowed him to turn back time. However, because his Realm was low, Chris could barely use it. With Card Grandmaster realm Chris could turn back time for 20 minutes. Thankfully, that was enough for him to use the teleportation ability of the Ainsworth family treasure to leave the auction house before the Southern Emperor activates the Space istion array formation of the auction house. Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 11:48 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creation Association, Auction House ''This proves it, this bastard was the one who turned back time back then,'' Suddenly arriving back on the balcony of the Royal family''s exclusive VIP box I was a little surprised butquickly adjusted to the shift in time. I did not have the time to have the auction house director activate the array formation of the auction house so turning to Agatha and ordered, "Agatha, disturb the surrounding space, Immediately." Following my instruction, without even giving it a thought Agatha immediately used her power to disturb the space surrounding the auction house. Gathering the attention of all the high-ranking Card Apprentices on her. "Wyatt, what''s wrong?" Ann enquired. "He ns to escape using long-distance teleportation, now that I have seen through his disguise," I exined as I flew up from the balcony and headed towards the stage where Chris was coughing blood. As I descended on the stage my eyes met with Chris''s and I uttered, "What''s hurry? The challenge isn''t over yet." "You¡ª" Chris Chase looked at the Silver Milk Fraudster in disbelief as after rewinding the time it was not repeating itself, instead, it had totally changed. Other than the limit to his Rewind ability there was another reason why Chris Chase chose to rewind time to this point. Because he knew at this point of the auction house had yet to activate their array formations and not to forget he had just defeated the representative of the Southern card creationist association so even if he vanished in the middle of the challenge the fame and reputation he had built will not be totally lost. Might even explode because of the mystery behind his sudden vanishing. Because of all these reasons, Chris Chase did not hesitate to use the rewind ability of the Ainsworth family treasure. Arriving back in time Chris Chase immediately tried to use the teleportation ability of his Ainsworth Family treasure, which because of his low realm takes a moment to charge, to escape from the southern capital but somehow the space surrounding the auction house was suddenly disturbed, canceling his teleportation ability, which resulted in him facing a severe bacsh. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Chris looked at the boy and said, "You, what is the meaning of this?" "I should be the one asking you this. Why are you using long-distance teleportation in the middle of a challenge?" I questioned Chris while acting as if there was nothing out of the ordinary because I did not n on letting Chris know that his time ability did not affect me. "..." Chris''s frown deepened, he did not know how to respond to the boy. His thoughts were upied by the fact that his circumstance was suddenly worse than before he used the rewind ability. Since it will be a while before he can use the Rewind ability again Chris felt like wasted his ability over nothing. The thought that the timeline might have changed because another person also knew the timeline as he did, did not cross Chris''s mind because he was that confident about the abilities of the Ainsworth Family Treasure. "Don''t tell me you are trying to escape because your disguise has been exposed." Chapter 1349 Random Mortal Grade Ingredients Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 12:13 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creation Association, Auction House The card emperors and semi-demigods in the audience finally understood why Agatha had tantly used her power to disturb the space surrounding the auction house, it was to stop Chris Ainsworth from leaving. Leaving them wondering why Chris would try to escape. However, listening to the Silver Milk Fraudster''s words they felt something much juicier and entertaining was afoot here. "Well, let us continue with the challenge, I''m your next opponent. Do you need a few minutes to recover to your peak condition?" I said not bothering to reveal Chris''s real identity yet. It would not be toote to do that once I have defeated him. And this was the onest thing I had to do to put Chris in his ce and make sure Chris doesn''t get off this scout free. If I were to capture Chris when the challenge was going on without defeating him, he would remain undefeated, and people''s spection that the Southern Card Creationist Association was using him of false crime because they cannot defeat him the honest way will start to sound a lot pausable. So to make this kill clean I had to defeat Chris in his challenge before arresting him for conspiring against the Southern Region. "You are my next opponent, I don''t need to be at my peak to defeat you. Let us get right to it," Chris answered wondering why the boy was not acting the same as before he turned back time. He felt that this change must be brought about by his abrupt use of long-distance teleportation. "I appreciate your confidence but after winning the challenge I don''t want to hear you whine that you only lost because you were not at your peak. So, go take a moment to adjust your physical and mental state," I ordered Chris to heal his body and recharge his mental strength. Because I did not want to leave a way out for Chris after I defeat him. "You, a card soldier hope to defeat me, in your dreams. Do you even have a golden grimoire? "Chris jeered staring at the boy and then turning to the audience he yelled, "Does the southern card creationist association not have any capable card creationist that you have to resort to sending in a card creationist of card soldier?" Having calmed down, Chris realized that in a sense he had done nothing wrong. So what if he was the Prince of the Western Region in disguise, there were no rules that forbid a Western Prince from challenging the Southern card creationist association. As for his siblings, as long as he remains undefeated and doesn''t humiliate the Western region he would still have a step to stand on. Chris was clear that as long as he remains undefeated he still had the chance to get out of this mess scout free. "Chirs, I give you that you have some talent when ites to card creation, enough for the southern card creationist association to finally take you seriously and send me. So, why don''t you quit wagging your tongue and get prepared for the challenge," The more Chris talked big the more devastating his defeat would be so I did not mind provoking him. However, Chris did not fall for my provocation, instead, he calmly responded, "Fine, I hope your mastery of card creation is half as good as your mastery over your tongue." Chris did not hold much regard for the silver milk fraudster, but seeing him purposefully trying to provoke him Chris understood, the boy was up to something or at least the hand behind him was. Therefore, he chose to take adjust his breath and recharge to his peak condition, for what wasing next. In front of everyone, Chris took out expensive potions from his storage card and began to use them to regain his strength, recharge his mind, and heal any damage from the bacsh which was the direct result of his teleportation ability being forcefully canceled mid-way. After 15 minutes or so, Chris''s energy rose sharply and then stabilized. Then nced at the boy who was waiting for him patiently and said, "I am ready, let us get this over with." "Good," I nodded and soon the staff of the card association brought two sets of random ingredients, one for me and the other for Chris. As per the challenge we both need to use these random ingredients to create the best cards we can think of. Our cards will be graded based on rank, rating, durability, skills, time-taken for card creation, andstly innovation. Of course, the card with the better grade wins. The referee verified both sets of the random ingredients provided to Chris and Me to make sure no foul y was involved while the announcer announced the random ingredients provided for this round of the challenge, "Folks, the random ingredients provided are, Bloody Veins - G-rank, Mortal Grade Nyon Rope - G-rank, Mortal Grade Common Core - G-rank, Mortal Grade." Learning all the random ingredients provided were of the mortal grade, the crowd that had just gotten silent, suddenly burst into heated discussion. The influencers started to use the Southern Card Creationist Association of being partial towards the Silver Milk Fraudster. The public already held a prejudice against the boy for his reputation of being a fraud and they all looked down on him for his Card Soldeir realm. They felt that the reason why the Southern Card Creationist Association provided Mortal Grade ingredients for the challenge was that the boy would not be able to use Rare-Grade ingredients because of hiscking realm. Listening to the audience''s spection, the announcer soon jumped into action to earn his keep, "Folks, these random ingredients of Mortal-Grade favor the card creationist with higher realm because the higher the mental strength greater themand of card creationist on the ingredients. Considering the difference in the grade of the ingredients to the card creationist''s realm, Master Chris has more advantage than Master Wyatt." Chapter 1350 Scandal Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 12:40 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House Listening to the exnation given by the announcer the unwitting audience that was raging at the Southern Card Creationist Association after hearing the baseless spection of the influencers, felt that what the announcer said made sense. A solid mental strength was the greatest strength of a card creationist, which separated them from regr card creationists. Considering that, Chris, who was in the card grandmaster realm and two realms higher than the card soldier realm Silver Milk Fraudster had an obvious advantage when it came to mental strength which meant that Chris had moremand over the mortal grade ingredients of the two. This realization however caused the Southern part of the audience and viewers to frown. They no longer had an idea of what was going on. With the Southern Emperor''s involvement the Southern Citizens woke up from Chris''s showmanship and began to realize what it meant for the Southern Card Creationist Association to lose the challenge against a Western card creationist. Understanding the seriousness of the matter, they wonder why would the Southern Card Creationist Association send a Card Soldier and fraud as its representative, has it given up on the challenge? ¡­ "You have nothing spections to im that Chris Ainsworth is Chris Chase?" Ann thundered at the auction house director. After the time rewind the boy had not pointed out that Chris Ainsworth was Chris Chase, so Ann did not blindly believe the auction house Director when he reported to her that Chris Ainsworth was Chris Chase. Since that report, Ann has been going through everything the Southern Card Creationist Association had found on Chris Ainsworth. And surprisingly there were no records of Chris Ainsworth entering the Southern Region. Causing her to wonder how a citizen of the western region was able to enter the southern region without registering his entry to the southern region at the southern border petrol. Either the Southern border petrol was not doing its job properly or Chris Ainsworth had other means to enter the southern region. The more Ann dug into the files collected by the Southern Card Creationist Association on Chris Ainsworth, the more suspicious she got about the character named Chris Ainsworth because it seems to havee out of thin air a few years ago. What was remarkable about him was that his disguise was almost perfect, even Card Emperors and Card Semi-demigods could not tell that he was using a disguise. What Chris was capable of did not match his attire, from the near-perfect disguise to high-level mastery of Card creation to long-distance transportation he was full of surprises. "Ainsworth surname belonged to Prince Chris Chase''s mother''s family, is that all evidence you have to back your ims," Ann questioned the director sternly. Because spections were not enough for her to use the Prince of the Western region of conspiring against the Sothern region, if she were to do so and it turns out that Chris Ainsworth was not Chris Chase, then it would be a huge scandal. As the ideal daughter of the Heatsend Royal family, Ann did not want another scandal on her family''s te with everything that was going on with the Southern Region, especially Luna defecting to Freedom Fighters. Therefore she did not want to rush to a quick judgment. "Your Highness, not just the family name, their age and talent in card creation and Array formation also hint at Chris Chase moonlighting as Chris Ainsworth. Following Master Wyatt''s instruction I found that except for Chris Chase, there is no other Chris in the Western region that matches the age and talent of Chris Ainsworth," the director patiently put forward his argument and reasoning for determining that Chris Ainsworth was Chris Chase and making this discovery he suddenly felt good because his southern card creationists being defeated by the Prince of the Western region was much better than being defeated by a random western card creationist. "This is not enough," Ann frowned knowing that without concrete evidence they could not use Chris Ainsworth of being Chris Chase in disguise. "Your Highness, you do not have to reach a decision yet. I believe Wyatt is up to something. Let us wait and watch his y," Agatha suddenly advised Ann not to rush to a decision and put her trust in the boy. "Yes, your Highness. With Master Wyatt taking action Chris doesn''t have a chance of winning even if he were the Prince of the western region. I have already activated the Array formation of the auction house, he cannot escape. So, it will not be toote toe to a judgment until Master Wyatt is done with him," the Director knew that ndering the royal family punishable by death, so even if he was sure that Chris Ainsworth was Chris Chase he did not dare to be adamant about it because in case he was wrong, it would be a career-ending scandal for him. "..." Ann nodded trusting that the boy would put an end to Chris Ainsworth''s undefeated streak and then they could take their time to uncover Chris''s real identity. In the corner of the room, Aria frowned seeing that everyone was putting so much faith in the boy. Learning from her encounter with the boy so far, Aria knew that the boy''s eyes were unique having witnessed him use them first hand but she did not believe that his mastery of card creation was up to standards for the task at hand. However, she did not voice her concern because she felt it was not her ce to question the judgment made by Her Highness Ann. It was not that Aria was underestimating the boy but she was being realistic, considering the undefeated streak of Chris and the realm difference between the two, not to forget that the random ingredients favored Chris, she felt that it was a safe bet to say that Chris would win the challenge. Chapter 1351 Ready, Start! Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 12:47 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House After verifying the two sets of random ingredients prepared for the challengers by the Southern Card Creationist Association, the referee found no signs of malpractice and then nodded toward the announcer stating his findings. "Folks, the referee has concluded that both the sets of random ingredients have no problem. Now, I would like a volunteer from the audience toe up to the stage and validate it," saying that the announcer chose a random card emperor from the audience and asked him to introduce himself to the audience. "Hi, I am Mark Johnson, a merchant from the Nothern region," Mark Johnson introduced himself to the crowd before checking the two sets of random ingredients provided to the challengers. And then report, "The ingredients are not tempered with." As the host of the challenge, the auction house made sure to leave no room for doubts when it came to the fairness of the challenge. As this challenge was not just about the reputation of the Southern Card creationist Association but the entire Southern Region so no mistakes or doubts could be tolerated. They had the responsibility to make ensure the fairness of the challenge to the audience and the viewers. There they did not mind adding a few tedious procedures. "Folks, now that the ingredients provided to both the challengers have been verified let us begin with the challenge. Challengers, get to your card creation stations," the announcer signaled the contenders to take their position then asked, "Ready?" In response both, the contenders nodded signaling their preparedness to the announcer who thenmenced the challenge, "Start!" Chris immediately summoned his golden grimoire and opening the card creation page he threw in the three random ingredients provided to him for the challenge. Then from the corner of his eyes, he looked at the Silver Milk Fraudster to find that he had spaced out while seriously staring at the ingredients. Seeing the stupid look on the fraudster, a unconscious sneer formed on his face as he wondered, ''Did I overestimate him?'' Shaking his Chris decided to focus on his card creation process and go all in because he had a feeling that the Southern emperor, wouldn''t send the fraudster to ept his challenge just to make a mockery of him, herself, and the Southern region. The same thoughts were running through the minds of the audience. By now many of the audience and viewers have done their own quickwork search on the representative of the South epting the challenge of Chris Ainsworth the Western card creationist talent. Apart from all the news about his scam of the year, they all came across his online card boutique store where they got glimpses into the various cards created by the boy and the reviews of his customers. They were all impressed by the young card creationist''s aplishments. They finally began to understand that the boy was not just all talk but had the silks to back them. This was especially true for the influencers who were investigating the boy in the name of quality content. People started to see why the Silver Milk Fraudster was sent in as the representative of the South for the challenge. And the Southern citizens finally found a little faith that the boy could win the challenge. Bloody Veins, Nyon Rope, and Common Core were the random mortal-grade ingredients provided for the challenge by the southern card creationist association. Creating a good card with these ingredients was not a problem however creating a card using these ingredients that could beat whatever card Chris Chase creates was. The mortal ingredients did not leave much room for innovation. There were only finite possible ways a regr card creationist could use these cards. And my ego did not allow me to create a generic card with these mortal-grade ingredients, especially with arge audience. I wanted to win the challenge by andslide, anything short of that would not satisfy me because I did not want the audience to leave here with even a shred of doubt about my win in their hearts. However, considering the limited pool of traits and skills of the two mortal-grade ingredients Bloody Veins and Nyon Rope there was only a limited number ofbinations one could use these traits and skills to create a card. Thankfully, I was not some regr card creationist. The moment the set of random ingredients was made known, I had already used Hive AI to learn all the Traits and Skills of the Bloody Veins and Nyon Rope mortal-grade ingredients. That I cross-checked using my soul pupils to read their soul pathways and arrangements, to find some interesting discrepancies. Interestingly not all traits of the Bloody Veins and Nyon Rope were recorded in the database of the card creationist association or the array formation association. Not because they could not find all the traits of these ingredients but because they felt that these traits were insignificant and also because they could exin why these traits existed in these ingredients. Nyon Rope was a man-made rope created using the dried fibers from the bark of a monster tree species. This was known to regr card creationists but they forget to consider that the fibers from the bark of any monster tree species can be used to create a Nyon Rope. Based on the grade of the monster tree whose bark''s fiber has been used to create the Nyon Rope the grade of the Nyon rope will vary. And the Nyon Rope provided the challenge was created using amon-grade tree monster, however, it seems to have been created by a rookie who did not know what he was doing so its grade had fallen to mortal grade despite being created using the dried fibers from the bark of amon-grade monster tree. Considering that Chris was no ordinary Card Creationist I he too should have noticed this by now. Chapter 1352 Vampiric Grass Blades Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 12:51 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House I did not doubt that Chirs had already noticed that the Nyon rope was made using themon-grade ingredient but the question was whether he figured out whichmon-grade monster tree''s bark fiber was used to create the Nyon rope. The fibers used to create Nyon Rope were badly damaged by its creator, so much so that it was enough to drop the grade of the item created. The species of the Tree monster was hardly recognizable through the fibers of the rope. Why was it important to recognize which tree monster''s bark fibers were used to create the Nyon Rope? It was because different tree monsters'' bark fibers have different traits. Unless you can recognize the with tree monster the bark fibers belong to you cannot recognize the various traits of the bark fiber used to create the Nyon rope. Without knowing all the possible traits and skills one could find in the Nyon rope, how could one use it efficiently to create a remarkable card? Thanks to my soul pupils I did not have much difficulty recognizing which monster tree''s bark fiber was used to create the Nyon rope. It was an E-rank,mon-graded, Human Flesh Tree monster. The tree monster is popr for having a bark that resembled the flesh of a human. That was because this grew from the corpse of a human. In some dungeons where these trees are found the seeds of these trees germinate in the corpse of the fallen adventures and once they have sucked all the energy and nutrients from the corpse they take root in the ground for survival however, they cannot grow unless they feed on more human or monster corpse. Being able to find which monster tree''s bark fibers were used to create Nyon Rope based on the horrible state of the fibers used to create Nyon Rope was already an achievement but being able to derive the traits of the Human Flesh tree monster from the degraded fibers of the Nyon Rope, now that was a challenge. Come to this point, I could not help but wonder if Southern Card Creationist Association used the Nyon Rope as some kind of test or if it was just a coincidence. Either way, I was looking forward to seeing if Chris has noticed this. cing the Nyon Rope and Common Core on my grimoire''s card creation page I turned my attention to the Bloody Veins, they were not actual human Veins but the veins of a G-rank, mortal-grade, grass-type monster, Vampiric Grass des. The veins of this grass monster''s haulm were blood red in color and they allowed the grass monster to track their prey by tracking blood, paralyzing, and sucking the blood from their victims. The Vampiric Grass de monster had no consciousness and was incapable of mobility. However, their long des moved in 360 degrees even though their roots were rooted to the ground for life. Even though the Vampiric Grass de monster did not have the consciousness to actively search for their victims, their sharp and pointy des had the ability to trace blood and move in that direction. So when a monster or human passes by them the des immediately gets active and uses their sharp edges and pointed tip to cut and poke the passing victim while paralyzing their victims. Once they immobilized their victim, all the des of the grass monster poke into the victim''s body and start sucking on the victim until there are no fluids to suck from them. What this monstercks in terms of consciousness and mobility makes up for them by making use of blood tracing and paralyzation ability. Despite their low rank, they were a menace in the dungeon, especially to the bleeding adventures and monsters. Since they grew in groups and have a sort of connection with each other that resembled a hive mind. Unlike the Nyon rope which needed a keen eye to uncover its true potential, the bloody veins were pretty much straightforward. However, now the question was how to use Nyon rope inbination with Bloody Veins to create an excellent card. I had a few ideas in mind which mostly took advantage of the fact that Nyon Rope was created using amon-grade tree monster''s bark fibers. Thinking of the best possible card that would help me win the challenge by andslide, I was left with two ideas to choose from, 1. Blood Tracing Lasso 2. Blood Binding Lasso Though the names of the two ideas that I had shortlisted were almost the same, the abilities they showcased were entirely different. The Blood Tracing Lasso would be able to track and bind the target based on the blood sample feed to it. This idea for the card mostly focused on the abilities of the Vampiric Grass des. While the Blood Binding Lasso wound enters the body of the target through an open wound and binds them from within their body. This idea for the card mostly focused on the abilities of the Human flesh tree monster whose brak fibers were used to create the Nyon Rope. Both ideas were good and enough to win by andslide by themselves but if both ideas were used to create a single card, then I will not only win the challenge but also have created a good item card that many card creationists would not mind adding to their arsenal, especially the adventures. Yet, why did I not think of doing that from the start, that was because of the time constraint. The time used to create the final card was also one of the judging factors in the challenge. No, matter how good the card I create was, if I create it even a few seconds after Chris has created his card, it would not be in line with my idea to be the undisputed winner in the eyes of the audience. Chapter 1353 Pseudo-Consciousness Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 12:57 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House When ites to card creation I have made a point to do my best and create the perfect card. I was going to do the same right now. As for the time constraints, I decided to face it as always, by dividingbor between myself and my mutated souls. However, there was a problem with this tactic as one of my ve consciousness was in the World Seed nurturing the excellent-grade phantom sword mushroom spawns I was growing. Having nned to go all out for the creation of the card, I decisively summoned back the ve consciousness from the World Seed card. Then while my three ve consciousnesses transferred the soul pathways of the Bloody Veins and Nyon Rope into themon core, I and Hive AI came up with the most efficient n to create a card that was abination of both the Blood Tracing Lasso card and the Blood Binding Lasso card. After a few thousand simtions run by Hive AI, we came up with the best recipe for the creation of thebination card and how to n for the division ofbor between my mutated souls and me. While I used Hive AI to separate the soul pathways responsible for blood tracking, Vampirism, Paralyzation, and pseudo-consciousness in the Vapamiric Grass de monster from the soul pathways of the Bloody Veins, I had my mutated souls use the Hive AI to recover the soul pathways of the damaged brak fibers of the human flesh tree monster used to create the Nyon. Such that I will be able to extract soul pathways of abilities rted to the human flesh tree monster from the soul pathways of the Nyon rope. Why did I give my three souls'' consciousnesses a single job, to recover the damaged soul pathways of the fibers used to create Nyon Rope? That was because recovery of the soul pathway was a very tedious, energy-consuming, and timing-consuming act. So I assigned three men to this task so that they could share the burden andplete the recovery of the soul pathways three times faster. One had to understand that by recovering the soul pathways of the fibers used to create the G-rank, Mortal-Grade, Nyon Rope, I would be able to return it to its original rank, E-rank, Common-grade, Nyon Rope. This recovery process would have been faster if I had Wood Wisp cores and essence at my disposal but this was the challenge I did not have the luxury to use them instead I had to use my soul energy to recover the soul pathways. By the time I was done with segregation of the soul pathways responsible for blood tracking, Vampirism, Paralyzation, and pseudo-consciousness in the Vapamiric Grass de monster from the soul pathways of the Bloody Veins my mutated souls had already recovered the damaged soul pathways of the Nyon rope and had already started their secondbor. My mutated souls were right now separating the soul pathways that allowed the Human flesh tree monster to germinate and take root in the human body from the soul pathways of the brak fibers used to create the Nyon Rope. Because I was going use this ability to grant thesso I nned to create the ability to bind the target by entering and taking root in their body. p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® Meanwhile, I used the remains of the Soul pathways of Bloody Veins and Nyon Rope to create a new rope that would be strong enough to house the various abilities I nned to grant it. I achieved this bybining the soul pathways of the fibers ofBloody Veins with the fibers of the Nyon Rope i.e. the soul pathways of the brak fibers of the human flesh tree. The soul pathways of both these fibers were about 95 percent match to each other. Therefore, it was not hard to find the rightbination tobine the soul pathways of these two fibers such that the resulting Rope will not only have high tensile strength but also be able to carry the various ability I nned to add to it. By the time I was on creating the base soul pathway arrangement for the Lasso item card, the mutated souls had alsopleted their secondbor. Now all I had to do was add the soul pathways of the various abilities I had collected from the Vampiric Grass de and Human Flesh Tree monsters to the base soul pathway arrangement in such a way that the resulting card should have near-perfect durability and lost star rating possible. Thanks to the thousands of simtions conducted by Hive AI I did not have to waste time thinking of an urate soul pathway arrangement. It had already generated the most efficient soul pathway arrangement for the item card. All my mutated souls and I had to do was follow the recipe to the dot, then I will have created the card with near-perfect card durability and minimum card rating. With with everythingid out for us by the Hive AI, I and my three ve consciousnesses began to carefully add the soul pathways of abilities like blood tracking, vampirism, pseudo-consciousness, etc, to the base soul pathway arrangement. Once all the abilities were added, I checked on the pseudo-consciousness, to see how astute it was. The pseudo-consciousness was the ability of the Vampiric Grass de monster which allowed it to use its abilities like blood tracing and paralyzation to trap and feed on its prey. I was granting pseudo-consciousness to thesso-type item card I was creating so that it would be able to use the blood feed to it to track and bind the target. After little scrutiny, I found that the pseudo-consciousness ability of thesso will only allow it to be an extension of the user''s body, something like a whip but on its own, it was only good for binding the target and nothing else. Considering the ingredients I had at my disposal this was already the best I could do unless I used my mastery of the blood rule. Chapter 1354 Ancestral Inheritance Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 13:13 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House Considering the ingredients I had at my disposal this was already the best I could do unless I used my mastery of the blood rule but I could not use the blood rule to enhance the capability of the card was about to create as the use of the Ego Gem was against the rules of the challenge. That was because possessing an ego gem or theprehension of a card apprentice in a particr rule did not define their mastery of card creation and it would go against the fairness of the challenge. Different card creationistsprehend different sets of rules and their meaning, the random set of ingredients provided to the participants for the challenge might favor the rulesprehended by one of the contenders but not the other. Turning this challenge in to ramble rather than a show of one''s mastery of card creation. Therefore the use of ego gems and rule power was banned in the challenge. Instead of worrying about what could be, I went through the newly created soul pathway arrangement in themon core and then tugged on the soul pathway of themon core that turned it into a card. Soon my grimoire let out a brilliant light and then a card floated out of it beforending back into it. Seeing this the crowd gasped in shock as most of them did not think that the silver milk fraudster would be the first one of to finish creating the card. But nobody dared to make noise in order not to affect Chris''s state of mind but their collective gasp was already enough to distract him, however, Chris did not let that little incident affect him. Showing that his mind was more stable and concentrated than regr card creationists. Seeing Chris was nowhere near theption of his card creation. I felt like I had overestimated Chris''s capabilities. I guess I was giving more credit to his origin card than I should be. How do I know about Chris''s origin card? I had my super brain card hack into his golden grimoire the movement I learned that he using a high-level disguise to hide his identity. I did that to uncover his true identity but learning his true identity I stayed to gather information on all the cards he had equipped hoping to find clues about the time-rted ability that he had disyed. Turns out the time-rted ability that Chris used was the skill of his origin card, Ancestral Inheritance. Chris''s origin card was very peculiar. Therefore, I did not dare to underestimate him but I ended up overestimating him. Even though Chris''s origin card was capable he had to be capable to utilize it. I failed to take that into consideration. [Card Name: Ancestral Inheritance Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: -/- Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effects: The card allows the user to inherit all the knowledge and power of their ancestors depending on the user''s realm. When the user is in the card grandmaster realm they will be able to disy all the knowledge and power their ancestors had during the card grandmaster realm. Additional Effects: Ancestral Knowledge, Ancestral Talent, Ancestral Ego Gem Caution: The user can develop mental erosion with overuse of the card''s ability. Note: Strong mental strength can help user resist the mental erosion. ] Ancestral Knowledge: This skill gives the user ess to all the knowledge of their Ancestors knowledge when in the user''s realm. When the user is in the card grandmaster realm they will be able to ess all the knowledge their ancestors possessed during the card grandmaster realm. Caution: Continued use of this skill cause mental erosion. Note: Higher the mental erosion greater themand of the user on their ancestor''s knowledge. Strong mental strength will help user resist the mental erosion. Ancestral Talent: Users can inherit the talents of their ancestor''s talents based on mental erosion. Note: Higher the mental erosion greater the chances of the user inheriting the talent of their ancestors. Strong mental strength will help user resist the mental erosion. Ancestral Ego Gem: The user can use the broken runes of their ancestor without any constraints and limitations. Note: Higher the mental erosion greater the control of the user over their ancestor''s broken runes. Strong mental strength will help user resist the mental erosion. Chris''s origin card was the second origin card I hade in contact with that would bring him closer to death the more he uses it, the first one was Corey''s grandfather''s origin card. At least Chris had a choice and could use mental strength to resist the side-effects of his origin card but Corey''s grandfather did not even have that luxury, he had to act to wimps of his origin card or face penalty. With the entire knowledge of his ancestors at his disposal, I had no choice but to take Chris seriously but it seems Chris could not makeplete and efficient use of his ancestor''s prowess because of his origin card''s side-effect, mental erosion. I was surprised to see that Chris could control mental erosiondespite equipping multiple cards that would enhance his mental strength. I guess this was because of the baptism that came every time he broke through a realm. The baptism seems to have enhanced the side-effect of his origin card along with its other abilities. I could only think of this reason to exin why Chris could not use his origin card efficiently despite equipping various rare-grade mental strength enhancement cards. But I decided not to judge Chris''s capability quickly and hold off until I saw what kind of card Chris ends up creating. After a good five minutes, Chris''s grimoire illuminated with a brilliant light marking that he had sessfully created the card. After creating his card Chris turned his sight towards the boy, only to find that he had finished creating his card before him, causing him to frown. Chapter 1355 Miracle Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 13:31 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "Folks, now that both the respected card masters have finished the creation of their cards. Now let them show their card and talk about it briefly for the judges to proceed to grade their cards," the announcer dered to the crowd then turning to me he added, "Master Wyatt, you were the first one to finish so will you choose to go first or yield the opportunity to Master Chris?" I signaled to the announcer indicate that I yield the opportunity to Chris as I felt that he would not have the confidence to disy his card after I have shown mine. Understanding my signal the announcer turned to Chris and said, "Master Chris, the stage is yours." Chris''s face was ugly as until now in the challenge he was the one to finish the card creation first and he always would choose to yield the chance of disying their card first to his opponent. Now that the exact thing was happening to him he did not like it one bit. Not to mention he felt that after he disyed his card the fraudster would not have the guts to disy his card and directly choose to give up to save himself the embarrassment. Chris was so angry with the way things turned out that he did not bother to mask his true feelings. He could not spare thoughts on such petty things when not only was his original identity exposed by the Southern Emperor but a card soldier had created a card faster than him using the same set of random ingredients. Adding salt to his injury was that he did not know how much faster the card soldier had created his cards than him. The only thing that kept him sane right now was the thought that the card soldier did not notice that the mortal-grade Nyon Rope that was given as a random ingredient for the challenge was created usingmon-grade Tree monster bark fibers. Why was Chris so sure that his opponent did not notice that? It was because if his opponent had noticed it then he could not possibly create the card faster than him. Because nurturing the soul pathways of ingredients without external help took a lot of energy and a long time. Considering the time it took for the card soldier to create his card, even if he noticed the discrepancy in Nyon Rope he chose to ignore it choosing the fast creation time over the grade of the card he was creating. Chris, himself, would not have been able to nurture the soul pathways of the Nyon Rope so fast if not for the special technique he learned from his ancestor''s knowledge. Knowing that a regr card creationist did not have ess to such special techniques Chris felt the Card Soldier was wise for having chosen the fast creation time over the grade of the card. Think of this Chris''s raging emotions finally calmed down. Then adjusting his facial expression, he connected his card to the auction house disy array formation, which was used to disy auction items to the audience. Now he was going to use this array formation to disy the card info to the audience while giving a brief exnation and demonstration of the card. "Fellow card apprentices, I present you E-rank, Common-grade, Coiling Rope item card," Chris announced as the disy array formation of the auction hall disyed his card and its info through huge holograms on each corner of the auction house. Seeing that the card Chris created was of E-rank and Common grade as he advertised the crowd gasped in great shock. Then they turned noisy discussing the miracle that Chris had achieved, creating E-rank, Common grade item card using G-rank, Mortal-grade ingredients. The influencer went as far as to dub it the miracle of the century in their views. They would not have been only if not for the discrepancy with the grade of the Nyon Rope used to create the card. The crowd had grown wild, they had forgotten about the challenge between Chris and the Southern card creationist association because creating higher-grade cards with random lower-grade ingredients was not something even the Diamond grade card creationist could achieve. Dimond grade card creationists could achieve simr results if they had a lot of experience in creating a said card and high mastery over the said card''s card recipe. However, being able to create higher-grade cards with random lower-grade ingredients on their first try was not possible even for the Dimond grade card creationists. Because being able to achieve that would require card creationists to haveplete knowledge of soul pathways and soul pathway arrangement of the random ingredients used to create the card. Not to forget thepatibility of the random ingredients with each other. If the random ingredients did not get along like ice and fire, it would require more than a miracle to use such ingredients to create a card of a higher grade than the grade of the ingredients used. This was the reason why the crowd had grown wild and required the announcer toe forward and calm them down while reminding them of the challenge between Chris and the Southern card creationist association, "Folks, I know Master Chris''s achievement in card creation is huge but please do not forget that why we are here." Listening to the announcer the crowd finally calmed down, however, still some whispers could be heard. Especially the influencer who was telling their viewers that by creating a higher-grade card using lower-grade ingredients Chris was the undisputed winner of the challenge and there was no way the card created by the silver milk fraudster could outshine Chris''s card. While most of the audience and viewers were excited for Chris, the southern part of the audience and viewers were not. They too like the influencers felt that the results were already determined and there was nothing the Silver milk fraudster could do to change them. Chapter 1356 Coiling Rope Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 13:37 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House [Card Name: Coiling Rope Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: E-Rank, Common-Grade Card Rate: 4-stars Card Durability: [89/100] Card Effect: the item Coiling Rope binds the target determined by the user with the grip of the E-rank monster. Additional Effect: Bind Note: the Coiling Rope will bind any that touches it and will only release with the user''smand.] While the crowd was celebrating the feat achieved by Chris, I went through the card info of the Coiling Rope item card created by Chris. Honestly, I was disappointed by the Coilin Rope item card. What disappointed me more was the fact that Chris did not add extra abilities to the item card so that he could increase the grade of the item card. Due to the time constraints of the challenges he had chosen to focus on the grade of the card he was creating instead of its applications and uses. It seems I had indeed overestimated Chris''s mastery of card creation because of his peculiar origin card, Ancestral Inheritance. Don''t get me wrong, the Coiling Rope item card was a sound card and I would have respected its creator had it been created by a regr card creationist but it was not. I was excepting more from some with ancient knowledge of card creation at his disposal. I guess the Mental Erosion side effect of Chris''s ''Ancestral Inheritance'' origin card was limiting him from showcasing its full potential. I had a solution to the side effect of Chris''s origin card, My cmity daughter gem. I wonder if he would be open to it. Yes, I was nning to add Chris to my cmity daughter gem collection. His origin card was too good to pass on as it held all the Ancient knowledge and history of the card world from the point when the first card apprentice was born in Chris''s maternal family. What appealed to me most about Chris''s origin card was its additional effect Ancestral Ego Gem, which allowed him to inherit and use the broken runes of his ancestors without any side effects asides from the mental erosion of course. Hacking into Chris''s grimoire I had already gone through all the cards equipped in it and none of them had time-rted abilities or teleportation-rted abilities, yet Chris had disyed both kinds of abilities, this could only mean that he gained these abilities through the broken runes of his ancestors that he inherited from his ancestral ego gem. Asides from Cortney, my cmity daughter gem, and me, Chris was the third person I know with a mutated ego gem. I created my mutated ego gem using the dungeon cmity seed and Viltronian core, as for Cortney, Bloodette''s involvement while forging her ego gem had led to the mutation in it as for Chris he had gained it through his origin card. This discovery made me realize that there may be more mutated ego gems out there and maybe I wasn''t the first to create a mutate ego gem. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Back to the topic, since Chirs''s origin card had mutated his ego gem into the ancestral ego gem then could it mutate his divinity when he forges one during the card semi-demigod realm? I had little knowledge about divinity so I refrained from making bold guesses but I believe anything was possible and it was best to keep an open mind. With Chris''s card grandmaster realm and golden grimoire, he would be helpless against my cmity daughter gem but the question was how do I imnt my cmity daughter gem into Chris without looking suspicious. Since the auction was filled with high-realm card apprentices, I decided not to act until Chris was taken into custody by the Southern Capital authorities. Maybeter, I can use Myriad Devil transformation to disguise into a pebble or something and visit him in the prison to imnt the cmity daughter gem in him. Cmity daughter gem was my biggest secret, so I chose to be very careful and not take any unnecessary risks when using it. "Ladies and gentlemen, I am sorry to disappoint you but I did no miracle, the reason I was able to create an E-rank card using G-rank ingredients because one of the random ingredients provided to use was actually E-rank but had degraded to G-rank due to its damaged soul pathways," after the crowd finally calmed down Chris came clean and cleared the misunderstanding knowing that it wille sooner orter. Therefore, decided toe clean, act humble and gain a reputation as an honest person. Which was quite easy thanks to his opponent''s reputation of being a fraud. Even a bunch of thugs and conmen who stand up against the Devil will be considered heroes, so Chris who was up against a fraudster had easily gained the reputation of being an honest person. With the sudden revtion made by Chris the audience and the viewers were confused as they could hear what Chris was saying but not understand what he was implying. Seeing the perplexed look of the audience, Chris briefly exined how the Nyon rope provide them was created using the brak fibers of an E-rank monster but its grade degrade as the creator was lousy and had damaged the soul pathways of the Nyon rope causing its grade to decrease from Common grade to Mortal grade. With Chris''s exnation most of the audience and viewers finally understood what he meant. Though the crowd was disappointed that their previous assumption was wrong soon the card creationists among the audience and viewers began to exin how hard and tedious it was to repair damaged soul pathways. Theymenced and praised Chris for repairing the soul pathways of the Nyon rope and creating an E-rank card with it. Once the audience and viewers finally understood what Chris had achieved in a limited time their earlier disappointment vanished and reced with admiration. The influencer began to use it as a reason to defend Chris for creating his card five minutes slower than the silver milk fraudster. Chapter 1357 Behold Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 13:43 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House Basking in the admiration of the audience, Chris nced at the Silver Milk Fraudster and subtly let out a sneer. Since the start of the challenge, Chris had never considered the fraudster a threat except for the Southern emperor backing him. However, the fact that the card soldier was able to finish creating his card five minutes faster than him came as a shock to him. Which was enough for him to see the card soldier with hostility. Briefly exining his card, Chris then called volunteers from the audience to demonstrate the effect of his card, Coiling Rope. Following the choice of the referee two card schrs quickly took the stage, one equipped the item card while the other assumed the role of the target. "E-rank, Common grade, Coiling Rope item card," the Card schr summoned the coiling rope and then threw it at the other Card schr under the watchful eyes of the referee. Uponing in contact with its target the Coiling rope immediately coiled around the Card schr. The Card schr tried every ounce of his power to free himself from the bind of the coiling rope but he couldn''t even loosen it. As advertised the coiling rope indeed had the grip of an E-rank monster. Once Chris''s demonstration was over, the announcer then took the stage and after saying a few words of praise to Chris, he then invited the representative of the southern card creationist association to disy, exin, and demonstrate the card he had created, "Master Chris, you have created a remarkable card considering the ingredients and time at your disposal. Your card creation was an eye-opening experience. Now continuing with challenge folks, give it up for Master Wyatt." Handing the control of the auction house''s disy array formation to his opponent, Chris followed the announcer off the stage, feeling that he had already won the match and wondering who the Southern Emperor will be sending next to represent the Southern card creationist association against him. ¡­ In the Royal family''s exclusive VIP box, Laura and Aria looked at the boy with concern seeing the shocking demonstration put forward by Chris. Havinge in contact with the boy recently both of them were not yet fully introduced to the capabilities of the boy otherwise they would be as aloof and casual about the challenge as the others in the VIP room. Especially, Ann. She didn''t even bother about the challenge ever since the boy took the stage. She was more focused on figuring out Chris Ainsworth''s real identity and how he made it to the southern capital past the border without leaving any form of a trace. Unable to confirm if Chris Ainsworth was Chris Chase, Ann decided to trace everything and everywhere Chris Ainsworth has been hoping that it will give a clue to his identity and also help her figure out how he made it to the southern capital from the western region without getting noticed. e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "This is all you could find on Chris Ainsworth?" Ann asked the director while going through the files that showed every ce and everything Chris Ainsworth did after entering the Southern capital. "Yes, your Highness," the auction house director nodded with his head down able to face Ann because of thecking intelligence collected on Chris Ainsworth. "ording to this file, Chris Ainsworth suddenly appeared at the gates of the Southern capital this morning all alone. While the folks at the Western Capital im that Chris Ainsworth entered an A-rank gate dungeon this morning and was yet to clear it. Will you help me understand how one person can be in two ces at the same time?" Ann grumbled at the auction house director. Ann''s frustration only kept growing the more she looked into Chris Ainsworth. It was as if this fellow came into existence a few years ago proving that Chris Ainsworth was a fake identity as the boy imed. However, what she did not understand was how can person who entered an A-rank gate dungeon in the Western capital be in the Southern capital. Things did not make sense. While Ann was taking her frustration out on the auction house director, Agatha and Aba looked at him with pity. They too did not focus much on the challenge because knowing the ending had spoiled the fun of watching the challenge for them. So they sort entertainment in the auction house director''s misery. But seeing how the auction house was not able to produce any results was instead being screamed at by Ann it got sad real fast. ¡­ Taking the stage I did not bother to greet the audience, and nor did the audience wee me with a round of apuse as they did in Chris''s case instead I heard someone in the crowd boo as I took the stage. It seems the crowd has already deemed me as the bad guy, my reputation as the Silver Milk Fraudster was more notorious than I had thought. I have never met such prejudice from a crowd of unfamiliar people in both of my lives till today. Even the Southerners in the audience and viewers did not seem to bother to cheer for me for the sake of team spirit. Therefore I did not bother to address the audience in any way because I knew I would be met with ridicule andughter unlike in Chris''s case where every time he addressed the audience he was met with affection and respect. Once Hive AI and Super Brain had total control of the auction house''s disy array formation I announced with a deep voice, "Behold, the Bloody Lasso of Prohibition." With my announcement the card and its info were disyed on the big screens in all the corners of the auction hall. And the disinterested and wild audience soon became disciplined as they went through the card info of the Bloody Lasso of Prohibition. Chapter 1358 Bloody Lasso Of Prohibition Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 13:46 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House [Card Name: Bloody Lasso of Prohibition Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: E-rank, Common Grade Card Rate: 3-stars Card Durability: [97/100] Card Effect: Bloody Lasso of Prohibition possesses the ability to ensnare and incapacitate the target following the instructions of its user. Additional abilities: Pseudo-Spirituality, Blood Invasion, Paralysis, Vampirism, Blood Tracking, Size maniption, Vampiric Enhancement, and Blood Prohibition] Pseudo-Spirituality: Bloody Lasso of prohibition possesses a certain degree of consciousness which allows it to be the part of user''s body when used as a weapon by the user. e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Note: Without the consciousness of the user supporting it the Pseudo-Spirituality of Bloody Lasso of prohibition is of little use. Blood Invasion: Bloody Lasso of prohibition when in contact with an open wound of the foe will immediately infiltrate the bloodstream of the foe. Having invaded the foe''s body Bloody Lasso of prohibition''s outer fibers will unwind and take root within the body of the foe. Note: The Bloody Lasso of prohibition cannot invade the body of the foes of a higher grade than it only if its invasion is met with resistance. Bloody Lasso of prohibition leaves the body of the foe upon usermand. Paralysis: Bloody Lasso of prohibition''s fibers when in contact with the foe''s wound induce paralysis simr to the Vampiric Grass des. Note: the Paralysis only activates when the Bloody Lasso of prohibition is in contact with the foe''s blood. This skill is limited by its grade. Vampirism: When in contact with an open wound of the target the Bloody Lasso of prohibition feeds on the blood of the target giving the target blood drain debuff. Note: Vampirism only activates when the Bloody Lasso of prohibition is in contact with the foe''s open wound where it can get a constant source of blood. This skill is limited by its grade. Blood Tracking: The Bloody Lasso of prohibition can sense the blood flow in other organisms and differentiate between them based on their blood. So when enough quantity of enemy blood is fed to the Bloody Lasso of prohibition it can track the enemy within the user''s mental range. Note: Bloody Lasso of Prohibition uses its pseudo-spirituality to tap into the mental strength of the user and expand its range. Size maniption: Bloody Lasso of Prohibition can control its length and width by manipting its total matter or temporarily increase its length and width with the blood it fed on using Vampirism. Note: In normal conditions when Bloody Lasso of Prohibition increases its length its width decrease and vice versa. The strength of the temporality increased size of thesso depends on the rank of the blood used in the process. Vampiric Enhancement: Bloody Lasso of prohibition grows stronger based on the rank of blood it feeds on. Note: Higher the grade difference between the item and the target lesser the effect of this ability. Blood Prohibition: Bloody Lasso of Prohibition makes use of its blood invasion and size maniption to spread across the entire body of the foe and then makes use of paralysis skills to impose a prohibition on the body of the foe. The strength of prohibitions continues to grow as it continues to feed on the blood of the foe thanks to the skills of Vampirism and Vampiric Enhancement. The user can use the blood tracking ability of the Bloody Lasso of prohibition to have it impose a prohibition on a specific part of the foe''s body or the entire body based on their requirement. Note: Blood prohibition is an advanced technique created to efficiently use all the skills of Bloody Lasso of prohibition. ¡­ After disying my card I looked down at the shocked audience they went through the card info repeatedly unable to believe its stats and skills. For a while, a graveyard silence loomed over the auction hall. Before the audience once again started to murmur and whisper to each other. I could care of the gullible crowd, I turned and looked at Chris who was staring at the card info of the Bloody Lasso of Prohibition dumbfoundedly. I wanted to taunt him but he was too engrossed in the card info of the card created five minutes faster than him while using the same ingredients as him. Seeing him in such a state I wondered why did I even bother to think that he could pose me some challenge, I guess this was the lesson I needed to learn that even if one has an overpowered origin card doesn''t mean that they are overpowered. In a way, they themselves were the limitation of their overpowered origin card. Chris was the perfect example of this. Shaking my head I turned to look at the auction hall that had suddenly descended into chaos. The audience did not believe that I create the card disyed on the auction hall disy array formation. Everyone in the audience and viewers seemed to believe that I did not create the card or I did not use the same ingredients used by Chris. As they felt it was impossible for any card creationist to create such a card given the ingredient grade and time constraints. Once again my reputation as a fraudster did not help my case it only gave legitimacy to wild spections made by the audience and the influencers. I wasn''t surprised by that. What surprised me was that none of the Southerners in the audience defended me their silence only proved that they too thought I cheated. There was not a single soul in the audience or viewers that believed that I created the Bloody Lasso of Prohibition or that I used the set of mortal-grade random ingredients provided by the Southern card creationist association for the challenge. A person could only remain indifferent for so long, I could take the boos and name calling but the audience had gone far as to cuss my friends and family. Seeing such prejudice directed at me through no fault of mine, I involuntarily cussed, "Fuck these bastards." Chapter 1359 Doubts Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 13:50 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House Seeing the unrest in the audience and listening to the wild spections floating around, the referee immediately took the stage yelling, "Silence." The audience immediately went quiet being bombarded by the intimidating atmosphere that suddenly covered the entire auction hall. The referee was of the semi-demigod realm and was very close to sessfully forging his divinity to step into the demi-god realm the pressure he let out was no joke. Even some semi-demigods in the audience experienced shortness of their breath let alone the low & mid level card apprentice. "If you have any doubts about the challenge then rise a formal protest so that we can address it instead of widely specting which will not help but instead sully the reputation of the Southern Card Creationist Association and the Southern region," the referee dered asking the audience to not make baseless spections as it will hurt the reputation of the southern card creationist association which they will not stand. e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Seeing that nobody in the crowd dare toment, the referee nodded in satisfaction before turning to gaze at Chris and ask, "Chris Ainsworth, do you have any doubts about representative Dalton Wyatt''s card creation?" After going through the card info of the card created by his opponent, Chris was shell-shocked. He could not believe his eyes. Simr to the crowd he too immediately jumped to the conclusion that the silver milk fraudster had somehow cheated without even waiting for his opponent to exin and demonstrate his card. Chris did not doubt in his mind that his opponent had cheated because, unlike the audience who were making baseless usations without having any or little knowledge about card creation, he had the ancient card creation knowledge of his ancestors which told him that even the excellent diamond-grade card creationist among his ancestors could not create a card simr to the one his opponent had created using the same set of the mortal grade ingredient his rival had used that was without the restrictions of the time that his opponent had due to the challenge. Chris knew that for a card creationist to create such a card despite being limited by the ingredients and time would require a card creationist to have the perfect understanding of the soul pathway arrangements of the ingredients at their disposal. Which was just godly and impossible for a card creationist to achieve. Even if the card creationist knew the soul pathway arrangements of the ingredients by heart then how did they know the most efficientbination of the soul pathways of the various abilities of the ingredients that would add to form a card with near-perfect card durability and low card ratings? Now that was ungodly. Not to forget the time it would take to achieve something simr to that especially when the soul pathways of one of the ingredients were damaged and degraded. Having concluded that his opponent had cheated, Chris then began to wonder how did his opponent cheat with so many witnesses present. Was it because of the card soldier''s ability to cheat the reason why the Southern emperor sent out a silver milk fraudster to face him in his challenge to the Southern card creationist association? "Yes, I do have doubts about my opponent''s card creation process," Chris carefully considers every wild spection made by the audience regarding how his opponent could have cheated and surprisingly most of them made sense. Listening to Chris Ainsworth voice out the tant cheating of his opponent the audience nodded. Because if the victim did not want justice to be served then wouldn''t they be stupid to risk falling out with the Southern card creationist association because of unnecessary meddling. "Okay, Chris Ainsworth your doubts are noted. To satisfy them I will pull up the footage of Dalton Wyatt''s card creation process which was recorded by the auction hall''s recording array formation," the referee acknowledge Chris''s concern and then turned to the other contender and said, "Dalton Wyatt, please let go of the controls of the auction hall''s disy array formation." "Thank you," quickly taking control of the auction hall''s disy array formation the referee then essed the footage recorded by the auction hall''s recording array formation and began to y it on the big hologram screens on each corner of the auction hall. Soon the recording of the representative of the Southern card creationist association''s card creation process from scratch began to y on the big hologram screens of the auction hall. The audience and Chris closely watched the recordings for any discrepancies that would prove that the silver milk fraudster had indeed cheated as they imed. The recording started with the boy nkly staring at the set of random-grade ingredients for a few minutes before he immediately ced the ingredients on his grimoire''s card creation ce before turning the Bloody veins and Nyon rope into a mass of energy transferring them into themon core. The recording focused deep into themon core where three masses of energy were present each representing the Bloody Vein, Nyon Rope, and themon core respectively. These masses of energy were actually the soul pathways of the ingredients, also termed as soul. The array formation could only disy the soul pathways and soul pathway arrangements of the ingredients inside themon core as a mass of soul energy. Hence this mass of soul energy was referred to as the soul of the ingredients. Soon the audience and viewers witnessed the boy''s mental strength cut up the soul belonging to a bloody vein whilesimultaneously repairing the degraded soul of the Nyon rope. This came as a huge shock to everyone watching. Simr to how a person could only do one thing at a time with both their hands a card creationist could only use their mental strength to do one thing at once. Hence the surprise of the crowd seeing the boy''s mental strength attend to two tasks at a time. Chapter 1360 Duality Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 13:56 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House "That''s Duality! His mastery over his mental strength has reached duality," a card creationist in the audience yelled in shock. The audience might not have knowledge about card creation but everyone was aware of training one''s mental strength to achieve Duality, the ability to do two things at a time using mental strength, despite most of them not having strong mental strength. Training one''s mental strength to achieve duality was not an easy task as it was simr to spiting one soul into two. Every high-level card creationists and array masters dream about mastering their mental strength to achieve duality but not many of them were able to achieve it in their lifetime. However, thankfully there were many cards out there that helped card creationists have mastery simr to Duality on their mental strength however those cards were very rare and expensive. Especially the low-rank cards which low-realm card creationists could use. "No, his mental strength mastery has not achieved duality, he must have a card helping with that," an old card creationist among the audiencemented because considering the realm and the age of the boy it was impossible to fathom how he could achieve such mastery over his mental strength at such a young age. Therefore, he believed that the boy was using a card that would increase his mastery of mental strength to duality. Listening to the old card creationist the crow nodded in agreement. As they too felt that it was more pausable that the boy was using a card than him actually reaching duality in his mastery of mental strength. The recording array formation could not capture the mental strength as it was colorless and formless, however, the audience knew the presence of the boy''s mental strength based on the changes to the souls of the ingredients in themon core. Like the air that surrounds us, one could only sense mental strength they could not see it. Otherwise seeing how strong and pure the boy''s mental strength was the audience would think twice before crediting the boy''s reaching duality in his mastery of mental strength to some card. They would also notice that his mental strength couldn''t do two things at a time but four things at a time. Unfortunately, three parts of his mental strength were busy repairing the soul pathways of the Nyon Rope so they were not going to see them do separate task anytime time soon to realize that the boy''s mastery over his mental strength was far greater than their minds could imagine. Apart from the Duality disyed by the boy''s mental strength, the other thing to catch the attention of the audience was that the boy was cutting up the soul of the Bloody Vein into small parts. This represented that the boy was separating the soul pathways of the Bloody Vein to acquire the soul pathways specifically belonging to its abilities. What surprised the audience about this how was fast and decisive the boy was when he was separating the soul pathways. It was as if he did not have any doubt in his mind about which soul pathway of Bloody Vein belonged to which ability of the Bloody Vein. Something like this could only be achieved when a card creationist was confident and certain about his knowledge of the soul pathways of the ingredients. Watching the recording they felt exactly that as if the boy knew everything there was to know about the soul pathways of the Bloody Veins. Which puzzled the audience because how could somebody so well versed in the soul pathways of an ingredient? Even though the boy had previous experience using bloody veins as an ingredient in card creation, still, it did not make any sense to how he had so confident about his knowledge about the soul pathways of the Bloody Veins. His mental strength did not pause or hesitate as he used it to cut the soul of the Bloody Vein, representing that the boy knew what he was doing and was confident about doing it. The footage continued to y not waiting for the audience to make sense of what they just saw. The card creationists had already assumed that the boy was very well-versed in the soul pathways of the Bloody Vein. Some even began to think that the Southern card creationist association was aware of this and that was why they had chosen the Bloody Vein as a part of the set of random-grade ingredients. While the boy was still busy using a part of his mental strength to separate the soul pathways of the Bloody Veins, the other part of his mental strength was done repairing the soul pathways of the Nyon Rope, and then to everyone''s surprise it began to cut the soul of the Nyon Rope in the simr confidence and decisiveness to how the other part of the boy''s mental strength was cutting up the soul of the bloody vein. Seeing the boy so skillfully separate the soul pathways of both ingredients to get the soul pathways belonging specifically to their various abilities, the audience immediately assumed that this was not the first time the boy had used both Bloody Veins and Nyon Rope as ingredients for card creation. And it did not take long for the audience and viewers to doubt the Southern card creationist association''s intentions when they had chosen the Bloody Vein and Nyon Rope as the set of random-grade ingredients for the challenge. Were they aware that that boy was so knowledgeable about the soul pathways and arrangements of the Bloody Veins and Nyon Rope when they selected these two as the only random ingredients for the challenge? Considering the fraud reputation of the boy and his rtionship with the Southern emperor the audience and viewers did not think twice before assuming the worst. The silver milk fraudster granted a patent for a fake product with the help of the Southern emperor so how hard it would be for him to cheat in the challenge with the aid of the Southern emperor Chapter 1361 Revelation Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 14:02 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House Though nobody in the audience dared to voice out what they all thought, the viewers did not care they had opened a discussion on how Silver Milk Fraudster backed by Southern Emperor was using this challenge to make a name for himself, when it was clearly not working. They all wondered how dumb did the Silver Milk Fraudster and Souther Emperor think they were to not notice something so obvious. Right now everyone in the audience and viewers believed that the challenge was rigged in favor of the Silver Milk Fraudster by the Southern Emperor. As for the Southerns in the audience and viewers, they were all confused. Because from the footage they all could see that the Silver Milk Fraudster was a capable card creationist for his age. Both the duality of his mental strength and the knowledge about soul pathways of the ingredients disyed by the boy proved that he was a very capable card creationist as his online card store imed. At least better than 60 percent of card creationists of the card soldier realm out there. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® From the looks of it even without the trickery, the Silver Milk Fraudster had a good chance of winning against Chris in the challenge. So why did the Silver Milk Fraudster resort to trickery? They really did not understand a talented kid would rather take the shortcut when his talents make it obsolete. The thought that the Southern Emperor was behind the challenge being rigged for the Silver Milk Fraudster never crossed the Southerner''s minds. Even with the whole grimoirework moring about that, they defended her and put all the me on the Silver Milk Fraudster and the Southern card creationist association. As for Southern Emperor, she was in the wrong ce at the wrong time. To the citizens of the Southern Region Southern Emperor was the perfect Jewel of the Southern Royal family and the Southern Region. That has been blemished by rumors created by the enemies of the Southern Region. The audience continued to watch the recordings disyed on the big hologram screens with pin-drop silence scrutinizing every little detail and change in the recordings. However, the more they watched the recordings the more dignified their expression became because the whole process of the Silver Milk Fraudsters card creation was like a well-oiled machine, performing every move with precision and no hesitation. If not for them knowing that this recording was of the Fraudsters card creation process they would easily mistake it for an array formation specifically designed for a particr card creation. Though the hatersined about the challenge being rigged in the Fraudster''s favor they no longer dare to speak ill of the Fraudster''s mastery of the card creations. From what they saw it was clear that the Fraudster was skilled and capable when ites to card creation which only spark jealousy and envy in those in the audience and viewers who have being trying to make a small achievement in card creation their whole life. So they did not spare any words to sully the reputation of the Fraudster even further using his silver milk powder scandal, which was in no way rted to the challenge that was taking ce in the southern capital auction house. To sum it up more people were going out of their way to damage the reputation of the representative chosen by the Southern Card creationist association for the challenge than those that tried to defend him¨C to be urate nobody was defending him. As everyone felt that the challenge was rigged for him to win. It was like everyone in every corner of the world was against him. It was baffling how so many people held prejudice against him when they did not even know him except for what the media and the malicious rumor on thework had to say about him. It was astonishing how people immediately think they know a person based on what they heard and began to judge them. However, in the face of the prejudice against him, the boy stood tall on the stage. It was not clear audience and viewers how he could be dauntless when his deeds were being exposed for the whole world to watch. Regardless, while the audience scrutinized the recording of the fraudster''s card creation process for discrepancies, the card creationists among them noticed small details that they had failed to notice before while watching the fraudster''s mental strength separating the soul pathways of the Nyon Rope which it had just repaired. When they further focused on these details, they all had a huge revtion about the boy''s card creation process, especially his control over his mental strength. "His mastery of the mental strength has gone beyond duality, it can simultaneously do four things at a minimum," an impatient card creationist in the audience eximed then he continued to yell, "There is no way a 17-year-old can achieve such mastery over his mental strength. He definitely using an extremely rare card¡ª" Before the impatient card creationist could finish what he was yelling he found that he was no longer in the main auction hall but out on the streets in front of the auction house. He had nobody but himself to me for being thrown out of the auction house. The card creationist then immediately summoned his grimoire and then went on thework to watch the challenge live. After seeing the impatient card creationist being thrown out the audience did not dare to voice out the doubts they had. Those with little knowledge about card creation or using mental strength wanted to know if what the impatient card creationist imed was true and understand why he imed as such but they did not dare to voice out their doubt fearing that they would also face the same fate as the impatient card creationist to be thrown out of the auction house. Chapter 1362 New Heights Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 14:04 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House Seeing the audience maintain a pin-drop silence after witnessing the impatient card creationist being thrown out of the auction house the referee nodded in satisfaction, he was very keen on watching the card creation process of the Card Soldier with one track mind but then a sudden exmation among the audience was disturbing him from doing so. So, left with little choice, he finally decided to make an example out of the impatient card creationist as a warning for others that if were to exim or cause a ruckus then he would use the array formation of the auction house to throw them out of the auction house regardless of their status. As the referee of the card creation challenge between Chris Ainsworth and the Southern Card Creationist Association, the referee was a Diamond Grade card creationist. With such high status, the referee had better things to do with his time. Still, considering that this challenge also involved the reputation of the southern region, he had no choice but to sacrifice his time for his mothend. Watching, Chris wiped the floor with each of the representatives sent by the Southern card creationist association the referee had a stomachful of anger he felt ashamed that the future card creationist of the southern region could not handle a single card creationist from the Western region. He was starting to understand why the Association leader Lorn repeatedly asked them to conduct card creationist seminars and sses for low-level card creationists, it was not that the association wascking money but it wascking worthy future generations to pass on the association to which they built with blood and sweat. These juniors had a very shaky foundation of card creationpared to the challenger from the West. The referee was not bothered by the fact the association might lose this challenge to the Western card creationist, what worried the referee was the future of the association having witnessed such a disappointing performance from the representatives of the Southern card creationist association. Just when the referee had lost hope for the future of the Southern card creationist association he saw it spark watching the card created by the Card Soldier realm card creationist. As a semi-demigod and a high-ranking member of the Southern card creationist association, the referee knew that the boy hadn''t cheated in any way nor did the Southern card creationist association rig the challenge in the favor of the card soldier. However, for there to be no doubt why the Southern card creationist association conducted this challenge he had no choice but to pull up the footage of the Card Soldier''s card creation process after getting his permission. It was rare for card creationists to reveal their card creation process so openly therefore the referee had mentally asked the boy if he could use the recordings of his card creation to prove that he did not cheat, before dering to the audience about it. This was just a courtesy, as the representative of the Southern card creationist association the card soldier had no say in how they could use the recordings of his card creation process. But it was good to see the Card Soldier be understanding of the situation and give his consent. Normally as a diamond-grade card creationist, the referee would not bother to watch the recordings of a low-level card creationist''s card creation process but having witnessed the card that the card soldier had created despite the limitation of the number of ingredients and time, he was curious how did the Card soldier achieve something like that when he, himself, was not confident about achieving such a feat. As the referee watched the recordings of theCard soldier''s creation process he was suddenly reminded of watching histe master''s card creation process. Because the only time had seen such a decisive and precise card creation process was when his master let him watch his card creation process while teaching him. Not to forget the Card soldier''s knowledge about the soul pathways of the two mortal grade ingredients was out of this world. Like the audience, the referee too was caught off guard by the duality disyed by the Card soldier''s mental strength. This caused him to look at the boy in a new light and wonder where has been such genius been hiding so far. As someone who was a step away from bing a demigod the referee never nned to take disciple but suddenly he felt like he found the disciple he was destined to teach. As the recording continued, the referee began to notice that the part of the Card soldier which was separating the soul pathways of the Nyon rope was a lot faster than the other part of mental strength that was separating the soul pathways of the Bloody veins. Focusing on the processing of the Nyon rope soul pathways the referee began to notice that the part of the Card soldier''s attending to the soul pathways of Nyon rope was not faster but was doing three things simultaneously causing an illusion that it was faster than other part of his mental strength. With this revtion, the referee finally understood that the boy''s control over his mental strength had already broken through duality and reached greater heights previously which only the best of the card creationist and array masters of the world had achieved. Now the referee felt he was not worthy of taking the card soldier as his disciple because his mental strength had just recently achieved duality, his skin was not thick enough to teach someone who had surpassed him in terms of control over mental strength. Unlike the crowd that assumed that the fraudster was using a card to disy such control over his mental strength, the referee knew better because until recently he too once used such a card and knew that such cards were far from enough to disy the control over mental strength disyed by the boy. Chapter 1363 Junior Brother Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 14:06 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House After the Card soldier card creationist was done with separating the soul pathways belonging to the abilities of both the ingredients, Bloody Vein and Nyon Rope, he then made appropriate preparation and began to fuss them together in a weirdbination to create a new soul pathway arrangement such that the resulting card would disy the abilities he had extracted from the soul pathway arrangements of the Bloody Vein and Nyon Rope. The referee and the other card creationist in the audience found that the way the boy was arranging the soul pathways was unconventional and it did not follow any of the card creation principles out there. Thinking of this they began to notice that the same was true when the Card soldier was separating the soul pathways of the ingredients, he did not seem to follow any card creation principle or soul pathway cutting either. However, they did not notice it earlier because his method of separating the soul pathways from their original soul pathway arrangement was so simple. They were all mesmerized by the decisiveness and precision disyed by him, not to forget his shocking knowledge about both the ingredient''s soul pathway arrangements. The card creationist in the audience wondered why the boy was not following the standard and widespread card creation principles, soul pathway cutting methods, Soul pathway repairing techniques, etc. Then suddenly a weird thought crossed their mind, Does the Card soldier not have any intermediate and advanced knowledge of card creation? But they quickly erased that thought as soon as it crossed their mind considering the impossibility of such a scenario. As for the referee, as a diamond-grade card creationist, he too noticed the peculiarity in the Card soldier''s soul pathway cutting, but unlike the audience, he did not think that the boy did not follow the standard card creation principles or did not use any intermediate and advance soul cutting methods but he felt that the boy''s understanding of the card creation principals and methods had reached to such a level that he did not make any unnecessary moves and steps as he cut the soul pathways as these moves and steps were like safety rails such that in case the card creationist made a small mistake he had time to rectify it before soul pathways get damaged and start degrading. But for someone who disyed such decisiveness and precision when cutting the soul pathways these safety rails were more of a nuisance than a help, hence they did not need to follow the standard card creation principles when cutting the soul pathway cutting. This was the main reason the boy''s card creation process reminded the referee of his master''s card creation process. In this instant the referee''s spection was wrong the card creationists in the audience were right as the boy had no knowledge of intermediate and advanced card creation, all he relied on was the basic card creation taught to him by histe parents. However, thanks to the Soul pupils and the guidance of the Hive AI''s simtions, the boy was able to achieve the decisiveness and precision that came with achieving the peak in the mastery of card creation. Hence in a way, the referee was wrong but right too. Soon the referee changed his mind when the boy did not follow the standard card creation principle and methods tobine the extracted soul pathways and create the main soul pathways arrangement for the card he nned to create. The boy''s every move as though decisive only induced madness in the eyes of the referee as watched. Even he, a diamond-grade card creationist, would not blindlybine the soul pathways of the various ingredients without any room for correction. However, as the boy sessfullybined all the soul pathways he extracted from the soul pathway arrangements of both ingredients to form a new soul pathway arrangements which looked highly stable. Seeing such a result the referee could think of only one possible reason why the boy was able to create a new soul pathway arrangement with high stability despite recklesslybining all the soul pathways and that was because the boy had already done it before multiple times. Yes, seeing that the boy was able to create a new stable soul pathway arrangement despite totally disregarding the standard soul pathway merger principals, the referee like the audience could not help but wonder if the boy had created a simr card that he had created for the challenge before and multiple times at that, meaning he doubted if the challenge was rigged for the boy to win. The referee too started to doubt if the Southern card creationist association had rigged the challenge without him knowing, that would be possible if the Southern Emperor had stepped in. With this thought a deep frown formed on the referee''s face as he turned to look at Ann who was reprimanding the auction house director for his ipetence in uncovering how did Chris Ainsworth enter the southern capital when he was seen entering a gate dungeon in the western region. However, Ann soon stopped scolding the director, turned to make eye contact with the referee feeling his gaze directed at her, and nodded at him respectfully. The identity of the referee was not simple, he was the junior brother of Minster Lorn. He was supposed to be the leader of the Southern Array master association and the Southern card creationist association, however, he declined the position because he preferred to focus on his research than politics and authority. In the end, it became the responsibility of Minister Lorn who had his hands full managing the Royal court and his research work. Focusing his gaze on Ann, the referee immediately noticed the minute discrepancy in her soul pathways signature so he immediately understood that she was not the Southern emperor but her other half, the good half, Ann, who would not abuse her authority regardless of the situation and difficulties. Now the referee was confused unable to figure out what was going on, if the Southerner card creationist association did not rig the challenge in their representative''s favor then did the Card soldier get lucky? Chapter 1364 Jewel Of South, Universal Devotion Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 14:06 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House The referee''s confusion was understandable as he could never imagine that the boy was able to create a stable soul pathway arrangement despite not following the standard soul pathway merger principles because he had simted all the possiblebinations one could think of tobine the avable soul pathways and figured out the most efficientbination. It was worth noting how the referee never considered maybe the boy was a genius card creationist rather he felt morefortable thinking that the boy was lucky to get a familiar card to create for the challenge. Well, in the referee''s eyes, the possibility of such a genius existing was simr to a miracle. So he did not spare any thought to it however it did not mean that he did not think the boy was a talented card creationist. It''s just that he was underestimating the boy''s talent in card creation. In the recording, having created a new and stable soul pathway arrangement the boy then morphed the core into a card sessfully creating the Bloody Lasso of Prohibition. By now the audience had already concluded that the Southern card creationist association had rigged the challenge in the favor of their representative and Chris had the same thoughts. With knowledge of his ancestors, he had noticed many details of his opponent''s card creation process and there was no doubt in his mind that his opponent was a talented card creationist. Considering his opponent''s reputation of being a fraud and his opponent''s card creation process being too smooth Chris concluded that this was not the first time his opponent had created the Bloody Lasso of Prohibition card. Considering that at one point the referee himself had thought that the Southern card creationist association had rigged the challenge in the favor of their representative, it was not surprising that the audience and Chris would think the same. Therefore, the referee was in a pickle right now, because the recording of the boy''s card creation process had only managed to legitimize the concerns of Chris Ainsworth and the audience that the boy had cheated so he could not think of a reason to exin that the Southern card creationist association did not rig the challenge but the boy was just lucky. Fortunately, before Chris Ainsworth or the audience questioned the legitimacy of the challenge conducted by the Southern card creationist association the boy took the spotlight and said, "With the world''s will and the rules in it as a witness I swear that I did not cheat in this challenge." Before the crowd could react the light of righteousness shone on the head of the boy showing that the boy was not speaking a single word of falsehood. Then the boy turned to Chris Ainsworth and asked, "Is this enough for you to solve your doubts about my card creation? Or do you still feel that I cheated?" Soon the spotlight switched on to Chris, whose expression had turned ugly as he knew that in a way boy did not cheat, it was Southern Emperor who had the challenge rigged. So the ones to cheat here were the Southern Emperor and Southern card creationist association, Chris knew he could not directly point his fingers at them so he snorted and said, "This only proves that you did not cheat but not that somebody manipted the challenge in your favor behind the scene." Watching the boye forward and swear in the presence of the World''s Will to clear his name the referee nodded in satisfaction but then hearing Chris''s response he frowned, as what Chris stated was not unreasonable however it was not true and he did not have a way to prove that. So he was in a difficult position unable to prove the innocence of the Southern card creationist association. Listening to Chris the audience nodded as they too had simr doubts because not even a single soul present in the auction house or watching the challenge live on thework was willing to think that somebody so talented in card creation existed. "I did not know that the westerners were such sour losers," the voice of the boy resounded in the auction hall as he nced at Chirs and added, "Fine, let uspete in another challenge but this time you select the set of random ingredients. This way you do not have any more reason to defend your ipetent ass when I beat it again." Listening to the boy''s words it wasn''t just Chris and the audience who were surprised but the referee too. However, considering that the boy indeed had a lot of talent in card creation, the referee understood the boy''s confidence, and the same was true for the audience. Now the only question in their mind was if Chris would go for it. "You¡­" Chris red at the Card soldier, someone whom he did not even put in his eyes was now taunting him and his mothend. Chris was enraged but he did not rashly agree to the Card soldier''s proposal. He considered it for a while and before he prepared to agree to the boy''s proposal he stopped seeing the Southern Emperor stand at the edge of the balcony of her family''s exclusive VIP box and say, "Wyatt, you do not have to do that¡ª" Seeing the Southern Emperor suddenly interfere, the audience and the referee listened to her curiously but before she could make her intent clear she was interrupted by the boy, "Your Highness, please let me handle this." Seeing the boy tantly interrupt the Southern Emperor, the audience and viewers raised their eyebrows waiting to watch a show but to their surprise, the Southern Emperor nced at the fraudster for a moment before returning to her seat. Witnessing this the audience could no longer keep calm understanding that there was more to the boy''s rtionship with the Southern emperor. This came as a huge shock to the admirers of the Southern emperor and the Southerners. How could they sit by and watch at the possibility of their precious jewel being hogged by one person? The Jewel of South belonged on a pedestal where they can shower it with their universal devotion, nobody could monopolize it. Chapter 1365 Chivalry Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 14:12 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House Watching the harrowing effect of my reputation of being a fraud spread by Anna''s mother I understood it was more of a risk than I thought. It did not even take the audience a second to believe that I had cheated in the challenge, not one person stood up in my support, not even the southerners whom I was representing in the challenge between Chris and the Southern card creationist association. In weeks, I went from an unknown kid from a third-rate city to a household name as a fraud. Participating in the challenge I finally saw how infamous I was, people who don''t even know me held prejudice toward me. It''s not like I did not know that Anna''s mother''s action would cause harm to my reputation but I did not think it would be ruined to this instant and prove to be a problem for me this early. I thought I would not have to deal with this, at least not until I enrolled in the university or maybe once the silver milk powder hits the market my reputation will clear without me having to take action. But seeing the reaction of the public, I had a feeling that if I don''t do something about it, it will be toote for me to act. At first, I decided to volunteer as the representative of the Southern card creationist association in the challenge because I was curious about Chris, especially his origin card but now I stayed to take a step to improve my reputation. I was not a fool to think I could clear my name with this challenge, I would have to pull the entire Southern royal family out to clear my name, Anna''s words alone would not be enough for that. And this challenge alone was evidence enough that my taking an oath in the presence of the world''s will would not help either. Clearing my reputation was not possible in a day, there was not much I could do about it with my current strength so I decided to settle for improving my reputation from a fraud to a talented card creationist with a tainted past. After all, once the silver milk powder bes public my reputation will once again be spotless and shine brighter than ever. So bright that even the people on the other side of the world will be blinded by it. Therefore, instead of worrying about things I couldn''t control I decided to do what I had control over. This was the reason why seeing that the audience would not believe that I did not cheat even after being proven not guilty by the World''s Will, I decided to challenge Chris for another card creation match with a slight change. So after stopping Ann from meddling in my ns I nced at Chris and asked, "So, do you agree?" "I have no problem with what you proposed. However, you sure do talk big so I have to ask do you dare topete against me in a challenge that favors me?" with a smirk on his face Chris asked if I dared to do what I proposed. "Wasn''t I obvious earlier? Just to assure you I will bet 2 liters of Liquid soul energy," Saying that I passed the card of a 2-liter soul energy constructed bottle filled with Liquid soul energy to the referee. Which the referee disyed on the disy formation of the auction. Then I added, "That''s yours if you manage to beat me." "Color me impressed. However, we Westerners are known for our bravery and generosity. Since you dared to take out 2 liters of liquid soul energy as a bet, I will counter it with a liter of S-rank Diamond Ape wine. As for the challenge, how about we randomly select three people from the audience who will state a random ingredient each? And will use those three random ingredients to create a card following the regr rules of the challenge. What do you say?" Chris said taking out a jar of wine from his storage card and handing it over to the referee who disyed it on the auction hall''s disy array formation for the audience to witness that both the bets were genuine. Chris did this because if he were to win in a challenge that favor him as proposed by his opponent, it will not be an honorable win. As a capable showman, Chris knew how important chivalry was to the audience. Therefore instead of agreeing to his opponent''s proposal, he not only increased the stakes of the bet made by his opponent but also pointed out a better way to ensure the legitimacy of the challenge by having the randos from the audience choose the set of random ingredients for their challenge. "Honorable, but you sure you will not regret taking the handicap I gave you when you lose to me?" I taunted Chris agreeing to his proposed challenge. Though Chris proved to be ipetent to use his origin card to its full potential, he made it up for his shrewd mind. However, this time none of them will save him from the devastating loss he was about to suffer. "You talk big for someone who relies on cards to control his mental strength," Chris retorted pointing out that the boy would not have finished the card creation faster than him in theirst challenge if not for his rare mental strength mastery card. "What are you talking about?" I asked, not understanding what Chris was referring to. "Don''t dumb or do you think that the people in this auction hall are dumb to believe that you have polished your mental strength to do four tasks simultaneously? It is so obvious that you are using a card," Chris spoke what everyone in the audience was thinking. "Oh, that. It''s a part of my physique," I respond to Chris removing the taboo limiter on my body. Chapter 1366 Raging Hormones Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 14:12 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House The audience witnessed the silver milk fraudster suddenly grow a few inches in height and became bulkier filling his loose clothes until they were stretched to the max tension their threads could bear. The fraudster appeared shredded and intimidating. Nobody would say that was the body of a 17-year-old card creationist. Their shock wasn''t done there, they soon witnessed three heads and three pairs of arms float behind him. At present, in the eyes of the audience, the fraudster looked like a well-chiseled demon god. All the men in the auction house for some weird reason suddenly felt intimidated like the beta, sigma, and omega in the presence of the true alpha. No matter how much they denied their wild instincts they were ingrained in their soul pathways and they could never outgrow them. The Gigamite''s masculine hormones have always suppressed the hormones of males across all species, especially their own. Or in this case the Viltronians and Humans. Despite the horror of watching floating heads and arms, the women could not take their eyes off the fraudster. For some unknown reason, their pupils dted, their hearts raced, and some even felt their panty was moist. In front of thebined threat of Gigamite''s masculine hormones and the fragrance of the dungeon cmity seed even Jill''s carnivorous womb leaked in heat let alone the average woman. "I take it back, our Wyatt is the most handsome and attractive man I have seen," Agatha said biting on her lower lips, her eyes were bright and her pupils dted in anticipation as she stared at the boy''s body. It appeared as if she was undressing him with her eyes and had let her imagination run wild. "I don''t see it, aren''t all boys the same," Abained. Listening to Aba, Agatha did not bother to correct her and continued to ogle the boy, "Princess, you will understand when you grow up." "..." Aba went silent trying to figure out if what Agatha said was an insult or advice. As for Ann who was in a heated discussion with the auction house and city wall staff, hearing the discussion between Aba and Agatha suddenly turned to re at Agatha and said, "Bitch, he is mine. Come at me if you disagree." "Chill, I was just smelling the dish and so are the other bitches in the audience. You can taste the dish all by yourself that is if Susan or Anna don''t beat you to it," Agathamented passive-aggressively. Despite the obvious physical attraction between her and the boy, Agatha felt, seventeen was too young for her taste. Not to mention she nned to tie her boat to the boy''s to make a fortune once her princess attends university. She knew better than to defecate where she ns to eat. ¡­ Ignoring the dumbfounded expression of the audience, I exined, "As you can see my physique allows me to divide my mental strength." I wasn''t lying when I said this because my mutated soul was indeed a part of my physique and traits. With my amazing disy of card creation, somebody was bound to ask me if I had a secret to it, so I decided to give them an answer before they took matters into their hands and came knocking at my door. It''s not that the audience was looking at the Card soldier''s physique for the first time. Most of them had done their ownwork search on the Card soldier and they have witnessed his fight in the city tournament. However, watching his physique in person brought up this mix of emotions in them that they could not experience watching the video. Listening to the boy exined that his high-level control over his mental strength was thanks to his physique, the referee looked at the boy with eyes full of greed. Yes, he was interested in the boy''s peculiar physique but he was more interested in the boy''s potential. Because it appeared as if the boy was born to be a card creationist and an array master. It would be hard for the referee to find such a talent even if he were to search the entire southern region or the world so he did not n to let the opportunity to take in a talented disciple slip by. He felt that his meeting with the boy was fate. Because he rarely takes a break from his research work and even when he does he rarely participates in the association work. And today of all days he volunteered to be the referee for the challenge and then run''s into such a rare gem, if this was not fate at its finest, then what? Learning that the boy''s physique gave him incredible control over his mental strength the audience suddenly felt worried for Chris. Yes, they felt worried for Chris, but none of them even bother to think that maybe they were not giving the boy enough credit for his capability as a card creationist. That thought never even crossed their mind. This was the result of Chris''s showmanship, through which he had made the audience and viewers care about him and used it to turn every representative of the southern card creationist association into a public enemy in their eyes. Especially, the boy mostly because of his reputation of being a fraud of the highest order. "Ain''t that nifty?" Chris snorted feeling envious of his opponent''s physique and its mental-strength-rted abilities since his origin card came with a huge side effect despite its overpowered nature. Feeling Chris''s envy I shook my head because out of everyone present in this auction hall, Chris was thest person to feel jealous of my physique considering his insane origin card. I then added, "Let us just start the match." Getting Chris''s nod, the referee prepared tomence the challenge but the announcer suddenly intervened saying, "Sir, Master Wyatt never got to demonstrate the card he create and we have yet to judge their previous challenge which is still underway." Chapter 1367 Getting Even Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 14:16 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House Being reminded by the announcer the referee nodded and said, "If that''s the case we should follow the proper procedure then. How is the Southern card creationist association going to assure challenger Chris Ainsworth about the authenticity of the challenge?" The referee may be a high-ranking member of the Southern card creationist association but as the referee of the challenge, he took his duty seriously otherwise not just the Southern card creationist association but he too would lose credibility. "Forgive my rudeness, sir," the announcer apologized understanding that the only way for the Southern card creationist association to prove their credibility was by going through with a second challenge between their representative and the challenger. Only by disying his prowess concerning card creation could their representative prove that the ongoing challenge was not rigged by the Southern card creationist association but he was just that good. The second challenge was more of a trial to prove the credibility of the first challenge. "Do you have anything else to add before Imence the trial?" the referee asked the announcer who though embarrassed muster all his courage to speak his mind, "Sir, the results can wait for the trial to conclude but Master Wyatt has toplete his card exnation and demonstration before you initiate the trial. "That is only fair," The referee nodded in response to the announcer''s demand. Since Chris got toplete his card exnation and demonstration it was only fair that the representative of the Southern card creationist association got toplete his card exnation and demonstration be for they proceed with the trial which would be the deciding factor of the results of the challenge and the Southern card creationist association''s credibility. "Dalton Wyatt, finish your card exnation and demonstration so we can get to the trial," the referee ordered the representative of the Southern card creationist association. Taking the spotlight I re-activated the taboo limiter and then looked down on the audience and said, "The card''s card info speaks for itself. So I won''t bore you with the details. However, I would like to add if you are in the market for simr innovative and creative custom cards you can contact me I will be in the Southern royal pce''s guest pce No.01 for the next three months. Now, let us just proceed with the demonstration." Not getting a brief exnation of the card created by the representative of the Southern card creationist association the audience looked disappointed because they were all intrigued by the huge arsenal of additional effects of the Bloody Lasso of Prohibition. And wanted to learn more about it them. However, this disappointment of theirs was soon buried by shock and envy having learned that the boy was not only staying at the Southern Royal pce premises but also in the royal guest pce No.01. Many in the audience may not be locals but they all have heard about the royal guest pce No.01, which the royal family uses to entertain the most valued and honored of guests. They did not understand why a fraudster would be allowed to stay in something so pristine and that too for 3 months no less. The Jewel of the South fan club was feeling threatened by the boy. As they felt the distance in their universal devotion to the Jewel of the South, Southern Emperor Anna Heatsend. Seeing that the Southern card creationist association''s representative did not bother to exin his card but shamelessly advertise his services, the announcer did notment but immediately called up the two card schrs from the audience who had previously demonstrated Chris''s card, Coiling rope. However, this time their roles were interchanged. The one who got to use Chris''s card became the target for the other to demonstrate the card, Bloody Lasso of Prohibition. This was more about allowing the two volunteer card schrs to get even than ensuring the fairness of the card demonstration. Equipping the card ''Bloody Lasso of Prohibition'' it took a while for the card schr to get a jist about the various abilities of the card before he used it on the living target because the card he was about to use had the potential to kill the living target by drainst bit of the blood in his body. To avoid idents he had to control his power. But most of the abilities were more of auxiliary nature they only came into effect if the target was wounded. The card schr exined his dilemma to the announcer who then asked the living target to make a small cut on his palm and hand over a drop of his blood. "Bloody Lasso of Prohibition," the card schr summoned the blood-redsso with a light red shine and fed it the blood drop of the living target that the announcer had procured chanting, "Activated Blood tracking." Feeding on the blood, with one end of thesso in the grasp of the card schr, the other end of thesso stretched out and floated in the air pointing in the direction of the living target who then circled the stage only to find that the floating end of thesso would follow him urately without a second of dy while the red-glow of thesso grew stronger the closer it got to the target. Proving that the blood tracking of the card worked as advertised. "Activate size maniption," the card schr yelled and following hismand, thesso began to lose its width but gained in length. Interestingly, thesso''s length grew enough to reach the target however now it no longer looked like asso but more like a thick thread. "Activate Blood Invasion," Listening to its user''s instruction thesso made full use of its pseudo-spirituality to locate the wound on the living target''s palm, entering the wound it easily took root despite the resistance of the target proving that the card schr realm was not enough to resist the Blood invasion effect of the E-rank Bloody Lasso of Prohibition item card. Chapter 1368 Death Sentence Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 14:22 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House Having tested Blood Invasion, the card schr moved on to check other effects of the item card, "Bloody Lasso of Prohibition, activate Vampirism," The end of thesso that was rooted in the wound of the target''s palm began to feed on his blood. Its red glow grew stronger the longer it fed on the target''s blood. Then the card Schr ordered, "Activate Blood Enhancement." Making use of the blood it sucked from the living target thesso grew a millimeter in its radius. Showing that it can use the blood of its victims to grow in size and strength. Then the card soldier chanted, "Activate Paralysis." With his body paralysed the living target immediately fell to the floor but the announcer used his mental strength to cushion his fall. Lastly, the card soldier chanted while letting go of the other end of thesso in his hand, "Activate Blood Prohibition." Soon, thesso began to invade the body of the paralyzed target through his wound under his horrified eyes. It did not take long for thesso to enter the body of the paralyzed targetpletely. No noticeable changes took ce on the body of the target except for the blood-red rope tattoo covering him from head to toe showing that thesso had sessfully spread throughout the body of the target. "Deactivate paralysis," the card soldier ordered. Feeling his body once again the target jump back on his feet and began to scrutinize the blood-red rope tattoo spread across his entire body. Then he red at the card schr and yelled, "Take it out¡ª" However, before he could finish his sentence, the card schr chanted, "Voice Prohibition." Turning the target mute. With his voice suddenly vanishing the target began to panic while repeatedly touching his throat trying hard to utter a single word but not a single beep came out of his mouth. Horrified the target began to aggressively point at the card schr with gestures as if begging him to undo the blood prohibition skill. "Upper limb Prohibition," the card schrmanded mercilessly. As a result the hands of the target which he was waving in the air suddenly stopped functioning and became lifeless. The target had lost the function of his throat and hands because the rope which was spread inside his body was paralyzing the nerve cells necessary for him to make use of his throat and hands by adding its paralyzing agent to the blood that flowed to those nerve cells. Seeing the helpless state of the target the audience and viewers were horrified wondering what if the card schrmands the bloodysso of prohibition to prohibit the target''s heart from beating or prohibit the target''s brain from functioning. Now that was a death sentence. Some even wondered if they could use the item card to torture or enve their enemy. Realizing the seriousness of the situation the referee immediately intervened in the demonstration, "Young man, that''s enough for card demonstration. Deactivate the card and hand it over." The card schr reluctantly deactivate the item card, finally freed from the dreading effects of the Bloody Lasso of Prohibition item card the target immediately tested if his voice and hands were functioning while the card schr hesitated to hand the card over. Only to hear the referee say, "Young man, if you like the card you can buy it from its creator. But as of now, you have to return it." The schr no longer hesitated and immediately handed over the card to the referee knowing that there was no possibility in which he could keep the card for himself. Taking the card from the card schr, the referee handed it back to its creator and rightful owner the representative of the Southern card creationist association saying, "Good card, you better copyright its recipe before someone creates its fake version." "I doubt it, but I get to it when I get the time," I replied casually taking the item card from the referee. With no thoughts about applying copyright for the card recipe of the item card Bloody Lasso of Prohibition. I wasn''t being overconfident but speaking the fact as I could not see anyone creating a simr card using a simr set of ingredients. And if someone uses a different set of ingredients to get a simr item card then it''s not considered as a breach of the copyright. Therefore, I did not see the point in copyrighting the item card recipe. Not to mention even if I wanted to copyright the recipe of the item card Icked the intermediate and advanced knowledge of card creation to write a standard E-rank item card recipe that could be understood by the average card creationist. Listening to the boy''s reply the referee could not help but rise his eyebrows. Card recipes were the blood and sweat of the card creationists who created them. Copyrighting their card recipe was like an honor to all card creationists. This was the first time the referee hade across someone so dismissive of copyrighting his creation. Hence his surprise. The more the referee got to know the boy the more curious about him and thirsty he became to ept him as his disciple. Especially when he learned that the boy was staying at the royal guest pce No.01 for the next three months. This made him curious about the boy''s rtionship with the Southern Royal family. Yes, he did do a quickwork search on the boy but it gave very little insight into the boy''s rtionship with the Southern Royal family but learned a lot about the silver milk fraudster. The referee cared more about the boy''s rtionship with the royal family because, if the boy had some hidden special status then the harder it would be for him to ept the boy as his disciple. "Okay, let''smence the trial." Chapter 1369 Tom, Dick, And Harry Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 14:35 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House The referee faded into the background after dering themencement of the trial giving the spotlight to the announcer who nced at the challenger and said, "Master Chris since Master Wyatt has home-field advantage, why don''t you choose the first audience to give us the first random ingredient for the trial." "Okay," Chris nodded, and ncing over the audience his eyes stopped at a card king realm card apprentice, everything about this gentleman from the clothes he wore to his hairstyle screamed that he was not a local but a Westerner visiting the Southern Captial for the auction, "I chose the gentleman seated on in left section''s seat no.17 of the 4th row." "Sir, please introduce yourself and then state one random ingredient for the trial," the announcer requested, shining the spotlight on the card king that Chris pointed out. "Hello, I am Tom. As for the random ingredient for the trial, I choose A-rank Dream Sandalwood. West Rules," the card king named Tom eximed enthusiastically. There were two reasons why Tom had stated A-rank Dream Sandalwood as the first random ingredient for the trial. The first reason was the obvious one, that a card soldier realm card creationist will have a hard time using an A-rank ingredient in card creation, increasing their card creation time. The second one was that he had checked the card creationist profile of Chris Ainsworth on thework and learned that Chris had used Dream Sandalwood in one of his previous custom card creations. Which meant Chris was familiar with the soul pathway arrangements of the A-rank Dream Sandalwood. "The first random ingredient for the trial is A-rank Dream Sandalwood. Master Wyatt, your turn," the announcer invited the representative of the Southern card creationist association to select someone from the audience who will state the second random ingredient for the trial. To everyone''s surprise before the representative could choose they heard a melodious female voice yell, "Wyatt, choose me." The audience tracked the source of the melodious voice to the balcony of the exclusive VIP box of the Southern royal family, "Wait, is that Aba Windsor?" "By Aba Windsor, do you mean the only daughter of demigod Windsor?" "What is she doing here in Southern Capital?" "Obviously she is an esteemed guest of the Southern Royal family." Seeing the daughter of Demigod Windsor in thepany of Southern royalty caused quite a stir among the audience because Demigod Windsor imed to be neutral and stayed out of all forms of disputes so seeing his daughter with Southern Royalty was scandalous. "I chose this gentleman seated at the front," Despite hearing Aba''s call, I causally chose someone not local to the Southern region from the audience. Because I proposed this trial to show that thest challenge was not rigged for me to win. Therefore choosing someone I knew or a Southerner would not help my case. "Sir, please introduce yourself and state the second random ingredient for the trail," the announcer requested shining the spotlight on the selected card apprentice. "Hi, I am Dick. I choose A-rank Nightmare Sandalwood as the second random ingredient. West is the Best," The reasons for Dick choosing an A-rank Nightmare Sandalwood as the second random ingredient for the trial were the same as the reasons why Tom had chosen A-rank Dream Sandalwood as the first random ingredient for the trial. "The second random ingredient for the trial is A-rank Nightmare Sandalwood. Master Chris, please," the announcer invited Chris to select a third person from the audience to announce thest random ingredient for the trial. "I choose the gentleman on the left of Mister Dick," Chris selected knowing that Dick''spanion must be a Westerner too. "Will the gentleman please rise and announce the third and final random ingredient for the trial?" the announcer requested Dick''spanion. "Hi, I am Harry. I choose the core of the A-rank monster Sleepy Caterpir as the third andst ingredient for the trial. Love from the west," announcing the random ingredient Harry immediately took his seat. His reason for choosing an A-rank ingredient as thest random ingredient was no different from his friend Dick. "A-rank Dream Sandalwood, A-rank Nightmare Sandalwood, and A-rank Sleepy Caterpir monster core, these three are the random ingredients selected by the audience for the trial," the announcer addressed the audience as the staff of the southern card creationist association hurried to arrange two sets of all three ingredients. All three of the random ingredients stated by Tom, Dick, and Harry were very expensive and in-demand ingredients as they were mostly used to create mental strength cards or cultivate one''s mental strength and resistance to illusion. Especially, the A-rank Nightmare sandalwood and Dream sandalwood. While the staff scrambled to arrange the ingredients for the trial, a heated discussion broke out among the audience regarding the three random ingredients selected for the trial. How all the random ingredients were of A-rank, and that it would be very time-consuming for a card soldier to use one A-rank ingredient in the card creation process let alone three. "Hey, check Chris Ainsworth''s profile on the Western card creationist associationwork. He seems to have used simr ingredients to create cards once before." "What''s your point?" "Isn''t that unfair?" "How is that unfair?" "Isn''t this exactly what Chris used the Southern card creationist association of doing?" "So what? Both of them agreed to let Randos from the audience announce three ingredients for their trial. From the way I see it,dy luck just favored Master Chris over Master Wyatt." "So it''s fine if you guys do it but if someone else wins you use them of cheating." "Kid, wee to the world of adults. No rules were broken so nothing is unfair here." "Ladies and gentlemen," once two sets of the random ingredients were prepared the announcer immediately began to control the audience tomence the trial. The audience continued to argue with each other, especially the Southerners and Westerners among the audience. The Southerners felt that the trial was unfair while the Westerners felt smart for making use of the loophole in the rules of the trial. Though the Southerners were not proud that a fraudster was representing their Southern region in a challenge against the Western Region but their patriotism kicked in seeing that they might lose the challenge again because the Westerners were shamelessly using the loophole in the rules of the trial to rig the trial in favor of Chris Ainsworth. As for why the sudden sense of patriotism among the Southerners, it was most likely because of the talent and potential shown by the fraudster in the field of card mastery. As for the audience from the other region, the straightforward and hot-blooded ones sided with the Southerners while the realistic ones had the same opinion as the Westerners. Seeing the crowd only grow rowdy with the passing second the referee stepped forward and uttered, "Silence." Spreading his intimidating pressure across the auction hall. Feeling the pressure on them, the low and mid level card creationists grew breathless while the high level card creationists snorted. Especially, the card creationists in the semi-demigod realm. They felt that the referee was showing off the fact that he would soon be able to step into the demigod realm. Regardless of their opinion, everyone chose to stay silent. Having witnessed a card apprentice being thrown out of the auction hall they did not want to challenge the authority of the referee within the auction house. Not to mention that the challenge had just gotten more interesting. Seeing the graveyard silence that descended in the auction hall the referee nodded in satisfaction before fading in the background. Then the announcer requested, "Contenders, please return to your card creation stations. So that we can call upon a volunteer from the audience to check the random ingredients." After the contenders took their respective card creation stations, the announcer selected a card emperor from the audience to check the ingredients. After going through the ingredient the card emperor asked in doubt, "Will themon core not be provided?" "No, the contenders can use the core of the Nightmare Sandalwood Card or Dream Sandalwood Card instead of themon core," the referee exined. Listening that the Nightmare Sandalwood and Dream Sandalwood were being provided in the form of card ingredients instead of their raw form a Westernermented, "Why are you giving ingredients in the form of ingredient cards? Is it to help your representative same time when dealing with the soul pathway transfer of A-rank ingredients?" Listening to him the card creationists in the audience pped their foreheads finding the question of the Western card apprentice stupid. Shaking his head the announcer exined, "Gentleman, both Nightmare Sandalwood and Dream Sandalwood are highly hallucinogenic making it near-impossible to store them in their raw form. So they are immediately refined into ingredient cards after being harvested." The Southerners in the audienceugh out loud at the Western card apprentice after listening to the announcer''s exnation. Chapter 1370 Illusionary City Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 14:41 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House Listening to the heated debate among the audience on whether the trial was fair or not, Chris stood straight without showing any emotions on his face. However, in his heart, he was worried about the uing trial. Not because he had managed to abuse the loophole in the trial rules but because soon he would be going up against an opponent whose physique allowed him to split his mental strength into four. Facing such an opponent he needs a little edge to ensure his win. And the three random ingredients were exactly that. Therefore, he did not let the audience''s debate bother him instead he focused on winning the trial. Since he had used the same set of ingredients to create his signature custom card on numerous asions he had the what card to create covered, all he had to do was create the card as fast as possible. "I don''t see any problem with these two sets of random ingredients," the volunteer from the audience vouched after verifying the ingredients and got off the stage and the spotlight once again shifted to the announcer, "Ready!" Witnessing both the contenders nod showing their preparedness, the announcer dered, "Start!" With that, the spotlight split into two and shone on the two card creation stations. Then both the contenders immediately summoned their golden grimoires and hurriedly transferred their set of random ingredients onto their grimoire''s card creation page. I wasn''t deaf nor did Ick ess to thework, when the audience was buzzing about how Chris had already created the cards using the exact random ingredients selected for the trial. I had Hive AI use super brain to search for information on the card Chris had created while the staff of the association scrambled to put together two sets of random ingredients for the trial. Within a minute, Hive AI provided me with the information I seek. I wanted this information to see what kind of card Chris nned to create using A-rank Dream Sandalwood, A-rank Nightmare Sandalwood, and A-rank Sleepy Caterpir monster core. You know to check what I would bepeting against. I was once again let down by Chris. I wonder if all of Chris''s ancestors were just no-name average card creationists or if Chris was that bad at making use of his origin card. Either way, the card Chris nned to create was a huge letdown, what shocked me was that this card was his most in-demand and best-seller custom card. Making it his signature custom card. Considering that Chris''s signature custom card had some adult applications to it I can see why people would seek it. As I had thought, the adult card market was an untapped section of the card market, when people were spending astronomical money for Chris''s subpar card my pleasure cards collection would take the adult card market by storm once released. Moving on, the A-rank Nightmare Sandalwood and A-rank Dream Sandalwood were extracted from the same monster, the A-rank Sandalwood tree monster. Like all tree monsters, the Sandalwood tree monster had very low agility stats but they made it up for it with their hallucination-inducing fragrance which could travel in the wind and attract the prey towards them. The Dream fragrance would attract the prey while the Nightmare fragrance will keep away the predators. How did that work? When someone bes the victim of Dream fragrance, they tend to move toward the Sandalwood tree monster because they get addicted to it and want more of it. So when under Dream hallucination they would unconsciously move toward where the dream fragrance was concentrated more and that was right next to the Sandalwood tree. This was how the Sandalwood tree would attract its prey. As for Nightmare fragrance, the Sandalwood tree would only release it when it feels threatened. Due to this reason if one were to directly confront a Sandalwood tree monster and kill it they can only manage to extract Nightmare Sandalwood from its remains. However, if they kill the Sandalwood tree monster without it realizing then the tree monster will not have switched its fragrance from Dream fragrance to Nightmare fragrance making it possible to extract only Dream Sandalwood from its remains. Both types of Sandalwood had many known applications in various fields, from medicine to therapy to stimnts to drugs to poison. However, I nned to use them for something totally different application and that was possible because of thest ingredient, the core of A-rank Sleepy Caterpir, and my knowledge of the principle behind the Grimoire Network. The card I was nning to create was something simr to VR pods. A concept device pitched back on earth, which would allow the user to totally immerse their consciousness into the virtual reality. No, not like the one I created for Asong Young. But a very simpler and smaller version of it. Having visited the Devil Merchant Code''s Inter-realm city, I had my own ns to introduce a simpler version of it back in the card world. Unlike the spiritual city created by the devil merchant code in the spiritual ne, I nned to create a virtual city, inyman''s terms an illusionary city, on the grimoirework. The card apprentices could transfer their consciousness in and out of this virtual city through their grimoire by equipping a card that only I and mypany could design. If the government or the royal families had a problem with it, they could create their own illusionary city on the grimoirework. But if they nned to eye what''s mine they had another thinging. If it were before, I would have had some reservations about creating something like this but now I had enough confidence that if worstes to worst I could escape, endure, and you know whates next. After bing a Demon Merchant and seeing how big the universe is I had a lot more confidence about surviving in this little card world. Chapter 1371 VR Cocoon Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 14:45 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House cing the A-rank Dream Sandalwood Card, A-rank Nightmare Sandalwood Card, and A-rank Sleepy Caterpir monster core on the card creation page of my grimoire, I skillfully turned the two cards into their core form. Now I had twomon cores in my hand and I nned to use both of the cores in my card creation. Was that possible? Yes, because I nned to create two cards. But if I create two cards will I be able to create the cards faster than Chris who was only creating one card which he had created numerous times? It took him so long to create an E-rank card, now he was nning to create an A-rank. I don''t think he will be able to create the A-rank card any faster than the E-rank card. This was me being generous about Chris''s card creation capabilities, if I were to be brutally honest then not only will I be able to create the two cards before him but also cook lunch for myself before he finishes his creation. I wasn''t underestimating Chris, I reached this conclusion having witnessed his card creation capabilities in the previous challenge. He was better than average Card Grandmaster realm, Golden-Grade, card creationists out there but that was far from enough to defeat me. Shaking my head as I transferred the soul pathways of the other two ingredients into onemon core I ordered one of my mutated consciousness to make use of Hive AI to create the sandbox virtual city. Making a virtual city sandbox was not difficult as I did not need to design the entire city myself when I could just copy it from one of the sandbox games back on Earth. Considering that my mutated consciousness and Hive AIck imagination, it was for the best that I kept it simple. Then I had my other two mutated consciousness separate the ability-rted soul pathway from the Sleepy Caterpir monster''s soul pathway arrangements with the help of the Hive AI while I attended to the soul pathways of the Nightmare and Dream sandalwood. I had two of my mutated consciousness focus on one task while I took on two tasks because the soul pathway arrangements of the Nightmare Sandalwood and the Dream Sandalwood were almost the same. Also because I was nning to not just separate their ability-rted soul pathways but also modify them. This was not a task I could hand over to my mutate consciousness. Besides the Hive AI would be doing the heavy lifting while I would be mostly supervising. Why did I n to modify the ability of the Nightmare Sandalwood and the Dream Sandalwood? It was because I only wanted a part of their ability that allowed the Nightmare or Dream fragrance to separate the consciousness of the victim from their body. Once the consciousness of the victim was under hallucination and separated from their body, under the effect of the fragrance their body would follow their instinct which was yearning for more Dream fragrance. Hence the prey ends up going to the Sandalwood tree monster. The interesting part about this was that once the consciousness of the victim was separated from their body, neither the body nor the consciousness of the victim would be harmed in any way even when the effect of both fragrances was interrupted mid-way. This was why these two sandalwoods were widely used despite there being many other alternatives. I nned to use the soul pathways of both the sandalwood to obtain two sets of soul pathways with the ability to safely allow anyone to detach their consciousness from their body with ease and without worrying about any potential harm to either their body or consciousness. With this, the card apprentice could transfer their consciousness to a virtual city with ease and not worry about being harmed when they were interrupted midway for any number of reasons. While the soul pathways of the Nightmare Sandalwood and the Dream Sandalwood took care of the consciousness transfer, the soul pathways of the Sleepy Caterpir monster would take care of the physical body of the card apprentice while their consciousness explored the virtual city. For this, I nned to extract the cocoon-spinning ability of the Sleepy Caterpir. I nned to use this ability of the Sleepy Caterpir to create a cocoon for the physical body of the card apprentice which would not only protect it but nourish it. Simr to the concept of a life pod. The best part about Sleepy Caterpir''s Cocoon was that when inside it only the physical body falls asleep but the mind remains functional. This was a protective mechanism of the Sleepy Caterpir to save itself from predators when it enters the cocoon stage of its life. How would remaining awake in the mind and asleep in the body help Sleepy Caterpir defend itself against predators as it evolved in its cocoon? It was because when it feels threatened it can trigger its cocoon to spray sleeping gas in its surroundings. This sleeping gas was so potent that it could put an A-rank monster or a card lord for a month, enough time for the Sleepy Caterpir toplete its evolution. Something so potent was limited therefore the Sleepy Caterpir had to remain awake in mind to use it sparingly so that the sleeping gas wouldst until itpletes its evolution. However, this perk of the Sleepy Caterpir''s cocoon spinning ability made it a perfect Cocoon for me to use for my VR pod card or VR Cocoon Card. With the mind of the card apprentice awake inside the cocoon, it would be easier for the card to transfer the consciousness of the card apprentice to the virtual city. Where, with enough preparations, they can spend a month without having to worry about their boy being malnourished. With Virtual City, Consciousness transfer, and Physical body health taken care of all that remained was the user interface. I nned to keep it simple and use the user interface of the grimoire as the card apprentices of this world were all familiar with it. I saw no point inplicating it by creating something new as this should be more than enough for this trial. Chapter 1372 VR Saferoom Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 14:54 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House The virtual city was ready. I had my mutated consciousness keep it simple and detailed. After all, this was just a demo version to create hype. While my other two mutated consciousness were also done extracting the soul pathway of cocoon spinning ability from the soul pathway arrangement of the Sleepy Caterpir Core. I too had managed to separate the soul pathway rted to the fragrance ability of the Sandalwood tree monster from its soul pathway arrangement. Which was only half of the task I took on. Now all that remained was modifying these soul pathways to fit the card I was nning to create. By modifying I meant to edit the soul pathways of the fragrance ability as per my requirement. The fragrance of the sandalwood tree monster not only separates the consciousness of the victim from their body but puts them under a hallucination, not to forget the addictive nature which causes the victim''s body to near the tree monster in search of more fragrance. I only needed the part of the fragrance ability of the sandalwood tree monster that separated the victim''s consciousness from their body and not the hallucination and addictive part of this ability. So I had to edit the soul pathways of the fragrance ability of the Sandalwood tree monster to just get the part of the ability I wanted withoutpromising the ability''s efficiency in any way. Otherwise, the soul pathway would be useless to me. It was a lot harder said than done because without putting the victim under a hallucination, it was near impossible for the fragrance of the Sandalwood tree monster to separate the victim''s consciousness from their body. However, the only reason the victim needs to be put under hallucination was that there would be no resistance from the victim when it separates the victim''s consciousness from their body. This would not be a problem for the card I was creating as it would ask the permission of the card apprentice before separating their consciousness from their physical body and entering the virtual city through their grimoire. Since there would be no resistance from the card apprentice when they use the card, I did not require the hallucination part and I could edit it out or keep it but render it dormant such that it doesn''t show as a part of the ability of the card I was creating. However, I decided to keep the hallucination part of the ability but keep it dormant because removing it would only decrease the effectiveness of the part of the soul pathway I wanted so this was the best choice to get the maximum of the consciousness separation ability. As for the addictive part, I removed it as it did not help in consciousness separation ability in any way. With two sets of consciousness separation ability soul pathways separated and modified, I had all the soul pathways required to create the VR cocoon card. This time I did not n to add many effects to the card I was creating as I did with the Bloody Lasso of Prohibition item card because I wanted to keep the card simple such that the focus of the audience with remain on the new concept I was introducing to them. The simpler the card the easier for the audience to understand what the card actually did. Since Virtual Reality was a rtively new concept in this world, I knew there was a possibility of the audience giving a mixed reaction. However, I believe during the card demonstration part of the trial, once they see the virtual city and the infinite possibilities within it. I think the audience that was against will have a change of heart. Especially when they see PvP fighting action I had added to the virtual city. This was why I decided to create two cards instead of one. There were two parts to the cards I nned to create the VR cocoon and the virtual city. I say two parts because the virtual city will not be a part of the VR Cocoon card. As the Virtual city will be nothing but huge data on the Grimoire Network which one could only ess through the VR Cocoon card. Aside from helping the card apprentice transfer their consciousness to the Virtual city safely, the VR cocoon card also allowed the transfer to a small virtual room where the card apprentice could experience the grimoirework as a virtual reality. Nothing grand, instead using thework in 2-D form they will get to experience it in 3-D form. Once the virtual city and virtual safe room were established on the grimoirework, I verified them for bugs. Hive AI was thorough so no bugs were found. Then I beganbining the soul pathways of the cocoon-spinning ability with the soul pathways of the consciousness separation ability following the most efficientbination the Hive AI came up with, creating a near-perfect soul pathway arrangement in the firstmon core. While my mutated soul consciousnesses repeated the same for the secondmon core. Then we tugged on the transforming soul pathways of themon cores morphing them into cards. The audience gasped seeing the grimoire of the representative of the Southern card creation association shine brilliantly and witness two golden cards float out of it while Chris was still busy creating his card they were all shell-shocked and could not believe their eyes. The fraudster had not only managed toplete his card creation faster than Chris but he created two cards using the ingredients for one card. The viewers who were watching the trial on the grimoirework were buzzing unlike the audience in the auction hall who did not dare to say beep as they did not want to be thrown out of the auction hall without seeing the end result of the trail especially the card demonstration of the representative of the Southern card creationist association. Chapter 1373 Untold Story Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 15:09 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House The audience and viewers were not the only ones who were shocked having witnessed the card soldier create two cards even before Chris but the staff of the Southern card creationist association and the mighty referee were also dumbfounded. They all wanted to argue the impossibility of such a thing but knowing that the Card Soldeir''s physique allowed him to split his mental strength into four and do four tasks simultaneously. They felt that anyone could create two cards at a time with such a physique. So there wasn''t much surprise there but what surprised them was the time he took to create the two cards. They wondered if the card soldier realm card creationist could create an A-rank card in such little time or did he create a lower-rank card, believing to make up for it by creating two cards. Everyone present in the auction house was now looking forward to the card demonstration of the Card Soldier. They wanted to see what rank and type of cards he had created. So much so that they all hurried Chris to finish his card creation in their mind. Since they already knew what kind of card Chris was going to create they did not look forward to his card demonstration, all they cared about was he would finish his card creation faster so that they could get to the Card Soldier''s card exnation and demonstration. Ultimately, all the gimmicks and showmanship Chris used to get the audience on his side were not failing. As they were curious about the Card Soldier. They were not only curious about what card the Card Soldier had created but also curious, why would someone so talented resort to fraud and ruin his future. They felt that there was an untold story here. Especially considering the attitude of the Southern Emperor and Aba Windsor towards the boy. Why would someone with their status be seen along with a fraudster? The audience and viewers began to strongly believe that there was more to what the media was telling them about the Silver Milk Fraud. However, more than that they wondered if the two cards created by the card soldier were enough to outmatch the A-rank card that Chris was creating. As in a challenge finishing card creation faster than your opponent meant nothing if you created a card of lower rank than your opponent. Finishing the card creation, I went through their card info and nodded in satisfaction seeing that they were exactly what I imagined them to be. Then I decided to address the heated gaze I felt on the back of my neck, when I turned I found the referee staring at me and salivating. Such a sight sent a chill down my spine still I calmly nodded at him and turned to look at Chris who was still busy with his card creation. 12 minutester, Chrispleted his card creation and with a satisfied look, he turned to look at his opponent only to find him looking right back at him. Chris was dumbfounded, he did not expect to once again be outdone by his opponent. Especially when he had an edge over his opponent. Now this was embarrassing. In frustration, Chris clenched his fist so hard that his nail dug into his palm however the wounds did not bleed as they quickly healed. Seeing both the card creationist were down with their card creation the announcer quickly took to the stage and announced, "Folks, both the card creationist havepleted their card creation. Now let us move to the card exnation and demonstration phase." "Master Wyatt, since you finished card creation first again. Please choose if you will go first orter?" the announcer asked the card soldier. Only to see him signal that he would demonstrate his card after his opponent. Understanding the signal, the announcer looked at Chris and said, "Master Chris, please." Chris hide the humiliation he felt well and quickly took over the controls of the auction hall array formation and disyed his card for the audience to watch. Being unable to finish his card creation faster than this opponent once again despite having an obvious advantage, had left a dent in his confidence but then thinking about his opponent''s physique he felt better but irritated out of envy. [Card Name: Sleepy Cloak Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare-Grade Card Rate: 8-Stars Card Durability: [93/100] Card Effect: The user can summon a clock made from the silk extracted from the Sleepy Catterpir''s cocoon. Additional Effect: Enhanced Dream Fragrance, Enhanced Nightmare Fragrance.] Enhanced Dream Fragrance: The user of the Slpeey cloak can release dream fragrance released by the Sandalwood tree monster at will, except it is enhanced using the sleeping gas of the Sleepy Caterpir. Enhanced Dream Fragrance will attract the victim''s body toward the user while their consciousness is trapped in a strong hallucination. Note: The sleep gas of Sleepy Caterpir has enhanced the hallucination effect of the dream fragrance of the Sandalwood tree monster. All effects are limited to the rank of the card. Enhanced Nightmare Fragrance: The user of the Slpeey cloak can release the nightmare fragrance released by the Sandalwood tree monster at will, except it is enhanced using the sleeping gas of the Sleepy Caterpir. Enhanced Nightmare Fragrance will repel the victim''s body far from the user while their consciousness is being confused and fighting its strong hallucination effect. Note: The sleep gas of Sleepy Caterpir has enhanced the hallucination effect of the dream fragrance of the Sandalwood tree monster. All effects are limited to the rank of the card. ¡­ As predicted by the audience and viewers, Chris had created his signature Sleepy Cloak whose effects were simr to that of a Sandalwood tree monster but enhanced by the sleepy gas ability of the Sleepy Caterpir. This card was popr in the Western Captial for its Enhanced Dream Fragrance, which could easily be abused to do perverted stuff. The victim will not even realize what happened or struggle thanks to the enhanced hallucination of the Ehanced Dream Fragrance. With such an application, it wasn''t a surprise that it was one of the in-demand and best-selling custom cards. What was surprising was that the authorities have not taken action to put an end to it by adding this card to the list of forbidden and illegal cards. Chapter 1374 Obscene Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 15:31 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House As Chris briefly exined his Sleepy Cloak card to the audience he was puzzled by their impatient gaze. He felt as if they couldn''t wait for him to finish and if he were to talk any longer they might drag him off the stage. Chris did not understand what was going on, clearly before the start of the trial the audience although having mixed reactions to him abusing the loophole in the rules of the trial still favored him over his opponent, a career fraudster. However, right now it appears as if he wasn''t their favorite person. Without knowing the ins and outs of the situation, Chris could onlye to this conclusion noticing their impatience reaction to his Card exnation and demonstration. Therefore, he cut his exnation short and had the announcer call on the volunteers from the audience to proceed with the demonstration part of his item card Sleepy Clock. Soon two card lord realm card apprentices stepped on the stage for the demonstration of Chris''s item card. While one of them reluctantly filled the role of the tester the other became happily became the target. As the one who assumed the role of the target in this card demonstration would be the tester for the Card Soldier''s card demonstration. Equipping the item card Sleepy Cloak reluctantly, the tester summoned a shimmering white cloak and dawned it. The Cloak perfectly fit the tester as if it was tailored for him. Then aiming at the target the tester chanted, "Enhanced Dream Fragrance." Soon a pleasant fragrance started to slowly spread in the auction house with the card lord realm tester at the center. Smelling it the referee immediately jumped into action by limiting the spread of the Ehanced Dream fragrance just to the auction hall stage. The Dream fragrance of the sandalwood three uses wind to spread it across the surroundings. This was the disadvantage of the Sandalwood tree''s Fragrance ability as it could not only attract prey but predators also. Simr was the case with Chris''s item card Sleepy Cloak, its Ehanced Dream Fragrance would also spread with the help of the wind, the item card gave the card apprentice zero control over where the spread of the fragrance. Maybe the card apprentice could use their mental strength or some other card to control the spread of the fragrance. However, That did not excuse the shoring of Chris''s item card Sleepy Cloak. As most Card apprentices do have strong mental strength nor do they have proper control over their meager mental strength. Soon the enhanced dream fragrance reached the target, as advertised the target immediately began to hallucinate, unable to resist as his consciousness was ditched from his body. Then the target''s body began to rush toward the tester following the path of the fragrance. Seeing this the audience was shocked, their mind wandered thinking of various ways one could abuse the abilities of this card. Due to the enhancement even a card lord could not resist the effect of the fragrance, let alone a defenseless woman. "Enhanced Nightmare Fragrance," just as the target was about to near the tester, the tester immediately activated the second ability of the item card Sleepy Clock. Once the Enhanced Nightmare Fragrance emitted by the Sleepy Clock came into contact with Enhanced Dream Fragrance in the surroundings like a chain reaction all the Enhanced Dream Fragrance turned into Enhanced Nightmare Fragrance. Bringing the advancing body of the target to a sudden halt. Then it began to retreat as it could not bear smelling the enhanced nightmare fragrance. This would not work simrly on Stronger enemies, the Enhanced Nightmare fragrance''s hallucination would at most confuse the enemy while managing to erase all traces of Enhanced Dream fragrance in the surrounding leading to the user. Since the Enhanced Nightmare fragrance was very unpleasant to smell the hostile will not be able to use it to track the user. "Thank you for the demonstration," the announcer asked the tester to stop while pinching his nose as he could not escape the unbearable smell of the Enhanced Nightmare fragrance despite its hallucination being of no effect to someone of his realm. The referee then waved his hand dispersing the enhanced nightmare fragrance while the tester required the card and hand it back to Chris and got off the stage along with the card lord who assumed the role of target. After seeing the demonstration of Chris''s item card Sleepy Cloak the audience and viewers were less enthusiastic about it. Because despite its strong abilities, its disadvantages were quite obvious to everyone who watched the demonstration. Not to mention the audience and viewers did not see a practical use for Chris''s item card Sleepy Cloak. They did not see how they will use it in the dungeon when the card''s ability cannot differentiate between friend and foe. Many even wondered why a card with such obvious limitations had such high demand. The reason was apparent to everyone, the obscene way one could abuse the Enhanced Dream fragrance ability of the item card Sleepy Cloak. The only reason this card was able to be the best seller''s custom card in the Western card creation association was because of its profane applications other than that this card was not that special. Since the Item Card Sleepy Cloak was Chris''s signature card there was no way he did not know about its abilities could be abused for obscene purposes. Yet, Chris not only did not stop making such a card but he advertised it as his signature custom card to shamelessly draw in shady clients who would not think twice before abusing the Enhanced Dream Fragrance of the item card Sleepy Cloak. This only showed that Chris would not hesitate to harm society to make a buck. Causing Chris''s chivalry image to immediately fall to the bottom and shatter to pieces in the hearts of his female fans and righteous male audience. Chapter 1375 VR Demonstration Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 15:43 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House Seeing Chris''s disappointing card demonstration, I shook my head thinking that he did not deserve his origin card. Maybe I should reconsider adding him to my cmity daughter gem collection and consider plundering his origin card for myself. No, despite how useless Chris was he was still a Western prince, killing him would only bring me endless trouble. So, it was best if I stick to the original n imnted a cmity daughter gem in him. After Chris''s card demonstration was concluded, the spotlight shone on me and I heard the announcer request, "Master Wyatt, please." As took control of the auction hall''s disy formation the audience looked at me with great anticipation. They all were wondering what were two cards I created and if they both were A-rank cards. Not letting them wait any longer I disyed both the cards I created on the auction hall''s disy formation. [Card Name: VR Cocoon Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare-Grade Card Rate: 7-Stars Card Durability: [98/100] Card Effect: The user can summon a Cocoon to rest the body while their consciousness enters the Virtual reality. Additional Effect: Key] Key: the unique key of the user to enter the VR city and their designated VR safe room. ¡­ Seeing his opponent disy two card info of two simr cards Chris was confused, he did not understand why the boy would disy two cards. Was there a glitch in the disy array of the auction house causing the disy screen to split in two? Chris looked at the audience to get clues about the situation from their reaction but they did not seem to react and acted as if everything was normal. Then Chris turned to look at the referee and the Southern card creation association staff their reaction was simr to the audience. Frowning, Chris decided to wait and watch. So he began to go through both the card info disyed. To his surprise the did not understand what the card actually did. What did it mean by the user''s physical body would rest in the cocoon while their consciousness enters the virtual reality? Going through the card info of both the cards created by the boy the audience, viewers, and staff were not surprised that both the cards he created were the same. What surprised them was that both the cards were of A-rank. The boy had managed to create two A-rank cards before Chris despite the clear difference in their realms. This was a tough nut for them to understand and found questioning how was that even possible despite having witnessed it with their own two eyes. Their surprise wasn''t finished there as after reading the card effects they did not understand what it did, what was virtual reality, VR Saferoom, and VR City. These were all new terms to them. So they couldn''t understand what the card did except for the part where the VR cocoon would nourish the physical body of the user when their consciousness was away. The audience went through the card info repeatedly hoping that they would be enlightened about its effects, when that failed they all looked at the boy for the answer who seemed to be in no hurry to being exining his card. I patiently waited until I had theplete attention of the audience and staff, then I dered, "I will exin along with a demonstration as it will be easier for you to understand what the VR cocoon does by witnessing it in action, volunteers pleasee to the stage." Soon the two card lords from the previous demonstration climbed the stage. Seeing them I said, "Please share your contact information with each other and me." The volunteers nodded and did as I said. Then I handed each a VR Cocoon card informing, "Equip the card and do not resist its skills, I vouch that you will not be harmed in any way. So, have no fear using them." "Yes, Master Wyatt," the two card lords nodded in agreement and then equipped the cards as I asked them to, and following my signal, they activated them chanting, "Activate VR Cocoon." With the burst of brilliant light, the two card lords were nowhere to be seen however there were two human-sized cocoons in their ce indicating that they had entered the VR Cocoon. The audience, viewers, and staff looked at the boy''s card demonstration without blinking an eye because they knew they were going to witness something new. Yes, none of them knew what Virtual reality, VR Saferoom, and VR city meant but seeing how these words were disyed on the card info they knew these were not just a bunch of made-up words but they had a meaning to them. Otherwise, the creation of such cards would not have been possible. This was why the high-ranking card apprentice and card creationist in the audience went through the card info repeatedly. The fact that these cards existed showed that the ability mentioned in their card info was real and possible. So, despite not understanding the words they repeatedly went through the card info. And all failed, they turned to the card''s creator for answers. There was not much in this world that the high-ranking card creationists and card apprentices did not know, soing across a card with effects and skills they were not familiar with they were curious and excited to learn something new. It wasn''t just the audience even the mighty referee was giving his undivided attention to the boy''s card demonstration. Just like the audience he too had no clue as to what the card created by the boy did. If he were to boldly guess, then based on the card effect disyed by the card info he would guess the card allowed the user''s consciousness to leave their physical body and wander around, a dimension called virtual reality. However, the same was not true for Chris, he was stuck trying to figure out why did his opponent use two simr cards for his card demonstration? Chapter 1376 Space-Time Tunnel Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 15:49 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House To Chris''s disbelief, neither the referee nor the staff questioned his opponent when he used two simr cards for demonstration. He did not understand what was happening. The audience too was excitedly watching his opponents demonstrate, nobody seemed to care that the boy was using two cards for demonstration. In frustration, Chris summoned his grimoire and joined the viewers watching the challenge online under an alias. Then asked them why the representative of the Southern Card Creationist Association was using two cards for the demonstration. Learning the answer that in the time he created an A-rank card his opponent had created two A-rank cards and had 12 minutes to spare Chris was shell-shocked. His confidence had taken a strong hit. Ever since his maternal family''s treasure became his origin card, Chris believed that he was the chosen one, the protagonist of everyone''s story. Today he felt as if he was not the chosen one and the protagonist of his story was the Card Soldier representing the Southern card creationist association and not him. Chris had such thoughts because in his mind he had already lost the trial and the challenge to the card soldier. He did not need the judges to tell him that he lost. It was obvious to him, the audience, and the viewers watching the challenge live on the Grimoirework. No matter the effects of the boy''s cards, the fact that he was able to create 2 A-rank cards 12 minutes faster than he created an A-rank was enough for the boy to win the trial. That was not considering the limitations of Chris''s A-rank item card Sleepy Cloak. If it were to be considered Chris stood no chance of winning the trial. Once his opponent wins the trial, it would be the proof required to prove that neither Southern Emperor nor the Southern card creationist association had rigged the challenge in his opponent''s favor. With that handled his opponent will be dered the winner of the challenge. Chris could see it all ying in front of his eyes. Chris did not forget the fact that the Southern Emperor already knew his identity and was waiting to reveal it to everyone and arrest him after her minion defeats him in the challenge. How could he forget, he paid a huge price to turn back time and escape but failed. Chris also realized that he had lost the favor of the audience, they seem to favor his opponent for his amazing talent in Card creation. Chris knew once the results were announced his demise would begin, and the audience would not care for him once they realize he was not who said he was but a Western Prince. The Westerners in the audience may speak up for him but considering that they were hardly enough to be considered a minority in the audience, their voice would not be heard. Knowing that he had lost and had no hope to turn things around, Chris felt that it would be stupid of him to stick around till the end and watch things y out exactly as he imagined, being arrested by the Southern emperor under the charge of conspiring against the Southern region. Having thought it through, Chris decided to escape while everyone was still engrossed in watching the card demonstration of his opponent. However, the auction house istion array formation was turned on, making it impossible for him to use the broken teleportation rune or the broken stealth runes of his ancestors to escape from here without alerting the auction house staff. Unless Chris used hisst resort, a desperate measure, that could result in him harming his life force, damaging his soul, and also increasing his gross mental erosion. Chris was very reluctant to use hisst resort as thest time he used it he was bedridden for weeks. However, if he did not use it now and continued to stay. His identity will be revealed and then he will lose the favor of the Western royal pce for losing face in the Southern capital. Being the Western prince, for Chris losing the favor of the Western royal pce meant death, which was more frightening than being bedridden for weeks. Therefore, after a lot of thought and consideration Chris decided that despite what it would cost him, he was prepared to use hisst resort as continuing to stay here was nothing but him waiting for his death. He was willing to suffer the pain than die. "Space-Time Tunnel, location Western Capital," Chris chanted. With Chris''s Chant, the time all around the card world came to a sudden halt then a big hole ripped into the space in front of Chris forming a space tunnel of sorts, on the other end of the space tunnel the image of Chris''s safe house in the Western Capital was visible. Since the longer he used this ability the higher the price he will have to pay Chris immediately jumped into the tunnel and the space rift closed behind him. In his hurry, Chris failed to notice that despite the time being paused uniformly across the card world under the effect of his broken runes ability, a figure not only was able to move but also had rushed toward the Space-time tunnel behind him but it was a stepte and failed to enter his space-time tunnel before it closed. The Space-time tunnel used by Chris was the effect of his ancestor''s hybrid rune made using the meanings of the space rule and the time rule. Since Chris did not have the appropriate realm or mental strength to borrow the power of such an ability he could not use it like any other broken rune instead had to use it forcefully. However, forcefully using it would hurt his life force and soul. Hence Chirs only dared to use it as hisst resort in desperate situations. ¡­ As I was about to begin a conference call with the two volunteers for card demonstration so that I could help them use the VR Cocoon cards from outside their VR Cocoon, I felt the time suddenly pause. I immediately turned to look at Chris, only to find a space tunnel open in front of him, in a split second I decided to take action and imnt my cmity daughter gem into him while he paused the time. "Fuck," I cussed seeing the space tunnel summoned by Chris close behind him after he entered it. A quarter of a second, I missed the window by a quarter of a second. I should have used my floating heads and arms to imnt the cmity daughter gem in him. No, the time it would take me to summon them would have been the same as the time it took me to reach the space tunnel while creating a cmity daughter gem. Also, what if the tunnel had closed with my floating heads and arms inside the tunnel, I would lose connection to my floating heads and arms. So, it would all be for nothing. I would not have achieved anything and instead revealed the fact that I am unaffected by his time ability to Chris and maybe even revealed the Cmity daughter gem to him. In a way, this was not the worst oue. However, I let the candidate who could have be the strongest cmity daughter gem so far slip away. This pissed me off. I don''t know when I will see Chris next. And if I do see him, whether his control over his origin card would improve or his origin card will swallow his mind? Not wasting time on useless thoughts I quickly returned to my previous position on the stage before the time pause expires. I managed to make it to the spot a breath before the time pause was released. Then controlling my expression I continued with my card demonstration. I used my grimoire to start a conference call with the two volunteers using the VR Cocoon cards however before the call could connect, a Southern card creationist in the audience pointed out, "Chris Ainsworth is missing!" Listening to his words I acted confused as if I had no idea what the Southern card creationist was talking about and turned to look at Chris Ainsworth''s card creation station. Then unable to find him just like everyone in the auction hall I acted surprised. "Silence," the referee suddenly ordered the audience to maintain the order. As he used his mental strength and the auction house array formation to search for Chris Ainsworth. Ann, who heard themotion in the audience, walked to the balcony of her family''s exclusive VIP room and overlooked the auction hall stage in search of Chris Ainsworth. Unable to find him, she turned to look at the director of the auction house and the city wall staff, seeing them not take action she yelled, "What are you guys waiting for? Go, find him." ¡­ Chapter 1377 Cowards Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 15:58 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House "Chris Ainsworth ran away!" "In the surveince footage, Chris just vanished out of thin air." "He must have used a high-level teleportation card." "I can''t believe he ran away after all that big words he spoke." "What did you expect from a Westerner?" "His forefathers ran away with their tails between their legs during the monster war and now Chris ran away knowing he was going to lose." "Back then those Westerners escaped the ountability of their actions and now their descendant is doing the same, escaping the ountability for his actions." "What are you guys talking about?" "Kid, anybody who lived through the monster war era knows what I am talking about." "During the monster wars, amidst the confusion, some supreme beings tried to cross the western post of the Way Beyond. The Westerner card apprentices were asked to hold the post till the reinforcement arrived but they abandoned the Western post and ran away. It took the reinforcements months before they were able to find and fend off the supreme beings back to the Way Beyond. Do you know many innocent lives were lost because of that one cowardly act?" "Friend, you weren''t there you don''t know what exactly happened." "Millions, 8.7 million innocent lives to be exact." "Westerners are nothing but cowards and losers." "Hey, buddy watch what you''re saying." "Why? Did I say something wrong? Did your forefathers abandon their post on the Way Beyond or not? Did Chris run away or not?" Tensions were high among the audience in the auction hall, especially between the Westerners and the Southerners. After all, Chris was a Westerner and trying to shame the Southern region. With Chris gone the Southerners did not have a target to vent their shame and anger on. So they targeted the Westerners in the audience whose support for Chris was an eyesore for the Southerners from the beginning of the challenge. Considering the ratio of Southerners to Westerners in the audience. If a fight were to break out, then the Westerners would be butchered. Now that would be a political scandal that neither the Southern card creationist association nor Ann wants on their hands. With the auction house Director busy tracking Chris Ainsworth, Ann flew from the balcony of her family''s exclusive VIP box andnded on the auction hall stage. Feeling Ann''s presence on the stage the Southerners in the audience immediately started to behave without her having to ask them. For the Westerners, they were outnumbered in a foreignnd, they had no choice but to behave if they nned to return home in one piece. "Thank you," Ann thanked the audience for the respect they showed her and proceed to say, "Now let us continue with Master Wyatt''s card demonstration. I bet most of you like are curious about this Item card VR Cocoon." Ann then walked next to the representative of the southern card creationist association andsaid, "Master, Wyatt please." After handing the spotlight to the Card soldier, Ann did not leave the stage but stood next to him as if she were his assistant. This came as a shock to the Southerners however they held back their protest. Knowing that the Southern Emperor was watching them. I did not mind Ann standing next to me, but seeing the threatening res the audience threw at me. I had just managed to change the impression of the audience of me, I did not want all the work to be vain. Ann had to go, so I sent her a text informing her that, Chris has already left the Southern region and that she should call off the people looking for him. Reading my text, Ann nodded and then continued to stand next. Seeing Ann''s reaction I could only sigh exasperatedly, which only brought another wave of threatening res. Ignoring them I continued with my card demonstration. While the audience was arguing about Chris''s escape, the two volunteers joined my conference call, and following my instructions their consciousness entered the VR Saferoom designated to the unique key of their VR Cocoon card. Right now they were exploring the wonders of VR Cocoon by interacting with the data of the grimoirework at a very immersive level. So, I directly skipped the part on how to use VR Cocoon and disyed the video of what the two volunteers were doing in their respective VR Saferoom on the disy formation of the auction hall. The audience was confused, so I went ahead and exined, "What you are seeing right now is the consciousness of these two card lords in their respective VR-Saferoom interacting with data of the Grimoirework at a 3D level. As you can see, Volunteer No.1 is watching the live stream of this very card demonstration in 3 dimensions inside his VR-Saferoom. Which is way more advanced and immersivepared to the rest of the viewers who are watching the live stream in 2 dimensions because of the limitations of a grimoire. And Volunteer No.2 is watching some adult content in 3 dimensions inside his VR-Saferoom. Yes, he knows we are watching him. And to quote him, ''I don''t care this is freaking awesome.'' If additional data is provided, the way we can consume content will change forever. You can not only hear and see a video but feel and smell it. I am not just saying that it is possible, it is possible and the VR-City is proof of that. But I will get back to thatter, for now, let us explore the VR-Saferoom. Volunteer no.1&2 please switch to the video call function of the grimoire." "Yes," Volunteer No. 1plied without anyint but Volunteer No.2 reluctantly paused the adult video and switched the call to video call saying, "Ah, fine." Soon a full-body hologram of Volunteer No.2 and a partial hologram of me appeared in Volunteer No. 1''s VR-Saferom. The same thing happened in Volunteer No.2''s VR-Saferoom. Seeing this both the volunteers and the audience gasped in shock. "It is like you are right here." Chapter 1378 Q&A Page Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 16:23 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House "Get out of my VR-Saferoom," Volunteer No.2 yelled at Volunteer No.1 believing he was invading his VR-Saferoom. "Friend, rx. My image in your VR-Saferoom is just an illusion," Volunteer No.1 seemed to be getting the hang of the VR-Cocoon card. "Volunteer No.1, why don''t you invite Volunteer No.2 into your VR-Saferoom and together watch the live stream of the card demonstration?" I ordered Volunteer No.1 and addressed the audience, "Multiple consciousnesses can enter a VR-Saferoom as long as they have the permission of the admin of the said VR-Saferoom." Entering the VR-Saferoom of the Volunteer No.1 Volunteer No.2 was surprised and said, "Wait, you can watch a video while on a video call? Fuck, isn''t this awesome?" "Friend,nguage. Kids might be watching this live stream," Volunteer No.1 condemned Volunteer No.2''s use of coarsenguage. "Fuck, kids and fuck you. I am going back to my VR-Saferoom and continue watching my video," now that he knew he could watch a video while on a video call, Volunteer No.2 immediately returned to his VR-Saferoom to watch the happy ending of his adult video. Ignoring the spat between the two volunteers I continued to address the audience, "If the grimoire were to be upgraded to collect the data on smell and touch along with vision and sound, then one can not only see the full body of their caller but see and smell it. Now, let us move on to VR-City. But before that I will take some questions from the audience." Some people in the audience were still puzzled, the card creationists and array masters among the audience watching the disy immediately understood what a VR-Cocoon was and did as they have heard of a simr concept in the creation of illusion-type cards and array formations. Still, it was for the best that I cleared everyone''s doubt to ensure that we were all on the same page before I proceed to talk about VR-City which unlike VR-Saferoom could allow the user to feel and smell use their other senses as it had achieved Full-immersion, the peak of Virtual reality. Listening that I will be taking questions from the audience, everyone raised their hands indicating that they had something they would like me to answer about the VR-Cocoon card. But before I could pick someone, the referee appeared on the stage like a ghost and asked, "I understand that this VR-Saferoom is a sort of high-level illusion, I want to know where it is located?" "The VR-Saferoom and the VR-City are located in the grimoirework just like the sites, videos, and other files on thework," I replied. The referee did not seem to be satisfied with my answer and asked, "I have already gathered that, I wanted to how you ced it in the grimoirework. How did you create an illusion which cannot only interact with the grimoirework data but also house multiple conscious and interact with them? "Mister Referee, I can''t tell you that. You seem to already understand what a VR-Saferoom and VR-City are so I will move on to another person," I politely respond to the referee and then turned to look at the audience, two-thirds of them were no longer lifting their hands. It seems from my response to the referee they understood I was not going to talk about the working principles behind the VR-Saferoom and VR-City so they gave up prey on that information. Pointing at the person at the front of the audience, I said, "Yes, what is your question?" "You said VR-Saferoom is located in the grimoirework. My question is, how did you manage to transfer two rooms and two people into the grimoirework?" listening to the person''s question, the audience turned to look at him to see if he was for real. How can he think that the two card lords were physically transferred into the grimoirework? Does he not see the two cocoonsying on the stage? "The VR-Saferoom is not a real safe room it is a high-level illusion built inside the grimoirework capable of housing multiple consciousnesses and interacting with them and the data of the grimoirework. And people are not transferred into the grimoirework their consciousness is, their physical body is here in these cocoons," I exined Seeing that the person was not satisfied with my answer I immediately added, "I have opened a Q&A section about the VR-Cocoon item card in my online boutique store. Please visit it and ask your doubts about Virtual reality, VR-Cocoon, VR-Saferoom, and VR-City. I promise to answer them to the best of my knowledge. Now, let us move to VR-City." Almost all of the learned audience had already understood the concept behind Virtual reality, VR-Cocoon, VR-Saferoom, and VR-City. Now all they cared was about the working principles that made them possible. As for the remaining audience, they¡ª let us just say they have a very strong imagination. I did not want to waste my time exining to them the basics of an illusion, consciousness, etc, so I created a Q&A page in my online store where the Hive AI and Super brain will answer their silly questions regarding VR-Cocoon and its effects for me. This way I could also answer the doubts of Viewers who were watching the live stream of the card demonstration. I should have thought of this sooner. "Volunteers, enter the VR-city," Imanded both volunteers to leave their designated VR-Saferoom and enter the VR-city. "Yes," both of them nodded in agreement and use their VR-Cocoon card''s unique key to enter the VR-City. Soon their consciousness vanished from their designated VR-Saferoom and appeared in the VR-City. As for the audience, all they saw was the scenery surrounding the volunteers changing from their VR Saferoom to a crossroad in the VR city. "This is so real, I can feel the wind brushing my hair, light kissing my skin." Chapter 1379 Fight ! Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 16:39 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House "This is so real, I can feel the wind brushing my hair, light kissing my skin, I can breathe air and feel its freshness. How is this even possible?" Volunteer No.1 eximed "Hey, genius. Have you never experienced a high-level illusion," Volunteer No.2 scoffed at Volunteer No.1, he did not seem to be impressed by the VR City as it resembled a typical high-level. He would rather go back to his VR Saferoom and continue watching his adult videos in 3D. Volunteer No.2 has a lot of experience with illusion-rted cards and arrays. He even funded research to create an illusion array or card that could turn adult videos on thework into 3-dimensional experiences. However, no reputed and named array masters or card creationists were willing to participate in his research. So his promising research idea despite having enough funds came to an end as it was ahead of its time. However, today he saw a chance of reviving that idea in the VR-Cocoon card. Volunteer No.2 felt that VR-Saferoom would be more promising if it could also exhibit the sense of touch and smell, just like its creator proposed. "Not, everyone is shameless to live off their daddy''s money," Volunteer No.1 mocked Volunteer No.2. "Friend, you don''t know the burden of having a rich father. I cannot get a job because I am too busy helping my father spend his money," Volunteer No.2 sighed exasperatedly. "Friend, I misunderstood you. Your life is hard," Volunteer No.1 expressed his understanding as he neared Volunteer No.2, and then out of nowhere he punch Volunteer No.2 in his face sending him flying into a nearby wall, and yelled, "I have tolerated you enough." "Fuck, that hurts," getting up from the rubble Volunteer No.2 cussed, despite the pain he did not suffer any damage. "I will this onest time, watch yournguage. Kids might be watching this," Volunteer No.1 warned Volunteer No.2 from using profanity. "Fuck fuck, fuckity fuck. I say fuck fuck, fuckity fuck¡ª" In response to Volunteer No.1''s warning Volunteer No.2 began to sing a crude song but then he had to stop and run for his life as the hulking Volunteer No.2 dashed toward him with the anger of ten thousand fathers. While running for his life Volunteer No.2 yelled, "Yo, Master Wyatt you seeing this? Isn''t this against auction house rules?" "Volunteer No.2 you are in VR-City, their auction house rules don''t apply," I respond not nning to intervene in their drama. As the drama was good for business. "What about VR-City rules?" Volunteer No.2 enquired in distress. "I am sorry, Volunteer No.2. As of now, VR-City has no rules," I said talking pleasure in Volunteer No.2''s misery. Though both of the volunteers were of the card lord realm, just by looking at their appearance, one could tell that Volunteer No.1''s physical prowess where higher than Volunteer No.2''s physical prowess. "Master Wyatt, I am begging you, do something about this madman before he kills me." Volunteer No.2 pleaded. "Why don''t you just fight back?" I asked "Fight back? Have you seen him, he looks like a human-orc hybrid, how can I go against him using my average human body?" Volunteer No.2ined. "Human-orc hybrid, mock all you want. Once I catch you, I will thrash you so hard that you will look like a human-goblin hybrid," Volunteer No.1 was enraged listening to Volunteer No.2paring his appearance to a human-orc hybrid. "Master Wyatt, I don''t want to look like a human-goblin hybrid even if all this is just an illusion," Volunteer No.2 sounded like he was going to cry. "So, why don''t you summon your grimoire and defend yourself?" I advised Volunteer No.2. Listening to the creator of VR-City, Volunteer No.2 tried summoning his grimoire in doubt. Seeing he could summon his grimoire in the VR-City, he yelled, "Come here you big fat boar, I will show you the power of the bests cards my daddy''s money can buy." "You shameless son of a rich daddy," Volunteer No.1 too summoned his grimoire. However, he knew that his card collection could notpare to Volunteer No.2''s card collection which costs a big fortune. So he asked, "Master Wyatt, can we use ego gem in here?" "Yes. Go wild you two," I rooted for both the Volunteers to fight as it would allow the audience to see the possibilities of the VR-City. Actually, I had created a huge stadium in the VR City just for these two to fight after they were done exploring the VR City but fighting on the streets of the city works way better than what I had nned. It reminded me of open world, yer verse yer, and battle royal games back on earth. Learning that he could use his ego gem inside the VR-city, Volunteer No.1 did no longer hesitate and was about tounch an attack, but paused hearing Volunteer No.2 say, "Shameless son of a rich daddy? What kind of taunt is that? You are just stating the obvious. Friend, kneel and expect me as your teacher, I will help you attain enlightenment in the art of cussing." "My kid is watching the live stream of the card demonstration," Volunteer No.1 exined before resuming his attack. He dashed toward Volunteer No.2 like a lightning bolt burning the asphalt under his foot and leaving a charred footprint in it. "Earth escape," seeing Volunteer No.1 dash toward him with his entire covered in the lightning rule power Volunteer No.2 used an escape skill card to dig into the asphalt, burrow into the grown, and escape in a direction only he and the creator of VR-City knew. He was proud of the cards his daddy''s money can buy him but he would be foolish to use soul energy against rule power, not just any rule power but lightning rule power. Chapter 1380 Fight !! Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 16:56 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House Seeing Volunteer No.2 use his earth escape card, the audience thought the fight in the VR-City will be a cat-and-mouse chase but to their surprise, Volunteer No.1 whose body was covered in lightning rule suddenly morphed into a bolt of lightning and followed Volunteer No.2 into the tunnel he had burrowed. In a second, a huge explosion sounded, the ground burst open, a sinkhole appeared in the middle of the road, and rumbles flew across the street damaging the surrounding infrastructure. Soon two figures can be seen jumping out of the sinkhole. Volunteer No.1 frowned and asked, "Howe you don''t have a single scratch on you when you took the full brunt of my lightning bolt?" "I don''t know, but I did feel the pain of being burnt alive by a bolt of lightning," Volunteer No.2 replied and checked his body, it hadn''t taken any damage. Even his clothes did not have a single scratch on them. It was as if he wasn''t recently bombarded by a bolt of lightning rule power. "You don''t die in the VR City. However, the more damage your consciousness sustains in the VR City, the more mentally exhausted you will be when you wake up in the real world. As a precaution to hurt the user''s mind, when the user''s consciousness sustained a lot of damage, you will be forced out of the VR city," I exined to the Volunteer and the audience while adding arge number of NPC to the VR city and added the gore function. Seeing the two volunteers fight, I realized an important reason for the poprity of open-world games was realistic NPC and gore. "Wow, where did all these peoplee from," Volunteer No.2 asked looking at the streets and the air space of the city that was previously empty was now filled with people, vehicles, and floaters. "Ignore them, they are interactive illusions I added to the VR City. You guys continue with your fight. Go wild, the sky is your limit," I encouraged the Volunteers to continue their fight in the recently popted VR City. "Master Wyatt, are you saying no matter how hard I hit him in here, he will not die but only be a little mentally exhausted at best?" Volunteer No.1 enquired as his eyes nced at Volunteer No.2 like a predator looking at its prey. It was not every day he got to beat the ass of a rich young master without any consequences. "Yes, so don''t hold back," I answered Volunteer No.1 feeling pity for Volunteer No.2 who had not forged his ego gem yet. His daddy''s money can buy him the best cards but not help him forge his ego gem. Looking at soul pathways his soul pathways it was clear Volunteer No.2 never practiced active soul control seriously yet thanks to the best external help his father''s money could buy he has reached the card lord realm at such a young age. He might have even broken through to Card Overlord rank if not for the fact that he had to forge an ego gem before breaking through to a higher realm. "Fuck, this is not an illusionary city it is a torture machine," Volunteer No.2 eximed as ran for his life chanting, "Pixie wings activate, Wind escape activate." Soon a pair of dragonfly-type wings appear on the back of Volunteer No.2, then taking off, he escaped in a random direction at an insane speed. Seeing this Volunteer No.1 once again morphed into a bolt of lightning and followed behind Volunteer No.2. As Volunteer No.1 passed by the surrounding infrastructure and people were hit by his lightning rule power, screams of dying people and the smell of human meat being burnt filled the atmosphere. All of this was so vivid that the sensitive people in the audience and viewers looked away. They almost felt bad for the Npc. However, the rest of the audience and viewers were at the precipice of discovering the rush and adrenaline of modern gaming. Volunteer No.1 who had morphed into a bolt of lightning wanted to ignore the illusionary people and catch Volunteer No.2 but their screams and the smell of human bbq made it hard for him to ignore them. Steeling his heart and mind, he slowly gained on Volunteer No.2. "Dark Obisdain Form," Seeing that Volunteer No.1 was about to catch him Volunteer No.2 activated his defense card and morphed into a humanoid statue of Obisdain to avoid the pain of being burnt alive by a bolt of lightning rule power. Soon a bolt of lightning struck the Dark Obisdain statue resulting in a huge explosion of energy. lightning rule power dispersed in the surrounding unable to harm the obsidian statue. However, Volunteer No.1 wasn''t done, he used his master of lightning rule, he excited the clouds covering the VR City and soon lightning started to rain down on the Dark Obsidian statue, "Lightning rule: Lightning Shower." Being struck by multiple lightning, cracks began to appear on the Dark Obisdain statue. And finally, the statue exploded spreading Dark Obsidian shrapnels in the surrounding. The infrastructure in the surrounding crumbled down while the people had turned into stains of blood and chucks of meat. Volunteer No.1 did not see thising as a result chucks of the Dark Obsidian were embedded in the front of his body. Enduring the pain he removed the shrapnels only to see his body heal at a visible speed without him making use of soul energy. "It hurts doesn''t it," Volunteer No.2 walked out of the huge hole in the middle of the road and celebrated the fact that he finally managed to inflict some pain on Volunteer No.1. The Dark Obsidian form card only encase him in a Dark Obsidian shell. So when the statue explode, the shell exploded outwards while he was safe at the core. Chapter 1381 Hype Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 17:15 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House "Don''t be happy too soon kid, damage like this is just another Monday to me. A spoiled kid like you, I am afraid my beating will turn you into a mental patient in the real world," Volunteer No.1 mocked as his body once again covered in blue lightning rule power. "Old fool, don''t get cocky. I did not want to use this but behold the power of my daddy''s money," Volunteer No.2 yelled as red fire rule power covered his body. Seeing this Volunteer No.1, the audience and viewers were shocked, Volunteer No.2 did not have an ego gem yet somehow he was using the fire rule power. Trying hard to cover his shock, Volunteer No.1 uttered, "One-time-use Rune item card, you used something so precious for an illusionary fight?" A tinum-grade card creationist in the audienceined, "Fuck, this prodigal son. I pity the fool who was unlucky to have a son like him." "I tried to do awork search but I cannot find any information on him." "His information must be restricted." "Does this mean his father is someone influential?" "More influential than the southern emperor?" "Obviously not, Southern Emperor is a national treasure. This fucktard must be the son of some corrupt bureaucrat or greedy merchant at best." "Whatever, do you know how much an A-rank One-time-use Rune item card costs? I think I have found Son-In-Law." "Old man, as if he will fall for your daughter ¡ªwhoa, she is hot. Old gentleman, are you sure she is your daughter? I guess she takes after her mother." "Boy, are you implying that I am ugly?" "I am sorry for my rude words, Old gentleman. Recently I was lucky enough to get my hands on a 150-year-old Spirit Rice Wine, as an apology why don''t you and I get together at your ce tonight and crack it open." "In your dreams you ugly mutt." "Old man, don''t act arrogant just because your wife gave birth to a beautiful daughter." "Friend, that is not the way to talk to an elder. Senior, I apologize for my friend over here." "Fuck, you simp. Whose is your friend?" Soon all there of them were thrown out of the auction house by the referee for causing amotion in the auction hall. Inside the VR-City, a stream of red energy and steam of blue energy were entangling and twisting across the city skyline as if two huge snakes were mating in the air. Tall skyscrapers and buildings were knocked down due to their aggressive collusion. While in the background screams of the people being crushed by the falling rubble of the buildings yed. Soon the stream of red energy separated from the stream of blue energy and started to get bloated like a balloon and turned into a miniature sun of a 70-meter radius. While the stream of blue energy turned into a 150 meters wide river of blue energy. The leaking energy from the miniature red sun and the miniature blue lightning river began to burn the surrounding city and everything in it. Soon the miniature fire sun collided with the miniature lightning river, resulting in a huge explosion that evaporated the whole city and living behind circr-pattern charred marks in its ce. In the center of the circr charred marks stood two humanoid figures, appearing to bepletely unharmed. "That was awesome," Volunteer No.2 yelled. "I got to admit it, it felt pretty good going all out without worrying about any consequences. I think can go all out a few more times before being fully mentally exhausted," Volunteer No.1 agreed with Volunteer No.2 Then they notice the evaporated city materialize itself again at incredible speed. While Volunteer No.1 was mesmerized by the sight of the city rebuilding itself he was distracted by the sudden scream of Volunteer No.2, "What happened?" "I can''t believe it. Didn''t I just use it? How is it still there?" Volunteer No.2 mumbled to himself. "What is still there?" Volunteer No.1 did not know what it was but after having an all-out fight with Volunteer No.2 he felt a sense ofradery between them. "The one-time-use, fire rule, rune item card. It is still in my grimoire untouched," Volunteer No.2 eximed excitedly. "Are you serious?" Volunteer No.1 had a hard time believing Volunteer No.2''s words. "Look at this," Volunteer No.2 shoved his grimoire on Volunteer No.1''s face to show him that the one-time-use rune item card was still equipped in it even though he had just used it. "Master Wyatt, what is going on?" Volunteer No.1 called out to the creator of the VR-City for answers. "The cards and rule powers you two used so far were all illusions simted by the VR-City using the information collected from your grimoire. This is the reason why you guys don''t suffer any physical and mental damage in the VR-City, except for mental exhaustion on prolonged use of the card. Everything in the VR-City is a fully immersive illusion, that is why I asked you two to go all out. I hope you two enjoyed it now you cane out. As for those of you who want a VR-Cocoon card please follow my online store for updates about it," I exined to the two volunteers, the audience, and the viewers watching the live stream on thework. Then after concluding the VR-Cocoon item card demonstration, I did not forget to create hype about it hitting the market soon. As the demonstration concluded, the audience burst into a huge round of apuse praising the representative of the southern card creationist association for his ingenuity in card creation. The audience started a heated debate about the various possibilities and applications of the VR-Cocoon card forgetting the real reason they were here, be it to witness the challenge or Southern Capital''s monthly auction. However, the staff of the Southern card creationist association had not forgotten about the challenge. The shame and embarrassment they were subjected to, would not be washed away. With the disappearance of Chris Ainsworth and the winner of the challenge being obvious to everyone, it would be easier for them to do so. Chapter 1382 Accepting Disciple Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 17:37 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House "Here''s your 2 liter of liquid soul energy and 1 liter of S-rank diamond Ape wine," the referee handed a card and a wine gourd bottle to me. After concluding the demonstration, and collecting the VR-Cocoon cards from the two excited volunteers I directly flew back to the balcony of the Royal family''s exclusive VIP box leaving the staff to deal with rest while Ann followed beside me. Seeing this, the audience that was singing my praise a second ago was now ring daggers at me. I wondered if Ann was doing this on purpose. But considering her zero experience with rtionships, I guess that was not the case. Yes, I had already seen that Ann was interested in me. However, I ignored them as she was Anna''s twin sister and because I am almost driven crazy by Anna and Susan. Arriving in the VIP room I found the referee waiting for me. Collecting my winnings, I thanked him, "Thank you." "You guys order pizza great, do you mind if I take a slice," I was famished, so seeing Aba and Laura sharerge pizza, I ignored the referee and decided to have a slice. "Feel free to do so," Aba offered and Laura nodded in agreement. "Thank you," I said taking the slice of pizza with most topping. Before I could take a bit, Aba said, "Say, Wyatt. Was the VR-Cocoon card a minor version of the origin card you created for Grandma Asong?" Having experienced the life of a dog in Asongs origin card, Aba immediately connected the VR-Cocoon item card to Asong''s origin card. Taking a bit of the pizza I nodded in response to Aba''s question. Only to hear her ask, "Can you lend me the two VR-Cocoon cards? I want to go to the VR-City with Laura." Signaling her to wait, I summoned my grimoire, and taking out the two VR-Cocoon cards I hand them to Aba who eximed, "I will order another pizza for you before going to the VR-City." Giving her a thumbs up, I continued to enjoy the pizza. Only to hear Aba order Agatha, "Agatha, order another pizza for Wyatt, I am going to the VR-City with Laura." Soon, Ann approached me and said, "Wyatt, can you spare a moment? I need to introduce someone to you." "Yes," I agreed wiping the sauce on the corner of my mouth. Pointing at the referee, Ann introduced him to me, "Wyatt, this is Leo Lorn, minster Lorenzo Lorn''s junior brother. He is one of the worlds leading array masters and Card creationists. He wants to talk to you about your VR City." Listening to Ann''s introduction of him and his purpose Leo looked at Ann in dissatisfaction. As this was not what they talked about. Yes, he does want to discuss the VR-City with the boy but also wanted to talk about one another thing. However, Ann skipped it. Still, he did not let his dissatisfaction show on his face, and could only nod with a smile pasted on his face. "Yes, Master Leo. What about VR-City do you want to take about? If it is about its working principle then please forgive my rudeness," I said after gulping the nice chewed pizza and then took another bite. Seeing the boy continue to enjoy his pizza despite being in the middle of a discussion with him, Leo was very dissatisfied. Noticing that the boy dare to casual in front of him even after learning his identity he started to understand why Ann did not talk about the second part of the conversation he had with her. Considering how rude and arrogant this boy was, he would not agree to be his student. Leo had approached Ann with the idea of epting the boy as his disciple but she did not take his words seriously. Leo was dissatisfied, since when was he, the greatest card creationist and Array master of the Southern region,cking people wanting to be his disciples? Yet, here he was looked down on by a Card Soldier realm brat. Witnessing the boy''s attitude, Leo did not know how to continue the conversation. Apart from expecting the boy as his disciple, he wanted to talk to him regarding the principle of inserting illusion in the grimoirework and the card apprentice''s consciousness into the illusion in the grimoirework. However, the boy had already made it clear that he did not want to talk about the working principles behind the VR-City. "Kid, I will apud your ingenuity for thinking of a way to insert illusion into the grimoirework and the card apprentice''s consciousness into the illusion in the grimoirework. But if don''t even think for a second that I cannot recreate simr results," Leo was confident that with one or two years he will be able toe up with a way to insert illusion into the grimoirework and card apprentice''s consciousness into the illusion in the grimoirework. "Okay," I replied nonchntly continuing to savor the pizza. " Two years¡ª No, one year that is all it will take for me to find a way to produce simr results," Leo dered. "..." I nodded chewing my pizza. "One year, you hear me," Leo repeated himself not getting the reaction he desired from the boy. "Good for you," I reached for another slice of pizza. "In one year I can create a VR-City of my own," Leo repeated himself for the third time feeling that the boy did not understand what he was implying. "I don''t doubt it," I think my hunger has increased the vor of the pizza. "Boy, if I were you I would not invest too much time and money in your VR-City because it would not survive thepetition," Leo finally spoke his mind. He was impressed by the boy''s VR-City, but he knew it was notpletely developed yet. It was barely big enough for two card lords. Let alone millions of card apprentices of different realms. By saying that he can replicate the VR-City in a year, Leo was trying to imply that by the time the boypletely develops his VR-City, he too will have created one. So instead of beingpetitors, they should join hands and be partners, this way, together they can conquer the market before other replicas of VR-City flood the market. Chapter 1383 How Dare You? Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 17:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House Listening to Leo''s ''advice'' I took a long hard look at him before cing my half-eaten pizza slice back on the tray and staring right into his eyes I asked, "Master Leo, are you threatening me? If not what are you trying to achieve here." "Threatening you? Kid, stop ying dumb. You should have already gotten the gist of my advice," Leo said understanding that the boy was trying to use the royal family to do his dirty work for him. Threatening the esteemed guest of the royal family, even he, Leo Lorn, with his meritorious service to the southern region could not escape the me. Instead of saying a simple no to his face, the boy nned to use the royal family to deliver the message. However, Leo liked the boy''s ruthless way of handling things. A simple no from the boy to his face would offend him but hearing the same no from the royal family would not only offend him but also serve as a warning to not mess with the boy. The boy''s arrogant and rude demeanor was all an act to get him riled up and fall for his trap. "Why you?" I asked Leo. The moment Leo personally came to the VIP room to hand me my winnings instead of handing them to me on the auction hall stage I knew he wanted something for me. However, the old man was too sly to fall for my obvious trap. Leo wasn''t the only one who wanted my VR-City, though others were yet to approach me in person. My online store message section was overflowing with variouspanies asking how to reach out to me. If this was the case with the message section, I felt sorry for Susan whose contact info was mentioned in the online store. I did have the superbrain card take it down but I was a tad bitte. Not to mention Volunteer No.2 from the VR-Cocoon card demonstration and Jill Norley have been trying to reach out to me by call and text. So I had no choice but to block their contact. All I am trying to say was there were a lot of people interested in my VR-City, some more eager than others. So why would I partner up with Leo, when I did not even n on getting a partner to begin with? "Why me? Kid, I am not here on behalf of myself, I am here representing the southern royal family," Leo rified. "You say as if that should matter to me," I said with a straight face. "..." Listening to the boy, Leo was without words and then turned to look at Ann to see if he heard right, only to find her voiding his eyes. Seeing this Loe was confused and asked, "What do you mean? Aren''t you a Southerner? Aren''t you a guest of the Southern royal family? Aren''t you seeking asylum under their protection?" "Correction, I am not a guest of the Southern royal family. I am being held here against my will. I am not seeking asylum under their protection, I am strong enough to be responsible for my life," I corrected Leo "..." Leo once again speechlessly turned to look at Ann, and like the previous time she avoid meeting his eyes again. "Let us agree to disagree that you are speaking the truth, still aren''t you a Southerner? Where is your patriotism for your mothend?" Leo pulled out the age-old patriotism card. "I am speaking the truth. And what does the fact I was born in Southern Region have to do with whom I do business? Master Leo, if you do not have anything worthy to offer, then please do not waste our time," I indirectly asked Leo to leave. "Kid, you don''t understand. Say even if your VR-City is one of a kind. Where are you going to get materials for the VR-Cocoon card? You do know how costly the Nightmare and Dream Sandalwood is? Forget the huge amount of seed money you would require to buy these ingredients, considering their demand in the market, where are you going to find a reliable supplier for those ingredients? Even if you are willing to pay more than the premium price you will not get a reliable source of supply. Kid, face it, you can''t do all this by yourself, you need a reliable partner, someone like the Southern royal family," Leo pointed out the reason why the boy needed the Southern Royal family as his partner in his new business venture. "Hahaha, hahaha¡­" I burst out in wildughter hearing Leo, puzzling everyone in the VIP box. "Kid, what so funny?" Loe asked feeling his patience thinning. "Hearing the words ''Reliable Partners'' and ''Southern Royal family'' used together I couldn''t hold back myughter, that''s the best joke I have heard in a while. Oh, I am sorry, you were being serious," I apologized sarcastically. "Boy, you can be arrogant, condescending, even look down on me but I will not stand by and watch you mock the Southern royal family¡ª" Seeing Leo was fuming and before he said or did something, Ann stepped in and interrupted him saying, "Wyatt, don''t you think you are going too far?" Being interrupted by Ann, Leo''s rage toward the boy only increased seeing how the royal family was being so amodating however, the boy did not show an ounce of gratitude towards the Royal family and instead dared to mock them. If not for the presence of Ann, Leo would have taken it upon himself to teach the boy some manners. "I am going too far? I gave you guys the secret to change the world as we see it and make the Southern region the wealthiest region of all five regions but all you did for me in return was turn me into the most hated fraudster in the world. Now, you me me for taking it too far, how dare you?" Chapter 1384 Love And Hate Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 18:09 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House "Wyatt, we all agreed that it was for your good," Ann defended pointing out that they were using the fraud cover to protect the boy when in reality it was just that. They were also using it to keep the Hyenas eyeing what their guessing. "Who gave you permission to decide that for me? One day I woke up and became the most hated fraudster in the world. I looked past that, but what did you guys do? Not only did you lose the only known source of Silver Milk in the entire world but you guys could not protect me like you promised to. I had to gamble with a devil to save my ass. I looked past that and still decided to help you guys and in return you guys imprisoned me. Just because the walls of the guest pce are fancier and cleaner than the walls of the prison doesn''t change the fact that I am your prisoner. And now this gentleman over here says that the Southern Royal family is a reliable partner, considering what I going through concerning our previous partnership, I have every right tough at those words. Do you understand why? If not, let me help you, the Southern royal family has been the shittest partner I have ever had. You guys not only did not deliver on your promise but you also lost the only known source of sliver milk in the world and then you guys drag me to the southern capital against my will and cage me. Now that I have another business venture, you guys snoop in like vultures, what is to say that you guys will do anything different this time around? Fuck! Where is Anna? I miss her," If Anna were here I would not have to go through all this. Unlike Ann who introduced Leo to me despite knowing his intentions, Anna would never put me on the spot like this. She would have immediately rejected Leo''s proposal, forget introducing him to me. "..." Leo stared at the boy dumbfoundedly, as Loenzo''s junior brother he thought he knew the ins and outs about the Silver milk power project but listening to the boy he learned there was more to it. As for Ann, she was devastated hearing the boy say he misses Anna with her right by his side. How was she any less than Anna? They were twins for goodness sake she had everything Anna had and more. Unlike Anna, she has never been with a man. With her seal still there, shouldn''t her value be more than Anna whose seal was opened long ago? Ann was frustrated not understanding what the boy wanted. He had feelings for his manager who was a prude just like her. In a way she was thebination of the best of both Susan and Anna, making her the perfect girl for him so shouldn''t the boy fall head over heels for her? But why wasn''t he? What was she missing? Ann despite iming to be smarter than Anna, could not see what Susan and Anna had but she did not. It was so obvious, Susan and Anna loved the boy. Ten out of ten times they both would sacrifice everything including their lives for the boy without hesitation. However, Ann, ten out of ten times would choose the Southern Royal family over the boy. Not to mention she only wanted the boy because Anna loved him and knew how serious Anna was about the boy. Anna might have had a messy past with many men but Ann knew none of them would amount to what the boy meant in Anna''s heart, mind, body, and soul. It was because Anna felt about the boy so strongly, that Ann who has never shown interest in Anna''s rtionships was now showing strong interest in Anna and the boy''s rtionship. Knowing that the boy was the one for Anna. "Kid, I said what I wanted to say. Take your time and consider it, I know you will make a sound decision," Saying that Leo prepared to leave because he did not know half of what was going on between the boy and the Southern royal family. The boy seems to both resent and care for the Southern royal family. He knows that the boy was staying in the Southern royal pce''s guest pce No. 1 but he thought that was only because the boy had discovered the silver milk powder. But now it seems there was more to it. He needs more information before he has any further negotiations with the boy. Seeing Leo take his leave, Ann sighed thinking that she should have warned Leo about the tension between the boy and the Southern royal family. Then she heard the boy make an unusual offer to Agatha, "Agatha you said you wanted to make money right?" "Yes, I do. Tell me what I need to do, Boss?" Agatha had long since wanted to discuss the VR-Cocoon card and VR-City with the boy but then listening to his conversation with Leo Lorn she decided against it. But hearing the boy bring it up she was overwhelmed with joy. Her pupils almost turned into dor signs. She did feel Ann staring daggers at her but Agatha did not mind because she need this opportunity more than the Southern royal family did. Before the boy could respond, Ann immediately spoke up, "Wyatt, don''t take any hasty decisions yet. I know the Royal family has let you down these past few days but give me some time, I will think of something to make it up to you. I promise. So, please don''t do anything hasty that both of us will end up regretting." I stared at Ann and was about to tell her off but the auction house director knocked on the door of the VIP box with a sullied face, "Your Highness, may Ie in." "Tell me you found that Chris Ainsworth," Ann did not bother with formalities and small talk but directly asked if they had found Chris Ainsworth. Chapter 1385 Ungrateful Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 18:17 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House "I am sorry your highness, we couldn''t find him. However, we have tightened the city watch if he somehow manages to elude them then border patrol will get him. They all are on high alert for anybody suspicious. They will catch him," the auction house director said with his head held down. He himself was not confident about the city watch and border patrol catching Chris Ainsworth so he did not dare to meet Ann''s eyes. After failing Ann''s expectations so many times he felt aggrieved and he med Chris Ainsworth for this. Right now he hated Chris so much that in his mind he had already cussed Chris and his nine generations of family members. "How do you expect the city watch and border patrol to catch a card grandmaster who escaped an SSS-rank space istion array under the watch of so many Card emperors and Card semi-demigods? Please, tell me how? I cannot wrap my mind around it," Ann thundered at the auction house director as his words made no sense to her. From Chris Ainsworth''s mysterious appearance in the Southern Captial to his sudden disappearance, Ann realized that Chris was in possession of knowledge or power that was not known to them. Even with the assistance of Card Demigod, Chris could not have escaped the SSS-rank space istion array without being noticed by the Card Emperors and Card Semi-demigods in the same room as him. Yet, Chris Ainsworth somehow managed to do it all by himself. Adding merits to Ann''s suspicion. Therefore, she believed that it was highly unlikely for the City watch or Border patrol to even find him let alone catch him. "Your Highness, for my ipetent I will resign and am prepared to face punishment fitting the crime," the auction house director directly pleaded ipetence offered to resign from his position, and begged for punishment because he could not take it anymore. No not Ann''s reprimanding but the embracement of failing time and again. He was the director of the Southern card creationist association''s auction house director. He did not get this position through connections but by stepping on all hispetition and making achievements that people believed were impossible. However, today because of a little Card Grandmaster, he failed time and again. "I will ignore the resignation letter that you shared with my grimoire. Go back, and think of ways to salvage the monthly auction. It has been dyed too long, think of ways to convenience the dissatisfied and angry crowd. As for your punishment, we can talk about itter," Ann would be stupid to fire the auction house director right when it was facing the greatest crisis since its establishment. "Your Highness, thank you for showing mercy," the auction house director bowed, and then ncing at the boy who was eating pizza and the two VR-Cocoon on the floor he added, "Your Highness, I have already thought of a way to salvage the monthly auction but I will require Master Wyatt''s assistance for that." Seeing neither Ann nor the boy said anything the auction house director continued and spoke his mind, "I can conduct the monthly auction right away, hoping the customers would understand our difficulties as there isn''t much we can do at this point or If Master Wyatt is willing to assist us, I can postpone the auction to the next week, this way we willnot only able to appease the disappointed crowd but also make this month''s monthly auction the most sessful monthly auction this decade." Listening to the auction house director, Ann immediately understood that he nned to auction the boy''s VR-Cocoon cards in the monthly auction. And considering that the VR-Cocoon was one of a kind, Ann felt that it was the best way to salvage this month''s monthly auction. However, would the boy be on board with this? Considering how he just chewed her and Leo''s heads off, it was likely the boy would not be willing to help them out. The auction house director patiently waited, seeing that neither Ann nor the boy said a word despite understanding what he was hinting at. The atmosphere in the VIP box was heavy,the auction house director did not dare to speak his idea again unless Ann or the boy brings it up. After a long awkward silence, Ann finally asked the boy, "Wyatt, what do you think?" "I can, but what will I gain by helping you again?" The Southern Capital''s auction was a great ce to start the sales of my VR-Cocoon cards but why settle when I could get more? "Master Wyatt, for your help, in the future auction house will never charge you for handling fees on any card you auction or sell here," the auction house director immediately proposed. It might look like he waspromising but actually, it was the other way around. The boy was a capable card creationist, soon his name will spread throughout the card world and people would be willing to pay any amount of fortune to collect cards created by him. So by waiving all the handling fees for cards the boy auctions in their auction house, the auction house manager was not losing money but tying the name of a promising card creationist to his auction house. In time, They will reap more profits than they lost by waiving the handling fees. "Not enough," I was not impressed by the offer put forward by the auction house director. Instead, I was a little dissatisfied that he nned to charge me handling fees for auctioning the cards in their auction house to help them. "We will also provide all the ingredients Master Wyatt needs to create cards for the auction. Of course, the price of the ingredients will be deducted from the sales," As if he had anticipated the boy''s rejection auction house manager immediately put forward another offer. "You do realize that I will be doing you guys a favor and not the other way around." Chapter 1386 Compound Interest Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 18:28 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House "You do realize that I will be doing you guys a favor and not the other way around?" I asked the auction house director whose''s negotiation was making me reconsider helping him. "Master Wyatt, are you not satisfied by my offers? If you have any demands please say, I will see if the auction house can achieve it," the Auction house director knew his stuff, he acted to be amodating when he was trying to screw me over without me realizing it. "Let me repeat myself, I agreed to auction my cards in your auction house as a favor, so it is given that I will not be charged handling fees and will be provided with the card ingredients. Don''t fucking try to underestimate me because of my age. Your next offer better be genuine and show your gratefulness otherwise I will leave," It was cute how the auction house director felt that he can negotiate with me when it was they who need me and not the other way around. Listening to the boy the auction house manager''s eyes squinted, wondering if all the younger generation were so capable. First Chris Ainsworth and now this boy, can he not get a win today? "Master Wyatt¡ª" the auction house manager was about to speak a few ttering words to the boy and make a new offer but he was interrupted by Ann, "Get out and make arrangements to hold the auction next week." "No, postpone the auction by two days," I suggested to Ann. "You confident you can get the cards ready by then?" Ann asked in doubt. "I have already designed the required card creation array formation, as long as I have sufficient ingredients I can start creating the cards," I assured Ann "Great," Ann eximed and the ring auction house director, she said, "You heard him, I believe you know what to do next?" "Leave it me, Your Highness," the auction house director said confidently as this was right up his alley. If he failed to do even this, then his life until now would be in vain. After the auction house director left, Ann asked the boy, "So what is it that you want?" The reason Ann interrupted the auction house director''s negotiation with the boy and sent him on an errand was that the auction house director did not know the boy well enough to sessfully negotiate with him. This boy was someone who tricked Anna into signing a one-sided soul contract turning the entire southern royal family into his bodyguard, then he outsmarted the devil into giving him the power he need to save his life for free. The wrath-filled screams ofBelphegor as he was dragged back to the dark realm were still fresh in Ann''s ears. There was no way, the auction house director would be able to win a negotiation against someone who was capable of such feats. So, Ann threw him out having decided to just give the boy what he wants in exchange for his help. Hopefully, it will soothe his anger toward the royal family, especially her grandma. "I want you to sell me 50 devil-grade ingredients, at present I don''t have the money but I will use 10 percent of my shares in the Silver Milk Powder as coteral. That should be fair right," I spoke my demand Agatha who was silently listening to their conversation on the side, learning the boy''s demand, suddenly felt her knees go weak, and taking the support of the wall she sat on a nearby chair. Regaining her calm, she wondered if the 10 percent of the boy''s share of Silver Milk Powder was even worth 30 devil-grade ingredients. If it was before the Freedom fighters stole the only known source of sliver milk then it would have been worth a lot more than 30 devil-grade ingredients however now they would not even fetch a single devil-grade ingredient but if the central government manages to get the Gate Dungeon back from the freedom fighters then it would be a different story. After the only known source of Silver Milk was stolen by the freedom fighters, the central government did not waste time and immediately spread everything they knew about the Southern Royal family''s Silver Milk Project and their deal with the boy to other world leaders, to rally them all against the Southern Royal family and force it to give up its exclusive rights of silver milk powders production and supply. So it was not surprising that, as the demigod Windsor''s trusted retainer Agatha knew about whole Silver Milk Powder overdeal. "Make it 20 devil-grade ingredients and you will have to pay us back within 10 years along with thepound interest rate of 3% per month. In case you fail to do so we not only reserve the right to im 10% of your share of silver milk powder that you used as coteral but will also cease a part of your remaining shares to make up for our losses," Ann counter-proposed, the condition proposed by her did not favor the boy, it was as if she wanted to make sure the boy would not be able to pay her back. Agatha was surprised that Ann was considering the boy''s offer. But listening to the condition put forward by Ann, Agatha felt that Ann wanted to use 20 devil-grade ingredients to take control of all the boy''s share. Now that was a cold-hearted move. "Make it 50 devil-grade ingredients and you have a deal," I was not angered by the conditions put forward by Ann, because she used the condition to show Agatha and others who would hear about this dealter to not get any funny idea about silver milk powder project and its shares in my hands. I say this because the Southern Royal family was doing everything in its power to ensure that the Silver Milk Powder project was up and running before the central government and the allies get the only known source of silver milk back from the Freedom Fighters. That would mean if I managed to deliver on my promise to create a dungeon simr to Silver Beach Gate dungeon, within a year the silver milk powder will hit the market. And by the next decade, I will be the wealthiest man in this world. Not to mention, I will be able to pay back the Southern royal family within a year after the product enters the market. What Ann was doing was not any different from what I did in Leo''s case. I could have politely rejected Leo but I yelled at him, spoke rudely of the royal family, and created a scene, all this just to give people watching the impression that not everything was good in my partnership with the Southern Royal family. Yes, I was a little dissatisfied with the royal family but not to the point I showed earlier. This should keep the hyenas at bay till I am ready. "No, 10% shares aren''t enough as coteral for 50 devil-grade ingredients, I will consider it if you raise it to 20%." Chapter 1387 50 Devil-Grade Ingredients Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 18:42 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House "40 devil-grade ingredients for 15% shares as coteral and I get to pick which ingredients I want, or I will find someone else," I said with a frown as if this was my bottom line. Over the millennia the royal family has managed to umte mountains of devil-grade ingredients enough to fill several storage rooms because except for the devil core, they had no idea what to do with the rest of the corpses of the devils they yed other than to harvest the intact parts as ingredients. I nned to take advantage of this to select the 40 most expensive devil-grade ingredients in their warehouse using my demon merchant codex. "Deal," Ann immediately agreed then added, "Let us head home, I will draw up the contract and bring you to choose the ingredients." "Rich people," Agatha blurted seeing the boy make a huge deal worth 40 devil-grade ingredients while stuffing himself with pizza. "Wait, I am not done yet," I said so because 40 devil-grade ingredients were nowhere near enough for me to bring my ns to fruition. "You sure you want to invest so much in this project?" Ann enquired the boy in surprise. She just promised to give him 40 devil-grade ingredients and he still wanted more, she did not believe building VR-city would require that much seed money. But considering that the boy always gave his best, she felt he was going to invest everything he can into the VR-City project. "Why? Do you too believe that I cannot do this all on my own?" I asked Ann. She was not a dreamer like Anna, and would never support any of my ideas so far so it was not surprising that she did not believe that I could do this. "Does it matter what I think? You will do what you want anyway," Ann avoided answering as she really did not believe in the boy that he would be able to make the VR-City a sess that people will speak of ages from now. Shaking my head I used a cleansing array to clean myself and said, "I have information that will be of big help to the Southern region. I will share it with you for 10 devil-grade ingredients." "What is the information?" Ann asked squinting her eyes. She did not doubt that the boy had some information that would benefit the southern region but if it was worth ten devil-grade ingredients. "You better than to ask for the goods without paying up," I said in disappointment and urged her, "You better hurry because the longer you wait the closer the information will get to losing its value." "Fine, I give you 10 devil-grade ingredients now tell me the information," Ann decisively agreed. "Have you heard of gate dungeons to gates?" I asked Ann to create suspense instead of just telling her after all this information was worth 10 devil-grade ingredients. "Yes, but whenever a gate dungeon with two entrances is found it is immediately conquered and destroyed by the card apprentice involved as it will only spark a war over its ownership," Ann replied with a deep frown as she was not liking what the boy was trying to enunciate. "Well, Chris Chase aka Chris Ainsworth has found one connecting the outskirts of the Western capital to the outskirts of the Southern capital. That was why he was in the Southern capital this morning. Don''t ask me which dungeon this is all I know but you should know that the Western Pce already knows about this dual gate dungeon and should be making their move by now," I revealed to Ann. When I hacked Chris Chase''s grimoire, I had my Superbrain card bug his grimoire just in case he escapes. And it paid off. A few minutes ago Chris Chase contacted the Western Pce hoping to use the information on the gate dungeon with two gates connecting the Westen capital to the Southern capital with them in exchange for resources to heal himself. The repercussions of using the Space-time tunnel were more than he had expected, if he did not do anything about it his wounds would only worsen until he finds peace in death''s embrace. As soon as the Western Pce heard that Chris had information on a gate dungeon connecting Western Capital with Southern Capital, he immediately turned the call encrypted and swept Chris''s grimoire to check if someone was eavesdropping. If not for my demon merchant codex, I would have been caught in the act by them. "I can''t believe the useless director was right, Chris Ainsworth was Chris Chase," Agatha eximed "Don''t tell me¡­" listening to the boy''s action Ann finally understood what Chris Ainsworth was doing in the dungeon registration and allocation department headquarters early in the morning. Ann immediately understood how Chris Ainsworth who had entered a dungeon in the Western Captial could be seen in the Southern Capital. The dungeon he entered in the Western capital was the first gate of the two-gate dungeon and the dungeon he tried to book in the Southern capital was the second gate of the two-gate dungeon. Though this did not exin how Chris was able to escape the SSS-rank space istion array or how the boy knew about Chris finding the two-gate dungeon, she had a more pressing issue to attend to. Using an encrypted line she began to report the information to her mother. Because when ites to this kind of situation, only her mother was the most reliable one. As the rest of the demigods in the family only liked to take with their muscles. After reporting the matter to her mother, Ann''s tense facial expression finally eased a little bit especially when she heard her mother say, "Don''t worry, aunt is still in the southern region, I will call and ask her to personally guard the dual gate dungeon until I get there." By ''aunt'' Ann''s mother obviously meant Field Marshal Heatsend. However, what assured Ann was the fact that her mother would be arriving to handle this matter. Chapter 1388 Distributors Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 18:54 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House While Ann was busy making arrangements for the dual gate dungeon, I looked at Agatha and asked, "Are you enjoying the show?" "A deal worth 50 devil-grade ingredients and a dual dungeon connecting the capitals of two regions, this is more entertaining than any televised show," Agatha replied honestly. "Do you want to continue watching or pick up where we left off earlier?" I asked Agatha yfully knowing fully well that she was dying to ask me about the VR-City project. "Earlier I was, but now I don''t know," Agatha said dejectedly. "Why is that?" I asked her with a frown. "A project with starting capital of 50-devil grade ingredients is not something I can invest in. My worth will not even fetch me a devil ingredient much less a share in your project," Agatha said with self-deprecation. "Who said I was looking for invesrors? I wanted to ask if you are willing to be my distributor," I rified. "Distributor, I can do that," Agatha said with new-found confidence. "Good, I need these cards to reach as many people as possible in the fastest way possible," I demanded. "Don''t worry I know people who can sell milk to a cow, but are you sure you can create so many cards in a short time? I mean did you find the supplier for the card ingredients?" Agatha enquired in concern. She had no doubts about the boy''s card creation and array mastery capabilities but she was not sure if the boy would be able to gather therge quantity of ingredients required to create the cards even with the help of the Southern Royal family. "Don''t worry about that, I got all that covered. Just focus on your part of the sales," I assured Agatha not knowing if I convinced her to trust me because there was no way for me to find a reliable supplier for those card ingredients in this world but that it was a different story in devil merchant code. "My part of the sales? You have other distributors in mind?" Agatha asked in surprise learning that she wasn''t the only distributor the boy had in mind. She did not mind sharing, but she worried of the boy could create so many cards. "Yes, I do. In a month I want about one-tenth of the world poption to explore the VR-City." I revealed my ns. "Aah- Wyatt, I hate to rain on your dreams but I don''t think the one-tenth of the world can afford this card," Agatha pointed out. Based on her calction, the cost of the card created by the boy will not be cheap. Even the E-rank version of the card would cost a small fortune. With such a huge price tag expecting one-tenth of the card world''s poption to explore the VR-City was a fool''s dream. "Don''t worry I n to sell the card at the cheapest cost possible," the real price was not the VR-Cocoon card but the VR-City, as long as people got hooked on it I could easily make up the losses and make a hundred times that on in-game purchase. Buying a VR-Cocoon card would not be enough to enter the VR-City, people would have to pay a small amount every month to enter the VR-City after the limited-time free period was over, something like a monthly, quarterly, half-yearly, or yearly subscription. This way I will have a steady stream of moneying in. "How?" Agatha looked at the boy in confusion. Because even the lowest rank of the Sandalwood tree monster ingredients was expensive. So, how did the boy n to make these cards cheap? "You do know that the only reason I used Sandalwood tree monster ingredients and Sleepy Caterpir ingredients to create the VR-Cocoon card was because of the stupid challenge? I have other better but cheap alternatives to create the VR-Cocoon cards, you do know that, right?" I looked at Agatha with a questioning gaze implying, ''Are you dumb?'' "I knew that, I was just making sure that if you were nning to do exactly that," Agatha said trying to hide her embarrassment. "I will take your word for it. Anyway contact your people and get them ready, I will have the first batch of cards ready in two days," I asked Agatha to make appropriate arrangements as I wanted these cards in the market as soon as possible. "Got it, boss," Agatha affirmed and got to work summoning her grimoire. Now, that Agatha was taken care of I had to call my other distributor, Jill. She must be pissed that I have been ignoring her call and text for a while now. Well, She is easy to please. She will cool down once she hears I am going to help her make a butt load of money. "Wyatt, this is too much. How dare you block my number after I gave you my first time?" Jillined immediately after answering my call. "Well, your womb tried to swallow me whole," I defended. "Call it even," Jill''s answer surprised me. I was shocked by how quickly she gave up using the fact that I blocked her number to guilt and take advantage of me in the negotiation. "Nope, your first time was not worth my life," what if she lets go of this matter I did not n to since she was the one who brought it up. "How can you say that to my face? Believe it or not, if I tell my father that you took his precious daughter''s innocence he will send his army of assassins to kill you while you are taking a dump," Jill seemed to be offended hearing me say that her first time was not worth me risking my life. "Fine, let us call it even. So what is it you wanted to talk to me so urgently?" I asked pretending to not know Jill''s intention for calling me right after the VR-Cocoon card demonstration. Chapter 1389 Big Picture Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 19:12 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Card Creationist Association, Auction House "Tsk tsk, my dear friend, the question isn''t what I want from you but what I can do for you?" Jill said smugly. "I don''t want you to do anything for me," I uninterestedly replied not bothering to y along with Jill. "Tell that to me after you hear what I can do for you," Jill said knowing that the boy was ying hard to get. "I am pretty sure my answer will be the same after I hear what you have to say?" I said confidently as I would never consider taking a partner in my VR-City project. "Let me be the judge of that. Get ready to drop your jaws, my father and a few of his friends are interested in your VR-City and are willing to invest a lot of money. By a lot of money, I mean enough for you to feed the whole world three meals per day for a whole decade. Along with that, they are willing to take full responsibility to provide you with a reliable supply chain for the ingredients required for your VR-Cacoon card," Jill revealed. "That''s a lot of money, but what''s in it for you? What do you get to be their spokesperson?" Since Jill was not seeking any advantage from me, her greed for money was met somewhere or by someone else. "I get 5 percent of theirbined shares in your VR-City project as amission for brokering this deal," Jill replied to the boy honestly. "Now that''s a hugemission, enough to turn you from a richdy to a filthy richdy," Now I finally knew why Jill was not trying to take advantage of me, she had a bigger whale in sight. "I know right? All it takes to make that happen is your nod, do I have it?" Jill asked the boy with great anticipation. "Jill, I consider you as a friend. So, I will be honest with you. I am not searching for investors for my VR-City project however I have been searching for good distributors for the VR-Cocoon card, Do you think your father and his friends will be interested?" I answered truthfully to Jill because I still needed her to get me the coordinates of other worlds discovered by the top ten universities. "I see," Jill said in a low tone, and then added, "Since you are searching distributors for the VR-Cocoon card, I take it that you have managed to secure a reliable supplier for the card ingredients and that you have alreadypleted the creation of the VR-City." "It is almost a done deal," I did not go into details. "..." Jill went quiet hearing my answer and after a moment of silence, she spoke, "No wonder you dared to show off the VR-City to the world. I would like to know when and how did youplete such a big project but you will not tell me that. I guess my call was also within your n." "You overestimate me," I said humbly and then reminded her, "Don''t forget to ask your father and his friend if they are willing to be the VR-Cocoon card distributors." "I don''t need to ask, I already know their answer. They will not," Jill answered "Well, their loss. What about you?" I was not disappointed by Jill''s answer since the real target I wanted to recruit was Jill, not her father or his friends. "Me?" Jill asked in surprise. "Why are you surprised? You are one of the best saleswomen I know. What do you say will you be the distributor for my VR-Cocoon card?" I asked Jill again. "Sure, since you scraped my dream of bing a filthy rich woman, I have to hustle to survive in this expensive world," Jill agreed. "Good, can you make it to the Southern capital in two days to collect the cards?" I inquired. "Do you even have to ask?" Jill asked while implying that she will be in the Southern capital in two days. "Good, let us discuss the contract and other stuff after you arrive. I will be looking forward to your arrival," Receiving the confirmation from Jill, I ended the call nning to get started with my ns, as two days was not a lot of time to create millions of cards. As I hung up the call, I found Ann ring at me. Ignoring her re, I demanded, "I want the Southern royal family to be my distributor for the entire Southern region." "Why would we agree to that when stand to gain chump changepared to what you will be gaining?" Ann argued. "Take me to the guest pce, I have to get started now to meet the deadline," I ordered not bothering to argue with Ann because I knew the Southern Royal family would help me distribute VR-Cocoon cards to every corner of the Southern Region. How do I know this? Let me just say we have an understanding between us. My rtionship with the Southern Royal family was strained right now but that was because of a few differences of opinion but in the end, they treated me modestly well. Yes, they dropped the ball in the case of Silver beach gate dungeon. However, I believe they can handle the distribution of VR-Cocoon cards across the Southern region. "What do you mean? How are you going to create the cards when you don''t even have the ingredients to create the cards?" Ann asked the boy in confusion. "Don''t worry I have everything prepared just make sure that by the end of this month, every one out of five card apprentices in the southern region has my VR-Cocoon card," I did not bother to exin myself to Ann and just put forward my demands. "If the price of the cards is low as you im, then that is not a challenge," Ann answered despite having imed that the Royal family might not help because they stood to make less. It was clear to Ann that the royal family will not hesitate to meet the boy''s demands especially when they stood to earn money while they were at it. "Don''t worry the price of the cards will be low while also enough for distributors to make enough profits," I assured Ann. To ensure that the prices of the cards remained as low as possible while giving the distributors enough profits to be motivated into pushing these cards onto the public I nned to forgo my share of the profits. I wasn''t being generous I was just keeping the bigger picture in mind. I was willing to forgo my share of the profits now so that I can have a steady stream of vast revenue in the future. Aside from the money I stood to gain something else from this, a way to monitor anyone and everyone who uses my VR-City, allowing me to form my informationwork. With this, I will finally be able to spy on the big leagues of this world power. Just like the Supreme leader and his incarnations, Matron and her paw n, and the Emissary of Light and his fanatics. Thinking of this an unconscious grin formed on my face. Yes, I had Clown Mask''s future vision but it was limited to the date of her death in that timeline and right now the timeline I am in has diverged a lot from the Clown Mask''s future Vision''s timeline. It would be safer to assume that her future vision was no longer reliable. Take the raise of Freedom Fighters for example. If I had not relied on the future vision too much maybe just maybe I could have seen the signs of Luna''s betrayal sooner. I could use the cmity daughter gem to create my informationwork but I did not want to involve innocent people in my struggle for a chill life. If I did that, it would weigh heavily on my conscious. Seeing the grin on the boy''s face a chill ran down Ann''s spine giving her an ominous feeling, so she asked, "What are you scheming Dalton Wyatt?" ¡­ Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 21:50 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Treasury No.007 "You sure took your time choosing the 50 devil-grade ingredients," Ann scoffed seeing the satisfied look on the boy''s face as he walked out of the treasury. "What can I say your family treasure trove was eye-opening?" I said remembering the enormous piles of devil-grade ingredients lying on the floor of the royal treasury. "Unfortunately, they are worthless. Nobody except you had ever wanted to trade them," Ann replied. She was not lying because there weren''t many diamond-grade card creationists who could use devil-grade ingredients. Thanks to my Soul pupils I can easily study the soul pathways of ingredients and uncover their secret. However, the same was not true for other card creationists, it would take them years of research to uncover the secrets of each soul pathways of the ingredients. Not to mention the devil-grade ingredients that were basically the parts of fallen devils were unique, which meant, to use them as ingredients for a card it would require a diamond-grade card creationist to conduct years of individual research on that ingredient. Therefore, Devil-grade ingredients were not popr for trade. Chapter 1390 VR-Universe Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 21:53 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Treasury No.007 Powered by the insaneputing speed of Hive AI I can use my soul pupils ability to deduce any soul pathway within minutes. With such deduction power, I did not have to worry about using devil-grade ingredients in card creation. However, I did not borrow 50 devil-grade ingredients from the Southern royal family for card creation but as capital to build an insanely sophisticated VR-City at an insane speed as possible. "Can I ask what you are going to do with these 50 devil-grade ingredients?" Ann asked the boy not out of curiosity but suspicion that he was up to something. She had this nagging feeling this moment was the prequel of something bigger than herself. "Why ask when you can see the answers you seek in two days?" I said without much thought and then following my memory I headed toward the guest pce. "Aren''t you profound," Ann mocked seeing the boy was so tight-lipped about his intentions. But Ann was not bothered by it, as long as the boy is within the southern royal pce, all his actions will not escape the royal family''s eyes. ¡­ Date- 7 April 2321 Time- 22:21 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1 "Colton, don''t disturb me for the next two days," I said to the butler, about to m the door in his meddling face but he held the door by its edge and asked, "Sir, what about your meals?" "I have other arrangements," I said with a frown. This guy has been more clingy since I returned from the auction house, making his intentions to keep tabs on me for his master obvious. How shameless was the Southern Royal family willing to be? Or was he just a distraction for something else? "Sir, I will be right by the door so please call if you need anything," the butler said, letting go of the door. Either way, it did not matter because I had the seed world. Inside its isted space, any of the Southern Royal family''s surveince was bound to be useless. Closing the door and locking it, I moved into the seed world. "Now, this is troublesome?" muttered Colton who stood expressionlessly by the room door feeling the boy''s presence disappear from the room into a seed that burrowed into the surrounding space and lodged in there. Inside the seed world, I summoned the stone Viltronians and had them use their stone rule to create more floating inds so that my mutated soul clones can erect the VR-Card creation array formations on them. While my summons and clones got busy, I turned my grimoire pages to the demon merchant pages and essed the inter-realmwork, [Wee to Inter-Realm Network, please choose thework you want to explore,] "Personal Realm Network" [Dear Demon Merchant, You are yet to host a Personal Realm Network. Do you want to host a personal realmwork by giving the devil merchant code an appropriate offering? (Yes/No)] "Yes," I answered decisively. [Dear Demon Merchant, To host a Personal Realm Network for a day you will have to offer 10 mid-grade soul jade. Do you wish to proceed with the offering? (Ye/No) Note: Demon Merchant can offer other offerings of equal value.] "Yes," I said, cing one devil-grade ingredient on the offering page of the demon merchant pages. [Dear Demon Merchant, With this offering you can host a Personal Realm Network for a century. Do you want to proceed with the offering? (Yes/No)] "Yes," I affirmed, taking a step toward my n. [Dear Demon Merchant, Your Personal Realm Network (PRN)is online for the next 100 years. As the Administrator of the Personal Realm Network (PRN), you can personalize it through the Admin page in your Demon Merchant Codex. Note: Due to the special offering Devil Merchant code has added a freework security to your PRN for the next 100 years. ] ''Was this the Devil merchant Code''s way of asking me to use Devil-grade ingredients as an offering more often?'' I wondered having learned that the Devil Merchant code that was known for its greed actually offered freework security to my PRN for the next hundred years. Regardless, this was good news for me as I nned to conduct my next transaction using Devil-grade ingredients. After hosting my own PRN, I explored it and except for my demon merchant ID, it was empty. I guess other demon merchants can now ess my PRN using my demon merchant ID. Soon I essed the admin page with my demon merchant ID and uploaded the Hive AI into my PRN servers giving it full administrative powers. With this I no longer had to use the Demon Merchant pages to ess my PRN instead I could directly ess it through the Hive AI. Now this was a very important step for my ns to host the VR-City¡ªno, the VR-Universe in my PRN. Next, I essed the devil merchant code to help me create a VR-Universe big enough to house trillions of consciousnesses within it in my PRN. First, I just wanted to stick with the n and create a VR-City but seeing how low it costs to create a fully immersive illusionary city with interactive NPCs I decided to expand the VR-City into a VR-Universe as my budget allowed it. Since I conduct the whole transaction using Devil-grade ingredients, the Devil Merchant code added the high-level interactive NPCs to the VR-Universe for free, it connected my PRN to the sample VR-city I create in the Grimoirework for free, and also offer free security, maintenance, and upkeep of the VR-Universe and it''s NPCs for the next hundred years. By connecting my PRN to the sample VR-City I built in the grimoirework, the devil merchant code had turned it into a gateway for the natives of the card world to enter the VR-Universe in my PRN using their Grimoire through the Grimoirework. Chapter 1391 Devil Merchant Codes Generosity Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 03:14 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 Leo and numerous others like him who warned me that I could not build a VR-City big enough for millions of consciousnesses were right. So what? I could outsource the job to someone who was more than capable to pull something like that off despite the limited time for a reasonable price or in this case a cheap price, Devil Merchant Code. I wanted to offer 30 devil-grade ingredients to the Devil Merchant Code to create VR-City big enough to hold a hundred million consciousnesses. With the idea that once the number of VR-City users nears a hundred million, I will end the limited-time free period and start charging a reasonable amount for monthly/quarterly/half-yearly/yearly subscriptions to enter the VR-City. However, with 30 devil-grade ingredients the Devil Merchant Code created a fully immersive illusionary universe with interactive NPCs capable of housing trillions of consciousnesses. Most importantly, without me having to ask for it, the devil merchant code made it so that the natives of the card world could enter the VR-Universe in my Personal Realm Network using their grimoire through the grimoirework. Honestly, I did not know that this was even possible, I was nning to use one or two devil-grade ingredients as an offering to get the devil merchant code to extend the VR-Universe in My PRN to the Grimoirework such that the natives of card world could enjoy the VR-Universe in the part of grimoirework hosted by my grimoire. Instead, it made an exception and made it possible for natives to enter VR-Universe in my PRN through the grimoirework. In my way, the consciousnesses of the card apprentice from the card world and the VR-Universe in my PRN would get together in the grimoirework hosted by my grimoire. However, in the new way made possible by the devil merchant code, the consciousnesses of the card apprentice can enter the VR-Universe in my PRN through the grimoirework hosted by my grimoire. To put it simply, my way wasplicated and tiresome, but the devil merchant''s code''s way was simpler and made things easier. Especially the VR-Cocoon cards. If my original n was implemented, I would have to create VR-Cocoon cards of different ranks for each realm of card apprentice, such that the consciousness transfer to the VR-Universe extended to the grimoirework hosted by my grimoire would be safe and stable for each realm of card apprentice. There was one huge disadvantage to this n. My grimoire was of golden grade so the grimoirework hosted by it would only be able to hold the consciousness of the card lord realm card apprentices at most. Not to mention I could only create VR-Cocoon cards up to A-rank. However, in the new n made possible by the generosity of the Devil Merchant code, I did not have to worry about all this as the VR-Universe will be hosted in my PRN which was hosted through the Devil Merchant code. The PRN was strong enough to hold the consciousness of devils, let alone card demigods and lower realms. Here, I only had to worry about helping the card apprentices separate their consciousnesses from their physical body and guiding it to the gateway in the grimoirework made by the Devil merchant code. For that, an F-rank card was more than enough. With this new development, I had toe up with a new VR-Cocoon card recipe. This meant that the Card creation array formations created by my clones were now all useless. But it was all worth it, as one of the greatest disadvantages of my n had been resolved. Now the card apprentices of different realms instead of using VR-Cocoon cards of their rank to enter the VR-Universe could use low-rank cards to enter it. As of now, the new VR-Cocoon card recipe I am going to create will be of the F-rank. There were two reasons for this, the obvious one was the affordability of the card and the other reason was the card rate. The number of stars a card apprentice had was limited, so all card apprentices preferred cards with low card rate as much as possible. So, my priority for the new VR-Cocoon card was to make it the cheapest card in the market with a one-star card rate. This way almost all the card apprentices had VR-Cocoon cards equipped in their grimoire all time. If circumstances allowed it, I nned to add a few passive effects to the VR-Cocoon card so that the Card apprentices do not mind reserving one card slot in their item card slots for the VR-Cocoon card. If the new VR-Cocoon card I create can satisfy all three of these checkpoints, then it would easily achieve my wish that every card apprentice has a VR-Cocoon card equipped in their grimoire all the time. Now that my n of a VR-City had expanded into a VR-Universe, I decided to remove the limited timeplete free ess of VR-Universe and turn it into free but limited ess. By buying a VR-Cocoon card the card apprentice will be buying a room in one of the housing projects of a random VR-City of a VR-World in the VR-Universe. This room would be simr to the VR-Safe Room I demonstrated during the challenge. This way card apprentices will be residents of that VR-City in the VR-World of the VR-Universe. If people want to upgrade their rooms in the VR-City or move to a new city or move to a new world in the VR-Universe they will have to pay a reasonable price. Restricted free ess, this was my new n to make a fortune. This way the VR-Universe will be used and loved by both the rich and poor alike. Allowing VR-Universe to be in trend for long for it to make a ce in the mind and heart of the card apprentices such that ife one day the government ns to ces a ban or something simr on the VR-Universe then the public''s love for the VR-Universe will make it difficult for them to do so. Chapter 1392 F-Rank Diamond Slime And Gum Trent Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 03:29 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 Just imagining the idea that every card apprentice in this world would be equipped with my VR-Cocoon card gave me chills. This was the final milestone I had to achieve in my quest to create an intelligencework superior to the Supreme Leader''s Incarnations, Matron''s Paw n, and the Emissary of Light''s Fanatics. To meet this milestone, I have already created a fun fully immersive VR-Universe with highly interactive and social NPCs. Now all that remained was an F-rank VR-Cocoon card which was affordable for everyone, the lowest possible card rate, and a few passive card effects that made this card attractive enough for the Card apprentices to keep it equipped even when they do not n to visit the VR-Universe. When I began this project, I thought I had the VR-Cocoon card under wraps and would struggle with the creation of VR-City which can hold a hundred million consciousnesses. But my worries were misced. Thanks to the generosity of the Devil Merchant Code I was able to create a functioning VR-Universe capable of holding trillions of consciousnesses for a cheap price instead was having of struggling with the creation of the VR-Cocoon card as with the new features of the VR-Universe the old VR-Cocoon card recipe had to be scrapped create a new from scratch with two checkpoints in mind. After wrecking my brain for a long time, I finally came up with a new VR-Cocoon card thanks to the Myriad Realm Race Records which pointed me towards the perfect ingredient for my new VR-Cocoon card recipe, F-rank Diamond Slime''s core and slime, and F-rank Dream Gum. F-rank Diamond Slime traps its prey in its slime body and before the prey can break away the Diamond Slime''s slime gets solidified, turning into a crystal, hence the name Diamond Slime. Encased prey within the crystalized Slime slowly gets digested by the Slime. The crystallization of the Slime''s body was not just used to trap the prey but also to defend against predators. The Diamond Slime''s body breathes in the surrounding soul energy and refines it for itself. F-rank Gum Trents, are a species of peaceful sentient trees that discharge the F-rank Dream gum on their wounds. So that the predator attacking them gets infected by the Dream gum, which will send the predator''s body into a deep hibernation by separating their consciousness from their body. By the time the predator figures out a way to return its consciousness to its body and wake up from deep hibernation, the Gum Trents would have already fled the scene. Apart from their abilities, the reason I chose these three ingredients was that they were very cheap and abundantly avable in the devil merchant code. Having spent one devil-grade ingredient for hosting my Personal Realm Network and another thirty devil-grade ingredients for the creation of the fully immersive VR-Universe I was left with 19 devil-grade ingredients from my original 50 devil-grade ingredients. Unable to find any devil/demon merchant selling Common Cores, I spent all 19 of the devil-grade ingredients to acquire Diamond Slime Core, Diamond Slime''s Slime, and Gum Trent''s Dream Gum in a ratio of 1:3:2. As I would require one Diamond slime core with three parts of Diamond slime''s slime and two parts of Gum Trent''s dream Gum to create the new F-rank VR-Cocoon card. This was the most efficient card recipe the hive AI hade up with after running numerous simtions. 19 devil-grade ingredients worth of F-rank ingredients, the order was so huge, that I could not individually visit all the Demon/Devil merchants to get that amount of the ingredients and also I only had 19 devil-grade ingredients I couldn''t split them to pay with each devil/demon merchants. so I had to recruit the help of devil merchant code, which would take my 19 devil-grade ingredients and buy equal amounts of F-rank ingredients from the other devil/demon merchants using the regr resources it has stored. Acquiring the ingredients, I ordered my three mutated soul clones to set up the card creation array formation for the new VR-Card recipe specified by the Hive AI. While I got out of the Seed World and headed out of the room to find Colton, the head butler, standing by the door. Seeing me appear, Colton remained motionless and asked, "How may I help, Sir?" "I need ten millionmon cores, arrange them for asap," 19 devil-grade ingredients had brought me enough F-rank ingredients to create ten million cards so I ordered ten millionmon cores for the creation of these cards. "Ten millionmon cores and anything else, sir?" Colton replied expressionlessly however his eyes could not hide his surprise having learned that the boy wanted ten millionmon cores. Colton was assigned to keep tabs on the boy so he knew that the boy would be creating VR-Cocoon cards for the auction to be held in two days. So when the boy asked him to get ten millionmon cores, he could not help but wonder if the boy nned to use the ten millionmon cores to create ten million cards for the auction. Not to forget the 2 days time limit. "Nothing else, just ten millionmon cores," I ordered Calton. "I will arrange them right away," Colton agreed to the boy''s demand without asking any questions because he was ordered by Ann to help the boy in every way possible. But Colton was curious, wondering what the boy was nning to do with ten millionmon cores when he did not order a single ingredient. Reluctantly suppressing his curiosity, Colton left to get the boy the ten millionmon cores he demanded, bound by Ann''s orders. Seeing Colton leave to get me themon cores I wanted, I walked back into the bedroom and gotfortable. While waiting for Colton to arrive with cores, I summoned my grimoire and essed the grimoirework to check the hy of my VR-Cocoon card VR-City. Chapter 1393 Announcment Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 06:56 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 The VR-Cocoon and VR-City had be the top ten most trending searches on the grimoirework in just one night. This was mostly thanks to the stage created by Chris. If not for Chris attracting the attention of the whole world on that one challenge, especially the attention of the Western and Southern regions, I don''t think the news about the VR-Cocoon card and VR-City would be able to spread across the globe so quickly. So I had Chris to thank for the current poprity of the VR-Cocoon card and VR-City. Then I went through the top articles on the VR-Cocoon card and the VR-City to see what the people thought about them. And I was not surprised to find that the articles did not have much information on both but just read what I had said in the demonstration from word to word and attached the link to the demonstration Video. People who wrote these articles were not card creationists or array masters, so they did not understand the concept of a fully immersive and interactive illusion. However, they were doing a good job of making the world aware that such new things were developed by the infamous Silver Milk Fraud. This got mixed reactions from the readers of these articles, as more than half of them still believed that something invented by me could never actually be true due to the prejudice created by my reputation as the Silver milk fraudster. Many who side with me on this matter pointed out the challenge between me and Chris to show that I was a very capable card creationist and there was more to the Silver Milk powder fraud than what meets the eye. The harder my supporters tried to defend me, the more the people disregard them as conspiracy theorists. This baffled me. The news of the Silver Milk fraud was broadcasted on the national media which was the main reason why people were having a hard time letting go of my reputation as the silver milk fraudster as many believed that national media would not promote lies. In their words, a fraudster will always be a fraudster. Just like how the Silver Milk powder was proved as a fraud, very soon the VR-Cocoon and VR-City will also be proven as a fraud. None of them cared that the card demonstration conducted by me was monitored and judged by renowned high-level Card creationists and Array masters such as Leo Lorn himself. What baffled me the most was that nobody, I mean nobody who knew about the Silver Milk Powder and Freedom Fighters incident came forward with that information. I wondered why that was. Was it because those who knew about this incident were all powerful and busy card apprentices that did not have time to waste reading half-baked and subpar tabloids? Or was it because the government had asked the authorities to keep a tight lid on it? The former made a little sense but thetter made no sense. I mean why keep a tight lid on some that will be public soon? Wasn''t now the best opportunity for them to reveal the miraculous silver milk powder and vilify the freedom fighters for stealing it? Dere that the freedom fighters were a terrorist organization bent on destroying the current world order. However, for some reason, the general popce was never made aware of the silver milk powder or the actions of the freedom fighters. If the world leaders could not be bothered to keep the general public up to date what about the news and media? Was it not their job to keep the public up to date? Forget about that, now that they know that the silver milk powder was not a fake product but a genuine product. Shouldn''t they be admitting their mistake and informing their loyal views about it? And while they were at it, they could also apologize to me for ruining my reputation by giving a public apology. However, so far it seems neither the news nor the media seem to have no such intentions. This was pissing me off, however, it would not be toote for me to ask them to admit their wrongdoings once I be the richest and one of the most influential people in this world. Then I will have them begging for forgiveness on their knees. I wanted the news and media to be held responsible for their actions. The truth will be in the open soon so I did not let this bother me. Instead, I visited my online store on the Grimoirework. Its messages were filled with people wanting VR-Cocoon cards or people wanting to coborate with me on my VR-Project. Ignoring them all, I made an official post in the online store announcing that the VR-Cocoon card will be auctioned in the Southern Capital monthly auction to be held in two days. And those who want to buy the VR-Cocoon card can attend the auction to get their hands on one. Then I also made another post announcing that those who could not get a VR-Cocoon card in the auction can buy one on my online store 12 hours after the auction. I know by doing this I will be undermining the auction of the VR-Cocoon card in the Southern capital''s monthly auction to be held in two days. But I think many card apprentices would like to spend a fortune to use VR-Cocoon cards and explore the VR-Universe 12 hours earlier than others. So I believe it should not be a problem. As soon as I posted these two posts, within a few minutes thement sections of the two posts were filled withments asking me various questions about the VR-Cocoon card and the VR-City. From the price of the most basic VR-Cocoon card to the number of VR-Cocoon cards up for auction. Chapter 1394 Give Away Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 07:25 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "Ann, don''t you know how to knock?" I asked as Ann barged into the bedroom. "What the hell are you thinking?" Ann yelled at the boy ignoring his question. "About what?" I asked Anna to give me more details to understand what she was asking about. "Didn''t we agree to auction your VR cards during the auction?" Ann enquired the boy, reminding him of the deal between them. "Yes, we did," I said knowing what Ann was pissed about. "So what changed?" Ann asked, shoving her grimoire in my face. The page disyed my online store and my two recent posts. "This doesn''t change anything. I will still be auctioning the VR cards in the auction as promised," I rified, though my post was very clear about that. "If you are going to sell your VR cards at a retail price 12 hours after the auction, who is going to bid for the cards at the auction?" Ann thundered. Southern Capital''s monthly auction was already on thin ice due to the unfortunate dy, and the only thing it got going for it was the boy''s VR cards so when Ann heard the boy nned to sell VR cards right after the auction she couldn''t help but get pissed at him for doing something which would harm the auction. Ann did not condemn the boy selling his VR cards 12 hours after the auction, he could sell them right after the auction. She couldn''t care less but he should not have announced it to the whole world. Now the only attraction of the postponed Southern Capital auction had lost its value. "Someone who cannot wait 12 hours will," I replied casually while going through thement section on my two posts. "Wyatt, this is not a joke. Do you know how many livelihoods are dependent on this one monthly card auction?" Ann could not stress enough how important the monthly auction was for the local and small business owners of the Southern capital. This was important and Ann could not have the boy messing it up with his thoughtless actions. "Rx, how about instead of auctioning my VR cards at the auction we give them away to everyone that will attend the auction?" I proposed to Ann. I was not looking to make profits from the VR cards, I wanted many people to equip them as fast as possible. And the people attending the Southern Capital''s monthly auction were all merchants or rted to a merchant or influencers, if these people take a fancy to my VR Cards then it will be a lot easier for me to spread the VR cards to various markets. Especially, the influencers, they will be the best way for me to make people aware of my VR cards across the globe. "What?" Ann eximed in shock listening to the boy say he was nning to just give away his VR cards to a bunch of random people for free when he invested about 50 devil-grade ingredients into it. "You heard me correctly, let us give away my VR cards to those who attend the auction instead of auctioning it," I repeated myself seeing Ann finding it hard to believe my words. "Have you gone mad? You invested about 50 devil-grade ingredients in this project and now you want to give its fruits away to others for free," Ann yelled and she wasn''t done, "Do you have any idea how many people will be attending the auction? At least in thousands, that is despite the debacle but if you announce that you are giving away your new VR cards to those who attend the auction then the number will easily reach ten thousand or even a hundred thousand. Who would despise a free card?" "Do not worry, the quantity of the VR cards is not an issue, I think I can make ten million VR cards by the start of the auction," I assured Ann. I was willing to give all Ten million VR cards away for free if it guarantees that each of them will be equipped by a card apprentice. As my purpose for these cards was higher than making profits off of them. "No, I am not talking about the quantity, I am talking about your investment in these cards. If you give them away for free to thousands of card apprentices then you will make a huge loss so big that your profits from selling other cards at affordable prices will not be able to make up for them," Ann spoke her worries to the boy and exined how his idea might help her but it will destroy him. Suddenly, Ann took a good look at the boy wondering, had the boy fallen in love with her? Otherwise, why would he take a huge loss to help her with the Auction? About time, after all, she was the girl of his dreams, the mixture of conservative and pure Susan and powerful and beautiful Anna. Even so, she could not allow the boy to do something so stupid. "Do worry about the finances Ann, I have a n," saying that I summoned my grimoire and added a new post on my online store, making a ssh in the grimoirework, ''Change of ns people, I will be not auctioning my VR cards at the Southern Capital monthly auction but giving it away to those who attend the party. So friends join me at the auction to get your own VR card.'' "Wyatt," Ann eximed as she saw I made a new post on my online store announcing that I will be giving away my VR cards for free to those who attend the auction. A few minutes after I made my post announcing that I will be giving away VR cards for free it had already be one of the trending searches in the grimoirework gaining the attention of everyone who was anyone. Chapter 1395 Card Production Line Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 07:38 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 *Knock* *Knock* "Come in Colton," I said, seeing Colton knock on the room door and added, "At least the help of the royal family knows proper etiquette." "What is it?" Ann thundered at Colton. She had a stomach full of anger as a result of the boy''s action and Colton''s sudden intrusion gave a proper outlet for it since she did not dare to take it out on the boy. "Your Highness, I have prepared the ten millionmon cores that Master Wyatt had asked for," Colton replied as he handed her an A-storage card containing a pile of storage cards containing ten millionmon cores. "I see, now leave," Ann took the storage card and handed it to me while asking the butler to leave. Handing the storage card to Ann, Colton politely left the room and stood by the door emotionlessly. Awaiting the royal family''s esteemed guest''s orders. "So, do you think you can create 10 million VR cards by the start of the monthly auction?" Ann asked me. "Yes, I have already set up numerous card creation array formations, so don''t worry. If everything goes well I will be able to create ten million VR cards by tomorrow night," I answered confidently. "Where are these array formations you speak of and what about the other ingredients for the creation of VR cards?" Ann asked me skeptically. "All I can say is I got everything prepared and ready to go, now stop wasting my time and please leave me alone so that I can get back to my work," saying that I entered the seed world without waiting for Ann to leave the room. Seeing the seed burrow into the surrounding space and get lodged in there, Ann was not surprised. As she had already learned about the seed and its abilities. However, she was surprised to see him leave her hanging in the middle of the bedroom. Was he not in love with her? He definitely was, otherwise, what could exin the fact that the boy was willing to give away thousands of VR cards for free just for her? But why did he not show the love physically? After all, they were in the perfect settings. A hunky man and beautiful woman in their prime all alone in a bedroom. Instead of letting his wild instincts take over his body and ravish her ripe body without holding back his urges the boy just up and went minding his work. Leaving Ann doubting her beauty. ¡­ Stepping into the floating inds created by stones summoned by the Stone Viltronians in the seed world, I looked at the numerous card-creation array formations set up by my mutated soul clones and nodded in satisfaction. Taking amon core from the storage card, I handed the rest to my clones so that they can distribute them as per requirement among the various card creation array formations. While my clones waited for my order to use the card creation array formation to create 10 million VR cards I gotfortable nearby and started the creation of the new card. I trusted Hive AI''s simtion with my life but still, before starting the production of ten million VR cards I decided to create the card and practically verify Hive AI''s theoretical results. Following the card recipe, I took onemon core, one Diamond slime core, three parts of Diamond slime''s slime, and two parts of Gum Trent''s dream gum, then ced them all on my card creation page. First thing first I turned slime core, slime, and dream gum into soul pathways and transferred their soul pathways into themon core. Then I fused the soul pathways of the 3 parts of Diamond Slime''s slime with two parts of Gum Trent''s dream gum creating a new soul pathway of a thick sticky fluid slime that had both the properties of the Diamond Slime''s slime with two parts of Gum Trent''s dream gum. Then I edited the soul pathways of the new slime to remove its digestive juices. Then I took the soul pathway of the slime core and separated the soul pathways of soul energy refining and crystallization from it. Then added these soul pathways to the soul pathways of the new slime. Enhancing its diamond slime abilities. Then I edited the soul pathways of the new slime such that they adopt the property of the dream gum to put those whoe in contact with it into deep hibernation while their consciousness gets separated from their body. This way, this time when the slime surrounds a person it will harden and turn into a tuff crystal but instead of digesting the person inside it, it will use the property of the dream gum to put them in deep hibernation while repeating their consciousness from their body. And the way for the person to wake up from hibernation was for their consciousness to return to their body or for the effects of the dream gum to be removed by the slime. Done with the editing of the soul pathways I began to work on the grimoire interface with the help of Hive AI. So that the slime will only use the property of the dream gum with the permission of the user but also end the effect of the dream gum with the will of the user. This way the user can enter and leave the VR-Universe simply by willing it. With that, all the edition was done and I tugged on the soul pathways of themon core turning it into a card. Soon my grimoire shine with golden light and a card floated out of it, grasping it I went through its card info. The effects of the card were everything I wanted them to be and better. Then I turned to my mutated soul clones and nodded, giving them the signal to start with the production of the ten million VR card. Chapter 1396 Personal Growth Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 07:38 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 [Card Name: VR-Slime Card Type: Item card Card Rank: F-rank, Common-Grade Card Rate: 1-Star Card Durability: [100/100] Card Effect: VR-Slime helps the user''s consciousness travel to VR-Universe while the user''s physical body is hibernating within its crystalized mucus. Additional Effect: Soul Energy Digestion, Diamond cover, Enhanced Recovery.] Soul Energy Digestion: The VR-Slime enhances the user''s digestive system to help the user digest any soul energy taken orally but it is more efficient when the user is within the VR-Slime. Note: The effectiveness of the card effects varies based on the user''s realm. Diamond Cover: The VR-Slime''s Crystallised mucus can withstand attack up to F-rank. Note: The effectiveness of the card effects varies based on the user''s realm. Enhanced Recovery: Sleeping within the VR Slime will enhance the user''s physical and mental recovery ability. Note: The effectiveness of the card effects varies based on the user''s realm. ¡­ The new VR card I created was called the VR-Slime. It was not an actual slime but a card created using Slime''s mucus aka slime as one of the ingredients and most of its effects were derived from a slime hence the name. This card met all my milestones for it, from card cost to card rank to card rate to card effects, this card was everything I hoped for. Especially its three card effects Soul Energy Digestion, Diamond Cover, and Enhanced Recovery. However, there was a variation, two of these three effects were kind of passive effects. Meaning they passively activated when the user''s physical body was within the VR-Slime and would not take effect when the user was outside. Even the one passive effect that was in effect all time was more efficient when the user was within the VR-Slime. I needed the additional effects of the card to be passive so that the card apprentice will not unequip the VR-Slime card if they did not n to visit the VR-Universe for the day as they wanted the passive effect of the VR-Slime card however things did not turn that way. Still, the two effects of the VR-Slime cards, Soul energy digestion, and Diamond cover, should be enough reason for the card apprentice to equip the card all the time. After all, if a low-level card apprentice nned to use the Diamond cover against ambush they will have to keep the card equipped. As for the Soul Energy Digestion effect of the VR-Slime card, this effect was something even mid and high-level card apprentices will covet. As this effect will allow them to digest the soul energy in the monster meat they eat more efficiently. Monster meat is a huge industry that I wanted to take a crack at with my meat processing nt cards but did not due to theplications involved. There were many reasons why the Monster meat industry was flourishing, one of them was that monster meat contains soul energy which we can gain by feeding on them, however, the human digestive system is not efficient in divesting soul energy so most of the soul energy in the monster meat goes to waste. For many millennia many have thought of creating a card that will increase the soul energy digestion capability of the human digestive system but unfortunately, none havee close to creating one for a long time until recently a certain researcher did such a card, however, the card he created was of S-rank and cost a fortune. Regardless of its cost, due to its rank the card only tended to high-level card apprentices. As for the low-rank and middle-rank card apprentices, they weren''t lucky and were still waiting their turn. So some researchers have theorized various exercises and homemade concoctions for low-level card apprentices to increase the soul energy digestion ability of their human digestive system. However, many of these exercises and concoctions have imed to show incredible and record-breaking results but none have been able to show any significant evidence to back their ims. However, what they could not achieve has been achieved by my VR-Slime card today. This might not be a big deal for high-level card apprentices but it was for low-level and Middle-level card apprentices. Especially the low-level card apprentice. As the soul energy digested through peak low-level and beginner low monster meat would easily help them break through a small realm in their active soul control percentage. I was very satisfied by the soul energy digestion effect of the VR Slime card because even if people did not want to or had no ns about exploring the VR-Universe they will still buy this card just for its additional effect. Yes, this was why I added a ground-breaking effect such as the soul energy digestion to the VR Card. People wille for the enhanced digestion effect of the card and stay for VR-Universe. All in all, now every card apprentice had no choice but to get a VR-Slime card for themselves. To be honest, the Diamond Slime''s mucus had another amazing effect that would make a good addition to the VR-Slime card however I did not dare to add it to the card. The effect I was talking about was the ability of the diamond Slime mucus to absorb the surrounding soul energy and digest it for the slime. If I were to add this ability to the card and release it in the market I would shake the entire world and then what followed next would not be within my control. I guess it would not go that far as the Southern royal family would imprison me in some dungeon before I introduce that card to the world. So to ensure a bright and free future for myself I only added the soul energy digestion part of that ability and deleted the soul energy absorption part of the ability. I could have achieved the idea that one''s physical body was absorbing the soul energy and cultivating its active soul energy while its consciousness was ying in VR-Universe, but this idea was too advanced for the current world to handle so I had to tone down. The Enhanced recovery ability was good too. Well, the idea that while your consciousness enjoyed a fully immersive illusion when your body recovered to its peak state was good too. Shaking my head I supervised the card creation array formations and seeing the production of VR-Slime cards was going without a hitch I summoned my grimoire. Till the auction starts I was free, nobody woulde to disturb me so I decided to use this time to visit the inter-realm city of the devil merchant code, to be precise the sector ES0012. After checking up on the production of liquid rule power, I nned to take advantage of sector ES0012''s rule power to achieve the ultimate understanding of my blood rule''s blood fate plunder meaning and move on toprehend the next meaning of the blood rule that seemed to be connected to my cmity soul gem in ways I am yet to discover. It''s about time to focus on my personal growth. I could break through to the card master realm any time but I did not because I wanted to open the next transformation of my cmity soul gem before I entered the card master realm. So that I can make full use of the baptism that would follow once I step into the card master realm. I cannot imagine what changes will follow once my cmity soul gem undergoes baptism however I can make sure that it was its best when undergoing the baptism to get the best results. My ambitions were too big and my origin card cmity soul gem was the best tool in my toolbox to help me fulfill my ambitions. Opening the devil merchant codex pages, I choose to enter the inter-realm city, sector ES0012 [Dear Demon Merchant, Do you want to enter Inter-realm city sector ES0012? (Yes/No) Note: You are entering a rmended sector so standard offering practice will be followed.] "Yes" [Dear Demon Merchant, Using spirit transfer array to travel to sector ES0012¡­ Note: Spirit transfer array takes the demon merchant''s spiritual body that has entered it and transfers them to the inter-realm city.] [Dear Demon Merchant, Wee to sector ES0012¡­ Note: Behave.] Soon I was carried through a white tunnel by an invisible force, getting out of it I appeared next to a fountain. I looked at my warehouse in the sector ES0012 from where I stood, and it was just like I left it. It was still barrennd without a single property or any sign of development. Before heading towards my warehouse I walked the fountain in search of the young Redfoot demon merchant from the Red Alps realm. No surprise, I found him sleeping soundly on the other side of the fountain. Knowing that it was sensitive even in its sleep I did not stare for long and headed toward my warehouse not nning to disturb the sleep of the young Redfoot since I could notmunicate with him yet as I haven''t mastered his nativenguage. Chapter 1397 Rule Enlightenment Array Formation Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 07:58 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World, Inter-realm city, Sector ES0012 After checking the Earth, Wind, and Fire rule power gathering array formations and collecting their respective liquid rule power, I rented another one-acre property for 48,000 low-tier soul jades per day. Property no.04, right next to the property no.03 which I had previously rented. Then I used the demon merchant codex to get the devil merchant code to construct a big properly ventted warehouse. Now that I know the Redfoot demon merchant was using this sector regrly I did not mind spending a little more for my privacy. Before I could walk into the Warehouse, from the corner of my eyes I saw a red figure peeking from behind the fountain. It was none other than the young Redfoot Demon merchant, I guess themotion had woken him up. I chose to act as if I hadn''t noticed it peeking and walked into the warehouse. A familiar dialogue box disyed in my vision, [Dear Demon Merchant, Select the nature of your property, >Private (Exclusive entry only to Demon merchant Renting it) >Public (Open for all Demon merchants.) >Commercial (Exclusive entry only for the customers specified by the Demon merchant Renting it.) Note: Each selectiones with varying options with appropriate offerings to be offered to the devil merchant code.] "Private," setting the nature of my property I mentally ordered, ''Hive AI, get me the array blueprint for a pseudo-natural rule power gathering array and a pseudo-natural rule enlightenment array formations for Blood rule power.'' A pseudo-natural rule enlightenment array formation was an array that would help a card apprentice with their understanding of that particr rule. A pseudo-natural rule enlightenment array formation was a simple array but it was not poprly used by card apprentices to increase their mastery of rules because it required a lot of rule power to run it. However, I nned to use the pseudo-natural blood rule power gathering array to power the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formation. This solution might not work in their card world but here where rule power was abundantly avable this was possible. I guess this would working Bloodette''s dungeon seal too. After all, it could be considered the holy ce of blood rule. My blood rule mastery was stuck at Rare Mastery for some time now. Now I nned to change that by increasing my understanding and mastery of fate plunder meaning to the Ultimate level. Though my mastery of fate plunder meaning of blood rule was at plus ultra level its understanding was at ultra level. It was because my understanding of fate plunder meaning of blood rule was at an ultra level that I did not increase my mastery of the fate plunder meaning. Previously, I had tried to increase my understanding of fate plunder meaning of blood rule but I couldn''t. Whenever I tried to increase my understanding I felt like pushing a boulder to the top of the mountain. No matter how hard I tried to climb, I would be right where I started the climb at the ultra-level understanding. It became clear to me that I had met a bottleneck in my understanding of the fate plunger meaning. Which was bad. Because without improving my understanding of fate plunder meaning of blood rule I could not increase my mastery of it to achieveplete mastery of fate plunder meaning. Without achievingpletion in fate plunder meaning I could not choose toprehend another meaning of blood rule at the blood rule bifurcation point. This was detrimental for me to unlock the new transformation of my cmity soul gem and step into a higher realm. I needed to advance my power, I had too many strong enemies and very few reliable allies. Now that I was nning tounch the VR venture all by myself without taking any partners and investors I was passing too many powerful people. These powerful people did not handle rejection well. Who knows how they will react? Now they might be calm and passive since the southern royal family had already dered its support for me by letting me stay a the royal guest pce no.01 but once they see the sess of my VR venture, witness the VR cards be a household item and VR-Universe household talk across the card world, notice the profits the Vr-Universe was making with its restricted free ess, paid partial/full ess, and in-game purchases they might change their stance. The Southern Royal family might no longer be enough to hold them back. Not to mention, I wasn''t sure if the Southern Royal family would not hold any hard feelings that I did not share the profits of VR-Universe with them. I know Anna would not, but the same cannot be said for Anna''s mother. Now that woman was a scheming bitch. She had her daughters coax me that they needed to spread the news that silver milk powder was fake to every corner of the world for my safety. While she was actually doing this to market the silver milk powder even before it was released in the market. She took the saying ''every publicity is good publicity to a whole other level.'' Except for the researchers''munity, the regr people had no idea about the silver milk powder. However, now every household in the world knows about the solver milk powder. Labelling me with a catchy title ''silver milk fraudster'' Anna''s mother F-ing used her daughter and state media as the key ingredients to create a juicy scandal about silver milk powder fraud that would easily spread around the world in the fastest time possible. Now everyone in the world has heard about the miraculous Silver Milk Powder. She marketed the silver milk powder to the whole world under the disguise of exposing the fraud of the year. Now that everyone has heard about silver milk powder when the Southern royal family releases the product to market iming that it was not a fake but true product. People will buy it at first out of curiosity but once they experience its miraculous ability there was no going back. They might even mortgage their house to stock up on Silver milk powder. Chapter 1398 Rarest Blood Rule Meaning Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 08:08 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World, Inter-realm city, Sector ES0012 What made me so sure that Anna''s mother had spread that silver milk powder was fake to the whole world for propaganda but not for my safety? That was because there better was for her to have addressed this but instead, she deliberately chose to use the state media to talk about silver milk powder, what it imed to do, why card apprentices need silver milk powder, andstly what were the benefits if mortals took diluted silver milk powder regrly. Until the freedom fighter incident, the state media had an hour special every day on silver milk powder for the past few weeks. In that hour special the anchors only spoke about silver milk powder applications and benefits. Then 5 minutes before ending the hour-long special, they would talk about the juicy scandal of how the silver milk fraudster took advantage of the Southern region''s jewel''s innocent demeanor into granting him a patent for his fake silver milk powder. Yes, these bastards had used and sullied my name in every way possible to spread the propaganda about silver milk powder. They even went as far as to say that I had tricked innocent and naive Anna, once again shifting all the me onto me. Anna''s mother was responsible for all this when all this was unnecessary. All she had to do was announce to the researcher''smunity that she willunch an investigation into the patent granted to silver milk powder and silver milk powder itself while apologizing for the inconvenience. That was it, then she could have dragged the investigation until she was ready to introduce silver milk powder into the world market. But she did not. She saw an opportunity in Chris Chase calling me a fraud and ran with it. Turning me into the silver milk fraudster. I had an idea of what Anna''s mother was doing but I let it slide as I had no idea how her little scheme of advertising the silver milk powder was affecting my reputation until I climbed the auction house stage to ept Chirs''s challenge. Someone scheming enough to willingly throw her daughter under the bus for her interests would certainly have strong hard feelings when she witnesses the profits that VR-Universe can produce with its restricted free ess, paid partial/full ess, and in-game purchases. I couldn''t care any less about her feelings, she F-ing turned me into the ''Silver Milk Fraudster.'' Something like this sticks for a lifetime. No matter how many achievements and contributions I make to society this title will always mask them. And for that, I hated Anna''s mother. Anyway, knowing that the sess of VR-Universe will cause friction between me and the Southern royal family I had to make my preparations to face anything thates my way. For that I need power and that was why I was here. I cannot instantly be a demigod, but I could be strong enough to save my life till I be a demigod. That was why I did not n to break through to the Card Master realm until I unlocked the next transformation of my cmity soul gem. [Hive AI report: Array blueprint for a pseudo-natural blood rule power gathering array and a pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formations sessfully deduced.] After numerous simtions, Hive AI has not only deduced blueprints for the pseudo-natural blood rule power gathering and the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formations but also the most efficient way to use the pseudo-natural blood rule power gathering array formation as the power source for the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formation. Following the blueprint deduced by Hive AI, I set up both arrays in the warehouse and then connected the pseudo-natural blood rule power gathering array as a power source for the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array. It took me about twenty minutes topletely set up both arrays following the Hive AI''s blueprint. It had been a while since I had done the grunt work ever since I had created my mutated soul clones. Since they were busy with the production of ten million VR-Slime cards I could not disturb them and could only set up both the arrays myself. I started the pseudo-natural blood rule power gathering array formation first and waited for it to stock up enough blood rule power not only to start the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array but also to run it continuously without any hups. Hopefully, the blood rule enlightenment array and surroundings of the sector ES0012 were sufficient for me to break through my understanding of fate plunder meaning of the blood rule. Because even with the help of Bloodette''s blood rule pills I could not make up for what I wasck to increase my understanding of fate plunder meaning of the blood power. The synchronization rate of my mutated ego gem was 90 percent. Honestly, there weren''t many things out there that could assist my ego gem in thepression of the rule. With such a high synchronization rate, I shouldn''t need any assistance in theprehension of rule power in the first ce. However, I wasn''tprehending any normal rule meaning, it was one of the rarest of the rule meanings in the history of rules. Even the dark realm had zero mentions of Fate Plunder meaning. Yes, the dark realm with the longest known recorded history and the home of the universe''s most powerful and advanced beings, the demons, did not have any known records of someoneprehending the Fate Plunder meaning of the blood rule. This was ording to my inter-realmwork search on the devil merchant code. I did not dare to waste my free reading minutes just to check if there was somebody else whoprehended the fate plunder meaning of the blood rule. As it would not help in my understanding of fate plunder meaning in any way, instead I would be revealing to the owner of the ''Infinity Library'' that I hadprehended the blood rule''s fate plunder meaning. Not to mention even if there were others whoprehended blood fate plunder meaning in other realms, it did not mean their world''s rule meaningprehension will help me. It could only lead me astray from the rule meaning of my world. Chapter 1399 The Beacon Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 08:47 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World, Inter-realm city, Sector ES0012 With the pseudo-natural blood rule power gathering array formation having gathered enough blood rule power, I started the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formation. Then I walked into the center of the array formation and sat in the lotus position to begin myprehension of blood rule''s fate plunder meaning. I began to sense blood rule in the surrounding atmosphere, because of the pseudo-natural blood rule power gathering array formation being connected to the enlightenment array the concentration of the blood rule in the array was very highpared to the rules. It was as if I was in the presence of the blood rule river in the World''s will. However,the feeling ofprehending rules in the inter-realm city using my spiritual body was unlike the feeling ofprehending rules within the world''s will. The rules in Sector ES0012 and Card World''s Will were the same but the Sector ES0012cked the feeling of being home like the Card World''s Will did. Amidst my thoughts, I suddenly felt the presence of blood rule around me grow stronger as if I was floating in a pond of blood rule. Granted that the concentration of blood rule had grown higher but it was not enough to give me the push I needed to increase my understanding of fate plunder from ultra level to plus ultra level. So I order Hive AI to run the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment formation at full throttle disregarding the safety measures of array formation. The purpose of the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formation was to help me increase my understanding of fate plunder meaning of blood rule if it could not fulfill its role then what''s the use of keeping such an array formation so I ordered the Hive AI to disregard the safety of array formation and run it at full throttle even if it meant array getting destroyed trying to process greater blood rule power. Soon I felt a ripple in the still pond of the blood rule. With the ripple spreading across the blood rule pond, I felt a subtle excitement in my understanding of the fate plunger meaning of the blood rule. Then the ripple was followed by many more ripples, with the very ripple that passed by me I felt as if my understanding of the blood rule''s fate plunder meaning was being beaconed toward somewhere outside the blood rule pound I was in, but I could not tell where exactly so I tried to follow the ripples but they would end at the edge of the blood rule pound meeting a dead end. I tried getting out of the blood rule pond and heading toward the summoning I felt but as soon I stepped out of the blood rule pond the summoning would vanish but return once I entered the blood rule pond. Within the pond of blood rule, I knew exactly where I had to go to get what I wanted but once I stepped out of the blood rule pond to get to where I wanted I would mysteriously forget where I had to go. Stuck in a dilemma I was baffled as I could not find a solution to it. Then a crazy idea crosses my mind, if I cannot feel the direction where I am supposed to head without the blood rule pond then why don''t I carry the blood rule pond with me toward the calling? I wanted to ignore it as a crazy idea I had in a desperate situation but I couldn''t as the more I thought about it the desperateness of my situation made the crazy idea seem a reasonable idea. The pseudo-natural blood enlightenment array formation was running at full throttle exploring the limits of its design. I had no idea when it would reach its limits and when it would give up, but ording to the simtion of the Hive AI it will happen soon, and once the enlightenment array gives up I will not be able to feel the calling even within the blood rule pond. So, I had very little time on my hands hence the desperation. In the end, I decided to carry the blood rule pound with me toward the beacon. I spread my mental energy to cover the entire blood rule pond and empowered the ripples in the blood rule pond to turn them into huge waves. Soon under the enhancement of my mental strength, the ripple in the blood rule pond turned the entire pond into arge wave of blood rule and I suffered it heading toward the calling. The wave rushed toward the beacon that was summoning us at a high speed, seeing that I could finally break past my bottleneck in blood rule''s fate plunder meaning I grew enthusiastic. As we traveled I felt the calling grow stronger, not just that but I could also feel the thing calling us. It had a very strong presence, trying to sense it as a whole, I felt like a granule of sand in the desert. That''s how vast and strong the presence of the entity beaconing me through the ripples in the blood rule pond was. Just as I felt I was getting closer to the entity beaconing us I heard the Hive AI''s report that the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formation had broken down as a result of the speed of the blood rule wave started to decrease. Until the wave of blood rule slumped down and turned into a small body of still blood rule. I floated at the center of it desperately trying to feel the calling I felt earlier. No matter how hard I tried got no response, I circle the entire blood rule pond to see if I could feel the beacon again, just when I was about to give up hope I felt the calling again. It was stronger than before. With the help of the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formation, I and the blood rule pond have gotten so close to the entity calling us that we no longer had to rely on it to feel it calling to us. Chapter 1400 Advancement Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 08:47 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World, Inter-realm city, Sector ES0012 Feeling the beacon once again, I was ecstatic, there were no words for my pleasure. Then I immediately made use of my mental strength to turn the ripples in the blood rule pond into a raging wave that charged toward the beacon calling to me through the ripples in the blood rule pond. It did not take long to finally see the entity I was sensing for so long. It was nothing as I imagined but every bit intimidating as I imagined. It was a humongous river of blood rule. Flowing through the spiritual ne mercilessly swallowing everything that dared to cross its path, be it the newborn world''s will or other celestial being their fate was the same either be one with the river of blood rule or be destroyed in its stampede. It was nothing like the River of Blood rule I had seen in the Card World''s Will. It was entirely different. For a minute I felt frightened, feeling that I got astray and met with the blood rule river of another realm but I calmed down once I felt a strong sense of familiarity with it. The reason this river of blood rule was different from the blood rule river I met in the card world''s Will was that this wasn''t the blood rule river but the blood fate plunder river. It was theplete blood fate plunder river, and that was why I felt a strong sense of simrity with it. Realizing that the blood rule river in front of me was truly the blood fate plunger river I finally understood its domineering stampede in the spiritual ne. The blood fate plunder meaning Iprehended was fully capable of devouring World Wills and Celestial beings alike. I can see how its ability allowed it to grow from a stream of blood fate plunder born from the blood rule river into a humongous river of blood fate plunder all by itself. Just the feat of a stream born from a river growing into a new river was evidence enough to show the prowess of the blood fate plunder meaning of the blood rule. This much was to be expected from the rule meaning that would force my mutated ego gem to take the assistance of a blood enlightenment array formation toprehend it. Staring at the humongous wall formed by the flow of the blood fate plunder river I suddenly had a realization about the wave of blood rule that I surfed in search of it. The blood rule pond that I was earlier in was truly my mastery of blood rule and the ripples in it were mastery of blood fate plunder meaning of the blood rule. This was the reason why I could not feel the beacon of the blood fate plunder meaning river once I stepped out of the blood rule pond. How was I supposed to sense blood fate plunder meaning river without my initial mastery of blood rule and blood fate plunder? With this realization, I rushed my blood rule wave into the blood fate plunder meaning river. Soon my blood rule wave turned into a canoe floating on the blood fate plunder meaning river, drifting me along the flow of the blood rule. Seated on the canoe, I had the paddle to myprehension of the blood fate plunder meaning. Slowly I began to be one with the blood fate plunder meaning river, at that instant I felt a huge boost to my understanding of fate plunder meaning of blood rule. Following the boost my understanding of fate plunder began to increase at an incredible rate. I could not believe my fate plunder meaning''sprehension speed but considering that I was on the blood fate plunder meaning river and my 90 percent synchronization rate of my cmity soul gem it was not that surprising. Soon I found a new understanding of blood fate plunder in my consciousness and it was then I realized that my understanding of blood fate plunder had broken past its bottleneck and stepped from ultra level to plus ultra level. With my new understanding of the fate plunder meaning I began to increase my mastery of the fate plunder meaning. Though my understanding of the fate plunder meaning was stuck at the ultra level earlier, my mastery of the fate plunder meaning was at plus ultra level. Now that my understanding of the meaning had risen to the plus ultra level I hoped to increase my mastery of the meaning to the ultimate level. Without any surprise, with my proximity to the blood fate plunder meaning river, and the 90 percent synchronization rate of my mutated ego gem my mastery of the blood fate plunder meaning was rising at an incredible rate. Soon I received a grimoire notification prompt about my mastery of blood fate plunder meaning, [Plus Ultra mastery of the ''fate plunder'' meaning of blood rule has advanced to the Ultimate mastery.] Advancing my master of fate plunder meaning of the blood rule to the Ultimate mastery was a huge sess but it was not the end as it was not enough for me to advance the level of my fate plunder rune. After my understanding of fate plunder meaning was stuck at ultra meaning I could only advance my fate plunder rune to ultra rune using my plus ultra mastery of fate plunder. But now, even though my understanding of fate plunder had risen to plus ultra it was not enough for me to advance my fate plunder rune from ultra rune to an ultimate rune. Because to forge an ultimate rune one requires the ultimate understanding of rule meaning and the ultimate mastery of rule meaning. Though I had ultimate mastery of fate plunder meaning required to upgrade my ultra rune to an ultimate rune, Icked the understanding of the fate plunder meaning required to do so. Chapter 1401 Scary Idea Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 13:47 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World, Inter-realm city, Sector ES0012 For hours I paddled the canoe representing my mastery of fate plunder using my understanding of fate plunder on the river of fate plunder hoping to find the thing I needed to increase my understanding of fate plunder from plus ultra to ultimate but I gained nothing. I watch the fate plunder river flow unhindered in the spiritual ne, plundering the celestial beings I have never seen or heard of. Those who dared to stand in it were either destroyed or had be a part of it. It only has been hours of unsessful search and I was already getting impatient but imagining that my search could take years or even decades I could only steel my mind and continue my search hoping that it doesn''t take so long. Even with a 90 percent synchronous rate, I was having such a hard time achieving full mastery in a rule meaning so I felt a newfound appreciation for the other card apprentice who had achieved full mastery in their rule meaning despite their lower-grade ego gems. I guess there was a limit to how much an ego gem could assist their card apprentice when it came toprehension of rules and their meanings. Well, the synchronous rate of an ego gem did not entirely determine a person''s talent in ruleprehension but how close the card apprentice could get to Card World''s Will in the spiritual ne using the spiritual channel of their ego gem and how many rules were within the range of their spiritual channel. 90 percent synchronous rate only meant I could use my spiritual channel to go deeper into the spiritual ne i.e. get a lot closer to Card World''s Will giving me ess to many rules in it. Considering that I was in sector ES0012 of Inter-Realm City in the spiritual ne, the synchronous rate of my mutated ego gem didn''t matter much except for its spiritual channel raising my sensitivity and affinity for rules and their meanings. The synchronous rate of the Spiritual Channel determines how deeper into the spiritual ne it can lead its user''s spiritual body. It could also be interpreted as the length of a card apprentice''s spiritual channel. The longer a person''s spiritual channel the deeper it went in the spiritual ne allowing the card apprentice to get closer to World''s Will. Some card apprentices believed that the long spiritual channel meant higher sensitivity and affinity to rules and their meanings. Hence, card apprentices started to rte the synchronous rate of an ego gem with a card apprentice''s sensitivity and affinity with rules and their meanings. There was evidence supporting this theory, longer spiritual channels do indeed seem to disy higher sensitivity and affinity to rules and their meanings. But the length of a card apprentice''s ego gem''s spiritual channels wasn''t the only factor determining a card apprentice''s talent in rule mastery so it was wrong to say that the synchronous rate of the ego gem determined the talent of a card apprentice in rule mastery. The synchronous rate was more like the level of ess, the higher the synchronous rate the higher the ess user had to rules and their meaning when they entered the spiritual ne through their spiritual channel while they were in one with the world state. The synchronous rate of my mutated ego gem helped me find the river of Fate plunder meaning but since arriving at the river I have only managed to increase my understanding of Fate plunder based on my observation of the Fate Plunder river and its majesty. Now, it was proving to be not enough for me to advance my understanding of the fate plunder to the ultimate level. I could keep drifting along with the flow of the fate plunder river for days, months, years,or even decades in search of an epiphany or sudden enlightenment required for me to advance my understanding to the ultimate level or I could take action to create the epiphany or enlightenment I need. But the question was, how do I do that? I was on a canoe drifting with the raging river, there was not much I could do here. Then a scary idea crossed my mind, why don''t I swim in the Fate plunder river? When nkly staring into the river for hours yielded no result I was bored outta my mind so swimming in the river which could swallow celestial beings did not sound like such a scary idea to me. I prepared to dive into the river and¡­ *Plop* Taking a plunge into the river, I tried to stabilize my body and swim with the flow of the river but the unruly currents of the river were too wild and they rolled me haphazardly. No matter how hard I tried I could not gain control of my body. If this continued I would drown for sure. I was very close to losing hope but I didn''t. Instead, I steeled my heart and calmed myself to understand the currents of the river but no matter how hard I tried to understand them I got nowhere. Just when I felt I was about to drown I came to a realization and began to consider that these currents were like the ripples in my blood rule pond. Soon with my understanding of the fate plunder meaning of blood rule, I began to counter the currents of the Fate Plunder river. Finally, I began to understand the currents of the river. Then my understanding of the Fate Plunder and the currents of the river slowly came together forming a kind of harmony that gave me stability in the river, allowing me to swim with the flow of the fate plunder river. Harmonizing my understanding of the fate plunder with currents or the fate plunder river I felt my understanding of fate plunder finally begin to show signs of advancements. Chapter 1402 Fortune Favors The Bold Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 14:55 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World, Inter-realm city, Sector ES0012 With my understanding of fate plunder harmonizing with the unruly currents of the river and taming them, I realized my scary idea was the right way to go to advance my understanding of fate plunder meaning further. So, I continued to swim along the current of the date plunder river until I finally managed topletely tame the wild currents of the river. However, this was not enough for me to advance my understanding of fate plunder to the ultimate level, I was missing something. After thinking for a while I decided to dive into the river and swim inside it. Plunging into the river, I went deeper into the river and soon I started to feel shortness of breath. I felt like I would soon run out of breath. The impossibility of this situation puzzled me. I was inside the spiritual ne in my spiritual body where we don''t breathe air but for some reason, I felt shortness of breath as if I was diving in a real river. Considering that ripple in the pond of blood rule and the unruly currents of the river represented my understanding of the blood rule''s fate plunder main I started to wonder if theck of breath in the fate plunder river also symbolized my understanding of the fate plunder. When I sank into the river, by the surface I did not feel any difficulty breathing but going deeper into the river I started to feel difficulty in my breathing. It was as if the shortness of breath was telling me that my understanding of the fate plunder was not enough to go deeper into the river. This meant if I wanted to dive deeper into the river I would require a higher understanding of the fate plunder. Coming to this conclusion I forced myself to dive deeper into the fate plunder river regardless of the difficulty in my breathing hoping to find rewards in risk. Ignoring the difort I''m my chest and shortness of breath I stubbornly continued to dive deeper into the fate plunder river. Soon my consciousness began to be a blur I had only one thought in my mind, to go deeper. They say fortune favors the bold well they were wrong in my case my ignorant stubbornness resulted in me drowning. I struggled to breathe as I felt bloated and my body felt heavy. I plummeted into the depths of the fate plunder river at a fast pace. I got what I wanted but at the cost of my life. Was I being reckless by going the extreme lengths to achieve what I wanted despite having no idea if it would work? Yes, I was. But there was a reason behind my recklessness. I was not the one to gamble my life but since I knew somebody was watching out for me I dare to be reckless. The somebody I speak of was none other than the devil merchant code. I was inside the sector ES0012 of the inter-realm city where my spiritual body''s health was guaranteed by the devil merchant code for a small offering of course. Before I lost consciousness, I felt an invisible force grab my drowning spiritual body and drag me out of the river. Soon when I finally got hold of my senses I realized that I was back in my warehouse in property no.04 of sector ES0012 lying at the center of a broken array formation. Just as I was making sense of my surrounding a red prompt window covered my vision, [Warning: Dear Demon Merchant, If you purposefully put yourself in harm''s way the premium of your security in the inter-realm city will increase based on the harm you directed on yourself. This is the first andst warning. Next time your premium for security will increase. Note: Please note you have gained one strike.] [Report: Dear Demon Merchant, For demon/devil merchants not to abuse the loopholes in the rules, the devil merchant code has established a strike system. Based on the seriousness of the vitions the said demon/devil merchant will gain strikes. Which will disappear with continued good behavior. However, if one were to umte 3 or more strikes they will be punished ordingly. Note: Punishment can also result in temporary or permanent suspension of demon/devil merchant privileges and status.] [Dear Demon Merchant, You have gained one strike for viting the rules of devil merchant code security. Please, behave to reset the number of strikes. Note: If the number of umted strikes increases to 3 or higher strikes the demon merchant is punishable by temporary or permanent suspension of demon/devil merchant privileges and status.] I was already aware of the strike system of the devil merchant code, it was a joke, one could avoid these strikes by giving appropriate offerings to the devil code. Not to forget these strikes go away with a period of good behavior. Therefore, I did not hesitate to make use of the devil merchant code despite knowing that it would result in me getting a strike. However, it was worth it as the risk I took was not for nothing. I finally knew what I was missing. Knowing what I had to do next I sat in the lotus position and concentrated all my attention to find myself drifting with currents of the fate plunder river. I was back in the river. This time I did not recklessly dive into the river. But calmly floated trying to remember thest moments of when I almost drowned in the fate plunder river. I focused my mind to remember thest glimpses that I saw between almost losing my consciousness and being pulled out by the devil merchant code. That was where the secret to advancing my understanding of the fate plunder meaningy. I drift with the currents of the river hoping my familiarity with the river would assist me remember what I couldn''t by myself. Chapter 1403 Blood Fate Tome Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 16:35 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World, Inter-realm city, Sector ES0012 An hour went by as I swam in the fate plunder river trying to remember a glimpse of the understanding I had when I almost drowned but I couldn''t. Prompting me to believe that if I were to recreate the scenario maybe I could remember it. I did not try to drown myself but gathering my courage I dove deep into the river until I felt difficulty breathing. Then continued to swim at that depth. The difficulty in my breathing slowly reminded me of the pain I felt when I almost drowned, which then reminded me of the glimpse of understanding of the fate plunder meaning I was trying to remember. This understanding of the fate plunder meaning was different and new to me, as it was nothing like the fate plunder meaning I had known until now. It was not about me plundering the victim''s fate through their blood but me erasing them as an individual and recreating them as a part of me, my individuality. Until now every level of fate plunder has allowed me to steal a certain fate of the victim but the new understanding I glimpsed into was on a whole other level. Basic Level Understanding - Lifespan, youth Umon Level Understanding - Skills Rare Level Understanding - Fate ingredients, Origin Cards Unique Level Understanding - Physique, Trait, Bloodline Ultra Level Understanding - Ego Gem, Rule Mastery, Runes Ultimate Level Understanding - Will The new understanding of the fate plunder meaning that I justprehended allowed me to steal the victim''s Will. Will as in will of anything and everything. Up till now, I could use the victim''s blood sacrifice for the fate plunder ritual but now I can use my blood as a sacrifice for the ritual and steal anything I set my eyes on as long as my power allowed me to. The fate plunder meaning was no longer limited to beings or things that bleed everything in the universe as long as my strength allowed me to kill or destroy it, it could be mine. So, if I were strong enough I could use the fate plunder meaning to refine the world by stealing its will. I would like to call this world my world but thanks to fate plunder meaning I could truly make it mine. This was exactly what I saw the river of fate plunder meaning do in the spiritual ne, swallowing everything in its path. I spent hours in it starting nkly as it flowed across the spiritual ne stealing everything in its path but this understanding never crossed my mind. I had to drown myself to learn that what I was searching for was right in front of me all along. Regardless I finally achieved the ultimate understanding of blood rule''s fate plunder meaning. Now, I could upgrade my ultra rune to an Ultimate rune. Using my Ultimate mastery and Ultimate understanding of the meaning ''Fate Plunder'', I sessfully advanced Fate Plunder Basic Rune to Ultimate Rune in no time. [Ultra Rune ''Fate Plunder'' has advanced into Ultimate Rune.] [Rune Name: Fate Plunder Rune Tier: Ultimate Rune Rule: Blood Rune Spirit: Unborn Rune Info: Fate Plunder is an Ultimate tier rune forged using the blood rule, and its meaning ''Fate Plunder''. Fate Plunder gives the host the ability to steal their enemy''s Youth, Lifespan, bloodline, Skills, Fate ingredients, Origin card, Physique, Traits, Ego Gem, Runes, and Will by blood sacrificing them or oneself in a blood ritual to the rune. Requirements: Blood ritual, Blood Sacrifice, Blood Fate Tome Restriction: The authority of the rune''s ability is restricted to the highest realm of the host''s grimoire grade, and the host''s will. Also, the host should end the enemy''s fate personally.] Blood Fate Tome: It records all the fate stolen by the card apprentice using the fate plunder rune. Note: All the rune cards created using fate plunder will be stored in the Blood Fate Tome. The user can use the cards stored in Blood Fate Tome without having to equip them in his grimoire. ¡­ Just when I wanted to celebrate the fact that I had achievedplete mastery in fate plunder meaning of the blood rule another grimoire notification prompt sounded, [Your mastery of blood rule has advanced from Rare master to Super rare mastery.] Seeing my master of blood rule had advanced to Super Rare mastery I wasn''t surprised. After all, I had achievedplete mastery in one rule meaning and had forged the ultimate rune of the said meaning. As far as I have learned from Anna and Luna, when we reach a bifurcation point in a certain rule, our mastery of that rule reaches Advanced Mastery. When we achieve advanced mastery and forge a Basic rune in a single meaning then our mastery of that rule advances to Rare mastery When we achieveplete mastery in a single meaning and forge an ultimate rune of it, then our mastery of the rule advances to Super Rare mastery. When we achieve advanced mastery and forge a Basic rune in two meanings, then our mastery of the rule advances to unique mastery. When we achieve ultimate mastery and forge the ultimate rune in two different rule meanings, then our mastery of that rule advances to Super unique mastery. When we achieve advanced mastery and forge a Basic rune in three different rule meanings, then our mastery of that rule advances to ultra mastery. When we achieve ultimate mastery and forge the ultimate rune in three different meanings, then our mastery of that rule advances to plus ultra mastery. As for ultimate mastery of a rule, it has to do something with our divinity. That is what I figured despite Anna and Luna not talking about it. Now that I have achievedplete mastery of the fate plunder meaning of blood rule, I could once again sense the bifurcation point of the blood rule which was previously evasive to me once I choose toprehend the blood fate plunder meaning. Chapter 1404 Second Meaning Blood Curse Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 16:57 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World, Inter-realm city, Sector ES0012 [Yourprehension of blood rule has advanced from Rare Mastery to Super Rare Mastery.] [Achieving Super Rare mastery in blood rule, you have met the blood rule bifurcation point once again. Please choose one meaning of the blood rule to continue yourprehension of the blood rule. Caution: once you choose a meaning of the specific rule, there is no turning back until you gainplete mastery over that meaning.] [Notice: Due to the host''s mutated Soul, the host can choose different meanings for each of his consciousness. Rmended: The host is advised to choose the same meaning for each of his consciousness to avoidplications.] Without taking a break I decided to continue to increase my mastery of the blood rule byprehending a second meaning of the blood rule. Standing at the bifurcation point blood rule for the second time, this time around I directly chose the shade of the blood rule that would help me unlock one of the conditions of the third form of my cmity soul gem. I started toprehend the second meaning of the blood rule to hearing the notification of the grimoire again, [ Host has crossed the rule bifurcation point and has stepped into ??? Meaning of the blood rule. Note: Please deepen yourpression of the ??? Meaning of the blood rule to see the name of the meaning you have chosen to walk. ] My understanding of the second meaning of the blood rule I had chosen toprehend was insufficient for me to view its name but I wasn''t worried as I was sure that this meaning of the blood rule I wasprehending right now was associated with the dungeon cmity seed part of my cmity soul gem and mastering it would help me unlock the third of my mutated ego gems transformation. Therefore I did not let my thoughts wander and focused onprehension of my second meaning of the blood rule. I diligently started to peel theyers of the second blood rule meaning one by one. The further I went, the more I felt with the blood rule. It was as if the blood rule was bing a part of me, the super rare mastery of the blood rule gave me a lot of control over the blood rule but right now trying to understand its second meaning I still felt like a beginner who was just introduced to the blood rule and its meanings. Either way, I was now connecting to the second meaning of the blood rule, and it was connected to me. With every passing second the connection between us grew stronger and stronger. As a result, my understanding of the second meaning of my blood rule increased. As the connection between me and the second meaning of blood rule deepened, I finally began to realize what I suspected earlier, this blood rule meaning responded to the dungeon cmity seed part of my cmity soul gem. To be more urate the transformation skill of the dungeon cmity seed which was part of my cmity soul gem. ''Yes!'' I could not help but celebrate, knowing the skill that pointed me to this particr shade of the blood rule was responding to the transformation skill of my cmity soul gem. Now as long as I achieve ultimate mastery in this, I could use it to unlock the conditions of the third form of my cmity soul gem. As my understanding of my second meaning of the blood rule increased I finally was able to learn its name, Blood Curse. [You have gained Basic Mastery in the blood rule''s blood curse meaning.] ''Blood Curse?'' I was confused, I did not understand how the blood curse meaning was rted to the transformation skill of my cmity soul gem. I have heard about Blood Curse meaning of the blood rule. It was mostly used to curse targets using their blood. This was why for the life of me I could not understand how this rule meaning would unlock the condition for the third form of my transformation skill. I did not let the confusion get to me, I steeled my heart and mind and continued to walk the path of the blood curse meaning as now that I had started toprehend it there was no turning back. Only by gaining more understanding of the meaning and increasing my mastery of the meaning would I be able to tell how this meaning would fit with my transformation skill. Though it was not easy for me to not feel disappointed learning that the second meaning of the blood rule was called Blood Curse. I thought it would be something majestic just like the third form of the dungeon cmity seed. Instead, it was a blood curse meaning of the blood rule. I wasn''t convinced but what to do I had to see it through despite my feelings about it. Only by achieving ultimate mastery in this meaning will I be able to see how it fits with my cmity soul gems the third transformation. Hopefully, as my mastery of the rule''s meaning increases, my confusion would be rified. [Your mastery of Blood Curse meaning has advanced from basic to intermediate mastery.] As my mastery and understanding of the Blood Curse meaning increased, my suspicions about it began toe true. This rule meaning did allow me to curse the target of my choosing through their blood. All that anticipation I had built up for the day I would be able toprehend the second meaning of the blood rule which would unlock the condition of my third form had now turned into a huge disappointment. I felt like I just ate a fly. There were no words for the disappointment I felt. Still, I keptprehending the blood curse meaning hoping for a surprise when I used it to unlock the third form of my transformation skill. Chapter 1405 Blood Curse Super Unique Mastery Date- 8 April 2321 Time- 18:46 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World, Inter-realm city, Sector ES0012 [Your Basic mastery of Blood Cruse meaning of the blood rule has advanced to intermediate mastery of Blood Curse meaning of the blood rule. The host can now forge a Basic rune ''Blood Curse'' using the super rare mastery of the blood rule and intermediate mastery of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning of the blood rule. Note: kindly increase your mastery of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning of the blood rule for detailed information.] I wasn''t thrilled receiving the grimoire notification that I could forge a Basic rune ''Blood Curse'' using the super rare mastery of the blood rule and intermediate mastery of the ''Blood Curse'' like I was when I could forge the basic ''Fate Plunder'' rune. ''Fate Plunder'' meaning of blood rule was too overpowered, especially if it were to be the first rule meaning one were toprehend. It had spoiled me, of all the blood rule meanings out there ''Blood Curse'' was not a worse blood meaning one couldprehend. But, It was different for me, unlike others I knew a hack for rule bifurcation. Well, it doesn''t matter now, andining does not help me in any way. I just need to remember, there were no useless rule meanings only useless card apprentices. I strongly believed this saying. So keeping my head down and ignoring the grimoire notification I continued toprehend the ''Blood Curse'' meaning. As my connection with the blood curse meaning grew deeper, I felt that I was bing one with the meaning itself. The super rare mastery of blood rule had helped broaden my connection with the blood curse meaning. This, in turn, helped me increase my understanding of the blood curse meaning drastically. Allowing me toprehend the blood curse meaning at a faster pacepared to the speed at which Iprehended the fate plunder meaning. Soon with my increasing understanding of the blood curse meaning I felt my mastery of the meaning advance at a high rate. I felt any movement now I could achieve the zenith of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning of blood rule in no time. Due to my super rare mastery of blood rule, the mystery of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning no longer seemed as difficult as earlier. It was as if I just showed the will to understand it then I would understand the ''Blood Curse''. Thanks to my super rare mastery of the blood rule, exploring the ''Blood Curse'' meaning no longer felt like a challenge to me. I had no idea how much time had passed since I stoppedining about the ''Blood Curse'' meaning and started to seriouslyprehend it. Once I stopped sulking and began to focus on the job at hand I began to enjoy uncovering and understanding the ''Blood Curse'' meaning. I had no sense of time until the grimoire notification prompts sounded informing me of my advancement in mastery of rule meaning. This was because I was engrossed in theprehension of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning. I was enjoying the feeling of satisfaction I felt as I uncovered the mysteries of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning so much that the sound of grimoire notification felt a little vague and dream-like. I was so absorbed in exploring the meaning that I ended up ignoring all the grimoire notifications I was getting and continued exploring the ''Blood Curse'' meaning not allowing anything to interrupt my flow. But just because I ignored them doesn''t mean that the grimoire notification prompt stopped sounding. Since I can''t stop them, I started to consider these prompts more of an achievement than a reminder. I had my Hive AI to thank for this. I had Hive AI hypnotize my mental state to a state where my surroundings and everything in it somehow started to be of help to me to master the ''Blood Curse'' meaning. The air I breathed, the sounds I heard, all of it meant to be a catalyst for me toprehend the ''Blood Curse'' meaning. Things that would be considered disturbances duringprehension of a rule or rule meaning had be the push I needed to go further in myprehension. Prompts of my advancement in rule meaning kept sounding, pushing myprehension of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning to a deeper level as if my being and everything around me was only meant for myprehension of this meaning. This neat trick I pulled using Hive AI only made my connection to the ''Blood Curse'' meaning stronger and broader allowing me to increase myprehension of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning. Also even though the hypnotic state had increased my connection with the rule meaning and boosted myprehension of the rule meaning I still had to do my best to keep my mastery of the meaning and the understanding advance hand in hand. [Your Intermediate mastery of meaning ''Blood Curse'' has been advanced to Rare mastery] . . [Your advanced mastery of meaning ''Blood Curse'' has been advanced to Rare mastery] . . [Your Rare mastery of meaning ''Blood Curse'' has been advanced to Super Rare mastery] . . [Your Super Rare mastery of meaning ''Blood Curse'' has been advanced to unique mastery] . . [Your Unique mastery of meaning ''Blood Curse'' has been advanced to Super unique mastery] During theprehension, except for the ''Blood Curse'' meaning, I saw nothing else. It was as if theprehension of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning had be the sole purpose of my existence. The reason I was able toprehend the ''Blood Curse'' meaning and uncover its mysteries without any hindrance and obstacles was because of my super rare mastery of blood rule. Otherwise, it would have been very hard for me to continueprehending the ''Blood Curse'' meaning. And not to mention I would not be so engrossed inprehending it instead would be bored out of my mind waiting to achieve a small breakthrough or even have a glimpse of it. But there was only so much the super rare mastery of blood rule could help me with myprehension of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning. Chapter 1406 Time Up Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 07:46 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World, Inter-realm city, Sector ES0012 I was so entranced inprehending the ''Blood Curse'' meaning that I had no sense of time, especially since I asked Hive AI to hypnotize me such that everything that could potentially disturb me would instead act as a catalyst to myprehension of the rule meaning. However, I did ask Hive AI to wake me up on the morning of the auction and it did. That was when I realized that myprehension of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning was not faster but I felt like it was. It took me more than 40 hours to achieve a Unique level of understanding and Super Unique mastery of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning. This rate ofprehension of ''Blood Curse'' meaning was not faster than my rate ofprehension of ''Fate Plunder'' instead it was quite the opposite. This was because I had gained enlightenment during theprehension of ''Fate Plunder'' meaning of the blood rule, thanks to the Enlightenment I was able toprehend it to Plus Ultra level mastery in no time. Considering that my blood rule mastery had just advanced to Rare mastery after forging the Basic tier rune, I would not have had such a rate ofprehensionprehending the ''Fate Plunder'' meaning of blood rule if not for the Enlightenment. So, I was only able to achieve Super Unique Mastery in ''Blood Curse'' meaning when I achieved Plus Ultra level mastery in ''Fate Plunder'' meaning in a lesser amount of time despite having a higher level of Blood Rule. Achieving low-level mastery and understanding of the rule meaning was easy but time-consuming, so I did not n to forge the ''Blood Curse'' rune until I had met the bottleneck in thepression of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning. Considering my pace of ''Blood Curse'' meaningprehension, though it was slow I was far from a bottleneck. So as of now, I had no ns of forging a ''Blood Curse'' rune. Besides I had yet to refine the rule power I gained through the ''Blood Curse'' meaning. Refining the rule power was very important when ites to driving a rune because a well-refined rule power would forge a solid and perfect frame for the ''Blood Curse'' rune. The stronger the frame of the rune, the more efficient the rune when it is forged. Nheless, as my mastery and understanding of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning increased I had a new outlook about the Blood Curse. It was not just as simple as cursing the target with their blood. For example, I could also use my blood to curse others. Not to mention there were so many types of curses, it felt like I was notprehending one rule meaning but multiple rule meanings. However, Comprehending the variety of curses in the ''Blood Curse'' meaning I began to feel that the ''Blood Curse'' meaning was more in line with the parent and daughter core ability of dungeon cmity seed rather than its transformation ability. This was just what I had gathered having achieved super unique mastery and understanding of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning of the blood rule, my opinion could change once I achieve ultimate mastery and understanding of the meaning, it was too soon for me to jump to a conclusion. Because the more Iprehended the ''Blood Curse'' meaning of the blood rule the more excited the transformation part of my Cmity soul gem became. Halfway through theprehension of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning I still had no idea how the ''Blood Curse'' meaning would be connected to the transformation ability of my cmity soul gem. But the excitement of the transformation ability part of the cmity soul gem made me look forward to achieving ultimate mastery and understanding of the ''Blood Curse meaning'' and unlocking the third form of my transformation ability. However, I did not dare to anticipate something extraordinary, instead kept my expectations low so as not to go through the same disappointment I went through when I learned that the second meaning of the blood rule Iprehended was ''Blood Curse.'' Anyways, I exited the inter-realm city, returning my spiritual body to my physical body. Waking up on the Stone Viltronian made floating ind I checked up on my three mutated soul clones and the card creation array. They had already created ten million VR-Slime cards and packed them in the storage cards which previously contained ten millionmon cores. At least they were able to achieve their goal. I say this because I nned to use the two days gap before the auction to break through to the card master realm but I couldn''t because rule and rule meaningprehension was a lot more tedious than I previously assumed. This was especially true when your mastery and understanding of the rule and rule meaning is at the higher levels. I previously nned to attend the auction but now, I did not n to do so. Instead, I nned to make arrangements for the ten million VR-Slime cards and then returned toprehend the ''Blood Curse'' meaning with the help of my three mutated soul consciousness. Or they could refine the rule power while Iprehended the meaning. Either way, I nned to achieve ultimate mastery and understanding of the ''Blood Curse'' meaning as fast as possible, unlock my third transformation, and break through to the card master realm. This was what I had set out to do and I did not n to stop until I had achieved it. This wasn''t just because I had made amitment but also because I felt a sense of urgency to grow stronger. And the fastest way for me to grow stronger was to upgrade my origin card. Therefore, leveling up took priority over watching the auction which could go on smoothly without my presence. So I took the storage cards containing ten million cards from my clones and transferred myself out of the seed world to find Ann, Aba, Agatha, and Laura in my bedroom. Chapter 1407 Stun Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 08:26 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "What are you guys doing in here? Who let you in?" I asked Ann, Aba, Agatha, and Laura. A frown formed on my forehead as I wasn''t able to find the head butler who was supposed to be right outside the door. "What''s the problem? If she can be in here then why can''t we be in here?" Aba asked, pointing at Aria who stood in the corner of the room with her presence masked. "I am not going to waste time arguing with you. What are you guys doing here?" as my bodyguard Aria followed me everywhere, even the bathroom let alone my bedroom. Aba and the rest knew this so I did not bring it up just for the sake of arguing with Aba. Instead decided to ignore Aba and get to the matter at hand. Listening to the boy, Aba just nodded in response. The reason Aba brought up Aria instead of answering the boy was simple, she was looking out for her friend Susan. An unwed man and woman spending two days alone in a locked bedroom, they were bound to get closer. As Susan''s friend, Aba took it upon herself to learn what transpired between her friend''s man and Ariast night to report it back to her friend. But seeing that the boy did not even bother to defend Aria, Aba felt her friend''s man and his so-called bodyguard weren''t that close, and her friend had nothing to worry about. "..." Seeing Aba bring her up, Aria wanted to speak for herself but seeing that Aba was with the princess she decided against it. After failing one of the missions she was assigned Aria felt like she deserved this. Apart from being the boy''s bodyguard, Aria was recently also assigned another mission, which was to monitor every action of the boy and report back directly to the princess. Especially regarding his VR-Cocoon card and VR-City. To be specific, the information where the boy had procured the necessary ingredients for the creation of numerous VR cards he promised to give away for free. If yes, how, where, and who did the boy procure these ingredients from? Unfortunately for Aria, after returning to the guest pce the boy had used some kind of mysterious card and hid in space for the past two days, so she was never able to execute her mission. Though the princess did not me her, Aria was too hard on herself feeling that she had let down the princess. After all, the royal family trusted her and gave her an opportunity to prove herself but she failed them and her family. "The auction will start in an hour, I hope you have the cards ready. The public is already not your fan," Ann felt that if the boy failed to deliver on his promise to give everyone who attended a free VR card he would be giving them more reasons to hate him. The reason why Ann felt that the boy will not be able to keep his promise was because her subordinates in the royal pce and the sky blossom city have been keeping tabs on the boy''s every action and ording to them the boy has never left the royal guest pce and never spotted in the sky blossom city or its vicinity. This meant that the boy never procured the required ingredients for the creation of his VR cards. If he did not have the ingredients for the cards then how would he create the cards? This was the reason why Ann was sure that the boy would not be able to keep his promise. The thought that the boy might have prepared the ingredients for the VR cards beforehand did cross Ann''s mind but she denied it thinking no matter how well-prepared the boy was, how could he have thought of preparing ingredients for thousands of cards that he promised to give away beforehand? After all, the giveaway was decided by the boy on the spur of the moment. "And whose fault is it that they hate me?" I questioned Ann while summoning five VR-Slime cards from the storage card. Then I passed them to all five of them saying, "The cards are ready. I made slight adjustments to the VR card since I demonstrated it previously. Tell me if you guys like it." "How is it possible?" Ann eximed in surprise. Unlike Ann, the rest did not know the inside story of the boy not procuring the ingredients for the VR cards, so they were not surprised by the fact that the boy had managed to create the cards as he promised. "..." Aria too looked at the boy in surprise as he handed her the VR card. But she quickly recovered from the shock and went through the card info of the VR card the boy handed to her. "You call this small adjustment, this is a whole new card," Agatha yelled reading the name of the VR card VR-Slime card. Which wasn''t the VR-Cocoon card that the boy had demonstrated previously. "Soul Energy Digestion," all thedies in the room eximed. The shock brought by the new VR card handed to them by the boy was not small but learning that it had an awesome passive ability such as soul energy digestion attracted it they could not help but exim in unison. "Wyatt, is this true? Does the soul energy digestion passive effect work exactly as described in the card info?" Agatha asked me enthusiastically. "Has my card ever let you down?" I asked confidently implying that the ''soul energy digestion'' passive effect worked as advertised. "How would I know? I have never used your cards," Agatha quickly answered using my confident expression to freeze. However, Laura came to my defense, "I am fortunate to own one of his cards. So trust me when I say his card lives up to their name." Chapter 1408 Addicted Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 08:39 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "Hey, don''t look at me like that. I was just pulling your leg boss," Agatha immediately tried to exin herself seeing that the boy did not like her joke. Agatha wasn''t actually kidding. She honestly wondered if the VR-Slime card''s ''soul energy digestion'' effect was as effective as advertised. After all, for years researchers have tried to create such a card and have been pretty much unsessful except for one asion where they were partially sessful. However, Agatha lied because considering the boys'' track record he might have created a card with a ''soul energy digestion'' effect. Not to mention he was her soon-to-be boss. "Well, why don''t we put the card to test? Let''s have some monster meat for breakfast," I proposed but Agatha immediately said, "Boss, no need for that, we trust you." Agatha said that but her eyes seemed to be eager to try out the ''Soul energy digestion'' effect. She wasn''t alone, Aria too seemed to want the same. "Wyatt, are you sure you want to give away such precious cards for free?" Ann asked in concern. She did not doubt the efficiency of the ''soul energy digestion'' effect of the card. Instead, she was worried if they were to give away such previous cards for free it would be a huge loss. Though the VR-Slime card was just an F-rank card, its effect ''soul energy digestion'' was too attractive, and rare card apprentices would be willing to pay a fortune to add this card to their arsenal. Not to mention the auction will be attended by thousands of card apprentices meaning the boy would have to give away thousands of these cards. If one of the VR-Slime cards was worth a fortune then the worth of thousands of them would be astronomical. Ann has watched the boy for a while now and knew that he was not the one to make a loss or do charity. So how could he be willing to just give away such a fortune? Was her previous assumption correct? Was he doing this for her? Did he love her so much that he was willing to part with so much wealth for her? Ann knew how much the boy loved to make money, so she was moved to see that the boy was willing to part with such a huge fortune for her. "Yes, no doubt. I have given my word and I wille through," I responded to Ann without hesitation, and for some reason, her gaze started to annoy me, "Why are you looking at me like that? Stop looking at me like that." Ann got hold of herself and immediately responded to the boy saying, "Just so you know I appreciate what you are doing for me." "Um, okay," I replied, not bothering to understand what Ann was babbling about. "Wyatt, have you made some changes to VR-City or is it still the same?" Aba enquired. Aba loved her VR experience. So much so that she had spent the entire past two days exploring the VR-City and dueling with Laura in it. She had managed to explore the entire VR-City, if not for her duels with Laura she would have grown bored with the VR-City. Therefore, seeing that the boy had made a lot of changes to the VR card she was worried if he had the time to make chances and develop the VR-City. As she would like to continue her adventure in the VR-City. Inside the VR-City, no bodyguards followed her around instead she had total freedom to explore it as here nobody purposefully targeted her because she was demigod Windsor''s daughter. Aba was already showing signs of recing reality with virtual reality. In her present condition if she were to be exposed to VR-Universe then she will be the first addict of virtual reality. "Yes, I have," I replied without giving more details on it as I wanted them to experience the changes I have made to the VR-City for themselves. "Can I enter it right now?" Aba was overjoyed listening to the boy say that he modified the VR-City. Unable to suppress her enthusiasm she asked the boy if she could visit the new VR City right away. "No, the new VR-City will be open for the public after the auction," I lied witnessing the crazy hungry look on Aba''s face. I nned to warn Agatha about Aba''s conditionter. I then stretched my hand out in front of Aba asking her to hand over the VR-Slime card that I gave to her. "Wyatt, can''t I keep the card for a little longer?" Aba asked, reluctant to return the VR-Slime card. "No, give it back," I said sternly. Seeing this Laura and Aria came forward to return the cards I gave them but I did not take the cards saying, "Keep it, I am gifting them to you." "..." listening to me Laura and Aria had awkward expressions on their faces and Aba yelled, "Wyatt, how could you do this to me? I thought you were my friend." "It is because I am your friend that I am doing you a favor by taking this card back. Tell me truthfully, how long have you used the VR-Cocoon cards?" I asked Aba. "Just for two days?" Aba replied. "You spent two days of your life in an illusion, are you not worried by that? If I let you on this path you will spend your life inside the VR-City," I was not exaggerating, the VR-Universe created by devil merchant code was more vivid and easily addictive for someone like Aba. "Why does it matter? It''s my choice if I n to spend my life in an illusion," Aba argued and hurriedly equipped the VR-Slime card in her grimoire. "Don''t think just because you have a VR card you can enter the VR city, I will block your grimoire ID, so you will not be able to enter the VR-City without my permission." Chapter 1409 Withdrawal Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 08:45 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 Listening to my words, Aba had a betrayed expression on her face and asked, "What do you mean? How can you block me from entering the VR City, when I have a VR card?" "You don''t need to know the details, all you need to know is that the VR card will take you to the entrance of the VR-City, as for your entry to the VR-City," giving a dramatic pause I announced, "That depends on me, the creator and ruler of the VR-Universe." The women in the room looked at the boy in disbelief, especially Ann, a crazy thought crossed her mind listening to him dere as the ruler of the VR-City. "VR-Universe? I noticed that the VR-City is mentioned as VR-Universe in the VR-Slime card, is that the name of your VR-City?" Agatha asked while Ann was still lost in her thoughts and Aba was too mad at the boy to care about the small or so she thought. Being addicted to virtual reality she forgot her anger and raised her ears to hear the boy''s response. As she wanted to learn what new changes the boy had brought to the VR-City. "Kind of but the word universe has its meaning," I said vaguely. "So, what does the universe mean?" Aba asked eagerly. Seeing the boy was reluctant to exin the meaning of the word Universe Agatha let it go but Aba did not. As a fan of virtual reality, she loved to know even a tiny detail about it no matter how insignificant. Seeing the keen crazed look in Aba''s eyes, I sighed and exined, "You know that there are myriad realms apart from ours right?" Aba nodded her head vigorously, seeing this with a smile I finished, "The space epassing these myriad realms is what I call the universe." "Wait, if the VR-City was just an illusionary city then the VR-Universe, is it an illusionary universe epassing myriad illusionary realms?" Aria asked in disbelief. Listening to Aria''s question Agatha, Aba, and Laura looked at the boy with anticipation for his answer. Ann, however, stared at him, feeling the crazy thought that crossed her mind earlier might not be crazy enoughpared to what the boy had in mind. He did not just n to be the ruler of an illusionary city but the ruler of myriad illusionary realms. I did not immediately reply to Aria, instead let out a mysterious smile and said, "You and out once you explore the VR-Universe and won''t you?" "Quit acting mysterious and speaking in riddles. Just answer her question like a normal person," Aba yelled in frustration. She paid her entire attention to the boy to listen to what he had to say about VR-Universe but he spoke a lot of words but in the end revealed nothing. Not getting satisfaction she had no choice but to yell at him in irritation. "Aba, you need to calm down. You are showing signs of addiction to VR. Which is bad for you since eventually, you may abandon your real life and only live in virtual reality. So for now, I am banning you from the VR Universe and when I feel that you are prepared for it I will lift your ban," I did not forget the main point of this argument. "So what if I prefer the VR life over reality? Why do you care? It''s my choice," Aba snapped at me. I ignored her rudeness as the signs of withdrawal from her addiction to VR. I looked at Aba with a determined gaze, though Aba did not mean what she said she was right, why did I care if Aba got addicted to VR? Aba was the soon-to-be hero of this world and ording to the future vision of Clown Mask, by now she should have started climbing the steps of greatness. But thanks to my presence she was on the verge of bing an addict. I did not need a hero to save me, I could take care of myself. But this world needed a hero and I did not want that mantle. I felt gratitude toward this world for a lot of things so I did not mind saving it but I did not want to be its nanny because my end goal was to achieve a chill life. Which meant no responsibilities. That was where Aba came into the picture. She had to be the nanny *ahem* hero of this world for me t9 achieve my end goal. This was why I cared so much about Aba getting addicted to VR. Just as I was about to speak, Agatha came forward and made an excuse exining Aba''s rudeness, "Princess, Wyatt is your friend, he has every right to care for you. Wyatt, please don''t take her words seriously, she did not mean what she said." "I know," I said giving Agatha a gentle nod, and with a kind smile I walked in front of Aba and proposed apromise, "Aba, I will allow you to enter the VR-Universe under one condition." "What is it?" Aba asked immediately. As long as she gets to explore the all-new VR Universe she doesn''t mind rewarding its creator. "I will allow you to spend 12 hours per day in the VR Universe. Out of those 12 hours, you will have to spend 8 hours learning martial arts in the VR universe, and for the remaining 4 hours you can explore the VR Universe. Do not try to negotiate, this is the only way I will give you entry to the VR Universe. Take it or leave it," I made sure to rify to Aba that I was not negotiating with Aba. If she wanted to enter my VR Universe she had to follow my conditions or else she could have her daddy or use his money to create a new VR Universe just for her. Chapter 1410 Plot Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 08:51 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "What do you mean by I will have to learn martial arts in the VR Universe, please borate. If learning martial arts in VR Universe is what I am thinking then we have a deal," surprisingly Aba remained calm after listening to the one-sidedpromise proposed by me. Instead of acting out she calmly considered my conditions and then asked her doubts. Seeing the surprised look on my face, Aba smugly exined, "Wyatt, you have what I want. My dad says everything has a price and we need to pay it to attain it. Since this is the price I need to pay to enter the VR Universe. I am willing to pay it as long as it is reasonable. So tell me, what do you mean by ''I will have to learn martial arts in the VR Universe''?" "It is what you are thinking, the illusionary beings in the VR Universe have their own life and story. They have different upations and some of them are martial arts masters and teach martial arts, you will be learning martial arts from them. Don''t worry about the authenticity of the martial arts taught by them, they are the real deal. It will be like you are attending a martial arts school in VR-Universe. Is this what you were thinking?" I exined in detail seeing that Aba was being reasonable and so cooperative. I did not lie to Aba, the high-level NPCs created by the Devil Merchant Code were that capable. Unlike the generic low-level programmed NPCs I had introduced in VR-City, the NPCs created by the devil merchant code were unique, rtable, very interactive, and vivid. For the NPCs to be unique, rtable, very interactive, and vivid they needed a story and those stories created a story for their illusionary realm the story of the various illusionary realm created a story for the VR-Universe. A plot of the VR-Universe, started by devil merchant code to create high-level NPCs but continued by the NPCs themselves and governed by me. While I imed to be the ruler of the VR Universe, I was a mere watcher who could only watch as the plot of the universe progressed but not interfere even if I had the power to do so. "Really? You swear," Aba asked with huge anticipation. As someone who had a history of being bullied in school for her identity, Aba wanted to try the school in VR Universe where her identity was the same as everyone else. "Yes. If you agree to my conditions, I will enroll you in the best martial school in the VR Universe, you can attend it right away. What do you say?" seeing Aba''s enthusiasm I proposed. "But didn''t you say the VR Universe will not open until after the auction?" Aba caught my lie. "I am its ruler, for my friend I can make a few exceptions. However, you cannot goof around but seriously learn martial arts. Got it?" I exined. "Ok, you have a deal. Let''s sign a soul contract?" Aba not only agreed to my conditions but also proposed to sign a soul contract. "There is no need for a soul contract, verbal agreement is enough, I trust you," I could always ban and kick Aba out of the VR Universe if she did not adhere to our verbal agreement. "You will say that since you have all the leverage, what about me? My dad has warned of these kinds of situations" Aba rified. She was right to ask the boy to sign a soul contract. Today the boy was forcing her to attend a martial arts school to y in the VR universe. What about tomorrow, how can she be assured that his demands will not grow? Aba had no leverage to hold the boy responsible for the verbal agreement between them. "Not happening, Aba I am not going to sign a soul contract with you over this. Agatha, exin to your princess the seriousness of the soul contract," I was surprised to see Aba demand a soul contract over something like this. But considering her borderline addiction to VR I shouldn''t be surprised that she wanted to ensure the continuous supply of her fix. "Princess, Wyatt is right. If you sign the soul contract with him over this, you will have to follow it to the end of times or suffer the consequences of breaking. Are you sure you are willing to spend 8 hours per day learning martial arts for the rest of your life?" Agatha did not hesitate to exaggerate the consequence of the soul contract in order to stop Aba from demanding to sign a soul contract with the boy. "Rx Agatha, I am not dumb enough to sign an indefinite soul contract. I n to add specified terms and conditions to avoid unnecessaryplications," Aba exined that she nned to add terms and conditions to the soul contract. "Princess, Wyatt is your friend, why don''t you trust him this once? After all, he is doing this for your benefit," Agatha persuaded Aba. "What benefit do I get from this?" Aba snapped at Agatha for siding with the boy. Agatha was her bodyguard, she should side with her instead she keeps siding with the boy. "Princess, didn''t you keep saying you want to get strong to keep up with your friends and not be left behind by them? Wyatt is giving you the opportunity to do exactly that. Don''t you want to be as strong as Corey and Wyatt when you all join the university? Princess, please remember what the master used to say to you?" Agatha exined and reasoned with Aba hoping her word would get through to her. As a semi-demigod Agatha was aware of how serious soul contracts were, they might be assuring at first but soon they then be obstacles not leaving any room for development and negotiation. Chapter 1411 Abas Promise Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 08:58 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 Hero Aba Windsor who saved the world with her overpowered origin cards, heavenly physique & traits, along with her demigod father''s inheritance was a one-of-a-kind martial arts card prodigy the card world had ever seen. To defeat the three mischiefs that forced the current government and the royal families into hiding, Aba needed to be an overpowered all arounder. So that she could counter everything they could throw at her. To be able to take on the three mischiefs and end their regime all by herself, Aba was the most powerful and influential being in the card world in the Clown Mask''s future vision. However, the Aba Windsor in front of me was nothing like the heroic figure portrayed in the Clown Mask''s future vision. She did not have any overpowered origin cards nor heavenly physique & traits or her demigod father''s inheritance. She was just a spoiled little girl on the verge of being addicted to Virtual Reality. I needed the heroic Aba portrayed in the Clown Mask''s future vision, not the spoiled little girl in front of me. So, I decided to use Aba''s addiction to shape her into my version of heroic Aba Windsor. I could do nothing about the overpowered origin cards, heavenly physique & traits, and demigod father''s inheritance that Aba had in the Clown Mask''s future vision but I could uncover her untapped potential as a martial arts prodigy and make the full use of it to nudge her to walk a heroic path she was destined to walk under the direction of Asong Young. While Agatha did her best to persuade Aba to stop demanding a soul contract I walked right in front of Aba dent over so that we both were at the same eye level. Making eye contact with Aba I said, "Aba, I see you as my friend. So, seeing you go down a path of no return I had to step in. You know better than nning to live in a make-believe world. No matter how hard you try to avoid it you will have to face the real world someday. I am not asking you to abandon thefort of virtual reality but be smart about it and make use of thefort of virtual reality to prepare for reality. Trust me, no matter how real the fake thing is it will never amount to the same as the real thing. In three months I will be attending Morningstar University with my friends and if you consider yourself as my friend you will join as an equal." With the word equal, I highlighted the difference in my and Aba''s strength to Aba indirectly. In this card world where jungle rules were unspoken rules, strength was a sign of respect, honor, and pride. Aba gazed into the boy''s eyes as she listened to his words, and felt that every word he spoke was genuine and from his heart. Aba''s eyes turned moist thinking, ''He did consider me as a friend.'' Then closing her eyes to hold in her tears and control her emotions, Aba said, "Wyatt, I know it must have been hard for you to say these words to me in front of everyone with your aloof personality. Thank you, for being my friend and caring about me. I promise you, I will enroll in MorningStar University along with you as your equal. Let us skip the soul contract and let this be a verbal agreement between you and me." Listening to Aba''s promise I nodded to which she solemnly nodded and resolutely dered, "I will graduate from the martial arts school in VR-universe before the university starts." "I believe in you princess," Agatha cheered. Aba nodded her head in confidence and then turning to Laura she said, "Laura, I am sure the martial arts school teaches sword arts, do you want to attend the school with me?" Laura didn''t immediately respond to Aba''s request, instead turned to Ann and asked, "Your Highness, can I learn sword arts in VR-Universe?" "The teacher chosen by my grandma to teach you sword arts is stationed at Way Beyond, he can''t leave his post until somebody relieves him. That ain''t happening anytime soon. So, if it is possible to learn sword art in VR-Universe, sure go ahead. It is better than wasting your time waiting around," Ann answered Laura after giving it a thought. Then Ann, Aba, and Laura turned to look at the boy for an answer. "Yes, it is possible. The martial arts school I am enrolling Aba in the VR-Universe has a Sword Peak where the practitioners devoting their life to the sword path practice and teach sword art. If you want to, I can enroll you along with Aba," hearing my answer Aba and Laura''s eyes shone. Aba was enthusiastic about attending school with a friend and Laura was enthusiastic about learning new sword arts. "Thank you, Master Wyatt," Laura thanked the boy for helping her enroll in the martial arts school in VR-Universe. "Great, Laura we are going to be ssmates," Aba eximed, seeing her so happy Agatha smiled and asked the boy, "Wyatt, do you n on giving this card to Susan? If you have no arrangements for that I can help you with that." Seeing Aba get so happy to attend a school with one friend, Agatha thought Aba will be happier if she gets to attend school with Susan. "Yes, Susan can also attend martial arts school with us in the VR-Universe. I call her and ask about it right away, " Aba yelled with great excitement before summoning her grimoire preparing to call Susan. "Aba, how about you hold off on that for now? The auction is about to start, let us talk business first," Ann suddenly proposed interrupting Aba from calling Susan. Listening to Ann say that the atmosphere in the room turned cold. As everyone in the room was aware of Susan''s rtionship with the boy and Ann''s intention for the boy. The cold silence did not bother Ann, as she was confident and not afraid to get what she wanted. Especially when the boy too seemed to have feelings for her. Chapter 1412 Full Capacity Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 09:04 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "Ann is right, we don''t have enough time on our hands. Let us talk business first," I knew Ann''s intentions as well as the thoughts of the others in the room. Neither of them was being subtle about it. However, I did not want to waste time anymore and get back toprehending my second rule meaning of the blood rule as soon as possible. So that I can finally break through to the Card Master realm. "Okay," Ann nodded and began to exin the consequences of my offering to give away VR cards to those who attend the auction, "Earlier, we had estimated that about 2000-3000 people would be attending the auction but now that you have promised to give away a free VR card to those who will attend the auction, we have no idea how many people will be attending the auction. The greed of a free card, especially a good card, is too big. Since yesterday night about a million locals have lined up outside the auction house to attend the auction. People from the nearby cities and around the world have beening to the city since your announcement. We think more people wille before the auction starts. The auction can only hold about five hundred thousand people with the space expansion array working on full throttle. Right now we don''t know what to do. Most importantly do you even have a million-plus cards to give away to the people?" "Doesn''t the auction house have any registration or ticket system?" Agatha asked Ann. "No, the auction hall can hold five hundred thousand at max and usually it''s a huge deal if ten thousand people attend the monthly auction. So we removed the ticket function so that tourists and locals can attend the auction and make up the numbers. And before we cannot make a ticket system now because the crowd attracted by the greed of a free card will just disperse and scare off the people who wanted to attend the auction," Ann exined her dilemma. "Here, take these 3 million VR-Slime cards. Hand them to everyone who makes it to attend the auction before its conclusion¡ª" Before I could finish, after taking the storage cards containing the 3 million VR-Slime cards that I handed to her Ann interrupted me saying, "Putting aside the fact that you have created 3 million VR cards, you want me to give away these cards to card apprentice that just show up for the auction, even if they do not n on attending it?" Ann wasn''t the only one with questions, others were too, seeing that I dered, "First, let me finish then I will listen to your concerns about my n, makes sense?" The girls nodded in agreement in unison, then I began with my exnation, " First off, I have created 10 million VR-Slime cards. Don''t ask where I got the ingredients for them as I will not give away my supplier. Secondly, yes, if possible I want to give away all ten million VR-Slime cards to ten million card apprentices for free. Don''t give me that look, I have not gone insane, trust me I have a n. You will learn of it once you guys start to explore the VR-Universe. Lastly, about the auction, let the first 450,000 people into the auction, and save the remaining seats for friends and guests from other regions. As for the remaining people, give them a free VR-Slime card and send them packing informing them that the auction house is at full capacity. Ann, what I am going to say next will be hical but if you want to promote your monthly auction to another level this will help you achieve it. I will tell you about it if you are open to it." "I have a lot of concerns about this but for now I will trust you and along with it. But before I decide about the auction promotion can you tell me how hical your promotion idea is?" Ann was shocked to learn that the boy had created ten million F-rank slime cards in two days. She was not surprised about how little time it took for him but about the ingredients he needed to create so many F-rank cards. However, Ann suppressed all her concerns and prioritized the matter at hand the sess of the auction especially when so many eyes were watching. Listening to the boy say he wanted to give away all ten million F-Rank VR-Slime cards for free Agatha''s heart raced. The VR-Slime card was worth a fortune even if it was an F-rank card because of its soul energy digestion effect. If she were to hoard a few hundred thousand of these free VR-Slime cards she would no longer have to worry about having enough funds for her retirement. "Highly hical, but it is guaranteed to give results regardless of whether we get caught or not," I responded to Ann frankly. Though Ann looked like Anna they were pr opposites in nature. So, I knew Ann would not be open to hical things so before I pitched the idea and became the bad guy I asked Ann if she would consider implementing my n. "If it helps mynd and people, I don''t mind ying rouge," Ann said resolutely. "Good," I nodded seeing Ann''s resolve in her eyes, and illustrated, "Get a few highly loyal card emperors and semi-demigods to attend the auction. To bid for the cards that nobody ns to buy and increase the bids of good cards. Right now the whole world is paying attention to this auction so I think you should use this opportunity to show how sessful the southern capitals monthly auction is. I don''t think I need to exin what you stand to gain from doing this. If you y this right, the average number of auction attendees of 2000-3000 will easily increase to 200,000-300,000 at least for the next few months." Chapter 1413 Agreements Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 09:12 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "Well, the auction house director had also suggested something simr to me. He defended this idea iming that many auction houses do this. I will give it a thought," having said that, Ann summoned her grimoire receiving a call but rejected the call with a text and continued to say, "Speak of the devil, it is the auction house director. Calling to ask if you have created enough giveaway VR cards. Speaking of which, it''s time for us to go to the auction house." "I will not be attending the auction," I dered, surprising the girls in the room. "You are the MVP of the auction. Without you there, the auction will not be the same. A lot of people will be disappointed. Especially, the influencers who havee just for you and your VR cards," Ann tried to persuade me but just as I was about to reject her again, Aria spoke up saying, "Your Highness, considering the recent tensions, for Master Wyatt''s safety, I think it''s best if he doesn''t attend the auction and stays within the royal pce''s confines." Themotion made by the VR-City was not small, many world leaders showed interest in it. However, regardless of how they obtained my grimoire contact ID, I ignored them all. Since they could not reach me directly they tried to contact me indirectly through the Southern royal family. Why would the Southern Royal family let the world meet its golden eggying goose? As a result, their requests to meet me were either ruthlessly rejected or brushed off. Which resulted in high tensions regarding this matter. Under such circumstances, Aria felt that it would be best if I stayed far from public ces whereas Ann thought that with her grandaunt watching over the city and the dual gate dungeon in its vicinity the boy''s safety was assured. But before Ann could speak her mind the boy exined, "I am close to breaking through to the Card Master realm so if you guys conclude this meet fast then I get back to breaking through my current realm." Learning that the boy did not want to attend the auction because he wants to break through to his active soul control, Ann no longer tried to persuade the boy to attend the auction saying, "Good, I will leave you alone for now but rememberyou owe me a lot of answers, mister." Ann had a lot of questions regarding the ten million F-rank VR-Slime cards created by the boy. However, currently, the auction took priority and it was about to start in a few minutes. So she decided to save her question until after the boy has broken through to the Card Master realm when they both will be free. "Sure," I replied to Ann casually. Then Ann turned to the girls and said, "Let''sgo." "Ann, we too are not attending the auction. I and Laura n to enter the VR-Universe and attend martial school," Aba informed Ann, then feeling Ann''s gaze on her Agatha reported, "I am the princess bodyguard so I cannot attend the auction." "Fine, I will attend the auction by myself. By the way Wyatt, I think I can give away a 1.5 million VR-Slime card at the auction. What do I do with the leftover cards?" Ann asked. "Give them away to the soldiers, students, and anyone who will appreciate them for free. Do as you see fit, I don''t care as long as each of these cards is equipped in a card apprentices grimoire," I said nonchntly. All I cared about was that the VR-Slime cards were equipped by summon and not eating don''t in a card folder or storage cards. No matter how skeptical one was, one cannot escape the production of fully immersive virtual reality. "Fine, as the interim southern emperor, I will give them away to the southern watch. They will make good use of this card''s effect ''Soul energy digestion.'' Okay, see youter, "Ann bid her goodbye before teleporting to the Southern capital auction house. After Ann left, Aba looked at me and asked, "Wyatt, can I and Laura attend the martial art school in the VR-Universe now?" "Yes, I have already enrolled you two in the martial arts school. So, go find an empty room in the guest pce and use the VR-Slime card to enter the VR-Universe," Since the VR-Universe was hosted in my realmwork with the Hive AI as admin, I could just ry my orders to it and Hive AI will follow through. That was how I was able to enroll Aba and Laura in the martial arts school in VR-Universe without me entering it. "Why find an empty room? Since you do not n on using this room, they can just use this room, right?" Agatha suggested. Aba did not need Agatha to remind her twice, before I could protest, she dragged Laura to the king-size bed in the room and said, "Come, Laura, let us enter the VR-Universe." Climbing the bed, Aba and Laura summoned their grimoire and activated their VR-Slime card, soon their grimoire conjured slime which swallowed them whole and began to harden, turning into a giant crystal. Looking at the two crystals on the bed Agatha asked, "Will they be okay? Are you sure an F-rank card is enough to help them transfer their consciousness into your VR-Universe?" "Don''t worry, the card is safe. I have tested it. As long as they do not reject the effect of the card, they will enter the VR Universe without any problem," I assured Agatha. "Fine, I trust you," saying that Agatha then continued to say, "So, of the remaining 7 million VR-Slime cards in your hands how many cards do you want to distribute to me?" Listening to Agatha, I smiled and shook my head. Then with a gentle smile, I asked her, "You tell me how many of these cards you and your group can move?" "We can move all seven million of the VR-Slime cards. Trust me," Agatha answered. Chapter 1414 Proposal Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 09:23 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "All seven million of it? How long will it take you guys to move them?" I wasn''t surprised Agatha wanted to move all seven million VR-Slime cards to herself, I did not doubt her and her friend''s ability either but I wonder if they will be able to unload all seven million of the cards within a week or less. "In a month I will give each one of the seven million VR-Slime cards a new home," Agatha promised confidently. Agatha''s confidence did not stem from her liability as a salesperson but from the ''soul energy digestion'' effect of the VR-Slime card. With such a miraculous effect those seven million VR-Slime cards would sell themselves. "Not fast enough," I judged listening to Agatha say that it would take her about a month to unload all seven million VR-Slime cards. "Fine, in how many days do you want me to sell these cards?" Agatha asked the boy to specify a time since he felt that a month was too long to sell 7 million VR-Slime cards. "Sell? Just so we''re on the same page, I don''t want you to sell the VR-Slime card but give them away for free across the world," I corrected Agatha informing her that I did not want her to sell the cards but give them away across the world for free. "What? If we give away the cards for free we stand to make no profit. Wyatt, you said you had a huge deal for me," Agathained, listening to the boy say that he did not want her to sell the VR-Slime cards but give them away for free across the world. The only reason why Agatha agreed to sell the VR cards was because she thought she could make a killing selling the VR cards but now hearing that she would be giving them away the cards for free Agatha was no longer enthusiastic about helping the boy unload the cards across the world. "In the beginning did you not hear me say that I wanted to give away all ten million VR-Silme cards for free?" I started at Agatha wondering if she did not hear me at the beginning. "You said, if possible. So I thought you meant to give away all ten million VR-Slime cards for free to those attending the auction. How would I know that you meant it in general," Agatha defended herself. "Sorry, I wasn''t clear about this sooner. Earlier, I did n to sell VR-Cocoon cards for their appropriate price as their ingredients would not be cheap but now that I have reced them with VR-Slime cards which are very cheap and can be used by any realm card apprentice, I decided to give them away for free," I exined to Agatha as I did say that she would make a fortune helping me sell the Vr cards. "I understand. I can help you move the cards for free considering our friendship but my friends will not," Agatha exined that if her friends did not stand to make a profit they would not help them move the cards across the world. I needed to sell the remaining 7 million VR-Slime cards across the world so that everyone in the world would be aware of their existence. And not consider them as a myth or worse, a rumor. This was why I needed trusted sellers who would help me unload these cards across the borders. After all, who knows how long before I gather enough capital to create another batch of VR-Slime cards? If all ten million VR-Slime cards find a user then it will not take long. "Um, how about this, I will give them each 100 VR-Slime cards which they can sell at their discretion. Once all ten million VR cards are given away, their effects will create a demand, and card apprentices will search for card apprentices who are willing to sell their VR-Slime cards for a fortune. Then your friends can use the 100 VR-Slime cards in their hands to amass huge wealth. What do you think? Will they be open to such an arrangement?" Understanding that nobody would work for free, I proposed a reasonable arrangement so that Agatha and her friends can help me unload the VR-Slime cards across the world. "Give 1000 VR-Slime cards for each seller and 10,000 VR-Slime cards for me as payment for our services, then we have a deal," Agatha negotiated. She shamelessly demanded 10,000 VR-Slime cards for her service when she just said that she would do it for free considering her friendship with the boy. "Nope, I will find someone else to help me with this matter," I said, showing Agatha that I wasn''t negotiating with her. "Come on, Wyatt. There are millions of VR-Slime cards, giving us a few thousand cards for our services will not matter much," Agatha tried to persuade the boy to agree to her price for her services. "Do you know how much money I have invested to create these cards? Yet, I am willing to give away these cards for free to card apprentices across the world. Do you know why?" I stared into Agatha''s eyes and questioned her. "How would I know?" Agatha replied while gazing right back into the boy''s eyes. "Then how do you know that giving you and your friends a few thousand VR-Slime Cards out of millions of VR cards will not matter? Don''t be greedy Agatha," I warned Agatha dering that the payment arrangement proposed by me was more than appropriatepensation for Agatha and her friends help to unload the VR-Slime cards across the world. "Fine, so how many cards do you want us to unload?" Agatha caved and agreed to the payment arrangement proposed by the boy for her services. "3 million VR-Slime Cards, and I need each of the sellers to take an oath that they will not participate in any kind of malpractice while giving away my VR-Slime cards." Chapter 1415 Opportunity Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 09:42 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "Just three million VR-Slime cards? What about the remaining four million cards?" Learning that the boy only nned to have her move three million VR-Slime cards, Agatha was a little disappointed and did not try to be subtle about it. "Need I remind you again, I have other distributors lined up," By other distributors I meant Jill. Speaking of Jill, the auction has already started so she should have contacted me by now. Did she not arrive in the city yet? That''s unlikely, she will never bete to an opportunity to amass wealth. Maybe I should check up on herter. "Who is it?" Agatha did not believe the boy had other distributors because, like the Southern Royal family, she too was very clear about the boy''s socialwork. This was the first time he had left the Blossom district. There weren''t many people in his life who could move 4 million VR-Slime cards. One has to know as soon as these cards get introduced to the market they will be in high demand. Which means they will attract a lot of unwanted attention. Many people will try to get their hands on as many of these cards as possible by hook or by crook. The distributors of the VR-Slime card will be these predators'' first targets. So the distributors did not only have to be skilled salespersons but also strong. Right now the millions of people who will be receiving the VR-Slime card will be the prey of such predators. If they do not have the power to keep these cards it will be in their best interest to sell these cards to whoever was willing to buy them. Yes, cards cannot be taken out from the grimoire of a dead card apprentice using normal means but there were many dreadful ways for the perpetrators to force the card apprentice to give them the VR-Slime card. Ann and Agatha both knew that the idea of the boy, to give away VR-Slime cards for free, was wed as soon as they saw its miraculous effect but they did not say anything because he had already publicly announced to do so. There was nothing much they could do as the situation had already grown to the point of no return. "You don''t need to worry about it. Just make sure your people give away all three million of the cards across the world within this week," I said, telling Agatha to stop asking questions and get to work. "Sure, but how do we choose whom to give these cards to?" Agatha asked the boy as he had asked them to take an oath to not participate in any sort of malpractice when distributing the cards. "Target the academic cities, mostly students, they will make good use of these cards. Honestly, as long as all these cards are in use by the end of this week I don''t care," I say this because teenagers were most likely to like the VR-Universe as they were considered to be open to new experiences and students have the time and leisure to explore the wonders of VR-Universe. Not to mention that VR-Universe wasn''t just an illusion but and opportunity thanks to the generosity of Devil Merchant Code who created high-level interactive NPCs, civilizations, and timelines. There was a lot for a card apprentice to learn in the VR-Universe as long as they had patience and kept an open mind. Also because academic cities were highly protected by authorities of their region so those who were lucky enough to get a VR-Slime card as long as they were smart enough to avoid unnecessary attention then they could make something of themselves with this card. The thought of the VR-slime cards endangering the lives of card apprentices who got them for free did cross my mind and some card apprentice trying to sell their free VR-Slime card did cross my mind when I created the card and I still went ahead with my ns because the VR-Slime cards were an opportunity to the card apprentices who were lucky enough to get them. Now it was up to them if they could or how they would make use of this opportunity. "Got it, boss. Our primary targets to give away the cards will be students. I will leave Aba in your care" Agatha agreed, then taking a look at Aba inside the VR-Slime crystal she left the room to make arrangements for the distribution of 3 million VR-Slime Cards. Before I could reject Agatha''s request to take care of Aba, Agatha vanished like a swift wind. Then turning to look at Aria I ordered, "Take care of Aba for me." "My job is to protect you," Aria denied the boy''s order by stating the fact. "Sigh," letting out a sigh, I arranged a space istion, rm, and protection array around the bed on which Aba and Laura were using their VR-Slime card. Then summoning my grimoire I called Jill, to check on her before returning to Seed World toprehend the ''Blood Curse'' meaning of blood rule. "Wyatt," Jill answered my call. From her tone, I could hear irritation. "Where are you?" I asked not bothering to ask what was bothering her. "In front of the Southern capital city gate no.02," Jill''s irritation became more obvious as she spoke of the Southern capital city gate. "So you have arrived at the city, head straight to the Royal pce. I am not attending the auction. We can meet at Royal guest pce no.01," I instructed Jill. "About that, the city guards are not letting me inside the city, and they are not giving me a clear reason why they are denying my entry to the city," Jill yelled in distraction, not getting the answer why the city guards would not allow her entry to the Southern Capital. "Hold on," Listening to Jill, I immediately understood what was going on and turned to Aria and asked, "Is Ann behind this?" "My job is to protect you," Aria feigned ignorance by stating the fact. Chapter 1416 Jills Visit Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 09:56 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 Seeing Aria dodge my answering my question I was assured that Ann was the reason why Jill was being denied entry into Southern Capital. "Wyatt, are you still there?" Jill asked impatiently. "Jill, I will make a call to see if I can get you entry into the city otherwise I will meet you outside the city," I replied. "Please hurry, I am fed up with this bullshit," Jill agreed and hung up the call. Then I texted Ann asking her to allow Jill entry into the city within the next five minutes or else I will go outside the city to meet Jill in person. Now it was up to Ann to take this text as a request or an ultimate. Honestly, I too was starting to get irritated by Ann''s actions which were the result of her one-sided feelings for me. Do I have to talk to her about it? I do not think so, Anna will take care of that for me once she returns after serving her punishment. Soon I received a text from Jill informing me that she was a temporary entry to the city and was headed to meet me at the royal guest pce No. 01. While I was waiting for Jill, my grimoire received a conference call invite from Agatha. Understanding that she nned to introduce her friends/employees to me, I joined the conference call where all the distributors of VR-Slime cards working for Agatha took an oath and signed a soul contract stating that they will not abuse or take advantage of or misappropriate the free VR-Slime cards they were asked to distribute. A few minutester the head butler of the royal guest pce No. 01 Colton arrived informing me that Jill had arrived. Seeing that two young girls were using the room and bed allocated to me, to not be misunderstood, instead of inviting Jill over I decided to meet at the guest pce hall. Following Colton I arrived at the hall, where once again I got to meet Jill whose slender yet curvaceous figure was hidden under her oversized whiteb coat. I guess her sense of fashion and her wardrobe have not been updated since west met. "Wyatt, I see the Southern Royal family is treating you well. I don''t me them. I would expect nothing less from a genius who created a card for''Soul energy digestion.'' How did you achieve that?" On her way over, Jill had the opportunity to hear about the VR-Slime card and its miraculous effects. She could not believe the boy was just giving away such capable cards for free. "As a researcher, you should know better than to ask such questions," I said with a yful smile. "What can I do, I can''t help it," saying that Jill got up from the couch and walked over to me. Seeing her expression, my face panicked thinking, "How can this happen? I make sure to suppress my body odor before meeting Jill in person." Seeing my reaction, Jill who was walking toward me suddenlyughed out loud saying, "You should see your face. Rx, it''s not my physique but my heart. It wants me to get closer to you, talk to you, and get to know the genius in you that created a card with soul energy digestion effect." Ever since her sexual awakening in the dungeon with the boy, Jill felt that she was no longer indifferent toward the opposite sex. Not all opposite sex just the boy. It was as if her physique had given her heart and mind permission to think and feel for the boy. Since then her nights have been restless, special when she learned that the boy had created yet another miracle called VR-City. This was when Jill finally had the answer to the question which her friends frequently asked her, What type of man is she attracted to? Because of her physique, Jill was never attracted to the opposite sex so she never understood how to answer her friends'' questions. She had no answer. But now she knew what type of man she liked. Her type was a highly intellectual and authoritative man like her father. And the boy had both qualities. Make him her ideal type mentally and physically. "Well, for now, let''s talk business," I was embarrassed to hear Jill straightforwardly express her feelings for me. I was used to Anna''s rogue way to express her feelings for me but this was new and sudden. "Sure, then regardless of the oue let''s get to know each other with the expensive whiskey the Southern royal family can spare for its valuable guests," Jill surprisingly prioritized her feelings over amassing wealth. "No, I n to break through to the card master realm after I am done negotiating with you," I rejected Jill without a second thought because I had a feeling that a few bottles of whisky might end up with my death. "Well let us see where the negotiation takes us," Jill did not take the boy''s rejection seriously. She was very confident about her beauty and charm. "Ok, here. Have a look before we start with we carry on the negotiation," saying that I summoned my grimoire, taking out a VR-Slime card I handed it to Jill. "Thank you," taking the VR-Slime card Jill directly equipped it and began to eat the refreshments ced on the tea table. These refreshments were made of processed monster meat. Jill was the first to so brazenly test the ''Soul energy digestion'' effect of the VR-Slime card right in front of me. "Well, the card''s soul energy digestion effect is surprisingly good despite its rank," Jill eximed. As a card king, she had full control over her digestive system and could easily tell the boost her digestive system gained under the ''Soul energy digestion'' effect. "The effect doubles if you are inside the VR-Slime," I add. Chapter 1417 For The Continuation Of The VR-Slime Production Line Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 10:08 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "Its effect doubles inside the VR-Slime," I added "You would love to see my body covered in your sticky slime, won''t you?" Jill said, biting seductively on her lower lip and throwing a flirtatious gaze toward me. While maneuvering her slender yet voluptuous waist in such a way that it emphasizes her curves despite the oversizedb coat she wore. *Gulp* I swallowed my saliva mesmerized by Jill, suddenly feeling the urge to have my way with her right here and now on the fancy tea table. There was something about Jill that made me lose control of my body to my primal instincts. Anna got into my bed naked but after a short struggle, I controlled myself. In Jill''s case, however, it was different because of some reason that eluded me. ming it all on Jill''s carnivorous womb physique, with great difficulty I fought my primal instincts and rified, "VR-Slime is not sticky instead it solidifies into one big crystal to protect the unaware body of the card apprentice hibernating in it." "You know that was not what I was talking about," Jill did not seem subtle about her intentions. "*Ahem*Jill business first," clearing my throat I reminded Jill as her provocative behavior was taunting my primitive instinct to pass on my genes ensuring my bloodline. "Only if you promise pleasureter," Jill spoke using her sexy voice, which made my blood rush to both my heads and I felt as if I should press Jill down and pump my seeds into her wet canal. "Fuck," I cussed suddenly snapping out of the funk thanks to Hive AI reporting abnormality in my body hormones. Then I looked at Jill in caution and asked, "Did your physique grow stronger since west met?" "No, if anything its grasp on my mind and heart seems to have grown weaker. For the first time in my life, I am experiencing new unknown but wonderful feelings. I never knew a person could feel such a way about someone they just met and know very little about. But it aches to know that ''someone'' doesn''t feel the same way," Jill seems to have thrown subtleness out of the window and poured her heart out. "I don''t mean to sound insensitive but I am on the verge of breaking through to the card master realm so if we could wrap up things here quickly I can get back to it," I said trying to not sound rude while assuring Jill that I acknowledged her feelings. Hopefully, it worked as it yed out in my mind. I acknowledged Jill''s feelings but did not reciprocate them. There was a huge difference between these two words. "I see," Disappointment was clear on Jill''s face after listening to the boy. She was fine with the boy not answering her feelings for him, however, she did not like the fact that he did not acknowledge them but instead ignored them. She gained a deeper understanding of the pain that was the one-sided love her girlfriend talked about. "I have four million VR-Slime cards left on me, do you think you can handle all of them or should I¡ª" Before I could finish my sentence Jill yelled interrupting me mid-way, "I will take all four million of them, name your price." I wanted to correct Jill and inform her that I was not selling the VR-Slime cards but giving them away for free, however, I stopped seeing the crazy light in Jill''s eyes. I could see that she would pay a sky-high price for all four million VR-Slime cards on the spot so I immediately decided to keep my production line of VR-Slime cards in continuation, "I don''t mind selling you all four million VR-Slime cards if you agree to my terms and conditions for use of the VR-Slime cards." "You n to set terms and conditions for the use of the cards that I bought from you? Ain''t that rich? Even the card creationist association doesn''t dare to demand something like that," Jill sneered sarcastically "The Card creationist association doesn''t dare because they do not have a fine product like mine. Besides, I am willing to give you an exclusive discount, just for you, if you agree to my terms and conditions for the usage of the VR-Slime card," I said knowing that the word discount gets the attention of every buyer. "An exclusive discount, huh, I am listening. Let''s hear your terms and conditions for usage of the VR-Slime card," Jill squinted her eyes at the boy wanting to figure out what he was up to with the terms and conditions for usage of VR-Slime. "I only have two simple conditions, you cannot sell the VR-Slime cards you bought from me, you can gift them and secondly you cannot hoard them and have to distribute each of the VR-Slime cards to a card apprentice as soon as possible," instead of my giving away VR-Slime cards for free I nned to have Jill buy them from me and give them away for free. "Preposterous, these two conditions are outrageous. No one will buy these cards with such ridiculous conditions," Jill yelled, learning the two conditions of the boy. Then added, "Even if I find 4 million people to fight the 4 million VR-Slime cards, how do I get my investment back along with some profit for my troubles?" "Jill, don''t act dumb with me. You and I both know you have buyers lined up for these four million cards. I bet your father would love to give his army of assassin VR-Slime cards as this year''s bonus. World leaders would be willing to pay a fortune to equip their men with VR-Slime cards. I bet they will be willing to pay a heftymission if you help them with this," I did not need to exin to Jill how to do her work. She knew that better than me however she was a conniving one that like to squeeze out thest drop of juice from a lemon. Chapter 1418 Negotiation Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 10:19 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "It seems you are aware of what part of the market you want to target with your VR-Slime cards," Jill was not surprised that the boy did not fall for her act but was shocked that he knew exactly what she nned to do with the 4 million VR-Slime cards. Well considering that she contacted him not long ago asking him to let her father and his friends invest in his VR-City project she understood how the boy came to such a conclusion. "Considering the prices of these cards I do not have many options now do I," I am clear that if I were to sell the VR-Slime card for its original market value only the rich and powerful could afford it. In this world, the rich and powerful were the world leaders. So guessing my target clientele wasn''t hard. "I just contacted my father. He is willing to buy all four million VR-Slime Cards agreeing to your odd set of terms and conditions. So name your price," Jill''s father knew the significance of the Soul energy digestion effect for an army so he did not mind spending a fortune to equip his army with the VR-Slime cards. "60 devil-grade ingredients for four million F-rank VR-Slime cards," I stated the first sky-high price that came to my mind. I was able to make 10 million VR-Slime cards for the cost of 19 devil-grade ingredients, and for 60 devil-grade ingredients, I can roughly make 31.5 million VR-Slime Cards. Even if I give away half of them for free I can sell the rest of the cards for the same price to other wealthy world leaders trying to strengthen their personal armies with the ''Soul Energy Digestion'' effect of the VR-Slime card. "Devil-grade ingredients? You sure want to trade using devil-grade ingredients?" Jill asked the boy in confusion because she has never heard anyone conduct such a big transaction using devil-grade ingredients. "Yes, it is less hassle that way," I said casually, not going into detail about it. "Your choice, however, 60 devil-grade ingredients for 4 million F-rank cards is too much, and adding your absurd terms and condition on the usage of the cards it''s not the correct valuation for the cards. 30 devil-grade ingredients that is how much I am willing to offer," Jill knew the valuation of four million F-rank VR-Slime cards could easily suppress 60 devil-grade ingredients but the two conditions art by the boy lowered their valuation by a huge margin. Considering that the buyer cannot resell them but only gift them, the 30 devil-grade ingredient valuation of hers for the four million VR-Slime card could be considered more than generous. "Jill, you are not just any F-rank card, it''s the VR-Slime card. It has the coveted ''Soul Energy Digestion'' effect. You and I both know that these cards are worth more than 60 devil-grade ingredients let alone the 30 devil-grade ingredients that you offered," yes, the condition I set for buying the VR-Slime Cards was extreme but considering that Jill''s father was buying these cards to strengthen his army and not make a profit by selling them, this condition did not affect his purpose. So I felt that it was a bit shameful on Jill''s part to use those conditions to lower the valuation of the cards. "Wyatt, regardless of their effect, the conditions set by you for the buyer are extreme so I think the price I state is generouspensation for those cards," Jill brushed off the ''Soul Energy digestion'' effect of the VR-Slime card and continued to focus on the conditions set by the boy to decrease the price of the cards. She shamelessly downyed the effects of the card despite being fully aware that the only reason her father was buying the VR-Slime cards was for their ''Soul energy digestion'' effect. "Jill, by now you should know better than to y these obvious games with me. Since you do not get it, let me make it clear, 70 devil-grade ingredients for the four million F-Rank VR-Slime cards. If you think the price is too steep or don''t like the price, find someone who will sell you the cards in your price range," I said, implying that I was the one person she could buy these cards from, so she should not piss me off by trying to rip me off. "Fine, what about the exclusive discount you offered me?" Jill knew,bining her father and his friend''s personal armies, four million VR-Slime cards would not be enough for them. They will need more so she wanted to control the pricing of the cards right at the beginning but she was taught by the boy that many buyers were lining up to buy his VR-Slime cards but there was only him selling these cards. Jill did not need the boy to remind her that there was only one seller and many buyers so the seller controlled the price by default but she hoped that she could bullshit the boy into getting her way. Considering her past with the boy she knew her n had very low chances of working on him but she thought it wouldn''t hurt to try. "60 devil-grade ingredients for 4 million cards, that is my selling price after the exclusive discount. Take it or leave it," I said nonchntly, knowing that Jill would get a biggermission if she were to get the cards for a lower price. Since she could screw me over to increase her profits I did need to be subtle about my monopoly over the cards with the ''Soul energy digestion'' effect. "Okay, you win. 60 devil-grade ingredients for four million VR-Slime cards," Jill surrendered knowing that the boy held the monopoly and she could only bow to his will. "Good, let us draft a soul contract," I nodded in satisfaction seeing Jill throw in the towel. Chapter 1419 Mind Freak Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 10:27 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "Sure," Jill agreed to draft a soul contract and then continued adding, "Wyatt, if we pay you another 60 devil-grade ingredients upfront then will you create another 4 million VR-Slime cards?" "Sure, I can as long as they are willing to adhere to my previously mentioned conditions," I wasn''t surprised that Jill wanted to ce an order for another four million VR-Slime cards. And also had a feeling that these eight million VR-Slime cards will not be enough to equip Jill''s father and his friend''s armies. "Good, I will get you the promised 120 devil-grade ingredients by the evening¡ª" Before Jill could finish a figure suddenly appeared in the hall, it was Ann. Ignoring Jill, Ann excitedly eximed, " Wyatt, your cards were a big hit." "I know," I knew Ann did not rush here to pointlessly state the obvious to me, her real intention was to impose on my meeting with Jill. If it was some other time I would be pissed at Ann but her presence was acting as a buffer, considering that Jill''s physique had grown strong enough to confuse me I appreciated her imposing in our meet. "Ann, since you are here, why don''t you have a seat beside me," I said while pointing at the space on the couch next to me. Ann''s pheromones in the air seemed to dampen the effect of Jill''s pheromones affecting me. Somehow the hormones of two attractive women did notplement each other but rather countered the other. Now I know why scoring a threesome was so damn hard. Anyways, I wanted to use Ann as a buffer against Jill''s physique, so I wanted her to sit as close to me as possible. Especially since unlike Jill''s pheromones, Ann''s pheromones did not try to forcefully confuse me. Seeing the boy not take offense from her crashing his meeting with Jill instead he asked her to sit next to him Ann almost pinched herself to check if she was dreaming. Ann''s confusion was valid, just a few minutes ago the boy gave her an ultimatum to let Jill inside the city, she thought he would be pissed at her for her actions but he wasn''t and now he did not seem to care that she was intruding on his meeting with Jill instead asked her to attend it while sitting next to him. What was the boy trying to do to her? Why was he ying with her heart like this? Can''t he just confess his love for her so that they can be together and live happily ever after? Ann''s heart was over the cloud, she had a silly smile pasted on her face as she walked to the coach and sat next to the boy. Then her gazended on Jill who was sitting on the couch opposite to hers. The silly smile on Ann''s face vanished as she gazed at Jill, whom she hated for stealing the boy''s first time, provocatively with the corner of her lips turned up. Showing Jill that she was the winner here. Jill too had her sight glued on Ann, though this was the first time she was meeting Ann, for some reason, she hated her a lot. It was as if she had met her rival. Every cell in her being was screaming at her to end Ann bringing the triumph of good over evil. Her hatred toward Ann could not be more ck and white. As a researcher, Jill immediately questioned her hatred toward Ann and in no way it made sense unless she was jealous that the boy asked Ann to sit next to him. Why would something so rudimentary bother her to the point where her mindpared Ann to every evil in the world, unless¡ª At this moment, Jill realized that the boy was right, her physique had indeed grown stronger. This sudden revtion caused Jill''s mind to descend into chaos. She began to reconsider her every thought and action since her physique awakened. Were her feelings for the boy even her own or something generated by her physique? Just when these questions began to get stronger in her head, suddenly she felt rxed and that she was overthinking it. If her physique was capable of something like that then she would not be having these questions about her physique. Confused, Jill suddenly got up and bade her goodbye to the boy saying, "Wyatt, I will contact you once I have the devil-grade ingredients ready." Before the boy could answer Jill hurriedly left the hall dismissing herself. "Waoh," Ann eximed seeing Jill leave in a hurry. "Sorry, Wyatt. It seems your friend did not like me joining your meeting," Ann apologized but she did not seem to mean it. "No, it''s not your fault," I did not say this tofort Ann but because I knew Jill too must have realized the changes in her physique with the presence of Ann. As soon as Ann''s pheromones filled the atmosphere of the hall, it made Jill''s physique more aggressive, which was easy to noticepared to its previous stealthy way of operation. "..." Ann''s eyes shone seeing the boy not me her for interrupting his meeting but also try tofort her. If this did not tell that he loved her then what would? "But still, it was rude of me to suddenly barge into the hall and intrude on your meeting. I am sorry," Ann continued to apologize to the boy, to have him continue tofort her. She liked the caring side of the boy. She wanted the boy to pamper her and spoil her with his love. "Yes, it was. What were you thinking barging into a meeting like that? I am seriously starting to wonder if anyone in your Heatsend royal family was aware of something called manners as you guys seem tock the basic and mostmon form of manners." Instead offorting words and sweet nothings the boy gave Ann an earful, it seems her dream of being spoiled by his love for her will not be fulfilled today. Chapter 1420 Stringing Along Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 10:36 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "Geez, I said I am sorry," Ann snapped. This was too much, why can''t the boy be the perfect lover of her dreams for once? Why does he always have to put her down like this? This was just too much. There was only so much a girl could take. Well, she will forgive the boy this once. "..." Seeing Ann snapback at me, I frowned. It was her fault to interrupt my meeting with Jill yet she acted as if it was nothing. Well, some good dide out of Ann''s rude action. If not for Ann''s arrival I don''t know how long I could withstand the temptation of Jill''s physique before giving into my primal instinct. Also, now Jill has started to wonder who was in control, her physique or her. Which was good. So I will let it slide this one time. Aria, who had suppressed her presence in the hall, shook her head hearing the talk between the princess and the boy.She wondered why the boy was being so cruel to Ann. He could just confront the princess and let her off easy instead of stringing her along. "Hey, Wyatt. I thought you were giving away all ten million VR-Slime cards for free. So why was that girl saying that she would contact you once she had the devil-grade ingredients?" Ann asked the boy. "Well, I changed my mind and sold 4 million VR-Slime cards for 60 devil-grade ingredients and took an order of creating another 4 million VR-Slime cards for 60 devil-grade ingredients," I did not hide my deal with Jill from Ann because Aria would report to herter and also because I also wanted the Southern royal family to know that they to can by four million VR-Slime cards for 60 devil-grade ingredients. The Southern Royal family did notck Devil-grade ingredients, I bet they would not mind parting with a few of them to equip all their soldiers and subordinates with VR-Slime cards. Thanks to me just giving way almost seven million VR-Slime cards for free, neither the Southern royal family nor another world leader would think of keeping the Soul Energy digestion effect of the VR-Slime Card for themselves. Once I gave out the VR-Slime cards a race had already started, now the world leader had no choice but to equip their people with the VR-Slime cards so that they do not fall behind the race. The protection of the Southern royal family yed a huge role in this. If not for that things would not have proceeded as easily as they did. I had to give credit where it was due. Especially since they could easily try and keep the soul energy digestion effect for themselves if they wanted to. I was impressed by the restraint they had shown since it would not have been easy. "What? Did you not say that you did not n to sell the cards?" Ann enquired the boy then threw a quick gaze at Aria. As if asking her why she did not report to her about the boy selling eight million VR-Slime cards to Jill. Under Ann''s questioning gaze, Aria was speechless because Ann imposed herself on the meeting while the boy was concluding his deal with Jill. How did she expect her to report to her something that just happened when they both were present at the scene with the target? "Well, I changed my mind, the price she was willing to pay was too tempting for me to deny," I said nonchntly even though the price was set by me and not Jill. "Well, I can see why. If someone was willing to pay 60 devil-grade ingredients for four million VR-Slime cards when you could create 10 million VR-Slime with just 50 devil-grade ingredients I too would have a hard time denying the offer," Ann agreed with me, and in response, I just nodded not bothering to correct Ann. "If nothing else, I will get back to breaking through to the Card Master realm," I said, preparing to enter the seed world. "Wyatt, wait," Ann hurriedly called out to me, stopping in my tracks. I turned to look at her and asked, "What is it?" "Well, the Southern royal family also wants to ce arge order of the VR-Slime cards," Ann narrated her reason for stopping the boy from leaving. "Okay, how many VR-Slime cards does the Southern Royal family want?" I already knew that the Southern royal family would ask me to create VR-Slime cards for them too. Once they hear I promised to give Jill''s father and his allies eight million VR-Slime cards, they will not be able to hold back. "A few million, but it would have been better if the price were more reasonable?" Ann said while fidgeting. She was embarrassed to ask the boy to lower the prices of the cards. This was unlike her, she never hesitated to do anything when it came to her family. So she steeled her heart and talked to the boy about reducing the price of the cards. "Yes, it would have been better if the cost of the ingredients used to create the cards was cheaper. But they aren''t. So what can we do about it but follow the market?" I implied that I would not decrease the price of the VR-Slime cards. "Okay, on behalf of the southern royal family, I would like to ce an order of¡ª" *p* Before Ann could ce her order for a few million VR-Slime cards to the boy Colleen suddenly appeared next to her out of nowhere and pped her on the back of her head interrupting her midway. "Girl, what is wrong with you? How can you just agree to such insane pricing?" After yelling at her granddaughter, Colleen turned to face the boy and said, "Boy, I don''t know what magic you have put on both my granddaughters to wrap their minds and heart around your figures but how could you sell the VR-Slime cards to your inws at such insane prices." Chapter 1421 The Hoodlum Queen Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 10:43 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 After learning about the new VR card and its ''Soul energy digestion'' effect, the entire Southern royal family was turned upside down out of joy and anticipation. Many higher-ups including the likes of Colleen, Lorenzo, Field Marshal Heatsend, and Leo wanted to meet the boy in person and congratte the boy for his achievement, and speak about their coboration on the project. However, remembering the attitude of the boy toward Leo when he approached him to talk about the future of VR-City and VR-Cocoon as the representative of the Royal family, they took a hint that the boy would not be that thrilled about their visit to him. So they stood back and let Ann handle the matter. Remembering that she could not trust her granddaughters around the boy Colleen decided to keep an eye on her and as she expected Ann sumbed to the boy and for the first timepromised the interest of the family. So Colleen had no choice but to step in before Ann threw the family further under the bus. "Inws?" I asked Colleen, raising my eyebrow. "Boy, Don''t you think you are being greedy by asking for 60 devil-grade ingredients for four million VR-Slime cards when it took you 50 devil-grade ingredients to create Ten million VR-Slime cards?" Colleen ignored the boy''s question and instead put her agenda forward. "Greedy? The Southern royal family is in no ce to lecture me about greed. 60 devil-grade ingredients for four million VR-Slime cards, that''s my selling price if you don''t like it you can find another seller," the royal family had heaps of devil-grade ingredients lying in their treasury unattended, they did not care for these devil-grade ingredients until I began to trade using them. Besides, I never heard them speak about reducing my taxes. Speaking my mind I prepared to enter the world seed not wanting to argue with Colleen knowing that she was a brute and did the first thing that popped into her mind. Like how she kidnapped me to stop me from attending one of the top universities in the central academic region. I had no idea what she would do now to get me to decrease the price of the VR-Slime cards. Colleen was more of a hooligan than a queen. The title ''Hoodlum Queen'' was better suited to her than the ''Soldier Queen.'' So, I thought it would be for the best if I left before things escted. And also because I wanted my three mutated soul consciousness to be free so that they can help me with myprehension of the blood curse meaning of blood rule and refining the blood rule power gathered through blood curse meaning. Which would not be possible if I took on a massive order of VR-Slime cards. As they would have to attend to Card creation arrays. So, this was for the best. As I prepared to transfer myself into the Seed World, the surrounding space froze, stopping me from transferring my body into the Seed World. Then I heard Colleen''s voice ring in my ears, asking me, "Where are you going? We are not done talking." "You might not be done talking but I am, so please I freeze the space so that I can enter my cardb," I did not want to have to exin what Seed World was to Colleen therefore I called it a cardb so that she would get the gist. "Kid,e on, don''t be unreasonable. We are all friends and family here, let''s not make things difficult for each other," Colleen continued to spew her agenda, asking me to decrease the price of the VR-Slime cards because of my rtionship with the Southern royal family. "Is that so, then how about you guys reduce the taxes I pay to your family? In exchange, I will reduce the price of the VR-Slime Cards. What do you say, friend? Do we have a deal?" It was clear that Colleen would not stop until I hit her where it hurt and so I did. "Ann, are you sure this kid is a genius? Because a genius would know that the taxes they pay will not fill the pockets of the royal family but the state treasury. And will be used to keep the state running and to develop it," Colleen mocked the boy for asking her to reduce his taxes. Colleen thought she had to be stupid to do that, the rest of the world might not know it but she knew that the boy would soon be one of the wealthiest card apprentices in the world, and a year''s tax from him could potentially feed the Southern region for years so she would rather consider taxing him more than ever consider reducing his tax. She nned to milk hefty taxes off the boy for the rest of his life. ''This Bitch,'' I thought staring hard at Colleen seeing that she didn''t even consider reducing my taxes out of respect for our partnership but she expected me to reduce the prices of the VR-Slime cards. Pissed, I announced to Colleen and Ann, "If the Southern Royal family wants my VR-Slime cards, they will have to pay 60 devil-grade ingredients for one million cards." "What?" Colleen blurted in shock, she did not expect the boy would not only not reduce the price of his cards but also dare to raise them instead. "Grandma, calm down," Ann''s gaze kept shifting between her grandma and her lover, she was worried her grandma would do something they all will regret out of rage. "Ann, stay out of this. Boy, you want to y like this? Believe it or not, I will raise your taxes by one thousand percent such that not only every penny you make will fall in the states treasurer but you will owe the state more money," Colleen red at the boy trying to intimidate him despite knowing that it had not worked in the past. "Believe it or not I will not sell my VR-Slime Cards to your family and start creating VR-Slime cards for free for the rest of the world," Colleen''s scare tactics did not work on me before and they will not work on me now. Chapter 1422 Reporting Colleen Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 10:59 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "Boy, do you know what you just said was enough for you to be arrested for the charge of treason?" Colleen thundered, seeing the boy not only challenge her authority but try to force her to follow his way. And she was not lying about the treason charge. What the boy just said could easily be tranted as he was willing to give VR-Slime cards for free to enemies of the Southern Region whereas he did not n to sell a single VR-Slime card to the Southern Region. Such words were enough for any regr card creationist to be locked in the deep of the Southern Royal family prison for the rest of their life to never see the light of the day or even be executed. Fortunately, the boy wasn''t just any regr card creationist. He was the discoverer of silver Milk power and the creator of the VR-Slime card, the only low-level card with the miraculous ''Soul Energy Digestion'' effect. "It seems my talents are not appreciated in the Southern region, I heard that the central region offers lower tax rates for the card apprentices with higher privilege rank¡ª" Before I could finish my sentence Colleen yelled, "Kid, are you threatening me?" "Don''t get full of yourself, not everything revolves around you. I am just exploring the options that would be best for my prospects. Besides, if I move to the central region, I will save a ton of time in mymute when I enter Morningstar University," With two of the three mischiefs, Supreme Leader and Matron, living in the central region I would never consider moving to Central Region I just said this to piss Colleen off. To let her feel how I was feeling for once. "You¡ª," Before Colleen could continue to yell at the boy her grimoire rang notifying her of a call. Summoning her grimoire, Colleen checked the caller ID to see if the call was more important than disciplining the boy. Seeing that the call was from her beloved but scary daughter, Colleen turned to look at Ann feeling that the timing of her daughter''s call was uncanny. Noticing Ann avoiding eye contact with her, Colleen felt suspicious. Yet she answered her daughter''s call as she had no choice. "Hello¡­" After a 2-minute one-sided chat, her daughter hung up the call and Colleen stared daggers at her granddaughter and said, "Telling on me to your mom, really Ann? I did not expect this from you." "I am sorry, Grandma. You left me no choice," Ann apologized to her grandma for calling her mother. Seeing the heated argument between her grandma and the boy Ann was worried because neither one of them was willing to back down. The argument kept escting, to the point where each of them was threatening the other. Ann did not want to choose sides between her family and the boy but she felt the boy was right. Since the family was not willing to reduce the boy''s taxes out of respect for their partnership then why should the boy be willing to reduce the price of his VR-Slime cards for them? Listening to the boy make threats about moving to the central region after being threatened by her grandma, Ann panicked and immediately called her mother to report her grandma. Feeling that her grandma''s actions could cause the boy to leave the Southern Region which would be a huge loss to the Southern region. Since she could not stop her grandma, she decided to call in the big guns before her grandma harmed the family''s interest irreversibly. "Boy, you''re lucky that my granddaughters like you," saying that Colleen unfroze the surrounding space and left before giving Ann onest disappointed stare. Ann fidgeted feeling her grandma''s stare but this time she did not avoid eye contact as she knew she did nothing wrong. However, to her surprise, amidst her disappointed stare her grandma winked at her and mouthed, ''Go, get him, girl'' before leaving. Ann''s feelings for the boy were clear to everyone but only a few knew that she was struggling with a pang of guilt. And one of them was Colleen. Though Ann was not being subtle about her pursuit of winning the boy''s favor. She was being very subtle about the guilt she felt trying to seduce her sister''s lover. Ann and Anna were not normal twins, in a way they were the two sides of the same coin. The family had epted Ann with all her ws, so she did not want to do anything to sadden them. Like stealing Anna''s love. Despite following her heart the guilt ate away at her but seeing her grandma root for her Ann suddenly teared up. Colleen knew Anna struggled with sharing her life with Ann but she believed Ann to be as much of her granddaughter as Anna was to her. And considering their situation, as a conservative, Colleen could barely tolerate Anna''s party lifestyle however she hoped that her granddaughter had a single husband rather than two husbands. Therefore she openly rooted for Ann and the boy even though she knew that Anna and the boy were an item. Once the boy asked her to reduce his taxes in exchange for him reducing the price of his VR-Slime cards, Colleen knew that she had lost all merits to push her agenda on the boy. So instead of giving the boy satisfaction of winning the argument, Colleen decided to make an opportunity for her granddaughter to get closer to the boy. Not to mention recently the boy seemed to be drifting apart from the Southern royal family except for his soft spot for Anna. Colleen knew improving the boy''s impression of her or the family would be difficult so she wanted to add Ann to the list of the boy''s trusted confidants because, unlike Anna who only cared about pleasing the boy, Ann would try to improve the impression of the family in the boy''s mind. Chapter 1423 Tax Pardon Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 11:12 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "Wyatt, sorry about that. Don''t take my grandmother''s words to heart," Ann apologized for her grandma''s behavior but seeing that the boy did not care and prepared to leave. Ann immediately called out to the boy, "Wyatt, wait. You still have not taken my family''s order for VR-Slime cards." Listening to Ann call out to me, I did not n to stop but had to stop after seeing that Agatha had returned, "Agatha what are you doing here? What about the distribution of the three million VR-Slime cards that I gave you?" "Don''t worry boss. My friends got that covered. By the end of this week, every corner of this world where people live will have a minimum of a card apprentice equipping a VR-Slime card," Agatha dered. "I thought you would be supervising them in the field," I said with a frown because I did not know Agatha''s friends and I could not trust that they would work efficiently without any supervision. "No, I will be supervising them remotely. Boss, don''t worry, the weakest one of them is a card emperor and they are all capable enough to escape the pursuit of Semi-demigods with ease. I promise you they will not rest until they give away all 3 million cards across the world," Agatha promised. The reason why Agatha chose to supervise her friends remotely and not directly on the field was that she could not leave her princess''s side. Even when she left to meet her friends and make arrangements for the distribution of three million VR-Slime cards, most of the time her mind was upied with the safety of Aba. Therefore, she made sure to return as fast as possible. Agatha would not have done this if Aba wasn''t in the Southern royal pce. Still, she felt that her actions were very irresponsible. "Okay, I will take your word for it," Saying that I prepared to enter the seed world but my wrist was suddenly grabbed by Ann. Who forced me into making eye contact with her andined, "Wyatt, this is too much." "..." I did not avoid eye contact with Ann and stared indifferently into her eyes. Gazing into the boy''s indifferent eyes Ann was aggrieved and her eyes started to tear up. Despite staring into Ann''s teary eyes my eyes remained indifferent as I uttered, "Ann, let go of my hand." "I won''t, we need to talk this out," Ann asserted. Though Ann got approval from her grandma to pursue the boy, the aftermath of her grandma''s actions was far more serious than they both had imagined. "What''s there to talk about? You guys raise the taxes as much as you want, I won''t be selling a single VR-Slime card to your family," I dered. Colleen''s words had pissed me off, no matter how much Ann apologized it would not repair the damage. Listening to the boy dere he will not sell cards to the Southern Royal family even if they raised his taxes, Agatha was confused. ''Didn''t the boy just give the southern royal family nearly 1.5 million VR-Slime cards for free? How could they shamelessly threaten the boy with increased taxes to force him into giving them more VR-Slime cards?'' Despite thinking this Agatha did not jump to unfounded conclusions and thought that there was more to this matter. "Wyatt, listen to me. My grandma said that out of a fit of rage. She did not mean any of it. Besides, she can''t just raise taxes for a single person or anyone even if she wanted to. There are proper procedures to be followed for something like that," Ann realized that she was going off-topic so she paused and added to the topic, "I have talked to my mother about reducing your taxes. She said that your creation of a card with the ''Soul Energy digestion'' effect can be considered a huge contribution to society." "She ns to ask the central government to increase your privilege rank. With your VR-Slime card, your privilege rank will easily be ranked at the top. As a result, your taxes will be reduced ordingly and you will also be entitled to other privileges too, "Ann looked at the boy with anticipation, wondering if the boy was satisfied but seeing his eyes remained indifferent Ann continued to say, "But if you still insist on getting your taxes reduced, the royal family can pardon your state taxes altogether but there is nothing we can do about the central taxes. This is the most the royal family can do, Wyatt." "Fine, now let go of my hand," I said coldly while my eyes continued to remain indifferent. Ann''s mother was smart, unlike Colleen. She put forward a reasonable proposal to pardon my state taxes altogether, I was worth it and she knew it. Any other region would do the same to make a part of their region. After all, I discovered silver milk powder, invented VR-Universe, and created a card with a soul energy digestion effect all while just being 17 years old and not having huge research funds of any sort. If people still believed that I was a fraud then they were the biggest idiots. Listening to the boy''s cold words, Ann''s grip around his wrist tightened, and her teary eyes turned red threatening to rain tears any movement now. With great difficulty, Ann uttered, "Why are you being cold toward me? What did I ever do to you? Tell me, what did I do wrong? I will change it. Please, don''t hate me." Agatha who did not want to meddle with others'' business could not help but throw a gaze filled with judgment at the boy feeling pity for Ann. She could see how hard Ann has been trying to get the boy''s attention since they got here. Agatha did not think just because Ann showered the boy with her feelings the boy should do the same, she thought that if he did not n to reciprocate Ann''s feelings for him he should make it clear to her so that she could move on. Instead of stringing her along just because he was too chicken to confront Ann about her feelings for him. Aria too, who was watching this whole ordeal since the very beginning, felt the same as Agatha. She could not continue to watch her princess suffer having fallen for a cowardly jerk. She felt Ann would be better off without the boy in her life. However, knowing the boy''s rtionship with Anna Aria knew that was not possible. Chapter 1424 Family Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 11:25 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 ''How about you leave me alone and give me my space for once,'' I wanted to yell this at Ann seeing her make a scene but I did not, feeling that these words were too harsh to say to someone who has been a friend to me. Instead, I said, "No need to pardon my state taxes. I''m fine with reduced taxes thate with my increased privilege rank. If the Southern royal family is willing to help me, I n to give away a VR-Slime card to every university student in the Southern region for free. And if possible also in the other four regions too. I hope the Southern region will help me negotiate with other regions'' royal families and the central region''s noble families regarding this matter. As for the Southern region buying my cards, 60 devil-grade ingredients for four million VR-Slime cards. Take it or leave it." "We will take it," Ann eximed immediately after listening to the boy and then added, "We will do everything in our power to help your vision to give away free VR-Slime cards to University students across the world." State taxes are mostly used to develop the state and for the welfare of the citizens, as a part of society I had an obligation to contribute to it. Sometimes one has to think outside of personal greed. Besides, the development of the Southern region will also help me in the long run. This was why I did not want to force the Southern royal family into pardoning my state taxes when I would be forced to give central taxes anyway. "Now can you let go of my hand, please?" I asked Ann but seeing the enthusiasm on her face an unconscious smile formed on my face. The rtionship I had with the Southern Royal family wasplicated. We did not share blood but we were almost family. Just like any other family, we had differences of opinion and overbearing family members. We argued and we fought but at the end of the day, we made up. Because we had to, my soul contract with Anna yed this unexpected role as it stated that Anna and the Southern royal family were responsible for my safety. "Not unless you promise to go out on a date with me after you break through to the card master realm," Ann did not immediately let go of my hand she demanded that we go on a date after I break through to the card master realm. Ann finally dared to ask the boy out on a real date and she was terrified of being rejected by the boy. Now that she had the blessing of her grandma, Ann did not care about being discreet about her feelings for the boy, not that she was so far. "If Anna agrees to it, then I will think about it. Until then let''s just be friends," I always nned to have Anna put an end to Ann''s feelings for me. If it was some other girl I would not hesitate to be straight with her but this was Ann. She wasn''t just Anna''s twin sister but her origin card. This was uncharted territory for me. I had just now begun to move forward in my rtionship with Anna I did not know how my rejecting Ann would affect my rtionship with Anna so I wanted Anna to handle this. "Cough *coward*, "Agatha fake coughed and called the boy a coward, hearing him throw the ball into Anna''s court and continuing to string Ann along. "..." I stared at Agatha but could not retort to her remark because what she said was not wrong. But still, it was Ann''s fault to try and date me when she knew about my rtionship with Anna. Why was I the only one taking the heat for this? If anything Ann should be the one being prosecuted for trying to seduce the person her sister loved. What''s wrong with the women in this world? "..." Listening to the boy''s answer, it took Ann a while to recover. She was expecting a strong rejection or a surprising yes. But not this. She never considered the boy would use Anna as a shield. This was unexpected and she did not know how to react. But then the boy did not outright reject her with a stone-cold ''NO.'' Ann rejoiced, feeling there was still hope for her love. Her confession went better than she expected it would. The boy did not reject her, she considered that as a win in her books. "So, if Anna agrees you will go on a date with me," Ann knew the chances of Anna agreeing to share the boy with her were zero but she thought she could wear Anna down. After all, previously Anna did invite her to party with her but Anna loves this one, so what? So does she. "No, I said if Anna agrees I will think about it," I corrected Ann. I believed Anna would never agree to Ann''s request to go out on a date with me. "Cough *yer*," Agatha fake coughed again while Aria nodded her head in agreement. "Agatha, next time you feel like coughing, drown yourself in a barrel of cough medicine," annoyed I order Agatha to watch her cough. "Yes, boss," Agatha agreed sincerely. "Wyatt, remember your words. I will hold you to it," Ann said, letting go of my hand. I rubbed my wrist to mask my reconstruction skill which was healing my wrist at a remarkable speed. Under heightened emotions, Ann had grabbed my hand hard causing it to almost fracture. If not for my Viltronian physique my wrist would have fractured. Seeing me rub my wrist, Ann misunderstood that I was in pain and apologized, "I am sorry, does it hurt a lot?" "No, I have a habit of rubbing my wrist for no reason," I uttered sarcastically, hearing Ann''s silly question. Chapter 1425 300 Devil-Grade Ingredients Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 11:46 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "Wyatt, our family would like to ce an order of 20 million VR-Slime cards," Ann announced ignoring my sarcasm. "20 million VR-Slime cards? Sure, but that''s 300 devil-grade ingredients, I want the full payment upfront," I was already starting to see the results of my idea to sell VR-Slime cards to the wealthy and powerful in bulk. This way I had enough capital to create more VR-Slime cards to give away to the university and high school card apprentices. And also ensure that the rich and powerful will not target the university and high school card apprentices for their VR-Slime cards. Right now my strategy was simple, to invest all the profits I make from selling VR-Slime cards to the world leaders into creating more VR-Slime cards that I could give away for free to the less fortunate. Allowing me to create a dominant informationwork among both the powerful and weak of society. As for making profits, it was only a matter of time before the card apprentices realize the value and applications of VR-Universe. How it is the next big thing that will change the card world as we know it and began to invest in it. "Sure, please follow me to the royal treasury. I will let you choose the three hundred devil-grade ingredients like thest time," Ann generously proposed. "..." Listening to Ann''s offer I was conflicted between returning to the seed world to continue with my ruleprehension or following Ann to her family''s royal treasury to choose 300 devil-grade ingredients. I could postpone choosing the 300 devil-grade ingredients but once I entered the seed world I did not n to return until I had broken through to the card master realm. Which could take days or even a week. In that amount of time, my card creation array can easily develop a few million VR-Slime cards. Choosing devil-grade ingredients was important for me, because where the royal family cannot tell the actual value of the devil-grade ingredients I could by using the demon merchant codex. Considering the devil merchant code''s love for devil-grade ingredients I felt sacrificing higher-tier devil-grade ingredients would gain me more favor from the devil merchant code. I have already experienced the generosity of the devil merchant code, I loved it, and n to continue to be under its good grace. So Ann''s proposal to allow me to choose the 300 devil-grade ingredients from the royal treasury was a huge opportunity that I could not miss. In the end, weighing my options I decided to follow Ann to the royal treasury to choose 300 devil-grade ingredients, "Led the way." Ann nodded at the boy before grabbing him by the shoulder. Then she used her movement skill to move to the main royal pce''s treasury at an incredible speed. Arriving at a familiar sight, I still could not help but feel awe seeing the treasury of the Southern royal family. If the Southern royal family''s treasury was this big I cannot help but imagine the treasury of all the royal families and the Nobel families together. It would at the least amount to half of the entire world''s wealth. "Same rules as thest time," Ann dered while asking me to help myself and choose three hundred devil-grade ingredients as the payment for the 20 million VR-Slime cards the southern royal family had ordered. Ann looked at the bit with longing eyes as he single-mindedly began to verify and selected the devil-grade ingredients. The reason Ann proposed to let the boy choose the three hundred devil-grade ingredients for himself was that she wanted to be in the boy''spany longer. Ann wanted to hold the boy''s hand, hug him, kiss him, and cuddle with him while whispering sweet nothings in each other''s ears. However she couldn''t do that for now, so she had to settle for watching the boy from afar. But she promised herself that she will change that very soon even if she has to be at odds with Anna. After a while, when the boy was done selecting 300 devil-grade ingredients, Ann grabbed him by his shoulder and returned to his bedroom in the royal guest pce no.01. After returning, knowing that the boy will soon enter his space item to break through to the card master realm, Ann did not stick around but left to check if the auction was running smoothly. After Ann left, I was stopped by Aria and Agatha, they both also wanted to exchange VR-Slime cards for devil-grade ingredients. "Wyatt, can anyone buy 4 million VR-Slime cards for 60 devil-grade ingredients?" Aria asked the boy with a little reverence in her voice. "Yes. Why do you ask? Does your family also want to buy 4 million VR-Slime cards from me?" I asked Aria, her intentions could not be more obvious. "Yes," Aria replied honestly. "They do," I blurted in surprise and asked Aria, "Did you tell them about my two conditions?" My two conditions did not allow the buyers to resell the VR-Slime cards but they could give them away. Also, all the VR-Slime cards they brought should be equipped by a card apprentice by the end of the week. These conditions were very harsh, the only people who would profit despite these conditions were world leaders who had huge personal armies. I did not think Aria''s family was one of them. "About that, my family agrees to not resell the VR-Slime cards but they want you to make some concession with the second condition, instead of a week could increase the time limit to 6 months or at least 3 months?" Aria bargained with a boy in the interest of her family. "Give me a good reason why and I will consider it," I did not outright reject Aria but decided to hear her out to learn how her family nned to use my cards and see if it could be of some use to me too. Chapter 1426 Aria & Agatha Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 13:04 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "My family governs 4 first-tier cities, 11 second-tier cities, and 54 third-tier cities. My grandfather ns to use some of the 4 million VR-Slime cards to reward the loyal members and subordinates of the family that have helped us govern these cities to prosperity. Then use some of these cards to strengthen our armed forces," Aria exined but paused midway waiting to see my reaction, mostly to avoid speaking theplete truth. Seeing through her little thoughts I asked, "What about the remaining cards?" "As for the remaining cards, the family ns to use them to attract talents from reputed universities, different cities, and regions," Aria finally spoke about the real intention of her family with my VR-Slime card. What if they could not resell the cards, they wanted to use these cards as a bargaining chip to attract talents from reputed universities, big cities, and other regions. Aria''s family wasn''t the only one to have thought of this, Agatha''s friends did too. They nned to give away my cards to friends and families of those who would help themter in their life however I had made sure to add a use in the soul contract that stopped them from practicing such malpractice. However, I did not have to worry about something like this with world leaders, royal families, and Noble families as they were at the top of the world economic chain, they did not need VR-Slime cards to gain favors. The only reason they needed VR-Slime cards was to enhance the strength of their armies. "Nope, I cannot make a concession to my conditions for such reasons. However, you do not need to order 4 million VR-Slime Cards, you can just order the cards your family could use. I don''t mind taking small orders from someone I know," I rejected Aria''s request and offered to take on a small order of VR-Slime cards for her family. "Thank you," Aria did not argue but thanked me for doing her a solid and then added, "Still, I would like to ce an order for 4 million VR-Slime cards." Listening to Aria''s order I frowned and did not take the storage card containing 69 devil-grade ingredients that she was handing me, instead asked her, "Are you sure you wanted to order 4 million VR-Slime cards?" "Master Wyatt, don''t worry. My family will follow your two conditions to the dot. We have another n to use the cards in case you did not agree to our request," Seeing my expression get dark Aria immediately exined. "And what would that be?" I said implying that if I don''t like her family''s second n to use the cards, I will not be taking their order. "We n to reward these cards to the loyal, brave, outstanding, and overachieving citizens of the cities under our governance. Our cities might be prosperous now but at the start, they weren''t. If not for the citizens we would have achieved what we have today so we n to use this opportunity to give back to the citizens," Aria exined the second n her family came up with to use all of the 4 million VR-Slime cards they will be buying from me. Listening to Aria, I could not help but nod in approval of her family''s n to reward its citizens with VR-Slime cards. Though it looked like they appreciated their citizens, it was a way for Aria''s family to ensure that their capable citizens do not get touched by other cities or regions. "Fine, here are the 4 million VR-Slime cards," Taking the storage card from Aria I handed her another storage card containing 4 million VR-Slime cards. Then Aria shared a soul contract which was pre-signed by her father,grandfather, and family elders. Making sure it was legit, I signed it. Out of the 10 million VR-Slime cards I made, I gave three million to Agatha and the other three million to Ann, as for the remaining four million cards I was saving them to give to Jill but she left in a hurry saying that she will contact me after she arranged the devil-grade ingredients need to buy the cards. While I was busy in the Royal family''s treasury Aria used that opportunity to inform her family about VR-Slime cards, reach a decision, and bring the 60 devil-grade ingredients that she just paid for the four million VR-Slime cards. Agatha who was watching the deal between Aria and the boy from the sidelines, suddenly up, "Wyatt, how much for 127 VR-Slime cards." Since the boy was willing to take small orders of VR-Slime cards for Aria, Agatha believed he would do the same for her too. So she tantly asked him the cost of 127 VR-Slime cards. "127 cards? What for? Did I already give you 1000 cards? Did you sell all of them already?" I asked Agatha in surprise. "I need 127 VR-Slime cards for the children that became card apprentices in the orphanage I am sponsoring in my native. And no, I did not sell the 1000 VR-Slime yet," Agatha answered. "Then just give the kids VR-Slime cards you have in your hand," I pointed out. "No way, you have permitted me to sell these thousand VR-Slime cards. I do not want to just give them away as I n to sell them when the market value of the cards is at its peak. Instead, I will buy new cards from you and give them away," Agatha exined her predicament to me. The VR-Slime cards I gave Agatha and her friends as payment for helping me move 3 million VR-Slime cards across the world can be resold as my two conditions do not apply to thempared to the other VR-Slime cards in the market. So their value was greater than other VR-Slime cards. This was why Agatha was reluctant to give away those cards to card apprentices of the orphanage sponsored by her. Instead, she ns to buy new cards from me and give the cards away to the kids. Chapter 1427 New Tweaks Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 13:17 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01 "Fine, I will donate 127 VR-Slime cards to the orphanage sponsored by you. Happy," I said, realizing that this was what Agatha was after. From the start, when she revealed that she wanted to give away VR-Slime cards to orphans, Agatha wanted to make me feel pity for the kids and donate the VR-Slime cards. So that she doesn''t have to spend a dime. "Thank you," Agatha thanked my generosity with enthusiasm. "You know you could have just asked me to donate the cards instead of choreographing this y," I advised Agatha, I was giving away millions of cards for free, and donating 127 VR-Slime cards to an orphanage was not a big deal. "Well, this way is more fun," Agatha replied Shaking my head I informed her, "You can take the 127 VR-Slime cards from the 3 million cards I gave you and your people earlier." I had already distributed all 10 million VR-Slime cards I had created so far so I could only ask Agatha to take the cards she wanted from the millions of cards I asked her to give away across the world. "Got it, boss," Agatha nodded in agreement. With that handled Ifinally entered the Seed world without any interruption. After entering the seed world, I found that mutated soul clones were still busy making adjustments to the existing VR-Slime card creation array formation and creating new array formations to expand our VR-Slime card production line. After talking to Jill, I realized that I will have to increase my VR-Slime card production line, though she has yet to make an official order for VR-Slime cards I believe she will soon. Other than that I decided to incorporate my two conditions into the VR-Slime cards I create to make things simpler. How did I n to do that? I nned to add restrictions to the VR-Slime cards I create henceforth. The restriction was simple, to enjoy the VR-Slime card effects they would have to bond with the VR-Slime card to themselves. And one VR-Slime card can only be bonded to one card apprentice. This way I ensured that VR-Slime cards cannot be resold by those to whom I gave away a VR-Slime card. Still, I could notpletely eliminate the requirement of soul contracts. While my mutated souls were busy, I took out all 360 devil-grade ingredients and copied their origin soul pathways using the Myriad Devil Body rune card. Since I was a card soldier this rune card would allow me to transform into the demon soldier forms of the devils that these devil-grade ingredients belonged to. Hopefully, when I advance to the Card master realm, it would allow me to take their demon master form. Devils were not born devils, they start asmon demon ves (Card students) and slowly climb realms. Take the Devil Belphegor for example, when Corey Park met him for the first time he was still a demon and not a devil but not now, after years he had advanced to be a devil. After the Myriad Devil Body rune card had copied the soul pathways of all 360 devil-grade ingredients I choose to enter the inter-realm city, sector ES0012 [Dear Demon Merchant, Do you want to enter the Inter-realm city sector ES0012? (Yes/No) Note: You are entering a rmended sector so standard offering practice will be followed.] "Yes" [Dear Demon Merchant, Using the spirit transfer array to travel to sector ES0012¡­ Note: Spirit transfer array takes the demon merchant''s spiritual body that has entered it and transfers them to the inter-realm city.] [Dear Demon Merchant, Wee to sector ES0012¡­ Note: Behave.] Arriving next to the familiar fountain, I looked around to find the Redfoot demon merchant but he wasn''t present. Then I entered my warehouse, after gettingfortable I made use of the devil merchant code to help me exchange 342 devil-grade ingredients for enough sets of ingredients required to create 180 million VR-Slime cards. As for the remaining 18 devil-grade ingredients, I nned to use them to make a fewst-minute tweaks to the VR-Universe. To create a solid and stable in-game currency, banking, and respawn system. The reason I was nning to create an in-game currency and banking system was that I did not think that the Southern Royal family would not be able to stop the World Government when they eye my wealth. This became clearer to me when Ann said to me that her mother needed to report to the central government to raise my privilege rank. And that her family could not pardon the central tax. This was enough to understand that my wealth would not be safe in any of the banks in the card world so I decided to create an in-game currency whose value will keep growing as the card apprentices'' dependence on VR-Universe increases. It did not matter if the card world''s government considered my in-game currency as legal tender because as long as card apprentices were willing to trade using the in-game currency its value would not decrease in any way but even increase as long as they continued to live in the VR-Universe where they can only use in-game currency. The most important part was that card apprentices could earn in-game currency in the VR-Universe by doing various jobs avable in the world from stealing to an honest day of work. And in the new update, yers could now die in the VR-Universe but could immediately respawn in their safe house after paying a reasonable fee appropriate for their realm or respawn after a certain period for free. This would not have any effect on their mental health, they will experience death from a third-person point of view. A game where card apprentices can not only let loose but also earn money while they were having the time of their life would immediately give birth to a huge loyal fan base that even the world government will have to watch out for. Chapter 1428 Comprehension Date- 10 April 2321 Time- 13:48 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World, Inter-realm city, Sector ES0012 After making the new adjustments to the VR-Universe, I then began to set up the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formation since thest one was broken in the process of achieving ultimate mastery and understanding of fate plunder meaning. After setting up the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formation I connected the pseudo-natural blood rule gathering array formation to it as the power source. With all the preparation done, I returned to the seed world to drop off the ingredients for 180 million VR-Slime cards. Leaving one mutated clone to supervise the numerous VR-Slime card creation array formations and the production of 180 million VR Slime cards, I returned to my warehouse in sector ES0012 with the other two mutated souls. Supervising a production line of that scale was too much work for a single clone but it had the help of Hive AI so it will be able to manage the workload. It had to since I needed the other two soul consciousness to refine the blood rule power I gained throughprehending the ''blood curse'' meaning. Returning to the warehouse, I sat in the middle of the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formation and began toprehend the ''Blood Curse'' meaning of blood rule while my two mutated souls refined the rule power rted to this blood rule meaning. Pretty soon I found myself in the blood rule stream belonging to the ''blood curse'' meaning. Then using my previous mastery and understanding of this rule I continued to create a footing on this blood rule stream. Once I had a solid and stable footing, I took a step forward extending the footing to the extreme of my current understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning. Reaching the limit to where my current understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning could take me on the blood rule stream, paused to increase my understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning. This would allow me to further extend my footing on the blood rule stream, letting me walk further in the ''blood curse'' meaning. Indicating the increase in myprehension of the ''blood curse'' meaning.Allowing me to increase my understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning. Currently, my understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning were at a super unique level while my blood rule mastery was at super rare mastery. As I slowly walked further on the blood rule stream of the ''blood curse'' meaning I felt my understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning increase step by step, slowly but steadily. This speed of blood rule meaningprehension was with the boost I gained using the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formation. So, I wondered what would have been my speed without the boost provided by enlightenment array formation. Now I know why even the greatest of the geniuses mentioned in the pages of history took weeks toprehend the rule meaning to ultimate mastery. If not for the abundant blood rule present in the inter-realm city powering my enlightenment array I too would require weeks toprehend the ''blood curse'' meaning to intimate mastery. Still, I was not satisfied by my currentprehension speed of the ''blood curse'' meaning so I decided to hypnotize myself using the Hive AI. Tricking my spirit into believing that every little sensation, emotion, and disturbance was a catalyst that would boost mypression of the ''blood curse''meaning. This had worked marvelously thest time. So I had high hopes for it this time. Soon, I felt my concentration and focus had increased by several times, I had nothing but blood rule''s ''blood curse'' meaning stream in my sight. With the increase in my concentration, I made use of the boost I gained through the enlightenment array formation more efficiently allowing me to increase myprehension speed by a little margin. It might not be huge but faster than my previousprehension speed so I will take it. After what felt like an eternity, I received a grimoire notification informing me of my major advancement [Your Super Unique mastery of meaning ''Blood Curse'' has been advanced to Ultra mastery] ''Yes!'' I cheered having finally managed to advance my understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning from super unique to ultra mastery. This notification motivated me to continue myprehension of the ''blood curse'' meaning further. With the newfound notification, I took a step to walk forward on the ''blood curse'' meaning blood ruler stream. As my mastery and understanding of the ''blood curse'' meaning increased myprehension speed of the meaning started to decrease. Finding a new understanding of the meaning had now be as difficult as searching for a needle in a haystack. Still, I did not let it break my spirit, I did not give up. This was easier thanks to the hypnosis of the Hive AI. I continued to walk forward on the blood rule stream with the same enthusiasm and confidence I had when I startedprehending this meaning. I was able to keep my mental state consistent throughout theprehension only because of Hive AI''s hypnosis. I did not rush things I took my time to calmlyprehend every little new understanding I gained of the ''blood curse'' meaning. Then increase my ''blood curse'' meaning mastery parallelly. I could feel that my understanding and mastery of the meaning had grown significant enough to advance to a higher realm. Soon a grimoire notification sounded informing me of my advancement in the mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning, [Your ultra mastery of meaning ''Blood Curse'' has been advanced to Plus Ultra mastery] With my understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning reaching plus ultra mastery I celebrated. I had lost track of time and had no idea how long it had been since I started theprehension and how long it took for me to advance my ''blood curse'' meaning mastery from ultra to plus ultra mastery. Chapter 1429 Cursed Blood & Myriad Blood Curses Date- 12 April 2321 Time- 01:48 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World, Inter-realm city, Sector ES0012 It took me a day and a half to advance my understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning to plus ultra mastery from super unique mastery with the aid of pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formation and self-hypnosis. Based on my currentprehension speed it would take me longer to advance my understanding and mastery of the meaning to the ultimate mastery. However, I had an ace up my sleeve which could help me shorten the time to advance my understanding and mastery of the meaning to the ultimate mastery. And that was forging a blood rule rune using the ''blood curse'' meaning. When I forged the beginner-tier ''fate plunder'' rune, I entered a state of enlightenment which gave a huge boost to myprehension of the ''fate plunder'' meaning, allowing me to advance my understanding and mastery of ''fate plunder'' meaning to the plus ultra mastery in a short period. I hope to recreate the same, to advance my understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning to the ultimate mastery at the fastestprehension speed possible. With this thought, I ordered my mutated two soul consciousness to gather the blood rule power of the ''blood curse'' meaning that they had refined so far in my mutated ego gem. Then followed the shaping of the refined rule power into a rune by using the mastery of the meaning. This process was a lot like casting. I had the refined blood rule power of the ''blood curse'' meaning now I had to give it a form, and the form the blood rule would take was the image of my mastery of the ''blood rule'' meaning. This was where my plus ultra mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning will work its charm. Using my plus Ultra mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning of the blood rule I was going to give the refined blood rule power of ''blood curse'' meaning a form. This form was the rune I was going to forge. This part was the easiest as I just had to use my plus ultra mastery of the blood rule''s meaning to guide the blood rule power into the shape of the rune I should build for myself. The shaping of the rule power was simple as long as the mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning was enough. Letting my plus ultra mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning of blood rule shape the rune I was about to forge. This step did not take long, and I shaped the refined rule power in the form of a blood rule rune of the ''blood curse'' meaning fast but perfectly with no error. With this, the forging of the ''blood curse'' rune was only half done. The rune I just shaped using refined rule power was just an empty husk or the body of the actual rune. The body was missing a soul, the soul that made the runeplete was missing. The soul of the rune I speak of here was my understanding of the blood rule''s ''blood curse'' meaning. My mastery and understanding of the ''blood curse'' meaning were two different things. Mastery of the meaning was what turned the refined rule power into a vessel for my understanding of the ''blood curse'' meaning. A card apprentice''s mastery and understanding of the meaning of a rule together form the rune they forge. My mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning gives the rune a body using refined rule power and my understanding of the meaning gave the rune sentience. The rule power was just pure energy. Under the influence of the meaning, it gains a frame, a physique, if you will. This physique was void of alertness, appreciation, and attention. All in all, it was no different from an inanimate. My understanding of the blood rule''s meaning of ''blood curse'' was what would give it the sentience that it wascking the most right now. The purpose of the sentience was its ability. The strength of this ability of the rune formed would depend upon my understanding of the blood rule''s meaning of ''blood curse.'' My current understanding of the ''blood curse'' meaning was more than enough to form a perfect essence for the rune frame. Once I gave sentience to the rune frame, my mutated ego gem was filled with a brilliant blood-red light, soon I heard my grimoire sound with a notification prompt. [Utra rune ''Blood Curse'' has been sessfully forged.] [Rune Name: Blood Curse Rune Tier: Ultra Rune Rule: Blood Rune Spirit: Unborn Rune Info: Blood Curse is an Ultra tier rune forged using the blood rule and the ''Blood Curse'' meaning. Blood Curse gives the host the ability to curse their enemies by using their blood or the host''s blood for the blood sacrificing them or oneself in a blood ritual to the rune. Requirements: Cursed blood, Myriad Blood Curses, Blood Curse Refining Restriction: The authority of the rune''s ability is restricted to the highest realm of the host''s grimoire grade, and the host''s will.] Cursed blood: The user''s blood bes a curse. It passively increases users'' resistance toward curses and allows them to use their blood as a medium to curse their foes. Note: The user is immune to their curse. The user''s resistance toward other curses increases with their will. The effect of the ability will vary with the difference in the host and enemy realms. Myriad Blood Curses: it is a collection of blood curses. Allows the user to use their or their enemy''s blood to inflict various types of blood curses on their enemies. Examples are the blood substitution curse, blood puppet curse, blood explosion curse, blood illusion curse, blood charm curse, blood petrification curse, bleeding curse, blood poison curse, blood recement curse, blood decay curse, blood restriction curse, blood clone curse, etc. Note: the effect of the ability will vary with the difference in host and enemies realm, and the host''s will. Chapter 1430 Blood Curse Refining & Curse Eater Date- 12 April 2321 Time- 08:36 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World, Inter-realm city, Sector ES0012 Blood Curse Refining: The user can use their cursed blood to refine other curses and add it to their Myriad Blood Curses. Additional Effect: Curse Eater Note: the effect of the ability varies with the strength of the user''s will. Curse Eater: The user''s curse resistance will increase regardless of their realm based on the strength of the curse they refine. Note: the user is advised to use this skill with discretion as it might lead to the user falling prey to the course they are trying to refine. ¡­ After refining the blood, the ultra-tier blood curse rune, the enlightenment I waited for never came, it seems I was wrong to ept that I will gain enlightenment every time I forge a rune. With this realization, I was disappointed, because, at my currentprehension speed, it would take me days or even weeks to advance my understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning to ultimate mastery. However, I had resolved myself that even if it was going to take me months I would only leave when I hadprehended the ''blood curse'' meaning to ultimate mastery, unlocked my third form, and be a card master. I needed to progress my strength as fast as possible because once the three mischiefs achieve the peak of their strength as shown in Clown Mask''s future vision then I would have no ce in this world left to hide. I need to achieve the demigod realm before that happens to not only protect me but what I hold dear. How the heck will I be able to achieve the demigod realm in time if I am stuck in the card soldier realm for so long? Though massing a fortune and clearing my reputation took priority, my primary goal has always been to increase my strength. So even if I didn''t gain enlightenment after forging the ''blood curse'' meaning I hoped to, I didn''t give up just because things didn''t go as I nned.I decided to stick it out until I achieved what I set out to achieve. Before that, I wanted to go through the ''Blood Curse'' rune info more thoroughly. To understand the new abilities at my disposal and also cheer myself up, showing that not everything turned out so disappointing. I already knew the basic use of the ''blood curse'' meaning but the additional effects of the rune, Cursed Blood, Myriad Blood Curses, and Blood Curse refining were eye-opening. Especially the blood curse refining ability and its curse eater effect was the highlight of the ''blood curse'' rune. As I was contemting the ways to use blood curse refining and curse eater, I suddenly had a sh of epiphany. It was about using blood curse refining to increase myprehension of the ''blood curse'' meaning. I was wondering if using blood curse refining to refine various curses would help me with myprehension of the ''blood curse'' meaning. It was just a thought with no evidence to support that it would be possible to increase myprehension of the ''blood curse'' meaning by refining various curses. I would not know for sure unless I tried it. Even if refining curses doesn''t increase myprehension of the ''blood curse'' meaning I will still manage to increase my curse resistance. So it would not hurt to try. With my current snail pace of rule-meaningprehension, it would take weeks for me to achieve ultimate mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning, so it did not matter if I took a break to test out my theory. Without any hesitation, I stoppedprehending the ''blood curse'' meaning, and my eyes opened to the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array. Ignoring the array, I returned to the seed world. I then used the demon merchant codex page to ess the inte-realmwork to buy an A-rank curse because I think with my current strength I would not have any problem refining it. There were a lot of curses in the inter-realmwork, I was happy to see that curses had such a huge market in the devil merchant code. Because by refining the curse I not only gain curse resistance but can also add the curse to myriad blood curses. This way I will be able to use the curse at will through the myriad blood curses ability. So I could not help but feel ecstatic seeing that the devil merchant code had such a huge market for curses. There were many varieties of curses in the inter-realmwork but I was surprised to see that most of them were already part of my Myriad Blood curses except for the rare ones. Like the cursed body and cursed eyes for example. I specifically pointed out these two types of curses of all curses up for sale because these curses strengthen the user and allies'' physical bodies and abilities. It was surprising to see curses being used as buff and enchantment instead of as a debuff. There were a variety of cursed body curses, that increased the user''s physical strength, and speed and even enhanced their defense against debuffs. It was eye-opening to see that the curses could be used in such a way. Because of this, I saw the ''blood curse'' rune in a new light and was starting to think that the ability of Myriad Blood Curses was not half bad either. For now, I decided to buy the A-rank curse ''Curse Incarnation'' for my experimentation. Curse incarnation allowed the user to house curses in their body and strengthen their physical body to a very high degree. ording to the description of this curse skill, the stronger the curse the user houses in their body the stronger the boost their body gains. Well if the user of the ''Curse incarnation'' tries to chew more than he/she could, by housing a strong curse that their will can''t handle, then there were very obvious and serious repercussions to it including but not limited to death. Chapter 1431 Curse Type Skill Vs Curse Date- 12 April 2321 Time- 08:47 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World The A-rank curse ''Curse Incarnation'' that I bought on the inter-realmwork was not a skill but a curse. What''s the difference? Take my Myriad Devil body card for example. It was a curse-type skill. I can use it to curse myself using the Myriad Devil Transformation and curse others using the Myriad Devil hex. When I use Myriad Devil Transformation on myself to transform into a rock, I am cursing myself to turn into a rock using my curse-type skill. Here Myriad Devil Transformation was the curse-type skill and my turning into rock through Myriad Devil Transformation was the curse. Curse Incarnation however was a curse to turn my body into a monster whose physical strength gets enhanced based on the strength and number of curses it can house in my body. Adversely if the strength of the curses on my body were stronger than what my will could handle then the curse incarnation will be devoured by those curses then my body and soul would be next. I had bought a curse ''Curse Incarnation'' to curse myself so that I can use the cursed blood of my ''blood curse'' rune to refine it into a myriad blood curses. Then observe if doing so would help me raise myprehension of the ''blood curse'' meaning. The blood curse refining only allowed me to refine curses, not curse-type skills. Since ''Curse Incarnation'' was not a debuff-type curse but a buff-type curse, I thought I would meet little resistance when I used my cursed blood to refine it into one of my myriad blood curses. Inside the seed world, the VR-Slime card production was going on smoothly so I did not disturb the mutated soul clone supervising it, and holding the ''Curse Incarnation'' I found afortable ce where I could use it on myself. However, before using the ''Curse Incarnation'' on myself I removed Anna''s dummy ring from my finger and ced it selfly because it would automatically nullify any curse targeting. So there was no way I could curse myself with the ''Curse Incarnation'' curse with the dummy ring on me. I activated the curse blood skill before I cursed myself with the ''Curse Incarnation'' curse as a precautionary measure. Soon the blood rule power of the ''blood curse'' meaning refined by my two mutated soul consciousness began to flow from my mutated ego into my veins and began to merge with my blood. Then I felt my blood ooze an ominous aura that I had felt from the blood rule stream of the ''blood curse'' meaning in the spiritual ne, indicating that my blood had turned into cursed blood. With the cursed blood flowing through my veins, I felt no difference physically but mentally I felt my mood improve. It might sound weird but it felt as if my body had gained resistance to the bad energy in my surroundings. This was assuring. Then without any hesitation, I cursed myself with the ''Curse Incarnation'' curse. Soon my grimoire begin to buzz with Alert notifications, [Warning: Host has been cursed.] [Report: The curse resistance effect of Cursed blood is activating¡­] [Report: The Cursed blood has enhanced the ''Curse Incarnation'' curse affecting the host.] Going through the notification I learned that instead of resisting the ''Cursed Incarnation'' curse the cursed blood had enhanced the ''Curse Incarnation'' curse. Having achieved plus ultra mastery in understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning I knew that cursed blood could enhance the buff-type curse while resisting the debuff-type curse. This meant if I used Myriad devil body and cursed blood inbination the effect of the resultingbination skill would be wless. But now the question was if the ''curse incarnation'' curse was enhanced, would I still be able to refine it using the blood curse refining effect of the ''blood curse'' rune? I could only try to refine the curse to learn the answer, hopefully, it was in my favor. Resolving my mind, I began to sacrifice my cursed blood to the ''blood curse'' rune using its blood ritual to refine the ''cursed incarnation''curse affecting my body. The ''blood curse'' began to swallow my cursed blood like a whale swallowing water, within a second it had already swallowed 2 liters of my cursed blood and I started to feel light-headed. Considering that the human body had nearly 5 liters of blood, by another second the ''blood curse'' rune would suck me dry so I immediately used my reconstruction skill to replenish my blood cells and turn them into cursed blood. If the blood curse was any faster I was worried that my reconstruction skill''s cursed blood production rate could not keep up with the ''blood curse'' rune''s cursed blood consumption rate. It turns out that buff-type curses do not put up a lot of resistance against the blood curse refining of the ''blood curse'' rune but they consume a lot of cursed blood to be refined as one of the myriad blood curses. After swallowing nearly 68 liters of cursed blood the ''blood curse'' rune had finally refined the ''Curse incarnation'' curse into the ''Blood curse incarnation'' curse of the myriad blood curses. And the enlightenment that I had waited for earlier was presented to me now. Though it was a pity that I wasn''t inside the inter-realm city and pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array to increase the duration and the effect of my sudden enlightenment, I made the most of what I was given. Hopefully, it was enough for me to advance my plus ultra understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning to ultimate understanding and mastery achieving apleteprehension of the ''blood curse'' meaning of the blood rule. Under the effect of the sudden enlightenment, I found my spiritual body in the womb of the card world''s will in the spiritual ne. Standing in front of the rushing blood rule stream of the ''blood curse'' meaning. One had to know, I wasn''t in the ''one with the world'' state yet somehow I not only managed to enter my spiritual body into the spiritual ne but also arrived so deep in the card world''s will. The ways and effects of the Enlightenment were as miraculous as they were mysterious. Seeing the blood rule stream of the ''blood curse'' meaning charging at me I did not feel frightened or panic instead opened my arms wide, awaiting it to swallow me and reveal its mysteries to me. Inside the assuring womb of the Card world''s will in the spiritual ne, I felt safe and invincible. Just like a child in the warm embrace of their mother. Therefore, the speeding blood rule stream of the ''blood curse'' meaning did not frighten me, instead made me look forward toprehending its ways and unveiling its mysteries. Soon the blood rule stream of the ''blood curse'' meaning washed over me, I used my plus ultra understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning to avoid drowning in it. However, I let my spiritual body follow the flow of the blood rule stream of the ''blood curse'' meaning. Just by letting my body flow with the blood rule stream of the ''blood curse'' meaning I started toprehend the ways of the ''blood curse'' meaning. Back in the inter-realm city, even with the boost of the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array and the absolute focus of self-hypnosis myprehension rate of the blood curse meaning was slower than a snail''s pace, it was barely moving forward. However, right now thanks to the sudden enlightenment, I did not even need to try, yet I wasprehending the ''blood curse'' meaning. Inside the blood rule stream of the ''blood curse'' meaning myprehension of the ''blood curse'' meaning had be natural to me like breathing air. I could feel my understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning increase at an incredible pace. The huge gap that I felt earlier between the plus ultra understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning and the ultimate understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning was no longer there. The grimoire notification prompt that I just received was proof of that, [Your plus ultra mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning of the blood rule has advanced to ultimate mastery] After achievingpletion in theprehension of the ''blood curse'' meaning of the blood rule I did not pause to celebrate but immediately began to advance my ultra rune of the ''blood curse'' meaning to the ultimate rune using the fumes of the enlightenment. I felt that it would vanish any moment now, so I took action and made the most of what I had. [Your ultra rune of the ''blood curse'' meaning of the blood rule has advanced to the ultimate rune] After receiving the grimoire notification informing me of the advancement of my ultra ''blood curse'' rune to an ultimate rune, I finally took a breather to celebrate my achievements by going through the ''blood curse'' ultimate rune info. Chapter 1432 Compatibility Date- 12 April 2321 Time- 11:45 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World [Yourprehension of blood rule has advanced from Unique Mastery to Super Unique Mastery.] [Achieving Super Unique mastery in blood rule, you have arrived at the blood rule bifurcation point once again. Please choose one meaning of the blood rule to continue yourprehension of the blood rule. Caution: once you choose a meaning of the specific rule, there is no turning back until you gainplete mastery over that meaning.] [Notice: Due to the host''s mutated Soul, the host can choose different meanings for each of his consciousness. Rmended: The host is advised to choose the same meaning for each of his consciousness to avoidplications.] When I had created the ''blood curse'' rune my blood rule mastery had advanced from super rare master to unique master. Now that my ''blood curse'' rune has advanced to the ultimate tier my blood rule mastery has advanced to super unique mastery. Ignoring the grimoire prompt I continued to go through the changes in the ''blood curse'' rune after it achieved the ultimate tier. [Rune Name: Blood Curse Rune Tier: Ultimate Rune Rule: Blood Rune Spirit: Unborn Rune Info: Blood Curse is an Ultra tier rune forged using the blood rule and the ''Blood Curse'' meaning. Blood Curse gives the host the ability to curse their enemies by using their blood or the host''s blood for the blood sacrificing them or oneself in a blood ritual to the rune. Requirements: Cursed blood, Myriad Blood Curses, Blood Curse Refining, Blood Curse Immunity, Cursed Bloodline Restriction: The authority of the rune''s ability is restricted to the highest realm of the host''s grimoire grade, and the host''s will.] Blood Curse Immunity: host''s blood can no longer be used as a medium to curse the host. Cursed Bloodline: host can share his ''blood curse'' rune and its effects with his bloodline. However, the effect of the rune will vary based on how directly the bloodline is connected to the host. Note: The host can use the cursed bloodline to give his baby ''blood curse'' abilities in their mother''s womb. However, this rule meaning is very demanding, and if the bad is not strong enough to carry the burden of the ''blood curse'' rune the pregnancy will lead to miscarriage. ¡­ I liked the blood curse immunity as I loved the fact that my blood can no longer be used to curse me. However the same was not true for the effect ''cursed bloodline.'' I was an orphan and single, I currently had no use for it. Just when I was about to consider the cursed bloodline effect of the ''blood curse'' rune useless my grimoire rang with a series ofnotifications, [Your mutated ego gem''s parent and daughter gem ability arepatible with the cursed bloodline effect of the ''blood curse'' rune.] [Your ultimate ''blood curse'' rune ispatible with your cmity soul gem''s transformation skill.] [Your ultimate ''Fate Plunder'' rune ispatible with your ultimate ''blood curse'' rune.] Going through the grimoire notifications I was surprised because the parent and daughter gem ability did not make use of blood so how was itpatible with the cursed bloodline effect of the blood rule? However, the parent and daughter gem in its unique way showed a resemnce to a bloodline. As for the ultimate ''blood curse'' rune beingpatible with my cmity soul gem''s transformation skill, I was not surprised I hadprehended the ''blood curse'' meaning just for this. However, thepatibility between the ''blood curse'' rune and ''fate plunder'' was a pleasant surprise. Does this mean that I can create a hybrid rune using my ultimate blood ''curse rune'' and ultimate ''fate plunder'' rune? Just imagining this I was overwhelmed with excitement. Without giving in to the joy of the possibility of creating a hybrid rune, I focused my mind and gathered the refined blood rule power of the ''blood curse'' meaning and began to create three duplicate ultimate ''blood curse'' runes. One of the duplicate ultimate ''blood curse'' runes solely focused on its cursed bloodline effect for my cmity soul gem. And other two duplicate ultimate ''blood curse'' runes were for the transformation skill and the ultimate ''fate plunder'' skill. After creating three duplicate ultimate ''blood curse'' runes, I began to create a duplicate ultimate ''fate plunder'' rune gathering the refined blood rule power of the ''fate plunder'' meaning. For the hybrid rune creation. Having created the duplicate runes, I wanted to choose which advancement to proceed with first, I was too excited about the hybrid rune so I wanted to try it first. The reason being what I have heard and learned about the Hybrid rune and its prowess. And mostly because Anna has a Hybrid rune which allowed her to be recognized as one of the strongest card emperors who were capable of fighting card apprentices above their realm. However, when I brought the duplicate ''blood curse'' rune and the duplicate ''fate plunder'' rune together, there was no reaction between the two duplicate runes. Before I could contemte why my attention was caught by the grimoire notification, [You have created a duplicate ultimate ''blood curse'' rune.] [Cmity soul gem is asking permission to fuse its parent and daughter gem ability with the duplicate ultimate ''blood curse'' rune. (Allow/Deny)] Even without the reminder of the grimoire notification I could feel my cmity soul gem''s longing for the duplicate ultimate ''blood curse'' rune, unlike the case with the duplicate ultimate ''fate plunder'' rune. So I gave it my permission without a second thought, "Allow." [Your Cmity Soul gem is undergoing an advancement¡­] [Cmity soul gem advancementplete.] [All cmity daughter gems can use the ultimate ''blood curse'' rune''s abilities, cursed blood, and blood curse immunity. Note: Cmity daughter gem can now identify the blood curse meaning at the blood rule bifurcation point. They have toprehend ''blood curse'' meaning to use all abilities of the host''s ultimate blood curse rune.] Reading the grimoire notification I nodded in satisfaction. Then as I was about to proceed with unlocking the third transformation of my cmity soul gem. Having watched my cmity soul gem advance using the duplicate ultimate ''blood curse'' rune, I once again tried my luck with the creation of the hybrid rune using the duplicate ultimate ''fate plunder'' rune and the duplicate ultimate ''blood curse'' rune. However, both runes did not react to each other. If not for the grimoire notification I would not think that the ultimate ''fate plunder'' rune and the ultimate ''blood curse'' rune could be used to create a hybrid rune. Maybe I was missing something here. Does the creation of a hybrid rune require something I do not know of? I need someone to guide me through this. With Anna grounded by her grandaunt, Ann should be the best option for me to learn what I am missing to forge a hybrid rune. Putting aside the hybrid rune forging, I focused on unlocking the third form of my cmity soul gems transformation skill. ¡­ [Transformations - this ability allows the host to transform to higher evolutions, Base Form - Cmity human core form. Form one - Variant Viltronian: A Viltronian physique enhanced by mutated souls, refined soul energy, and a variant human core. Form Two - Kaiju Form, Viltronian Titan Form Three - locked, conditions not met. Unlock Form 3 for further transformations.] [Conditions to unlock cmity soul gem''s transformation skill 3rd form. 1. Evolutionary ingredients (unsatisfied) 2. 10,000 soul jades for construction of the third form. (Satisfied) 3. ???(Explore by self) >>> Ultimate ''Blood Curse'' Rune. (Unsatisfied)] ¡­ I had already satisfied the second condition of unlocking the 3rd form of the cmity soul gem''s transformation skill. Which allowed my cmity daughter gems to unlock their transformation skill 2nd form. Now I was going to use the duplicate ultimate ''Blood Curse'' rune to satisfy the third condition of unlocking the third form of the cmity soul gem''s transformation skill. [3. ???(Explore by self) >>> Ultimate ''Blood Curse'' Rune. (satisfied)] With two conditions of unlocking the third form of the cmity soul gem''s transformation skill satisfied, I had one remaining condition to satisfy for the big finish. However, I had no idea what I should use as evolutionary ingredients. Devil-grade ingredients, maybe? No, I cannot use the devil-grade ingredient as an evolutionary ingredient to unlock 3rd form as only the realm-appropriate ingredient can be used as an evolutionary ingredient to satisfy the first condition to unlock the third form of the cmity soul gem''s transformation skill. How do I know this? The first time I got my hands on a devil-grade ingredient I tried to use it as an evolutionary ingredient to satisfy the first condition of unlocking the third form of the cmity soul gem''s transformation skill and failed. This discovery sucks, but instead ofining about it, I would rather find a realm-appropriate evolutionary ingredient to finally unlock the 3rd form. Considering the fact that the third condition to unlock the 3rd form was the ultimate ''blood curse'' rune, I think I should use a curse or a curse-type ingredient as an evolutionary ingredient to unlock the 3rd form. Chapter 1433 Breaking Through Date- 12 April 2321 Time- 13:23 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World The evolutionary ingredient for the third form can be anything, but I lean toward a curse-type ingredient because the hidden condition was the ultimate ''blood curse'' rune. I just think there would be better synergy between a curse-type ingredient and the ultimate ''blood curse'' rune when unlocking the 3rd form. I believe the synergy between the soul pathways of the ingredient used was more necessary than using a high-grade ingredient. My experience as a card creationist told me that I was right to think so. Now the question was what kind of curse-type ingredient should I use as an evolutionary ingredient. It can''t be of a higher realm and has to be a realm-appropriate curse-type ingredient. I have seen the curse market in the inter-realmwork of the devil merchant code, there were a lot of tempting curses which would serve as a proper evolutionary ingredient but the problem was I could just refine these curses into myriad blood curses using blood curse refining. So I did not feel like wasting a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity over somemon curse that I could refine. I thought hard and finally, one curse came to my mind which would fit the bill, Myriad Devil Body rune card. Even though it was a rune card that I had created using the ''fate plunder'' rune, I believed that it would go well with the ''blood curse'' rune. Especially considering that the ''fate plunder'' rune and the ''blood curse'' rune can together forge a hybrid rune. ''Myriad Devil Body'' rune card was very important in my arsenal, it allowed me to turn cmity daughter gems into pseudo cmity soul gems, giving me an ability that practically turned me into an immortal. I believed ''Myriad Devil Body'' would make a good addition to my origin card cmity soul gem. This way ''Myriad Devil Body'' would also receive the boost from the baptism every time I break through to a higher realm. Having decided on the ''Myriad Devil Body'' rune card as the evolutionary ingredient, I took out the rune card and fed it to my origin card as an evolutionary ingredient to satisfy the only condition remaining for me to unlock my cmity soul gem''s 3rd form. Soon I received the grimoire notification I was awaiting, [You have unlocked the third form of your cmity soul gem.] [Transformation- 3rd form: Elder Kaiju (Elder Viltronian titan).] [Your cmity soul gem has awakened its true meaning as a cmity ????. Note: the user is advised to be cautious when exploring the changes.] Reading the notifications I was disappointed and as well shocked. Considering that the third form of the dungeon cmity seed was Elder Treant I was not surprised to learn that the cmity soul gem''s 3rd form was Elder Kaiju (Elder Viltronian Titan) which can be considered the evolutionary form of Kaiju (Viltronian Titan) the 2nd form. What got my heart pumping was the notification iming that my cmity soul gem had awakened to its true meaning as a cmity. Though not much information was given on this I could not help but get excited seeing that the grimoire notification could not determine the scope of this change and what it meant.It also asked me to explore it with caution. I opened my origin card''s card info to check the changes, other than the conditions to unlock the fourth form of the cmity soul gem I saw no new changes to it. I did not give this much thought since I had achieved my goal to unlock the 3rd form of my rity soul gem. Now, I could finally break through to the card master realm. Without further ado, as preparation for my breakthrough to the card master realm, I set up a soul energy-gathering array and dumped a few thousand median soul jades in it to power the array and gather pure soul energy. I could have just gone to the inter-realm city sector number ES0012 which had abundant soul energy but I did not because I had made a chilling discovery when I had forged my ultra ''blood curse'' rune of the ''blood curse'' meaning of the blood rule in there. This chilling discovery was also the reason why I did not gain enlightenment in the ''blood curse'' meaning of the blood rule after having forged a ''blood curse'' rune but gained enlightenment in the ''blood curse'' meaning of the blood rule after refining ''Curse incarnation'' curse into myriad blood curses using blood curse refining of the ''blood curse'' rune. The chilling discovery was obvious to me when Ipared what changed between when I tried to gain enlightenment and when I got enlightened, it was the location. I learned that it was impossible to gain enlightenment in the inter-realm city but easier to gain enlightenment in Card world. Turns out that what I considered enlightenment was the blessing of the card world which I can only gain in the womb of the card world''s will in the spiritual ne. Though the devil merchant code could replicate the rules of the card world in the sector ES0012, it could not replicate the card world''s will. This was why I failed to gain enlightenment when I forged the ultra ''blood curse'' rune using my plus ultra understanding and mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning of the blood rule. When I made this discovery I did not regret my decision toprehend the ''blood curse'' meaning of the blood rule in the inter-realm city sector ES0012. Mostly because if not for the aid of the inter-realm city I do not think I would have been able toprehend the ''blood curse'' meaning of the blood rule to plus ultra level in understanding and mastery in such a short time. Because I could not operate the pseudo-natural blood rule enlightenment array formation at full throttle in the card world, and without it I would not haveprehended the ''fate plunder'' meaning topletion. Without achievingpletion in the ''fate plunder'' meaning of blood rule I could never have been able toprehend the second meaning of the blood rule. This was not about what I lost but what I prioritized and gained. Now I know better than topletely depend on the inter-realm city. From now on I nned to use the inter-realm city only for minor breakthroughs and for any major breakthroughs I nned to do it on the card world as its will was very generous to its overachieving children. Considering that I would be baptized after breaking through to the card master realm I did not want to risk my baptism by trying to break through to the card master realm in the inter-realm city. I could afford to lose rule enlightenment but not baptism. If I was to lose my chance to baptize my cards, physiques, and traits I would not only regret it but never be able to forgive myself for being that dumb. If that were to happen then I would be the only dumb card apprentice in the card world to ever lose the chance to baptize after breaking through a realm. Not nning to risk the baptism that came with every major realm breakthrough, I sat at the center of the soul energy gathering array formation and began to cultivate my active soul control percentage using the soul energy gathered in the array formation. Over the past few days, my active soul control percentage had already reached 29.7%, all I was missing was another 0.4% of active soul control and I will be able to break through from the card soldier realm to the card master realm. With the aid of the soul energy gathering array, I began to pump high-quality soul energy extracted from median soul jade into my cmity soul gem and began to excite my active soul control. Since I had forced the active soul energy control to not increase any further, it was easier for me to excite it with high-quality soul energy. My active soul control was starting to rise at an incredible speed, 29.7% >>> 29.8% >>> 29.9% I had not set up the soul energy gathering to help me break through to the card master realm but to help me stabilize my realm after breaking through to the card master realm. When one breaks through to a realm, it''s like a dam breaks open, it''s the moment when one can easily raise their active soul control percentage with enough soul energy before it settles again. If one doesn''t have enough soul energy during this period the active soul control percentage will not be able to grow. Even if it somehow manages to grow then it will not be stable. To avoid this one has to have made prior preparation, however, not every card apprentice has such luxury so they give up on this opportunity to increase their active soul control percentage and instead use it as an opportunity to stabilize their realm. Chapter 1434 Baptism Date- 12 April 2321 Time- 14:12 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World With a stable realm, the card apprentice could easily disy the maximum power of their realm and evenpete with the immediate higher minor realm while with an unstable realm, they could barely disy the power of their realm let alonepete with the immediate higher minor realm. It would not be wrong to say that the stability of a card apprentice''s realm determined the quality of the card apprentice. Therefore it was very important for a card apprentice to stabilize their realm. This was why some card apprentices steeled their hearts and let go of the opportunity to increase their active soul control percentage after breaking through to a realm and rather use the opportunity to stabilize their realm and erase all the umted ws in their realm so far. This way even if they could not increase their overall active soul control percentage they could erase dangers to their future breakthroughs. An unstable realm not only affects their overall strength but also affects them when they try to break through to a higher realm. An unstable realm is like the unstable foundation of a building, the risk of the building falling increases the more you build on it because of its unstable foundation. Simrly, the risk of nothing being able to break through to a higher realm increases with an unstable realm. This was why it was a smart move for the card apprentice to focus on long-term gains with realm stability over small-term gains with a temporary boost to their active soul control percentage cultivation rate. It was only logical. However, I had the wealth and means to pursue both stability in my realm and also a fast rise in my active soul control percentage. That was what the soul energy gathering array formation was for. 29.9% >>> 30.0% >>> 31.1% *Boom* My active soul control percentage finally broke through to 30.1% but it did not stop, it only picked up pace swallowing the soul energy gathered by the array. 30.3% >>> 30.7% >>> 31.2% >>> 32.6% >>> 33.0% >>> 33.3% >>> 33.5% >>> 33.6% >>> 33.7% >>> 33.8% >>> 33.9% >>> 34.0% Breaking through to the card master realm I directly stepped into the mid-level of the card master realm. Average card masters struggle to make minor breakthroughs for months, sometimes even years. However, I managed to not only make a major breakthrough into the card master realm but a minor breakthrough from the low-level card master to the mid-level card master in a single day. As for the stability of my realm, it couldn''t be more stable. Havingpleted my breakthrough I felt an incredible power coursing through my soul pathways and felt invincible. Not letting the sudden increase in my active soul control percentage get to my head but then like I was the center of the world, I felt as if the world was solely focusing on me. My grimoire summoned itself and hovered in front of me. Soon a blinding brilliant white light showered over my body and the grimoire, forcing me to close my eyes. I did not panic realizing this was the baptism I have been looking forward to. As the shower of bright white light stopped I began to feel a quantitative change in my soul and body alike. I immediately opened my grimoire to check the changes to my origin card info after baptism. [Card Name: Cmity Soul Gem (awakened) Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The host gains a monstrous physique of a cmity and the ability tomunicate with the world based on the limit to which he can harmonize with the world. Additional effect: 1. Cursed bloodline 2. Blood Curse Immunity 3. Myriad Devil Transformation 4. Myriad Devil Hex 5. Soul Pupils 6. Viltronian Physique 7. Immortal core 8. Body Restructure 9. Transformation- 4th form (locked) 10. Parent/Daughter soul gem 11. Cmity Daughter gem - 3rd form (locked) 12. Hive AI 13. Mutated Soul 14. Soul Echolocation 15. Soul Energy Maniption 16. One with the world Synchronization Rate: 95% Note: Higher the resynchronization rate longer and deeper you canmunicate with the world. Cmity Soul Gem protects the host''s mutated soul ] [Physique Name: Myriad Devil Physique Physique Type: Origin Card Physique Rank: Acquired Grade Physique Description:This physique allows the user to transform into any inanimate or animate object or being. Note: User needs to sacrifice a part of the said inanimate or animate object or being to the origin card cmity soul gem to morph into them.] [Physique Name: Cmity Soul Gem (awakened) Physique Type: Origin Card Physique Rank: Acquired Grade Physique Description:The physique has awakened to the true meaning of cmity. ?????? Note: the host needs to explore the physique with caution.] [Physique Name: Mutated Soul Physique Type: Origin Card Physique Rank: Acquired Grade Physique Description: The host''s soul mutates and multiplies itself every time the host breaks through to the upper realm. Card Master - mutated soul with 12 Consciousness Note: current multiplying factor is ''triple'', but can be increased] [Trait Name: Multiple-Consciousness Trait Type: Origin Card Trait Rank: Acquired Grade Trait Description: Host currently has 12 Consciousness. Note: the number of consciousness is directly proportional to the soul mutation. ] [Trait Name: Mutated Soul Energy Trait Type: Origin Card Trait Rank: Acquired Grade Trait Description: The host currently has 12 consciousness so the host''s soul energy will be refined 12 times making it 12 times purer and stronger than normal soul energy. Note: the host''s soul energy will get stronger and purer with an increase in the number of the host''s consciousness. ] ¡­ Going through the changes that have urred to my origin card, physiques, and traits I was surprised to see that after baptism my number of consciousnesses has multiplied from 4 to 12 instead of 8. The reason being that the baptism was the way to increase the multiplying factor of my mutated soul. So every time my soul mutates its multiplying factor increases. This discovery was the MVP of my baptism. Chapter 1435 Consequences Date- 12 April 2321 Time- 15:23 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.01, Seed World Learning the secret to increasing the multiplying factor of my mutated soul was baptism, I was overwhelmed by joy because I knew what this meant. Right now I might have 12 consciousnesses but in the future when I advance to higher realms I will have hundreds of thousands of consciousnesses at my disposal. At that time I will be able to create an army of my clones. Not to forget that multiple consciousnesses signify that my soul energy will be refined multiple times and be multiple times purer than the regr card apprentice in the same realm as me. This means that when I reach the card emperor or demigod realm my soul energy will be at least a few thousand times more refined and purer than the soul energy of the other card emperors and demigods. With such strong soul energy coursing through my body, I do not think thatponent card emperors and card demigods will be my match let alone the regr ones. The joy brought by the change to my mutated soul was so much that it did not bother me that there wasn''t much quantitative change to the other original skills of my cmity soul gem. Also because there was other good news too, that the cmity soul gem had added four new skills and one physique namely, Cursed Bloodline, Blood Curse immunity, Myriad Devil Transformation, Myriad Devil Hex, and the physique Myriad Devil Body. I guess most of my baptism was consumed with making this happen. The best part about this was that my cmity daughter gems inherited the myriad devil body physique and the skills excluding myriad devil hex. It was a bummer that cmity daughter gems did not inherit the myriad devil hex skill but I was satisfied with what they inherited. All in all, I had achieved my goal to grow stronger. Right now I was a lot stronger than when I was in the card soldier realm. Not to mention now I had more survival skills up my sleevepared to before. Now that I and my cmity daughter gem had myriad devil body physiques and myriad devil transformation skills, the creation of the pseudo cmity soul gems was a lot easier and more efficient than before. Not to mention this opened up new possibilities and ways for me to use my cmity soul and daughter gems.Increasing my chances of survival against my powerful enemies. ¡­ Date- 11 April 2321 Time- 20:45 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ?????? In the seventh basement of a central government secure site, a card semi-demigod patiently kneeled on one knee with his head down before a locked grey metal door. Thick hot red blood could be seen escaping through the bottom of the metal door, seeing the blood the semi-demigod did not flinch but respectfully waited in front of the door. The semi-demigod did not have to wait long as soon an androgynous voice sounded from the other side of the door addressing the card semi-demigod, "Come in." The semi-demigod got up and headed toward the metal door which automatically opened. Waking into the room, the semi-demigod saw a row of human-sized incubators each containing a teenage female body with their face covered by a devil mask. The semi-demigod was not surprised to see this, nor was he surprised to see that all the teenage female bodies in the incubators resemble each other as if they were all clones of a single person. If not for the numbers inscribed on the devil mask covering their faces it would have been impossible to distinguish one from the other. "You right, the girl''s origin created from Broodnun devil''s ingredients fits well with the trinity immortal physique. Together they seem to be forming a stronger variant of the Trinity immortal physique. The girl has already refined 12 clones as part of her physique. If not for her mental strength limiting her origin card she could have refined thousands of clones as part of her physique by now. Still, she is the greatest sess of this project since agent Uri. You have adopted a good daughter," the androgynous voice praised the semi-demigod for having adopted a capable daughter. The girls in the incubators were none other than Ada Davis and her clones. The semi-demigod was none other than her adoptive father and agent Uri''s handler. And for the androgynous voice belonged to their revered master controlling their fates from behind the scenes. "I am happy that my adoptive daughter could be of use to you master," the semi-demigod was not able to find the source of the androgynous voice even after entering the room, and he did not try to. He just respectfully kept his head down and spoke when spoken to. Ignoring the semi-demigod''s ttery the androgynous voice warned, "This time you better have found everything about the boy this time." "Yes, Master. I did. I know more about Dalton Wyatt than he, himself, does," the semi-demigod said with great confidence despite knowing that if fails to answer any question about the boy and his origin, his master would not hesitate to kill him. "Is he the original creator of the VR-Slime card which had the ''soul energy digestion'' effect?" asked the being addressed as master by the semi-demigod. "Yes, Master. The boy is indeed the creator of the card with the ''soul energy digestion'' effect. Other than him nobody knows the recipe of the card. Not even the Southern royal family who are sheltering him," the semi-demigod replied. His answer wasn''t just some blind im of what he felt but a thorough research done by his spywork in the Southern capital. "I see, what about the current whereabouts of the boy?" the master enquired. "Since the auction, he has holed himself up in the southern royal family''s royal guest pce No.01 trying to break through to the card master realm," the semi-demigod answered his master politely. From his answer, it was clear that his spywork wasn''t just limited to the southern capital but the southern royal pce itself. Chapter 1436 The True Southern Princess Date- 11 April 2321 Time- 21:06 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ?????? "So the boy has yet to apply for a copyright for the recipe of the card with the ''soul energy digestion'' effect?" the semi-demigod''s master asked him. His tone seemed to be annoyed that the boy had not applied for the copyright of the card recipe till now. "No, master. He hasn''t. And from the information I have gathered, it seems he doesn''t n to apply for copyright for the card with the ''soul energy digestion'' effect anytime soon. I think he has no intention of revealing the card recipe to the world," the semi- demigod''s voice was shaky as he said this knowing that his master did not take bad news well. "So what if he doesn''t n to disclose the card recipe to the world? We force him to do so. Where are we on dering the card with ''soul energy digestion'' as a public domain for the greater good of the people?" learning that the boy was not ying to reveal the card recipe of the card with the ''soul energy digestion'' effect by applying copyright, semi-demigod''s master decided to force the boy to reveal the card recipe by using thew. "Master, I have already tried that but the princess of the Southern royal family has strongly protested against it when she came to increase the privilege rank of the boy," unable to give his master even one good news, the semi-demigod was cowering in fear worried that his master might lose patience and take his anger out on him. He was not afraid of corporal punishment but of death. Which was a very likely possibility as when in anger his master likes to kill. "So what if she protests it, the southern royal family is not above thew. How dare she try and stop the greater good of the people?" the semi-demigod''s master sneered as he said this. To the outsiders, it might seem like the royal families and the government were on equal footing but only the royals and the world leaders knew that they were not. "Master, she did not just protest against it on a whim but she said that there was no need to dere the card with soul energy digestion as in public domain yet as the boy nned to give away the cards for free. She said that this year the boy nned to give away the card to every university student and high school student, who has contracted a grimoire, across the world for free. She then added that once that was achieved they nned to give away the cards to card apprentices under the poverty line. As for the rest of the card apprentices, if they can''t wait their turn they can buy the card for its original price directly from the boy''s online store. From the way she made these points against our proposal, it seemed like she was waiting for us to bring this matter up. She also managed to get the nobles of the central region and the royals of the other region, who never agreed on anything, on her side. ording to my spies, she was able to get them on her side by promising to supply each of them with a few millions of VR-Slime cards," the semi-demigod exined how the princess of the southern royal family managed to sessfully counter their ploy. Right now there was a race among the world leaders, the royals, and the nobles, the race to equip their family members and subordinates with the ''soul energy digestion'' cards before their rivals. So when Anna''s mother offered them a hand at this moment they did not hesitate to side with her. And also because they knew once the card with the ''soul energy digestion'' effect gets pushed into the public domain. The central government will do everything in its power to use the card with the ''soul energy digestion'' card to strengthen its power first before allowing them to grow their power. The government was already stronger enough to face them individually but not strong enough to face them together. If the government gets its hands on the card recipe of the card with the ''soul energy digestion'' effect then it will be able to achieve that. Therefore, when Anna''s mother reached out to them for cooperation, they did not hesitate to agree to her proposal. Were they not worried about the Southern royal family monopolizing the card with the ''soul energy digestion'' effect? Well, the southern region was considered the bottom of the five regions if not for their hereditary unparalleled bloodline single-handedly carrying them, they would have been swallowed by the other regions long ago. So even with the card with the ''soul energy digestion'' effect the other region''s royals and nobles did not consider them a threat. Also because Anna''s mother made enoughpromises to assure them of mutual growth for their cooperation against the central government. "What is she doing here anyway? I heard she left in search of finding her way to achieving transcendence. Was all that a lie?" the semi-demigod''s master asked him in frustration. While Anna''s mother was busy manufacturing the parts of the dungeon relocation apparatus, the world believed that she was traveling in search of her path to transcendence as that was what the Southern royal family had let them believe having lost the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon to freedom fighters. "About that, the princess was called back to negotiate with the Western region over the dual-gate dungeon connecting Southern Capital to Western Capital," the semi-demigod answered. It seems his spywork was not as capable as he thought it to be because he had no idea what Anna''s mother was up to. "Wait, I thought Field Marshal Heatsend was overseeing that." "No, she was only holding the fort till the princess returned to start the negotiations." "This changes things, we have to stop them before the western region and southern region reach apromise over the dual-gate dungeon." Chapter 1437 Kidnapping Date- 11 April 2321 Time- 21:17 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ?????? Trade can be one of the fast ways for a region to develop and earn money and for that a reliable trade route was necessary. This was why the dual-gate dungeon connecting the Western Capital to the Southern Capital was important. Not just for the Western and Southern regions but the entire world. There have been previous cases of dual-gate dungeons but none of them were as strategically located as the one found connecting the Western capital to the Southern capital. Western capital and Southern capital were the economic hubs of their respective regions. A reliable trade route between them would lead to a lot of trade between the two regions adding to their economic development. How did this impact the rest of the world? Due to geological reasons, a region despite its advanced transportation means because of the dungeons had to adhere to trading with neighboring regions. But now thanks to the dual-gate dungeon the Western and Southern regions had other options to explore. This meant that if the Western and Southern royal families sign a treaty over the dual-gate dungeon connecting their capitals then the economy of the entire world will change. This was bad news for the central government which was secretly controlling the world economy from the shadows. They had ced their bets based on their deduction of the future world economy. If the Southern and Western regions were to start to trade among them, then they would lose big time which will directly affect the economy of the other three regions causing them to face a small-scale economic crisis that will take them years to recover from. Therefore it was paramount for the central government to stop this from happening. To maintain the bnce between the five regions and to fulfill their agenda. "Master, both the Western and the Southern regions have been at each other''s throats for centuries. It will not be difficult to use that to our advantage and stop the two regions from entering a treaty over a trade route," the semi-demigod added to his master''s nefarious n to sabotage the negotiation between the western and southern regions. "That is not enough to stop this negotiation as there are no permanent enemies, and no permanent friends, only permanent interests. The Western and Southern royal family will do their best to see this negotiation ends on a sessful note despite their strained past rtionships," the semi-demigod''s master knew that in the face of their interest people forgive their fathers killer so the western and the southern region reaching apromise in face of economic growth and development would note as a surprise. "Master, then how do we stop the negotiation from concluding on a positive note?" the semi-demigod asked his master in confusion. "The only way for us to stop the negotiation between the two regions is by destroying the dual-gate dungeon," the semi-demigod''s master answered with a sinister tone. "Right, if there is no dual gate dungeon what will they negotiate about? Master, what do you have in n?What can I do?" the Semi-demigod asked, hoping to use this opportunity to please his master. "You? With the field marshal Heatsend and the Chase royal family ancestor personally guarding the gate of the dual gate dungeon in their respective regions someone of your caliber will be of no help here. I will get another team to handle this matter," the semi-demigod''s master tantly stated. "Yes, master," the semi-demigod had no choice but to politely agree to his master''s agreement. "I have another task for you," the androgynous voice of the master sounded. Listening to it say that it had another task nned for him, the semi-demigod''s face brightened and he excitedly said, "Your wish is mymand master." "While this chaos ensues I want you to do whatever it takes to kidnap Dalton Wyatt. I want that boy alive," the semi-demigod''s master instructed and then added, "The discoverer of the silver milk powder and creator of the card with the ''soul energy digestion'' effect. It''s about time I met this rumored genius." "Master¡ª I will do as youmand," the semi-demigod showed hesitation then quickly masking it he reluctantly agreed to his master''s orders. The hesitation in the semi-demigod''s voice was because he knew it was impossible to kidnap the boy since he was always holed up in the Southern Royal pce. Yet, the semi-demigod epted his master''s orders to kidnap the boy without expressing his incapability of doing so because his master did not like to hear no. "Good, with Henricksing out as a traitor, now two field marshal spots are empty. If you manage to pull this off, one of those spots is yours," the voice enticed the semi-demigod with the field marshal position into doing its bidding. "Thank you, master. Please, do not worry I will not disappoint you," the semi-demigod eximed, but then he remembered his previous worries about how difficult it would be to kidnap the boy who was holed up in the Southern royal family so he added, "Master, if I may." "Proceed," the voice gave the semi-demigod permission to speak his mind. "Master, I have heard that Dalton Wyatt ns to attend Morning Star University this fall. If we n it right we will be able to kidnap him between hismute from the southern region to the university," the semi-demigod was aware that the Southern royal family was doing everything in its power to stop the boy from leaving the southern region. However, he did not reveal this piece of information to his master because he did not want to invade the Southern Royal pce to kidnap the boy as he knew that doing so will only end with his death. "Um¨C you decide how to kidnap the boy. Just remember to bring him to me alive," the voicepromised and gave the semi-demigod full freedom over this matter. All he cared about was the results, he did not bother with the means. Chapter 1438 Unlimited Immortal Physique Date- 11 April 2321 Time- 21:29 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ?????? "You may take your leave now," the androgynous voice ordered. "Yes, Master," the semi-demigod bowed in the direction of the voice and left the room. As soon as the semi-demigod left the room, a humanoid figure appeared in his ce. This figure was having a hard time controlling her murderous intention toward the semi-demigod that just left. Barely suppressing her malicious ambiance, the figure respectfully said, "Master, he lied to you." "I know. Nobody would be more foolish than the Southern Royal family if they let Dalton Wyatt leave the Southern region let alone attend university in the central academic region. The southern princess I have met is smarter than that," the voice in the room seemed to be aware that the semi-demigod had hidden information from him. "Master, if you knew then why did you stop me from killing that insect, how dare he lie to you?" The humanoid figure seemed to be unable to control her emotions. "Come now, my disciple. He did not lie to me, he just omitted some important information because he wanted toplete the task I assigned to him in his way. There is nothing wrong with that as long as he gets the job done. That is why I gave him full control over this mission. We need people like him to take the me when things do not go as nned," the androgynous voice addressed the humanoid figure as his disciple and seemed to care about her as he took the time to exin himself to her. "If you say so, master. However, will he be able toplete the task? Especially, when the two groups are after Dalton Wyatt''s life," the humanoid figure reluctantly agreed to her master''s thoughts but also voiced out her concerns. "You mean Karl''s Circle and the secret assassination group that is terrorizing the central capital? What did the secret assassination group call themselves again, the Paw n?" the androgynous voice asked its disciple. "Yes, master. I am worried they will get to Dalton Wyatt before him, then we will never know what the boy did to agent Lois Forger," the disciple finally spoke about the real reason why her master wanted to meet the boy in person. The rest of the world cared about the silver milk powder and the card with the ''soul energy digestion'' effect as it was a way for them to improve their strength but the central government saw the silver milk powder and the card with the ''soul energy digestion'' effect as a threat to their regime. Unlike the other world leaders, they were already the strongest in the world and controlled most of it. They did not need to get strong, they just needed to weaken theirpetition. This strategy of theirs has been working out for them for a millennium now and they had no ns to change it. This was why they were not that bothered by the fact that Freedom Fighters took the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon, the only known source of silver milk, to another world. Instead, they took their time to patiently rally the allied forces to retrieve the dungeon. Who''s to guarantee that the dungeon will not be destroyed during the process of retrieval? "I have talked to Karl, his organization ''The Circle'' will leave the boy alone. As for the Paw n, that traitor Henricks has been covering for them, this is why we have been unable to uncover the real leader of the Paw n yet. We believed it to be the disgraced General Baylor''s wife but for some reason, she killed herself when Henricks broke into the secured facility to save her. Seeing how the Paw n is still operating after her death we were wrong. From the looks of it, freedom fighters and Paw n are somehow rted. However, the freedom fighters have ns to recruit Dalton Wyatt but the Paw n wants him dead since they keep trying to assassinate him. This is where things get confusing. That bastard Henricks was able to kill his master who recruited him into our organization. He not only escaped all the suspicion for his stupid master''s death but used it to climb the ranks of our organization all while he founded and ran a rebel faction against our organization. Since I am facing an individual capable of something like that it''s bound to get confusing, finally a worthy opponent this is going to be fun. Let us see if he manages to escape my hunt," the androgynous voice said in excitement. Finally disying an emotion other than pure malice. "Master, you are giving that traitor too much credit. I think he just got lucky," the disciple attempted to tter her master. "Do you think someone can kill me just based on luck?" the androgynous voice asked his disciple. "No, master," the disciple hurriedly answered. "Henrick''s master was one of us, the masters, the seniormost members of this organization. Even though Henrick''s master was stupid enough to die at the hands of his disciple his strength was without doubt on par with mine and the rest of the masters. Henricks was able to kill someone of that caliber so he is not to be underestimated, got it?" the voice cautioned his disciples from underestimating Henricks. "Yes, master," the disciple nodded her head in a daze as she was still trying to wrap her mind around the fact that there were card apprentices strong enough to make her master feel threatened. This was mind-bending for her who believed her master was invincible in this world. "Besides, you and your team will be leaving for the Southern capital today. If you think you can, then you try to kidnap the boy. But remember your primary mission is to destroy the dual-gate dungeon, that takes priority. Once you are done with that, you and your team are free to let loose," the voice seemed to be very confident that his disciple and her team would be able to destroy the dual gate dungeon. "Thank you, master," the humanoid figure''s mood improved a little. "And, take this girl with you, even though she is just a mere card lord, she now has the Unlimited immortal physique, the upgraded version of the Trinity immortal. Her physique will be helpful in this mission. Show her the ropes and groom her to fill the gap that has formed with Agent Uri''s death." Chapter 1439 Arnas John Date- 11 April 2321 Time- 21:39 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ?????? The row of thirteen human size incubators opened at themand of the androgynous voice and the thirteen identical teenage girls with devil masks covering their faces climbed out of the incubators and lined up in ascending order of the numbers inscribed on their masks. Soon the numbers one to twelve vanished leaving only No.0 or the original behind. "How are you feeling, child?" the voice asked Ada Davis. "Master, I feel Invincible. I can now see that revenge is within my grasp," Ada Davis answered respectfully and then added, "Master, I could have refined more clones." "You are right with the help of your origin card you could refine more clones as a part of your new physique but the refined clone would be wed because your mental strength is not enough to sustain all of them. And I do not make wed things," the voice agreed with Ada but also reminded her that her origin card and mental strength were the pirs of her new physique. And one without the other would make physique wed. And he has no interest in wed things. "Forgive my ipetence, master. I work hard to polish and develop my mental strength," in Ada''s mind she did not mind being used as long as they helped her get her revenge. Therefore, she quickly adapted to the fact that her adoptive father sold her to her new master for his career prospects. "Don''t pressure yourself, just remember to make enough human sacrifice to the demonic card I gave you periodically and your mental strength will grow drastically in no time," the voice advised Ada. "Yes, Master," Ada nodded in agreement. "Child this is your senior sister, from now on you will follow her and learn from her. Now, go about preparing for your uing mission," the androgynous voice asked his disciples to leave and focus on the mission assigned to them. Ada Davis and the female humanoid figure nodded, then humanoid figure held Ada''s shoulder and together teleported out of the room. Teleporting out of their master''sb, the humanoid figure brought Ada to the part of the secret facility assigned to her and her team. "Go, introduce yourself to the team," saying that the female humanoid figure left Ada in the hall and entered her office. Locking the door behind her the female humanoid figure sat on the leisure couch in her office and gettingfortable she closed her eyes. It appeared as of she wanted to rx after a stressful day but in her mind, she was having a telepathic conversation with her master, her real master, the supreme leader Karl. The female figure, Arnas John, was one of Karl''s incarnations. It was very rare for Karl to create female incarnations but since the situation demanded it Karl had no choice but to refine a female incarnation. ''Karl, I have gotten his permission to capture Dalton Wyatt. What should I do after capturing the boy? Kill him after getting Agent Lois Forger''s whereabouts,'' Arnas reported to Karl and await further orders. ''Wait, how certain are they that the Southern royal family does not have ''The Miracle'' but the boy does?'' Karl was surprised to learn that the boy who killed Mike and destroyed the sun blossom branch of the circle had imprisoned ''The Miracle.'' ''From Agent Lois''s activity report, it is clear that thest person to fight against her was Dalton Wyatt before she suddenly vanished from the face of this world. Nobody knows where she went but the Southern Royal family believes that Dalton Wyatt traded her with a devil in exchange for a temporary power boost which helped him defeat Agent Lois. However, the organization has a way to track Agent Lois''s life and death. ording to it, Lois is not dead and is somewhere in the Southern region, most likely the Blossom district. So, the organization believes that when Dalton Wyatt borrowed power from the devil, he could not manage to kill her so he chose to seal her instead,'' Arnas exined to Karl why the organization running the puppet government believed that the boy knew the location of Agent Lois Forger aka ''The Miracle.'' ''I see, to think a mere card soldier could achieve this feat. Matron was right, this child is a problem. After capturing the boy, meet me at the border of the southern region there I will refine him into my incarnation, killing someone of his intellect would be a waste,'' though the organization did not want to make use of the silver milk powder, soul energy digestion, and VR-Universe Karl was happy to use them once he annexed them. ''Fine, and I need help destroying the dual gate that has formed connecting the Western and Southern regions, are any of our people in the Southern capital stationed near the dual gate dungeon?'' Arnas agreed with Karl''s arrangement and asked for help with thepletion of her mission. Arnas knew infiltrating the Southern capital and destroying the Dual Gate dungeon will not be an easy task even for her team so she turned to the supreme leader for help knowing his incarnations were in every renowned organization and forces of the world let alone the Southern Region, upying important positions. This wasn''t the first time Karl held her teamplete missions to solidify her position next to her master in the organization controlling the puppet government. "Don''t worry, I had already predicted that the organization will send you to destroy the dual gate dungeon connecting the western capital with the southern capital. So I have prepared everything. You just have to follow the n. Once you are done with that, use the chaos that ensues to capture the boy at any cost. We need ''The Miracle'' on our side when the timees,'' Karl had already figured out the way the government operated. They were so busy controlling the progress of others that they forget to make progress themselves. This will be their downfall. Chapter 1440 Kidnap Dalton Wyatt Date- 11 April 2321 Time- 21:52 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ?????? Listening to Karl mention the importance of ''the Miracle'' for their n, Arnas frowned and reminded him, ''Karl, don''t get your hopes up. Odds are Dalton Wyatt might not have sealed Agent Forger, something entirely different might have happened to her. Because if the boy had sealed Agent Lois he would have informed the Southern Royal family about the seal''s location out of concern for the safety of his city and district but he didn''t. And thetter has no idea what happened to Agent Lois. They still believe that the boy sacrificed her to the devil.'' ''You don''t think I have already considered that? However, circumstances surrounding the disappearance of Agent Lois dictate that her disappearance is rted to Dalton Wyatt. As long as I refine him into my incarnation we will know what transpired on 5th April,'' Karl calmly exined to Arnas that all the evidence pointed that the boy was at the center of Agent Lois''s disappearance. So it did not matter if the Organization''s assumption was right or wrong. ''I understand,'' with Karl''s exnation it dawned on Arnas that as long as they capture the boy they will know what happened on the morning of 5th April which included the disappearance of Agent Lois. She was worried for nothing. The reason Karl wanted ''The Miracle'' so desperately was because of her ability which allowed her or others to break the oath they took in the presence of the World''s Will at immense cost. She was his ticket to escape hismitment to Matron and Emissary of Light. Karl aka Supreme Leader was not willing to share the world with the Matron and Emissary of Light; he wanted it all for himself. To quote him ''Greed is good, the more the better.'' ''Arnas, when you and your team reach the Southern Capital report to me, I will give you further instructions toplete your assignment and use the chaos that follows to get close enough to Dalton Wyatt to kidnap him,'' Karl ordered. ''Okay. I had one more matter I want to report about it is the Unlimited Immortal physique, a variant of the Trinity Immortal physique¡­'' Arnas then went on to introduce Ada and exin her situation to Karl and then suggested to him, ''I think you should add her to your collection. I know your reluctance to refine opposite-sex incarnations but her physique and origin cards are enough reasons for you to look past her sex.'' ''Ada Davis will make a good addition to our team but it is obvious your master is not done experimenting with her yet. I bet it must be killing him to find out how many clones Ada Davis can add to her mutated physique and if she could ever live up to the term Unlimited. So, it is best if we stay clear of her for now. There will be other opportunities in the future," Karl came up with a valid reason to deny Arnas''s suggestion. Arnas could not argue as she knew what Karl said was true. It wasn''t clear what her master would find when he continued experimenting on Ada''s physique so she had no choice but to agree to his arrangement before they ended their telepathicmunication. ¡­ Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow ins, Freedom Fighters Secret Base Inside a stone hall, 7 figures were seated around an oval conference table carved out of a single polished stone. These seven figures were the most influential and authoritative figures among the freedom fighters. Among the seven were the leader of freedom fighters Henricks, one of the Commanders of freedom fighters Demigod Baylor, and the chief of research and development of the freedom fighters Luna Lorn. "You all have used the VR-Slime card along with silver milk powder, correct? So what are your first impressions?" Henricks, as the leader of the freedom fighters, spearheaded the meeting. The other four figures in the meeting did not immediately answer Henricks but hesitated while casting a side nce at demigod Baylor because they knew he was personally involved with the subject of today''s meeting and did not want to offend him by stating the obvious. They wanted Baylor to say it first then they nned to add to it. Feeling the nces of his colleagues, Baylor spoke up, "I and some of my subordinates have used silver milk powder along with the VR-Slime card''s ''soul energy digestion'' effect and the results were far greater than consuming silver milk powder without the effect of soul energy digestion effect. I believe that if our soldiers are equipped with VR-Slime cards and supplied enough silver milk powder they can not only meet the standards of the four royal families soldiers but even surpass them." "..." The other four figures on the oval table nodded their heads in agreement with Baylor''s conclusion he had said everything honestly there was nothing left for them to add to it. "So all of you agree with what Commander Baylor said, does anyone have anything to add to what he said?" Henricks was surprised to see his disciple did not let his history with Ellen influence his judgment, after all, her orphaned son was at the center of it all. "I believe they all agree with me. Now let us just skip the small talk and discuss the real reason why we are all here. Do not be shy, I know you all want to get your hands on an immense amount of VR-Slime cards for your family and subordinates and so does the entire card world. But we can''t because only one person knows how to create them and we pissed him off by stealing his property. However, it would be a different story if we kidnap him and force him to work for us," Baylor dered, surprising everyone in the hall. "Fuck, I never thought I would hear you say those words," Lunamented listening to Balyor demand them that they kidnap the boy and force him to work for them. Chapter 1441 Baylors Guilt Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow ins, Freedom Fighters Secret Base "Baylor, is that you who is saying those words? Or did your wife finally get to you?" Luna mocked Baylor and his failure to notice his wife''s secret during their decades-long marriage. "..." Listening to Luna bring up his wife, demigod Baylor''s face turned ashen. As promised, after returning from his unsessful attempt to kill Sansa, Henricks revealed everything about the Matron and the Paw n to Baylor. Then he went on to reveal how Sansa was involved in Ellen and her husband''s death and also has been tirelessly trying to assassinate Ellen''s only orphaned son. Learning the miserable end of the love of his life at the direction of his wife, Baylor who let go of his love for its happiness, regretted it. He began to hate the words, ''If you love something you have to learn to let it go.'' He let go of his love and helped her achieve her happiness even at the cost of his happiness but look what happened, she was killed. If only he had kept her by his side he could have protected her. He was not going to repeat the same mistake the second time. The reason Baylor felt that Ellen''s orphan son will be safe at the Southern royal pce was because he saw a simr love that he had for Ellen in the eyes of Anna Heatsend when she jumped head first to save the boy regardless of the risk to her life. But now, knowing Ellen''s true and uncut fate after she left the capital, it pained his heart and he wondered why he did not force her to marry him and live a long andfortable life. He regrets it all now. Therefore, this time around, in Ellen''s son''s case, he did not n to give the boy the happiness and freedom he seemed to want but to give him a safe and caring environment where he can grow without having to be worried about being assassinated. During this whole ordeal, demigod Baylor did not seem to care about Sansa or take revenge on her for what she did to Ellen. He felt guilty for not doing what was needed. He med himself for ever letting go of Ellen. ''Had I known things would end up like this I would have never let her go,'' this thought kept ying in demigod Baylor''s head over and over. His thoughts were upied by guilt for him to spare any thought for revenge. Rather than seek revenge Demigod Baylor preferred to focus on not repeating the same mistake with histe love''s only orphaned son. This was why when Henricks asked him about his stance on the VR-Slime card, Baylor did not hesitate to take the road he would never have chosen before. "I appreciate how you are finally putting our organization before your love for Ellen but step back, that is not how we operate," Henricks was indeed impressed to see his disciple put their interest above Ellen''s orphaned son''s interest but he was also suspicious that this might be because his disciple has not digested the whole Sansa ordealpletely. Also, Henricks did not want to resort to kidnapping the boy and forcing him to ve for their cause until necessary as doing so would be the opposite of their cause. Therefore turning to the other four demigods on the table he asked, "So, do any of you have anything else to add?" "Leader, why are we still discussing this? Baylor is right, I bet the government is already after him. So let us not waste further time on small talk and start discussing how to kidnap the boy from within the Southern royal pce. Luna, you know the Southern royal pce better than anyone here, so do you think we can infiltrate the pce and capture the boy without alerting the royal guards?" One of the demigods sitting on the oval table proposed. Baylor and the other three demigods seemed to agree with him and waited for Luna''s response. "I know a few secret routes we can use to infiltrate the Southern Royal ce and capture Dalton Wyatt, but I do not rmend that because if we are discovered we will have no chance of retreat. It will turn into a fight till our death. It will be best if we stake out in the southern capital and wait for the boy to leave the pce," Luna advised her colleagues to give up on the idea to kidnap the boy from within the Southern royal pce because that would mean them walking into a death trap. "With the poprity of the VR-Slime card, I doubt the Southern Royal family will ever let the boy out of the royal guest pce. You sure staking out of the royal pce is our only option?" the demigod from earlier did not seem to like Luna''s advice because conducting a mission in enemy territory was already risky but staking out in the heart of enemy territory for days and weeks was just suicide. "Or we can wait, in three months the boy will be leaving for the central academic region to attend Morningstar University. We capture him during hismute," Luna proposed since her colleagues did not seem to like her other idea. "Here I am saying that the Southern Royal family will not let the boy leave the royal guest pce, what makes you think that they will let him attend Morningstar University? I know that the central academic region has strict rules and regtions in ce to ensure the total safety of their students, but there is no way in hell that the Southern Royal family would be stupid enough to let the boy attend the university there instead of just sending him to one of the Southern regions top universities or just home school him," the demigods did not believe that Southern royal family would ever let the boy go to the central academic region to attend the Morningstar university. Chapter 1442 Feared Luna Lorn Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow ins, Freedom Fighters Secret Base "Dalton Wyatt, will attend Morningstar University and there is nothing that the Southern Royal family can do to stop him from doing so," Luna announced with great confidence when the demigods repeatedly said that the Southern Royal family would not allow the boy to leave the Southern region. "What makes you say that?" the demigod asked, they all, including Henricks and Baylor, believed that the Southern royal family would not allow the boy to leave the premises of the Southern capital let alone the Southern region. "You guys don''t know Dalton Wyatt like I do. Otherwise, you will not be underestimating him constantly. Let me tell you something, if Dalton Wyatt puts his mind to something he will achieve it. Dalton Wyatt was able to defeat ''The Miracle'' despite being a card soldier, that should be enough proof of that. Henricks, you know the strength of ''The Miracle.'' Tell me can any Card Soldier pull off what Dalton Wyatt did?" Luna''s eyes shone a crazy brilliance as she spoke about the boy''s name and his achievement as if they were her achievements. It could be seen that was bing very possessive of the boy. "No, no average teenage card soldier can pull off what he did. I don''t believe even I would be able to do that now let alone at his age," Henricks words shocked the demigods in the room. They did not expect Henricks to sing praises of a teenage card apprentice. It was clear to all that knew of the battle of 5th April that the boy borrowed the devil''s power to defeat ''The Miracle.'' However, nobody knew how the boy managed to borrow the devil''s power without any consequences. Henricks believed he could not do something like that even with his current power and wisdom. Then he added, "Yes, the boy is not to be underestimated in any way but I too believe that the Southern royal family never let the boy leave the Southern Capital let alone pursue higher studies in a foreign region. Luna, you know your aunt better than me, she will never let something like that happen." "Ugh," seeing each of her ideas being shot down, Luna was irritated but she would not argue further because Hernicks was correct about Anna''s mother. She will never allow the boy to leave the Southern capital. Maybe it was she who nted the idea of kidnapping the boy and forcefully bringing him to the Royal pce in Colleen''s mind.Anna''s mother had a way of getting her way without bing the bad guy or her enemy realizing it. Therefore after a lot of thinking she proposed, "I still have a few loyal subordinates active in the pce, we can just wait for them to signal us when Dalton Wyatt leaves the royal pce grounds but our people will have to hide near the Southern Capital to act as soon as possible. This is the best n I can think of. If you guys don''t like your odds then forget about kidnapping Dalton Wyatt." "..." None of the demigods immediately agreed to Luna''s n and began to contemte if the risk was worth it. After all, the boy would have demigod bodyguards guarding him 24x7, so a few of them will have to tag along on the mission to see it through. Which meant they would be risking their lives to kidnap a teenage card soldier. Considering that the boy was one of a kind genius it would be worth it but before either of them can volunteer for the mission, Hernicks spoke up, "No need to send in a team, I will personally attend to this assignment." The security of the Southern capital and its surrounding area has increased by a hundredfold ever since the discovery of the Dual Gate dungeon. Making it very risky even for a small group of demigods to hide there. Thinking of this Henricks decided to take action himself besides his origin card was perfect for his assignment. Learning that Henricks would personally be taking action, the group of demigods cheered up not because they felt it would be easier toplete the assignment with his origin card but because they were so confident about Henricks. As their leader and friend, he has never let them down. They believed if it was Henricks he wouldplete the mission regardless of any development. Just learning that Henricks would be taking over the assignment they all felt rest assured as if it was a done deal. That was the amount of faith and trust they had in Henricks. Even Luna, who had only known Henricks identity a few days ago, felt that way. "Since you are personally taking action it saves us a lot of trouble and manpower. With the building of the silver milk powder production chain and supply chain, we are short-handed not only in terms of manpower but capital too. If we do not tend to these issues immediately then we will have to halt all our activities just to sustain the organization," one of the demigods overseeing the finances of the Freedom Fighters spoke up. While saying this the demigod eyed Luna because every year the R&D department takes a huge chunk of their budget but so far they have yet to see any results in the Empty space research being led by Luna. The demigod believed that if they were to temporarily shut down the R&D department, financially the organization could sustain itself for another two or three months which was enough time for them to start selling Silver milk powder in the ck market and solve their money problems once and for all. However, the demigod was too afraid of Luna to say that. Yes, a reputed and influential demigod was afraid of Luna, a card emperor. Luna did not get a ce on the oval table which was filled with powerful demigods for nothing, anyone who underestimated her hase to regret it. Luna was as ruthless as theye. "Have things gotten that desperate?" Hendricks asked the demigod with a grave expression. Though most of the people in the freedom fighters were not in it for the money as their leader it was up to him to see that they were all well fed and equipped. "Good that you brought the finances. I have a good investment n just for us. Once we follow it we will never have to worry about money ever again," Luna dered, trying her best to sound candid. Listening to her, the demigod who just spoke about finances felt goosebumps over her body. Chapter 1443 Scheme Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow ins, Freedom Fighters Secret Base "Wasn''t the silver milk powder supposed to be our investment that takes care of the organization''s financial needs?" a demigod asked Luna. "Yes, but this is supposed to be faster," Luna defended. "Luna, before you argue any further, let me make it clear, I don''t think the organization can afford to invest in another project. Honestly, I was hoping to pull the funding from your R&D department and use it to sustain the organization till we get the silver milk powder out in the ck market," the demigod who spoke about finances earlier shot down Luna''s investment idea without hearing it and finally managed to convey to Luna that they will be defunding R&D department for the movement. "Okay, since you are fighting so strongly with me on this, I will have you guys know that I have already used all the money the R&D department had to invest in it," Luna suddenly dropped a bombshell in the meeting. "What? You''re crazy!" "How could you?" "On whose authority?" "I have had it with her." "I can''t believe you did that." All the demigods seated around the oval table suddenly erupted upon hearing that Luna used all the money her department had on one of her investment ns. Even Henricks and Baylor looked at Luna pensively. However, Luna did not seem to care about the uproar. Instead, she said, "Now that you know, the sooner you stop fighting me on this and get on board the better." "I am sorry, Henricks it seems I have failed you," the demigod in charge of the finances apologized to Hendricks believing that if he had dared to pull the funding of the R&D department earlier it would not havee to this. "Damn it, Luna!" it was rare for Hendricks to raise his voice in a meeting but today he not only raised his voice but cussed. Seeing the demigod in charge of the finances of freedom fighters apologize, Henricks immediately knew that things had gone beyond desperate. He then turned to look at him and enquired, " Tell me the truth, what are our damages? How long can we sustain?" "Considering that Luna has not lost all our money on her investment idea of hers, we have about a week or so before we will have to pause the silver milk powder project or consider selling silver milk from the silver beach gate dungeon in the ck market instead of the finished product silver milk powder," the demigod exined that their situation was so dire that they might have to resort to selling raw silver milk ingredients directly in the ck market which was not as profitable as selling the finished product, silver milk powder. "..." The atmosphere in the hall suddenly turned grave realizing how dire the organization''s finances were. Then all six of the demigods simultaneously looked at the culprit who pushed the already desperate situation off the cliff, Luna. Being stared at by six demigods did not faze Luna, rather she confidently said, "Now that I have your attention, let me make a few things clear. First, R&D department funds are not our money but my department''s money. So it doesn''t concern you guys how I see fit to spend it. Secondly, I did not lose money on my investment but already grew my investment by three times." Everyone did not agree with Luna on her first point but nobody called her out on that when they heard her say that she grew her initial investment by three times so fast. Now, they knew for sure that Luna had lost all their money in some kind of scheme. Noticing the stares of the demigods on her turn deadpan instead of one that of admiration and praise, Lunamented, "Well, this is not the reaction I expected. Say something or are you guys too shocked to say something?" "Yes, we are shocked by your stupidity. Tell us the name of the scheme on which you waste all our money," demigod Baylor enquired Luna wondering if there was still time for him to savage the loss. He nned to visit the scammers and demand a refund. "I said it is not a scheme trust me, I did grow my initial investment by three times," Luna defended her investment and stressed that she did not lose the money but grew it by three times. "Sure, so can you give us our money back? You know we need it," Baylor asked Luna to return the initial investment to them since it would not be difficult for her to do so if she did grow it by three times. "About that I can''t. Not that I can''t give you the money but I don''t want to because I believe my investment will continue to grow¡ª" Hearing Luna''s words, Baylor and the other demigods felt like she wasing up with excuses to avoid giving them the money as there weren''t any and felt that if Luna had yet to fully lose their money then they should pull the money out of what every scheme she invested in. So the demigod in charge of finance immediately interrupted Luna and said, "Luna they are just baiting you to invest more money, before they realize you do not have more money I am begging you to pull your money out of whatever cockamamie scheme you have invested in." "How many times do I have to yell at you guys before you get it through your thick heads that I did not invest in a scheme and my investment idea is a legit investing opportunity? Stop interrupting me and hear me out till the end. Then we can debate if I had wasted my department''s money on a scheme or not," Luna yelled, asking the demigods to keep an open mind and listen to her investment idea beforebeling it a scheme of some kind. "Okay, what is this investment idea of yours?" Henrick decided to give Luna a chance to exin and redeem herself. "VR-Universe''s Currency Exchange." Chapter 1444 Pirates & Bandits Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow ins, Freedom Fighters Secret Base "VR-Universe''s Currency Exchange," Luna announced proudly, only to hear one of the demigods ask, "What is that?" "You guys, did you even bother to enter and explore the VR Universe of VR-Slime card or were you just too focused on the ''soul energy digestion'' effect of the card?" Luna should have known better than to expect praise from her audience since they were all close-minded and short-sighted. "VR-Universe? Luna, you wasted all the money we had on an illusionary world. Wasn''t the VR-Universe thing supposed to be free?" the Demigod who was in charge of the finance eximed and enquired in confusion. "Why would anyone bother to waste their time exploring an illusion?" another demigod scoffed and then remembering the matter at hand he yelled, "That doesn''t exin where our money went. Luna, you better have a good reason for this." "What about the VR-Universe? Do we need to know something about it?" Baylor did not lose his calm like the others. He knew, though annoying, Luna could be considered the smartest person in the room after his mentor. And when ites to research no one in the room could match her intellect, observation, and insights. Baylor had to believe this was the case because his n to get a refund directly from the scammer behind the scheme Luna had fallen prey to was not possible for now since the scammer was in one of the most secure ces in the world. "Baylor, seriously! You guys are still willing to listen to her bullshit. How can an illusion be an investment opportunity which can grow your initial investment by three times?" The demigod from earlier yelled in irritation seeing Baylor and Henricks were still willing to entertain Luna and her idiosyncrasy. Why wouldn''t he be? After all, he had invested all of his worth to support the freedom fighters and their cause, only to find out that thest of their money was wasted on some kind of illusion. "Henricks, you have given Luna too much liberty. I know the Empty Space project is important for our organization but this has gone too far. I think it''s time Luna was held ountable for her actions," another demigod spoke up supporting his colleague. The reason Luna was half as scary as she was was that Henricks favored her a lot. They can''t me him for that because once the empty space project was sessful they could turn the tables on the organization controlling the puppet central government once and for all. Paving the way for their cause. However, giving Luna free rein of the freedom fighters'' R&D department and funding it with half of their entire budget was proving to be the push for their downfall. They had to rectify this before it was toote¡ª well it was already toote. They have lost thest of their money. "Everyone calm down, if worsees to worst we will sell the silver milk from silver beach dungeon as ingredients in the market to pay our bills until the silver milk production line isplete. Now let us be patient and listen to what Luna has to say. She is right, we were all too focused on the ''soul energy digestion'' effect of the card that we forgot the real reason why Dalton Wyatt created the VR-Slime card, VR-Universe. He could have sold the effects VR-Universe and Soul energy digestion separately but he chose to stack them in a single card. I believe Luna is onto something we failed to see," though Henricks defended Luna, in his mind, he was hoping Luna woulde through otherwise he would have no choice but to hold her ountable for her actions. "Yeah, guys rx, all our money is with Dalton Wyatt. Once Henricks captures him, we can just have him cough out our money with a hefty interest," the demigod in charge of freedom fighters'' finances chimed in iming that the answer to all their financial problems was the boy who created VR-Universe in which Luna invested thest of their money. "I like the sound of that." "I can get on board with that." "Looks like the answer to all our problems is Dalton Wyatt." "The sooner we capture Dalton Wyatt the better." Listening to the point made by demigod in charge of finances the mood in the hall lightened and finally improved for the better. "Guys, aren''t you underestimating Wyatt too much? Do I have to remind you people that to escape his card emperor and semi-demigod assassins he has managed to sessfully fake his death numerous times. Capturing him will not be an easy task. Especially with the Southern royal guards at his disposal," Luna''s brows frowned seeing the demigods underestimate the boy and treat him like an overflowing piggy bank waiting to be broken open. In her eyes her demigod colleagues started to look like a bunch of lowlife pirates and bandits. "Even if he is dead for real I will bring his mangled remains to raise him from the dead to cough out our money," a demigod who dabbled in monster necromancy and chimaera creation vowed. Causing Baylor to frown. "Ahem," Seeing the meeting was going out hand, Henricks cleared his throat and brought them back to the topic at hand, VR-Universe, saying, "Luna, stop patronizing them and talk about what you have found out about the VR-Universe which made you believe that investing in it took priority despite fully being aware of the organizations financial conditions." "Fine," Luna stared hard at the demigods before sighing and letting out the breath of frustration and said, "Honestly, I can''t me you guys for not noticing the importance of the VR-Universe. After all, that is what Wyatt wanted to achieve by stacking the VR-Slime card with VR-Universe and the ''Soul energy digestion'' effect. You guys were so preupied with the possibilities of the ''Soul energy digestion'' effect that you guys ignored the possibilities of the VR-Universe. Wyatt is peddling a way for him to dominate the world right under your noses but you guys failed to notice that because you were distracted by the distraction he purposefully nted, the ''Soul energy digestion'' effect of the card. You illiterates fell for his distraction as he except you and the other world leaders to. If not for me, it would have been toote before you guys even realized what he was up to just like the central government, royal families and the central region nobles." "Luna, what did I just say? Stop patronizing us and get to the point," Henricks yelled, the hall had six demigods and none of them felt good being looked down by the only card emperor in the hall. Chapter 1445 Knowledge Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow ins, Freedom Fighters Secret Base "Geez, leader. I am getting to it. Don''t rush me," Lunained then paused to soak in the frustrated look on the faces of the six powerful and influential demigods in the freedom fighters. Thinking to herself, ''And these guys want to control Wyatt, he will have a field with these suckers.'' "I have shared an article to each of your grimoires, go through it and tell me what your thoughts are about it," Luna said after she summoned her grimoire and shared an article titled ''I created the dragon moca from VR-Universe'' to all six of them. "Luna, just tell us already," An demigod pleaded with Luna to stop with the props and get to the point. "You guys will have to work for the information I have gathered, otherwise you will not appreciate it," Luna felt that if she just told these close minded and short sighted people about her finding most of them will not be able to understand the seriousness and importance of it unless they explored and experienced it themselves. "Just do as she says, you''re just drawing this on," another demigod asked his colleague to go with it and get it done as it was the only way to end this sooner. "The article says that influencers are selling some kind of beverage called ''dragon moca'' that is famous in VR-Universe? So what are we supposed to gather from it?" the demigod in charge of finances asked. "First, you need to know that there is no beverage called or simr to dragon moca in our world. It was first introduced in the VR-Universe. The first users to explore the VR-Universe came across the ''dragon moca'' series of beverages and thanks to the fully immersive effect of the VR-Universe they were able to taste it. It tasted incredible, and the card apprentice immediately fell in love with the dragon moca series of beverages. Until that article was published, everyone thought ''dragon moca'' was just an illusionary drink that existed in the VR-Universe. The author of that article, went and got a job as a barista in one of the coffee joints in the VR-Universe where these ''dragon moca'' drinks were sold. There she learned the recipe of the dragon moca and recreated it in the real world and it worked. Now she has already applied for copyright of the recipe of ''dragon moca'' beverages. Which has stirred up another controversial debate. But since it has nothing to do with our matter at hand I will just leave it at that," Luna briefly exined the story behind the article. "Some entitled influencer created drinks from the VR-Universe in reality, big whoop, what does it have to do with you investing thest of our money in it," a demigod who was losing his patience with Luna asked. "Everything, don''t you get what I am trying to say? There was no knowledge of dragon moca in our world before the VR-Universe. An illusionary world gave rise to a series of popr beverages in reality. Have you seen any illusions capable of that?" As Luna said this a hint of crazy fan girl could be seen in her eyes. "That is just a trick, Dalton Wyatt must have nted the recipe of the dragon moca in VR-Universe and is using it as a marketing strategy to raise its poprity," the demigod in charge of the finance department disregarded Luna''s crazy ims saying that it was a marketing gimmick. "I too thought that at first but considering the ''soul energy digestion'' effect and the fact that he was literally giving the VR-Slime cards for free, Wyatt did not need a marketing gimmick which would cost him a copyright of which could be the next big beverage industry in our world. Besides it goes beyond that, just check the other articles I have shared to your grimoire. These ones are more honest than thest one," Luna defended that the VR-Universe was more than just an illusion. ''I learned how to cook an ''Asura fin fish monster'' in VR-Universe.'' ''I learned how to make different vors of ice cream in the VR universe.'' ''I learned how to cook diamond shelled crawfish in the VR universe.'' ''I am attending a monster processing college for free in VR-Universe.'' . . . . ''I learned how to kill a Horned Tiger monster in three moves in VR-Universe'' The demigods were skeptical about Luna''s ims and believed she had fallen prey to some kind of marketing trick. But once they began to go through the numerous articles and videos about how the card apprentice learned different kinds of knowledge in VR-Universe which wasn''t avable in the card world they started to understand where Luna wasing from. As it was impossible for anyone to deny the sheer number of evidence. It was usible to believe that one can imnt one or two new knowledge in their illusion but it was impossible for anyone to create an illusion like the VR-Universe filled with knowledge and civilization that wasn''t even present in the world. "Luna, how many of these articles are true?" Henricks asked Luna with a deadpan face realizing that Luna wasn''t lying, the VR-Universe wasn''t just another high-level illusion. "I have personally spent my department''s manpower to investigate the truth to all of these articles and turns out all of them are true and there is no falsehood to any of these articles," Luna''s tone was serious and grave, to imply the solemnity of this discovery. "All of them are true," an demigod asked Luna for confirmation in utter disbelief. "Yes, all of them are true," Luna affirmed. "I had to take a huge loan to learn Monster processing in a mediocre college. I remember being in debt for decades, to pay off my student loans. And here they are learning monster processing for free," the demigod who dabbled in monster necromancy and chimaera creationined having read the article ''I am attending a monster processing college for free in VR-Universe.'' Chapter 1446 Fake Genius Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow ins, Freedom Fighters Secret Base "The monster corpse processing and meat harvesting process shown here in the videos are simple but advanced, most importantly unique, these are not our world''s techniques," the demigod who dabbled in monster necromancy and chimera creation was impressed by the real-life monster processing videos list by the author of the article ''I am attending a monster processing college for free in VR-Universe.'' "You sure these monster meat processing techniques don''te from some rural part of this world?" Baylor asked the demigod who dabbled in monster necromancy and chimera creation feeling illusions couldn''t have their civilization and knowledge, which was absurd as illusions were not real. "Trust me, I have explored every monster corpse processing and meat harvesting technique of this world when I was creating my divinity, I have even written a book on it. These methods shown in the video are not from our world. I wonder if Dalton Wyatt got these techniques from a reverse dungeon," the demigod who dabbled in monster necromancy and chimera creation assured Baylor and began to specte where the knowledge in the VR-Universe came from. "Knowledge from another world, that is the most probable reason but Dalton Wyatt just became a card apprentice, I agree he has a great talent for active soul control but his experience of dungeon raids is still very shallow. However, knowledge of other worlds would exin a lot about his discoveries which are too profound for his age," when Henricks he had no idea how close he was to the truth about the secret behind the boy''s sudden genius. "Henricks, you better not be trying to imply that Wyatt is a fake genius and his discoveries are all knowledge from another world?" Luna was pissed hearing Henricks''s spection that the boy''s intellect was nothing but other world knowledge. Luna had personally taught the boy about ego gem, rules, rule meanings, array formations, etc, and witnessed how quickly the boy understood the knowledge imparted to him and how he adapted it to fit his understanding and needs.Allowing him toe up with brilliant ideas which escape the eyes of other observers. Yes, the boycked a lot of basic knowledge about the card world but that was mostly because of hisck of experience and this world''s strict regtions over the knowledge. However, this worked in his favor because he filled this gap in his knowledge by making use of the ''Mortal Alchemy.'' [A/N: Science] The boy''s understanding of mortal alchemy was far more advanced and better than the royal mortal alchemists. He used mortal alchemy to create many advanced cards that put the conventional card arts to shame. He could be considered a visionary for sessfully applying the field of mortal alchemy to card creation. The ''Iron Flesh'' origin card the boy created for Pax Godson Whiteburn was the perfect example of this. Not to forget his line of Megamorpher cards which could give a card apprentice power far suppressing their realms. In the limited time Luna had spent with the boy she hade to learn thatpared to these six demigods in front of her, he was very open-minded. Where people saw problems he saw unique and revolutionary solutions. The perfect example of this was Card Apprentice Lucy Robert whose mental development was very slowpared to her physical development, the medical cards of this world had no more for Lucy Robert but the boy was able to cure her of the mental illness that gue her entire life in a few hours, using advanced mortal alchemy he developed hand in hand with his limited array mastery. "Luna, calm down. I was just making an assumption there is no need for you to get so worked up over it. Besides, there is no way the boy would have survived a reverse dungeon alone. So it is more likely he got the other knowledge through other means. His parents maybe. They have been in many interesting dungeons searching for false relics and whatnot. Still, there is no way just other world knowledge would be enough for him to gain our Luna''s respect and admiration," Henricks loudly contemted. "Wow, that''s an interesting way to admit that you were wrong," Luna sneered, listening to Henricks conclude that the boy might be a genius after all, which wasn''t a debate, to begin with. "Guys, you will have to continue the meeting without me. Something urgent just came up," saying that the demigod who dabbled in monster necromancy and chimera creation summoned his diamond-grade grimoire and activated VR-Slime card to enter the VR-Universe. Under everyone''s surprised stare suddenly a slimy liquid started to cover the demigod who dabbled in monster necromancy and chimera creation''s entire body before condensing into a crystal. "When he said he had something urgent to attend to, I did not think he would enter the VR-Universe. What did he see in these videos that prompted him to ditch the meeting and enter the illusionary world created by a card soldier?" the demigod in charge of finances was in disbelief watching her colleague''s rude behavior. The expression on the remaining demigods in the hall had turned grave. They could not stand the idea that they were missing out and that they failed to uncover something that their demigod colleague did. Even though they were all from the same organization and stood together for the same cause they were all verypetitive card apprentices. Which was why they were able to make it to the top of the world''s power level when the 99.99 percent could not make it. "When are you guys going to stop underestimating the boy and cease looking at the VR-Universe as just an average high-level illusion? VR-Universe is more than that, it is a living illusion that keeps progressing with time just like the real world. Now that is the highest form of illusion I have ever seen in my life. I had the opportunity to learn from many talented illusionists achieving the highest form of praise in their field but none have been able to create something simr to VR-Universe," Luna lectured the demigods while sending them articles on VR-Universe posted by renowned illusionists across the world. Chapter 1447 Karma System Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow ins, Freedom Fighters Secret Base "These articles are exaggerated," the demigod in charge of freedom fighter''s finance immediately denied the legitimacy of the articles shared by Luna and added the reason why he thought so, "They are iming that the illusionary beings inside the VR-Universe are alive and have built a civilization which is as advanced and capable as ours. Now that is just absurd." As for the other four demigods, their faces were serious. Should they have read these articles from renowned illusionists before Luna showed them articles where card apprentices were learning new knowledge which was unique to VR-Universe and cannot be found in this world, they too would have disregarded these articles as ludicrous and irrational just like the rest of the world did. However, now that they have seen firsthand that the card apprentices who have explored VR-Universe were gaining unique knowledge that did not belong to the card world they too started to lead toward the ims made by renowned illusionists in their articles. But they will not conclude anything about the VR-Universe until they have experienced it themselves and verified the ims made in the articles by the influencers and the illusionists. "Come on, you guys don''t tell me you believe these articles. Baylor, you too?" The demigod in charge of freedom fighter''s finance was dumbfounded to see his colleagues lean toward the ims made in the ludicrous articles. "I can''t say until I have experienced the VR-Universe myself," Baylor said, in his mind, he was very proud that Ellen''s son was the one-of-a-kind this world has ever seen. "Luna, what did you find?" Henricks noticed that so far Luna has only been sharing the articles on what other card apprentices have found and shared with the card world but not what she found. Listening to Henricks''s question, the demigod''s focusnded on Luna, and this time they patiently waited for Luna to impart her observations of the VR-Universe, unlike thest time when they were frustrated with her for wasting thest of their money on VR-Universe. "Now that we all are on almost the same page, I will stop with the introduction and start the real ss," Luna''s eyes shone brightly as she was too excited to share her findings with her colleagues. "When I learned that the card apprentices were able to use the unique methods of monster corpse processing, monster meat harvesting, and monster culinary that they learned in the VR-Universe in the real world. I set out to see if that was true for another form of such knowledge, so I learned the item crafting and martial arts unique to VR-Universe and tried them out in the real world, and guess what? I was able to create cards using the item recipe and martial arts I learned in VR-Universe. Proving that the knowledge of the civilization in the world of VR-Universe wasn''t just unique but real," Luna paused after speaking part one of her big reveal to let the audience soak in the shock. It has only been a few days since the VR-Slime card was released on the market.Unlike Luna who had an unparalleled bloodline that allowed her to learn item crafting and martial arts in VR-Universe with ease, the influencers who explored the VR-Universe weren''t that adept in doing so. Therefore they could not make articles and videos about using items and martial arts of the VR-Universe in the real world. However, this did not mean that the influencers weren''t trying to do so. Given the time, within a month or so the grimoirework will be filled with articles and videos of influencers using items and martial arts from VR-Universe to create cards. By then the world would already be aware of the potential and possibilities of the VR-Universe. And that it was far more worthwhile than the ''soul energy digestion'' effect of the VR-Slime card. "Luna, did you really create cards using the items and martial arts that you learned in VR-Universe?" Baylor asked Luna in utter disbelief. "Yes, I did. However, due to my limited talent in the limited time, I could only learn some low-level items and martial arts. Not to mention, high-level item recipes and martial arts are difficult to find in the VR-Universe. I guess I will have to spend a lot of time exploring the VR-Universe to find high-level items and martial arts," Luna said as she shared the documents on her findings with the five demigods. While unconsciously she was looking forward to her next visit to the VR-Universe. "This only proves that the knowledge in the VR-universe is real and not the illusions in the VR-Universe are real and living," the demigod in charge of freedom fighter''s finance argued only because he could not see Luna escape ountability for her actions again. Listen to the remark of her demigod colleague, Luna raised her left eyebrow and then letting out a sneer she said, "After confirming that knowledge imparted in VR-Universe is real I began to test the ims made by illusionists by interacting with the illusionary beings in the VR-Universe. Just like the illusionists mentioned in their articles these beings were highly interactive, emotional, and felt very real. However my research did not end there, I found an illusionary being that can be considered a corrupt bureaucrat in that particr world of the VR-Universe and killed it just to see what impact it will have on the VR-Universe and other illusionary beings. The result was surprisingly very simr to what would have happened in reality. They held a funeral for the dead while his friends and family cried and so on. Life of various illusionary beings was influenced because of this incident in various ways. Therefore I concluded that these illusionary beings were real and living in their way. They had a different definition of reality and way of life fitting their illusionary world. And it was not right to express their reality and way of life using our definition of reality and living beings. Therefore instead of calling them illusions I termed them as illusionary beings, meaning living beings made of illusion. During this incident, I also learned of the Karma system of the VR-Universe. If a card apprentice does anything bad in the VR-Universe they gain negative karma but if they do something good they gain good karma. What is the use of karma you ask? It will determine the card apprentice''s affinity with the illusionary beings of the VR-Universe. If you have negative Karma the illusionary beings will be hostile toward you and if you have positive karma the illusionary beings will be friendly with you. And over time, both negative and positive karma began to decrease at a slow pace. So to maintain good karma you have to regrly keep doing good things in the VR-Universe. You can also choose to have a neutral karma." Chapter 1448 Uncrowned Ruler Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow ins, Freedom Fighters Secret Base *p**p**p* the demigod in charge of freedom fighter''s finance began to apud and then with a sneer, he mocked Luna saying, "Isn''t this a hoot. You found a new way to spew bullshit. You could not prove that the illusions in the VR-Universe are living beings so you came up with a neat way to con us in to believing that those illusions are living beings by saying that they have their definition of reality and living beings and we would not look at them with our definition of reality and living beings. Bravo Luna, only you can sell such bullshit. If the illusions are living beings from their definition then what are we ording to their definition? Illusions maybe?" "ording to their definition, when we''re in our world we''re aliens to them, unknown beings from another world. But once we enter their world, VR-Universe, we are the same as them as then we fit their definition of living beings," Luna was prepared to meet resistance from the demigods to her defining the illusions in VR-Universe as living beings. So she was not surprised by her demigod colleague''s question and immediately answered his qualms. "Luna, you are saying VR-Universe is a realm and the illusionary beings you speak of are natives of that realm, just like how demons are natives of the dark realm, is that right?" Baylor asked Luna if he understood correctly. Luna was happy to see that Henricks and Baylor had followed through with her exnation and understood what she was saying. So with a gentle smile on her face, she further exined, "Yes, you''re correct if you consider the VR Universe as a single realm however the VR Universe isn''t one realm but a cluster of realms. When card apprentices enter the VR Universe theynd in a city of one of the realms of the VR Universe where the native illusionary beings are very simr to card apprentice''s humanoid spiritual bodies. Here is where it gets interesting, if a card apprentice wants to leave the city theynded in and explore the rest of the world they will have to buy a subscription that will permit them to explore other cities of that world for a limited time. The same is true if you want to explore other realms of the VR-Universe, though you will have to buy the costlier subscription for that. As I said VR-Universe is a cluster of illusionary realms, and each of these realms has a unique fully functioning illusionary civilization. If you want to leave your designated city and explore these ces you will have to buy subscriptions. These subscriptions are not cheap. Not to mention, card apprentices who want to use public transportation or eat virtual food or use other facilities of the VR-Universe city they werended in, will have to pay for it using the VR-Universe''s centralized currency VR-Coins. At theunch of VR-Universe, one VR-Coin was valued at 1 cent of our world but as more and more card apprentices kept entering the VR-Universe and exchanging our dors for VR-Coins, the value of VR-Coins has increased. Now one VR-Coin is worth 60 cents. I think this value will only increase with more card apprentices entering the VR Universe. This is inevitable considering that the VR Universe is a treasure trove of other world knowledge, item recipes, and martial arts. This was why I invested all of my department''s funds into the VR-Universe''s currency exchange. When I made my initial investment, one VR-Coin was worth 20 cents and now it is worth 60 cents, tripling my initial investment. I think VR-Coins will soon be more valuable than dors, so I hope that we can salvage thest of the pennies and invest them in the VR-Coins. The best thing about VR-Coins is that the government cannot track them and nobody except Wyatt can steal them. Considering he is taking a hefty cut of our money as a service fee every time we exchange dors to VR-Coins or vice versa I bet he will not want to piss off his customers over short-term gains. And also because if he does something like that it will negatively affect the economy of the illusionary civilization of the VR-Universe. So if he wants the civilizations of his VR-Universe to thrive he will have to abide by the rules of the VR-Universe he created. What I am trying to say is that the rules of the VR Universe not only bind us but, Wyatt, its creator too. However, he has more freedom than us. And if he tries to abuse his freedom, the beautiful thing he has created will start to fall apart like a house of cards." "Are the VR-Coins the means of world domination that you said Dalton Wyatt is peddling under our noses," the demigod in charge of freedom fighter''s finance asked Luna in utter shock and amazement. Because someone was able to create a currency that will be stronger and more stable than dors. As for whether VR-Coins will be a stronger currency than soul jades, only time can tell. "Yes, exactly. With card apprentices pouring their money into VR-Universe to ess its other world knowledge, VR-universe will be one of the strongest economies in this world. Wyatt who is the sole creator and administrator of the VR-Universe will be the uncrowned ruler in this world. People whose interests line with VR-Universe will gather around him and support him. Considering that the poor card apprentice will be gaining a lot from this, many will fight to protect and support Wyatt so that they can continue to use VR-Universe," Luna exined how the rise of VR Universe will turn Wyatt into one of the rulers of this world. "Wait, you just said that subscriptions to the VR Universe are costly. So how will the VR-Universe benefit the poor card apprentices?" a demigod asked Luna in confusion. "VR-Universe subscription is costly but it is cheaperpared to the real world. In our world, if a card apprentice were to join a monster culinary college or monster corpse processing college, they would have to take loans to do so but in the VR Universe, they can learn that for basically nothing. In our world, if anybody wants to learn new items recipes and martial arts they will either have to have a small fortune or belong to a card apprentice family but in VR-Universe they can learn item recipes and martial arts for less than the hundredth of what they would have to pay in the real world to learn simr item recipes and martial arts. If you look at it, our world''s strong regtions on knowledge will be the driving force for poor card apprentices to choose VR-Universe for higher studies over the traditional colleges of our world," Luna exined why VR-Universe and Wyatt will be the messiah of poor card apprentice in the card world. Chapter 1449 Professor Orian Chapter 1449 Professor Orian Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow ins, Freedom Fighters Secret Base "Damn, I seriously underestimated the VR-Universe and Dalton Wyatt. To think one could dominate the world without brawns but brains alone. This boy is ying on another level. What astonishes me more is that the world leaders are still not on to him and his n. I think before they realize what he is up to it will be toote for them to act, the boy would have already won," the demigod in charge of finance sighed, learning that by providing free knowledge and cheaper item recipes and martial arts VR-Universe was winning over the love of the poor card apprentices. "Yes, you couldn''t be more correct," Luna agreed with her demigod colleague believing they finally understood the brilliance of the boy. "Great, all that will soon be ours and be put to a greater cause when we capture the boy," another demigod chimed in. The other demigods cheered when they heard this. "What the hell?" Luna was baffled to see that colleagues continued to underestimate the boy because of his small age and realm. How could they continue to underestimate the boy who has created a way for him to be a ruler without thend, natural resources, and strength? Don''t they see if they failed to capture the boy, he will be their strongest menace? How are they still so recklessly confident about this? As these thoughts gued Luna, she heard Henricks say, "You did good Luna." This was when she realized that her demigod colleagues did not underestimate the boy but their trust in Henricks was that strong. Henricks has never let them down, and logically the boy did not stand a chance against Henricks'' origin card. It was well suited for these kinds of missions. Realizing this Luna''s nerves calmed down, and she began to aim for her agenda, "Henricks now that you know my investment n is legit and shows promise, should you consider investing more in VR-Universe currency exchange?" "Why would we do that? Soon we will capture the creator and ruler of the VR-Universe. When we can have the entire VR Universe, why struggle for loose change?" The demigods felt that any further investment in the VR Coins was moot as soon the creator of the VR-Universe will be their puppet and they will be the shadow rulers of the VR-Universe. "Since Luna has figured out the true purpose of the VR-Slime card it will not be long before the government and other world leaders figure out the same. Honestly, they might already have. This changes everything," Henricks, who knew how the organization behind the puppet government operated, did not underestimate them. "What do you mean, Henricks?" one of the demigods asked Henricks, seeing the expression on his face suddenly change. "I don''t know how but considering the development of the VR-Slime card so far, I think the central government is already out to get to the boy, we have to get to the boy before them" Hernicks spected. Hernicks believed the central government would kill the boy since they saw Sliver milk powder and the ''soul energy digestion'' effect as a threat to their reign but now things have changed since he understood what actually VR-Universe was and how the central government can use VR-Universe to solidify their reign with no effort whatsoever. The boy had created a perfect means for one to be a world power without waging a war, and something like that would definitely interest the central government or any other world leader. Listening to Henrick''s words the meeting Hall suddenly fell silent realizing the issue was not whether they could capture the boy but whether they could capture the boy before the other world leaders, especially the central government. "Damn it," one of the demigods yelled in anger and mmed the oval stone table in frustration. "Luna, check with your people and see if there is a way for us to act now. I want Wyatt in yellow ins as soon as possible," Baylor demanded. He was no longer as calmpared to when he took pride in what Ellen''s son was capable of and had achieved. Now, all he cared about was to get the boy to safety as fast as possible, that was next to him in the yellow ins. "You don''t need to remind me I am doing just that," Luna snapped back. She became moody realizing that the boy might be captured by the central government and she will never get to see him. Robbing the world and her of his great intellect forever. "So what did they say?" a demigod asked Luna impatiently. They trusted Henricks to do the impossible but when ites to facing the central government they believed it was best if they proceed with caution. "Geez, I just contacted them. Give them a moment to gather the required information, will you," Luna and the demigods were on edge as the boy was the answer to most of their problems. Having the boy on their side would help them achieve their cause faster. Especially since the boy was the key to owning the VR-Universe, a weapon to dominate the world without waging wars and causing unnecessary genocide. "What do you mean? They haven''t rathered the information already?" the demigod snapped back at Luna. "How can they already gather the information when I just asked them to gather the information?" Luna yelled while giving the demigod a look as if said, ''You dumb or what?'' "You¡ª did you not let your people monitor the boy once you knew what his VR-Universe was capable of? Honestly, you should havee to us with this information once you had figured out the secret of VR-Universe yet you did not. If the boy gets captured by the central government I am ming you," the demigod med Luna for being willful and her willfulness costing the freedom fighters big time. The demigod strongly felt that if Luna hade to them when she had gotten the information about VR-Universe they would have been ahead of this than the central government. However, he failed to realize that it has not been that long since the VR-Universe was released to the world. Luna''s expression suddenly worsened, giving the demigod impression that he had managed to shut Luna up but his expression solidified when he heard Luna say, "The central government has already made their move. They have sent Professor Orian from MorningStar University to give Wyatt early admission to their University with a full schrship. However, there is a catch, Wyatt has to clear a one-on-one interview conducted by Professor Orian for that. I think this is their bait to lure Wyatt out of the Southern royal pce, giving them the perfect opportunity to capture the boy." Chapter 1450 Collaboration Chapter 1450 Coboration Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow ins, Freedom Fighters Secret Base "This trap is so obvious. The Southern royal family will not be stupid enough to let the boy attend the one-on-one interview with the MorningStar faculty member, right? Luna, tell me your family is smarter than that," a demigod asked Luna in distress, knowing that the central government had already made their first move to capture the boy using MorningStar University as bait. Meanwhile, they were still debating the wonders of VR-Universe. This development was too fast. "Yes, the Southern royal family should have seen through this trap of central government. They will not allow the boy to attend the university interview," the other demigod mocked how the central government''s trap was too obvious and it will not work. "If you guys have that kind of mindset then we are already a few steps behind the central government. Why do you guys continue to underestimate Wyatt? What makes you think that the Southern Royal family dictates what Wyatt can and cannot do?" Luna was tired of trying to make her colleagues understand that the southern Royal family cannot control the boy. "What do you mean Luna?" Henricks asked Luna, finding that she repeatedly stressed that the Southern royal family did not control the boy and they should not underestimate him. He felt as if Lina was not telling them something but kept hinting at them about it. "I am telling you guys that Wyatt will attend his interview for early admission to MorningStar University and the southern royal family will do everything in their power to help him since they cannot stop him from attending the interview," Luna stated without exining why she thought so. "Why do you believe that, Luna?" Henricks noticed that it was unlike Luna to not exin her arguments; she was the type to give a lengthy exnation no matter the asion. "Henricks, the rtionship between the Southern royal family and Wyatt is deeper than you guys can imagine. The Southern royal family already considers Wyatt a part of their family. Why do you think the Southern royal family did not ask or force him to hand over the recipe for the VR-Slime card?" Luna continued to hint at her colleague that the rtionship between the boy and the Southern family wasplicated and messy but strong, just like family members. There was something Luna was trying to avoid mentioning to her colleagues, the one-sided soul contract between Anna and the boy. Because once the world leaders know the contents of the soul contract between the two, they can use the boy''s life to turn Anna into their puppet. Turning Anna, the sessor of the southern throne, into a puppet would mean turning the entire southern region into their puppet. Though Luna did betray the southern royal family she could betray Anna and the boy. Therefore, without revealing information about the soul contract between them, Luna was trying her best to make her colleagues understand the rtionship dynamics between the boy and the Southern royal family. Which was proving to be hard since her demigod colleagues kept underestimating the boy. "Got it, so let us build our n based on the assumption that the boy will attend MorningStar University. Luna, ask your people to keep monitoring every move of the boy. I need to be informed once the boy leaves the Southern Royal Pce for the university interview. I will kidnap him immediately regardless of the risk because no matter what we cannot let the boy fall into the hands of the central government. If they get their hands on VR-Universe then it will be a huge blow to our cause, and the lead we have gained by stealing the only source of silver milk powder will be gone," Henricks did not ask for a further exnation from Luna. Henricks understood that Luna was asking them to forego the conclusion that the Southern royal family will not allow the boy to attend the university interview because he will. "Sounds good but something is off," Baylor said and then expressed his suspicion about the coboration between MorningStar University and the central government saying, "I have graduated from morning star university and worked for the central government, from my experience with these two organizations I can tell that these two do not get along. Despite the neutrality in their rtionship, they are more of an enemy than friends. Therefore, their coboration doesn''t make sense." The hostility between the top ten universities and the government was not a new story as the government has always been known to secretly break the rules specifically designed by the top universities to protect their students in the central academic region. The government doesn''t yet dare to openly break the rules, since they were very dependent on the research and projects of the top ten universities. "It is not umon for the top ten universities to coborate with the government as there are no permanent enemies but permanent interests. I finally know how the central government knew information about what VR-Universe was truly capable of. It must have been one of the top ten universities or MorningStar University to be exact. These sons of bitchs. I bet those bastard illusionists of MorningStar University could no longer hold their curiosity about how to create living illusions such as the ones found in the VR-Universe. So they leaked the information to the central government by arriving at some kind ofpromise. In the coboration between them, I am guessing that Morningstar University will gain knowledge about how to create VR-Universe and illusionary living beings in them while the central government will gain Wyatt and the VR-Universe. But the question is what about the ''soul energy digestion'' effect? For a fact, I know that Morning Star University doesn''t care about the ''soul energy digestion'' effect. This means the government ns to vanish the ''soul energy digestion'' effect from the face of this world with the disappearance of Wyatt." Chapter 1451 Deans Cabinet Meeting Date- 11 April 2321 Time- 13:04 Location- Central Region, Central Academic City, MorningStar University, Conference Hall No.01 In the conference hall, all the members of the dean''s cab were assembled on the dean''s orders. Among them were Prof Lee and Prof Orian, the two contenders nominated for the Senior Prof position that had recently be avable. "Prof Orian, how did your research go? I heard you have been working on it for years now, Any results?" Prof Lee asked thedy Prof Orian in hopes of embarrassing her in front of their colleagues knowing that Prof Orian''s research for which she retreated for years was a failure. The reason the Prof Lee was bent on embarrassing Prof Orian in front of their colleagues was that he believed it was unfair that they both were nominated as contenders for the Senior Prof position that had recently opened when he was the better fit for the position than Prof Orian. Prof Lee believed that Prof Orian was not worthy of the nomination because she had made no new contribution to the researchmunity and it has been years since she took sses to fulfill her role as Prof and her duty towards the students. He believed that the only reason Prof Orian got nominated as a contender for the Senior Prof position was that she was a beautiful single-woman researcher in a field mostly filled by single and socially awkward men. While Prof Lee, himself, had made a huge contribution to the researchmunity by working as one of the lead researchers on the dungeon relocation project. Simultaneously he made time to take regr sses in University to impart his knowledge and experience to the future generation. His dedication to his research and students was what qualified him to be nominated as a contender for the Senior Prof position that had be avable. So he was pissed that his opponent was somebody like Prof Orian. Considering that the Prof with the most votes will be given the Senior Prof position like choosing a winner in a third-rate poprity contest instead of choosing based on who has more merits and fit for the job, Prof Lee was already losing to Prof Orian. This pissed him off even more. Enough for him to publicly target Prof Orian. "Prof Lee, I made little progress in my research. Thanks for asking," Prof Orian gracefully answered. Attracting the attention of the nearby male dean''s cab members. They were all mesmerized by Prof Orian''s beauty making her the envy of the female dean''s cab members. "Prof Orian, I did not know they called a failure as little progress in your dictionary," Prof Lee mocked Prof Orian for lying about making little progress in her research when she had failed to produce the desired results. He targeted Prof Orian despite knowing that he will attract hostility from his male colleagues who are infatuated with Prof Orian. "Yes, Prof Lee, in my dictionary failure is little progress as next time I know what not to do," Prof Orian was not bothered by Prof Lee''s mockery, rather used it to teach him that failure was just another step towards sess as long as you don''t give up. This instantly gained her more favor from the male professors who were already infatuated with her beauty. Listening to Prof Orian''seback, Prof Lee''s face became unsightly out of anger. Then heshed out saying, "Prof Orian, I heard you have registered to teach the dungeon exploration ss for the uing first year. Good to see that you are finally fulfilling your duty toward the students." Prof Lee''s statement on Prof Orian neglecting her role as a professor immediately caused the professors infatuated with Prof Orian to look at him with disgust for saying something like that when he knew Prof Orian was busy with her research. "Yes, Prof Lee, I have indeed neglected my role as a professor because I was preupied with my role as a researcher. Unlike you, I cannot multitask. I prefer to give my all to one job at a time. Since I have made a little progress in my research I n to contribute as a professor now. I know this will not make up for neglection but I promise you I will give my 100 percent to these students," Prof Orian gave Prof Lee a fitting answer which not only showed her in a good light but also pped Prof Lee. Seeing Prof Orian take criticism positively, the public opinion of her among her fellow professors, not just those who were infatuated with her, increased sharply. Even the female professors who thought Prof Orian did not have to go through the same difficulty as them because she was beautiful began to think otherwise seeing Prof Lee publicly target her for her failure in research and neglecting the students. However, seeing Prof Orian handle a bully like Prof Lee so skillfully without taking a single loss, the female professors forgot their jealousy of her beauty and began to idolize her for the smarts and strength she disyed in handling a workce toxic bully. Prof Orian''s actions not only inspired the female professors but the Dean that had just walked into the conference hall, whoplimented Prof Orian saying, " Well said Prof Sansa Orian, I was right to choose you as a cab member." Then the Dean took a jab at Prof Lee saying, "Besides, doing a half-ass job as a professor because you are juggling between your role as a professor and as a researcher is not fair for the students and research you are working on. It is better to neglect your duty towards students for a year and give them your hundred percent the next year than giving them a consistent 50 percent for both years." Dean criticized how Prof Lee was not doing any favor to the students or his research by multitasking as a professor and a researcher. Because the students deserve better, they require their professors to be present for them hundred percent. This was why Dean agreed with Prof Orian''s decision to put herplete focus on her research doing justice to her job as a researcher. And thenpletely focusing on teaching students doing justice to her duty as a professor and the students who were dependent on her teaching. After praising Prof Orian the Dean took a seat at the head of the conference table and then signaled his cab members to take a seat and announced, "The reason I have called you all for a dean''s cab meeting is to talk about the VR-Universe and the secrets it''s hiding." Chapter 1452 Professor Sansa Orian Date- 11 April 2321 Time- 13:56 Location- Central Region, Central Academic City, MorningStar University, Conference Hall No.01 The Dean briefly exined to his cab members about VR-Universe and its secrets discovered by the top illusionists of their University while sharing the documents and papers associated with the topic with the grimoires of his cab members. "Impossible, how can illusions be alive when they aren''t even real?" a professor could not wrap his mind around the fact that something who by definition was not real could be considered alive. As a researcher, he has an open mind but this was too much for his mind to handle. "The data shown in these applications do indeed show that the illusions in the VR-Universe are alive. However, how much is urate?" Senior Professor Novak enquired. Because it wasmon in the field of research for unworthy researchers to falsify their results for their 5 minutes of fame. "I have personally visited the VR-Universe and participated in the collection of these data sets, so you can rest assured, none of the data presented to you is falsified," the Dean vouched for the uracy of the data he presented to his cab members with. "Dean, I can see you have already concluded that the VR-Universe is an illusionary realm filled with illusionary living beings. So I am guessing you did not call for the cab meeting here to debate this matter. Then why are we here Dean?" Seeing the Dean vouch for the presented data set, Senior Professor Novak immediately knew that Dean had reached his conclusion about VR-Universe and its secrets and he was just sharing them with the cab body for the real reason they were all asked to assemble here. "I called you here to discuss how to proceed from here on out. I mean, since we have figured this out, the other universities too should have figured out the secrets of VR-Universe. The knowledge behind the creation of the VR-Universe is not public and is known to one person alone, Dalton Wyatt, the genius who discovered silver milk powder¡ª" Before Dean could finish Senior Professor Novak cut him off saying, "Say no more Dean, you want us to get the knowledge behind the VR-Universe before other universities by any means necessary." The Dean was not angry to be interrupted by Senior Professor Novak because he was doing that under his direction. These two were singing a duet to control the crowd and set the agenda straight without starting a debate over this, Why not that? Why not this? And also there are things that a Dean could not possibly say, like asking his cab members to get the knowledge behind the creation of VR-Universe and its living illusion before other universities by any means necessary. Therefore, Senior Professor Novak said that in the Dean''s ce. Giving the cab members a clear idea of why they were here and what they had to achieve. "Dean, it is obvious, we lure Dalton Wyatt with early admission to our university before the other universities do the same, and if necessary we promise the boy other benefits and privileges. Anything to get him to enroll in our university and once he is our student we can ask him to share his knowledge behind the creation of the VR-Universe and the living illusions within it," Prof Lee spoke up. He was eager to prove himself to the Dean after the previous incident where the Dean condoned him for juggling between his roles as researcher and professor. Many cab members seem to agree with Prof Lee''s simple approach to their problem. However, the Dean and senior professor Novak did not seem to be impressed by the approach proposed by Prof Lee. "Prof Lee, I disagree with you. You seem to have no grasp of the situation. Dalton Wyatt is backed by the Southern royal family. They will never let him share the knowledge of VR-Universe with us if it is as important as the Dean describes it in his paper," Prof Orian disagreed with Prof Lee''s proposal and spoke up about why his proposal would not work in the current situation. Listening to Prof Orian, the Dean and Senior Prof Novak nodded as they too had thought of many ways to entice the boy into sharing the knowledge of the VR-Universe with them but all of them were wed by the presence of the Southern Royal family. "Prof Sansa Orian, what are your thoughts on this?" Senior Professor Novak asked Prof Orian for her thoughts impressed by the fact that she knew that Dalton Wyatt was backed by the Southern Royal family. He and the Dean had purposefully left this information out of the documents they shared with the cab members as a test and Prof Sansa had passed with flying colors. "I think we should take assistance from the central government on this one. That is the only way we can openly go up against the Southern Royal family," Prof Orian dered with confidence. However, listening to her the cab members looked at her in shock as if she spoke something taboo. The thought that Morningstar University would take assistance from the brutes of the central government disgusted them. "Interesting, Prof Sansa, what makes you think that the government will assist us on this, and even if they did, what makes you think that we can trust them?" the Dean himself asked Prof Sansa Orian, he did not seem to be offended by her saying that they would take the assistance form the central government. "Dean, if the VR-Universe is everything you im it to be then I think the Central government would prefer something that powerful to be under their control than a moody genius teenager''s control who is supposedly backed by a royal family. So they will dive at the opportunity to assist us. As for whether we can trust them, Dean let me ask you this: will the other universities hesitate to take assistance from the central government regarding this matter because of their trust issues? Dean, you said anything it takes and I am telling you this is what it takes. The real question here is, are we prepared to do what it takes?" Chapter 1453 13th April Date- 11 April 2321 Time- 13:56 Location- Central Region, Central Academic City, MorningStar University, Conference Hall No.01 Sansa''s words reverberated across the conference Hall. Instead of answering the Dean''s question of whether they could trust the central government, Sansa gave him a choice. The choices were simple, would he risk the other universities gaining the knowledge behind the VR-Universe before them or would he risk trusting the central government to gain the knowledge behind the VR-Universe before other universities? Choices spoken by Sansa even shut up the critics that were disgusted with her for suggesting that they would take assistance from the Central government by helping them realize the reality. Even if they were to stick to their pride and not take assistance from the central government, it was not a guarantee that the other nine universities would do the same. Their fear of falling behind the other nine universities started to trump their trust issues with the central government. Causing every Dean''s cab member who was opposed to seeking assistance from the central government to reconsider it. The Dean too was in deep contemtion after listening to Sansa''s words, though he and the other senior professors brainstormed various ways to get their hands on the knowledge behind the VR-Universe and living illusions in it before the other nine universities. They knew one of the options to achieve their goal the fastest way was to ask for assistance from the central government. However, they were all on the fence about it because they did not know if they could trust the central government to keep the other end of the bargain. But now, thanks to Sansa they saw something they did not consider. Causing the Dean to look at Sansa in a new light but he was not a gambler to take risks and y with odds so despite Sansa''s answer being enough to impress him it was not enough to convince him. "Prof Orian, you make some valid points. However, we all know how the central government operates. If we were to take assistance from the central government but they do not keep their end of the bargain then we will not have acted as their pawns for free but also lost all hope of ever getting the knowledge. If the VR Universe is every bit as powerful as the Dean says it to be then I am confident that the central government will not want to share the knowledge behind the VR Universe with anyone, especially with us, the top ten universities. I believe the other nine universities also realize this and would not choose to gain assistance from the central government. So, I say, let us not let our fears cloud our judgment and do something we might end up regretting," Prof Lee did not buy into Prof Orian''s crap since he was focused on doing the opposite of everything she did. So it was easier for him to fall for Sansa''s fear tactics to cloud his judgment. After listening to Prof Lee''s argument the cab members also felt that the other nine universities were smarter than to take assistance from the central government causing their nerves to rx a bit. Even the Dean could not help but nce at Prof Lee. Though impressed by Prof Lee''s argument, Dean did not agree with it because he knew the other nine universities may be smart to not know that the central government wasn''t a trustworthy partner but he knew better than to overlook the ambition and greed of the other nine universities. Just like him they too would do anything to stay ahead of each other. "Prof Sansa Orian, if we were to take the assistance of the central government on this matter, how do we know that we can trust them and they will hold their end of the bargain?" The Dean ignore Prof Lee and asked Prof Orian showing everyone that he was leaning toward Prof Orian''s n. "We don''t," Sansa said that they could never know if they could trust the central government to keep their end of the bargain, surprising the dean and his cab. Then Sansa continued to say, "We don''t know if we can ever trust the central government, however, we can make sure that they hold up their end of the bargain." "Prof Sansa Orian, it seems you have a clear picture of how to proceed with this matter," Dean said seeing how confidently Sansa said that they make sure that the central government held up their end of the bargain "Dean, give me a team of our finest demigods and I promise you I will get you the knowledge behind the VR-Universe and its living illusions," Sansa dered in awe springing manner to which the Dean nodded and said, "Excellent, you have my permission to oversee this matter. The University will give you everything you need so failure will not be tolerated." ¡­ Date- 12 April 2321 Time- 21:39 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Prestige Four Seasons, Penthouse Suite "Prof Sansa, I have received a reply from the boy," Prof Hadley hurriedly reported to Prof Sansa. "Reply to him with the venue and the time of the University interview," Sansa replied nonchntly looking over the skyline of the Southern Capital. Thest time she was here, it was with her husband whom she missed dearly. "Prof Sansa, what about the date of the interview?" Prof Hadley asked. Sansa turned to nce at Prof Hadley, to see if he was for real and said, "13th April, I don''t want to push this any longer." ''Date: 13 April 2321 Time: 09:45 Venue: Southern Capital, Prestige Four Seasons, Winter Hall Dress Code: Formal,'' Prof Hadley immediately replied to the candidate for University''s early admission interview informing him of the date, time, location, and dress code for the interview. Then he patiently waited for the candidate''s reply. Receiving the reply Prof Hadley immediately informed, "Prof Sansa, Wyatt had agreed toe to interview tomorrow at 9:45." "Good, now send the details to our contact in the team from the central government. Tell them we have done our part and it is now their turn to do their part. I will go talk to our team and make appropriate arrangements to ensure that the central government doesn''t double-cross us," Sansa instructed Prof Hadley. Chapter 1454 Worlds Best Dad Date- 12 April 2321 Time- 22:23 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Prestige Four Seasons, Premium Luxury Suite [World''s best dad calling¡­] Jill was standing by the ss wall separating her from the Southern Capital''s skyline but she was too preupied with her thoughts to joy the serene skyline under the starry night sky. If not for the call notification it would have been long before she would have awoken from her thoughts. "Hello, Dad," Jill immediately answered her dad''s call hoping to distract her mind from thoughts troubling her by finding peace in conversation with Dad. "Honey, how are you doing?" Jill''s father immediately noticed Jill''s mental state was not right just from how she answered his call and the tone she used to answer his call. "I am fine," Jill lied "Okay," Jill''s father chose not to call his daughter out for lying to him and instead asked, "Where are you right now?" Honestly, Jill''s father knew exactly where and what his daughter was doing but for the sake of giving her the sense of freedom and independence she craved he chose to act ordingly, a father who believed in his daughter''s personal space and life. "Southern Capital, Prestige Four Seasons," Jill answered without giving it much thought. "Pack your bags and leave the Southern capital immediately," Jill''s father ordered Jill to leave the Southern Capital immediately. "Why?" Jill asked her father, sensing that he did not call her just to have a casual father-and-daughter talk. "Jill, don''t ask questions. Just leave the Southern Capital and go somewhere else. Better yet just leave the Southern region and return home. It''s been a while since you visited me," Jill''s father knew better than to say Jill to not ask questions but like all fathers, he did it anyway going against his better judgment. Jill''s father never hid things from his daughter but because of her recent sexual awakening, his daughter had taken a fancy to a boy. And like all fathers, he did some personal investigation and found things he did not like. Forgetting the fact that the boy belonged to the Royal faction, the boy had other girls in his life while he shamelessly made demands of her. Adding to all that, the boy turned out to be a priority target of the Central government for the discovery of silver milk, the invention of silver milk powder, and sealing Agent Lois Forger A.K.A ''The Miracle'' in an unknown location. The cherry on top was that the only reason the boy was able to seal Agent Lois was because of the demonic card Jill gave him and Jill had that demonic card because he had given it to her for her protection. The reason Jill gave the boy the demonic card was that he asked her to leave the vicinity of Sky Blossom City since they will be targeting the city for the boy and the only known source of silver milk. Besides all that, the central government could not prosecute the boy for using a demonic card because the card belonged to him. Yes, the irony was not lost on Jill''s father. To avoid such a debacle again, Jill''s father decided to keep the work separate from his daughter but that was proving to be hard since she was going out of her way to involve herself in his work for the boy, time and again. Even with the VR-Cocoon and VR-Slime cards, he did not want to use his daughter as the mediator between them and the boy but she jumped to the gun saying it was good money, nheless, he knew she was finding a reason to get in touch with the boy. "But I still have to get the VR-Slime cards from Wyatt," Jill argued. "Forget about those VR-Slime cards, return home right away," Jill''s father tried his best to get Jill out of the southern capital without revealing information but he only came off as a strict and unreasonable parent and he wasn''t liking it one bit. "Dad, tell me what is going on? What has gotten you so riled up so much," like her father who knew her best Jill knew her father best. Hearing him be demanding and unreasonable she realized he was hiding something from her. "..." being caught by his daughter Jill''s father was without words however he immediately said, "The central government has heard a chatter that a bunch of demon worshipper remnants is nning to target the new Dual gate dungeon found near the Southern capital tomorrow morning. So it is not safe for you to stay there, leave the city immediately." Jill''s father did not lie to his daughter but didn''t tell the full truth either. "I see," Jill said, understanding that the central government nned to destroy the new dual gate dungeon found next to Southern Capital under the disguise of a demon worshipper terrorist attack. Knowing the way the central government operated Jill was not surprised by this. What surprised her was why was her dad hesitating to tell her this. He has spoken to her about more confidential and secret stuff yet he was reluctant to share something like this, this puzzles Jill. Finding her father''s actions suspicious Jill said, "Dad, the dual gate dungeon is on the outskirts of the city so I will be fine. So I think it will be fine if I return after I get the VR-Slime card from Wyatt." "No, you have to leave immediately because the demon worshipers n to attack the city and the dual gate dungeon simultaneously to split the forces of the Southern Royal family and increase their chances of destroying the dual gate dungeon. The city will not be a safe ce to be, so hurry and leave the city tonight," Jill''s father hurriedly exined to his daughter. Jill knew her dad well enough to deduce from his half-truth that the central government wasn''t just nning to destroy the dungeon but also harm the creator of cards with the ''Soul Energy Digestion'' effect. Chapter 1455 Jill & Ann Date- 12 April 2321 Time- 23:46 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce ''How dare this bitch try to visit Wyatt thiste at night?'' Ann was fuming after listening to the reports of royal guards about Jill Norleying to visit Wyatt at almost midnight. So she headed to the pce grounds entrance to give Jill her peace of mind. "Let me in. I need to discuss something serious with Wyatt," Jill yelled, being denied entry into the royal pce grounds. It did not take much for Jill to get her father to spill the whole truth. Though her father was strong-willed and tight-lipped, she knew just the right words to get him talking. After learning the full truth from her father Jill immediately rushed to the Southern Royal Pce with only one thought in her mind, to tell the boy what she had learned. On her way over here, it never urred to Jill that she could just call the boy and inform him. She just wanted to see the boy and tell him everything in person. It wasn''t clear what she was trying to achieve by doing this. "Miss, it is way past visiting hours pleasee back in the morning," the royal guards continued to deny Jill entry to the royal pce grounds where the Southern Royal Pce and the Royal Guest Pce were located. Realizing that the royal guards were giving her the runaround to stall her, Jill immediately knew who was behind this, the same person who did not allow her entry to the Southern capital when she first arrived, Ann Heatsend. Just when Jill nned to call Wyatt and ask him toe pick her up or have the royal guards let her in, she saw the culprit Ann fly over to the entrance of the Royal pce grounds from within andnd next to her. Before Jill could greet Ann, she heard Ann fire, "What the heck are you thinking trying to visit Wyatt thiste at night?" Listening to Ann''s tone of questioning, Jill''s mind snapped, feeling belittled and attacked. So despite her better judgment, she asked Ann, "What is it to you?" Ann''s eyes widened in anger seeing that Jill had the audacity to say that to her face. Enraged Ann ordered, "Guards arrest her for trespassing and lock her up in the Heathen Stone Prison." The expressions of the royal guards becameplicated, being suddenly ordered by Ann to arrest Jill under false charges and to throw her in the Heathen Stone prison. The senior most royal guard present immediately blurted, "Princess, calm down. Requesting to visit the royal guests at night doesn''t count as trespassing." Ann stared daggers at the senior royal guard and thetter kept his head down knowing that it was in his interest to take a step back and let the princess vent. Seeing Ann be so unreasonable that she ordered the guards to arrest her under false charges, Jill was stumped. She did not know how she had wronged Ann for Ann to hold such a grudge against her. Then Jill calmed down realizing that if not for the Southern royal guard being moral and ethical she would have been dragged to the heathen stone prison under Ann''s false usation. Therefore, Jill did not continue to provoke Ann and said, "Wyatt''s life is in danger. I am here to help." "Wyatt''s life has been in danger even before I met him and we''re fully capable of protecting him. So you do not need to bother yourself with this. Please leave, you are not wee here," Ann did not bother to hide her hostility toward Jill by choosing her words. "Oh. So you guys know that the recruiters from Morningstar University are here in the Southern capital and tomorrow they are going to interview Wyatt for his early enrollment to MorningStar University?" Jill questioned Ann. "..." Ann was without words listening to the information reported by Jill. The Southern royal family was aware that a group of renowned professors and researchers from Morningstar University had entered the Southern capital. But they had little idea as to why these renowned professors and researchers were visiting the Southern Capital; they believed it had to do something with the dual gate dungeon or the VR-Universe. However, they had no idea that they were recruiters from MorningStar University let alone that these people had already talked to Wyatt informing him of the interview regarding his early admission to their university. "How do you know that?" Ann asked Jill, even though she was skeptical about what Jill said. Since it involved the boy Ann did not want to take any risk. "I know more than that. If you care about Wyatt then let me talk to him," Jill bargained with Ann. "Fine, but you will have to tell me everything you know about the recruiters from MorningStar University and their interview with Wyatt," Ann had no choice but topromise since she needed the information Jill had. "No problem, I n to tell everything about the interview to Wyatt anyway," Jill was just happy that Ann finally listened to reason. However, Jill was quite disappointed with the Southern Royal family''s security and surveince measures. Especially since they had no idea that the visitors from Morningstar University were here to recruit Wyatt and that they had managed to contact Wyatt and get him to agree to attend their interview for his early admission to their university. The Southern Royal family was not to be med here as they did not spare any efforts to closely surveil the boy''s every action to keep him out of harm''s way but the boy proved to be too much for them. Yes, a boy who had recently advanced to the card master realm proved to be too much for the entire Southern royal family. Because ever since he had arrived at the Royal pce, most of his time here, he had hidden in a space item card escaping the eyes and ears the royal family had nted around him. Chapter 1456 Astral Coffin Date- 12 April 2321 Time- 23:46 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1 "What funny business are you up to, bringing me to an empty bedroom?" Jill asked Ann, believing that Ann might be nning to confine her in an empty room since the royal guards refused to arrest her under false charges. Jill had read a simr plot in some romantic novel. Where the disgruntled stalker of the male lead locks the female lead in an abandoned room. For obvious reasons, Jill was reminded of that plot in her current circumstance. Jill did not know that the empty bedroom Ann had led her to was currently being upied by the boy as thest time she visited the guest pce the boy had received her in the guest pce hall. Hence the misunderstanding. "Wyatt, I know you can hear me,e out. I need to talk to you," Ann ignored Jill and shouted in hopes that the boy could hear her from his mobile space cardb. "..." Jill looked at Ann as if looking at a nutcase and chose to keep her thoughts to herself while patiently waiting. "Call Wyatt," Getting no response but looks from Jill, Ann summoned her grimoire to call the boy. However, before her call could connect the boy suddenly appeared in the room. "What are you two doing herete at night? What do you want?" transferring out of the seed world I was surprised to see Jill and Ann in the same room together after thest time when Jill''s physique went haywire due to Ann''s strong pheromones nullifying its own. "Wyatt, you broke through to the card master realm congrats," Ann congratted the boy for breaking through to a higher realm having felt the change in his soul energy level. As for Jill, her face was flushed and she stared at the boy like a pig in heat. Jill was barely able to utter the following words, "Wyatt, it seems your physique has grown stronger~ah" Feeling her condition worsen Jill summoned her grimoire and chanted, "A-astral coffinN!" Summoning a huge wooden coffin in the middle of the room, Jill reluctantly locked herself in it. Soon to the boy and Ann''s surprise, an astral projection of Jill phased out of the wooden coffin. "What the¡­" Ann almost cussed in surprise seeing Jill''s odd actions. "Sorry, my body is unwell so I can only use this means tomunicate," Jill''s astral protection used telepathy to convey her thoughts to Ann and the boy simultaneously. "What are you saying? You were fine a few minutes ago," Ann looked at Jill skeptically. "Interesting, you separated your spiritual body from your physical body to suppress the side effects. Smart," After the baptism, my physiques and traits have grown stronger and I gained new ones too. So I wasn''t surprised that Jill''s physique had such a strong reaction to my body. "I was able to think of this method thanks to your VR-Slime card. When I entered the VR-Universe with my spiritual body I noticed the difference and thought of using this method to suppress the side effects," Jill exined. She and the boy choose their words carefully to avoid revealing information about her physique. Seeing the boy and Jill sharing some kind of secret and talking about it, Ann felt left out as she had no idea what they were talking about. This caused Ann''s jealousy to re up once again but to not let the boy witness her ugly side Ann suppressed her envy and rage and then put on a forced smile on her face. As if she was not bothered in any way. "I see, then I have just the right card for you, it will be a step up from using this Astral coffin card. I will create it for you when I have some free time on my hands," I said, thinking of a better card that Jill could use to separate her spiritual body from her physical body in public. "Really! Thank you, Wyatt," Jill was overwhelmed with happiness hearing the boy''s words and thought, ''he does care about me.'' "No need to thank me. The card will not be for free, it is going to cost you a fortune," I reminded Jill that I don''t do things for free. "..." The boy''s words left Jill without words and then she grudgingly added, "Fine, it better be a damn good card." "Don''t worry the card will not only meet all your requirements but also go beyond that. Tell you what, if you bring me more clients for bulk purchase of VR-Slime cards I will create the card I speak of for you as an incentive," I suggested to Ann. This worked better for me. Ever since I have tasted earning devil-grade ingredients I no longer nned to go back to earning soul jades. "Aren''t you generous?" Jill sneered as she added, "First you need to be alive and a free man for that." "What do you mean?" I asked Jill, frowning my brows. "Did you or did you not ept to attend the early admission interview of the Morningstar University tomorrow at 9:45 at Prestige Four Seasons'' Exlor hall?" Jill asked the boy, appearing to be mysterious. "Oh, I see you heard about it, huh," I said nonchntly and then asked, "I did, so what about it?" Listening to the boy both Ann and Jill were dumbfounded, and Ann yelled, "Wyatt, how can you act so casually about this? And why did you not inform me about this." "I did not inform you about this because it is none of your business and also I thought you guys were monitoring all my calls and texts," I was aware the Southern royal family can trace my activity on the grimoirework and it was one of the reasons why I choose to fuse my Demon Merchant Codex with my grimoire. "Yes, we were but for some unknown reason, we can no longer monitor your calls anymore. Don''t tell me you are behind it. How did you achieve that?" Ann owned up to the fact that her family was sparing no efforts to surveil the boy and his actions but their efforts were proving to be a failure. Chapter 1457 Sick Of It Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 00:09 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1 "I don''t know what you are talking about," Faced with Ann''s questions I denied that I had anything to do with them not being able to monitor my calls and texts. I chose to overlook the fact that the Southern Royal family was monitoring my calls and texts because there wasn''t a court in the world that would hold them in contempt for encroaching on my rights. So why botherining? Ann looked at the boy suspiciously before returning to the topic, "Wyatt, don''t tell me you are seriously considering attending the early admission interview of Morningstar University?" "Considering? It''s already a done deal. Oh yeah, just so you know the interview is at 9:45 this morning at Prestige four seasons. Could you make transportation arrangements for me?" I informed Ann. "Wyatt, you cannot attend the interview. It is a trap set by the central government and Morningstar University, They cannot get to you inside the Southern royal pce ground so they are using the interview as bait to lure you out," Jill hurriedly revealed despite her father repeatedly begging her not to reveal any information to the boy and warn him of their ns because she was in love with the boy. When she was around the boy, Jill feltfortable, happy, and could be herself. Last time when Jill met the boy she was still in doubt if her feelings for the boy were hers or an illusion created by her physique but today she knew for sure her feelings for the boy were hers from her soul. This was why Jill''s physique would react so strongly in the presence of the boy. What Jill''s body wanted and what her soul wanted were one and the same, this created a perfect synergy between them empowering her physique''s capabilities further enough to drive her mad with a panty-drenching level of passion every time she was in the presence of the boy. "Central government is also behind this," Ann eximed in great shock. Listening to Jill, Ann was astonished to learn that Morningstar University was not acting alone but they were in coboration with the central government. She finally understood where Morningstar University got the guts to try and poach the Southern royal family''s talent. Unlike the central government which learned about the secrets of the VR-Universe from Morningstar University, the Southern royal family had yet to figure it out as with Luna gone their research and analysis wing was all over the ce. Therefore, Ann had not figured out why the central government and Morningstar University, two unlikely allies, would band together to target the boy. This was also the reason why the Southern Royal family cared so little when they learned that the professors and researchers from Morningstar University were visiting the Southern Capital. "Yes, the central government wants the VR-Universe while the MorningStar University wants to know how Wyatt created the VR-Universe, therefore they are coborating to target Wyatt," Jill confirmed and exined why the two, unlikely of allies, havee together and joined hands. "So what? This changes nothing, tomorrow I am going to attend the interview and nobody can stop me from doing so," I dered. This wasn''t my ego speaking, I genuinely felt that I should attend the university interview as I could not choose to hide in the royal pce grounds for the rest of my life, I had to leave someday. Therefore I decided to use the university interview as an opportunity to show the conspirators conspiring against me that no matter how many conspiracies they brew they cannot get to me. The way I saw it I had two choices, the first choice was to face my enemies and conquer them or die trying. The second choice was to hide and avoid my enemies until I no longer could. I chose to face my enemies and conquer them, if I failed to do so I nned to run and live to fight another day rather than stubbornly stick around and sacrifice my life in vain. "Wyatt, you can''t be serious. Why would you stubbornly choose to attend the interview when you know it is a trap?" Ann yelled at the boy in concern. She could not understand why the boy would stubbornly choose to give the university interview despite knowing it was a trap. "Why? Because I am sick of running and hiding, Ann. I am sick of people telling me what I can do and what I cannot do. I am sick of people constantly trying to take my things or trying to kill me. I am sick of not being able to pursue projects for the fear that they will be taken away from me," I finally spoke about the frustration I felt. Though I was free, I wasn''t actually free. "Wyatt, I know you are frustrated by your situation but this is how life is. Not everything goes as nned, so it does not mean you put yourself in harm''s way by taking unnecessary risks just because a few things did not go your way," Ann tried to persuade the boy to not risk his life just because a few things did not go the way he expected them to. "Ann, that may be how life is for you. But I won''t ept such a life," I spoke what I thought and then added, "Ann, do you know what Anna said when I approached her with the silver milk powder? She promised that no harm will fall on me within the borders of the Southern region. That day, believing her words I exchanged the silver milk powder with her to live my life the way I wanted in the Southern region. Right now I am in the southern capital, the heart of the Southern region, and here you are telling me that I cannot go out in the city as it is not safe for me. This was not what I was promised. Ann, it is time, time for the Southern Royal family toe through with their promise. Tomorrow I am going to the university interview regardless of what you, your family, and anybody else think. Nobody can dictate the way I live my life, I am done being tolerant." Chapter 1458 Calculated Risk Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 00:25 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1 "Wyatt, the Southern Royal family will spare no efforts to protect you, I hope you know this. But why take unnecessary risks? Why test fate?" Ann continued to persuade the boy. "Ann, stop. My decisions are not up for debate nor am I interested in arguing with you. Here take these 20 million VR-Slime cards and leave," I said, handing Ann a storage card filled with 20 million VR-Slime cards that the Southern royal family ordered for 300 devil-grade ingredients. "..." Taking the storage card from the boy Ann wanted to continue persuading him but stopped and tried to understand why the boy wanted to attend the interview despite knowing it was a trap. If Ann did not understand why the boy was doing what he was doing she would never be able to persuade him not to do what he was nning to do. Thinking hard Ann did not understand why the boy would take unnecessary risks. He stubbornly wants to attend Morningstar University in the central academic city knowing that the circle, the paw n, and the central government was after his life and his only allies, the Southern Royal family, couldn''t do much there to protect him. Now he stubbornly wants to attend the early admission interview to Morningstar University despite knowing that it was a trapid out by Morningstar University and the central government to capture him. Ann did not understand what the boy was trying to achieve by taking these unnecessary risks. Was he an adrenaline junkie? No, he wasn''t. From the time Ann had spent with the boy, she had learned a lot about the boy, especially that he would not im or do anything without thinking it through. The boy''s battle with the circle in the Sun Blossom City and his deal with the devil were the perfect examples of how the boy doesn''t take any impulsive decisions. Even if he did, he sees them through. So, does this mean the boy was nning something again? Otherwise, without a n, it would be stupid to walk into a trap and the boy was not stupid. Thinking of this Ann''s eyes shone with brilliance and she asked the boy, "Okay Wyatt, you win. I will no longer question your decision but you have to tell me what you nned. Don''t act ignorant, you definitely are up to something, aren''t you? Tell us what you are up to so that I and my family can help you to the best of our abilities." "What the hell, Ann? What fuck are you babbling about?" Jill eximed seeing Ann suddenly agree with the boy''s decision. The reason Jill was quiet so far was that she did not want to be the bad guy who ordered the boy what to do and what not to do when Ann was filling in the role perfectly. But seeing Ann suddenly go along with the boy''s decision she could not continue to y the cool friend and yelled out. "Jill, I don''t have to exin myself to you. You''re from the enemy faction, it''s best if you leave while I discuss strategies with Wyatt," now that Ann got the information from Jill, she had no more use for her so she nned to send her packing. "What strategies? Have you two gone mad? The central government alone has deployed two demigod-level teams to capture Wyatt, who knows how many teams Morningstar University has developed for this mission? Let me tell you in the face of absolute strength no strategies will work. So, whatever wild idea you have in your mind, please kill them right away," Jill said what needed to be said to drag the boy back to reality. Having said that Jill could not help but wonder how brave a card master has to be for him to think he can take on a group of demigods. Only the ignorant can be brave in this situation. The boy wasn''t ignorant nor would he be facing the enemy by himself he had the Southern royal family to face but still what business did a card master have in the fight against demigods? The boy should be trying his best to avoid the fight instead he was directly walking into the eye of the storm. "Jill, chill. This is the Southern Capital, no matter how many demigodse if they create trouble, they can forget about leaving the city. Wyatt, whatever you are nning, the Southern Royal family will fully back you up. But I want you to share your n with us so that there aren''t any surprises and we can better adapt to it," after realizing the boy was up to something Ann stopped trying to persuade the boy because she knew if the boy sets his mind to something he will not listen to anyone. Therefore, it was better for her and her family to be a part of his n so that they can pull out in case things get out of hand. "Ann, the demigod teams I speak of are no ordinary demigods; they are the best of the best, trained and groomed for these kinds of missions. They have taken part in far more difficult missions and have sessfullypleted them. These guys will not rest until their mission isplete," Jill warned Ann to not underestimate the demigods sent by the central government just because the southern royal family has the home field advantage and were more in numbers. However, Jill''s warnings fell on deaf ears as both Ann and the boy ignored her. "Ann, I don''t know what you''re talking about. All I want to do is attend the early admission interview held by Morningstar University. But I will be depending on you to make arrangements for my transportation and security," Ann was right. I did have a n but I was not going to share it with the Southern Royal family as they will never agree to crazy stuff I have nned to achieve my real agenda. Chapter 1459 Information Network Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 00:43 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1 "Wyatt, stop trying to be mysterious and just tell me what you have nned so that we can make proper arrangements," Ann had alreadypromised to follow the boy''s arrangements but the boy would not budge about letting her in on his n. "Ann, listen, in the morning I will be counting on you and your family for my security. Leave the rest to me," I stressed my words. "But¡ª" Ann wanted to argue but was interrupted by the boy, "Ann, your family is in charge of my security and if possible capturing the culprits.That is all you guys have to focus on, leave the rest to me. Trust me, I can take care of myself." "..." Ann swallowed the words she was about to say and reluctantly nodded her head agreeing with the boy. "Good, if that is all, now go and make the necessary preparations for the morning," I said preparing to head back into the seed world. "Wyatt, wait," Ann called out to which I responded with my brows frowned, "What now?" "My mother has promised the royal families of other regions and the noble families of the central region that she will help them purchase and acquire VR-Slime cards within a month, to lobby them to vote against the central government''s proposal to make the VR-Slime cards fall under public domain for the greater good of humanity. Before you ask, yes they have agreed to your condition to not resell the VR-Slime cards they purchase," Ann reported to the boy and then added, "And also she had the central government increase your privilege rank, you will be notified about it by concerned authorities soon." "Thank your mother for me," I appreciated that Ann''s mother stepped up and helped me maintain the VR-Slime card''s current status quo. "Don''t mention it. And what about the VR-Slime cards?" Ann enquired because if her mother failed to deliver on their promise, not only will the royal families and noble families be pissed but it will also ruin her mother''s reputation for failing to keep her word. "Don''t worry about the cards, as long as I have enough Devil-grade ingredients I can increase the VR-Slime card production line to meet any number of bulk orders within the given time constraints," I assured Ann. Since Ann''s mother stepped up to help me maintain the status quo of the VR-Slime cards, regardless of her interest in this matter, she did do me a huge favor and I nned to do everything in my power to make sure that she was able to keep her word to the royal families and the noble families. Especially, since it served my purpose. By selling 4 million VR-Slime cards for 60 devil-grade ingredients I would be making a profit of 26 million VR-Slime cards. Not to mention all of the royal families and Noble families wanted the cards within a month which meant they could not wait to equip their forces with VR-Slime cards which was also in line with my interest. Once all the Royal families and Noble families'' forces are equipped with the VR-Slime cards I will have one of the world''s biggest informationworks at my fingertips. Up till now I have released about 10 million VR-Slime cards in the market and it had already created a considerablyrge-sized informationwork. This was possible mostly because the 1.5 million cards that Ann gave away for free during the auction were mostly bought by world leaders at a steep price from the card apprentice that were lucky enough to get the free VR-Slime cards. Thanks to the informationwork I was already aware that Morningstar University had coborated with the central government to capture me. It also helped me learn that the central government had sent two teams of demigods because they had two targets, the dual gate dungeon and me. That wasn''t all, I also knew that the leader of the freedom fighters was also nning to take advantage of the opportunity created by Morningstar University and the Central government''s joint effort to kidnap me exactly like how he stole the D-Rank Silver Beach gate dungeon right under the noses of the Central government and the Southern royal family. Lastly, Matron and the Supreme Leader, both had equipped my VR-Slime card. Though I could not collect much info about the Supreme leader it was a different story for Matron. Color me surprised when I learned that Sansa Baylor aka Matron who was dered dead by the central government was alive and kicking as Prof Sansa Orian in Morningstar University. I wasn''t surprised that Sansa was alive but about the new identity she had assumed. And ording to the illusionists of Morningstar University who were conducting experiments in the VR-Universe, Prof Sansa Orian not only backed the idea of Morningstar University coborating with the central government but she was leading this coboration. Thanks to the fools who talked about ssified secrets in the VR-Universe believing no one was listening or watching I was able to gain a lot of secret information which people would be willing to pay a fortune for. One of the informations that I would be willing to pay a fortune for was that Prof Sansa Orian aka Matron would conduct my early admission interview for Morningstar University. Regardless of her overpowered origin card Matron was resourceful by herself, she not only used her position in Morningstar University to gain a group of capable demigod subordinates to do her bidding but also managed to create an opportunity to meet her target in person where she could use her origin card on the target or just kill the target. Meanwhile, her temporary allies, the central government, would be busy holding off the Southern Royal family forces. No wonder this woman was able to take over and rule both the northern and southern regions. Despite knowing all this I still nned to attend the interview this morning because it was about time I paid back Matron some of the interest I owed her. Thanks to the informationwork created by the VR-Slime cards I basically knew almost all the conspiracies brewing in the city and the conspirators that would be targeting me tomorrow. Using the information I had in my hands I was going to show the world that Dalton Wyatt was not to be underestimated or messed with. Chapter 1460 Omnipresent Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 00:54 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1 The VR-Universe was in my Personal Realmwork, where my presence and abilities were omniscient allowing me, my mutant souls, and Hive AI omnipresent within the VR-Universe. Which made it very easy for Hive AI to gather information on arge scale. As of now, I did not n to share the information I had gathered from the VR-Universe informationwork with my allies regardless of how convenient it would be for my uing ns because a smart person would easily be able to put two and two together to figure out that I was able to learn so many secret and ssified information by monitoring the card apprentice visiting the VR-Universe. While I was mulling over my ns Ann and Jill were staring daggers at each other. "Come to think of it, Ann, your mother is responsible for this mess. Her actions have not only managed to piss off the central government pretty badly but sent Morningstar University into their arms. If your mother had let the government sessfully change the VR-Slime card''s status to the public domain, then Morningstar University would never have coborated with the government to capture Wyatt to get the knowledge behind the creation of VR-Universe. Instead, they would have tried something else to get what they want. Maybe, have me honey trap Wyatt which is a far cry from sending a team of demigods to capture him," Jill spoke her mind without even thinking that she was bad-mouthing the true southern princess in her home which visibly pissed off Ann, the ideal daughter, who loved and respected her mother the most. "Big surprise you will say that, you central government goon. Is this why you are here? Toy discord between my family and Wyatt. Well, guess what that''s not happening. Tsk, what was I thinking, I should have known better, a leopard never changes its spots," it took great restraint on Ann''s part to not tear Jill''s mouth apart for criticizing her mother and ming her for the coboration between Morningstar University and the Central government that now has be a threat to the boy. However, this did not stop Ann from using Jill''s words against her by ming Jill for trying to decrease the boy''s confidence in the Southern royal family to sabotage the rtionship between the boy and the Southern Royal family. She then used Jill being a part of the Central Government faction to further legitimize her doubts about Jill''s intentions. By using the phrase a leopard never changes its spots Ann was implying that Jill might have revealed the n of the Central government and Morningstar University to them out of care for the boy but in the end, she was still from the central government faction. When pushes to shove, Jill''s priority will be the central government, not the boy. Ann believed this to be true about Jill because it was true for herself. Recently she might have started to put the boy''s interest above the royal family''s interest due to his feeling for him but her priority remains the same, to please her mother. "I would never do anything to harm Wyatt," Jill defended herself after being used by Ann that she was from a central government faction and will always be a central government goon. "Time will tell," Ann scoffed at Jill for iming that she would never betray the boy because believed she had figured Jill out, that in time Jill will backstab the boy for the central government. Since Jill dared to me her mother iming that her actions had put the boy''s life in danger Ann did not hesitate to sow seeds of doubts about Jill''s loyalty towards the boy in the boy''s mind. "Will you two stop bickering, let me tell you one the, carve it in your mind, I trust both of you equally and it will not change anytime soon so stop trying to sabotage one another and carry on with your work. See you guys in the morning," informing Ann and Jill they both were equally important to me. I prepared to head back into the seed world however, Jill said, "Wyatt, here, take this storage card, it has 1200 devil-grade ingredients. And when should I be expecting the 80 million VR-Slime cards?" "80 million VR-Slime cards, um¡­ a month at max," I answered "Wyatt, what about the VR-Slime cards for the Royal families and the Noble families?" Ann reminded the boy in concern. "Don''t worry about it, just get me the payment for the VR-Slime cards from the royal families and the noble family upfront and I will deliver the cards in time," I assured Ann, since Ann''s mother stuck her neck out for me I nned to do everything in my power help her keep her promise to the other royal families and the noble families. I ced the storage card that I took from Jill in my grimoire wondering if I should consider expanding my VR-Slime production line again. After all, with 1200 devil-grade ingredients I would be able to create 520 million VR-Slime cards. My current VR-Slime card production line was fully capable of producing these many cards but given the time constraint and considering the future orders from other royal and noble families It would be best if I increased the number of VR-Slime card creation arrays. Or I can try something new, I can employ the help of the devil merchant code to help set up demigod-grade card creation array formations for the VR-Slime cards. I know employing devil merchant code will be steep but in the long run, I think that the demigod-grade card creation arrays created by the devil merchant code will pay for themselves. Though Devil merchant code was expensive it does a quality job. With this, I decided to employ the devil merchant code to set up a few demigod realm card creation arrays for the VR-Slime cards and excitedly headed into the seed world to get to work. Chapter 1461 Preparations Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 01:11 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1 After the boy vanished into his space cardb, Ann and Jill were left alone in the room. Without the boy acting as a buffer Ann and Jill had nothing to discuss and the atmosphere in the room quickly turned awkward. "Just so you know I will never betray or let any harm befall Wyatt," Jill exined to Ann. Listening to the boy say that they, Jill and Ann, were equally trusted by him Jill felt it would be best if she tried to get along with the boy''s other confidants. Especially with Ann and Anna because the boy was more dependent on the Southern Royal family and it would factor into her getting closer to the boy. This was why Jill felt the need to make it clear to Ann that she would never betray or let any harm befall the boy. Unfortunately, Jill did not know about the rtionship between the boy and Anna, and how far their rtionship had progressed physically and emotionally. Had she known, maybe she would have rethought her approach. "At the risk of repeating myself, time will tell," Ann repeated herself, not bothering to consider where Jill wasing from or if she was being genuine. Ann strongly felt that all of Jill''s actions so far may stem from concern for the boy but the real question was when it matters will she prioritize the boy over the central government? Recently this question has been bothering Ann a lot. As an ideal daughter, Ann could never see herself betraying her mother and family but since the boy entered her Ann was contemting if she could prioritize him over her mother. For Ann, the answer was obvious, a big old no, as she could never put somebody else''s interest before her mother''s interest. However, now she wanted to make the boy her priority yet her condition did not allow her to do so. This pained her realizing that she was never actually free. And these feelings of pain Anna projected onto Jill. Who supposedly imed to be in a simr dilemma as her. However, Jill was easily able to turn her back on the central government and run to embrace the boy. This was one of the reasons why Ann was pissed at Jill. "You know what, believe what you want to, I have nothing to prove to you. I went against my father''s will to warn Wyatt about the trapid by the coboration of Morningstar University and the central government. I do not regret what I did and if I had the opportunity to do it again I will do it without even a second of hesitation," Jill said before jumping onto the only bed in the room. Seeing Jill jump on the boy''s bedte at night, Ann frowned. Even though the boy wasn''t using the bed at present still the bed was allotted for the boy''s use and seeing Jill getfortable on it irked Ann. So she asked Jill with a stern expression and smokeing out of her ears, "What are you doing?" "I n to spend my night here, as it will be a pain in the ass to go to my hotel room and return tomorrow morning," Jill exined to Ann as she smelled the sheets on the bed. The sheets were fresh, meaning they had been recently changed which was why they did not have the boy''s scent. "Why will you be returning to the pce grounds tomorrow morning? Your work here is done, go home," Ann asked Jill in surprise. "As the faculty of Morningstar University, I n to attend the boy''s early admission Interview for my university with him. I guess my rmendation will give him an easier time getting selected," Jill exined to Ann how she ns to tag along with the boy to his early admission interview for Morningstar University. "No, you can''t do that," Ann immediately rejected Jill''s idea to follow the boy to the interview venue. "Why not? I can do anything I want. If I want to apany the boy to his interview then I will. Who are you to say no to me and stop me from doing as I please?" Jill made it clear that Ann''s opinion did not matter to her on this. "Me and my family are in charge of the boy''s security so I do get to decide who tags along with the boy and who doesn''t. And considering your ties with both Morningstar University and the central government, I have enough reasons to stop you from doing so. Now get off the bed and head back to your hotel room," Ann briefly exined that the boy had made her and her family in charge of his security while he attends the early admission interview for the Morningstar University. So, she had every right to decide who got to apany the boy on hismute to the interview. "Whatever, we may be within the premises of the Southern pce grounds but this bed and room are designated to Wyatt, unless he asks me to leave I will not get off this bed," Jill was surprised by Ann''s counter. However, that was not enough to scare her off. "Y-you, fine do as you please, for now," Ann stamped her feet on the floor in frustration and sat on the couch, there were many ways for Ann to throw Jill out of the Southern capital let alone the royal pce grounds. Ann did not resort to any of those actions because she still clearly remembers that the boy imed that he trusted them equally. Showing how much importance he attached to Jill. Ann was also aware that though the boy was in his space cardb he could still monitor what was happening outside so she did not want to cause amotion and end up revealing her ugly side to him. This was why Ann decided to tolerate Jill even though she wanted to be the one to upy the boy''s bed. Chapter 1462 Micro Array Formation Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 01:11 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1, Seed World Entering the seed world I immediately essed the demon merchant codex to check how much it will cost me to employ the devil merchant code to help me set up a demigod-grade array formation. [Dear Demon Merchant, An offering of five devil-grade ingredients is required to set up the demigod-grade ''VR-Slime card'' card creation array formation. Would you like to proceed with the offering? [Yes/No] Note: The offering has been selected based on the demon merchant''s previous offerings. The demon merchant can change the offering to something of equal value.] Learning that it would take five devil-grade ingredients as an offering to get the devil merchant code to set up one demigod-grade card creation array formation, my first reaction was that the offering demanded by the devil merchant code was a lot less than I thought it would be. I do not think that any demigod realm array master would sell their services for such a cheap rate. Yes, five devil-grade ingredients to set up a demigod-grade card creation array formation was indeed very cheap. Especially considering that the quality of the work done by the devil merchant code would be the best. Considering my requirement and the cost of setting up the array I decided to offer 100 devil-grade ingredients as an offering to the devil merchant code to have it set up 20 demigod-grade card creation array formations for my VR-Slime card production line. However, there was something I wanted to check on the inter-realmwork before I ced my order with the devil merchant code. Entering the inter-realmwork I searched for each ingredient required for the creation of an F-Rank VR-Slime card and then checked out their prices. There was a reason I was doing this, and as I suspected the prices of the ingredients required for the creation of the VR-Slime cards had almost doubled. I bought nearly 190 million sets of ingredients required for the creation of the VR-Slime card within the span of 3-days. Inter-realmworks consist of myriad markets of Myriad realms, so buying this amount of the same set of ingredients shouldn''t have affected the market in any way. Yet, it did. There could be many reasons for this but I believe it was mainly because of the following two reasons, First, this was devil merchant code, here, demon/devil merchants do note here to buy or sell a ton of F-rank ingredients. So there weren''t many F-rank ingredients used in the creation of the VR-Slime card in the inter-realmwork, to begin with. Hence, exining that there was a shortage of the required ingredients in the inter-realm market when I suddenly bought 190 million sets of the ingredients. This sudden shortage created a demand for the set of ingredients, raising their price by almost double. Secondly, the devil merchant code was filled with many cunning demon/devil merchants who most likely might have figured out that someone was buying a particr set of ingredients on arge scale in the inter-realmwork, and they were manipting the devil merchant code''s market to make a quick buck. If, of the two reasons, thetter were to be true I could report this matter to devil merchant code and seek justice but I did not have any definite proof to do so. Not that I need proof to report malpractice in the inter-realmwork to the devil merchant code but if I were to do so and it was proven there was no malpractice going on in the inter-realm market then I will be punished for making a falseint and wasting the time of the devil merchant code and everyone involved. I could make a decent offering to devil merchant code to get a lighter punishment or escape any ountability for that matter if I were to be willing to make a very generous offering. Not choosing to go down that path I decided to think of a better solution for my current problems. Normally with 60 devil-grade ingredients, I would have been able to make 30 million VR-Slime cards but the prices of the ingredients increased by almost twice as much as their original cost so now with 60 devil-grade ingredients I can only create 15 million VR-Slime cards. This meant that my profits had halved. But the scary part about this wasn''t the decrease in my profit but that if I continued to create the VR-Slime cards using the same ingredients then the cost of the ingredients would only increase further. Meaning the ingredients used to create the VR-Slime card could see a rise in their prices by about another 2-3 times. If now I could only create 15 million VR-Slime cards using 60 devil-grade worth of ingredients then once that happens I may only be able to create 4 million VR-Slime cards or even less. Then I would not be making any profit but a sizable loss every time I take an order. This was the worst thing that could have happened, now how am I going to help Ann''s mother keep her promise to the other royal families and the noble families of the central capital to help them procure VR-Slime cards in a month? There was only one valid solution to this problem and that was for me to create another recipe for the creation of the VR-Slime cards. I could make use of other F-rank ingredients with simr effects but cheaper price tags as the new ingredients for the new recipe of the VR-Slime cards. However, this was easier said than done because the current recipe of the VR-Slime card was already the cheapest it could be for a card with the soul energy digestion effect. Since recing the ingredients of the card recipe with cheaper alternatives was out of the question I decided to rece the effects of the ingredients with the help of the microarray formations. My n was simple, I would use cheaper ingredients as alternatives even though they do not have as good an effect as the original ingredients then I nned to make use of the microarray formation in the card creation to make up for thecking effects. But I have near to no knowledge of microarray formation and their use in card creation but I knew a ce where I could find the knowledge I was looking for, the Infinity library. "Enter sector DS0909," Imand the demon merchant codex. [Dear Demon Merchant, Insert your entire spiritual body in the spirit transfer array to travel to the Inter-realm city¡­ Note: Spirit transfer array takes the demon merchant''s spiritual body that has entered it and transfers them to the inter-realm city.] Following the instructions, I ced my entire spiritual body into the spirit transfer array preparing myself. A secondter an invisible force gently carried my spiritual body into sector DS0909 of the inter-realm city of the spiritual ne. [Dear Demon Merchant, Wee to sector DS0909¡­ Note: Behave.] Arriving next to the rainbow fountain I was greeted by the sight that I could only see here, myriads of species living in harmony regardless of their origin busy with their daily life. [Dear Demon Merchant, An anonymous demon merchant is trying to ess your information. Note: Anonymous demon merchant is using the inter-realmwork''s privacy feature to keep their identity private.] [Dear Demon Merchant, An anonymous demon merchant is trying to ess your information.] . . [Dear Demon Merchant, An anonymous demon merchant is trying to ess your information.] [Dear Demon Merchant, The inter-realmwork''s privacy feature has sessfully kept your identity private 29 times. Note: The privacy feature is not provided with inter-realmwork service ess time.] It was good to see that the inter-realmwork''s privacy feature was working fine. Without further ado, throwing myself into the non-stop moving crowd, I head straight to the Dariaus merchant mall, to enter ''The Infinity Library.'' "Hello, demon merchant Wyatt, wee back to ''The Infinity Library.'' I am Dredre the Pixie, your assigned library guide in case you forgot," walking into the Infinity Library I was immediately greeted by Dredre the Pixie, my designated library guide. "Hello, Dredre. I remember you, after all, who can forget someone as cute as you," I greeted back. Which caused the Pixie''s face to blossom with joy. I could tell that the current smile on her face was genuinepared to the professional one she greeted me with. Seeing the Pixie show joy over such little things I could not help but feel for her. It seems the world of the Pixie was too simple or the Infinity library had exploited them so much that even such small gestures were a benevolence and luxury to them. "Thank you. Demon merchant Wyatt, how can I help you today?" Dredre thanked me for remembering her causing me to feel a lot more than before. "I need books on basic and intermediary microarray formations," I told Dredre what I was looking for so that she can help me better by getting me all the rted books. "Basic and intermediate books on microarray formations, correct?" "Yes." Chapter 1463 Free Reading Hour Date- 13 April 2321 Time- --/-- Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909 "Wyatt, there are about 180,456 books on basic microarray formations and 117,678 books on intermediate microarray formation in your preferrednguages. That is a total of 298,134 books matching your request," Dredre informed me after going through the Infinity Library index. "Please share the list of titles and the synopsis of the books, that were left after removing the othernguage copies of the same books, with my demon merchant codex," I asked Dredre to remove the duplicate books with the same title but in differentnguages of the sixteen darknguages I set as my preferrednguage. "That leaves us with 118,978 books of basic microarray formations and 78,576 books of intermediate microarray formations. A total of 197,554 books meeting your request, I shared a list of their title and synopsis with your demon merchant codex," Dredre replied after a fraction of a second. "Okay," then I along with my Hive AI went through the list of 197,554 book titles and synopsis to sort out those that weren''t relevant to my current need. I could just read all the nearly 200,000 books on basic and intermediate microarray formations but I only had a certain amount of free reading period and I saved until thest day of validity. Because one can never know what they want to learn next. And also because the hour of free reading time given by the Infinity library to its members only gets refreshed once every month, so due to the time difference between Sector DS0909 and card world I will have to wait ten months to get another free hour of reading if I exhaust my current free reading time, therefore, I had to be clever about how I use my free reading hour. Therefore, I decided to stick only to the books that will make me adept in microarray formations and also be relevant to help me with the creation of the VR-Slime cards. The number of books soon went down to 5,989 books. Most of these books were mostly the basics of microarray formation, I could not skip them if I wanted a solid foundation in the topic. After creating a list of these 5,989 books I shared it with Dredre ordering, "You know the drill Debra, bring me to those books." Soon the space surrounding me warped and I appeared in front of a familiar area with a simpleyout filled with an expensive set of tables and chairs which were surrounded by bookshelves. Pointing at the books Dredre said, "These are the books you requested. And like the previous time, will you prefer four tranquillity drinks before you begin reading the books?" "No, this time around give me twelve tranquillity drinks. Here 24,000 low-tier Soul Jades worth of phantom sword mushroom, this should cover the twelve tranquillity drinks," Thest time I was here, my mutated soul only had four consciousnesses but today my mutated soul has 12 consciousnesses, one original and eleven mutants.I think you should take a look at This was why I was not worried about reading 5,989 in the least possible time frame. Twelve of me equipped with Hive AI can easily copy all 5,989 books in under 5 minutes. "Here are your 12 tranquillity drinks," with the way of Dredre''s tiny cute hand 12 sses of tranquillity drink appeared on the table beside me. "Thank you, Dredre," my spiritual body split into twelve identical spiritual bodies and each of us grabbed a ss of tranquillity drink and mmed them on the table after emptying them in our stomachs. Then we all rushed toward our designated bookshelves and began to copy the books using the Hive AI. Each of my eleven clones and I included had to copy nearly 499 books each topletely copy the 5,989 books on the bookshelves. Considering that it took me and my three clones about 4 minutes to copy nearly 2000 books thest time I visited the infinity library I estimated that it would take nearly 4 minutes for me and my 11 clones to copy all of the 5,989 books. So far I have spent about 10 minutes of my free reading hour, leaving me with 50 minutes of free reading hour. I used 4 minutes of the free reading hour to gain knowledge about the intermediate soul energy/rule power gathering and enlightenment arrays along with the books on how to cultivate phantom sword mushrooms. A little over a minute on Myriad Realm Myriad Race Records and nearly 5 minutes on the books listing the price of various ingredients and items in the devil merchant code market. "Dredre, I am done reading all the books. Stop my free time," I yelled, informing Dredre that I was done reading and she should stop the clock. Four minutes and a second, that''s how long it took me and my 11 other spiritual bodies to copy all 5,989 books. "Wow, this a new record," Dredre cheered as she stopped my free reading timer. Then added, "At this pace, you will run my boss out of business." "Run the Librarian out of business, yeah sure!" I brushed off Dredre''s joke and did not take her words seriously. The Librarian had so many copyrights in his hands that as long as devil merchant code was there nobody could run the Librarian out of business. Let alone my neat little trick to copy as many books in as little time as possible. Honestly, considering the Librarian''s predatory business model which solely focused on praying on poor and ill-informed newbies, I was surprised that ''the Librarian'' was letting me use my cheat to continue and copy their books exploiting the loopholes in theirw. I do not know why the Librarian had not called me out yet but I decided to continue using my cheats to exploit the infinity library as long as I can. Chapter 1464 Cheap Rates Date- 13 April 2321 Time- --/-- Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909 "Wyatt, you have 46 minutes of your free reading hour remaining," Drebre reported then asked, "Is there anything else I can help you with?" "No, that is all for today," I answered, then Dredre used the array of the Infinity Library to bring me back to the entrance of the library. Before leaving, I thanked Dredre for help, "Dredre, good job, you were a great help today." I was not going out of my way to be nice to Dredre, I just made it a point topliment her more often for doing a good job. What job? All she did was use the Infinity Library''s array system to provide me service, anybody could do it. If you are thinking this then you wouldn''t be more wrong. Dredre wasn''t just a good guide, I appreciated herpany the most, she did not make me feel ufortable for being a human or a demon merchant who was not from the dark realm like other demon merchants would in the sector DS0909. "Really! Thank you, please visit us again," Dredre spun in the air out of joy beingplimented for doing a good job. "I paid a small fortune for the library card, I n to get the full worth of my money. So, you will be seeing me quite often," I replied not feeling even an ounce of guilt over exploiting the Infinity Library''s free reading hour with the help of my cheat all because of the predatory business model the Infinity Library followed. It was either me or the library, if I did not cheat, then the Infinity Library would cheat me of my money with its sky-high price for renting the books. Moving on, walking out of the Infinity Library I headed back to the seed world, ''Hive AI, process all the books on basics and intermediate microarray formation then transfer the data to me.'' Soon I arrived at the Seed World but nearly 3 hours had passed despite only spending less than twenty minutes in the sector DS0909 of the inter-realm city because of the time difference between the dark realm and the card world.I think you should take a look at It did not take long for Hive AI to process the data of the books I copied and share it with me. I and my eleven ve consciousness went through the processed data word by word andprehend them within the next 4 hours. With this, I could call myself adept in the basic and intermediate microarray formation theory part as for the practical part with the help of the soul pupils I believe I could work miracles. With my newlyprehended knowledge, I nned toe up with a few sets of VR-slime Card Recipes so that I can rotate between the card recipes or distribute the ingredient load between these card recipes such that the prices of the ingredients we use for the creation of these VR-Slime cards does not increase as it did with ingredients used to create the VR-Slime card using the original card recipe. It did not take long for me to think of 15 alternative ingredients for the VR-Slime card recipe. Then with the help of the Hive AI, I simted these different card recipes by using their new alternative ingredients for the creation of VR-slime cards. The resulting VR-slime cards in the Hive AI simtion were subpar and below satisfactory. However, I had already expected this and that was why I decided to learn Microarray formations at short notice. I nned to use the microarray formations to make these subpar VR-Slime cards into better VR-Slime cards. But out of these 15 alternative VR-Slime cards that Hive AI emted about 5 of them were so bad that they could not be improved even with my current knowledge of microarray formations. So, I was left with 10 subpar VR-Slime card recipes which could be further improved with the help of the microarray formation. This time I used Hive AI to stimte the new VR-Slime card recipes and modified them using microarray formation. The results were quick but what was surprising was that the effects of all 10 of the subpar VR-Slime cards had increased by a huge margin thanks to the microarray formations. It would not be far-fetched to say that the effects of the alternative recipes might be even better than the effects of the original recipes. Taking my time to learn about microarray formations was starting to prove that it was worth it. After finalizing the 10 alternative card recipes for the VR-Slime cards I decided to go ahead and employ the devil merchant code to help me set up the demigod-grade card creation array for the 10 alternative recipes. But now the question was how many demigod-grade card creation arrays I set up for each of the alternative recipes? After a long thought, I decided to set up two demigod-grade card creation arrays for each of the alternative recipes for now. Before tasking the devil merchant code to set up two demigod-grade card creation array formations for each of the alternate VR-Slime card recipes, I used the devil merchant code to help me buy the ingredients of the ten alternative card recipes using the 1100 devil-grade ingredients on me. Then I offered 100 devil-grade ingredients to the devil merchant code so that it will help me set up two demigod-grade card creation arrays for each of the 10 alternative recipes, setting up a total of 20 demigod-grade card creation array formations. Yes, surprisingly the devil merchant code only charged me 5 devil-grade ingredients to set up a demigod-grade array formation. The price of the devil merchant code to set up a demigod-grade array formation remained unchanged, it stayed the exact to set up any type of demigod-grade array formation. Now this was just ridiculously cheap pricing. Card apprentices and Array masters would go nuts if they knew that it would only cost 5 devil grade-ingredients to set up any sort of demigod-grade array formation. Chapter 1465 Exclusive Privilege Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 5:45 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1, Seed World [Dear Demon Merchant, In light of your recent offering to the devil merchant code, you have been granted to select an exclusive privilege. Exclusive privilege is a way for demon merchants to use the power of the devil merchant code to do a certain thing by making an appropriate offering. Would you like to select the exclusive privilege, [nowter]? Note: Demon merchants will have to make an offering to use their exclusive privileges. The nature of the exclusive privilege can be anything from using the devil merchant code to null any form of soul contract or resurrecting anyone once they are killed or dead. [Killed or dead here specifically means the soul of the person has entered the river of the souls in the cycle of reincarnation.] The offering for using the exclusive privilege will vary with the nature of the privilege. For example, the offering required to use an exclusive privilege that allows you to use the devil merchant code''s power in resurrecting yourself or your loved ones once you or they are killed or dead is 100 million devil-grade ingredients. The offering required to use the devil merchant code''s power to break a soul contract will cost a million plus devil-grade ingredients based on the strength of the other parties involved in the soul contract and the witness of the soul contract. The limits of the nature of exclusive privilege are the demon merchant''s wealth. Warning: Every action has a consequence, simrly the consequence of the exclusive privilege will be borne by the demon merchants themselves. Hence the demon merchants are asked to be very cautious about what they select as an exclusive privilege.] "..." I was speechless reading the prompt that I received in my demon merchant codex. It appears that by spending 1200 devil-grade ingredients on shopping for ingredients on the inter-realmwork and setting up demigod-grade arrays I have once again attracted the attention of devil merchant code. And like the previous times the devil merchant code was very generous.I think you should take a look at However, the exnation of exclusive privilege was confusing. Can''t I already get the devil merchant code to do anything I want as long as I have an appropriate offering to offer the devil merchant code? No, turns out I cannot. There was something the devil merchant code would not do no matter how many offerings you offered as there were some things that would have repercussions for even the great devil merchant code. However, the devil merchant code found a way around it. Instead of being a direct participant in such actions, it nned to be an indirect participant in them to avoid getting penalized for them. That was by leading its power to the devil/demon merchant so that they could do that specific thing and themselves bear the repercussions that followed all while the devil merchant code gets paid for lending its power. It was assuring and chilling to know that even an entity as powerful as the devil merchant code had to be cautious of its actions in this universe. But it was not shocking as the fact that an entity as powerful as the devil merchant code was trading its power for offerings that were likely pennies for someone with its power. The devil merchant code was powerful enough to take whatever it wanted but it still used trade to get what it wanted. Was it because of the code its creator, the ancient dark races, wrote in its spell frame? Or was there something else that was stopping the devil merchant code from using its power as it pleased? Thinking of this I was reminded of an article I read about ''the ants'' back on earth, that the ants are not aware of the existence of humans even though they lived among us. Despite their excellent senses these fascinating creatures seem to perceive us more as a terrain and a threat. I wonder if we were also like the ants, unable to perceive the existence of greater entities among us which the devil merchant code could perceive thanks to its power? My mind paused for a moment to let this thought sink in and then I consoled myself by thinking if there were such entities my soul pupils would notice them. Moving on to the devil merchant''s exclusive privilege and what it meant for me, honestly, I don''t know yet. Because using the devil merchant''s power was not cheap not to mention we would be the sole bearer of the repercussions of our actions that would follow and the devil merchant code will not help us with that. Who would be wealthy enough to pay 100 million devil-grade ingredients to have their or their loved one''s soul from the cycle of reincarnation and revive them? Most importantly, were there even 100 million devil-grade entities in the dark realm? Not in the dark realms but maybe in myriad realms. Besides the cost and consequences of the exclusive privilege, there were other limitations to it that the notification sent to my demon merchant codex was not specific about and failed to mention. These limitations I speak of were that the exclusive privilege limited what a demon/devil merchant can do with the power of the devil merchant code to a predetermined action selected by the demon/devil merchant. Hence, it was termed as ''Exclusive Privilege.'' Meaning if the demon merchant selected their exclusive privilege to instantly teleport to any ce in the universe for an appropriate offering based on the distance of teleportation then they can only use the power of the devil merchant code they gain through exclusive privilege to teleport and not anything else. The offerings required to use exclusive privilege were too much and it seemed like this was just another way for the devil merchant code to empty the pockets of its rich demon/devil merchants. However, if I were to select an exclusive privilege wisely it would be a life-saving grace in desperate times. So I had to be smart here to outsmart devil merchant code in its own game. Chapter 1466 Selecting Exclusive Privilege Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 06:07 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1, Seed World "Select exclusive privilege to borrow Devil merchant code''s power to enhance demon merchant''s physical strength," After thinking for a while and considering my current situation I felt like this was the best exclusive privilege I could ask for. [Dear Demon Merchant, If you select your exclusive privilege to borrow the power of the devil merchant code to enhance your physical strength, you will have to offer offerings starting from 100,000 devil-grade ingredients based on the amount of power you are borrowing and the period you are borrowing it for. Will you select this exclusive privilege? [Yes/No] Warning: The demon merchant will be obliterated after the effect of the exclusive privilege is over because the Demon merchant''s physique is not strong enough to hold even 0.001 percent of the Devil merchant code''s strength.] The minimum cost of borrowing the devil merchant code''s power for the minimum period was 100,000 devil-grade ingredients, that was, if I select this exclusive privilege then I will have to spend 100,000 devil-grade ingredients just to use the exclusive privilege for a second. Keeping the question that if I could afford to use this exclusive privilege aside, the warning for selecting this exclusive privilege was more worrying as it warned me that I could only use this privilege once then I would be dead since my physique wasn''t strong enough to hold even 0.001% of the power of the devil merchant code. This was enough to stop me from even considering selecting this exclusive privilege. However, this made it clear to me that I could not borrow the power of the devil merchant to enhance my strength. Then my mind raced and said, ''Why dirty my hands when I could directly order the devil merchant code to kill my enemies?'' Previously, while exploring what all devil merchant code would and could do I tried to assassinate Karl and Sansa by making an appropriate offering to the devil merchant code. Unfortunately, the devil merchant code did not expect my request regardless of how much I was willing to offer as an offering. However, now I could just select an exclusive privilege that would allow me to kill anyone I want by making an appropriate offering to the devil merchant code. The more I thought of this the more I felt that this exclusive privilege to borrow the devil merchant code''s power to kill my enemies would be more handy than borrowing the devil merchant code''s power to enhance my strength. With the assassination-type exclusive privilege, I could kill anyone from thefort of my room which was just amazing. Hopefully, the offering to use this exclusive privilege will be reasonable. Even if the offering required to use the assassination-type exclusive privilege was high, the assassination-type exclusive privilege will be more relevant and handy than the strength enhancement-type exclusive privilege. Considering my situation the assassination-type exclusive privilege would set will with the informationwork I was creating using the VR-Slime card. I could use the information from my informationwork to spot my enemies and then use the exclusive privilege to get them assassinated. With this, I would have no enemies and opponents in myriad realms, especially the card world. "Select exclusive privilege to use the power of the devil merchant code to assassinate specified targets," I proposed to the demon merchant codex.I think you should take a look at [Dear demon merchant, The exclusive privilege you are selecting has a very wide range of variables, making it difficult to calcte the offering so please clearly specify the parameters of your exclusive privilege. Note: Please give the demon merchant code more details on the exclusive privilege you are selecting to calcte an appropriate offering.] "Select exclusive privilege to use devil merchant power to assassinate the specified target in the card world, the dark realm, and the realm of the yellow in," I gave the demon merchant codex more details on the exclusive privilege I nned on selecting. The reason I chose the card world, the dark realm, and the realm of the yellow in as the locations to use my exclusive privilege was because ording to my current knowledge, all my enemies were within these three locations. [Dear Demon Merchant, If you select your exclusive privilege to borrow the power of the devil merchant code to assassinate a specified target in the card world, the dark realm, and the realm of the yellow ins you will have to offer offerings starting from 10,000 devil-grade ingredients based on your distance from the target, the time zone difference, and power difference between you and the target. Will you select this exclusive privilege? [Yes/No] ] "Interesting," I blurted, seeing that there was not any warning prompt this time around. However, the price of a minimum of 10,000 devil-grade ingredients to assassinate my enemies did not sit right with me. With that cost, I could just hire a bunch of demigods to assassinate the targets. However, the factors like loyalty factor, convenience factor, and the guarantee of getting the job done, etc were priceless. One could not put a price tag on these factors¡ª well, the devil merchant code did. I guess that''s why one pays the devil merchant code the big bucks. The assassination-type exclusive privilege was exciting and all but it was very costly. It would take me 10,000 devil-grade ingredients to kill a card master next to me using the exclusive privilege when I could kill the card master with a flick of my finger. Considering the distance between me and my target, the time zone difference, and the power-level difference the price of assassinating a target with my exclusive privilege would only increase. I had no idea how long it would take me to collect 10,000 devil-grade ingredients let alone more devil-grade ingredients. Financially speaking, selecting this assassination-type exclusive privilege right now would be a very bad idea. It would be a different story once the money of VR-Universe and Silver Milk powder starts pouring in. Until then I better think of something more useful but cheaper, ''I got it. That''s it.'' [Dear Demon Merchant, If you select your exclusive privilege to borrow the power of the devil merchant code to...¡­. You will require to make an offering of 1000 plus devil-grade ingredients to use this exclusive privilege..... Will you select this exclusive privilege? [Yes/No] ] Chapter 1467 Calm Before Storm Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 06:40 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1 Coming out of the seed world, I uprooted it from space and returned it to its card. In about three hours I will be leaving for the university interview so this was me preparing for the worst. This right here was one of the reasons why I built a mobile subspace in the first ce. "Wyatt, you are up early," feeling the presence of the boy Ann awakened from her half-asleep state and greeted the boy. Ann never left the room as she could not trust Jill alone in his bed. After all, Jill was the one who popped the boy''s cherry. "I have a big interview in three hours, I have to prepare for it," I answered Ann as I summoned my grimoire. "Good morning, Wyatt," Jill too woke up feeling the presence of the boy and greeted him. She never left the bed because she knew that once she left the boy''s bed then Ann would quickly upy it. "Good morning," returning Jill''s greeting, I took a storage card containing about 180 million VR-Slime cards and handed them to Ann saying, "After taking the royal family''s share, distribute the rest to every high school and university card apprentice in the southern region. There is more where it came from so do not worry about there being enough cards. Just distribute these and I will give you more soon." The Southern Royal family had ced an order of 20 million VR-Slime cards for 300 devil-grade ingredients while on the same day, the Art family paid 60 devil-grade and took the four million VR-Slime cards. With the 360 devil-grade ingredients I created 180 million VR-Slime cards of which 20 million belonged to the southern royal family and the rest I nned to give away to the high school and university card apprentices. Considering the current tensions I decided to currently focus on equipping the southern poption with VR-Slime cards first and then if I am still alive and have my freedom I can expand the giveaway to their regions. Since the VR-Slime card was already popr across the world I no longer need to waste time with it. Currently, my primary focus was increasing the user base of the VR-Slime card. "180 million VR-Slime cards!," Ann eximed the boy after learning the total number of VR-Slimes cards and then asked, "Wyatt, how did you create so many cards in such a small period?" "Ann, what have we talked about asking questions?" I reminded Ann of the time when she agreed not to ask questions. "..." Listening to the boy reminds her of their agreement Ann''s head drooped down in disappointment. Seeing Ann knew better than to ask a follow-up question to my exnationI added, "I want those cards to be distributed by the end of the day. Is that possible?" "Yeah, it is possible. My Mother seems to have expected that you will do something like this so she had already made all the preparations, now with these cards, I can deploy her ns. So don''t worry, by the end of the day each of these cards will have a young owner," Ann replied with great confidence. "Okay, then I will go take a good rxing bath in preparation for the interview," Saying that I left the room but feeling a shadow follow behind me I frowned. The shadow was none other than Aria, my bodyguard. This little girl silently followed me everywhere and since arguing with me would not take me anywhere I decided not to bother to stop her from following me to the bathroom. Thankfully I did not make the mistake of asking Aria to not follow me to the bath, as Ann and Jill did that for me. If anything I could count on these girls to get jealous. "Little girl, where do you think you are going?" Jill asked Aria to see her follow the boy as he informed her that he wanted to take a bath.I think you should take a look at The reason Jill was so cautious about Aria was that this little girl has been standing in the corner of the boy''s room, hiding her presence, the entire night without taking any rest. Thest time Jill was here the girl was doing the same thing in the meeting hall. This behavior of the girl freaked Jill out, mostly because she did not understand the girl''s obsession with the boy and believed she was some kind of stalker bothering the boy. Jill was ok with the girl following the boy around and waiting in his room with the rest of them but when she tried to follow him into the bathroom that did not sit right with Jill. "..." Being stopped by Jill, Aria turned to look at Ann for help. Only to hear Ann relieve her of her bodyguard duty, "Aria, you''ve done a good job as Wyatt''s bodyguard so far however you are no longer required to be Wyatt''s bodyguard anymore since I will be his bodyguard henceforth. After all, the enemies we are going to face today are of another level. Now go back to your post and report to your superior." "Yes, your highness," having followed the boy around Aria was aware of the situation and knew that the current peace was nothing but calm before the storm. So she was not surprised that Ann relieved her of her duties as the boy''s bodyguard. Still, Aria quickly followed the boy and called out to him, "Master Wyatt, please wait." "What is it Aria?" I asked "About my physique, you said you had a solution to it. I wanted to make an appointment with you regarding that," Aria did not bother with small talk knowing that the boy already had a lot on his te, and directly talked about the matter she approached him about. And that was her bloodline. Which has been messed up due to theck of synergy between the bloodline of the Heat family and the Art family running in her body. Aria trusted the boy to solve her issue because he was the only one who was able to correctly tell the symptoms of her problem at first nce. "Appointment? I am sure you have heard what is happening here. There are a few teams of powerful demigods in the city after my life. It isn''t clear if I will live past today. Yet, you want to make an appointment with me regarding your physique. Where do you get this confidence from?" I asked Aria because even though I had all the information and the Southern Royal family''s manpower at my disposal I could not guarantee my survival today as one cannot control all the variables, they can try but will ultimately fail. Yet, Aria had such confidence about my survival that she wanted to make an appointment to meet with me in the future and consult regarding her. Which surprised me and I could not help but ask where her confidence stemmed from. "Master Wyatt, I know you are going to face strong enemies today but you are also going to be protected by a few of the strongest being I have ever gotten the chance to meet, the Southern royal family, I know from experience when I say that you are in safe hands," Aria sung the praise of the Southern royal family like any extreme loyal subordinate of the Southern royal family. "Well, we will see about that," the reason I was skeptical about the abilities of the southern royal family was because they have already let them down more than once on several asions. Therefore, I was kind of expecting them to kind of drop the ball today too. The Southern royal family only had themselves to me for my low opinion of them. If they had managed to keep their promise so far then I would not have such skepticism about their abilities. "So, when can I visit you to talk about solving the issue with my physique?" Aria did not continue to argue about the abilities of the Southern royal family with the boy and began to speak about solving the issue with her physique with him. "How about this? If I survive and am still a freeman after this ordeal,e meet me and I will help you with your situation, sounds right?" I proposed and Aria agreed to my agreement as she did not have much choice in it. "Sure, I will meet you in a few days," saying that Aria took her leave. After Aria left I found Ann following me to the royal guest pce bathhouse but before I could say anything to Ann about her actions Jill stopped her and asked, "Where do you think you are going?" "I am the boy''s bodyguard now. The protocol dictates that I should always be with him to act fast in case someone tries to assassinate him. Now, move you are stopping me from doing my duties," Ann exined with a straight face. "The only thing Wyatt needs protection from, right now, is you." Chapter 1468 Golden Gate Cluster Array Formation Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:25 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Royal Guest Pce No.1 "Ready?" Ann asked the boy who was dressed neatly and looked extremely presentable. "Yes," the boy nodded and followed Ann''s lead as she was in charge of his security detail as he attended the early admission interview for Morningstar University. "Ann, where are we headed? This is not the way to the royal pce ground exit," Jill asked, seeing that Ann was not leading them toward the exit. "Do you think I am stupid to exit through the regr pce gate knowing that enemies are lying in wait to ambush us? Shut up and follow me, we will be leaving the pce grounds through a hidden passage," Ann exined that she will not be taking the boy to his interview venue through the regr route but through a hidden passage. Listening to Ann say that we will leave through a hidden passage I frowned because I wanted chaos to ensue as different forces fought to kidnap me allowing me tomence my n and also because that would be more fun. Which was not possible if I headed to the interview venue through a hidden passage. I wanted to ask Ann to take the regr route to the venue but didn''t say a word seeing that Ann had led me and Jill to a huge Golden Gate covered in numerous demigod-grade arrays that had been woven together into a cluster array formation which can disy the capabilities stronger than the grades of the arrays it was made of. "Is that the Southern Capital''s city core array, ''the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation?''" Jill eximed looking at the huge Golden Gate. "Yes," Ann nodded, hinting that Jill''s guess was correct. "..." I nkly stared at the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation. Yes, it was majestic and awe-springing but I was not dumbfounded by the appearance of the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation but by what I heard it was capable of and the implications of Ann bringing me to it. I heard of the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation, the infamous city core array of the Southern Capital when I was doing a deep search on the Heatsend royal family. Thest time this array was used was a millennium ago when one of Ann''s ancestors plotted an army coup to overthrow his brother as the ruler of the Southern region. Everyone knows that if not for the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation, the Southern Capital''s city core array, the army coup would have been sessful in infiltrating the Southern Capital. However, no one knows what exactly the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation did. Every information regarding the abilities of the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation had been wiped from the grimoirework and its history. The name Golden Gate Cluster Array formation was known to everyone and everywhere as the strongest defense of the Southern capital but somehow its capabilities and abilities were either erased or never mentioned. This was unbelievable. Everyone knows it exists but not what it does, and for a period longer than a millennium no one bothered to ask what the Southern Capital''s strongest defense did. And just believed it was the strongest defense. How the Southern Royal family managed to keep information regarding such a public topic a secret out in the open was beyond me. "Southern Emperor, you are here." about half a dozen demigods were guarding the Golden Gate Cluster array formation. "Southern Emperor, all the preparation has been done, I have powered up the Golden Gate Cluster Array. We are waiting for you to start the formation," the Keeper of the Golden Gate among half a dozen demigods that were guarding the Golden Gate Array formation informed Ann immediately after greeting her. Then waited for her further orders.I think you should take a look at "Good," Ann nodded, seeing that the Golden Gate Cluster Array was powered up for her to use. Then she asked, "What about other teams? Have they taken their positions? Should I begin the roll call?" "Yes, Southern Emperor. Please do,"the demigod answered Ann politely. Ann nodded and summoned her grimoire. Then she began the roll call, "Roll call, Team One." "Team one, in position," the demigod form earlier reported. Turns out of the half a dozen demigods guarding the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation five of the demigods belonged to team one. As for the remaining demigod, he was the keeper of the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation. "Team Two, in position." "Team Three, in position." "Team Four, in position." . . . "Team Fifteen, in position." "All teams stay alert,mencing operation in five minutes," After the roll call Ann asked all the demigod teams to stay alert as they were beginning the mission in a few minutes. "Ann, did you assemble all of your family''s forces in the Southern capital? Is there someone left at the Way Beyond to keep the supreme beings in check?" learning that Ann had gathered fifteen teams of demigods in the Southern capital as the security detail for the boy Jill was dumbfounded. A team has a minimum of five members, for fifteen teams it was about 75 members. This meant Ann had gathered about 75 known demigods, who knew how many hidden teams there were. It was apparent that Ann had gathered a small army of demigods to protect the boy and was prepared to go on a full-scale war for him. "75 demigods," I blurted in surprise becausepared to the Southern royal family''s 75 demigods the numbers of the enemy demigod that were conspiring against me was small. I was sure of this because of the information I gather through my informationwork. Why was I worried? Shouldn''t my allies outnumbering my foes be happy news for me? Yes, it was but I had different ns in store. All of that would note to fruition if the Southern royal family guards outnumber my enemies and gain an easy victory. By my current estimate, the demigods of the Southern Royal family had not only outnumbered the enemy demigods but they also were not hesitant to use deadly secret weapons such as the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation. It seems the Southern royal family would not hesitate to do whatever it takes. Now they were seeming reliable. Chapter 1469 Keeper Of Golden Gate Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:30 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Secret Passage, Golden Gate "Southern Emperor, please," the keeper of the Golden Gate said, handing Ann some sort of ceremonial knife. Taking the ceremonial knife from the keeper, Ann walked toward the Golden Gate. Stopping a foot from the Golden Gate, Ann used the ceremonial knife to cut her left wrist and bathed the ceremonial knife in her blood. Ann''s action did not surprise the demigods of team one or the Golden Gate Keeper or Jill. It appears Jill knew about the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation more than what was known to the general populous. Once the de of the ceremonial knife was covered in blood, Ann used her soul energy to close the cut on her left wrist and stop the bleeding. Ann then inserted the blood-covered de of the ceremonial knife into the small opening in the Golden Gate that looked exactly like a keyhole and rotated it. As a result, the numerous demigod-grade array formations that were woven together to form the cluster array formation, Golden Gate, began to shimmer and vibrate rhythmically as if an unknown power was coursing through it and its metaphorical wheels were set in motion. The Golden Gatekeeper looked at the Golden Gate Cluster array with great emotion like someone who had to maintain a supercar for years and finally got the chance to ride shotgun in it. After a few seconds, a book-shaped opening appeared on the Golden Gate, where Ann ced her diamond grimoire and took full control of the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation, the strongest defense of the Southern capital. Taking control of the City''s Cluster array formation through her blood and grimoire, Ann turned the page of her grimoire to the grimoirework and essed the city map. Seeing this I shook my head in disappointment. The royal family spent so much money, resources, and manpower to create, maintain, and secure something so powerful yet they made use of the grimoirework in its control. This was just pathetic because anybody would hack into the cluster array formation through the grimoirework. Considering that it was the strongest defense of the Southern region''s capital this was just shameful. "Gatekeeper, will you please make the announcement?" Ann turned to look at the keeper of the Golden Gate array formation and asked respectfully. Others must not be clear of the greatness of the Golden Gatekeeper as he had given his entire life to protect and maintain the Golden Gate cluster array formation and hadn''t interacted with the outside world for centuries but Ann was aware of his origin and history. The golden keeper was one of the oldest members of the Heatsend branch family alive, who had sacrificed his marital life and social life for the main family.I think you should take a look at Therefore, as the progeny of the Henatsend main family, it was Ann''s duty to not forget his sacrifice and spread it to the future generation. "Thank you, Southern Emperor," the Gatekeeper was not polite and thanked Ann for the opportunity. Then the Gatekeeper arrived next to Ann and announced in a deep voice, "Brave citizens of the Southern capital, I am the Keeper of Golden Gate. The city will soon be under attack from dark forces in light of that, Her Highness Southern Emperor is activating the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation. So do not resist as the Golden Gate Cluster array formation covers you. Please, do not panic and cooperate." The Golden Gatekeeper made the same announcement a total of three times and returned to his original spot after nodding at Ann. I watched in confusion as the situation unfolded, as I had no idea what Ann was up to activating the Golden Gate Array formation right off the bat. And I did not like this feeling. However, I did not have to wait for long to understand what Ann was doing as soon an apparition of the entire Southern Capital city appeared in the middle of the room. The apparition was a very urate and detailed scaled map of the southern capital city. It also showed the urate location of every citizen in the Southern capital in real-time. The apparition looked exactly like a hologram. Though the apparition was urate and detailed it was missing one thing, the royal pce grounds in the middle of the city. I could only assume that it was purposefully omitted by the creators of the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation. "Southern Emperor, you sure I need to be here? I don''t feel like I should be here. I will take my leave," Though Jill knew what exactly the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation was and what it did she did not want to witness Ann use it any further because a question suddenly appeared in her mind. Why did Ann bring her to a ssified site like the Golden Gate? It was understandable for Ann to bring the boy to the ssified site as he was their ally. But why her? Jill''s misunderstanding further deepened when she began to think that all of this was Ann''s n to have the Southern Royal family throw her into prison for having witnessed one of the highly ssified secrets of the Southern region. Thinking this, Jill yelled in her mind, ''This bitch is trying to get me killed.'' Ann ignored Jill and continue to optimize the Golden Gate Array formation to her convenience and then having made all the preparation she dered, "It''s time." Soon the citizens of the entire southern capital felt an unknown but gentle energy covering them and remembering the announcement of the keeper of the Golden Gate, they did not resist the unknown energy from covering them and their family members. This change could also be seen in the apparition as well, as a bright white color shade slowly began to cover the entire Southern capital and the citizens within it. Then the bright white color that had filled the apparition of the city suddenly vanished and with it the citizens of the Southern capital. Chapter 1470 Dissatisfaction Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:35 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Secret Passage, Gold Gate I looked closely into the apparition of the Southern capital city projected by the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation to find that not all of the residents in the city have vanished. There were a few of the residents left behind in the city. To be exact these people resisted the effect of the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation hence they were not teleported with the rest of the citizens. "Team 2, 3 & 4 I have shared the locations of possible hostiles to your grimoire, go investigate them and neutralize the threat if there is one. Otherwise, ask the residents to quickly move to the disaster shelter or they will be responsible for their safety. Other teams, be on standby," Ann tabted the locations where the city residents resisted the Golden Gate and then divided the locations into three groups based on their proximity to each other and share it with three demigod teams to investigate and neutralize the threat. Considering the patriotism of the Southerners they would never willingly resist the effect of the Golden Gate when the Southern Emperor and the Keeper of Golden Gate specifically asked them not to. So it was obvious that those who resisted the effect of the Golden Gate were not Southerners but foreign residents, tourists, merchants, etc, or in the worst-case scenario spies. I then found the Prestige Four Seasons hotel and I was not surprised to find that the hotel was filled with upants. Considering it was a hotel most of its upants were visitors from other regions and considering that they could afford to stay at Prestige Four Seasons they were influential people. The staff of Morningstar University staying at Prestige Four Season was the perfect example of this. This was a problem, how was the Southern royal family going to exin to these people? From the looks of how Ann was handling things, she did not seem to care about offending these people. I guess with the Dual Gate dungeon connecting the Western capital to the Southern Capital, the Southern Region could afford to burn a few old bridges to build new ones. Still, the Southern Royal family did not have to be tant about this as not everything was set in stone considering that the Central government has deployed one of their best teams to destroy the dual gate dungeon. ording to the information I have, the kidnap attempt on me and the attack on the dual gate dungeon will happen simultaneously to divide the forces of the Southern Royal family. "Ann, where did you teleport the citizens to?" I asked Ann aloud, gathering the attention of team one and the keeper of the Golden Gate on me. This was the first time they were sparing some time to look at their target of protection since I arrived here.I think you should take a look at Before now their attention was only focused on Ann and her orders alone, they did not bother to look at me until now. Either these guys were too loyal to their leader or they were pissed at the fact that the Southern Capital was going to be a battleground because I was being stubborn and attending the interview despite knowing it was a trap. "They are teleported to a shelter space under the royal pce grounds where they are all in a state of suspended animation. Once the hostile forces are handled the citizens will be returned to their original spot. Even though hours would have passed since the incident they will only feel as if a few seconds passed," Ann exined under the dumbfounded gazes of team one and the keeper of the Golden Gate. They were not surprised by the effect of the Golden Gate by the fact that the Southern Emperor patiently exined its effect to the boy, understanding that rumors about the Southern Emperor being close to the boy were true. Simr to Jill they started to wonder if Ann had assembled fifteen teams of demigods for the protection of the boy out of her feelings for him even though it wasn''t necessary. They did not mind fighting the enemies of the Southern Region and Royal family but turning the Southern Capital into a battleground for an ignorant boy who stubbornly demanded to walk into a trap. Now that did not sit right with them. However, they did not hesitate to follow the orders given to them. The reason the allied demigods thought this way was that they did not have an urate picture of why so many of them were assembled to protect a boy when they are needed at the way Beyond or by the newly discovered Dual Gate dungeon. Unlike the enemy demigods who knew exactly why they were after the boy and the dual gate dungeon, the allied demigods had no idea why the boy was so darn important. These doubts about their objectives affected their morale, however, the Southern Royal family did not know how to tell these demigods why the boy was so important. The revival of the Silver Milk Powder project was top secret and they did not know the secrets of the VR-Universe known to the top universities and the Central government. The Southern Royal family did use the ''Soul Energy Digestion'' effect to emphasize the importance of the boy and justify that they all had to risk their lives to protect the boy as he attended the university early admission interview despite knowing it was a trap set by the Central government and Morningstar University. This only raised dissatisfaction among the demigods. Their dissatisfaction was not with the Southern royal family but with the boy. As demigods, they did not receive even a tenth of the treatment the boy received so it was bound to attract their jealousy for the boy and this incident couldn''t have been on a better timing. However the demigods'' dissatisfaction with the boy was not without reason, it was debated why the boy didn''t apply for the copyright of his card recipe for the card with the ''Soul energy Digestion'' effect, and why the boy stubbornly demanded to walk into a trap knowing it was a trap. They felt he was being selfish. The demigods lowered themselves out of patriotism for the Southern region and excepted the same from the boy. Chapter 1471 Turrets Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:40 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Secret Passage, Gold Gate Listening to Ann''s exnation of where the Citizens were teleported to and what happened to them, I finally understood why there was no mention of the ability of Golden Gate Cluster Array formation in the Grimoirework and history. It was because all of those who experienced the effect of the Golden Gate Cluster either had no recollection of it or were dead. However, based on the performance of the Golden Gate so far I was not convinced that it was the strongest defense of the Southern capital. Teleporting the citizens to a secure location was well and good but what was the use of it if they did not have a home left to return to? Hopefully, there was more to the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation but I did not have time left to witness it, as my interview with the Matron was in five minutes. "Ann, if you are done with your preparations let''s go, I have an interview to attend to," I reminded Ann that there wasn''t much time left for my interview and we should be leaving. "Okay," Ann verbally agreed with the boy but continued to fiddle with the Golden Gate Cluster using her grimoire. "Ann, where''s the hidden passage you are talking about?"I asked Ann wondering where the hidden passage Ann previously mentioned that we would be taking to the Prestige Fours Seasons was. Listening to my words team one, Keeper of the Golden Gate, and Jill looked at me as if looking at a country bumpkin for asking such a question. However, Ann quickly exined, "The Golden Gate is the secret passage. Watch." Following Ann''s words I watched the apparition of the Southern Capital in the middle of the room, in it the buildings and the streets between the royal pce grounds and the Prestige Four Seasons began to move to form a straight path from the Royal Pce grounds to the interview venue. Yes, the building and the streets of the Southern capital were moving as if they had a will of their own. They not only moved by themselves but also rearranged themselves to form a straight path from the royal pce grounds to the Prestige Four Seasons. The most fascinating thing was that such big buildings and asphalt roads were able to move around at an incredible pace without damaging themselves or their surroundings. Seeing this unfold I understood that the whole Southern Capital city was a part of the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Ann to make changes to the city through her grimoire. I think it would be more urate to say that the city grounds were a part of the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation than the buildings and the street built on it. Because most of the buildings and streets of the Southern capital were not a millennium old like the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation, they were all recently built and were one or two centuries old at best. This was why it was fascinating to see the Golden Gate Cluster Array move the buildings and streets of the southern capital at a fast pace by moving the ground underneath them while causing no harm to the city''s buildings and the streets. A living city, now that was something I would expect from the strongest defense of the Southern Capital. However, Ann was not done yet.I think you should take a look at Soon I saw the building in the apparition of the Southern Capital city move again. This time they moved to create numerousrge empty clearings within the city. Then soon from underneath the grounds of these numerous clearings a tower of sorts could be seen rising above to the ground surface. A total of two hundred and fifty clearings were created within the city and each of them had a rising tower in them that was already 30 meters high but continued to grow in height. 40 meters 50 meters 60 meters . . 120 meters and finally the towers stopped rising and then numerous cannons could be seen protruding out of the towers. These towers weren''t just ordinary towers but turrets designed to attack the enemies invading the city. Seeing Ann had activated the turrets, team one and the keeper of the Golden Gate were shocked because using even one of those turrets was not cheap. However, the Southern emperor had activated 250 of them. Witnessing the majesty of 250 turrets, each 120 meters in height, as they rose from underneath the city grounds I was speechless. It took me a while to count how many cannons were mounted on each turret. These cannons were not ordinary, they all seemed to be powered by SSS-rank or SS-rank monster cores. Each one of them was capable of killing a semi-demigod and harming a demigod. Now, even I was starting to feel that Ann was taking it a bit too far. I wonder if she was nning to use the turrets in the city as the attack from even one of them will wreak havoc in the city. 75 demigods and 250 turrets were enough to wipe out arge-sized army let alone a few demigod realm spies and assassins from the central government and Morningstar Universities. I was shocked that the Southern Royal family would go this far to protect me and keep me safe. The shock was not because of the firepower gathered by them but the wealth that would be spent on using them. The Demigods might be willing to work for minimum wage out of patriotism but the Golden Gate Cluster Array formation and the Turrets were a different matter because they required a lot of soul energy just to activate and without a proper energy source they were useless and nothing but garbage. I cannot imagine how much this stunt alone would cost them. I mean activating the Gate Cluster array and turrets just for the show and to deter the enemy would not be cheap by a long shot. Chapter 1472 Contingencies Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:30 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Prestige Four Seasons "Brave citizens of the Southern capital, I am the Keeper of the Golden Gate¡­ Please, do not panic and cooperate." The voice of the Keeper of the Golden Gate resounded throughout the Southern capital City as he repeatedly announced the activation of the Golden Gate three times. While asking the citizens to maintain order and cooperate with the Golden Gate effect since the city will soon be under the attack of dark forces. ¡­ "Prof Orian, the Southern Emperor is activating the Golden Gate Custer array formation of the Southern capital city fifteen minutes before our interview with the boy. This could only mean one thing, that they are onto us. I don''t know how but my instincts are telling me that the Southern Royal family knows that the interview is only a guise used by us to seduce the boy out of the royal pce grounds," Prof Hadley informed his spections to Sansa who was looking towards the Royal Pce grounds through the penthouse window. "So," Sansa asked Prof Hadley nonchntly, intently staring at the Royal pce grounds unable to decide whether to kill the boy or make use of his genius to build her empire. Sansa could care less what Prof Hadley''s instinct told him. In her mind, she had already won. No matter what the Southern Royal family or the Central government do, today she was taking the boy with her dead or brainwashed. Sansa''s hate for Ellen and her bloodline had proven to be her undoing so far but she doesn''t seem to realize that. But for the first time, Sansa had a thought with regard to Ellen''s progeny that did not stem from hate but from acknowledgment. Sansa had acknowledged the boy and believed he might be her key to world domination. Despite understanding this, Sansa''s hate for Ellen was making it difficult for her to make the obvious choice and lean toward the choice which could only be described as self-sabotage. "So?" receiving such a casual reply from Sansa Prof Hadley was dumbfounded. Having read the history of the Southern region, Prof Hadley understood the seriousness of the Southern Royal family activating the Golden Gate. He knew that it was considered the best defense of the Southern Capital and the ssified documents in the Morningstar University had the urate information of what Golden Gate was capable of. So Prof Hadley knew that once the Golden Gate was fully activated it would be toote for them to retreat. The Southern Capital would be their prison and they wouldpletely be under the mercy of the Southern Royal family. "Prof Orian, we need to leave the city right now. Once the Golden Gate activatespletely we will be trapped in the city," Prof Hadley exined the seriousness of the situation to Sansa. Prof Hadley was a researcher, not a warrior. He operated on data not bravery, for someone like him the current situation was where they should be retreating instead of proceeding with the n. "No, proceed with the n as we decided earlier, this changes nothing," Sansa ordered Prof Hadley to continue with their n without any deviation, not bothering to give him any further exnation. ''Fuck!'' Prof Hadley cussed in his mind hearing Sansa ask him to continue with the n as they previously decided despite a variable like the Golden Gateing to light. "Yes, I will inform our teams and our contact person in the central government''s teams," Prof Hadley had no choice but to obediently follow Sansa''s orders as she was in charge of this mission. Morningstar University had invested a lot in this mission, so going back empty-handed was not an option. However, Prof Hadley felt that as long as he got to keep his life it was all good. "No, don''t, I will inform them. You go and make sure that the Exlor hall is prepared for the interview," Sansa said, having decided what to do with the boy once she captures him. A few minutester, watching the buildings and the streets of the citye to life and make a straight path connecting Prestige Four Seasons and the Royal Pce grounds while two hundred and fifty 120-meter tall turrets erect on the city grounds, Prof Hadley sighed as now it was toote for them to retreat now they were at the mercy of the Southern royal family.I think you should take a look at Prof Hadley had decided to do whatever it takes to survive, even betray Morningstar University and defect to the enemy side, the Heatsend royal family. As a researcher at one of the top ten universities Prof Hadley was aware of his value and knew that the Southern region would not only wee him with open arms to join them but also give himnd in the Southern Academic city along with sufficient funds to start his university or a research facility. Prof Hadley was so sure that the Southern Royal family would wee him to their side after he just betrayed his previous employer because he had a gift prepared for the Southern Royal family. The gift was none other than the secrets of the VR-Universe which was so juicy that it forced Morningstar University and the Central Government to coborate. Prof Hadley believed that the Southern royal family would be very happy with his gift. Being a researcher, it was not surprising that Prof Hadley prepared contingencies. Sansa watched as the entire Southern Capital came to life and the 250 turrets rose from the ground, this did note as a surprise to her, as someone who was nning for world domination knowing her enemy was the basic step and something like this was just another regr Friday for her. While Sansa watched the city alter to create an unhindered path between the Prestige Four Seasons and the royal pce ground, besides her an empty beast was hiding in the empty space and watching the fascinating scene unfold. This empty beast was none other than code name Flower Thief, a new member of the infamous paw n. ... Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:40 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Outskirts "Captain, things are not looking good. The Southern Emperor didn''t just use the Golden Gate to evacuate the citizens but also erect 250 turrets. And I have sensed about three teams of demigods searching the city for spies. At this rate, we can only assume there are more teams of demigods in hiding. It seems that the Heatsend royal family has not only seen through the Morningstar universities trap but they seem to be aware of our involvement. It seems over ns to ambush them is a no-go," a demigod in Arnas Johns'' team reported. "It''s okay, it does matter how many demigods and turrets the Southern Royal family has at their disposal the result of today''s missions has already been decided. Just make sure we get to the boy before Morningstar University. If they think that the central government would just hand them the knowledge to create another VR-Universe then they have another thinging," Arnas said, hearing the report of her demigod subordinate. Her master had informed her of Jill''s betrayal already. From her words, it was clear that Arnas was not considering the Southern royal family''s demigod teams and its Golden Gate cluster array formation as a threat to their mission. Rather Arnas seemed to be more concerned about the forces of Morningstar University taking advantage of the situation when they were fighting the forces of the Southern Royal family. Arnas''s words had made it clear that the central government never once considered upholding their end of the deal with Morningstar University. "What''s the situation around the dual gate dungeons'' end?" Arnas asked her demigod subordinate. "It''s the same, there is no change at that end. Field Marshal Headsend is guarding the gate connecting the dual gate dungeon to the Southern region," the Arnas''s subordinate answered with a frown. Arnas''s team seemed to be more worried about Field Marshal Heatsend than the demigods and 250 turrets in the Southern capital. "Fuck, that woman hasn''t moved an inch since Ist saw her," another demigod teammate cussed. "This is not good, we have to think of a way to get her away from the gate of the dual gate dungeon so Aba can enter the dungeon and destroy it from within," Arnas ordered her teammates. "Captain, we can try baiting her away from the gate of the dual gate dungeon by leaking our soul energy, hopefully, she will take the bait. As per her current actions, she doesn''t leave her post and just mercilessly destroys everything and anything that enters her attack range. So I don''t think there are high chances to this method seeding," another demigod in the team pitched a n to use himself as bait to lure Field Marshal Heatsend away from the gate of dual gate dungeon but he wasn''t confident about his n working. "Um¡­ we can give it a try, as long as we distract her for a second we will be able to achieve our goal here," Arnas decided to go with the n pitched by her demigod teammate. Chapter 1473 Graveyard Silence Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:42 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Southern Royal Pce, Secret Passage, Golden Gate "Ann, don''t you think this is a bit much?" I asked Ann, looking at 250 domineering 120-meter-high turrets standing tall in the city grounds. "You think I am taking your security detail a step too far? As much as I would like to say that you are worth the trouble, this is not enough. In case you have forgotten, let me remind you we are facing two of the top forces of the world, the Central government and Morningstar University at the same time. Those two forces do not mix well together but once theye together there is bound to be an explosion. In case you didn''t get it, that explosion is you and the Southern royal family will be the coteral damage. Wyatt, leave the security detail to me, you do not know what Morningstar University and the Central Government are capable of," the Southern Royal family has gone head-to-head against both Morningstar University and the Central Government on multiple asions and they knew better than to underestimate either of them. Therefore Ann asked the boy to let her do what she did best. Listening to Ann, the keeper of the Golden Gate, team one and Jill nodded. They no longer thought Ann was going overboard, instead, they too agreed with Ann feeling that she was correct. 75 demigods and 250 turrets were not enough assurance against thebined forces of Morningstar University and the Central Government. Therefore, they would not bex and be on high alert. "Fine, just get me to the interview on time," I decided to trust Ann as my n was independent of the performance of the Southern Royal family. Considering the Heatsend Royal family''s failure to protect me on multiple asions I did not bother to depend on them this time around. So what Ann did, didn''t affect my ns that much. Unless the conspirators were scared off seeing 250 turrets. Which was a very unlikely scenario. "Sure, give me a second," Ann asked. "Team 2, 3, & 4 is the parameter secure?" Ann asked the demigod teams that she harder to search and eliminate all the hostile. "Team-2, reporting, parameter secured." "Team-3, reporting, parameter secured." "Team-4, reporting, parameter secured."I think you should take a look at "Report back to your designated post and all teams stay on alert, we are moving out," Saying that Ann picked up the grimoire from the Golden Gate, which opened revealing the straight path connecting Royal pce grounds to the Prestige Four Seasons. Looking at both the golden doors of the Golden Gate open, I saw the space bend to connect the room with the exit of the royal pce ground. This prompted me to wonder why the Golden Gate did not directly fold the space between the Royal Pce grounds'' exit and the Prestige Four Seasons'' entrance, to connect them both. Or better yet why did it not teleport us directly to Prestige Four Seasons? As if she could read my mind Ann exined, "Golden Gate can only fold the space within the Royal pce rounds. So it can only take us till the exit of the royal pce grounds." "Then what about teleportation? Can we use the Golden Gate to teleport anywhere in the city or just the royal pce grounds?" I asked Ann curiously believing that since the entirend of the southern capital was a part of the Golden Gate and it could fold space, then it could also teleport a person anywhere in the city. "One can teleport anywhere within the pce grounds using the Golden Gate but not in the southern capital. This is not because Golden Gate is not capable of folding space or teleporting anyone anywhere within the Southern Capital, it is capable of doing both but there''s a strong protection array formation ced on the royal pce grounds which as a side effect limits the space capabilities of the Golden Gate," Ann exined that Golden Gate was capable of teleporting or folding space within the area of the Southern capital however because of another array formation covering the Royal pce ground the space capabilities of Golden Gate which was ced within the Royal pce grounds is being limited. For the Southern Royal family to make use of an array formation to protect the royal pce grounds despite it limiting the space capability of the Golden Gate could only mean that the array in question must be very capable for the Heatsend Royal family to make such apromise. Maybe it was this array formation that made the Southern Royal family confident that as long as I was within the pce grounds nobody could harm me. I guess the Royal family could only feel safe in their home knowing that such a strong array was protecting them and their family "Okay, let''s go," I did not bother to ask Ann about the array formation protecting the royal pce grounds not because I wasn''t curious about it but mostly because I had little time at hand. Deciding to leave the question about the array formation covering the royal pce ground for another day, I and Jill followed Ann into the Golden Gate''s folded space to exit out of the Royal pce grounds. Team one followed closely with me by standing in a formation around me. With me in the middle five of them could react to attacks from any direction. This type of security detail was not new to me. I have experienced this back on Earth. Except for the fact that my bodyguards on Earth were not demigods but mere mortals. Ann summoned a chariot, getting on it I saw the demigods stand in formation around the chariot and fly along with it as we traveled the straight path connecting the Royal pce ground with the Prestige four seasons. The whole city was enveloped in graveyard-like silence. The silence had a very eerie feeling to it. It took me a while to put my finger on it but I finally realized what was so creepy about this silence. There wasn''t a single bird flying or insect creeping around in the city. I guess Ann had them forcefully evacuated or killed. Chapter 1474 Dumbest Of All Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:40 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ??? "Looks like you don''t know your daughter as much as you thought. She ran straight to her lover boy to tell him about our ns despite you repeatedly asking her not to. At least I hope this puts an end to your ''I trust my daughter crap.'' My friend at our age¡­ by now you should have known better. Now because of your daughter, a simple mission has turned into a full-blown war," Arnas John''s master taunted Jill''s father. It seemed as if Jill''s father''s rtionship with Jill was bothering him and was not subtle about it. "My friend, age is just another number for people like us. I am bored living just for myself. My heart has gotten numb. I want to dedicate this particr stage of my life to try and live for someone else other than myself. Hopefully, it will reduce the numbness in my heart," Jill''s father expressed to Arnas John''s master with an expressionless face. It wasn''t clear if he was telling the truth or lying. If he was lying, was it because he did consider Jill as his daughter and lied for her safety as his daughter or was it because of her carnivorous womb physique and lied for the safety of his test subject? Either way, only he knew what Jill meant to him. "Hahaha, you and your crazy experiments, only you cane up with such an experiment. I shouldn''t have expected anything less from you. It still astounds me how far you are willing to go for your experiments. Fine do as you please, as long as it doesn''t affect my ns I will allow it. After all, if not for your crazy ideas and stubborn pursuit of them we would not be where we are today," Arnas John''s master rxed and a carefree smile formed on his face learning that Jill''s father''s rtionship with Jill was just another experiment of his. The reason Arnas John''s master took Jill''s father''s word for it was that he had seen Jill''s father in his prime and knew what lengths his friend would go to for his crazy experiments. "Now that you know, next time you try to insult or threaten my rtionship with my daughter or my daughter, herself, I will not hesitate to gut you, fill your stomach and intestines with SS-Rank buzzard worms and stitch you up. Then watch as you beg me to kill you out of sheer agony of having your organs eaten by the buzzard worms and healed by your physique non-stop. Got it?" Jill''s father''s face which was expressionless a second ago turned fierce enough to resemble that of a god of war about to smite his enemy. "..." The careless smile on Arnas John''s master''s face froze and his brows frowned, unable to understand if his friend''s action was a part of his experiment or if his friend had grown a soft spot for his adoptive daughter, Jill. Either way, he did not like it one bit. He has long transcended the concept of pain but the juices secreted by SS-Rank Buzzard worm increased the pain of its prey by 1000 times, sending their prey in shock which gave them an edge over their prey. "Now that we are on the same page let''s talk business. My daughter likes the boy, I want to gift him to her," Jill''s father said as if he was out here buying a birthday gift for his daughter. "My friend you know the rules we set ages ago, once we get the knowledge of creating and operating VR-Universe that boy will be disposed of," Arnas''s master was not surprised by Jill''s father''s straightforwardness but then he did not agree to his friend''s request instead stated that it was not possible because of the age old rules they had agreed on. "Don''t worry if my daughter marries him he will be part of my family. If she doesn''t then you are free to dispose of him. This should be within our rules right?" Jill''s father proposed.I think you should take a look at It was not clear if Jill''s father was doing this for Jill or Jill''s carnivorous womb physique. Either way, for now, he seemed to be advocating on behalf of Jill''s interest. "That would have been within the norms of the rules if you had a family to begin with. Remember you said you did not want to build a family because you were too busy with whatever experiment you were conducting at that time?" Arnas''s Master reminded Jill''s father that he did not have a family as he never bothered to build one. "Fine, I will start building my family starting now and the boy will be the first member of my family," Jill''s father said, having resolved to give his daughter what she sought no matter the cost. "You don''t get to decide that, make an official appeal and the founding masters will vote on that. We have been tolerant enough about you adopting a daughter but it will not work if you n to rope in the boy too. Remember you were too busy to be part of our childish group. Your words, not mine. I hope whatever experiment you were doing back then was worth it," Arnas''s Master mocked Jill''s father for not socializing enough and as a result losing all his privileges. "Oh, you guys have been tolerant, huh? Let me see which one of you dares to say that I do not get to decide if I want to start a family," Jill''s father''s words were nothing less than a threat. "You are willing to go that far for that girl, you do know that she betrayed your trust the moment she got to. Has all those years of being cooped up finally caught up to you? Can you not see that you do not know her as well as you thought you did?" Arnas''s master asked his friend. He still wasn''t sure if his friend was doing this for the girl or if it was just a part of his experience of his new experiment. If it was thetter Arnas''s master believed his friend would not hesitate to go against all of them for his crazy experiments. This was why Arnas''s father was having a hard time deciding how to react to his friend''s actions. "You keep saying I do not know my daughter well enough, let me let you in on a secret, I knew once I told her about your coboration with Morningstar University she would immediately inform the boy about your ns no matter how many times I asked her not to do so," Jill''s father revealed that Jill''s action was within his calction surprising Arnas''s Master, "If you knew she would tattle about our ns to the boy then why did you reveal the ns to her?" "First and foremost so that she can score points with the boy and get close to him. And the other reason is simple, a rat onlyes out of its hole when it feels safe. Now that the Southern family knows about the ambush they will think they are ahead and be more open to letting the boy attend the University interview," Jill''s father knew that if the Southern Royal family did not have a sense of control over the situation they would never let the boy leave the pce grounds. "Wait, for that to work you had to have known that the boy will be willing to attend the university interview despite their malicious intent and the risk of being ambushed," Arnas''s Master pointed out. "The boy has been bugging Jill to help him get admitted into Morningstar University, totally going against the will of the Southern royal family. I believe he is eyeing the other world-traveling project of Morningstar University since he asked Jill to get him the coordinates of the worlds discovered by Morningstar University. So, considering the boy''s nature I was sure that he would do anything to enter Morningstar University to get what he wants," Jill''s father exined how he knew that the boy will attend the University interview despite learning about the ambush from Jill. "You are telling me the Morningstar University did not need to act against the boy. If they had been patient the boy would have joined their university. Those old fools fancy themselves as the smartest in the world but now they are the dumbest of all, hahaha," Arnas''s masterughed heartily hearing the snafu of the Morningstar University. Chapter 1475 Breaking The City Array Formation Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:42 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ??? "The Morningstar University did mess up on this one," Jill''s father agreed with his friend, seeing him have a heartyugh at Morningstar University''s expense. "Haha, those dumb old fools will die out of anger when they learn that the boy nned to join their university all along," Arnas''s Master could not stop taking pleasure in the stupidity of Morningstar University and its leaders. "Who will tell them that? If your people capture the boy before the people of Morningstar University then they will never know that the boy nned to join their university," Jill''s father exined to his friend that if his men sessfully captures the boy then Morningstar University would never learn that the boy was nning to join their university all along and that they did not need the trouble of coborating with the central government. "I will tell them, the look on their faces will be priceless. I will tell them how they not only pushed away a genius but they pushed him into ours. Dumb old fools hahaha," Arnas''s Masterughed aloud imagining the look on the faces of Morningstar University when they learn about the stupidity that they havemitted which not only led them to lose a good fortune but deliver to the Central government. "You keep calling them old, have you forgotten we''re all almost of the same age, a century here and there at best?" Jill''s father reminded his friend that he too was old. "Whatever¡ª" Arnas''s Master wanted to argue but was interrupted by the text notification of his grimoire. Reading it he shared its content with his friend, "The Rat has left its hole as you said. Our people are ready to attack them when they are halfway through the journey." The reason the central government force did not immediately act once the boy was outside of the royal pce ground was that they wanted the boy to be far away from the pce rounds once theymenced their attack such that the boy cannot immediately retreat to the royal pce grounds. "I have asked my subordinates to stream the whole mission on a securedwork. Do you want to watch it with me?" Arnas''s master asked hispanion. "Why go through that trouble?" Jill''s father looks at his mate in puzzlement wondering how dumb would one have to be to stream a covert operation even if it was being streamed on a securedwork. "Don''t look at me like that, you and your daughter''s meddling has turned a simple kidnapping mission into a full-on invasion. However, thanks to that my disciple will get to test one of mytest projects. This is my first time using it in the field. Hence the live stream. Let me show you what I have been up to when you were busy trying to relieve the numbness in your heart. Prepare to be surprised," Arnas''s Master sent an invite to Jill''s father''s grimoire to connect to the securedwork where the live stream of the central government forces invading the Southern Capital was being hosted. "Oh, surprise me," Out of all the founding Masters, Jill''s father included, Arnas''s Master was considered the least creative, not original and uninspired. These were the words of the academicians of the top ten universities exining Arnas''s Master''s special hate for them. Therefore Jill''s father was not that enthused about Arnas''s master''s project knowing it would not be something that he hasn''t thought or heard about. ¡­ Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:44 Location- Southern Region, Southern CapitalI think you should take a look at Just as the Prestige Four Seasons was within my sights, Ann''s grimoire started buzzing with numerous warning notifications. Going through the warning notification, Ann looked up in the sky while essing the Golden Gate and ordering the 250 turrets, "Aim." Listening to Ann''s order, team one, Jill, and I immediately looked into the sky and searched for what she was aiming only to find a humanoid figure d in ck descending on the city array formation dome. "Lock target." We then saw the cannons of all 250 turrets move and aim at the humanoid figure which had already descended on the array formation dome then Ann decisively ordered, "Fire!" The deafening sound of thousands of cannons going off simultaneously resounded throughout the Southern Capital. Soon thousands of cannonball-shaped energy bombs beelined toward the humanoid in ck in under a second. However, before the energy bombs could even reach the humanoid figure in ck the city array formation covering the Southern Capital started to vibrate. The vibration of the city array formation became so strong that it shattered like a brittle mirror and its shattered pieces rained on the city but before they could reach the city skyline they crumbled into smaller pieces before dissipating with the wind. Seeing the humanoid figure in ck break the city array formation team one, Ann, and Jill looked at the raining shattered pieces of city array formation in disbelief. Each of them had thought of various ways the central region would try to attack them and kidnap the boy but in none of those scenarios did either of them consider that the central government would break the city array formation as the ck card they had could protect them from the array formation covering the city and southern region. ¡­ Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:44 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ??? "Adaptive Resonance Disruption," Jill''s father who was watching the live feed of the central government forces¡ª to be more urate Arnas''s Master''s forces invading the Southern capital suddenly eximed in disbelief. "..." Seeing the dumbfounded look on his mate''s face Arnas''s Master''s face brightened and beamed with pride. "Y-you, how did you achieve adaptive resonance disruption on a scale big enough to destroy the city array formation of the southern capital? That too outside ofboratory conditions, how?" Jill''s father no longer maintained his calm and demanded his friend exin to him how his disciple was able to achieverge-scale adaptive resonance disruption outside of theboratory conditions. Chapter 1476 Adaptive Resonance Disruption Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:44 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ??? Adaptive Resonance Disruption was a concept about a card apprentice resonating the vibration of their soul energy with the soul pathways of the array formation to introduce foreign soul energy into the said array''s system to disturb the stability and equilibrium of the array formation which would lead to the copse of array formation on itself. The concept was simple and proven to be working inboratory conditions on low-level array formations. However, it has never been possible to use Adaptive Resonance Disruption in the field sessfully. Due to the merits of Adaptive Resonance Disruption, many researchers have dedicated centuries of their precious life to figuring out a way to make it possible to use Adaptive Resonance Disruption in the field and on arge scale. However, none of them ever came close to achieving that. The reason why every researcher that tried their best in the Adaptive Resonance Disruption failed was that to apply this in real-time scenarios the card apprentice should be able to discern the vibrations of the said array formation''s soul pathways for that the said Card apprentice should have very acute senses. Some tried to use Gorebat''s core and earbones to ovee this problem. Since Gorebat''s core and earbones can be used to create cards that can help card apprentices listen to the vibration of the soul pathways. However, the level of the Gorebat was very low, it could only help the card apprentice discern the vibration of low-level arrays at best and it was of no use in the case of high-level array formations. Some diamond-grade card creationists and array masters who have trained their sensitivity to the soul pathways for centuries tried this Adaptive Resonance disturbance. Though they were able to discern the soul pathway vibration of the high-level array formation it wasn''t physically possible for them to match the vibration of their soul energy with the vibrations of the soul pathways of the said high-level array formation in the field as it demanded a lot of concentration and focus which was physically impossible even for a card apprentice in demigod realm. This was why Jill''s father was shocked to see his friend''s disciple use the adaptive resonance disruption to break the southern capital''s city array formation. Which wasn''t just a high-level array formation but arge-scale array formation that has special features to maintain its stability. Being able to sessfully use adaptive resonance disruption on such a huge array that too in the field was a huge feat. Just as Jill''s father imagined Arnas''s master''s project was nothing new but a copied concept. However, when others gave up on this concept believing that it was not possible due to the limitation of the card apprentice physique his friend achieved the impossible. Jill''s father could not figure out how his friend achieved this.I think you should take a look at "How did you achieve this?" Jill''s father repeatedly asked his friend but he got no reply instead he saw his friend''s face brighten with pride every time he asked him to exin how he achievedrge-scale adaptive resonance disruption in the field. So Jill''s father stopped asking his friend for an exnation and decided to deduce it himself, remembering the scene of his friend''s disciple using adaptive resonance disruption to break the Southern capital''s city array formation. Seeing his friend stop asking for an exnation Arnas''s Master began to boast about his project and its achievement saying, "I wonder if I should order Arnas to use adaptive resonance disruption on the array formation covering the Southern royal pce grounds. But I don''t think adaptive resonance disruption will work on it since it is literally timeless. maybe if Arnas had a time-rted card then it might be possible." "..." Listening to his friend brag Jill''s father''s face twitched in irritation. The irritation only grew over time as he was unable to figure out what trick his friend used to allow his disciple to use adaptive resonance disruption to break the city array formation of the Southern Capital. "Just give up, my dear friend you will never be able to figure out how I achieved it," Arnas''s Master grew smug the longer Jill''s father tried to deduce how he was able to sessfully use adaptive resonance disruption in the field. "let me guess, the girl has a special physique or a trait or an origin card that makes her a perfect candidate to master adaptive resonance disruption," Arnas''s master was like an open book to Jill''s father, he knew his friend never had any original idea and his field of expertise was exploring physique and traits of card apprentice. So he immediately guessed how his friend''s disciple was able to use adaptive resonance disruption. "Nope, you are wrong. Trust me, your answer is far from the truth. The reason Arnas can use adaptive resonance disruption¡ª" Arnas''s Master was about to exin to Jill''s father how his disciple was able to use adaptive resonance disruption to break the city array formation of the Southern Capital but was interrupted by a heavy murderous aura that descended on the entire secret base. Jill''s father shook his head feeling the thick murderous aura that suddenly enveloped the secret base. The murderous aura did not have the intention to act, showing that the uninvited guest was signaling their presence to both of them and awaiting their response. "How did he know about this ce and what the fuck is he doing here? Shouldn''t he be busy at the Way Beyond dealing with Supreme beings?" Arnas''s Master seems to recognize to whom the murderous aura belonged. "I guess if you touch a man''s family even the world''s most patient man will snap. I am surprised he didn''te to find you sooner," Jill''s father said, exploring the direction the murderous aura wasing from with his mental strength. "Shut up,e with me. I have a n, just follow my lead," Arnas''s Master seemed to be cautious about the uninvited guest. Soon both Arnas''s Master and Jill''s father vanished from the room and appears in the sky above the secret base. Chapter 1477 Tricked Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 06:06 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Prestige Four Seasons, Penthouse Arnas appeared on the balcony of the Prestige Four Seasons'' penthouse and looking at the beautiful solitude of Orian she asked, "Prof Orian, Why did you want to meet me now?" "When are you going to attack the boy?" Sansa asked Arnas. If Prof Hadley had done his job ofmunicating with his counterpart in central government forces that were coborating with them on this mission and enquired them properly about their course of action Sansa would not have had to go through the trouble of arranging a meeting with her counterpart in the central government forces. "You do not need to know that, your job is to lead the boy out of the royal pce grounds and then leave the rest to us," Arnas did not intend on revealing her n to her counterpart in Morningstar University''s forces sent to coborate with them on this mission. Because even though they were coborating their goals were entirely different, both of them wanted to get to the boy before the other party. This rtionship was more about convenience than mutual benefit. "Let me guess, you n to attack the boy midway on his way over to the interview venue. This way the boy is far from the royal pce grounds so he will not be able to rush back to safety and you will get to reach him before us. Tell me if I guessed wrong," Sansa deduced Arnas''s n in a single breath. However, Arnas controlled her reaction not to give Sansa the satisfaction. "I will take your silence as a yes. How could you guys be so basic and obvious?" Sansa said while rolling her eyes seeing Arnas continue to act tough and then added, "What makes you think that Dalton Wyatt will use his original body to attend the interview? After all, Dalton Wyatt is known to use his exceptional clones to fake his death in the face of card emperors and semi-demigods." Listening to Sansa say that the boy could use his near-perfect clones to trick them, Arnas''s expression finally changed. However, she corrected her expression immediately and asked, "So, what do you propose?" "Simple, ambush Dalton Wyatt on his way back to the royal pce grounds after we are done interviewing him. After all, he will have to use his original body to attend his University Interview. Before you decline me, I am willing to let your people monitor the interview closely," Sansa''s n was simple: she wanted to handle the boy during the interview, and to do that she had to ensure that boy will be able to attend the interview unhindered. "..." Arnas did not immediately agree to Sansa''s proposal. Seeing Arnas take her time to consider her offer, Sansa decided to help Arnas decide by threatening, "Agree to this or I will cancel Dalton Wyatt''s early admission university interview." "Fine, my people will be here by 9." Arnas reluctantly agreed and then prepared to leave. But was stopped by Sansa who shared a soul contract with her grimoire saying, "Why don''t we sign on it?" "..." Arnas started nkly at Sansa before nodding. After going through the contract Arnas added, "The contract is too tight. It leaves no room for change. What if there are some unexpected developments? I will have to make changes to the n based on the situation." Listening to Arnas, Sansa nodded in understanding, "I will add that use." "Okay," Listening to Sansa, Arnas nodded. The reason Arnas brought this up was that she knew there was a new development that Morningstar University did not know of, Jill''s betrayal. With the new use, Arnas could do as she pleased without bothering about the soul contract. She went through all this trouble just to give Morningstar University a sense of control and certainty so that they will let their guard down toward the central government''s forces'' action. As for discerning the original body of the boy from his clone, after one of the Supreme leader''s semi-demigod incarnations'' interaction with the boy in Sun blossom city, Arnas was aware of the boy''s near-perfect clones and had her way of discerning the boy''s original body from his clone bodies. Soon Sansa shared the updated contract with Arnas and after signing the contract Arnas left with a copy of the contract. Seeing the retreating figure of Arnas, Sansa''s lips turned upwards in triumph. Unaware that she just lost in her own game. ¡­ Date- 13 April 2321I think you should take a look at Time- 09:35 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Prestige Four Seasons "No, don''t, I will inform them. You go and make sure that the Exlor hall is prepared for the interview," in light of the Southern Royal family activating the Golden Gate, Sansa decided to immediately contact her counterpart in the Central government forces and inform her that this development changes nothing and they should proceed with the n they have decided on. "Prof Sansa, what is it?" Arnas asked Sansa coldly. "It seems the royal family is on to us. I hope you will proceed as we nned," Sansa asked in worry that Arnas would not agree and chose a different course of action. As her assurance the soul contract was no longer valid because of the use she added to the contract herself. "Obviously. Since, the Southern royal family is on to us. It wouldn''t surprise me that they will have the boy use his clones to trick us. So, I can only wait until after the interview," Arnas assured Sansa that she will be following their previously agreed-upon n to ambush the boy on his way back to the royal pce grounds after the interview. "Good to know that we are on the same page," Saying that Sansa hung up the call as the worry in her eyes was reced with disdain for the stupidity of her counterpart in central governments'' forces for ying right into her scheme. ¡­ Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:44 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Prestige Four Seasons "They destroyed the City array formation," Hadley blurted in disbelief looking at the array formation covering the Southern capital city being destroyed by a single person. "Prof Harley, could you yell the obvious somewhere else?" Sansa said in annoyance before yelling in frustration, "I just fucking called that bitch and informed her to proceed with our n and not to act until after we interview the boy. That bitch fucking lied to my face. Where are the bastards from the central government that came to monitor the interview?" "They were right here a while ago. I think they changed the nst minute since the Royal family activated the Golden Gate cluster array formation," Prof Hadley answered with a frown. Prof Hadley too was aware of the soul contract between Sansa and Arnas. So it did not surprise Prof Hadley that the central government did not follow their previously agreed-upon n with the new development. What surprised Prof Hadley was Prof Orian''s reaction to Central Government forces going off the script. The cussing and yelling were not like the Prof Orian he knew. Well, considering that her career depended on this mission Prof Hadley could understand where she wasing from. "That shy bitch I will fucking kill her. Arhh, she never nned to keep her promise from the start. Prof Hadley, hurry and ask our teams to stand back and not act with the forces of the central government. They will only be used as cannon fodders. Tell them to wait for further orders," giving Prof Hadley temporary instructions, Sansa stomped her foot on the ground in irritation and left the Exlor hall and moved back to her penthouse suite in a sh. Appearing in the penthouse Sansa was greeted by Flower Thief''s empty beast which made itself visible feeling her presence. Looking at the empty beast Sansa ordered, "You know what to do next, be careful the boy can see the empty beast." The empty beast nodded at Sansa and then vanished from the penthouse. If everything had gone ording to Sansa''s n, the flower thief would not have needed to take action but things didn''t go as nned. But Sansa knew better than to believe everything will go ording to her n. Therefore as a contingency before this, she had ordered the Flower Thief to monitor the forces of the Central government if they go off the script. While monitoring them, in the chaos if possible Flower Thief was to kidnap the boy if not he had to stop the central government forces from kidnapping the boy. Otherwise, at the least track where they were taking the boy and kidnap him from their holding cell. Having his work cut out for him, Flower Thief ordered his empty beast to head to the field to make the most of the ensuing chaos. Resolving that he will not be outsmarted by the boy once again and will redeem himself in the eyes of the Matron. failing to kill the boy twice had hurt his pride and now this mission was more personal than a duty. Chapter 1478 Noise Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:44 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital The array formation that protected the Southern Capital City for millennia was broken through in under a second by an unidentified humanoid. A few seconds ago if someone had said this could happen people wouldn''t even bother to even spare it a thought. As the city array formation had to prove itself against many adversaries time after time. When the ck humanoid figure descended on the City array formation, the other card apprentice in the city only saw the city array formation vibrate until it shattered but a certain card master in the guard by demigods saw and heard something else entirely. He saw the humanoid in ck use emit a continuous very low-frequency noise that wasn''t even audible to the demigods guarding him but under a fraction of a second it reached every corner of the city array formation. It was indeed intriguing that the humanoid in ck could emit a noise that nobody can hear, even the boy himself, it would have gone unnoticed if not for his special pair of eyes. The interesting thing here was not that the humanoid in ck could emit a noise that couldn''t be heard even by powerful beings at the top of the world''s food chain, the demigods themselves but the consistency of the noise''s volume. Considering the speed of the Sound it wasn''t surprising that noise traveled to every corner of the enormous city array formation, what was surprising was that the noise''s volume remained consistent throughout the time it reached all the corners of the array formation covering the city. Now this was an impressive feat. One had to know being able to emit a noise that could not be heard by the demigods was already an achievement in itself but keeping its volume consistent for thousands of square miles was a very difficult achievement in itself. It was easier said than done. That wasn''t all as It only gets better from here. Because though the noise went unnoticed by the powerful demigods it yed as a trigger that led to the events that destroyed the city array formation. Wherever the noise passes the vibration of soul pathways of nature in the surrounding area would start to alter to a specific frequency. As the noise''s volume was consistent throughout the city array formation the vibration of the soul pathways of nature surrounding the city array formations began to alter to a specific frequency. Since the humanoid in ck had emitted this noise and went through the trouble of keeping the noise''s volume consistent till the bounds of the city array formation then it can be concluded that the specific frequency was not random but particrly chosen by the humanoid figure in ck.I think you should take a look at Adding merit to this was the fact the frequency at which the soul pathways of the city array formation were vibrating was the same as the specific frequency at which the soul pathways of nature surrounding the city array formation were altered to vibrate. This incident wasn''t a mere coincidence but the beginning of the events that led to the destruction of the Southern capital''s city array formation as nned by the humanoid in ck. One of the soul pathways of nature surrounding the city array formation began to vibrate at the same frequency as the vibration of the soul pathways of the city array formation then soul pathways of both, nature and the city array formation, began to interact with each other which at normal conditions would not have been possible. With the interaction of both sets of soul pathways, the energy transfer between these two totally different sets of soul pathways began. The noise that made all this, abnormal interaction between two totally different sets of soul pathways which then lead to soul energy transfer between them, possible in the first ce suddenly vanished when the humanoid figure in ck stopped emitting the noise. With the absence of the noise the soul pathways of nature surrounding the city array formation reverted to vibrating at its original frequency breaking the interaction between nature''s soul pathways with the soul pathways of the array formation. When the interaction between the two sets of soul pathways came to an abrupt halt, the soul energies they transferred to each other did not have enough time to return to their original soul pathways. As a result, a lot of foreign soul energy was present in the soul pathways of both nature and city array formation. The foreign soul energy in nature''s soul pathways was not new, they were released to the surroundings. But the same was not true for the city array formation which was a closed system as a precaution against outside interference. However, because of this now arge amount of foreign soul energy was trapped inside the soul pathways of the array formation. Unable to go anywhere the foreign soul energy became a clog in the soul pathways of the array formation restricting the distribution of the soul energy evenly throughout its body which resulted in the destabilization of the array formation as its various systems did not get enough soul energy to continue their function and began to shut down. So unable to sustain the array formation copsed on itself. The veil of protection covering the city was torn into shreds which fell on the city. Even before these pieces could reach the city these pieces that once were part of something so powerful that defended the city from countless disasters and adversaries crumbled at the touch of the wind and dissipated in the surroundings. Though the process of the destruction of the city array formation had several steps to it with the noise emitted by the humanoid in ck acting as the trigger and control, the entire process transpired in under a second. Having destroyed the city array formation the humanoid figure continued to hover at the same height despite thousands of cannonball-shaped energy projectiles nearing her. It seems the humanoid figure in ck nned to face them all head-on. Chapter 1479 Extreme Evasion Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:45 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Facing the iing thousands of soul energy projectiles the humanoid figure did not take a step back instead she took a step forward and dashed toward the thousands of energy projectiles aimed at her. "Is she crazy?" Jill immediately identified the humanoid figure in ck as Arnas, though they have only met on asions as an expert card creationist and array master Jill immediately recognized Arnas''s soul energy signature. Jill wasn''t the only one to believe Arnas was crazy to rush towards the endless energy projectiles others did too. They all knew Arnas was nning to evade the attack however the tactic she was using might have worked if the number of projectiles aimed at her were in the tens or even hundreds. However, the projectiles aimed at Arnas were in the thousands. Together they had formed a of attacks that Arnas could never evade by dashing into it. Nheless, Arnas proved them all wrong, as her nimble figure shed between the soul energy projectiles narrowly escaping them and making it past the barrage of projectiles aimed at her by managing to evade every one of them by hairs breath with insane precision and disying incredible agility. "Fuck!" cussed the leader of team one aloud witnessing the humanoid in the ck pull off what he believed to be impossible for her mostly because it was impossible even for someone as skilled as him. Seeing this both team one and Ann realized that the mission of safeguarding the boy was going to be more challenging than they had thought. After all, just one enemy unit was able to destroy their city array formation while dodging the attacks of thousands of cannons of the two hundred and fifty 120-meter high turrets. If the enemy forces had a few more units as capable as this one then the situation would be more dangerous than they had estimated. Dodging the attacks of the turrets the humanoid figure hovered in the air, its gaze locked with Ann''s who did not order the turrets to continue firing knowing that it would only be a waste of resources seeing the capabilities disyed by the enemy. "Southern Emperor, what do we do next?" the leader of team one asked Ann, feeling that there were only three possible courses of action for them. Should they continue to proceed toward the interview venue or should they retreat to royal pce grounds? Or do they engage the enemy? The leader of team one personally preferred to face the enemy unit alone but being duty-bound he believed it would be best if they ditched the chariot and team one carried the three passengers back to the pce grounds at an incredible speed. "All teams, are there any suspicious activities by the perimeter?" Ann immediately contacted other teams feeling that the enemy in ck was waiting for something. "Team two, reporting. Perimeter clear, no hostile detected." "Team three, reporting. Perimeter clear, no hostile detected." "Team four, reporting. Perimeter clear, no hostile detected." .I think you should take a look at . . "Team fifteen, reporting. Perimeter clear, no hostile detected." "This can''t be right," Ann mumbled as it seemed far-fetched for the enemy forces to send just one person toplete their mission no matter how capable they were. Therefore, Ann immediately used her grimoire to order the 250 turrets to secure the city perimeter instead of aiming at the single hostile in ck, "All turrets secure city perimeter." The cannons of all the turrets moved to monitor the borders of the city onnd and air. Soon after, Ann contacted the teams and ordered, "Team two, engage the hostile." *Sigh* team one leader sighed listening to Ann assign team two the task of engaging the hostile. Getting over it he asked Ann, "Southern Emperor, retreat to royal pce grounds?" Ann did not immediately answer the leader of team one instead turned to look at the boy for his decision, this action of Ann caused the members of team one to frown their brows. When all eyes were focused on the boy, he was lost in his thoughts. This caused the dissatisfaction of team one to grow further into impatience but before their leader couldin they all saw the boy''s body suddenly start to vibrate uncontrobly then they witnessed something incredible. ¡­ While everyone witnessed the humanoid in ck dodge everyst one of the thousands of energy projectiles aimed at her with insane precision disying extreme evasion skills the boy saw something entirely different. When faced with iing thousands of soul energy projectiles the boy saw the humanoid in ck suddenly emit a noise though it was not audible to others just like the noise she previously emitted it had a different frequency to it. The thing about this noise was that it was fast and continuous, giving the impression that it was filling the area like water filling the ss. The range of this noise was very long, it went past soul energy projectiles aimed at the humanoid. The sound waves of the noise that contacted the energy projectiles reflected to the humanoid figure and the rest made it past the projectiles. Allowing the humanoid to track the movement of all thousands of soul energy projectiles aimed at it at once in real-time. The humanoid was using the noise it was emitting as a sonar to map the trajectory and progress of all thousands of the soul energy projectiles. Using this data the humanoid used its incredible physical and evasion capabilities to dodge all thousands of the soul energy pathways and make it past them without a single scratch. Though the humanoid made use of a trick simr to sonar to help it dodge the barrage of attacks aimed at it, this in no way undermined the feat the humanoid had managed to pull off because the calction it would take to do something this while physically following the calctions with insane precision showed that the humanoid was every bit skilled as the audience thought and even more. Watching the humanoid in action with his special eyes the boy had a sudden epiphany. Chapter 1480 New Development Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:47 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Ann, Jill, and Team One watched the boy''s body vibrate uncontrobly before it blended with the surrounding nature for a fraction of a second and returned to vibrating uncontrobly.The boy''s body continued to fluctuate between bing one with nature and vibrating for a few seconds. Ann and the rest watch the boy in amazement because they knew that the boy was trying to be physically one with the world. A feat that even the demigods wished to achieve. Some even believed that the secret to transcendence was in a ''one with the world'' state both physically and spiritually. However, history doesn''t have records of many card apprentices achieving the ''one with the world'' state both physically and spiritually. Nheless, those who were able to achieve this incredible achievement have been a huge influence on history and their footprints can be seen in many defining movements of this world''s history. At present, the only person known to have achieved the ''one with the world'' state both physically and spiritually was Louis Forger aka the Miracle thanks to her physique the ''Right eye of the world.'' Who despite being a semi-demigod could contend toe to toe with demigods. And the only boost she seemed to have demonstrated of being ''one with the world'' state physically was being able to tap into the world''s reserve of soul energy and gain boundless energy along with fast recovery. Because of this even Team One which was dissatisfied with the boy and was losing their patience decided to be patient seeing the boy had obtained a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and was on the verge of a breakthrough. "How?" Team One''s leader looked at the boy in confusion and wondered what could have triggered the epiphany the boy had gained. They were in the middle of an intense situation with demigod realm beings drawing their swords, as the only Card Master and being targeted by demigods anyone would be fearing for their life. However, forget about being scared for his life, the boy had somehow managed to gain a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, an epiphany about achieving the ''One with the world'' state physically. ''One doesn''t just gain an epiphany, something must have triggered this,'' thinking of this Team One''s leader immediately turned to look at the humanoid in ck in the sky, and to his surprise he found that the humanoid in the ck was intently staring at the boy ignoring every Team Two the was closing on it. "Team Two, this is Leader One, I have reasons to believe the hostile might have achieved the ''One with the world'' state," Team One''s leader, Code name Leader One, immediately cautioned the entire team two using themon securedwork. "Copy that Leader One. Approaching hostile cautiously," Leader Two replied Listening to Leader One Ann and the rest of Team One members look at the Humanoid figure in ck in reverence, the skills disyed by it had gained their respect and caution. Even Jill looked at Arnas in astonishment, in the few encounters she had with Arnas she never realized that Arnas was so strong and skilled. "Fan out, and secure the perimeter. It seems we are stuck here for the time being," Ann ordered Team One to secure the perimeter as the boy epted his enlightenment. She did not want to be the reason the boy could not make use of the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As soon as Ann gave this order across the entire border of the Southern Capital city thousands of red beams of light pierced the sky from earth.I think you should take a look at Seeing this new development all fifteen teams halted their actions and looked at the beam of lights at the border of the city in alert. Leader Two felt engaging the hostile in light of the new development would be reckless so asked his team members to retreat to a safe distance and await his orders. As for Ann, she immediately used her grimoire and essed the user interface of the Golden Gate cluster array formation to check why the turrets did not react as the red beam of light emerged at the border of the city. Ann had specified all 250 turrets to secure the city perimeter yet the turrets did not alert her of the red beams of light. Leaving the matter of Golden Array aside, Ann contacted her teams, "Teams report the status of the perimeter." "Team Three, reporting. No hostiles were detected. The unidentified incident was out of nowhere. Unable to detect the source of the unidentified incident." "Team Four, reporting. No hostiles were detected..." "Team Five, reporting. No hostiles were detected¡­" . . . "Team Fifteen, reporting. No hostiles were detected¡­" All twelve teams imed the same thing, the red beam of lights across the border of the Southern Capital city was out of the blue as if they manifested out of nowhere and its source was unidentified,beling it as an unidentified incident. Without enough information, Ann did not know what to say but to look at the Humanoid in ck who was surrounded by Team Two however itpletely ignored them and kept staring at the boy. "Fuck, no wonder they destroyed the city array first," Jill cussed seeing the beam of light. Ann wanted to ask Jill the details she knew about the red beams of light that had suddenly appeared at the border of the city but stopped seeing the red beams of light increase their width. The unidentified red beams of light spanning across the city borders were thousands in number, enough to surround the southern capital within them but not enough topletely close the borders of the city. Now that was about to change as the thousands of red beams of light were expanding their width, soon they would alle into contact with each other if they continued to expand at the current rate. Then the entire southern capital city''s border will be enclosed by a red curtain of light. And if the expansion of the red curtain of light doesn''t halt in its path and continues further then the entire city will be covered by the unidentified red light. Chapter 1481 Helpless Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:49 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Ann and the rest stared at the red beams of light expand just then Ann received a text from her informationwork that a simr red beam of lights have surrounded the gate of the dual gate dungeon and they too were expanding just like the red beams of light that had appeared on the border of the Southern Capital. "Jill, you knew that the central government was nning to attack the dual gate dungeon and Southern Capital at the same time," Ann asked Jill with a fierce gaze. "I don''t know what you are talking about. The central government would never do such things," Jill denied knowing anything and even went as far as to defend the central government as she did not know that her father and the central government were aware of her betrayal. She didn''t even know that the central government knew that her father told her about the attack. Ann immediately arranged a temporary space istion array formation around Jill and herself but not the entire chariot because she did not want the temporary array formation with the boy''s epiphany. "Jill, now no one can listen in on our conversation. Tell me the truth you knew the central government was going to simultaneously attack both the City and the Dual Gate dungeon," Ann repeated her question to Jill. "Ann, if this is your attempt to burden me with guilt. Then you are barking at the wrong tree. I am here only for Wyatt. I could care less about the southern capital or the dual gate dungeon unless the central government asks for my help," Jill made her priorities clear to Ann, first the boy then the central government. And that she did not n to leave one for another. "If not for Wyatt. I would imprison you right now," Ann fiercely red at Jill. In response, Jill just scoffed and said, "If not for Wyatt I would not be helping you right now. Just ask what you want to ask, stop with these silly mind games we do not have time for them." Ann did not seem to be bothered by Jill''s response and immediately asked, "Tell me everything you know about these red beams of lights." "Can you not see it is a demon-summoning sacrificial ritual?" Jill asked Ann. "Are you sure this is aDemon summoning sacrificial ritual? A demon-summoning sacrificial ritual of this scale requires a sacrifice of thousands of strong card apprentices but the turrets and my people have not detected a single human sacrifice around the city border or miles from it. I believe though these red light beams resemble a demon summoning sacrifice ritual it should be something else. Just contact your father and ask him what is this and how to counter it?" Ann did not agree with Jill and persuaded her to contact her father for information.I think you should take a look at Seeing the thousands of red light beams at the city border Ann''s first guess was the high-level demon summoning sacrificial ritual but then seeing how turrets and the demigod teams did not anyone human sacrifice on the city border she thought these red light beams were something else a new weapon of the central government and Southern Capital was its first victim. This was why Ann tried to guilt Jill so that Jill could collect information on the new weapon of the central government and share its weakness with them. "Ann, these thousands of red beams of light are indeed demons summoning sacrifice rituals. The reason you can not detect any human sacrifice is that they are using special cards to eraze their presence," Jill reminded Ann not to forget that the central government has a special card that can eraze the presence of users. Listening to Jill, the members of Team One were shocked. Because as demigods they had reached the ceiling of the card world''s power system but learning the central government had cards that could mask the presence of card apprentices from them, the top existence of this words food chain they felt their world view change. It was another thing if these card apprentices were demigods themselves but considering the scale of the human sacrifice they clearly weren''t. If they were then it would be even more astounding news. As for Ann, she chose to heed Jill''s reminder, and connecting to Golden Gate she ordered the 250 turrets to aim and fire at the red beams of light nearest to them. In hopes that the attack of the turrets will kill the hiding card apprentice before they sacrifice themselves for the ritual. Following Ann''s orders the cannons of the 250 turrets moved to aim at their nearest red light beams and prepared to open fire but were interrupted by Jill who exined to Ann, "I know this demon summoning ritual, you killing the human sacrifice will only speed the summoning process. There is nothing you can do against the ritual. I guess all the human sacrifices are cursed even if you somehow render them unconscious they will be detonated by the orchestrator of this madness." Ann looked at the expanding red beams of light then at the boy and finally withdrew her order to the turrets. Seeing this Jill nodded and then added, "Considering the scale of this sacrifice I think this might even be a devil-summoning sacrificial ritual. Something of this scale happened once before five hundred years ago in the Northern region. However, back then the demon worshippers responsible for the sacrifice ritual were not able to break the city array formation before the devil summoning ritual so the devils never made it into the city keeping the casualty to a minimum. But the fight continued for weeks, fearing that the devils and their demon army might break the city array formation or attack the nearby cities the Northerners had no choice but to ask for reinforcements from the other four regions. Fortunately, you evacuated the citizens using the Golden Gate before this ordeal thanks to my information. However, I believe even at the risk of affecting Wyatt''s epiphany we should rush back to the Royal pce grounds for his safety." Chapter 1482 Adas Welcome Gift Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 22:04 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ???? "Guys, don''t bully Ada. She is Master''s new pet project," the female members of Arnas''s team said sarcastically in an effort to taunt Ada. "Yeah, I am the new favorite of the master. You guys got a problem with it?" Ada Davis stared down at her new teammates. Ada was setting a tone as the new guy on the team. Though she was just a Card Lord and the weakest member of the team, she would not let her teammates push her around. She will fight back even if it costs her life and as the new favorite pet of the Master, she knew her teammates would not dare to go that far. "Yeah, yeah, big deal. We all were once Master''s pet projects. Little girl, as your senior let me give you a piece of advice, there''s always a new pet project. So it''s best if you learn to respect the team''s hierarchy," Another teammate scoffed as all the team members of Arnas''s team were one of many experiments of their Master. The only difference between them and others was that they were all considered sessful and wless experiments. The proudest collection of their Master. "..." Ada red at her new teammates knowing that if she let them get their way today they will never respect her. Being at the bottom of the team was not a problem but not having the respect of the teammates was. Seeing the little Card Lord stare at them despite repeatedly warning her, one of the teammates lost patience and wanted to teach the weakest newbie in their team''s history a lesson but as he was about to act he sensed the presence of Arnas, their team leader, postponing his n to teach the newbie a lesson. "Looks like you guys are getting along well," Arnas said as she walked into the room. Feeling the tension in the room, Arnas glimpsed over her team and Ada before saying, "Don''t underestimate the newbie because her realm is low. She is the new recement for Agent Uri. If not for her low realm it would not be wrong to call her the upgrade of Agent Uri." Everyone on the team could not help but take a second look at Ada, listening to Arnas''s words. The terror Agent Uri was known to everyone who knew his existence. His physique, false relic, and unique self-sacrificial type style of fighting scared anyone from going up against even one of his bodies. "Really," the female team who tried to taunt Ada earlier blurted in surprise. Agent Uri''s physique and False Relic''s terror were known especially to the female card apprentices. Except for overly powerful and influential female agents all other female agents were under the radar of Uri''s terror. The female teammate here had the misfortune of experiencing it firsthand multiple times. As an agent of the central government, she knew if it came down to choosing between her and Uri the central government would choose Uri over her so she never dared toin. When she or Agent Uri wasn''t on a mission she would always try to be in the presence of her team or would be on a constant lookout because she did not know when and where Agent Uri would ambush her and his three bodies would assault her three holes. When the news of Agent Uri spread across the secret base many female Agents like the one here rejoiced and even celebrated his death. Therefore, when Arnas said that Ada would be filling in Agent Uri''s position, she could not help but look at Ada with fear. This was how deep the trauma left by Uri was, even after his death his victims would still tremble in fear hearing his name. However, learning that the next person recing Uri was a female, the female teammate felt a sense of relief and she even looked at Ada with reverence. The fear she had for Uri had turned into respect for Ada. "Did Ada not tell you guys?"Arnas was looking right at Ada. "Looks like the newbie is humble," the vice-leader of the team said, forming a better impression of Ada. "I knew it, Master wouldn''t just send anybody to join our team. Besides, the newbie has guts. She dared stand up to all of us. I can respect that," another teammate said, which was as good as him weing Ada to the team. "Okay, Master has given us two new missions. These two missions have to be executed simultaneously to ensure maximum chances of sess of both the missions so this time will be taking the help of other teams. So, I want you guys to be on your best behavior since I have invited the other team over to discuss the details of the mission," Arnas informed her team.I think you should take a look at "Leader, which team will be joining us on the mission?" the vice-leader of the team asked Arnas. "You will know when they are here," Arnas did not answer her second inmand, and turning to look at Ada, she said, "Let us continue to wee the newbie into the team. I take it you guys are done with the introductions. With that out of the way, now it''s time for the wee gift. Ada, here you go." With that Arnas summoned her grimoire and took out a strip made of paper-thin unknown material that was connected end to end forming a loop with a single twist. It was Ada''s wee gift. Arnas then carefully handed the wee gift to Ada. "False Relic Mobius Presence," the female teammate eximed. "It looks like Master has decided you will be the recement for Agent Uri," the Vice-leader concluded, seeing Arnas give Ada the False Relic Mobius Presence made things clearer. "Leader, how do you have the False Relic Mobius Presence when? Shouldn''t it be locked away in the diamond grimoire of Agent Uri after his death? Last I remember Agent Uri''s grimoire is currently in the possession of Soldier Queen Colleen who killed him," one other team member asked. "What have I told you guys about asking questions that can get you killed? Come on, everyone answer me together," Arnas did not answer her teammate, instead she red at him for asking the wrong question. "We shouldn''t ask questions that can get us killed," the whole team except the newbie and the leader answered in unison. The teammate who asked how Arnas had the False Relic Mobius Presence which was locked in the diamond grimoire of Agent Uri after his death and currently in possession of the Soldier Queen Colleen who killed Agent Uri could not help but wonder, ''If Arnas did not want to reveal the origin of the False Relic would it not have made more sense if Arnas gave it to Ada in secret instead of giving in to her in open? Did this thought not cross Arnas''s mind or was this some sort of test? Did I fail the test by asking her the origin of the False relic? Fuck! I just wanted to know if they got the Southern royal family to return Agent Uri''s grimoire. Seeing how secretive Arnas was, that wasn''t the case there has to be more to it. Did the central government figure out a way to create copies of false relics?'' "..." Arnas looked at her teammates and then She looked at Ada. Taking the clue, Ada, having heard her new teammate''s answer also answered Arnas aloud. Seeing this, Arnas nodded in satisfaction with a bright face. As for the origin of the False Relic Mobius Presence that she gifted to Ada, the thoughts of the teammate who foolishly enquired about the origin of the false relic were not that far from the correct answer. "Newbie, since you received the wee gift now you are officially part of our team. Now, say a few words introducing yourself and this time don''t be humble," the vice-leader said, trying to change the subject. "Yes, newbiee on," the female teammate cheered. Ada nodded at her teammates and said, "I am not the new Agent Uri or his upgrade. My name is Ada Davis. I like to kill anything everything Southern Emperor holds dear. I dislike every second Southern emperor and people dear to her draw their breath. Lastly, my only goal in this life is to destroy the Southern Royal family and make the Southern Emperor watch helplessly as her loved ones burn to death." Listening to Ada''s not-so-humble introduction everyone gawked at her bravery to point out that she was not the next Uri and her insane hatred for the southern royal family. "Well, so much for changing the topic," the vice-leader of the team mumbled hearing Ada''s arrogant and uncut introduction filled with hatred and thirst for vengeance. "Newbie, don''t care what others say that was deep," the teammate whomended Ada for her guts to stand up against the team was once again impressed by Ada''s single-minded thirst for vengeance. "Quiet, the other team is here," the Vice-leader reminded his team, feeling the presence of the other team near them. Chapter 1483 SSS-Rank Corpse Puppet & SSS-Rank Corpse Doppelganger Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:42 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Dual Gate dungeon "Ada, prepare for the devil summoning sacrificial ritual. I will go destroy the array formations covering the City and the Dual Gate Dungeon. Rest of you guys, you know your orders follow them to the dot," Arnas ordered the two teams she brought with her for two separate missions. Seeing the two team members nod in understanding, Arnas then summoned her grimoire and summoned two ckwood coffin. Opening the coffins Arnas took out two SSS-Rank Corpse Puppets. Then she sacrificed both the corpse puppets to her SSS-rank demonic card Corpse Doppelganger. Soon both the SSS-Rank Corpse puppets were swallowed by Arnas''s diamond grimoire and a secondter two humanoid figures dressed in ck who looked exactly like Arnas''s copy conjured next to her, they were Arnas''s SSS-Rank corpse doppelgangers. After being summoned both of Arnas''s Corpse doppelgangers bowed to Arnas showing their obedience to the original and main body. The reason Arnas created two SSS-rank Corpse Doppelgangers was that she did not n to participate in the mission. As a semi-demigod had no ce in the battle of demigods. That''s right Arnas was just a semi-demigod but thanks to her peculiar card set that she had equipped in her diamond grimoire she could easily take down any renowned demigod. Just take the SSS-Rank Corpse Doppelgangers, they were made using SSS-rank Corpse puppets which were made by refining the corpse of a card demigod. Thanks to the special method used to refine a corpse into a corpse puppet, the SSS-rank corpse puppet disyed the physical prowess of a peak demigod, someone who was close to understanding transcendence. Then by turning the SSS-rank Corpse puppet into her SSS-rank Corpse doppelganger Arnas was sharing her ego gem and grimoire with it. Giving the Corpse doppelganger the physical prowess of a peak demigod and ess to her extraordinary rune and cards collection. Making the Corpse doppelganger strong enough to face strong demigod enemies. This was why Arnas was able to lead two teams of demigods without anyone questioning her authority in either of the teams. While Arnas''s Corpse Doppelgangers attracted the City and Dual Gate dungeon array, Arnas nned to monitor them from the secret base of the central government on the outskirts of the Southern capital city. Following Arnas'' orders, two of Ada''s 12 bodies that would be in charge of the devil-summoning ritual at the Southern Capital and the dual gate dungeon had already split their swarm of 20,000 duplicate devil masks consisting solely of card lords into 2:3 ratio and were awaiting further orders at their mission sight. The first half of the swarm of duplicate devil masks consisted of 8000 card lord clones which will be used as sacrifices for the devil summoning sacrificial ritual at the Dual Gate dungeon. While the second half of the swarm of duplicate devil masks consisted of 12000 card lord clones which will be used as sacrifices for the devil summoning sacrificial ritual at the southern capital. Despite a swarm as big as 20,000 card lords moving around in the city outskirts, it did not attract any attention thanks to thebination of Ada''s two origin cards, Devil Skull Mask and Mobius Presences. The Devil Skull Mask turns whoever wears the duplicate Devil Skull Mask into a perfect copy of Ada, allowing the Devil Skull Mask clones of Ada to satisfy the conditions of Mobius presence and gain its effect. Since the swarm of 20,000 card lords had their presence erased their movement did not attract the attention of the authorities. Making use of this the two halves of the swarms had surrounded their respective targets, the Southern Capital and the Dual Gate dungeon. While two of Ada''s bodies oversee the devil summoning sacrifice ritual, the other nine of her bodies will try to enter the A-rank dual gate dungeon with the help of her team. There was a difference between Ada''s Unlimited Immortal Physique and her Devil Skull mask Swarm when both of them created perfect clone bodies of her. The bodies created using Unlimited Immortal physique could think for themselves, and could be revived once killed. Lastly, unless all of them were killed Ada would not die.I think you should take a look at As for the clones created by Ada''s origin card Devil Skull Mask, though being her perfect copy they did not have a mind of their own but shared amon mind known as swarm mind, and if killed they cannot be revived. Lastly, if Ada died the whole swarm would die with her. The difference between the clone bodies created by Ada''s physique and the clone bodies created by her origin card were few but very detrimental but when used together they made up for each other''s ws. The twelve bodies of Ada were all wearing devil skull masks meaning the duplicate devil skull mask swarm of Ada had twelve minds controlling them, vastly growing the size and strength of the swarmpared to the previous time when Ada attacked Sky Blossom City and the temporary base of the southern watch with help of demon worshippers. As for her original body, it would be in the Central Government''s secret base next to the Southern Capital along with the Arnas''s original. After making all the preparations one of the Corpse doppelgangers of Arnas asked one of the visible bodies of Ada, "Is everything ready for the devil summoning sacrificial ritual?" One of the nine bodies of Ada acting with her team said, "Half of my devil mask swarm has already surrounded the city and the other half has surrounded the Dual Gate dungeon. Once you break their array formation we can start the sacrifice for the devil summoning ritual." "Good," Arnas''s doppelganger nodded and reminded Ada, "Field Marshal Heatsend''s eyes are special they can see you despite the Mobius presence so be careful. Our whole n depends on you entering the A-rank dual gate dungeon and disturbing it from the inside." "Don''t worry leader we got her covered," Arnas''s team assured her that they would make sure that Ada''s clones enter the dungeon. There were two ways to destroy a dungeon, the obvious one was to explore it, find its dungeon core, and destroy it. As for the other way it was directly destroyed with overwhelming power from outside. With Field Marshal Heatsend guarding the dual gate dungeon it was impossible to try the second option so was the first option but Arnas and her team felt that they had more chances of sess choosing the first option than the second option thanks to Ada''s physique and origin cards. Unlike in field dungeons, in gate dungeons high-ranking card apprentices cannot force their way in. Therefore, the team''s n only depended on Ada''s clone bodies entering the Dual Gate dungeon. "Ada, remember there are two dungeon cores in the dual gate dungeon, one for each gate of the dungeon. make sure to find both the dungeon cores and destroy both of them. Because unless you destroy both the cores the dungeon will not be destroyed but one of the gates will temporarily be closed until its destroyed core reforms," Ada was reminded by her team''s vice-leader. "Don''t worry, I will search and destroy both dungeon cores of the dual gate dungeon. You guys have reminded me of this a hundred times now. Just get me into the dungeon already," Ada was irritated by her team''s leader and vice-leader who repeatedly kept reminding her of the basics of their mission. "Ada, don''t be overconfident. Your physique and origin cardbo is unmatched but you cannot underestimate this mission. This dual gate dungeon is currently the priority project of the two royal families. Once you enter it, there is no telling what you will find there. As far as I can guess, the forces of the royal families are within the dual gate dungeon and forcefully stopping it from refreshing or causing a dungeon break. Though there will only be card lords in the dungeon, among the two royal families there are many powerful card lords with unique origin cards, physique, traits, and runes so just don''t blindly be confident like Uri and end up dying in the hands of the royals," Arnas lectured Ada feeling that she had grown overconfident with her new origin card just like Agent Uri who in the end was kill at the end of the Soldier queen Colleen. If only Agent Uri was smarter and more careful he would not have gotten himself trapped inside Colleen''s rule domain with his all three bodies. And he could have avoided his tragic demise. "Don''t worry, team leader, I know what I am doing. Please, trust me," this was Ada''s first mission with the team so it was not a surprise that the team was having doubts about her. Yes, she had capable powers but without a good head using these powers of hers she would never be able to show their true potential. Being assured by Ada repeatedly, Arnas finally stopped worrying about Ada screwing up her part of the mission and then her two corpse doppelgangers moved out to do their part of the mission. Chapter 1484 Field Marshal & Anna Heatsend Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:40 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Dual Gate dungeon Field Marshal Heatsend peacefully stood in front of the A-rank dual gate dungeon. She had created a sensory field surrounding the dungeon gate by concentrating and focusing all of her heightened senses to monitor her vicinity. Nothing could escape her senses, and if anything entered the range of her senses it would not be instantly destroyed without any mercy. There was a reason for this ruthless destruction of anything that fell within Field Marshal Heatsend''s panorama. The A-rank dual gate dungeon and the area surrounding it were protected by SSS-rank array formation. When setting up the array formation every being within the dungeons'' surroundings was eradicated. Hence if something can make it past the array ande into the sensory range of the Field Marshal then there was something unusual about them so instead of wasting time investigating it, the Field Marshal chose to destroy them on the spot. While the Field Marshal used her senses to create a sensory field around the A-rank dual gate dungeon her sight however was paused at a distant location, the rendezvous point of the central government forces. Compared to her other senses Field Marshal Heatsend''s sense of sight was special and had a longer range, allowing her to pinpoint the location where several strong soul energy signatures were hiding. Apart from the strong soul energy signature she also felt the presence of thousands of card lord realm card apprentices gathering at that location. Field Marshal''s brows frowned knowing that the central government was up to its old tricks. With her power, Field Marshal Heatsend could care less about ants regardless of their numbers but her experience told her not to underestimate her enemy even if they were mere ants. Therefore, she made use of her sense of sight to keep track of the ants while using her sensory field to monitor the dungeon gate''s vicinity. ''Grand aunt, how long are you going to tolerate those fools? Just let me out, I will handle them,'' Anna''s telepathic voice sounded in Field Marshal Heatsend''s mind. Ann seems to also be aware of the central government forces that have gathered on the outskirts of the Southern Capital. However, Ann could not be seen anywhere near the A-rank dual gate dungeon or Field Marshal. ''No, shut up andplete the task I have given you,'' Field Marshal immediately rejected Ann telepathically and asked her to get back to work.I think you should take a look at ''I don''t see that happening anytime soon. No matter how hard I try, the seal won''t budge an inch. Grandaunt just let me out after I am done handling them you can put me back in the seal to continue my training,'' Anna argued and tried to reason with the Field Marshal it seemed she did not n on taking a no for an answer. ''Anna, stop arguing. If you want to get out of there so badly just break all the seals andplete your training. Then you are free to do anything you want,'' the Field Marshal seemed to be in no mood to reason with Anna. ''Wait, what do you mean by all the seals? Tell me I heard wrong, I remember you saying there was only one seal,'' Anna asked the Field Marshal, finding discrepancies in her words. ''When did I say that? I am not responsible for your misunderstandings,'' Field Marshal corrected Anna. Knowing Anna was preferred and more responsive to hands-on learning. As a part of Anna''s training, the Field Marshal locked Anna in her mystic space card and Anna could only get out by breaking seals of the mystic space. However, it has been days and Anna had made no progress in breaking the first seal of the mystic space card. Meaning she had made no advancement in her training and with the passing day she was right where she started. ''Misunderstanding? You led me to believe that there was only one seal. Grandaunt let me out. I have to go help protect Wyatt,'' Anna began to dream at the top of her telepathic voice. ''Help protect Wyatt? With your current strength, you will only be in his way. Did you forget the incident on the outskirts of Sky Blossom City? Do I need to remind you how you watched helplessly as the boy made a deal with the devil to save you?'' Field Marshal Heatsend did not hold her words back seeing Anna throw a tantrum. ''I clearly remember it, that is the day I knew for sure the boy loved me and wasn''t just using me, how can I forget that day? That is why I need to be there by his side. Grandma, let me out,'' Anna said remembering the moment the boy came to her rescue risking his life and soul. The boy, unlike Anna, was not very open about his feelings for her so somewhere in the deepest part of Anna''s heart there was always a doubt if the people were correct that the boy was only using her. Now she knew the boy cared about her enough to risk his life and soul even if he doesn''t show it. ''Your mother was right. You are still not ready for the responsibility your brother is nning to put on your shoulder. Girl, stop talking and get back to training. I am willing to keep you in there for a millennium if that is how long it takes to break all the mystic seals,''Field Marshal Heatsend was starting to think that she should have started Anna''s training a lot sooner, maybe by a decade or two. ''Yes, my mother is right about many things. Why don''t you people make her the next heir to the Southern throne?'' Anna finally spoke the words weighing in her mind. Ann, like many, believed she was not the most desirable candidate to be the next ruler of the Southern Region, her mother was. And today she finally said it out loud. Chapter 1485 Mystic Space Training Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:42 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Dual Gate dungeon Listening to Anna''s words Field Marshal Heatsend let out a mental sigh and said, ''Long ago my brother asked us who would be the ruler of the Southern Region. The popr choice was your mother but she chose you. She said you should be the next to sit on the Southern throne.'' ''Grandaunt, you just said my mother said I shouldn''t be the next to sit on the Southern Throne. Which is it?'' Anna asked the Field Marshal in irritation. ''Girl, the exact words your mother used were that it was too early for you to be the heir to the throne. She always thought you should be the next heir to the Southern throne but not as of now. And these past few days you have proven your mother right repeatedly about it being too early to decide if you should be the next in line to sit on the Southern throne,'' Field Marshal Hestsend cleared Anna''s misconception that her mother did not want her to be the next ruler of the Southern region. Learning that her mother rmended her to be the next Southern Ruler, Anna was overwhelmed with joy. It was true that Anna did not care for her mother''s approval but knowing that she had her mothers''s approval was like a cherry on top of the cake. ''Grandaunt, enough with this boring training. Send in some demigods. I will show you how wrong my mother is,'' Anna proposed confidently. Anna was so overwhelmed with joy that she ignored the important question, why did her grandfather name her as the next ruler of the south despite her mother saying she wasn''t ready yet? ''Anna, this training is not about increasing yourbat prowess, it is about helping you understand your strength. You lost to the ''Right Eye of the World'' not because you weren''t strong enough but because you did not understand your strength. Breaking the seals in the mystic space will help you understand your strength. When fighting against enemies as powerful as oneself brute force will not get you anywhere. Your understanding of your strength and skills will make the difference you need to defeat your enemies,'' Field Marshal exined the importance of the training mystic space to Anna. ''Grandaunt, how about you let me out I will fight those central government fools to understand my strength,'' It was as if pouring water on stone, Anna did not soak in anything the Field Marshal exined to her about her secluded training in mystic space. ''No, with your strength you will get captured, turning this situation into a hostage situation and that is exactly what they want. The central government is fully aware of my powers yet its forces have revealed their location to me. I believe they have revealed their location to me purposely rather than out of their foolishness. I guess they are trying to bait me into leaving the side of the dungeon gate and then have their card lord army invade the dungeon gate,'' Field Marshal spected. ''Then why don''t you let me guard the dungeon and you go and uproot those buffoons?'' Anna suggested seeming to be hell-bent on getting out of the mystic space despite repeatedly being rejected by the Field Marshal.I think you should take a look at ''It is not time yet, once your mother achieves her task it wouldn''t be toote for me to get rid of them,'' to the Field Marshal her orders were clear to guard the gate of the dungeon. Therefore, no matter what Anna said or the central government forces did she did not n to leave the side of the dungeon gate. ''Damn it, grand aunt, let me out of her,'' Anna cussed, seeing Nothing she said would change Field Marshal''s mind about letting her out of the mystic space. Just as Anna said these words, she felt an invisible force pressing her against the ground and this force was so strong that Anna could not even put up a struggle against it. The press on Anna was so strong that she felt her rib cage crack and was about to pierce her lungs. Anna held her breath, knowing if she expanded her lungs they would be pierced by her ribs that were almost pressing and scratching against the outside walls of her lungs. Understanding her mistake, Anna immediately said the three magic words in the politest way possible, ''I am sorry.'' As soon as the three magic words were spoken, the invisible force pressing Anna against the ground of the mystic space disappeared partially. Then she heard the Field Marshal say, ''Girl, I had enough. I am cutting your connection to the outside world, breaking the first seal before I return, or else you will learn exactly why your mother and uncle unconsciously tremble whenever they see me still today?'' With her warning, Field Marshal disconnected her mental connection with the mystic space, effectively cutting Anna''s connection to the outside world from within the mystic space. The reason the Field marshal did not do this sooner was that with her connection with mystic space disconnected, she could not keep track of Anna''s progress in her training. But as long as Field Marshal is mentally connected to the mystic space, Anna who was inside it could tap into Field Marshal''s mental connection to see what was happening outside the mystic space through her senses. Thanks to this, through the Field Marshal''s eyes Anna could see the location revealed by the central government forces. After cutting her connection to the mystic space Field Marshal saw 8000 card lords each wearing the same devil skull mask and a Corpse Doppelganger approach the array formation covering the dungeon gate surroundings. Despite the 8000 card lords being the first to approach the array formation, Corpse Doppelganger advanced as faster and was able to reach the array formation first. As the Corpse Doppelganger approached the array formation, Field Marshal shot a beam of soul energy at it¡­ Chapter 1486 Arnass Ability Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:45 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Dual Gate dungeon Seeing a humanoid in ck approach the array formation covering the dual gate dungeon vicinity, thanks to her excellent sight Field Marshal immediately noticed the humanoid in the ck was not a card apprentice but a corpse doppelganger. The Field Marshal immediately reacted by firing a concentrated soul energy beam at it at an insane speed in hopes to put a permanent end to the Corpse doppelganger''s advance. In the face of the iing soul energy beam aimed at it the corpse doppelganger continued in its advance without fear or hesitation and when it was time it dodged the soul energy beam by a hair''s breadth. Seeing the corpse doppelganger evade her attack the Field Marshal frowned as her attack might have seemed simple but it was so fast that even seasoned demigods would have trouble dodging it let alone a SSS-rank Corpse Doppelganger. Field Marshal recalled seeing a disturbance in the surrounding of the Corpse Doppelganger just as it dodged her soul energy beam. With this Field Marshal concluded that the Corpse Doppelganger did not dodge her attack purely based on its physical prowess but had activated an unknown skill that helped it dodge the soul energy beam by a hair''s breadth. Just as the Corpse Doppelganger was about to reach the array formation covering the dual gate dungeon, the soul energy beam which it had just dodged suddenly bent itself at a 180-degree angle in the air and continued to follow the Corpse Doppelganger. As if the Corpse Doppelganger had eyes at the back of its head it once again dodged the soup energy beam aimed at its back by a hair''s breadth. This time around when Corpse Doppelganger evade her attack the Field Marshal was prepared, she had her sight focused on the Corpse Doppelganger, and this time she not only noticed the minute disturbance in the Corpse Doppelganger''s surroundings as it dodged her attack but also traced back the source of the minute disturbance to the mouth of the corpse Doppelganger. Back in the secret base of the Central government''s force on the outskirts of the Southern Capital, Arnas wiped the sweat off her forehead and sighed in relief. Arnas had not expected the soul energy beam of the Field Marshal to lock on and follow the Corpse Doppelganger without losing its speed and power in the slightest. Had she not activated her ability to try and destroy the array formation, she would not have noticed the soul energy beam doubling back at the Corpse Doppelganger. When the Corpse Doppelganger reached the array formation Arnas remotely activated her ability to effect vibrations of nature''s soul pathways and destroy the array formation.I think you should take a look at However, before she could do that the noise produced by her skill detected the soul energy beam aimed at the back of the Corpse Doppelganger, In the nick of the moment Arnas made a split-second decision to use her skill to dodge the attack and not destroy array formation. Because if the Field Marshal''s Soul energy beam hits the Corpse Doppelganger then it will destroy amidst destroying the array formation. Meaning had Arnas chosen to ignore the attack and focus on destroying the array formation not only would she have lost an SSS-rank corpse puppet used to create the Corpse Doppelganger but also not seed in destroying the array formation covering the dual gate dungeon vicinity. So, Arnas''s decision to dodge Field Marshal''s attack was what still kept her in the game, otherwise, her mission to destroy the dual gate dungeon would have failed without evenpleting the first step. These kinds of split-second decisions cannot be expected from a Corpse Doppelganger even if it was an SSS-rank creation, this was why Arnas chose to state at the secret base to monitor and control her Corpse Doppelganger instead of being in the field along with her team members even if her actions negatively affected the morale of her team. This could not be helped, because the ability disyed by Arnas''s Corpse Doppelganger required performing lengthy and hectic calctions within fractions of seconds in real-time. To do these calctions Arnas needed a quiet area without any disturbance, which one cannot find in the field so she had no choice but to be in the base even though it was the leader''s duty to lead by example. In Southern Capital, the boy mistook Arnas''s Corpse Doppelganger for a real Card apprentice as he had never seen a Corpse Doppelganger before. Mistaking the Corpse Doppelganger for the original was not the only mistake the boy made at that time. The other mistake was when the boy concluded that Arnas was using her ability as a sonar radar to dodge the attacks aimed at her by keeping track of the progress of all the attacks headed her way but he was only half right about this. Yes, Arnas was using her ability simr to a sonar but it was not to keep track of the movement and path of the attacks in real-time but to use the difference in the vibration of the soul energy in the attack and nature surrounding her to propel herself out of the path of the attack. This was why Arnas''s Corpse Doppelganger was dodging all the attacks aimed at it by hair''s breadth at thest possible moment. Arnas''s Corpse Doppelganger only used its ability to dodge the thousands of energy projectiles aimed at it in a short time. At such short notice, the data collected by the boy was iplete. Hence it was not a surprise that the boy mistook how Arnas was making use of her ability to dodge the attacks aimed at her. However, he was correct about Arnas using noise to manipte the vibrations of nature''s soul pathways. This not only allowed her to dodge the iing attack by making use of force produced by the difference in the magnitude of two vibrational forces but also allowed her to physically be one with the world by manipting the vibrations of the soul pathways of her physical body. Chapter 1487 Genius Singer/Musician Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:45 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Dual Gate dungeon Adaptive Resonance Disruption was not possible because the maniption of soul pathway vibrations was not possible by the Card apprentices. Despite lots of practice and experience, even the most talented among the card apprentices could only manipte the vibrations of soul pathways with low-level soul energy but not the vibrations of the soul pathways with high-level soul energy. Therefore it was widely believed that a card apprentice could never disy Adaptive Response Disruption. Until Arnas John. Arnas''s Master did not lie when he told Jill''s father that Arnas did not have any special physique, trait, or Origin card to help her with the maniption of the vibrations of the soul pathway allowing her to disy Adaptive Response Disruption in the field onrge scale such as the city array formation of the Southern Capital. So how was Arnas able to manipte the vibrations of soul pathways with high-level soul energies? Was it some kind of rule or hybrid rune? It was because she was a very exceptionally genius singer and musician the card world had never seen. Yes, the Adaptive Response Disruption which many talented card creationists and area masters could not achieve was achieved by a singer/musician. As a genius singer/musician, Arnas was gifted with an exceptional set of throat and ears. A throat that can sing any melody and a pair of ears that can discern any sound. When these were used inbination with soul energy enhancement, body strengthening and body reinforcement cards, and appropriate rule power and unique runes Arnas achieved wonders. Enough to gain the attention of her current master and Karl. Though Karl only saw her as a mere spy, her master saw a lot of potential in her enough to make her his disciple. With the help of her Master''s guidance in no time Arnas was able to use her talent in sound not just to achieve wonders but miracles. One such miracle was Adaptive Response Disruption. Thanks to various enhancements of soul energy, cards, rule power, and runes to her exceptional throat and ears Arnas could now produce and hear sounds that were not humanly possible for card apprentices to produce and hear even for those in the demigod realm, allowing her to generate noises that allowed her to manipte the vibrations of the soul pathways and ear vibrations of soul pathways and distinguish between them. This was the reason why Arnas turned the SSS-Rank Corpse puppet into SSS-Rank Corpse Doppelganger. It only allowed the Doppelgangers to share her cards, ego gem, and iplete divinity but it also reshaped their ears and throat to resemble the ears and throats of Arnas, allowing them to produce and hear sounds that were not humanly possible for card apprentices even for those in the demigod realm to produce and hear just like Arnas. [Card Name: ck Wood Coffin Card Type: Item card Card Rank: SSS-Rank, Legend grade Card Rate: 14-Stars Card Durability: [95/100] Card Effect: ckwood Coffin is an item that allows the Card apprentice to refine a corpse ced in it into a corpse puppet. Additional Effect: cksteel physique, Corpse Poison, Corpse Puppet Repair, Corpse Explosion, Pseudo Spirituality, Absolute Obedience, Spiritual Possession.I think you should take a look at Note: If a live person is ced in the ckwood Coffin, they will undergo the gruesome process of corpse refining and turn into a corpse puppet.] cksteel physique: the carbon and iron in the body of the corpse bond along with its residual Soul energy under the refining process of the ckwood coffin giving the refined Corpse puppet a ck steel physique. The body of the corpse puppet is as strong and durable as the cksteel. The level of the physique is proportional to the realm of the corpse used. Corpse poison: due to the corpse refining process of the ckwood coffin the dead blood of the corpse turns into corpse poison. The rank of the corpse poison is directly proportional to the realm of the corpse used to create the Corpse puppet. Corpse Puppet Repair: In case the corpse puppet refined by ckwood coffin is damaged in battle it can be repaired by cing it in the ckwood coffin. Note: if limbs are lost they cannot be restored however if the lost limb is ced in the coffin along the coffin the limb can be reattached to the corpse puppet. Corpse Explosion: the ckwood coffin will not only refine the corpse into a puppet but also into a walking bomb. The strength of the explosion is proportional to the realm of the corpse used. Pseudo spirituality: the corpse puppet refined by the ckwood coffin will retain a quarter of its original spirituality. Absolute Obedience: The Corpse puppet refined by the ckwood Coffin will obey all orders of the holder of the ckwood Coffin card. Spiritual Possession: The card apprentice cany in the ckwood coffin to spiritually possess the corpse puppet refined by the ckwood coffin to control the corpse puppet remotely. Note: this skill only activates when the card apprentice equipped with the particr ckwood coffin cardys in the coffin. Caution: If it is someone else or a different ckwood coffin card they will be refined into a corpse puppet. [Card Name: Corpse Doppelganger Card type: Skill Card Card Rank: SSS-rank, Legend grade Card Rate: 13-Stars Card Effect: The corpse doppelganger card allows the card apprentice to refine the corpse into their doppelganger. The physical realm of the doppelganger will remain the same as the realm of the corpse while it will not retain its original soul energy, ego gem, and divinity. However, the corpse doppelganger can share the original''s soul energy, ego gem, and divinity. Additional: Corpse Transformation, Doppelganger Connection ] Corpse Transformation: The corpse doppelganger card will fully morph the physical appearance of the corpse into the duplicate of the card apprentice. Doppelganger connection: the card apprentice and the doppelganger will share a connection using which the card apprentice can control and order the corpse doppelganger. Chapter 1488 Utter Disbelief Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:46 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Dual Gate dungeon Having traced the minute disturbance in the surrounding back to the mouth of the Corpse Doppelganger, Field Marshal guessed that the Corpse Doppelganger was using a sound-type ability to dodge her attack and only way for her attack to sessfullynd on the corpse doppelganger would be to raise her attack speed such that it''s attack speed was greater than the speed of noise produced by the Corpse Doppelganger. With that thought, the soul energy beam that the Corpse Doppelganger had just dodged once again made a 180 degree turn and headed straight to the Corpse Doppelganger with even greater speed withoutpromising the strength behind it. Witnessing this Arnas who was controlling the Corpse Doppelganger was shocked, unable to understand how the soul energy beam released by Field Marshal suddenly gained speed withoutpromising its strength despite having changed directions two times now. This did not make sense unless the Field Marshal wasn''t just remotely controlling the soul energy beam but also remotely empowering it and making up for the lost energy and providing extra to increase its speed. Thinking of this Arnas finally understood why her Master who was usually aloof repeatedly asked her to be careful when up against Field Marshal. Only the top beings of the world close to transcendence would be capable of something like remotely empowering deployed energy attacks. Just like the two times before Arnas used the Corpse Doppelganger''s enhanced ears to discern the vibration frequency of the Soul energy beam headed its way and then ordered the Corpse doppelganger to generate a noise through its vocal cord that would change the frequency of the vibration of soul pathways of nature around her enough to provide a enough resistance to the force of the soul energy beam to produce a residual force which would help the Corpse doppelganger move out of the path of the soul energy beam, hence sessfully avoiding it. When the soul energy beam pass through the altered nature around the Corpse doppelganger to get to it, the residual force produced by the soul energy beam piercing through the nature while help Corpse doppelganger propel away from the attack in the nick of time like a piece of paper on the road flying into the air when a speeding vehicle passes by it. Arnas''s Corpse Doppelganger was sessfully able to dodge the attack of one the world top ten powerful people thrice, it was an achievement in itself as not many live past the first attack against the Field Marshal.I think you should take a look at What Arnas had pulled off through her Corpse doppelganger was not a easy feat and she deserved to bemended for it because being able toplete calctions required to measure the vibration of the Soul energy beam and then use that value to calcte the magnitude of the noise required to alter the surrounding nature to produce a residual force strong enough to propel oneself out of the path of iing attack in a fraction of second was not something that anyone can achieve. Field Marshal Heatsend also looked at the Corpse Doppelganger with a hint of amazement and acknowledgment for its original control of it. She did not know how the Master of the Corpse doppelganger was using sound to dodge her attacks but it has been a while since she hase across a talented corpse puppeteer like her current opponent. However, Having learned that Corpse Doppelganger was using a sound based trick to dodge her attack, Field Marshal lost interest in it and decided to end it quickly. Therefore, this time it was end of road for the Corpse Doppelganger, as the soul energy beam instantly followed the Corpse Doppelganger that just evaded it. As if the soul energy beam has gained a mind of its own it followed the Corpse Doppelganger like shadow until it finallynded on its target. *Zig-Zag* *Zig-Zag* *Boooom!* Arnas, who was controlling the Corpse Doppelganger seeing the sudden change in the soul energy beam, stopped her Corpse Doppelganger from trying to dodge it because the new development in the Soul energy beam did not give her enough time to go through the length andplex calctions. Knowing the attack would destroy the Corpse Doppelganger before she couldplete the calction Arnas decided to stop dodging the soul energy beam. Concluding this was the end of the like for Corpse Doppelganger and knowing that if it was destroyed her mission to destroy the array covering the dual gate dungeon do not beplete Arnas decided to detonate Corpse Doppelganger using corpse explosion before the soul energy beam destroys it since the Corpse Doppelganger was right next to the Array formation. Field Marshal Heatsend shook her head seeing the Master of Corpse Doppelganger chose to denote it right next to the array formation before her attack destroyed it. She had guessed that the perpetrator wanted to destroy the array formation with shock from the sucide st of the Corpse Doppelganger.Unfortunately, for them the array formation covering the dual gate dungeon was shock resistant. Just as the Field Marshal was about to turn her attention to the 8000 card lords that worn simr devil skull mask and were surrounding the array formation covering the dual gate dungeon vicinity she noticed something unbelievable, the array formation had started to vibrate uncontrobly aftering in contact with after shock from the detonation of the Corpse Doppelganger. Soon the array formation broke, its shattered pieces began to rain down and disintegrate into soul energy before mixing into nature. The Field Marshal stared at this sight in utter disbelief, she was assured by her husband who set up the array formation that the array was very durable, shock resistant, and could take a long time even for veteran demigods to break it yet the detonation of an single SSS-rank Corpse Doppelganger managed to destroy the array formation. When ites to array formation Field Marshal trusted her husband''s capability and that is why this came as a shock to her. Chapter 1489 Calling Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:46 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Central government hideout The the reason why the detonation of Arnas''s corpse doppelganger was able to destroy the array formation covering the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon was that the corpse explosion was a controlled explosion whose intent was not to cause maximum devastation but to produce a particr noise as a byproduct of explosion. This noise produced by the explosion would alter the vibration of the soul pathways of nature such that it will be able to temporarily transfer energy from the explosion into the soul pathways of the array formation. After the vtile soul energy from the explosion entered the soul pathways of the array formation in arge quantity the noise altering the vibration of nature''s soul pathways stopped and the vtile soul energy was permanently trapped in the soul pathways of the array formation. Due to the trapped vtile soul energy trapped in them the soul pathways of the array began to explode and snap resulting in the destruction of the array formation. "Damn it," Arnas cussed, losing one of her corpse doppelgangers right at the start of her mission. If not for Field Marshal Heatsend being unfamiliar to her sound-type trick, her doppelganger would never have made it to the array formation covering the dual gate dungeon vicinity and destroy the array formation at cost of her SSS-rank Corse puppet. This was the best result she could obtain against someone as powerful as the Field Marshal Heatsend, Arnas thought this to console herself for the loss of one of her SSS-rank Corpse Puppets. With SSS-rank ckwood Coffin Arnas could create another SSS-rank course puppet in no time as long as she had a corpse of a demigod. Yet, Arnas was pissed at losing a corpse puppet because the strength of the corpse puppet depended on the quality of the demigod corpse. A demigod with excellent physical prowess would make an excellent SSS-rank corpse puppetpared to the corpse of an average demigod. However, there are not many demigods dominant in physical prowess in this card world unless they have a special physical enhancement bloodline, physique, or trait. And not to mention with such strong physique these demigods would definitely be influential and live long. Hunting them down to refine them into a corpse puppet would not be an option. Even if there are, they mostly have a physical enhancement type origin card whose effect wears off after the death of the card apprentice. Such demigod corpses were not ideal to be used as ingredients to refine a corpse puppet. Hence it was going to be a pain in the ass and take a while for Arnas to find an excellent ingredient for her to refine a new corpse puppet. Which meant she lost half of herbat power until that. That was why Arnas was so pissed to lose a corpse puppet.I think you should take a look at ¡­ Ada Davis, waiting for Arnas''s Corpse Doppelganger to destroy the area formation covering the dual gate dungeon intently watched the confrontation between the Corpse Doppelganger and Field Marshal''s attack, however it all happens so fast was that all she was Arnas''s Corpse Puppet explode and then the array formation covering the dungeon gate vicinity crumble with it. Once the detonation of Corpse Doppelganger destroyed the array formation, Ada immediately had her swarm of 8000 card lord''s sacrifice themselves in a devil summoning sacrificial ritual without caring if they managed to surround the vicinity of the dungeon gate because she knew once Field Marshalunches her act her swarm would not even have an opportunity to start the devil summoning sacrificial ritual. ¡­ Field Marshal Heatsend, who was looking at the array formation slowly falling apart, had her attention distracted by the thousands of red beams of light that shot into the sky from the border of the dual gate dungeon vicinity. Seeing these multiple red beams of light the Field Marshal shook her head in disy and muttered, "Devil summoning sacrifice ritual, looks like the central government is sticking to its old tricks." Field Marshal Heatsend patiently watched as the width of all the red beams of lights expanded until they all joined together to form a curtain of red light surrounding the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon. Knowing that once the demonic ritual starts killing the participants will only speed the ritual but not prevent it. Soon the curtain of red light formed surrounding the dual gate dungeon, then numerous rune circles began to illuminate on it with bright white highlights. All these rune circles were drawn using foreign symbols that did not belong to this world. Later straight lines extend out of these rune circles to join with rune circles adjacent to them, once all of the rune circles were connected to each other the curtain of red light surrounding the dual gate dungeon vicinity shone brighter than ever, masking the light of the sun and turning the sky within the area of the light curtain blood red. It was as if the world was all of a sudden shaded in blood. When this happened, the atmosphere in the surrounding area turned heavy and wind stopped passing through that area as this incident had managed to gather the attention of the world''s will to this part of the world. Feeling the presence of the World''s will, Field Marshal Heatsend who was standing in front of the gate of dungeon kneeled on one knee to greet the World''s will. Ignoring the pressure of the world, the bright rune circles that had joined together to form an array of rune circles radiated rhythmically like a heart beat as if they hade alive and were calling something. In light of this, the wind that had stopped passing through the area suddenly became violent, the clouds in the sky turned dark and it began to rain heavily. Soon a thunderstorm descended just in this part of the southern capital''s outskirts. As if signaling the descent of evil. The Field Marshal who was kneeling on one knee looked up into the sky and uttered with a deep voice, "leave this to your daughter." Chapter 1490 Afraid Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:47 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, City Outskirts, A-rank Dual Gate Dungeon "Leave this to your daughter." Field Marshal''s voice was not loud but it reverberated throughout the vicinity of the dual gate Dungeon. With the echo of these words the storm that had formed in the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon slowly receded however the dark clouds still continued to pour heavy rain and loud thunder ps sounded after brilliant lightning shed by time and again. This development signified that the World''s will had agreed to the Field Marshal''s request to leave the descent of evil in the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon to her.It was a very rare sight to see the World''s willmunicate and respond to a card apprentice in the Physical ne, even rare sight than seeing a card apprenticemunicate with the world''s will and get its response in the Spiritual ne. Getting the approval of the World''s will, Field Marshal Heatsend got back on feet. Then she gazed at the red light curtain carrying the array of bright rune circles and frowned. The World''s will had warned the Field Marshal that the red light curtain wasn''t just summoning the dark forces but had connected the surrounding space with the space of the dark realm. The array of rune circles on the red light curtain surrounding the dual gate dungeon had morphed into a gate connecting the Card World to the Dark Realm. ording to the World''s Will the only way to rid the gate formed by the array of rune circles on the red light curtain was to annihte all the devils and their demon army that enter the card world through it. Summoning Devils and their demon army was nothing new but connecting the card world to the dark realm through the red light curtain had pissed the World''s Will. Field Marshal Heatsend has never seen or heard about Devil Worshipers having such a devil summoning sacrificial ritual. This was the first time Field Marshal hade across a devil summoning sacrificial ritual capable of connecting the card world to the dark realm. However, this did not faze the Field Marshal''s confidence, instead it only excited her, she could not wait to kill some devils for good for a change. Minutes passed but no devil or demon came out of the gate created by the array of rune circles on the red light curtain surrounding the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon. Field Marshal grew impatient and then her pupils suddenly illuminated like shimmering stars in the night sky as she stared into the red light curtain. Seeing what''s on the other side of the gate connecting the card world to the dark realm, the corners of Field Marshal''s mouth arched upside into a smile. Then her intimidating ambiance sweeped into the red light curtain gate as she ordered, "Come out and greet your death."I think you should take a look at ¡­ "Why are the devil and their demon army not pouring out of the gate," Ada who was watching the devil summoning sacrificial ritual unfold from afar asked in impatience. The devil summoning sacrificial ritual demonstrated by her swarm of card lords was a new ritual that she had recently learned from Arnas particrly for this mission. Arnas hadn''t provided her with much detail about the ritual except for revealing that this ritual was thousand times stronger and more efficient than the one she had been previously using. However, so far except for brilliant light works Ada had yet to see the ritual at work, it has been minutes since the necessary sacrifice for the ritual was sessfully conducted but so far no devil or a demon had been summoned. As someone who has conducted her share of demon summoning, Ada knew that the demons and devils will be thrilled to be summoned to another world and would immediately appear after appropriate sacrifice for the summoning ritual was made. However, right now it was contrary, the devils appeared to be taking their sweet time to get here. "Team leader, what''s the hold up? Why are the devils and their demon army being summoned?" Ada asked Arnas through themon securedwork using her grimoire. "They are afraid," Arnas'' voice thundered in the securedwork, shocking the members of both the teams using the securedwork to keep in touch and update about their respective missions. "What?" Ada asked, feeling she heard Arnas wrong. "The reason the devils and their demon army is not pouring out of the gate created by your devil summoning sacrificial ritual is because they are afraid," Arnas repeated herself with a deeper voice emphasising the seriousness of her words. "How can the devils be afraid? What are they afraid of?" Ada asked Arnas in disbelief. To Ada who practiced demonic arts devils were akin to godly existence, they were unparalleled and there was no being strong enough to threaten them. So listening to Arnas say that the Devils were afraid ofing to a lower realm was shocking and unbelievable. Therefore she demanded her immediate superior for an exnation. "They are afraid of death. To be exact Field Marshal Heatsend. Unlike us the devils can gauge her true strength," Arnas answered. From the way Arnas answered Ada it appeared as if she already epted something like this to happen and it was within her calctions when she came up with the ns for the mission. Listening to Arnas the members of both teams felt goosebumps racing all over their body. They too like Field Marshal Heatsend were Card demigods but it would take a team of them to handle a single devil, that too, with the help of the suppression of the World''s Will. Alone, none of them dare to fight a devil. However, in the case of the Field Marshal the devils were afraid of facing her in group of four and hesitating to enter the card world. Just thinking that they would have to go against her next if the devils failed to do the job had them sweating through their clothes. They prayed that it should note to that. Chapter 1491 Death Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:49 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, City Outskirts "Regardless of how strong Field Marshal Heatsend is, the devils would not be afraid of death as they do not actually die if they die in any other realm but the dark realm," Ada argued defending the devils. It was known to all devil worshipers that even if a devil was killed in the card world they do not die but were reborn in the dark realm after a period of sleep in the bosom of the dark realm''s will. Devil Feastus that Anna faced and killed inspite her ancestor had killed the same devil in the past was an example of this. The reason Ada as a human went so far to defend the devils was because they were her tool of vengeance against the Southern Emperor and her family but the idea that the tool that she worshipped to get her revenge was not sharp enough did not sit right with her. "If you had summoned the devils and their demon army using the devil summoning ritual they had spread across the myriad realm then what you have said would be true. But they are not, they are being invited by a devil summoning ritual modified by our Master. You see the red light curtain surrounding the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon, on the inside it has turned into a gate connecting card world and dark realm. So, if the devils die there they will die permanently. This is why they are hesitant and afraid of stepping into this world through the gate to face Field Marshal Heatsend in a battle. Don''t worry the devils will still fight Field Marshal Heatsend since they can only return home by fulfilling the terms and conditions of their summoning," Arnas exined to Ada why the devils were afraid by revealing that the devil summoning ritual conducted by her was not regr ritual deliberately spread the demon race but a modified one created by their Master. "I see¡­" Understanding what was really happening Ada clenched her fist realizing that this devil summoning ritual was not a trap for the Field Marshal but the devil''s themselves. Thinking of this, Ada gritted her teeth because after this incident it would be a miracle if any of the demons or devil from the dark realm would be willing to answer her summons. Ada''s years of effort as a devil worshipper, climbing the ranks in the cult to hold the thigh of the devils, was now at the brink of being tainted with this one incident. Ada could not help but wonder if Arnas was doing this on purpose. Did her new Master not like her closeness to Devils? Was he trying to ensure his investment in her by closing all of her other options and chaining her to him by making her solely dependent on him? "Ada, stop obsessing over the devils and don''t lose sight of our mission. Once the demon army arrives make use of the chaos to at least get one of your bodies into the dual gate dungeon. Our entire mission depends on this so no mistakes are allowed," seeing Ada space out, Arnas warned her to stop worrying about the devils and focus on their mission.I think you should take a look at The mission of the central government forces was to destroy the dual gate dungeon and kidnap the boy. Nowhere in these missions it was mentioned to destroy the Southern capital or kill the southern royal family members. Though the Central government was a bully it knew its limits. This was why the Central government forces used the modified devil summoning sacrificial ritual rather than the regr one. This was nowhere near enough to justify their actions but enough for them to escape the meter. ¡­ "Come out and greet your death." The Field Marshal''s voice thundered within the red light curtain. She had made use of the Soul energy to amplify her voice so that it would reach the devils and demon army standing on the other side of the red light curtain who were hesitating to take a step into the card world having gauged that the final boss was standing right outside. "Lowly human, don''t act cocky. If you really are brave and confident in your strength then why don''t youe over here where there is no World''s Will suppressing our power and face us," A feminine voice sounded from otherside of the red light curtain. "Oh, you guys think you are my match if there is no the world''s will suppressing your strength? As much as I would like to find an answer to that, I am duty bound to protect this dungeon behind me. So, I am sorry I will have to reject your invitation," Field Marshal replied as her starry eyes uncovered the number of enemies on the other side of the red light curtain gate. There were a total of 4 devils and each with an personal demon army of 300 demons of the realm ranging from demon lord to demon emperor. The Field Marshal did see the four devils as a threat, let alone the 1200 demons following them. Getting no response from the devils, Field Marshal said, "Stop overthinking, the fear will only grow in situations like this one. Close your eyes and dive right in, I will make your journey to the afterlife painless and quicker." With words of the Field Marshal, the four devils on the other side of the red light curtain gate were too enraged for hesitation or fear and directly stepped right into the card world along with their forces. Stepping into the card world the four devils and their forces immediately felt the suppression of the World''s Will. The very next second the 1200 demons that followed the four devils began to sacrifice themselves and the dark red blood from their bodies came together to form a pool of blood before turning into a stream of blood and spreading along the red light curtain gate forming an array formation. As the array formation formed, a blood red dome formed covering the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon isting the space from the outside world and temporarily making it a part of the dark realm. Witnessing this development inside the curtain of red light, Arnas who was hiding in the central government hideout cried out aloud, "Not good." Chapter 1492 Blood Dome Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, City Outskirts, Dual Gate Dungeon "This is not good," Arnas eximed, witnessing the four devils sacrifice their demon minions to temporarily turn the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon within the red light curtain into a part of the Dark Realm. "Ada, tell me you were able to enter the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon," Arnas made use of her grimoire to enquire Ada if she was in the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon. Now that the red light curtain was covered by a Bood dome it was impossible for someone outside the blood dome to get in and someone from inside the blood dome to get outside. As the area within the blood dome had temporarily be part of a different realm. Just a second ago the devils and Arnas were a few miles apart but once the blood dome was erected they appeared to be separated by realms. The current development was too sudden and unexpected. The thought that the devils would sacrifice their demon army without hesitation to temporarily turn the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon within the red light curtain into a part of the Dark Realm never crossed Arnas mind when she came up with this n. They had summoned the Devils to distract the Field Marshal so that Ada could use that as an opportunity to get into the dual gate dungeon being guarded by the Field Marshal however the Devils had isted the dual gate dungeon from them by erecting the blood dome. Meaning, now they could not get to the dual gate dungeon while the field marshal was distracted dealing with devils they had summoned. Theimplications of this would be very severe on their mission. However, all that could be avoided and the situation would be in their favor if Ada had the foreknowledge to be inside the red light curtain before the devils erected the blood dome. "Yes, one of my bodies was able to get in," Ada responded. When the devils suddenly started to sacrifice their demon army, Ada, who had spent most of her life practicing and perfecting demon art immediately knew what the demons were trying to do. Realizing her entire mission would be in jeopardy if the blood dome was erect without her in it Ada rushed into the red light curtain, imprisoning the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon in it, by a hair''s breadth as the devilspleted the sacrifice and used the blood of their minions to erect the formation that turn the tables for them. "Good job, Ada," Arnas sighed in relief, receiving a positive response from Ada. Once the immediate problem was solved Arnas began to worry about the other problem Field Marshal Heatsend who was trapped in the Blood Dome with four devils whose powers were no longer constrained by the Card world''s will.I think you should take a look at If Field Marshal Heatsend were to die during this covert mission of the central government, then the central government will not be able to face the repercussions that would follow. The Southern Royal Family would turn mad and seek vengeance, especially the current ruler of the South as the Field Marshal was his sister. Unfortunately for Field Marshal''s escape through the Dual Gate dungeon, high-realm card apprentices could not forcefully enter the low-rank gate dungeon like in the case of the low-rank field dungeon unless they were willing to suppress their realm. When a card apprentice of a higher realm tries to enter a low-rank field dungeon they risk breaking the dungeon energy shield that was stopping the monsters in the dungeon from rushing out of the dungeon. But by employing a little precision the card apprentice can create a small hole in the dungeon energy shield and enter the dungeon without risking the dungeon monsters running out of the dungeon. In the case of the gate dungeon, if the higher realm card apprentice tries to break into the low-rank gate dungeon; they risk the copsing of the dungeon gate and the dungeon with it. The gate of the dungeon has set upation capacity depending on their rank, so when a high-rank card apprentice forcefully tries to enter it the gate destabilizes and begins to crumble leading to a dungeon break immediately followed by the copse of the gate and the dungeon. But there was a way around this, the high realm card apprentice can enter the low-rank dungeon by suppressing their realm to the rank of the gate dungeon when they enter the low-rank dungeon and while they stay there. Unfortunately for Field Marshal whose duty was to protect the dual gate dungeon escaping the trap of the four devils through the dual gate dungeon was not an option. "Sigh," Arnas sighed thinking it would be a miracle if Field Marshal Heatsend was able toe out alive from this. Then she contacted her Master and informed him of the situation so that her Master could prepare to face the consequences that would follow with the death of Field Marshal Heatsend. Arnas did not know that she had once again made an error in her calction as she was not aware that the life of Field Marshal Heatsend wasn''t the only life at stake here but the life of Anna Heatsend who was sealed in the Field Marshal''s Mystic space was also at stake here. ¡­ "Blood Dome Of Darkness," the four devils chanted as the blood of their sacrificed demon minions mixed with the red light curtain gate and temporarily turned the area within it into a part of the dark realm. By doing so, the four devils were able to free themselves from the suppression of the Card World''s will. And as a bonus they were able to put the lowly card apprentice who dared to belittle them because of the home field advantage in her ce as now they had the home field advantage and the lowly card apprentice will face the wrath of their Realm''s will for invading it. "Filthy human, now I dare you to be arrogant," the female devil from earlier dared Field Marshal with a sneer. "So, this is the Dark Realm''s Will suppression, meh. I don''t understand, why were you guys making such a big deal? Is it because you guys are weak?" Field Marshal Heatsend said stretching her hand and legs adapting to the suppression of the dark realm''s will and understanding her current strength. Chapter 1493 Four Devils Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:52 Location- Dark Realm, Blood Dome OF Darkness, Dual Gate Dungeon Vicinity Listening to the Field Marshal''s arrogant words the four devilswere all dumbfounded and did not understand where her confidence stemmed from. "Putting on a fake bravado, I guess you will not learn until it''s toote. Human, you are one of the strongest humans I have met. I will give you that. Had you begged for your life I might have considered taking you in as my pet out of consideration for your strength. But now, listening to your arrogant words I have lost my generosity for you," the female devil from earlier spoke. She had horns simr to an antelope sticking out along with knee-long hair from the head of her voluptuous humanoid body, hooves for feet, and a cow tail dangling from her behind. Despite such beastly features, her greyish-colored humanoid body had a near-perfect hourss shape enough to seduce a human male. All her private and delicate parts were covered by a one-piece bikini armor which appeared to contribute more to her charm than her defense. Seeing the vulgar body of the female devil, Field Marshal was barely able to hold back her disgust. So she did not bother to look or listen to her; instead scrutinized the Blood dome wondering if it had temporarily made the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon a part of the dark realm, will it be possible for other devils from the dark realm to enter the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon through the blood dome? And also, now that the surrounding area has temporarily be a part of the Dark Realm, the dual gate dungeon was no longer connecting the Western capital to the Southern capital but Western Capital to the Dark Realm. "Now, now, Lady Devil Erving, don''t be hasty. You might no longer fancy her but I do," a devil who looked like a humanoid frog with spikes sticking out from all over its body resembling the skin of a spiked puffer fish said looking at Field Marshal as its long tongue dangled out of its mouth reaching its knees and dripped copious amount of green slime fluids on the ground which could be interpreted as poisonous or acidic saliva. Feeling the creepy gaze of the devil, the Field Marshal turned to look at it and asked, "Can other devils enter this Blood dome?" "No, other devils from the dark realm will not be able to enter this blood dome, that is not possible. It would have been possible if we had teleported thisnd to the dark realm but we did not. We have just temporarily turned this area into a part of the dark realm through the right light curtain gate that brought us here using the demon sacrifice. Not to mention, we are still bound by the contract between the girl that brought us to this world," the spiked frog devil exined to Field Marshal Heatsend patiently. It appears he had taken a fancy to her, but it was not clear if he fancied her strength or beauty.I think you should take a look at Having said that, the devil looked at the dome border and continued to say, "Speaking of which, girl you have some guts to rush into the Blood Dome Of Darkness without prior preparation. Especially after betraying us." "Your Highness, I beg your forgiveness. Please calm your anger, I too was tricked. They tempted me by saying that the new devil-summoning formation is a thousand times better than the old one. I apologize for my ignorance, your highness," Ada''s body which had made it into the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon revealed itself along with nine other bodies of hers that it had summoned after entering the blood dome. Currently, all ten of Ada''s bodies did not look human but more like a demon, that was thanks to her origin card Devil Skull mask''s skill devilization. Thanks to this skill she was able to escape the wrath of the dark realm. If not for this skill like the spiked frog devil pointed out Ada would suffer serious consequences entering the dark realm with prior preparation. Listening to Ada the spiked Frog devil and other devils frown realizing that there was another unknown hand behind the girl and they could not help but wonder why did the hand behind the girl plot against them? The reason the four devils felt that hand guiding the girl was targeting them was because to summon them the summoner should call them by their false or true name after the sacrifice. Since the girl was instructed to call the four of them from all the devils in the dark realm they believed there was a conspiracy behind this. "Little demon, who are you? I can sense a familiarity from your soul energy signature. Have we met before?" Field Marshal Heatsend enquired Ada not caring for the four devils. "No, we did not, this is our first time meeting. But you must have met my grandfather. You know him very well as you guys were rtives," Ada replied grudgingly. "Who is your grandfather?" Field Marshal''s frown deepened listening to Ada say that her grandfather was her rtive as she could not imagine someone from her rtives being associated with devils. "Why don''t you ask your grandniece who my grandfather is? After all, she killed his wife, my mother along with the rest of my family," Ada yelled with bloodshot eyes. "Ah, so you''re the descendant of the Davis family and that traitor, no wonder. Little demon, since we are connected in some way let me tell you, the Davis family would have been annihted even if Anna had spared you a lot. Four royal families had be aware of the coboration of your family with the devil worshipers. If you want to me anybody, me your ancestors for betraying humankind and coborating with devils. me the central government who used your family when they needed it and discarded it when it had served its purpose." Chapter 1494 Begging Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:54 Location- Dark Realm, Blood Dome OF Darkness, Dual Gate Dungeon Vicinity "I don''t care who did what, I just know Anna killed my mother and family. I will not rest until I have had my revenge," Ada replied to the Field Marshal grudgingly. And then confidently added, "Don''t worry, in a decade or so the revenge will be mine to enjoy." There was a reason why Ada was able to so confidently dere that she will get her revenge in a decade or so was because of her acquired physique and origin card, she alone wasparable to a powerful army and once she became a demigod then there was nothing stopping her from storming the Southern royal pce grounds and massacring the Southern royal family just like Southern Emperor and Southern Watch did with her family about 17 years ago. "Hahaha, little girl don''t be overconfident and start celebrating your victory just because you have managed to acquire a third-rate mutated physique. The myriad realms have a lot more bizarre things up their sleeves than your little mind can imagine. My advice to you is change your ways otherwise no matter how many bodies you have your death will be imminent," Field Marshal suggested to Ada to change her ways if she nned to live a long life because if Ada did not change her ways then she could end Ada even if she had thousands of perfect clones to die in her ce. "We will see who will have the finalugh. Only time can tell that," Ada did not heed the Field Marshal''s suggestion and warnings because she did not care for a long life as the only meaning for her life was vengeance. "..." Seeing her words fall on deaf ears, the Field Marshal shook her head, understanding nothing she said would get through to Ada. "Filthy human, how dare you threaten our ve in front of us?" Lady Devil Erving targeted Field Marshal after being unable to understand who was plotting against them in the card world. If they had the girl that summoned them by their side and alive, they could learn of the hand guiding her from behind and ask why it specifically asked her to summon them. As long as the mastermind behind the scene was not connected to the dark realm or the other devils they had nothing to worry about. The four devils were confident that as long as they were prepared there was nobody in the card world that could defeat them. Therefore Lady Devil Erving and others believed they didn''t have to mull over someone conspiring against them now and they should focus their attention solely on the scary human in front of them. Merely listening to the annoying sound of Lady Devil Erving caused Field Marshal Heatsend irritation. So in annoyance, she said, "You will be the first." "First, what¡ª" Lady Devil Erving was about to ask the Field Marshal but before she could finish her sentence she was interrupted by a sudden pain in her chest which vanished in an instant.I think you should take a look at Feeling a few grams lighter she looked down at her chest and found a huge hole and that devil core was missing. Then she heard Field Marshal Heatsend Say, "You will be the first devil core I collect." Field Marshal was still in her original position and the only difference was the dark orb she held in her hand. All four devils and Ada looked at Field Marshal Heatsend in shock. None of them noticed anything. They never saw Field Marshal Heatsend leave her spot let alone attack Lady Devil Erving, dig out her devil core from her chest and then return to her original spot. One second they were listening to Lady Devil Erving argue with the Field Marshal and in a fraction of that second they noticed the Field Marshal''s hand holding a devil core. Not just any devil core but the devil core of Lady Devil Erving, the hole in her chest was proof of that. Simply imagining what just happened sent chills down the remaining three devils and Ada. Getting rid of the Card world''s suppression and suppressing the Field Marshal''s power with the dark realm''s will, the devils had grown confident that with the home-field advantage together they could win against the Field Marshal. But now they were no longer that confident and were starting to realize that they had severely underestimated the power of the humans that call themselves card apprentices. "Give it back," Lady Devil Erving begged, after losing her devil core she did not die, instead her demonic physique kept her alive despite a fist size hole in her chest. However, she was barely able to stand on her feet having lost her power source. Field Marshal Heatsend tossed and yed with Lady Devil Erving''s title demon core taunting the devils and then threatened thedy Devil Erving with a warning, "Shut your annoying mouth, I hate that voice of yours. Or else I might crush this demon core out of irritation." Listening to Field Marshal''s warning, Lady Devil Erving did not say a word but just red at her with bloodshot eyes. The ck sclera of her eyes had turned dark red but her red pupils did not exhibit the ferociousness and confidence they disyed after she and her fellow devils had summoned the blood dome. Field Marshal Heatsend was a being of great power and wisdom, she couldn''t care less about someone of little significance like Ada and her vengeance yet she went out of her way to advise, suggest, and warn Ada. There was a reason for this, and it was not something like the Field Marshal was worried that Ada and her mutated acquired physique could be a threat to the southern royal family in the future. Field Marshal was just using Ada as a tool to buy herself time, time to pull off a neat trick that would scare the devils straight and make them think twice before they act. Chapter 1495 Unparalleled Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:56 Location- Dark Realm, Blood Dome OF Darkness, Dual Gate Dungeon Vicinity Yes, Field Marshal Heatsend was using Ada to buy time. Time to discern the new changes to her strength, the surrounding space, and the bodies of the four devils. Many devils and demons exhibit undead type demonic physiques. No matter how much damage you do to their physique they instantly regenerate or recover the damaged part of their physical body and be whole and new. Therefore, it was paramount to find the weakness of their physical body and finish them once and for all. Otherwise, the battle would drag on for a long time and the battle would turn into a battle of iteration which almost always ends in the favor of the devils and demons. This was especially true for the Field Marshal as she was facing four devils at a time in their home field and with a handicap. Despite her power being suppressed by the Dark Realms'' will she was confident to face the four devil head on but to ensure her win she needed to be smarter than brave. This was why she bought herself time to analyze her current strength, her surroundings, and her opponents. The trick to destroying a demon or devil''s undead type physique was to destroy their core. However, the demons and devils were also aware of this and could move around these cores and hide them in their bodies. However, nothing could hide from the Field Marshal''s eyes. It took her a while but she managed to find the core of the Lady Devil Erving. As for the devil cores of other devils, she did not bother to track them because once she stole the devil core of one of the devils then the rest would change the location of the devil core in their body. So it was pointless to waste time and effort on finding the title demon cores of all four devils. Having discovered the location of Lady Devil Erving''s devil core the field Marshal did not immediately attack because she felt the strength of the space in the dark realm was way stronger than that of the card world. In the card world just with her physical strength, she could easily tear the space. However, in the dark realm, the space was stronger, just her physical strength wasn''t enough for the Field Marshal to make a tear in the surrounding space. She needed to use her unparalleled bloodline to reinforce her physical strength. This was not only because the space of the Dark realm was much more durable than the space of the card realm but also because the strength of the Field marshal was being suppressed by the will of the dark realm. However, while exploring the strength required by her to make a tear in the surrounding space, Field Marshal learned an interesting thing about her bloodline.I think you should take a look at When she activated her unparalleled bloodline to reinforce her physical strength, Field Marshal learned that under the suppression of Dark Realm''s willthe factor by which her unparalleled bloodline reinforced her strength had multiplied. The stronger the suppression the greater the boost to her unparalleled bloodline With this discovery, Field Marshal Heatsend was shocked and finally understood why her ancestors were able to venture into the dark realm and kill devils despite the risk of facing the wrath of the dark realm''s will. Field Marshal finally understood why her family bloodline was named unparalleled. It was because it was truly unparalleled. With the ability to resist the will of a realm, it was indeed unparalleled. Having made this discovery, the Field Marshal did not let her enthusiasm surface on her face because even if her strength was back to normal or maybe even stronger, she was still facing four devils. Even if each of them was weaker than her, their strength and survival instincts were not to be underestimated. If all four of them coborated to fight her together without the fear of death then they would definitely be able to take her down regardless of any significant casualties on their side. The Field Marshal kept her patience like a hunter stalking her prey, using her eyes she began to explore the surrounding space to find a space node that she could use to directly attack Lady Devil Erving Discovering the space node connecting the space in her immediate vicinity to the space in Lady Devil Erving''s immediate vicinity, Field Marshal gathered her strength and timed her attack. In a fraction of a second, she stealthily made a tear in her surrounding space. Then her right arm moved through the space node that connected the space in her immediate vicinity to the space in Lady Devil Erving''s immediate vicinity and made a tear in the space next to Lady Devil Erving''s chest. Later Field Marshal''s hand pierced into Lady Devil Erving''s chest and dug out her devil core and returned to her side. All this just in a fraction of a second. The Field Marshal''s attack was so precise, urate, and fast without any unnecessary movement that despite making two fist size incisions in the surrounding space the four devils did not even realize what had actually transpired. They were still wondering how Field Marshal was able to dig out Lady Devil Erving''s title demon core without any one of them noticing. The unknown only increased their caution toward the Field Marshal. The three remaining devils locked their eyes and began to discuss their further course of action against the Field Marshal. As for Lady Devil Erving, as far as they were concerned she was already dead the moment Field Marsha effortlessly dug out her devil core and confiscated it. They did not even bother entertaining the thought of helping or rescuing Lady Devil Erving, now that she had lost her strength and was just a husk of her old self, that thought did not even cross their mind. They followed thew of strength, strength which Lady Devil Erving no longer had so they did not even bat an eye before ditching her. As for Lady Devil Erving, she had resigned her fate to the Field Marshal who held her devil core. Chapter 1496 Old Hag With Saggy Tits Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:56 Location- Dark Realm, Blood Dome OF Darkness, Dual Gate Dungeon Vicinity Storing the devil core of Lady Devil Erving, Field Marshal then looked at the other three devils. The talkative spiked humanoid frog devil had gone quiet and the creepy perverted gaze he looked at Field Marshal had now turned into one with fear. His knee-long dangling tongue was no longer covered in slimy saliva that dripped on the ground instead it had dried up and shriveled, and now it nearly reached his chest. Seeing this, Field Marshal''s face was filled with disgust and she immediately decided on him as her next target for elimination. Feeling the gaze of the Field Marshal on him the spiked humanoid frog devil, chill in his spikes. Right then, he knew that he was the next target of the scary human. So, the spiked humanoid frog devil locked eyes with the other two devils signaling them to enact their n faster because if the scary human kept taking one of them down every turn she got then the chances of even one of them leaving his ce alive would decrease. "Hey, little girl, cancel your summon. So we can leave because facing that human will only lead to our death," A bug-eyed devil with a dung beetle unicorn and exo-shell ordered Ada to cancel her summon so that they can escape from the death battle with the Field Marshal. If the three devils went all out together they might be able to kill the human card apprentice.However, the prowess disyed by the card apprentice so far indicated that she would not go down without a fight, and in doing so she would take about half of them down with her. Devils came from the demon species that liked to revere the strong and bully the weak, and they loved their life the most even more than their wealth. It was true for the devils too. Therefore, they would rather escape thane together to kill the human since one or two of them may die in the process. Death in the dark realm was not temporary like dying in the other realms, it was real and permanent here. Therefore, the devils did not dare to be reckless and chose to escape rather than face Field Marshal head-on together. Listening to the bug-eyed devil''s words both Ada who was pinning her hopes on the three devils'' victory and Field Marshal who was preparing to defend against the attack of their team of three were shocked and dumbfounded. "Your Highness, what are you saying? That old hag with saggy tits just used a trick and was lucky enough tond a sneak attack. Please do not overestimate her strength. She is no match for you three together. If she were that capable she would have taken the initiative to attack you guys and not wait," Ada tried her best to downy the strength of the Field Marshal iming that she used a trick tond a lucky sneak attack. "..." being called an old hag with saggy tits by Ada Field Marshal Heatsend raises her eyebrows but does not attack Ada for describing her with such derogatory words. Because she has seen right through Ada''s n.I think you should take a look at The Field Marshal knew that Ada did not have the guts to call her names to her face, yet Ada did so because she was purposefully provoking her. As she wanted the Field Marshal to attack her. If Field Marshal attacks Ada then the three devils would have to step in to protect her which would mean them confronting Field Marshal Heatsend. Why would the three devils that did not bat an eye when theirrade lost her devil core and turned into a waste go out of their way to save Ada, whom they considered nothing more than a mere ve? That was because of the contract between the summoner and the summons. The three devils valved the contrast between them and Ada because she used their true names when summoning them. This was why the devils felt that the hand guiding Ada was conspiring against them. Usually, the devils and demons summoned through sacrificial rituals would not bother about their summoners. However, currently, the circumstances were different. How was it different? It was not because of the modified summoning ritual used by Ada to summon them but Ada''s demand for summoning them. When summoning the four of them Ada demanded them to kill Field Marshal Heatsend going against the orders of Arnas who only asked Ada to use the summoned devils to distract the Field Marshal. However, how could Ada give up on such a chance to hurt Anna? She followed her mind and heart which craved vengeance and demanded the devils to kill the Field Marshal in return for inviting them to her world. Usually, the devils and demons would use a trick to satisfy the demand of their summoner and remain in the world of their summoner to wreak havoc on that world. However, the devils summoned by Ada could notplete her demand as they were trying to escape it. The cancetion of the summoning can only happen when all the parties involved in the summoning agree. So as long as Ada agreed to cancel her demand the devils can return to their respective hells. The reason for this condition to cancel the summoning in the summoning sacrificial ritual was purely made for the demons and devils to take advantage of their summoners. When summoned devils and demons resort to their trick of destroying the world they were summoned to the summoner regrets summoning the devil/demon and tries to cancel the summoning however with this condition they can''t cancel the summoning without satisfying the devil/demon that they summoned. Now this condition of canceling the summoning had be the bane for the devils summoned by Ada. And if Ada dies before she cancels the summons the only way left for them to return would be toplete her demand. This was why Ada was sure that the three Devils would not hesitate to fight the Field Marshal to protect her. Hence hence she did not hesitate to provoke Field Marshal unfortunately for her the Field Marshal did not fall for her provocation. Chapter 1497 New Demand Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:59 Location- Dark Realm, Blood Dome OF Darkness, Dual Gate Dungeon Vicinity Field Marshal Heatsend wasn''t the only one who saw that Ada was deliberately trying to provoke her. The devils had also witnessed that the way Ada addressed had got bolder and wilder than before. Using tricks to get what they want was not new to them and they spotted Ada''s trick miles away. "Little girl, don''t try to y tricks with us. Just tell us what will it take for you to cancel the summoning?" the fourth devil with brown furry skin, fox-like eyes, paws for hands and feet, and a feline tail spoke seeing through the trick Ada was ying. The furry devil understood that intimidating Ada would only be a waste of time and would not work. Instead, their best option here was to negotiate and reach an agreement with Ada as fast as possible because the longer they were here the more chances for the scary human to take them down one by one. "Kill her," Ada replied while grudgingly staring at Field Marshal Heatsend. Making it clear to the devil that she wanted the Field Marshal dead. "Apart from that," the furry devil''s frown deepened and he asked Ada to ask something else. He could see the fire of revenge burning in Ada''s eyes and knew it would be very difficult for them to convince Ada to cancel the summon and not force them to fight a death match with the scary card apprentice. "..." The Field Marshal looked at the conversation between Ada and the three devils in interest. And had no ns to interrupt them. Her priority was to protect the dual gate dungeon. As long as these devils did not n to attack it she did not n to take the initiative to attack them. Apart from prioritizing the task at her hand, there was another reason why the Field Marshal was not taking the initiative to attack the remaining three devils and choose to stand seeing that the devils did not n to attack or bother her. Because Field Marshal knew if the three devils came at her together desperately she could not guarantee a clean victory and there was a chance of her being in. Therefore the Field Marshal had chosen to not fight the three devils unless they took the initiative to harm her or the dual gate dungeon. Avoiding frontal confrontation didn''t mean that the Field Marshal would not try to assassinate another one of the devils. While the devils were negotiating with Ada to cancel the summoning and free them, the field Marshal used her eyes to track the devil core of the Spiked humanoid frog devil, however, she could not find it no matter how much she focused. The spiked humanoid frog devil was not the exception, the Field Marshal could not find the devil core of both the bug-eyed devil and the furry devil. Unable to trace the devil core of the three devils, the Field Marshal scowled.I think you should take a look at But the Field Marshal did not give up, she continued to try and locate their devil core because the devil core could not just have vanished in the air, without the devil core the devils would be powerless like Lady Devil Erving. Therefore the Field Marshal continued to search for the devil cores of the three devils in their bodies. And she finally caught a glimpse of the spiked humanoid frog devil''s devil core. However, it immediately vanished in its body. That was when the Field Marshal realized the reason she was not able to find the devil cores of the three devils was that the devils continuously kept changing the location of the devil core in their bodies every few seconds. Having witnessed the Field Marshal rip the devil core of Lady Devil Erving from her chest without even leaving behind a trace the other devils would be stupid not to protect their devil cores in the presence of the Field Marshal. The Field Marshal could track their devil core, this was the one of reasons why the devils were hesitant to fight the Field Marshal. All three of the devils were proud of their physical bodies'' durability and recovery ability, in front of someone who could directly target their weakness, their proud physical body was useless. When the advantages they were proud of were being proven useless in front of the enemy they felt no shame in retreating. "Your Highness, if you cannot kill her. Then destroy the dungeon gate behind her. Then I will cancel the summoning," Ada proposed to the furry devil. Listening to Ada no longer insist on killing the Field Marshal and demand something else from them, the three devils were finally enthusiastic about the chance of all of them leaving here alive. However, A sudden intimidating killing aura emitted by the Field Marshal covered them pouring water on their enthusiasm. Reacting to the killing aura of the Field Marshal, the three devils took their battle stance prepared to defend themselves in case the Field Marshal attacked them. However, contrary to their expectations the Field Marshal did not attack them but instead warned them saying, "If you want to harm the dungeon gate you will have to go through me." Listening to the Field Marshal''s words the three devils red at Ada, understanding that even though Ada did not demand to kill the scary human this time her new demand would still indirectly force them into a deathmatch with the scary card apprentice. "Little girl, how dare you y with us?" the Bug-eyed devil asked Ada in rage. "Your Highness, lowly one like would not dare do such a thing. My mission is to destroy the dungeon gate protected by that old hag with saggy tits. If I do note through on that, I will be killed by my master for having failed the mission. That is why I asked such a demand, your highness. Please understand I meant no harm to you with this." Chapter 1498 Disposable Pawns Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:02 Location- Dark Realm, Blood Dome OF Darkness, Dual Gate Dungeon Vicinity Listening to Ada''s exnation the three devils frowned their brows as their gazes locked with each other realizing the predicament they were in. Then their gazes nced over the Field Marshal who heroically stood tall in front of the dungeon gate and then the 10 bodies of Ada. "I don''t understand if we were to kill the scary human, how did you n to destroy the dungeon?" the spiked humanoid frog devil asked Ada feeling her exnation was missing some details. "I nned to enter the dungeon gate when she was distracted fighting you guys and destroying its core," Ada replied the devil without thinking. Ada''s answer caused the three devil''s frowns to grow narrower as they realized that Ada summoned them knowing that the four of them might not be able to defeat the scary card apprentice. "You nned to enter the dungeon gate as we distracted the human guarding it. To sum it up, you were nning to use us as disposable pawns in your n to destroy the dungeon," the spiked humanoid frog devil uttered grudgingly in a low but deep voice. The spiked humanoid frog devil''s words revealed the true intention of Arnas who had Ada summon these four particr devils on their master''s instructions. Being reduced as mere disposable pawns in someone else''s n did not sit well with the three devils. The bug-eyed devil, the furry devil, and the spiked humanoid frog devil stared menacingly at Ada''s ten identical bodies, realizing that she was ying them from the start. After a long silence, the spiked humanoid frog devil''s shriveled tongue suddenly extended and shot out, aiming at Ada''s ten bodies yelling, "I had enough of this." Before the other two devils could react, its tongue wrapped around all ten of Ada''s bodies and pulled them all into its mouth, swallowing them in a single gulp it let out a burp. "You bastard, have you gone crazy? Spite that human girl out this instant. She is our only ticket out of here alive," the bug-eyed devil yelled in distress as for the furry devil he just red at the spiked humanoid frog devil waiting for its exnation. "It is toote for that, they have been digested by my acidic poison. Besides, she wasn''t our only way out of here. But now she is our only way out of here, " the frog devil said nonchntly, pointing at the Field Marshal.I think you should take a look at "Exin yourself," the Furry devil demanded the Frog devil to justify its answer. "You guys might have already guessed that the unknown enemy guiding the girl from the dark had her summon us and nned to use our deaths as a distraction to achieve their goal. They never nned to let us leave here alive. So it was of no use for us to continue negotiating with that girl. Now with the girl out of the way, we can focus energy solely on our only way out of here. My only advice to you guys is to go all out if you want to leave here alive," The spiked humanoid frog devil defended its action of devouring the girl that summoned them using their true name. ording to it, it was clear that the people guiding Ada did not want them to leave the ce alive from the moment they summoned them using their true names. So instead of wasting their time negotiating with the girl, it would be best if they went all out against the scary card apprentice and just maybe they all can make it out of there alive. "Fine, you have left us no choice," the furry devil epted the reality that with the girl gone now their only option was to face the human head-on without any second thoughts. They could deactivate the ''Blood Dome of Darkness'' and make a run for it in the card world but considering that the scary human was this strong in the dark realm then in the card world they stood no chance. So, instead of having any more second thoughts they decided to have a decisive battle for their life. Field Marshal Heatsend, who was witnessing the conversation between the devils and Ada knew there was no reason why Ada would let the devils free without achieving her mission. The death match between her and the devils was imminent and it was only a matter of time. So the Field Marshal prepared herself for the decisive battle. She used her eyes to unveil all the space nodes in the vicinity and began to memorize them. This way she will not be cornered by the three devils and would always have a way out. Apart from helping in escape, the space nodes would help hernd critical sneak attacks on them and also help her get to the dungeon gate in case she was required to guard it during the battle. Considering the vast application of the space nodes, Field Marshal focused on understanding the surrounding space. nning to kill the devils one by one and put an end to this. Noticing the negotiations between the devils and Ada go south and the spiked humanoid frog devil devouring all ten of Ada''s bodies, the Field Marshal watched the three devils cautiously and ready tounch an attack once at the sign of an opening. "Be careful she can track out devil cores,"the furry devil cautioned the other two devils to guard their devil cores. "Yes," the other two devils affirmed in unison as the three of them slowly spread out and closed in on the Field Marshal. When on the move the devils could not continue to hide their devil cores by continuously changing the location of their devil cores by moving it around in their body. As their devil cores needed to be stationary to supply them with the power and allow them to disy their prowess. Chapter 1499 Excalibur Of Light Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:05 Location- Dark Realm, Blood Dome OF Darkness, Dual Gate Dungeon Vicinity Seeing the devils spread out and approach her from three different directions the Field Marshal gathered light rule power in both of her hands. She concentrated andpressed the light rule power into the orb shape of a basketball size. While her eyes kept watch of every step taken by the devils approaching her. *Boom* A huge explosion sound sounded as the light rule power orb in the left hand of the field marshal vanished and the right half of the bug-eyed devil''s lower half body evaporated. "Fuck!" the bug-eyed devil cussed aloud in pain. Then the bug-eyed devil sweated in panic, realizing that its devil core was in its lower abdomen and if the attack had been a few inches to the left then its state would be worse than that of the Lady Devil Erving. "Space folding steps," the furry devil rushed next to the field marshal by folding the space between them and thenunched its strongest attack, "Wheel of Oblivion." Arriving next to the Field Marshal the furry devilunched an utter ck rapidly rotating wheel-shaped energy projectile about a few hundred meters in diameter aimed at her at point-nk range. The Field Marshal nned to move to the other side to avoid the ''wheel of oblivion'' but found the slime-covered tongue of the was approaching her from that side. Both the attacks of the furry devil and the frog devil were fast, they had neared their target in under a fraction of a second and just as they were about tond on their target their target suddenly vanished and the devils had to immediately retract their attacks to avoid hurting the friendly. With her retreat blocked, Field Marshal made use of a space node in her vicinity to vanish from her original spot and appear right behind the bug-eyed devil who was amidst recovering its right legs. With such a big mass traveling through the space node, even Field Marshal could not precisely mask the disturbance in the surrounding space and space nodes while she was using space nodes to retreat despite her mastery over space rule and its meanings. As a result, the bug-eyed devil had be aware of the field marshal''s arrival thanks to the disturbance in space behind it and instantlyunched an attack, "Curse of Sensory Deprivation."I think you should take a look at As soon as the Field Marshal arrived at the location she was hit with a curse that began to deprive all of her senses however her right hand still hold holding the concentrated orb of light rule power pierced through the lower abdomen of the Bug-eyed devil destroying the exoskeleton and flesh covering its devil core and then yanked out the devil core hidden in it. As the devils began to make use of their devil cores to ess their prowess, the activity of energies in the cores reached the peak helping the Field Marshal to easily trap their devil corespared to when they were inactive. That was how the Field Marshal had be aware of the location of the devil core bug-eyed devil and determined that it was indeed hiding its lower abdomen. This was why she had decisively used the space node to transfer behind it despite knowing that she could not hide the disturbance in the space and space node this time around. The Field Marshal knew as soon as shended behind the bug-eyed devil it would be prepared to attack her so she had calcted her attack previously so that she could confiscate its core while she tried to dodge its attack. Therefore even after losing her all sense to the devil''s curse the Field Marshal was urately able tond her attack and grab the bug-eyed devil''s devil core. As soon as the Field Marshal instinctively separated the devil''s core from the body of the bug-eyed devil the curse inflicted on her was immediately lifted and she regained her senses to see that the spiked humanoid frog devil was headed straight for the Dungeon Gate while the furry devil guarded it. Witnessing this scene the Field Marshal finally understood why the bug-eyed devil used a sensory prohibition curse instead of a destructive attack. Realizing that she had been tricked by the three devils, the Field Marshal frowned her brow and made use of another space node in the vicinity to directly appear in front of the dungeon gate andunched one of the most destructive attacks in her arsenal, " Excalibur of Light." Soon the light rule power gathered in the Field Marshal''s hands in the shape of an enormous Excalibur which she shed on her enemies without hesitation. The range of the attack was so huge that it not only covered the frog devil but the furry devil behind it. The spiked humanoid frog devil did not halt seeing the Field Marshal suddenly appear in front of it, instead, it began to advance toward her at incredible speed, andunched a decisive attack at the risk of taking direct physical damage from the Field Marshal''s attack, "Million Slime Works." Opening its mouth wide, the frog spat out a million acidic and poisonous oily slime balls aimed at the field Marshal and the dungeon gate behind her. After that, the spikes on the frog devil''s body began to ooze a thick sticky oil that covered its entire body in the form of a cocoon. As the Field Marshal''s Excalibur of light descended it swept almost all of the slime balls spat by the frog devil but one which had managed to go past the Field Marshal and reach a few feet away from the dungeon gate. However, before it could reach its destination the Field Marshal who was aware of it canceled her attack ''Excalibur of light'' midway and used a soul energy beam to stop its advance. Nheless, just as the soul energy beam was about tond on the slimeball, a humanoid figure shot out from it to enter the dungeon gate which was a foot away from the slimeball. Chapter 1500 Revival Chain Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:07 Location- Dark Realm, Blood Dome OF Darkness, Dual Gate Dungeon Vicinity The figure that shot out from the slime ball was none other than Ada. Just when the devils thought that Ada had managed to enter the dungeon, they saw the Field Marshal''s hand suddenly appear right next to the dungeon gate and grab hold of Ada whose body had only made it halfway through the gate. Scaring the shit out of the two devils who were intently watching Ada enter the dungeon instead of doing their best to hinder the Field Marshal. Grabbing Ada by her ankle the Field Marshal dragged Ada''s body out of the gate pouring cold water on the two devil''s hope, who n to escape after they have helped Ada enter the dungeon. Ada did not lose hope despite being caught and dragged out of the dungeon gate by the Field Marshal at thest second as she was not the one to give up so easily. How could she when she was a foot from the dungeon gate? Ada instantly summoned her grimoire and revived one of her perfect bodies, which appeared in front of her and closer to the dungeon gate, then that body of Ada immediately used their shared grimoire to revive another body of Ada which appeared in front of it and closer to the dungeon gate. This revival chain continued until one of Ada''s bodies waspletely inside the dungeon. Field Marshal''s hand that appeared an inch from the dungeon gate through the space node tried its best to stop Ada''s bodies from entering the dungeon gate but it was only one and at present Ada had 10 perfect bodies at her disposal. Inches from the dungeon gate Field Marshal did not dare to use too much physical force let alone rule power or soul energy for the fear of destabilizing the dungeon gate. Or else it would have been a different story. As soon as one of Ada''s bodies manage to enter the dungeon gate her bodies outside the dungeon halted in their steps and turned to look at the Field Marshal and began to taunt her, "It seems old age has not only sagged your breast but your brain too. Hahaha, I can''t believe one of the strongest card apprentices in the card world fell for such an obvious trick. Looks like you''re all breast and no brains, Hahaha." "Little girl stop agitating that human and cancel the contract already," the Spiked Humanoid Frog Devil reminded Ada to hold up her end of the bargain. Ignoring the Frog Devil, Ada continued tough unceremoniously meanwhile the Field Marshal calmly walked next to her and effortlessly killed all her bodies that stood outside the dungeon gate. Killing Ada''s bodies, Field Marshal''s calm gazended on the two devils. Feeling the calm gaze of the Field Marshal on the Frog devil and the Furry devil felt their death was calling them. This feeling only intensified when they heard the field Marshal whisper in an emotionless tone, "Run" ¡­I think you should take a look at The moment Ada thoughtless revealed that she wanted to use the lives of four devils she summoned as a distraction for the Field Marshal while she stealthily entered the dungeon gate, the frog devil was enraged but this rage of its did not help its survival so it discarded it instantly. With a calm head, it analyzed every word spoken by Ada and realized that all Ada wanted was to enter the dungeon to destroy it from the inside. Which seemed more usible than them nearing the dungeon gate and destroying it under the watchful gaze of the scary human. But it was also nearly impossible to pull off. Numerous thoughts ran through the frog devil''s mind and it could not think of one scenario where they could make it past the human and destroy the dungeon gate or help Ada enter it. The Frog Devil soon concluded that as long as that human was guarding the dungeon gate it was nearly impossible for them to near it alive let alone destroy or enter it. Especially now that she knew they would be aiming for it. Unable to think of a way to destroy or enter the dungeon gate and since they could not get rid of the human guarding the dungeon gate without risking their life the Frog Devil found its thoughts right where they began. However, as a part of the race known for its trickery, the Frog Devil''s inner calctions did not let him down soon it thought of an idea or a trickery perse. Since they can''t reach the dungeon gate as long as that particr human was guarding it from them then how about they trick the human into believing that they were not after the dungeon gate but her? If they were able to achieve that then during the battle against the Field Marshal, they can find or create an opportunity for themselves to near the dungeon gate and destroy it or throw Ada in it. With that thought in mind, the Frog Devil used its tongue to grab Ada''s ten bodies and pretend to devour her when it hid her in its tertiary stomach without bothering to tell about its n to the other demons as their initial shocked and desperate reaction was very important for this trick to work as much as it pretending to devour Ada''s ten bodies. The reason the Frog Devil had to swallow all of Ada was because it knew as long as Ada was present the Human guarding the dungeon gate would always be cautious about Ada entering the dungeon. So Ada had to disappear from the blood dome of darkness for its trick to work. The next part was to convince the other two devils to focus on killing the Field Marshal which was easy since they had a choice. Then once it seemed Field Marshal was convinced of Ada''s death when theymenced their attack on the Field Marshal it telepathically imparted its n to the other devils asking their help to pull off thest step of the trick, destroying the dungeon gate or helping Ada enter it. Not to forget the important step, getting Ada to form a new contract with updated terms and demands. Chapter 1501 Death Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:09 Location- Dark Realm, Blood Dome OF Darkness, Dual Gate Dungeon Vicinity "Run" As soon as the two devils heard the Field Marshal''s whisper they scattered and ran toward the red light curtain in opposite directions of each other. When there were three of them they did not have the confidence of going against the Field Marshal, now when it was just the two of them they did not even entertain that thought and just ran for their lives. However, reaching the red light curtain they found that they could not enter it to return to travel to the real dark realm from this makeshift one. "Frog, why can''t I enter the gateway?" the furry devil yelled at the frog devil and turned to find that the frog devil too could enter the red light curtain that brought them here. Thinking of something, it asked the Frog Devil aloud, "Frog, you did get her to sign a contract to cancel the summon once we help her, right?" Unable to enter the red light curtain the frog devil grew distressed, and answered in frustration, "I did. I had her enter a contract stating that she will cancel the summons if we destroy the dungeon from outside or help her enter it. I even made sure to specify that she should immediately cancel the summons after getting what she wants." "Then why are we not able to enter the dungeon gate?" the Furry Devil enquired, finding it hard to believe that Ada would ignore the contract risking her life. "I don''t know why," Frog Devil answered, then a sudden thought crossed its mind and it screamed, "Unless she did not enter the dungeon and is standing at the edge of the dungeon gate." "That bitch¡ª" the Furry Devil paused in the middle of cursing Ada as it felt a presence above it. It was none other than the Field Marshal. Then under the gaze of the Field Marshal, the Furry Devil felt an external energy filling its body at incredible, pretty soon it started to feel bloated and sluggish. The external energy had filled to the brim in its body'' cells long ago but it kept stuffing inside its body''s cells through force until every cell in the Furry Devil was rendered immobile. The Furry Devil hadn''t experienced anything like this before it was scared and confused. It tried to move its energies but found that they were too sluggish and would not move matter how much itmanded them to. Then the Field Marshal''s hand pierced its left shoulder and dug out its devil core. Storing its devil core, the Field Marshal threw the Furry Devil''s body barely alive next to the barely alive Bug-eyed Devil and Lady Devil Erving. Then the Field Marshal slowly made her way to the Frog Devil. Hurting other devils did mean much to the Field Marshal but this one she was disgusted by it and not to mention it was the one who tricked her.I think you should take a look at Seeing the Field Marshal near it, having witnessed the end of its allies it did not dare to fight against the Field Marshal. Rather it activated itsst resort without hesitation. The Frog Devil''sst resort was not a power attack skill but more of a defense skill that would guarantee its survival against any kind of enemy. "Thousand Tadpole Works," shouting that the Frog Devil shot all of the spikes on its body in the surrounding area. Then its skin fell to the ground lifelessly. In the Air, the thousand or so spikes of the Frog devil burst like fireworks. However, it was far from a firework as each of these spikes spewed billions of microscope tadpoles in the air which showered down on the ground. "Disgusting, Fire Rule- Infernal Inferno," Soon a storm of Fire rule power swept the entire inside the blood dome of darkness while avoiding the dungeon gate and the fragile bodies of the three devils burning all the tadpoles of the frog devil. With her eyes, the Field Marshal scan the entire area under the blood dome of darkness, and finding no trace of the Frog devil she rxed. Then she scanned the frog devil''s dried-up skin to find that there was no devil core in it. Upon discovery, the Field Marshal shook her head understanding that the Frog Devil''sst resort was a rebirth type of skill with came at the cost of consuming its devil core. However, even if one of its tadpoles manages to survive it can be reborn again. So as of now technically the Frog Devil was dead. With that Field Marshal had defeated all four of the devils, and as a result, the Blood Dome of Darkness covering the dual gate dungeon vicinity shattered into pieces, and the red light curtain surrounding the vicinity of the dual gate dungeon was lifted. As for the Field Marshal, she returned to her original spot and stood guard at the dungeon gate with the bodies of the three devils stacked in front of her. She did not appear to worry about Ada entering the dungeon. Then a teleportation circle formed next to her and a figure appeared in it. It was Lorenzo, her husband. Nodding at her husband the Field Marshal handed him the three devil cores and then pointing at the bodies of the three devils she said, "I told you I will get you the ingredients for the array formation didn''t I?" "Yes, you did," Lorenzo answered with a wide smile. Taking the devil cores from his wife, Lorenzo headed towards the bodies of three devils and examining them he informed, "They will do. I will start setting up the array formation right away." "Are the preparations inside the dungeon done? A rat managed to escape in it," Field Marshal answered emotionlessly. "..." Lorenzo was surprised to hear someone managed to get past his wife and enter the dungeon. It took him a while to process it and then he replied, "Yes, all preparations inside the dungeon are done. Let''s hope the rat is strong enough to test-run them for us." ¡­ The dungeon gate was like a small tunnel and Ada stood by the edge of it without entering it and waited there, till the Field Marshal killed the remaining two devils, muttering to herself, "Devils don''t own a patent on trickery. Even if they did, I am a part devil it should amount to something." Just then Ada saw a drop of fluid enter the dungeon gate, upon a closer look the drop appeared to contain thousands of tadpoles. Curious, Ada captured the drop and stored it safely. Thinking that it will make a perfect gift for her Master. Chapter 1502 Abel Chase Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:12 Location- A-rank Dual Gate Dungeon. After safely storing the tadpoles of the Frog Devil Ada stepped foot into the Dual Gate Dungeon. Before the mission, the central government had no idea what kind of dungeon the A-rank Dual Gate Dungeon Connecting the Western Capital to the Southern Capital was. Neither did they care to figure it out. So Ada had no idea what she would be stepping into. Walking into the dungeon Ada was greeted by a blinding light show she had no choice but to close her eyes for a second. And when she opened her eyes to a metropolitan city. Yes, there was a freaking metropolitan city inside the dual gate dungeon. "I take it you are the card apprentice from the central government who is going to test-run the dungeon security," A masculine male voice suddenly sounded alerting Ada. Ada inmeditalty searched for the source of the voice to find a hunky male with nasty scars on his face wearing a whiteb coat. He appeared to be in the card lord realm and emitted a calming ambiance despite his appearance. Seeing the alerted look on Ada''s face he introduced himself to her, "Hi, I am Abel Chase. The elected City Lord of the dungeon metropolis, acknowledged by both Western and Southern royalty." "What?" Ada asked in confusion. She did not hear a word the man just spoke as he was lost in his calming ambiance. It has been a while since she had been in such apany. Ada knew she was on enemy grounds and she should not be feeling as such but she had no control over her heart and emotions. Even her brain said, if she has such a feeling in the enemy ground then could this ce even be considered as an enemy ground? And what does it say about her Master and fellow teammate who never gave her such a feeling? Was she even walking the right path? "Let me reintroduce myself, ¡­" Abel Chase reintroduced himself to Ada patiently. "How can there be a functioning metropolitan city in a dungeon?" Ada asked Abel, unable to understand why there was a metropolitan city in the dungeon. "We built it," Abel replied. "You built it, but it hasn''t even been a week since the dungeon was found. What about the dungeon refresh? Won''t the whole city be erased when that happens?" Ada had thousands of questions running through her mind and she did not hesitate to ask them to Abel forgetting that he was her enemy. For some reason the presence of Abel made her feel safe and let her guard down. "About two hundred and fifty thousand card apprentices worked around the clock to make this happen. This city is the product of their blood and of course not to forget the funding and resources provided by the Southern and Western royal families. As for the dungeon refresh, both dungeon cores of this dual gate dungeon have been modified with thetest Soul energy generators. Together they generate enough refined soul energy to power a city ten times this one. However, the extra soul energy powers act as a standby power source for the city''s defense system so it all works out. So, you do not have to worry about dungeon reset.I think you should take a look at If you want I can give you a tour of the city before you start the test run. The shopping district and food court are the main attractions of the city," Abel briefly exined about the city to Ada and offered to show her around the city. "..." Ada was taken aback by Abel''s offer and she did not understand the ''Dungeon security Test Run'' he kept talking about. "Right now the shopping district and food court are only being used by the staff so it has limited attractions to offer but it is peaceful, however, once the city opens to the general public it will be busy," Abel said, seeing Ada hesitate to ept his offer to take a tour of the city. "... I will take the city tour," Ada after a lot of hesitation. She was here to destroy the dual gate dungeon and she could do it after taking the city tour. "Great," Abel cheered with a gentle smile, then summoning a grey-colored chariot he added, "Hope on." Ada was mesmerized by Abel''s smile and unconsciously imed the chariot. Seeing her seated, Abel asked, "By the way what should I call you?" "Ada, Ada Davis," Ada shyly answered. "Nice to meet you, Miss Davis." "Don''t, Ada is fine." "Okay then, you too will have to call me Abel then." "Sure, Abel." When the chariot gained enough longitude, Ada saw two enormous tinum pyramids surrounded by a lush forest and then tall buildings. Following Ada''s gaze, Abel flew the Chariot toward the nearest pyramids and introduced their purpose to her, "they are the modified soul energy generator. The pyramid you see is just the outer shell made using refined SS-rank petrifying tinum. Thanks to that shell, not even SSS-rank attacks can get through to the modified dungeon cores they are protecting underneath them. All forms of energy thate in contact with petrifying tinum lose their magnitude as if they were petrified. Ada, you sure have your work cut out for the dungeon defense test run. If you don''t mind me asking what have you nned for the test run? Anything short of SS-rank Skills or Items will not be able to leave a dent in this city as the whole city is made using refined S-grad ingredients." "I have prepared someSSS-rank items. But from the looks of it seems my preparation is not enough," Ada answered with a grim face, realizing that the SSS-rank items that her team leader Arnas and teammates gave her by sacrificing one of the item card slots of their grimoire were useless. The items Ada had on her could at most destroy a few buildings but not the dungeon cores were very modified and protected by huge pyramid shells made of SS-rank petrifying tinum. Depressed, she muttered, "It seems both royal families have heavily invested in the development and protection of the dual gate dungeon?" Chapter 1503 Flame Of Vengeance Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:14 Location- A-rank Dual Gate Dungeon. "Yes, after all this trade route will not only bring lots of taxes but will y an important role in the development of the two regions," Abel replied as he flew the chariot towards the city''s food court asking, "By the way do you want to stop by for drinks?" "drinks?" Ada looked over the skyline of the dungeon city in depression wondering if she should go through with the mission even if all she could manage to achieve was the destruction of a few buildings. Or she could use her origin card''s ability to turn all 250,000 works in the city into her swarm and sacrifice them to summon a few devils? The devils should have a way to destroy this city, right? Maybe just the presence of devil-rank beings in the dungeon alone should be able to destabilize the dungeon into copsing. ''This might work, should she start with the juicy hunk next to her? No, let''s see where this date goes first. Ada, you naughty girl, what are you thinking?'' Ada thought to herself and answered, "Aren''t you slick? Turning a tour of the city into a date." "Date? Your words, not mine," Abel answered with the corners of his mouth turned up. "Hahaha, you are a talker aren''t you," Ada let out a smile and then said, "I will have whatever you are having." "Then beer it is," Abel said,nding the chariot in front of a bar. "Inviting a girl for a beer this early in the morning, what are your intentions, mister?" Ada joked as she climbed down the chariot. "Don''t tell me a few sses of beer is enough to scare you," Abel said, retrieving the chariot. Then he entered the bar with Ada who said, "Yep, you are up to no good. But I knew you were trouble the moment Iid my eyes on you. So, do your worst." Sitting at a table, the couple ordered two beers and waited. As they waited, Ada decided to revive one of her bodies under the effect of Mobius Presence. However, to Ada''s surprise, she found that she could not ess her grimoire to revive her other body. With this development, Ada panicked. Only to hear Abel say, "I forgot to mention before, the artificial sun illuminating the city is called the silent sun, an high level silent rule array formation. Because of its presence, only authorized personnel can use their grimoire in the dungeon city. You did not feel its effect after entering the dungeon city because the array masters have made it so considering thefort of the inhabitants and visitors of the dungeon city. If you n on starting your dungeon security test run you have to think of a way to bypass it first. Just so you know, As the acting city lord of the dungeon city I am decided who gets the authorization."I think you should take a look at "..." Ada silently stared at Abel for a while before saying, "I am guessing there is no way you will give me the authorization." "That depends on how this date ends," Abel said as the barmaid delivered their order. "..." Ada stared at Abel thinking, ''Shameless bastard.'' "Just so you know if we skip the drama of me flirting, you pretending to be a prude, and just get to the happy ending part sooner then you might get your authorization," Abel gave Ada a friendly hint. Listening to Abel''s words it could not be more obvious what he was asking Ada to do for the authorization to use her grimoire in the dungeon city. Ada cussed Abel with every cuss word she could think of in her mind but she did not let it show on her face. As the mission was at stake here. "I found you charming but you had to ruin it by being your true self," Ada said, looking at Abel with disgust. "Believe me this is not my true self, I would never reveal my true self to a central government slut and devil worshiper no less. Besides, I am just trying to prove my point here. You bitches from the central government will sell your body if it helps your mission," Abel spoke his mind revealing his hatred for the Central government and the Devil worshippers. "What about you? Will you not sell your body for your Western Region and its people if needed, Prince Chase?" Ada was not offended by Abel''s words, instead, she calmly used his words against him. Then she looked at this hated filled eyes and felt like looking in a mirror. "I would never let the circumstances of my Western region and its people fall to such a point. Don''t change the topic, you dogs of the central government do not serve the interest of people but your masters. How can youpare to me?" Abel answered and he hated the thought of beingpared with dogs of the central government. "Yes, I serve the interest of my master and you serve the interest of your people. However, the fire of hate and vengeance in your eyes will lead your people to such a day. It may not be today, tomorrow, or shortly but one day it will. Unless you learn to harness that fire of revenge of yours for something productive. As I did. After all, You and I are of the same kind. Burning everyone that tries to get close to us with our me of vengeance." "Shut up, you and I are not the same. The central government killed my mother and threw me to a pack of hungry monsters. Do you see these scars on my body? I never removed them with any beautification cards because they are the marks of my will. My will to survive¡ª" "Your will for vengeance, be honest to yourself. ept your hatred, and you will find that nothing is more empowering," Ada said excitedly. As she knew if there was ever a person who would understand her then it was the person sitting in front of her, Abel Chase. "I am only serving my Master because it serves my me of vengeance. What about you Prince Chase? Does serving your people serve your me of vengeance?" Chapter 1504 Old Prophecy Die To Make Way For New Legends Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:24 Location- A-rank Dual Gate Dungeon, Dungeon Metropolis Listening to Ada''s words Abel went silent. As Ada''s words kept echoing in his mind until he wondered if serving his people served his will of ¡ª "Hahaha, what happened my friend? Did the cat get your tongue? Then let me help you see the true you. Serving your people does help you serve your will of vengeance. I bet your family also saw that and sent you a prince to be a city lord of a dungeon city. For the rest of the Western region, it is a step toward progress but for you, it is nothing but a fancy cage. Completely cutting you off from the fight for the crown of the West." Ada''s words implied that the reason Abel served his people was that if he manages to win their hearts then he will be one step closer to sitting on the throne of the West region. If he manages to be the next ruler of the Western region then he can lead the West and other regions willing to follow him into a war against the central government that insulted his mother and killed her before his eyes and then threw him to a pack of hungry monsters to be eaten alive. Aware of Abel''s ambition his family sent him, a prince, to be the City Lord of the Dungeon Metropolis built in the dual gate dungeon. Showing the elders, leaders, and families of the Western Region that Abel was out of the race for the next ruler of the Western Region. "You bitch, shut your mouth. Nothing you say can poison my mind, enough with your vile whispers. I will execute you right away," Abel yelled at Ada and almost jumped over the table to kill her but stopped himself from doing so. Abel gave such a huge reaction to Ada''s words because those words had crossed his mind long ago even before Aba spoke them and he suppressed them knowing that going against orders of the crown was a huge crime and with that he would be fully out of the game and not even have a chance to make aeback which he currently did. "Hahaha," In response to Abel''s reaction, Ada let out a gentleugh. Removed her devil skull mask and she revealed her breathtakingly gorgeous face. Seeing Ada''s face for the first time Abel was lost in her perfectly symmetrical face and deep red eyes. Her beauty was alluring but had a homely feeling to it. It surfaced warm feelings in Abel''s heart that he thought had died with his mother. Ada slowly got up from her chair and walked around the table. She stood behind Abel and hugged him from behind and rested her face next to his face putting her body weight on him. Ada''s left cheek touched Abel''s right cheek, and their body heat exchanged. Abel''s face turned red, getting a wisp of her body fragrance. Then feeling her breast press against his back the warm feelings were no longer justing from his heart but his meat shaft was also brimming with warm energy.I think you should take a look at "My dear prince, ept your darkness. It is more empowering than you can imagine," Ada whispered. Abel did not know how to respond as his mind, heart, andher region were all lost in various thoughts. His mind said that the royal family has thrown him out of the throne race, and his heart said that the royal family was looking after him, but his genitalia said that why was he wasting time with useless thoughts. He should drag Ada to a love restaurant in the dungeon city and have his way with her. "Prince, I will leave Dungeon City untouched as a gift of our first meeting. A gift from one who epted darkness to another who is lost in darkness. May you find the strength to ept the darkness in you," Ada said, preparing to leave the dungeon city withoutpleting her mission. "What bullshit are you spewing? You can''t even summon your grimoire properly under the Silent Sun illuminating the dungeon city. How dare you boast about destroying it?" Abel yelled, calling Ada''s gift a bull. iming that she could not muster enough soul energy to detonate herself let alone destroy the dungeon city. "You are in the wrong impression my darling prince, if I wanted to I can kill you right now. Let alone destroy the dungeon city," Ada answered nonchntly as her body started to emit soul energy. "Impossible! How?" Feeling the soul energy emitted by Ada and the soul energy circting through her body Abel was shell-shocked. "I dared to enter the enemy territory alone, do you think I will note prepared against a few silent rule array formations?" Ada left Abel''s side and once again wore her devil skull mask. "How is that possible? The Silent Sun is an SSS-rank silent rule array formation. How can you, a Card Lord, have the ability to repel its effect?" Abel asked in disbelief. "Just like how you Card lords managed to create an SSS-rank array formation and SS-rank petrifying pyramids inside a A-rank dungeons. So honey, don''t sweat the details," Ada then summoned a knife and said, "I need your help with this." Seeing Ada summon a knife, Abel hurriedly got from his chair in defense. However, Ada threw the knife into his hands, and as soon as he caught it she threw herself at it and the knife pierced through her heart. Her blood rushed out, staining both of them. "You despicable bitch. I do not like owning others'' favors. I will pay you back no matter what," Abel said, staring into Ada''s eyes as he slowlyid her dying body on the bar floor. Ada let out a gentle smile and with her dying breath she said, "I will be waiting for you in the darkness. ept the darkness in you, it will lead you to me. Do not keep me waiting for too long. It gets lonely out here¡ª" After Ada took her final breath, Abel used fire rule power to burn her corpse without hesitation as he knew this was only one of Ada''s many bodies. And ordered his men who had gathered seeing the scene, "Search the whole city, increase guards at important locations. We cannot take chances with someone like this." Chapter 1505 Obsession Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:45 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital The wind stood still as the pirs of red light surrounding the Southern capital began to expand, alerting Ann, Jill, and the demigod teams. As for Dalton Wyatt, his eyes were closed and his body appeared to be vibrating from time to time without the care of the danger in the outside world. Not to mention the Corpse Doppelganger eyeing him with its bloodshot eyes. Destroying the City array and dodging the attacks of 250 turrets using Adaptive Resonance Disruption, had consumed too much of its energy than it would like to disy. Hence its bloodshot eyes. Thankfully the demigod team sent by the Southern Royal family to hunt it was cautious of it because of the power it disyed earlier allowing it to take a breather to enter the ''One with the world'' state physically to recharge its energies and also for its original to consume a few elixirs to bring her back to her top condition. As for why the Corpse Doppelganger was staring at Wyatt when the rest of the people in the city were looking at the expanding pir of red light was because its original body had be obsessed with Wyatt seeing him try and replicate her move to achieve one with world state physically. It took her years of practice and experience toe up with a way using adaptive resonance disruption to achieve that state physically and master it. However, Wyatt was almost near achieving it, having just seen it. She could not understand how he could be close to achieving something believed to be impossible for the card apprentices across the world after just watching her do it. Did Wyatt also have a unique pair of throat, ears, and sense of sound like she did? Was that why he was able to do what she did? No, he was not emitting a noise like she did. He was genuinely controlling the vibrations of his physical body''s soul pathways to match that of the vibrations of nature surrounding him then the world itself. How was he doing that? Was it not already determined fact that card apprentices aren''t capable of urately controlling the vibrations of their physical bodies, after having done various research and being collectively approved by all of the greatest minds of the world? As the user of Adaptive Resonance Disruption, Arnas knew that what Wyatt was doing was impossible and nothing short of a miracle. Yes, the experienced diamond-grade card creationists and array masters were able to control their physical body''s soul pathway vibration to match that of low-level array formations but what Wyatt almost achieved was beyond that.I think you should take a look at Wyatt had almost managed to match his soul pathway vibrations with his surrounding nature now he was trying to tune into the rhythm of the world itself. Not to mention it appeared as if every time he failed to tune into the World''s vibration he would get closer with the next try. What Wyatt was doing required a lot of focus and concentration. Arnas would understand if he was doing this in theboratory conditions but he was not, he was trying it for the very first time that too directly in the field. There were several reasons for Arnas to be obsessed with what Wyatt was doing. If not for her mission she would just spend the day watching him try and achieve the ''One With the World'' state with his physical body. While Arnas could not figure out how Wyatt was able to control the vibrations of his soul pathways so precisely, she would have never guessed that the answer was so simple, his origin card''s ability soul energy maniption. Yes, being introduced to the Adaptive Resonance Disruption through Arnas''s Corpse Doppelganger, Wyatt watched it use the principle of absolute resonance disruption to destroy the city array formation and dodge thousands of energy properties but both of them did not manage to impress him however her using the same principle to be one with the world physically to replenish her energy did. Wyatt had watched Agent Louis enter the ''one with the world'' state physically several times. However, she achieved it naturally through her physique. Meaning there was no technique to explore and copy unless he studied her physique. Which was not reasonable. However, in the case of the humanoid figure in ck, it was different. She had a specific technique designed for her specialty to achieve the ''one with the world'' state physically. Now this was something Wyatt could work with especially since he had the soul energy maniption ability. Copying and modifying the technique used by Arnas''s corpse doppelganger with the help of his soul pupils and the Hive AI was not a big deal for Wyatt. But there was a problem. The problem was tracking the vibration of the world at different locations. Arnas made use of her excellent ears and unparalleled understanding of sound to track the vibration of the world. This was a skill honed by Arnas through years of experience and not like a technique that could just be copied, replicated, and modified. Though Wyatt had Soul energy maniption and the modified technique at his disposal he did know how to track the vibrations of the world. So he decided to think of a way by trial and error. That was when Wyatt began to use his Soul energy maniption ability to control his physical body''s soul pathway''s vibrations. Then used the modified technique he created using the technique disyed by Arnas''s corpse doppelganger to match his physical body''s soul pathway vibration to the vibration of nature''s soul pathways. Having achieved this, Wyatt began to sense the nature surrounding him in a new light that he had never heard or read of. Bing one with the surrounding nature Wyatt began to search for the vibrations of the world believing if Arnas can use her excellent ears and unparalleled knowledge of sound to detect it, so could he. With this, Wyatt obsessed to search for the voice of the world in nature through his physical body. Chapter 1506 Gaining The Attention Of The Worlds Will Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:46 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital While Wyatt was obsessing over finding the voice of the world and synchronizing his physical body''s soul pathway vibrations with its vibration the beams of red light surrounding the Southern Capital had expanded enough to ovep with each other forming a curtain of red light. As soon as the curtain of the red light formed the clouds above the Southern Capital city turned dark. Scary lightning shed followed by deafening thunder. However, the dark clouds onlysted for a second. Soon the whole world within the red light curtain was illuminated with a shade of red. It appeared as if the entire city and the clouds above it were dyed with blood. "All teams retreat to secure positions by the turrets, stay on high alert, and do not engage the hostile without my permission," Ann had a good knowledge about devil worshipers and their devil summoning rituals but she had never read or heard of a devil summoning sacrificial ritual like this one. With no knowledge of what the enemy was summoning Ann had the demigod teams surveilling and securing the borders of the Southern Capital retreat to a secure post next to the turrets. Asking them not to attack any hostile unit without her orders. Ann had 75 demigods and 250 turrets at her disposal to face off against an unknown number of unknown enemies. The firepower at Ann''s disposal was more than enough but against an unknown enemy nothing was enough. Therefore, she needed the demigods to not act until she had a clear picture of what they were dealing with and the number of enemies they were dealing with. So she coulde up with the best possible strategy to deal with the hostile forces and protect Wyatt at the same time. As the world was dyed in red the bright shes of lightning and defending sounds of thunder became a lot brighter, louder, and more frequent as a heavy rain started to power down on the city. The wind inside the city which had be still suddenly became violent and loud. As if a strong wind was brewing with the red light curtain. Despite such huge changes urring in his surroundings, Wyatt appeared to be unaware of it and immersed in his obsession to track the vibrations of the world. Jill and Ann acted in time to use their power to shield him from rain or else he would be drenched in rain water. However, the changes in Wyatt''s physical body''s soul pathway vibrations had be longer and more frequent. It appeared as if he was getting closer to what he was being so persistent for regardless of time and ce. The bright lines began to take shape on the red light curtain that turned out to be rune circles of an unknownnguage. Once the rune circles werepletely formed bright lines began to extend out of the rune circles to join with the other and be one huge rune circle. It was at this time that a storm descended on the Southern capital city. Ann and Jill acted together to make sure nothing disturbed Wyatt''s epiphany.I think you should take a look at However, their faces paled when a dominating presence suddenly covered the entire Southern capital. They hurriedly got on their knees as the will of the world revealed itself in the Southern Capital in response to the devil summoning a sacrificial ritual in its vicinity. Even the southern royal demigod teams around the city got on their knees greeting the World''s will. Unlike Field Marshal Heatsend who was able tomunicate with World''s will none of the demigods in the Southern Capital were capable of such a feat. However, their demigod-level spirituality helped them perceive that the World''s will was enraged by the red light curtain and gave them a premonition of imminent disaster. As for the Corpse doppelganger of Arnas, it did not greet the world''s will. Instead, it was obsessively staring at Wyatt because he hade a long way in trying to achieve the one with the world state physically. As someone who was in the ''one with the world'' state physically the Corpse doppelganger could urately feel the wrath and anger of the Will of the world. However, Arnas did not care about that. Shepletely ignored the World''s will. Instead, she used her physical ''one with the world'' state to precisely monitor the changes taking ce in the vibrations of the soul pathways of Wyatt''s physical body. In a few minutes, Wyatt had made so much progress in using the concept of adaptive resonance disruption to try and enter the ''one with the world'' stage physically that Arnas was impressed by his feat that it prompted her to time and again wonder how he was doing it. Arnas believed that even if the boy failed to achieve the ''one with the world'' state today then it did not mean he could not achieveter but the question was if Wyatt would be alive to do so. Once the Supreme leader was done with him then her Master would have fun with him, and after that what awaited him was death. So in a way if Wyatt failed to achieve the ''one with the world'' state today then he would never be able to achieve it in his short but brutal lifetime that awaited him. Regardless of Arnas''s confidence to capture Wyatt today, she did not know that the actions of the central government were going to work in favor of the boy and help him achieve the rumored ''one with the world'' state physically. While the presence of the red light curtain and growing rune circles inscribed on attracted World Will''s attention and Wrath. The World Will''s attention soon moved toward Wyatt. In the area filled with capable demigods, only two people were capable ofmunicating with it one was an SSS-rank Corpse Doppelganger and the other was a Card Master. Since Arnaspletely ignored the World Will it had no choice but to focus on Wyatt who was in sync with his surrounding nature. Chapter 1507 Gaining Enlightenment Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:47 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital The attention of the World''s Will toward Wyatt was special but it was more like an elder paying attention to their junior when they were facing difficult times and sometimes they lend a hand. This time Wyatt who was obsessively trying to find the vibrations of the world was in luck as he had not only managed to gain the attention of the World''s will but thanks to the dire circumstance surrounding him, the world''s will was feeling generous. As a result, he managed to gain the guidance of the world''s will in his pursuit. Yes, the World''s will decided to lend a hand to Wyatt in his struggle to achieve the ''one with the world'' state physically. This was an unexpected turn of events and a perfect example of hard work and intelligence weren''t the only equation to sess but luck was also a part of it. Wyatt who was constantly varying his physical body''s soul pathway vibrations in search of the vibrations of the world suddenly felt a calling. It was the vibration of the world reaching out to him. The thing he was obsessively searching for had suddenly reached out to him. Just then Ann, Jill, team one, team two, and the Corpse Doppelganger who were in his immediate vicinity or line of sight all witnessed enlightenment descend on Wyatt. "Fuck, he did it." "He managed to turn an epiphany into an enlightenment." The demigods began to exim in envy watching Wyatt gain enlightenment. Gaining enlightenment was already an enviable achievement but gaining enlightenment for achieving the ''one with the world'' state physically was just beyond words. Enough to turn the eyes of demigods red with envy. The most shocked of all present by the enlightenment gained by Wyatt was Arnas as she has been monitoring Wyatt''s progress in achieving the ''one with world'' state physically from the start. And only she knew that though Wyatt had made a lot of progress in achieving the ''one with the world'' state physically he was missing the core key to it, the vibration of the world. Wyatt was unable to track the vibration of the world. Without that his progress so far in achieving the ''one with the world'' state physically was useless. Therefore she believed that despite his struggle and intelligence Wyatt''s limited life span woulde to an end before he would ever be able to achieve the ''one with the world'' state physically. Though Arnas was enthused to see Wyatt modify her technique to achieve the ''one with the world'' state physically, she was not a fan and was sore about the fact that he was achieving it faster than her.I think you should take a look at After all, she had to go through years of practice and punishment before she finally locked down the technique and achieved the ''one with the world'' state physically. So it was not a surprise that she would not be thrilled to watch someone achieve it effortlessly in a lot less time than her. So knowing that Wyatt had such potential but did not have the time for it, Arnas felt her inner sadistic urges tingling. She could not imagine the stratification she would get when the boy would die not being able to achieve the ''one with the world'' state physically when all he needed was little time to achieve it. Just knowing this got Arnas excited. So imagine her shock when she saw the boy gain enlightenment in his pursuit to enter the ''one with the world'' state physically. She felt betrayed and as if the whole world was working against her. It''s hard to imagine how she would feel if she knew that it was indeed the world guiding Wyatt to achieve the ''one with the world'' state physically. Now that would be very hard for her to recover from. Ann and Jill who were using their ability to shield Wyatt''s physical body from the storm had bright smiles pasted on their faces. Especially Ann, as she could not be more happy about her decision to not awaken Wyatt from his epiphany to retreat him back into the Southern royal pce grounds. The pressure ofmanding 15 teams of demigods was not small. Especially since each one of the demigods in the 15 teams was willing to follow her to their deaths. Though Ann was not like the hot-headed Anna but a logical thinker who lived and breathed risk management shecked the confidence to lead the people as she only read about being a leader but never actually been a leader with the presence of Anna she never actually got the chance to. Therefore, Wyatt gaining enlightenment was a huge deal for her and a big boost for her confidence as a leader. While Wyatt''s enlightenment led to various feelings in those that witnessed it. Wyatt himself was currently preupied with discerning the vibrations of the world. Though the World''s will had helped him find the vibration of the world. It was up to him to discern it. The vibration of the world appeared to be one and uniform but it wasn''t. It was a synchronization of various vibrations representing the various energies of the world just like how the vibrations of Wyatt''s physical body''s soul pathways were different for various organs and systems but together they formed a single and unique soul energy signature. Thankfully, Wyatt had the trusted Hive AI, which not only recorded the way to find the vibration of the world for him but also helped him discern it as a synchronization of many vibrations. Now using the Hive AI Wyatt nned to find an equation to harmonize the vibrations of his physical body''s soul pathways with the vibration of the world. That was, Wyatt was not trying to discern each individual vibration that was forming the vibration of the world but trying to discern a way to add his physical body''s soul pathway vibration to it. Hence, achieving the ''one with the world'' state physically. Chapter 1508 Back To Back Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:48 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Bing one with the world physically meant to be a part of the world. Just like how the flowing river, boundless oceans, tall mountains, the restless wind, etc were all part of the world despite being different from one another, Wyatt could also be a part of the world despite being different. Though the rivers, oceans, mountains, wind, etc had different forms and states they all lived in harmony with one another giving an image to the world as we know it today. This was only possible because the vibrations of the soul pathways of these entities were in resonance with each other. This resonance between the different vibrations of the various soul pathways allowed them to synchronize and form a signal vibration known as the vibration of the world. This was why the vibration of the world varied from ce to ce, location to location. That was why Wyatt wasn''t just trying to harmonize his physical body''s vibration with the vibration of the world in his current location but using the Hive AI toe up with an equation that would allow him to harmonize the vibrations of his physical body''s soul pathways to the vibrations of the world in any ce or location. However, this was easier said than done. Fortunately for Wyatt, as if the World''s Will could read Wyatt''s mind it extended its guidance to help hime up with the equation, extending his enlightenment. Feeling the descent of evil, the World''s Will had be very generous today. In a way, Wyatt had to thank the central government, Matron, and other conspirators for this. If not for their nning and hard work. Wyatt would never have the fortune ofing this close to figuring out an equation to enter the ''one with the world'' state physically whenever and wherever in the world. "Is this kid the illegitimate son of the world or what?" Leader of the team one blurted in disbelief. Witnessing the enlightenment of the boy be stronger, gaining a second enlightenment. He wasn''t the only one that thought this way the other demigods did too. In their journey to be a demigod, they all have had the fortune to enjoy one or two rare enlightenment in their lifetime spanned over centuries. However, none of them ever experienced or heard of an individual gaining back-to-back enlightenment. So it was not a surprise that they would feel that way watching Wyatt gain two enlightenments back to back. They never knew gaining enlightenment would be so easy. They sort of felt like they were living life in hard mode when Wyatt was living his life in easy mode. Guess that was the life of a genius, they consoled themselves. Jill looked at Ann, with her eyes begging the question, ''Is the leader of the team one correct? Is Wyatt an illegitimate son of the world?'' Ann rolled her eyes at Jill implying, ''Are you stupid?''I think you should take a look at ''A simple no would have sufficed,'' Jill red at Ann. The rarity of enlightenment was known to everyone, so it was not surprising that even someone like Jill and the demigods feel envy and jealousy toward Wyatt for gaining two enlightenments back to back. The most envious of Wyatt gaining two enlightenment that to back to back was none other than Arnas. She was starting to question her life. Wondering since when did it be so easy to figure out a way to enter the ''one with the world'' state physically just because they suddenly felt like it. It took years of research, trials, and experimentation for Arnas toe up with calctions that would help her use adaptive resonance disruption to enter the ''one with the world'' state physically. Yet, here was a mere card master who was able toe up with better calctions to enter the ''one with the world'' state physically just because he felt like it. Not to mention the fact that it only took him a few minutes toe up with calctions that took her decades. Arnas couldn''t be med for doubting her life and existence. Anyone in her ce would feel the same way. Fortunately for her, she would never know that she was partially responsible for the two enlightenments bestowed on Wyatt by the World''s Will. In the penthouse of the prestige four seasons, Sansa felt like she had eaten a swarm of flies. This morning she was conflicted about whether to kill Wyatt or brainwash him. Now when that choice was stolen from her Sansa was certain she wanted to brainwash Wyatt and add him to her collection. ''Flower thief, what''s the hold-up? The boy has closed his eyes and is defenseless. Go and grab him already,'' Sansa enquired the flower thief through a grimoire call watching from the penthouse ss window that Wyatt was immersed in enlightenment and could no longer defend against the Flower thief''s empty beast. ''Your Highness, I want to do exactly that but my empty beast is too afraid to even enter the vicinity of the boy. I have never felt the empty beast expressing fear, today is the first time. The empty beast appears to be scared even to stay in this location. I don''t know why,'' Flower thief exined his difficulty to Sansa. ''You useless fool, I will handle this personally,'' Sansa then used her origin card to ess the Flower thief''s memories and through it, she essed the memories of the empty beast. The flower thief was not lying, the empty beast was scared silly. If not for the flower thief''s orders the empty beast would not even dare to be in the southern capital. Sansa then further explored the memories of the empty beast to learn that the reason it was afraid was because of the presence of the world''s will in this area. Upon further probing into the empty beast''s memories, Sansa was surprised to learn that the presence of the World''s Will mostly focused on Wyatt. Helping her understand that the world''s will was responsible for his sudden enlightenment. However, what shocked her most was when she tried to edit the empty beast''s memories to remove its fear of World''s Will, she failed to do so as the fear was stemming from within its instincts which were forged by several evolutions that it had inherited from its ancestors. So just changing its memories would not help here. Sansa had no choice but to watch as such a golden opportunity slipped by. Chapter 1509 Sinister Arrival Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:48 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital While Sansa was gritting her teeth over a missed opportunity. Somewhere in the space of the Southern Capital, Henricks looked at Wyatt who gained back-to-back enlightenments and nodded his head impressed by the achievement. Unlike Sansa, Henricks did not n to make use of this opportunity to kidnap Wyatt mostly because he did not want to hinder Wyatt''s enlightenment and development. Besides, he felt like he would have several chances to kidnap Wyatt as long as the Central government forces did well to keep Field Marshal Heatsend busy. Thanks to his origin card, Henricks, even though could not be considered as one of the strongest in the world, he had very few card apprentices to be worried about. Therefore, he was pretty confident that in this struggle between the various conspirators for Wyatt he woulde on top no matter what. So he decided to sit back until hispetition eliminated each other. With the arrival of the second enlightenment, Wyatt felt his thought process increase and understand what he could not previously. All he had to do was ask the right questions and the answers would present themselves to him. With such miraculous assistance, Wyatt began to revisit all the obstructions he faced when he tried toe up with the equation to enter the ''one with the world'' state physically whenever and wherever. And this time around what earlier appeared to be iprehensible were now revealing their secrets to Wyatt themselves. The process of figuring out the various variables andprehending their parameters had now be fluid and easier than ever. Together with the enlightenment and the assistance of the Hive AI, Wyatt was finally closer to creating an equation that would tell him just the right frequency to vibrate his physical body''s soul pathways to resonate with the vibration of the world and achieve the ''one with the world'' state physically whenever and wherever. "Is it wrong of me to think that Wyatt could not pick the worst time to gain enlightenment," Ann muttered to Jill as they watched the numerous rune circles on the red light curtaine together to form one big array of rune circles. After its formation, the array of rune circles began to pulsate rhythmically, signaling the arrival of something sinister and evil. All eyes stuck to the red light curtain, except for Team One that was guarding the boy, and Team Two that was monitoring the humanoid figure in ck. However, their attention was soon stolen by a bright beam of white light that shot into the sky illuminating the southern capital and eliminating the red shade and the dark clouds covering it. Receding the storm that was rampaging in the city. As the sky cleared at the center of the bright beam of light, Wyatt could be seen floating while emitting a serine soul energy signature. His closed eyes suddenly opened, bright and pure brimming with knowledge. The demigods in the city were having a hard time distinguishing his presence from that of his surroundings. They were seeing him but when they tried to feel his presence they could not distinguish it from its surroundings.I think you should take a look at "The kid has achieved the ''one with the world'' state physically." "Incredible, just incredible." The demigods were without words for Wyatt''s achievement. They felt joy and envy at the same time. Having achieved the demigod realm they all were aware that there was a connection to achieving transcendence and the ''one with the world'' state physically. They all have been trying and searching for various ways to be one with the world physically. However, their progress was negligible. Simr to their strengthpared to seasoned demigods like Field Marshal Heatsend. So seeing a mere card master achieve the ''one with the world'' state physically they felt a shiver of hope that they too could achieve it one day. This was why they were more happy about Wyatt achieving the state that they desperately sought. Soon the bright beam of light vanished, however, with its withdrawal the storm and dark clouds did not return except for the red shade illuminated by the red light curtain. Opening his eyes Wyatt began to make note of the changes in the city grounds and looking at the red light curtain he said, "So they have summoned devils and demon army to bolster their numbers." However, before he could explore the red light curtain with his soul pupils, he felt malice directed at him in the force of the world. This surprised Wyatt because the only will in the force of the world apart from his was the World''s Will. Since the world''s will had helped him create the equation to achieve the ''one with the world'' state physically then it would not have any malice toward him. Pizzuled Wyatt searched for the source of the malice directed at him through the force of the world and soon he found that the malice directed to him belonged to the humanoid in ck. How could he have forgotten it, he almost sinned. After all, it could be considered his half-teacher for teaching a wide range of possibilities and applications of the vibrations of soul pathways. Forgetting one''s teacher was a sin. "What the¡ª" Wyatt almost cussed after suddenly learning that the humanoid was not a demon or a card apprentice but a living corpse, a corpse puppet to be exact. Wyatt had never seen a corpse puppet of such high rank, not to mention the high-rank transformation skill it was using. Therefore he was on the fence about its race. Was it a human, a demon, or a monster? He did not know until the force of the world hinted it to him. Thanks to the connection between the corpse puppet and its master, Wyatt was easily able to track the puppet master to the outskirts of the city using the force of the world they both were connected to. Wyatt was a little taken aback to learn that someone used a corpse puppet to destroy the Array formation protecting the Southern Capital for generations. However, feeling an evil and sinister presence fill the city atmosphere, Wyatt no longer spared thought to it and looked at the red light curtain and the menacing figures of varying shapes and sizes walking out of it. Chapter 1510 Devils And Thier Demon Army Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:49 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital The time in the Southern Capital appeared to havee to a halt as an ominous air filled the city and made it hard to breathe. The attention of every soul within the city was drawn to the red light curtain and the sinister figures that were slowly marching into the city through the red light curtain from all directions. The sinister figures were none other than the summoned demon army, a total of six demon armies consisting of 300 demons could be seening out of the red light curtain. The demons in the demon army ranked from demon lord to demon emperor of demons Once the demon army entered the card world and assembled themselves, all 2100 of them let out a war cry expressing their ferocity. Their cruelty was visible in their eyes and the brutal weapons they carried. The war cry of the demon army continued weing the six demonic figures oozing an eerie evil aura that spread throughout the city as they exited the red light curtain. Then each of the six figures hovered over their respective demon army, these figures were none other than the devils leading the six demon army. As soon as each demon and devil entered the card world they all were greeted by the wrath of the Card World''s Will and their peak strength was suppressed by it. Even with their strength suppressed the ferocity in the eyes of the demon army or the devils leading them did not decrease in the slightest. The six devils each looked at the empty city, ignoring the 75 demigods and the 250 turrets guarding the city their attention was directly captured by the Southern Royal Pce Grounds, specifically the two array formations covering it, the Golden Gate array formation and the Timeless array formation. "Little girl, this is not what we agreed," A devil covered in ck feathers spoke with her blood-red beak while her gyroscope head turned to look at an empty stop next to the red light curtain. From that space, a humanoid figure wearing a devil skull mask revealed itself, and asked the devil in puzzlement, "This ve doesn''t understand your highness." "This whole city is part of a big array formation that doesn''t allow demon sacrifice within it," the feathered devil said aggressively. The array formation the feathered devil spoke of was none other than the Golden Gate array formation which had refined the entire area on which the Southern capital was built. "Your Highness, this ve has destroyed the array formation covering the city as promised," Ada humbly replied, not daring to raise her voice.I think you should take a look at "I can see you have destroyed the city array formation but there''s another array formation, the ground underneath the city is a part of it," the feathered devil patiently exined about the Golden Gate array formation to Ada. The devil, though aggressive, had to be considerate of Ada as she had summoned it using its true name. "Your Highness, if you are talking about the Golden Gate array it is just for show as most of its ability is limited by the other array formation covering Southern Royal pce grounds," Ada argued that the Golden Gate array formation''s functions were being limited by the other array formation covering the Southern royal pce grounds so the devils would not worry about it. "..." the feathered devil frowned, unable to understand if Ada was purposefully acting ignorant. But thinking that Aba did not know they, the six devils, nned to sacrifice their demon army and arrange the blood dome of darkness array formation to temporarily turn the southern capital into a part of the dark realm, she thought Ada might not understand her. "Lady Devil Penna, I don''t think summoning the blood dome is necessary. Except for those towers being a little bothersome, they are not a threat to us here. There are so many descent vessels here, let''s possess one, kill the rest and leave before the powerful humans arrive," A devil with a snake body covered with grief-stricken humanoid faces in ce of scales spoke up saying that they shouldplete the contract with Ada and scatter before the powerful card apprentice that can be a threat to them arrived. Then the human face snake devil looked at the other four devils and asked, "Agreed?" Three devils nodded in agreement, however, one devil with a giant grey humanoid body carrying a wooden hourss filled with golden sand on its back did not agree. Instead, it slowly took to the air saying, "I don''t care what you guys want to do, I am here to get my revenge and if you get in my way I will kill you all." Listening to the giant hourss devil the expression on the faces of other devils became unsightly. However, none of them dare to argue with it and let it be. Flying to a certain height, the giant hourss devil looked at only the Card Master present in the city and yelled, "Dalton Wyatt, I have returned to collect your soul." ¡­ While the six demon armies and the six devils assembled, Ann was busy arranging the manpower at her disposal. She did not have the leisure to be scared that the bastards from the central government had summoned not one or two but six devils. Handling one or two devils was too much but now they had to face 6 devils. Annmended herself for her foresight to assemble 15 demigod teams and activate the turret function of the Golden Gate array formation as protection detail for Wyatt. Thanks to this Ann was not that worried about facing the six devils and their demon army. What worried her were the conspirators that were hiding in the dark waiting for an opportunity to capture Wyatt. Faced with six devils and their armies, Ann did not lose sight of the prize, protecting Dalton Wyatt. She was willing to let the devils run among as long as she could get Wyatt to safety. As currently, his life was worth more than the Southern capital itself for the Southern Royal family. Chapter 1511 Devil Merchant Ezra Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:49 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital After a lot of consideration Ann at the risk of disagreeing with Wyatt decided to retreat to the safety of the Timeless array formation covering the Southern royal pce grounds. The rampage of the six devils and the damage to the Southern capital was unavoidable, right now the only thing that mattered was to protect Dalton Wyatt at all costs from any that wished to harm him. Ann suddenly remembered the conversation she had with her mother this morning regarding Wyatt''s protection detail. ''Ann, honey, your preparations for Wyatt''s protection detail are enough but there wille a time when you will have to act to protect Wyatt from himself. Do you understand what I am saying?'' Ann did not understand what her mother was trying to hint at back then but now watching Wyatt recklessly hover in the air despite the city being surrounded by six devils and their demon army not to mention the unknown number of enemies hiding in the dark Ann understood what her mother was trying to say with words, ''Saving Wyatt from himself.'' Right now, Ann felt as if Wyatt did not know fear. As she could not see the slightest hint of fear in his eyes. Instead, she found pure excitement in them. Yes, Wyatt appeared to be excited witnessing the arrival of six devils. Ann could not help but wonder when did Wyatt develop suicidal tendencies? Was it when he faked his death? Regardless if he cared or did not care for his life, she did. Not just because of her feelings for him but because his life represented the life of billions of people across the world. His well-being represented the well-being of billions of people across the southern region and beyond. Every breath he took was not just for him but for the people of this world. He had to live so the people of this world could live a life worth living. Resolving her mind, Ann decisively came to adecision that regardless of what Wyatt thought she was going to retreat him to the safety of the royal pce grounds. However, just when she was nning to order him and the team to retreat while the other teams covered them a deafening outcry interrupted her¡ª "Dalton Wyatt, I have returned to collect your soul!" Listening to the devil''s shout Ann, Jill, and the 15 demigod teams were all shocked. Their eyes moved to the source of the sound, only to find a grey-skinned humanoid giant with a mohawk and boar tusk sticking out of its mouth carrying a huge wooden hourss containing golden sand on it''s back. Looking at the devil, Ann quickly began to bark orders, "Team four to team fifteen, form a group of six and deal with the six devils and their demon army with the support of the turrets. Teams two and three cover our backs from hostiles while team one guards our retreat back to the Southern Royal Pce grounds."I think you should take a look at "Affirmative, Your Highness Southern Emperor," all teams responded in unison. Ann shed next to Wyatt, grabbing his hand she pulled shouting, "Let''s go!" However, the next second Ann found that she was only holding Wyatt''s detached arm, not the entire Wyatt. He had sacrificed his hand to escape her grasp. Considering his incredible regeneration prowess Ann was not worried by this but she frowned seeing Wyatt not cooperate with her. So she yelled at him in frustration, "Wyatt, what are you doing? I am in charge of your security detail, you do as I say. Get back here, we are retreating to the royal pce grounds this instant." "What''s the rush Ann, the party just got interesting. Stick around, today we tell the world, Dalton Wyatt is nobody''s property," Wyatt yelled as he looked at the hourss devil with his soul pupils feeling a simr demonic energy from it. The humanoid figure in ck suddenly moved, alerting teams one, two, and three. However, seeing it was heading toward the devil and not Wyatt they did not act but decided to wait and watch. "Devil Merchant Ezra, this is not what we agreed on. Pick a vessel you like, possess it, kill the rest, and leave," nearing the hourss devil the corpse puppet ordered it using its true name. "And who might you be to tell me what to do?" Devil Merchant Ezra questioned the corpse puppet with a deep frown. "It doesn''t matter who I am, just follow the summon contract and we are golden," The corpse puppet, unlike Ada, did not care about addressing the devil with politeness and humbleness just to satisfy the devil''s ego. But acted ndly as if this was just another deal. "Oh," Devil Merchant Ezra looked at the corpse puppt in disgust and threw a punch at it saying, "I''m tired of this charade. I don''t care about the summoning contract." Seeing the iing giant fist the corpse puppet released a noise while preparing to dodge the fist but before it could react it was blown to smithereens. Destroying the corpse puppet to bits with a single fist the devil slowly retracted its fist and with a deafeningly loud voice it announced, "I don''t care about the rest of you, I am here for Dalton Wyatt''s soul and anyone whoes in my way be prepared to meet your end." The demigods from the fifteen teams of the Southern royal family were dumbstruck seeing the devil merchant Ezra kill the humanoid figure in ck with a single punch. What''s shocking about this was that none of them saw the devil''s first hit the humanoid figure in ck. Yet, it was blown to smithereens before any one of them could react. The humanoid figure in ck was not an ordinary opponent, it was able to destroy the city array, dodge thousands of soul energy projectiles aimed at it effortlessly and enter the ''one with the world'' state physically. It was so strong that the entire team two had to think twice before engaging it in a decisive battle. Someone of that caliber was defeated by the hourss devil merchant Ezra with a single punch which they did not even manage to see connect with its target. All of the pits of their body were sweating a river with just the thought of going against such an opponent. Chapter 1512 Unforeseen Development Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:50 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Losing both her corpse puppets, Arnas had lost her eyes and ears from both the battlefields, the southern capital and the dual gate dungeon. Now she could only depend on the narration of her teammates to learn about the progress on the battlefield. Losing two highest quality SSS-rank corpse puppets was unexpected but the rebellion of devil merchant Erza was shocking. Especially, considering that his strength was way-way stronger than what the central government had gauged. If they knew he was this strong they would have asked Ada to summon another devil in his ce. Arnas was frustrated, unable to understand how the devil Ezra destroyed her corpse puppet when she did not even see or feel his attacknd on her, was he hiding his strength from the get-go? And howe he was able to so tantly breach the summoning contract and not face any bacsh? Unless his true name was not Ezra but something else. Does that mean that everything the central government knew about this devil was false? Devil Marchant Ezra was one of the oldest devils recorded by the central government, so its history was quiet clear to them but now al that seems to be false. How deep was this devil hiding? The million-dor question here was why would someone so cunning and calctive be willing to reveal himself now for the soul of an insignificant card master no less. Unless the devil considered that the soul of the card master in question was worth more than maintaining its cover that it had worked centuries to build. After a lot of contemtion, Arnas came to the conclusion that a soul valued so much by the devil must have something special about it. With this new development, Arnas had to make new changes to her ns though the priority of her n remained the same, to kidnap Dalton Wyatt. ''What the¡ª'' Sansa who was watching the central government''s mistake unfold almost cussed watching the SSS-rank Corpse puppet be defeated in a single move from the mohawk devil carrying a huge hourss on its back. However, what concerned her even more than the death of Arnas''s corpse puppet was that the devil''s actions were odd. Why would a devil from the dark realm be after Wyatt, a mere card master''s soul? Was there something special about this soul that she did not know about? Considering Wyatt''s performance so far, it was highly likely. Since a devil of such caliber ignored so many demigod vessels and went after Wyatt''s soul meant it must be precious. The more Sansa tried to understand why the powerful mohawk devil carrying an hourss on its back would greed after the soul of a card master like Wyatt the more she started to feel like there was a big secret rted to Wyatt''s soul.I think you should take a look at Having learned that the world''s will was helping Wyatt toprehend how to enter the ''one with the world'' state physically by granting him two enlightenments back-to-back through the memories of the empty beast, Sansa felt that her hunch about there being something special about Wyatt''s soul was right. Getting this impression Sansa grew eager to get her hands on Wyatt and explore his memories to understand the mystery of why a powerful devil from the dark realm was after his soul. She was more eager to make Wyatt part of her paw n than ever. As for her hatred for Wyatt''s mother, she finally found the prize to let go of that hatred. This question wasn''t just guing Sansa but everyone in the Southern Royal family and Central government forces too. They could not help but wonder why such a powerful devil was after the soul of a card master. Nobody could understand why an existence like the devil from the dark realm even knew about Wyatt. "Change of ns, teams 6 to 15, split into 5 groups and handle the other five devils. Teams 1 to 5 protect Wyatt at all costs and retreat to the royal pce grounds," Ann barked new orders to demigod teams, seeing the situation change so fast. Ann thought the devils would blindly rampage and the conspirators would use this moment, when her forces were divided fighting the devils and their demon army, to try and capture Wyatt. Ann''s deduction of the ns of the central government forces was spot on but it did not matter because of the unforeseen variable known as Devil Merchant Ezra which even the central government forces failed to predict and control. The unanticipated actions of the giant devil with a mohawk and a huge hourss strapped to its back with a bulky golden chain had the situation spiral into the worst possible scenario. A scenario that no one was in control of, not even the central government forces who started this chain of events. Unlike Ann''s previous assumptions, the devils were not rampaging but the powerful one of them directly targeted their primary priority, Dalton Wyatt. It was one thing to retreat when the devils and their demon army were busy aimlessly rampaging but now that one of them had set their sight on Wyatt it would be very difficult for them to retreat while fighting off a devil. "Wyatt, pissing off people in this world wasn''t enough, you had to piss off a devil too?" Jill said sarcastically as her apparition hovered next to Wyatt. "Jill, is it my fault that people want to steal from me? This devil wants my soul while your father and his friends want my VR universe. Clearly, I am the victim here," Wyattmented that Jill was ming the victim. "Are you calling my father a thief? Wyatt, for thest time, my father had nothing to do with this incident. In a way you owe him, because if not for him informing me about the coboration between the central government and Morningstar University forces, you would never be this prepared as you are now," Jill defended her father aggressively. "Fine, I believe you," Wyatt said without giving it much thought because he was in no mood to argue with Jill when devil merchant Ezra''s eyes were locked on him. Chapter 1513 Too Fast Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:50 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Locking onto its target the mohawk devil carrying arge hourss on its back slowly moved toward it. This surprised the demigods and the rest, leaving them wondering why the devil was moving slowly instead of rushing toward its target. Did it want its prey to despair as it slowly approached it? As expected of a devil, indeed. Even in this situation, it dares to y and tease its prey. Well considering the prowess disyed by the mohawk devil, it had what it takes to be arrogant and prideful. "Fire," seeing the devil move toward them at a not rushed but not too slow pace, Ann ordered the turrets to open fire on it. With Ann''s order thousands of soul energy cannons each powerful enough to kill or mortally wound a demigod aimed at the devil and open fire at her signal. Seeing the humans begin their attack the other Five Devils do not stand back and order their demon armies tomence the attack on the city. Five devils and 6 demon armies rush to the city aiming for the turrets. However, the advance of each of the five devils was stopped by 5 groups made up of two demigod teams respectively. Feathered Devil Penna, the human face scaled snake devil, and the other three devils each were surrounded by the 10 demigods. At their peak strength, a decisive battle against ten demigods would not be mortal to them but now that their strength was sharply decreased by the world''s will they had to thread cautiously against them. This was why Feathered Devil Penna wanted to sacrifice the demon army and arrange a blood dome of darkness temporarily turning the southern capital a part of the dark realm. This way not only would they regain their full strength but the demigod''s strength would be suppressed by the world''s will. Turning this decisive battle between them and the demigods into a one-sided ughter. However, the ground underneath the city was refined into an array formation that prohibited demon sacrifices within it. So they could not sacrifice 2100 demons of the realms demon lord to the demon emperor to summon the blood dome of darkness.I think you should take a look at And now because of this one hup, the decisive battle of five devils against fifty demigods was looking in favor of the demigods. However, as long as they were careful and did not underestimate the demigods they coulde out on top. Apart from not being able to summon the blood dome of darkness, the devil with a mohawk bothered all five of the devils, for not sticking with the n. To be honest, they were mostly pissed at the mohawk devil because it had managed to breach the summoning contract using a false name and was able do as it pleased in the card world. However, none of them dare toin or voice their thoughts seeing how strong that devil was. Yes, the mohawk devil''s strength came as a shock to the devils too and none of the five devils seem to know the mohawk devil''s true name. If not for the central government forces summoning them together with it, they would never have known that a giant devil with a mohawk existed. The mohawk devil walked leisurely toward its target with an hourss strapped on its back using a bulky golden chain not fearing the iing thousands of energy projectiles aimed at it. However, just as the energy projectiles were 250 meters from it, in a fraction of a second, instantly, the slowly strolling mohawk devil appeared 250 meters behind the thousands of soul energy projectiles aimed at it.Then it peacefully proceeded toward its target ignoring the thousands of soul energy projectiles that exploded behind it. Every demigod witnessing this scene held their breath for that fraction of a second because both their eyes and spiritual sense were not able to register the movement of the mohawk devil. They did not know how the devil was able to move from 250 meters in front of the soul energy projectiles to 250 meters behind the soul energy projectiles in less than a fraction of a second. The thousands of projectiles were about to reach the mohawk devil in a fraction second however the devil managed to move 250 meters past it, which could only mean that it was way faster than the energy projectiles themselves. This meant that the mohawk devil had transversed 500 meters in total while making it past thousands of soul energy projectiles in less than a fraction of a second. It was as if the mohawk devil had used an instant teleportation skill which was impossible as the 250 turrets were constantly disturbing the city''s space making it impossible for either the devils or demigods to use use space rule or space skill. Even the five devils who witnessed the incredible feat pulled by the mohawk devil could help feel a sense of security, knowing that as long as they held off until the mohawk devil had its fun then it would take care of all the demigods. Not to help them but because the demigods were its prey. As devils themselves, they did not expect the mohawk devil to help them or n to ask it for help. However, they knew that any devil would not be able to resist the temptation of 50 demigod souls. Therefore, they were confident that once the mohawk devil has achieved its goal it will immediately take action against the demigods. It is at that time, they need to select a vessel and escape because five devil souls were also tempting for a devil as strong as that. These devils were not here to have a decisive battle with the demigods but to find a suitable vessel and hide in the card world to full fill their own agendas. One of them being starting their own cult in the card world to establish a constant supply of pure souls and special souls through sacrifices. Chapter 1514 Dark Vessels & Incarnations, Time Rule Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:50 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Devils and demons don''t just invade other realms for fun or just because they are bored, they do it for rare resources, pure souls, special souls, etc. However, collecting these resources while being suppressed by the world''s will and hunted by local powers would be difficult. So, they start a cult in the said realm, where they give the fanatic believers small immediate benefits such as lending their power for valuable offerings such as rare resources and souls. But establishing a cult in a foreign realm was easier said than done. Especially with the world''s will suppression and the local powers hunting them to please their world''s will. The other realm''s wills were not kind to invaders, especially devils and those rted to them. Making it hard for devils and demons to start a sessful cult in other realms. As a solution to this problem, the devils came up with a new technique, dark vessel refining. The Dark vessel refining technique was where a demon or a devil refines a native of the other realm to be their incarnation in the other world. This way their incarnations can ess their full power in other worlds and do their bidding in the other world. Making it easier for the devils and demons to establish their cults in other realms. The original n of the six devils summoned by Aba in the Southern Capital was to erect a blood dome of darkness, then each of them would select a suitable dark vessel to refine them into their incarnations in the card world, and kill the rest before scattering to the far reaches of the card world so no powerful card apprentice could track and kill them to please their world''s will. However, they could not erect the blood dome of darkness, yet they decided to proceed with their n anyway with a slight adjustment that they would help each other refine a dark vessel using the six devil battle formation before dering war on all 75 demigods and 250 turrets. But this n also failed before theymenced it as the sixth devil, the one with the mohawk and a huge hourss strapped to its back, chose to go rogue. If only the mohawk devil followed their n they all would have a vessel in the card world that would allow them to disy their full strength without being limited by the world''s will suppression. Then they would not have had to worry about taking on 10 demigods at a time. However, the mohawk devil had to show off and went off on its own. Without the mohawk devi, they were one devil short to use the Six Devil battle formation to fend off the demigods while they one by one chose their dark vessels and created their incarnations. And now they who could have massacred the entire Southern capital were left to defend and buy time so once the mohawk devil was done having fun with its prey then it woulde after the demigods for their souls.I think you should take a look at The five devils only saw their trouble and thought that the mohawk devil was so arrogant because of it and never stopped to think that maybe the mohawk devil had troubles of its own. When finally the decisive battle between devils and the Southern royal family forces began, somewhere in the space of the Southern CapitalHenricks looked at the mohawk devil intently. Especially the huge hourss it was carrying on its back as he blurted to himself in shock, "Time rule." The first time the mohawk devil used its time rule was when it destroyed Arans''s corpse puppet with a single punch. When it happened there was nearly no disturbance in the time of the card world. So, even though Henricks suspected the devil used the time rule, he did not conclude hastily. However, he was certain that the mohawk devil was using the time rule when it dodged thousands of soul energy projectiles in less than a fraction of a second. Hendricks was not shocked that the mohawk devil was using the time rule but over the fact that it was using the time rule in the card world as the time of the dark realm and card realm was different. This meant the time rule and its meaning in the two realms were different. Because of this, the mohawk devil would have to deduce and adjust its time rule to the time of the card world before it could use its time rule in the card world. Just like how the Field Marshal had to deduce and adjust her space rule to the space of the dark realm to use the space rule inside the blood dome of darkness. This was also the reason why the four devils summoned by Ada near the dual gate dungeon after setting up the blood dome of darkness never bothered to disturb the surrounding space to stop the Field Marshal from using the space rule. However, when they realized that the Field Marshal was using the space rule it was already toote. Now the questions that were guing Henricks were how was the mohawk devil able to use the time rule in the card world so fast and when would the southern royal family''s forces realize that the mohawk devil was using the time rule? If the Southern Royal family''s forces were slow to catch on to the truth like the four devils killed by Field Marshal Heatsend. Then their end will also be like the four devils. In any realm time rule was a hard rule to master even for the beings at the peak of the power realms so it was rare to face opponents who have mastered time rule. Considering that facing off a devil was notmon for regr demigods, let alone a devil with time rule mastery. Not to mention the time rule being different in different realms, so the demigods from the Southern Royal family never stopped to think that maybe the devil was using the time rule. As things were unfolding right now in the Southern Capital, it appeared the Southern family forces would not realize that the devil was using the time rule anytime soon. Chapter 1515 Time-Related Relic Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:50 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Henricks did care if the Southern Royal family''s forces would realize the Mohawk devil was using the time rule or not, however, if he wanted to kidnap Dalton Wyatt then his strongest contender was the Mohawk devil. Time rule trick to deal with even for him, so he had to get rid of it fast either by using the forces of the southern royal family or understanding the trick to its fast adaptation to time rule in the card world. Henricks had strong reason to believe that the mohawk devil was able to adjust to the time of the card world because of the huge wooden hourss the mohawk devil had strapped on its back. And its slow stride also had something to do with the hourss. After observing the mohawk devil for a while, Henrciks noticed that the slower the mohawk devil walked the faster the sand fell from the upper section to the lower section. However, whenever it used the time rule, a certain quantity of sand from the lower section of the hourss would magically return to the upper section. And when it stood still the sand would stay still. Though Henricks has not exactly figured out what the hourss on the back of the mohawk devil did, he hade to an assumption through observation the following, > The sand in the upper section of the hourss represents the time of the dark realm. > The sand in the lower section represents the time of the card realm. > The motion of the sand from the upper section to the lower section represented, the devil''s time rule mastery adjusting to the time of the card world. > The time taken for the devil''s time rule mastery to adjust with the time of the card world appeared to depend on its movement. > The slower it moved the faster the adjustment progressed and the faster it moved the slower the adjustment progressed. However, if it were to stay still its adjustment would alsoe to a halt until it starts to move again. > The devil could use the time rule while its time rule mastery adjusts to the card world''s time but it would face a penalty for doing so. > The penalty was that the progress of the devil''s time rule mastery adjustment to the card world''s time would regress depending on how long the devil used the time rule during adjustment.I think you should take a look at Having made these assumptions Henricks wondered why the devil did not bid its time topletely adjust its time rule using the hourss and instead chose to announce a wan on the entire southern capital dering Dalton Wyatt as its target. Unless there were other conditions and prohibitions of the hourss that the devil needs to adhere to. Either way, it was dominating the battlefield and it appears if no other unexpected variables pop up then the mohawk devil would be able to achieve its goal. Henricks was able to deduce the mohawk devil with a single nce however he could not understand what Dalton Wyatt was up to standing in the center of the battlefield. Henricks knew Wyatt was ignorant enough to believe the Southern royal family''s forces would be able to protect him. So Henricks could not help but wonder what it was that gave Wyatt, a card master, confidence to stand amidst the battlefield of devils and demigods and smile with a look of excitement in his eyes. Right now Wyatt did not have any bearing of a genius schr like Luna and the rest of VR-Universe fanatics described him. Instead, he looked more like a battle-crazed madman who loved to get high on adrenaline. The Henricks had sessfully schemed and killed one of the masters of the organization running the puppet central government without anyone suspecting him of it. Was able to climb the ranks of that very organization while starting a rebel army against the organization from within it. And could deduce the trick of the mohawk devil after a few minutes of observation but was unable to understand the game n of a card master realm teenage card apprentice, Dalton Wyatt. Yes, Henricks believed that Wyatt had a game n here. Someone capable enough to climb from the identity of an unknown orphan in a third-rate city in the backwaters of the southern region to a VVIP of the southern royal family living in the royal guest pce number one would not risk their life without a game n. Henricks wrecked his brain but he could not deduce Wyatt''s game n. Henricks soon stopped figuring out Wyatt and continued to further deduce the strength of the mohawk devil and hourss on its back. Knowing that he would have to fight against it if he nned to kidnap Wyatt in its presence. "Wyatt, let''s go," Ann and Jill stressed simultaneously. Seeing that the Mohawk devil effortlessly dodged the thousands of energy projectiles they understood that the Mohawk devil was on another levelpared to all other devils and demigods present in the Southern Capital. Meaning they were not a match for the Mohawk devil. In the face of such a strong enemy, the only option that came to their mind to protect Wyatt was to retreat to the Southern Royal pce grounds as fast as possible.Unfortunately, Wyatt did not follow their arrangement and patiently waited for the devil''s arrival with excitement in his eyes. "Your Highness, permission to use against Dalton Wyatt," seeing that the Southern emperor was not able to get Wyatt to cooperate and the devil closer to them with every passing second, the leader of team one asked Ann permission to use force to take Wyatt back into the Southern royal pce grounds. "You dumbass, if we retreat to the royal pce grounds then we will be risking the life of everyone within the royal pce grounds. Do you see the hourss on the back of the devil? It is a relic with time-rted abilities." Wyatt tantly scolded the demigod for not figuring out that the mohawk devil was using time rule. Chapter 1516 Strange Chain Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:51 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Being called a dumbass by a teenage card master, the leader of team one did not get mad as he decided to focus on the second part of Wyatt''s harsh words to him. He immediately looked at the hourss strapped on the mohawk devil''s back and intently scrutinized it but he could not feel any time rule from it not to mention he did not feel any disturbance in the card words time too. Reaching this conclusion he didn''t immediately dismiss Wyatt''s words instead he looked at Wyatt and asked, "Are you sure? I don''t sense any time rule or disturbance in time." The reason the leader of team one confirmed with Wyatt once again was because the mohawk devil using the time rule would put things into perspective and exin its actions so far. However,mon sense dictated that considering the amount of time it has been since the devil was summoned to the card world was not long, the devil''s time rule mastery couldn''t adjust to the card world''s time so fast regardless of how high its mastery of the time rule was. That was why the demigods did not bother to point out that the devil was using the time rule in attacks. Not that they were embarrassed of being wrong but that was justmon sense. "You are not able to sense any time rule power from it because of the bulky chain strapping the hourss to the devil''s body. The chain seems to be made of some special type of material that absorbs any type of rule power and grows heavier," Wyatt exined to the 25 demigods that were protecting him. The reason Wyatt was going easy on the demigods with his words this time was that if not for his soul pupils he too would not have noticed the oddity with the chain strapping the hourss to the mohawk devil''s back. However, the demigod''s close-mindedness still ticked him off. Can''t they just think for themselves that devils from another realm might be carrying items and using skills unknown to them? And be prepared to face anything. "..." Listening to Wyatt''s exnation, the demigods nced at the golden chain strapping the hourss to the back of Mohawk devil''s body however they could not sense it absorbing rule energy however they did sense the change in the weight of the golden chain every time the mohawk devil took a step. If Wyatt had not specifically mentioned that the chain gets heavier every time it absorbs the time rule then they would not have bothered to try and sense the weight of the chain. Right now the mohawk devil was using the chain like a belt, in a decisive battle who wastes time weighing the belt of their enemy? If not for his soul pupils pointing out the peculiarity of the chain even Wyatt would not have bothered to do so.I think you should take a look at "I couldn''t sense exactly what you said from the chain but there is indeed something strange with it. Its weight keeps increasing with every step the devil takes. So, I will choose to believe you for now," the leader of team one was not able to confirm that the chain was helping the devil mask with its use of time rule power by actually absorbing any form of leakage and a sign of time rule power being used. However, he was able to confirm the change in the weight of the chain as Wyatt said. So he decided to trust Wyatt''s words that the hourss strapped to the back of the mohawk devil was an extremely rare time-rted relic. "How are you able to tell that the hourss is a time-rted relic and the chain was a special item when the rest of us demigods could not do it?" the leader of team three asked Wyatt. The other demigods also intently stared at Wyatt waiting for an answer. Listening to the question Wyatt frowned and said "Now is not the time to talk about that. Tell me you guys have some measures against the time rule." When Wyatt said this all the demigods present looked at each other before turning to Ann, who said, "Wyatt, the time rule is not easy to counter unless one is well-versed in the time rule themselves." What Ann indirectly meant was that there wasn''t a single card apprentice who had time rule mastery among the demigods present. Now that was very apparent when none of them could tell that the mohawk devil was making use of the time rule. "There has to be an item or some sort of array we can use against the mohawk devil''s time rule mastery?" Wyatt asked Ann with hopeful eyes only to see her dejectedly shake her head without answering. That was when a demigod pointed out, "We have the timeless array formation covering the southern royal pce grounds. Within it, the devil will not be able to use the time-rted relic or its time-rule mastery. All twenty-five of us can surround it and then defeat it." "No, by doing that we will be risking the lives of the royal family. So be grateful that I am not punishing you foring up with such a stupid idea," the leader of team one thundered at the demigod. Knowing putting the royal family in harm''s way was a capital crime punishable by death. So the leader of team one was not kidding when he warned the demigod who came up with the stupid idea to trap a snake in the hen house. Doesn''t he know the snake will eat all the eggs? He didn''t, otherwise, he would have kept such a stupid idea to himself. "None of us is capable enough to counter the devil''s time rule, we will have to act together. For that, first, we help the southern emperor retreat to the Southern royal pce grounds and secure Wyatt under the protection of the timeless array formation. Then we will try our best to hold back the devil until reinforcement arrives." Chapter 1517 True Relic Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:51 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "Wait, how do you guys n to fight against the devil''s time rule mastery? Didn''t you guys just say you had no way to counter the time rule?" Wyatt asked the leader of team one eagerly. Not that he was worried about the demigods but he was genuinely curious how the demigods nned to counter the devil''s time rule mastery. The leader of team one wanted to brush off Wyatt''s question but seeing the enthusiasm in his eyes he sighed and answered, "We are going to use taboo cards to share our divinity and gain power close to a transcendent. Hopefully, we can take down the devil with us." The divinity of a demigod was what set them apart from mortals, it was like individuality. Sharing it with others would taint their divinity with the individuality of the other person who shared. When the divinity gets tainted the growth of the demigod getspletely halted and they cannot do anything about it unless they get rid of the thing tainting it. Which was easier said than done. This was why the demigods did not immediately think of using the taboo card of sharing one''s divinity as this move was a desperatest resort. Listening to the demigod say that they would be using taboo cards to share their divinity and achieve the strength closer to transcendence for alimited time at a severe price Wyatt immediately lost interest in the way they nned to counter the devil and its time rule mastery. "That won''t work, you guys are seriously underestimating the time-rted relic the devil is carrying. Who knows what kind of time-rted skills the relic has? If we proceed with your n, the devil will not only massacre you guys but also destroy the timeless array formation covering the southern royal pce grounds to get to me," Wyatt immediately voted against the n proposed by the leader of team one. The soul pupils were a false relic and with them, Wyatt was able to achieve so much despite being limited by his realm. However, the mohawk devil was carrying a true relic with time-rted skills and it was not limited by its realm, Wyatt could not begin to imagine what the mohawk devil was capable of with the help of its true relic. This was why he believed that the devil would not only be able to defeat the 25 demigods who are sharing their divinity to temporarily achieve greater power but also destroy the timeless array formation if needed. "Wyatt, I do not mean to be rude but timeless array formation is invincible. Do not make light of it or us. Please, trust and retreat to the royal pce grounds," the leader of team one said politely despite his eyes showing that he has taken offense from me repeatedly iming they would lose and the timeless array formation would be broken by the mohawk devil.I think you should take a look at "Ten minutes ago you would have said the same thing about the city array formation of the Southern Capital but look what happened? A corpse puppet was able to effortlessly destroy it. Do you want to put to test if you will be proven wrong again or just be smart and think of a better strategy," Wyatt reminded the demigods about the tragedy of the city array formation and warned them not to be so confident about the timeless array formation only to be proven wrong. "I have had it with you. You are just finding faults with our n. If you think you are that smart thene up with a better n. But you can''t because you do not want to return to the royal pce grounds and that is why you are putting down every n the leaderes up with. Your Highness, please allow us to use force to help you retreat to the royal pce grounds," one of the team members of team one snapped, he finally had enough of listening to Wyatt find faults in their ns and tantly talk down to them. Seeing the team atmosphere then tense while the enemy approached, Jill felt like biting her nails but she couldn''t as she was in her spiritual body. So she hurriedly spoke her mind, "Guys, whatever you decide, decide past the mohawk devil is getting closer. You know despite his slow stride he is fast." "Wyatt, they are right. Unless you have a better n we can only retreat to the royal pce grounds and hope the reinforcement arrives before an irreversible loss urs." "Good, I do have a n. I will handle the devil while the rest of you go take care of the 5 devils and their demon armies," Wyatt answered with a deep voice so Ann and the rest would take his n seriously knowing that what he was saying may sound absurd and far-fetched to their ears. "Enough Wyatt, it''s no time horse around. I did not want to resort to this but you forced me¡ª" Before Ann could finish giving her orders to the demigods Wyatt interrupted her saying, "Who said I was joking? You guys handle the other devils and demons, leave this one to me." "Don''t tell me you n to borrow the strength of the devil once again?" Ann said immediately feeling that Wyatt was being serious then she added, "Wyattst time you were lucky enough to trick the devil. Please don''t push luck and tempt your fate. This time around you might not be so lucky. So, why don''t you just cooperate with our n." "Who said anything about borrowing the power of the devil? Remember how I said I will show the world not to underestimateDalton Wyatt? This is how," Wyatt dered and then he began to walk toward the mohawk devil, with every step Wyatt took his body size kept growing and his soul energy signature grew stronger and fiercer. "By ying a devil." Chapter 1518 Sacrificing One To Save Many? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:51 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "Wyatt, that is a devil with a time rule mastery. Regardless of what you have nned, you can''t possibly think that you can defeat a devil. Do you have a death wish?" Ann suddenly appeared in front of Wyatt who was advancing toward the mohawk devil and tried to stop him from stupidly challenging it. She couldn''t understand where Wyatt was getting these suicidal tendencies from. If challenging a devil to a decisive deathmatch was not suicidal then what was? The twenty-five Card demigods were still processing the Card Master''s arrogant words. They were dumbstruck not because of what Wyatt said but because he nned to do what he said, y a devil. A card master dared to challenge a devil. Not just any devil but the one which all twenty-five of them together do not have the confidence to defeat. They were used to the whims of Royal children and guests they asionally have to protect but this one tops them all. Dalton Wyatt was fucking crazy, now they all understood why the princess asked them to keep an eye on him when guarding him. "Ann, step aside. I know what I am doing. I want to live more than anyone else. Trust me, follow my n and everything will be okay," Wyatt assured Ann and walked past her. Ann wanted to grab him and quickly carry him to the royal pce grounds but she restricted herself from doing so and instead said, "Promise me you will be fine." Wyatt paused in his tracks finding Ann''s words genuine and then continued his stride after promising Ann, "Yes, I promise you." For some unknown reason, Ann trusted Wyatt. Not that he could defeat the mohawk devil but that he would be fine. Then she signaled the demigods who were prepared to use force and drag Wyatt back to the royal pce grounds at hermand to step back and not take action. Then adding to their dismay she even ordered them to follow Wyatt''s n, "Teams 1 to 5, join the 5 groups and help them defeat the five devils and demons." "Your Highness, what about the mohawk devil¡ª" the leader of team one immediately asked Ann but was interrupted midway by Ann, "Wyatt said he will take care of it. So he will take care of it. The rest of you go help others kill the remaining five devils." Listening to Ann''s orders the twenty-five demigods looked at her in disbelief, but they did not wait for Ann to repeat her orders and they rushed toplete the given orders. "You are going to let him walk to his death just like that? Do something damn woman," Jill''s spiritual body hovered around Ann ming her for being useless.I think you should take a look at "Why don''t you try stopping him then?" Ann screamed at Jill. Right now she was holding in a lot, especially the fact that she went against her mother''s orders to save Wyatt from himself by letting him fight a devil. To others, this might not be a big deal but to her, this one incident questioned her entire existence. After all, she was the ideal daughter. Listening to her mother and elders was her thing. Now that she had broken that, what was the purpose of her existence then? ¡­ Watching Wyatt walk towards the mohawk devil with his aura slowly rising limitlessly and the other 25 demigods leave his side and join the 50 demigods facing the feathered devil, human face scaled snake devil, and the other three devils all the conspirators hiding in the dark were blown out their mind. Some even wondered if the Southern Royal family nned to sacrifice Dalton Wyatt to the Mohawk devil in exchange for sparing the rest of them. This was especially true for the five devils who were doing their best to save their asses when faced with ten demigods each. These five devils were the ones that were most shocked when they noticed that twenty-five more demigods were joining the initial 50 demigods fighting a decisive battle against them. Meaning now each of them had to face 15 demigods. Seeing Wyatt walk toward the mohawk devil get, the five devils began to cuss the mohawk devil in their minds seeing him effortlessly get the soul he was after, while the rest of them were struggling desptrestly to save their life. "What the fuck do you mean?" Arnas cussed at Ada, who updated her about progress so far in both the missions, after learning that Wyatt was heading towards the mohawk devil while demigods protecting him left to fight the remaining five devils. Ada herself was puzzled by this action of the Southern royal family, however, she did not think that the Southern royal family was sacrificing Wyatt for the rest. As aliveWyatt was worth more than 75 demigods to them. This could only mean that the Southern royal family was up to something. "Ada, check if Wyatt approaching the mohawk devil is the original Wyatt. After all, there is a probability that the Wyatt walking toward the Mohawk devil might be a clone or a powerful card apprentice disguised as Wyatt," Arnas thought the Southern royal family might have used misdirection to rece the boy with one of his clones or a very powerful demigod with time rule mastery. Otherwise, what else could exin a card master approaching a devil after his soul? Listening to Arnas, Aba too felt that what she said was possible. Even though they sounded far-fetched they were a lot more reasonable than what it appeared, a card master sacrificing himself to the devil to protect his allies. "Give me a second captain," Ada thenmunicated with one of her bodies inside the Southern capital through her devil skull mask and instructed it to verify Wyatt''s identity. It did not take long for Ada''s body toplete the task assigned to it and provide Ada with the answer. Then Ada forward it to Arnas in a state of utter confusion, "Captain, it is the original Wyatt who is approaching the mohawk devil and there is no deceit to it." Chapter 1519 Idiots Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "You sure?" Arnas confirmed with Ada once again. To which Ada answered, "Unless the SSS-rank item you gave me is faulty, I am sure of it as that is what the SSS-rank item said." "Fuck!" Arnas cussed in frustration unable to understand why the Southern royal family would be willing to send Wyatt to the mohawk devil. Were the Southern Royal family ying to sacrifice Wyatt for the lives of the seventy-five demigods? At least that''s what it looked like. However, regardless of what the Southern Royal family was thinking no harm can befall Wyatt. Forget the ns of the supreme leader, her Master was not kind to those that fail him. If Arnas pissed off the supreme leader, the worst he would do to her was swallow her soul and integrate it with his. But her Master would not grant her death but make her beg for it. Yes, so regardless she could let any harm befall Dalton Wyatt until her Master gets what he wants, the VR-Universe. Arnas then immediately summoned her grimoire and using the secured channel she order the two teams, "Both teams move in, capture Dalton Wyatt right now and meet at the rendezvous point." "But captain what about our n," the vice leader of Arnas time asked only to hear her cuss, "Fuck! The n. I don''t know how you will do it but get me, Dalton Wyatt. If the devil takes his soul our Master will rip out our souls from our living bodies. I don''t have to tell you this but I would rather die than let my soul fall in our master''s hands." "Affirmative," listening to hysterical Arnas, the two teams also realized how serious the situation was. Their Master''s erratic mood was not new to them. They had to get Wyatt before the devil took his soul. Unlike the other members of the central government forces, Arnas did not even have the choice to kill herself because her life was controlled by the Supreme Leader. Arnas was not the only one acting hysterically, Sansa was too. Like the central government forces she too believed that the Southern Royal would sacrifice seventy-five demigods to protect Dalton Wyatt from the mohawk devil. Imagine her shock when she saw the demigods guarding Wyatt leave his side and move to fight other devils while Wyatt walked towards the mohawk devil by himself.I think you should take a look at Like the rest, she too assumed the obvious based on what it appeared. The Southern royal family was sacrificing a card apprentice for the lives of seventy-five demigods. Summoning her grimoire Sansa immediately contacted Flower Thief and ordered, "What are you waiting for? Go, capture Dalton Wyatt. The demigods protecting him have left." "Your Highness, the demigods might have left but the mohawk devil is eyeing him and the rule devil has time-rule mastery," Flower Thief was just a regr spoiled card emperor a month ago and now he was being asked to steel a prey from the mouths of a devil with time rule mastery. He could not muster the courage to do so. "Flower Thief, you failed time and again but this is yourst chance. If you fail me this time, I will have your family killed in front of your eyes and rey that memory in your mind in a loop for the rest of your life. Now you know what''s at stake go fetch me Dalton Wyatt," Sansa ruthlessly threatened the code name Flower thief with the lives of his family members and an eternity of mental torture. "Your wish is mymand, your highness," Flower Thief replied solemnly. The one thing he was thankful for in this life was his family. Though they scold and shame him for being useless he knew they did so out of love. If not for them he would never be a card emperor. They kept telling him that he has so much potential and he should apply himself to doing something but they never forced him to do anything he did not want to until he, himself, took the initiative. Regardless of what he chooses, they would be enthusiastic for him. For them, he was willing to sacrifice his life. After ordering Flower Thief Sansa was not done, next she contacted the demigod team from Morningstar University and ordered, "It''s time for you guys to take action. Capture Dalton Wyatt and head directly to the university. Be careful, other than the mohawk devil, the central government force might also interfere." "Affirmative, see you at the university," the demigod teams from Morningstar University answered without emotion and appeared to be very confident despite knowing one of their opponents was a devil with time rule mastery. While Arnas and Sansa took drastic measures to ensure Wyatt''s safety seeing that the Southern Royal family appear to have given up on him, Henricks was in no better mental state than them. Henricks too did not understand why the Southern Royal family would send Wyatt to the devil and the rest of their force to deal with the other five devils. This reflected very badly on the Southern Royal family''s part but he felt they had a game n considering how confidently Wyart was approaching the devil with his aura and size increasing with every step he took. It almost appeared as if Wyatt was heading to pick a fight with the mohawk devil. Seeing this confidence of Wyatt, Henricks held off taking action until thest second after all that was when his Origin Card shined the most. Seeing his prey heading toward him the mohawk devil''s stride got even slower. But the corners of its mouth turned up seeing that the demigods did not dare to interfere with its business. And thought, ''Humans are so easy to fool. To think that they believed I will leave them alone once I have Wyatt''s soul, fucking idiots. The look on their face when I harvest their souls will be priceless, HaHaHa!'' Chapter 1520 Time Rule Meaning- Time Flow 1520 Time Rule Meaning- Time Flow Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital The mohawk devil''s stride continued to get slower and slower. Since the prey he sought was delivering itself to him he figured he should prepare for the next step by adjusting his time mastery to the card world''s time faster. However, soon the mohawk devil felt numerous strong card demigod soul energy signatures head toward his target. At first, the devil thought they were arriving to protect Wyatt. But then he felt a malice in their intent directed toward Wyatt so he knew they were not here to stop him but steal his prey from him. The mohawk devil''s understanding turned into realization and the realization turned into rage, be it in the jungle or the dark realm, stealing the predator''s prey was one of the greatest sins one couldmit against them. The enraged mohawk devil let out a deafening roar expressing the rage it was feeling, "Roarr!" The mohawk devil wasn''t the only one Wyatt had also noticed the unknown huge masses of soul pathways heading toward him. He could tell that these soul pathways belong to the demigod conspirators. Wyatt thought these people will not show up until the veryst moment, then take advantage of the chaos to achieve their agenda and leave before anyone could react. However, he did not expect them to reveal themselves this early. Putting him in a dilemma when he just wanted to go all out against the mohawk devil. After the demigods neared Wyatt, they all revealed themselves. The demigods appeared to belong to two different factions and from the looks of it, though they did not have any crest or such on them, it was apparent that one faction of demigods belonged to Morningstar University and the other faction of demigods belonged to the Central government''s covert force. Seeing a mass of unknown demigods show themselves next to Wyatt, Ann''s heart almost jumped out from her chest as she could tell that these demigods were not there to help Wyatt but were after him. Seeing this she began to reconsider her decision Just when she was about to call back the demigods and have them help Wyatt. Her grimoire notification rang reminding her that she had received a text from Wyatt. Which read, ''Ann, stand down I got this. Just have your people defeat the other five devils as fast as possible.'' The demigods of both factions kept one eye on their enemy and one eye on their price, Dalton Wyatt. After giving each other threatening stares they began to argue. "Central government forces back off, we will take the boy away, and once we learn all the knowledge required to create the VR-Universe as promised we will hand him over to you," A demigod dressed like he was out attending a fancy party but not a battle against devils and demigods spoke and his voice resounded in all four directions. "Since when has it be the turn for the sissys from the morning star university to order us around? You bookworm learn your ce and step aside or we don''t mind reminding you that you belong at the feet of the central government," the Vice-captain of Arnas''s team aggressively thundered and then added, "We will take the boy and you guys cane to central capital to take your treats just like good dogs." "HaHaHa," listening to their vice-captain''s domineering words the central government team burst into a loudughter. It was typical of the central government forces to believe that everything below the sky was theirs. Especially, everything in the central region with no exception. However, the Morningstar undivseisty and the other top nine universities would beg to differ. They worshiped knowledge and believed that the central government was nothing but a gathering of illiterate brutes who tried to solve everything with muscle and that would be the death of them. Regardless of what the two factions thought of each other and the differences between them, they appeared to be acting as if the mohawk devil with the time rule mastery did not exist. They entirely ignored it, whether it was out of confidence or just ignorance but these demigods had managed to piss the mohawk devil off. "How dare you ants try to steal my prey from me? Are you guys tired of living?" the mohawk devil yelled in fury. But was immediately cussed by one of the demigods from the central government forces, "Shut the fuck up you fat bipedal boar. If not for your pork brain meddling with our ns we would not be out here arguing with these bookworms. You stay quiet and wait for your turn. If you want to save your bacon leave before we deal with these nerds." The demigod from the central government force''s description of the mohawk devil was urate. Once you remove the hourss on its back and the bulky chain all that was left was brown fur, tusks, meaty body, pig nose, and hoofs. Yep, it did look like a bipedal boar. As a mighty devil, being called a boar and pig by an inferior begin was just the greatest embarrassment the mohawk devil could suffer. Causing the mohawk devil''s fury to rise and max out, its mind was filled with madness it could not calm down unless it had inflected ten times as much shame and pain on the inferior begin. The mohawk devil no longer cared about nning ahead. Instead, unleashed the power it was conversing, "Death to you all. Tremble before my might, time rule meaning: Time Flow - 1:3600." As the mohawk devil invoked the time spell the surrounding wind and clouds became still. The world appeared to have paused even the demigods for two factions who were ring daggers at each other appeared to be frozen as they were. Even Wyatt stood still like a statue. Neither of their hearts was beating. Not just their heart all their bodily functions seemed to have stopped and all chemical reactions in their body seemed to have been paused mid-way yet somehow their body temperature did not decrease which was absurd. Chapter 1521 Time Shield & Time Hack Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Though all the entities in the vicinity of the mohawk devil were trapped in its time rule meaning- Time Flow. It however was not affected and could move around freely. As a matter of fact, it appeared to move around more freely than before. The truth was that the mohawk devil had used its time master to create a secondary time flow ovepping the original time flow just for himself where 1 second of the original time flow is equal to one hour. Meaning, a second for everyone in the original time flow was equal to an hour to him, thanks to the secondary time flow which he created such that it ovepped with the original time flow. This was why every entity appeared to be paused. There was a drawback to this as well, while everyone lived a second he would have lived an hour regardless of if he stopped his skill midway. Time was not forgiving to those that abuse it. The fact to notice was that the sand in the hourss strapped to the mohawk devil''s back appeared to be flowing in a reverse direction, the sand from the lower section of the hourss was flowing to the upper section of the hourss defying thews of physiques. This phenomenon somehow appeared to be rted to why the mohawk devil no longer moved at a slow pace. Mohawk devil''s eyes nced over everyone trapped in its time flow before it vanished and appeared right in front of the demigod who had just insulted it by calling it a boar andparing it to a pig. Then it clenched its sausage fingers into a fist and threw it right at the face of the demigod. However, just as its fist was about to hit the demigod''s face it meet with an invisible resistive force that was countering the force of its fist stopping it fromnding on its target. The mohawk devil was surprised by this turn of events. Soon an apparition of a huge golden analog clock appeared above the group of demigods belonging to central government forces and suddenly their bodies resumed their function. Seeing this the mohawk devil immediately took a backstep and retreated. Seeing the mohawk devil how was retreating, the demigod from earlier yelled in anger, "You fucking pork brain, you have done it now. Nobody can save your bacon today, not even if the will of the dark realmes in person to save you." Not just that demigod, but all the demigod members of the central government forces were visibly angry. That was because due to the mohawk devil''s time ability, they ended up using two of their precious one-time-use Time Shield skill cards. ¡­ [Card Name: Time Shield Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: SSS-rank, Legend Grade Card Rate: 17-stars Card Durability: One-Time-Use Card Effect: Whenever the user or their party is attacked by time skill it will activate and protect them once and help them tap into the new time flow created by the attacker. Addition effect: Time Shield ConnectionI think you should take a look at Note: A party contains 5 members ] Time Shield Connection: if the Time shield card of your ally gets activated your time shield card will also be activated through the time shield connection. ¡­ Since there were two teams of the central government at the site, for all 10 of their members including Ada and Arnas to awaken in the new time flow created by the mohawk devil, they ended up using two Time Shield cards. Thanks to the time shield the demigods from the central forces were able to tap into the secondary time flow created by the mohawk devil. "Let me help our friend from Morningstar University to awaken to the new time flow," another demigod from the central government team said as he prepared to attack one of the demigods from Morningstar University, awakening them to the new time flow by forcefully consuming their time shield cards. Since they lost two Time Shield cards it was only fair their rival lost some. "No don''t awaken them, two of you take the boy and head straight to the rendezvous point and bring the boy to our Master while we will hold back the devil and Morningstar University forces," the vice-captain ordered the team. "But Vice-captain¡ª" The two demigods who were assigned with the task to capture Wyatt while the rest of their forces tried to hold back the devil and the morningstar university forces despite being outnumbered wanted to protest the n of their vice-captain but he interrupted them saying, "The faster you two escape with the boy the faster we can also escape, understood?" "Yes," the two demigods nodded and headed to Wyatt while the vice-captain ordered the rest, "Prepare your taboo card and activate them on my signal." However, before they could they saw an apparition of a digital clock appear above the demigods from Morningstar University and it read 1:3600. With that they too were able to tap into the secondary time flow created by the devil and freely move in it. "What the? How?" the demigods of central government forces mumbled in shock. As far as they know there was only one high-grade card that helped card apprentices defend against high-level time skills, the Time Shield card. But the demigods from Morningstar University used an unknown high-grade Time card to tap into the secondary time flow created by the devil. Though it was slow it did not require the user to be attacked to trigger. In some ways, it was better than the Time Shield card. "I see you brutes are still using the old-school Time Shield card created by one of our alumni centuries ago. Behold our new and improved version of the Time Shield card, the Time Hack card. It activates as long as it senses a disturbance in the world''s time flow," the leader of the Morningstar University team exined to their enemies. Morely like showing off the achievements and advancement of their university''s Card creation R&D department. [Card Name: Time Hack Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: SSS-rank, Legend Grade Card Rate: 25-stars Card Durability: One-Time-Use Card Effect: Whenever the card registers any disturbance in the world''s time flow it automatically activates and begins to hack into it. When the hack is sessful the user and their party members can tap into the newly discovered time flow. Addition effect: Time Shield(same as the time shield card), Time Shield Connection Note: A party contains 5 members ] Chapter 1522 Chain Whips Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "Sure, you have a fancy card, good for you. Let''s talk about work now. How about we first take care of the devil and then we can fight over who will get the boy," the vice-captain of the central government team proposed. He was impressed by the time hack card but he would not give the bookworm of Morningstar University satisfaction by showing it. "Sure but whoevernds thest hit gets to keep the devil''s relic, unknown chain item, and its core," the leader of Morningstar University teams agreed but also proposed a wager. Killing the mohawk devil came first for both factions because neither of them wanted to waste any more of their one-time-use time-rted skill cards and the best way to do that would be to kill the mohawk devil with the time rule mastery. These time cards were precious and expensive as they were created by buying time rule power from the card apprentice who has time rule mastery. There were very few people who attained time rule mastery which resulted in the limited supply and the very high demand for it in the market together leading to the heavenly price of the time rule power. Time rule power was the most expensive thing across the myriad realms let alone the card world. This was the reason why these time cards were only one-time-use skill cards and not permanent skill cards. With both the factions joining hands to kill the mohawk devil, thanks to their various capable cards they could easily kill it despite its time rule mastery but after killing it the question of distribution of the loot between the two factions would arise. After all, the loot of the mohawk devil was very attractive. Especially, its hourss relic, unknown chain item, and its devil core which contained its time rune. All three of these were very precious items, even equipping one of them would increase these card demigods'' strength by leaps and bounds. The devil''s time rune in particr. So it was not a surprise that these demigods would covet them enough to join hands with the enemy and forget about their real priority to kidnap Dalton Wyatt. "I agree. Let us begin then," The vice-captain thought that his counterpart in Morningstar University''s forces made a sound point so he immediately agreed with him. Or at least that''s what he wanted his enemies to think. Because while the demigods of the two factions were busy dealing with the mohawk devil, their teammate Ada would kidnap Wyatt with the help of her origin card, Mobius presence, then leave before anyone realizes what transpired. "Great, but before we start I think two demigods from each of our forces should stay behind to protect Wyatt. What do you say?" The leader of the Morningstar University forces rmended that two members of each group should stay behind to protect Dalton Wyatt. With this, he unknowingly put up a huge hurdle in his opponent''s ns.I think you should take a look at "Sure," the vice-captain of the central government team did not let his emotions give him away and calmly agreed to the opponent''s rmendation. ''Vice-captain, what do we do now?'' one of the demigods mentally asked. ''We proceed with our n with a slight change. Ada will use one of the SSS-rank items we gave her to ambush and kill demigods of Morningstar Univeristy then kidnap Dalton Wyatt and leave. As for you guys you pretend like you have Wyatt to confuse remaining enemies,'' the vice-captain improvised the n on the spot. Though this one was a lot riskier than the previous one still it was worth a shot. Leaving two demigods from each of their factions behind to protect Dalton Wyatt, the members of both factions circled the Mohawk devil. Seeing the demigods block all its path the mohawk devil stopped retreating and yelled, "You insects are seeking your death." "No, we are seeking pork. Say, do you happen to have any pork?" the demigod of the central government faction who insulted the mohawk devil previously insulted the mohawk devil again. "Hahaha, you think you are funny, you damned insect," the mohawk devil dashed at the demigod throwing a punch to his chest but as soon as hemenced his attack three demigods attacked him from behind. Both the factions though confident in their numbers and cards did not underestimate the devil, its relic, and time rule mastery. They nned to encircle it and slowly kill it. However, to their surprise the mohawk devil which was attacking the funny demigod suddenly paused and the bulky golden chain starting the huge hourss relic on its back extended from both ends, long enough for the mohawk devil to use them as whips. Holding the whips made of the unknown bulky golden chain in each hand, the mohawk devil skillfully used them through his mental strength such that each one of the chain whips skewered through one demigod and then wrapped around another demigod. The funny demigod and the other three demigods attacking the mohawk devil from behind were either skewered by the chain whip or wrapped in it, rendering all four of them immobile. The mohawk devil used two chain whips to take down three demigod attackers and its demigod prey in a blink of an eye. Seeing this the rest of the demigods were shocked. What was more shocking was that the speed of the chain whips, it was as if they were traveling through time. And they were, by making use of the leaked time rule power the chain absorbed earlier from the mohawk devil and the hourss relic. "Not so funny now are we," the mohawk devil scoffed looking at the demigod who insulted it repeatedly. Then it added, "You are lucky. Normally, I would show the meaning of hell to those that dare to insult me but today I do not have the luxury so I will give you and your friends a painless death. Sacrifice." With themand of the mohawk devil, the chain whip began to absorb the vitality of all four demigods, shocking the remaining demigods who could only watch as theirrades died in front of their eyes. Chapter 1523 Adas Dilemma & Plan Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Watching theirrades die in front of their eyes by having all of their vitality sucked dry by the mohawk devil, the demigods noticed something astonishing that shocked them to the core and made them realize that until now they had been in a huge misconception that they were the hunters killing the predator but when actually they were the prey of the predator. As the four demigods lost their vitality the sand in the hourss that was flowing in the reverse, from the lower section to the upper section suddenly began to flow normally from the upper section to the lower section. It appeared as if by sacrificing the vitality of the four demigods to the hourss relic the mohawk devil was able to extend the amount of time it was able to use time rule mastery in card world without having adjusted its time rule mastery to the card world time. Uncovering this secret the demigods realized that it wasn''t just them trying to hunt the predator but the predator was also trying to eat them all. Morningstar University had two teams of demigods, that was 10 demigods. The Central government had two teams of demigods but two were missing, that was 8 demigods. The Morningstar University forces were told that the missing two members of the central government''s team were conducting a covert operation to ''PROTECT'' the dual gate dungeon near the Southern Capital. In total, 18 demigods tapped into the secondary time flow created by the mohawk devil at the Southern Capital. Of which 4 had stayed behind to guard Wyatt. So 14 demigods came to fight the mohawk devil. The fight had just begun and they lost four demigods to the mohawk devil. The remaining ten devils cautiously retreated out of the range of the mohawk devil''s chain whips. Then the leader of the Morningstar University forces asked the devil, "How are your chains able to use time attacks without triggering our Time shield and Time Hack card?" Listening to him the other demigods were shocked as they did not realize this issue until he pointed it out. Making them further vary of the mohawk devil and its unknown chain whips. Whom they ignored and insulted a few seconds ago.I think you should take a look at "Simple, the chain is only using the time rule power to reach its target but when attacking the target it doesn''t use the time rule power. Therefore, your fancy time cards that only activate when receiving a time attack never activate," the mohawk devil appeared to be a little happy having sacrificed four demigods to the hourss relic. It had noticed this when it first attacked the funny demigod earlier and failed due to the time shield card. Listening to the Mohawk devil the leader of the Morningstar University forces confirmed that the chain whips of the Mohawk devil were creating a short-term third time flow to travel to its target and erase it when attacking their target. This third time flow was created for such a small period and erased that even their time hack card could not register it and get triggered. Honestly, he was impressed by the time rule mastery and intelligence to use it shown by the Mohawk devil. While the demigods and the devil were having a decisive battle, Ada who had her presence hidden using Mobius Presence was having an internal struggle. Right now her mortal enemy, Southern Emperor, was totally defenseless being stuck in the original time flow. She could go and kill her using the high-grade items her team gave her but she also had toplete the mission of ambushing the two demigods from Morningstar University and kidnapping Wyatt. If she kills the Southern emperor first then her presence will be visible to the demigods and the devil and lead to the failure of the mission. But if she kidnapped Wyatt first then it was impossible to tell how the devil would react once it notices its prey was missing. It could erase the second time flow to search for the culprit in the original timeline freeing the southern emperor. It was quite a dilemma. Thankfully she had 12 bodies 9 of which were free for her to use at present however she pleased. Ada only summoned 3 bodies, nning that she would kill the southern emperor while the three other bodies of her will ambush two demigods and kidnap Wyatt at the same time. They all would act at the same time so that they don''t give themselves away after all the mobius presence deactivates once theye into contact with other being. With her next course of action nned, Ada and three of her bodies separately headed to their targets. Ada was overjoyed that she would get her revenge so early. However, what brought her more joy was that she will not be killing the Southern Emperor but using a curse on her that will strip her of all her card apprentice powers and turn her into a mere mortal. Once the Southern Emperor was agonizing in the pain and shame of having been reduced to a mere mortal, Ada nned to kill everyone close to the Southern Emperor one by one starting with Wyatt. Bringing further misery and pain into the Southern Emperor''s life. Ada whose goal was to make the Southern Emperor suffer had made it her mission to learn everything there was to learn about the Southern Emperor so she knew about the Southern Emperor''s origin card which only a select few in the world knew about. This was thanks to her new position in the organization running the central government. She had already confirmed that the Southern Emperor in front of her was the Southern Emperor''s origin card by using the item she got from Arnas to identify the real body of Wyatt. This was why she had a special SSS¨Crank curse prepared for the origin card of the Southern emperor. When she uses this curse on the origin card of the Southern Emperor it will also spread to the Southern Emperor too, as they both were one. Chapter 1524 Two Incidents To Downfall Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital As all four of Ada''s body approached her targets preparing to do their respective tasks simultaneously, something unexpected transpired out of Ada''s calctions. Just when she was about to close on Southern Emperor''s origin card she felt a presence behind her and before she could react it grabbed her by the back of the neck and snapped it effortlessly. Killing Ada instantaneously. Then the presence stored her corpse and the SSS-rank curse in her hand then vanished into the thin air. Feeling one of them who was supposed to curse the Southern Emperor''s origin card had died, the other three bodies of Ada who were approaching their targets, two demigods from Morningstar University and Wyatt, paused in their tracks and immediately turned to look toward the Southern Emperor''s origin card but they were toote. The presence that killed one of them was long gone. This came as a huge shock to each of them because the body of Ada that died was under the effect of their Origin Card ''Mobius Presence'' before being attacked. This could only mean that the presence that killed one of Ada''s bodies could see them even when they were under the effect of their origin card ''Mobius Presence.'' While they were confused and trying to piece together what just happened the three of them felt a warm breath on the back of their neck, then they suddenly heard the demigods they were supposed to ambush and kill yelling. "Hey, who are you guys? How are you able to tap into the secondary time flow?" "Just Die." "No!!!" Listening to their words it was apparent that the demigods who could not sense their presence a second ago now could see them. The trio were dumb stricken wondering, ''How can they see them when they were under the effect of their origin card ''Mobius Presence''?'' Before they could find the answers their heads were rolling and they died. While one demigod of Morningstar University questioned the three bodies of Ada, the other demigod just decapitated all three of them, skipping the drama. As for the two demigods from the central government, they could only desperately watch as Ada''s three bodies were ughtered. The demigod who killed the three unknown card lords wearing a simr devil skull mask looked at the two demigods from the central government suspiciously having heard them yelling no as he killed three card lords and questioned them, "Do you perhaps know those three card lords? Should I have spared their lives?"I think you should take a look at "Yes, we could investigate who they were and how they got so close to us without any of us discovering them. I think there is a third faction eyeing Dalton Wyatt," one of the two demigods from the central government made up a story on the spot to cover their asses. "I see, don''t worry I think I know which faction they belong to," listening to the demigod from Morningstar University say this the demigods from the central government panicked and nervously asked, "Which faction do they belong to?" "Isn''t it pretty obvious? Judging by the demon skull mask worn by the three card lords and the fact that they could tap into secondary time flow, l guess that they are devil worshippers who belong to the Mohawk devil''s cult. I guess the devil might have asked them to capture Wyatt masking their presence. Fortunately for us, something went wrong midway otherwise the devil would have pulled a fast one on us. At first, I thought they belonged to you guys after all you guys were responsible for devil summoning but seeing how the Mohawk devil is rebelling and has killed three of your demigods so far, not to forget the SSS-rank corpse puppet at the start. Now I think you guys got yed by the mohawk devil and his cult big time. This is why I guessed the third faction here is the cult of the mohawk devil," the demigod from Morningstar University proudly exined its spection in front of the demigods of the central government without the slightest clue that they were the real culprits who sighed in relief learning that the bookworms were not expecting them. However, the two demigods of the central government wondered what went wrong. Why did the presence of Ada''s three bodies suddenly reveal to them and with all of Ada''s bodies in the Southern capital dead what now? No matter how hard and desperately they thought of the events that urred or tried toe up with a new n, nothing crossed their mind. The original body of Ada in the central government''s secret base near the Southern Capital was shocked by the fact that her perfect n to cripple the Southern emperor whilepleting the central government''s mission had fallen apart and failed in just a few seconds. She was almost driven mad by trying to figure out what transpired. She wanted to know what went wrong as she had no idea as to why her perfect n failed. She reyed all the events that urred in the Southern Capital in sequence repeatedly in her mind but still could not figure it out. There were two incidents that she could not figure out and stopped her from understanding why her perfect n failed. The first incident was when the mysterious presence that killed one of her bodies that was nning to curse the Southern Emperor''s origin card instantly and then the second incident was when the presence of other three bodies trying to ambush the two demigods from Morningstar University and kidnap Wyatt suddenly had their presence revealed to everyone despite being under the effect of her origin card ''Mobius Presence.'' Ada had a strong feeling that the mysterious presence from the first incident was somehow responsible for the second incident too. Just when she was wrecking her brains about who the mysterious presence was, Ada sensed Arnas''s presence entering her room and then heard her say, "Regardless of the sess of the two missions, our master will be disappointed in our performance so mentally prepare yourself for the consequences of disappointing our master. " Listening to Arnas''s advice, Ada''s body unconsciously began to quiver. Seeing this, Arnas shook her head and left quietly. Chapter 1525 Enhanced Soul Pupils Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital For some mysterious reason, the time rule did not seem to have any effect on Wyatt. He learned of this the first time Chris Chase used his origin card to win a few SSS-rank Skill/Item/ingredient cards in a Card Egg auction. Then confirmed this again when Chris Chase used his origin card multiple times trying to escape the Southern Capital card creation association''s auction house. So when the mohawk devil activated its time rule meaning time flow to create secondary time flow ovepping the original time and use it to kill the SSS-rank corpse puppet and to dodge the thousands of projectiles fired by the cannons of 250 towers, Wyatt found himself mysteriously essing the secondary time flow. This was one of the main reasons why he was confident he could fight against the mohawk devil. However, he did not want to reveal to others that the time rule did not affect him so he hoped that the Southern Royal family''s demigods would have a way to deal with the time rule but unfortunately, they did not. So in a do-or-die situation, Wyatt had no choice. He prepared for the decisive battle with the mohawk devil deciding that if there was a need he would exin to everyone that the time rule did not affect him because he had a relic or mastered a time rune that gave him immunity to time rule attacks. However, before he and the Mohawk devil could fight it out the demigods from Morningstar University and the Central government stepped in. These arrogant shits ignored the devil and fought over the possession of him. Wyatt patiently waited on the sidelines, having decided to fight the winner of the brawl between Morningstar University forces, Center government forces, and the Mohawk devil. Wyatt quietly watched as a struggle between the three started, the devil activated its time rule using its relic, and the two factions allied to defeat the devil. But things changed when he took notice of a figure wearing a devil skull mask who had her presence hidden while summoning three exact copies of herself. Normally Wyatt would not have been able to see this with his soul pupils when he was pretending to be stuck in a time trap. But thanks to him entering the ''one with the world'' state physically the range and angle of his soul pupils had increased considerably. It was like he had grown extra pairs of sharp eyes in all directions. Wyatt immediately recognized the figure wearing the devil mask, she was the demon worshipper who attacked sky blossom city. However, there was something different about her. Through her soul pathways, she uncovered that she was using skills simr to that of a certain demigod who once tried to kill him, Agent Uri. Having discovered this anomaly many questions ran in Wyatt''s mind. To find the answers to those questions he decided to once again hack into Ada Davis''s grimoire. Back in the sky blossom city, he had hacked Ada Davis''s grimoire and roughly traced her original body to the central academic region. That was how he knew of her name and troublesome origin.I think you should take a look at Knowing her connection to demon worshipers he wondered if Ada was behind the summoning of the six devils and their army. Well, he will find answers to that in her grimoire. Since had already hacked into her grimoire once it was not hard for Wyatt to use Hive AI and his superbrain card to hack into her grimoire again. In seconds all of Ada''s secrets hidden in her grimoire were at Wyatt''s fingertips. Going through Ada''s grimoire, he came across her acquired physique ''Limitless Immortal''and her Second origin card ''Mobius Presence.'' To Wyatt''s surprise, Ada''s acquired physique was more troublesome than her first origin card. As for her second origin card, it had very limited use but with a perfect user, it was one overpowered origin skill. Ada had returned a lot stronger than Wyatt hadst seen her. He learned that it was thanks to her joining the Central government forces. That exins why her new skills resembled that of Agent Uri. Unfortunately, Wyatt could not ess her conversation logs as they used encrypted channels. He could try to force his way in but one monitoring the channel will immediately know someone was trying to peek in. So he could only give up. Unable to figure out what Ada was up to now through her grimoire, Wyatt monitored the actions of all four of her bodies to deduce what they were up to. Three were headed his way while one was headed in Ann''s way. ''Not good,'' Wyatt thought, remembering Ada''s hatred for Anna. However, he did not understand how a card lord nned to attack a card emperor even if she was defenseless and trapped in time. But then witnessing Ada remove an SSS-rank curse from her storage card Wyatt was shocked and worried. Simr to how Anna equipped the dummy ring card in her grimoire''s item card slot and gave me the dummy ring to use, Ada too had been given an SSS-rank curse from the central government forces. Then Wyatt saw two of the three bodies of Ada heading his way had also taken out two SSS-rank items from their storage card and headed towards the two demigods from Morningstar University. While the remaining body of Ada took out a powerful sedative from the storage card and headed towards Wyatt. Seeing this, Wyatt instantly understood that Ada''s four bodies nned to curse Ann, kill two demigods from Morningstar University, and kidnap him. Thanks to the effect of her second origin card ''Mobius Presence'' no one will know what actually transpired. Having learned Ada''s n Wyatt''s mind raced to think of a way to not only save Ann who was trapped in time but also himself and the two demigods from Morningstar University guarding him without revealing that he was not affected by the mohawk devil''s time rule meaning time flow. Chapter 1526 Two Incidents To Downfall Explained Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Wyatt''s thoughts raced through all the crucial information about Ada''s physique and origin card. After all, he had to face four of her while pretending to be trapped in the original time flow. Now this was going to be challenging. His efforts were not in vain as in a stroke of brilliance, he devised a wless strategy to thwart the efforts of all four of Ada''s bodies, all the while concealing the fact that he remained unaffected by the mohawk devil''s time trap. First Wyatt decided to foil the scheme of the body of Ada who was headed toward Ann holding an SSS-rank curse. Since he did not care for the lives of the demigods from Morningstar University as much as Ann''s life. In preparation for attending the university interview and confronting Sansa, Wyatt had covertly and strategically dropped many tiny pebbles containing his pseudo cmity soul gem on his way over from the Southern royal pce grounds. Fortunately one of them was right next to the spot where Ann was standing. So as soon as Ada approached her, Wyatt had one of his mutated souls move to the pseudo cmity soul gem, reconstruct a new body in the shape of an Old Ben using the Myriad transformation devil physique, and enter the ''one with the world'' state physically. When in the ''one with the world'' state physically even demigods had a hard time separating Wyatt''s presence from the surrounding let alone Ada, a card lord. She never saw iting as it quietly and swiftly approached her from behind. However, once Wyatt''s mutated soul neared Ada, its killing intent toward her revealed its presence to her but it was toote. It had already grabbed her neck from behind and soon twisted it, ending her life instantly and painlessly. Especially, without making anymotion. After killing one of Ada''s bodies, Wyatt''s mutated soul immediately stored her corpse in a storage card along with the SSS-rank curse item. Then it immediately morphed its body back to a tiny pebble with a pseudo cmity soul gem and the mutated soul returned to its original body. Ada had acquired a fancy physique ''limitless Immortal'' which would fit well with Wyatt''s mutated soul. Though he was still on the fence about the ''limitless Immortal'' physique as long as he had her corpse he could always use blood fate plunder to try and rob her corpse of that physique. He liked to keep his options open. As for the SSS-rank curse that Ada carried with her while she died, Wyatt could put it to good use as long as the card apprentice who lent the item to her did not recall it. During this process, Wyatt made an interesting discovery that the Myriad Devil transformation physique and the physical ''one with the world'' state fit very well together. Especially when Wyatt morphed into inanimate objects like a pebble etc. Thisbo would give him extraordinary stealth prowess. There might be other possibilities that he would have to further explore.I think you should take a look at With one of Ada''s bodies down there are still three more left for him to take care of. However, unlike the previous time, none of his pseudo cmity soul gems were nearby where the three bodies of Ada were. Nheless, Wyatt had a more creative approach to this. When entering the ''one with the world'' state physically the surroundings of the person in that state bes a part of him. Just like how Wyatt''s vision was sharpened and enhanced to be able to view the world in 360 degrees in this state. Simrly, his control over his surroundings had gotten to the point where it was as if they were a part of his body. Especially, the wind present in his surrounding acted like they were an extension of his skin and hair. If Wyatt wanted to the air would form an extrayer of invisible but durable soft armor covering his entire body. However, Wyatt had a different n for the wind which was now a part of his body. When the three bodies of Ada were distracted by the death of their fourth body he made use of the wind to touch the back of their necks. Though they only felt a cold breath on their neck, it was Wyatt touching them through the wind. The reason why Wyatt did this was that ording to the info of Ada''s second origin card ''Mobius Presence'' as long as the person under its effectes in contact with those that don''t share its effect that person loses its effect. So once Wyatt touched the three bodies of Ada through the wind the effect of their second origin card ''Mobius Presence'' was lifted. Hence, the demigods from Morningstar University could now sense their presence. Which led to Ada''s three bodies being decapitated by one of them. Until the very end, the three bodies of Ada had no idea how their presence was revealed. The dumb-stricken expressions on their faces were savory and a unique sight. This would be one of the mysteries that Ada would never solve and it would gue her till her death. With this Wyatt had put an end to Ada''s scheme sessfully without revealing that he was not trapped in the original time flow but had tapped into the secondary time flow created by the Mohawk devil. Having dealt with Ada, Wyatt continued to pretend to be stuck in the original time flow as he keenly observed the battle between the mohawk devil and the demigods in the secondary time flow the devil had created. Meanwhile, he heard the conversation between the demigods from both factions about Ada''s identity and he was barely able to control himself from bursting out in loudughter. Listening to the demigod from Morningstar University confidently specte that Ada was part of the Mohawk devil''s cult who betrayed central government forces, Wyatt felt that just because someone studied at Morningstar University, one of the top ten universities, it did not automatically make them smart. Chapter 1527 Battle Of Devil And Demigods Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital The Mohawk devil nced casually at the demigods, who were now stepping back cautiously. It wore a mischievous grin as if it found great amusement in observing the mix of uncertainty and fear woven into their expressions. The grin on the mohawk devil''s and the look in its eyes irked the remaining demigods. Especially, after watching it kill theirrades. So in a dazzling disy of power, the ten demigods stood tall, their eyes zing with an aura of determination. With a mere thought, they summoned an endless array of swords that materialized out of thin air, each de gleaming with a mesmerizing glow that reflected their fierce sword intent. The air crackled with energy as the swords hovered and spun around them, forming an intricate and intricate dance of steel. The demigods'' mastery over their sword intent was evident in the way they effortlessly controlled the movements of the des, weaving an enchanting tapestry of lethal elegance. The swords seemed to sing a symphony of their own, their harmonic ngor resonating throughout the surroundings. It was a mesmerizing spectacle, a manifestation of their inner strength and unyielding will, both awe-inspiring and intimidating. As the ten demigods continued to conjure more swords, the space around them became a swirling vortex of deadly beauty, leaving any who witnessed it in awe of their otherworldly abilities. At that moment, they were not just demigods; they were living embodiments of the timeless art of swordsmanship, channeling their essence into the ethereal sea of des, leaving an indelible mark on the fabric of reality itself. With theirbined might and skill, the demigods unleashed a torrent of a thousand swords, each imbued with raw elemental power, aiming to vanquish the mohawk devil that stood before them. The des sliced through the air with a velocity that defiedprehension, surpassing the speed of light itself, leaving streaks of luminescence in their wake. As the swords hurtled toward their target, the very fabric of reality seemed to tremble in response to their immense force. With an air of arrogance and a sinister smirk, the devil beheld the iing torrent of thousands of swords, dismissing the demigods'' efforts as futile and vain. It reveled in the spectacle, finding amusement in the demigods'' attempts to challenge its might. As the swords drew closer, the mohawk devil''s crimson eyes gleamed with cunning intelligence. Swiftly, it unleashed a pair of twin chain whips, crackling with an otherworldly aura¡ªthe power of time rule itself. The chains whirled and twisted in the air, creating a cyclone of time rule power, forming a storm of time that shielded the devil from the impending assault. The des collided with the tempest of time, and an ethereal dance ensued. The chains seemed to warp and bend, slowing down and elerating in unpredictable patterns. The swords struggled to pierce the barrier, but they were thwarted by the devil''s mastery overtime rule.I think you should take a look at The mohawk devil''sughter echoed through the battlefield, reveling in its dominance over the flow of time and its ability to outwit the demigods. It relished the sight of their frustration, savoring each moment as the storm of time continued to repel the onught of swords. The demigods, undeterred by the mohawk devil''s defensive maneuvers, gathered their resolve, determined to find a way to breach the temporal storm. They synchronized their efforts, their minds united as they focused their energies on countering the mohawk devil''s mastery of time rule. The malevolent tempest of time unleashed its wrath upon the battlefield where the demigods waged their valiant attack. As the storm swirled and surged, its ominous force broke through the demigods'' every Time Shield and Time Hack card, rendering their efforts futile. With a resounding boom, the tempest of time expanded voraciously, its swirling maw widening to engulf all the demigods within its relentless grasp, they grew desperate as thest of their time shield / time hack card was used to protect them. This, the once mighty demigods found themselves ensnared in the clutches of this maleficent phenomenon. Inside the belly of the tempest, an eerie and haunting aura surrounded the mohawk devil as it harnessed its insidious power. In a macabre dance of annihtion, the devilish force drained the very life essence from the demigods, leaving them weakened and lifeless, like withering blooms in a deste garden. As thest vestiges of vitality were absorbed, the once-proud demigods fell, their brilliance dimmed and extinguished in the face of this overwhelming force. The storm of time had spoken, leaving nothing but silence and sorrow in its wake. It stood as a haunting reminder of the unforgiving nature of existence and the relentless march of time, sparing none in its path. The mohawk devil wielded the stolen vitality like a wicked offering, channeling it into the hourss relic on its back. As if responding to some unholy pact, the relic responded in kind, its sand shifting with sinister intent. The lower chamber of the hourss relic which was almost barren, now teemed with the sinister sand oozing the essence of time rule, swirling in a maleficent dance. In the bleak aftermath of the dreadful battle, the remaining four demigods left behind to protect Wyatt stood frozen, their hearts heavy with grief, as they beheld the harrowing sight of their fallenrades. The devil''s sinister presence loomedrge, casting a malevolent shadow over thend, and its maliciousughter sent shivers down their spines, leaving them paralyzed in fear. Their bodies shook uncontrobly as if trying to escape the cruel reality unfolding before their eyes. Each heartbeat echoed the pain and sorrow of losing their brethren, and yet they couldn''t tear their gaze away from the approaching malevolence. The devil''s steps were deliberate, slow, savoring the fear it instilled in the demigods, relishing every moment of their torment. With every footfall, the ground beneath them seemed to quiver, mirroring the turmoil raging within their souls. As they stood there, helpless and desperate, a spark of resilience flickered in their eyes despite knowing that they were no match for the mohawk devil''s strength but the fact that they would die was a strong motivation for them to seek revenge for their fallenrades. At this moment the demigods from both factions were in sync. Maybe it was because they understood each other''s grief and thirst for vengeance. With strong determination, they moved together to exchange their life for vengeance. Chapter 1528 Proceeding Toward Dessert Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "Divine Share" The four demigods, despite hailing from two different factions, willingly shared their divinity among themselves disying a remarkable unity among unexpected people. What made this possible was their purpose, a singr pursuit of retribution, which served as the gluing factor that allowed them to transcend their factional divides. As their divinity converged, the boundaries of their individual identities dissolved in the crucible of shared purpose. Vengeance was the tapestry woven from their disparate threads, amon goal that fused their divinity into a singr, unstoppable force. Granting the four demigods an opportunity to, atst, graze the edges of transcendence was akin to offering them the elusive key to a realm they had yearned for with unwavering hearts. s, this euphoric sensation was not bestowed upon them without extracting its pound of flesh. Yet, such a toll paled in significance, for the determination to exact vengeance upon those who had wronged their fellow warriors burned within them, overshadowing any heed to personal sacrifice. Endowed with the powers of a near transcendent-like existence, the four demigods possessed the formidable might to boldly evade the clutches of the malevolent mohawk devil that sought to sacrifice them to its relic. Yet, curiously, they opted not for the path of evasion, defying the conventional logic that would dictate any flight. Currently, they only cared about their vendetta. Undeterred by the potential consequences, these four demigods remained resolute, unwaveringlymitted to their cause. With an unbreakable bond forged through shared divinity, they were now prepared toy down their very lives, embarking on a mission of vengeance to honor their fallenrades. The four demigods were driven by an unquenchable fire for vengeance within them. Driving them mad enough to go as far as to confront any challenge, even if it meant death for them because they were no longer four individuals but one. They had four bodies but their intent was now one. Having shared their divinity with their thirst for vengeance as their medium, the new prowess they gained came with a new identity, vengeance, the real factor that drove them to share their divinity in the first ce. As the soul energy of the four demigods surged dramatically, the mohawk devil''s ugly grin shrank. It sensed that with no way out, its prey had decided to face death head-on, as long as it meant taking it down alongside them. Empowered with abilities that eclipsed ordinary demigods and hinted at the fabled transcendence whispered of in every demigod''s reverie, the four demigods exchanged resolute nces. A shared determination radiated from their eyes as united in amon vendetta, they surged forward as one cohesive force, their sights set firmly on the sinister mohawk devil thaty ahead.I think you should take a look at As the four demigods charged ahead, their eyes zing not with fear of mortality but with an unquenchable thirst for retribution, the mohawk devil couldn''t help but feel a flicker of uncertainty. Then recalling the ten demigods it had vanquished earlier, it recognized that the demigods'' powerful time cards had already been consumed and exhausted. With the weight of this realization, the mohawk devil''s visage transformed once more. The shadow of uncertainty that had momentarily touched its expression gave way to the resurgence of its malevolent grin. A renewed air of self-assuredness enveloped the mohawk devil, bolstered by the belief that the formidable strength the four demigods now wielded paled inparison to its mastery over the time rule. As the four demigods stepped within its striking reach, the punk-like demon swung its pair of chain whips infused with its time rule power, all while releasing a mocking chuckle that soon transformed into an unrestrained scornful and jeeringughter that echoed through the secondary time flow. The swift motion of the twin chain whips was nothing short of astonishing, evidently under the influence of the mohawk devil''s time rule mastery to amplify their velocity. In a blink, they closed the gap to their intended objective, yet they missed their target by the narrowest of margins, grazing past their marks by the width of a single hair. The reason the twin chains did not manage to hit their target despite their speed was not because of theck of the devil''s aim but because of the incredible agility and reflex disyed by the four demigods. Akin to the name transcendent, their speed seemed to astonishingly transcend the time rule. They never knew one could be that fast. The twin chains'' inability to sessfully strike their mark, despite their impressive agility, stemmed not from any shoring in the devil''s aim, but rather from the remarkable dexterity and lightning-quick reactions exhibited by the four demigods. Resonating with the very essence of edging at the boundary of transcendence, their swiftness appeared to remarkably surpass the confines of time rule. The sheer rapidity they disyed was so extraordinary that it left them in awe, never before havingprehended the possibility of achieving such astonishing levels of speed. Even the mohawk devil found itself taken aback as it witnessed the four demigods effortlessly sidestepping its assault. This unforeseen turn of events began to raise significant worries within the mohawk devil''s mind, prompting a sense of genuine concern to take root. As the four demigods adeptly dodged the mohawk devil''s assault, the expressions of astonishment and apprehension that yed across the mohawk devil''s countenance only served to bolster the confidence of the quartet. With renewed assurance, they advanced towards the devil, intending to exact retribution for their fallenrades and settle the score once and for all. Yet, the very instant when the four demigods, suffused with confidence, drew nearer to the mohawked devil, a broad grin crept across the devil''s face as the time rule power oozed out of it. In a resounding promation, it bellowed, "Temporal Quick Sand!" while attacking them with its twin chain whips elerated by its time rule. Abruptly, a sensation enveloped the four demigods, akin to the sensation of their very movements decelerating. With their current prowess, it was impossible. But it turns out the mohawk devil had slowed down their flow of time in the secondary time flow created by it, an ingenious tactic wielded by the devil to tilt the odds in its favor. In close quarters the devil''s twin chain whip had the boost of time rule power instantly skewered through the four slow demigods with ease and instantly began to sacrifice their vitality to the hourss relic. The four demigods, as ast ditch effort, tried to donate their shared divinity but to their horror, they found that impaled by the unknown chain their ess to the soul energy, rule power, and their divinity was sealed. Completing its meal, the mohawk devil proceeded toward its dessert, Dalton Wyatt. Chapter 1529 Moving On Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Central Government Secret base Learning that all eight members of the two teams she led to the Southern Capital toplete two missions had be the nourishment to the devil they summoned, Arnas was dumbstruck. Her mind nearly copsed trying toprehend this. Wondering, how could a perfect n go so horribly wrong. Soon Arnas, a proud semi-demigod, felt her knees go weak as she copsed to the floor realizing what this meant for her. Unlike her team, she did not even have control over her life to end it. Listening to themotion Ada rushed out of her room and saw Arnas copsed with her knees on the floor and with a look on her face that appeared to have seen a ghost. "Team Captain, you okay?" Ada cautiously asked Arnas. She too had be aware of the deaths of all eight demigods from the central government as their names erased themselves from the secured channel they were using to converse with each other. This basically meant that they had failed in their secondary mission to bring the creator of the Vr-Universe, Dalton Wyatt, to their Master. Which would not make their master happy. That meant the punishment they would face after returning to the central capital had increased by a few folds. Just imagining the wrath of their master even Ada too felt her knees go weak but she held her own. Wondering if it was worth it for her to return to the side of her Master. Unlike Arnas, Ada did not bother to try and understand what went wrong with their n to capture Wyatt because after one of her four bodies in the Southern Capital failed to curse the Southern Emperor''s origin card due to an unfathomable presence she hade to a realization. After repeatedly going through her memories trying to uncover who was the unfathomable presence that effortlessly killed one of her bodies that were under the effect of her second origin card ''Mobius presence'' and left swiftly without leaving behind any trace. But she always came back with no answer, almost causing her to go crazy. That was when she decided to let go of her obsessive search which then helped her realize that they, the forces of the central government, were not the forces controlling the events in the Southern Capital from behind the scene but there was another power controlling the city from shadows whom they had no idea about. Seeing how they acted to protect the Southern Emperor''s origin card it was clear this unknown force was in favor of the Southern Royal family. With this realization, Ada was not surprised that they failed in their mission to capture Wyatt. Even if the devil had not killed them then they would have died in the hands of the other faction hidden in the shadows of the city quietly controlling everything the battle in the city. I think you should take a look at Knowing that right now, what awaited her at the central government was torture and pain that would make her thirst for the sweet release of death. Ada Looked back at her time by her Master''s side and she realized that there was nothing more her Master could provide her with. She acquired an amazing physique and gained a superb second origin card that fit well with her first origin card and her acquired physique. Not to mention the treasure trove of demonic techniques and arrays. Especially the one which allowed her to grow her mental strength by sacrificing living beings which would help her grow the number of perfect bodies she could control using her limitless immortal physique. Her master had nothing more to give her instead he would like her to show him how many bodies she can actually control using her physique ''Limitless immortal.'' And also he had be a shackle around her neck stopping her from taking her revenge on the Southern royal family and also has been actively trying to limit her development so she can depend on him more. She still was unable to figure out why the all-powerful organization that controlled the central government from behind the scenes was not keen on overthrowing the four royal families and controlling their regions directly. Instead, choose to sabotage them from behind the scenes. Ada believed that there was more reason for it than just the political ones that they used as an excuse. Therefore Ada thought her master might never allow her to destroy the Southern royal family like she wanted to instead staying any longer with him would only bring in an opportunity for him to make her more dependent on him and slowly brainwash her. These reasons why Ada came to a sudden decision to not return to her Master''s side and felt that it was no longer fit for her future development. Instead, go on another adventure to find a ce that would help her hone her powers and grow stronger. Strong enough to take on the Southern royal family and anyone thates her way of achieving that. But Ada knew it was not easy for her to leave her Master because he and his friends ruled the entire world. Anywhere she runs off to he would find her and have his people fetch her. And from then on what awaited her would be gruesome torture until her spirit broke allowing him to brainwash her and turn her into one of his dogs. If Ada really wanted to get away from her Master then she would have to find a way to leave this world and move to another world, which was simply impossible. However, when this thought crossed Ada''s mind her eyes sparkled with brilliance as if she had found a way to do just that. Ada gave Arnas, who was helplessly staring into the void out of sheer desperation and fear of what awaited her at the central capital, onest look. Then heading back into her room she locked the door and cut her wrist to gather a pool of blood on the floor. Soon she began to conduct a demonic sacrificial ritual. As a result, a beam of light wider than a person''s waist shoots out from the pool of blood and touches the ceiling of the room. Then without hesitation, entering her origin card''s devilization, Ada stepped into the red beam of light. Bidding goodbye to the card world she embraced the darkness within her. Chapter 1530 Bo, Bitch! Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Sacrificing the life force drawn from a total of 18 demigods, the sands in the hourss relic''s lower chamber had nearly reached its full capacity. Had the mohawk devil not expended a substantial amount of sand during the battle against the demigods, the lower section of the hourss relic would have beenpletely filled by now. Had the mohawk devil aplished such a feat, its mastery of time rules would have seamlessly synchronized with the card world''s time rule, courtesy of the hourss relic''s magical influence. Consequently, the devil would have be independent of relying on the hourss relic''s sands to wield its time rule mastery within the card world. Freed from constraints, it could employ its time rule to its utmost desire and without limitations. Regrettably, the mohawk devil fell just a few sands shy of attaining that state. The secondary time flow it had initiated was still in effect, causing the sands within its hourss relic to flow in reverse. Gradually, the sands from the lower section of the hourss were migrating to the upper section, hindering its progress towards the desired oue. However, the devil did not choose to erase the secondary time flow. As its real prey was within its sights and it could no longer wait to get its hand on Wyatt''s soul. The mohawk devil closed in on Wyatt, haunted by memories of the shame and humiliation inflicted upon it during their previous encounter. Its existence had turned into a torment ever since that defeat, leaving it feeling uneasy within its own being. The disgrace of sumbing to a mere mortal gnawed relentlessly at its soul. Thoughts of defeat consumed its mind, and the pursuit of vengeance became the sole driving force keeping it alive. The mohawk devil had meticulously plotted its revenge, envisioning subjecting Wyatt''s soul to untold tortures from countless realms. Nevertheless, it had not anticipated such a swift opportunity to exact vengeance, as it had barely been a day since their initial encounter when it was summoned to the Card World under its alias, the Devil Merchant Ezra. As the mohawk devil drew nearer to the trapped Wyatt within the original time flow, a sense of nearing culmination surged through its being. Its already hideous expression contorted further, and its crimson eyes glowed with eager anticipation for the long-awaited vengeance. The mere thought of subjecting Wyatt''s soul to all the untold tortures of myriad realms brought the devil almost to the brink of euphoria.I think you should take a look at In a twist of fate, just as the mohawk devil believed victory was assured, Wyatt defied all expectations. He moved with a swiftness beyond that of a mere card master, surprising the devil with an unexpected punch. The impact was formidable, carrying the force of something far greater than a regr demigod''s strength yelling, "Boo, Bitch!" The devil''s giant form was propelled backward, hurtling through the air for an astounding 200 to 300 meters before finallying to a halt. The battleground fell into an eerie silence. Unfortunately, all onlookers were either dead or trapped in the original time flow otherwise they would be left in awe of Wyatt''s unexpected might. "How... how do you possess the ability to tap into the secondary time flow?" The mohawk devil inquired, its voice tinged with bewilderment. The shock it experienced transcended the realm of words, leaving the devil utterly confounded by Wyatt''s unforeseen prowess. "Hello, Belphagor. It''s a pleasure to meet you as well," Wyatt replied with aposed tone. Simultaneously, he underwent a remarkable transformation, his stature expanding to an impressive 9 feet, now matching Belphagor''s height. Wyatt flexed his muscles deliberately, gauging the newfound strength surging within him. "How is this possible? When west met, your strength was no more than that of a demon soldier. It hasn''t even been a day since then, how can you possess the strength of a demigod? What sorcery are you using?" Belphagor eximed, his disbelief evident in his voice. He couldn''t fathom how Wyatt, who exuded the aura of a card master, now showcased a might surpassing that of a typical demigod. His vast knowledge of myriad realms proved inadequate inprehending the abrupt surge in Wyatt''s power. The time zones in the card world and the dark realm diverged significantly. The span of a single day in the dark realm equated to ten days in the Card World. When Wyatt initially summoned Belphagor on 5th April, only 8 days had psed since that event. From Belphagor''s perspective, it had scarcely been a day since he lost the wager to Wyatt. Thus, the shame of that defeat lingered in his mind as if it had transpired just today. Therefore, the magnitude of shock from witnessing Wyatt''s astounding growth in strength overwhelmed Belphegor. He struggled toprehend what was right before him, as it felt surreal and beyond the bounds of reality. "Let''s set aside talk about me for now. When west met, you were no more significant than an earthworm, and now you''ve transformed into an overgrown pig. When will you reveal your true form, my friend?" Wyatt conveyed these words not to taunt or shame Belphagor, but to convey that he understood this current shape was not the devil''s genuine embodiment. "...," Belphagor fell into a momentary silence, attentively listening to Wyatt''s words. The truth was undeniable: his current form was not his genuine self. But this fact remained a well-guarded secret, known only to a select few beings scattered across the myriad realms. Even within the devil merchant code, the vast majority of devils and demons believed his present embodiment to be his true nature. Hence, the devil found himself taken aback. The fact that Wyatt had discerned his true name during their initial encounter left him astounded. Now, in their second meeting, Wyatt had immediately uncovered the veil of his incarnation. It led Belphagor to ponder just how much Wyatt knew about him and the extent of his knowledge. Chapter 1531 Attending Early Admission Interview Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, Prestige Four Seasons, Exlor Hall As Wyatt''s primary body confronted Belphagor, one of his mutated souls embarked on another mission. It entered the pebble containing a pseudo cmity soul gem, located closest to the Prestige Four Seasons. With its newfound orders, the pseudo cmity soul gem shed its pebble encasement and underwent a remarkable transformation, crafting a new body in the likeness of Wyatt. This entire process was directed under themands of Wyatt. Having acquired a corporeal form, the mutated soul rushed towards the Prestige Four Seasons at an astonishing pace, knowing it was already seven minuteste for its Morningstar University early admission interview. Hopefully, the interviewers had not left yet and would be kind enough to overlook its tardiness. Upon reaching the Prestige Four Seasons, Wyatt''s mutated soul faced a slight dy in locating the Exlor Hall, but eventually, it found the designated venue. However, to its dismay, the hall was deserted, devoid of the expected interviewers. It seemed they had already left. Nevertheless, Wyatt''s determined mutated soul refused to give up. Undeterred, it resolved to search the interviewers'' hotel rooms, determined to present its case and plead for a second chance. Leaving no stone unturned, it vowed not to leave until it had the opportunity to make its appeal and secure that coveted second chance. Based on the meticulous information gathered by Wyatt regarding the early admission interview and the interviewers, it was evident that Prof. Sansa Orian held the reins of this critical process. She upied the penthouse at the Prestige Four Seasons during this time. Determined to make apelling appeal for a second chance, Wyatt''s mutated soul resolved to head directly to the penthouse. There, it intended to beseech Prof. Sansa Orian, expressing genuine eagerness to secure a spot at Morningstar University. This was not just a whim; Wyatt''s mutated soul felt that if it earnestly plead his case with an unwavering determination to Prof. Sansa Orian and showed her how much he yearned for this opportunity. Then she might give him a second chance at the interview. Upon arriving at the penthouse, Wyatt''s mutated soul discovered that it was not deserted as expected. Brimming with excitement, it boldly stepped inside, only to be greeted by an unexpected presence ¨C an elderly man, Prof Hadley. This same individual had been instrumental in aiding Wyatt with valuable information for Morningstar University''s early admission interview. However, to the mutated soul''s bewilderment, Prof Sansa Orain was conspicuously absent from the penthouse. She was nowhere to be found, leaving an unsettling air of mystery behind her sudden disappearance. "Fuck," Wyatt''s mutated soul cussed, realizing that Sansa might have utilized a time card to avoid being ensnared in the original time flow. Observing her allies sumb effortlessly to the devil''s onught, she probably made the calcted decision to flee the city before the devil wreaked havoc on it. ¡­ Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52I think you should take a look at Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital, outskirts "Your Highness, I have found the central government''s hideout," an ethereal apparition of a female humanoid head materialized before Sansa, its presence emanating an air of reverence. Then the voice of the flower thief sounded from within it reporting his discovery of the central government''s ndestine hideout, situated on the outskirts of the Southern Capital. "Finally, is there anyone left inside?" Sansa reproached the Flower Thief for the prolonged dy in discovering the hideout and inquired whether he had thoroughly investigated it. "As anticipated, your highness, we found only a single individual inside. It is the semi-demigod who was leading the central government teams. However, she appears to be emotionally unstable, possibly due to the failure of her mission and the loss of all herrades at the hands of the devil," conveyed the Flower Thief, politely sharing the results of his investigation into the central government''s hideout with Sansa. "That''s good. Lead the way," Sansamanded with a tone that unmistakably conveyed her disappointment in the Flower Thief''s performance that day. Nevertheless, she acquiesced and followed him to the hideout, resolute in her mission. Despite the help of the time hack card to ess the secondary time flow cast by the devil, the empty beast remained reluctant to emerge in the Southern Capital, irrespective of the time flow. Its terror of the World''s will surpassed the Flower Thief''s ability to control it. Maybe the empty beast was just looking out for its ignorant master. Following the lead of Flower Thief, Sansa ventured into the heart of the central government''s hideout. There, she discovered Arnas, kneeling on the floor in a state of utter powerlessness, her gaze fixed into the void, as though life''s purpose had deserted her. Arnas appeared indifferent to the presence of unauthorized intruders in the hideout, not even bothering to turn and see who it was. She continued toment her miserable fate, feeling trapped without the freedom to end her own life. "Arnas John, anyone catching sight of you might think that you died with your eyes wide open," Sansa remarked as she positioned herself in front of Arnas, locking eyes with hers. "Just kill me. There''s nothing you can get from me," Arnas dered, her words did not stem from defiance but rather from a sense of desperation. Her demeanor seemed to implore Sansa to put an end to her suffering by killing her. Even the Flower Thief, witnessing her condition, couldn''t help but feelpassion for her plight. "Ie not as an executioner but as a bearer of gifts," Sansa dered, her voice resonating clearly, leaving Arnas bewildered and perplexed. "What if I said there was a way for you to get a new start, would you be willing to embrace it?" Sansa inquired, gazing into Arnas''s lifeless eyes, hoping to catch a glimmer of hope within them. Then she went on to add, "Though it will not erase your past it will definitely not let it catch up to you." "I know you will take it since it is way better than other options at your disposal." Chapter 1532 Unknown Greater Power Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "Belphagor, are you going to remain rooted there, or will youe over and give your buddy a tight hug?" Wyatt yfully taunted, observing the Belphagor''s deep contemtion. "Hey, kiddo, your soul energy signature is muddled with curse energy. What did you risk this time to amp up your strength?" Belphagor inquired, skepticism written all over his face. He couldn''t fathom how the boy, who eight days gambled his soul to borrow power to take down a semi-demigod and save his sweetheart, could now possess abilities surpassing even regr demigods. Belphagor refrained from hastily ending Wyatt''s life and iming his soul for a specific reason. After experiencing defeat in Wyatt''s hands, he developed a newfound respect for the young man. Hence, he approached the situation with caution, unwilling to be careless against an adversary he now recognized as formidable. Belphagor wasn''t convinced that Wyatt would sacrifice himself solely because a devil offered to spare others in exchange for his life. He saw Wyatt as someone far more cunning and strategic, possessing a game n that needed thoroughprehension. He understood that Wyatt''s intelligence surpassed the notion of making such a rash and selfless decision. This was why Belphagor did not immediately take action instead took his time to gather his thoughts and understand what Wyatt was up to. He refused to rush headlong into action instead he sought to discern the intricate web of intentions woven by the young enigma before him and learn where and what Wyatt''s true purpose was. "Even if you are my buddy, I''m afraid that''s ssified information," Wyatt retorted calmly, his attention momentarily diverted towards monitoring the progress of his mutated soul, which had set out on a mission to put an end to Matron once and for all. "Your soul belongs to me. I will not allow you to willfully damage it or wager it with someone else," The Belphagor dered his im over Wyatt''s soul confidently implying that he had harvested Wyatt''s soul. "Sure buddy, then why don''t youe get it," Wyatt retorted yfully, beckoning Belphagor with a confident gesture of his finger. In the face of Wyatt''s taunting gesture, Belphagor''sposure wavered his initial intent to withhold vengeance temporarily giving way to an overwhelming surge of fury. Sumbing to his emotions, he abandoned caution and lunged ferociously at the boy, driven by the determination to deliver a swift and decisive blow to his head, seeking to end Wyatt''s life in an instant. Like a zinget streaking through the heavens, Belphagor''s unparalleled speed was a sight to behold. In the blink of an eye, he closed the gap between him and Wyatt, summoning the primal force of his physical body into his fist. With unrestrained power, he unleashed a devastating punch aimed at Wyatt''s face, the sheer intensity of his strike would blow up his head like an exploding watermelon which would shatter into countless fragments. As the tempestuous fist hurtled towards him, Wyatt''s demeanor remained unwavering, his steady gaze fixated on the oing threat. Yet, instead of flinching or evading, a mesmerizing spectacle unfolded before their eyes. A human hand materialized in front of Wyatt, seemingly borne of perfect muscles, intercepting Belphagor''s mighty punch with astonishing ease. The humanoid arm''s appearance was simr to Wyatt''s arm filled with incredible strength, halting Belphagor''s advance in its tracks and rendering him momentarily motionless. A profound sense of wonder and uncertainty filled the air, as the sh of two forces painted an otherworldly illusion between the boy and the devil. Wyatt''s remarkable feat of catching Belphagor''s punch effortlessly left the devil utterly astonished. With a newfound sense of vignce, Belphagor hastily withdrew his hand and quickly retreated with his eyes fixed on Wyatt with aplex fusion of fear and bewilderment written across his face. Belphagor felt as such because Wyatt''s floating humanoid arm stopped his punch with more than just strength. To be urate there was no force behind Wyatt''s floating when it caught his punch puzzled Belphegaor deeply. His fist felt a suction force, previously unknown to him,y within the floating arm. Like a voracious vortex, it had absorbed the entire kic energy behind his punch, halting his attack without a struggle.I think you should take a look at In the wake of this revtion, a newfound caution for Wyatt''s unyielding prowess swept over Belphagor, prompting him to proceed more carefully, as Wyatt appeared to have gotten his hands on quite a troublesome ability that was too strong to ovee with mere physical strength. "Is that the best you can muster? You colossal swine!" Wyatt''s triumphant shout pierced the air as yet another of his floating fists materialized alongside Belphagor. Swift as lightning, it delivered a resounding blow to the devil''s face before he could react. The force of the punch sent Belphagor hurtling through the air, propelled an astonishing distance of 200 to 250 meters before he finally came to a jarring halt. The impact of the punch was nothing short of cataclysmic. The devil''s once fearsome visage was distorted, his two formidable tusks broken and rendered in a state of disarray. The sight of his shattered facade stood as a testament to the overwhelming power concealed within the floating arms that Wyatt conjured, leaving the mighty Belphagor both humbled and astounded before his formidable adversary. "..." Belphagor gasped, gazing upon his shattered tusks with wide-eyed astonishment. His eyes then shifted towards Wyatt, who stood motionless as if rooted to the ground since the onset of the tumultuous battle, utterly bewildered. The unfathomable question lingered in his mind: How could Wyatt''s mere conjured fist hold such unimaginable physical might? With a mischievous glint in his eyes, Wyatt yfully goaded Belphegor, "Hey buddy, let''s remove the safety gloves and get serious, shall we? Don''t say I didn''t warn you when I im your life before you unleash your full might!" His voice brimmed with confidence, a daring challenge flung into the air like a gauntlet. Wyatt had paid a lot to gain the power thaty within him waiting to be unleashed. The time hade for him to disy the depths of what he was capable of to the world. As the words hung in the air, the battlefield seemed to hold its breath, anticipating the impending sh of wills. Belphegor''s demeanor shifted, recognizing the subtle transformation in Wyatt''s aura. It was no longer that of a mere demigod but something else more profound. Fueled by Wyatt''s provocative remarks, Belphagor refused to indulge in verbal jousting. With a flourish, he unleashed his twin chain whips, their metallic serpents dancing in the air. But that wasn''t all he had in store. Channeling his mastery of time rule, he concocted a mesmerizing spectacle, creating a tertiary time flow ovepping the existing secondary and original time flows. This newly crafted time flow was longer than the other two time flows, exclusively for the deadly dance of his whips to traverse, seeking out Wyatt as their prime target. It was a breathtaking disy of skill and rule power, showcasing the awe of Belphagor''s unparalleled prowess. Wyatt''s soul pupil beheld the twin chain whips hurtling towards him, guided by the enigmatic tertiary time flow. As the whips drew nearer, his vision split, revealing a breathtaking spectacle of two ovepping realities. One reality showcased the paused secondary time flow, while the other unveiled the moving tertiary time flow. Such an otherworldly disy failed to perplex Wyatt, for he was no stranger to this wondrous phenomenon. Many a time, he had witnessed the intertwining time flows whenever the malevolent Belphagor unleashed his chain whips upon the demigods. After much contemtion and profound introspection, Wyatt had grasped a crucial realization: his body and soul possessed the remarkable ability to limate to different time flows, but this adaptability was contingent on the time flow directly influencing him. The devil''s cunningly crafted tertiary time flow, a product of its time rule mastery, currently exerted its influence solely over his vision, allowing only his soul pupils to embrace its essence and perceive its manifestations. However, the rest of his physical form remained firmly entrenched in the familiar grip of the secondary time flow. As a result of this dichotomy, he found himself in a perplexing state¡ªa keen observer of the impending chain assault, yet incapacitated to evade it due to the temporal incongruity between his perception and his body''s response. Within Wyatt, a potent struggle unfolded¡ªan inner conflict between his perception of time rule and the constraints of his physical body. Having discerned the w in his enigmatic immunity to the time rule, Wyatt had devised a method to surmount it. This involved him using the physical one with the world state to form a harmonious connection with the world around him. In this state, he aimed to assimte as much of his surroundings as possible, making them a part of his physical body. When the devil''s chain whip entered this vicinity, it would influence the interconnected surroundings that had be a part of him, triggering his mysterious immunity to time. This, in turn, would enable him to ess the tertiary time flow brought about by the devil. Once Wyatt''s body could harness this tertiary time flow, he would adeptly evade its effects. Wyatt''s keen deduction proved urate, for the moment the infamous Belphagor''s chain whips slithered into his surrounding, he felt the tertiary time flow the chain whips had used to travel faster than the secondary time flow. Embracing the mystical tertiary time flow, he deftly sidestepped the vicious whips, mere hairs'' breadth away, much to Belphagor''s astonishment and bewilderment. This sudden twist had left even the devil himself shell-shocked. Chapter 1533 Misplaced Confidence Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Belphagor''s jaw dropped, unable to hide his astonishment. Witnessing Wyatt expertly maneuvering his time-rule-empowered chain whips was nothing short of awe-inspiring. The very feat of dodging those whips, infused with the enigmatic power of time rule itself, surpassed all expectations. Even the four mighty demigods, who had sacrificially merged their divinity to ascend closer to transcendence, found themselves only barely capable of evading the relentless onught of those time-rule-infused chain whips. As Wyatt showcased the same extraordinary aplishment, it became evident that he now embodied a strength that rivaled the collective might of the four divinities. His newfound prowess hinted at a power greater than that of an elite demigod let alone a regr one, making him a formidable force that could stand toe-to-toe with the power closer to transcendence. This was no ordinary power wielded by a mere above-average demigod; instead, it emanated from one who had sensed the transcendence. The sheer magnitude of this newfound strength forced Belphagor to regard the strength disyed by Wyatt with utmost seriousness. It was evident that Wyatt had tapped into a realm beyond the conventional, harnessing forces that few couldprehend. The very thought of getting an easy win over Wyatt now seemed folly, as the gap between their abilities had drastically decreased. In the face of such unparalleled might, even Belphagor, a seasoned figure of power, could not help but acknowledge Wyatt''s current strength, regardless of its temporary nature. "Kid, it appears you''ve struck a deal with a formidable patron this time. Who is it? Is it Baal? That insufferable bastard has been plotting against me for ages. It should be him, " Belphagor''s disbelief grew as he was sure that Wyatt''s newfound power truly belonged to him or that one of his devilish adversaries had intervened to aid him out of spite. In the realm of uncertainty, suspicion danced with curiosity, leaving Belphagor to ponder the true origin of Wyatt''s might. The sinister undercurrents of past grudges only served to fuel his doubts, wondering if an old nemesis had covertly lent their strength to the young demigod, aiming to settle the score through Wyatt''s newfound power. In disbelief, Belphagor wrestled with two undeniable reasons that made him doubt Wyatt''s newfound might. Firstly, a mere eight days ago, Wyatt had been lingering within the humble ranks of the demon soldier realm, a stark contrast to the overwhelming strength he now wielded. The rapid ascent from insignificance to greatness was a riddle yet to be unraveled. Secondly, and more perplexing still, was the peculiar amalgamation of curse energy interwoven within Wyatt''s soul energy signature. Such an eerie blend of energies suggested that Wyatt had ventured down a treacherous path and struck a sinister deal with an enigmatic patron. The veil of mystery surrounding his newfound strength was thick, making Belphagor keenly aware that Wyatt could not have borrowed his newfound strength without paying any cost or making any sacrifice. I think you should take a look at "Why concern yourself with the origins of my newfound strength? It can be a new patron or something else, who cares? Instead, let our fists do the talking and see whose power reigns supreme," Wyatt retorted yfully, he was wise enough to keep Belphegor in the dark about the source of his power. After all, some secrets were best kept shrouded in mystery, especially from your enemies and right in the middle of a decisive life-and-death battle. "Listen up, you dumb fuck! Your soul belongs to me, and I won''t stand for you bartering away my possessions. Confess that you haven''t struck a deal with another devil to gain your newfound strength," Belphagor roared as his frustration boiled over. The notion of Wyatt striking such a dangerous bargain with another devil did not sit well with him, and he was determined to get to the bottom of it. Belphagor''s problem was not with Wyatt''s search for a new devil or whatever as a patron to draw strength from. What truly concerned him, however, was the nature of the pact Wyatt struck with this new patron in exchange for that strength. If another devil already held a im on Wyatt''s soul, even if Belphagor killed him, he would be unable to harvest his soul, for it would journey to the realm of the devil with rightful ownership. This would imply that the mighty demon Belphagor would essentially be offering Wyatt''s soul to another devil on a silver tter. This notion unsettled Belphagor greatly because killing Wyatt, extracting his soul, and subjecting it to eternal torment were essential to erasing his tarnished pride. That''s why he genuinely cared about the source of Wyatt''s strength, who provided it, and what price was to be paid. "That''s it your''s up," With a scowl etched across his face, Wyatt did not like being cussed at by the likes of Belphagor. In a burst of fury, he let out a fierce battle cry and charged at the demon with all the strength he could muster, his fists clenched and ready for the sh that was about to unfold. As Wyatt''s charging form came hurtling towards him, Belphagor simply scoffed, his malevolent grin widening as he mockingly chanted, "Temporal Quick Sand." The very fabric of time seemed to respond to his wicked incantation, weaving a treacherous trap to ensnare his impulsive adversary. Nearing Belphagor the ground beneath Wyatt''s feet rippled and shifted like a devious mirage, threatening to halt the flow of time itself. As Wyatt unwittingly stepped into the treacherous embrace of Belphagor''s temporal quicksand, the demon''s confidence soared, and a wicked grin spread across his face. With calcted precision, he unleashed his twin chain whips imbued with time rule power, hurtling them toward Wyatt with the assurance of a master strategist. This very move had proven its might in the past, effectively slowing down and killing four formidable demigods who had dared to share their divinities to gain power almost near the realm of the transcendent. Belphagor relished the memory of that triumphant moment as he now sought to ensnare Wyatt in the same inescapable grasp. Fate had a cruel twist in store for Belphagor, for it wasn''t Wyatt who stumbled into the temporal quicksand but the demon himself who, in his arrogance, wielded this skill against one immune to the time rule. With a swift and unexpected maneuver, Wyatt dodged the iing chain whips effortlessly without being slowed by the temporal quicksand covering the vicinity, leaving Belphagor dumbfounded and vulnerable. In an instant, the tables turned, and a punishing fist met the devil''s face, delivering a satisfying blow as retribution for his misced confidence. Chapter 1534 Infernal Temporal Stride Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital The moment Wyatt''s powerful fist connected with Belphegor''s astonished face, the devil was propelled rearward. Yet, he swiftly reimed control over his bodypelling it to an abrupt halt, and stood suspended in mid-air. Noticing that Wyatt''s punch didn''t pack the same punch as before, Belphegor stared at Wyatt with a blend of surprise and puzzlement. He was surprised because Wyatt seemed unfazed while moving through the tricky temporal quicksand, and he was puzzled because he was certain Wyatt had put all his strength into the punch, yet it didn''t measure up to the earlier blow that had broken his tusks. However, Belphegor didn''t dwell further on the fact that Wyatt''s punch wasn''t potent as earlier, as his focus was entirely consumed by the realization that his two prominent time-rule-based attacks, which had sessfully taken down around 8 demigods before, were now proving ineffective against Wyatt. Belphegor had a sense that his time rule mastery wasn''t merely falling short against Wyatt; it was like they held no sway over him. This feeling intensified when he witnessed Wyatt effortlessly walking through his temporal quicksand skill. The only individuals Belphegor recognized as capable of such feats were major yers within the Dark realm and adherents of the Devil Merchant Code. Thus, he couldn''t help but specte whether one of those figures was the patrons whose power Wyatt was currently harnessing. If this turned out to be true, Belphegor knew it was going to be a struggle for him to cleanse the stain off of his pride. If those entities were ready to grant Wyatt such a significant portion of their power, it implied that what Wyatt had offered them in exchange for borrowing that power held immense value. Belphegor sincerely wished that Wyatt''s soul wasn''t included in the deal. If it turned out otherwise, his quest for revenge would remain unfinished, even if he was the one responsible for Wyatt''s miserable end. "Listen closely, you arrogant bastard. I have decided. Regardless of whom you have sold your soul to once I''m done killing you, I am willing to sacrifice a piece of my own existence just to seal your soul right back into your lifeless body just so that I can subject you to all the torment that the myriad realms have to offer," Worried by the secret behind how and what Wyatt had exchanged for his current might, Belphegor resolutely chose to sacrifice a fraction of his own life intending to seal Wyatt''s soul in a way that prevented it from fulfilling whatever pact Wyatt had struck to obtain his present power. "You pig bastard, have as many wet dreams in that pork brain of yours as you want but. Ugh!" Wyatt said in disgust and his eyes conveyed the same to the Belphegor. "You despicable swine, indulge in your perverse fantasies within that pork brain of yours all you desire but keep me out of them. Ugh!" Wyatt spat out in revulsion as he gazed at Belphegor in disgust. Wyatt''s disgust-filled gaze provoked Belphegor into a thunderous roar as he invoked one of his abilities, bellowing its name, "Infernal Temporal Stride!" In the blink of an eye, Belphegor disappeared from his initial spot, his figure was nowhere to be seen. As Belphegor triggered yet another of his time-infused skills, Wyatt remainedposed, suspended in mid-air, unwaveringly anticipating Belphegor''s move. In a matter of seconds, six floating humanoid arms materialized behind Wyatt, seamlessly joining together to form a protective barrier. This arms shield materialized just in time to intercept Belphegor''s surprise punch, which had seemingly materialized out of thin air behind him. What was more noticeable was the fact that, upon his reappearance, Belphegor''s stature had expanded drastically, stretching from a previous 9 feet to an imposing 21 feet. Notably, even the hourss relic fastened to his back, and the golden chain adorning him had erged proportionally to amodate Belphegor''s new stature. Once more, Belphegor stood in sheer bewilderment as he witnessed Wyatt sessfully intercepting his punch. Yet, what truly unsettled him was the inexplicable suction force that seized his fist upon contact with Wyatt''s floating arms, which had joined together to form a protective barrier on Wyatt''s back. Upon the impact of his fist with Wyatt''s arms Belphegor felt as though these arms had drained every ounce of power from his blow, causing it toe to an abrupt halt. Belphegor had noticed this previously when he had attacked Wyatt but was easily blocked and countered by him. In the heat of the movement and clouded his rage Belphegor had neglected it but seeing the same repeat itself, he made note of it feeling that Wyatt was using a troublesome ability. "Your ability to halt this time-rule-based attack indicates it''s not Baal bestowing you with his might. Yet, the enigmatic pull in your grasp bears a semnce to Beelzebub''s power. Did you strike a deal with that insatiable wretch and offer up your soul to him?" Believing that Wyatt had harnessed power from one of his adversaries, Belphegor resolved to employ tactics he had used against them in his confrontation with Wyatt. Observing the failure of the Infernal Temporal Stride against Wyatt, he crossed Baal off the list of potential devils aiding Wyatt. "Is that pathetic disy supposed to be an attack? Your mind must be truly stuffed with pork, you wretched pig!" Wyatt''s voice thundered. Simultaneously, one of his suspended fists materialized above Belphegor''s head, delivering a powerful blow that sent him hurtling down, crashing into the ground below. Belphegor''s employment of the Infernal Temporal Stride skill resembled his utilization of the Chian whips. Instead of channeling power into the chain whips, he was infusing his physical body with the time rule power. However, upon entering the tertiary time flow, Belphegor refrained from immediatelyunching an assault on Wyatt. Instead, he maneuvered around Wyatt in a circr manner for a full minute, which was equal to a second in secondary time flow, before striking him from behind. Wyatt found himself pondering the reason behind Belphegor''s choice to adopt this approach rather than directly engaging him. Based on Belphegor''s words, it seemed that he had effectively deployed aparable maneuver against a Devil named Baal. The sess could have stemmed from Baal''s utilization of a specific artifact, relic, or tactic to counter Belphegor''s time rule mastery. Otherwise, Wyatt could think of a possibility where such an attack could prove effective against an adept in the time rule. Chapter 1535 The Flaw Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Lying sprawled on the ground, Belphegor pondered why he hadn''t been able to defend against Wyatt''s punch aimed at his head. Based on the force behind the two previous punches from Wyatt, Belphegor believed he had measured Wyatt''s overall strength. Consequently, he decided to erge his physical body, hoping to overpower Wyatt with the increased might that came with it. Surprisingly, not only did Wyatt sessfully fend off Belphegor''s attack, but he also managed to swiftly floor him with a single punch. Belphegor had endured three punches from Wyatt by now, carefully examining each blow. He came to the realization that Wyatt''s skill in neutralizing the impact of iing punches was far more problematic than he had initially believed. It wasn''t merely a matter of Wyatt absorbing the force of his opponents'' strikes; he was also capable of storing that energy as his own. This meant that Wyatt''s subsequent attacks packed added damage,bining both his own strength and that of his adversary. Belphegor had finallyprehended the reason behind the varying strengths of Wyatt''s punches. The initial strike held not just Wyatt''s own power, but also harnessed the force of his opponent. Simrly, the astonishing might of the third punch arose from the amalgamation of both Wyatt''s and his enemy''s might. However, this was not the case with the second punch, leading to its notably diminished strength inparison to the first and third punches. After deciphering Wyatt''s ability to absorb force, Belphegor''s investigation wasn''tplete. He faced another challenge, one more vexing than Wyatt''s force-absorption prowess. This power rendered Belphegor''s mastery over time rules and time-based skills almost ineffective against Wyatt. When he employed his infernal temporal stride skill, hoping to discern if Wyatt utilized an item simr to the one Devil Baal had, which countered his time rule. Yet, he found this wasn''t the case. Nevertheless, in this process, Belphegor uncovered a peculiar trait about Wyatt: it seemed that Wyatt couldn''t ess the tertiary time flow unless Belphegor drew closer to him. While operating within the tertiary time flow, Belphegor spent a minute circling around Wyatt. During this minute he observed and discerned that Wyatt remained confined within the secondary time flow. However, when Belphegor advanced tounch an attack, he witnessed Wyatt swiftly essing the tertiary time flow. This urrence held significant significance, inviting deeper contemtion. "Hey, kid, did youprehend the time rule?" Belphegor inquired skeptically, although he was well aware that Wyatt hadn''t really grasped it. If Wyatt had indeed understood it, the hourss relic fastened to his back would incessantly push him to offer up Wyatt as a sacrifice to it. Belphegor posed this question as a test, curious to witness Wyatt''s response. Sometimes, a person''s reaction could reveal a great deal about them, particrly when caught off guard. "Belphegor, when are you gonna stop tiptoeing around? You won''t snag my soul like this. Quit overwhelming your tiny brain with overthinking. Let your fists do the talking," Wyatt eximed, genuinely surprised by Belphegor''s cautious approach. It was unexpected to witness Belphegor, a powerful devil who heldmand over the time rule, exhibiting such restraint. Not only was he cautious, but he also disyed remarkable patience. Belphegor wasfortable biding his time before taking action and rarely allowed his anger to take the reins. It was no wonder he managed to deceive the Central government, passing off a fake name as his real one. Nevertheless, owing to his inherent cautious disposition, Belphegor had abandoned his former recklessness in the wake of witnessing Wyatt''s formidable prowess. Every action he took now appeared to be a careful assessment of Wyatt''s power and limits. It seemed Belphegor was unwilling to unleash his full might unless he was confident he would win or there were no conspiracies at y. This shift in his approach led Wyatt to rue showing off his newfound strength. Belphegorcked a binding summon contract that would prevent him from departing the card world; he could simply retreat to the dark realm if something were to spook him. As a result, even though Wyatt was confident that his current strength could triumph over Belphegor, he refrained from initiating the confrontation. Instead, he waited for Belphegor to overconfidently instigate the fight. However, given Belphegor''s cautious demeanor, it appeared that such a scenario wouldn''t unfold anytime soon. "Hahaha, looks like you''ve made quite the gain with that demon merchant token I provided," Belphegor chuckled. He believed that Wyatt had utilized the devil merchant code to acquire knowledge about him and his adversaries to establish connections with them to assist him in killing Belphegor. This could rify why Wyatt promptly recognized that his present body was not his original, but an incarnation. Furthermore, it might exin Wyatt''s ability to ess the secondary time flow Belphegor had created, without needing to trigger time-based cards like the demigods had to orprehend the time rule. "Your demon merchant token? I earned it fairly¡ª" Wyatt''s words were cut short as Belphegor swiftly took action. Without a sound, Belphegor triggered the infernal temporal stride, stepping into the tertiary time flow, while confining Wyatt to the secondary time flow. With a single fluid motion, Belphegor hoisted himself up from the ground. As he soared through the air, he underwent a remarkable transformation, expanding his stature from 21 feet to an imposing 110 feet. His massive palms then came together, sandwiching Wyatt between them at an insane speed. Wyatt''s attentive gaze swiftly captured Belphegor''s initiation of a time-rule-infused assault. The instant Belphegor''s palms entered the vicinity that had be part of Wyatt when he entered one with world state physically, his own body gained the ability to tap into the tertiary time flow. Acting without dy, Wyatt extended his mysterious force-absorbing prowess to the surrounding environment that was now part of him, enveloping himself in a foreboding, shadowy diamond-like barrier. Belphegor''s colossal hands abruptly halted upon encountering the protective barrier epassing Wyatt, their momentum absorbed by it. He suddenly acted hoping that with incredible speed he could exploit the w he noticed while Wyatt essed the tertiary time flow, that he could only ess it when he was close to him. However, his attempt was in vain as Wyatt reacted faster than his attack. Chapter 1536 Time Annihilation Hybrid Rune, Temporal Annihilation Fist Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Belphegor was not wrong to think that he could use his incredible speed to take advantage of the fact that Wyatt could only enter the tertiary time flow when he was close to him as he had no idea that Wyatt''s eyes could see into the tertiary time flow which allowed him to react at an insane rate. "Curse Energy," the towering Belphegor, standing at a height of 110 feet, gazed at the protective barrier shaped like a ck diamond that enveloped Wyatt. He muttered to himself, realizing that Wyatt''s technique of absorbing forces was connected to a curse. This curse-based ability was distinct from the skills employed by Beebub. Nevertheless, the overwhelming intensity of the curse energy brought to mind a specific devil, although this devil was a loner by nature and unlikely to share her power with anyone. As Belphegor pondered the curse energy that Wyatt was manifesting, he witnessed an astonishing transformation. Wyatt''s stature expanded significantly, evolving from a mere 9 feet to an imposing 110 feet same height as Belhpegor. Now standing at this towering height, Wyattunched an assault on Belphegor. With a mighty fist, he delivered a forceful blow, channeling not only his own strength but also the energy he had absorbed from Belphegor''s previous attack. Observing the situation unfold, Belphegor swiftly employed the infernal temporal stride ability. However, his intention was not to directly counter Wyatt''s impending strike but rather to evade it. Recognizing that Wyatt''s forting fist blow would harness the energy umted from his earlier assault, Belphegor promptly initiated a retreat through the tertiary time flow. Wyatt, witnessing Belphegor''s retreat, momentarily halted his attack. Not wanting to waste the force he had umted from Belphegor''s attack. "Why the sudden hesitation, Belphegor? Has your confidence wavered? Where''s all that boldness you disyed when you were boasting about reaping my soul?" Wyatt taunted the devil, mocking his decision to withdraw instead of engaging inbat. "Boy, don''t be full of yourself. If you are that confident about yourself try not to dodge my next attack," Belphegor retorted. With a fluid motion, he wielded his chain whips, allowing them to spin through the air before coiling around his hands like a pair of chain gauntlets. Employing the Infernal temporal stride once again, he charged toward Wyatt while uttering an incantation, "Temporal Annihtion Fist." Using his soul pupils, Wyatt observed Belphegor''s rapid approach and readied himself mentally to respond to the impending strike. The moment Belphegor closed in on him, Wyatt swiftly essed the tertiary time flow, infusing his fist with the energy he had earlier absorbed from Belphegor''s attack. In an instant, their fists collided with each other, resulting in a powerful sh. The energies propelling the two fists interchanged, propelling Belphegor backward once more due to the power behind Wyatt''s punch. Surprisingly, Belphegor didn''t appear disheartened by this oue; instead, a smirk adorned his face. His amusement grew as he observed Wyatt''s form gradually dissipating into the air, carried away by the wind. Evidently, his Temporal Annihtion Fist possessed an enigmatic effect to it, which was now gradually eroding Wyatt''s existence. Looking down at his diminishing body, Wyatt let out a confused and frustrated exmation, "What in the world?" After carefully dissecting the mysterious curse-infused ability that Wyatt employed to neutralize the impact of Belphegor''s strikes, Belphegor deduced that Wyatt''s technique primarily absorbed physical force and was ineffective against spiritual energy. With this understanding, Belphegor altered his approach. Instead of relying solely on his physical might, he harnessed the potency of his hybrid rune, Time Annihtion ¨C a profoundly destructive ability in his arsenal. This calcted shift in a strategy aimed to exploit Wyatt''s skill condition that it can only absorb physical power, enhancing Belphegor''s chances of sess of defeating Wyatt. While Belphegor exhibited traits of caution and cowardes, umon for a devil of his formidable might, his approach was characterized by meticulous nning and careful calction. He left no margin for mistakes. Belphegor reserved his decisive actions for moments when victory was virtually guaranteed. Only when he was absolutely certain of sess would he willingly embrace the prospect of going all in against an adversary and only if the situation demand it. The results of his cautious and well-calcted actions stood inly before him: the formerly proud and confident Wyatt who did not spare a chance to taunt him stood there suspended in mid-air as his 110ft body dissipated with the wind. "Hahaha," Belphegor erupted intoughter as he observed Wyatt''s physical form gradually disintegrate and dissolve into the wind. It was as if his long-starved thirst for vengeance had finally been quenched, even if just a little. The taste of it only whets his appetite for more. The anticipation of harvesting Wyatt''s soul and subjecting it to a myriad of excruciating torments filled him with grim satisfaction. He could hardly contain his eagerness to inflict every torment he could conceive upon Wyatt''s captured soul. "Boy, you said that only by killing you could I reap your soul. Behold, I have killed your physical body. What do you have to say now?" Belphegor''s voice rang out, a blend of triumph and sadistic amusement. "Hahaha, I eagerly anticipate the anguished cries your very soul shall emit as I subject it to torments that your limited mind cannot evenprehend," he proimed, hisughter bordering on manic as he awaited that anticipated moment of desperation. Belphegor relished the idea of witnessing Wyatt''s despair and savoring it. Yet, as Wyatt''s physical body was about to be disintegrated, the devil''s expected expression of desperation did not appear on his face. It was as though Wyatt harbored no fear of his imminent death. This was a letdown for Belphegor, who eximed, "Why are you not pleading for life or shedding tears for your misguided choices to go against me? Cry, you freak! Cry! You''re ruining this for me." "Belphegor, I''ll grant you this much ¨C your assault did manage to catch me off guard. However, the same attack will not work on me twice," Wyatt retorted before his face began to disintegrate and his physical body waspletely destroyed. Chapter 1537 Devoid Of Time Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "What is this guy bbering about? Doesn''t he realize it''s all over for him? I won. His soul is mine to pick," Belphegor pondered, tuning in to Wyatt''sst words before his body crumbled into dust. Then, he realized that Wyatt''s Ego Gem and Grimoire were nowhere in sight. Weren''t they supposed to fall after the card apprentice met their demise? When he had defeated the 18 demigods, their shattered Ego Gems and Diamond Grimoires had all fallen, and he had gathered and stored them in his personal space item. Coming to this understanding, Belphegor anxiously scanned the battlefield repeatedly, relying on his spiritual senses, as he knew that after obliterating Wyatt''s physical form, his soul ought to be within his Ego Gem. Despite his persistent and thorough search, he couldn''t detect even a hint of its presence. Time was of the essence ¨C if he intended to dedicate a portion of his own life to imprison Wyatt''s soul within the Ego Gem, a move that would render any pacts Wyatt made with other infernal beings regarding his soul difficult to fulfill as he was employing forbidden arts to lock the soul away. So he had to locate it promptly. A couple of secondster, the phrases Wyatt uttered before his body crumbled into dust echoed within the devil''s mind once more, and this time Belphegor grasped the intended meaning of those words. With this understanding dawning upon him, Belphegor clenched his teeth, his face contorting into a grotesque expression as he mumbled, "That bastard isn''t dead." In no time, the anger that had seemed to simmer down burst forth like a volcanic eruption, and he bellowed, "Show yourself, you scoundrel! Have you had your fill of amusement at my expense? Reveal yourself, you miserable bastard!" Belphegor''s shout reverberated across the secondary time flow, yet there was no response. Nevertheless, he persisted in shouting like a crazed devil. The humiliation of being deceived brought back memories of his most disgraceful history ¨C being defeated by a mere mortal. The amalgamation of past and present shame bore down on his pride, and this burden amplified his rage to an unprecedented level, overpowering his usual cautious and fearful demeanor. Belphegor couldn''t fathom how he had fallen for another trick, especially after swearing to never again underestimate his opponent. Yet, facing the might of the Temporal Annihtion Fist, nobody emerged unscathed from a direct blow. Thus, when Wyatt took that devastating attack head-on, Belphegor grew confident in his triumph and began his celebrations prematurely, unaware that the battle was far from over. That cursed Wyatt ¨C he had be Belphegor''s nemesis. This was the reason Belphegor exercised an abundance of caution when dealing with Wyatt. He recognized that Wyatt, despite his mortal origins, was not to be underestimated, especially due to his shrewd intellect. "Reveal yourself, you sneaky bastard! If you don''t, I''ll begin attacking the folks in this city, starting with the girl you sought to protect when you borrowed my power," Belphegor shouted, pointing at Ann. His purpose was evident. if Wyatt persisted in toying with him and purposeful embarrassing him, Belphegor would shift his focus to individuals Wyatt held dear, coercing him to step out of hiding. ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel Wyatt''s decision to remain concealed within one of his pebble-encased pseudo cmity soul gems scattered throughout the city wasn''t driven by a desire to further humiliate Belphegor, but rather, he aimed to decipher Belphegor''s Temporal Annihtion Fist. This particr strike was a manifestation of an absolute void where there was no concept of time. His elder gigamite physique''s defenses proved futile against its inexorable power. Once touched by this attack, one became a fragment of nothingness, with no means of evasion or defense avable. Following Wyatt''s directives, the Hive AI diligently reviewed battle footage, aiming to deduce Belphegor''s attack and formte an effective defense. Wyatt recognized that until the Hive AI cracked this puzzle, he could feign his demise. Yet, the devil soon discerned this ruse and used Wyatt''spanions as leverage to coerce his appearance before the Hive AIpleted her analysis. Now, Wyatt had no choice but to show himself while thinking of a way to defeat Belphegor while evading the formidable Temporal Annihtion Fist. "Hahaha, what happened you do not like a good game of hide and seek? Since you couldn''t find me, does that mean I won?" Abruptly, a colossal human figure, standing at a towering 110 feet, materialized from the streets of the Southern Capital ¨C Wyatt had revealed himself to Belphegor. His ongoing taunts were aimed at diverting Belphegor''s attention to himself, ensuring it didn''t shift toward hispanions. However, Wyatt executed this n with careful consideration, as he aimed to prevent Belphegor from bing so exasperated that he would redirect his hostility toward those close to him stuck in the original time flow. "Yes, indeed, and your prize is a Temporal Annihtion Fist," Belphegor affirmed. As soon as Wyatt made his presence known, Belphegor wasted no time and lunged towards him, employing infernal temporal stride, his fury reaching its zenith. Having learned the overwhelming potency of Belphegor''s fist, Wyatt deftly evaded the attack retreating out of Belphegor''s melee range. Consequently, Belphegor''s Temporal Annihtion Fist struck nothing but empty air, creating a fleeting void that sealed shut within a matter of seconds. This time while evading the attack, Wyatt took meticulous care to observe Belphegor''s Temporal Annihtion Fist, and in doing so, he stumbled upon a staggering revtion ¨C Belphegor was inherently unable to control and harness the full might of the Temporal Annihtion Fist. Hence, Belphegor had ingeniously sheathed the ends of an unknown chain around his hands like protective gauntlets. These chain gauntlets effectively absorbed any uncontrolled energy emanating from the Temporal Annihtion Fist, preventing potential harm to his own hands whenever he wielded the devastating technique. Wyatt also observed that each time Belphegor unleashed the Temporal Annihtion Fist, a substantial amount of sand from the lower portion of his hourss relic diminished significantly. Should Belphegor employ this technique a few more times, the lower chamber of the hourss relic would be entirely drained of temporal sands. Chapter 1538 Original Time Flow Resumes Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:52 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital After employing the temporal annihtion fist consecutively on two asions, Belphegor quickly realized that this ability might be depleting a considerable amount of sand from the lowerpartment of his hourss relic faster than he had anticipated. As a result, he firmly resolved to employ this skill only when he was confident of striking Wyatt and also to manage the sands within his relic more efficiently. "Erase secondary time flow," Belphegor chanted recalling his time ability. Since for some unknown reason time rule was basically useless against Wyatt, Belphegor felt there was no point in continuing to maintain the secondary time flow or using the time rule against him for that matter. However, there was another significant motive behind his actions. He aimed to lure more demigods into recklessly confronting him or aiding Wyatt. This would allow him to offer them as sacrifices to the hourss relic, thereby replenishing the sands in the lower section of the relic. The moment Belphegor eliminated the secondary time flow, the original time flow, which happened to seem stuck, began to appear to move at a regr pace. The 250 turrets resumed their ughter of the demon army, while the 75 demigods continued their pursuit of the five devils. Ann and Jill who were previously observing a group of unknown demigods gather around Wyatt, suddenly found that spot vacant. Further away, they witnessed a colossal devil and an immense Wyatt engaged in a standoff. Meanwhile, the unknown demigods that had gathered around Wyatt were missing, leaving Ann and Jill baffled by the altered scene. They eximed, "What just happened?" "Holy shit, did you know Wyatt could turn into a giant?" Jill eximed in astonishment, watching as a towering 110-foot-tall Wyatt confronted the equally massive mohawked devil of the same height. "He must possess a card for that ability, I suppose. His followers in Sky Blossom City can employ it too. Remember that viral video? A bunch of card apprentices from a high school gang wiped out nearly a hundred thousand members of a rival gang using a giant transformation card," Ann responded, her gaze fixed on the towering 110-foot-tall Wyatt. Unbeknownst to her, she was just a few inches away from a cmity a minute ago, but his timely intervention saved her. ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel "They were Wyatt''s supporters, the post I saw didn''t provide many details on them. Plus, I had no clue that Wyatt is leading a high school gang. It''s quite unbelievable ¨C he''s so reliable at times that you almost forget he''s just a teenager," Jill remarked at the risk of stating the obvious. "Do you believe he can defeat the devil?" Ann inquired anxiously, a sense of helplessness washing over her. She had assumed she had all bases covered when Wyatt entrusted his security detail to her, yet it appeared her preparations had been insufficient. Once again, Wyatt had to step in to ensure his own survival. Ann disliked this sensation intensely. She hated the fact that Wyatt might have risked his soul to gain his current power. With Anna away on her training retreat, Ann held onto the hope that she could forge a connection with Wyatt and maybe even convince him that they could date, alongside Anna, of course as she did not have a choice in this matter considering her rtionship with Anna. Despite her best efforts, all her attempts in this direction faltered. Wyatt was steadfast in his refusal to entertain such thoughts, deeming them inappropriate due to his existing rtionship with Anna. Though Annmended Wyatt''s loyalty she also hated it. Regardless of the assertions from the Heatsend family, Ann deep down knew that she wasn''t Anna''s twin but rather her origin card. Now she chose to embrace her unique status and leverage it to her benefit. Ann believed that as long as Wyatt pursued her, Anna would find it challenging to reject him. Armed with this knowledge, Ann simplified her initial goal from aiming to make Wyatt fall for her to help himprehend that being in a rtionship with her wouldn''t constitute a betrayal of Anna or any wrongdoing. Since she was intricately linked to Anna, Ann reasoned that as Anna''s lover, Wyatt had every entitlement to utilize her as he saw fit. She held onto the belief that over time, Wyatt would gradually develop feelings for her as well. To make that happen, Ann''s initial move involved aiding Wyatt in his endeavor to attend the early admission interview at Morningstar University and return safely. However, things took a turn for the worse, especially when the mohawk devil with time rule mastery appeared on the scene. Since that point, Ann had been striving to establish a connection with Anna, aiming to merge with her and gain the empowerment of the array formation that enveloped the Southern Region aiming to teach the mohawk devil to be humble. Despite her efforts, every attempt to connect with Anna proved futile. It was as though Anna existed in a separate dimension, eluding Ann''s reach. She immediately concluded that their grandaunt had sealed Anna in one of her dimensions for Anna''s training and considering her grandaunt''s mastery over seals Ann understood she could not contact Anna regardless of the bond inseparable between them. "Considering he''s managed to withstand the devil''s mastery of time rule mastery this far, he should indeed be capable of defeating the devil as he imed. Think about it, when has he ever made a promise he couldn''t fulfill? We just need to trust that he hasn''t done something reckless to attain this strength," Jill reassured Ann, though these words also served as reassurance for herself. Witnessing the change in the scene that they were keenly watching, Jill and Ann immediately understood that the mohawk devil might have made use of the time rule. And seeing how Wyatt was able to face off the mohawk devil despite its time rule mastery. Jill and Ann immediately concluded Wyatt had once again made a deal with the devil like the time he defeated Agent Louis. Chapter 1539 Ember Ignition Fist Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:53 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Wyatt wasn''t taken aback upon witnessing Belphegor wipe out the secondary time flow, having used the temporal annihtion fist twice in a row. He would be surprised if Belphegor chose not to erase the secondary time flow and continue to squander the sands in the lower section of his hourss relic. But this move of Belhegor made Wyatt very cautious not because he believed Belhegor was up to something, it was because now he would be facing Belhegor''s true strength. For the demigods that attacked Belphegor, his time rule mastery was their undoing but for Wyatt, it was actually an advantage. Since for some unknown reason he was immune to time rule. So when Belphegor was using the time rule and his physical prowess to fight him, Wyatt easily breezed through it because of his mysterious immunity to the time rule and the SSS-rank movement seal blood curse that allowed him to absorb the force behind Belphegor''s physical attacks. However, now he will be facing Belphegor who will use his other rule powers, Wyatt almost died when Belphegor used Temporal Annihtion fist a technique derived from a hybrid time rune instead of using physical strength. Now just thinking of the various arsenal of rule powers that Belphegor could possibly use against him had Wyatt a little concerned. He was no longer calm as he was before instead he was more focused and sharp ready to take on whatever Belphegor throws at him. "Interesting curse power you got there, I take it just like the time rule, physical attacks are also useless against you. Well, let me see if the Fire rule is also useless against you. ze Pelt & Ember Ignition Fist," with Belphegor''s chant his brown-ck fur caught on fire¡ª no his fur had turned into a fur of me. As he clenched his hands into fists an apparition of me gloves appeared on his hands. The sight of a 110ft human-like boar wrapped in a fiery pelt was truly terrifying, resembling the embodiment of fire itself. It posed a menacing presence, capable of scorching anything that crossed its way. It seemed like Belphegor intended tobine his fire rule with his physical strength in the uing decisive battle against Wyatt. While Wyatt''s SSS-rank Movement Seal Blood Curse could absorb the impact from Belphegor''s punches, it would leave him vulnerable to the fire-based damage, especially when factoring in the special and additional effects of the two fire rule abilities that Belphegor had just triggered. "I don''t know how you acquired your power, but let me make this clear ¨C I''m taking your soul today, no matter what I have to sacrifice. Fire rune: Flickering Steps," Belphegor roared, and in an instant, his body flickered akin to a me, vanishing and then reappearing right beside Wyatt. The moment Belphegorid eyes on Wyatt, it activated Wyatt''s ''If you see me, I see you'' ability. This enabled Wyatt to conjure eleven pairs of hands that swiftly united to thwart Belphegor''s rapid flurry of punches, even in the face of his lightning-fast Flickering Steps. The SSS-rank Movement Seal Blood Curse covering the eleven pairs of hands conjured by Wyatt had managed to absorb the impact of Belphegor''s fist. However, it proved ineffective against his fire-rule-infused attack, which left ember-shaped marks on the hands. Wyatt was taken aback by the rtively mild damage caused by Belphegor''s Ember Ignition fist. In truth, aside from the ember marks on all of his eleven pairs of floating hands, the attack hardly dealt any real harm. Nevertheless, Wyatt remained vignt. When he observed Belphegor hastily withdrawing with a mocking grin, he became wary recognizing that Belphegor''s assault was far from over. Pulling back to a secure distance with an ugly grin stretching across his face and a cunning glint in his eyes Belphegor looked at Wyatt and his eleven floating arms marked by the embers of his attack and shouted at the top of his lungs "Ig-nite!" Yet, at the very moment Belphegor began to utter the syble ''Ig,'' he witnessed the floating arms vanish from Wyatt''s side. As hepleted the pronunciation with ''nite,'' the eleven pairs of floating arms materialized next to him, seizing hold of his body, whose pelt was aze with fiery mes. ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel *Boom!* The instant he finished uttering the word ''ignite,'' the ember-shaped imprints on the eleven pairs of hands clutching Belphegor burst into a sequence of massive explosions. It became apparent that the Ember Ignition fist had transformed Wyatt''s floating hands into fire-rule-infused bombs by marking them ember marks. The thunderous roar of the explosion and the searing brilliance of its sh caught all the inhabitants of the Southern capital off guard, Wyatt included since he was only a few hundred feet away from the st. Observing Belphegor''s retreat, Wyatt had sensed that the giant humanoid boar harbored a sinister intention. Determined to thwart its scheme, he intended to ensnare it with his floating arms before it could execute its n fully. Little did he anticipate the devil employing such a cunning trick. Since Wyatt had focused on Belphegor''s actions he momentarily overlook analyzing the ember marks using his soul pupils. Thankfully, things eventually fell into ce in his favor. Once the smoke from the explosion dissipated, Wyatt''s gaze fell upon the charred body of Belphegor that stood in a wobbly manner. The once-ming fur that adorned the devil was now reduced to ashes, exposing charred muscle tissue beneath. The devil''s body bore multiple wounds, with blood trickling from various injuries, notably its eyes, ears, and nose. Struggling to maintainposure, Belphegor fought off the urge to vomit, though his efforts proved futile as he spewed forth blood, his weakened state made it challenging for him just to remain upright. Despite his senses being clouded by the aftermath of the st, Belphegor sensed an enormous presence rapidly closing in on him. Before he could react, a forceful blow struck his face. Familiar with the sensation from past encounters, Belphegor immediately guessed that it was Wyatt who hadnded the punch. Chapter 1540 Worldhog, SSS-Rank Brittle Blood Curse, And SSS-Rank Cursed Blood Explosion ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:54 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Examining the charred body of the mohawk devil, Wyatt was taken aback to notice that the powerful explosion had failed to cause any damage to the unknown chain, and the hourss relic fastened to his body. Moreover, the injuries on the devil''s body near the mysterious chain seemed slightly less severepared to the other wounds that adorned his form. It was clear that the unknown chain securing the hourss relic had attempted to absorb the explosion''s impact, yet it could only sessfully absorb a fraction of the st directed at it. Without this intervention, Belphegor''s predicament would have been considerably graver. The mere thought of the potential oue, if he had borne the full brunt of the ember mark detonations, made Wyatt shake his head in dismay. It was evident that he was in over his head, facing opponents beyond his league. Despite the unknown chain''s help, the sessive and destructive explosions had undeniably inflicted significant damage upon the devil''s physique. Therefore nning to capitalize on Belphegor''s disoriented condition, Wyatt made the calcted to end the devil''s Worldhog incarnation here and now. Worldhog was the species name of the creature that Belphegor had refined as his incarnation. Wyatt had read about it and seen its illustration in the Myriad Race Records. Worldhog Race was in lot way very simr to the Viltronian Race, but a lot stronger than them as they had capability to change their size with their will so they were also a lot dumber than them. Like the Victorians Worldhogs were also very violent species that preferred to use their brawns over brains. Therefore, simr to the Viltronians, they were alsobeled as a nearly extinct species. Although sporadic glimpses of the Worldhog species had been reported throughout the Myriad realms, the rarity of such sightings made it all the more astonishing and noteworthy to witness a member of this species ascend to the realm of devils. However, ultimately, this achievement led to the misfortune of being refined into Belphegor''s incarnation. If Wyatt hadn''t employed the SSS-rank movement seal blood curse, Belphegor could have effortlessly controlled the decisive battle between them by relying solely on the raw power of his Worldhog form, as he had intended. However, this strategy shifted when Belphegor experienced a series of painful events that unveiled the curse energy''s capacity for absorbing physical force and creating seals to use the absorbed forceter. While Belphegor remained disoriented from the series of explosions earlier, Wyatt swiftly lunged toward him, summoning all his energy and the power he had absorbed from the Ember Ignition fist earlier. As he closed in, Wyatt caught a whiff of the delectable barbecue aroma wafting from the scorched Worldhog, serving as a reminder that despite its might, the creature was essentially an oversized pig. Ignoring the tempting aroma of the barbecue, Wyattnded a solid punch on the devil''s face. Then, covering his other hand with a potent SSS-rank Brittle blood curse, he drove his hand through the chest of the Worldhog, targeting one of its three hearts. After obliterating the heart, Wyatt intended to pull his arm back, but unexpectedly, the ends of the unknown chain swiftly coiled around his arm. Just as the barely conscious devil mumbled, "Got you." "Careless," Wyatt eximed, realizing his arm was caught by Belphegor''s unknown chain. Having witnessed its sinister power to drain life force, Wyatt made up his mind decisively and responded to the devil''s move with a loud chant, "Not this time. Enjoy your trip to hell¡ª wherever naughty devils go. SSS-rank Blood Curse: Cursed blood explosion." Wyatt''s loud chant reached Bephegor''s ears, even in his confused state. This made the devil frown, as the chant unmistakably indicated that Wyatt intended to detonate his own body. The devil felt the urge to let go of Wyatt''s body and distance itself rapidly. However, it paused, realizing that by doing so it would be ying right into Wyatt''s hands. Belphegor thought Wyatt was bluffing, hoping Belphegor would let go of his hand out of fear. Thus, Belphegor didn''t loosen his hold on Wyatt''s hand; he did the opposite. He tightened the chain around Wyatt''s wrist and attempted to drain his vitality. He felt a sense of aplishment for seeing through Wyatt''s deception. It was satisfying to achieve a victory over Wyatt, having repeatedly fallen for his schemes and losing to him. Nevertheless, while Belphegor was rejoicing, he noticed Wyatt''s body suddenly be lifeless, as it had abruptly drifted into slumber. Before Belphegor could wrap his head around the confusion, Wyatt''s body burst forth in a massive explosion. *Boom* The explosion thundered with a deafening roar, ripping through the air and sending shockwaves that reverberated across thendscape. Its brilliance was blinding, casting a radiant cascade of light that painted the entire southern capital in a surreal, transient glow as if the very fabric of the city had momentarily transformed into a mesmerizing tapestry of brilliance. In the midst of the explosion''s unleashed chaos, a mere heartbeat seemed to stretch into eternity, causing even the demigods locked in fiercebat with the devils to momentarily halt their shes. The ferocious exchange of blows came to an abrupt standstill as they collectively reeled from the cataclysmic force, a haunting echo of the explosion''s destructive power sending an unsettling shiver down their spines. "Wyatt!" Ann and Jill''s voices melded in a frantic chorus, their cries slicing through the air like desperate pleas. Their eyes locked onto the spectacle of the explosion, but the ensuing surge of blinding radiance and the concussive force of the st swiftly coerced them to shield their vulnerable eyes and avert their gazes. The sheer intensity of the detonation imposed a momentary darkness upon their vision,pelling them to turn away and seek refuge from the overwhelming maelstrom of light and energy. The very site of the explosion nowy shrouded in a dense veil of dust and smoke, an opaque curtain that enshrouded the aftermath in an air of uncertainty. Amidst this swirling haze, the fate of the devil, Belphegor, who was at the center of the explosion remained a mystery. Chapter 1541 Dumb Teammates ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:54 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Beplhegor''s belief that Wyatt was merely bluffing with the threat to detonate himself in order to deceive him into releasing his grip was a clever and astute reaction. Who in their sane judgment would willingly trigger an explosion without putting up a fight or exerting maximum effort to change the situation when the opponent gains the advantage? Therefore, it was unsurprising that Belphegor would persist steadfastly in his choice until the very end. However, Beplhegorcked a substantial understanding of Wyatt''s abilities, which transformed his swift and prudent decision into a grave error. After engaging inbat and thoroughly evaluating Wyatt within the secondary time flow, Belphegor held the belief that he had sufficiently measured Wyatt''s skills and abilities, enabling him to initiate the conclusive confrontation. This conviction led him to boldly eliminate the secondary time flow and persist in pursuing Wyatt''s soul within the original time flow, fully aware that allied demigods could potentially intervene to aid Wyatt. Yet, Belphegor had greatly underestimated the many tricks Wyatt had up his sleeve. In the final reckoning, he faced devastating consequences for this miscalction as the certainty of his life and death remained uncertain since the smoke and dust that enveloped the explosion''s site made it difficult to determine if he had managed to survive the st. "Wyatt," Ann was on the verge of impulsively charging into the area where the explosion had urred, shrouded in a dense haze of dust and smoke, in order to verify Wyatt''s condition. She had seen his giant body burst apart as it took down the malevolent devil, yet her mind resisted epting this reality. Her heart clung to the possibility that amidst that obscuring cloud of smoke and dust, Wyatt might be there, potentially requiring assistance. "Where are you rushing off to, stupid girl?" But then, a strong hand grabbed her shoulder from behind, preventing her from dashing toward the explosion area. Filled with anger, Ann swiftly spun around to find the hand''s owner, only to discover that it was her beloved, the very person she was so eager to save. Without hesitation, she embraced him tightly, taking in his scent, without a shred of doubt about the person she embraced was her beloved and shame of her intimate actions. "Wyatt, you''re alive!" Jill cried out, attempting to embrace him, only for her ethereal form to pass through his physical body. Thus, she could only observe as Ann unabashedly held onto Wyatt, nuzzling against him and inhaling his masculine scent, all while shedding tears such that Wyat would not heartlessly pull her off of him out ofpassion. Witnessing Ann''s audacious disy, Jill couldn''t help but feel a sense of embarrassment. "I''m okay, you both should head back to the royal pce grounds," Wyatt instructed Ann and Jill. A sense of urgency could be heard in his voice. Listening to his words, Ann quickly looked up into his eyes and responded, "Absolutely, let us head back to the royal pce grounds." "Not me, just you two," Wyatt rified, sensing that Ann had misunderstood. But then he heard Ann firmly dere, "No, I won''t go if you''re not going." "What''s the use? Didn''t you just kill the devil using your clone detonation technique?" Jill asked, clearly puzzled. The only real danger they faced was the devil with time rule mastery. If it was gone, why would Wyatt be apprehensive? "If only it were that simple, but it''s far from finished. Plus, I had to carefully manage the explosion to avoid endangering you both in the aftermath," Wyatt sighed, as he detailed to Jill and Ann how he had missed a prime chance to defeat Belphegor''s Worldhog incarnation. "You should''ve targeted its core instead of its heart," Ann pointed out causing Wyatt to frown but he then proceed to exin his action to her even though he did not need to, "This devil''s body is tricky. It actually has three cores, each one concealed within its three hearts." Worldhogs possess three hearts, with each heart housing a demon core. This unique setup aids their natural skill to alter their body size. If you don''t eliminate all three cores, there''s a possibility of it surviving and regenerating its lost cores and body. Given that Wyatt was facing a devil realm Worldhog and an incarnation of Belphegor at that, it''s reasonable to assume that this specific Worldhog possessed high-level body healing and core recovery capabilities. Furthermore, using his soul pupils Wyatt noticed a mass of versatile soul pathways growing at the explosion site, concealed within the shroud of smoke and dust. "Wyatt, have you figured out why the devil wasing after you? Are you certain you can handle this, or should you juste back to the royal pce grounds with us?" Jill asked, expressing her worry. She felt that Wyatt might be shouldering more responsibility than was necessary for someone of his age and realm. "It is the same devil I cheated into leading its powers to me to save Anna. it is back for revenge," Wyatt exined then hurried them to return to the royal pce grounds saying, "Enough chit-chat leave while the devil is still recovering and disoriented." "No, I won''t leave you alone out here. Head back to the royal pce grounds with us," Ann persisted, Ann continued to disagree with Wyatt and persuade him to return with them. "Ann," Wyatt firmly gripped her shoulder, locking eyes with her as he spoke, "You''re at risk out here. Please go back to the royal pce grounds as I cannot fight the devil while protecting you." Fortunately, Belphegor didn''t disy any desire to take Ann as a hostage to manipte Wyatt, although he did mention it briefly. Thus, Wyatt missed a valuable opportunity to strike while Belphegor was recuperating, as he was preupied trying to convince Ann to go back to a secure spot. While Wyatt knew that Ann was Anna''s origin card, he remained unaware of the consequences if something were to happen to her. Considering Anna''s well-being, Wyatt had to prioritize ensuring Ann''s safety over attacking vulnerable Belphegor, even if he found it frustrating. As he did not entertain naive thoughts that he could take out Belphegor without sacrifice. even if he was at his weakest since he stepped into the card world. Chapter 1542 SSS-Rank Curse: Cursed Blood Rejuvenation ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:54 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Sending the two girls off, Wyatt didn''t immediately dash into the shroud of dust and smoke. After transferring his essence to a new cmity soul gem three times and rebuilding his body from scratch twice, Wyatt felt a bit tired. Nevertheless, by utilizing his physical connection to the world''s condition, he drew energy from his surroundings to rejuvenate his strength and endurance. As a pair of elven arms and heads appeared behind him with his the taboo sealpletely lifted. Then his attention was drawn to the astonishing sight of the cloud of dust and smoke that appeared to be copsing in on itself as if an unseen force from within was voraciously consuming it. The dust and smoke particles swirled and spiraled, converging towards the center of the cloud of dust and smoke, where a menacingly tall humanoid figure could be seen devouring them. The humanoid figure was no other than Belphegor, a 110ft tall bipedal swine with human expressions and hands. Not only had he seemingly regeneratedpletely from the explosive impact, but a newfound vitality radiated from him, his previously shattered tusk now grew back. It was as if he had rejuvenated. His body exuded an aura of heightened energy, a sinister vibrancy that seemed to pulse with an unholy fervor. The scene was surreal. The billowing shroud of smoke and dust that had enshrouded Belphegor now had gathered and swirled above him with his mouth at its eye. His mouth produced an irresistible suction force to swallow all the swirling smoke and dust particles. It was a disy of recovery and strength by the devil. In the face of such a spectacle, Wyatt could only watch in a mixture of astonishment and dread, realizing that the devil before him had not just recovered, but had be something far more formidable than before. "Ouch, that hurt." After gulping down the cloud of dust and smoke, the devil tensed its muscles and focused its gaze on Wyatt, who had once again grown to a towering 110 feet. It then began to mock him, jesting, "Well, well, look at you. I like your new look. With those floating heads and arms trailing behind you might just out-devil me in appearance." "Don''t tter yourself Belphegor. You resemble a pig more than a devil," Wyatt retorted back at the devil in response to his taunt. Soon harnessing every ounce of his strength, Wyatt propelled himself toward the devil with an explosive burst of energy. The sheer force of his eleration sent shockwaves rippling through the air, rattling the very foundations of the nearby structures. The ground quivered beneath his power, and the surrounding buildings trembled as if in response to his mighty thrust. In the wake of his rapid movement, some unfortunate edifices couldn''t withstand the overwhelming impact and sumbed, crumbling into debris. Charging at the devil Wyatt keenly observed a change in the unknown chain that strapped the hourss relic on its back. The chain had rearranged itself to strap the relic to its back in such a way that now it strategically covered the devil''s body to shield its vital areas, like its three hearts. Through his soul pupils, Wyatt also discerned a significant detail: one of the devil''s hearts, previously shattered by the formidable SSS-rank Brittle Blood Curse he had unleashed as he pierced its heart with his hand, had regenerated. However, a marked difference was apparent¡ªthe central core within this reformed heart appeared diminished in sizepared to its original state, as well as inparison to the other two cores residing within the devil''s other two hearts. This revtion led him to a crucial realization: each time he shattered the devil''s cores, they required more time to recover and regain their former strength. Then a notion crystallized in his mind¡ªthe more he destroyed these cores, the longer they would take to restore themselves and reach their peak potency. This realization hinted at a potential strategy: a relentless assault on the cores could potentially lead to their permanent destruction before they could fully recover, effectively killing the devil. Alternatively, he could adhere to his initial n of simultaneously obliterating all three cores at once. "Fire rule: ze pelt, Wind rule: Swirling skin." The devil''s fur underwent a rapid and captivating change, shifting into a breathtaking torrent of fiery me. Soon after, a soft breeze began to take shape, wrapping around the devil with a deliberate elegance. With a delicate caress, the wind traced its path over the ming fur, creating an enchanting intery of element rules. The tendrils of wind and fire blended together, creating aplex and intangible shield of swirling mes that enveloped the devil''s entire body. Then with incredible swiftness devil''s right arm sliced through the air. In its wake, a colossal and razor-sharp arc of scorching me materialized, its incandescent edges glowing with intense, searing heat. The arc stretched and curved bestowing destruction upon anything unfortunate enough to cross its path. It was as though the devil''s sheer physical prowess was infusing a newfound vigor into the very fabric of the wind rule. The enhanced wind rule, in turn, responded with a symbiotic harmony, channeling its own strengthened vitality to amplify the fire rule. The three energies seem toplement each other disying the devil''s extreme mastery and a fine understanding of its physical strength, wind rule, and fire rule. Surprisingly, the crescent wind-me rule de did not extinguish but instead expanded in size as it forged ahead through the air, without encountering any resistance, consuming the surrounding wind in its relentless advance and expanding its terrifying aura of searing heat. With its years of experience, the devil had harnessed a fusion of destructive energy of fire rule power and the unstoppable momentum of wind rule power. The wind and fire rules'' ever-growing ginormous crescent arc''s brilliant mes illuminated the entire southern capital and raised its temperature by several degrees. Faced with such an threatening attack Wyatt did not stop in his advance instead he increased his speed bellowing, "SSS-rank Curse: Cursed Blood Rejuvenation." Chapter 1543 Snuffing The Flames Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:55 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital As soon as Wyatt activated the SSS-rank curse Cursed Blood Rejuvenation, Intense, scorching heat radiated from Wyatt''s body, transforming his skin into a vivid red shade. His veins bulged and created raised, intricate designs on his flesh, resembling pulsating rivers on elevated pathways. This metamorphosis was also visible on the elven floating heads and elven pair of arms trailing behind him matching his incredible speed. Upon transforming, Wyatt''s velocity surged to unprecedented heights. The very air around him crackled and roared as a result of his sudden and explosive eleration. Through the skies of the southern capital, he soared like aet. With a mind-boggling speed coupled with a nearly impervious body Wyatt sliced through the very fabric of the wind barrier, giving rise to a series of deafening thunderous sonic booms. He had ovee the force of nature defying the constraints of the mundane world, his passage left behind deafening sonic booms and explosive shockwaves that echoed through the air. The reverberating sonic booms were of an ear-splitting magnitude, shattering every pane of ss in the vicinity, their explosive force resonating through the very bones of the surrounding buildings. The tangible shockwaves produced by them possessed an overwhelming might that wreaked havoc upon the feeble structures that stood in their path, reducing them to mere rubble and debris. Fearlessly Wyatt advanced closer to the colossal, zing de that had manifested through the intricate fusion of the Wind and Fire rule. As he approached it he witnessed that the manifestation of the crescent wind and fire rule de was a swarm of countless minuscule des, each a manifestation of the intricate and fierce Wind and Fire rules. As Wyatt was about to collide with the wind and fire de, the scorching wave of intense heat radiated from his body shed with the searing inferno emanating from the approaching de as a result the air between the two ignited. As Wyatt hurtled forward with unyielding momentum he collided with the colossal crescent de of fire. At the instant of impact when the raw power of his body came in contact with formidable rule power a transformation began to unfurl¡ªa mesmerizing ripple, akin to a stone cast into a cid pond, surged through the de''s fiery expanse. This ripple was a result of Wyatt''s indomitable physical power as he breached the infernal barrier of the huge crescent de solely through the sheer physicality of his being. The de, initially a boundless and ever-expanding force, now came to a halt in front of his unstoppable advance. The ripple that was the result of the devastating impact further evolved with collusion into a seismic shockwave that rippled outward from the point of contact. This shockwave, an embodiment of Wyatt''s insane speed supported by his supernatural physique, radiated a force that surpassed mere physicality. Its fore dominated the de, quenching the vtile mes that had once seemed unstoppable. The unrestrained winds, which had fueled the de''s ferocity, now bowed before the sheer magnitude of the shockwave, their wild frenzy was silenced by the force. The Fire rule shaping the once-mighty crescent de was extinguished and the Wind rule that stroked fire rule had now halted and dispersed by the shockwave, just like snuffing out a candle''s flickering me with a bullet. At that moment, Wyatt had snuffed the raging boundless crescent de created by the swift wave of Belphegor''s hand with his swift movement. Observing his attack being stopped, the formerly lighthearted look on Belphegor''s face underwent aplete shift. The cheerful attitude that had been evident earlier gave way to a sense of aloofness,bined with a visible frown. Despite the uncertainties that had existed between them before, Belphegor had been confident that Wyatt was not impervious to Fire rule attacks, as he was to time and Physical attacks. Nevertheless, he had not anticipated Wyatt swiftly nullifying his Fire and Wind rulebined assault merely through extraordinary swiftness and power of his physical body. Belphegor instinctively retreated a pace, his fingers curling into taut fists as he assumed abat stance, extending his clenched hands before him. The eerie atmosphere enveloping him underwent an abrupt transformation, spiraling into turbulence before gradually subsiding, its tranquility solidifying into the resolute essence of a devastating fist. Then in a rapid session of fluid motions, he unleashed a relentless barrage of punches into the air, each aimed with unwavering precision at Wyatt, who surged forward with unparalleled swiftness. Belphegor''s punch erupted a zing fist in the air like aet, its fiery essence ignited by the embodiment of the wind rule whose tempestuous force was harnessed by the speed of his fist''s movement. Previously, a mere flick of Belphegor''s wrist had conjured forth a colossal crescent de, its form expanding voraciously as it devoured the very air around it. Yet now, his focus intensified, his onught of precisely calcted punches painted the heavens with a grandeur beyond imagination. Immense fists wreathed in scorching mes materialized, their intricate contours and meticulous details surpassing the earlier crescent''s elegance. A masterpiece of conjured might, they swelled in magnitude as they advanced toward Wyatt, a testament to Belphegor''s refined control and unyielding over his fist arts. As Wyatt charged he was met with a congregation of colossal fiery fists, akin to miniature suns, radiating a searing heat and light that painted the surroundings with an ethereal luminosity. The once-shaded corners of the southern capital were banished into brilliance, the blinding radiance of these celestial fists casting away the veil of darkness. Amidst this otherworldly disy, Wyatt''s determined advance came to an abrupt pause feeling the sheer power and intensity thaty before him. Wyatt''s body seamlessly transitioned into a poisedbat stance, his every movement a testament to the harmonious union of his physical form and the world around him. With a graceful fluidity, he lifted his leg, an action that seemed to unravel like a coiled whip. Yet, the boundaries between his body and the environment blurred, intertwining seamlessly to form an extension of his limb. The world itself molded into a continuation of his leg''s trajectory, crafting an optical illusion of a sinuous and elongated whip, streamlined and poised for action. Chapter 1544 Display Of Physical Might Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:55 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital As the colossal fiery fists surged relentlessly towards him, Wyatt''s resolve remained unshaken. His focus intensified a storm of determination brewing within his gaze. With a fluid yet deliberate motion, he summoned his leg into action, lifting it with a grace that belied its imminent power. At that moment, his leg transformed into a celestial whip, an embodiment of the world''s energy bursting with untamed force. The whip-like appendage whirled through the air with an almost ethereal elegance, each movement resonating with the movement illustrated by a whip. It collided with the oing tide of enormous zing fists, an exquisitebination of fire and power. Wyatt''s kick materialized into a devastating Whip, an embodiment of controlled might that reverberated through the very fabric of the wind. With a calcted ferocity, his leg became an instrument that broke through the wind barrier like a whip with a torrent of energy that cut through the onught of zing fists. Simr to a celestial scythe through a field of fire. As the fiery fists converged upon him, Wyatt''s kick carved a path of sublime destruction. Then, in a breathtaking moment, his kick surged forward, a blinding streak of power and precision. The kick''ssh met the fiery barrage head-on. The collision of raw elemental rule power and physical force sent shockwaves rippling through the very essence upon impact. The impact was nothing short of cataclysmic. A blinding light and formidable heat erupted in a dazzling disy, the fiery fists quivering and recoiling before the irresistible force of Wyatt''s kick''ssh. The once-menacing assault was fragmented and dispersed, each fiery fist dissolving into fragments of ember that scattered like stardust on a wind''s breeze. As Wyatt''s prowess unfolded before the devil''s eyes, a profound astonishment gripped the very core of its being. Belphegor''s once-confident face now contorted into a grotesque mask of disbelief as hideous emotions etched upon its features. His perception of reality seemed to shift as it beheld the seemingly effortless dissolution of its fiery fist arts with just physical strength, a spectacle that defied the boundaries of the known and challenged the very fabric of its understanding. From the depths of its being emerged aughter that held an eerie resonance, a cacophony that wed its way through the city''s air. Each chilling note echoed like a sinister refrain, an array of madness that painted the surroundings with a terrifying aura. "Good! Good!" it intoned, a mantra of approvalced with an unsettling undercurrent. The Bephlegor''s voice was both haunting and resonant as it reverberated through the city''s streets, as a result of Wyatt''s prowess that had left it questioning its previous perceptions. "What power is that? How is it able to allow you to disy such prowess despite the constrictions of your mortal realm? Whose power are you borrowing? Who is it?" Belphegor''s thunderous roar echoed through the cavernous arena, a visceral expression of his bewilderment and frustration. His eyes, normally aze with arrogance and power, now widened in disbelief as he beheld the astonishing spectacle that had unfolded before him. Wyatt, seemingly an ordinary card master, was able to ovee one of his mightiest attacks, abination of two rules and physical powerplimenting each other. Belphegor stood there, his brow furrowed in deep contemtion, his eyes fixed upon Wyatt with a mixture of awe and puzzlement. It was a sight to behold, the raw and unfathomable power that seemed to radiate from Wyatt''s very being. Belphegor''s mind raced, trying to unravel the mystery behind Wyatt''s power. It was not something a mortal could wield. In the wake of Belphegor''s probing question, a profound shift seemed to ripple through the very fabric of the atmosphere. Wyatt''s stance suddenly changed as he concentrated all his full power into his body. The air around him, once so tranquil and serene, became a cauldron of chaos. It quivered and danced in the wake of his burgeoning might as if struggling to contain the sheer force that radiated from his very being. Wyatt''s muscles tensed, his sinews standing out like cords of tightly wound steel beneath his skin. A crescendo of energy built within him, spiraling upward in a crescendo of power that defied mortalprehension. It was as if the boundaries between his physical form and the boundless energies of the world had blurred, allowing him to harness forces thaty beyond the grasp of ordinary mortals. And then, with a breathtaking culmination of focus and determination, Wyatt unleashed the full brunt of his gathered might. The very air seemed to tremble and bow before him, swept into a maelstrom of turbulence as the sheer force of his aura surged outward. A shockwave of energy rippled through the surroundings, a visual manifestation of his extraordinary power. It was a disy of raw and unparalleled force, a disy that left an indelible mark on his surroundings. Belphegor, despite his own infernal origins, couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe mingled with trepidation as he bore witness to this spectacle of potency. Wyatt''s response was a resounding testament to the mysteries thaty beneath the surface of existence, a reminder that the universe was far more vast and intricate than even the most knowledgeable beings couldprehend. "As I mentioned earlier, Belphegor, why do you concern yourself with the source of my power? Let''s settle this immediately," Wyatt stated, showcasing his newfound strength from activating the SSS-rank curse: Cursed Blood Rejuvenation. Upon hearing Wyatt''s words, Belphegor erupted into raucous, uncontrobleughter. However, he suddenly stopped and fixed Wyatt with a chilling stare, remarking, "You appear quite sure of your abilities and confident that you can defeat me." "We''ll find out if I can beat you if you stop talking and continue with the battle," Wyatt retorted. Then he charged at Belphegor with insane speed, aiming to force him into closebat in order to minimize the impact of his wide-ranging, powerful area attacks. Chapter 1545 Twelve Blood Curse Incarnation Body ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:55 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Wyatt charged at Belphegor with all his strength, aiming to give this battle a swift ending. Only he knew that his newfound power though formidable came with limitations. His strength wasn''t boundless, and there existed a threshold to how long his soul could bear this enhanced might. This was particrly crucial as his soul''s active control percentage was that of a card master. He needed to defeat Belphegor before his mutated soul was no longer able to withstand the boost he summoned by letting it possess twelve SSS-rank Blood Curses. Wyatt had devised the "Twelve Blood Curse Incarnation body" technique to achieve strength surpassing that of typical demigods, even though he held the power of a mere card master. As the technique''s name implies, Wyatt''s body bes a vessel for twelve distinct blood curses, allowing him to harness the blood curse incarnation skill of the blood curse meaning of the blood rule. This transformation effectively morphs his body into an embodiment of twelve unique curses, granting him ess to their respective strengths and abilities. In his pursuit of surpassing the power of an ordinary card demigod as a mere card master, Wyatt had to carefully choose twelve distinct SSS-rank blood curses that would grant him the strength he desired. Nevertheless, the Blood Curse Incarnation prowess came with its own set of boundaries and disadvantages. Wyatt needed to carefully select a curse that matched his realm and strength; otherwise, instead of bing a Curse Incarnation, he might find himself falling victim to the very curse he attempted to wield. Hence, as a practitioner of such a perilous skill, understanding one''s own limitations was paramount to effectively harnessing its potential. Failing to do so would simply amount to courting disaster. Typically, an average card master practicing the Curse Incarnation skill could manage just one A-rank Curse. Some adept card masters might stretch their abilities to handle two or three A-rank Curses concurrently, or even dabble with an S-rank Curse for a brief duration. However, this advanced applicationes at the cost of taxing their physical body and soul. Still, Wyatt, a card master honing the Curse Incarnation skill, defied convention by not grappling with two or three curses but an astounding twelve, all at once. The astonishing part was that each of these dozen curses Wyatt employed in his curse incarnation technique was of the lofty legendary grade and SSS rank¡ªeach potent enough to potentially kill a run-of-the-mill demigod. And yet, an ordinary mortal like Wyatt dared to allow his very body to host a dozen of these formidable curses. If this wasn''t a recklessness bordering on a desire for death, then what else could it be? Unlike the dire aftermath that often apanied the misuse of Curse Incarnation, Wyatt, who had boldly ventured beyond the limits of his realm, embracing twelve SSS-rank curses, defied expectations. Not only did he survive, but he thrived possessing the might surpassing even that of an ordinary demigod. Despite having activated the blood curse incarnation skill for a considerable time, both his physical body and soul remained remarkably unscathed. This enduring endurance confounded even the likes of the malevolent Belphegor, raising questions about how a mere mortal could harbor such formidable might for an extended duration. First and foremost, Wyatt stood above all the usual Card masters. His soul had a unique mutation, carrying a remarkable twelve separate consciousnesses. Thanks to his Gigamite, each of these eleven mutated consciousnesses could manifest as tangible entities, coexisting harmoniously with his original consciousness. This intricate arrangement granted him the exceptional ability to amodate a grand total of twelve distinct curses simultaneously while using the Blood Curse Incarnation technique without triggering an adverse effect on his soul or body. Yet, the challenge extended beyond Wyatt''s utilization of a dozen distinct curses in unison¡ªeach curse itself was of the formidable SSS rank. How could the body and soul of an ordinary card master withstand the ominous might of an SSS rank curse? The reason for this was the Blood Curse Immunity that Wyatt had gained having achieved ultimate mastery in Blood Curse meaning of the blood rule. And also thanks to the Heatsend Royal family''s heirloom the SSS-rank Item ''Dummy Ring.'' Blood curse immunity possessed significant potency, contingent upon the active soul control percentage of the user and their mastery over the blood curse meaning. Given Wyatt''s remarkably mutated soul''s strength and unparalleled mastery over the blood curse meaning of the blood rule, his Blood curse immunity proved effective against even the most formidable SSS-rank blood curses. To bolster his defenses, Wyatt wiselypensated for his inherent limitations by utilizing the invaluable treasured heirloom of the Heatsend Royal family SSS-rank item ''Dummy Ring''. This remarkable ring bestowed absolute defense against all SSS-rank curses, serving as a prudent precautionary measure. Despite Wyatt''s utilization of various abilities and precautions to amodate twelve SSS-rank blood curses concurrently while using the blood curse incarnation skill, these efforts fail to exin the remarkable resilience exhibited by his physical body and soul in containing such potent power over an extended duration. Irrespective of Wyatt''s physique, traits, and origin card, the undeniable truth persisted: his soul and body belonged to a Card Master, yet they sessfully contained the formidable might capable of vanquishing divine entities like card demigods, and this endurance persisted for a considerable duration. All credit for this aplishment was owed to Wyatt''s ingenious modification of the Blood Curse incarnation skill. This modification of the blood curse incarnation skill not only rendered him a more optimal vessel for these potent curses but also bestowed upon him the remarkable ability to tap into their formidable power and capabilities. What set his modification apart was its profound effect on the physical and spiritual aspects of the user¨C it allowed him to maintain this connection with curses for an extended period without subjecting his body and soul to the usual draining and enervating toll. This harmonious integration of curse and self was the characteristic of the new modification Wyatt came up with for the Blood Curse incarnation skill. Wyatt had made use of his Myraid devil transformation skill to devise a method that facilitated a seamless coexistence between the curse and the physical body when employing the blood curse incarnation technique allowing a significant reduction in the burdensome effects experienced by the user, concurrently extending the duration of the skill''s application. Through the Myriad Devil transformation, Wyatt gained the remarkable ability to reshape his physical form into any desired configuration, as long as he possessed a sample of the core soul pathway of the subject. This skill was harnessed by Wyatt to transmute his body into a manifestation of the curse itself. This strategic employment of his transformation skill synergized with his role as a host for these curses and his utilization of the blood curse incarnation technique, resulting in a notably enhanced efficiency in amodating and embodying the curses within his being. To achieve this feat, Wyatt had meticulouslyid the groundwork. Initially, he undertook the task of handpicking twelve distinct SSS-rank blood curses, each possessing the potential and versatility tobat both demigods and devils. Subsequently, he entrusted his mutant soul clones with the responsibility of individually hosting these curses and employing the blood incarnation curse technique under the protection of the dummy ring. Following that, Wyatt proceeded to gather the core soul pathways from the resultant individual Curse incarnations of the twelve carefully selected SSS-rank curses. This strategic move enabled him to utilize these core soul pathways as a means to transform his own body into the incarnations of these twelve SSS-rank curses, bypassing the need to directly host the curses or employ the blood curse incarnation skill. Nheless, there existed a limit to the Myriad Devil transformation skill''s capabilities. While it enabled Wyatt to urately morph into a curse incarnation, it didn''t confer upon him the might of an SSS-rank curse. Yet, this oue aligned with Wyatt''s calctions, as his objective was never to circumvent the Blood Curse Incarnation skill. He recognized that genuine strength and abilities of SSS-rank curses could only be attained through direct hosting them in his body. While Wyatt did not acquire the formidable prowess inherent to an SSS-rank curse upon assuming the form of their Curse Incarnations through the Myriad Devil Transformation, he had managed to gain a body that could host these curses most efficiently. His transformation body proved exceptionally suitable for hosting these potent SSS-rank curses allowing him to inherit their might and abilities effectively utilizing the Blood Curse incarnation skill. By employing this approach, Wyatt transformed his original body along with his eleven additional mutant soul clone bodies into the curse incarnations corresponding to the twelve chosen SSS-rank curses. Subsequently, he harnessed the gigamite physique to consolidate all twelve curse incarnations within a single body, all under the control of his original consciousness. In a testament to his ingenuity, Wyatt harnessed the Myriad Devil transformation skill to its utmost potential, effectively refining the Blood Curse Incarnation technique. The oue of his efforts was so immense and astonishing that it had the power to reshape even the perspective of Belphegor, the devil, altering his entire worldview. Chapter 1546 Decisive Battle Unfolds Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:55 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Witnessing fast-approaching Wyatt, Belphegor swiftly retreated while throwing a maelstrom of fire and wind rule fusion attacks aimed at Wyatt, intentionally widening the distance between himself and Wyatt before the imminent confrontation. Since Wyatt was impervious to any form of physical assault, Belphegor knew better than to engage in closebat with Wyatt and attempt any form of physical attack that would be utterly futile and ultimately ineffective. Wyatt''s lips curled into a contemptuous sneer, his eyes narrowing as he observed the retreat of Belphegor. The battlefield was aze with the fury of Fire rule and the tumultuous force of Wind rule, a chaotic dance of elemental rule power that underscored Belphegor''s hasty retreat. A surge of energy ignited within Wyatt''s eyes, illuminating them with an intense and radiant glow that seemed to pierce through the very secrets of reality. In that instant, the floating heads and arms that trailed behind him disappeared in the air, only to rematerialize with uncanny swiftness right behind the retreating Belphegor. Each of the eleven pairs of arms exuded an aura of an ominous malevolent curse as they were enhanced with the very essence of the SSS-rank Cursed Blood Rejuvenation and adorned with the SSS-rank Brittle Blood Curse. These curses were renowned for their cataclysmic potency. Right now all twenty-two hands resembled sharp stakes covered in dark blood. Then under the perceptive gaze of eleven floating heads, the twenty-two stakes swiftly bore down upon Belphegor in an awe-inspiring disy of supernatural precision, aiming for twenty-two distinct vital points across the devil''s body except for the ones that were protected by the unknown chain wrapped around its body strapping the hourss relic. Each stake found its mark with chilling uracy and swiftness, puncturing through Belphegor''s protectiveyer of wind and fire rule, then the flesh of his physical body. As Wyatt''s floating hands shattered the protective barrier of swirling wind rule power and scorching fire rule power that shielded Belphgor, they effortlessly pierced through the flesh of his devil physique. In response Belphegor immediately let out a thunderous roar of fury that reverberated through the air, masking his cry of pain. The once-defensive chainmail of Wind and Fire rule that enveloped Belphegor''s entire body suddenly underwent a transformative metamorphosis with his angry roar culminating in the birth of a relentless firestorm with Belphegor as its eye. This fiery vortex possessed an insatiable hunger, voraciously consuming the eleven floating heads and twenty-two hands that dared to pierce his corporal shell, reducing them to smoldering remnants before they could even graze the surface of his bones. Before long, the twenty-two holes on Belphegor''s body healed quickly enough to be witnessed by the naked eyes. The infernal tempest enshrouding Belphegor''s body did not show any signs of waning after incinerating Wyatt''s floating appendages. Instead, it intensified and helped him propel with an enhanced speed as he continued his rapid retreat. Making use of this zing maelstrom, Belphegor unleashed a barrage of crescent-shaped des wrought from the fusion of fire and wind rule aimed at Wyatt trying to hinder his advance. With an almost preternatural speed, Wyatt seamlessly pierced through the oing crescent-shaped des unscathed. The shockwave from their confrontation snuffed the fiery and windy amalgamations that once sliced through the air with their deadly dance. Unfazed, he pressed forward, his speed was a testament to the enhancement of SSS-rank Cursed Blood Rejuvenation. As he advanced, his eleven sets of floating appendages conjured behind him anew and trailed in his wake. While his eleven sets of floating appendages were incinerated by Belohgor''s raging firestorm Wyatt''s body manage to not get incinerated by the same fiery amalgamation as he fearlessly thrust himself through the swirling onught of fiery crescent des during his unyielding progression because of his wind barrier shattering speed. Simr to how a swift paper can slice through a candle me without getting burned but when the same paper held stationary sumbs to the fiery candle me. Just as the swiftness of the paper allowed it to pass through the mes untouched in its trail, Wyatt''s incredible speed allowed him to remain unscathed despite facing the firestorm''s crescent des head-on. Belphegor skillfully retreated to a distance, creating a perfect gap between himself and the approaching Wyatt. This strategic maneuver ensured that he remained beyond the reach of Wyatt''s melee attacks while maintaining his advantage by keeping Wyatt within the reach of his ranged attacks. Gaining the optimal distance from his enemy, Belphegor stopped his retreat just as the fierce firestorm began to wane, returning to its previous form the protective chainmail that reced his fur. Seizing the moment without any further dy, heunched his formidable power attack, aiming to strike before Wyatt could narrow the space separating them bellowing, "Fire Rule Domain, Wind Rule Domain, and Earth Rule Domain." In a mere heartbeat, the air surrounding Belphegor''s imminent vicinity underwent a profound transformation. It bore witness to a convergence of three distinct rule domains, intricatelyyered atop one another. As these three rule domains intertwined, a palpable weight settled upon the very fabric of the atmosphere, casting an aura of gravity and significance over the impending events. A mesmerizing inferno ignited upon the streets, and the very foundations of the buildings underwent a spectacr metamorphosis, transforming into rivers of moltenva. With a captivating and almost hypnotic grace, this sea of liquid fire spread throughout the urbanndscape, its relentless advance swallowing everything unfortunate enough to float upon its scorching surface. The once-familiar surroundings now bore the mark of an eruption, painting a scene of both awe and trepidation. The once serene sky underwent a dramatic transformation, as brooding clouds gathered and loomed overhead. Their ominous presence cast a shadow over thendscape, heralding an impending tempest of unparalleled intensity and brewing a storm with unrivaled ferocity and unrelenting force. Its howling winds, sharp as the keenest de, seemed to slice through anything that stood in its way¡ªchopping the tall infrastructures into thousands of tiny pieces, feeding the eruptingva underneath. Chapter 1547 Three Rule Domains Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:56 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Wyatt''s relentless advance showed no signs of halting, undeterred even as the devil himself abruptly ceased his movement and initiated a remarkable disy of power by summoning forth three distinct rule domains eachyer intricately interwoven with the others. Thisplex fusion was a testament to Belphegor''s mastery over all three rules. Yet, this was far from dissuading Wyatt, this existence-threatening manifestation did not deter his advance in any way. His gaze remained resolute and unyielding, fixed upon his adversary. A palpable tension hung in the air as he continued to advance into the depths of the three domains, with an air of solemnity and focused intent. Observing Wyatt''s audacious charge into the depth of his rule domains, a sinister grin slowly crept across Belphegor''s face. The grotesque curvature of his lips revealed a chilling revtion¡ªthat Wyatt''s seemingly reckless advance was within its calctions. In fact, he was counting on it as it was an integral piece of his n. Within the depths of his malevolent smiley the undeniable evidence of Belphegor''s machinations. His eyes had a chilling shine highlighting the depths of his cunning mind. As the pieces of his n fell into ce, Belphegor''s grin deepened, casting an eerie glow upon his features. With a resounding cry of "Grief Tripodia," Belhpegor assumed a poised position that embodied both grace and raw power. His body initiated a fluid sway, while his hands and feet weaved with an enigmatic rhythm, charming all onlookers. As his movements unfolded, the very air around him responded, causing the razor-sharp wind rule to ripple in tandem with his actions. Meanwhile, the moltenva beneath him appeared to echo his motion, creating an entrancing spectacle of synchronized dance between the devil and three different rules. As Wyatt ventured further into the heart of the three domains, reaching a point where retreating would prove challenging, a transformation came over Belphegor. His eyes, once intense, now zed with anger that set off deafening thunderous ps and searing bolts of lightning in the dark clouds above. It was as though the three elemental rules of the three domains responded to Belphegor''s overwhelming emotions, which found their expression through the fluid movements of his body. It was as if the fundamental rules of each domain were stirred by his intense feelings, causing a symphony of disastrous reactions within them. Belphegor expertly lifted his right arm, swiftly bringing it down in a precise motion, while simultaneously elevating his left arm with a grasping gesture before forcefully driving it downward. Soon after, a piercing gust of wind swirling around Wyatt''s advancing body coalesced directly above him, then ruthlessly descended, striking him from the heavens. Simultaneously, a towering column of moltenva erupted from beneath, engulfing him before receding to the ground with him in it. Watching Wyatt be consumed by theva, Belphgor''s body weaved as he swiftly his hands from beneath and pped them together, mimicking the motion of waves mming on the ground. Simrly, the moltenva that surrounded the area transformed into undting waves, crashing with relentless force upon the very spot where Wyatt had been engulfed. This fierce surge ofva surged forth, driving him even deeper into its searing embrace, effectively burying him further beneath its fiery torrent. Following the intense and climactic events, Belphegor''s chest heaved with a mixture of emotions. With a palpable sense of relief washing over him, he exhaled slowly, the breath escaping his lips a visible plume of icy mist. As a result, the area around Wyatt, which had been covered inva, went through a change. The temperature in the area began to decrease until the hot moltenva slowly cooled and turned into solid stone. Then, Belphegor''s hands came alive in a flurry of rapid and precise motions, mirroring the graceful arcs and shes of a skilled swordsman. Following his moments the sharp wind rule in the area where moltenva was frozen solid began to be sharper, faster, and wilder as it began to descend on theva stone slicing and dicing it into tiny pieces. The sound of the wind cutting through rocks resounded in the air. Belphgor''s expression remained intense and would not rx until he sees the remains of Wyatt''s body along with his grimoire and ego gem. Keeping one eye on the wind chopping the frozenva and the other on his surrounding, Belphegor did not dare to let his guard down. As the gusting wind sliced through the final remnants of frozenva Belphegor''s face contorted in a mix of shock and disbelief. His search amidst the rubble yielded no trace of Wyatt''s body, ego gem, or grimoire. Soon a sense of urgency settled over him like a heavy cloud. Determinedly, he started to carefully examine his surroundings, scouring every nook and cranny for even the faintest hint of Wyatt''s presence. In the vast expanse of the three rule domains, Belphegor held almost boundless control. He scoured every nook and cranny, leaving no stone unturned. Yet, he remained unsessfully in locating Wyatt within their confines. Despite Belphegor''s pseudo-omniscience within the rule domains, Wyatt managed to slip away from his series of attacks from within the three rule domains. He did so without leaving any trace or clue behind, an act that sent an unsettling shiver down the devil''s spine. The three rule domains, which Belphegor had invoked to ensnare Wyatt now had transformed into a shielded sanctuary, guarding him against evasive maneuvers and attacks of Wyatt. At the moment, he hesitated to venture beyond the boundaries of the three rule domains he had summoned. Instead, he chose to reactivate his Hourss relic, collecting more sand within it and aligning his time rule master with the card world''s time, all while safely ensconced beneath the protective shield of the three rule domains. Belphegor''s actions weren''t driven by cowardice, but rather by shrewdness, after witnessing that Wyatt had deftly evaded certain death in their battle on three separate asions. Chapter 1548 Escaping Certain Death Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:56 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Belhpegor''s actions were not misguided; he had sessfully driven Wyatt to his demise on three separate asions. Yet, Wyatt''s resourcefulness shone through, allowing him to narrowly evade these predicaments each time. Belphegor tirelessly strained his intellect to unearth Wyatt''s enigmatic trick, but it remained frustratingly elusive. The initial instance was when Belphegor personally witnessed Wyatt''s physical body dissolve into thin air. This led him to believe that he had sessfully eliminated Wyatt through the utilization of his Temporal Annihtion Fist, which was empowered by his Time Annihtion Hybrid rune. However, perplexingly, Wyatt''s grimoire and Ego Gem remained did not drop with the destruction of his body, indicating that he had survived despite he had seen turn into nothingness. The second urrence unfolded as Wyatt skillfully identified and destroyed one of Belphegor''s hearts, momentarily exposing himself to Belhpegor''s unknown chains, which ensnared him in its vampiric grip. In a bold move, Wyatt triggered the explosion of his own physical body right before Belphegor''s eyes, preventing the draining effect of the obscure chain. Convinced that Wyatt had perished, Belphegor proceeded to mend himself and then scoured for Wyatt''s grimoire and Ego Gem. To his surprise, no evidence of these belongings was discovered, highlighting that despite the detonation somehow Wyatt managed to survive again. In the third instance, Belphegor, fully aware of Wyatt''s crafty means of evading death despite the obliteration of his corporeal body, devised a shrewd strategy. He concocted a n that allowed him to closely monitor Wyatt''s actions while aiming to end his life. Belphegor aplished this by summoning forth his three distinctive rule domains, granting him a semnce of near-omnipotence within their boundaries. This calcted move enabled him to orchestrate Wyatt''s demise for the third time within these domains. Even if Wyatt managed to survive once more, Belphegor aimed to unravel the secret behind his persistent survival, thereby devising a backup n to ensure Wyatt''s ultimate demise. Nevertheless, despite Belphegor''s near-omnipotent state, Wyatt once again defied all odds by not only evading certain death at the hands of Belphegor''s assault but aplishing this feat without a single trace. This left Belphegor utterly bewildered and astounded unable to understand how he was unable to unravel Wyatt''s method for eluding the impending demise within the confines of his rule domain where he held near-omnipotent power. Belhegor, who effortlessly killed one and a half dozen of demigods, found himself struggling immensely in attempting to kill a card apprentice fueled by borrowed strength. Despite baring nearly all his tactics against Wyatt, he remained unsessful in terminating him. This situation left Belhegor utterly astonished because those who had endured against him in critical battles were all esteemed conquerors, reigning over countless realms, capable of deciding the destiny of a realm on a whim. In contrast, Wyatt was an insignificant ant. Yet, against all expectations, this seemingly insignificant ant had achieved what even those grand conquerors had not: repeatedly outsmart, deceive, and humiliate Belhegor. Having btedly recognized this fact, Belphegor, who had previously arrogantly proimed his right over Wyatt''s soul to the entire city, now opted to postpone the endeavor of extracting Wyatt''s soul. Instead, he chose to prioritize refining his time rule mastery to align with the unique time of the card realm. Ironically he nned to do this while within the sanctuary of his three distinct rule domains, which he had invoked to ensnare and eliminate Wyatt. His reasoning stemmed from the realization that, given the formidable might disyed by Wyatt and his cunning maneuvers, engaging him with a handicap would be unwise on his part. The abilities of the hourss relic, whilemendable, were currently proving ineffective and even constraining his true potential. Belphegor believed that once his time rule mastery aligned with the unique time of the card realm, he would be unshackled and act unrestrained. At that point, he could employ the might of his Temporal Annihtion fist of his hybrid Time Annihtion rune, as frequently and strategically as his judgment deemed necessary without worrying about it consuming too much of the Hourss relic''s temporal sand. Having made the choice to adopt a more discreet approach, Belphegor triggered his hourss relic, while slowly patrolling within the boundaries of his rule domains. He simted a search for Wyatt''s grimoire and shattered ego gem within the expanse ofva enveloping the terrain, all the while employing his spiritual awareness. Yet, his true motive was to maintain vignce against any potential ambush orchestrated by Wyatt. Belphegor''s intention behind this ruse was to create a time buffer for himself, allowing him the opportunity to synchronize his time rule mastery with the distinct time of the card realm. ¡­ ''Ah, that did not go as I nned. It appears that my current strength is still not sufficient to kill the nerfed incarnation of Belphegor. Just how formidable is Belphegor, really?'' Wyatt pondered as his soul seamlessly transitioned into one of his pseudo cmity soul gems harboring inside the pebbles that were spread across the southern capital, effectively converting that pseudo cmity soul gem into the sole cmity soul gem. Empowered by the amalgamation of twelve SSS-rank curse incarnations and the additional enhancement from triggering the SSS-rank Cursed Blood Rejuvenation, Wyatt held the conviction that his newfound might would enable him to effortlessly ovee all the barriers in his way through his enhanced swiftness and resilient constitution. Yet, reality diverged from his expectations; instead of achieving his anticipated oue, Belphegor seeded in ensnaring him, subsequently reducing Wyatt to ashes through his rule power. In fact, Wyatt''s soul had narrowly moved out of his cmity soul gem and transferred to a pseudo cmity soul gem just a fraction of a second before Belphegor''s rule power attacks incinerated it. The strength of Belphegor''s fusion rule power far exceeded typical rule-based assaults. Belphegor''s maneuvers exhibited such remarkable force and rapidity that Wyatt, despite his rapid movement, found himself bewildered by the sudden impact, akin to a fly ensnared by a frog''s swift tongue. Chapter 1549 Urgency Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:57 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Wyatt found himself caught in a quandary as he came to the realization that his present strength fell short of the mark needed to vanquish Belphegor''s formidable Worldhog incarnation. Truth be told, when Wyatt had chosen the twelve SSS-rank curses to infuse within his gigamite form, his intention had been to confront Matron and the regr demigods from Morningstar University that woulde to her aid. ording to his original n, his current power would have been more than sufficient to engage Matron and the typical demigod adversaries. However, it proved inadequate for the task of eliminating the devil Worldhog. Adding to the predicament was the unfortunate fact that all the riches Wyatt had amassed from the multitude of card apprentices entering his VR Universe through the VR slime cards had been expended on procuring these precise twelve SSS-rank curses through the channels of the devil merchant code. Consequently, he found himself unable to acquire an alternative set of SSS-rank curses that could have been of assistance when confronted with Belphegor''s menacing Worldhog incarnation. While Wyatt did possess a reserve of funds earmarked for dire circumstances, the current situation did not warrant such abel. He retained the option to escape if he so desired, but he remainedmitted to vanquishing the devil rather than fleeing without securing a victory. Recalling the image of the colossal humanoid pig cavorting amidst the tumultuous storm and moltenva, Wyatt shook his head in frustration. He struggled to devise a strategy that would allow him to navigate the intricate challenges posed by the trio of unique rule domains and reach Belphegor''s immediate vicinity, all while aiming for the simultaneous destruction of the three essential cores. Now this was just too damned challenging considering the set of twelve SSS-rank curses at his disposal. Engaging his Soul pupils, Wyatt''s eyes emitted a luminous gleam, intensifying as he concentrated his gaze to prate the barriers of the three rule domains. His intent was to ndestinely observe Belphegor''s actions and discern his current intentions. Given Belphegor''s previous responses, it was reasonable to anticipate that he would be driven to a state of frenzy upon realizing the ineffectiveness of his attacks in terminating Wyatt. Yet, Wyatt''s observation yielded a surprising revtion. Contrary to his anticipations, Belphegor wasn''t exhibiting erratic behavior; instead, he adopted a facade of scouring theva for any vestiges of Wyatt''s presence. All the while, Belphegor slyly harnessed the power of his hourss relic, subtly refining his time rule mastery to synchronize with the unique time of the card realm. This strategic maneuver by Belphegor instilled a sense of pressing urgency within Wyatt. The gravity of the situation became evident to Wyatt, as the ramifications were clear. Should Belphegor sessfully align his time rule mastery with the distinct time of the card realm, he would ascend to an almost insurmountable level of power. His infernal temporal stride would grant him unhindered traversal through secondary time flow,plemented by his Temporal Annihtion fist, which could reduce any object to oblivion. The enigma of his Time Annihtion Hybrid rune''s capabilities added an element of unpredictability, making its potential consequences difficult to fathom. This enhanced might could potentially render Belphegor unstoppable, enabling him to pursue Wyatt without any restraints. Having reached this realization, Wyatt, who initially intended to methodically confront Belphegor, recognized the urgency of the situation and resolved to thwart Belphegor''s efforts to align his time rule mastery with the distinct time of the card realm. The stakes were high; Belphegor''s unmatched Temporal Annihtion fist posed an undeniable threat, carrying the weight of certain demise. On a previous asion, Wyatt''s narrow escape from this peril was attributedrgely to Belphegor''s deliberate choice to spare Wyatt''s Ego gem, housing his soul. This decision was driven by Belphegor''s intention to subject Wyatt''s soul to the countless torment techniques within the Myriad Realms. Otherwise, Wyatt''s soul would have instantly joined his physical body inplete obliteration. Wyatt swiftly reconstituted his physical form, activated the SSS-rank Cursed Blood Rejuvenation enhancement, and surged into the epassing embrace of Belphegor''s three distinct rule domains. Unlike his previous impulsive approach, this time Wyatt''s progression was marked by careful consideration. His immediate objective wasn''t to engage in a direct confrontation with Belphegor but rather to thwart Belphegor''s attempts at aligning his time rule mastery with the time of the card realm. As soon as Wyatt ventured into the rule domains, Belphegor swiftly detected his arrival. He then triggered a brief, personal secondary time flow,sting only for a fraction of a second, during which he executed a swiping motion with his hand aimed at Wyatt. Immediately afterward, he nullified the secondary time flow. Belphegor exhibited more restraint in his use of the time rule this time around. Evidently, his foremost objective was to swiftly synchronize his time rule mastery with the time of the card realm. This is why he restricted its application solely to himself. Even though this time Belphegor confined his secondary time flow solely to himself, Wyatt''s vision was still affected by its influence, allowing him to perceive Belphegor''s actions. As a result, he was unsurprised when theva surged, forming a massive wave that surged forward, seemingly poised to crash down and engulf him. Wyatt, fully anticipating this, mustered all his strength to expertly evade the impending deluge. Dodging the oingva wave, Wyatt observed Belphegor''s rapid initiation of a brief secondary time flow. In that fleeting moment, Belphegor swung his left arm aimed at Wyatt while simultaneously striking with his right arm before swiftly nullifying the secondary time flow. As the standard time flow resumed its regr pace, a massive wind de resembling a crescent arced toward Wyatt, aiming to cleave him. Simultaneously, a lightning bolt descended upon him with uncanny precision and astonishing swiftness. Despite Wyatt''s physical body being fortified through the SSS-rank Cursed Blood Rejuvenation curse''s enhancement, he wisely refrained from directly confronting either of the iing assaults. However, the remarkable velocity and precision of the attacks left him with limited alternatives. Chapter 1550 Awakening ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:58 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Wyatt was in a tough spot as he saw a fast and boundless crescent de of wind heading his way, and a blinding sh of lightninging down from above. Both were closing in on him quickly at an incredible speed, making it difficult for him to escape by retreating in the direction where the attacks were heading. These attacks were not just lethal, but also incredibly fast, leaving Wyatt with no choice but to face them head-on despite his previous judgment not to because he couldn''t retreat. So, Wyatt decided to try something bold that he had been thinking of trying out ever since he was able to physically enter the one with world state. Wyatt decisively harnessed his soul energy maniption skill to its extreme limit to vibrate his soul pathways with enough fineness to enhance his physical connection to the world through a ''one with the world'' state to its limit. While simultaneously entering the one with the world state spiritually with the help of his cmity soul gem. By entering the ''one with the world'' state both physically and spiritually concurrently, Wyatt experienced a moment of omnipotence. It was as if the time hade to a halt as his connection to the world strengthened such that it transcended their previous rtionship that made him a part of it. This time, he had not only be a part of the world, but he had be the world itself. To put it in simple words, An employee of a multinational corporation (MNC) will be regarded as a part of the MNC and gets to take advantage of the perks it provides. Simrly, in the past, when Wyatt had physically or spiritually entered the one with the world state, he integrated himself into the world to the extent that the strength of his existence could. This allowed him to experience the world''s advantages, like absorbing its limitless energy from his surroundings to recover faster or increasing his affinity to its rules toprehend them faster. However, a CEO of an MNC will be seen as the corporation itself and can ess all its benefits and create more benefits ording to their desires, by entering the one with the world state physically and spiritually simultaneously Wyatt had transformed into the world itself to the extent that the strength of his existence could. Enabling him to wield the world''s power within that domain. As that moment of omnipotence passed, time started to move normally. However, Wyatt was no longer the same he had undergone a profound transformation. His body expressed boundless presence even though he was only 110ft tall and a few feet wide in size. While his eyes radiated with bottomless depth. As the lightningnce and crescent wind de drew closer, the environment around Wyatt underwent a transformation, enveloping him within a spherical space where he stood at the center. This gave rise to the apparition of a world. When the lightningnce and crescent wind de converged upon this apparition, they were unable to breach its formidable barrier, dispersing into the surroundings once the power driving their assault had been exhausted. Observing the manifestation of the world''s apparition enclosing Wyatt effortlessly diverted his razor-sharp crescent wind de capable of slicing through the fabric of space itself, along with the lightningnce that could prate the void with ease, Belphegor''s brows knitted in a deep frown. His expression quickly turned grotesque as he sensed the profoundly rming energy emanating from Wyatt. Before Belphegor could respond, Wyatt''s voice echoed in his ears, saying, "Get over here." Before long, Belphegor experienced an immense invisible force akin to the gravitational pull exerted by celestial bodies, drawing him closer to Wyatt. In reaction to thispelling attraction, Belphegor summoned all his might in an attempt to oppose it. If not for the fiery fur enveloping his form, one would observe his taut muscles and veins stretched to their limits as he strained to counteract the irresistible force that sought to bring him closer to Wyatt. Abruptly, Belphegor sensed the tremendous imperceptible attraction shifting into an equally powerful force, propelling Wyatt toward him at an astonishing velocity. Just as Belphegorprehended that his immense efforts had not shattered the grip on him, but had transformed into an impelling force propelling Wyatt nearer, emting the interaction of gravitational forces among celestial bodies, Wyatt was before him. His fist clenched, surrounded by an ethereal semnce of a world, aimed unswervingly at Belphegor''s chest. Instantly, Belphegor harnessed his time rule mastery to immerse himself within a secondary time flow. However, Wyatt was in close proximity to the devil as he used time rule that Wyatt was influenced by his time rule master thereby enabling him to seamlessly enter into the secondary time flow alongside Belphegor. This allowed Wyatt to drive his clenched fist, imbued with a fraction of the world''s formidable might, directly into Belphegor''s chest without any suspense. Belphegor gaped in astonishment as this unprecedented turn of events unfolded before his eyes. The unknown chain coiled around Belphegor''s body swiftly reconfigured itself, adopting a defensive stance against Wyatt''s punch. Upon encountering Wyatt''s fist, the enigmatic chain promptlymenced siphoning off its kic energy but Wyatt''s punch packed such immense force that the chain struggled to absorb its entirety all at once. Hence, even though the chain disyed an astonishing capacity for absorbing force, it fell short of fully neutralizing the punch''s impact. Consequently, upon collision, the unknown chain fractured into fragments, propelling both Belphegor and the hourss relic fastened to his back backward before they plunged into the moltenva beneath. Although Wyatt contemted a sequence of sessive strikes after his initial punchnded, he exercised restraint and opted instead to focus on salvaging the shards of the unknown chain before they descended into the moltenva below. Bolstered by his recently acquired might, Wyatt held a steadfast belief in his capability to confront Belphegor head-on. Gathering the fragments of the mysterious chain, Wyatt carefully deposited them within a storage card. He then employed his soul pupils to meticulously scan theva in search of both the Hourss relic and Belphegor. Soon, he pinpointed the profound depths where their respective soul pathwaysy concealed beneath the molten surface. By tracking the movements of their mass of soul pathways, it became apparent that Belphegor was rapidly advancing toward the submerging Hourss relic. It was not surprising that Belphegor was able to swim in the pool ofva created by the fusion of his rule domains. Once again, Wyatt ced greater importance on securing the Hourss relic rather thanunching an assault on Belphegor. After all, the Hourss relic was a true relic that possessed time-rted abilities. By obtaining it, he would not only acquire a true relic with the strength to govern by time rule, but he would also deprive Belphegor of one of his most potent support items, thereby incapacitating Belphegor''s ability to utilize time-based rules. After all, this hourss relic helped Belphegor to wield his time rule mastery without the need to synchronize it with the time of this world. Deprived of it, Belphegor would find himself bereft of the capability to effortlessly create new time flows as he pleased. Consequently, resulting in a substantial reduction of his overall power. Wyatt employed his profound perception of his soul pupils to target the soul pathways of the hourss relic. With a remarkable application of imperceptible force, simr to gravitational attraction, he endeavored to coax the descending hourss relic toward his position. As a result of the force, the hourss relic ceased its descent and swiftly reversed its course, ascending rapidly to the magma''s surface. Belphegor, realizing the situation, unleashed a powerful roar and charged ferociously toward the hourss relic. Utilizing its mastery over the surrounding three rules, Belphegor harnessed the power of his three rule domains enveloping the area. The rules governing these domains converged to lend their support, propelling Belphegor forward as he raced towards the hourss relic hurtling at an astonishing speed towards Wyatt. No matter how hard the devil tried, his efforts ended up being in vain as the hourss relic ended up in Wyatt''s possession. Seeing this unexpected twist, Belphegor''s ugly expression went through a drastic change. The grimace on its face turned into a disturbingly wide grin that was just as repulsive. This left Wyatt confused, as he had wanted to enjoy seeing Belphegor suffer losing one of his precious true relics. Promptly sensing a vampiric force siphoning his life force, Wyatt swiftlyprehended the reason behind Belphegor''s unsettling grin. Subsequently, Wyatt came to the realization that the Hourss relic possessed a consciousness of its own, deeming anyone besides Belphegor as mere sustenance. Feeling the vampiric energy sapping his life essence intensified, Wyatt attempted to cast aside the Hourss relic, yet his efforts were thwarted, for it clung to him tenaciously, akin to a relentless leech. No matter the strength of his endeavor, he found himself unable to rid himself of its grip. Chapter 1551 Exploding Growth- Off The Charts Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:59 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Wyatt attempted various methods to remove the hourss relic from his possession, but he only sensed its eerie vampiric power bing more potent. The devil wore a sinister grin while observing Wyatt''s efforts to free himself from the true relic yield no results. Within his three rule domains, he could have effortlessly seized the Hourss relic by harnessing thebined force of his three rules to enhance his swiftness. However, Belphegor opted against that course of action. Recognizing that Wyatt''s eagerness to obtain his true relic before him might cause him to abandon caution, Belphegor anticipated that Wyatt would unhesitatingly seize his downfall driven by greed, without harboring any suspicions. "Kid, knowing your greed for my relic has spiraled into your undoing, how does it feel?" Belphegor inquired of Wyatt, clearly amused. He derived immense satisfaction from the entire scenario and found himself thoroughly entertained by it. "Cursed Blood Refining, let''s see if you devour me first or I enve you," Dark blood poured out Wyatt''s body and covered the entire hourss relics body. His n was simple to use curse blood refining to break its connection with the devil Belphegor and have the consciousness of the Hourss relic submit to him before it drains him dry. Wyatt contemted the idea of detaching his arm, to which the Hourss relic was stubbornly attached. However, upon observing the devil''s self-satisfied expression, he abandoned that n. Instead, he opted to employ the Curse Blood Refining, a skill of the Blood Curse meaning of the blood rule. Previously, he had used it to refine curses but now his goal was to sever the relic''s bond with the devil and force it into submitting itself to him. If Wyatt had been just a Card Master, he would have been unable to refine the relic before it drained his life energypletely. However, with his newfound power from the fusion of twelve SSS-rank curse incarnations and his connection to the celestial force of the Card World, attempting to refine the true relic through his cursed blood didn''t seem imusible and appeared achievable. Sensing the malevolent energy emanating from the Blood rule power covering the hourss relic, the eerie smile on Belphegor''s face gradually faded. As he started to sense his link with the hourss relic being disrupted and weakening, a look of disbelief and anger contorted his monstrous face. With determined urgency, he charged toward Wyatt with his full strength, intent on preventing him from utilizing the blood rule to refine the hourss relic. The wind appeared to surge to life, aiding Belphegor''s swiftness as he closed in on Wyatt leaving a fiery trail in his wake, fully intent on ending his life and seizing the hourss even from his lifeless body. Wyatt, however, paid no heed to the devil''s approach. His attention remained fixed on the task of refining the hourss relic, using his method of refining it with his cursed blood. Just a short distance from Wyatt, the heedlessly advancing Belphegor encountered a powerful, unseen force pushing him away, preventing him from getting within a few feet of Wyatt''s immediate surroundings. When Belphegor attempted to exert his strength to ovee this repelling force and continue his charge, the force manifested as a spectral vision of a world, creating the illusion that he was contending against an entire world itself. Witnessing this apparition of the world encasing Wyatt within it, Belphegor couldn''t help but recognize that, despite his efforts to avoid underestimating Wyatt, he had still gravely miscalcted. The devil believed it wasn''t entirely his fault; it was a consequence of Wyatt''s astounding rate of advancement. From the onset of their confrontation, Belphegor graduallyprehended that Wyatt''s capabilities were expanding throughout their battle. Although Belphegor had encountered numerous prodigious individuals throughout his existence, none had exhibited the remarkable degree of growth that Wyatt demonstrated. Every instance Belphegor believed he had vanquished Wyatt, the young man would inevitably return even more resilient than before. Astonishing the devil. After sessfully eliminating all five devils and thest of the six demon army, the group of 75 demigods of the southern royal family assembled gradually around the three ovepping rule domains conjured by the devil. Theirbined attention was focused on the central figures within these domains. These towering beings stood amidst a turbulent tempest, suspended above a vtile expanse of molten magma. Their profound presence emitted an essence reminiscent of celestial entities. The robust, fiery figure resembled a sun, while the graceful, slender form evoked the likeness of a blue-green, resplendent full moon. At this moment, a pair of persistent thoughts circted within each of their minds that stemmed from the inability of their mind to fathom the reality unfolding before them. They grappled with the astonishing realization that the card apprentice confronting the mohawk devil, originally regarded as a mere card master, had truly evolved into a being of remarkable prowess. Equally perplexing was the fact that this very card master had adeptly managed to confront and contain the most formidable among the six summoned devils ¨C an aplishment that had demanded thebined efforts of almost seventeen demigods to ovee a single devil among the other five. "Captain, any idea how he is doing that?" A demigod from team one asked her captain. "Judging from the cursed energy mixed in his energy signature isn''t apparent?" the Captain of team two replied before his colleague and then continued to add, "I read in his file that he borrowed the power of a devil to defeat Agent Forger aka the Miracle. Do I need to say more?" "What cost do you thing the Master Wyatt is paying for his current power?" the female demigod member of team one from earlier asked in concern. "Now that is interesting of all, his file read that he imed he managed to win a wager against the devil so he did not have to pay anything for the power he borrowed from it. The way I see it this boy is clearly an adrenaline enthusiast, a reckless gambler, or a liar." Chapter 1552 Ruse Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:01 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "Watch your words. Do not forget Master Wyatt is the esteemed guest of the Southern royal family. Next time I hear you nder him I will be forced to arrest you," The leader of team one cautioned the leader of team two against insinuating that Wyatt was involved in devil worship. Labeling Wyatt''s behavior as that of an adrenaline enthusiast or a reckless gambler wasn''t unfounded. He disyed audacity by walking into the college interview fully aware that it was an ambush, essentially staking his life in a dangerous wager with the devil to gain its power. This fact was evident as he openly acknowledged it. However, using him of being a liar was akin to insinuating that Wyatt deliberately guided them into an orchestrated trap and that his escape from consequences, despite borrowing power from the devil, was not due to a sessful winning the wager, but rather rooted in his alignment with devil worship. Normally, such conjectures wouldn''t merit a reprimand. But since the subject of the matter was Dalton Wyatt the circumstances were different. If the rationale behind his esteemed status as a guest of the Southern Royal family wasn''t adequate rification, then considering that despite his status as a mere card master, his importance eclipsed the collective significance of all 75 of them in the eyes of the Southern royal family should be. Let''s not overlook the reality that, had it not been for Wyatt''s intervention, the devil would likely have imed the majority of their lives without a hint of warning. The roles had reversed ¨C they were meant to safeguard Wyatt, yet he ended up shielding them. This very aspect in itself was humbling, but the egregious act of one of them speaking ill of him behind his back went far beyond eptable boundaries. Yet, the leader of team one could empathize with the leader of team two''s perspective. To im otherwise would be dishonest, as the sheer prowess showcased by Wyatt was undeniably captivating, capable of sparking envy and resentment even within the most modest of their seventy-five members. Presently, Wyatt''s strength was so formidable that he could effortlessly quell three or four of their teams single-handedly. This fact was discernible simply by sensing the intimidating energy signature emanating from him. "Captain, what now? Do we go help, Master Wyatt?" The demigod woman shifted the conversation abruptly to ease the awkward atmosphere. Initially, as they guided Wyatt away from the royal pce grounds to the interview venue, team one''s members referred to him either as "Kid" or directly by his name. But now, witnessing Wyatt''s crucial intervention, even though she battled feelings of jealousy, she held a sincere admiration for him. Her eyes revealed a glimmer of reverence as she looked at the massive blue-green full moon confronting the giant blinding Sun. "I''ve dispatched a message to his grimoire, inquiring whether he seeks our aid or if he''d rather we abstain. If he doesn''t respond within two minutes, we''ll dissolve the domains and proceed," the captain of team one responded, recalling Wyatt''s explicit wish to confront the mohawk devil on his own. Additionally, given the mohawk devil''s time rule mastery, the captain of team one was cautious about endangering his team members'' lives unless absolutely essential. Unlike Wyatt, none of them possessed the means to defend against time rule. Card apprentices proficient in time rule mastery were an exceptional rarity, even within the central government. Hence, they had never anticipated the emergence of an anomaly like the mohawk devil who could not only wield the Time Rule but also held a time rule rted true relic. "Captain, judging by the scene, it appears they''re engaged in a struggle for control over the time rule relic. Should weunch a surprise attack on the devil at this moment, we could potentially bring this conflict to a decisive conclusion. Sir, this is an invaluable chance we can''t afford to let slip by," The vice-captain of team one interjected abruptly, his gaze fixed on Wyatt''s determined efforts to refine the devil''s relic. Meanwhile, the devil contorted its fiery hands in a futile attempt to breach the imperceptible force barrier enveloping Wyatt. "I said two minutes. We wait," The captain of team one recalled the instance when Wyatt had instructed him to rally with the other teams tobat the five devils and the six-demon army, asserting that he, Wyatt, would confront the mohawk devil solo. Initially, the captain hadn''t given Wyatt''s words much credence, but a glint in Wyatt''s eyes revealed a resolute determination to establish his capabilities. Such a determined gleam in the eyes was a sight he had witnessed only once before in his long life, centuries ago, in the eyes of the present Prince of the Southern Region ¨C the uncle of the Southern Emperor. On that day, then young prince had single-handedly repelled a group of half a dozen supreme beings who had breached the Way Beyond while the soldiers were in retreat. The Captain of team one recognized the folly in his hesitation; he was well aware that his choice would likely lead to reprimand. Above all, he grappled with the uncertainty of relinquishing such a remarkable chance. The mohawk devil had already established itself as an imposing adversary, and the prospect of encountering such an opening might not arise again. However, each time he contemted seizing the moment, an image of Wyatt''s eyes, brimming with determination and unwavering resolve, would resurface in his thoughts, making him hesitate. "Maintain your distance; the devil wields vampiric powers. His apparent vulnerability is a ruse intended to entice you, unsuspecting demigods, into unwittingly providing the required offering for his sinister designs. Keep a safe distance and assess whether you can counter his domain from an external standpoint." Upon receiving Wyatt''s response to his text, the captain of team one finally experienced a sense of relief, assured that his decision to contact Wyatt before participating in his battle was correct. Otherwise, they would have yed into the devil''s hands. Chapter 1553 Big Bang Battle Array Formation ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:02 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "Everyone, get into formation. We are going to demolish the rule domain trinity conjured by the devil from out here," the captain of team one ordered all the demigods gathered. "Captain, that will only alert the devil. Should we not use this moment tounch a sneak attack?" the vice-captain of team one continued to stick to his previous strategy and other demigods seemed to agree with him. Yet, they all got in formation following the orders of their captain. They had no problem speaking there but none of them dared to disobey a direct order. Even if they made it to the top of the world''s food chain they were still not able to get rid of the hierarchy. Achieving the demigod realm, these demigods had mastered a few rule domains. They had no problem summoning two or more rule domains simultaneously. However, not many of them were able to conjure two or more rule domains in fusion like the Mohawk devil had summoned three rule domains in fusion. Wind, Fire, and Earth rule domains were basic elemental rule domains but together they formed one mighty rule domain, especially since the three rulesplimenting each other. This only showed how weak these demigods were when individually or as a grouppared to Belphegor. No wonder he saw them as nothing but mere sacrifice for his devious ns. "No, the devil is more cunning than you can think. It is already aware of our presence and is deliberately showing weakness to lure us into its trap. ording to Master Wyatt, the devil has vampire abilities so he asked us not to get closer and use ranged attacks," the captain of team one exined as he overwatched demigods uniformly enter the battle formation. "Wow, Master Wyatt had the time to write a reply while facing that monstrosity?" one of the demigods eximed as a mix of envy and admiration oozed out of his eyes. "Ready?" the captain of team one asked the demigods "Ready!!!" the demigods shouted in unison. "Big Bang Battle Array Formation, Activate!" With the yell, the soul energy in the surrounding came alive to form fifteen five-pointed stars representing fifteen lesser Big Bang Array Formations around the rule domain trinity conjured by the devil. Which thene together to form a huge 75-pointed star representing the Big Bang Battle Array Formation that swallowed the rule domain trinity conjured by the devil in it. With the formation of the 75-pointed star Big Bang Battle Array Formation, a tyrannical force covered the entire southern capital alerting Belphegor and Wyatt. An omnipotent voice resounded throughout the city, "Break!!" The omnipotent voice that Wyatt and Belphegor heard was the synchronous voice of 75 demigods, who were in sync thanks to the Big Bang Battle Array Formation and simultaneously their intent on the rule domain trinity. When thebined intent of the 75 demigods shed with the rule domain trinity the world seemed to have lost all its color but then tri-colored energy showered within the battle array formation as Belphegor''s rule domain Trinity had been shattered to billions of tiny pieces. "Roar!!!" Belphegor bellowed in pain and anger. Not only was not able to lure his prey by showing weakness but instead, they joined to form a battle formation disying power beyond what each of them was capable of. Belphegor''s gaze switched between the demigod''s battle array formation, Wyatt who was trying to refine his relic under the cover of the celestial force, and then the two space vestiges in the southern capital''s space. There was a reason why Belphegor never acted tantly despite clearly being the strongest force within the southern capital and that was the two hidden space vestiges it had uncovered in the space of the southern capital when it created the secondary time flow using its time rule mastery. Uncovering these two hidden space vestiges Belphegor was instantly humbled and regretted standing out by dering he was after Wyatt''s soul. He regretted not acting together with the other five devils and using them to buy time for his hourss relic to adjust his time rule mastery to the time of the card world. These two unknown space vestiges were the reason he did not dare to go after Ann to threaten Wyatt or tantly ughter and sacrifice the demigods to his hourss unless they provoked him. The time Belphegor threatened Wyatt with Ann''s life, he clearly felt an immense kill intent ooze out of one of the space vestiges and aim at him. They were the reason why Belphegor only restricted himself to a part of the southern capital city. Thisbined with Wyatt''s mysterious monstrous strength, he could not feel that he was being conspired against. As a result, he was bent on trying to understand the source of Wyatt''s power to learn of the enemy hidden in the shadow. Now with all the devils and the demon army dead, being surrounded by demigods and the powerful entities in two space vestiges, losing his weapon the unknown chain, and his support item hourss relic Belphegor felt alone. Before the demigods couldunch sessive attacks he roared as his body grew from 110 ft to 150 meters tall. Seeing the fiery body of the mohawk devil suddenly grow 40 stories high, the demigods were taken aback. Ignoring the demigods Belphegor''s hand pierced the sky and tired tore it open. If understanding what the devil was up to the omnipotent voice sounded once again, "No you don''t! BIG BANG BLAST!" All the energy of the demigods and the vicinity of the formation gathered right on the back of the devil and detonated with a deafening explosion taking into ount that Wyatt was in the vicinity of the devil. Since he was in front of the devil they decided to focus their attack on the back of the devil. By the time the explosion reaches Wyatt, it would be weakened to the point that Wyatt''s celestial force barrier could withstand it. Chapter 1554 SSS-Rank Cursed Blood Corruption Curse ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:03 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "BOOM!" Standing in the immediate vicinity of the explosion, though the Belphegor''s massive body saved him from the explosion all twelve pairs of Wyatt''s ears were ringing from the deafening thunderous sound of the explosion. If not for the prompt action of the Hive AI all twelve of his consciousness would be muddled and dazed for minutes. Giving the Hourss relic the edge to add him to its temporal sands. Belphegor''s body which took the direct burn of the explosion had evaporated from Wyatt''s sight. However, the huge shadow of the giant Belphegor previously cast on him still existed. Prompting Wyatt to spare a little of his attention from refining the relic and look above him to find that the devil had exchanged his lower half and most of his back to survive the explosion. Interestingly surviving the explosion the devil did not try to regenerate to back its body whole again instead its fingers that had pierced the space continued to dig deeper into the space and used all of their might trying to rip open a tear the space. Though puzzled by the devil''s obsession with tearing the space Wyatt shooking his head and left the devil for the demigods to engage. He then concentrated on subduing the hourss relic using his cursed blood refining blood curse blood rule meaning. While the Bephegor pretend to be helpless targeting the demigods as they gathered after killing the other five devils and the demon army, Wyatt, his mutated soul, and the Hive AI were doing their best to suppress the spirituality of the true relic and break its connection to Belphegor. "SSS-rank Cursed Blood Corruption Curse," Coming to a standstill in a tug of war against the ego of the true relic, Wyatt activated another one of his twelve SSS-rank curses. This one he had specifically selected to tackle against the influence of Matron''s Origin card. However, as luck would have it she was not at the receiving end of the SSS-rank Cursed Blood Corruption curse instead the hourss relic was. The best thing about the Cursed Blood Corruption curse was that it fit well with his Cursed Blood refining, theyplimented each other''s abilities. Allowing Wyatt to use them hand in hand multiplying their effectiveness. This was why he was confident about using the Cursed Blood Corruption against Sansa''s origin card. As the name of the curse suggested, the Cursed Blood Corruption allowed Wyatt to taint his target with his cursed blood and corrupt it. The target could range from a living being to the spirit of an inanimate item. When Wyatt first used this curse along with his cursed blood refining, he wondered if he could use it to corrupt and refine the world''s will, not the card world about other realms he would have the fortune of visiting through devil merchant code. But when he entered the one with world state both physically and spiritually during battle allowing him to borrow the celestial power of the world he came to realize how naive he was to think that he could use the SSS-rank Cursed Blood Corruption curse along with his Blood Curse rune to corrupt and refined the wills of the realms. However, though his capabilities did not allow him to subdue the celestial wills he was confident that empowered by the celestial power he borrowed from the Card world, he should be able to corrupt and refine the ego of the true relic. Compared to the solo ego of the true relic, there were twelve of him aided with the assistance of the Hive AI. It was only a matter of time before Wyatt corrupted the true relic broke its connection to the devil and subdue it by refining it. Therefore, despite being in the middle of the battle Wyatt chose to focus on refining the true relic. Not that he had a choice as the relic stuck to him sucking his life force and could not be stored in a storage card because of its ego. It was a now or never. "Roar!" "BIG BANG!!" Belphegor''s efforts finally showed some results a tear appeared in the sky. Then he continued to expand the tear big enough to cover the entire city reaching every corner of the red-light curtain surrounding the boundary of the city. Interestingly the tear in the space did not reveal a void but a deste expanse of magma. Inside the make magma creatures bigger than the current Belphegor could be seen swimming. As the tear expanded it became obvious that on the other side of the tear of the dark realm. Right now the two realms were connected in an upsidedown manner through the tear Belphegor was creating in the air space of the southern capital. Yes, thend of the entire southern capital was refined as part of an array formation but the sky wasn''t. In desperation had no choice but to pay a huge price to use one of the perks granted to him by the devil merchant code. Allowing him to connect the sky of his territory in the dark realm to the sky of the southern capital. Allowing his true army to use the tear to enter the native realm and conquer it. While Belphegor continued to expand the tear in the sky, revealing the expanse of the dark realm. Once again the demigods used their battle array formation to try and stop Belphegor. This time the energy from the demigods and the surroundings gathered behind his head. Just when the gathered energy was about to detonate into a huge explosion. A vast white blur rushed from the dark realm through the tear in the sky and directly swallowed the concentrated mass of violent energy. Seeing this the demigods imminently detonated the big bang. However, the huge explosion they were expecting never came instead heard a loud thunderous burp. Interestingly, they would not find any trace of the source of the burp. This was puzzling, especially considering the vast size of the white blur. This realization sent a chill down the spines of the demigods as they used their synchronized divine sense to scan their surroundings searching for the entity that had invaded their world. Chapter 1555 Sinister Snake Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:04 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Witnessing the devil tear open a portal in the sky with its bare hands connecting the dark realm to the card world was already too horrifying to handle for the demigods. Then adding a massive creature that was faster than their synchronized divine sense to it was just pure terror. Sharing or fusing divinity was not the same as Syncronizing divinity. The demigods in the battle array had their divinities synchronized, such that they could coordinate with each other efficiently. In turn, allowing them to act as one big array. This provided more control than power. Where sharing or fusing divinity was more about power than control. Though this did not mean that the battle array formation did not boost the strength, it did but it was achieved through more control over the existing power. It was more about getting the maximum with what they handed. While the demigods frantically searched for the white blur that swallowed their big bang explosion, Belphegor felt the card world''s shackles on his power loosen and slowly vanish. With the dark realm connecting to this part of the world, the Card World''s will now had to fight with the will of the dark realm for control over that part of the world. Which unraveled into a decisive battle. As the two realms'' wills shed in the sky of the southern capital city, the pressure in the surrounding atmosphere increased by a few times. The air left heavy, the feeling was simr to being deep underwater. With the card world''s will no longer suppressing his strength, Belphegor could finally breathe freely and appreciated the newfound freedom. He then immediately began to repair his gravely injured body. Fortunately for him, the demigods'' big bang st only imed one of his hearts yet the st was too powerful, even though his other two hearts were intact they could not escape minor injuries. This was the risk of him recklessly betting everything on one of the privileges he gained from the devil merchant code, he had no choice as he was surrounded and outnumbered. Thankfully, It all worked out in the end. Though Wyatt was concentrating all his attention on refining the hourss relic he was not unaware of the situation outside. Learning that Belphegor tore open space to summon the dark realm, Wyatt instantly regretted prioritizing the true relic over Belphegor. Noticing Belphegor trying to tear the space, Wyatt thought the devil was trying to escape through the void to get out of the encirclement of the demigods and their battle array formation. However, how could he have known that Belphegor could be able to summon the dark realm on this world without conducting any appropriate sacrifice and ritual? There was no way Wyatt could have known or anticipated that Belphegor had such a trick up his sleeve. Wyatt too caught a glimpse of the white blur that not only swallowed the big bang st with ease but let out a thunderous burp as if it just had a hearty meal. Now the situation on the battlefield had changed for the worse, Wyatt knew he could no longer continue to refine the true relic and ignore Belphegor. Ironically, Wyatt needed more time to refine the time attribute true relic. However, he had wasted so much time and energy on it. It was hard for him to watch his efforts go to waste. Not to mention, as soon as he detaches the left hand on which the true relic wastching then it was only a matter of time before Belphegor would somehow manage to get his hands on it or it might just return to him out of its free will. Wyatt did not like this one bit, just then a brilliant idea to sacrifice the true relic to the devil merchant code shed in his mind. With that Wyatt was about to ce the true relic on the demon merchant codex and sacrifice it to the devil merchant code but then his new celestial senses sensed a deadly presence in his immediate vicinity. Wyatt instantly paused his actions and immediately used his celestial senses inbination with his Soul Pupils and Soul Pathway vibration dictation earbones to find the threat his celestial senses were warning him of since the celestial senses could not pinpoint the urate location of the threat. Yet no matter how much he stressed his soul pupils and other senses he could not find the threat in his surroundings. Then a scary thought crossed his mind, what if the threat triggering his celestial senses was not in his surroundings but in him? With that thought, Wyatt immediately scanned his body to find a mass of soul pathways on his left arm where the hourss relic hadtched on to him. The mass of soul pathways closely resembled the soul pathways of a snake demon however their arrangement was a lot more mysterious andplicated than that of a snake demon, it resembled a devil''s soul pathway arrangement. Yes, its core was as sinister as a titled demon core than a mere demon core. As if aware of Wyatt''s gaze the sinister snake made direct contact with Wyatt''s eyes revealing its existence. As soon as it did that the synchronized divine sense of the demigods searching for the white blur from earlier also caught its presence and the demigods were almost traumatized by its sinister energy signature. However, when the demigods and Wyatt finallyid their eyes on it, they were surprised to find that it was a white snake and it resemble the white blur from earlier a lot. However, its body was a lot smaller than the massive body of the white blur. Did it change its size? They wondered. Right now Wyatt stood110ft tall, so the snake that was wrapping around his left hand and the time attribute true relictching onto it was not of small size however, it was a lot smaller than a massive white blur. So they could not confirm if the white snake was the white blur. But its next action erased all their doubts. Chapter 1556 Baem Reunion Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:05 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "Hiss~" the sinister snake slowly raised its head and brought it up to Wyatt''s eye level. Wyatt did not dare to make any sudden moments as his celestial sense told him it could kill him even before his attack reaches it. Wyatt did not doubt his senses because the sinister snake had managed to get past his celestial barrier with ease without even alerting Wyatt. While Belphegor could not ovee it no matter how hard he tried to. This showed that the sinister snake was on a higher level than Wyatt''s celestial form or it had totally overpowered abilities. Either of the scenarios was bad for Wyatt so he decided not to do anything that would agitate the Sinister Snake. Raising its head to Wyatt''s eye level the snake stared into his eyes with its hypnotic gaze while slowly getting its head closer to his face. It stopped a foot from Wyatt''s face and flicked its forked tongue trying to get a much more urate smell of Wyatt''s body. Wyatt thought so because snakes used their forked tongue to help their sense of smell. Wyatt wondered if it was the fragrance of the dungeon cmity seed being emitted by his cmity soul gem that had made him the target of the Sinister Snake. After all, the original purpose of this fragrance of the dungeon cmity seed was to attract monsters toward it so it can prey on them. Therefore, it would not be a surprise if the Sinister Snake was attracted by it. The worrying question here was how the Sinister Snake would react to the fragrance. Will it find Wyatt appetizing or will it start seeing him as a capable mate simr to Jill''s case? To study the Sinister Snake, Wyatt also stared into its hypnotic slit pupils only to find that its eyes felt familiar as if he had seen this pair of eyes once before. To be exact just the left eye of the sinister snake. With the help of Hive AI, he immediately recalled when and where he had seen the left eye of the sinister. Wyatt had seen it back in sky blossom city during the semi-finals of the city''s youth card fight tournament, his opponent during the semi-finals was Corey Bright. Back then she had used her skeleton minions to create a skeleton gate to summon her pet snake ''Baem'' from the dark realm. However, the skeleton gate was onlyrge enough for her pet snake to peek into the card world with one eye so she could not summon it into the card world. I recall Corey closing the skeleton gate after promising the snake that she will summon it when she was strong enough to create a bigger gate. "Baem?" Wyatt uttered without breaking contact with the Sinister Snake''s eyes. However soon his body tensed up having realized that the sinister snake might not have approached him because of the fragrance of the dungeon cmity seed being emitted by his cmity soul gem but because it also recalled seeing him with Corey. The reason Wyatt tensed up was that from the circumstance back then Corey''s pet snake could easily mistake him as Corey''s enemy. Panicked, Wyatt immediately began to use his grimoire to call Corey believing that Corey could clear the misunderstanding. However, his grimoire could not reach Corey. Before beginning to me his luck, Wyatt immediately thanked his lucky stars feeling that he almost made a grave mistake by calling Corey. After all, since the rtionship between him and Susan began to develop the tension between him and Corey has grown to the level where instead of clearing the misunderstanding Corey might order her pet snake to kill Wyatt. Listening to Wyatt call its name, the Sinister Snake nodded its head. Then it lowered its head and brought its mouth next to the cursed blood covering the true relic stealing my life energy. To everyone''s shock, its mouth opened releasing a green mist that interacted with the cursed blood and instantly reinforced its capability. Helping Wyatt break the connection between Belphegor and the true relic. Astonishing Wyatt who thought it would mistake him as its mommy''s enemy and try to swallow him. As soon as the true relic''s connection with the devil snapped, Bephegor instantly became aware of it and let out an anger-filled roar. By now he had recovered hisplete body reaching his peak strength. Then in anger, the 150-meter-tall Belphegor threw a punch aimed at the 110 ft tall Wyatt using all of his true might. "Fuck," Wyatt cussed seeing he could not defend against it because losing its connection to its master the true relic had gone berserk and retaliated against him frantically. If Wyatt tried to defend against the relic he could not defend against the iing fist or vice verse. Wyatt could abandon his current cmity soul gem and move to another one but then he would lose possession of the true relic. Just as Wyatt was about to decide, to his surprise he noticed Baem suddenly grow bigger and take Belphegor''s fist head on. Without much thought under the sinister snake''s protection, Wyatt resumed refining the true relic in hopes to subdue it as soon as possible "Boom!" When the Belphegor''s fist connected with Baem''s scales it did not even manage to leave a scratch on them except for creating loud sound effects. Witnessing this, the demigods lost any doubts about the Sinister Snake being the white blur that swallowed their big bang st. Its current Massive body not only urately resembled that of the White blur but the prowess disyed by it showed that it was indeed capable of swallowing their big bang st like eating a hearty meal. "What the fuck are you doing you dumb snake? Do you want to die?" Belphegor threat Baem seeing that it dared to rebel against him. "Hiss," Baem hissed at the Belphegor in response to his threat and even went as far as to bear its fangs at him making it clear that Wyatt was under its protection. Chapter 1557 Belphegors Daughter: Corpse Devil Agony Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:05 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital The Demigods though shocked by an existence like the sinister snake, did not understand why it was rebelling against the mohawk devil to protect Wyatt. Belphegor too shared the same concern. He was not surprised that the snake rebelled against him after all, he did kill its previous master it was already surprising that the snake was stuck around and would asionallye in hand. But what was more surprising was that the sinister snake stood up against him to protect Wyatt. This did not make any sense to Belphegor. Since the only time the snake dared to fight against him was when he killed its previous master. But after being brutally beaten it escaped, grew stronger and bigger. Then the sinister snake returned to take revenge but instead of doing that, it stuck around in its master''s old abode. "You stupid mutt get out of the way before I get angry," Belphegor yelled at Baem for rebelling against him but did not dare to attack it. It clearly showed that Belphegor''s Wolrdhog incarnation was not confident about subduing the snake. The reason Belphegor called the sinister snake a mutt was that any monster or demon that manages to advance to the devil realm would have the realm-appropriate spirituality however for some unknown reason that did not seem to be true in Baem''s case. Despite growing stronger than regr devils its spirituality remained stunted to that of a six-year-old human child. Nheless, the snake was very intuitive and a better judge of timing, location, and people than most of the beings Belphegor had known in a lifetime. This was why he did not kill it after killings the previous master and tried to subdue it on numerous asions but failed as it surprisingly was very loyal to itste master it would rather die than take a new master. However, Belphegor was a crafty devil he not only got the snake to give up on taking revenge for itste master but also asionally do his bidding. "Hiss," Beam did not back down, instead it doubled down on its original stance by threateningly flicking its forked tongue at Belphegor. Noticing that the snake would not back down and continued to insist on protecting Wyatt, Belphegor''s fiery brows danced as they grow narrow forming a deep frown on his face. But then his brows eased as an army of demons started to pour out of the portal covering the sky of the city led by a female humanoid devil. "Father, I can''t believe you were reduced to such a state in this inferior realm. Even little Beam has lost respect for you," the 6.5 feet tall female humanoid devil said walking next to the 150-meter tall. As soon as the demon army started to pour into the southern capital, even before the demons could descend by the city each of them was shot down by the thousands of cannons on the 250 turrets spread across the city. Belphegor and his daughter did not seem to care about the death of the demons. Sensing the terrifying presence of the new humanoid devil the demigods started to panic, handling the mohawk devil was already proving to be difficult now there was another one of them, not to mention they were still not clear whose side the sinister snake stood. Will it continue its rebellion against the Mohawk devil or return to the devil''s side? "Chief Captain, the female devil, why does its energy signature give off the signs of a human?" the captain of the 12th team asked the captain of team one as he looked at the voluptuous yet slender red-skinned body of the female body. After ascending to the demigod realm and forming his divinity he thought that he had outgrown the carnal urges of his mortal origin but his body''s reaction to the female devil''s presence proved him wrong. He did not understand how could he feel such a way towards a devil, even though she had human features that looked a lot like humans her armored lizard tail, horns, bat wings, and the demonic inscription inscribed on her red skin should be a turn-off but just as he thought these things he felt the urges in his body growing. He wondered if it was just him or if the other demigods felt the same about the female devil as he obsessively ogled her tempting body and inscribed her soul energy signature onto his soul. But then he noticed that the female devil''s soul energy signature resembled very closely to that of a human. "That devil is called Corpse Devil. So if I were to guess it should have been born using the corpse of a powerful human senior. Usually, they are not much stronger than the SSS-rank corpse puppets, but this one seems different so don''t let your guards down," the captain of team one exined. Corpse devils weremon as devils created them by refining the corpse of fallen powerhouses. However, the rate of sessfully refining a corpse devil was slim to none. Learning that the female devil was not a true devil but a devil-rank corpse puppet that was fortunate enough to form its spirituality and be a Corpse Devil the captain of team twelve felt disgusted with himself for feeling such way toward a corpse. Then shook his head in dismay feeling that with such a mind he can forget achieving transcendence in this lifetime. "Agony, that damned snake has never respected me to begin with, if not for you I would have killed it long ago. Just get it to stop interfering in my hunt," Belphegor said pointing at Baem who had its huge body coiled into a dome protecting Wyatt in it. Listening to her father Agony turned to look at Baem with a frown, as she found her pet snake''s action puzzling. However, she heeded her father''s words and ordered, "Little Baem, don''t be naughty. Don''t interfere with Father''s hunt." Chapter 1558 Submission ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:07 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "..." Listening to Agony little Baem did not dare to face her, it kept its head down as it resisted her orders and continued to shelter Wyatt. Unlike how it dared to bare its fang at Belphegor when faced with Agony the little Baem remained docile like a house pet. Little Baem''s actions came as a huge shock to Agony because she could not recall an instance when Baem did not listen to her words. Ever since she was born Baem was there for her even more than her father. In her heart, Little Baem was more of a parent/guardian to her than a pet snake. As a result, Agony grew a little curious about the human Baem was trying to protect. As that human was not only able to force her father to resort to one of his desperate measures but was able to gain the favor of Baem who remained cold and heartless to everyone except her. However, noticing her father''s patience waning thin Agony scrubbed her curiosity and continued to persuade her pet, "Little Baem be a good girl ande to Mama, I will give you 75 tasty treats." Pointing at the seventy-five demigods. The demigods who wanted to get a clear stance of the sinister snake before theymenced their attack felt insulted being treated as a mere pet treat by the Corpse devil. Still, none of them dared to break formation or provoke the devils without the green signal from their captain as they did not want to make the snake devil their enemy if they could avoid it. "..." Little Baem kept her head down and remained silent continuing to shelter Wyatt with her body. Seeing this Agony frowned now she was starting to feel jealous of the human that little Baem was going to such lengths to protect. Unlike other devils, the corpse devils get born with the realm of the refined corpse that was used for their birth. Being born to an SSS-rank corpse puppet Agony was born a devil, and did not have as much experience as the other devils that advance to the devil realm step by step. Her life experience was very little. Belphegor made sure of that as it would be easier for him to brainwash and control her that way. Devil did not have a concept of sharing orpassions, so Agony who had no life experience hadn''t even heard of those words. Hence, seeing her little Baem show such concern for a human suddenly felt numerous emotions in that interval which took over her mind as she yelled, "Come over here, this instant." ¡­ Under the shelter of Baem''s body, Wyatt focused all his energy and mind on refining the true artifact as his own. Now that it had lost its connection to the devil. He could make use of the genuine refining technique of the card apprentice, Card Creation. Now that the relic was ownerless, it was just another card ingredient and Wyatt nned to treat it as such. Though card apprentices can turn any relic into their origin card using the free origin card slot in their grimoire Wyatt was not sure if he should use hisst empty origin card slot to turn the rue relic into his origin card. Wyatt was on the fence about this because he wanted to sure about what were the effects and requirements of the hourss relic. Heck, he did not even know the true relic''s name. Besides even if he were to use his empty origin card slot to turn it into an origin card his cmity soul gem would try to swallow it. Just like how the first time he tried to refine the Dungeon cmity seed into his second origin card, his first origin card Soul pupils tried to eat it, giving birth to the Cmity Human core, now known as Cmity soul jem. However, after that altercation urred Wyatt passed out naked for hours in the Whiteburn family cardb. Right now he could not risk that so he decided to y it safe by refining the true relic into a card. With his current power, Cursed Blood Refining, and SSS-rank Curse Blood Corruption it should not be hard for him considering that the relics were rankless and gradeless. Hence, even a card student could turn and use them as their origin cards that were with the approval of the conscious of the relic if it had one. Wim Bright and the false relic he used to turn into his origin card were good examples of this. The false relic that Wim Bright used not only had a conciseness but for some reason it had taken fancy to him and liked to y tricks on him. With that his intent clear, Wyatt immediately summoned his grimoire. Then opening the card creation page he ced his left hand, to which the hourss relic was attached, on it along with amon core. Preparing to refine the true relic into a card. However, just as the miniature arrays on the card creation page lit up and were going to turn the hourss relic into a mass of soul pathways, it stopped sucking on his life force letting out a cry which Wyatt heard in his soul. The relic began pleading with him to not refine it into a card and it was willing to ept him as its new master. The invisible tendrils extend out of the true relic''s consciousness trying to interact with Wyatt''s mutated soul, begging him to ept it as his servant. Wyatt was shocked to find that the true relic that did not bow to thebined might of his mutated souls, Hive AI, and two curses immediately became docile sensing the miniature arrays on the grimoire''s card creation page. Wyatt was fascinated by this turn of events and wanted to further explore it but the situation outside was turning into the worst possible scenario so he immediately epted the true relic''s pleading and then it quietly entered his storage card. "Thank you for buying me enough time Baem¡ª" Walking out from the shelter of Baem, Wyatt thank her but then he found himself without words and his gaze stuck on the 6.5 ft tall female devil. Chapter 1559 Agony Or Corey Park? ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:08 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "Corey Park?" Wyatt eximed looking at the female devil. He couldn''t believe his eyes. The corpse devil Agony''s red-skinned slender body with ample curves resembled Wyatt of the fiery shapely ego fire of Corey Bright. Speaking of which the red-skinned devil looked a like Mature Corey. Yes, the ego fire did not have to show a pair of enormous bat wings however Corey Bright did reveal an armored lizard tail when she entered her devil form during the semi-finals of the tournament. There was no mistaking it, the devil in front of Wyatt shared an uncanny appearance with Corey Park, the adult version of Corey Bright. With so much evidence pointing it, Wyatt decided to settle it by going throught the female devil''s soul pathway arrangements. To his surprise, he found the most astonishing thing. The female devil had the mutated version of Titled Demon Core that Corey Bright had. Going through the female devil''s soul pathways, Wyatt immediately found that she was a Corpse Puppet that gained spirituality and was born as a Corpse Devil since the corpse puppet was of SSS rank. Wyatt knew very little about Corey Park but the knew enough to know that Corey Park was one of the past lives of Corey Bright who lived in the dark realm. With this, Wyatt guessed that after Corey Park''s death, someone used her corpse to create an SSS-rank Corpse Puppet whichter gained spirituality and was born as the Female Corpse Devil in front of him. From the looks of it that someone was non other than Belphegor. Prompting Wyatt to wonder if there was any rtionship between Belphegor and Corey Park. "How do you know that name?" Belphegor asked Wyatt in utter disbelief. It has been centuries since anyone uttered the name Corey Park after her death at his hands. Except for some of her loyal subordinates that had managed to escape his hands, nobody even remembers that name. Listening to Wyatt utter that name, Belphegor suddenly saw the war that happened almost a millennium ago sh in front of his eyes. Even though he was no longer a mere demon prince and had be a devil, the terror of Corey Park and her demon army was still fresh in his mind. Though it was a hard pill to swallow Belphegor knew If not for the devil merchant code and his alignment with other demon princes of the dark realm in that era, he would not have been able to defeat her. Instead, he would have died and Corey Park would have be the devil. "Father, he said that name should I kill him or have him join my army too?" Female Devil Agony asked Belphegor, as he had instructed her to gain the trust of all those that call her Corey Park and she couldn''t she should kill them as they would be their enemies. Since the female corpse devil possessed the corporal form of Corey Park, Park''s allies and subordinates that had managed to survive the devil session war of the demon princes after Park''s death reached out to Agony believing that she was Corey Park. They were not to be med for such a stupid misunderstanding because if not for Park''s pet snake Baem following Agony around as it did with Park, they would have been skeptical of the Agony''s identity. So far those who reached out to Agony thinking she was Park either chose to follow Agony''s army or die and join Park in the river of souls. It was not a surprise that they figured out Agony was not Park but that was toote for them backway as they only had two options. Some chose loyalty some chose survival, neither was to be med. It was obvious, that Belphegor knew things would turn out like this when saw the birth of Agony that was why he had asked her to kill all of the allies of Park if they were not willing to join her demon army. "No, you are not his match, take the snake and go handle those flies. Leave him to me," Belphegor said with his eyes staring at Wyatt. He could not figure out why the name that was supposed to be forgotten in the pages of history was spoken by Wyatt after almost a millennium since her death. But seeing how the damned snake dared to rebel and even refused to follow Agony''s orders for Wyatt, it seemed less surprising that Wyatt knew that name. "Baem, you heard father, let''s go," Agony was very frustrated and irritated by Baem''s actions, this was the first time she felt angry at Baem. Seeing her not leave the human''s side she got yelled, "Come over here, now!" However, to Agony''s dismay, Baem continued to be by Wyatt''s side. Seeing this Agony was devastated and loved Baem too much to harm her so all her anger shifted onto Wyatt the reason Why Baem was going against her, "You, it must be you. What ck magic did you use on Baem? Human, release her this instant." "Hiss," seeing Agony me Wyatt Baem finally lifted her head and made eye contact with Agony. Looking into Baem''s hypnotic gaze Agony was devastated because she saw tears roll out of Baem''s eyes and stain her pure white scales. Agony panicked as this was the first time seeing the pain in Baem''s eyes. She could not believe Baem''s hypnotic eyes hide such pain inside them. Agony did not understand what was happening but feeling Baem''s pain her frustration and irritation toward Baem instantly vanished and once again she started to feel emotions that were not natural to a devil. It waspassion and sympathy but those words never existed in her dictionary. Right now all she wanted to do was console Baem and share her pain but she did not know how. She did not even know what were the feelings she feeling right now. As devil violence and brutality were natural to her but the current feelings she was feeling only confused her she did not have enough life experience to understand them. Belphegor had made sure of it by constantly brainwashing her, "Agony, just get the damned snake to stand down already." Chapter 1560 Undead Flame Of Agony ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:09 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital ''How could I not notice Baem''s Pain?'' Agony wondered. For someone named Agony, she failed to see the agony of her only friend, the irony was not lost on her. Not to get started on her titled demon core ''Undead me of Agony.'' Corey Park''s titled demon core was ''Eternal me of Agony'' but after Agony was born from her corpse it mutated to ''Undead me of Agony.'' Getting no reply from Agony, as the orchestrator of this event Belphegor frowned his brows. Because Agony was a valuable asset he would hate to have to dispose of her but he believed in his maniptive and brainwashing capabilities. He thought this should not be enough for Agony to break free from the mental shackles he ced in her mind. Having learned a lesson at the hands of Corey Park Belphegor had increased his means of assurance when ites to recruiting new children. One had to know if Wyatt was the first human to trick Belphegor then Corey Park was the first demi-human to strike the fear of death in Belphegor''s heart and mind. So after killing Corey Park, even though her corpse was destroyed he spared no effort and used a SSS rank Corpse Preservation Curse on it to rebuild her corpse from scratch. Then refined it into a SSS rank corpse puppet. Later he had the Corpse Puppet act as his pce''s gatekeeper, to not only strike fear in the minds of his enemies but also bring shame on Corey Park''s legacy. However, things changed when Park''s Pet snake which had managed to escape with grave wounds returned after recovering and gaining strength close to transcendence in search of revenge. Seeing the corpse puppet made using Corey Park''s corpse it wailed and cried and when he threatened to destroy the corpse puppet it gave up on its revenge andy next to Corpse Puppet guarding it for centuries toe. During this period, Belphegor noticed that the Corpse Puppet was growing stronger even though he has stopped refining it. When he looked into it, he found that after centuries the Snake''s strength had not increased but noticeably decreased as it was using its life essence to nurture the corpse puppet. Belphegorughed at the snake''s stupidity and leave it be. He was more than happy to let the snake reinforce his corpse puppet using its life. But to his surprise, soon the Corpse Puppet gained spirituality and evolved into a Corpse devil. Being refined by him the Corpse Devil obviously respected Belphegor as its creator. Taking advantage of this Belphegor spared no efforts to brainwash the female corpse devil to make himself the center of Agony''s life. Knowing that as long as he controlled Agony he could use her to abuse Corey Park''s legacy starting with the stupid pet snake of hers. "Agony," Belphegor stressed, soon a red light shed in Agony''s eyes, which were previously deeply disturbed and confused seeing Baem''s tears. With the red light, Agony''s confusion vanished and her gaze became focused as she looked at the crying Baem and shoot a beam of wailing mes at her. "Hiss," seeing the iing attack Baem did not bother to dodge the screaming mes and instead red at Belphegor however helplessness was apparent in its stare. In response, the devil sneered at Baem saying, "What are you going to do about it?" However, to the surprise of everyone present. Especially the demigods, Wyatt walked in front of Baem and used his celestial repulsion force to easily block the beam of fire which let out pain-filled screams as it passed through the air. As the mutated version of the Eternal me of Agony, the Undead me of Agony had inherited its signature sound along with its many abilities. After blocking the attack, Wyatt turned to look at Baem and said, "Buddy, thanks for the help. Now go do what you have been waiting a lifetime for and leave these two to me." Agony wasn''t the only one who saw the pain in Baem''s eyes, Wyatt too saw its loneliness and pain. It instantly reminded him of the Sky Blossom City tournament''s semi-finals between him and Corey, more specifically the promise between Corey Bright and Baem. "Hiss," Baem produced a noise while flicking her forked tongue, though Wyatt did not understand what exactly she was saying he understood her intent. It asked him not to kill Agony. To which Wyatt said, "I can''t promise you anything but I will try." "Hiss," Baem stressed as if saying not good enough. "Fine, I promise to not kill her. After all, I do owe you one for helping me subdue the true relic," shaking his head Wyatt promised Baem as he did not like to owe others. As soon as Wyatt promised the tears of Baem evaporated and a slyness could be seen in its eyes, seeing this Wyatt sighed. Then continue to shake his head thinking that he did owe Baem a big one and understanding that the pain and loneliness in its eyes could not be faked. This must be Baem''s effort to save some face. Showing that Baem was a lot smarter than her underdeveloped spirituality would allow. Then Baem''s length decreased to a meter and before leaving she flicked her forked tongue at him as if thanking him. Wyatt took the moment to confirm, "Did you specifically learn the size maniption for this moment?" Baem nodded its head in response to Wyatt''s question. Ever since Corey tried to summon her during the tournament she has been practicing size maniption so that it can control its size and meet its master the next time she summoned her. The very next second Baem''s white figure vanished, she was too excited to reunite with her master after so many centuries. She could not wait any longer. Witnessing the exchange between the stupid snake and Wyatt, Belphegor confirmed one thing. That both of them knew each other prior to today. The more he tried to deduce what was going on the more confused Belphegor got because he was missing an important piece that was key to solving the puzzle and that was the information that Corey Park, once the source of his nightmares, was now alive as Corey Bright. Chapter 1561 Unranked Hell Undead Agony ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:10 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital As Baem departed from the Southern Capital and made her way to Sky Blossom City, in one of the space vestiges, a majestic feminine voice spoke, "You''re quick, aren''t you? Follow it, but don''t get spotted, and don''t engage, it is a lot more powerful than you. Just report back where it goes and what it is upto." "Yes, your majesty," a Demigod respectfully agreed with themanding woman''s voice, and then disappeared from the space vestige, following Baem''s tracks. ¡­ Agony didn''t respond to Baem''s departure, but the red light in her eyes became more intense. Wyatt observed that the stronger the red glow, the more cold and indifferent Agony appeared. He wondered if Belphegor was suppressing the memories and feelings of her consciousness to turn her into a stone-cold killing machine using some means that he had previously ced on her. With the bothersome snake gone, Belphegormanded Agony pointing at the seventy-five demigods in a battle formation, "Go, deal with those nuisances." Following his order, the red glow in Agony''s eyes flickered twice before she moved toward the battle array formation set up by the seventy-five demigods. Her actions were mechanical, she looked like a corpse puppet obeying her master''smands. It was as if Belphegor held her fate in his hands. No wonder Baem was so helpless despite her prowess. "Ready," the leader of the first team announced to all the groups as they saw the corpse devil approaching. He was warning the demigods to brace themselves for another difficult fight. This battle was going to be much more intense and demanding than their previous encounters with devils since a portal to the Dark Realm had been opened right above the city. This meant that the Corpse Devil''s power wasn''t held back by the world''s will, and it would be the first time they would be fighting a devil at its full strength. "Summon, Unranked Hell Undead Agony," Watching the seventy-five-point star battle formation lit up, the emotionless Agony immediately began her attack. The clouds in the sky transformed into a fiery golden-red hue as they began to erupt with fire, casting a radiant golden glow over the city. The vivid blend of hot red and orange mes started to rain down, showering the city in a zing inferno. When the fires came into contact with the wind, they let out piercing screams that were filled with agony. These weren''t ordinary sounds, but haunting, almost human cries that resonated with torment and suffering. The stronger the wind blew, the louder and more desperate the screams became, rising and falling in a tortured symphony. It was as if the very elements were in pain, their voices merging into a chilling chorus that echoed through the air, adding an eerie, unsettlingyer to the chaotic scene. The seventy-five demigods, faced with the rming onught of wailing mes summoned forth by the female corpse devil, acted with seamless unity using the big bang battle array formation. They employed their synchronized divine sense to create a radiant divine protection barrier covering each of them against the mes, filled with an agonizing scream, that drew near. Soon the mes crashed against the divine protection covering the demigods like waves against a cliff. Each impact sent a shockwave of heat and light, but the barrier held firm, glowing with a serene, otherworldly luminescence. The demigods'' faces were etched with concentration, their eyes focused, and their bodies poised, aware that anypse in their collective resolve could spell disaster. In that perilous moment, thanks to the big bang battle array formation they were not just individuals but parts of a greater whole. Unable to harm the demigods the fire touched down, it licked and danced across the scorchednd, covering it in violent, writhing mes that seemed almost alive wailing in pain. The once familiarndscape was now an intense spectacle of light and heat, a wild and uncontrolled disy of fire rule''s fury. With the demigods destroying the rule domain trinity conjured by the mohawk devil, the relentless flow of magma that had once engulfed the city''s grounds began to cool. The fiery river, once a wild and untamed force, gradually lost its ferocity, turning solid and still as it transformed into a dark, scorchedndscape. But now a new menace gued the scorched city grounds, writhing mes that seemed to twist and scream in unknown agony whenever the wind passed through them. One look and anyone could tell that these weren''t normal mes; they appeared to the manifestations of pain and torment that had taken the form of fire. The mes danced across the cooled magma, their movement sinuous and serpentine, leaving trails of thick, dark smoke that billowed into the sky. The smoke hung heavy, a dark shroud that seemed to breathe and expand, casting an oppressive shadow over the city. It choked the air, filling it with a stifling, acrid scent that wed at the throat and stung the eyes. Faced with the unusual smoke, and aware that normal fire rule doesn''t emit smoke, the demigods became cautious and chose not to lower the divine protection barrier that was shielding them. Watching the smoke-filled fiery hell summoned by the corpse devil, Wyatt, who was facing off against Belphegor, was reminded of his match against Corey in the semi-finals of the city''s high school card fight tournament. Corey had also summoned something simr, but the hell she had called forth was like a much smaller version, only one-hundredth the scale of what the corpse devil had summoned. The area of effect of Corey''s hell was limited to the arena following the tournament rules so it was not a fairparison not to forget the difference in the realm. "Damned denied death, arise," Agony yelled, calling forth her army of damned souls. These were individuals she had sent to her unranked hell Undead Agong, a tormenting ce where the imprisoned were denied the release of death. Chapter 1562 Death March ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:11 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital At Agony''smand, the smoke began a mesmerizing yet horrifying transformation. It started to converge, swirling and coalescing into humanoid and monstrous skeletal frames of various shapes and sizes. The sight was both fascinating and macabre, as the smoke formed a spectral dance, giving birth to these skeletal constructs. But the creation was not yetplete. The smoke continued to evolve, wrapping around the skeletal frames to form veins, muscles, and other tissues. It moved with a deliberate, sculpting touch, molding a durable and sturdy flesh that adhered to the bones. The detail was astonishing, retaining every minor feature of their original form. Then, as if guided by an invisible hand, the smoke further solidified, covering the skeletal frames with skin so intricate that it replicated the texture, pores, scars, and wrinkles that might have adorned their living forms. But the transformation didn''t stop there. The smoke then morphed into various armors and weapons, equipping these newly-formed smoke beings from head to toe. Helmets, breasttes, swords, and shields all materialized, each uniquely crafted and fitting perfectly to the hideous beings they adorned. The entire scene was a surreal spectacle, a blend of horror and artistry that left the onlookers caught between awe and revulsion. The smoke beings now stood ready, a grotesque army summoned from the very essence of torment and despair, awaiting their mistress''smand. While Agony''s army took shape, a twisted masterpiece of dark creation, the demigods were far from passive spectators. They didn''t merely wait patiently in their battle array formation, frozen by the unfolding nightmare before them. Instead, they acted with insight and resolve that spoke of their experience and determination. They began to gather their soul energy and from their surroundings in preparation for another big bang st. It was as if the very air around them became charged, vibrating with the intensity of their intent. From the surroundings, energy swirled and converged, drawn by the big bang battle formation array. The demigods'' faces were etched with concentration, their eyes glowing, their bodies taut with the effort of summoning the maximum of their synchronized might. Gathering all the collected soul energy at the very heart of where Agony''s smoke army was forming, the demigods prepared their counterattack. It wasn''t just an ordinary big bang st they were nning but a colossal and cataclysmic big bang st that would obliterate Agony''s forces before they even had a chance to join the battle. Agony''s eyes, cold and unfeeling, fell upon the seventy-five-pointed star battle array formation, now pulsating with an abundant and violent surge of soul energy. It was a raging storm contained within geometric precision, a spectacle of raw power that could not go unnoticed. But Agony''s face remained impassive, her expression betraying no concern or doubt. She knew that the demigods were up to something, plotting a counterattack to unravel her designs, yet she seemed to regard it with a chilling indifference. With a voice that was both a whisper and amand, resonant with authority and menace, she spoke to her smoke army, "Damnedmence Death March." The words were simple, yet they carried the weight of her will, an unbreakable order that set the wheels of destruction in motion. Hermand, "Death March," wasden with dark and unsettling irony. The Damned, her nightmarish soldiers, were souls that had been denied the release of death, forever trapped in a cycle of agony. Yet now, they were to parade a ''Death March.'' At Agony''smand, her newly minted nightmarish monstrosities stirred. They were not mere shapes of smoke but tangible horrors, each a testament to dark artistry and malice. They were not mere soldiers but instruments of massacre, driven by a single, unrelenting directive: to annihte their liege''s enemies. Before any of the horrifying creatures born of Agony could even take a step, the demigods acted in an instant. With voices melding together, they roared the words, "Big Bang st." In the blink of an eye, the epicenter where Agony and the smoke monsters were situated was consumed by a cataclysmic and uncontrolled explosion. The force of the st was so immense that it nearly tore a hole in the very fabric of space itself. Agony and the smoke monsters were instantly obliterated, reduced to nothing but mere ashes. The earth-shaking thunder of the explosion resonated far and wide, momentarily catching the attention of Belphegor and Wyatt. Their eyes flickered toward the source of the noise, but the intensity of their own heated exchange soon pulled them back, allowing only a fleeting acknowledgment of the devastation that had just urred. Unlike the demigods who celebrated too quickly both of them knew that the battle was far from over. To the astonishment of the demigods, the aftermath of destruction did not go as anticipated. The ashes, instead of drifting away and blending with the wind, began to swirl in a mysterious and unnerving dance. Like a painter''s brush guided by an unseen hand, the ashes and smoke from the sea of mes underneath slowly started reconstructing the bodies of the smoke monsters and Agony. Within mere seconds that seemed to stretch into an eternity, Agony and her army of the damned were assembled once again, resuming their relentless death march with an air of eerie invincibility. Agony, a corpse devil created from a corpse puppet imbued with the formidable SSS-rank Corpse Preservation Curse, was undeterred by an explosion of such magnitude. Her existence had long ovee mortality, rendering her immune to what would be a lethal force for most beings. Her damned army, their souls trapped and tortured in the uncharted depths of her unranked hell undead Agony had no death. Denied the release of death, they were bound to an existence of torment and servitude, a dark testament to Agony''s fearsome and sadistic power. Confused, the demigods did not know what to do against the corpse devil and her seemingly immortal army that was marching toward them. Until the captain of team one received a text message from Wyatt. [Use divine energy to extinguish or light rule to purify the sea of mes that is generating loads of smoke.] Chapter 1563 Divine Big Bang Blast ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:12 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital The cursed smoke monsters of Agony charged forward like an unstoppable tidal wave of malevolence, their eyes fixed on the demigods. Wyatt''s timely message, ringing with rity, reached them just in their desperation. Responding to the call, the Captain of Team Onemanded all the demigods to focus their divine energy on the soul pathways of thend right below them. They formed a daring n, one that teetered on the edge of madness. Turning the city''s grounds already engulfed in Agony''s hellish fire into a massive bomb using the big bang battle array formation. The streets, buildings, and any important infrastructure in the city were already swallowed by theva sea summoned Belphegor if anyone managed to survive then Agony''s fire erased thest sign of their existence. The once majestic skyline of the city was no more reced by raging and towering mes of the unranked hell Undead Agony. The ground underneath these mes began to tremble, brimming with divine aura, resonating with the divine energy gathered in them. As the fire danced with destruction on the top of thend demigods continued to pour their divine might into the scorched and hotnd underneath them. The city ground''s very essence groaned and writhed, as the amount of divine energy gathered into them increased more than their soul pathways could handle, bringing forth an unstable transformation in them. Facing Agony and her damned army''s relentless advance, the demigods took an unimaginable risk by focusing all of their divine energy in one shot, uncertain of the oue still willing to give it a try as they were out of ideas facing the damned denied of death that gued even the transcendent. "Divine Big Bang st." No sooner had the demigods detonated thend than the city grounds began to tremble, resonating with an unearthly force. The once-solid earth, consumed by molten magma, cracked open like the shell of a colossal egg, sending deep fissures sprawling in every direction. From the jagged mouths of these cracks, brilliant white light escaped, shing and wrestling with the sinister fire that danced and roared on the surface. The very air seemed to hold its breath, charged with anticipation, as the two opposing forces met in a cataclysmic duel. Thend itself groaned in agony and exultation as it exploded with divine might, the explosion ripping through the world like the wrath of the gods. A shockwave of divine power, tangible and wild, rolled across thendscape, shaking the very foundations of the city. The wailing mes, which had seemed so inextinguishable, so untamable, met their match in this fierce onught of divine force. In a fraction of a second that stretched into an eternity, they were snuffed out, extinguished without even a chance to struggle. Their once-menacing howl was silenced, reced by the victorious roar of the divine big bang st that had conquered them, leaving behind a scene of both devastation and awe-inspiring divine apparition. The brilliant divine light that erupted from the explosion cascaded forth like a celestial tidal wave, illuminating the once-darkened city with a radiance that seemed toe from another realm. The light didn''t merely shine; it purged, acting with a force and purpose that transcended mere physics. The ck smoke clouds, spawned by the hell me and choking the city''s skies, were consumed by this cleansing luminescence, erased in a single awe-inspiring move. As for Agony''s smoke army, they met various fates in the face of this divine onught. Some were purged outright, obliterated by the residual glow of divine light that lingered in the air like an afterthought of creation. Others dispersed like shadows at dawn, their connection to the damned souls in the real unranked Hell Undead Agony severed with the death of the hellfire that had bound them in the card world. These smoke monsters were not actual beings; they were puppet shells made of smoke from the hellfire, the twisted manifestations of the agony suffered by the damned souls imprisoned in the Undead Agony. Connected through the hellfire, they were echoes of torment and despair given form and purpose in the form of smoke. Now, in the wake of the explosion, smoke monsters were gone, reduced to nothing, their existence snuffed all with the very hellfire that had birthed them. The demigods, once under siege by these hellish dolls of Agony, stood silent, bearing witness to the aftermath of their divine might. Even with her damned smoke army wiped out, Agony''s might stood unrestrained, inexhaustible, under the dark realm portal. Her power seemed to draw from a well that knew no bottom, a stark contrast to the demigods who had gambled all their divine energy in one desperate attack. So what if the demigods had managed to snuff out her hell? Her indifferent eyes, glowing embers of her absolute orders, revealed a sinister truth: she could summon it forth again. Across the battlefield, the demigods, once vibrant and unyielding, now wore exhausted looks on their faces, their expressions etched with fatigue, determination, and a haunting realization. Their bodies, though still standing, were drained, their divine energy spent. Therge-scale attack they had pulled off was a triumph, but it had cost them dearly. They were running on the fumes of their once-mighty power, unable to muster another assault of such magnitude. Soul energy was found easily and plentifully all around the world, but divine energy, which is special to divine beings, wasn''t so simple to obtain. It must be carefully developed and nurtured over time, making the process of recovering it a slow and difficult task. That''s why the demigods were very careful with their divine energy, only using it when absolutely necessary. But in this critical moment, they chose to trust Wyatt''s advice. Even though it was a big risk, and since not all of them were experts in controlling the light, they decided to use all their divine energy in one powerful attack. The situation was desperate, and they felt they had to do something drastic. They had no regrets. Chapter 1564 SSS-Rank Cursed Blood Seal ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:011 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "Destruction ray," Belphegor roared andunched a beam made from his annihtion rule power, aimed directly at Wyatt. Wyatt effortlessly dodged the ray, and Belphegor watched in frustration as his powerful annihtion ray tore open space, having missed its target and vanished into the boundless void. Infuriated by Wyatt''s nimble movements and apparent ease in dodging his attacks, Belphegor taunted him, asking, "How long do you think you will be able to keep avoiding my strikes?" His words hinted that he believed Wyatt would eventually grow tired or careless. "How long do you n to keep missing?" Wyatt shot back, jokingly suggesting that with Belphegor''s poor aim, he didn''t have to worry about dodging the attacks since they would never hit him. In the presence of the portal to the dark realm Belphegor, at the peak of his power, was astonished to find that Wyatt was not only able to hold his own against him but also seemed to be thriving. The realization dawned on the devil that Wyatt''s strength was not lying dormant previously; rather, he had honed his mastery of the celestial attraction and repulsion force. This particr force was a fundamental energy that guided the movements and interactions of heavenly bodies, and Wyatt had be so adept at manipting it that he was able to bridge the gap in their power. His efficiency and finesse with this celestial force allowed him to maneuver and respond to Belphegor''s attacks with grace and ease that seemed almost otherworldly. It was as if Wyatt was dancing with the card world itself, using its forces to his advantage, and Belphegor could not help but be both impressed and frustrated by this unexpected disy of skill. "Come on, Belphegor. Don''t tell me this is the best you can do at the peak of your power. If yes, then I am disappointed," Wyatt taunted, his voice dripping with both amusement and challenge. As he spoke, his body moved with a fluid grace, each motion rippling with a force that seemed to echo the very might of the world itself. His movements were mesmerizing, but eventually, it became unclear whether Wyatt was moving within the world or if the world was bending and shifting to his will. His every move, every step, was imbued with a devastating power, resonating in perfect harmony with the world around him. Wyatt''s physical and spiritual synchronization with the world had deepened to a level that transcended mere understanding. It was as if he had be one with the world, all elements converging and flowing through him, amplifying his strength, his mind, his very essence. The power coursing through him was intoxicating, and he reveled in it, his eyes alight with the thrill of the battle and the undeniable connection he had forged with the world itself. "Hahaha, Annihtion Explosion!" Belphegor''s response to Wyatt''s taunt was augh filled with eerie madness, a sound that seemed to reverberate with chaos and malice. As he neared Wyatt, his body began to exude a palpable, sinister energy, a force resonating with the very essence of annihtion rule power itself. Wyatt, sensing the dark and terrifying Annihtion rule power emanating from Belphegor, immediately enveloped his body in the repulsive force of the world, a protective barrier designed to repel anything the devil might hurl at him. His eyes narrowed, his senses heightened, and Wyatt braced for the onught. Soon, Belphegor''s body erupted in a small but potent explosion of Annihtion rule power, a burst of energy so intense and destructive that it threatened to consume everything within its wide area of effect. It was as if a dark void had opened, its maw gaping, ready to swallow all that dared to stand in its way. Wyatt''s celestial repulsion barrier quivered and strained against the might of the explosion, a thin line of defense in the face of a force that sought to obliterate everything it touched. The barrier struggled, flickering like a candle in a storm, its very existence seeming to waver under the relentless pressure of the Annihtion rule power. But in the face of Annihtion, its struggle was meaningless, a futile attempt to hold back the inevitable. There was a profound and ominous reason why Belphegor had refrained from using the Annihtion rule power previously. This power was not merely destructive; it was the embodiment of obliteration, an absolute force that eradicated anything and everything that dared toe into contact with it. It did not discriminate, it did not distinguish; it simply sent all that it touched into the abyss of nothingness. To wield such a cataclysmic force required Belphegor to be at his absolute peak, to summon the very pure essence of annihtion rule power. Even now, Belphegor would not have dared to call upon the Annihtion Explosion were it not for Wyatt''s taunt. As the explosion rippled through the air, its destructive force radiating outward, Belphegor''s eyes reflected with wild and untamed pain coursing across his body. Even if the Annihtion rule power was his to wield, In front of it his essence, his very soulid bare and vulnerable. In a moment of rage, Belphegor used his body as an Annihtion conduit, to catch Wyatt in an Annihtion Explosion. But at what cost? As long as Wyatt''s physical body was dead or was rendered unable to fight it was all worth it. The celestial repulsive force enveloping Wyatt in a protective shell was easily breached by the annihtion force and reached his body. At that moment the eleven pairs of arms and head floating behind Wyatt vanished as his main body was obliterated. Agony who was about to summon her Unranked Hell Undead Agony upon the card world once again, felt a strong presence suddenly appear behind her without any sound or warning. Before she could react 10 pairs of hands restrained her. From the corner of her eyes, she saw that presence behind her was a 7-foot-tall Wyatt with ten identical heads floating behind him. Wyatt sacrificed one of his 12 bodies to create an illusion depicting that he had died to deceive Belphegor while he left for a second to seal Agony. Then he used the additional effect of his gigamite physique to appear behind Agony. Soon one of his eleven bodies became the main body while his remaining ten floating arms restrained Agony. "SSS-rank Cursed Blood Seal" The ten pairs of arms of Wyatt restraining Agony suddenly morphed into cursed blood and entered her body through the pores. Dark red tattoos formed on Agony''s body as the SSS-rank cursed blood seal sealed her physically and spiritually for good.Storing the sealed Agony in one of his storage cards, Wyatt yelled at the demigods, "Retreat to the Royal pce grounds. NOW!" Chapter 1565 Sinister Brewing ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:13 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "What about the devil?" a voice filled with concern emerged from the gathering of demigods. The words were directed at Wyatt, the mysterious youngd, who had justmanded them to fall back to the safety of the royal pce grounds. "I will handle him; you all need to leave now!" Wyatt''s voice rang out, strong and determined, as his eyes fixed on the devil. The wicked creature was gradually recovering from its daze, a direct result of its own failed attack, Annihtion Explosion. "Team retreat!" came the authoritative order from the captain of team one. He looked at Wyatt, his eyes full of reluctant trust, before motioning for all the teams to follow his lead. It was a decision heavy with shame and disappointment for him and his fellow demigods. Their current condition left them weak and vulnerable; they were no longer worth reinforcement but potential obstacles in Wyatt''s battle against the devil. The devil''s vampiric powers could turn them into mere nourishment, and the realization stung deep in their souls. Their pride and honor as the demigods of the Southern Region were momentarily set aside. With heavy hearts and heads held low, they obeyed Wyatt''s advice and decided to retreat to the royal pce grounds, leaving him to face the devil alone. "Space Fold!" "Lightening Stride!" "Wind Tunnel!" The voices of the demigods resonated through the chaotic battlefield as they one by one activated their SSS-rank escape cards to speed their retreat to the safety of the timeless array formation that shielded the royal pce ground. They were demigods, the might and pride of the Southern Region, yet in the face of a single, fearsome devil, they felt reduced to helplessness. The shame of this realization weighed on their hearts as they left the battlefield. They not only left behind the person they were originally supposed to protect but also their pride and honor. Even though today they get to keep their lives they were retreating to the royal pce grounds with heads bowed and hearts heavy with unspoken emotions. "Sigh!" A tangible sigh of relief escaped Wyatt''s lips as he watched the demigods retreat, their powerful cards whisking them to safety without incident. The moment was brief, a small pause in the battle''s relentless rhythm, but it was enough for Wyatt to feel a weight lift from his chest. The dumb teammate had left. Turning his attention back to the battlefield, Wyatt''s gaze found Belphegor, the devil who had been a relentless pain in his ass. Their eyes locked, revealing their hatred and enmity to the other. Belphegor''s eyes were dark and calcting, filled with a mixture of intrigue and frustration. "This is the fourth time you have escaped death," Belphegor spoke, his voice dripping with contempt but a hint of fear. "Each one of those attacks was capable of killing a devil, let alone these weak demigods. Yet, somehow you managed to survive all of these certain death moments without a single scratch to show for it." Belphegor''s words lingered in the air, heavy with meaning and usation. They were more than a simple statement; they were a testament to an inconceivable reality that he could not dismiss. Wyatt''s survival had transcended luck; it was an audacious defiance of logic and expectation that seemed to hint at immortality. But with his experience, having lived for a few millenniums, Belphegor knew better than to be entrapped by such illusions. The very notion of immortality was a mirage in the Myriad Realms where even the mightiest beings, like those of the World Wills, could crumble and fall at any moment, yet here was a man who stood unscathed where others would have perished. Belphegor''s mind churned with questions and possibilities, probing the enigma that was behind Wyatt''s numerous escapes from certain death. Was some hidden power protecting him? Whatever it was, it did not alter the fact that everything had a breaking point, everything had an end. Even the illusion of immortality could be shattered, and Belphegor''s gaze promised that he would be the one to do it. "Since I cannot kill you regardless of physical and rule attacks¨C" Belphegor''s voice dripped with arrogance and dark intrigue, but his words were cut short. Behind Wyatt, the eleventh floating head and pair of arms shimmered into existence, marking theplete manifestation of his gigamite physique. In a heartbeat, he transformed, his body swelling and contorting until he stood as a 150-meter-tall Elder Viltronian Titan. The transformation was breathtaking as his flesh and energy meld to culminate in a colossal figure with the elder giant''s might. Without hesitation, Wyatt''s Elder Viltronian Titan form lunged forward, fist clenched and muscles rippling, to deliver a punch aimed straight at Belphegor''s face. The attack was swift and decisive, a reflection of Wyatt''s urgency to act. His Soul Pupils had detected something ominous. A dark and creepy type of soul energy had begun to gather in the body of the 150-meter-tall Worldhog, an energy imbued with an attribute that closely resembled death itself. This new sensation was rming and unnatural, surpassing even the chilling aura of the devil''s most devastating power, the Annihtion rule power. A cold shiver ran down Wyatt''s spine just sensing the soul energy that was rapidly gathering in the devil''s body. Though the exact nature of Belphegor''s scheme remained unclear, the imminent danger was palpable to Wyatt. Time was of the essence, and every moment''s dy could spell disaster. With his punch, Wyatt was not merely attacking; he was attempting to halt the sinister plot that the devil was brewing. Wyatt acted, driven by a desperate hope to stop Belphegor before it was toote. Wyattnded a quick punch to Belphegor''s face, but the devil barely staggered back a few steps before sneering, "Weak. You remind me of cockroaches. They''re weak creatures but hard to kill." Once Belphegor had regained his peak strength, Wyatt''s physical attacks seemed to lose their power, no longer posing a threat to him even under the reinforcement of the SSS-rank Cursed Blood Rejuvenation. Chapter 1566 Plague Incubation ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:14 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Witnessing that his punch, delivered with all the strength and fury he could muster, failed to even leave a mark on Belphegor, Wyatt felt a cold, rational acknowledgment rather than surprise. Facing a devil realm Worldhog was not an easy task. This particr opponent was armored in dense fur, not to mention thanks to Belphegor''s fire rule mastery each strand of its dense fur was imbued with an extrayer of fire rule power, creating a nearly imprable shield. If not for the cover of Celestial Repulsive force on his fist his hands would be incinerated by the fiery fur. But beyond the physical challenge, a more insidious sensation was alerting within Wyatt''s awareness. A dark and creepy feeling emanated from within Belphegor''s body, intensifying with every passing second. This sensation felt like an announcement that death was arriving. From this Wyatt concluded that the devil was willing to sacrifice his precious Worldhog Incarnation, a vital aspect of his very might that allowed him to conquer and reign countless realms, just to kill Wyatt. This realization was both chilling but considering the deep grudge between them it seemed natural. Just as Wyatt''s determination was mounting, and he was on the verge of activating the abilities of the other SSS-rank curses, a sudden and unexpected interruption stopped him in his tracks as his grimoire, sounded with an unusual notification. It was not merely a beep or chime but a resonant call that hinted at something important and urgent. He did not know that a grimoire could do that. With a sense of foreboding, Wyatt essed the message and found it to be a text from Colleen Heatsend. This very name sent a shockwave through him forger condensing his doubts that the royal families and central government have special privileges to grimoire which were not known to regr card apprentices. Speaking of Colleen, the unreasonable figure who had kidnapped him, and forcefully detained him in the Southern Capital City under the guise of his safety, was now inexplicably absent. Wasn''t that convenient? Pushing the chaos of the battle to the recesses of his mind, Wyatt''s eyes locked onto the text from Colleen, his heart pounding with a sense of urgency. The very nature of themunication, sent in such a frantic manner amid a life-or-death struggle, indicated its critical importance. The message glowed on the surface of his grimoire, each word revealed a shocking revtion: [Wyatt, kill the devil immediately. It is using its body as an incubator to grow a gue specifically designed for this world. Once that gue is released it will not only kill all living beings on this world but will also target the world''s will. So kill the devil before it sessfully creates the gue and releases it in our world.] The words struck Wyatt like a lightning bolt, illuminating the darkness of an uncertainty that had clouded him ever since his soul pupils had noticed the creepy soul energy gathering and growing in the Worldhog''s body. Wyatt finally had a name for the sinister soul energy that he felt in the devil''s body, a gue, a monstrous creation that threatened not only the lives of every creature in the world but also the very Will of the world itself. Wyatt''s mind reeled from the implications. His hands trembled as he grasped the gravity of the creepy sensation he had sensed growing in Belphegor''s body, it was the harbinger of doom for not just him but this world itself. Wyatt could rte to what the devil was nning, perhaps due to his past experience of defeating the Viltronain that had attacked Earth. Every time Wyatt thought he had killed it, the Viltronian woulde back even stronger. In the same way, the devil''s attacks, which could kill any demigod or devil, never seemed to finish Wyatt off; he would always return, even more powerful than before. The devil couldn''t figure out how Wyatt was doing this, so he decided to destroy the world that seemed to have given birth to Wyatt''s existence. He thought that without his world, Wyatt wouldn''t be able to survive in space. Wyatt, of all people, could understand the devil''s actions. He had once created something like a gue that only targeted those with the Viltronian gene. However, a significant difference separated Wyatt''s method from the devil''s. Wyatt understood that his opponent could endure the infinite emptiness of space. Rather than attempting to obliterate an entire world to defeat just one individual, he crafted a bio-weapon capable of wiping out an entire race. This strategic move highlighted a contrast in their approaches, and Wyatt found a strange irony in the fact that he could draw parallels between his past experiences and those of a devil. Wyatt hurriedly replied to Colleen, ''How about you stop spectating the battle ande help me?'' Wyatt knew about the two space vestiges in the space around the Southern capital, thanks to his enhanced soul pupils. But he had ignored them, wanting to prove to those watching that he wasn''t a pushover and could hold his own. Now, though, things were different. Belphegor was creating a realm-ending gue inside his body, and Wyatt couldn''t afford to fight a prolonged battle. He had to stop him now. However, Wyatt wasn''t strong enough to face Belphegor head-on. The extra strength he''d gained from the SSS-rank cursed blood rejuvenation curse and the celestial force was no longer enough for him to battle Belphegor on equal footing ever since the portal to the dark realm opened in the sky of the city. With his power, he had no problem evading Belphegor''s powerful attacks but he could not confront him. Therefore did not hesitate to ask for assistance from Colleen considering what was at stake he could not afford to be prideful now. [No, I have bigger fish to catch. The devil is all yours. You can stop it, I trust you.] Colleen''s reply arrived instantly, refusing to provide Wyatt any assistance to defeat the devil saying that she was stalking a bigger enemy. Wyatt wondered if she was just making up excuses since his enhanced soul pupils did not find the enemy she spoke of. Chapter 1567 Lost Priorities Chapter 1567 Lost Priorities Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:15 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Wyatt used his enhanced soul pupils to scan the surroundings again, Except for the two space vestiges and the dark realm portal in the sky he did not find anything that could be considered a bigger threat than a world-ending gue. Unless only one of the two space vestiges belongs to the southern royal family and the other one belongs to someone else. Thinking of this Wyatt wondered, ''Who the fuck would be daring enough to open a space vestige in the space of the southern capital city?'' With the Central Government and the Morningstar University forces killed by the Belphegor, there was only one other strong conspirator that had yet to show themself, the Freedom Fighters. Or was there some other entity across the dark realm portal waiting to invade the card world? Thinking of this Wyatt looked up in the sky into the portal but even his enhanced Soul Pupils could not find any anomalies across the portal. Except for asional demonic creatures crossing over to this world, only to be killed by the turrets. He could not find the threat Colleen spoke of, so he decided to ask her, [Your Majesty, the bigger fish you speak of is it the Leader of the Freedom Fighters, by any chance?] As Wyatt sent this text he saw, that Worldhog was in no hurry to attack him, rather he felt the energy signature from it decrease slowly. Previously, its presence was fierce and strong enough to kill mortals and make low-level card apprentices lose consciousness. Now it was still as fierce but you could feel it eroding, like one can see the rust forming on an iron. Was it because of the gue he was incubating in his body? [Yes, how did you know? Did those beautiful eyes of yours find him? It doesn''t matter, with his origin card, it will be hard to capture him unless he shows himself. Stay put, do not let him know that we are on to him.] "You got to be shitting me!" Wyatt yelled running his ce over the two space vestiges. As he did not know which one belonged to the Southern Royal family and which one belonged to the Freedom Fighters. From Colleen''s words, it appeared she was not aware of the second space vestige in the space of the city. "What''s the matter you seem frustrated?" Belphegor asked Wyatt, finding Wyatt''s actions hrious. From Wyatt taking the initiative to attack him to looking at their surroundings and yelling like a madman. All of it, Belphegor found it entertaining, as he knew that Wyatt knew what he was up to. But his cockroach-like abilities were far from enough to do anything about it. But to the devil''s astonishment, Wyatt did not even spare Belphegor a nce as he was busy reading the second text he got from Colleen, [Wyatt, nobody steals from the Heatsends. I mean nobody. Henrick''s stool from my husband and made him into aughing stock in the world''s eyes. Last time I let him get away but this time I will not.] [Besides, gue is no big deal it is not like this is the first time a devil has used it to retaliate against us card apprentices. There are many cowardly devils out there, this is not our first and will definitely not be thest to see such an incident. However, prevention is better than cure. So, pull yourself together and stop the devil before it releases gue in our world.] Reading Colleen''s text, Wyatt pped his forehead in frustration learning that she was willing to let the world suffer a round of gue just so she could get a shot to redeem her and her husband''s honor that she lost by letting Henricks escape with Luna who held the Silver Beach dungeon card. Does she not get that the first ones to face the wrath of the gue would be the people of the Southern region? What irritated Wyatt even more was that not only was she willing to let her people suffer but Colleen was using Wyatt as bait. This whole time, the numerous times he was in danger, she chose not to act because she knew the leader of the freedom fighters would take action to save him as they were after his VR-Universe cards. Using this as an opportunity Colleen nned to capture Henricks. ''Fuck, she has all her priorities messed up.'' Shaking his head in dismay Wyatt replied to Colleen instantly, [I me the idiot who was stupid enough to make a muscle-head soldier the Queen. You dumb old hag, your duty is towards your people, your honor is in serving your people, andstly, your pride is in the happiness of your people. Take it from one person who once had his priorities messed up, If you really want to redeem that idiot''s honor, then fulfill your duty dumbass. His pride is in you doing your job, not you seeking a vendetta. Forget about the Freedom Fighters for now, I promise you I will teach those bastards a lesson. Trust me as nobody is more pissed at them than me. So, I am begging you womane help me beat this fucker before it is toote.] From the outside, the answer is simple and pretty obvious. But when you are at the heart of the incident, the answers areplex and no longer obvious. The same was true for Colleen who was at the very heart of the Freedom Fighter incident. That day, she¡ª no, her husband lost because she was weak. He said the only reason he could stand guard at the Way Beyond was because she was there for the Southern region. That day she failed him by letting the one good thing that could promise a better future for the Southern Region be stolen right in front of her eyes. She felt like she betrayed her husband causing her to lose sight of her priorities and take extreme steps. Chapter 1568 Pathetic Chapter 1568 Pathetic Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:15 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital The reason Wyatt went so far as to call Colleen and her husband names in the text message he sent to her was to use them as a catalyst to stir the dormant emotions of Colleen about her sense of duty and help her see the righteous path again. There was no doubt that Colleen was a good queen, otherwise, she would not be so loved by citizens of the southern regions when other royal families and central regions were using any means possible to decrease the poprity of their rival leaders. But everyone has their dark times and weakest moments. It was funny how the righteous do not allow or use one good deed they did to define them but let one bad deed they regret doubt their entire life. Or it might be just Wyatt''s trying to justify his past by sympathizing with what Colleen was going through and forgiving her for her selfish actions. Either way here the line between good and bad had been erased long ago. To borrow the words of a wise soul, ''There is no such thing as little wrong or very wrong, wrong is wrong.'' Being ignored by Wyatt, Belphegor lunched at him with resentment. He was here, sacrificing one of his most important incarnations, yet Wyatt did not spare him a ce, He demanded, "You mortal bastard, I will not be treated like this, I demand respect." Wyatt dodged Belphegor''s attack without even looking using his celestial senses, which were nothing but his normal senses that were enhanced by his spiritual and physical connection to the world. The connection to the world was able to give a greater boost to his sense than his strength was because of the soul energy maniption. At the demigod level, soul energy was no longer paramount but divine energy was. Therefore there was a limit to the strength one could gain using Soul energy at this level. However, there were other features of the soul energy that Wyatt could exploit using his soul energy maniption skill. One of which was to use maniption skill to use the surrounding soul pathways and their soul energy as the extensions of his senses especially his soul pupils and soul ears, which with his mastery over the skill then extended to his sense of touch. Basically turning his surroundings into one big extension of his skin. So even without the divine senses of the demigods he was able to track the fast moments of the devil in seconds and use the celestial repulsive force to react faster than the attack itself. Despitecking the proper divinity, he made use of his soul energy maniption skill, Curses incarnations, mutated soul, and dungeon cmity seed''s protective cover to disy the powers that once only belonged to demigods and devils. "Pathetic," Wyatt uttered loudly, causing Belphegor to freeze in amidst his attack. The word had no special power attached to it but managed to hurt Belphegor''s soul. Itcerated a deep cut on it. It will heal but will leave behind a huge scar. Even if he were to kill Wyatt today, this scar will keep reminding him of the day he was reduced to such a pathetic state by a mortal. After the initial shock, Belphegor regained his calm, and locking his eyes with Wyatt he used his left hand to pierce his stomach and dug out a weird-looking flesh egg that was beating in rhythm like a heart and said, "Yes, I am pathetic and I me you for reducing me to this state. However, let''s see if you are any different than me." "In my hand, I am holding the unborn gue. Look how it is eagerly trying to break out of its flesh shell. Once it breaks out I draw myst breath and with me countless innocent lives of this world, and soon the world itself will draw itsst breath. What if I said, by imnting this gue egg inside your body and freezing it, you will not only be able to save the world, and the countless innocent lives in it but also kill this incarnation of mine in the process, would you do it? But know this the gue egg will slowly continue to feed on your life energy and grow strong until it kills you and breaks out into the world. You can also choose to leave this world and release it somewhere else. Wyatt tell me, will you sacrifice yourself for your world?" So basically Belphegor had taken the whole world as a hostage with the help of the gue egg in his hands. However, he was willing to spare the whole world if Wyatt were to sacrifice himself. That was the summary of it, but the conditions he mentioned had a lot of wiggle room for Wyatt to try and change the result since Wyatt would not die instantly but gradually over time experiencing constant pain and torture. "Fuck off, you damned coward, cier fist," Colleen suddenly appeared next to Belphegor and used her cier fist at him from point-nk range, nning to freeze Belphegor and his gue egg in her cier where she could constantly drain energy from the beings trapped in it using Cyrosynthesis. So the n was she would suck the devil and its gue egg dry. However, before her fist could release its power, the world suddenly came to a halt. Colleen and her punch seemed to be stuck. "Secondary time flow" Wyatt stared at Belphegor wondering how he was able to use time rule without adjusting his time rule mastery to the card world''s time. Only to see Belphegor suddenly start coughing blood vigorously. Wiping the blood off his mouth, he looked at Wyatt in amazement and sighed, "You''re indeed immune to the time rule." As he spoke, the sound of the space and time cracking could be heard. When he and Wyatt turned to find the source they saw something that shocked the two of them. Chapter 1569 Freezing Space & TIme Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:16 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital When Belphegor and Wyatt, turned their head to face the source of space and time crack sound, they found that the rule power released by Colleen''s fist was slowly freezing the secondary time flow around it. To their surprise Colleen''s fist moved freely in the frozen part of the secondary time flow as a result a sudden burst of rule power was released from it, further freezing the secondary time flow around Colleen''s upper body. With that Colleen''s upper body was now free to move about in the frozen part of the secondary time flow. When her paused body started to move it caused the frozen part of the secondary time flow to crack. "Don''t you dare underestimate me!" Colleen yelled as he eyes opened in the secondary time flow. And then seeing that the rate at which her rule power was freezing the secondary time flow was not fast enough for her to free move around in it, she muttered to herself, "Not enough." Soon huge amount of rule power poured out of Colleen''s body at hermand boosting the rate at which the secondary time flow froze with her in the center. Seeing this Belphegor''s exhausted face turned hideous as he cussed at Colleen, "Bitch, stop feeding on my secondary time flow." Belphegor was having a hard time maintaining the secondary time flow at the expense of his life force and now, with Colleen''s Cyrosynthesis feeding off it, he did not know how long he could maintain the time flow with the little life force he had left after creating the ugue egg. "Shut the fuck up, you swine," cussing the devil, Colleen focused on increasing the rate at which her rule power could freeze the secondary time flow as she could only move about in the frozen part of the secondary time flow. After the Freedom Fighter incident, Colleen not only took some drastic measures that she previously would never considered but also focused her training. Bing a demigod she could better help her family, instead, ever since she became a demigod, she felt like a burden. From almost being assassinated by Matron''s forces in the Way Beyond for the forsaken treasure to losing the only source of the silver milk, even if she had grown stronger she felt nowhere strong enough to shoulder a part of the responsibilities her husband and children have been shouldering so long. She understood that it was not fair topare her humble birth with the unparalleled bloodline but she never let that hold her back before neither was she going to let it now. So she trained hard and went beyond her limits. Using the abundant resources of the Southern Royal family at her disposal she polished her abilities to the extreme in the little time she had. As a testament to that now she could use her Cyrosynthesis to freeze space and time, feed on them. That was why she believed it would be different when she faced Henricks again. However, now she witnessed that her rule power was still not vigorous and fast enough to freeze the entire space and time in an instant. Yet, she kept the confidence to fight Henricks as he was proficient in Space rule and not time rule. With his time ticking, Belphegor chose to ignore Colleen who though had managed to tap into this secondary time flow using her Cyrosythesis was also limited by it, as such she was not a threat to him in the secondary time flow. Turning to nce at Wyatt, raising the gue egg he said, "Kid, what is going to be? I don''t have much time left so hurry." Wyatt looked at Belphegor''s Worldhog incarnation. Earlier it was bulky and covered in fiery fur but now its muscles had shrunk, the me rule covering its fur had been lifted, and its bone stuck to its skin. The hole in its stomach, from where it dug out the gue egg did not heal back. Instead, It looked sickly, nearing its end. It was surprising that it was still able to stand 150 meters tall and use the time rule. Just as Wyatt was about to give his answer to the devil''s offer, Colleen spoke up saying, "Wyatt, don''t listen to him. Let him detonate the gue, I will freeze it before it spreads. Besides, during the demon war, we have sessfully cured countless gues released by kind in our world. We did it back then we can do it now." Colleen appeared confident that her rule power was capable enough to freeze and eliminate the gue before it spread. Even if she failed, the card apprentice of the card world has proven capable enough to find a cure for the malicious gues in many instances. Therefore, she did not see any need for Wyatt to risk his life to save the world by imnting the gue again in his body. Listening to Colleen''s words, Wyatt looked at her to confirm if what she was saying was true. Colleen gave him an assuring nod implying that he did not need to risk his life. As he was more valuable than minions of people put together. "Hahaha," Belphegorughed hysterically, and sneering at Colleen he revealed, "My gue is different from any you have faced in the past. I created using the Realm fragments. Making it so potent that in no time it will spread to your world''s will and since it is busy fighting the will of the dark realm it will not have the power to defend against the gue and eventually sumb to it. From their only death and destruction awaits you all." "You are bluffing," Colleen did not believe the devil had something as precious as a realm fragment and even if it did she did not believe a devil would use something as priceless as the realm fragment to create a gue. "Little girl, it doesn''t matter if you believe me or not. He knows whether I am bluffing or not." Chapter 1570 Realm Fragment ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:16 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Since even his Temporal Annihtion fist could not end Wyatt''s life, Belphegor knew an ordinary gue would be far from sufficient to kill Wyatt. So regardless of how precious a realm fragment was, he did not hesitate to use it as an ingredient to create a gue potent enough to end a realm''s will within moments of it being introduced into the said realm''s space. As such the devil had taken the world''s will hostage with his gue egg created from a realm fragment. The world''s will was responsible for all life in the world. If the world''s will dies all the lives living on it will cease to exist with it. Which included Wyatt. However, Belphegor was still not assured that this would be enough for him to end Wyatt''s life. After all, Wyatt had be a demon merchant using his rmendation. One thing Belphgor knew about demon merchants was that even if their home world was dead they could move to another world making an appropriate sacrifice to the devil merchant code. Therefore, he offered Wyatt a deal to save the world by exchanging it for his life. This way he could not only ensure that Wyatt was dead but also taint Wyatt''s soul through the gue such that he could drag it to his hell regardless of Wyatt''s prior deal with other devils. This was why he hinted to Wyatt that he could always move to another when he was no longer able to hold the gue in. he did not care about the card world he only cared about securing Wyatt''s soul. Fight him, Belphegor realized Wyatt''s soul had far greater value than he previously deemed it to be. The secret to Wyatt''s time immunity alone suppressed the value of the realm fragment he used to create the gue. All while acting as if Wyatt had a say in this, Belphegor was forcing Wyatt to imnt the gue in his body by persuading him that it would be the best possible oue in hopes that Wyatt was righteous and loyal enough to sacrifice his life for his world. "Realm fragment," Wyatt muttered not paying attention to what Belphergor or Colleen were saying to persuade him to do what they felt he should do. Realm fragment as the name suggested was the fragment of a realm''s will. There was only one way to get a realm fragment and that was by destroying a realm not just in the physical ne but also its will in the spiritual ne. Realm''s Will was like the root of a weed, even if their physical form in the physical ne was destroyed with time they could revive and repopte the realm. But once the realm''s will was destroyed there was no way to revive a realm. The realm fragments were remains of their realm''s will and rules, devils refine them to pave their way to the transcendence. This was why power devils went out of their way to conquer countless realms. As for weaker devils, they formed groups to conquer and the realm slowly umted power until they were powerful enough to conquer and upy a realm by themselves. However, refining a realm fragment was easier said than done. As it was not easy to subdue the remanent of the realm''s will in the realm fragment not to mention the remains of rules in the realm fragment were different from the rules of their native realm. From subduing the remanent realm''s will to aligning the rules of the other to that of their realm, it was a lot of work even for a devil. However, nobody said that the path to transcendence would be easy and smooth. Despite its priceless nature, Wyatt believed if it was to kill him, it was possible for the devil to use such a valuable ingredient to create a gue powerful enough to kill him. The grudge Belphegor held against Wyatt had already progressed to the point where the devil was willing to give an arm or leg to kill Wyatt. Let alone his Worldhog incarnation and a realm fragment. Considering the calctive nature of the devil, it must have already determined Wyatt''s soul''s value to be greater than thebined value of a Worldhog incarnation and a realm fragment for it to proceed with such a n without hesitation. So Wyatt did not that the devil would be willing to use a realm fragment to kill him. As for whether it had a realm fragment, to begin with, the devil was a devil merchant who conquered countless realms, for him producing a realm fragment was not a big deal but not cheap either. It must be a big percentage of its wealth. After all, not all realms were strong enough to leave behind remnant wills. Therefore, forcing the devils to cultivate the conquered realm to their maturity. "You are lying, realm fragments are not easy to get," Colleen argued "What do you hillbillies know about realm fragments? Have ever seen a true realm fragment? I will have you know those measly remains that you get as a reward after you clear SSS-rank dungeons cannot be considered realm fragments. You will have to collect thousands of those for them to amount to a realm fragment. But it ismendable that a few of you have used it to find your path to transcendence, admirable indeed. Unfortunately, you were born in the wrong realm," Belphegor looked at Colleen with pity. With her strength to break into his secondary time flow, he hade to acknowledge her. Though Wyatt was hard to kill like a cockroach, she was actually giving him a sense of threat. If not for her Cyrosynthesis still being underdeveloped she would have been a formidable opponent to fight against. Which was why he even bothered to engage in an argument with her. As they argued the rhythmic pulsing of the gue egg grew faster signaling it that it was going to hatch any second now. Belphegor grew impatient wondering what was taking Wyatt so long to reach a decision but to not seem desperate he masked his desperation with his argument with Colleen. "I will take it," Wyatt uttered loudly gaining the attention of both Belphegor and Colleen. "No, you can''t." Colleen immediately opposed Wyatt''s choice "You sure?" Belphegor asked Wyatt yfully getting his way. "Yes, I am." Colleen stared at Wyatt in disbelief, she could not believe he was willing to sacrifice himself for the world. But remembering that this young man wagered his soul with the devil to save her granddaughter she thought, it''s just like him to step up when needed. Chapter 1571 Ideal Grandson-In-Law Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:18 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital The gue egg squirmed and beat like a alive heart. By removing the gue egg from his Worldhog body early, Belphegor had saved a few breaths of life to negotiate with Wyatt while losing its nourishment the gue egg desperately wanted to hatch. That was where Wyatt came into the picture, if Wyatt chose to be the new nourishment of the gue egg and prolonge its incubation cycle he could not only postpone the hatching of the gue but also choose where the gue was released. Using these key details as an opportunity, by sacrificing his life Wyatt could save the world from Belphegor''s gue created using a realm fragment as an ingredient. Knowing that a gue created using a realm fragment was deadly to the world''s will itself and there was nothing they could do to stop it, the choice was obvious to Wyatt. Not just Wyatt but Colleen too. However, she opposed Wyatt''s decision to incubate the gue egg in his body because she felt that neither she nor the world could ask Wyatt to sacrifice himself for them. However, the next second another thought crossed her mind, either choice given by the devil to Wyatt was a death end. It either he dies with everyone or he dies saving everyone. Thinking of it like this Colleen red at the devil, understanding that it was ying with Wyatt. The smirk pasted on its face made it pretty obvious. It was enjoying this, it found their struggle entertaining. A huge wage of rage climbed Colleen''s head as she clenched her fist in anger, however, she soon loosened her fist as she understood they were helpless. They were neither powerful nor knowledgeable as the enemy they faced. Thinking about it, it was already a miracle that they pushed the devil this far. Colleen could not help but take a second look at Wyatt in amazement, realizing that this young man was the one who had pushed the devil to such a pathetic state. She could not help but wonder how the boy gained such powerst time she checked was still a card soldier and recently she did hear that he had broken through to the Card Master realm but the prowess he disyed now was far above that of a Card Master. His strength seemed to be above that of a regr demigod and even edge at the outermost boundary of the transcendence. Such power was not possible even for amon Card Demigod, so Colleen wondered if Wyatt had once again wagered his soul to borrow a devil''s power. If he did then the boy was reckless and more daring than she initially thought. For some weird reason, the more Colleen looked at Wyatt more pleasing and charming he appeared to her. And noting Wyatt''s figure she strangely thought this was the ideal grandson-inw of the Heatsend family. Thinking, if nothing else her granddaughter knew how to pick a man. Previously Colleen agreed to Wyatt as her grandson-inw, it was mostly because of Anna loving him, the unfair soul contract between them, and his genius intellect that discovered the silver milk powder. But now it was different. Now, if someone were to ask why Colleen agreed to Wyatt as her grandson-inw then the answer she would give would be ''because she found him as someone whom she would be willing to marry.'' "Here, swallow it and it will incubate itself in you," Belphegor said handing the fleshy gue egg to Wyatt. Taking the gue egg, Wyatt carefully scrutinized it with his soul pupils. To make sure that it was what the devil imed it was. One could not be too careful when dealing with the devil. Seeing Wyatt take the gue egg from the Devil''s without hesitation, Colleen''s heart was turbulent with waves of mixed emotions. Then she yelled at her grandson-inw, "Wyatt pass me the gue egg I will incubate it in my body. You have to live. If you live millions of people will benefit from you. So, you have to continue on living no matter what." Colleen felt that if she had not let vengeance cloud her judgment and instead had helped Wyatt at the beginning to kill the Devil sooner then it would not havee to this. Therefore, it felt that it was only fair that she paid for her mistake. Listening to Colleen volunteer to sacrifice herself in his ce, Wyatt was touched and even felt like forgiving her for the shit she had pulled so far but he did not find the generosity in him to do so. Also, he could not let her die in his ce because for him living such a life would be far worse than living with the constant pain of the gue egg incubating in him and the fear of when it will hatch, finally taking his life. He was just built that way. Contrary to Wyatt, Belphegor mechanically pivoted his head toward Colleen in shock, when their eyes met she smirked at him. He was so happy that everything was falling into ce that he did not consider that Colleen would volunteer to incubate the gue egg in Wyatt''s ce. He could not believe he was almost being outsmarted by a muscle-head no-brain card apprentice. Getting his thoughts together, Belphegor warned, "Wyatt, swallow the gue egg right away without any trickery or I will detonate it right away." Having said that, Belphegor locked his eyes with Colleen once again and let out a provoking smirk. "Yeah, yeah," Wyatt said without thought as he was too busy using his soul pupils to check the gue egg to see if it had a curse/hex/skill ced on it such that when Wyatt swallowed it Belphegor could use it to control him or something worse. Wyatt had explored the entire Devil merchant code market for curses so he was aware of how many various curses/hex/skills were out there with the most creepy and disgusting abilities or effects that one couldn''t even imagine. Chapter 1572 Plague Doctor Joy ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:20 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital After confirming that there was no trickery attached to or with the gue egg, Wyatt prepared to swallow it. But as he brought disgusting warm pulsating meatball near his mouth a shout interrupted him¡ª "STOP!" Soon one sickly female figure and one old yet bulky male figure appeared a few feet away from Wyatt, Colleen, and the Devil. "What now? Who the fuck are you guys? What do you want? Don''t tell me you guys also want to sacrifice yourself in his ce, " Belphegor asked the neers, losing his patience. Just when he thought his task here was done and he could peacefully die, these people stopped Wyatt from swallowing the gue egg. So he yelled, "Let me make it clear if the gue egg is touched by anyone but Wyatt it will immediately detonate." "You said you would detonate it but now you say it will immediately detonate itself, well, which is it?" The sickly woman so suddenly appeared fearlessly asked the devil. From the aura her body was releasing, she was definitely a demigod, and not just any regr demigod but a scary one. "Both scenarios are possible, you crazy woman are you trying to mock me?" Belphegor cussed at the sickly woman. Ignoring him the sickly female demigod said, "It means I can only examine the gue without touching it. Now that''s going to be hard." Then looking at Wyatt, who was holding the gue egg, she asked, "Young man, does your skin feel a cold sensation even if the fluids from the flesh of the egg are trying to burn your skin? Is holding it like holding a water balloon?" "Yes and yes," Wyatt replied to the sickly female demigod in shock. He was amazed by the fact that she could tell about the gue egg just by looking at it from afar. It seems her knowledge of the gue was profound. Did the leader of the Freedom Fright bring her knowing the battle woulde to such a conclusion? Yes, one of the two figures who suddenly appeared belonged to the leader of the Freedom Fighter, Henricks. It could only mean that the sickly woman was also a member of the Freedom Fighters. This surprised Wyatt cause until now Wyatt was under the impression that Freedom Fighters were a bunch of rag-tag card apprenticesing together with one purpose, he did not expect to find experts among them. "How dare you show yourself here?" Colleen yelled at Henrick from within the frozen part of the secondary time flow. And then immediately added, "It seems the rumors are true you have indeed emptied the treasury of the central government before bing a traitor." Colleen said so because she thought the only reason Henricks could move around free with his colleague in the Devil''s secondary time flow was because of the time skill cards he stole from the central government''s treasury. Collen was kind of jealous since, because of the Southern royal family''s continued strained rtionship with Morningstar University, especially this year with Luna turning out to be a traitor and Anna stealing the keyponents of the dungeon relocation apparatus, the royal family did not receive any time skill cards from the university even if they were will to pay twice the regr market price or thrice the price of what other royal family were paying. When asked why the university made up a random excuse that they did not create enough time skill cards to spare the Southern royal family a few. When asked to repair their old time skill cards with the time rule power the University gave them an appointment date ten years from now. Hence, they were sitting ducks against the opponents that used time-rule-based attacks. Colleen was pissed at Morningstar University''s tant provocation and wanted to personally give them a stern lesson however her daughter asked her to be patient until Wyatt recreated the Silver milk gate dungeon. Then it would not be toote for them to teach those who looked down on them when they were at their weakest. "Sorry, I waste because I had to go get Madam Joy to examine the gue," Henricks did not bother to argue with Colleen and instead exined to Wyatt why he waste to his rescue, unlike Colleen who showed up immediately. Turns out once Belphegor started brewing the gue in his body Henricks unlike Colleen, who warned Wyatt about the gue while she lied in wait for Henricks to redeem herself, left the southern capital using his origin card and fetched gue Doctor Joy so that she could examine the gue Belphegor was creating and put an end to it before it spreads. Hearing him Colleen immediately shut the hell up, as for Wyatt he just nodded at Henricks feeling relieved over the fact that Henricks did not have the foreknowledge of their battle to bring a gue expert with him instead he was a responsible card apprentice with a great origin card. Belphegor dumbfoundedly looked at Wyatt who calmly discussed the gue egg with the sickly demigod and Colleen who argued with the old demigod. Then suddenly screamed yelling, "Do you bastards think this is a Joke? Believe it or not, I will hatch the gue right away." Hearing the Devil''s threat Wyatt, Henricks, and Colleen turned to look at Madam Joy to confirm that he could indeed do what he imed. To their disappointment, Joy nodded saying, "The gue egg was born from his life force so he has a lot of control over it. If he wants to he can hatch it any time." Listening to Joy''s analysis Belphegor nodded his head smugly but hearing what Wyatt had to say his face paled, "Does that mean he can hatch the gue even after I swallow it and incubate it in me?" "Yes," Joy nodded. With her response, Wyatt immediately turned his sharp gaze at Belphegor, and ring at him he said, "I knew it, you would never give me such generous options." Chapter 1573 Arrogant Belphegor Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:21 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital The only reason why Wyatt agreed to incubate the gue egg in his body was that he would postpone its hatching giving himself enough time to try and find a way to destroy it or the cure for it. However, knowing that Belphegor could just as easily hatch the gue egg even after Wyatt incubated the egg changes things¡ª no it made things worse as Belphegor could use this as a knife to force Wyatt into doing his bidding. When Wyatt was searching for any kind of trickery that Belphegor might have added to the gue egg he did find its connection to its creator the devil but he overlooked it believing that once he incubated the gue egg, its connection with the devil be severed and it will establish a new connection with him. This was why he was about to swallow the gue egg before Henricks and Joy arrived. However, ording to what gue Doctor Joy was stating, it appeared that the connection between the gue egg and the devil would not be severed even after he incubated it in his body because the gue was created using the life force of the devil, giving Belphegor highest control over the gue egg. This meant even if Wyatt became the gue Egg''s new host it would still prioritize Belphegor''smand over Wyatt''s. Making the whole reason why Wyatt was willing to be the new host of the gue Egg moot. "So what? You should be grateful that I am not hatching the gue egg right away and giving you an opportunity to save your world. Wyatt, as long as you be the next host of this gue egg I will not release it in your world," Now that his trickery was out in the open, Belphegor did not deny it instead owned it and doubled down on it. He even went as far as to threaten Wyatt. Listening to the devil''s threat the four card apprentices frowned and each had a different response. Colleen''s was the most basic of all, her rage was written all over her face, and it could not be more obvious. If not for her being limited to the frozen part of the secondary time flow she would have already grabbed the dying devil by the neck and sent him to the afterlife, regardless of the conscience blinded by her rage. As for Henricks, he was eyeing the gue egg in Wyatt''s hand intently. He thought if he was fast enough he could use his origin card to throw the gue egg into another world devoid of any form of life. However, what was stopping him from doing so was the devil''s words that if anyone except Wyatt touches the gue egg it will instantly detonate and release itself in the surrounding. Henricks himself was not worried about falling prey to the gue but what concerned him was that if he was dyed in his action even for a fraction of a second then the gue would be released in the card world. To avoid that he would have to move Wyatt with the gue egg to another world, but then the Devil would detonate the gue putting Wyatt in danger of falling victim to the deadly gue. Henricks agreed with Colleen when she said that Wyatt could not sacrifice himself because if he were to live he could easily change the lives of millions of people around the world. These past few days have been a perfect example of that. Henricks did not want to deprive the Card World and its people of their boon unless it was absolutely necessary. Therefore, he bid his time to make sure that there was no other way around this crisis. As for Wyatt, he was recalling and going through everything the devil had said and done so far. Trying to understand what Belphegor was up to and what he really wanted. Knowing that currently, they were in a negotiation. And in a negotiation, information was more valuable and useful than death threats and ultimatums. It might look like Belphegor was ying with him but Wyatt knew that if Belphegor could he would harvest Wyatt''s soul and immediately leave to enjoy his vendetta by putting Wyatt''s soul through countless torture in the myriad realms. Therefore, he strongly believed that there was something that Belphegor was wanted or after. As long as he figured out what it was then he could force Belphegor into giving a lot more friendly options to choose from. Wyatt knew he lost the moment desperate Belphegor went as far as to use his WorldHog incarnation''s life force and a Realm Fragm to create the gue egg but even if he lost Wyatt nned to choose the way he lost so that he had a shiver of hope of making aeback. Meanwhile, gue Doctor Joy found that Belphegor''s words were a tad bit arrogant for him to im that he could use the gue egg he created using his life force to destroy the world. As someone who took pride in being an expert in the gues, she took the devil''s words personally and said, "Woah, hold your horses there buddy. Aren''t you being too arrogant to im that your gue egg could destroy our world?" "I know that if left unchecked a gue can slowly grow strong enough to be a threat to the world''s will itself but I am willing to stake my soul to bet that I can find a cure for it even before itpletely spreads across the Southern Capital District." Joy dered with great passion and confidence, now this was a person who took words, y down your life for your duty'' literally. Listening to Joy, Henricks'' face lit up in anticipation but Colleen shook her head in dismay while Belphegor scoffed. Seeing the confused gaze of Joy and Henrick''snd on her Colleen exined, "He used a realm fragment along with his life force to create the gue. Not the realm fragments from SSS-rank dungeons but the one mentioned in the gospel of Demigod Micheal Angelo." Chapter 1574 Third Choice ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:22 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Hendricks had left to fetch Joy as soon as he sensed the gue Belphegor was brewing and returnedter so neither Joy nor Henricks get to hear the devil exin how it had used its life force along with a realm fragment to create the gue. "Wait, by the realm fragment mentioned in the gospel of Demigod Micheal Angelo do you mean the one that allowed him to help his third daughter find the path to transcendence and gain strengthparable to the founders?" Henricks asked Colleen in shock. Until now he believed that the gospel was written by fanatics and most of the things in it were exaggerated. "Yes, that one. Apparently, it ismonly used by the higher devils to find their path to transcendence. That is what he said, so I do not know how much of it is true and how much of it is false. I guess, Madam Joy should be able to tell that now that she knows what to look for," Colleen asked Joy to confirm if what the devil said was true or not. "So that is what that energy was, now that I know what it is. I would like to reevaluate this gue''s threat level from extinction to annihtion. If it is released in this world, there will be no world left to give life a second chance," Joy dered with a grave face. gue Doctor Joy''s previous confidence was not reced by genuine fear mixed with curiosity, eagerness, and surprisingly a little turned on. The word quirky genius couldn''t be more right and a profound fit for Joy. As someone who had spent her whole life studying gues, the gue egg in front of her was like the holy grail of the gues. She was willing to risk losing her life just to get a chance to study it. However, knowing that her touching it could bring forth the end of the world made her hesitate. Belphegor watched as the three demigods discussed the potency of the gue without any hurry because he felt if Wyatt understood the gravity of the situation more clearly then it would be easier for him to coax Wyatt into incubating the gue Egg in his body. As despite the current misgiving between them Wyatt had no other choice but to trust that Belphegor would keep his word. "Wyatt, just swallow the egg. You have no other choice here," Belphegor struggled as he spoke these words. Hisplexion had grown darker and his skin stuck to his bone, only he knew how much willpower took on his part to cling to life to see the current negotiation to the end. For a devil, he was quite diligent. Hearing Belphegor''s words the three demigods stared daggers at him, any one of them could kill the current Belphegor with just their intent but they did not as they were worried that doing so would trigger the gue. As for Wyatt, his narrowed brows eased as he let out a gentle smile and shook his head. Then looking at the devil he said, "Go ahead, release the gue." Wyatt''s words did note as a shock to Belphegor alone but to the three demigods too. They could not believe their ears, they felt they were hearing wrong. But confirming that they heard right their gazes stuck to Wyatt waiting for him to exin himself. Ignoring the stares of the three demigods, Wyatt exined, "You in this whole scenario there only one thing I can be certain of, and that is, sooner orter you will release the gue in this world regardless of the options I choose. You make it sound like the option to incubate the gue egg in my body is the best option I could make in the current scenario but it is not. In many ways, it is even worse than immediately releasing the gue. I say that because even if I choose to incubate the gue egg in me, in case you are bored you will not hatch the gue egg right after but use it to strip my freedom and y with me. That would onlyst until you grow bored of me, then you will release the gue ending me and the world. In this situation, I will not only be losing my freedom and bing your toy for others of this world to live a few more days at best. Ultimately the end result will remain the same, you releasing the gue and destroying this world. After all, you wasted a realm fragment to create this gue. Knowing you, you will never suffer a loss. I bet the only reason you used a realm fragment to create this gue was because you know you can make a profit by using it to destroy the card word. A profit big enough to not only cover the cost of the realm fragment but also the loss of your WorldHog incarnation and then you will still be left with profits making your trip to Card World worth it. Therefore, I decided to not choose either of the choices you have given me ande up with a third choice. Where, as you release your gue into this world I will escape to the dark realm and go into hiding. Then do everything and anything to grow stronger to hunt your original body down. I heard that the devil''s body is quite resilient. So, once I get hold of it, I will cut your privates piece by piece and feed it to you until you get addicted to it," Wyatt said menacingly as he pointed at the portal connecting the card world to the dark realm. Instead of giving the world and its people a few more days to live by incubating the gue egg in his body Wyatt has decided to give them a shot at vengeance. Listening to Wyatt''s exnation, the three demigods nodded their heads in understanding and felt a newfound respect towards Wyatt for being willing to carry such a burden. As for Belphegor, his face was distorted with rage and a hint of fear. Just imagining the vivid picture of him being hooked on the taste of his genitals painted by Wyatt''s words Belphegor felt a chill on his back. He had no doubt in his mind that Wyatt could escape the gue because he knew Wyatt''s second identity as a demon merchant. Seeing how Wyatt was able to disy the power of a demigod despite being card master, Belphegor got a feeling that Wyatt was doing quite well as a demon merchant and regretted not having his minions find Wyatt in the devil merchant code. He never thought that a mortal not native to the dark realm would ever be able to crack it as a demon merchant. To think this bastard was lucky enough to find a strong patron. Belphegor was a demon merchant once, only he knew how he struggled to establish himself as a sessful and reputable demon merchant and grow into the devil merchant he was today. Chapter 1575 Facing Reality ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:24 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital "That''s a damn good speech. However, if you think I, Belphegor, am afraid of a mere mortal''s vengeance then you got another thinging. Believe it or not, I will hatch the gue egg right away," Even with his current body edging at death Belphegor let out a malicious domineering aura, showing that his incarnation might be dying but he was still a devil. Despite being fully aware that even the most docile and loyal dog when driven to the corner will bite, Belphegor menacingly went on to say, "Stop your stupid delusion about vengeance and just incubate the gue egg in your body. At least this way you will be able to give your friends time to say goodbye to their families." Listening to the devil, the demigods were puzzled wondering, ''If you are going hatch the gue egg, then do it. What''s the need for this unnecessary dialogue? Why does the devil want Wyatt to incubate the gue egg so badly?'' Scoffing at the devil''s words, he threw the gue egg back to the devil as if tossing a ball and not a world-ending gue bomb and then turned to leave saying, "You are right, I should use what time I have left to say goodbyes to my friends and family." Dumbfounded, Belphegor unconsciously caught the gue egg as he heard Wyatt''s cold reply. ncing at the broad back of his young enemy, Belphegor suddenly found it to have the broadest shoulder he had ever seen. He found himself dumbstricken and mesmerized by it. ''WTF, this is not how things were supposed to go,'' Belphegor panicked seeing Wyatt leave. He wanted to stop Wyatt but found that he was all out of threats and could not think of anything that could probably help. He was without words. "..." The three demigods were humbled listening to Wyatt''s cold reply and witnessing his resolute action. They believed that they could never walk away like Wyatt was doing right. They already knew that there was no way for them to keep the devil from hatching the gue egg in the card world but their heart could not let go of the delusional hope that maybe by some miracle they could. Therefore, they could never walk away from the devil epting reality. They would even be willing to be the best toy of the devil in hopes that the devil would spare their world rather than ept reality and move on. Wyatt''s action seemed simple but they knew how hard these simple actions were. Despite having the cold hard factsid in front of them they could not bring themselves to walk away from the devil with Wyatt. They were frozen, not by the devil''s time rule mastery but by the limits of their mind. "Fuck! Now I know why he could achieve so much at such a young age," Henricks cussed as he pulled out a cigar and began to smoke it. He thought he had high discipline, patience, perseverance, and resolve butparing himself to the young card apprentice he felt shy. This wasing from the man who created Freedom Fighters, a revolutionary force against the organization running the central government while being a part of that very organization and having killed one of its founding masters. "No wonder, he could turn my party girl granddaughter into a virtuous lover," Colleen sighed ncing at Wyatt''s broad shoulders while gesturing to Henricks to pass her a cigar. In the face of death, honor/revenge, all be pointless. "Hey, Ugo. Since you are going to hatch the gue egg anyway give it to me. I want to touch it before I die," Joy said to the devil while her gaze stuck to the gue in his hand. "Shut up, you crazy bitch," Belphegor cussed at the sickly demigod in irritation. Looking at the fleeting back of Wyatt he finally caved, "Stop,e back. I will make a devil''s pact to not hatch the gue egg if you were to incubate it in your body without any trickery." Listening to the devil, the jaws of the three demigods dropped and hung open. Wyatt stopped on his track as a grin formed on his face. Except for Anna, the people he cared for were back in Sky Blossom City, yet he headed to the royal pce grounds as all this was a ruse. Then with a straight face, he turned to look at the devil and asked in a cold voice, "You better not be proposing another one of your one-sided deals." "No, I promise as long as you incubate the gue egg without any trickery I will not hatch it. I give it in writing, that the gue egg will only hatch naturally when it is done sucking all of your life force," Belphegor repeated himself seeing Wyatt stop. The three demigods were shocked hearing the devil''s words and looked at Wyatt with wide eyes. Three of them could not help but wonder if this was what Wyatt was after from the start. They already saw that the devil preferred for the gue egg to be incubated in Wyatt''s body rather than hatching it directly. However, they did not think it was enough leverage for them to force the devil''s hand yet Wyatt achieved what they thought was not possible. "Belphegor, you and I both know our promise and writing amount to nothing," Wyatt said with a deep voice seeing how the devil subtly reduced signing a devil''s pact to a promise and a writing. "Fine, I will share the pact with your codex, ept my request," Belphegor said with a clenched face. By the pact, Belphegor meant the devil merchant pact, and by the codex, he meant the demon/devil merchant codex. "Fine, but I want to modify the conditions," Wyatt dered epting Belphegor''s devil merchant pact request on his demon merchant codex. [Dear Demon Merchant, Devil Merchant Belpegor is trying to ess your information, Inter-realmwork''s privacy feature has protected your privacy.] [Dear Demon Merchant, Devil Merchant Belpegor has used his exclusive privilege to go over the Inter-realmwork''s privacy feature and ess your information.] [Dear Demon Merchant, Alert! Devil Merchant Belphegor has gained ess to your information.] Chapter 1576 Fourth Transformation ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:27 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Getting the series of notifications from the demon merchant codex, Wyatt red at the Belphegor and swallowed his rage. He was so weak, he could do nothing even if the culprit was right in front of him. Besides he was mainly angry with the Devil Merchant Code, for allowing Belpegor to ess his information despite him having paid in for the Inter-realmwork''s privacy feature. Yes, Belphegor used an exclusive privilege but it was wrong of Devil Merchant Code to create an exclusive privilege that went against one of its paid features. Wyatt was not shocked that Belphegor had an exclusive privilege, he was able to gain an exclusive privilege from the Devil Merchant Code so considering Belphegor''s transaction with it, it would be surprising if Belphegor did not have a few exclusive privileges. Feeling Wyatt''s re, Belphegor scoffed. Now that he had Wyatt''s demon merchant information he could use it to trace Wyatt''s footprints in the devil merchant code and find his generous patron. Deciding to make Wyatt''sst few days alive difficult the devil nonchntly asked, "What condition?" "My condition is that you willpletely sever your connection with the gue egg as I incubate it in my body," Wyatt proposed his condition. "Sure, but only if you agree to my condition," Belphegor said as he shared an updated devil merchant pact with Wyatt. Receiving the update devil merchant pact, Wyatt seriously went through it to find that Belphegor''s condition could not be more obvious. It stated that ''Wyatt could not sacrifice the gue egg to the Devil Merchant Code.'' This made sense because once Belphegor severs his connection with the gue egg it will be ownerless. Meaning, Wyatt could sacrifice the gue egg incubated in his body to the Devil Merchant Code. Considering that it was created using the life force of a devil and a realm fragment, the Devil Merchant Code will pay a hefty amount for it or even award Wyatt another exclusive privilege. Belphegor was not worried that Wyatt would use the Devil Merchant Code to find a solution to the gue, as he knew that it would cost Wyatt more than two or three realm fragments worth of sacrifice to get the Devil Merchant Code''s help in finding a solution for it. The devil was confident that regardless of how generous Wyatt''s new patron was, they would not be willing to part with two or three realm fragments for him. "Okay, give me the gue egg," Wyatt asked the devil after they signed the devil merchant pact. Wyatt has been extra careful to make sure that there wasn''t any sort of trickery in the pact. "Here, you go," The devil passed Wyatt the gue egg with great pleasure, it was nearing climax as it was at the precipice of getting its revenge, wiping the smudge named Wyatt off its pride and honor. The reason Belphegor was so quick to agree to Wyatt''s condition was that Wyatt''s current strength was borrowed. Once the borrowed strength leaves him, the gue egg would instantly devour all of his life force. iming him as its first victim in its path to destroying whatever world he was in. Knowing this, Belphegor was more than willing topromise as long as his n was achieved. Watching Wyatt about to swallow the gue egg the demigods teared up, unable to control their emotions. They couldn''t help but feel disappointed in themselves seeing the young bright hope of their world sacrifice itself for them. There helplessness and weakness made them feel pathetic and disgusted with themselves. As he was about to swallow the gue egg, Wyatt looked at the self-me apparent on the faces of the three demigods and consoled them, "Everything is going to be alright. Don''t me yourself, I am only doing my part for the people and the world." Seeing the heightened emotions between the demigods and Wyatt, the devil felt entertained. Its breath got hot and messy witnessing Wyatt swallow the gue egg and incubate it in his body. The devil then severed its connection with the gue egg with a bright face, feeling that he had finally defeated Dalton Wyatt and redeemed his lost honor and pride. As soon as the devil severed its connection with the gue egg, Wyatt''s grimoire rang with a notification asking him if he was going to use the gue egg to satisfy one of the conditions to unlock the fourth transformation of his cmity soul gem. [Conditions to unlock the Fourth transformation, 1. 100,000 median tier soul grades (Satisfied) 2. Evolution Ingredient (Not Satisfied) 3. SSS-rank Dungeon Core (Not Satifed) 4. ??? (Explore by Self) 5. ??? (Explore by Self) 6. ??? (Explore by Self) ] [Do you want to use gue Egg as an Evolutionary ingredient to unlock the fourth transformation of the cmity soul gem? (Yes/No)] "Yes," Wyatt agreed and suddenly his aura surged as the gue egg incubated in him was devoured by his Cmity soul gem. Wyatt was thinking of using a strong devil ingredient with spacial attributes as an evolutionary ingredient for his cmity soul gem but fate had other ns, It gave him the opportunity to use a gue egg created using the life force of a devil and a realm fragment as the evolutionary ingredient and Wyatt took it. As opportunistic as Wyatt was how could he let such a chance slip by? Feeling the sudden change in Wyatt''s soul energy signature, the demigods and the devil were surprised. Shouldn''t the gue egg be feeding on his life force while torturing him with constant unbearable pain? Instead, after incubating the gue egg his energy suddenly soared, as if the gue egg was boosting his strength. "What''s happening?" Colleen asked unable to hold in her shock. A few seconds ago she was contemting how she would exin to her granddaughter that she could not protect her grandson-inw. But now she did not understand what was going on as a shiver of hope sparked in her heart. Chapter 1577 Fourth Condition Satisfied ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:29 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital While the three demigods stood astounded witnessing Wyatt''s surging soul energy signature despite having incubated a world-ending gue egg in his body, the devil suddenly began tough. Confusing the demigods who had ignited hope in their hearts, as the devil appeared to beughing at Wyatt. Then the devil went on to say, "Hahaha, sealing the gue egg is only temporary, it will not change the result. The gue egg will break free of the seal and it will be red up, you and your world can only await your miserable end." Belphegor said that the card world would be destroyed with Wyatt because he was sure that Wyatt would die in the card world and not another world. As the card apprentices had yet to perfect realm travel or invasion methods and as for Wyatt using the Devil merchant code to travel to the other world he will need consent from the will of the other worlds. Now that Wyatt''s body was incubated with a world-ending gue no realms will be willing to permit Wyatt to move into their realm. That would be suicidal. Belphegor knew this when he advised Wyatt that he should incubate the gue Egg to postpone its hatching and then he could use this time to move to another realm and hatch it there sessfully saving his card world from the gue. This was a trick he yed on Wyatt, giving him the false hope of being able to save his world by incubating the gue egg in his body. This was why he found it funny and entertaining to watch him use all of his might to seal the gue egg, trying to postpone its hatching such that he could hatch it in another realm sparing his World from certain annihtion. Why did Belphegor rte the sudden surge in Wyatt''s power levels with him trying to seal the gue egg in his body? Because other than that he could not think of any other reason why Wyatt''s soul energy signature would suddenly show such a boost despite incubating a world-ending gue egg in his body. In Belphegor''s mind, there was no way for Wyatt to rid of the gue egg he had nted in his body. Other than seeking Devil Marchant Codes help to seal it by making a considerable offering. Though the offering would be lesspared to the offering required to rid the gue, it would still cost a lot to seal a gue of that power, especially in the body of a card apprentice. As the creator of the gue egg, Belphegor was painfully aware of how tenacious the gue was and his Worldhog incarnation''s current physical conditions were evidence of that. He knew even if Wyatt recruited the help of the Devil merchant code to seal the gue egg, it would break the seal in record time and wreak havoc on Wyatt and his world. Here, in this particr part, Belgehor felt that Wyatt once again outsmarted him. As the devil merchant pact between them only specified that Wyatt should incubate the gue egg in his body, there was no specification or restriction on what he could do afterward. So Wyatt trying to seal the gue egg after incubating it was not against the pact between them. Being outsmarted by Wyatt again, Belphegor was not enraged but rather relieved believing that this was thest straw up Wyatt''s sleeve in his pointless struggle against the inevitable. In a way, he fooled himself into believing what he wanted to believe. Mostly because Belphegor did not want to face the reality that sacrificing his Worldhog incarnation and a realm fragment was pointless. So much so that just thinking in that direction scared him. While the hearts of the demigods and the devil were turbulent with waves of emotions, Wyatt discovered that Belphegor''s gue egg helped him satisfy not one but two conditions to unlock the fourth transformation of his cmity soul gem. The gue egg not only satisfied the Evolutionary ingredient condition but also satisfied one of the unknown conditions that Wyatt had to explore by himself. [Conditions to unlock the Fourth transformation, 1. 100,000 median tier soul grades (Satisfied) 2. Evolution Ingredient ( Satisfied) 3. SSS-rank Dungeon Core (UnSatisfed) 4. Realm Fragment (Satisfied) 5. ??? (Explore by Self) 6. ??? (Explore by Self) ] The unknown condition required to unlock the fourth transformation of his cmity soul gem turned out to be a realm fragment, surprising Wyatt. If not for Belphegor, it would have taken Wyatt a while to uncover this. [Please, satisfy the remaining two conditions to unlock the fourth transformation of your cmity soul gem to start its evolutionary process as soon as possible.] Reading this notification Wyatt shook his head in dismay wondering how long it would take him to uncover the other two conditions to unlock the fourth transformation of his cmity soul gem and start its evolutionary process. Considering that one of the unknown conditions turned out to be a realm fragment that the demigods of this world had only had the opportunity to hear about in the historical texts, Wyatt felt that the other two unknown conditions were not normal either and maybe it was impossible to for him to uncover them on his world he would even have to search the vast Myriad realm to it. But Wyatt''s history of unlocking the previous transformation of his cmity soul gem told him that one of the remaining two unknown conditions or both of them could be a rule or rule meaning. Simr to how the blood curse meaning the blood rule was one of the requirements to unlock the third transformation of his cmity soul gem. There could be other meanings of other rules that could be one or both of the unknown conditions to unlocking the fourth transformation of his cmity soul gem. There was no telling if one or both of the unknown conditions were some rule meanings but it was worth giving it a try before searching the myriad realms. As Wyatt''s soul energy signature stabilized and returned to its previous state, the Devil''sughter came to an abrupt halt as it nced at Wyatt along with the demigods. To their astonishment, Wyatt looked fine as he asked the devil, "You still here? Let me help you." Wyatt''s hand swiftly pierced three different points on the Worldhog''s body, destroying its three hearts and the core they were hiding instantaneously. In his current drained condition, Belphegor could not even put up a struggle and could only die without getting a satisfactory exnation as to what just happened. Did Wyatt seal the gue egg after incubating it in his body? How long did Wyatt though he could keep the gue egg sealed? After swiftly killing Belphegor, Wyatt immediately stored the devil rank Worldhog''s body in one of his storage card. And neither of the demigods stopped him from doing so as Wyatt had faced it solo and defeated it solo at a costly price. So the spoils of the war belonged to him and him alone. The demigods stared at Wyatt waiting for him to exin the situation, however, Wyatt stood there quietly with no sigh of sharing the details with them. Impatient Colleen unable to hold back her worries asked in concern, "Wyatt, did you really seal the gue egg in your body as the devil said?" "Yes, I did but it is only a temporary measure¡ª" As Wyatt said this he rapidly coughed blood and his soul energy signature sharply decreased from that of a demigod to a card master. His healthy bulky body shrank at a visible rate, so his well-defined muscles were gone and his skin was sticking to his body. Right now he looked like he had starved for months. Seeing this the demigods panicked, especially Colleen as he called out Wyatt''s name repeatedly in distress, "Wyatt! Wyatt! What''s happening?" Then summoning a neon-red elixir from her grimoire, opening its cap she fed it to Wyatt exining, "Drink this, it''s an elixir." Holding Wyatt in her embrace, Colleen slowly poured the elixir into Wyatt''s mouth. As soon as the elixir touched Wyatt''s lips it would vanish into his body and help with his recovery. Soon Wyatt''splexion turned for the better but his body was still thin and fragile. "This must be the side effect of whatever means he used to gain the power of a demigod," Henricks said, looking at Wyatt''s condition. "This may sound harsh, but with his current condition, I don''t know if the seal on his body will be able to lock the gue egg for long. So, I think to ensure his sacrifice was not in vain. We should immediately move him to another world. If Wyatt was in any condition to speak he would also agree with my words," gue Doctor Joy reminded Colleen and Henricks. "..." Listening to Joy both Henricks remained quiet and did not pressure Colleen into letting him take Wyatt to another world as he found it difficult to address this. He felt that it would be best if Colleen was understanding and handed Wyatt to him out of her own ord. Chapter 1578 Stubborn Colleen ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:32 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital With the death of the devil, the secondary time flow it had conjured had long been lifted. The demigods who had earlier retreated to the safety of the royal pce grounds after exhausting their divine power immediately recovered their divine power using the emergency resources distributed by the Southern Royal pce and returned to the battlefield circling the three demigods and Wyatt. With the devil dead, the battle was still far from over as they still had to capture the Freedom Fighters. Being surrounded by the 75 demigods of the Southern Region, Henricks and Joy did not flinch. They patiently waited for Colleen to make the right choice. ording to Joy and Henricks, as the carrier of the world-ending gue egg Wyatt should be banished from the card world as soon as possible and they knew Colleen was also aware that was only possible by Henricks. With the arrival of the demigods, Colleen carried the ghastly body of Wyatt who appeared to be about to knock on the death''s door any moment now despite having taken an elixir and ordered the demigods, "Stand down." Then turning to look at Henricks, Colleen dered, "In light of your help, I am overlooking your crimes this one time. Leave, before I change my mind." If not for gue Doctor Joy''s timely advice, it would have been toote when Wyatt realized that Belphegor''s connection with the gue egg would not be disconnected after he incubated the gue egg in his body. So the Freedom Fighter had credit for stopping the devil from releasing a world-ending gue in the Southern Capital. To make them even, Colleen decided to overlook the crimes of the Freedom Fighters against the Southern Royal family and the Southern Region this one time. Watching Colleen leave with Wyatt, both Henricks and Joy were stumped. They could not understand what was going on in Colleen''s head to take Wyatt back to the Southern Royal pce with her instead of handing him over to them. Does she notprehend that her actions were defeating the purpose of Wyatt''s sacrifice to save this world? gue Doctor Joy and Henricks could not hold back their bewilderment. Joy stared at Henricks asking him to do something, who finally broke his silence on this matter saying, "Colleen, it is not safe to keep Wyatt in this world any longer." Listening to Henricks, Colleen stopped in her tracks and snapped, "That soldier queen for you, you have lost the privilege to call me by my first name." "Fine, don''t let your hatred for me stop you from doing the right thing. I don''t have to tell you what will happen if the gue is released into this world," Henricks suggested to Colleen to not let her hatred for him cloud her sense of judgment and bring doom on everyone she loved, her people, and the world itself. "I know, you do not have to remind me. The Southern Royal family is fully capable of disposing of the gue," Colleen said pretty confidently and then threatened, "If you do not leave within the next minute, you will never be able to leave." Listening to Colleen confidently im that she could dispose of the gue, both Henricks and Joy were stumped. Henricks could not help but ask, "How? Even the top ten universities cannot make such a im confidently." The only way to properly dispose of the gue would be to banish it to the bottomless depths of the myriad realms. It was no secret to anyone that the Let alone Southern Royal family even the top ten universities were not capable of that. Yet, Colleen confidently made such ims, they did not understand if Colleen was lying or if she genuinely felt that way. "Don''t tell me you n to use a dungeon reversal to move the gue to another world? If you are, then I will advise you against it as doing so will give the gue easy ess to the world''s will. Regardless of the type of dungeon, all the dungeons on this world are part of the world. Releasing the gue in one of them, even the reverse dungeon would put the World''s Will in a venerable position against the gue," Joy exined. Madam Joy immediately understood that the only reason Colleen could be so confident was she nned to release the gue into a reverse dungeon believing that it was in another world. However, Colleen forgot to take into ount that the reverse dungeon was the creation of this world making it a part of this world. Listening to Joy, Colleen paused and looked at her. Only to hear Joy double down on her answer saying, "If you do not believe me, you can consult your experts. They will also tell you the same thing." Noticing the contemtion in Colleen''s eyes, Joy spoke up nning to strick when the iron was hot, "Besides, Wyatt''s condition is notpletely hopeless. We can try to figure out a solution to the gue egg in the time we have. Soldier queen, please let me help Wyatt. He is a survivor, let''s give him a fighting chance." "Fine, you can stay behind and tend to Wyatt and help him understand and ovee the gue," Colleen said, with her words the Demigods in the surroundings focused their intent on demigod Joy understanding that their queen wanted this person to stay behind. "Damn it, Colleen quit being stubborn. Are you nning to make that boy''s sacrifice senseless by risking the release of the world-ending gue in our world?" Henricks snapped seeing Colleen act so stubborn. "5.. 4.. 3.." Instead of heeding to Henricks words Colleen began a countdown. While her body split into two. A clone carrying Wyatt to the Royal pce grounds, as for the original, it faced Henricks continuing the countdown, " 2.. 1.., your one minute is up. cier punch." Colleen sucker punched Henricks, while the other demigods ganged up on Joy to capture her. Chapter 1579 The Bet ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:34 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital As Colleen''s punch imbued with the Cyrosthysis rule power was about to freeze him with his surroundings, Henricks vanished into thin air. His movement wasn''t just fast it was more than that, an action that did not even utilize a fraction of a second, it was instantaneous. As a fraction of a second passed Colleen''s punch had frozen the area where Henricks vanished into a huge cier. Colleen''s punches were fast, it took it almost less than a fraction of a second to freeze her target into a cier. Unfortunately, for her this time her opponent was Henricks, whose movements were instantaneous. Escaping from Colleen''s attack Henricks appeared next to Joy who was surrounded by demigods with no way to retreat, and then both of them vanished even before, Colleen''s eyes could move to their spot. Next Henricks and Joy appeared behind Colleen''s clone who was carrying Wyatt to the Royal pce grounds. Henricks destroyed the clone by precisely piercing his arm through its head, Joy immediately caught Wyatt in her embrace and they vanished from the Southern capital even before the the demigods surrounding them and Colleen could respond. Seeing Henricks and Joy kidnap Wyatt, Colleen does not get enraged instead orders the demigods to disperse while asking them to hold off from reporting back to their posts at the Way Beyond until the Southern Royal family does something about the city''s protection array formation. Then she looked at her fist, thinking that her strength was still far from facing the top demigods in the world. To the demigods in Colleen''s surroundings, her actions looked as if she did not appear to care that Wyatt was kidnapped by Freedom Fighters. However, none raised a voice of concern and returned to their post in the city. guarding it from any form of outside threats. ¡­ Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:36 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ??? "You lost, remember to make do with your words. Next time I am forced toe here, I will not be as generous and understanding as this time around," A majestic voice resounded from the figure in the clouds before turning to leave. "..." Arnas''s master quietly red at the vanishing back of the majestic figure in the clouds with tightly clenched fists, his figures digging into his palm and blood with a golden glow oozing out from them. "Buddy, you lost big this time," Jill''s father said with a little chuckle as if taking pleasure in his friend''s loss. "Shut up!" In a fit of rage, Arnas''s master cussed Jill''s father. Making it clear that he was in no mood for jokes of any sort. "Okay, I will shut up. What will you tell to other masters? It will be hard for even you to make them shut up," Jill''s father reminded this friend his misery was far from done, it had just begun. "I don''t need you to worry for me, I can handle them," Arnas''s master said as he deeply contemted his next course of action. "Tell me again what did you him if you lost?" Jill''s father asked his friend genuinely trying to understand how badly his friend lost. "Tsk," Arnas''s master reluctantly recalled the event that transpired an hour ago. As Arnas''s master and Jill''s father moved to the skies of the secret base to greet the uninvited guest, as they had previously guessed their guest that crashed the airspace of their secret base was none other than the current ruler of the Southern Region and the current patriarch of the Heatsend Royal family, Anna''s grandfather. Seeing him leave his post at the Way Beyond and pay the secret base a visit in person, Arnas''s master and Jill''s father felt a chill on their back. However, their shock had not ended yet, because their respective informants at the Way Beyond immediately reported back to them that the Ruler of the Southern region never left his post at the Way beyond. Learning this, both the friends looked at the figure in front of them in shock because its soul energy signature was the same as the ruler of the south, and it portrayed a strength that neither of them could gauge. Only to hear the figure say, "Don''t worry, unlike you, I am a man of my word. I promised to personally guard the Way Beyond for a century I will guard it for a century, if there need be even a few more decades but no less. Besides, I do not need my original body to awaken the sleeping fear of the Unparalleled bloodline in you, my incarnation is enough for that." Listening to the arrogant words of the ruler of the south both the friends were pissed but what enraged them further was the fact that they were mocked by the incarnation of the Southern Ruler and not his original body. They recalled attending his first birthday, and him soiling himself in his crib, but today that very same toddler had grown to the point where he could openly threaten them. That was the power of the Unparalleled bloodline. Giving the Heatsend family the right to be one of the royal families in equal standing with the central government. Even though the words of the Southern Ruler''s incarnation had hurt their pride, Arnas''s master and Jill''s father choose to be level-headed. They did not engage in an argument or a battle with the Southern Rulers'' incarnation. As even if either of them won against his incarnation it would not bring them any benefit but if they were to lose to it, then only boundless shame awaited them that they lost to the incarnation of the Southern ruler. Therefore, they controlled their anger and stayed level-headed throughout the situation knowing that the Incarnation was here trying to provoke them. "Before, you start to y dumb. Let me make it clear, withdraw all your forces from the Southern Capital this instant or else¡­" Chapter 1580 Son Of The South ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 9:47 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ??? "Hold up, before you start making threats know that I am not involved in this in any way. I was here to greet you and nothing more. But since you two have stuff to figure out, I will take my leave now," Jill''s father said as he prepared to leave but feeling Arnas''s master''s gaze on him he added, "Buddy, he is not here to fight. So do give a reason to." Seeing how Anna''s grandfather only sent his incarnation instead ofing in person or sending his son, it was clear that he was not here to fight but to scare as he had mentioned upon his arrival. As long as Arnas''s master was sensible things would end peacefully. So Jill''s father did not feel the need to stick around as this was not his mess, to begin with. Knowing his buddy if he continued to stick around he would be dragged into the mess regardless of his wish. Seeing Jill''s father throw all the me on Arnas''s master and leave, Anna''s grandfather''s incarnation scoffed saying, " Your daughter is not a match for my granddaughter, it would save her some heartache if she moves on." It was obvious that Jill''s presence next to Wyatt bothered the Southern Royal family. If Jill were just another researcher at Morningstar University, they would not have cared. However, Jill''s identity was far from ordinary. So they would not tolerate her shadowing Wyatt, trying to gain a ce in his heart. The Southern Ruler would spare time to learn about the daily life of the talent who would lead the Southern Region to a better future. "Compared to the original, you got a quiet mouth on you, don''t you but let us stay out of our girls'' business. I believe they can handle themselves?" Jill''s father paused in his tracks hearing the Southern Ruler''s incarnation bring up Jill. Jill''s father instantly understood that the Southern Royal family was aware that it was he who had purposefully revealed the information about the coboration between the Central government and Morningstar University to Jill fully aware that she would leak it to Wyatt. Anybody could see that he was helping his daughter to score some points in pursuit of gaining Wyatt''s affection. "Hope you will keep that in mind," The Incarnation warned Jill''s father to follow the words he just spoke. As far as the Southern Royal family was concerned, Wyatt in general was the South''s property therefore Jill''s father''s action to help Jill win Wyatt''s affection was akin to him trying to steal their property. "Look at you two talking as if I do not exist," Arnas''s Master spoke up feeling disrespected. It was clear that he too was after Wyatt, but these two dared to talk about Wyatt as if he belonged to them right in front of him. If this was not disrespect then what was? "..." Jill''s father did not even bother with his buddy and left the scene. Unlike the other two he was factionless, he could not afford to fight in passive-aggressive behind-the-scenes battles like them. Now that he had shut down most of his inhumane research he could see some cash flow in his hands and was thinking of starting a faction so he did not want to attract trouble even before establishing one. With his buddy leaving, Arnas''s master locked his eyes with Anna''s grandfather, only to hear the other party arrogantly say, "You heard me the first time. So are you retreating your forces from the southern capital or not?" "Boy, if your original body was here I would have spared some time to teach him some manners, but with you, I could not be bothered to. So let me make it clear, I want Dalton Wyatt. Hand him over and my forces will leave the Southern Capital alone," Arnas''s master conveniently skipped over the attack on the dual gate dungeon connecting the Western Capital to the Southern Capital. "And I want thisnd, hand it over," Anna''s grandfather''s incarnation dered surprising Arnas''s master, "Heatsend, you''re taking a joke too far?" "Who said I was joking? Now, I want thisnd and your head, hand it over," the incarnation doubled down without menacing its words. "You¡­ even your original body would not dare to speak such arrogant words. What kind of crazy incarnation did he refine or are you a failed product?" Arnas''s master started to get a feeling that Southern Ruler''s incarnation was exactly the opposite of Southern Ruler himself, while their bodies looked alike and exerted the same unfathomable soul energy signature. "You say I am being arrogant, then what about you? Is it not arrogant of you to demand me to hand over my citizen to you? Get it through your head, for Dalton Wyatt, I am not only willing to risk the Southern Captial but the entire Southern region," The incarnation''s words could not be clearer that if the Masters nned toe after Wyatt they should be prepared to face the entire Southern region. The only reason Anna''s grandpa dared to be so reckless about the Southern Region was because he knew Wyatt was worth it. As long as they were given enough time to grow, Wyatt and Anna could together rebuild the Southern Region from scratch, stronger and better. He had already decided to hand over the Southern region to Anna and her council, Dalton Wyatt. "Hahaha," having gauged the resolve of the Southern Ruler, Arnas''s masterughed and then said, "Everything has a price. Tell me how much for Dalton Wyatt? Now don''t be hasty to reject me before hearing what I have to offer, the patent and manufacturing rights to the Silver Milk Powder and copyright to the Soul energy digestion card recipe." It appeared as if Arnas''s Master was offering a huge price for Wyatt when actually he was offering nothing. Both Silver Milk Powder and Soul energy digestion effect cards belonged to Wyatt. Even with him out of the picture, without a proper and constant source of silver milk the patent and manufacturing rights to the Silver Milk Powder were worthless. And he figured with the amount of cards with the Soul energy digestion effect released in the market by Wyatt it was only about time that someone deduced simr card recipes. Seeing no point in regting either of them Arnas''s Master decided to exchange them for Wyatt. Besidespared to the VR Universe they were worth nothing. "Dalton Wyatt is the Son of the South. He is not for sale. Just withdraw your forces while I am being patient," the incarnation dered resolutely. "If Dalton Wyatt is not up for sale what about a wager?" ... AN: 10 FP per user, Redeem Code limited to first ten users. Chapter 1581 World’s Decree

Chapter 1581 World''s Decree

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 09:48 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ??? "No, did you not hear me? He is the son of the South, you expect me to Wager the hope of my people? Come on, old man don''t make me repeat myself. If not for the original body asking me to show restraint, I would not be asking you, you would be begging for your life," Southern Ruler''s Incarnation''s words followed by a burst of his domineering soul energy signature, clearing the surrounding clouds. Arnas''s master was shocked when the incarnation revealed its full soul energy signature, he could not believe that one could refine an incarnation this powerful, that was when he remembered the origin card of Anna Heatsend, the current Southern Emperor and rumored to be the hier of the Southern region. Giving him an insight into why the incarnation''s physical and soul energy signature was simr to the Southern Ruler butpletely different emotionally and spiritually. It seems that the Southern Royal family hase up with a new way of refining incarnations based on the origin card of the Southern Emperor. No wonder he could not gauge the strength of the incarnation, as in exchange for the mental deviance the incarnation possesses the entire strength of the original and can develop independently. Considering the quality and strength of the incarnation the exchange was worth it. Provoked, Arnas''s Master did not back down he explosively released his intimidating soul energy signature shing it with the incarnations soul energy signature. The only thing holding him back from, teaching this deviant incarnation a lesson was the fact the price paid would not be worth it. Regardless of his win, others would only focus on his struggle to achieve a win against the incarnation of the Southern Ruler. It wasn''t worth it, his pride would not allow such a thing. Southern Ruler knew this and that was exactly why he had sent this incarnation of his instead of sending his son or another representative. Understanding that this Incarnation of the Southern Ruler was crazy and did not have a single diplomatic bone in it, Arnas''s master stopped his diplomatic approach and spoke thenguage the barbarian in front of him could understand, Madness. "I will stop beating around the bush, If my people manage to capture Dalton Wyatt from your people, I take everything. If your people manage to protect him from my people, then you take everything. When I say everything, I mean everything from silver milk powder to the Soul energy digestion effect cards to the VR Universe," Arnas''s masterid everything on the table as he did not want to miss such an opportunity to capture the creator of VR-Universe and knew that Southern Ruler''s incarnation would not leave peaceful if he did not immediately withdraw his force from the southern capital. "Who are you kidding? Don''t get me wrong. You are one of the Masters but even you do not have the power to decide this," the incarnation finally calmed down hearing that the VR-Universe created by Wyatt was also on the table. Though all three of the things wagered by the Arnas''s Master were not his to be wagered what this actually meant was that he would legally legitimize the exclusive ownership of these three things. It was them basically saying if the Southern Royal family won the wager they would no longer covet the Silver milk powder, Soul energy digestion effect card, and the VR universe. Of the three things wagered, gaining exclusive ownership of either of the things would be enough to elevate the social and economic standing of the Southern Region by an astronomical margin. This could potentially eliminate one of the huge risks the VR-Universe was about to face, being dered illegal by the central government. Once the Central government deres the VR Universe illegal and cracks down hard on its VR slime cards, despite the cards'' magical soul energy digestion effect and the obvious benefits of the VR-Universe the masses would have no choice to but give up on it. Some dare people would try to resist thisw, but considering the central government''s reign over the card world for millennia the resistance will easily scrubbed. VR-universe was not just an opportunity for the Southern region but for everyone who could not afford the card world due to the monopoly of the top university over knowledge and the monopoly of the central government and royal families over resources. VR-universe was something that could potentially assure the Card world into a new age that could not be controlled even by the likes of the central government. Therefore, the Masters would never agree to legitimize it and give on its ownership. Therefore even though impressed by the stacks given by Arnas''s master the Southern Ruler''s Incarnation did not actually believe that it would be possible. "Yes, you are correct. I do not have the authority to unterally decide on something this big but this does," Arnas''s master said as summoned a captivating scroll from his grimoire. "World''s Decree," the Incarnation blurted looking at the scroll in Arnas''s master''s hand. Just by the reaction of the Southern Ruler''s rude incarnation, one could tell that this was the real deal capable of doing what Arnas''s master imed. "..." Arnas''s master was satisfied by the look of shock on the incarnation''s face, he thoroughly enjoyed it. World Decree had the reality-manipting ability that could turn the user''s order into a truth that would be imposed by the World''s Will. It was basically the reason why the Masters were able to dominate and rule the card world for millennia despite the existence of powerful figures like the Heatsends, other royal families, sects, hidden cults, etc. For example, using the world degree, the Master could basically order that "Fire doesn''t burn human skin" or "Oxygen is poisonous" and the world will ensure to impose these orders as the new truth regardless of the consequence. Even if it meant the end of the world itself. If it were the world degree then Arnas''s master could indeed deliver on the stakes he wagered. Chapter 1582 Jills Father & Demon Merchant Ezra Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:38 Location- Central Region, Central Capital, ??? "You wagered and not only lost the Silver Milk Powder, Soul Energy Digestion, and VR-Universe but you also pardoned Wyatt for borrowing the devil''s power in the fight. You basically gave him the exclusive right to regte three things that Masters wanted to rid from the world. Doing exactly the opposite of what the other Masters voted for. You must have been very confident in your people seeing how you went as far as to use a World''s Degree. Buddy, what went wrong?" Jill''s father asked Arnas''s master. He was dumbfounded to learn that his buddy had gone as far as to use a World''s Degree to seduce the Southern Ruler into a wager he knew he would win yet lost. "It was the Devil Merchant Ezra. That ungrateful bastard, not only tricked us with a fake name but killed the two groups I sent to the Southern Capital to bring me the boy and destroy the new Dual Gate dungeon near it. That dumb devil, despite all his trickery and strength, lost to a Card Master. How ridiculous is that? Can you believe it, a freaking Card Master managed to defeat a devil that killed four parties of demigods as if nothing. Just my luck I guess," Arnas''s master said in frustration as he went through the events of the battle in the Southern Capital. "Well, in the end, you got what you wanted right? The boy is on his deathbed and will die soon," Jill''s father did not seem to be impressed hearing that Wyatt, a card master, managed to defeat the devil. Jill''s father like the whole world that witnessed this battle seemed to believe that Wyatt was borrowing the power of a Devil. They mainly believed this theory because they could not think of anything else that could allow a card apprentice to gain such a boost in power. And mostly because the devil repeatedly kept calling that Wyatt''s new patron was very generous in sharing their power with Wyatt. When the Devil conjured secondary time flow, he attracted the attention of all the world powers, that were strong enough to be unfazed by his time rule mastery, towards the fight in the Southern Capital. Allowing Wyatt to spread the message that he nned to convey to the world through this fight, telling the world that he, Dalton Wyatt, was no pushover but the real deal. If the creation of VR-Universe made Wyatt a big fat Whale in the eyes of these world powers, then his battle against Belphegor morphed their perspective about him from a big fat Whale to a slumbering leviathan. But the sea was never shy of fishermen who dared to catch the monster. It''s a pity that the monster was on its deathbed and going to die soon. However, Wyatt''s selfless sacrifice garnered all their respect. Most of all this battle was very eye-opening and knowledgable to them, as they got to learn about the Realm fragment, that Micheal Angelo used to help his daughter consolidate her path to transcendence. "Come to think of it, wasn''t it you who introduced the Devil Merchant Ezra to me?" Arnas''s Master suddenly recalled that the only reason he recruited Devil Merchant Ezra was because Jill''s father had introduced him to him. "Don''t look at me, I too was clueless about his trickery. It is just that you feel for his deception before me," Jill''s father acted innocent iming that he was as shocked by Devil Merchants Ezra''s deception as his buddy was. He imed that if today Arnas''s master had not fallen for Ezra''s trick then tomorrow maybe Jill''s father, himself, would have fallen prey to the devil. He defended himself by iming that all this was just a coincidence that could have happened to him just as easily. However, Arnas''s Master was not buying it as it was he who paid the price for Jill''s father''s negligence, "You damned bastard, you want me to believe that you did not do a proper investigation of the devil before you rmended him to me? If I recall correctly you said you knew this devil since he was a demon. You even showed me that A-rank equivalent exchange demonic card, that the devil gave you when it was a demon merchant." "Yes, I did. But you also saw that the name mentioned on the demonic card read Demon Merchant Ezra. How am I supposed to know that a demon was so meticulous, patient, and cunning enough to y a long con that spanned over millennia?" Jill''s father imed innocence arguing that he did not have the slightest clue of Ezra''s long con. "Damn it, damn it all," Arnas''s master finally began to show his emotions of frustration, anger, and irritation at losing the wager. He was pissed the most at himself for using a freaking World''s Degree to consolidate this wager and its stakes. However, without using it there was no way he could get the Southern Ruler to agree to the wager regardless of how high and mouth-watering the stakes were. What frustrated him the most was that he used a reality-manipting item like the World''s Degree as an advanced form of soul contract. The other Master would not be happy to learn this. After all, an item like World''s Degree was not easy to make. Even if they all came together to use all the manpower avable to make it, its ingredients were very rare and scarce, not readily avable. "You could use some miracle right about now don''t you," Jill''s father taunted his buddy. Reminding him that it was his foolishpetitiveness that had cost them the ''Right Eye of the World'' that he could use now to render the World''s Degree he just used void. Just because Agent Louis Forger belonged to another Master and he did not give him the right to experiment with her physique, giving in to his insecurities and envy Arnas''s Master used her like one of the disposable pawns, and now that he had lost her, he had be the person who needed her the most. The only way to cancel a world''s degree was by using a higher authority than the item had, such authority was only avable to the World''s Will itself, if the ''Right Eye of World'' was present she could have used her physique to mediate and undo the damage but now Arnas''s father had no choice but pay his dues. Chapter 1583 Concerned Baylor & Luna

Chapter 1583 Concerned Baylor & Luna

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base "Is it okay to bring him to this world? After all, it is connected to the card world through the reverse dungeon, and not to mention almost 70 percent of our force and their family have settled hurry," Henricks asked Joy looking at the skinny Wyatt she carried in her embrace having teleported them to the Freedom Fighter''s base using his origin card. "Don''t worry, I cannot sense the tiniest trace of the gue in the boy. Whatever seal he used, it has sessfully managed to seal the gue eggpletely in his body. As of now, the gue is not a threat. However, the side effects of him using the power of a demigod despite having the active soul control percentage of a Card Master are grave, and responsible for his current condition. Unless we we nurse him back to health, with his death the gue will be released," Joy exined. "What gue?" the figure of Baylor who had just entered the hall where Joy and Henricks had arrived asked Joy but looking at the skinny Wyatt in her arms, who looked like he could die any moment now, his body exploded with a murderous aura no one has seen him release ever before and asked, "Who did this? Was it teams the central government or the Morningstar University?" Baylor neared Joy to take possession of Wyatt''s sickly body but was stopped by Henricks who did not bother to give Baylor an exnation and shook his head signaling that he should leave Wyatt with Joy saying, "Let Dr. Joy take care of him. In our base only she can help him in his current condition." Demigod Baylor did not take well to Henricks''s action to stop him from checking on Wyatt so he red at him murderously forgetting the fact that this guy was his mentor. But hearing him speak about Wyatt''s condition, his murderous intention only grew stronger. However, for someone who has been through countless battles, Baylor''s murderous intention was a child''s y. Then Henricks released some of his murderous intentions shing with the murderous intention of Baylor''s. When the two murderous intentions shed, the hall''s pressure suddenly increased, and soon Henrick''s murderous intention obliterated Baylor''s murderous intention awakening Baylor from his trance and rampage. Then seeing the madness in the eyes of Baylor reced with a sense of reason, Henricks said, "Pull it together, Kid. Next time I will not be this lenient." Shocked by a small part of Henrick''s murderous intention Balyor looked at him varyly. He had never seen his mentor get angry before but today he finally got to see that side of his. He would always remain aloof puffing on cigars, his strength allowed him to. This helped Baylor understand that his mentor''s trip to the Southern capital to capture Wyatt did not go well, as if Wyatt''s sickly body was not evidence enough. "What happened?" Baylor calmly asked his Mentor wondering what could possibly cause his aloof master to show agitation on his face. Neither Joy nor Henricks were in the mood to recount what transpired in the Southern capital. So, Henricks said, "We will discuss itter. First, let Madam Joy nurse the boy. His condition is not great." "I can see that," Baylor moved to the side allowing Joy to rush to herb carrying Wyatt. But Joy had not even made it to the exit of the hall and was stopped by a figure that entered the hall, it was Luna. Unlike demigod Baylor, as a card king, it took her a full minute to rush over after receiving the news that Henricks had returned from his mission from the Southern captain. Entering the Hall, Luna was instantly greeted by Wyatt''s sickly body that was being carried away by Joy in a princess carry. Seeing Wyatt in such a condition, Luna panicked and like Balyor she rushed to check on Wyatt but Joy used her demigod agility to go around her in an instant and then rushed to herb. Leaving?Luna catching the air. Enraged Luna, summoned her grimoire, activated one of her fancy agility boosting cards, and ran behind Joy yelling, "You bitch, get back here. Where do you think you are going with, my Wyatt." Seeing this Henricks shook his head saying, " I can''t catch a break can I" Then teleporting from his spot he appeared right in front of Luna and stopped her in her tracks from picking a fight with Joy over Wyatt. Seeing Henricks block her path, Luna yelled, "Henricks, step aside." Luna tried to go around Henricks but she could not as she was no match to Henricks''s speed despite using her fancy agility booster card. Baylor slowly walked out of the hall and arrived behind Luna. Seeing him arrive Henricks decided to exin the situation to the two and gain their cooperation, "Wyatt''s condition is not stable so I would appreciate it if you two do not disturb Madam Joy until she is done taking care of Wyatt." Then Henricks went on to recall the incident at the Southern capital, from the coboration between the Central Government and Morningstar University to the devil summoning to Mohawk devil killing all the demigods, and the shocking strength disyed by Wyatt as he defeated the Mohawk devil, then finally the gue egg and Wyatt''s sacrifice. Luna and Baylor patiently listen to Henricks narrate the battle of the Southern Capital withplex emotion. Then when he was done narrating, Baylor looked at him with cold eyes and asked, "Why did you not capture Wyatt when the demigods and devils were fighting Instead waited till the end for the devil to create the gue egg?" The me in Baylor''s words was clear. He appeared to me Henricks for Wyatt''s current condition. He felt that if Henricks had captured Wyatt earlier then things would not have ended in such grim fashion. "Are you two for real? Did I not just say that Colleen was lying in wait to capture me using her weird energy-absorbing cier rule meaning?" Chapter 1584 Countering Matron ? Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base "I did not know my grand-aunt was strong enough to threaten you," Luna said hearing Henricks im that the reason why he did not capture Wyatt sooner was because of Colleen. Then she pointed out, "It hasn''t even been a year since she became a demigod. A few weeks ago Matron almost killed her using a bunch of card semi-demigods and card emperors. So, freaking help me understand how can someone who just became a demigod be of any threat to someone like you, one of the world''s top demigods." "How the freaking am I supposed to know? I just saw a card master wipe the floor with a devil who killed not one but four teams of demigods. Besides with legacy and resources of the Heatsend Royal family,paring her progress to a regr demigod''s progress would be unfair. Not to mention your grand aunt was known to be abat genius gaining the Soldier Queen title," Henricks defended himself. How was he supposed to know how Colleen became that strong? If he knew how then that would be a whole new problem, he could never walk the card world because the moment his presence appears on the card world Southern Ruler will have his head for infringing on his wive''s privacy. However, he did not exin to Luna that he was not sure who was in the space vestige belonging to the Southern Royal family until Colleen should herself, for all he knew it would have been the princess or the prince of the Southern region in the space vestige. The Freedom Fighter''swork did say that the prince was at the Way Beyond guarding it and the Princess was in the Western Region talking diplomatic rtionships. Yet, considering the importance of Wyatt and his VR-Universe he chose to be cautious over blind confidence. The prince and princess of the Southern Region like their father and aunt were also blessed with the pure Unparalleled Bloodline and were very difficult to handle. Either one of them could not only give Henricks the run for the money but if well-prepared they could kill him. Knowing that he coulde to kidnap Wyatt, the Southern Royal family had prepared to capture him, Colleen might even have been sessful if not for the appearance of the mohawk devil. Instead of Colleen, if it was a demigod possessing Unparalleled Bloodline the whole battle at Southern Region would have happened differently. However, for reasons only known to them the Heatsend Royal family prioritized the Dual Gate dungeon over Wyatt. If Field Marshal Heatsend was part of Wyatt''s security detail, the Central Government and Morningstar University might have given up on their coboration. The Heatsend Royal Family''s reason was simple, though the VR-Universe and Soul energy digestion effect cards of Wyatt were gaining traction it was only a matter of time before the Central government confiscated or banned them altogether. Even if they somehow stopped the Central government from doing so, these items belonged to Wyatt, and he did not like to share. However, if they secured the dual gate dungeon, the money they would make through the trades and the taxes from those trades would be a sure thing and they would not have to share. So they basically prioritized a conventional means of making money over something that was not theirs to begin with. "Do you know where in the countless worlds, a card king could question a card demigod like this," being put on the stand by Luna, Henricks was growing tired of exining himself to her. "Well, isn''t that the charm of the Freedom Fighters? Each one of us is equal, I am wrong? Were those words that you said when recruiting me just a false sales pitch to recruit me and nothing more?" Luna pointed out that she was just making the best use of the privileges of being a Freedom Fighter. "Yep, but aren''t you taking your Freedom to the extreme? Your freedom doesn''t give you the right to infringe on my freedom or my authority as your leader. Do you understand what I am saying? I did what I felt was right ording to the dynamic situation during the mission so stop wasting your time by investigating me and go set up the silver milk powder production line. Aren''t you way behind the schedule?" Henricks as the leader of the Freedom Fighters knew how to handle a smart mouth like Luna. Otherwise, this whole secret revolutionary force would not have been possible. "..." Luna quietly red at Henricks, wreaking her brain to vent her agitated emotions. Shutting Luna up, Henricks turned to Baylor and asked, "How far have youe in establishing a safe, working, and fast supply and distributionwork?" "It is a total blood bath," Baylor answered without thinking as most of his thoughts were upied with the safety of Wyatt. However, he knew that Wyatt was in safe hands for now so he should not neglect his duties, hence he went on to exin, " Our people are still having a hard time trusting each other after Matron awakened her sleeper spies in our forces to kill their families and core members. From what I see they are more afraid of them or their loved one being a spy of Matron than facing a spy of Matron. That incident has really messed up the morale of our people. Meanwhile, the members of the paw n are very aggressive and ambitious, so much so that they do not appear to fear pain or death. They do not seem to have any sense of guilt orpassion as if they are soulless. Our guys are being massacred out there. If you ask me we should temporarily withdraw our forces, give up on the Central region''s market, and focus on markets in other regions until we figure out a solution to counter Matron''s origin card." "Finding a way to counter Matron''s Origin card that''s easier said than done," Luna suddenly spoke up. Chapter 1585 Exhausted Funds

Chapter 1585 Exhausted Funds

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base "What do you mean?" Baylor asked Luna. Both he and Henricks respected her input in most decisions after all she was the chief of the Freedom Fighter R&D department. However, once she gained their attention, Luna did not speak about what they listened to her for but things bothering her, "I see none of the top brass is here to check on Wyatt since they are all sure he is not going to make it." Listening to Luna, Henricks frowned understanding what she was implying. Previously, everyone showed a lot of interest in Wyatt and his wealth but now that they know Wyatt was on his deathbed in aa while incubating a gue Egg, they suddenly lost all of their interest in him. That was natural after all others did not have a personal interest in Wyatt like Luna and Baylor did but Henricks did not understand why Luna would bring this up now. Seeing the question mark on both Henricks and Baylor''s faces, Luna went on to exin, "Seeing how none of them are interested in Wyatt, I want Wyatt as a part of my R&D department?" Having said that Luna stared at Baylor and asked, "You have a problem with that?" "I will allow it," As much as Baylor would like to take Wyatt under his wing, his public rtions department was not peaceful. Justst night, they had a bloody battle with the Paw n over the rights of a small boutique store. Such a thing wasmon for the public rtions department. So, Baylor felt it was not a good fit for Elleen''s son. Considering Wyatt''s knack for innovation, he felt that the R&D department''s desk job was a good fit for Wyatt. Listening to Balyor, a bright smile formed on Luna''s face but it soon vanished feeling a presence approach, it was the demigod in charge of Freedom Fighter''s finances. As he neared the trio, he said, "It appears I chose the right time to give an expense report. Otherwise, the finance department would have lost Dalton Wyatt to the R&D department." "Old man, Wyatt is mine. If dare to covet him believe it or not I will use the very numbers you love to strangle you in your dreams," Luna tantly threatened the demigod in charge of finance telling him to back off as Wyatt was hers and hers alone. "..." the demigod in charge of finance went silent upon hearing Luna''s threat. Not that he took offense from her threat but he was genuinely worried for his life. Despite being a mere Card King, Luna remained the badest and untamed bitch in the whole Freedom Fighters. She was nothing like the good girl that she introduced herself to Wyatt in Sky Blossom City, she was the pr opposite of it. She was still an introvert virgin researcher but with Psycho and Sociaopath prefixes to it. She hoped to lose one of those titles now that Wyatt had joined Freedom Fighters. Her subordinates and colleagues were genuinely scared of her and worried for themselves around her. If Lorenzo knew of this side of Luna he would wonder if he ever knew his granddaughter whom he was very proud of. After all, out of all his children and grandchildren, only Luna achieved high achievements in the field of research and array mastery like him. "Henricks, she is doing it again tell her to stop," the demigod in charge of financeined to Henricks. To which Henricks sternly said, "Luna, can you not go around threatening your colleagues." "It was not a threat, I telling him his future," Luna uttered but feeling Henricks'' stern re, she apologized to the demigod in charge of finance, "I am sorry, I am just overpensating for seven decades of suppressed individuality and idealogy." She referred to her old life as a perfect granddaughter. Now this was some rich people''s excuse. "..." Baylor was lost in thoughts looking at Luna''s face, as whenever she spoke of Wyatt her face had an uncanny resemnce to Sansa''s face. He has been noticing this for quite some time now and he did not know if he should feel sorry for Wyatt or happy for him. If not for his heart having only Elleen in it, his married life with Sansa could have been one of the best experiences of his life. Despite all her quirks, Sansa was the best wife a man could ask for, it was an undeniable truth. "Expense report could have waited till our daily meeting. However, since you are here searching for me, I guess it couldn''t wait. So why don''t you stop making small talk and tell me what is the matter?" Henricks reminded the demigod in charge of finance to do what he was here for instead of wasting time arguing over which department Wyatt would join. Wyatt wasn''t even a part of the Freedom Fighters even if he was it was up to him to join whichever department he wanted. "Yes, about the expense report. After treating Baylor''s injured subordinates as of now we have officially utilized all of our funds. Even the ones that we reimed and gathered from the other departments have been exhausted," the demigod in charge of finance announced, shocking Henricks, Baylor, and Luna. "But during thest meeting did you not say we still had a month or two before we exhausted our funds?" Baylor asked the demigod in charge of finance immediately because no money meant no more necessary medical treatment for his injured subordinates. "I did but you proved me wrong. When calcting the data I did not expect your war with Matron to go so one-sided. Not only did you lose many subordinates to Paw n but those who are alive all had major internal injuries or lost a limb or two. It would still be manageable if it was just a few dozen of them but we are talking about a whole unit here. What the fuck are you guys from Public rtions even doing? Did guys forget how to fight?" Chapter 1586 Torn Between Love & Duty ? Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base "What happened? Did you guys forget how to fight?" The demigod in charge of the finances in the Freedom Fighters would not have dared to be so rude to wards Luna a card King but he did not think twice before taunting demigod Baylor. This was not the case until the top brass of the Freedom Fighters learned that Matron was Baylor''s wife. All the reputation Baylor had built among the Freedom Fighters fell in one night. It was already a miracle that they did not suspect Baylor of colluding with Matron. "Have all of the injured been treated?" Demigod Baylor chose to ignore the demigod in charge of the finances and instead asked if all of his injured subordinates had received the appropriate medical care. "Apologize," Before the demigod in charge of the finances could even answer Baylor, Henricks calmly said to the demigod in charge of the finances. Though Baylor was tolerating, as his mentor Henricks wasn''t. Causing Luna to look at the demigod in charge of the finances in interest, wondering if he would apologize to Baylor. "..." Seeing the demigod in charge of the finances hesitate to apologize, Henricks did not repeat himself but he did exin himself, "Those card apprentices whom you just ridiculed were injured in the process of fighting for the very cause that brought us together. I don''t care about the disagreement between you guys, hash it out. I will not tolerate disrespect toward the cause our hundreds of thousands of Freedom Fighter brothers and sisters have sacrificed themselves for." "I apologize, that was insensitive of me," the demigod in charge of the finances apologized while Henricks stared at his disciple as if asking, ''How long are you going to let everyone walk over you out of guilt? You did nothing wrong.'' ''Ignorance is as bad as the crime itself'' Baylor''s eyes conveyed this to his mentor. With this, it became clear to Henricks that as long as Baylor wasn''t willing to forgive himself, there was no helping him. Soon dark lines formed on his forehead as he heard Luna mutter, "Coward." in response to the apology issued by the demigod in charge of the finances. Henricks needed to do something about this rich spoiled girl. She was causing disarray among the top brass left and right. Usually, she would be busy with her research so he did not bother with her. But now that they had withdrawn all the funds from her department, she had more time on her hands which was proving challenging for the bond between the Freedom Fighters. "You¡ª" the demigod in charge of the finances was enraged being called a coward but before he could give a proper rebuttal to Luna, Henricks yelled, "Enough!" The demigod in charge of the finances once again swallowed his words despite noticing the obvious sneer on Luna''s face. After the moment of rage passed, he understood he could not afford to piss off either Luna or Henricks. He, a demigod, did not find it shameful to be afraid of a card king. It showed that the amount of grip that Luna had over the leadership and subordinates of the Freedom Fighters was just insane. "Did everyone receive the necessary medical care?" Henricks asked ignoring the small exchange between Luna and the demigod in charge of the finances. Was he enabling her by giving her a pass on such behavior toward her colleagues? It was hard to tell. "No, there a few dozen more injured card apprentices that need medical care. Understanding that we were about to run out of medicinal supply, some Freedom Fighters refused medical care so that there were enough medicine ingredients for those with severe injuries. Though our medics were understanding enough to respect their sacrifice and only treat those with severe injuries first we ran out of medicinal ingredient cards before all those with severe injuries could be treated," It took a lot out of the demigod in charge of finance to keep his face straight as he spoke these words. Today, he got topare what was considered a severe injury, loss of a limb, or punctured organs. The answer was not simple when you were standing in front of a ward full of people with missing limbs refusing to undergo treatment such that the medics could focus on those with internal injuries. "Take them all to Madam Joy, tell her to add all the expenses to my tab," Henricks ordered immediately. Desperate times called for desperate measures. High-ranking medical card apprentices were very rare, so much so that Freedom Fighter did not have a single one of them. As a result, the seat for chief of the medical department was still empty. In desperation, Henricks even asked gue doctor Joy to fill in the post but she decisively refused the offer knowing that with her abilities and cards after bing the chief of the medical department she would be a free medical care n for the whole Freedom Fighters. She cared for the cause of the Freedom Fighters so much that she left her high status in the card world and joined them but not enough to turn herself into a battery for the whole damn Freedom Fighters. Therefore, she maintained as much distance from the medical department as possible. "No!" Luna yelled in protest even before the demigod in charge of finance could agreed with Henricks. Madam Joy was treating Wyatt, she did not want her to split her attention with other patients and dy Wyatt''s treatment. When Henricks red at her, Luna dragged Baylor for support, "Baylor, you understand why I am saying this right?" "..." Baylor could not speak a word. Right now he was basically being asked to choose between Wyatt and his subordinates who selflessly and heroicly fought at hismand. All the eyes were on Baylor to see if he agreed with Luna but he stood there frozen without any reaction. His love for Elleen was such that he was struggling to make the obvious choice. Henricks shook his head saying, "Did you not hear what I just said? Make the necessary preparations." Chapter 1587 Counter

Chapter 1587 Counter

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base Luna was not willing to let Henricks make a decision that could potentially hinder Wyatt''s recovery however before she could argue, Henricks warned, "Don''t test me Lorn. If you continue to question my every order for the boy I will throw Wyatt into the empty space where his gue-infested body belongs." "You wouldn''t dare," Luna stared at Henricks but seeing the fierce look in his eyes she did not dare to provoke him. Baylor also nced at his mentor but ultimately chose to stay silent knowing that with Madam Joy''s abilities, it would not be hard for her to attend to multiple patients at a time. "Done," the demigod in charge of the finance said after ordering the medical department to move the patients to the poison and gue department after having informed Joy of the new development through his grimoire. He would have gone in person to convey their leader''s intention to Joy but there was still one thing he had left to achieve here, and that was to recruit Wyatt in the finance department. "This cannot happen again, we have to do something about Matron''s ability," Henricks saidprehending the dread of Matron''s ability. He then nced at Luna and said, "Lorn, you seemed to have something to say about countering Matron''s ability." "My grandpa and I along with other researchers of the Southern Royal family have burned midnight oil trying to figure this out, only to conclude that without her origin card info, we are basically shooting blind. Still, we thought of various ways to counter her memory ability based on the information we had about her origin card but all of them faced one problem, we could not figure out a way to read the memories of everyone to find the discrepancies in them without alerting Matron about our actions. Because she could remotely altar the memories, allowing her to hide all traces of her edition to the memories of her spies. However, since Freedom Fighters are in another world we have an advantage that the Southern Royal family did not have. To understand if we can make use of this advantage, I need to know the location of all the sleeper spies in our force that Matron activated on the day of the incident. If all the sleeper spies that were activated by Matron were only present in the card world and not in Yellow ins then it means Matron''s ability doesn''t extend to this world which allows us to go through the memories of the Freedom Fighters without worrying about alerting the Matron," Luna exined. When Clownmask revealed her future vision to the Southern Royal family, that they would lose the Southern Region to Matron, the Southern Royal family spared no effort to figure out a way to counter Matron''s ability based on the information given by Clownmask. Which was nowing in handy for the Freedom Fighters. "I already thought of that, unfortunately, her ability doesn''t seem to be limited by the borders of realms," Baylor replied to Luna''s spection. He believed Sansa to be his mistake, so only he knew the sleepless nights he had put into thinking of ways to counter Matron and avenge Elleen. Luna was not surprised knowing that Matron''s ability was spanning past the borders of realms as she believed this was to be expected of someone who overthrew two royal families and managed to be the ruler of both the Northern and Southern regions. "But, I did notice something odd. Of all our bases in Yellow ins one remained untouched by her attack. This base had its reverse dungeon connecting it to the card world closed," Baylor informed. "So, you mean to say the only reason Matron''s ability is able to extend its influence into this world is because of the reverse dungeon connecting this world to the card world?" Luna said as she found a way to limit the extent of Matron''s ability, "We need to close all the reverse dungeons the Freedom Fighters are using to travel between the yellow ins and card world. No, as long as we are far enough from the reverse dungeons connecting the worlds her ability will not be able to influence her victims from across the worlds." Henrick''s had created multiple reverse dungeons so that the Freedom Fighters could covertly travel to Card world and return. Each base of the Freedom Fighters in Yellow ins had at least one reverse dungeon keeping them connected to the card world. It can be seen that the base with the reverse dungeon closed was not reachable by Matron''s ability despite other reverse dungeons being open, showing that Matron''s ability influence in this world was limited. It grew weaker further from the reverse dungeon. This was why Luna imed that they did not need to close the reverse dungeons, as long as they were far from it that should do the trick. "What kind of memory search are you talking about here, if it is a deep memory search, then many will be reluctant to cooperate with our ns," Henricks pointed out that not many would be willing to have their memories viewed by strangers even if it was by their trusted immediate superiors. "Don''t worry, memories are like a continuous string, if Matron has done edition to them, it will immediately be visible from the surface, so we do not need to dive deep into their memories, just the surface will do. However, we have to dive deeper into the memories of those that show signs of an anomaly to confirm its source is Matron or some kind of trauma," Luna exined that Freedom Fighters did not have to worry about their memories being shared as all she needed to do was see the memories of the target as a whole to spot any form of anomaly that would normally not present in one''s memories. Only then she would go deeper into them to confirm whether the cause of the anomaly was Matron or a trauma. "Good, then I will gather all the members of the Freedom Fighters under the guise of celebration for capturing Wyatt. You guys prepare the necessary arrangements." "Henricks, we do not have the funds to do so." Chapter 1588 World Enemy ? Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base "Baylor, did you manage to sell the raw Silver Milk?" Henricks asked as they had nned to sell raw Silver Milk to keep their organization running until they were able to set up the Silver Milk Production line. "No," Baylor shook his head sideways to everyone''s disappointment. "What do you mean no? So many hidden sects and ns have shown interest in buyingrge quantities of Silver Milk for a high price," the demigod in charge of finance inquired Baylor. The belief that the sales of raw Silver Milk would soon rejuvenate their dry funds was what kept him calm in this situation. "It was all a ruse to pinpoint the location of our reverse dungeons, our spies picked on it quick so we were able to avoid a huge crisis," Baylor responded and then continued to say, "The Silver Beach dungeon has put a huge target on our back. It has turned our allies into our enemies. This is one of the reasons why there were so many casualtiesst night. Previously no one cared about our group but now everyone, even the small adventure guilds are trying to track down our reverse dungeons. If my estimate is correct then a third of our reverse dungeons have already beenpromised. The thing keeping the world leaders from barging in is Henricks'' barrier that only allows the members of the Freedom Fighters to enter the reverse dungeon and the fact that thepromised reverse dungeons were all of A-rank or below, so anybody higher than Card Lord rank cannot enter these reverse dungeons even if they can break through Henrick''s barrier unless they do not value their life. I have already reported this to the Dungeon Patrol Department, she should find you to discuss it once she finishes her investigation into it and has a picture of how bad our situation actually is." "..." Everyone''s face turned ashen listening to Baylor''s words, They knew things would be harder nowpared to before but they did not think that it would hit the fan so fast. One had to understand Adventure Guilds are at the bottom of the barrel yet they dared to target the members of their organization. Either the Freedom Fighters appeared as an easy target to them or the appeal of the Silver Milk Powder to the general public was far greater than they thought. Regr intake of Silver Milk Powder from a young age guarantees a mortal to achieve ten percent active control of their soul before they are 13-15 years of age. Even Nobles and Royals could not guarantee this with their powerful bloodlines. Being able to contract a bronze grimoire at the age of 13 basically signified the birth of a prodigy and now with a sufficient supply of Silver Milk Powder anybody could be a prodigy. When ites to the middle-ss and low-ss card apprentices and mortals, they were willing to take on any kind of hardship as long as it meant giving their progeny the opportunity that they did not have. As such how could they not covet Silver Milk Powder? This, the high-ss card apprentices were well aware of this as they had been using it to control the Middle and Lower-ss people and pitting them against each other to continue and maintain the ss system. But now they were using this sentiment to target Freedom Fighters. Yes, they were using the very people who once helped Freedom Fighters and believed to be their allies to bring them down. Regardless of what the Freedom Fighters stood for and how big and scary they were, everyone felt that they deserved a piece of the silver milk powder that they had illegally monopolized. While the leaders of the Freedom Fighters were thinking that the Silver Milk Powder would help them gain the power necessary to achieve their cause, they forgot the appeal of the Silver Milk Powder. Because of it they no longer had allies in the Card World. The main reason the World Leaders could rally the masses against Freedom Fighters was because of Anna''s mother''s strategy of making the people fully aware of silver milk powder and its capabilities in the state media while denying its existence by iming that it was a huge sham run by the silver milk fraudster. The Southern princess''s strategy worked so well that overnight everyone who dreamed of bing a card apprentice began to fantasize about the existence of such a powder. Then imagine their surprise when the leaders they put their faith in suddenly began to im that Silver Milk Powder was not fake but real. The news of Freedom Fighters stealing the only source of silver milk and monopolizing the Silver Milk Powder was enough to change the opinion of people about Freedom Fighters from a band of Robin Hoods to a band of thieves and bandits. "This is not good. Over people are in real danger. Recall everyone and enforce a total lockdown. Ask the patrol department to double the members guarding the reverse dungeons and also make a list ofpromised dungeons and share it with our members. So that they can avoid those dungeons and use the other nearby reverse dungeons to report at their respective Yellow in base," Henricks decided to recall all the members immediately because he felt it would be toote to do so once the dungeon patrol department had conducted an investigation into it. Apart from finding thepromised reverse dungeon and aiding in total recall of members everything else came secondary. This time however Henrick''s decision to recall all the members of the freedom fighters was not for the sake of catching the spies of Matron but for the protection of his members because he knew if they continued to stay in the card world once their cover was blown their lives would no longer be safe. He was so focused on mizing the silver milk powder and upgrading the Freedom Fighters that he failed to see how it had turned himself and the Freedom Fighters into the enemy of the world. Even the Southern Royal family did not dare to be so tant about monopolizing the Silver Milk Powder let alone the Freedom Fighters. Now it looked as if Silver Milk Powder would not be the steps to their sess but the gate to their end. "Henricks¡ª" the demigod in charge of the finance was going to remind Henricks that they cannot afford a lockdown but Henrickspleted his sentence for him, "¡ªwe cannot afford a lockdown. I know. Leave it to me. I will figure something out." "Or we can always make use of you know who. Don''t look at me like that, this is part of my job. Besides, isn''t he going to die soon then won''t that all money go to waste? It would be better if we put that money to use," The demigod in charge of finances reminded the crowd that they could use Wyatt, especially his VR-Universe. Before he could finish his sentence, Luna and Baylor red at him but he ignored them and chose to finish his sentence anyway. "He is not going to die soon but you are." Chapter 1589 Taking Control Of VR-Universe Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base Luna pounced on the demigod in charge of the finances without any warning, fortunately, Henricks was quick to react and held her down, otherwise, it was unclear what might have happened. As it appeared the demigod in charge of finance was prepared to take her on with all his might. Feeling the gaze of Baylor and Henricks, the demigod in charge of the finances defended his action of using all his might against a card king saying, "What? Regardless of her family name Unparalleled bloodline runs through her veins. Even though it is not pure, you guys don''t have the slightest idea how scary she is." "Let go," Luna shook Henrick''s grasp on her shoulder with a strong shrug and a jolt surprising Henricks. Prompting him to recall what her bloodline was again. Luna then stared at the demigod in charge of finance and said, "I don''t need to step in for him. He will handle you once he wakes up." If Luna had said this before, the demigod in charge of finance would haveughed his ass off but today it was a different story. They all knew that they could not underestimate Wyatt just because he was a card master. However, he still continued to spearhead his agenda, "Henricks, I know with your ability you can make arrangements for temporary funds but currently you have more important things to do than gather funds. It would be wiser if we temporarily borrow money from Wyatt." "Borrow? Is that what they call stealing in your hometown," Luna said knowing what the demigod in charge of finance was proposing, and that by no means it was just as simple as borrowing. Then she continued to add, "Will you just be satisfied with ''borrowing his money'' or also n to ''borrow his VR-Universe'' too?" "You know Luna for someone who betrayed her family you are suddenly acting high and mighty," the demigod in charge of the finances suddenly blurted. With his words the atmosphere in the hall turned heavy, he felt ashamed of having said such words as Luna had betrayed her family for their cause. But he did not apologize to her and instead with a hideous expression, he said, "Fine, since you insist, I will speak clearly, let us hack into Wyatt''s grimoire while we still can and take control of the VR-Universe and his other wealth. I heard he has made quite a fortune selling millions of VR slime cards to families across the five regions. This will not only solve our issue with the temporary funds but also create a constant and stable source of huge funds for our cause. That is until the central government deres VR-universe illegal." Keeping their feeling for Wyatt aside, both Luna and Baylor felt that though it was wrong what the demigod in charge of finance was saying was a necessary evil. If it was not Wyatt but someone else in his ce then they would not even be having this discussion. "You are right, I cannot waste time on gathering little funds to sustain ourselves when I know there are wolves out there eyeing our herd. Luna and Baylor, I did not n to do things this way, I wanted to help Wyatt understand our cause and gain his sponsorship but he is in no condition to do so. For now, my hands are forced, I hope you two will understand and cooperate," Henricks said asking Luna and Baylor to get on board with what the demigod in charge of finances had proposed. For organizations like Freedom Fighters to thrive under the monitoring of the Central government, they need to have strong hacking capabilities such that they can modify their grimoires to avoid the monitoring of the central government and create secure channels for their organization tomunicate with each other. Seeing how so far the Freedom Fighters have not been caught and disbanded by the central government, it can be seen that their hacking capabilities were not to be underestimated. This meant they would not have a hard time breaking into the grimoire of a card master and making use of their limited ess to achieve their agenda. Listening to Henrick''s words both Baylor and Luna were quiet it was unclear what was going on in their head, but soon Baylor spoke saying, "I''m afraid, I cannot allow you to do that." Hearing Baylor, Luna who was hesitating suddenly felt ashamed and sided with him. She informed, "Right, you guys have to wait for Wyatt to gain consciousness and get his sponsorship. I am telling you this for our own good because Wyatt is spiteful and if he learns that we tried to steal from him then we can forget ever getting him to join our cause." "Isn''t that more the reason we need to proceed and take control of the VR universe while we can? Or did you forget that we already stole the only source of sliver milk from him? If what you said about Wyatt''s nature is true then we can all assume that he would never join and help our cause," the demigod in charge of the finance suddenly spoke using Luna''s words against her. "Look you two, the enemy is already at the doorsteps. We do not have time for civil strife within the organization. It would be for the best if you guys get on board because, regardless of your personal feelings the lives of thousands of our brothers and sisters are on the bnce. If we dy and they die, then their blood will be on your hands. So I advise you to keep your personal feelings aside and act like the leaders that you are," Henricks warned Baylor and Luna from letting their personal feelings for Wyatt risk the lives of a thousand members of the freedom fighters. Seeing Luna and Baylor had finally gone silent, the demigod in charge of finance asked Henricks for his permission to proceed with hacking into Wyatt''s grimoire to take control of VR-Universe. Chapter 1590 Divine Perception Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:32 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital After killing Belphegor''s Worldhog Incarnation which was already drawing itsst few breaths, Wyatt saw he had two options in front of him, one was to tag up with Colleen to try and capture Henricks or continue to use the sympathy of Henricks and Joy to achieve the impossible, them leading him to their main base in another realm. Even if Wyatt thought that Colleen and he could capture Henricks, Wyatt would go with thetter option as he knew a veteran like Henricks would rather silently suffer torture for eternity than give his torturers what they wanted. Besides, Wyatt knew that even together Colleen and he could never capture Henricks as his origin card was overpowered when it came to escaping. To be honest, ever since Wyatt knew that Henricks would try to capture him today, he had long decided to let Henricks capture him. Because he knew that after capturing him Henricks would take him to the main base of the Freedom Fighter in the other world. Making use of this Wyatt would gain the coordinates of the world where Freedom Fighters were hiding. Having already nned this, Wyatt had made the necessary preparations. However, there was a slight deviation from this n because of Belphegor''s involvement. Though worried Wyatt was confident he could control the situation to get the result he wanted. With that, Wyatt decided to put an end to the battle of Southern Capital by lifting his Twelve Blood Curse incarnation form. As a result, Wyatt''s soul energy signature suddenly reverted to that of its original level before it had gained the boost of the blood curse incarnation from, the soul energy signature of a Card Master. While lifting the Twelve Blood Curse incarnation body, Wyatt also simultaneously separated the SSS-rank blood curses that possessed his mutated soul causing him to feel a soul-tearing pain. This pain was a thousand times worse than the time William Bright tore his soul back in his warehouse in Sky Blossom City. In response to the pain Hive AI quickly reacted and began to manage the pain for Wyatt. Soon Wyatt began to cough up blood and feel his physical body lose vitality at an incredible pace. Had he not intervened in time, oveing the soul-tearing pain he felt, his physical body would have copsed on itself. But by the time he had acted, his physical body was severely damaged to the point that his bones could be seen through his skin. The adverse reaction of Wyatt''s physical body was the result of the damage sustained by his mutated soul. Turns out that by housing the SSS-rank curses for even a fraction of a millisecond in his mutated soul in the absence of the enhancement from the Twelve Blood Curse incarnation form Wyatt''s card master realm mutated soul had stretched to the point where numerous small tears had formed in it. These tears had not appeared when Wyatt was in Twelve Blood Curse incarnation form but when he deactivated it, had he separated the curses from his mutated soul before lifting his Twelve Blood Curse incarnation form instead of simultaneously lifting them this could have been avoided. As the Twelve Blood Curse incarnation form would have protected his soul from wear and tear. However, when Wyatt simultaneously lifted the Twelve Blood Curse incarnation form and the SSS-rank curses possessed his consciousnesses, the extra fraction of a millisecond required for the curses to separate from the consciousnesses of Wyatt''s mutated soul left multiple tears in them. Wyatt could not imagine what would have transpired if the curses had taken longer to separate from his mutated soul. With this incident, Wyatt curved into his soul that the next time he uses the Twelve Blood Curse incarnation form he should separate the SSS-rank curses possessing his soul first under the protection of the curse incarnation form before deactivating it. Just like when one has to take precautionary measures when starting a fire and when extinguishing a fire. Otherwise, they risk burning themselves. In the end, this worked in Wyatt''s favor because with this he no longer had to pretend that he could no longer fight as he was seriously injured from fighting against the devil using borrowed power. To garner enough sympathy from both Colleen and Henricks such that they forego the notion of fighting. Tears in his soul were not new to Wyatt, that was how he was able to create his mutated soul ande up with a whole new power system based on soul mutation. However, the pain that came with was unbearable. Even with the help of Hive AI managing the pain Wyatt still could not stand the pain. But he did notin. As his circumstances did not allow it and not to mention had he been cautious enough to separate curses from his mutated soul before he lifted the curse incarnation form then this could have been avoided. Fortunately for him, the curse separated from his soul fast enough that he could still manage the aftermath they left in their wake and thanks to the pain of his mutated soul tearing he could gain the sympathy of Henricks and Joy without any suspicion. This was important because he needed them to take him to their base realm where they had hidden the D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon that they stole from him. Since Wyatt has never been to their main base he solely relied on gaining their trust and sympathy such that they let their guard down and foolishly lead him to their main base in another world. As for the tears on his soul, he could heal them just like how he healed the cut in his soul that Corey''s grandpa had made, using his mutated soul power system. Soul repair was not that urgent as aside from the pain the only other consequence of having a damaged soul was that until he heals his soul he cannot increase his active soul control percentage. Besides, now was not the time for him to worry about healing his soul as Wyatt was more focused on achieving his agenda to garner the sympathy of Henricks and Joy. Because if Henricks has even a hint of suspicion about him then instead of him conning Henricks into having him lead him to Freedom Fighter''s main base in other world, he would be the prisoner of Henricks. This was also the reason why made sure to disy that he hadpletely sealed the gue egg in his body and had it under control for now. Because nobody would be stupid enough to take an unstable container of gue to their home. Especially not Henricks, regardless of what he stood to gain Henricks would never do anything to risk his people. Therefore, if he had even the slightest of misgivings about Wyatt then he might just dump him in some other world that could not sustain life. By now it was clear that, by deactivating his Twelve Blood Curse incarnation body Wyatt had given up all his control over the situation, and left everything up to Colleen and Henrick''s discretion. Yes, Wyatt could always move soul to one of his remote pseudo cmity soul gems and escape anytime he wishes but that applied if he was in this world. He would not be able to do that if Henricks were to use his origin card to take him to another world. So, in a way, in order for Henricks to lead him to the main base of Freedom Fighters in another world Wyatt had given up control of his life and death. He sought topletely rely on gaining the trust and sympathy such that he could ensure that Henricks would lead him to the Freedom Fighters base and not some godforsaken world. Wyatt had made sure of this by pretending to sacrifice himself for the world. To gain the trust and sympathy of Henricks, a soldier and the leader of a revolutionary force like the Freedom Fighters, there could not be a more fitting and surefire way. Foregoing the control of his life to almost losing his life for the world, all of this was far from enough to gain theplete trust of all the demigods present and avoid any form of suspicion. Just pretending that he was severely hurt by sacrificing his life to protect the world would have worked had his target been Card Emperors or Semi-demigods but for Demigods it would not be enough because of their Divine perception. Demigod''s divine perception was real trouble, it allowed them to perceive the thoughts of a lower being, especially when the intent of their thoughts concerned them. This would have been a god-like ability if only they could read what the lower being was thinking, but still being able to tell that they were thinking of them was also good. Some keen perspective demigods could even tell good intentions apart from bad ones. So, in order to sessfully gain theplete trust and sympathy of the demigods Wyatt would not only have to deceive their eyes but also their divine perception. Which was easier said than done. Chapter 1591 Stubborn Colleen ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:32 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital The easiest way for a card apprentice to deceive the divine perception of the demigods would be to make their original thoughts with fake thoughts. Wyatt had used this method the first time he met Colleen and other demigods at St. Raymond''s cemetery in Sky Blossom City. However, the circumstances back then and now were different. Back then Wyatt was not pretending to be unconscious after being severely injured. So Wyatt could not just mask his thoughts by creating a second line of thoughts riddled with the intent to do obscene stuff to Colleen as in an unconscious state one would have no thoughts. Unless they were dreaming or having nightmares. Since Wyatt had pretended to pass out from the pain which was the result of bacsh of the power he borrowed to face the devil leaving his body. He could continue to project the pain he felt from the tears in his soul to cover the fact that he was not unconscious instead monitoring his surroundings through Hive AI. Since Hive AI was not a living being, the demigods couldn''t possibly feel its intent so Wyatt was using it to collect and interpret the data from his ears, nose, and skin collected from his surroundings. Meanwhile, the eleven of Wyatt''s mutated soul consciousnesses were projecting eleven differentyers of thoughts with pure pain as their intent, with the thoughts of the original consciousness at the bottom of the 12yers of thoughts. Sessfully masking the fact that the original consciousness was monitoring their actions through Hive AI. This way all Colleen, Henricks, and Joy could perceive through their divine perception was the pain and suffering of Wyatt, eleven times the pain he was feeling from the tears in his soul. If they wanted to perceive this original thought then their divine perception had to be strong enough to bypass the elevenyers of thoughts. The intent of pain Wyatt''s elevenyers of thoughts were projecting was so intense that the demigods felt his pain not just sense he was in pain. They say the power of thoughts was infectious and could achieve the impossible so imagine what the power of eleven ovepping thoughts could achieve and how contagious they were. Elevenyers of pain-filled thoughtsbined with his selfless act of sacrificing himself to save the world and its people, was enough for Wyatt to gain the full trust and faith of Henricks, Colleen, Joy, or anyone else in this world. Wyatt processed all these thoughts and acted on them in a mere second as Colleen came forward to carry Wyatt in her embrace watching his body be drained of vitality and leave a skinny shell of a body that began to free fall as he lost consciousness. His prior preparation did help. While pretending to be in a vegetative state, Wyatt began to watch the situation unfold through Hive AI while his other consciousness project the sharp intent of soul-tearing pain. Considering that he had incubated the gue in his body, Wyatt believed Colleen would hand over his body to Henricks in order to rid the world of the world-ending gue before it hatched. That was the logical choice. Though the gue was sealed, one could not risk the presence of such a sinister existence in their world as it could bring the end to everything they held dear and knew. But to his surprise, Colleen did not hand him over to Henricks rather nned to take him back to the royal pce grounds. Wyatt had no idea why Colleen would do this, was it because of guilt? Or her greed for his VR universe? Either way by not handing him over to Henricks, she was basically putting a stop to his ns to gain the coordinates of the world in which Freedom Fighters were hiding in. Wyatt''s surprise further intensified was he saw that Henricks did not even bother to stop Colleen and ask her to hand my gue-riddled body over to him to properly dispose of it. Thankfully, gue doctor Joy did. But Colleen continued to be stubborn and did not heed Joy''s words of reason. Forcing Henricks toe forward and try and talk reason with Colleen. However, they both failed to persuade Colleen to change her mind. Meanwhile, the demigods who had recovered, seeing that the devil had died, began to pour out of the royal pce ground and surround them scaring Wyatt that his efforts to con Henricks were going to amount to nothing. So in a moment of fear that Colleen''s stubbornness would ruin his ns Wyatt had Hive AI use the southern royal family''s secured channel to send the following short text, [Colleen, send me with Henricks. Trust me, I always keep my promise.] [Kid, I knew you were using your pain to mask your true intent. Don''t worry, I am just helping you sell it.] Colleen replied immediately, the reason she was able to tell that Wyatt was using pain to mask his true thoughts was because Anna had exined to her why Wyatt was brazenly thinking of doing obscene things to his wife''s grandma with his wife right next to him. Apparently, in a family full of demigods Anna had to practice something of a simr nature constantly to protect the privacy of her thoughts. The fact that Colleen never thought of this with a demigod husband, children, and subordinates showed that she was never worried about revealing her true thoughts to people close to her. With her simple, single-minded, and straightforward personality, it was understandable that she never felt the need to do so. Besides no demigod in the southern region would dare to perceive the thoughts of the Soldier Queen. Since Colleen could figure out what Wyatt was up to it would not be long before Henricks and Joy suspect this. Therefore she had distracted their thoughts by shifting all their attention from Wyatt to her. Understanding that everyone loved a good bargain Colleen figured Henricks would be less on guard against Wyatt if he were to snatch Wyatt from her hands instead of her just passing Wyatt to him. Hence, she acted the part while genuinely doing her best to keep Henricks from snatching Wyatt from her only toe to a realization that she was still far from possessing the strength to contend with the world''s top demigods. Chapter 1592 Palace Of Flesh Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 10:34 Location- Southern Region, Southern Capital Entrusting one''s life to others, was a concept Wyatt was very familiar and unfamiliar with at the same time. Whenever he found himself in such a situation, he could not sleep as he had to be in control of his life. These sleepless nights contributed to his exponential growth as he once again took the reins of his life back into his hands. So Wyatt had never truly ever entrusted anyone with his life, until today where only by entrusting his life to Henricks could he achieve what he set out to do. Wyatt has done a lot of preparations and calctions of this very instance but nobody knew better than him that all of his calctions were unless in front of Henricks'' heart. As nothing was as fickle as the human heart it was riddled with variables of the highest orders out there, for example, love. Wyatt would like to think that his calctions based on Henricks''s nature, behavior, and moral code could predict his reaction to a said action so this time he would not trust his life to Henricks but to the probability of Henricks reacting ording to his calction which was very high. How was it any different from trusting one''s life to another believing the good in them, hoping that they will do the right thing, and doing what''s best for you? Regardless of what Wyatt said to assure himself that everything was still within his calction, the truth was as simple as that. The instance Henricks and Joy snatched Wyatt''s body from Colleen''s clone and Henricks used his origin card to teleport them, Wyatt was no longer in control of his life. His calctions told him that Henricks would take him to the base of freedom fighters in another world but there was no guarantee of that was there. After all, Wyatt was a walking gue balloon. Nobody knew when he would pop and unleash the horrible death on the world he was in. However, as soon as the scenery surrounding him changed, in Joy''s embrace, from the sky of Southern Capital to a simple but elegant hall Wyatt knew his calctions were correct or to be more urate his bet won. Though his calctions told that the probability of Henricks taking him to the Freedom Fighter''s base in another world was high, the probability of him ditching gue carrier Wyatt in a lifeless world was also high. So in the end, Wyatt''s action of trusting his life to Henricks was nothing but a gamble with his life at risk. Seeing the familiar faces of Baylor and Luna once again, Wyatt confirmed that Henricks had not teleported him to any base of the freedom fighters but the main base of the freedom fighters. Considering that Luna was in this base of the Freedom Fighters could mean that the D-rank gate dungeon Silver Beach was also in the vicinity of this base. Wyatt was ecstatic seeing that his gamble not only panned out but hit the jackpot. After Wyatt gained the coordinates of the other worlds Freedom Fighters were using as their hideout. He had little idea as to what to do next. Considering that he could not guarantee that his n could make it this far, he had not really given serious thought to what he should do once he got the coordinates of the other world. After a moment of thought Wyatt decided to continue with his act until he healed his soul while Joy healed his physical body. After all, he was in the heart of the enemy territory and it wouldn''t be wise for him to n anything without being at his absolute peak condition. Being at his peak allowed him to have a lot more options in his hands when the opportunity presented itself to him. So with that thought Wyatt decided to prioritize healing his soul for now and continued with his act as Joy carried his skinny and feeble body to get it the proper medical care it needed. However, to Wyatt''s surprise, the ce where Joy brought him was no medic area but a pce that was entirely made of a colony of single-celled microorganisms. To be more exact a giant colony of single-celled organisms shaped in the form of a pce. From the walls, floors, stairs, and the ceiling everything was a wide tissue formed by the colony of single-celled organisms. The colony was so huge that it epassed a three-story pce with nearly twenty rooms and two ground floors. As Joy appeared in front of the giant door of the living pce, it did not open wide like a normal door, but its small hole big enough for Joy to walk into the pce manifested on the door feeling her presence, and once she entered it closed itself behind her. Passing through the living halls and stairs of the Pce, Joy carried Wyatt to the second sunder ground floor of the pacle which was a huge cave. At the center of the cave was a clear water pound. Joy did not waste any time before cing Wyatt''s skinny and feeble body in the pound. Soaked in the clear water of the spring Wyatt began to feel this unknown energy in his body that was rejuvenating the vitality of his physical body that he had lost. Each and every cell of Wyatt''s body felt empowered and brimmed with energy like never before. His body began to recover at a visible rate, as fast as his reconstruction skill. Surprised, Wyatt took a closer look at the clear water to find that the water actually contained a specific breed of microorganisms. That appeared to be infiltrating his body at the cellr level and using the energy stored in it to rejuvenate the cells of his body. It was as if the purpose of these microorganisms was to help human cells recover. The interesting part was that these organisms were sentient andvery adaptive, they knew exactly what they were doing from my realm to the problem with my physical body despite this being the first time we were introduced. Chapter 1593 Plague Palace Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base Submerged in the pool, Wyatt''s physical body enjoyed the miraculous treatment of the clear water in it. He was impressed by what the clear water was capable of. It helped his body rejuvenate his physical body, nurtured its different physiques, and brought it to its peak condition. This surprised Wyatt because most elixirs out in the market were mass-produced to recover the average body of the card apprentice but not their physique. This was ideal as not all the card apprentices had physiques and even those that had physiques had different types and grades of physiques. It would not be ideal or possible for the creators to mass produce an elixir that would nurse to all the physique a card apprentice could have. Not to mention some physiques were so rare that card apprentices had no idea what they did let alone create elixirs to recover them. Just like how a patient loses their muscle mass in the injured area even though the injury gets healed, simr was the case with the physique of a card apprentice. However, with time the card apprentice would recover the physique just like the muscle mass can be regained with continued effort. As such Wyatt''s physical body too needed to recover his physiques with its recovery. This was why Wyatt valued his reconstruction skill as it reconstructed his physical body with his physique. As It was enhanced and reinforced by several of his physiques such as the Gigamite physique, and the Myriad devil body. Despite being the body of a card master in terms of strength it could rival the strength of an early-stage card king. These two physiques of Wyatt had no records in the history of the card apprentices since he was the first to get them. So no one except him knew what they were capable of let alone what to require for him to recover these physiques with his regr physical body. Yet, somehow the organisms in the clear water were able to use their energy to stimte the rejuvenation in his cells along with the recovery of his physiques. Now if this wasn''t miraculous then what? It was more than just giving his cell the energy to recover his physiques because there was a limit to how much and how fast a cell could do. Just providing abundant energy did not solve the underlying issue of recovery and led to rejuvenation. This was why Wyatt was so impressed by Joy''s clear water. It turns out her title gue doctor wasn''t just for show. From the pce of flesh to the miraculous clear water, Joy showed an incredible knowledge of microorganisms that went beyond even Wyatt''s. From how Joy had applied them to her day-to-day life it can be seen her achievement in this field was not small. It was no small feat for one to have such high achievements in a field that was not as popr as other research fields. It was nonexistent considering the Card Creation or Array mastery. "Yes, send them over to the second underground floor of my gue pce. And ask Henricks when he is going to settle the old bill," Joy received a call and responded to it. Breaking the graveyard silence in the flesh cave illuminated by a lump of flesh formed by the colony of a particr type of luminous microorganisms. Soon, the flesh cave was crowded with numerous patients with lost limbs and serious internal injuries. Unlike Wyatt, these patients were not ced in the pound of clear water in the center of the cave but they were embedded into the flesh walls of the cave. The flesh walls drew clear water from the pool and fed it to the patients embedded in them helping them recover their internal injuries and lost limbs at a rate visible to the naked eye. However, the clear water in the pool was also declining at a rate visible to the naked eye. So Joy, stood by the edge of the pool and began to gather an unknown rule power in her palms then she simultaneously began to use the rule power to create more of the clear water. As a result, the volume of the clear water in the pool began to drastically increase. Wyatt noticed that Joy was not using her rule power to create more clear water, but she was feeding her ruler power to the microorganisms in the clear water such that they could rapidly multiply as for the water that was just the by-product. Seeing so many injured card apprentices in the ranks of the Freedom Fighters prompted Wyatt to wonder if the Freedom Fighters were fighting a war with the natives of this world. Since Card apprentice can live in this world it would not be wrong to assume that it had sentient natives with a unique power system capable of fighting the card apprentice who invaded their world. However, eavesdropping on the conversation of the patients Wyatt soon realized that his assumption was wrong and the casualty of the Freedom Fighter was because of a territory dispute with the Paw n. It appears that the Paw n and the Freedom Fighters were fighting over the curtain percentage of the ck market in the central region that was not secretly governed by the central government or the nobles of the central region. Both organizations were strong but they were not stupid enough to go up against the local snakes. However, to be impartial, the part of the ck market that the two organizations were fighting over was actually made avable by Matron by assassinating or brainwashing all herpetition. As for the Freedom Fighters, like magpies that liked to steal other birds'' nests, they were once gained trying toy in the bed made by others. Just like how they stole the dungeon card that the Southern royal family had painstakingly created to move the Silver Beach Gate dungeon. Chapter 1594 Flagged

Chapter 1594 gged

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base Seeing that Joy was busy healing other patients, Wyatt decided to use this moment to visit the infinity library in the inter-realm city to gather more information on soul recovery and soul mutation. Now that he was nning to use his soul mutation power system to heal the tears in his soul, Wyatt thought it would not hurt for him to refine his technique with knowledge from the myriad realms. Considering that this world and the card world were connected to each other through the dungeon their timeline should be the same, so a moment in this world world several minutes in the Sector DS0909. So Wyatt would not miss much in his absence. [Dear Demon Merchant, Wee to sector DS0909 Note: Behave] As always sector DS0909 was crowded and Wyatt skillfully navigated through the crowd and arrived in front of the Dariaus merchant mall. Then he headed to the infinity library without any unnecessary stops where he was greeted by a familiar joyous pixie guide, Dredre, "Hello, Wyatt." "Hello, Dredre. You look cuter than always." "Hehehe, How can I help you?" "Could please help me get all the books on soul recovery, soul mutation, and other books that would be helpful with these two topics? I would like to redeem my free reading time to read them," Wyatt demanded. He had a feeling that his soul mutation power system could be further polished, so he did not mind spending a few free reading minutes exploring it. Listening to Wyatt''s demand, Dredre nodded and used her connection to the library array to gather the information but her expression soon becameplicated, and then she said, "Wyatt, your library card has been gged. So, I cannot help you with your request." Carefree Wyatt was suddenly dumb-stricken listening to his pixie guide say that his library card was gged and she could not help him any further. Gathering his calm, Wyatt asked the pixie, "What do you mean my card was gged? Why was it gged?" Wyatt was afraid that the Librarian had taken notice of him abusing the loophole of the library membership and gged his library card. But then considering that a being like the Librarian would not have the time to waste on a small figure such as himself Wyatt had an inkling that it was not the case. However, he could not be sure until all the facts were presented. "I am sorry, I am trying to find out why your card was gged but I am unable to view it. It can only mean that my authority level is not enough to view the reason why your library card was gged," Dredre exined frantically. She too seemed to be concerned over Wyatt being gged. After all, Wyatt was the only Demon Merchant who did not treat her as a library tool but as a person. She was doing everything in her power to understand why Wyatt''s library card was gged and if there was anything she could do about it. Unfortunately, her authority as the library guide was limited. Even if she wanted to help she did not have the power to do so. "Is there anything I can do about this?" Wyatt asked in distress as he had gotten used to using the Infinity library which was the treasure trove of the myriad realm''s knowledge as his personal library. Losing the privilege to use it would really hinder him. Thinking of this Wyatt thought had he known he would be facing such consequences he would have opted not to abuse the loophole in the library card membership. But it appeared to be toote for any regrets. "Not much, but I can help register an appeal about your situation to the Library management. However, it will take them quite a while to answer your appeal," Dredre responded saying that there wasn''t much Wyatt or she could do but raise a formal appeal with management hoping that the concerned authorities would have the patience to answer their appeal. "Let''s do that, it is better than nothing," Wyatt decided to give a try to the formal process of the Infinity Library. If everything fails he could always turn to the devil merchant code. "I have submitted the appeal. When there is a reply I will inform you through your demon merchant codex," Dredre said having submitted the appeal on Wyatt''s behalf. "..." Wyatt stared at Dredre wondering what next. Only to see that the pixie was suddenly startled as she hurriedly said, "Wyatt, they replied to your appeal. I cannot believe they replied so fast." "What does it say?" Wyatt asked eagerly. He wanted to resolve the issue as easily as possible because he did not want to have to go to the devil merchant code to uphold justice knowing that despite its ims of being unbiased it favored the one with a rich offering. "Woah!" Dredre eximed going through the reply. Her eyes had grownrge in shock. As she uttered, "I can''t believe it. The librarian has personally replied to your appeal." Listening to Dredre say that the librarian himself had answered his appeal, Wyatt too like Dredre was dumbfounded. But also worried that maybe his abuse of the loophole in the library membership had finally caught up to him. Still, he gathered his courage and said, "Well, what does it say?" "It says here that the librarian would like to meet you in person at a time convenient for you and exin why your library card was gged," Dredre narrated the contents of the reply in shock as it was unlike the Librarian to show interest in such menial matters. After all, there was an entire tribe of the pixie to do just that. Then she respectfully asked, "Dear Demon merchant, when would it be convenient to meet the Librarian?" Seeing the sudden change in the way Dredre addressed him Wyatt frowned. Seeing him frown Dredre panicked and asked, "Dear Demon merchant, is there a problem." "Yes, there is." Hearing Wyatt, Dredre''s expression paled. He continued to say, "Did I not ask you to call me Wyatt?" "I am sorry, Wyatt." Dredre apologized. Noticing that the Librarian spared some attention to Wyatt, his status in Dredre''s mind elevated causing her to act more professionally toward him unconsciously. Chapter 1595 Stand-In

Chapter 1595 Stand-In

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, gue Pce, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library "So Wyatt, when will it be convenient for you to meet up with the Librarian?" Dredre asked Wyatt as mentioned in the reply from the Librarian himself in response to Wyatt''s appeal. "I am free now," Wyatt answered hoping to resolve the problem with his Infinity Library membership card as soon as possible. "Fine, I will inform the Librarian," Dredre said. She appeared to be very excited to be able to exchange direct text with her boss himself. Many tribes of pixies were serving the Librarian, each tribe had a poption of more than a hundred thousand, so except for the tribe chief, most of the pixies wouldplete their lifespan without seeing the face of the Librarian that they were serving. So it was obvious why Dredre who had the opportunity to chat with the Boss was so giddy and enthusiastic. So much so that it even made Wyatt feel a little neglected as her client when she waited for the reply of the Librarian with a one-track mind without sparing attention to anything else. Wyatt shook his head feeling happy for her. "I got a reply," Dredre eximed as soon as the Librarian responded. Then she patiently read the whole reply thrice making sure she did not omit or miss any of his instructions and with great enthusiasm, she informed Wyatt, "The Librarian asked me to bring you to him." Wyatt felt if the pitch of Dredre''s voice were any higher then she would shatter all the ss in her surroundings. If she was excited to just exchange a few texts with the Librarian, now she was blown out of her mind knowing that she would be able to meet the Librarian in person. Knowing all this was only possible because of Wyatt, Dredre hovered closer to him and then kissed his cheek, "Thank you, Wyatt." Wyatt was surprised at how little it took for Dredre to get happy. Was this because of her life in imprisonment? Not really, Pixies have strong elemental power but they are still preys and have many predators. So they never leave their territory. Their entire race was basically an example of a shut-in. So their life in the Library was not any different. Except for the change of habitat and their day-to-day job, nothing much has changed for them. Now they are able to eat their fill every day without worrying about predator breaking into their territory. If I were to say, the pixies were modernized. From surviving on dew and nectar now they had everything with more food and life security. In that way, the Librarian was developing them rather than enving them. "Ready!" Dredre asked as she used the new authority she gained to use her connection with the library array formation and ess the restricted section of the Library to teleport Wyatt and herself there. Soon Wyatt found his surroundings distorted and he found himself in a grasnd devoid of any trees but the weather was pleasant and cool so the absence of their shade was not missed. Looking around Wyatt wondered if they were still in the library inside the mall. Then finding no one in the surroundings Wyatt asked Dredre, "Are you sure you teleported us to the right location? There is nobody here." For miles, only grasnd could be seen stretching meeting with the sky on the horizon. Dredre also scanned the surroundings, unable to find a single soul part from her and Wyatt she said, "This is where the Librarian asked me to bring you." In a panic, Dredre went through the librarian''s instructions again. And confirmed that she hade to the specified location. "Let us wait. The Librarian is a busy person," I said seeing the pixie that was supposed to be guiding me lose it under the pressure of being able to meet her boss soon. However, I myself was not happy with the Librarian. He asked me to hurry but he did not show up yet. If he were busy then he should have arranged the meeting for some other time. "It''s surprising to see a demon merchant care for a pixie, you really are different from the others," A voice suddenly sounded in the grasnd. Neither Wyatt nor Dredre were able to pinpoint the source of the voice and which direction it came from. Wyatt activated his soul pupils but found nothing, feeling that the Librarian must have nned this when he asked them to meet here. Not that he knew about Wyatt''s Soul pupils but he nned to use this location to appear mysterious as a power move. I did not know what need the Librarian would have to attempt something so childish. By the actions of the Librarian so far Wyatt came to the assumption that he was not invited by the Librarian, but by some who were given the authority of that Librarian. Was it the librarian stand-in or something of that sort? Wyatt made this assumption because any being who loved books would have substance to them and would not resort to such tactics. While Wyatt felt that it was a waste of time, Dredre looked around the vast grasnd and introduced herself to the voice in the most respectful way she could think of, "Your Highness, Librarian, I am Book Guide Pixie Dredre of the Forest Guide Tribe." "Dredre tell me little about your client," the voice spoke again. "Wyatt is my friend, he is nice to me, and he likes to read a lot of books," Dredre''s answer was short but it summarized my entire interaction with Dredre. "A pixie and a demon merchant, who are friends. Times do change, or is it because you are a human?" the voice said as if the friendship between Dredre and Wyatt was unnatural. Wyatt chose to remain silent until the voice specifically addressed him, as he was already certain that the person he was speaking to was not the real Librarian but a stand-in filling the role of the librarian. Chapter 1596 Zaltan Librarian Jr.

Chapter 1596 Zaltan Librarian Jr.

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, gue Pce, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library If not for the sake of his library card Wyatt would have already chosen to leave. Within the Inter-realm city, regardless of their power and influence, one cannot detain others. "Your Highness Librarian, Wyatt is not like other demon merchants. He doesn''t treat Dredre like a library tool and is always respectful," Dredre spoke up defending her friendship with Wyatt. "Is that so," This time the voice sounded right next to Wyatt and Dredre, allowing them to trace its source right beside them. Both were shocked to see that the source of the voice was a humanoid yak in a fancy suit with a majestic long Viking beard. Seeing the creature Dredre''s small figure immediately bowed respectfully saying, "?Your Highness, the Librarian." If not for the others, but for the book Pixies of the Infinity Library the Librarian was royalty and hence they treated him like one. And nobodyined as the Librarian was strong enough to hold that title. "Dredre, let me correct you, I am not the librarian. I am just a part of him and am acting as his stand-in. So you do not have to be so formal with me. Just call me Zaltan," Dredre and Wyatt, both were surprised by the words of the Zaltan. "Zaltan, if you don''t mind me asking what do you mean by part of the Librarian¡ª" Wyatt asked Zaltan but seeing that he did not appreciate him addressing him as Zaltan Wyatt abruptly halted his question. Turns out, the so-called part of the Librarian only permitted Dredre to address him as Zaltan, and as far as Wyatt was concerned, he was the Librarian for him, not the stand-in Librarian or Zaltan. Causing Wyatt to wonder if Zaltan had agreed to hear his appeal because of Dredre. "To answer your question in the way you can understand, Wyatt, you can consider me as the son of the librarian," Zaltan answered seeing that Wyatt had noticed his mistake in his actions. Though Wyatt did not apologize he did not continue to make the same mistake. "I have seen, Your Highness Prince Zaltan," Dredre greeted the prince Zaltan excitedly with great excitement. Even though she did not get to meet the boss she got to meet the boss Jr. It was totally worth it. She never knew that her boss had a family, especially a son. Wyatt remained silent, as he could see that the Librarian Jr. had zero interest in him but Dredre was a different story. He seemed to get happy seeing her face lit up. Wyatt''s observation was not wrong, Zaltan was indeed indifferent toward him but was affectionate towards Dredre. There was a reason for that. Since his birth, the librarian has never shown any form of interest in him and has thrown him to the pixies just like another chore. To top it Zaltan has only seen his father on rare asions. He did not even know his rtionship with him for years and believed himself to be a pixie. So, the ones to raise him to adulthood were the pixies of the library. And they did a great job at that. To Zaltan, the pixies were like his family so when the demon merchants treated them like tools or in an ill-mannered way, he would get angry but the pixies have taught him to treat the customer well and never let his personal feelingse in the way of his business. "Wyatt, your friendship with Dredre though odd has managed to impress me and I am feeling very generous today. So I have decided to reward you with a little information," Zaltan said as he continued to add, "As of today you are no longer the only demon merchant from your home world. Now your home world has a devil merchant, and two demon merchants including you. If my information is urate there is someone else in your world with two demon merchant rmendation tokens, they need one more rmendation token to be a demon merchant. So if I were you I would be careful from now on." The information provided by Zaltan detonated an explosion in Wyatt''s mind. Until now he was under the impression that he was the only demon merchant in the card word but now the card word not only had an extra demon merchant but a devil merchant too. In shock, Wyatt blurted, "How?" "You have to figure out that for yourself as that was the end of my generosity. Now, let us talk business," Zaltan said. He acted casually after just having revealed the huge news that Wyatt''s home realm had gained two new demon/devil merchants. Listening to Zaltan, Dredre looked at Wyatt in concern as she knew that it was not umon for the demon merchants to hunt each other for the demon merchant rmendation token. Considering that Wyatt was of the demon master realm, Dredre was worried he would be targeted in his home world for his demon rmendation token. The look of concern from Wyatt on Dredre''s face did not escape Zaltan''s eyes. He felt that Wyatt was not worthy of Dredre''s concern. After all, he knew better than anyone that it took very little to gain a Pixie''s trust but a lot to lose their trust. Since they were the kind that did not give up on kindness till the end. However, he respected Dredre''s choice and chose to stay silent. Wyatt could care less about what Zaltan was thinking as he was worried about what it meant for the card world to have two more demon/devil merchants. But then thinking that not everyone has ess to troves of devil-grade ingredients like he had Wyatt calmed down. But the fact that there was a devil merchant in the card realm bothered him a lot, as devil merchants had a lot more privileges at their disposal than the demon merchants. He needed to figure out the identity of these two before deciding on their threat level. Chapter 1597 Blacklisted

Chapter 1597 cklisted

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, gue Pce, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library "Business? What do you mean?" Wyatt asked Zaltan in confusion. He did not understand why Zaltan used that particr word and in that manner. He was here to learn why his library card got gged. If possible, try and resolve it without involving the devil merchant code. "Are you really that clueless, or are you pretending to be clueless?" Zaltan asked Wyatt in surprise, seeing Wyatt did not seem to know what he was talking about. "What are you talking about?" Wyatt asked in annoyance, but he understood that he must have missed something big for Zaltan to ask him this. "Did you not recently visit your native sector?" Zaltan asked, hinting at Wyatt. "No, I haven''t been there. Why do you ask? Did something happen?" Wyatt asked, sensing that something big might have happened for Zaltan to act this way. "That exins it. But this discussion would have been smoother and faster had you known what was up. Still, let me ask you, Why do you think your library card was gged?" Zaltan seemed to finally understand Wyatt had no idea of what was happening. "I have no idea," Wyatt said with a straight face, even though one thing came to his mind, ''him abusing the library card''s free reading time.'' "It was because somebody asked the Librarian to," Zaltan revealed, shocking Wyatt and Dredre. "Who could possibly get the Librarian to ban a customer?" Wyatt asked Zaltan in utter shock. He did not understand who held the power to order the being that managed to gather the knowledge of the myriad realms. "Nobody can do that. The reason the Librarian banned you was because that particr person cashed in an age-old favor asking the Librarian to ban a young demon merchant, Dalton Wyatt, from using the Infinity library. For someone to use the favor of the Librarian over something so trivial when they could have asked the Librarian to help them with anything, they must really not like you. How much does this person hate you to do something like this?" Zaltan exined. He did not understand how could any being hate someone so much. Though Zaltan said they could use the favor for anything, he knew the Librarian would never agree to act as a hired thug for others let alone a killer. "Belphegor!" Wyatt blurted, as there was only one being in the entire devil merchant code that would hate him so much. "Ding! Ding! Ding! Correct answer. It isn''t just the infinity library, Belphegor is using his influence to cklist you, making it so that no shop or merchant in this sector will conduct any sort of business with you. I do not know what you did to him, but I heard he is gathering arge number of demon/devil merchants to n something big," Zaltan informed Wyatt, hearing him guess correctly who it was behind his library card being gged. "It is a long story, I did not think he would be this petty though," Wyatt was under the impression that once he incubated the gue egg in his body Belphegor would leave him alone feeling that Wyatt was going to die soon and he would have one less enemy to worry about. But now it turns out Belphegor had still not given upon him. From the actions of Belphegor using the Librarian''s favor to stop Wyatt from essing the Infinity library one can understand that he was trying to stop Wyatt from finding a way to undo the gue he had created. After all, there were only two ces that could help Wyatt undo the gue in his body, the devil merchant code and the infinity library. Belphegor had already seen Wyatt use the devil merchant code to seal the gue he incubated in his body because he did not have the offering enough to get the devil merchant code to get rid of the gue that was created using a realm fragment and the life force of his Worldhog incarnation. Leaving only one other way for Wyatt to get rid of the gue, and it was a lot cheaper than asking for help from the devil merchant code, the infinity library. Using the devil merchant code Wyatt had sealed the gue egg, so it would take a while before it could break the seal to hatch and go berserk but this time was enough for someone like Wyatt''s intellect to make use of the knowledge in the infinity library to find the solution for his problem. This was the reason why Belphegor did not hesitate to make use of the Librarian''s favor to cut off Wyatt''s ess to the Infinity library. Considering that he already lost a realm fragment over this, the Librarian''s favor was nothingpared to it. After all, the usefulness of the Librarian''s favor depended on the Librarian''s intent and interest, paling inparison to a realm fragment. Think of this Wyatt realized, by influencing the demon and devil merchants to not conduct any business with him Belphegor was doing everything in his power to cut his chance to try and find a solution to the sealed gue egg incubated in his body. So Belphegor was not being petty but cautious. Only by ensuring that Wyatt died painfully under the influence of the gue can Belphegor ensure that Wyatt''s soul doesn''t enter the river of souls in the reincarnation cycle but instead enters his hell in the dark realm. Where he can put Wyatt''s soul through every torture technique in the myraid realms. Belphrgor was doing everything in his power to ensure that his loss of Worldhog incarnation and a realm fragment pans out and was worth it. Realizing this Wyatt did not know whether tough or cry as in his own misguided way Belphegor had still managed to make things difficult for him. Wyatt did not care for the shops and merchants of Sector DS0909 cklisting him, he only cared for the infinity library and the seemingly infinity knowledge gathered in it. Chapter 1598 Help

Chapter 1598 Help

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, gue Pce, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library Above all, Wyatt wondered, since the Librarian had decided to ban him as a favor to Belphegor then why did Zaltan ept his appeal and patiently exined to him what actually had transpired. "How can you just ban a paid member?" Wyatt asked Zaltan. "Since you are already a paid member, we could notpletely ban you so we gged your card over suspicious activities such that you will not be able to ess the books of the Infinity library. Once your subscription ends we do not n on extending it instead we will permanently ban it, stopping you from ever stepping foot into any branch of the Infinity Library. After all, we reserve the right to whom we want to provide our service," Zaltan patiently exined to Wyatt what was actually going on. Listening to Zaltan''s exnation Wyatt wondered why he was revealing what they did to him. Was he not worried that he would use it against them when in the trial by devil merchant code? Or was he that confident that regardless of what Wyatt did the Infinity Library wille on top always. Apart from this Wyatt''s best guess was that Zaltan wanted something from him. This confused Wyatt because what could the son of the arguably richest devil merchant in the devil merchant code want from a nameless demon merchant such as Wyatt? Besides, since the Librarian has banned him from the Infinity Library what could Zaltan even do to stop it? Did he even have the authority to do something like that? Wyatt did not see what he could offer Zaltan and as well that Zaltan couldn''t offer him what he wanted. So he wondered what was the point of this meeting. Zaltan noticed that with the passing of time, Wyatt was losing interest in the meeting. This surprised him as any regr demon merchant would be thinking of using this meeting to impress him, get on his good side, and establish a connection. Especially, if they had an enemy like Belphegor gunning for them.?However, Wyatt showed no such tendency. Prompting him to believe that either Wyatt was ignorant or just the person he was looking for. "What if I tell you that I have the authority to undo the Librarian''s ban on you?" Zaltan said hoping to reignite Wyatt''s interest in their meeting. "If you do have the authority to do so, what do you want from me in return for lifting the ban on me?" The Infinity Library was an important arsenal in his hand, Zaltan knew it otherwise he would not use it as a bargaining chip. Therefore, Wyatt did not try to beat around the bush and directly asked him what it would cost him to regain his privileges as a member of the Infinity Library. "Before I answer you that, you need to understand that if I were to help you lift your ban I would be going against the Librarian. Regardless of my status, for having done that I will have to pay a hefty price. Therefore, the price I ask you will not be cheap in any way so, I need to know if you are sure about this," Zaltan warned Wyatt that he would be taking a huge risk to lift the ban on him so he wanted to know that Wyatt was all in and would not back way in thest second leaving him hanging. "Yes, do not worry. If the price you are asking is within my limits then I will not mind paying it as long as you deliver on what you imed," Listening to Zaltan say that changing the Librarian''s arrangements would cost him a lot Wyatt understood where he wasing from. After all, attempting something like that would be equal to challenging the authority of the Librarian even if Zaltan was a part of the Librarian as he imed. He would not be forgiven for something like. It would be a surprise if he was notbeled as a traitor. That was if Zaltan could actually do that and was willing to do that. "Great, I need your help with one thing. Don''t ask me what, I will tell you when the timees. But know this I will not ask you anything that would harm your interest. It will be dangerous you might die but that is the cost of my help to you," Zaltan spoke exining what he needed from Wyatt in exchange for his help. "Sounds simple enough, but why me? I am just a nameless demon merchant with an average prowess. Why chose me when there are countless demon merchants that you can ask to help you," Wyatt asked Zaltan unable to understand Why someone of his influence would approach him when he could easily find better options out there. "What I am searching for is not strong people, I am confident in my strength. What I am searching for is people I can trust my life to in dire situations. And you fit the bill," Zaltan answered, which only further confused Wyatt. "I don''t understand. We haven''t met each other until today and you believe that you can trust your life in my hands during a dire situation, How does that work?" Wyatt started to feel like Zaltan was one of those people who never let others guess their next move. Helping Zaltan once to regain his privileges as a member of the Infinity library, sounded like a good deal to Wyatt. From the voice of it, Zaltan did not n to let him fight. This was a good as Wyatt knew even if he involved devil merchant code in this he would only fail against the librarian. After all, the librarian was someone who made use of the devil merchant code to gain the copyright of the newly invented words of various dark tongues despite the resistance of the native dark tribes to whom thosenguages belonged. Someone who was capable of that would not have a hard time dealing with Wyatt. Chapter 1599 Trust

Chapter 1599 Trust

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, gue Pce, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library "I can trust you with my life because Dredre trusts you," Every time Zaltan responded he only made Wyatt more confused. It was as if Zaltan was speaking a differentnguage. Wyatt found what just Zaltan said downright stupid and did not bother to hide it, "Believe me when I say I have had a crazy day and that is by far the most stupidest thing I have heard today." Wyatt would never trust a person just because a simpleton Pixie trusted them. Pixies were so simple-minded that they would help their kidnappers kidnap them. For someone of Zaltan''s caliber to make his decisions based on the preference of a cooped-up pixie now that was nuts. "Wyatt, you do know that though pixies are a friendly and joyous bunch, it is not easy for someone to get close to them and gain their trust. It as if they have a supernatural sense when ites to this," Zaltan exined, as he spoke about the pixies one could see the affection and love he held for the pixies, which was a rare sight in the dark race. As many dark races thought pixies were stupid and annoying, and saw them as prey. "Nope, all I did was show a little interest in her life and she became close to me. I do trust Dredre to rmend me the books I need but not with my life. A dubious creature with a little brain can gain the affection of these pixies. They are just too simple and gullible," Wyatt spoke the truth, he found Dredre cute and extended her themon courtesy he would extend to any fellow being. "The fact that you would im something like this instead of epting it shows that you understand the pixies as I do," Zaltan was starting to see why Dredre liked Wyatt. This guy was tough on the outside but soft on the inside. If you put in the work to gain his trust then he will never let you down. Someone like this was hard toe by. "Nope, I say this because I am starting to doubt this whole offer. If you are satisfied by something so simple and basic, then there has to be a catch. It makes me doubt you and your leadership in many ways," Zaltan had already informed Wyatt that he might have to risk his life to help him. Knowing this Wyatt had his concerns of this deal. And from the looks of it, Wyatt was starting to feel like Zaltan nned to use him as a cannon fodder in his n. Therefore, he could not bring himself to agree to Zaltan''s offer. Dredre stood on the side formally, even though her free spirit will would prefer to hover around and explore, as she was in the presence of his highness prince Zaltan. She did not seem to be bothered by Wyatt''s words. She did not seem to register them as offensive. That''s how simple she was. Though Wyatt has not said something very drastic. However, he did im that their friendship was only good for book rmendations and did not extend beyond that. If it was a human they would take offense to that but Dredre took it as apliment and was happy that Wyatt trusted her to do that. How could one use such simple creatures'' closeness as a scale to trust someone? Now that was just crazy. So it was not a surprise Wyatt was having a hard time trusting Zaltan''s intentions. Did Belphegor tell the Myraid World about the real fragment he used to create the gue egg incubated in him? No, he wouldn''t otherwise he would lose any chance of retrieving it after Wyatt''s death along with the remains of the world that Wyatt unleashed the gue on in his final moments. Would the Librarian covet a realm fragment? The Librarian wouldn''t but Zaltan would. The Librarian was rich as hell but Zaltan was just a part of him with very small authority. Regardless of whether Belphegor was stupid enough to reveal to the myriad realms about the realm fragment or whether the Zaltan was conspiring for the gue egg created using the realm fragment Wyatt had to be careful dealing with the dark race. That was given. Zaltan looked at Wyatt for a while understanding that though he could trust Wyatt now he had to gain Wyatt''s trust. After a thought, he turned to Book Guide Pixie and asked, "Dredre, how many newbie demon merchants applied for the Infinity library card on the day Wyatt applied for it?" "Umm¡­ 10,011 demon merchants applied for the library card on the same day as Wyatt, Your Highness" Dredre answered after essing the library array for the information. "And how many of them were friendly and treated their library guide with respect?" Zaltan asked, knowing that Pixies share everything with each other. It was not considered gossip because they treated their whole tribe like a family. So for them, it was like sharing their day at work with their parents and siblings. Since the Dariaus Mall branch of the Infinity Library fell under the jurisdiction of the Forest Guide Pixie tribe of Book Guide Pixies it was not surprising that Dredre would be aware of how each of the 10,011 newbie demon merchants treated their personal book guide pixie. "About 7,605 newbie demon merchants were friendly and treated their guides with respect," Dredre answered immediately remembering every conversation she had with her fellow pixies on that day. Listening to Dredre''s answer Wyatt was surprised to learn that about 7,600 newbie demon merchants actually treated their guides kindly as he had heard from Dredre that Demon Merchants do not tend to treat Pixies as beings but as tools to help them navigate the library. "How many of those Demon Merchants continued to treat their guides the same after knowing that Book Guide Pixies cannot give them any discount on the books they borrow or buy?" With this, one, could guess the point Zaltan was trying to make with this series of questions. "One" "What is the name of that demon merchant?" "Dalton Wyatt." Chapter 1600 VVIP Membership

Chapter 1600 VVIP Membership

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, gue Pce, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library "Now, Dalton Wyatt do you understand why I would hold you in a higher regardpared to other demon merchants?" Zaltan asked with a gentle smile confident that he had sealed the deal with his clever exnation. "Nope, I still think it is pretty stupid. Because I know a whole generation of humans, of both genders willing to give an arm or leg to simp over such adorable creature. Look at her, how can any bring themselves to mistreat and verbally abuse her?" Wyatt said pointing at Dredre. He was not wrong, the people of Earth would freaking go gaga over Dreder. They would not hesitate to make her their queen. Cults would rise in her honor and people would worship her as their cute goddess. Even China would dere her and her kind as their national treasure kicking the pandas to the curb. Yes, Pixies were so cute that they could put the pandas out of business. Wyatt guessed it was the cultural difference between the Earth and the Dark Realm. Only the Humans of Earth who have grown soft after decades of peace and modern entertainment would appreciate the cuteness of pixies and would do anything to protect them but the dark races who where in constant conquest appreciated strength, they would immediately categorize the pixies as ves and even as food. Listening to Wyatt call her adorable, Dredre giggled but then immediately suppressed it. Since she was in the presence of the prince she had to be professional. "Excuse me, what is a simp?" Zaltan asked hearing a new word. "It is a disease, do not worry considering the culture of the dark races it''s not a surprise that you guys have note in contact with it enough to term it and I don''t see it happening in the near future," Wyatt brushed off exining simp to Zaltan and continued to say, "This is not going anywhere, just promise me that you are not conspiring anything and will not use me as a cannon fodder in your grand n." This was how much the Infinity Library meant to Wyatt. He was willing to risk his life and enter a deal with Zaltan just to have his ban lifted. Someone like Wyatt would always prioritize knowledge over anything. That has been his motto so far. Therefore it was not a surprise that he would risk his life for knowledge. However, he also understood just because he could does not mean he should touch the forbidden knowledge as some things were better kept a mystery. "Dalton Wyatt, I will be honest with you. I am recruiting your help to trust my life to you when the timees, so you do not have to worry about being conspired against or used as cannon fodder. Still, I will draw up a one-time employment agreement following those terms, and as a payment, I will give you conditional free ess to the VVIP membership of the Infinity Library," Zaltan proposed, revealing a hint about what Wyatt had to do for him. "Conditional Free VVIP membership?" Wyatt asked in confusion. Dredre took the opportunity to exin to Wyatt about the VVIP membership of Infinity Library, "Wyatt, VVIP membership of Infinity Library is not something one can simply subscribe to. One has to apply for it and depending on their status the Library would decide whether to give them VVIP membership. As for the privileges of the VVIP membership, the member''s demon/devil merchant codex will gain an additional page that will give them 24/7 ess to the Library anywhere in the myriad realms i.e. not just in the inter-realm city but in the physical ne at their native realm." So the VVIP membership was like Amazon Kindle but better, The member''s demon/devil codex will gain an extra page specifically for the remote ess of the Infinity library which will use its connection to the infinity library''s array formation through devil merchant code to give them ess to all of the books in the Infinity Library anytime and anywhere in both physical and spiritual nes. This saves the demon/devil merchant the trip to visit the infinity library in the inter-realm city in the spiritual ne. Wyatt appreciated the VVIP membership. But remembering it was conditional, Wyatt did not get excited early instead asked Zaltan, "What is the condition?" "My condition is that, instead of adding the Infinity Library page to your demon codex, I would like you to allot Dredre as your exclusive Book Guide Pixie. She will apany you in the physical ne and rece the role of the Infinity Library page. You can use her connection to the infinity library array to ess any book in the library for free. From the moment you ept my deal, you be the guardian of Dredre. I do this because you will be able to enjoy the privileges of the VVIP Membership for free until you have Dredre satisfied and by your side," Zaltan exined his condition, while his true intentions were to let Dredre explore the Myraid Realms with Wyatt. He was worried that Dredre who lived in thepany of her huge tribe would feel lonely on a physical ne but this had to be done to see if Pixies were capable of functioning as normal outgoing creatures of a simr race such as the pixie dragon and their much naughty and nasty counterpart the dark pixies. Wyatt had no problem with Zaltan''s condition aspared to what he was paying him with it was nothing, but before signing the contract, he turned to Dredre and asked for her opinion, "Dredre, would you like to apany me in my world from now on?" "Yes." Dredre readily agreed. Pixies were shut-ins, they would not leave their territory until it was absolutely necessary yet she readily agreed to Wyatt, showing how much trust and faith she had in Wyatt to be willing to step out of herfort zone. Seeing Wyatt being considerate enough to ask for Dredre''s consent, Zaltan knew he had chosen the right person for the task. Even though Wyatt just had the power of a demon master ream, he made up for hisck of strength with his trustworthy character. Chapter 1601 Unable To Afford Rent

Chapter 1601 Unable To Afford Rent

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, gue Pce, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library It might seem as if Zaltan was looking at every action and word of Wyatt with rose-tinted sses. However, he was actually viewing them under a microscope. Yet, he saw Wyatt in a positive light because he saw simrities in the personality traits of the Pixies and Wyatt. If any other demon merchant were given the same contract with a conditioned free VVIP membership to Infinity Library they would sign it immediately forgetting everything else. This wasn''t an assumption but Zaltan has seen it happening. After all, a VVIP membership to Infinity Library was a status symbol, it could get one to ces and open doors that were previously closed for them. Wyatt''s reaction was different from the other demon merchants, his first thought was to seek Dredre''s opinion if she was willing to apany him to his world as his exclusive Pixie. This could only mean three things, Wyatt was considerate or Wyatt was devious or Wyatt was ignorant. Pixies too were very considerate of fellow beings and ignorant when it came to earthly possessions. As for Wyatt being devious enough to resist the charm of the VVIP membership to Infinity Library and continue his act, well congrats he managed to fool Zaltan. However, he was going to trust the instincts of the pixies and bet on Wyatt being considerate of Dredre or ignorant of what he was gaining. "You sure you won''t miss your friends and family?" Wyatt reminded Dredre what apanying him to his home world meant. She would have to relocate far from her tribe where all her friends and family members were. "Don''t worry silly, I can always use the devil merchant code to meet them," Dredre hovered next to Wyatt and stood on his shoulder breaking all the protocols of the professional training her tribe had given her turning her from a bubbly, free-spirited Forest Guide Pixie to a formal, polite Book Guide Pixie. "Fine, if you say so," Wyatt muttered as he signed the one-time employment contract drawn up by Zaltan. As soon as the contract was signed Zaltan said, "I have updated your membership status, your ban is lifted and now you can ess the books from the Infinity Library wherever and whenever in the Myriad Realms. Anything else I can help you with?" "Yes, it is about the Myriad Realm Race records of the Infinity Library. It says it''s the recorded all of the Races across the Myriad Realms but is it though?" Wyatt asked Zaltan as he had doubts about someone being able to record all the races across the myriad realms. "Why do you ask? Did youe across a race not recorded in the Myriad Realm Race Records?" Zaltan seemed well prepared for this question as if he had to answer the same question to many library members. "Yes, I did. The white sinister snake that Belphegor''s corpse puppet devil daughter Agony has is not recorded in the Myriad Realm Race Records," Wyatt refrained from bringing up Corey as apparently, it looks like Park has many enemies and friends from her time in Dark Realm, Wyatt did not know under which category the Infinity Library fell in. "That snake''s origin is a mystery, apparently its egg was discovered in the ruins of the primordial sector of the Myriad realms by Belhegor''s daughter. It appears to be thest of its race. It isn''t the only one there are many beings and monsters across the Myriad realms whose origins are shrouded in mystery, we had to make a separate book on them. Check it out when you are free," Zaltan exined briefly and added, "I will contact you through Dredre when I need your help. It will be soon so you better start getting your things in order back home right away. See you then." With that, Zaltan teleported Wyatt and Dredre to the VVIP member''s lounge using the library array. Arriving there, Dredre asked, "Wyatt, what books do you want?" "It can wait. I will deal with other things first. You go get your things in order and let us meet on the physical ne," Now that he could ess the books of the Infinity Library whenever and wherever Wyatt decided to first check on his native sector to see what Zaltan was talking about. "Okay," With that Dredre teleported Wyatt to the threshold of the Infinity Library and she left to make arrangements to apany Wyatt on the physical ne. [Dear Demon Merchant, Do you want to leave sector DS0909 and move to sector ES0012? (Yes/No) Note: You are entering your native sector so standard offering practice will be followed.] "Yes" [Dear Demon Merchant, Using spirit transfer array to travel from sector DS0909 to sector ES0012¡­ Note: Spirit transfer array takes the demon merchant''s spiritual body that has entered it and transfers them to the inter-realm city.] [Dear Demon Merchant, Wee to sector ES0012¡­ Note: Behave.] Being carried out of the white tunnel by an invisible force Wyatt appeared next to a fountain. He looked around sector ES0012 from where he stood and was dumbfounded seeing that it had undergone a huge transformation. Even after the transformation it had no development whatsoever, however, its barrennd had expanded from 100 acres to 100,000 acres. Soon Wyatt learned what had happened, It turns out that suddenly some demon merchant had rented the entire 99,999 acres ofnd surrounding the acre he had rented. As a result, the rent of thend had been jacked up to an insane price such that Wyatt could no longer afford to continue to rent the one acre he had previously rented. He could afford it with his VR-universe wealth but from a business point of view trying to harvest the liquid rule power in this sector was no longer as cost-effective as before. Who would do this? Since the only other Demon merchant to use this sector other than him was the young red-foot dwarf, he was one of the suspects but considering that he slept next to the fountain to cultivate instead of renting a small piece ofnd it can be seen that it did not have the capital to pull off something like this. If not him then who? Chapter 1602 Hacking

Chapter 1602 Hacking

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, gue Pce, Sector ES0012 After the young Red-footed dwarf, the obvious suspect was Belphegor. Considering that someone of Zaltan''s status warned him about the situation it was clear that it had to him. But Wyatt did not understand what Belhegor could possibly get from this. He understood him banning him from the Infinity Library and cklisting him in Sector DS0909 was an attempt to stop him from using external help to get rid of the gue egg. But this did not make any sense. Or after losing to Wyatt so many times this was his way of sticking it to him. This was downright petty. Now that Wyatt was making money through the VR universe and had a little funds to spare he was nning to expand his liquid rule power and soul power business but Belphegor had now put an end to it. There was still hope, Wyatt did not believe Belphegor would be spending a fortune to rent thend forever. For someone of Belhpegor''s caliber renting 99,999 acres ofnd in an unknown sector was like spending pocket change but if he were to do this for long then the pocket change would add up to a small fortune. Belphegor was willingness to spend a fortune to hurt Wyatt''s startup should not be surprising as he had already shown that he had crossed the threshold where he was willing to harm himself to harm Wyatt by sacrificing his Worldhog incarnation and a realm fragment to create the gue egg. Wyatt wondered if Belphegor had done something simr in sector NS7878 to hurt his liquid soul energy startup. If he had to guess, Wyatt would bet that Belphegor had indeed done something simr in the sector NS7878. Just as Wyatt was preparing to head to check on sector NS7878, multiple demon merchants appeared next to the fountain of sector ES0012. Noticing Wyatt they red at him with an unfriendly gaze as they pointed at Wyatt and whispered about him to each other. Wyatt noticed that all the demon merchants in the group belonged to various dark races from the dark realm and he got the feeling that these demon merchants not only knew him but hated him. So Wyatt refrained from reaching out to them and making small talk to enquire about their identity and purpose in this sector. Seeing them head to the barrennd and begin to build infrastructure on it, Wyatt assumed that these demon merchants might be from Belphegor''s faction and that they had invested in this sector under the direction of Belphegor. Other than that Wyatt could not think of any other reason why these demon merchants would willingly leave sector DS0909 and invest to develop ES0012. Wyatt guessed that the demon merchants were developing infrastructures in ES0012 to recover some of the money they were spending on renting such a huge piece ofnd. Shaking his head Wyat prepared to head to NS7878 but before he could he got a notification from his demon merchant codex. Which read, [Dear Demon Merchant, An external entity is trying to break into your Golden Grimoire housing your Demon Merchant?Codex. The Demon Merchant Codex has sessfully managed to stop the invasion.] Going through the notification Wyatt immediately understood that someone was trying to hack into his Golden Grimoire on the physical ne taking advantage of the fact that Wyatt was in aa. Since he was in the base of the Freedom Fighter, who else could it be other than them trying to hack into Wyatt''s grimoire? Wyatt immediately identified that they were after the VR universe. Regardless of what the Freedom Fighters imed, their actions were starting to seem more like thieves than revolutionarys. If not for the security of the demon merchant codex the freedom fighters would have been sessful in their attempt. "I cannot catch a break can I," Wyatt decided to return to the physical ne to save the clowns from wasting time on their fruitless attempts and wee Dredre. Now that Wyatt had gotten the coordinates of the Yellow ins, he saw no need to continue the charades especially when the Freedom Fighters tried to steal from him again. ¡­ Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- ??? In a luxurious pce with boundless walls covered by never-ending rows of bookshelves, a small humanoid child with ape-like features sat on a pile of books, naked, reading a book without any care in the world. It visibly seemed to be at peace reading the book. As the small creature enjoyed the book in its hand, a dark portal opened in front of it and two tall figures with different vicious features wearing armor stepped into the hall. Without making any noise they kneeled in front of the creature. Hours passed by and the two armor-donning figures patiently kneeled in front of the creature not daring to make any sound or any form of disturbance. Waiting for the creature to finish reading the book in its hand and finally spare some attention to them. "That was a good book," the creature said closing the book. Then it looked at the two figures kneeling by the foot of the pile of books it was sitting on and asked, "What is it?" "Sir Librarian, young master Zaltan has used his authority to undo your arrangement," one of the creatures in armor informed. "I thought at least this one would be different," the Librarian uttered and then ordered, "Arrange for him to enter the pit. Let''s see if he manages to crawl out of it." "Yes, Your Highness," the two figures agreed in unison. Then the Librarian looked at them and asked, "What do you think will he be able to survive the pit?" The two creatures in armor hesitated but the one with seniority responded first, "Your highness, though young master Zaltan is a part of you, he was raised by those pixies and not to mention, young master chose to forgo his innate power system and adapt the power system of the pixies. So, it will be difficult for young master Zaltan to survive the pit." Listening to his subordinates, the Librarian shook his head and said, "You may be right. As a reward for your loyalty to me, I gave each of you a part of me. Each of you nurtured my part gifted to you into a great warrior or conqueror or schr however, only the pixies managed to gain my love. So, I would not underestimate them so much." Chapter 1603 The Bishop & The Queen

Chapter 1603 The Bishop & The Queen

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, gue Pce "You guys, I did not think you people would stoop to this level. How is this in ordance with our cause?" Joy berated Henricks and the other figureheads of the Freedom Fight who barged into the basement of her gue pce and began to break into unconscious Wyatt''s grimoire. Then she turned to Baylor knowing his history with Wyatt''s parents, "You too?" As the only known demigod realm gue doctor Joy was sought by many, both for her medical and assassination prowess. Just her appearance fee was a fortune for many, she was among the top-paid demigods in the card world right below Demigod Windsor. Yet she gave up on all that and joined the Freedom Fighters for next to nothing believing in their cause. She never regretted her decision but today seeing the actions of the Freedom Fighters she was beginning to. She knows that just having a great cause would not help them aplish it, they will need a lot of help in the form of manpower and capital. However, there were many other ways to mass wealth than stealing from a child. Not just any child but the one that chose to sacrifice his life for the Card World and its people. This was not the same as stealing from the government, the royal families, the capital region nobles, sects, etc. "He has no say in this," the demigod in charge of finance suddenly spoke up fearing Joy''s words would motivate Baylor to do something crazy. It wasn''t easy for him to get Baylor and Luna to stay out of this. He did not want Joy to excite these two again. The demigod in charge of finance did not stop there he continued to say, "If we do not do this we will not be able to pay your sky-high fee and besides the boy is in aa, all that money will be lost once he dies. So do not think of this as stealing but helping him put the money to a better use." "My sky-high fees? You know better than anyone that I am only charging for the resources I need to use my healing skills. If I were to start charging you with my service fee, I don''t think you guys can afford it," Joy was pissed listening to the demigod in charge of the financesin about the price of her healing skill. At first, when Joy joined the Freedom Fighters, she used her personal wealth to help treat the members of the Freedom Fighters as the world was not aware of her involvement with the Freedom Fighters so she made up for the losses taking on more work. However, once her involvement with the Freedom Fighters was revealed she started to charge for the resources needed to use her healing skill and sometimes when they could not afford to pay her she would use the wealth she had saved up to help treat the members. Hearing these ungrateful words she doubted if it was worth it. She gave up on everything she built with her hard work and did her best for the Freedom Fighters and their cause only to hear such words. Yes, she was starting to wonder if Demigod Windsor''s choice was the right one and she chose poorly in a moment of excitement. "Apologize," Henricks red at the demigod in charge of the finances and ordered him to apologize to Joy. Everybody in the basement was aware that if not for Joy and her sacrifices for the Freedom Fighters, the Freedom Fighters would never have been able to survive to make aeback by stealing the only known source of Silver Milk. Demigod in charge of finance clenched his fist in humiliation, as in the basement it wasn''t just the figureheads of the Freedom Fighters present but also the other injured members of the Freedom Fighters receiving treatment. Still, seeing the look in Henricks''s eyes he swallowed the shame and rage he felt and apologized to Joy, "I was wrong gue Doctor Joy." With that, the basement had once again fallen into awkward silence while the demigod in charge of finances received a text from Henricks, [Ned, why? why do you do this? Why do you always have to be the bad guy? Over the years we have managed to gather great minds with kind hearts, together we could have thought of something else.] To which the demigod in charge of finances, Ned, replied, [I rather they me me for all the bad things than they starve to death unable to make the difficult choices because of their righteousness. Henricks, these people have joined our cause, so it is our responsibility to take care of them.] Nobody in the basement even had a hint of the exchange between Ned and Henricks. Except for Henricks none of them knew Ned''s true role in the Freedom Fighters. If Henricks was the face of the Freedom Fighters then Ned was the shadow of the Freedom Fighters. As for his role as the in charge of the Freedom Fighters'' finances, it helped him keep track of all the members of the Freedom Fighters, from themon members to the top brass, he could track all their activities based on their financial statements. Ned was well aware that all the people gathered here were not a hundred percent okay with breaking into Wyatt''s grimoire for his wealth and the VR universe. If not for the urgent financial troubles the Freedom Fighters were facing, more than half of them would stop the rest from attempting something so morallypromising. As for people like Joy, they would rather suffer than participate in something morallypromising. But the Freedom Fighters could not afford such a mentality at this point, as too many lives were depending on them. Their cause was no longer a popr dream but a revolution fueled by countless lives. For their sake, someone had to make the difficult choice. This was where Ned, as the shadow of Freedom Fighters shone. He proposed the difficult choices, put them into action, and got the necessary results to keep them alive. He took all the me but shared the glory and fruits with all. "Damn it!" "What happened?" "I failed. Breaking into this kid''s grimoire is proving to be impossible." Chapter 1604 Slap

Chapter 1604 p

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, gue Pce "What do you mean impossible? It is just a golden grimoire, how hard can it be? I have seen you break into diamond grimoires in under a minute," Ned asked the demigod trying to break into Wyatt''s grimoire. "Well, what can I say? I tried everything I usually use and think of on the spot but I failed to break into it repeatedly. I don''t think that it is a regr golden grimoire. Since the boy is capable of creating something like VR-Universe, I would not be surprised if he has modified his grimoire," The demigod exined, he seemed to be very impressed by whatever modification Wyatt had down to his golden grimoire. "So, you are giving up already?" Ned asked in shock. This incident told more about Wyatt''s capability than the demigod''s failure. "No, I have collected the data. Give me some time I will figure something out," the demigod was not embarrassed unable to break into Wyatt''s grimoire instead he seemed to be motivated. "Time, unfortunately, we do not have that," Ned uttered as he was really counting on Wyatt''s wealth to meet the Freedom Fighters'' immediate financial needs but this failure put a hold on all his ns. Ned then looked around the basement and realized this was not the conversation he was supposed to be having in the presence of the regr members of the Freedom Fighters. However, he underestimated them, these guys did not join the Freedom Fighters for money or riches, they joined it because they believed in its cause. Every day they got up from bed hoping to get a step closer to achieving their cause. "Commander Ned," A card king who was having his lower torso rebuilt by Joy''s microorganisms spoke up, gaining the attention of every soul in the basement. "I have some money saved up for my daughter''s marriage, It is not a lot but I hope you would put it to good use," the card king said. But then looking at theplicated looks on hismander''s face he smiled and said, "Sir, she prefers a small wedding. So please do not feel burdened to use this money." Immediately after the card king, another member getting his left half of chest and shoulder treated spoke up, "Sir, my son is dumb I don''t think he can ever pass middle school. I will be happy if he ever manages to graduate high school. So, please put his college funds to good use." Soon one by one the members of the Freedom Fighters began to offer the money they had set aside for their family to help with the financial crisis. Each one of these guys was capable of leading a life that many dreamed of and struggled their whole life to achieve but they earned enough to settle their families and set some aside as a safety. Then jumped on the opportunity to achieve something they felt was greater than them. The reason and motivation behind their choice was different but they all believed in the one cause. And for that, they did not hesitate to make further sacrifices. As they truly believed what they were fighting for was greater than them. The demigods, who had used their entire worth to keep the Freedom Fighters running so far could not help but feel useless. The reason they went through all the trouble to shoulder the burden of keeping the Freedom Fighters running was because they not only wanted to protect the cause they stood for but also the people who believed in their cause. However, now they could not help but feel they were failing both their cause and the people who believed their cause. Regardless of their thoughts, the Demigods were happy feeling that their sacrifice until now in the name of the cause was all worth it. Even though they had yet to achieve their cause, seeing the members step up in their time of need showed that though they were far from achieving their cause they had made undeniable progress. "I heard there is no honor among thieves but you guys give it a new meaning. To think the Freedom Fighters would stoop low to steal money for their members'' families in the name of a cause that is supposedly greater than all of them. Shame on you," A stern voice echoed in the basement of the gue pce breaking the emotional moment the members and the figureheads of the Freedom Fighters were having. This statement instantly brought a wave of dissatisfaction among the members of the Freedom Fighters, especially the demigods as it targeted them. The enraged crowd searched for the source of the statement, found that it originated from the center of the basement. As their gaze converged on the clear water pool, they saw Wyatt hover out of the pool and nce over them arrogantly until his gaze finally stopped on Joy and he said, "You have some interesting skills, it is a pity that you are a part of this band of thieves." The crowd was dumb-stricken to find that Wyatt continued to be arrogant under their intimidating re. Before they could react, Luna eximed, "Wyatt, you are awake!" Luna dashed at Wyatt in excitement. Unlike her reserved self in the Sky Blossom City, she directly threw herself in Wyatt''s embrace but to her dismay, Wyatt stepped aside. Then raising his left hand high, he pped her defenseless soft cheek with all his might. Luna crashed into the clear water pool below as the thunderous sound of the p echoed in the basement. "Consider yourself lucky. If not for Anna and the Southern royal family I would have killed you for stealing from me," Wyatt said not sparing a nce at Luna who crashed into the pool below but he continued to stare down the intimidating res that had converged at him. These people had stolen from him, he should not be afraid of them but they should be afraid of him. Chapter 1605 Perfectly Timed Words ? Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, gue Pce Wyatt nced over all the demigods in the basement registering their faces, then his gaze stopped on Ned. With a sneer, he said, "You knew exactly what you were doing. Man, just a few perfectly timed words, and you had the crowd ready toy their life and their family''s lives for your great cause. I guess you are the shrewd one, the glue keeping this broken organization together. You are not as strong as others but have mastered the power ofmunication to the point where you can easily y with people''s hearts." Wyatt''s spiritual body had long returned to his physical body, however, hearing the figureheads of Freedom Fighters in a heated discussion he chose to spy on them to learn about his enemies, only to find that they were bankrupt and had no money to run their organization. Wyatt was aware that the Freedom Fighters were running low on funds but for them to be bankrupt in a single night, came as a huge shocker to him. So he immediately essed the VR-universe, to go through the records of his informationwork to check what he had missed. Soon he learned about the Freedom Fighters being ambushed by the Paw n and forces that were once their allies or worked together with them. Following this trial, he uncovered the massive conspiracy against the Freedom Fighters. Because of the hate spread against them purposefully by the world leaders they were being hunted down by everyone in the card world, even the small guilds from third-rate cities were after them. What was shocking was the people who were grateful to the Freedom Fighters for their help had also turned against them after hearing the rumors that the Freedom Fighters were nning to monopolize the Silver Milk Powder. The allure of the silver milk powder even turned the allies and friends of the Freedom Fighters into their haters. Allowing the Paw n''s ambush on the Freedom Fighters to be so sessful that it drove them to bankruptcy, which even the central government could not do back in the day. If not for the assistance from the silver milk powder Paw n could not have achieved this. Worse, the secret reverse dungeons that the members of the freedom fight used to travel between worlds were being uncovered by motivated pathfinders at an astonishing rate. The Freedom Fighters only thought that one-third of their reverse dungeons werepromised when more than half of their reverse dungeons werepromised. Seeing how Henricks issued all members to report to their respective bases unaware of this important piece of news, the Freedom Fighters were going to see more casualties. It was going to be a massacre. The worst thing about this was that these were good people who were willing to sacrifice their lives for a better future for everyone even their enemies. As Wyatt was digesting this information, he was simultaneously listening in on the heated discussion between the top brass of the Freedom Fighters. He was impressed by the demigod Ned, this guy came off as a third-rate viin but actually, he had the whole room under his control. To the regr members, Ned showed the helplessness and struggle of their leaders who had fallen to the point where they had topromise their moral standing and break into the grimoire of a child just to ensure that their organization kept running. He then skillfully brought up the ugly topic of the Freedom Fighters''ck of funds by ming Joy for charging high fees to use her healing skills. When everyone in the basement was clear her healing skill consumed a lot of precious and expensive resources and currently Joy was using her wealth to help heal them all. Ned noticed the dissatisfaction in Joy''s eyes as the direct result of his actions. But he did nothing about it knowing she could take it. Lastly, when his n to use Wyatt''s wealth to keep the Freedom Fighters running hit a roadblock, he timely ignited the crackers he nted in the hearts of the regr members by showing the struggles the figureheads of the Freedom Fighters were facing to keep things going. Motivating the members to step up and help their leaders even at the cost of harming the interest of the families they abandon for the ''great cause.'' Ned used the persona of a crude, narrow-minded person to dig up the rude and difficult stuff that people rather not think about and then gave them an easy way out of it by making the difficult decisions for them while all they had to do was quietly follow his lead like a herd of speed. The difficult thing was to convince the first few then the rest would follow blindly. The best thing about all of this was not that Ned had managed to find temporary funds but that he had relieved the dissatisfaction of the demigods that he forced topromise their morals. This was especially true for gue Doctor Joy, the doubt in her eyes had vanished and reced with, well, joy as she saw the members of the Freedom Fighters step up. At this point, when the emotion among the Freedom Fighters was running high, Wyatt decided to make his entry nning to take full advantage of the stage Ned had created. Right now the trust among the Freedom Fighters was at its peak, however, if everything were to go in ordance with Wyatt''s ns that would not be the case for long. As of now the Freedom Fighters were alone in the world with no allies or friends to depend on, they had little to no information from the outside world as they had ceased all their activities and asked all members to report to their respective bases. Combined with their state of bankruptcy it would not be wrong to say that the Freedom fighters were at their weakest and most vulnerable right now. How could Wyatt just let go of such an opportunity? Since they dared to steal from him he had nopassion or mercy for them. In response to Wyatt''s words, Ned shook his head and pointing at the clear water pool below he said, "You should not have done that." Chapter 1606 Crazy Luna ? Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, gue Pce *Swoosh* Wyatt closed his eyes feeling a sudden headache, when he opened them he found Luna''s face right in front of his, so close that he could feel her breath on his lips. Wyatt noticed that Luna''s pupils had morphed into a starry night sky. Soon he felt wetness on his chest when he looked down to check, he found that Luna''s hand had pierced through it and then turned his head to look behind him to find his beating heart in her bloody arm. Registering what had transpired in the fraction of a second he had his eyes closed, Wyatt returned to look into Luna''s starry pupils with his soul pupils, only to hear, Luna say, "I was aiming for your mutant ego gem but it moved in thest second. So I could only settle for the next best thing in your chest, your heart." "Fuck, she is going to kill him," Joy and Baylor panicked and were about to rush to his rescue but Henricks who saw Wyatt fight the devil and survive worse than this stopped them saying, "Wyatt can take care of himself. But just in case, Joy inform me the instant the gue egg in his body acts up." "Henricks, listen to them Luna will kill him. That little girl is crazy," Ned stressed based on his personal experience. "Fuck, are all of you sisters insane," Wyatt said referring to the crazy in Anna, Ann, and now Luna. Was this the direct result of the burden royal children faced? Regardless, he was super surprised by the strength and speed Luna erupted, it was beyond the limits of a Card King even a Card Emperor. "I am keeping it," Luna pulled out her hand from Wyatt''s chest while holding his heart, widening the hole in his chest. Wyatt did not even flinch as she did so, scaring the shit out of the onlookers, the regr members of the Freedom Fighters. As Luna summoned a storage card and prepared to preserve Wyatt''s heart in it, to her disappointment his heart and every drop of his blood suddenly turned ck oozing malicious curse energy. Not only did it destroy the heart but also made it so that it could not be used for cursing Wyatt. Meanwhile, the hole in Wyatt''s chest healed in an instant and then his skin began to fall off. To be urate all the cells in his body began to be reced, as they were all tainted by Joy''s microorganism. After giving the cell''s energy to heal the corpse of the microorganism inside the cells act as a sensor for Joy allowing her to monitor the physical body of the tainted. Wyatt had no evidence to back that she could do a lot more but he did not mind taking caution. Seeing this Joy frowned and said, "I cannot monitor gue egg in his body anymore. Not that I could earlier." While healing Wyatt Joy tried to find the gue sealed in his body to study it and see if she could learn from it if possible find a cure for it but to her surprise, she could not find it in his body. Either Wyatt had a very advanced and mysterious sealing method or he never incubated the egg in him in the first ce. As Joy scoured through his physical body using her gue she could not find anything peculiar about Wyatt except for his mutated ego gem and extremely sturdy physique. Most of Wyatt''s secrets were in his Cmity soul gem so Joy could not uncover any of them, let alonee in contact with them. Crushing the ck heart in her hands into the dirt, Luna''s starry pupils locked on Wyatt as she said, "I wwaannt annothheer onnee, ttthhiss ooonnnee iiisss rruuiiiinnneeedd." No, Luna was not speaking oddly but Wyatt''s mind''s processing power had slowed down by a huge margin. So much so that he did not even realize that Luna had already closed the distance between them and once again almost pierced his chest to pluck his beating heart right out of it. Thankfully, he had given the Hive AI the persimmon to control his body if Luna used her ability to mess with his mind again. Which saved him from another loss at her hand. Earlier when Wyatt had experienced a sudden headache, it was the doing of Luna''s weird ability, it had messed up his brain''s processing power. Such that the things that would normally take him a fraction of a millisecond to process now took more than a second to process. Therefore, even though Luna was showing the speed of a peak Card King, Wyatt felt like she was attacking him with the speed of a demigod. If not for his Hive AI taking emergency action to move his cmity soul gem in thest second, earlier, Luna would have grasped his cmity soul gem instead of his heart. So, after experiencing a loss earlier Wyatt gave Hive AI partial reign on his physical body. This way even though this mind was being messed up by Luna''s ability, Hive AI would take control of his body and take defensive and if necessary offensive measures. Luna was surprised to find that though her ability worked on Wyatt somehow his body was able to defend against her attacks. Luna was not happy with this result, so she increased the effect of her skill on Wyatt to the point that it was not just messing with his Brain anymore but his nervous system too. If this move was used on any other Card Master, they would permanently be paralyzed or even enter aa. With the nervous system of Wyatt''s body under the influence of Luna''s ability, the Hive AI had no choice but to lift the taboo limiter on his body and summon the eleven pairs of floating hands and heads, before Luna could react the arms vanished and appeared behind her. While one pair of arms blocked her eyes the source of her weird ability, the other ten pairs of arms held her down. With Luna''s vision being obstructed, her skill''s effect on Wyatt lifted. His mind and his nervous system returned to normal. If not for Hive AI, he would have been in deep shit right about now. Chapter 1607 Plans Foiled Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, gue Pce "Now that is a weird but powerful ability," Wyatt said as he finally freed himself from Luna''s ability. His soul pupils noticed that the unparalleled bloodline Luna gained from her grandma had perfectly mixed and enhanced the bloodline she gained from her mother. Giving rise to a monstrous bloodline technique. Luna struggled to break free from the grasp of the ten pairs of floating arms holding her down however her power was just not enough, it kept falling short. Causing her to struggle harder, relentlessly. It was so jarring that even Wyatt began to worry that she would twist her bones. Especially, her neck. "Stop it, or I will beat you until you are unconscious," One of Wyatt''s floating heads moved next to Luna''s ear and whispered. Luna did stop struggling but her face was flushed feeling Wyatt''s breath on her ear, cheek, and neck. Then she said, "Wyatt, I did not know you were into BDSM, I misunderstood you earlier. Come on, p me again, this time I will y along. Anything for you baby." Wyatt was taken aback by her words, he turned to look at the demigods and his gaze momentarily paused on Henricks and then finally stopped on Ned, and he said, "Seriously, out of all the reputed researchers in the world, you hired her as the head of your R&D department? Tell me she wasn''t your first pick." "How do you know she is the head of our R&D department? Most people in our organization don''t know that yet," A demigod asked Wyatt. With a grin, Wyatt prepared to answer him but before he could mouth a word, Ned interrupted him saying, "Guys, this is not that appropriate ce to discuss that. Let us move to the conference room and no longer disturb the patients. Madam Joy, please forgive our intrusion." Ned saw through what Wyatt was trying to do. To an alert mind, it might appear that Wyatt had purposefully let this slip but not identally, like some sort of disy of strength. But there was more to it. Actually, it was an ad to show the regr members of the Freedom Fighters what he was capable of, to win their admiration. That would be Wyatt''s first step to turn the regr members against the top brass of the freedom fighters. Ned could not sit by and watch Wyatt do as he pleased in their territory. So he signaled Henricks with his eyes to remove Wyatt from the basement of the gue pce as soon as possible. Knowing that if Wyatt was given the opportunity to speak now then it would only undo what he had done. "Wyatt, let me show you to the conference room," Said Henricks, and in an instant, he teleported Wyatt out of the basement of the gue pce to a luxurious conference room. As Wyatt was teleported, he caught a glimpse of Ned nodding his head at him with a smirk basking in his victory. "Well, yed," Wyatt uttered but he was already in the conference room, now that Luna was no longer in his sight his eleven pairs of the floating arms and heads suddenly appeared behind him. Wyatt shook his head in dismay as Luna unknowingly foiled his n to gather the support of the regr members of the Freedom Fighters before he discussed their future with their figureheads. Wyatt had perfectly timed his entry, right when regr members had a hint of regret that in a spur of the moment, they decided to donate the little safety money they set aside for their family to the Freedom Fighters. Wyatt''s timely words iming that Freedom Fighters were stealing from their own members had managed to ignite that tiny regret in their hearts into a wonder that the leaders they trusted would not let them do something that could harm their family would they? Ned had set the stage, and Wyatt had managed to gather their attention with his timely words and attention-grabbing entrance, however, he underestimated one person, Luna. Her intervention, switched the people''s minds to an even more interesting topic, a gossip. A gossip about the rtionship between Luna and Wyatt. Wyatt would still have salvaged the situation if Luna had stayed down instead she went berserk, changing the whole atmosphere of the room. Still, Wyatt did not give up however, Ned had already seen through to what he was up to and put an end to it using Henrick''s ability. "Kid, you are good. Not a single person in that room was aware of Ned''s y but you saw through him," Henricksplimented Wyatt. As he was genuinely impressed by him. Wyatt was not only capable, strength-wise and intellectual-wise but also wisdom-wise. Henricks could not understand how a seventeen-year-old could possibly be so good. "Well, I am surprised that you are okay with him tricking the regr members of the Freedom Fighters into donating the money they saved for their family to your so-called cause," Wyatt has seen Henrick''s nature first hand. So he was indeed surprised that he was allowing Ned to do this. "This is only temporary, once we are back on our feet, we will return their money with interest," Henricks answered but his eyes were an obvious indicator that he was not okay with it on so many levels however this was a necessary evil just like them trying to break into Wyatt''s grimoire. He would not have been able to survive a second in central government if he was not well equipped to cope with these kinds of situations. "Is that what Ned said to get you on board with his little n? What if the Freedom Fighters lose? Not only will those families lose their precious family members but also be left financially insecure. Have you thought of that? I bet you never thought the day when Freedom Fighter would be bankrupt woulde, especially with your ability. But it came, didn''t it?" Chapter 1608 Gone

Chapter 1608 Gone

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, Conference room *p* *p* echos of ps reverberated in the Conference room, It was Ned. He made a dramatic entry while using the sound of his ps to snap Henricks out of his deep contemtion. "Holyshit kid, had I been a few secondste you would have turned my friend against me. I can''t imagine how the Southern Royal family managed a monster like you," Ned said as he took a seat on the round stone table in the conference room. Wyatt did not humor Ned''s words instead he said, "Let me guess others are noting. I would love to hear what reason you gave them to keep them out of this discussion." "Kid, I know better than to y with fire. Since I cannot avoid it, obviously, I will take precautionary measures," Ned said signaling Wyatt to take a sit. Wyatt did not take a set instead stared dead into Ned''s eyes and said, "How about an apology?" "Apology for what?" Ned asked as if he had no idea what Wyatt was talking about. "Apology for stealing my Silver Beach dungeon, Apology for trying to break into my grimoire, need I go on," Wyatt recounted their crime to Ned, not that Ned needed a reminder but on this asion, he somehow seemed to have forgotten them. "Why should we be the ones to apologize for you being weak? If you were not weak you would not have given the dungeon to the Southern Royal family allowing us to steal from them. If you were not weak you would noty defenseless in an unknown territory. Be happy they only tried to break into your grimoire and not your¡ª you know what I mean," Ned chose the strategy of ming the victim and he was not subtle about it. After all, there was no right reason for him to defend the actions of the Freedom Fighters against Wyatt. *Bang* "You shameless bastard," Wyatt yelled in rage as he mmed his fist on the stone chair next to him. Breaking it into tiny pieces. Then regaining his calm he apologized, "Sorry, let me clean this mess." "It is okay, leave it," Ned excused Wyatt''s outburst. However, he was suspicious about it as it felt out of ce to him. He did not dare to make the mistake of underestimating Wyatt because of his age but he could not see what Wyatt could possibly gain by doing this. "No problem. I said, I would fix it," Wyatt sternly insisted as he summoned his Stone Viltronian, which used its stone rule mastery to repair the broken chair in no time. "There, it is fixed." Wyatt said recalling the Stone Viltronian. Then Wyatt nced at Henricks and Ned, the atmosphere in the room felt awkward after what just transpired. Moving past the awkwardness, Wyatt said, "Looks like we have strong differences of opinion. Since you cannot be bothered to show sincerity, there is no point in continuing this talk. Reach out to me in VR-Universe when you are ready to apologize." "..." Ned was confused, wondering if Wyatt was delusional. Did he not know that he was stuck in their base in another world? Did he think this was his house for him toe and go as he pleased? Before preparing to leave, Wyatt turned to Henricks and shared a document to his grimoire saying, "Consider that information as a thank-you gift for bringing gue Doctor Joy, if not for her I would not have known that the gue egg would have a connection to the devil even after its incarnation''s death. That saved me a lot of trouble. I will thank Madam Joy separately next time we meet." Like Ned, Henricks too was confused unable to understand what Wyatt was up to. He spoke as if he was leaving. Even if the Freedom Fighters did not limit his movement, this was the other world where could he go? However, to their surprise, Wyatt''s body disintegrated into dust and vanished with the air. Scaring the shit out of them. They could not figure out what just happened. Did Wyatt just kill himself? No, in ordance with what he said a few seconds ago, it appears he left, left the yellow ins world. But to where and how? "Fuck," realizing that Wyatt had actually left, Ned swore. He was nning to trick Wyatt or even force Wyatt into sharing his wealth with them for their cause but he just left. The only reason he did not take Wyatt seriously despite knowing his capabilities was that he was trapped. Even if the tiger was the king of the jungle, when it gets trapped inside a cage, it has to let go of its pride and be a docile cat to survive. Therefore he had very little sincerity when he asked Wyatt to take a seat so they could begin the discussion. Wyatt was aware of this therefore he chose to leave the yellow ins for now to show the Freedom Fighters that he was never trapped to begin with. And his gift to Henricks was to tell them that they were trapped in the yellow ins, not him. The information Wyatt shared with Henricks was the list of reverse dungeons connecting the card world to the yellow ins uncovered by the world leaders mobilizing every force at their disposal. Wyatt did this not only as a statement toward Ned but to protect the lives of thousands of innocent Freedom Fighters and their family members who would use thesepromised reverse dungeons. The allure of silver milk powder was so high that the World Leaders would not hesitate to use any means to get their hands on the only source of its key ingredient, silver milk. Leaving only two options for the Freedom Fighters who would be captured by World leaders, either they betray the Freedom Fighters to keep their family alive or die along with their family proving their loyalty to Freedom Fighters and faith in their greater cause. Chapter 1609 Crisis Averted...?

Chapter 1609 Crisis Averted...?

? Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, Conference room Henricks went through the list that Wyatt shared with his grimoire, the situation was so grave that he did not have the time to be shocked he instinctively yelled, "Damn it." Then he immediately began to contact the reverse dungeon patrol department to share the information with them and have them warn the regr members regarding thepromised dungeons. Listening to Henricks''s yell, Ned who was staring intently at the chair that Wyatt destroyed and fixed jumped in a scare. Turning his attention to Henricks he saw urgency written all over his face, so he chose to wait. After Henricks was done sharing the list ofpromised reverse dungeons connecting the Card World to Yellow ins to the patrol department and exining the gravity of the situation to them, he shared a copy of the list with Ned too. "What is this?" Ned asked Henricks in confusion, he was aware that they were the names of a few of their reverse dungeon but he did not understand why Henricks was sharing it with him. "That''s the thank you gift from Wyatt," Henricks said taking a set at the round table. His knees grew weak understanding the consequence of the grave mistake he almost made believing that only a third of their reverse dungeons werepromised when more than half werepromised. "Did he say where he got this list from?" Based on Henrick''s reaction and the origin of the list, Ned immediately put two and two together. Since Henricks had already taken the necessary precautionary measures, he was rather interested in knowing how Wyatt got this list. "I have no idea, he did not say. But, how did he get his hands on this list?" After being pointed out by Ned, Henricks too began to wonder how Wyatt was able to get such an important piece of information. "I am telling you that boy is more than what meets the eye. He has a big secret to him," Ned''s mind almost overloaded trying to figure out how Wyatt had the list of reverse dungeon uncovered by the World Leaders. "Why does it matter how he got it? We should be content with the fact that he decided to share it with us," Hearing Ned, Henricks immediately understood, where the conversation was headed and decided to put an end to it. "Henricks, you don''t under¡ª" Ned knew that Henricks had taken a liking to Wyatt and was not willing to go against him anymore but in this game, there was no room for personal feelings. Ned was about to remind that to his friend but was interrupted midway by Henricks, "Enough, Ned! These past few days I am feeling like I am back in the central government. Freedom Fighters used to mean something now we are like a bunch of bandits stealing from children and our own families. This doesn''t feel right." "I did not know you were feeling like this," Ned knew that they were making a few morally questionable choicestely but he had no idea how much of a toll it was taking on Henricks and the rest. After a pause, Henricks continued to say, "I am starting to think we should nevere out of hiding. We should not have lusted for the Silver Milk Powder. We were not ready for something this big. Instead of facing the central government now we are facing the whole world. Ned, Freedom Fighters has always been for the world never against the world." "Woah, Henricks. This is not the time to throw in the towel, it''s time for us to struggle so hard that the shackles should snap off of us. I know these past few days have not been easy but like always we will soldier through¡ª" Ned tried to motivate Henricks but he was once again interrupted. "Ned! Open your damned eyes. If Wyatt had not shared that list with us¡ª I can''t even imagine the consequence of that. Ned, I know our cause is important but it is not greater than the lives of our people. I do not doubt their faith in our cause, they will willinglyy their life for it but what is the use of a cause when everyone who believes in it or the loved ones of those who fought for it is dead?" Henricks''s hands, they were shivering. The room wasn''t cold yet they were shivering as if the room temperature was in negative. His hands did not shiver when he fought the strongest of foes in the coldest of mountains but now they were shivering imagining the consequence had Wyatt not shared the list with him. He was not worried about the members of the Freedom Fighters being ambushed, they knew what they signed up for. He was worried for their families. He used to sit in the same room and chairs as the world leaders and he knew full well about the worst they were capable of. He could not imagine that for his enemies let alone the members of Freedom Fighters and their families. "You are thinking too much into it, Henricks. We managed to avoid the incident remember? Why don''t you rx?" Ned could see that Henricks was shaken up by this incident. "Ned, you don''t get it," Henricks was pissed that his friend was not able to grasp the gravity of the situation if they had not avoided it thanks to Wyatt. "I get it, Henricks. I get it. I know I messed up, Instead of getting greedy and trying to create a supply and distribution line for silver milk powder we should have gone into hiding and used the silver milk powder to strengthen our manpower. But we did not because I decided that expanding our influence with the help of silver milk powder would be the right way. I know I was wrong. Our present is the evidence of that," Ned immediately shoulder all the me for what could have been the biggest blunder in the history of the Freedom Fighters. Unfortunately for him, Henricks was not having it. Chapter 1610 Hired Thug

Chapter 1610 Hired Thug

Date- ??? Time- ??? Location- Reverse Dungeon, Yellow in, Freedom Fighter''s Base, Conference room "No, you don''t get it. We should have heeded Demigod Windsor''s advice and never havee out of hiding. He warned us if we stole the Silver Beach dungeon Freedom Fighters would be destroyed within two weeks. Even the Southern Royal family did not dare to be so brazen about the silver milk powder, yet we were. Dear friend, we flew too close to the sun," Henricks shook his head thinking he should have known better, it was still not time for the Freedom Fighters toe out of hiding. "How can you say that? What does demigod Windsor know? Silver milk powder is the best thing that could have happened to Freedom Fighters. With it we could have been able to achieve our cause, had I not been greedy and chosen the less risky way," Ned strongly disagreed with Henricks. He believed that without the silver milk powder, no matter how many years they would be in hiding they could never have been able to counter the central government in terms of strength or wealth. But now with the presence of Silver milk powder that has changed. If only he had been patient and chosen to go into hiding after stealing the silver milk powder gunning for a slow and steady growth instead of trying to establish a supply and distribution chain aiming for faster growth. "How can you not see something so basic? Regardless of whether we had chosen to hide or expand, as long as we had the Silver Beach Gate dungeon in our possession the world would always be against us and find some or the other way to take it from us. Isn''t what happened with the southern royal family an example of this? No matter sneaky and cautious they were the central government went after them. The central government even went as far as to mobilize ''the miracle'' to get them the Silver Beach gate dungeon. They say that nobody can defeat the ''Right eye of the world'' inside the world but when she went against Wyatt she lost. We should have just listened to Demigod Windsor," Henricks was puzzled how his dubious friend could not see something so basic. "Let us say that I agree with you that we should not have stolen the Silver Beach Gate dungeon in the first ce. But now what? As we have already stolen it. I am warning you, don''t you dare say we return it to the central government in exchange that they leave us alone. I will never agree to that. If the silver beach dungeon falls into the hands of the central government then we can forget that a miracle drug like Silver Milk Powder ever existed. They will bury it and make sure that it never sees the light of the day. At best, they will sell limited quantities to the highest-paying world leaders and the rest to train their soldiers. I would rather watch it be destroyed than see that happen," Ned said frantically. Ned was so desperate because he had promised to himself that Henricks would always be the final decision-maker, he would never go against Henricks''s orders at most he would debate it but never act against it in any way. So if Henricks decides that they give the Silver Beach Gate dungeon to the central government for leaving them alone, then he would do everything in his power to achieve that even though he felt that it was not the right thing to do. This was the limit he had ced on himself. Knowing that with his personality he would always somehow end up hurting the people close to him. Therefore he gave his reins to Henricks, his best and most trusted friend. However, what he could not see was that he was doing it again. "Who said anything about giving the only known source of the silver milk powder to the central government? Right now that is the only thing keeping us alive," Henricks said, surprising Ned. The only reason why the world leaders were not invading and attacking thepromised reverse dungeon tantly was because they were worried that feeling cornered the Freedom Fighters would hold the only source of the silver milk hostage. Fearing the worst that could happen to the only source of the silver milk. The world leaders did not want to act until they were absolutely certain that they would be able to gain possession of the D-rank Silver Beach Gate dungeon. This was the only reason why the Freedom Fighters were still in peace and not amidst a losing war. The world leaders cared more about the Silver Beach Gate dungeon than vanquishing the Freedom Fighters. Once they get their hands on the Silver Beach Gate dungeon, things will change very quickly for the Freedom Fighters. Henricks was very clear about this so he never once considered handing over the silver beach dungeon to the Central government. He nned to use it as a bargaining chip if and only when things went south and he could no longer salvage it. "Then what do you want me to do?" Ned rxed learning Henricks did not n to exchange the silver beach dungeon for the world leaders to leave them alone. So he asked Henricks to point him to the way and he would not stop until he achieved it. "We reach out to Wyatt. Let us hear what he has to say," Henricks said as he himself was out of ideas when the whole world was out to get them, the Freedom Fighters. In the end, the Demigod Windsor was right. Unfortunately, he did not n on joining the Freedom Fighters even if Henricks offered to step down as the leader and hand him the reins. "Let me tell you what he has to say, he not only wants us to return the Silver Beach Gate dungeon to him but he also wants us to act as his thugs," Ned revealed, having seen through Wyatt''s intentions way back in the basement of the gue pce. "Honestly, as long as he promises to help us out of this mess and sponsor the Freedom Fighters cause, I don''t mind being his hired thug," Henricks expressed willingness to work with Wyatt but he did not say anything about returning the Sliver Beach Gate dungeon to him. Chapter 1611 Blood Rule Explosion

Chapter 1611 Blood Rule Explosion

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 11:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, TSR guild headquarters / Blood Rock cave gate dungeon. Once where for miles there was nothing but wastnd, now stood half a dozen majestic towering buildings surrounded by fancy infrastructures. If people did not know any better they would think the city was expanding but that wasn''t the case. This was not the result of the city''s expansion n but the expansion n of the Tyrant Sun Raven Guild and the Fine Gold Merchants. They have shifted their main headquarters and office to the barrennds of the dungeon highway at the orders of their young leader Dalton Wyatt. Interestingly the core tower was not upied by the Fine Gold or Wyatt''s card boutique but by the small unknown adventure guild, Tyrant Sun Raven guild. This has always been a topic of gossip for the citizens of the Sky Blossom city. Some believed the TSR guild could upy the center tower instead of Fine Gold because it was the first business acquired by Dalton Wyatt and since Wyatt''s card boutique was too small to upy an entire tower. Some believed that the TSR guild was guarding something inside the huge vault of the Central Tower''s basement. Regardless of the rumors and gossip, no one knew why the TSR adventure guild was given the central tower instead of Fine Gold or Fine Gold Guards. Inside the basement vault of the central tower, numerous artifacts that told the history of the card apprentice were on disy securely masking the hidden entrance to a gate dungeon, the Blood Rock cave gate dungeon. Sarah George could be seen entering and leaving the gate dungeon multiple times a day without sparing a single nce at the artifacts worth millions but one artifact among them all would catch her attention every time she passed by it, it was a que that read, ''keep m and ignore.'' This artifact had nothing special, some experts would even question if it was an artifact in the first ce but for some reason, Sarah could stare at it an entire day without blinking. As usual, while making her trip to the gate dungeon Sarah paused by the que, suddenly the que shone and morphed into an orb which then morphed into a fully grown human teenager. Seeing the figure, Sarah immediately got down on one knee, and bowing her head she said, "Wee, Master." Throwing on a fresh set of clothes, Wyatt looked at his surroundings and asked Sarah, "Where is this?" "Master, you are at the basement of the TSR guild''s new headquarters in the barrennds," Sarah immediately replied. "So everything is going ording to the n?" Wyatt asked, understanding that Van George ced the morphed pseudo cmity soul gem he gave to him in a vault among other valuable artifacts. "Yes, master. I was just headed to give Bloodette the promised monster blood," Sarah informed. "How are our reserves of blood rule pills?" Wyatt asked as he signaled Sarah to lead him to Bloodette. "We have enough stocks to start selling blood rule in the market, Master," Sarah reported sharing the records of Blood rule pills she had recorded to Wyatt''s grimoire. "No, cancel all ns of selling the blood rule. Use them to recruit capable members with ego gems," Thanks to the VR universe Wyatt was no longer short on cash to do small and risky transactions such as selling blood rule pills instead it would be cost-effective for him to use the blood rule pills to recruit capable members. Wyatt nned to start recruiting members to build his faction once he moved to the central academic city after all, all the talents of the world gathered there. However, fate had other ns, and seeing the circumstances of the Freedom Fighters he decided to no longer dy his n for anyone. There were two reasons why wanted to go to the central academic city by joining Morningstar university, the first was to explore the card world and what innovations they had to offer and the second one was to start building his faction. He could do that in the Southern Capital but the people there had too much loyalty toward the Southern royal family so it was not an ideal ce for him to start building his faction. Especially since one of the reasons he was building his faction was the Southern Royal family. Either way, he had to start somewhere. After his central academic region n failed, Wyatt nned to swallow the Freedom Fighters as his faction but thanks to Luna and Ned it was on hold for now. As of now, he was willing to take anyone because he could control the power and the loyalty of a card apprentice but not time. He needed time to grow his faction into something that could take on the whole world. With every passing second he could see a future where the whole world would be against him just as it was against Freedom Fighters today, Wyatt knew better than to underestimate a person''s greed. "Yes, master," Sarah agreed to Wyatt''smand without any hesitation or concern. "Um, ask Diana and Cindy to meet me at the lunch. Tell them to forward me all the project progress reports. Especially the card creation talent recruitment program," Apart from time there was one other thing that he could not give to the card apprentice and that was talent. This was why he chose the central academic city which was considered a hub of talents as the ideal ce for him to start building his faction. "Yes, master," Sarah nodded as she opened the hidden door revealing the Blood Rock cave gate dungeon. Wyatt stepped into the gate dungeon and Sarah followed behind him. Arriving at the tunnel with blood rule rock walls, Wyatt saw the figure of Bloodette. "Wyatt¡ª" Bloodette seemed to want to say something but immediately closed her mouth. Her eyes suddenly shone brighter as she mechanically dashed at Wyatt. Feeling something was wrong Wyatt immediately used his soul pupil on her to find that her blood rule body was about to explode. "Fuck!" There wasn''t enough time for Wyatt to rush out of the dungeon gate so he pushed Sarah out of the dungeon gate and used his body to stop the explosion from rushing out through the dungeon gate. Both Bloodette and Wyatt''s bodies vapourised in the explosion. As for Sarah who was pushed out of the gate dungeon by Wyatt, she was safe except for some first-degree burns. If she had not used her charcoal body transformation in a timely fashion and Wyatt had not used his body to close the gate and obstruct the st, she might have suffered heavier damage. But because of the Cmity Daughter Gem''s reconstruction skill, she recovered instantly. Chapter 1612 Devil Merchant Code Privilage

Chapter 1612 Devil Merchant Code Privge

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 11:47 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts A stone in the wilderness suddenly shone and morphed into an orb then a human male teenager who mumbled, "I knew that the devil merchant code privilege I chose was the best fit for me but I did not think I would end up using it twice in a row in such short period and it wasn''t cheap. Still, both the time it was money well spent and I have never been more proud of my foresight." The two times Wyatt used the privilege he gained from the devil merchant code were, when he escaped from the yellow in world and now when he escaped from the Blood Rock cave gate dungeon. Both times were desperate situations, especially the second time. If he did not have the devil merchant code''s privilege he could have died in Bloodette''s dungeon seal under blood rule explosion. When the devil merchant code offered him to create a specific privilege for himself, Wyatt thought of various privileges that could allow him to take advantage of the devil merchant code''s chaotic market or privileges that would help him take advantage of its inter-realm search and transportation functions. While choosing the privilege Wyatt had to be careful because of how much wealth he would have to spend for the devil merchant code would offer him a second privilege wasn''t clear, but it would be more than the amount he had spent to get his first privilege. Depending on the devil merchant code''s greedy nature he might have to spend tenfold or even a hundredfold of that amount. Therefore, out of all the privileges that Wyatt could think of he ended up choosing one specific privilege that would not be of significant use for any other demon or devil merchant but for him, it was tailor-made for him so that he could save his life in desperate times. The privilege that Wyatt chose would allow him to move his mutated soul from his cmity soul gem to a pseudo-cmity soul gem across realms and dimensions with the help of the devil merchant code for an adequate amount of offerings. The only limitation that stuck out with Wyatt''s method of switching his mutated soul between his cmity soul gems and pseudo-cmity soul gem to save his life in key moments was that it could not be done across realms and dimensions. Just take Bloodette''s dungeon seal as an example, Wyatt did not ce any pseudo-cmity soul gem in Bloodette''s dungeon seal for fear of her discovering it or worse, her eating it. So when Bloodette exploded a few seconds ago Wyatt would not have been able to move his soul to a pseudo-cmity soul gem outside of the dungeon to save himself so he would have died along with Bloodette''s blood rule body. However, thanks to the privilege that Wyatt gained from the devil merchant code when the explosion transpired, his soul was able to move from his cmity soul gem within the dungeon seal to his pseudo-cmity soul gem hidden in the outskirts of the Sky Blossom City. How did this work, it worked by making use of the devil merchant code''s interrealm transportation function. Normally it would not be possible to transport a demon/devil merchant''s soul from one soul vessel to another soul vessel using this function but Wyatt had created the privilege for it. As a bonus, since in this case only Wyatt''s mutated soul was being transported instead of his whole body the cost of the transportation was reduced by a huge margin. After all, transporting a soul was a lot cheaper than him transporting his whole body. As per usual the cost of the soul transportation using the devil merchant code''s soul transportation function was calcted based on the distance the soul travelled to. However, despite all its concessions, it was still not cheap for Wyatt to use this privilege as his soul was traveling across realms every time he needed to use it. Regardless of how close the two realms were, it was not the same as just walking from point A to point B. The devil Merchant code charged based on the energy it spent on the action and not to forget its sky-high cut. So even if Wyatt had just traveled from the gate dungeon in the barrennds of Sky Blossom City to the outskirts of the Sky Blossom City, the devil merchant code had helped his soul to travel across two dimensions so there wasn''t much difference between the energy it spent now and when it helped him move his soul from yellow ins world to card world. Though it was a very useful privilege it put a dent in his pocket. Well, not more than the inter-realm transportation function would. Throwing on a new set of clothes Wyatt then navigated his location and headed straight to the Sky-Blossom City while calling Cortney. [ Calling Cortney¡­] [ Sorry, your call could not be connected.] "Fuck! Cortney, what mess did you get yourself into?" Wyatt said in irritation. The thought that Cortney and Bloodette could have betrayed him never crossed Wyatt''s mind. But the thought of the Circle forcing Cortney to harm him did cross his mind considering her previous connection to the circle. Unable to connect With Cortney, Wyatt immediately used Hive AI to connect with Sarah''s cmity daughter core, "Sarah, what''s the situation? Is the dungeon gate still open?" Wyatt asked as soon as he could get in touch with Sarah. "No, master. It vanished a few seconds after the explosion,"? Sarah reported. "Damn it!" Wyatt cursed since he could not explore Bloodette''s dungeon seal to investigate what had transpired. Then he ordered Sarah, "Find Cortney immediately." "Master, I am sorry to say this butst time I visited Bloodette, Cortney was there nning to practice her blood rule mastery and ording to the guild record, Cortney did not leave the dungeon afterward. I fear Cortney is trapped in the dungeon or worse she too sumbed to the explosion." Chapter 1613 Enemies Everywhere

Chapter 1613 Enemies Everywhere

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 11:48 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Wyatt paused mid-air hearing Sarah say that Cortney might have been inside the Bloodette''s dungeon seal during the explosion. After a short silence, he ordered Sarah, "Pause everything, mobilize everyone to find out what Cortney has been up to and who she has been in contact with these days. I want every little detail. If Cortney sneezed yesterday then I want to know why, when, and where. Do not leave out any little detail no matter how insignificant it may seem." "Sure, I will get right to it," Sarah affirmed through the hive AI while using her grimoire to make the arrangements as per Wyatt''s orders. "I want the report asap," Wyatt stressed "Yes, Master. And should I cancel the meeting with Fine Gold?" Sarah asked. "No, postpone it to ater date," Wyatt answered without giving a specific date but Sarah understood that Wyatt would be seeing the Fine Gold once he had addressed the assassination attempt on him. "Sure, master. I will contact you when the report is ready," Sarah said before Wyatt ended themunication channel. Standing in mid-air, Wyatt began to contemte who would attempt to assassinate him through Bloodette, the Circle was the first suspect that came to his mind considering their grudge against him and their connection with Cortney who was the only person who had ess to Bloodette other than him. If someone wanted to meet Bloodette they would either have to go through Cortney or Wyatt''s Cmity Daughter Gems that were guarding Bloodette''s dungeon seal. Therefore, whoever tried to use Bloodette to assassinate him must have gotten to Bloodette through Cortney which was why Wyatt had his people investigate everything Cortney had been up to these past few days. Why did Wyatt not suspect Cortney and Bloodette of trying to kill him, instead he so confident that someone was trying to assassinate him through Bloodette? That was because of the minute changes in Bloodette''s soul energy signature that he noticed with his soul pupils in the final moments before she used the blood-rule explosion to detonate her blood-rule body. What were these minute changes in Bloodette''s soul energy? If Wyatt were to use an example, he wouldpare the simrities between the changes in Bloodette with the method Belphegor used to control Agony when she was too emotional to fight after Baem rebelled against her. However, simrities only ended with the victim losing control of their body and mind. In Agony''s case, the trigger was Belphegor but in Bloodette''s case, the trigger was seeing Wyatt. That was to say that somebody had nted a hypnotic suggestion deep in Bloodette''s consciousness to detonate herself using blood rule explosion when she was in the presence of Wyatt. This hypnotic suggestion was why Bloodette who hade to the gate of the dungeon to greet Wyatt, suddenly turned silent and her movements became more stiff and mechanical as she dashed toward him. Thinking of this assassination method, Matron''s memory maniption abilities came to Wyatt''s mind. But there was a problem, whoever left a hypnotic suggestion in Bloodette must have left it recently after he went to the Southern Capital, most probably after he created VR-Universe. This also meant they had to have known that Wyatt woulde to visit her or Bloodette would visit him soon. However, Matron who was aware of the battle of the Southern capital should know that Wyatt had left the card world to die in an unknown realm after being forced by the devil to incubate a gue egg. So she could not have been behind this assassination attempt. This reason also clears the Circle of most suspicion. The same goes for the Central government. Leaving Wyatt with no suspect and he was right back to square one. As for Chris Chase, Wyatt did not believe Chris had what it took to pull something like this. Otherwise, he would not be a nobody with his overpowered origin card in the future vision seen by Clown Mask. If it was not somebody whom he pissed off then who? Who would go to such lengths to assassinate him? Who knew that he was fine and be returning to Sky Blossom City? Wait¡ª was it just Bloodette or did they leave hypnotic suggestions in everyone close to him? Thinking of this Wyatt''s felt a chill on his back as this could mean that Susan was in trouble. He then immediately morphed his appearance using Myraid devil transformation and flew towards the city at the fastest speed he could summon. If Susan was also nted with a hypnotic suggestion, she too like Bloodette would execute the suggestion imnted in her upon seeing Wyatt. So Wyatt nned to use a disguise to get close to Susan and check her soul energy signature and if there was a hypnotic suggestion nted in her then he would have the time to think of something to undo it. While he flew towards the city, Wyatt called Corey to get her location knowing that she would be next to Susan. [Calling Psycho with Mommy issues¡­] [Psycho with Mommy issues has disconnected your call¡­] "That bitch," Wyatt cussed out loud seeing that Corey did not pick up his call. Wyatt could directly call Susan to get her location but he had no idea what the trigger for the hypnotic suggestion, if any nt in Susan, was so he did not want to risk it by calling or texting her. Swallowing his pride, Wyatt sent Corey a text, [Susan''s life might be in danger, send me her current location.] Cortney immediately replied, [Don''t worry with me by her side no one can harm her. Not even you.] "Fuck!" irritated Wyatt sent a text to everyone in his contact list that lived in Sky blossom city and knew Susan well enough to know her location asking for her location. [Send me Susan''s current location. Do not tell her about this text, it''s a surprise.] Chapter 1614 Unknown Capable Enemy

Chapter 1614 Unknown Capable Enemy

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 11:50 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts [Wyatt, Susan is with me in the new Fine Gold headquarters.] Diana instantly replied after receiving Wyatt''s text. Soon others too texted Susan''s location to Wyatt. He thanked them all with a text and texted the rest that he had received Susan''s location. Then he texted Diana instructions to help check on Susan without raising any misunderstanding or suspicions about his identity, especially with Corey next to her. Apparently, Susan was shadowing Diana and Cindy as an intern to learn different management styles to manage a bigpany and Corey was shadowing Susan as her secretary. Wyatt had no idea as to how Corey had managed to convince Susan into such an arrangement. After all, Susan was not vain enough to hire herself a personal secretary. Wyatt had offered Susan a higher position in Fine Gold but she rejected it and followed Diana around as an intern while holding her title as the manager of Wyatt''s card boutique. Showcasing her loyalty and professionalism. Shaking his head Wyatt was about to cross the city array and entered the city area. However, he felt a divine sense sweep past him as he entered the city, it was a demigod tantly monitoring everyone entering and leaving the city. Wyatt acted normally as if he did not notice the divine sense of the demigod and continued on his course. If it was before Wyatt would have thought that this demigod belonged to the Southern Royal family keeping watch over the city. Especially, People close to him. However, after the incident with Bloodette, he was not sure if the demigod was from the Southern Royal family or an enemy. If the demigod was indeed from the Southern Royal family then how did the enemy manage to nt a hypnotic suggestion within Bloodette under their watch? With all that was going on, Wyatt had no choice but to call Ann to get a clear answer about this, revealing to the southern royal family that he had returned to the card world. It was highly likely that the demigod monitoring the city was the enemy who nted the hypnotic suggestion in Bloodette. Since he would be aware that Wyatt had returned to the city with Bloodette''s hypnotic suggestion being triggered. He might be monitoring the city to capture Wyatt if he managed to survive Bloodette''s blood rule explosion. If that were really the case then when Wyatt tries to remove the hypnotic suggestion in Susan the demigod might intervene. Wyatt was not afraid of fighting the demigod but he wanted to avoid fighting the demigod in the city having watched even a simple attack from a demigod could wipe a small third-rate city like Sky Blossom city and every low-level being in it from the face of this world. Compared to the Southern capital city, Sky Blossom City wasn''t even 1/110 of it both in terms of size and poption. How could an unknown third-rate citypare to the Capital city of one of the five main regions? [Calling Ann¡­] "Wyatt, how are you? How are you able to call me? Grandma said you left for another realm with Freedom Figthers," Receiving Wyatt''s call Ann began to barge him with questions without giving him the opportunity to speak. "Ann! Now is not the time. Did your family arrange a demigod to protect Sky-Blossom City?" Wyatt asked Ann urgently. Sensing the urgency in Wyatt''s tone, Ann hurriedly answers, "Yes, we have arranged two demigods to protect your people. One was arranged after you created the VR universe and the other one during your battle with the devils. He followed the sinister snake to the sky-blossom city." Ann''s answer was brief and short. But it exined everything Wyatt looking for. Learning that there were two demigods from the Southern Royal family protecting the city, especially his people, Wyatt was not impressed but rather shocked. Because the enemy managed to nt a hypnotic suggestion in Bloodette under the watch of two demigods. This only showed how capable the enemy was or how ipetent the Southern royal family was. "Wyatt, you there," Ann asked not receiving a reply from Wyatt. "Ann, contact your demigods and ask them to give theplete report of everything they monitored since they took post at the Sky Blossom City. When I say everything I mean even the small details no matter how negligible and ridiculous they may seem," Wyatt requested Ann. He wanted to cross-check the report his people came up with the report of the demigods to find the person who stood out the most one by one and trace back to their identities and everything there was to know about them until he found the actual perp. The perp could have only gained ess to bloodette through Cortney mostly when she was ying with orphans of Cortney''s orphanage. Regardless of how skilled the enemy was, they must have shown themself at some point. "Wyatt, that information is confidential ¡ª" As Ann was about to reject his request Wyatt demanded, "My friend was murdered under your watch, either give me the information I ask or I will have to take drastic measures that your family wille to regret." "This is no longer within my authority but I will see what I can do," Ann did not give a definite answer. After learning that Wyatt''s friend was murdered she understood things were no longer what she could handle and she had to involve her mother. Especially considering that her family''s demigods did not even know that Wyatt''s friend was murdered under their watch. As Wyatt was about to hang up on her, Ann hurriedly said, "Wyatt, are you in the Sky Blossom City?" Wyatt did not answer her but hung up on her after giving her an ultimatum, "Make sure I have the information I demanded before I lose my patience." Wyatt was back at the the barrennds, he flew to the tower allotted to Fine Gold andnded on its terrace. Finding the stairs, he entered the building and headed straight to Diana''s office where Susan, Diana, and Corey were currently present. Chapter 1615 Susan’s Biggest Fear

Chapter 1615 Susan''s Biggest Fear

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 11:51 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Fine Gold new tower *Knock* *Knock* Arriving at Diana''s office, Wyatt bypassed the distracted receptionist and knocked on Diana''s office door dressed like a regr employee. With the speed of Wyatt''s stride even if the receptionist was paying attention she would not have been able to catch the shadow of Wyatt heading to Diana''s office. "Yes,e in," Diana looked at the middle-aged employee at the door with a pair of dark shades on and frowned. Wyatt had informed her that he wasing to meet her in disguise but he did not tell her what he would look like. However, she believed that this middle-aged employee was Wyatt since no employee of hers would dare wear shades to meet her regardless of their position in thepany and rtionship with her. Diana found it hard to believe that the person in front of her was Wyatt himself, because she could not believe a disguise card could be so wless down to the soul energy signature. She was starting to doubt if she had made a mistake, the middle-aged employee might not be Wyatt until she received a text from Wyatt''s grimoire asking her to stop staring at him. As for Susan, she seemed to have no clue whatsoever that the middle-aged employee entering the office was Wyatt himself. She frowned seeing that an employee wore cooling sses when meeting the acting head of their organization, this was not in good taste or professional. However, she felt a sense of familiarity from the middle-aged employee. Which was puzzling as she had never met this person. Walking into the office, Wyatt found Susan helping Diana go through the documents stacked high on her table while Corey was sitting across them, looking bored. Wyatt did not understand how Corey''s mind worked, especially her obsession with Susan. Why was this girl wasting her precious time following Susan around being a nuisance instead of trying to improve her card creation skills or Rule mastery or even practicing demon martial arts? ''She better havepleted the cards Imissioned her to create,'' Wyatt thought as he walked to Diana''s desk. "Please, take a seat," Diana said pointing at the chair next to Corey who continued to remain in her world without sparing a nce at Wyatt who took a seat next to her. Before Wyatt could use his soul pupils on Susan, a white bangle on Corey''s wrist caught his attention. It was Baem wrapped around her wrist, she appeared to be asleep. Feeling Wyatt''s gaze on her, she opened her eyes. Wyatt panicked, fearing she would recognize him. The Myraid Devil transformation has never failed Wyatt but Baem was different, she was being ssified as a mystery by the Librarian. Only she knew what she was capable of. As Baem lifted her head and nced at Wyatt, Corey affectionately petted her, "Good morning little sleepy head." Baem enthusiastically rubbed her little head against Corey''s finger, forgetting about Wyatt being distracted by Corey. Finding Corey''s actions rude and undermining Diana in front of thepany employee, Susan reminded her, "Corey, why don''t you wait outside the office." "What did I do?" Corey argued only to be met by Susan''s re. In response, Corey pleaded, "Big sis, let me stay, I will behave." "Ahem," Diana cleared her throat gaining the attention of everyone in the office. "It''s okay Susan," Diana permitted Corey to stay, then turning to Wyatt she informed, "I get right to you in a minute." Diana then began to go through the papers in her hand pretending to be busy allowing Wyatt to do his thing without arousing any suspicion. Seeing Diana stop Susan from throwing the nuisance named Corey out, Wyatt almost pped his head. Moving on, under the cover of the dark shades, Wyatt activated his soul pupils to check Susan''s soul energy signature in search of minute changes that might suggest that somebody might have left a hypnotic suggestion deep in her consciousness. However, as soon as Wyatt activated his Soul Pupils, Baem who was nestling in Corey''s embrace suddenly focused her attention on him. With that all of Wyatt''s being rang in rm, warning him that if he continued to use his soul pupils, the little sinister snake might attack him. Wyatt immediately stopped using his soul pupils but it was toote. Corey had noticed the change in Baem''s actions and turned to focus on Wyatt. The little snake flew from her embrace and began to circle around Wyatt while stretching out its little forked tongue to smell Wyatt. This action of Baem practically pushed Wyatt''s heart to his throat, he was not afraid of the sinister snake but afraid of his identity being exposed by it. "Hey mister, please remove your sses," Corey demanded of the middle-aged employee as she got up from her chair. "Corey, don''t cause trouble," Susan immediately warned Corey, like a mother who knew her child was up to no good. "Big Sis, stand back. He activated his soul energy just now," Corey defended herself revealing what she learned from Baem to Susan. Listening to Corey''s words, Susan''s clothes morphed into a dark armor covering her from head to toe. Her reaction surprised both Wyatt and Diana. Both Corey and Susan appeared to be spooked. Even Baem appeared to be prepared to strike Wyatt as long he moved a single muscle or soul energy in his body. "Guys, calm down. Corey tell your pet snake to retreat. This employee is blind and uses a card to aid with his sight," Diana hurriedly exined. However, neither Corey nor Susan seem to lower their guard. "Diana, if that is the case then ask your employee to remove his sses and show his eyes to prove that he is blind," Corey demanded. Her reaction was surprising but what was more surprising was that Susan too seemed to agree with Corey and to top it off she was slowly backing away from Diana''s side and retreating to take cover behind Corey. They both looked like two spooked cats. "What''s going on guys? You guys are acting weird," Diana did not immediately agree to Corey''s request as she knew the eyes of the middle-aged employee / Wyatt in disguise were perfectly fine. "Miss Diana, please forgive our rudeness but we have reason to believe our lives are in danger. So, at the risk of being rude I will have to ask the gentleman to show his eyes to prove he is blind," Susan spoke exining her and Corey''s peculiar actions. ''Is this because of the text I sent to Corey?'' Wyatt wondered, remembering that he did warn Corey that Susan''s life was in danger through a text before arriving here. "Big sis, this was why I asked you to skip work for a few days. I don''t know why you go to such lengths for Wyatt when he is in the Southern capital having the time of his life with that slut Anna," Corey took this opportunity to bad mouth Wyatt to Susan. However, her words implied that she and Susan believed their lives were in danger even before Wyatt sent the text to Corey.? That meant something had transpired earlier today which spooked both Corey enough to ask Susan to take a break from work. Even Susan appeared to be spooked to the degree that she was willing to risk embarrassing a blind person. This was puzzling, how could both Susan and Corey be so scared for their life when they had Baem next to them? Even if Susan had no idea of Baem''s power, Corey should be clear of her pet snake''s power. Yet, she was on guard against a supposed blind middle-aged card master. This could only mean that either she was not aware of Baem''s power or the enemy they feared was stronger than Baem. So, Wyatt impatiently asked Susan, "Who is it? Who dared to harm you?" Corey and Susan looked at the middle-aged blind employee in confusion. Fortunately, Diana spoke up, "What he means is, why do you guys feel that your lives are in danger? After all, with Wyatt''s reputation nobody in the city will dare to go against his people. Especially, you Susan." Feeling the sudden burst of emotion in Wyatt, Baem hissed at him warning him to behave or else she will not hesitate to bite his head off. She then continued to circle around him in a threatening manner ready to strike him. It appears she could not see through the Myraid Devil Transformation. "Miss Diana, it is not the people of this city we are afraid of but Wyatt''s enemies. Since they cannot reach him in the Southern Capital they n to get to him through us," Susan exined, and then turning to the middle-aged employee she sincerely requested, "I apologize for the inconvenience but could you please remove your sses and prove that you are indeed blind." Susan''s biggest fear was bing a burden to Wyatt. This was why she worked so hard to increase her management skills, at least this way she could be by Wyatt''s side and not be a total burden. However, now her nightmare wasing true as Wyatt''s enemies were trying to get to him through her. Pushing her to resolve that she would rather die than be the reason for Wyatt''s downfall. Chapter 1616 Mission Failed ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 11:53 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Fine Gold new tower "...prove that you are indeed blind." As Susan said this, Wyatt noticed a resolve hidden behind her fear. It appeared she was prepared to die rather than be captured. Sensing this Wyatt''s heart ached. "You heard her mister, remove your shades," Corey stressed, the tensions in the office room were already high, and her tant use of her intimidating aura was just adding to it. "Corey, calm down. We can talk this out," Diana began to me herself for not throwing Corey out of her office when she had the chance. Now the only person who could control her, Susan, was fueling her crazy antics. Looking at Susan who was taking cover behind Corey, Wyatt promised, "I promise you everything is going to be okay, soon." Then his physical body turned into dust even before Baem could react. Under the vignt gaze of Baem, Wyatt could not use his Myraid Devil Transformation physique to morph his eyes into that of a blind person nor use soul pupils toplete his real motive foring here in disguise. He could use force to achieve his goal but he knew he would have to risk Susan getting in harm''s way. He did not want to do that when there were other ways to approach this. So, for now, he decided to back off. This concluded that the n to check Susan''s soul pathway signature for minute signs of hidden hypnotic suggestions was a failure. All thanks to Stubborn Corey and Ignorant Diana. However, Wyatt did not me either of them. Especially Corey, as he knew if not for her he might have to make funeral arrangements for Susan along with Cortney and Bloodette, right now. She protected Susan when he was not there. "...everything is going to be okay, soon." hearing these words from the supposedly blind middle-aged employee Susan for reasons unknown to her felt assured but then seeing him incinerate into a pile of ash that feeling flitted away and her knees turned weak thinking of the worst. Especially, if Diana had not stopped her from sending Corey out of the office. "Damn it, hemitted suicide. One of these days I find out who these bastards are, raid their base, and go on a killing spree," Corey vowed. Soon the depressed little snake caught her eye, she petted Baem and consoled her, "It is not your fault, you did great. If you had not spotted him using soul energy who knows what would have happened." Being praised by Corey, Baem instantly cheered up and nestled in her palm making herselffortable. Corey then turned to Diana and said, "You need to tighten your security. Don''t me me if Iin about this incident to Wyatt." "Corey, you will do no such thing," Susan suddenly snapped at Corey. Corey did not know what she did wrong now but helplessly said, "Fine. Wyatt''s littlepany can burn for all I care." "Thank you, Susan," Diana thanked Susan for stopping Corey from reporting them to Wyatt but she was in for another shock as Susan sternly said, "Miss Diana, please do not misunderstand my intentions. I don''t want to disturb Wyatt with these little things. Wyatt only knows what he is going through to survive in the Southern Capital all alone, after revealing his revolutionary inventions to the world. I do not want to add to his worries. That doesn''t mean you are off the hook for this incident. Please, see to it that this doesn''t happen again." Nobody could understand Diana''s internal struggle right now. After all, an Intern warning the acting CEO did not happen every day. Diana could not fathom how a simple task could go so horribly wrong. She believed with this Wyatt might have lost confidence in her and would never be able to trust her with any task. Why did Diana care so much about Wyatt''s opinion of her? Regardless of his age and background, Wyatt was someone who had shaken the world on three different asions, Silver Milk Powder, Soul Energy Digestion, and VR-Universes. She had bet her entire life on him, and now when finally all of it wasing to fruition, this happened. She med Corey for all her misfortune. Yet swallowing her anger and grievances Diana looked Corey in her eyes and sincerely apologized, "Please forgive me, I will take full responsibility for this incident and I promise you both this will not happen again." Though Diana had chosen to bow to Wyatt she was still the same old Diana, thepetitors of Fine Gold who dared to underestimate her had paid a heavy price toprehend this little thing. Yet, someone of that level of arrogance and pride chose to take a step back and apologize to Corey even though she was not at fault because after leaving Wyatt sent her a text giving her one final task, which was to learn what had transpired for Susan and Corey to be on edge around strangers while he was on grimoire call with her, listening in on their conversation helping her ask the right questions. So, Diana''s role in all this was basically to act as Wyatt''s intelligent mouthpiece. Diana saw this task as an opportunity to redeem herself in Wyatt''s eyes. Therefore she did not hesitate to take a step back and fed Corey''s bloated ego by apologizing to her, knowing Susan was tight-lipped and would not reveal anything to her fearing that she would report it to Wyatt depending upon the gravity of the incident. "If you don''t mind me asking, you said Wyatt''s enemies are targeting you guys to get him, since when did this all start? How many times have they tried this?" Diana as Wyatt instructed her to. "It all started this morning when we were in a D-rank field dungeon, testing the new armor cards I made for Big Sis," Corey revealed, Susan had no notion of stopping her, it seemed she did not n on hiding it. Chapter 1617 Dungeon Mutation ? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 11:55 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Fine Gold new tower Susan never intended to hide the attack on her from anyone, but with Corey''s demigod realm pet snake protecting her 24/7 she did not think there was anyone else who could do a better job as her bodyguard. So, instead of causing needless panic, she chose to stay quiet. But now that cat was out of the bag she had no intention of hiding the truth because she knew this was bigger than her and could potentially have grave consequences. Just like today, if not for Baem''s timely warning not only was her life in danger but Diana almost became coteral damage. Susan was not somebody who would let someone else pay for her ignorance. "Wait, is that why you werete to work today? Susan, it is not like you to enter a field dungeon on a workday," Diana asked Susan in surprise because even though she would ask her toe to the office at 9 a.m. along with other management staff, she would be here at 8 a.m. or even earlier along with other staff, preparing for the day ahead. This was not like Susan she knew this had Corey written all over it. "Don''t me Big Sis, it was me. I could not wait to see the armor card I created for her in action. Besides we thought we would be back before 8 a.m. but things took a turn for the worse when the D-rank dungeon suddenly mutated into an S-rank dungeon. I could have handled it alone but Cortney was there to help so we were able to clear the dungeon by 9:40 without any injuries," Corey paused to let the fact that she cleared a mutated S-rank field dungeon sink into Diana''s mind. However, to her surprise, Diana focused on apletely different matter, "Cortney was there with you guys?" "Yes, why does that surprise you?" Corey asked raising her brows. A little annoyed that Diana said not a single word of praise about her clearing an S-rank dungeon. "When I tried calling Cortney this morning to talk to her about the orphanage, her grimoire was not reachable. When I asked around, Sarah said that Cortney was not reachable because she was in the basement of the central tower," Diana made up the story on the spot, perfectly ying her role as a smart mouthpiece for Wyatt. "Oh, that. Cortney can use Bloodette''s Blood sh rune to teleport in and out of the central tower''s basement. She usually uses it to prank the TSR guild members," Corey said finding it hrious that TSR adventure guild members still had no idea that Bloodette had a blood rule rune that allowed her to teleport to blood marks she previously ced all over the city. Thanks to her symbiotic connection with Cortney, when together with Cortney she could use the Blood sh Rune to teleport out of her dungeon seal to anywhere in the Sky Blossom city that she had tagged with her blood mark. "So, I take it Bloodette helped you guys clear the mutated S-rank dungeon," Diana deduced. However, listening to those words Corey instantly lost it and yelled, "I could have cleared the S-rank dungeon all by myself. You don''t believe me? Reserve an S-rank dungeon, I will solo it." "I am sorry Miss Bright, an adventure guild needs to have a minimum of five Card Kings, that is an S-rank party to reserve an S-rank dungeon. I am sure you could have soloed an S-rank field dungeon," Diana said with a hint of sarcasm. However, it was not subtle enough. The sarcasm in her tone was apparent even for an idiot like Corey to hear it. Diana was doing this on purpose. Now that she knew Susan did not n to hide anything about the incident, she decided to im some interest for all the shit she had to go through because of Corey. "Damn it¡ª" Corey was about to flip the table in anger but one re from Susan calmed her down mumbling, "I can solo an S-rank dungeon." "Miss Diana, please don''t tease her," Susan spoke up for Corey and then began where Corey had left off, "the dungeon mutation was not natural it was artificially induced by five demigods." "Demigods?" Diana eximed, unable to stay calm. Even Wyatt who was listening in on the conversation from through the grimoire call was shocked. He wondered who would be resourceful enough to send a demigod-level party to deal with a few low-level card apprentices. Besides, how did Susan, Corey, Bloodette, and Cortney survive the ambush of a demigod-level party? Though Bloodette was a supreme being she had not fully recovered her strength because of the dungeon seal. Forget a card demigod she could not defeat a card emperor. "That is not that surprising thing of all. What was peculiar was these demigods ambushed us at 9:45. Not 9:40 when we cleared the mutated dungeon or not when we were about to leave the dungeon but correctly at 9:45 when we were out of the dungeon and headed to the city. Begging the question what was the point of them mutating the dungeon and why did they not ambush us inside the dungeon which was the perfect ce for them to make our deaths look like an ident?" Susan pointed out that the demigod ambush was orchestrated in a peculiar fashion as if they were waiting for some kind of auspicious time to attack a bunch of low-level card apprentices. The Demigod''s actions did not make any sense. Why mutate the dungeon and why ambush them when they left the dungeon when it would have been more reasonable to ambush them inside the dungeon? Where it would be easier for them to orchestrate their death as an ident in a dungeon mutation. Susan had no idea why but Wyatt knew exactly why the demigods ambushed them right at 9:45. ... [1/10/23]AN: 10 Free Pass for First 10 readers to redeem this code Chapter 1618 Corey And Cortney BFF

Chapter 1618 Corey And Cortney BFF

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 11:54 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts In a swamp on the outskirts of the city, a boulder morphed into an orb which then morphed into a teenage human male who hovered about the swamp in deep contemtion. It was Wyatt, the sight of seeing his beloved resolve to give her life than be captured had gotten to him. He was losing his patience with the Southern Royal family wondering what were their demigods doing when Corey and Susan were confronting a suspicious middle-aged employee. Summoning his grimoire Wyatt texted Diana her task and waited for her call. He needs to know how and when Susan was attacked. Even without the demigods, his Cmity Daughter Gems were always keeping an eye on her. He needed to know how the assant attacked Susan without his Cmity Daughter Gems knowing. [Call from Diana Keiths, Ans/Reject/Ignore] Wyatt picked up Diana''s call on the first ring and listened in on her conversation with Susan and Corey as she inquired them about the incident where they were attacked by people who wanted to use them against Wyatt. Learning that the attack happened in a D-rank field dungeon, Wyatt''s anger towards Corey increased for taking Susan to a dungeon when they could have tested her armor card in the VR universe. After all, it allows the card apprentices to use the cards equipped in their grimoires within it. What bothered Wyatt most about this was how Corey managed to take Susan to the D-rank field dungeon escaping the watchful eyes of Nick, his Cmity Daughter Gem, who was keeping watch on Susan''s house this morning from afar. ording to Nick, he never saw Susan or Corey leave their shared apartment until 10:30 this morning. He did get suspicious when Susan had not left for work at 8 as usual but thinking that she had turned in verytest night he thought Susan was taking a day off from work. Wyatt rage toward''s Corey reached a new height unheard of when he heard her casually recount to Diana that the D-rank field dungeon mutated into an S-rank field dungeon. However, hearing her continue to say that Cortney and Bloodette helped her clear the S-rank field dungeon Wyatt was dumbfounded. As Sarah had told him earlier she had seen Cortney in Bloodette''s dungeon seal practicing her Blood Rule mastery and she never left the central tower''s basement. ''What the fuck was going on?'' Wyatt thought and then began to think Corey was lying about the whole incident. But when Corey exined that Bloodette had the Blood sh Rune he finally understood what was going on. Wyatt bet that Cortney who was a Rebel from the start getting to know a Psycho like Corey must have immediately hit it off now that her rtionship with the Circle was cleared. Cortney made use of Bloodette''s Blood sh rune to teleport out of the dungeon seal bypassing the TSR adventure guild''s security to the apartment shared by Susan and Corey. Next, Cortney made use of Bloodette''s Blood sh rune to teleport Susan and Corey to the D-rank field dungeon escaping Nick''s surveince. Knowing Corey, she would not share her time with Susan with anyone yet she called Cortney with her to the D-rank field dungeon. This could only mean that she was aware of the surveince of Wyatt''s Cmity Daughter Gems. So she made use of Bloodette''s ability through Cortney to escape the surveince of Nick knowing he would not allow her to take Susan out of the city. The more Wyatt understood what Corey did the more enraged he got at her so much so that he wanted to rush to Diana''s office and beat the shit out of Corey, not kill her but beat the shit out of her to unload the rage umted in his heart. As he felt death was too light of a punishment for Corey. However, when he heard Susan say that the dungeon mutation was not natural but an artificial one designed by five demigods the rage he felt toward Corey vanished what remained was indifference. Only he knew what he would do if he ever saw Corey again. With Wyatt''s rage toward Corey reaching the state of indifference, his mind cleared and he was able to focus more on Susan''s narration of the incident, especially the peculiarity she had pointed out about the demigod-level party ambushing them. Particrly the time 9:45 a.m. when the five demigods chose to attack them. Yes, Wyatt wondered what the demigod from the Southern Royal family was doing when Five demigods showed themself in the vicinity of the subject of his protection. However, he had given up on the Southern Royal family as he had given up on the government of his country back on Earth. Be it Royalty or Government, citizens should never expect anything from them except for stealing a cut of their hard-earned money and credits for their achievements. Susan had no idea why the demigods attacked them outside of the dungeon at 9:45 a.m. sharp except for finding it out but Wyatt knew exactly why. The Demigods chose to attack Susan at that time because they were trying to match their ambush with the central government''s simultaneous attack on Dual Gate Dungeon and the Southern Capital City disregarding the agreed-upon time with Sansa Orian from Morningstar University. It was at this point that the Southern Royal family''s avable forces were split and busy countering the attack of the devils summoned by the central government. This means it would be the perfect time for the five demigods to ambush and kidnap Susan and the rest and easily cross the borders of the Southern region without having to worry about any intrusion from the Southern Royal family. Their n was perfect but how did Susan and the two dunderheads escape their clutches? Recalling the gruesome ending of Bloodette and possibly Cortney, Wyatt felt that the n of the demigod-level party was more dubious than simple kidnap and ransom. Chapter 1619 Susan’s Pride And Guilt

Chapter 1619 Susan''s Pride And Guilt

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 11:57 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Fine Gold new tower "How did you guys manage to escape from an SSS-rank party?" Diana asked, believing that Susan and Corey sitting in front of her after having a run-in with a Demigod-level party was nothing short of a miracle. "That''s the weirder part," Susan said recalling what had transpired and then continued to say, "Blocking all our escape routes, they began to praise one of their party members. They called him by some kind of codename ''Handsome Fox.'' They said that they would have waited for another century to be devil merchants if not for himing up with such an ingenious idea. They even praised him for taking care of the demigod from the Southern Royal family that was secretly protecting Wyatt''s friends and family. They were chatty as they did not seem to consider us as any kind of threat to them, they treated us asmodities to threaten and exchange with Wyatt. Just when I was thinking this was it the most surprising thing happened¡ª" "I still can''t believe you tried tomit suicide Big Sis, have you ever wondered what would happen to me if something were to happen to you? How could you make such a rash decision? You only care about that bastard Wyatt. Why don''t you care about me?" Corey interrupted Susan and began to cry. Distressed Baem tried to console her by growing two meters long with half a meter width and wrapping Corey in her embrace while patting her head with her t chin. As if saying, ''There, there, everything is going to be alright I am here for you.'' Diana was surprised by the intelligence disyed by the snake monster, turning itself into afort pillow for its inconsble master. Then ignoring Corey, she urged Susan to continue her narration of the events, "What happened next?" Listening to her Corey began to cry louder and even more inconsbly, which Diana did not believe was possible until now. But just as she was about to urge Susan again, she felt an ominous pressure cover her from every direction, sealing her mouth shut. Diana moved her eyeballs with a lot of effort to find that Corey''s snake monster was ring at her with its cold slit eyes. ncing into those eyes Diana''s body began to lose temperature simr to a Corpse losing its body temperature with time. Susan who witnessed all this from the side, hurriedly came to Diana''s rescue, "Baem, stop it. She did not mean any harm to Corey she was just teasing her." Listening to Susan''s distressed voice, Baem immediately stopped her actions and thenid her head on weeping Corey''s shoulder while gently caressing Corey''s cheek with her head. Looking at the weeping master and depressed snake duo, Susan let out a sigh. Then she walked up to them and kissing Corey''s forehead she hugged the duo while slowly swaying sideways repeatedly. Susan also felt a little guilty about trying tomit suicide, she was being selfish back then by only caring about her not wanting to be a burden for Wyatt but not caring for what her death would mean to people who cared and loved her, her parents, her friends, Wyatt and of course Corey. If the demigod had not stopped her back then she might havemitted the greatest sin ever but she would not regret it as she chose death over being a burden for her loved ones ny-nine times of hundred. This was her pride. It was what prompted her to be a sales rep afterpleting high school when all her unawakened high-school friends joined mortal universities using their parent''s money. This was what kept her sane when Debra Khan who joined as a sales rep with her became a card apprentice while she remained just a sales rep. She was grateful for that, if not for that she would never have met the star of her life, Wyatt. Rocking the monster and master duo in her warm hug Susan suddenly had a sense of raising two children when she had not even given birth to one. As for Diana, she was sweating through her clothes as her body began to regain its temperature. She finally had a new understanding and appreciation for Life and Death. Then she looked at Susan with gratitude and at the Snake monster with reverence. She could not understand how Corey managed to subdue such a powerful monster as a pet, maybe she could indeed solo an S-rank dungeon with was meant for an S-rank party containing a minimum of five card kings. Diana no longer dared to urge Susan to continue with the narration of the incident knowing that if she were to distract Susan now Corey and her monster snake Baem would never forgive her and she would permanently make it to the top of Corey''s enemy list. Considering Corey''s pettiness Diana believed Corey definitely had an enemy list and she did not want to be on it now that she knew that Baem was capable of killing her just with its stare. This was only logical. Corey finally started to stop weeping and hug Susan back as Baem unwound from her and warped around both of them, while Coreyfortably nestled in Susan''s embrace. Since Corey cared about Susan, Baem cared about Susan. She even revered Susan considering how high Corey held Susan in her heart. Therefore Baem was very obedient toward Susan and just like Corey, she too sought Susan''s affection but not enough to fight for it with Corey. This was surprising because her master did not like to share Susan but Beam was willing to share Corey with Susan. Susan lifted Corey''s head gently and making eye contact with her she apologized, "I am sorry I put through that. And don''t you ever think that I do not care about you, do you hear me?" Corey looked away but nodded her head, however, Susan moved her head to stare into Corey''s eyes again and said, "I did not hear you?" "Yes," Corey said aloud. Baem then slowly unwounded and reduced to its chibi size and sat on Corey''s head. Susan patted her head and then turned to Diana to finish her narration of the incident. ... [1/10/23]AN: 10 Free Pass for First 10 readers to redeem this code? Chapter 1620 The Incident

Chapter 1620 The Incident

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 11:59 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Fine Gold new tower "Please, take your time. It seems you guys have been through a lot. I am not going anywhere," Diana said as Susan turned to her. Though her boss was listening in on the conversation he was not in front of her, the monster snake was and all it needed was a re to kill her. Even though Susan did not show it, Diana was clear that they had really been through a lot for Susan to considermitting suicide. It was really surprised her that Susan and Corey woulde to work as if nothing had happened. Any other regr person would be so shaken up by this incident that they reconsider their life choices and this would be a turning point in their life forgeting to work on the same day a few minutester as if nothing happened. Diana was the type to survive regardless of what it took and patiently take her revenge regardless of how long it took. So she did not support Susan''s approach tomit suicide to avoid being captured but she respected it as no average person could do that. Susan did not try tomit suicide because something was wrong with her life. What Susan did was not easy. Susan took a seat next to Corey and began to narrate where she left off, "Surrounded by five demigods, Bloodette instantly tried to use her Blood sh rune to teleport us to safety but Demigods had erected an SSS-rank space istion and expansion array separating the surrounding space from the world making it impossible for Bloodette to teleport us to safety. With that, all our hopes of escaping the crisis had been snubbed. Just when we thought this was the end of the road for us, the demigod Handsome Fox and another demigod suddenly attacked one of their party members and killed him before the other two demigods could react. Seeing this unfold the other two demigods were just as shocked as we were, it was clear that demigod Handsome Fox and his ally had betrayed their other three party members. However, before the other two demigods couldprehend what just happened Handsome Fox stored the broken divinity and diamond grimoire of the fallen demigod and along with his ally he proceeded to kill the other two demigods. Soon a decisive battle broke out between the remaining demigods within the SSS-rank space istion and expansion array formation. If not for demigods trying to avoid the area around us and Bloodette shielding us we would have be coteral damage in their battle." Susan paused her narration recalling the battle between the demigods, she did not see their figure fight, all she saw was the aftermath but still, that was enough to make her understand that with her current strength, she was nothing but a life-stock being grown by the Royal families and Central government to keep themselves relevant. Susan''s pause made the atmosphere in the room heavy, expressing the gravity of the incident. The fear she was feeling had swept into the room with her narration of the incident. It was really a miracle that they made it out alive from out there. Diana did not urge Susan to continue, she could feel the turmoil in Susan''s voice. She remembered the first time she saw a couple of Card Emperors fight from afar and it was so nerve-racking that she could not calm herself for weeks, so she could not imagine what Susan was going through having seen a couple of Card demigods fight by staying right at the heart of the battle. After calming her nerves Susan continued, "It took a while but the victor of the battle was decided, Handsome Fox and his ally had managed to win using the element of surprise. With that, you would think the battle was over, but it wasn''t. Handsome Fox slowly pierced his ally''s heart. What was even weirder was that the other demigod did not even resist as Handsome Fox killed him. Collecting the broken divinity and diamond grimoires of the fallen demigods, Hansome Fox turned his attention toward us. Seeing that four demigods had fallen we did not have any delusion that we would be escaping out of that space istion and expansion array formation alive. We no longer had the will to resist. Just when we had given up all hope, a huge snake broke through the SSS-rank space istion and expansion array formation and began to attack Handsome Fox who was exhausted from killing his party members. So instead of fighting back, he chose to escape invoking some sort of weird escape card leaving the monster snake with no target. Leaving me, Bloodette, and Cortney scared and dumbfounded seeing the turn of events. As for Corey, she fearlessly charged at the huge snake that slowly grew small in size until it shrunk to a few inches and dove into Corey''s embrace. Adding to our surprise. As I said earlier the whole situation was one big roller coaster ride with twists and turns one cannot imagine when they have lost all hope. That was how we were able to escape the Five demigods and make it to work even thoughte." "All that happened and you still prioritizeding to work I don''t know whether to praise you or¡­" Diana chose not to finish her sentence knowing criticizing Susan too harshly for her behavior would only garner hate from Corey, Baem, and her young boss. "No, I could not stay at home and be alone with my thoughts after what happened I had to keep it upied. Work seemed to be the better ce to keep my mind busy and stop it from thinking and seeing the worst in everything. The whole incident was traumatizing and work for me was therapeutic so I chose toe to work. But who would have known that Handsome Fox woulde after me so fast? Fortunately, I have the best bodyguards in the world," Susan said looking at Corey and Baem. ¡­ Chapter 1621 New Enemy Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 11:59 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts While Susan was consoling Corey, Wyatt was using his informationwork to search for any information rted to Handsome Fox and Devil/Demon Merchant. However, all his searches ended up with no results it was as if the code name Handsome Fox was a ghost there were no traces of him in the grimoirework his Hive AI could ess using the Superbrain card and VR-universe. The search results of Devil / Demon merchants yielded many results however most of them were just spam. After sorting through them what remained was a legend about a group among the Demons and Devils that call and identify themselves as Demon/devil merchants. The information regarding this group of demons and devils was surprisingly positive, as they were considered to be easier to trade withpared to other groups of demons and devils. Wyattbed through everything there was on the grimoirework that he could ess and did not find any mention of the devil merchant code or how a card apprentice could be a Demon/Devil merchant. It was not surprising considering that the dark races were very secretive about the devil merchant code and hated the fact that the devil merchant code extended its invitations to any race in the Myriad Realms. This was apparent why Belphegor believed Wyatt used the devil merchant code to seal the gue egg but did not dare to mention it in front of Henricks, Joy, and Colleen. When the dark races kept this matter a top secret how did the demigod that ambushed Susan know that the card apprentice could be a demon/devil merchant? And why did they im that if not for the demigod Handsome Fox''s plot they could have be devil merchants in another century?" Many questions gued Wyatt''s mind but he did not have answers for them, except for the information he gained for Zaltan Librarian Jr. that the card world had gained a new demon merchant and a devil merchant. Wyatt felt that these two incident had a connection with each other. But he wascking information to piece it all together. However, one thing was clear from all this whoever ambushed Susan knew Wyatt was a demon merchant. They wanted to kidnap Susan and exchange her not for his VR universe or other inventions but for the demon merchant rmendation quota that every demon merchant receives every decade. Wyatt wondered who were these five demigods who knew the information about how a card apprentice could be a demon/devil merchant when the royal families and central government had no idea that a card apprentice could be a demon/devil merchant. Soon Susan resumed her story, narrating the incident. Wyatt paused his contemtion and heard words carefully not daring to miss a single word as he realized that he was not facing an old enemy or the viins from Clown Mask''s future vision but new and unknown enemies. These enemies were calctive and had a long reach, they knew exactly when the Central government would attack the Southern Royal family when even the Morningstar University and Sansa were not aware of it. Wyatt believed of the five demigods one or all of them must be hiding deep within the central government. This would exin how they knew the exact time the Central government force wouldunch their attack on the Southern royal family. However, Wyatt''s spection changed when he heard that Handsome Fox used one of his party members to kill the other three party members and disposed of thest party member too without much struggle. After listening to the whole incident it was clear that it was Handsome Fox who had imnted the hypnotic suggestion in Bloodette after he had disposed of all his party members and collected their broken divinity and diamond grimoire. Wyatt felt that Baem''s arrival at Susan and the rest''s rescue might have been too perfect. Baem did not make it in time to save them, she only came when Handsome Fox left hypnotic suggestions deep in Cortney, Bloodette, Susan, and Corey''s consciousness. With his work done Handsome Fox decided to escape instead of facing the monster snake. Handsome Fox had a good head on his shoulder, he understood the presence of the demigod realm monster snake deep inside the southern region could only mean one thing that it belonged to the Southern Royal family as a demigod realm monster would never make it past or go unnoticed under the array formation covering the southern region. This was why Handsome Fox chose to escape without caring for the survival of Susan and the rest. Though Handsome Fox was wrong about the monster snake''s origin, he was right about one thing, Beam was able to make it to the Sky Blossom City without obstruction under the array formation covering the Southern region because Colleen allowed her to. With this Wyatt was one hundred percent certain that Handsome Fox had tempered with Susan and Corey''s consciousness but what bothered Wyatt the most was that Susan and Corey had no idea that the Handsome Fox had left behind a hypnotic suggestion deep within their consciousness just like he did in Bloodette''s consciousness. Wyatt held a shiver of hope that Baem had seen through the hypnotic suggestion nted in Susan and Corey''s consciousness and removed it but he knew that was not the case because if Baem had done that for Susan and Corey she would have done the same for Cortney and Bloodette. But seeing how Bloodette detonated her blood rule body it was clear Baem too was unaware of what Handsome Fox had done to them. For now, Wyatt prioritized figuring out how to get close to Susan and Corey without revealing his identity so he could get a good look at what the Handsome Fox had done to their consciousness. Which would allow him to find the solution for it in the infinity library. Once Susan was safe he would be free to deal with the unknown enemy, Handsome Fox. Chapter 1622 Motive

Chapter 1622 Motive

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:02 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Bloodette, Cortney, Susan, and Corey were alive when Baem arrived because the Handsome Fox wanted them alive to help with his agenda. Understanding this, Wyatt felt he had been neglectful of his people''s safety trusting that Southern Royal to protect them for him. From what Susan said to Diana it was clear that the Handsome Fox had dealt with the Southern Royal family''s Demigod guarding them before ambushing them. Clearly, he did not kill the Demigod because if a Demigod of the Southern Royal family was dead their forces would be crawling all over the ce. When the second Demigod from the Southern Royal family followed Beam to Sky Blossom City, the first thing he must have done was contact the demigod posted here to protect Susan and the rest. Since there was no reaction from the Southern Royal family then it would be safe to assume that the Demigod guarding the city was not killed. Considering how calctive the Handsome Fox was in his ways, Wyatt deduced that he had used his hypnotic suggestion ability on the Demigod guarding the city to ignore his party''s ambush on Susan and the rest. This exins why he did not report the attack to the Southern Royal family but what about the Demigod that followed Baem to the city, they should have reported it as nothing was stopping them from doing so. Unless the Demigod following Baem could not keep up with her speed and only traced her to the Sky Blossom City, as such their arrival at the city was dyed and they missed Baem destroying the SSS-rank Space istion and Expansion array and chasing away Handsome Fox. This could exin why they did not report the ambush to the Southern Royal family. Both the Demigods from the Southern Royal family posted at the Sky Blossom City had no idea of the ambush much less Bloodette''s death which transpired in her dungeon seal. Had Wyatt not survived the Blooodette''s Blood Rule Explosion in the dungeon seal, nobody would know what happened to Wyatt and what Handsome Fox had done. The n was near perfect except for one mistake Handsome Fox like all that had tried to kill Wyatt so far had underestimated him and his capabilities. Though Handsome Fox had tried to kill him using the people close to him, Wyatt could not help but feel awe toward Handsome Fox imagining how much calction it might have taken on his part to make all this happen. Pity it all amounted to nothing in the end as he failed. Despite almost deducing what Handsome Fox had done in Sky Blossom City, Wyatt could not figure out why Handsome Fox did this. With the information at hand, Wyatt had so far deduced that Handsome Fox and his party members were after the demon merchant rmendation quotas that Wyatt would gain every decade as a demon merchant. But Handsome Fox using Bloodette, Cortney, Susan, and Corey to kill him told an entirely different story. This was where Wyatt was stuck in his deduction, he did not understand why Handsome Fox would concoct a brilliant n to get the demon merchant rmendation quotas for himself and his party members from Wyatt only to scrap all of it by killing his party members and Wyatt. Why do this? Wyatt reyed everything Susan said in his head repeatedly to see if he was missing something. Though Wyatt did not have a lot of information to go on with still he persisted and continued to try and deduce Handsome Fox''s motives. As he went through what Susan said, one thing Wyatt did not understand was, ''What did the demigods mean by they all could be devil merchants in a century but thanks to Handsome Fox''s n they can be demon merchants faster?'' The only way to answer this would be by figuring out how the demigods knew how to be devil merchants and how they nned to be devil merchants previously. There were only two ways to be a demon/devil merchant, get one rmendation from a devil merchant or get three rmendations from a demon merchant. There was no way around this unless the devil merchant code personally selected the demon/devil merchant. Which was a very rare case in the dark races let alone races outside of the dark realm. If Handsome Fox''s party members had the fortune to be directly recruited by the devil merchant code then they would not have targeted Wyatt so that can be ruled out. If they could get a devil merchant to provide each of them with a rmendation they would not have to wait a century or target Wyatt to be devil merchants, so this can also be ruled out as a possibility. Leaving the Handsome Fox''s party members with one option, each of them getting three rmendations from a demon merchant. This seemed more logical and had a high chance of possibility. Including Handsome Fox, there were a total of five demigods who wanted to be devil merchants, so if they had a demon merchant giving or selling them the rmendations they needed to be a demon merchant that meant that the demon merchant needed 15 rmendation quotas to help the five demigods be devil merchants. However, the demon merchants receive one rmendation quota every decade and the quota gets refreshed every decade regardless of whether the demon merchant uses it or not. Which means the demon merchant cannot umte rmendation quotas. So it would take a demon merchant 15 decades to give all five demigods three rmendations each. Unless the demon merchant buys the rmendation quota from another demon merchant and sells it to the demigods at a higher price. However, considering that the demon merchant stood to make a lot by selling their own rmendations to the demigods over 15 decades the choice made by the demon merchant was evident. This could exin why the demigods said it would take them a century to be devil merchants. If one were to take their words literally, then it meant that each of the demigods had already acquired a rmendation quota from the demon merchant. Chapter 1623 Worst Possible Situation

Chapter 1623 Worst Possible Situation

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:04 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts Since the Handsome Fox and his party members each had a rmendation quota they needed two more rmendation quotas each to be devil merchant. Considering that their source of rmendation was one demon merchant, it would take a century for all of them to be devil merchants as they imed. However, if they could get Wyatt to give his rmendation quota to them that time would reduced by half. This exins why they all praised Handsome Fox foring up with such a n but little did they know that Handsome Fox had ns of his own. Seeing how the Handsome Fox and his party members did not pool the rmendation quota they had on them to turn one of them into a devil merchant first it was clear that they did not trust each other. If they had pooled their rmendation quota to turn one of them into a devil merchant, it would have only taken them a lot less time for all of them to be devil merchants and would have cost them a lot less. I.e. they all would have be devil merchants in a few decades by giving themselves a rmendation quota. Once one of them bes a devil merchant, he would get a merchant rmendation quota after the first decade, and using it he could turn his friend into a devil merchant who would repeat the same until all of them were a devil merchant. While saving a lot of money and trouble in the process. But if they did not mind spending money then they could skip all the wait by having the first one among them to be a devil merchant help them with rmendations from other devil/demon merchants this way they all would have be devil merchants decades ago. Regardless of the cost-saving or pricy method, as long they had chosen to trust each other and pool the first three demon merchant rmendation quotas to turn one of them into a devil merchant then they would not have needed to target Wyatt in the first ce. No, they would have been able to use their identities as devil merchants to conquer the market of the card world and rule it alongside royal families and central government instead of hiding deep in central government or other forces. From the looks of how things had ended, it was clear that until the very end the demigod party who had the fortune to somehow discover the secret to bing a devil merchant chose not to trust each other and Handsome Fox''s action proved their choice right. Having deduced this Wyatt was now clear about Handsome Fox''s motive, he was not after the merchant rmendation quota from Wyatt but the merchant rmendation quota that his party members held. From all this, it can be seen that Handsome Fox never nned to use Susan and the rest as hostages to demand merchant rmendation quotas as ransom from Wyatt but he nned to use this as a reason to gather all his party members in one ce. Which would allow him to kill them all and take their merchant rmendation quota from their diamond grimoire. Seeing how Zaltan Librarian Jr. said that the card world had recently gained a Devil Merchant and a Demon merchant it appears Handsome Fox was sessful in opening his party member''s diamond grimoires and collecting the merchant rmendation quota in them to be a devil merchant. Of the five merchant quotas Handsome Fox had gained, he used three for himself and what he did with the remaining two in his hands was a mystery and so was the identity of the second demon merchant. Or was Handsome Fox the person holding two merchant rmendation quotas that Zaltan informed him about? Wyatt''s brain ran wild having found the link between the information he got from Zaltan and the actions of Handsome Fox. But onest question remained unanswered, since he got what he wanted why does Handsome Fox want to kill Wyatt? Was he trying to reduce thepetition or was it because someone else instructed him to do so? Considering that Handsome Fox imnted the hypnotic suggestions in Wyatt''s friends before he actually became a devil merchant it was highly unlikely that Handsome Fox did so on the instructions of Belphegor whose demon merchants were now upying the sector rted to the card world in the inter-realm city. So, that would leave the possibility that the Handsome Fox was trying to kill Wyatt to erase his onlypetition in the card world. This was considering that he had no idea that there was another demon merchant from Card World. Considering that Wyatt himself would not be aware of this information if not for Zaltan telling him it was highly likely that Handsome Fox believed with his party members dead there were only two people in the card world aware of the devil merchant code, himself and Wyatt. This could prompt him to kill Wyatt and have a total monopoly over the card world''s market in devil merchant code. Having deduced Handsome Fox''splete motive, Wyatt felt that if he had died in Bloodette''s dungeon seal then Handsome Fox would have been the biggest winner of the Central government and Morningstar University''s attack on Southern Capital. What was the shocking part was nobody would ever know what Handsome Fox had done and gained. Handsome Fox would have walked away with no consequence whatsoever. However, unfortunately for Handsome Fox Wyatt had not died and the consequences for his actions would catch up to him soon. Part from figuring out a way to undo Handsome Fox''s hypnotic suggestions imnted in Susan and Corey, Wyatt had one other thing that he needed to know. That was, if Handsome Fox knew of Bloodette''s death and if he thought that Wyatt died along with Bloodette. Wyatt thought it was highly unlike that Handsome Fox thought he was dead, mostly because after Bloodette''s death he had called and texted Corey and everyone he knew in Sky Blossom City to learn Susan''s location. He even called the Southern royal family to give them an ultimatum. He basically screamed that he was alive to the Handsome Fox. So it would be a surprise if a calctive guy like Handsome Fox would not have learned that Wyatt had not died along with Bloodette. "Darn it," Wyatt cussed understanding that his worry for Susan''s well-being had ultimately gotten the best of him. If only he had controlled his emotions then things would not have been as bad as they were right now. Handsome Fox knew everything about Wyatt but Wyatt knew little to nothing about him. Chapter 1624 Verification

Chapter 1624 Verification

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:06 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Outskirts "There is no time," Wyatt muttered as he dashed away from the swamp and contacted Nick with his Hive AI asking him to meet by the barrennds where the new headquarters was built. Wyatt believed the reason hisst attempt to get close to Susan and inspect her failed was because he approached them as a suspicious stranger and secretly used soul energy next to them when they were on edge having almost been kidnapped a few hours ago. So this time Wyatt chose to morph into someone the girls would trust, someone like Nick. Making it easier for him to mobilize his soul energy to use his soul pupils on Susan and Corey. However, as he talked to Nick about his n he learned that Corey does not respect the famous Bright Trio who together led the strongest high school gang in the entire Blossom District under the leadership of Wyatt. Corey did not seem to like the fact that her cousins had submitted themselves to Wyatt. She saw them as Wyatt''s ves, so treated them as one. Then Wyatt contacted Van, learning that he was in the penthouse office of the central tower, Wyatt immediately headed there to temporarily morph into Van and figure out what Handsome Fox had done to Susan and Corey. ¡­ Morphing into Van, Wyatt had the secretary, Sarah, arrange a meeting between Fine Gold and the TSR adventure guild. It was not suspicious as since the merger both the groups have been coborating on many jobs to expand both their influence across the Blossom District as fast as possible. Wyatt had informed Sarah and Diana about what he was up to so that they could make sure that Susan and Corey attended the meeting. Without their presence, all of this would be pointless. Inside the conference of the Central tower, Wyatt morphed Van and Sarah waited for Diana, Susan, and Corey''s arrival. They did not have to wait long as Diana strong-armed Corey and Susan to attend the meeting. Since, after what happened earlier Susan wanted to head home as she no longer wanted to endanger the innocent people around her. Arriving at the Conference room Diana took a seat across from Van who was tantly using his soul energy as he nced over Susan, Corey, and just to be safe Baem too. Unaware of what Handsome Fox was capable of Wyatt felt it would be stupid of him to truly believe what Susan thought happened. "Hey, old man fix your eyes or I will fix them for you," Corey snapped at Van whose actions were so tant that Susan could feel his gaze sticking to her skin. Susan felt Van''s actions were odd, as she had worked with Van on numerous asions and he had been nothing short of gentleman to her. He never acted high and mighty toward her despite their realm and status difference. She had no idea why Van was acting like this today but she chose to be patient and even signaled Corey to do the same. "Who let this rude little kid in when adults are talking? Sarah, throw her out," Wyatt morphed Van scoffed at Corey ordering Sarah to throw her out of the conference room. "I would like you to try," Corey growled ring at Sarah and Van. While Baem hissed at them as if saying, ''Nobody insults my master.'' Having gotten what he hade for, Wyatt riled up Corey to humiliate her. Was he being petty? Yes, yes he was. When ites to Corey, Wyatt does not know why but the darkness in him surfaces, maybe it had something to do with her mental state as he did not seem to hate the Corey that Susan hired after her first auction. Now that Corey was diligent and considerate. Wyatt liked working with her. With Susan''s pensive face and the little Baem hissing at him threateningly Wyatt decided to leave Corey at this. As in his current form, he had the confidence to subdue Corey without drawing any suspicion to his identity but he could not say the same when it came to Baem. Fortunately for Corey, thanks to her strong bodyguard she saved herself from a lot of humiliation today. Just to be on the safer side, from the movement Susan, Corey, and Beam arrived at the conference room, Wyatt had used his soul pupils and had his Hive AI record their Soul pathways, arrangements, and energy signature. Instead of trying to analyze them in real-time, Wyatt nned topare them with the old soul records of Susan, Corey, and Baem saved in the Hive AI. This way it will be easier for him to spot the minute changes that were hidden in them as a result of Handsome Fox''s ability. By the time Diana took her seat across Wyatt Hive AI had already made a copy of their Soul pathways, arrangements, and energy signature. Now he was using the Hive AI to record some more copies as it would never hurt to have more data in his hands. Soon Hive AI who was assisted by Wyatt''s eleven ve consciousnesses provided him with the results of the initialparisons. Going throught the results Wyatt was shocked as they were contrary to what he had assumed so far. So while Hive AI continued to perform more tests with the data it had collected, Wyatt tantly used his Soul pupils to check the Soul pathways, arrangements, and energy signatures of Susan, Corey, and Baem at the locations Hive AI had pointed out. Seeing Van continue to be creepy despite her repeated warnings, Corey had enough, she mmed her fist hard on the conference room table shattering it into bits and pieces with her demonic strength. This time Susan also did not stop Corey, as she too felt that Van was being a creep. As for Diana, she continued to stay silent. "Meeting adjourned, this brat has ruined my mood. Let us conduct this meeting on ater date, CEO Diana," Having verified what Hive AI had pointed out Wyatt decided to leave and get his thoughts together. "Sure, Guildmaster Van." Chapter 1625 Results

Chapter 1625 Results

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:15 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower Leaving the conference room, Wyatt arrived at the Van''s penthouse office reverting to his original appearance. Turning to Sarah and Van who were waiting for his orders, he said, "You guys continue with your duties." "Yes, Master," Van and Sarah said simultaneously leaving Wyatt alone with his thoughts in the big and fancy penthouse office. This floor was supposed to be Wyatt''s Card Boutique but since he had moved to the Southern Capital and nned to attend the Morningstar University soon, Wyatt thought it would be put to best use if the guildmaster of the TSR adventure guild used it as his office since it was to be a prominent guild in entire Blossom district. "How is this possible? Was it because of Baem''s arrival?" Wyatt muttered as he still could note to terms with the results that the Hive AI provided him and when he, himself, verified them to be true. ording to the Hive AI, there was no change in Baem''s recent soul records whenpared to her soul records it had recorded in the Southern Capital during the battle, no surprise there considering Baem''s strength. As for Susan, she was indeed under the influence of an ability simr to the one that prompted Bloodette to detonate her blood-rule body upon seeing him. Since Wyatt had already guessed this, he was not surprised but thest part of the Hive AI report surprised him. This part of the report held the results of theparisons between Corey''s recent and all previous soul records recorded by Hive AI. ording to them, Corey was once under the influence of a simr ability that influenced Bloodette to explode with Wyatt in sight. But currently, she was not. Shocking, right? How was Hive AI able to tell? It was because of the residual traces of the ability that had once influenced Corey. This residual energy made it so that Corey would never be able to recall who and how she was influenced by the ability along with when and what she did under the influence. With this new information, Wyatt was d that he did not text Susan seeing how Corey was fine after having read his text. He appreciated his restraint and foreknowledge. Wyatt had no idea what would trigger the hypnotic suggestion imnted in Susan so it would be best if he stayed out of touch with Susan for the time being as he has been doing so far. After the small victory, Wyatt once again found himself surrounded by a series of unanswered questions. Apart from the obvious questions such as, What were the trigger conditions for the hypnotic suggestion imnted in Susan? What was the hypnotic suggestion Handsome Fox nted in Susan? or How to undo Handsome Fox''s ability? There were other questions that stuck out like an odd nail such as, What did the Handsome Fox have Corey do using his ability on her? Why did the Handsome Fox not imnt a new hypnotic suggestion within Corey? Thetter two questions bothered Wyatt the most prompting him to wonder what the Handsome Fox could possibly want from Corey. What did he have her do when he used his ability on her? Why did he not use his ability on her againter when he used it on the rest? Was Handsome Fox interrupted from imnting a new hypnotic suggestion in Corey with the arrival of Baem? No that was not it, how much time would it take a demigod to imnt a hypnotic suggestion in a bunch of low-level card apprentices? A minute at most. Handsome Fox could have imnted a new hypnotic suggestion in Corey even with Baem''s arrival if he wanted to. However, he chose not to. Clearly, there was more to it than what met the eye. Considering Handsome Fox''s ruthless and thorough nature, Wyatt could not get his mind around the fact that Handsome Fox would spare Corey the second time despite imnting hypnotic suggestions in the rest. Trying to figure this out Wyatt remembered the demigod fight that Susan had described to Diana. About how Handsome Fox and one of his party members together kill the other three party members then thest party member other than Handsome Fox let him kill him. With this Wyatt concurred that Handsome Fox had used his ability on his team member, that was why he helped him kill rest and then kill him too. Thinking of this Wyatt wondered why Handsome Fox did not use his ability on the rest of his team members to just hand him over their merchant rmendation quota. Or use his ability to order them to kill themselves? Out of all the possibilities that Handsome Fox could use his ability to get his hands on the merchant rmendation quotas for his party members, why did he choose this specific why? It was a lot moreplex than the other simpler ways he could have attended to this matter. Especially considering that opening the grimoire of a dead card demigod was not an easy task, let alone four of them. Come to think of it, even if Handsome Fox only used his ability on one of his party members, why did he kill him without ordering him to hand over his merchant rmendation quota to him? Why did he not do that? When Wyatt began to put Handsome Fox''s actions and choices under scrutiny, he began to feel that none of them made sense. Based on his assumptions of Handsome Fox''s ability, there were so many things Wyatt would have done differently to get his hand on the four merchant rmendation quota and kill everyone who knew about devil merchant code to monopolize the card world''s market in devil merchant code. Wyatt and Handsome Fox were different people, so their choices would be different however considering that Handsome Fox was cunning and thorough it would be reasonable to assume that he would choose the logical options when given the choice. But so far Wyatt found his actions illogical and even deranged. This could only mean one of two things, either Wyatt''s assumption of Handsome Fox''s ability was wrong or Handsome Fox''s ability was not as overpowered as Wyatt thought and had limitations that he had to adhere to, exining his illogical actions and choices. Chapter 1626 Meeting Corey

Chapter 1626 Meeting Corey

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:19 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower Having seen Handsome Fox''s ability in person as Bloodette exploded her blood-rule body, imnted in Susan''s consciousness, and its residual energy in Corey''s body, Wyatt knew his assumption of Handsome Fox''s ability was not wrong so he believed that Handsome Fox''s ability came with conditions he was unaware of. These conditions of his ability might be the driving force behind his choice and actions. Understanding this Wyatt realized he needed more information about Handsome Fox than he already had so he decided to contact Corey seeing how Handsome Fox had approached Corey first. Also, she did not have a new hypnotic suggestion imnted in her so recruiting her help was given considering how deeply she was involved in this incident. [Corey, pick up my call. First, listen to what I have to say then you can hang up on me.] Wyatt summoned his grimoire and sent a text to Corey asking her to pick up his call knowing that Corey would reject all of his calls without bothering to hear him out. There was a lot Wyatt needed to exin to her, so he felt it would be easier to exin things over a call than text. Knowing how much Corey envied Wyatt and Susan''s rtionship, he was sure she would not tell Susan about his texts and calls. [Wyatt, whatever you want to tell me convey it to me through a text.] Corey replied immediately, making it clear that she would not pick up Wyatt''s call. This prompted Wyatt to wonder, ''Is it because she is next to Susan?'' Then he replied to Corey''s text trying to reason with her, [Corey, it is regarding the demigods that ambushed you this morning. I know you will do anything to protect Susan. So, let me help you do exactly that. For that you will have to pick up my call.] Corey being Corey, she did not listen to any reason and texted back rejecting Wyatt''s help, [Wyatt, this is thest time. Text me what you want to say, don''t spam me with texts begging to pick up your call or I will block you.] ''That bitch,'' Reading Corey''s text Wyatt was immediately pissed. It made him seem like a stacker. Especially the word begging irked Wyatt the most. Controlling himself from rushing to the new Fine Gold Tower, he texted her back threatening, [Corey, I am in the penthouse office of the Central Tower. Get your ass over here or I wille over there then Susan and I¡­ you know the rest, right? Or do I have to spill it out for you?] Seeing that trying to reason would not work with Corey, Wyatt learned his lesson and provoked her into getting his way. He knew he could not meet Susan but Corey did not know that. Reading Wyatt''s text Corey was enraged but her face remained expressionless and calm. Despite the rage she was feeling within her toward Wyatt she did not let it show on her face and hid it in her heart. All this to ensure that Susan would not be aware that she was texting with Wyatt. As for Wyatt''s text iming that he was back in the city, she did not believe it. She felt it would be impossible for Wyatt to appear in the Sky Blossom city escaping the eyes of the Southern Royal family that kidnapped him in the first ce. Corey had no idea about the battle of the Southern Capital city nor did Baem tell her about it. It hadn''t been long since she met Baem. The first time she asked Baem how she arrived in the card world before answering her Baem entered a slumber, and since then she has not had the chance to enquire Baem about it again. So, Corey had no idea about what had transpired in Southern Capital let alone Wyatt''s heroics. However, when ites to Susan, Corey does not like to take chances. Grabbing little Baem, who was sitting on her head, she ced her in Susan''sp saying, "I am going to thedies'' room. It''s urgent." While signaling Baem with her eyes to stay put with Susan and guard her. "Corey, you can use the one in my office¡ª" By the time Diana finished her sentence, Corey had already left the office making use of her demonic agility. Leaving Diana''s office in the new Fine Gold Tower, Corey directly rushed to the penthouse office of the Central Tower, nobody blocked her as she rushed to the top of the tower. Corey found this odd and wondered if Wyatt was not lying in his text. Soon Corey arrived at the penthouse office to find Wyatt waiting for her. Seeing her, he said, "Could you not have sent a text if you are going to bete? I was about to head to Diana''s office feeling you ignored my text." "You son of a¡ª" Listening to Wyatt, Corey suddenly burst with explosive speed and dashed at him throwing a punch at his face while yelling. But to her surprise, Wyatt rushed toward her at an insane speed meeting her halfway. Evading her punch, he got behind her and then grabbed her head by her hair to ruthlessly m her face onto the office floor. The tiles shattered under the devastating blow. Some of its shards cut and pierced Corey''s face as her blood tainted them. Then he whispered in her ears, "Anna, Ann, and Agatha wanted to deal with you the day you almost gave into your darkness as you killed Roy. But I stopped them from doing so and you repaid me by putting Susan in harm''s way? You do not have the slightest idea what your little wilfulness will end up costing Susan." "What the fuck are you talking about?" Corey asked Wyatt while struggling to break free of his restraints. "Handsome Fox has murdered Bloodette and Cortney''s whereabouts are unknown," Wyatt refused to believe Cortney was dead until he had enough proof. Chapter 1627 Peeking

Chapter 1627 Peeking

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:25 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower "Impossible!" Corey yelled as she entered her demonic form and broke free from Wyatt''s restraints. Stumbling a few steps backward, Wyatt stabilized himself as demonized Corey got up on her foot and red at him yelling, "I saw them both return to Bloodette''s dungeon seal." "Handsome Fox''s ability can imnt hypnotic suggestions in his target which get triggered when the conditions are met. He imnted a hypnotic suggestion in Bloodette, causing her to detonate herself upon seeing me. Half an hour ago, after I arrived at the city I went to visit Bloodette in her dungeon seal, triggering the suggestion to detonate herself imnted in her. If you were right about Cortney also being in the dungeon seal then she might have sumbed to the explosion. And I have already confirmed that Susan has a simr hypnotic suggestion Imnted in her," Wyatt exined to Corey as he took out a neon blue elixir from his grimoire. Then he added, "Take it, it will help you deal with your title demon core''s mental corruption." Knowing Corey was mentally unstable and moody because of her titled demon core''s corruption, Wyatt had bought this elixir from devil merchant code to have a proper chat with Corey. "..." Corey did not reach out to take the elixir from Wyatt she was still processing the information about Bloodette and Cortney''s death, especially the part about how Handsome Fox was behind their death. Corey was aware of who Handsome Fox was, How could Corey forget the name of the demigod who almost kidnapped her and Susan this morning? Seeing Corey was in a trance, Wyatt threw the elixir at her, its bottle was a lot more sturdy than it looked. Besides Corey caught it reflexively, awakening from her shock. Then looking at the elixir in her hand she asked, "What is this?" "Just drink it," Wyatt said in annoyance not wanting to repeat himself. Bloodette and Cortney''s demise came as such a shock to Corey that she muddle-headly did as Wyatt said. Removing the stopper of the elixir she drank it all in a single gulp. As soon as she drank the elixir Corey''s demonic form was lifted and she was back to her normal appearance. It was surprising to see she was not obsessing over Susan at this time, it was a good change of pace. It seems Corey did think of Bloodette and Cortney as her friends. Seeing Corey like this, Wyatt frowned and called out, "Park, are you not going toe out after hearing all this?" Wyatt waited for Park to show herself but time passed and he got no reply causing him to frown. In irritation, Wyatt wanted to peek into Corey''s title demon core to see what kept Park so busy that she would not show herself even after hearing two of her friends were murdered and Susan might be next. But Wyatt controlled himself from invading Corey and Park''s privacy. "Corey, call Park out, I need to talk to her," Wyatt was adamant about meeting Park because he believed she must remember what Corey had forgotten. Even if Handsome Fox''s ability had suppressed Corey''s memory of what she had done when under the influence of his ability, Corey Park her ego me should be aware of what Corey had done. After all, Corey was the one under the influence of Handsome Fox''s ability, not Corey Park. "Corey Park? How do I call her? I am her, she is me," Corey said in confusion. Listening to her reaction Wyatt frowned. Seeing how Corey Park would not show herself and Corey did not seem to think of Corey Park as a separate person, Wyatt had a bad feeling about this. Wyatt wanted to believe this was somehow rted to Handsome Fox, but a part of him shouted something entirely different, he did not want to believe Baem had something to do with this. However, considering that she has waited for centuries to reunite with Corey Park, who knows what she was up to? "Darn it," Wyatt cussed unable to get hold of the only person who might know how and when Handsome Fox used his ability on Corey and what he had her do when she was under the influence of his ability. Finding himself right where he started Wyatt wondered what could he aplish with such allies. Then he decided to take drastic measures apologizing to Corey, "I am sorry, but I have to do this, for Susan." Apologizing beforemitting the crime, Wyatt immediately made use of his Soul pupils to peek into Corey''s titled demon core. Soon Wyatt''s spiritual body found itself surrounded by ck smoke with no sense of direction within Corey''s titled demon core. It had changed a lot since thest time he was here. No, it had not changed, rather this smoke was the security measure used by Corey and Park against anyone trying to invade their title demon core. This might be effective against others but for Wyatt who had soul pupils, the thick smoke was nothing. Like a torch, Wyatt''s soul pupils peered through the vile smoke veil, shining light on the way to the center of the title demon core, where Corey''s ethereal spirit was resting. As Wyatt prepared to move forward in search of Corey''s ego fire, Corey''s spiritual body manifested right next to him and warned, "Wyatt, get out of my titled demon core while I am being polite." Had it been old Corey she would not have bothered to warn Wyatt instead attacked him with waves of her army of sinners. But after drinking the blue elixir Wyatt had given her, Corey''s mind had stabilized and the corruption of her titled demon core had receded.?She was more reasonable now. "I am sorry Corey, but I can''t. I have to do this to get to the bottom of things, you do what you have to do," Wyatt said prepared to face what was about toe next. Chapter 1628 Corey Park’s Message

Chapter 1628 Corey Park''s Message

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:28 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower "I gave you a chance, don''t me meter," Corey''s spiritual body vanished from Wyatt''s side as he continued forward in her titled demon core in search of Corey Park. "Let''s see how you like to have your face pressed against the floor and eat dirt for a change," Corey said looking at Wyatt''s physical body after returning to her physical body. Though Corey was more reasonable and calmer than before thanks to the elixir, it did not resolve her grudge toward Wyatt for mming her face into the dirt on multiple asions. Corey slowly walked behind Wyatt believing him to be defenseless as his spiritual body was tantly exploring her titled demon core. Then she proceeded to grab Wyatt''s head by his hair to m his face on the floor as he had her. However, before her hand could even touch Wyatt''s hair her hand was grabbed by Wyatt''s physical body as if it had eyes at the back of its head. To her shock, Wyatt''s physical body had awareness despite his spiritual body being in her title demon core. How was that possible? "Fuck!" Waking from her initial shock, Corey found that she was in mid-air, flying, about to crash into a wall having been flung by Wyatt''s physical body. Seeing that Wyatt''s physical body did not continue its offense, Coreyy in the rubble embarrassed. Then using her spiritual body she entered her titled demon core to appear next to Wyatt who was busy navigating through the vile smoke filling her core. "What is it that you are looking for?" Corey asked Wyatt nning to give him what he wanted to throw him out as soon as possible. Inside the title demon core, Corey could make use of her rule power and runes with 500 percent more efficiency than outside to seriously hurt Wyatt''s spiritual body or even destroy it if she wanted to. If it was a few minutes ago Corey would not have hesitated to do precisely that however now she chose not to do so. Corey did not want to use force against Wyatt''s spiritual body because it was harder to heal the spiritual body than the physical body. Seeing how Wyatt knew this and still chose to invade her core with his spiritual body Corey believed whatever he was to had to be important and decided to help him out. So that they get this over with. Corey did not know how to describe her rtionship with Wyatt. First, she respected him then over time she began topete with him not just for Susan''s affection but over who was stronger, who had higher card creation mastery, and everything else. In a way, his existence drove her to be better. One thing was for sure Wyatt was not her enemy. Though she still had to gain a single win against him. She found no hate for him in her but a strong determination to outdo him one day andugh as he tried to uplift and gather his defeated and crushed spirit. "Your demon me, the eternal me of agony," Wyatt answered Corey, this time he did not call Corey''s ego me Corey Park but by its original name. As he had seen Corey did not seem to consider Corey Park as a separate individual but a past life of hers. "That is it? You could have told me sooner, follow me," Though soul pupils were able to navigate through the vile ck smoke, the spiritual space within the title demon core was too big for a foreign body to explore. Following Corey, Wyatt soon appeared in front of a huge fireball that resembled a golden-red sun emitting vile ck smoke as the agony-filled cries of the sinners could be heard. Thest time Wyatt was here the golden-red me was in the shape of a mature Corey with a voluptuous body and narrow waist, while ck smoke emitted by the me covered her sensitive parts. It had an ego now it was just a regr demonic me. Though confused with Corey Park''s sudden disappearance, Wyatt did not give up. He used his soul pupils to their full extent to analyze every part of the golden-red sun trying to find the traces of Corey Park in it. He had a strong feeling that she might be there somewhere in the golden-red mes. "You are here my white knight," Corey Park''s voice sounded in Wyatt''s ears as his surrounding morphed, finding himself in a vast white room. Hearing footsteps behind him, Wyatt turned to find a mature Corey in flesh dressed in dark-red armor. "Don''t bother wasting your energy asking questions, this is a spiritual message. I knew you woulde looking for me in search of answers. You seem to have made a tricky enemy this time. I cannot tell you anything about him but his ability seems to have an absolute attribute. I tried to help Corey resist his ability but failed. Now am in a deep slumber facing the bacsh. Maniption and absolute attribute, now that''s an overpowered ability to have. Thankfully, an ability with absolute attributeses with a lot of conditions still these abilities are not to be underestimated they can be a pain in the ass if used wisely, and this guy is an example of that. On 12th April afterpleting the creation of the martial cards youmissioned us, Corey wanted to test her power against moving targets so we entered an A-rank field dungeon, and that was where we met him. He was waiting for us in the boss area where he imnted an order in Corey, asking her to lure Susan out to a D-rank field dungeon the next morning along with other people you considered as important avoiding any witness. One thing about his order stood out though, he could have just ordered Corey to kidnap Susan for him at a specified time and bring her to him at his convenience along with more orders such that he would not have to get his hands dirty at all yet he did not do that but kept his order basic and short. This must be rted to the conditions for using his ability or because of the demigod guarding Susan. Either way, I hope you figure the conditions of his ability out before you face him and also think of a way to awaken me. I wish I could give you more information about him or his ability but this is all I could gather from my struggle against his ability. I hope I was of help." After the message ended Wyatt found himself staring at the globe of me while Corey patiently waited next to him. Looking at Corey, Wyatt''s eyes softened having learned that she did not put Susan, Cortney, and Bloodette in harm''s way out of her willfulness but was manipted by Handsome Fox. "Why are you looking at me that way? It''s creepy," Corey said, erasing the little guilt Wyatt felt toward her. Wyatt''s Spiritual body left Corey''s titled demon core and returned to his physical body. Then he began to pace around the office in deep contemtion. Corey Park''s message only fortified Wyatt''s assumption about Handsome Fox''s ability. As a bonus, it cleared Corey from most of the me for what was happening. However, Park''s message not only failed to answer his questions but also raised more questions. If Handsome Fox was capable of handling the demigod guarding Susan, why did not just enter the city to kidnap Susan and other people important to him instead of using Corey to lure them out of the city and wait till 9:45 to ambush? Was he setting a field to kill all the demigods without leaving behind a trace of evidence of his deeds, so that he doesn''t get caught once the Southern Royal family starts to investigate Wyatt''s death had he managed to kill him? Earlier Wyatt thought, Corey taking Susan, Cortney, and Bloodette to the D-rank field dungeon this morning was a coincidence however now it was clear that Handsome Fox was behind that. Which turned this whole incident into a mess that Wyatt kept running in circles trying to solve. On another note, Wyatt wondered why Corey felt that Cortney and Bloodette were important people to him when she could choose from his collection of Cmity Daughter Gems he surrounds himself with. Or even Uncle Wyatt and his family and his mother''s sister Katty. As Corey got up from the rubble and dusted herself, Wyatt decided to ask her, "Corey, who do you think in the entire Sky Blossom City is important to me along with Susan?" "Wyatt, I am sorry. I know you cared for Cortney and Bloodette but I did not n for this to happen. I know nothing I say can bring them back but I hope you can find the strength in you to forgive me. Or at least keep our grievance aside until we save Big Sis Susan. Then we can settle it any way you want us to," Corey apologized to Wyatt for Cortney and Bloodette''s untimely demise and prepared to take ountability for the unfortunate part she yed in it while begging him to focus on saving Susan. "No, this is not about that. If I were to ask you to list the people in my life that I hold important then who would you choose and why?" Wyatt repeated himself but this time he was more specific. Chapter 1629 Layers & Layers Of Web

Chapter 1629 Layers & Layers Of Web

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:31 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower "Why do you ask?" Corey asked in confusion. Unable to understand how it was rted to Handsome Fox. "Corey, Handsome Fox used his ability on you to get you to lure Susan and people important to me to the D-rank dungeon. So, I want to know of all the people I surround myself with why you felt that I regarded Cortney and Bloodette as important?" Wyatt revealed this to Corey exining why this question to her. "Isn''t that obvious? With Elliott being in Sun Blossom City, and your auntie leaving for the university, only Cortney and Bloodette remained in Sky Blossom City apart from Susan whom you would hold important. I saw the way you treated Cortney at the city tournament despite her trying to kill you at the orders of the Circle. It was a no-brainer," Corey seemed to know Wyatt pretty well enough to even surprise him. However, what surprised Wyatt even more was that Corey did not use the fact that Handsome Fox used his ability to lure Susan, Cortney, and Bloodette into his trap to defend herself. Wyatt understood that Corey med herself for Cortney and Bloodette''s death and Susan being marked by the enemy. With this, he saw her in a new light. Underneath all her craziness, Corey was an honorable and good person. "What about your cousins and my other employees, whom I trusted my entire business in Sky Blossom City with?" Wyatt wanted to know why Corey did not choose his Cmity Daughter Gems when they were people he trusted the most. "Didn''t you just answer your question by calling them employees?" Corey said, not even bothering to mention Wyatt''s uncle. They were close even though not blood-rted but after the Ronnie fiasco, Wyatt''s indifference toward them was apparent to everyone who knew their rtionship. "Interesting, you im to hate me yet know me so well. By chance are you staking me," Wyatt teased Corey and ced a bulk order for the blue elixir in his demon merchant codex seeing its miraculous effect on Corey. "You are my boss, this is the bare minimum I should know about you. Seeing how you are in the mood to tease me, did you figure a solution out for this mess?" Corey asked Wyatt in anticipation. "Nope," Wyatt said casually as he walked to the balcony of the penthouse office and nced over his empire, the towers, and the infrastructures surrounding them. "What?" Corey eximed in shock and followed Wyatt to the balcony, "Big Sis Susan''s life is at stake here, why are you so rxed instead of using that beautiful brain of yours to figure out the solution?" "Susan''s life is not in danger as long as I stay away from her. It sucks for me but you should be loving this arrangement, right?" Wyatt''s calmness was starting to get on Corey''s nerves. "That is just the precaution, not prevention. We have to take Handsome Fox down before hees to finish what he started," Corey yelled. She did not like the thought of having an unknown enemy with the ability to control and manipte her. With somebody like that aiming for her and people close to her Corey would never feel secure until she has had put an end to them. Corey felt like she was going crazy thinking of the worst Handsome Fox could do with his ability and to top it off he was a demigod. The only thing that kept her calm before was the belief that Wyatt would figure something out but seeing him give up and do nothing to stop their enemy instead chose to y the game by the rules of Handsome Fox, Corey''s worries erupted. "Calm down, Handsome Fox went through great difficulty to make sure his identity remains hidden. I think even the code name Handsome Fox is a lie he concocted to throw us off his trail. From the time he killed his party members till Baem''s arrival, he had enough time to suppress your memories about the fight where he cold-bloodedly killed his party members. However, he did not do that. Instead, he imnted hypnotic suggestions in Bloodette and Susan while leaving you untouched. He could have done so many things in so many ways yet he did everything in this specific way. Then fled when Baem arrived without any resistance. I have been wondering why he did not do this and what he would gain from doing that. When I should be asking why a person who was so keen about hiding his deeds did not erase his involvement and the name Handsome Fox from all your minds? He wants whoever is investigating this case to conclude that Handsome Fox, a demigod with maniption and absolute type ability, was behind this incident and go on a wild goose search for Handsome Fox, a character he created. Seeing how meticulous he was in his nning all this I would not be surprised if there was a card demigod with the codename Handsome Fox out there," Wyatt exined his spection. "Fuck! This is worse than what I thought before. How do you expect me to calm down knowing this?" Corey yelled at Wyatt and looked at him as if he were a crazy person. Then gathering her calm she took a step back and asked, "Have you ever stopped to consider that this Handsome Fox or whatshisname is not as smart as you give him credit for? After all, it is possible that you are just overthinking this. Handsome Fox might have just done what he felt was the best way to kill his party members and you without getting caught and got lucky because of his overpowered card." "No, because if he was so basic he would not havee after you or Susan but directly at me. Just like the whole world. He could have used his ability on me, instead, he went to the trouble of weavingyers of webs to get what he wanted without revealing himself to the world." Chapter 1630 Reinforcement

Chapter 1630 Reinforcement

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:33 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower "I don''t understand," Corey''s brain was overloading trying to understand what Handsome Fox was after. "Leave the thinking part for me, you will give yourself a headache trying to understand this. All you need to do is protect Susan while I am away, I have got this," Wyatt assured Corey looking at the sky about the Sky Blossom City. Soon it turned dark as if a thunderstorm was about to form but vanished after a few figures appeared out of it. Witnessing such a sight, Corey frowned and said, "Tell me they are demigods from the Southern Royal family." "Yes, they are," Wyatt said with a grin, understanding that the reason why Handsome Fox had to lure Susan and the others out of the city and ambush them at 9:45 inside a space istion and expansion array formation was because of the reinforcement of the Southern Royal family. Even though Handsome Fox had taken care of the demigod protecting Susan, he could not bypass Lorenzos''s SSS-rank City array formation which would signal the Southern Royal family of any unknown power entering the city. This was why he chose to ambush Susan at 9:45 such that even if by any unforeseen events his ambush on Susan was to be exposed, with the Southern Royal family under the attack they could not send reinforcements to protect Susan. "Why are you grinning?" Locating Wyatt, Colleen directly rushed to his front to find him grinning. "What took you so long? I almost thought you guys did not make any arrangement to send reinforcement to this city when needed," Wyatt asked Colleen. When he called Ann to give her an ultimatum he expected the forces of the Southern Royal family to rush to Sky Blossom City, however, time passed and none of them showed up. This was when Wyatt thought the Southern Royal family only arranged one demigod to protect Susan and made no arrangements for reinforcements, prompting him to wonder if this were the case what stopped Handsome Fox from ambushing Susan in the city? However, seeing them arrivete Wyatt understood he concluded too soon. The Southern Royal family had made arrangements to send reinforcement to the Sky Blossom City if needed, only they were dyed this time. "With the Southern Capital city''s array formation destroyed, we needed all hands on deck to restore it using the golden gate array formation. The whole city has been restored and the people can continue with their daily life. As for the valuables the people lost, the royal family will reimburse them," Colleen exined to convey to Wyatt that she could not arrive sooner because she was busy helping the city resume its regr way. Then she added, "Plus you have already proven you can take care of yourself so¡­ you get it, right?" Then as if having thought of something, Colleen hurriedly said, "This does not mean we do not regard your friend''s life is not as important." "It''s fine but did you guys really get the city array up and running again?" Wyatt did not criticize Colleen for prioritizing the needs of her citizens. Wyatt remembers the state of the Southern Capital city when he left for Yellow ins. It was amazing how the Southern Royal family had the whole city up and running in a matter of a few hours. Well with an army of demigods and a SSS-rank array with restoration ability, this was not hard. However, he could not believe they had Southern Capital''s city array formation restored. How was that even possible for them to repair such a big array in a few hours? "Our ancestors had foreseen the day something like this would happen and had contingencies in ce to not leave the city defenseless when it happened," Colleen said seemingly adoring the foreknowledge of the Heatsend Royal family to prepare ahead for such situations. "I see," Wyatt was not surprised hearing Colleen''s exnation. After all, with the long history of the Heatsend Royal family it would be surprising if they were not prepared for such a situation. This was one of the reasons why a revolutionary force like the Freedom Fighters could never take on the Central Government and the royal families that have been ruling this world for millenniums. The power and resources they umted throughout their rule were not to be underestimated. If not for the birth of the three mischiefs with overpowered abilities, the central government and the royal families would have continued to rule this world for the millenniums toe. "Ann, will soon be sending you the report you asked for. At risk of being rude, may I know who died?" It was the duty of the Southern Royal family to protect Wyatt''s people, now one of them had died and they were not only not aware of the death but also did not know who died. They had failed to do their duty on so many levels that Colleen was embarrassed to even have to ask this question to Wyatt. "It''s Cortney and Bloodette," Wyatt answered. "Two of them, that to the Tao of Tongue and the Blood Supreme, how is it possible? The demigods guarding the city said that they saw both of them return to the dungeon seal. Who can kill them within the dungeon seal?" Colleen asked in shock and disbelief. As Cortney and Bloodette werest people Colleen would think to be murdered. After all, they could use the dungeon seal to hide, unlike Wyatt''s other friends who were defenseless. One of the reasons why Colleen could not figure out which friend of Wyatt had died was because the demigod guarding the city said that all of Wyatt''s people were safe and sound believing Cortney and Bloodette were safe in the dungeon seal. "In my investigation, I havee to learn that the attacker has a maniption-type ability¡­" Wyatt then went on to share his findings with Colleen so that they would search for Handsome Fox while he searched for the devil merchant as they were one and the same but at the same time one was the creation of the other. Chapter 1631 Gains & Losses

Chapter 1631 Gains & Losses

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:36 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower "This does not make any sense," Colleen blurted in confusion unable to keep up with Wyatt''s exnation of the situation in Sky Blossom City that led to the death of the Tao of Tongue and Blood Supreme. "..." In response, Wyatt gave a Colleen deadpan nce. He tried to keep his exnation of the events as simple as possible so that Colleen would be able to follow it but he had overestimated her. "That look reminds me of my daughter, she will be returning from the western region soon. Maybe you will get to meet her, you two will hit it off," Colleen said wondering if Anna knew there were a lot of simrities between Wyatt and her mother. "I am not so sure about that, I heard princess has a big personality. Anyway, I will submit a report about what I have gathered to Ann. Susan and Corey are the only witnesses of this incident, you guys can investigate them for more rity. Lastly, what are you guys going to do about the demigod guarding the city? I would like to speak to him before that,"? Wyatt demanded. He nned to cooperate with the Southern Royal Family as much as possible to ensure they hunt for Handsome Fox while he hunts for the lone Devil Marchant of the card world. "Talk to Ann about that. Her mother has put her in charge of this case," Colleen did not reject Wyatt but threw the ball to Ann''s court. "Then why is it that Ann is not here but you are here?" Wyatt did not like being run around, the demigods that were in charge of protecting the city should still be in the city, Colleen could have just arranged the questioning but she did not. "She is busy making sure that the Southern Capital city is running smoothly again. She will be here when she is done there," Colleen replied dodging Wyatt''s re. "So she is helping her grandmother like the good granddaughter she is," Wyatt immediately understood what was going on, Colleen like Anna, had thrown her duties on to Ann while she goofed around. "Hehe," Colleenughed and acted like she did not know what I was talking about. Then she asked, "What about you? Is the gue egg under control?" Wyatt looked at Colleen in disbelief, now he knew why the Southern Region was worse offpared to other regions, with leaders like this it wasn''t surprising. In the entire Heatsend Royal family, except for Ann and her mother, nobody seemed to care when it came to politics, administration, and management. Before them, it was Lorenzo, no wonder he managed tond a powerful wife like Field Marshal Heatsend. If not for the Heatsends getting their kicks at the Way Beyond, these people would have to invade their neighbors who were smart enough to save rations for winter. "You do not need to worry about the gue egg I disposed of it as soon as the devil cut his connection with it," Wyatt said leaning on the balcony railing no longer bothering with the Heatsend Royal family''s way of doing things. The Heatsends managed to keep the Southern Region running so far which meant that they were doing something right. They were strong enough to keep Wyatt''s enemies from tantly attacking him, even though they were weak to conspiracies, that was enough. The battle of the Southern Capital was proof of this. The Southern Royal family failed horribly in their mission to protect Wyatt. But Wyatt made peace with that because the only reason the leaders of the Central government and Morningstar University did note in person to get what they wanted and instead sent their sub-parckeys was because of their fear of the Heatsend Royal family. If not for the Southern Royal family protecting him, he would have been erased from this world the moment the world leaders knew of the Silver Milk Powder and VR-universe. With the power he disyed in the battle of Southern Capital and Heatsend Royal family backing, Wyatt believed there would not be many who tried to conspire against him. As such, he achieved the purpose he was after when decided to attend the Morningstar Universtiy''s early admission interview despite knowing it was a trap. All in all, the battle of Southern Capital was huge even without considering the unexpected gains such as Belphegor''s two relics & the storage item, the gue egg, and finally the Freedom Fighters. It was a shame that Matron escaped, if the forces of the Central Government had not changed their nst minute and stuck to one they agreed with the Morningstar University, he could have used this opportunity to understand her origin card and then put an end to the Proof. Sansa Orian persona with the strength of Twelve Blood Curse Incarnation body. Such a same. Wyatt could not help but wonder if what he gained from the battle of Southern Capital couldpare to foiling the perfect chance for him to uncover Matron''s origin card. If Blephegor''s hourss relic worked as advertised then maybe. After all, time rule mastery was one of the most dreaded rule mastery across the Myriad Realms. "That is good to know. What about the Freedom Fighters? You promised me that you would make them pay. Don''t tell me you have changed your mind about them?" Colleen did not bother to dig into how Wyatt managed to dispose of the gue egg, by now everyone close to him knew he had many secrets. Rather focused on Freedom Fighters. She was worried that having spent time with Freedom Fighters Wyatt might have been infected by their so-called cause like their many naive members. Otherwise, how did Wyatt manage toe to Sky Blossom City? "Well, they are on theirst leg. You might have noticed with all the shit going in on Southern Capital, you should take with your daughter. She should be fully aware of their current situation. Talk to her and get back to me. I would like to know her thoughts on this." Chapter 1632 Blood Rebirth

Chapter 1632 Blood Rebirth

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:39 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower "This is not what you promised me, Wyatt," Colleen fumed with anger. "I don''t make promises I do not n on keeping, just talk to your daughter and get back to me," Wyatt said nonchntly ignoring Colleen''s rage. He knew Colleen''s rage was justified but he did not n to change his ns for Freedom Fighter just because she was impatient. "You have gotten toofortable around me. I''m still your queen," Colleen reminded Wyatt knowing she cannot get an upper hand on him in conversion. "Yes, my queen," Wyatt said sarcastically, then seeing Colleen''s serious face he mocked, "Is this enough, or do you want me to bow to you?" "You are lucky my granddaughters find you cute, otherwise¡ª hmph," Colleen snorted expressing her dissatisfaction toward Wyatt. Her words hinted to him that knew Ann''s feelings for Wyatt and she did not mind it. Wyatt wondered what was Colleen''s intent here, was she sabotaging Anna or helping Ann? She did both but the question what did she think she was doing? So, Wyatt responded, "So, I am lucky Anna has a loving grandma such as yourself, I guess." "Speaking of Freedom Fighters, did you meet Luna? How is she doing?" Colleen asked with a depressed voice. "Don''t you mean how is that traitor doing?" Wyatt frowned his brows seeing Colleen''s eyes tremble hearing him call Luna a traitor. Come to think of it, when the incident happened, Colleen did condemn Luna''s action but nothing more than that instead vowed vengeance toward Freedom Fighters. This was surprising considering that Luna''s grandmother, Field Marshal Heatsend did not hesitate to disown Luna from their family tree. The Southern Royal family was messed up. For a child carrying their family bloodline to betray them, there were no words for this. "She is doing exceptionally well, she seems to be more of a fit there than here. Were you aware of her bloodline? I was lucky enough to experience it firsthand, it is strong. Howe I have never heard of it before?" Wyatt replied seeing how Colleen seemed to show concern for Luna. Well, it''s good to know that not everyone in the Royal family was cold-hearted not that I condemn Field Marhal''s actions. "Yes, she had inherited my sister-inw''s eyes," Colleen answered, her expression improved a little hearing Luna was doing fine. From the looks of it, she did not me Luna for her choice she seemed to me Freedom Fighter for corrupting her family''s child. Now this Wyatt condemned. Luna was a grown-ass woman she should be held ountable for her actions. Wyatt shook his head wondering what was going through the head of the Ruler of the South to leave his region under the governess of someone like Colleen when he left for Way Beyond. Did he believe his council would help her? That was how it seemed seeing how it was Lorenzo and Anna''s mother doing all the duties of Colleen for her. And now even Ann was added to the mix. While Colleen was opening up to Wyatt, deepening their rtionship from mere acquaintance to a Grandson-inw and Grandmother-inw in the penthouse of the central tower in its basement, inside the tunnel of the gate dungeon blood rock cave, vapors of the blood rule began to condense on the ceiling of the tunnel slowly forming droplets of blood rule soon the droplets gather to form a big drop of blood rule which suddenly glowed with a brilliant red light and grew in size morphing into a female humanoid blood rule body. Corey was here she would recognize this phenomenon as Blood Rule''s meaning- Blood Rebirth. After the blood rule body of the female humanoid waspletely formed, she slowly opened her eyes they seemed to be confused, and then collecting her memories she muttered, "Wyatt" This female humanoid was none other than Bloodette, she only remembers seeing Wyatt enter the dungeon seal and after that, she could not recall anything regardless of how hard she tried. Bloodette tried hard to recall why she had to reconstruct her body using blood rebirth meaning of blood rule. However, it was useless, it was as if she had no recollection of it. Then feeling like she was forgetting something or someone Bloodette began to gather her thoughts, a few secondster she suddenly screamed in panic, "Cortney." Bloodette hurriedly tried to contact Cortney through the bond they shared. But not receiving a reply she began to grow concerned fearing the worst. As before Wyatt arrived Cortney had entered her body toprehend blood rule making use of her strong affinity to blood rule. So, seeing how she had just used Blood Rebirth meaning of the blood rule to reconstruct her body Bloodette who could not recall what transpired began to imagine the worst for Cortney who was inside her body practicing her blood rule. However, she did not stop using her bond with Cortney tomunicate with her. Just when she was about to lose all hope, Bloodette suddenly realized that if the bond between her and Cortney was still present then it meant that Cortney was still alive. Then she wondered if Cortney was still alive then why was she not responding to her. So, she began to look for Cortney within her but she could not find her. There was no sign of Cortney within her however the bond between them still existed. Therefore Bloodetted did not lose hope. She continued to try andmunicate with Cortney without getting disappointed with every failed attempt. Bloodette did think of getting help, but because of the Dungeon Seal, she was unable to leave the dungeon or even use her Blood sh rune. She could no longer sense the blood mark she ced outside in the city. Without the help of Cortney, she could no longer bypass the Dungeon Seal. So all she could do was keep the dungeon gate open hoping that someone from outside would notice ande to her rescue. Chapter 1633 Dejavu

Chapter 1633 Dejavu

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower "So as I was saying¡ª" Colleen kept talking to Wyatt like she had met an old friend. However, receiving a grimoire notification he interrupted saying, "Colleen, a minute please." Colleen had gotten used to Wyatt''s rudeness and tant disregard for the proper etiquette when in thepany of the Royalty. No, Colleen was not some naive teenage princess in her rebellious phase to find Wyatt''s action refreshing and fall head over heels for his bad-boy attitude. Rather, if she could she would whoop some etiquette into him, however, not only did his contract with Anna stop her from doing that but she was not sure if she could do that after the strength he disyed in the battle of Southern Capital. ''This boy,'' Colleen thought looking at Wyatt casually interrupting her in the middle to receive a grimoire call. Colleen felt Wyatt''s behavior was too, not that she demanded Wyatt to treat her like his queen. She was pouring her heart over her, doing her best to get close to her future grandson-inw while Wyatt did not seem to reciprocate a simr effort. For some unknown reason, seeing Wyatt continue to attend to the grimoire call disregarding her presence, Colleen recalled a simr incident from her past, only here the role yed by Wyatt was filled by Gainover. It was Colleen''s son-inw Gainover not showing any interest while she was doing his best to get along with him after the family denied his request to give him the Diamond Grimoire and instead gave it to Colleen. Recalling this incident, Colleen felt like she saw a ghost from her past, but soon shaking her head she consoled herself saying, ''Wyatt and Gainover are not the same.'' What Colleen failed to see or did not want to see was Wyatt had more inmon with Gainover than her daughter. Anna had noticed this long ago as she started to court Wyatt. "DreDre, take as much time as you need to say goodbye to your tribe," It was Dredre who called Wyatt in response to his text asking her when she woulde to the card world. Apparently, hearing that Zaltan had asked her to apany Wyatt in his world had caused quite a stir in her tribe they were both happy and worried for her. They were happy that she got a direct mission from their lord and concerned that she would be alone in the new world. "No, I wille to you right now. Send me your coordinates using your demon merchant codex," Dredre insisted. She felt she was neglecting her duties towards Wyatt taking so much time saying goodbye to her tribe. Believing that if Wyatt texted her then it meant he needed her. Otherwise, he would not have rushed her with the text. "Dredre, honey, just listen to me. Say your goodbyes to your tribe properly so that you canplete your duties here without any distractions, understood?" Wyatt stressed his words regretting that sent the text to Dredre asking when she would be arriving. Dredre was right to think that he needed her assistance but Wyatt did not want Dredre to cut her goodbye short because goodbyes were important, especially formunal tribes like Pixies. Wyatt was worried Dredre would rush over to his side without saying a proper goodbye to her tribe and he would be stuck consoling her. Wyatt would rather wait a little longer than have to deal with a pixie who misses her tribe. "Understood. But, you have to promise me if need me you call me immediately," Dredre agreed to Wyatt asking him to call her if he needed her. "Sure," Wyatt said wondering, ''How long are you nning to say your goodbye? How long are Pixie goodbyes?'' Though he thought this Wyatt did not dare to say it out loud to Dredre, he had finally managed to persuade he did not want to do it all over again. Besides considering that Dredre was the first Pixie of the then Forest Guide Tribe now Book Guide Tribe to ever leave the tribe and travel the Myriad realms, a big goodbye with feast all was given ording to her tribe''s customs and norms. Hanging up on Dredre, Wyatt turned to look at Colleen to find her staring at him. Ignoring her re he said, "Please continue, you were saying¡­" "Who is Dredre? Are you seeing some other girl behind my granddaughters''s backs? Do not tell me it''s one of the girls from the Freedom Fighters. No wonder you were not as enthused about getting revenge on them," Colleen flipped inquiring Wyatt about Dredre. She was not the one to get jealous or doubt her partner, but in her granddaughter''s case, she did not want to repeat the same mistake she made with her daughter. "Were you eavesdropping on my conversation?" Wyatt asked Colleen, he knew Colleen eavesdropping on him was nothing new but this was the first time she was so tant about it. He wanted to use this moment to discuss boundaries with Colleen but seeing the crazy in Colleen''s eyes he took a step back. He tried to understand why Colleen had gotten so worked up. "Yes, I was," Colleen did not deny Wyatt and agreed to his allegations and then demanded, "Now, your turn. Are you cheating on my granddaughters with Dredre?" ''None of your business'' or ''Granddaughters? There is nothing between Ann and me.'' Those were what Wyatt would have replied to Colleen with if he did not feel that she would not hesitate to rip his head off if he answered her with anything other than a resounding no. So he did, "No, I am not." Hearing the magic words Colleen finally calmed down and apologized, "Sorry, I do not know what got over me. I did not scare you did I?" "I think you and your family should get tested for mental disorders. Especially, the females." ... [1/10/23]AN: 10 Free Pass for First 10 readers to redeem this code Chapter 1634 Customs And Norms

Chapter 1634 Customs And Norms

? Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower. "You see, smart answers like these are what shorten a man''s lifespan," Colleen indirectly warned Wyatt for his remarks. Then she continued to interrogate him, "Who is this Dredre? You seem close to her." "You ask as if we are dating. Are you not worried your husband and Anna will be jealous?" Wyatt had more time on his hands to kill since Dredre did not seem to be arriving anytime soon. So he decided to kill his boredom with Colleen. "Why? Don''t tell me you have an eye for this olddy!" Colleen said walking closer to Wyatt. Knowing that the boy who would not dare to misbehave with his fiancee''s origin card who was throwing herself at him would not dare to misbehave with her, his fiancee''s grandmother. "Was I not clear?" Wyatt replied as he too took a step closer to Colleen. "You do not have what it takes." Colleen took another step toward Wyatt not backing down. "Don''t y fire," Wyatt said taking a step forward. There was barely a gap between their chests and both could feel each other heartbeat. *Lub* *Dub* *Lub* *Dub* *Lub* *Dub* Provoked, Colleen moved her lips close to Wyatt''s as if about to kiss them but at thest second she went past them and whispered in his ears, "Said the virgin." Before Colleen could move her head back, Wyatt suddenly wrapped his hands around her thin waist, drawing her into his embrace, and staring into her shocked eyes he said, "I was saving it for you." *Lub-Dub* *Lub-Dub* *Lub-Dub* Colleen''s heartbeat raced but soon her shock was reced with embarrassment realizing thepromising position she was in, she did not think Wyatt would be this daring in the broad daylight. However, she soon masked her embarrassment with indifference seeing the grin on Wyatt''s face. Then she scoffed, "Look at you, venting your desires on your family members like a creep who could not get himself a girl." Wyatt Ignored Colleen''s remark regardless of how contradictory it was in itself. Instead, his calm eyes gazed into her eyes and said, "Did you know that in some tribes they have a custom where the female elder of the bride checks if the groom is versatile enough to satisfy their daughter or granddaughter? What do you think, should we also partake in such customs?" "We could think about it¡ª" Seeing that Wyatt was finally showing interest in his marriage with Anna and no longer denying it, Colleen gave his question a serious thought in glee but when she understood what he was implying, first she was embarrassed and then she was enraged at Wyatt. And when she felt his hands slowly slide down her waist to her buttocks She could no longer take it and pushed Wyatt away crying, "Let go of me!" As a hardcore soldier and with the wisdom of her age, Colleen thought she was very open about the human body and stuff but turns out she was not. In the heat of the moment, Colleen did not control her power when she pushed Wyatt away. As a result, eight of Wyatt''s ribs broke into multiple fractures, three pieces of his broken ribs pierced his heart while the remaining punctured his lungs. Wyatt swallowed the blood that filled his throat and then made use of reconstruction skills to heal his body under a second. Then he innocently looked at Colleen who was ring at him and asked, "What happened, don''t you like my idea?" "Y-you¡ª you do know that because of your prank, I almost triggered the use of the contract between you and Anna?" Colleen was angry with what Wyatt proposed earlier but she was more embarrassed about it so she did not talk about it and instead brought up the contract between Wyatt and Anna. Even though she was clear that what she did would not trigger the use of the contract since the world''s will would not consider this an incident with malicious intent. "Prank? Colleen, I am being serious here. I am worried that I will not be able to satisfy Anna if you know what I mean. As the elder in both our families you need to step up and help me with this," Wyatt said with righteousness as if he was really worried that he would not be able to satisfy Anna. He even dared to get closer to Colleen again. Unconsicously, Colleen took a step back unable to tell if Wyatt was for real. She was starting to regret opening this can of worms. Seeing Colleen take a step back, Wyatt looked at Colleen as if he was hurt and said, "Here I am opening up about my deepest insecurities, and y-you¨C You think I am a creep and a freak, don''t you? Fuck, I knew it. I should have kept my mouth shut." Wyatt''s expressions were so livid that Colleen began to think he was really hurt.? Then she began to give his words a serious thought and felt Wyatt might not be acting, after all, he had just turned seventeen this year. He acted so mature and beyond his age that she forgot that despite his achievements and all, he was just a teenager. Colleen did hear Ann say that Wyatt confided in Anna that he tried it with Jill however his experience was horrible. Thinking of this, Colleen felt that Wyatt might really have developed an insecurity for it. After all, Jill was a good-lookingdy and if his experience with her was horrible, or if she said he was horrible then she could understand how a young teenager like Wyatt could have developed insecurities about his sexual prowess. "No, Wyatt, I don''t think of you as such. Don''t overthink it," Colleen moved closer to Wyatt to show that she was not repulsed by him. Then she proceeded to exin how she could not help with these as it would be too weird for her to do so considering that she was married and he was marrying her granddaughters. Chapter 1635 Tremors

Chapter 1635 Tremors

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:47 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower "S-so you get what I am trying to say, right?" The once brave and fearless soldier queen was now fidgeting like an innocent maiden in front of a teenager unable to handle the situation she was in. Colleen was not a naive virgin who was new to this, her husband and pce walls knew how bold and loud she was in bed. However, the current situation was new to her. For some unknown reason, this was harder than talking about birds and bees with her son, daughter, granddaughters, and grandniece. She could not put her finger on why this was as such. "No!" Wyatt eximed with heavy emotion almost scaring Colleen out of her skin. He then fearlessly took her soft hands into his firm grasp under the shocked gaze of Colleen and said, "I don''t understand. Many tribes do it so why can''t we? I don''t see the problem here. Colleen, I need you¡ªr help. There is nobody I can turn to." Colleen who practiced the cier rule was sensitive to Wyatt''s warmth that flowed through his hand to hers. Her heart was in a trance. While every fiber of her being was screaming this was wrong still she could not bring herself to withdraw her hands from Wyatt''s hands. It has been ages since she felt this feeling, the sense of anticipation stirred by the craving for the forbidden. On the surface, Colleen''s expression looked like she was confused and struggling but inside she was frozen, she was not conflicted just savoring the feeling. At her age, such feelings were very rare. It was not cheating until she acted on these feelings so she hoped that this second would be longer so she could cherish this feeling of youth longer. Right now, Colleen felt as if she was back in her teenage years in the presence of her crush and they were the center of the myriad realms. She regretted that this moment had toe to an end she had to awaken to the reality and her responsibilities. "Wyatt, I cannot help you but I will arrange someone who can," Colleen whispered while slowly freeing her hands from Wyatt''s grasp. However, hearing her Wyatt clutched onto her hands tighter and moved closer to her maintaining eye contact. ''So close.'' Colleen thought and instinctively wanted to take a step back but the look of a lost puppy in Wyatt''s eyes had her stunned. Her feeling overpowered her instincts. So she did not move back and began to lose herself in the depths of Wyatt''s eyes. She wanted to help him however she could not, this feeling was Sin. Colleen no longer believed that It was not cheating until she acted on these feelings but began to think that these feelings in her heart were equal to emotional gratification which was indeed cheating. She could not do this to her granddaughters above all she could not do this to her loving husband. Knowing that she could not bring herself to do what needed to be done while looking into Wyatt''s eye, even if it meant hurting Wyatt she had to do it. Resolving herself, Colleen turned her face breaking the eye contact with Wyatt¡ª *Tremble* *Tremble* "What was that?" Wyatt let go of Colleen''s hands and immediately used his soul pupils to locate the source of the disturbance causing the tremors in the towers and surrounding infrastructure. "Enemy Attack?" Colleen said in alert as her divine sense scanned the skies of the barrennd and area around her in search of the tremors as the tremors continued to get frequent. "No, it ising from below," Wyatt said as his soul pupils pinpointed that the origin of the tremors wasing from the ground, the basement of the central tower. Knowing that the blood rock cave gate dungeon was located underneath the tower, Wyatt wondered if the tremors might be connected to it. Then thought it was a dungeon break. However, the Blood Rock Cave Gate dungeon was not a normal gate dungeon but a dungeon seal. So a dungeon break was not possible, unless¡ª Thinking of this Wyatt rushed toward the basement, and Colleen followed him closely. Though dyed she too pinpointed that the tremors wereing from the basement of the tower. Considering that this was Wyatt''s turf, she chose to let him act and not intervene until needed. If it were some other time, Wyatt would have stopped Colleen from following him to the basement in order not to reveal the blood rule stone mine that he was monopolizing. However. times were different now he might need the help of Colleen''s cier rule mastery. Soon they arrived in front of the huge vault door, without hesitation Wyatt broke through and headed straight to the secret passage to the gate of the Blood Rock Cave gate dungeon. "Let us head in, be careful," Wyatt warned Colleen seeing the dungeon gate open. Wyatt morphed his shape to that of a middle-aged man before rushing into the dungeon gate as Colleen followed behind him. Colleen was not surprised to find the Blood Rock Cave Gate dungeon underneath the central tower, the royal family was aware of this. They figured, based on his rtionship with the Blood Supreme they thought Wyatt was doing this to guard the dungeon seal. However, stepping into the dungeon Colleen looked at the cave walls intently and then at Wyatt''s back. "You are alive," Wyatt blurted looking at Bloodette who was waiting for them at the entrance. He figured she came feeling the two unknown energy signatures enter the dungeon seal with her connection to the seal. "Who are you?" Bloodette asked Wyatt in alert, she was expecting the members of the TSR adventure guild to arrive not an unknown card master and a card demigod. She did not have many memories of things that led to her exploding her body so when two strangers entered her dungeon instead of the faces she was familiar with she could not help but get on guard. Chapter 1636 Blood Invoke

Chapter 1636 Blood Invoke

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:39 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower At first, Bloodette continued to try and contact Cortney through the bond between them not letting the failure get to her while waiting for the help to arrive from outside as she left the gate of the dungeon sealed open. However, as time passed the toll of the failure kept adding while there was no sign of help from outside. As more time passed Bloodette got more desperate. The feeling that she was not doing enough to get her friend back began to eat at her. Until she could not take it, then decided to break free from the dungeon seal and find the help she needed. Bloodette kept striking against the dungeon seal with all her might, but it would not budge. The dungeon seal was meant to hold back the blood supreme at her peak so Bloodette''s struggle was nothing to it. Not even enough for her to leave a scratch on it. Frustrated that her attack was having no effect on the dungeon seal Bloodette began to violently attack it but it was all wasted effort. However, just when she thought all hope was lost the Blood Rule stepped up to help her daughter. In a moment of epiphany, Bloodette mastered a new meaning of the blood rule, Blood Invoke. In a matter of minutes, Bloodette mastered this meaning of the blood rule to ultimate mastery without any obstacles. It was as if this meaning was specially created by the blood rule for Bloodette. However, all that did not matter to Bloodette as she believed that every passing second could prove deadly for her friend. Blood Invoke was a Blood Rule Meaning that allowed the user to call on their ancestor''s spirit for guidance and help through their blood for a limited time. The time limit could be increased with blood. This rule meaning''s usefulness varied from user to user. If all of the ancestors of the user were weaker than him then this meaning was totally useless to them. However, if the ancestors of the user were stronger than the user or had higher achievements than the user, then they could call them through their blood for guidance and help, making this Blood Invoke Meaning of the blood rule a game changer for them. However, this meaning was the best suited for Bloodette, who was the daughter/avatar of the blood rule on the physical in. This meant that if Bloodette were to use the Blood Invoke Meaning of the blood rule considering that she was the daughter of the blood rule of the card world she could call upon the blood rule itself to guide and help her. "Blood Invoke," Bloodette chanted having mastered this particr meaning of the blood rule to the ultimate mastery. Soon the atmosphere in the Blood Rock Cave Gate dungeon stirred up as a bright red pattern began to cover Bloodette''s entire blood-rule body. Bloodette was surprised to feel pain all over her blood rule body as the archaic pattern spread across her body from head to toe. Bloodette closed her eyes trying to withstand the pain. Soon the atmosphere in the cave settled as the pattern being imprinted on Bloodette waspleted, marking the descent of the power of the Blood rule stream from the world''s rule river into Bloodette. Feeling the power coursing through her body Bloodette opened her eyes and a radiant red light shot out of them. With the newfound powers, Bloodette began to attack the dungeon seal again nning to break free of its imprisonment once and for all. However, she came to realize the cruel reality, even with the help of the blood rule she was still no match for her peak, the Blood Supreme. For whom this dungeon seal was designed to imprison. Nheless, all hope was notst because this time unlike the previous time she was not helpless. Her attacks though not strong enough to break the dungeon seal, it was enough for her to create a minute ripple in it. Which was better than nothing. She believed as long as she kept at this she would be able to break the seal over time through umtion the ripple would turn into a wave. Unknown to Bloodette, with every attack that sent a ripple across the dungeon seal she was causing strong tremors in the outside world connected to the seal through the dungeon gate that she had left open. Even if Bloodette knew she would not care, as right now she was focused on using borrowed power to create an opportunity to help her friend. Bloodette was so caught up in the moment that she never considered using this opportunity to ask the blood rule for the whereabouts of Cortney who was practicing the blood rule inside her body. ''Sometimes one is not limited by their body but mind. The strength and abilities of a person are only as good as their knowledge and experiences.'' Bloodette who currently possessed the blood rule stream of the card world within her did not even know that instead of using it for strength she could use it for guidance. There was only so much the blood rule could do, Bloodette asked for strength to search for answers it showed her Blood Invoke Meaning of the blood rule, now if only Bloodette had asked for guidance then it might have given her the answers she was searching for through strength. Just as Bloodette was about to attack the dungeon seal with all her might again, she felt the presence of two unknown card apprentices enter the gate of the dungeon seal. So she stopped attacking the dungeon and rushed to the entrance but when she saw two unfamiliar card apprentices enter the dungeon seal Bloodette was alerted instead of being revealed that help was finally here. "You are alive." "Who are you?" Bloodette was surprised that the card master looked at her as if they were friends but she had no recollection of having met this middle-aged card master. Chapter 1637 Accumulated Wrath

Chapter 1637 umted Wrath

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:51 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Who are you?" As Bloodette asked the friendly middle-aged card master, the blood rule stream in her answered her, ''Dalton Wyatt.'' "Wyatt? Is that really you?" Hearing the blood rule stream identify the friendly middle-aged card master as Wyatt, Bloodette felt bizarre however she knew the blood rule stream had no reason to lie to her so she asked the middle-aged card master for confirmation. "Woah!" Wyatt eximed looking at the Bloodette''s body through his soul pupils. He wanted to see if the hypnotic suggestion that drove Bloodette to detonate her blood rule body upon seeing him the first time was still there. But what he found was beyond his understanding and he could only find one word in his dictionary to describe what he saw, miraculous. "Is that a part of the Blood Rule Stream inside you?" Wyatt asked Bloodette, he did not n to reveal his identity to Bloodette until he was certain she was in clear. Now more so than ever. The detonation of an average Bloodette was enough to vaporize him, if the Bloodette possessing a part of Blood Rule Stream were to detonate herself then he had no idea what the consequences could be. Especially to the world that was connected to the dungeon seal. "I asked you first, are you Wyatt?" Bloodette did not answer Wyatt instead asked him to confirm his identity. As for Colleen, she chose to stand back believing that Wyatt knew what he was doing. After the incident of the gue egg, she hase to trust him a lot more than she knew. Especially, when he confided in her that he used the gue as a ruse to infiltrate the Freedom Fighters. Only by putting what Wyatt had revealed about his trip to the Freedom Fighters base this way did Colleen not freak out that Wyatt was not beingpletely honest about his visit to the Freedom Fighters base with her. "Amazing," Wyatt muttered. Even without Bloodette confirming it, he had deduced that right now Bloodette was truly the medium for Blood Rule. What was interesting was that the Blood Rule in her body seemed to be waiting at her hand and foot. Prepared to help and guide her as she deemed it. Having an entire rule stream at your beck and call was just too overpowered. "I do not have time for this," Bloodette ignored Wyatt and Colleen, then returned to attacking the dungeon seal but as she turned, suddenly her blood rule body was starting to crack. Seeing this Bloodette, Wyatt, and Colleen was shocked. "Bloodette, you have to stop calling upon the power of the Blood Rule stream. It is killing you. Even though you are the avatar of blood rule I don''t think you can bear the price of summoning such power," Wyatt advised Bloodette. He continued to use his soul pupils to see if she was still under the influence of the power that took over her to detonate her body in the first ce. Only to find that like Corey she too only had traces of the power that was suppressing Bloodette''s memories of it and its influence. "No, I need this power to help to find Cortney," Bloodette yelled as continued to use the Blood Invoke to attack the dungeon seal despite the crack spreading across her body. "Bloodette, it is me, Wyatt. Stop, you are no longer alone any longer, I am here to help you. Together we will find Cortney," Wyatt had little idea of what Bloodette was talking about. However, now that he knew was no longer under foreign influence he switched back to his original appearance and tried to stop her before she killed herself. "Wyatt?" Bloodette paused hearing the change in voice and turned to look at the middle-aged card master who did not look like Wyatt and asked, "Is it really you?" "Yes, it is me. I am sorry I did not reveal myself earlier when you asked but trust me I had my reasons," Wyatt exined. Finding someone she could trust Bloodette who was in crisis mode finally let go, and broke down. Rushing into Wyatt''s embrace she wailed, "Wyatt, Cortney!? I can''t find her. I can feel her, she is alive but she is not responding to me." The only reason Bloodette was able to get out of the crisis mode was because she had passed it to Wyatt. Whoforted her while trying to make sense of what she was babbling. Then striking Bloodette''s head thaty on his chest, Wyatt in a calm voice ordered her, "Bloodette, calm down. First of all, stop borrowing power from the blood rule stream. If you die we will never be able to find Cortney." Listening to Wyatt''s words Bloodette nodded and stopped using the ''Blood Invoke'' blood rule meaning. As she did the archaic pattern spread across her body stopped glowing and slowly retracted into her blood-rule epidermis. With the ''Blood Invoke'' blood rule meaning no longer requiring sacrifice, Bloodette''s insane vitality started to work normally and the cracks on her body instantly healed as if they were never there to begin with. Just when Wyatt thought he had consoled Bloodette''s rampant emotions and could have a proper conversation with her, she began to squirm in pain. Seeing her in misery Wyatt immediately used his sou pupils to check what was happening to her. It was not the drawback of her calling upon the blood rule but the other way around. Turns out the only reason Bloodette was able to attack the dungeon seal without facing bacsh was the blood rule stream that was restraining the dungeon seal from doing so. Now with the blood rule stream looking out for Bloodette returned to the spiritual realm, the dungeon seal descended its umted warth on Bloodette. The umted bacsh was so strong that Bloodette''s blood-rule body kept trembling as she grunted in pain. Chapter 1638 New Development

Chapter 1638 New Development

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 12:53 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. Looking at Bloodette in his embrace who was suffering from the bacsh of having attacked the dungeon seal, Wyatt felt sorry for her while also frowning as Bloodette was in no shape to answer his questions. He went through what Bloodette said to him and realized that Bloodette was so agitated because Cortney was missing. She was alive as Bloodette could feel her through the bond between them. However, she was not able tomunicate with her through the same bond as she did not receive any reply from Cortney. The bond Bloodette talked about was the one she and Cortney developed when she helped Cortney create her ego gem. As a result, Cortney ended up creating a mutated ego gem, which not only disyed a high syntonization rate but had a high affinity to blood rule and also came with an innate blood rune ''Blood Supreme.'' The blood rune ''Blood Supreme'' connected Cortney and Bloodette in an unexinable bond which allowed Cortey to house Bloodette in her mutant ego gem''s innate rune. Which not only empowered Cortney but also allowed her to use all of Bloodette''s powers while sharing her sense with Bloodette. Making use of this Innate rune, Cortney was able to bring Bloodette out of her dungeon seal and into the outside world. Over time Bloodette had duplicated Cortney''s innate blood rune, which allowed her to store Cortney in her rune and share her senses with Cortney. This property of the duplicate innate blood rune was very beneficial to Cortney as it allowed her to get a lot more closer to the Blood Rule in the womb of the world''s will at the spiritual ne. Helping her toprehend Blood rule and its meanings at a faster pace than her mutated blood ego gem could ever allow her to. "Shit!" Wyatt cussed having deduced what Bloodette was trying to say. "Wyatt, what happened? Is she okay?" Hearing Wyatt cuss Colleen asked. Earlier, noticing Wyatt was in deep contemtion Colleen did not disturb him for an exnation of the situation. As a soldier, she was used to not asking questions and doing what was asked of her. Even after she became a queen this habit that she had cultivated in Southern Watch did not leave her. Which was why she was not the great queen or the kind queen but the soldier queen. "Yes, she is the Blood Supreme. This much is nothing for her racial traits to handle. As for the pain, she can only bite her lips and walk it off. The problem is Cortney. She is missing," Wyatt exined but did not go into details about Cortney''s situation since he was busy using his pupils to find the duplicate innate rune in Bloodette''s body. The soul records Hive AI had previously made of Cortney and Bloodette were a big help here. Giving Wyatt an idea of what to look for and where to begin the search. Colleen was happy to learn that Wyatt''s friends were not dead. Even though Wyatt did not make a big deal about it, the Southern Family was seriously disappointed in its failure to not his friends. Her daughter was especially disappointed and furious. Therefore instead of continuing to repair their diplomatic rtionship across the world using the promise of VR-universe cards she nned to return to the southern region and get the house in order. What was the use of strong foreign rtions when the house was failing from the inside? Therefore she decided to pause her foreign rtions n for now and return home to do the things that needed to be done to secure the strong reign of the Heatsend family over the Southern Region through a royal engagement. Colleen continued to be a silent bystander not letting her curiosity and confusion disturb his concentration and thought process. Looking at Wyatt''s mystical eyes that seemed to be peering into every secret in its path, she wondered how he would react to the announcement his daughter was soon going to make. She wondered if she should give him a heads-up. However, she knew that her daughter never did anything without thinking them through and must have ns about this. A way that would not only finally make things official but also not offend Wyatt. Colleen did not think that was possible but he daughter has achieved the impossible many times so she chose to believe in her judgment and stay quiet. As she preferred her granddaughter''s engagement to be official and not spections spreading through word of mouth. "This is going nowhere," Wyatt muttered as he and his eleven other consciousnesses along with Hive AI explored every corner of Bloodette''s blood rule body and soon found the duplicate innate rune but they were not able to explore it. They needed Bloodette''s cooperation for that. Despite that Wyatt tried to read the blood rune and trace its bond with the original but all of his attempts failed. "Can''t we do anything to help with her pain?" Colleen asked thinking that the faster Bloodette was able again the faster they would be able to find the answers they need for searching the Tao Tongue that was missing. Though Blood Supreme imed that the Tao of Tongue was still alive, Colleen was starting to feel that Blood Supreme was unable to cope with her friend''s death and sticking to a delusion fooling herself. No, she was not being cold-hearted but she had seen many soldiers go through this on the battlefield. Regardless of how strong-willed and professional one was some death just hit too hard and one cannot help but let the death haunt them for the rest of their lives. It was what it was. "No, I have no idea how to help her with this. Even if I had a way to help, us helping her would only intensify the punishment of the dungeon seal." ... [1/10/23]AN: 10 Free Pass for First 10 readers to redeem this code Chapter 1639 Blood Rule’s Wasted Effort

Chapter 1639 Blood Rule''s Wasted Effort

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 17:40 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. It had been five hours since the dungeon seal unleashed its wrath on Bloodette. It did not seem to stop anytime soon. unable to handle the pain Bloodette lost consciousness 3 hours ago. Even though she was unconscious her body kept squirming and trembling in pain. Wyatt was shocked by the dungeon seal''s prowess. He wondered if it was nning on killing her. Just as this thought crossed Wyatt''s mind, he felt Bloodette''s energy signature sharply decrease by a major realm. Despite seriously injuring Bloodette to such an extent, the dungeon seal did not stop but continued to attack her mercilessly. From the looks of it, it appears as if the dungeon seal did not n on stopping until it reduced Bloodette to the card student realm. That was until she was barely alive. Knowing that she could not killed until there was blood rule in the card world. It appears as if the Dungeon seal was programmed to descend punishment on Bloodette when she reaches a specific realm. This condition seemed to have been satisfied when she called upon the power of the Blood Rule River into her body. The reason behind this was that to stop Bloodette from ever being able to cultivate the realm required to possess the power to break the dungeon seal imprisoning her to this dungeon. The dungeon seal was able to intact despite its age mostly because of this ruthless cycle. It was using Bloodette as its battery to charge and maintain itself. The blood rule was dominant in this dungeon because it wanted to help Bloodette cultivate. As Bloodette cultivated with the blood rule power simrly the dungeon seal used the blood rule power she brought to charge and maintain itself. As Blood Supreme of the card world, Bloodette would never be short of blood rule. Yet her realm continued progressing at a snail''s pace for someone of her caliber. This was because the dungeon was leeching off her. Whoever it was that designed this dungeon must have hated Bloodette to put her through this cycle of never-ending misery. *Sigh* Wyatt shook his head as he retracted his soul pupils after inspecting the dungeon seal. The only positive thing he could say about this situation was Blood Rule River''s love for Bloodette. For Bloodette it turned a gate dungeon into the holy ce of blood rule. The worst thing about this whole arrangement was that Bloodette was the core of this dungeon seal. The dungeon seal was a prison and curse at the same time. The only way she could escape it was by killing herself and with was not possible as the Card World''s blood rule would never allow it. In this dark situation, Cortney was the only hope for Bloodette. Not because they were friends but because of the innate rune blood supreme that she had gained after forging her mutant ego gem. From the looks of it, the Blood Rule must have gifted Cortney the Innate Rule ''Blood Supreme'' to help Bloodette. The innate rune Cortney gained, was specifically designed by the blood rule to help Bloodette with her current situation. Thanks to the innate rune Bloodette no longer was limited by the dungeon seal to a certain extent. By staying inside the innate realm, Bloodette was not only able to go outside to get the fresh air and meet the world outside but to cultivate outside of the dungeon seal. As the core of the dungeon seal, whatever Bloodette cultivated would autonomously be shared between her and the dungeon seal but the percentage of the share favors Bloodette when she was cultivating outside of the dungeon seal. Such that, for a change, Bloodette will be able to grow faster than the dungeon seal. This way Bloodette will be able to grow to her peak before the Dungeon seal recharges enough to withstand the struggle of the original Blood Supreme. Giving her a shot at breaking through the imprisonment of the dungeon gate. However, the blood rule''s efforts have been in vain so far. It went to such an extent to help Bloodette but did she do? She was busy using this opportunity created by it to enjoy her newfound freedom. ying with the orphans from Cortney''s orphanage. Instead of focusing on regaining her strength and breaking free of the Dungeon seal. The fault didn''t entirely lie on Bloodette as she was not aware of the Blood Rule''s n. With her current spirituality, she was simr to a child. That was why she could get along with the orphans from the orphanage. Without the Blood Rule telling her it would be impossible for her to figure out the real reason why Cortney gained the innate rune ''Blood Supreme. Bloodette''s spirituality was not the only reason, the other reason was because when inside the innate rune of Cortney, Bloodette would have to use the senses shared by Cortney to practice the blood rule. Meaning, that inside Cortney''s innate rune, Bloodette''s affinity to Blood Rule was reduced to Cortney''s affinity to Blood Rule. This was why Bloodette prepared to cultivate her blood rule mastery within the dungeon seal and Cortney also preferred to cultivate her blood rule inside the duplicate innate rune created by Bloodette. Where her affinity to the blood rule would be boosted to match that of the Bloodette''s blood rule affinity. Allowing her toprehend blood rule meanings to ultimate mastery in considerably less timepared to had she done the same with her original blood rule affinity. However, what Bloodette failed to see was that regardless of how easy it was to cultivate blood rule mastery in the dungeon seal considering the huge percentage of blood rule energy she shared with the dungeon seal she would never be able to ever overpower the dungeon seal. Inside Cortney''s innate blood rune, even though cultivating blood rule was much slowerpared to in the blood seal. The percentage of blood rule energy she shared with the dungeon seal was very little. Meaning, that if Bloodette had chosen to cultivate in Cortney''s innate blood rune then even though slow over time her realm would have overtaken that of the dungeon seal. Allowing her to break free from the imprisonment of the dungeon seal. The Blood Rule''s n was almost perfect but it failed to consider that Bloodette''s mind was not mature enough to notice what it was doing and even if she knew the opportunity Blood Rule had created for her, Bloodette who was used to cultivating at the speed of Bullet train would never have the patience to cultivate at the speed of a basic steam train. This was where Cortney came in, the only reason Blood Rule would trust Cortney, to begin with, was because of her physique and origin card. It believed that Cortney would keep her promise to help Bloodette free herself from the imprisonment of the dungeon seal. However, just like Bloodette Cortney too had no idea of what the original purpose of her innate blood rune ''Blood Supreme was. Had she known, she would have definitely advised Bloodette to cultivate inside her innate blood rune. Even if she were not to care, her physique and origin card would force her to force Bloodette into cultivating in the innate blood rune instead of the dungeon seal. This was the reason why the Blood Rule was going out of its way to help Bloodette find Cortney. However, it once again underestimated Bloodette. In the worry for her missing friend and fear of not doing enough to find her, she attacked the dungeon seal relentlessly like a buffoon but never once stopped to do the only thing that would actually help her. All she needed was to ask where was Cortney and she would have the answers she needed provided to her by the blood rule. Just like how the blood rule helped her uncover the identity of Wyatt who was in disguise. The reason Blood Rule was able to tell Wyatt''s identity even though he had used Myraid Devil Transformation to disguise himself as a middle-aged card master was through the blood runes in him. In a way, Wyatt''s transformation was notplete, as he chose not to morph his cmity soul gem. He did not because he needed its abilities and also because if he were topletely morph himself into another person his consciousness would struggle to maintain its current persona and individuality as it would conflict with the persona and individuality of the person he had morphed into. Even if Wyatt morphed only a part of his cmity soul gem without in its center where his ethereal spirit was located the blood rule would still manage to tell him apart as it was not seeing from the physical ne put from the spiritual ne through the spiritual channel connecting his cmity soul gem to the spiritual ne Had Wyatt morphed his cmity soul gempletely or chosen to close the spiritual channel then Blood Rule would never been able to tell him apart. But in Wyatt''s defense, he had no idea that he would be facing the Blood Rule. Chapter 1640 True Children Of The World

Chapter 1640 True Children Of The World

Date- 13 April 2321 Time- 22:40 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. "You sure will not die?" Colleen asked Wyatt looking at the unconscious Bloodette, in her bed inside the cave, she grunted in pain as her body trembled under the constant attack of the dungeon seal. By die, she meant Bloodette''s physical body being erased from the physical ne, not the actual death that mortals face. "Yes, she will not die. The Blood Rule loves this particr avatar of it in the physical ne very much. So, it is going to be a lot of trouble to help her. All the dungeon seal can do is imprison her and erase her cultivation base forcing her to rebuild her strength from the start. Right now her realm has been reduced to the soldier realm so based on this rate in another hour or so it will be reduced to the student realm. Only then will the dungeon seal stop," Wyatt answered Colleen while he kept studying the dungeon seal. He felt pity as freeing Bloodette meant that his secret base would no longer exist and would have to store his trophies in some other vault. Where the people after Redfall and Agent Louis cannot track them. "I see, she must be one of the originals," Colleen said listening to Wyatt say that the dungeon seal cannot kill her. "The records in your family archive did not mention it?" Wyatt asked, busy trying to locate the weakness of the dungeon seal to release it or even modify it having decided to find a solution to set Bloodette free from her imprisonment once and for all. He believed that he had the strength to shoulder the responsibility of letting Bloodette out of the prison the predecessor of the card apprentice created. "No, unfortunately there we could not find much on Blood Supreme. If not for Cortney summoning her to fight against you in the city tournament we wouldn''t even have known that the Blood Supreme was sealed in some third-rate city down south," Colleen replied. Having fought the Supreme Beings for a good chunk of her life nobody knew the terror of originals among the Supreme Beings. Unlike human beings, the Supreme Beings cannot reproduce but they cannot permanently die so it was kind of an even-steven situation. A somewhat simr death to what the devils enjoyed, they cannot be killed across the Myriad realms only in the dark realm. Like, wish the supreme beings could not killed in the card world. Even if they were to be killed outside of the world a new supreme being take its pce. Dealing with them was hectic and troublesome so the best option was to seal them. This was not the solution but having an out of sight out of mind attitude helped here. Because of this reason, some in the research field believe that Supreme Beings, who were birthed by the rules in the World''s Will''s womb, were the rightful hire of this world, and card apprentices were invaders simr to the monsters invading the card world by the various dungeons summoned in it. The only difference was monsters failed to sessfully rebel against the supreme beings whereas the humans were sessful. Many in the research field rejected this theory as the World Will not only did not reject humans but helped humans in many different. If the supreme beings were truly the true children of this world would the mother help her children''s bullies? This debate has been going on in the researchmunity for a millennium and it hasn''t aged well seeing how the Card apprentice managed to banish Supreme being to the Way Beyond. However, this sparked another debate that the world was so big that even the founding card demigods of the five regions could not go around it in a decade yet the fastest card demigod at present was noted to have traveled from the Northern Capital City to the Central Capital City under half a day without any space rule. This could only mean that the Five Regions were only a tiny piece curved out by the supreme beings for the card apprentice in this big world. The other side imed that the reason the fastest card demigod at present was noted to have traveled from the Northern Capital City to the Central Capital City in under half a day without any space rule because he did not have to pass through the territory of any strong supreme beings or SSS-rank dungeons breaks during his sprint. However, the founding card demigods of the five regions had to cross the territory of many dangerous Supreme Beings and SSS-rank dungeons, that had undergone dungeon break since nobody cleared them, as a result even a decade wasn''t enough for them to go around the world. The only reason these debates were propping up in the researchmunities was that the Central government, the four Royal families, and the noble families of the central capital were not willing to share the entire maps of the world with the general public and strictly regted the entire world map among themselves. The map avable to the general public only showed the Five Regions and Empire but nothing across the Way Beyond. Even the card apprentice posted there was given temporary ess to the iplete map of the edge of the Way Beyond ovepping with the outer boundary of the Five Regions. Because of this reason except for the few powerful card apprentices who held authority in the five regions, nobody actually knew what in beyond the Way Beyond. Many believed it was filled with rare resources that one can''t imagine to find in five regions but others believed it was flooded with strong monsters that broke out of the dungeons without the Card Apprentice clearing them. Many greedy Card Apprentices have tried to explore the Way Beyond on their own at first the authorities could not be bothered to stop these greedy people from certain death but once they started to attract the fury of Supreme beings toward the guards at the Way Beyond they had little choice but to intervene making it illegal for the forces to travel across the Way Beyond without proper clearance. Chapter 1641 Side Effects

Chapter 1641 Side Effects

? Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 2:20 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. "Don''t you have much free time on your hands for a queen?" Wyatt said looking at Colleen who was cultivating her blood rule mastery making the most of the opportunity. "I have a good council serving me, I can trust them to step up in my absence. So, yes I do have a lot of free time on my hands," Colleen''s affinity to Blood Rule was not high but with the help of her divinity in this Holy ce of Blood Rule she too had hope of forging a blood rune or two. However, she like everyone was not gifted like Bloodette and Wyatt, toprehend rules for days together and not feel mental exhaustion. Considering her realm and affinity with Blood Rule she was able to enter one with world state spiritually andprehend Blood Rule straight for a few hours at best. "So, did you reach the bifurcation point yet?" Wyatt asked her as he remained seated beside unconscious Bloodette. Her realm had fallen to that of a card student and as Wyatt deduced once that happened the dungeon stopped attacking Bloodette and returned to normal. However, even with her strong vitality, Bloodette could not immediately recover from this. "I am cultivating my blood rule mastery, not vegetables. I am far from achieving advanced mastery let alone arriving at the bifurcation point," Overall, Colleen''s talent as a card apprentice was average if not for the guidance of her inws and the resources of the royal family it would have taken a few more centuries to get where she was today in terms of her realm and power. *Sigh* Shaking his Wyatt summoned his grimoire took out a dozen bottles containing high-grade blood rule pills and passed them to Colleen he said, "Take these pills, they will help you get 3 times the results with the same effort, just don''t ask where they came from." "Did Bloodette make this these pills?" Even an idiot could tell where the pills came from based on the situation, let alone Colleen. "I knew I shouldn''t have but I me myself for having a generous heart," Wyatt shrugged his shoulders with a dejected expression as if ming himself for being the only genuine card apprentice left in the world. Talking to Sarah earlier Wyatt knew that the TSR guild had stocked up enough Blood Rule Pills to trade some in the market. Though He did order her to use them to add fresh blood to the guild Wyatt knew the TSR Guild could use other rare resources simr to Blood Rule Pills. So what was the better way to get these resources other than exchanging them for Blood Rule Pills with the Heatsend Royal family? Therefore, Wyatt took the opportunity of Colleen was trying toprehend the blood rule in the dungeon seal to introduce the blood pills to her. Colleen ignored Wyatt and removing the stopper of one of the pill bottles she sniffed the pills. Catching a whiff of the blood rule pill, entrancing her in a type of mystic serenity simr to the one she experienced when in the blood rule stream having entered the one with world state spiritually. Colleen then popped a pill into her mouth and enjoyed the wonderful serene feeling not bothering to enter the ''one with the world state'' spiritually and beganprehending the blood rule. Seeing her actions Wyatt forced himself not to rush at her and p her silly for wasting a high-grade blood rule pill. Wyatt was kind of rich now, he did not need to be frugal but he could watch Colleen waste a perfect high-grade blood rule pill just for the sake of pleasure. She was basically using the blood rule pill like a hallucinogen to reveal her stress. Once the first blood rule pill melted in her system Colleen hurriedly popped a blood rule pill into her mouth, then another one, and another one. Until she emptied the whole bottle. Seeing this Wyatt could no longer take it and yelled, "Colleen, what the heck are you doing?" "Language boy, I am just checking if there are any side effects to these pills," Colleen defenced her actions as she enjoyed the serene feeling that overcame her as the blood rule pills melted in her mouth. "Who the fuck checks if the pills have side effects by using the pills themselves?" Wyatt was dumbfounded by Colleen''s reply. "A mother who else," Colleen replied, she was in a good mood so chose to ignore Wyatt''s small disy of rebellion. "Are you kidding me? Let me help you, there are no side effects to the pills. My employees and I have used these blood rule pills toprehend blood rule for weeks now. And all of us are fine and dandy. That should be evidence enough that these pills do not have any side effects," Wyatt vouched for his product. "Wyatt, let me be the judge of it. Don''t get me wrong, I trust you but you and your employees must have not used the pills wastefully like I am doing right now, and instead used them sparingly and carefully. But the children of the Royal family will not. I am just doing what I think they will do when they have more than enough blood rules at their disposal," Colleen exined as she emptied another bottle of blood rule pills in her mouth. "Who would be stupid enough to try something like this?" Wyatt could only nod to Colleen''s exnation thinking that rich parents have their own worries. "There''s Luna. When she was little, bored out of her wits she decided to create an easier method to increase active soul control percentage by boosting the card apprentice''s brain. So absorbed all her soul jades she had on her at once, then gathered the soul energy in her brain in hopes of boosting it, if not for me stopping her in time it would not have ended with a temporarya, but her head exploding." Chapter 1642 Meritless

Chapter 1642 Meritless

Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 2:24 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. Listening to Colleen reminisce about Luna, Wyatt lifted his eyebrows and asked, "Do you really believe Luna is at fault here?" "Sometimes children make mistakes, as their elders it is our job to correct them not punish them," Colleen replied. With her current response and previous statement, it was clear that she did not me Luna but Freedom Fighters for misleading her. "Luna is not a child, she is a grown-ass woman. If she were a mortal, she would have grandchildren by now. So I think she can make her own decisions and he should held responsible for them," Wyatt argued, feeling that he needed to make it clear to Colleen about his stance on Luna''s betrayal. "Wyatt, regardless of her age Luna is my family''s child who grew up in my arms. The Freedom Fighters will pay for corrupting her," Colleen made her stance clearer to Wyatt putting aside the bottles of Blood Rule Pill. "Luna betrayed the southern region and most of all you and your husband, Are you sure you want to overlook that?" Wyatt said as he did not Colleen getting in his way when he gave Luna the cost of her betrayal. "You won''t understand, if not for the Freedom Fighter Luna would not have done anything to betray her family," Colleen continued to defend Luna iming Freedom Fighters were at fault for misleading her grandniece. "Really, you are choosing Luna over people of the southern region? As the Soldier Queen don''t you find it a bit shameful," Wyatt thought Colleen''s choice to forgive Luna was simr to betraying the citizens of the Southern region she was meant to serve. "As a Soldier, I only know to protect my homnd I do not judge them. The same thing applies to my family. Wyatt, I am clear about my duties. You need not remind me of it," Colleen said coldly indicating that she no longer wanted to talk about Luna and her ountability. Wyatt shook his head feeling that Colleen was a Soldier down to her bones. Adding Queen to her title will not make her fit to rule a Southern Region as a Queen. On Earth, Wyatt had a seen simr situation. A billionaire''s wife was made the chairman of hispany after his death. In half a decade thepany was driven to bankruptcy under her reign. Simrly, the former First Lady was elected as the Madam President at the end of her husband''s term. Her term soon began to be known as the worst term possible. Under her leadership, the country was introduced to the greatest economic crises the country has seen in its 300 years of democracy. It took the country decades to recover from the damage of those four years. The lesson to learn from this was that just because someone is the spouse of the neurosurgeon it doesn''t mean that they too were capable of performingplicated brain surgery. Wyatt saw the same thing happening with the Southern region. Just because the current ruler of the southern region was a great ruler, his wife Colleen didn''t be a great ruler. Unlike Colleen, her husband was trained to govern since his childhood, just like their children and grandchildren. Colleen who came from amon background and had trained as a model soldier for a good chunk of her life would make a great soldier even a general but not a queen. The Southern Royal Court was well aware of this so they were happy that Colleen did not intervene while Lorenzo and her daughter held down the forte. Still, she held too much authority for someone who was clearly not qualified to hold it. "Well, just so you know I can respect the Freedom Fighters for outsmarting me but I will not forgive Luna''s betrayal," If Colleen had asked for leniency for Luna he might have thought about it but her totally rejecting any ountability for Luna''s part for her betrayal only pissed Wyatt off. "I see you no longer n to take revenge on the Freedom Fighters," Colleen coldly nced at Wyatt reading between the lines. "I do but not the way that will satisfy your anger toward them," Wyatt was always clear about his grievances and gratefulness he did not need someone to remind him that. "So they got to you too, huh?" Colleen said adding, "You do what feels the best for you. I can settle my own ounts." Listening to Wyatt, Colleen''s suspicion that there was more to Wyatt''s visit to the freedom fighter''s headquarters began to grow stronger. So much so that she had strong doubts that the Freedom Fighter might have corrupted Wyatt just as they did with Luna. However, knowing that soon her daughter would be visiting Wyatt, she believed her daughter would handle him. "..." Seeing Colleen not bring up his promise to her, Wyatt could not help but raise his eyebrow in puzzlement wondering why someone as hotheaded as Colleen was so calm today. "These pills are good. He does not have side effects. Even if a mortal or card apprentice with an ego gem were to take them they would not suffer as the blood rule power in the pill will dissipate in the surroundings instead of umting in their body and causing their death. The control over the blood rule to create this pill should only be possible by the Blood Supreme. No wonder you had you people move the base of your operation to this barrennds on the edge of the city," Colleen said picking up a blood rule pill bottle she had kept aside earlier. Wyatt responded to Colleen with a nod, not nning to discuss further about who and how the blood rule pills were made. "These pills are way better than the ones avable in the market still we cannot afford to pay you a huge price. How much do you n on selling them for?" Colleen was very impressed by the blood rule created by Bloodette. The purity of blood rule power refined by Bloodette was astounding. The higher the purity the easier for the consumer to use the energy of the pill. "How about you have your people discuss it with the TSR adventure guild? I am sure they will work this out fairly," Wyatt could use his rtionship with the Southern royal family to exchange Blood Rule Pill for better resources but he did not n on doing it this time. It was normal circumstances Wyatt would not mind using their rtionship for a more profitable price but currently, he wanted to conduct business with the Souther Royal family as equal. So, he decided to let the sales be done through proper channels. Wyatt''s actions might seem a little ungrateful after all without the Southern Royal family covering for him would not have lived to live this day. But if not for the benefits he could provide them the Southern Royal family would not have bothered to go to such lengths for an orphan from a third-rate city. The rtionship between the Wyatt and Southern Royal family was more of a business that onlysted till they were beneficial to each other. However, that was only at the beginning as over time their rtionship morphed into something like a friendship. They did not agree with each other on many things at the end of the day they were cut from the same cloth, THE SOUTHERN REGION. "Good, I will do that," Colleen said before she popped a high-level blood rule pill and entered the ''one with the world'' state to continueprehending the Blood Rule. To avoid any further discussion with Wyatt because she felt the direction the conversation was headed they would no longer argue verbally but physically. Seeing Colleen start toprehend her blood rule, Wyatt looked at her intently because Colleen''s actions were totally contrary to his thoughts. It''s as if she was a changed person today. It was the Colleen he knew would have flipped the movement he said he had other ns for the Freedom Fighters but this Colleen did not rather she responded calmly. Prompting Wyatt to wonder if the Southern royal family was up to something. "Fuck this," Wyatt cussed as he summoned his grimoire nning to ess the VR-universe as its administrator before that he took onest look at the unconscious Bloodette who did not seem to be about to wake up anytime soon. essing the VR universe as its administrator, Wyatt essed the informationwork to gather all the information collected on the Southern Royal family. To figure out if they were up to something that he should know about. Going through the informationwork Wyatt found something shocking. The Southern Royal family was building another silver milk power manufacturing nt but this time it was not being built in a secure area but in the industrial area of the southern capital. Wyatt wondered why the southern royal family would do that even though they did not have a stable source of Silver Milk to manufacture silver milk powder and above all why they did not inform him about this. Chapter 1643 Sense Of Urgency

Chapter 1643 Sense Of Urgency

Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 2:28 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. Wyatt could not think of any reason why the Southern Royal family would be so bold to build a manufacturing line for Silver Milk Powder so openly, he thought they were smarter than considering what was happening to the Freedom Fighters who tried to openly monopolize the Silver Milk Powder. What was puzzling was that the order to build the Silver Milk Powder manufacturing factory in the industrial area of the Southern Capital was given yesterday afternoon a few hours after I revealed my arrival in the sky blossom city to the Southern Royal family. That was to say that something changed after he foiled the ns of the Central Government, Morningstar University, Matron, and after he defeated Belphegor. Something that gave the Southern Royal family the assurance they needed to work on their ns for the Silver Milk Powder monopoly openly. Wyatt used his informationwork to go through everything that urred around the world after his victory in the Battle of Southern Capital. But nothing had changed as only a few were aware of the fight since all the parties involved in this battle chose to keep this matter on low. Especially the Southern Royal family as they did not want the world to think that the Southern Royal family was notpetent or the Southern Capital wasn''t a safe ce. Therefore, Wyatt did not find anything that would prompt the Southern Royal family to be bold about their ns for the Silver Milk Powder. He turned to look at Colleen who was busyprehending blood rule, he had so many questions he wanted to ask her yet he controlled himself from rudely disturbing her practice. Wyatt stopped his mind from wandering and thinking the worst. But it was hard for him not to wonder why the Southern Royal family did not tell him about their move. He did not know what to think of their actions especially, with the Silver Milk Powder bringing their doom upon the Freedom Fighters. Shaking his head, Wyatt prepared to leave the VR universe but stopped seeing a message from Ned arrive in his virtual ount he paused to read it. VR universe Instant message service allowed yers to talk to each other in the VR universe using their grimoire''s contact list as long as the person they were trying to reach also had a virtual ount in the VR universe. [Wyatt, I agree that I underestimated you. Let us meet up and have a proper discussion. -Ned] Reading the message from Ned Wyatt felt no sincerity from him. So, he decided to ignore it and wait until the desperation of their situation forced them to cultivate a more genuine and sincere attitude toward him. Considering that the world leaders were getting impatient, he would not have too long. Making it easier for him to get the Freedom Fighters to submit to him as his hired thugs. Wyatt respected their game but that did not mean that he would forgive and forget what they did to him so easily. Before leaving Wyatt decided to take a moment to sort his virtual inbox which was filled with messages from people seeking to cooperate with him in different ways with the help of Hive AI. It was not clear how these people got his contact ID but they were smart enough to not directly contact his grimoire and instead contacted Wyatt through the VR Universe. After all, it was not hard for a smart person to know that Wyatt''s grimoire was under the constant surveince of the Southern Royal family. Wyatt did not directly delete all messages but decided to go through them because he felt that he could no longer dy his ns to build his force that would help him stand equal to the Southern Region. He was about to swallow the Freedom Fighters but they were not enough since they could not even defend themselves how can he expect them to defend him, It be lond be for they would be of any use to him. Wyatt wanted to sort the messages based on who wanted to genuinely cooperate with him and who wanted to use him. His informationwork made it easier for him to do so by allowing him to do a thorough background check on each of them and learn their real motives. As of now, Wyatt does not n to cooperate with people who genuinely want to work with him because he does not have the assurance that he would be able to assist them if they were targeted because of him. So Wyatt was after the people who approached him with the thought that they could use him to achieve their various motives. Wyatt was not worried about controlling these people as he had his Cmity Daughter Gems for this asion. Its power was limited to Card Kings but that was enough for him to spread his influence among all the third-rate cities across the Five Regions. After learning that the Southern Royal family did not involve him in their ns to open a silver milk powder manufacturing factory in the Southern Capital he started to feel the urgency of building his force. Especially, with unknown enemies like Handsome Fox propping up, Wyatt knew he no longer had the time or luxury to slowly build his forces the righteous way with capable and talented people whom he could trust. He too decided to choose the path the three Mischiefs used to build their forces that were strong enough to topple the Central government, the Four royal families, and the Nobles of the central region, making use of their origin cards. Unlike Matron who was born with a golden spoon, the Supreme Leader and Emissary of Light who rose to power from dirt started building their forces by expanding their influence among the third-rate cities of the five regions and the slums of the empire. Simrly to them with the current limit of Wyatt''s Cmity Daughter Gems, it would not be difficult for him to start his raise from the third-rate cities. Chapter 1644 Curving Name Into The Myriad Realms

Chapter 1644 Curving Name Into The Myriad Realms

Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 2:32 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. No, the irony was not lost on Wyatt. He was fully aware of his actions by choosing the same path as the three mischiefs. Wyatt did not want to build an army of the cmity daughter gem, but the Myriad Realms reminded him that it was a lot scarier than his imagination. Wyatt would soon be leaving to help Zaltan in exchange for lifting the ban on him and the VVIP ess to the Infinity Library. Before that time came Wyatt wanted to make sure that the emotions and substance that he had built in this world would be protected and taken care of even in his absence. Thest few days have been chaotic, especially yesterday. From all this chaos surrounding him, Wyatt took one thing that he was weak. Whenever he felt that he had finally gained control over the chaos in his life the universe would throw a curve ball at him and he would be right back at where he started, weak and helpless. The question was no longer about having control over his life but being prepared for anything that woulde at him, so it was no longer about just growing strong alone but growing strong as an army that would not only protect his interest in the card world but myriad realms. After sorting out the messages, Wyatt made a list of card apprentices who were from third-rate cities and then sent a message to each of them indicating his will to cooperate with them. These card apprentices were worse than the three mischiefs in their respective cities. So, Wyatt would not have a problem using them as a tool for his raise. Then leaving the VR universe Wyatt entered the inter-realm city. With Bloodette unconscious and Dredre still with her tribe, Wyatt''s current ns could only be paused and chosen to prepare for his future n. The n was to curve his name in the heart of the Myriad Realms by hunting down the devil that terrorized it, Belphegor. Arriving at Sector DS0909, Wyatt tried to collect any and all information he could gather on Belphegor which was proving to be difficult since not many in the Sector DS0909 dared to offend Belphegor''s faction, the seven princes of hell, as they had a widespread and notorious influence in the dark realm. But this did not stop Wyatt because if Belphegor had people who feared and revered the power and wealth that Belhpegor held then he would have people who hated him and lusted for the power and wealth that Belphegor held. All Wyatt had to do was find them. Which was not hard considering that the power in the dark realm was clearly split between various local factions and dark races. Wyatt had no trouble finding the factions and dark races that would not mind not only offending Belphegor but also killing him. However, there was a problem. It was Wyatt''s origin. That he was not a demon merchant native to the dark realms. Regardless of how many disputes and grudges these factions and dark races had between them, they would stand together against a devil/demon merchant who was not native to dark realms. This was one of the main reasons why Sector DS0909 managed to stay as the only hub of demon/devil merchants despite the devil merchant code having hired numerous demon/devil merchants across the Myriad Realms. Wyatt had two ways to solve this problem, the first was obviously to use his myriad devil transformation to morph his species and infiltrate one of the rival factions and dark races of the Seven Princes Of Hell. The second one was to prove himself worthy of being a demon merchant and gain the respect of these factions and dark races such that they would invite Wyatt into their factions or families with open arms as one of them despite him not being a native of the dark realm. Regardless of the option Wyatt chooses, they would have their own challenges for him to ovee. The first option was to morph his species to match the dark race or the faction he was nning to infiltrate to plot against Belphegor was the most difficult one among the two options. These factions and dark races didn''t start in the inter-realm city but in the dark realm where they did most of their recruitment. If Wyatt were to choose the first option, then just morphing his species would not be enough as he would need an identity and residence within the dark realm. Like any organization, these factions and families would be on the lookout for spies and traitors so before epting Wyatt into their organization they will put his identity through a thorough background check not only in the inter-realm city but even in the dark realm. Wyatt can move to the dark realm temporarily to prove his identity with the help of devil merchant code but that would be expensive and too much trouble. Whereas, the second option to gain the respect of these factions and families by proving himself to them seemed to be a lot easier option. Especially with the fact that he killed Belphegor''s WorldHog incarnation in the Card World. However, he would have to share the Card world with them. After all, if he wanted to use them he would have to let them use him. Though the second option was easier he would bring a new wave of troubles to the card world. Especially since it hasn''t been that long since the card world''s forces had exterminated thest wave of demonic forces trying to infest the card world. The two options that Wyatt had at his hands were not easy, but he was clear about his bottom line he would never be a traitor. So, the choice he had to make could not be more obvious to Wyatt. Chapter 1645 Chaos Dwarven Race

Chapter 1645 Chaos Dwarven Race

Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 3:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City Having decided to infiltrate the rival factions and families of the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction by morphing his species to that of a dark race Wyatt decided to first change into a dark rack that had a good rep among most of the dark races. This was to collect information on the hierarchy and power struggle in the Dark Realm to select the perfect faction or family to make a move against Belphegor and his ''Seven Princes of the Hell'' faction, if Corey Park was still awake he would have reached out to her but unfortunately she was the unknown victim of the Handsome Fox incident. Thanks to the Myriad Realm Race Records, Wyatt knew exactly what dark race he could morph into to achieve his agenda, the Chaos Dwarven Race. They were like the engineers of the dark race creating the most sought-after weapons, armor, and items of destruction. Due to their top-notch skills despite their erratic behavior many dark races extend a warm wee to them and don''t dare to offend them since offending one Chaos Dwarf was equal to offending the entire Chaos Dwarven Race. As a Chaos Dwarf, Wyatt could easily gather the information he needed regarding the power structure in the Dark Realm. Having decided on which dark race to morph into Wyatt now needed something containing the DNA material of the Chaos Dwarf for his Myriad Devil Body to activate Myriad Devil Transformation and morph him into a Chaos Dwarf. The only ce Wyatt could something like that except for the Inter-realm city was the Inter-realmwork and the devil merchant code. Wyatt then offered a reasonable offering in exchange for the demon core of a Chaos Dwarf. After all, what better serves as the best DNA material of a dark race than their demon core? Not to mention it was readily avable in the marketpared to the swab of Chaos Dwarf. However, since the demon core can be used to summon an undead Chaos Dwarf the offering was expensive but worth every penny. Offering a taste of the demon Core of the Chaos Dwarf to the Myriad Devil Body Wyatt used its Myraid Devil Transformation skill to morph into a Chaos Dwarf and once again appeared in Sector DS0909, catching the eye of every demon/devil merchant in the surrounding, none of them dared to investigate his information, unlike the time when arrived as a Human. Showing just how much revered the Chaos Dwarf were in the circle of the Dark Race. Especially, the Chaos Dwarf with the status of Demon/Devil merchant. After all, the only thing limiting the Chaos Dwarf was the avability of rare materials and a rich market. The devil merchant happened to have both. Therefore, Demon merchant Chaos Dwarfs were more arrogant and haughty than the regr Chaos Dwarfs. But since they managed to be Demon/Devil merchants also showed that they had the ability to be arrogant and haughty. Therefore even the devil merchants in the crowd did not dare to ess Wyatt''s information. Even if they did, they would not find anything unless they had an exclusive privilege that helped them check the information of the demon merchant. After having learned the lesson after his mistake with Belphegor, Wyatt offered a small fortune to the devil merchant code to increase his privacy security to the highest level avable. What mistake did Wyattmit when against Belphegor? Wyatt epted the invite sent to his demon merchant codex by Belphegor through the devil merchant codex to sign the pact. During their confrontation, Belphegor never tried to ess Wyatt''s demon merchant information but only when he epted the invite. Proving that epting the invite was one of the conditions for Belphegor to activate the exclusive privilege that would allow him to ess Wyatt''s demon merchant information bypassing the devil merchant code''s privacy security. Wyatt did not beat himself up for this as it was impossible for him to know Belphegor had the exclusive privilege to ess the information of other devil/demon merchants by bypassing their privacy settings. Not to mention that the condition of activating his exclusive privilege would be to ept the merchant codex invite. Wyatt maintained an arrogant and annoyed expression on his face as if the entire Myriad realm owed him money he looked around the fountain to find that some demon merchants actively avoided his gaze and some greeted him with a nod but none dared to ignorantly stare at him. They were not being respectful of Wyatt but the Chaos Drawf that he had morphed into. Having decided on his destination, Wyatt moved and the busy crowd split making way for him, unlike the indifference and disdain he faced all the previous times when he visited the DS0909. The power the Chaos Dwarf held was just insane. Wyatt could not help like this feeling. However, he did not let him distract from his mission. The previous times Wyatt came he would directly head to what can only be described as the slums of the DS0909 to visit the Newbie Merchant Mall. This time however he was going to the center of the DS0909 the most expensive part of the sector. Not just for sightseeing but to actually enter one of those fancy clubs. Earlier even if Wyatt had the money and gained an exclusive privilege, the shop security of these clubs would not allow him to enter them because just having a lot of money was not enough to get into some ces. Especially, the clubs owned by the factions and families that terrorized the Dark Realm itself. As a demon merchant not native to the Dark Realm, regardless of how much wealth Wyatt possessed, these clubs would not give him entry. But with his new identity as a Choas Dwarf, it was a different story. These clubs will not only invite him but do their best to entertain all his wishes. Chapter 1646 Mak Tul Of Blight Brood

Chapter 1646 Mak Tul Of Blight Brood

Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 5:09 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club "Blight Brood Club," A young Chaos Dwarf with gray skin, strip pattern tattoos, and a menacing Viking beard stood in front of a luxurious club and muttered. This Chaos Dwarf was none other than Wyatt and the club he was standing in front of was one of the most exclusive clubs in the sector DS0909 collectively owned by the leaders of the faction ''Seven Princes of Hell.'' Earlier Wyatt wanted to gather information to find a rival faction or family that could help him take down Belphegor but then he thought that since he was nning to infiltrate a faction or family anyway why not just infiltrate the faction Belphegor belonged to. This way he could not only learn everything Belphegor was up to but also subtly sabotage him. With this thought Wyatt adjusted his ns and headed right to the ''Blight Brood'' club knowing that it was collectively owned by Belphegor and his faction. Wyatt did not directly enter the club instead stood in front of it because he wanted the club to invite him in. This was not only in line with the attitude of the Chaos Dwarfs but also helped Wyatt avoid the shop security function that every infrastructure in the inter-realm was provided by the devil merchant code. The demon/devil merchant he came across in the inter-realm city might not be able to see through his true identity but the same was not true when it came to devil merchant code. So just to be on the safer side Wyatt nned to avoid the shop security function of the club which would obviously not allow entry to demon/devil merchants based on the pre-determined conditions instructed to it. Just like all the clubs owned by the dark race, Blight Brood would not allow entry to demon merchants who were not native to the dark realm. The only way to avoid this was to be invited into the club. Hence, arrogantly waited in front of the club. Soon, in line with Wyatt''s expectation half a dozen staff of the club rushed to the gate of the club and respectfully greeted him in unison with a perfect bow, "Esteemed Guest, wee to the Blight Brood." Wyatt stared at the leading staff with indifference, who panicked not receiving a response from the esteemed guest then one of the staff members came forward and whispered in his ears, ''Manager, send an invitation to the esteemed guest to appear genuine.'' Understanding his mistake, the leading staff soon summoned his merchant codex and sent the highest-level club invitation avable for guests to the Demon Merchant Chaos Dwarf. Receiving the Xaiver-level guest invitation, with indifference, Wyatt epted the invitation knowing that the staff did not have the guts to try and ess his information. Even if they did at most he would get caught, and mocked by Belphegor for his failed attempt. As for the consequences as long as he was prepared to pay enough offering he basically had nothing to worry about in the inter-realm city. "Esteemed Guest, I am Mak Tul. Manager of the Blight Brood club. Let me lead you inside," Seeing the Chaos Dwarf ept the invitation, Mak Tul was revealed and very soon he was more excited than ever before in his 4 centuries of lifespan as if he had won a lottery. Inviting a Chaos Dwarf into the Blight Brood club would push his career to the new heights that he dreamed of. When the greeting staff said that she saw a Chaos Dwarf at the gate, Mak Tul mocked her believing that she was mistaken but still he could not take chances so he checked the gate as a formality. To find that the greeting staff was not a mistake it was indeed a Choas Dwarf waiting at the gate of their club. Though this Chaos Dwarf appeared to be young, regardless a Chaos Dwarf was a Choas Dwarf. Not to mention this Chaos Dwarf was a demon merchant meaning it either had a strong talent to be selected by the devil merchant code or a huge background for it to collect the merchant tokens, either one was a blessing. Not once did the question of why a demon merchant Chaos Dwarf was waiting in front of their club cross Mak Tul''s mind. Mak Tul was an opportunistic person who made sure to seize every opportunity that he came across. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to stay in one of the most coveted and respected positions in the Dark Realm for one and a half centuries, the manager of one of the most exclusive clubs in the central area of Sector DS0909. Besides how would he know that someone would be daring enough to impersonate a Chaos Dwarf, especially within the inter-realm city? Wyatt nodded boldly and walked ahead of the manager himself, now that he had received one of the highest invitations to the Blight Club, he had little to worry about his actions revealing his identity. Besides this was in line with the attitude of the Chaos Dwarf. Seeing Wyatt take the lead and head into the Blight Brood without even bothering to introduce himself, Mak Tul was not angry he hurriedly followed behind Wyatt and said, "Esteemed Guest, if you do not mind me asking are you here for the action?" "What auction?" Wyatt asked without stopping. "Sir, are you not here for the realm fragment?" Manager Mak Tul asked Wyatt wondering why would the Chaos Dwarfe to their club if not for the auction. Unlike the auction houses across the sector DS0909, the auction being held in the Blight Brood club was exclusive only to the demon/devil merchants of the faction ''Seven Princes of Hell.'' Money and Rare resources were no good here, as one could only bid for these items with merits gained by performing tasks for the faction. Wyatt suddenly paused his stride then sharply turned to look Manager Mak Tul in the eyes, and asked, "Even if I could afford the Realm Fragment, what would I do with it considering my realm?" Chapter 1647 Realm Ticket

Chapter 1647 Realm Ticket

Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club "This¡­" Mak Tul''s voice trailed not knowing how to answer the Chaos Dwarf. As couldn''t yet get a grasp on the attitude of the Dwarf to give him the answers he wanted to hear. However, Mak Tul was new to this bizz of ass-kissing, "Esteemed Guest, I thought a realm fragment can make an excellent gift for your leaders." With this carefully crafted answer, Mak Tul was not only able to avoid the Chaos Dwarf''s question but also get a gist of his background. Mak Tul preferred that Chaos Dwarf did not have powerful elders supporting him because then he could introduce the Dwarf to the founding devil merchants of the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction. Any one of them would reward him handsomely for this. "Even if I had that idea, I do not have your faction''s merits points to buy the realm fragment," Wyatt crafted his answer in such a way that Mak Tul could only continue to keep guessing. "Esteemed Guest, this ve has collected some merit points over the years if you do not mind I share them with you," Mak Tul offered, knowing that even if he spent all his umted merit points he could not befriend a Chaos Dwarf so he did not hesitate to use them to gain the favor of one. "No need, I heard that the guest of your club can do some odd jobs to earn your faction merit points. I am right?" Wyatt had thought of a reason why an arrogant being such as the Chaos Dwarf would wait in front of the Blight Brood club on his way here. Now that he had managed to enter the club he was just executing the next step of his n ordingly. "Esteemed Guest, don''t tell me you n to offer your expertise to our club?"? Mak Tul asked. "That depends¡­" Wyatt trailed "Esteemed Guest, I do not understand. Please, enlighten me," Mak Tul knew what the Dwarf was getting at be he did not want to jump to conclusions. "I have faced some problems in the lower realms I have recently bought the tickets to. I need a bunch of mercenaries that would not mind getting their hands dirty," Wyatt responded. To dark races killing an entire race or destroying a realm in the myriad realms was not considered as getting their hands dirty, it was regr work. The only thing that would hurt their consciousness and make them feel guilty was hurting their own they were simr to other myriad races in this way. Listening to the Dwarf, the expression of Mak Tul and the staff behind him changed. With a serious expression, Mak Tul replied, "Esteemed Guest, why don''t we continue our conversation inside?" The ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction and their ''Blight Brood'' club did questionable things even by the Dark Realms standards but they knew better than to be open about it. Soon Mak Tul led the Dwarf to a luxurious office while signalling his staff to serve an expensive spirit wine. As the Dwarf gotfortable on the couch, Mak Tul responded, "Esteemed Guest, you heard right. How can the Blight Brood be of help to you?" "I will not go into the details now since we have yet to reach an understanding," Wyatt paused and looked at Mak Tul, who nodded in agreement. So he continued saying, "I have run into trouble against another faction who has also bought the tickets to the lower realm that I have an eye on. I could have used my men to solve the said trouble but then the culprit behind the incident would be obvious to their faction. Therefore, I am in need of trustworthy demons that would get the job done in my stead without drawing any form of suspicion toward me." "I see. So what grade demon do you need and how many of them do you need?" The situation the Dwarf spoke of was not new to Mak Tul. This was one of the main reasons why their Club was able to flourish in central sector DS0909, by taking on the dirty jobs that others would hesitate to do. "I am in need of three parties consisting only of demon lords, they should be able to get the job done," Wyatt answered with a hypothetical number of men needed for the hypothetical task he created. "Would it be bold of me to assume that Demon Lord is the limit of the realm you have purchased the tickets to?" Mak Tul asked the Dwarf. Demon/Devil merchants use the inter-realm scan function to detect new realms and register the new realms under their name. By doing this other than them, no other Demon/Devil merchant can enter the said realm through the Devil merchant code without their permission. Now either the Demon/Devil merchant can loot all the resources in the said realm to recover the expense they spent on finding this realm and then some profits too. But if they feel the realm they found was not capable of that then they sell it to the Devil merchant code to cut their losses. But the smart ones divide the right to the said realm into multiple equal shares known as realm tickets or tokens and sell these tickets to other demon/devil merchants to not only cover their expense to search the said realm but also rack in a huge profit from it. Now the realm equally belongs to the demon/devil merchants holding the realm tickets. Except for then, nobody can enter the realm through the Devil merchant code. However, when multiple people had ownership of something they were bound to have disputes when it came to sharing. In the case of the realm, the demon/devil merchants fought over the various resources and the natives of the realm. They had paid a hefty price to attain the realm tickets and now they nned to earn expense and some profits back by looting the resources of the realm. However, the realm had limited resources and each of them had paid a considerable amount to gain their realm tickets, there was no way they coulde to apromise as that would mean sharing the losses among them equally. Mak Tul thought the Chaos Dwarf was in a simr situation. Unfortunately for him, his rivals were stronger than him so he needed to recruit smart outside help. Such that the faction behind his rivals would not suspect him of any foul y. Chapter 1648 Surpassing The Creator

Chapter 1648 Surpassing The Creator

Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club "You are correct, the realm I am eyeing for is considerably young but it has rich reserves of the ore I am in urgent need of. Had I not run into theplications, I would be busy in my workshop right now," Wyatt expressed unbound rage. "Calm down esteemed guest, you havee to the right ce for help. Even though all you are asking for is three parties of Demon Lords, considering the nature of your task the risk is high so it will be expensive," Mak Tul informed. Seeing how the Dwarf hade personally in search of help, Mak Tul knew the Dwarf was in urgent need of assistance. Knowing this information only a fool would not utilize it to achieve his agenda. "All I care about is whether your faction is capable ofpleting this job, don''t worry about cost," Wyatt said confidently. After all, even the poorest of the Chaos Dwarf would be considered rich in sector DS0909 let alone a Demon Merchant Chaos Dwarf. This just showed how much the dark races valued the craftsmanship of the Chaos Dwarf. One would wonder with the presence of the devil merchant code who could do many things for an appropriate offering, why would the demon/devil merchants value the Chaos Dwarf? Regardless of how strong and sentient the devil merchant code had grown, it was still a spell created by the devil. Just like AI it knows how to use what was already avable and modify it. It could nevere up with something original on its own. The card creation arrays the devil merchant code built for Wyatt, and the base blueprint on how to set up these card creation arrays was provided by Wyatt, the devil merchant code just upgraded them to an SSS-rank array recipe using its huge database and erected the array for Wyatt. The same was true for the VR Universe and the NPCs in it, that the Devil merchant code had created for Wyatt. He gave it the base code, and using the vast knowledge in its database the Devil merchant code modified his codes into what they are now. In a way, the devil merchant code was simr to a high-level AI generator. The Devil merchant code was capable of many things but still not capable of recing its creators. This was where the Chaos Dwarfs and other masters shone. Especially, ones with ess to devil merchant code. One not could even begin toprehend what monstrosity they were capable of together. Just take Wyatt for example he created an entire virtual universe in his personal realmwork with the help of devil merchant code. If that was not ying god then what was? Thinking of this, it was not surprising that Mak Tul, the powerful manager of one of the most exclusive clubs in central sector DS0909 was kissing the ass of a demon master realm Chaos Dwarf. "Esteemed Guest, do not worry if my club takes a task then consider itpleted. I assure you, you will be satisfied with the results. You should have heard of our spotless track record before choosing us over our rival clubs," Mak Tul assured the Chaos Dwarf with great confidence. Why wouldn''t he be confident when just like he imed, the task sess rate of their club was very highpared to their rival clubs. Such a track record spoke of guaranteed customer satisfaction. "Good, I like your confidence. Give me an approximate number," Wyatt said as if impressed by Mak Tul''s confidence. "That will be hard, as I do not have enough information," Mak Tul replied. He had no idea who the Wyatt wanted their aid against. Not that there was anyone in the Dark Realm they dared not offend but the valuation of the task highly varied based on the threat level of the opponent they would be facing. So without a proper idea of who they had to go against it would be hard for him to even give the client an approximate cost for this deal. "You dealt with this kind of situation before, just give a valuation based on your experience," Wyatt nned to not tell more lies because the more lies he told the more chances of his cover being blown. The more information Mak Tul had on the Chaos Dwarf the easier it would be for him to find the identity of the Chaos Dwarf. Once Wyatt gives him the name of the rival faction, Mak Tul will have his staff gather the information on the list of Demon-Lord-grade realms that the faction was operational in. Using that list Mak Tul would try to get information on every demon merchant that had bought a realm ticket for one of these realms listed in the list. With the informationwork of the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction, this would not be hard for him. Unable to find a Chaos Dwarf among one of the demon merchants listed in the list it would not be long for Mak Tul to understand that something was fishy about the Chaos Dwarf in front of him. Then he will start to put everything he learned about the Chaos Dwarf since their meeting under the microscope only to find that he knew nothing about the Chaos Dwarf. With that, it would be surprising if the Mak Tul did not make use of the devil merchant code to ess Chaos Dwarf''s information. Considering that they were active in the central area of Sector DS0909 for centuries, it would not be surprising that like Belphegor the Blight Brood club had an exclusive privilege to bypass the devil merchant code''s privacy function. "This¡­ " Listening to the Chaos Dwarf, it was clear to Mak Tul that the Dwarf had yet to fully trust them. Had it been some other client Mak Tul would not bother to personally persuade them but a Chaos Dwarf client was different. Chapter 1649 Nothing’s Stopping Him

Chapter 1649 Nothing''s Stopping Him

Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club A Chaos Dwarf client was indeed worth Mak Tul to ignore his duties as Manager of the Blight Brood club and attend to a client which was the job of a regr staff. The Chaos Dwarf knew their value better than anyone. Therefore they dared to be arrogant and prideful, which also made them very cautious. People tend to get possessive of precious stuff. For the strong be it Chaos Dwarf or Mythical grade item, they were all the same, nothing but mere possessions. If they want it they get to have it. This was why Chaos Dwarfs were very careful when choosing their client. If they ced their trust in a wrong person they might end up bing nothing more than a prized possession for the strong. Chaos Dwarven Race''s pickiness was known to all, as many approached them for their craft but only a few were lucky enough to own a Chaos Dwarven creation. Mak Tul knew about this better than anyone else as for centuries the workshop of the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction has been actively trying to recruit a Chaos Dwarf among their ranks hoping that adding one Chaos Dwarf to their ranks would attract other of their kind. However, the reputation of their faction was not that high among the dark races. So for the Chaos Dwarf who had many invitations avable, they never even looked at their faction. So, this time if Mak Tul were able to just build a good connection between their faction and the Chaos Dwarf he would be making a huge contribution toward the faction and would be rewarded handsomely. After all, finding a puddle of muddy water in a dry well was akin to a miracle. Hence, Mak Tul did not dare to show his arrogance of being the manager of the Blight Brood club in front of the Chaos Dwarf who did not even bother to introduce himself to him when he was demanding their assistance. "What is it? Is there a problem? If you are not up to the task forget it, I will just give on the realm to cut my losses," Wyatt said ying his role as the Chaos Dwarf client to the fullest. Mak Tul looked at the Chaos Dwarf and knew that he did not n on giving up the realm to cut his losses, instead, he was using it as an excuse to leave here and find another organization to get what he wants. Like all Dark races, the Chaos Dwarfs were driven by greed, ambition, and pride. Even if the Chaos Dwarf were willing to suppress his greed and ambition, and suffer a loss, his pride would not allow him to just up and leave the lower realm. Unless he returned the humiliation he suffered. Otherwise, why would an arrogant and prideful Chaos Dwarf stoop so low to search for a faction that was known to kill their kind for a price? Mal Tul now understood why the Chaos Dwarf did not bother to introduce himself to him because the Chaos Dwarf was on the fence about employing their Blight Brood Club toplete his task. By not revealing his identity the Chaos Dwarf was now free to leave their establishment without having to worry about them backstabbing him by contacting his rivals and informing them about his ns for them in the lower realm. Right now nothing was stopping the Chaos Dwarf from getting up and leaving as Mak Tul did not even know which part of the Dark Realm the Chaos Dwarf was from let alone his rivals he was hiring them to sabotage. Thinking of this Mak Tul started to look at the young Chaos Dwarf in a new light. He appeared cunning and decisive despite his age andck of experience in the Dark Realms and the Devil Merchant Code. "Esteemed Guest, please don''t be hasty and misunderstand my intentions. Without knowing the exact risk it would not be fair for my men and you to give you a valuation even if it is a rough estimate. But since you insist I will give you one. But before that how would like to pay for our services," Mak Tul said immediately to appease the Chaos Dwarf. Mak Tul understood that the Chaos Dwarf would rather give up employing the Blight Brood Club than say anything that wouldpromise his identity. Therefore he no longer insisted on the Chaos Dwarf revealing more information about the task. Even though the Blight Brood took on shady tasks they were serious when it came to protecting their own. After all, it was very hard to find/cultivate trustworthy demons who would stay loyal to the faction when they had no qualms about killing their kind. "Your services for mine," Wyatt said arrogantly as if his work was worth more than the service the Blight Brood would be providing him with. Mak Tul already knew the Chaos Dwarf nned to exchange its service for their faction''s help but after receiving an official confirmation he could not help but feel he hit the jackpot. He tried hard to maintain an indifferent expression on his face in preparation for the negotiation up ahead but his bright eyes gave his feelings away. "Sure, that is eptable," Mak Tul said imagining the uproar in the club and the faction when he announced that he had managed to get the service of a Chaos Dwarf. He could already hear the praise of his jealous colleagues and satisfied immediate superior. Mak Tul immediately calmed down and stopped himself from celebrating prematurely. Collecting his thoughts he looked at the young Chaos Dwarf preparing to give him his term. Previously, he might have underestimated him but now that he had experienced his conniving mind first hand he did not dare to underestimate the Chaos Dwarf because its age andck of experience. Chapter 1650 Fair?

Chapter 1650 Fair?

Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club "Good then state your price," Wyatt spoke seeing that Mak Tul was too excited to speak. Though he had chosen the Chaos Dwarfs for their good reputation among the dark races, he did not expect Mak Tul to react so highly just to gain the services of the Demon Master realm Chaos Dwarf. Though he knew that with the help of the Devil Merchant Code the restriction of the realm was not a problem still he could not help but feel Mak Tul was overreacting to the situation. What Wyatt did not know was that Mak Tul was nning to use him as the poster boy to increase the reputation of the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction among the Chaos Dwarfmunity. In hopes of coborating with the Chaos Dwarfs on different projects until they manage to gather enough trust among the Chaos Dwarfs such that they don''t mind joining their faction. Wyatt failed to consider this because in a way he had underestimated the poprity of the Chaos Dwarfs among the Dark Races, it was not his fault since the Myriad Realm Race Records his prime source of information had downyed the reputation and ability of the Chaos Dwarfs. ording to the races listed in the Myriad Realm Race Records, there are many other races in myriad realms that were better than Chaos Dwarfs in creation and development but they were not native to the Dark Realm. So, by that standard Myriad Realm Race Records could only register Chaos Dwarf ability as good but not the best in Myriad Realms. As for these races, their lives were tragic as their members were in hiding, killed, enved, or extinct. Since their race was mentioned in the Myraid Realm Race Records it meant that these races were discovered by the dark races, knowing that the attitude of the dark races towards the races not native to Dark Realms their fate was limited to being killed or enved. "ording to my rough estimate, 15 projects. You have to take on 15 projects on behave of our faction, one of each Demon Lord who will be assisting you. Of course, we will be providing you with the required ingredients, manpower, and equipment for the projects. But you prepare to use your manpower and equipment we willpensate you ordingly," Mak Tul put forward what he felt would be the appropriatepensation for his faction lending the Chaos Dwarf 15 demon lords to sabotage an unknown faction in the lower realm. "15 projects? Why don''t you just have me sign a ve contract with your faction instead?" Wyatt said sarcastically and prepared to leave. Trying to convey that, the Chaos Dwarf was not feeling sincerity from the Blight Brood club so he might as well leave. Seeing the Chaos Dwarf get down the couch, Mak Tul panicked as the Dwarf was not ying by rules. Mak Tul asked for such a hugepensation for their services because he was fully expecting the Chaos Dwarf to reject this first offer and then try to bargain with him but to his surprise instead of trying to bargain or making a counter the Chaos Dwarf just prepared to leave, this simple action of the Dwarf had Mak Tul see his entire life sh in front of his eyes. Since the faction would reward Mak Tul highly if he managed to gain the favor of the young Chaos Dwarf, they would not hesitate to punish him ordingly for letting the fortune that had entered their den of bandits and thieves walk away. Knowing this Mak Tul put a stop to all his ns that involved getting the Chaos Dwarf to sign a one-sided deal that favored him and his faction. "Esteemed guest, please be seated. If anything is not up to your requirements we can discuss it. I am sure we can reachmon ground," Mak Tul hurriedly spoke getting up from his seat. Wyatt paused and dered, "One project, I will do one project for your faction in exchange for helping me with a task. Of course, you will be providing the ingredients, manpower, and equipment. This is only fair." "This¡­" Mak Tul was dumbfounded by thepensation suggested by the Chaos Dwarf for their assistance to him. Muk Tul could not help but wonder, ''How was any of what he said fair?'' Yes, they were only helping the Chaos Dwarf with one task but they were also taking the me for the sabotage on his behalf in the eyes of his rival faction. They were shouldering the aftermath. Whereas, in return, he was doing a single project for them while they would be supplying the ingredients, manpower, and equipment. How was this fairpensation? However, Mak Tul did not immediately dare to reject the Chaos Dwarf fearing that if he rejected the Dwarf, the Dwarf would leave without hesitation searching for another organization to cooperate with. Right now Mak Tul was prepared to ept the Chaos Dwarf''s joke ofpensation for the Blight Brood''s services as he nned to make up for the remainderpensation through his wallet. But he hoped that it would note to that. Instead of directly rejecting the Chaos Dwarf, Mak Tul changed the topic. Looking at the empty tea table, he said, "Why are the refreshments not served yet? Esteemed Guest, please be seated while I check on my cking staff." With that, Mak Tul hurried out of the office and closed the door behind him before the Chaos Dwarf could even reject the refreshments and continue with the negotiation. Coming out of the office Mak Tul let out a long sigh, he knew that the greedy Chaos Dwarf knew that he would take his task even if he did not pay appropriatepensation and was taking full advantage of it. Muk Tul never thought that as the manager of the Blight Brood, one day he would be bullied in his office. Chapter 1651 Nim Tul, Furry Stickman Race ? Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club Speaking of refreshments, Mak Tul realized that the staff he ordered to bring the most expensive liquor in their club never returned. Were his staff reallyzing around? Mak Tul shook his head as this thought crossed his mind knowing that the club staff would not dare to do so. So, what was taking them so long to get a bottle of expensive liquor? Puzzled, Mak Tul wanted to go check on his staff. But he could not leave the Chaos Dwarf unattended. He could called upon some associates to entertain the esteemed guest but he did not want to share the merit of recruiting the service of a Chaos Dwarf with anyone. So in the end, Mak Tul walked back into the office with a gentle simple on his face. Only to hear the Chaos Dwarf ask, "So, have you decided?" "Esteemed Guest, before we continue with the meeting how about I show you to Blight Brood Club''s spirit liquor collection?," Mak Tul proposed knowing that Chaos Dwarf young or old could never say not to liquor. "Sure, let us do that," Wyatt answered Mak Tul appearing to be conflicted with his decision but then finally giving in to his desires. Wyatt was not here to make any business deal but to infiltrate the Blight Brood Club, so had to y the part of a Chaos Dwarf which meant reacting like one. As a young Chaos Dwarf if he were to say no to liquor then his reply would indeed raise suspicion in Mak Tul. Maybe not about his identity but about his story and the reason why he was here. "Haha, esteemed guest I guarantee that you will not be disappointed," Mak Tulughed finding the young Chaos Dwarf cute as he thought, ''No matter how smart one is, they all are ves to their desires.'' "You better," Wyatt said as he followed Mak Tul out of the office. As Wyatt and Mak Tul made their way to the warehouse containing the spirit liquor, they heard a loud argument. "Assistant Manager Nim Tul, please understand. I cannot give you thest bottle of Ind Spirit Liquor, Manager Mak Tul has asked for it to entertain his client," the staff begged but Nim Tul did not seem to care. He shoved and proceeded to grab thest ind spirit liquor on the shelf. "Nim Tul, I see you are growing arrogant day by day. Do I have to remind you that you are still an Assistant Manager and not a Manager yet?" Mak Tul yelled at Nim Tul before he could grab thest bottle of Ind Spirit Liquor. "Manager Mak Tul," the staff who was shoved by Nim Tul eximed seeing that Mak Tul had personallye to the warehouse with the esteemed guest. "A¡ª-" Nim Tul wanted to argue with Mak Tul but seeing the Dwarf next to him he paused to confirm if his eyes were not lying to him. The Dwarf next to Mak Tul was indeed a Chaos Dwarf. Confirming this Nim Tul immediately fixed his expression and had a wide smile on his face. Even though in his mind he contemted how Mak Tul got in touch with a Chaos Dwarf, that too a demon merchant Chaos Dwarf. He felt Mak Tul had insane luck. "Manager Mak Tul," Nim Tul did not let his jealousy show on his face and hurriedly greeted Mak Tul and proceeded to introduce himself to the Chaos Dwarf, "Hello, Esteemed guest, I am Assistant Manager Nim Tul. Please order me if you need anything, I will make it my life''s mission to satisfy your needs." "Nim Tul, get back to your client. I am attending to the Esteemed guest," Mak Tul was aware of what Nim Tul was nning. It couldn''t be more obvious. So, he did not bother to appear polite toward him. Then he sent a text to Nim Tul through merchant codex informing him, ''Nim Tul, the Chaos Dwarf has epted my Xavier-level guest invitation. So stop clowning around and wasting your time here.'' "Manager Mak Tul, I am sure you can use some help," Even though Nim Tul learned that Mak Tul had already registered the Chaos Dwarf with the club as his guest and client, he did not n to back off as leaving a good impression on a Chaos Dwarf would not hurt his career who knows it might even help his career. Wyatt stepped back seeing Mak Tul and Nim Tul''s fur stand erect. He looked at the Manager and the Assistant Manager go head to head against each other, fighting over him. He did not appreciate it but he did not n to stop them either. Because he wanted more of the club''s management to know that Mak Tul was hogging a Chaos Dwarf client all to himself. This way the pressure on Mak Tul would increase and he would go to questionable lengths to ensure that he gets the credit for recruiting a Chaos Dwarf. Mak Tul and Nim Tul belonged to the Furry Stickman Dark race. They had a tall and thin humanoid body but their entire body was covered in mboyant fur which was a peculiar trait for a dark race to have. Seeing how both had thest name Tul, they should hail from the same tribe of the Furry Stickman race. It was a known fact that when angered or threatened the fur of the Furry Stick race would stand erect like thorns. Right now Mak Tul and Nim Tul''s fur were standing erect, showing that they were angry at each other. Considering their job this was the worst trait they could have. However, this was what applied to the clients about them. As the clients feel less guarded toward them knowing that their fur would give away their feelings. However, with enough practice, the Furry Stickman race can control their emotions hence control the reaction of their furs to a certain limit. Thanks to this they could take advantage of unsuspecting Clients and Guests. Chapter 1652 Chaos Dwarf Ezra Foolhar ? Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club Right now, clearly out of spit for each other Mak Tul and Nim Tul had forgotten to control their emotions and their erect furs were the dead giveaway of that. The two were not only of the same race and grew up in the same tribe but theypeting for the same job. The odds of a tribe giving rise to two demon merchants were very slim but the Furry Stickman race''s Tul tribe had beaten them. It should be a cause for celebration unfortunately because of the rivalry between the two, the tribe had now split into two. One half supported Mak Tul and the other half supported Nim Tul. For a century and a half, Nim Tul was holding in his resentment seeing Mak Tul get the job that he deserved. And now seeing Mak Tul have the fortune toe across a Chaos Dwarf, Nim Tul lost it feeling that he should be the one recruiting the Chaos Dwarf. He thought that Mak Tul was stealing his fortune and luck. Mak Tul had enough of Nim Tul''s ungratefulness, he was the one who rmended Nim Tul to the Blight Brood when he lost all his belongings and was knee-deep in debt having failed trying to crack it as a demon merchant. Now this ungrateful bastard was trying to bite him on every opportunity he got. If not for one of the founding members of the Seven Prince of Hell faction supporting him, Mak Tul would have fired Nim Tul long ago. "Nim Tul, I am warning you to back off," Mak Tul uttered staring into his tribe member''s eyes. Forgetting the esteemed guest he was fighting for as he was too emotional right now. Seeing Mak Tul show his ugly side, Nim Tul smiled however his Fur remained erect, it was puzzling considering the characteristic of their trait. Seeing this Mak Tul was also confused, only to find Nim Tul''s fur suddenly copsed and he said, "Manager Mak Tul, you seem to not be in the right mood to entertain the esteemed guest how about I take it from her while to fix your mood." Having said that, Nim Tul ignored Mak Tul who appeared to be hyperventting, and walked toward the Chaos Dwarf. Knowing that he was tricked Mak Tul who was already angry was further angered, so much so that his usual technique for calming his emotions failed to control them. So he could only watch Nim Tul approach his client as he tried to calm his emotions down not wanting to show his ugly side to the esteemed guest, driving him right into Nim Tul''s arms. The more Mak Tul thought of Nim Tul the angrier he got so he decided to stop thinking about him and clear his mind such that he could regain control of his emotions before it was toote. By toote he meant Nim Tul undertaking the Chaos Dwarf''s task. Since he had registered the Chaos Dwarf as his client he would get a share in the credit for Nim Tul''s efforts in managing to keep the Chaos Dwarf as their satisfied client but also have him provide his service for their faction, even if it was just once it was enough for the club''s publicity. Imagining that everything that could have been his, slowly slipped out of his grip, no matter how hard Mak Tul tried to stop thinking and clear his mind to get his emotions in control as soon as possible, he failed to do so. He was too anxious and agitated to stop his brain from thinking the worst. In desperation, Mak Tul no longer cared about showing his ugly side to the Chaos Dwarf and yelled, "I agree to yourpensation." Listening to Mak Tul, Wyatt''s eyes shone bright. As for Nim Tul, with zero clue as to what was happening, he blurted in surprise "What?" "Let us sign a contract right away," Mak Tul suggested impatiently as he would not be satisfied with a verbal deal he could only be assured with a contract. Mak Tul''s words only made Wyatt happier, so he immediately said, "I have drawn a contract as per what we have discussed earlier, signed it, and shared it with your merchant codex. Please go through it and sign it, so that we can proceed further." Hearing the Chaos Dwarf, Nim Tul panicked and hurriedly suggested to the Dwarf, "Esteemed Guest, please do not be hasty. I think I can give a better deal than whatever you and Manager Mak Tul have agreed upon." Mak Tul who was going through the contract that the Chaos Dwarf had drawn and shared with his merchant codex, could not help but frown and went through the contract in a hurry. Finding the terms and conditions of the contract was simple and reasonable, he did go through them a second time but urgently signed the contract on behalf of the Blight Brood Club using the authority granted to him by the real owners of the Blight Brood Club. "Done. Esteemed guest, I have shared a copy of the contract with your merchant codex, please check," With this Mak Tul''s emotions finally changed for the better, and his fur returned to normal. Then he looked at Nim Tul proactively. "Manager Mak Tul, you can now call me by my name now that we are partners in crime," Wyatt suggested to Mak Tul. He could not believe how everything went so smoothly. "Yes, yes," Mak Tul agreed with the Chaos Dwarf and checked the contract for the Dwarf''s name, "Master Ezra Foolhar, you took the words right out of my mouth." "Ha ha," Wyattughed out aloud hearing Mak Tul call him Ezra. Mak Tul ignored the dumbstruck Nim Tul and suggested, "Master Ezra, How about we discuss our deal further over a bottle of Ind Spirit liquor?" Chapter 1653 Demon Merchant Ezra Foolhar Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club The contract Wyatt had drawn had no trick or hidden use in it. He made sure to make it as simple and standard as possible with the terms they agreed on while protecting the interest of both parties involved. Wyatt did this because he did not want Mak Tul to get suspicious. Even though he was blinded by rage and desperation, he has been in this line of business for centuries. It would be difficult to get an ill-faith contract past him in his sleep. Even though Mak Tul went through the contract only once in a hurry he still managed toprehend it all. Mak Tul was surprised that the Chaos Dwarf was not trying to take advantage of him during his weakest. When the Dwarf said he had already prepared the contract and shared it with his merchant codex, Mak Tul''s guard immediately went up feeling that Chaos Dwarf was up to no good however seeing that he was wrong about him he began to trust the Chaos Dwarf as much as he hated Nim Tul right now. Which was why he signed the contract without any hesitation. As a result, he forgot to do the most important step of signing a contract, the verification of the identity of all parties in the contract. If the contract had proceeded he could have asked the Chaos Dwarf for an identity verification but considering how things went, he did not have the time to go through it neither did it sh his mind. Since he felt the Chaos Dwarf only stood to lose rather than gain after deceiving him. The Chaos Dwarf was not entering into a contract with Mak Tul himself but the organization he represented. Meaning if the Chaos Dwarf were to deceive Mak Tul, he would be deceiving the Blight Brood Club and not Mak Tul himself. Putting said the punishment that Mak Tul would be facing for his mistake the ''Seven Princes of the Hell'' faction would do everything in power to deal with the Chaos Dwarf that deceived them. After all, this was no longer business but personal, it was about their reputation. They would prefer not to make an enemy out of the Chaos Dwarf race but since one of them dares to disrespect them they would have to fight back for their reputation, if the Chaos Dwarfmunity had a problem with it then tough luck, they can wait for the culprit Chaos Dwarf in the afterlife. Reputation was everything for the Dark races, their perspective of a good reputation was different from that of most humans except for drug paddlers, warmongers, crime bosses, and mass murderers. This twisted sense of reputation was why Belphegor was willing to go to extreme lengths to deal with a card master in a different realm from an unknown corner of the Myriad realms he was busy exploring. The lengths Belphegor went through to get his revenge and redeem himself in his own eyes and the others despite his repeated failures was amazing and a testament to how much the dark races valued their reputation. So if the Chaos Dwarf were to deceive them regardless of his status in the Chaos Dwarfmunity and the attitude of hismunity, the ''Seven Princes of the Hell'' faction would hunt down the Chaos Dwarf to redeem their reputation. Therefore, Mak Tul believed Chaos Dwarf was smarter than to think that he could get away after deceiving him. Mak Tul knew the Chaos Dwarf despite its young age was crafty, which was why when he saw that the contract drawn up by the Chaos Dwarf was in good faith and had no tricks to it he was convinced that Chaos Dwarf was clever than to think that he could deceive the club, smarter than to think he could get way after deceiving the club. Therefore, he believed that Dwarf would not dare to deceive the club but negotiate a side deal that favored him. Which he had already obtained and now the smart thing for him was to get it in writing. Mak Tul believed this was why the dwarf was eager to sign the contract. Mak Tul knew that the crafty young Chaos Dwarf''s greed would not allow him to sign a deal that would not benefit him in more than one way, Mak Tul was prepared to give the Chaos Dwarf what it wanted as it was just the gateway for him and his faction to make an impression on the Chaos Dwarfmunity. Mak Tul did not think of this deal as a loss but a long-term investment. However, what he did not know was that he had already yed right into the Chaos Dwarf''s hands. If not for his rage towards Nim Tul and his desperation to not let the opportunity in his hands pass blinding him, even though he would not know what the Chaos Dwarf was up to he would have been able to put an end to his ns even before it took root. Now, not only did he not fail to verify the identity of the Chaos Dwarf but he in turn had unwittingly be the gateway for the Chaos Dwarf to infiltrate the ''Seven Princes of the Hell'' faction. Thanks to Mak Tul who was blinded by rage and desperation, Wyatt was able to cross the biggest hurdle to infiltrating Belphegor''s faction, his identity, with ease. Now as long as Wyatt yed his cards right he would be able to achieve the goal behind his trying to infiltrate Belphegor''s faction through Blight Brood Club and not other options. With a victorious grin and a smug look on his face, Mak Tul grabbed thest bottle of the Ind Spirit Liquor from the shelf, then throwing a provoking nce at Nim Tul, he led the Chaos Dwarf Ezra Foolhar back to his office. Nim Tul gushed his teeth watching Mak Tul''s confident stride full of smugness. Chapter 1654 Demon Merchant Cuth Diya, Son Of Devil Merchant Muth Diya Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club As Mak Tul walked Chaos Dwarf Ezra Foolhar back to his office to discuss their partnership over a bottle of Ind Spirit liquor. As they neared the office, a Staff rushed to Mak Tul''s side and hurriedly informed him, "Manager, young master Cuth Diya is waiting for you in your office. I tried to stop him but he would not take no for an answer." "I understand you can get back to work now," Mak Tul ordered with a frown. "Manager, is there a problem?" Ezra Foolhar asked seeing the frown on Mak Tul''s face. "No, Master Ezra. Everything is under control. Let me introduce you to young master Cuth Diya, he is going to be your client," Mak Tul informed Ezar. "You have arranged for a client already?" Wyatt was surprised to hear Mak Tul say that he had already found a client for Ezra who would redeem the service that he agreed to in exchange for them helping with his task. It seems, that Mak Tul had already used the ''Sevice of a Chaos Dwarf'' as a bargaining chip to stabilize his political standing in the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction. No wonder this guy was able to stay in his position for more than a century with enemies like Nim Tul trying to do everything in their power to see him fall. "Master Ezra, I do not have to tell you the demand for a good craftsman in the market. I hope you do not mind helping young master Cuth Diya first. I owe his father Devil Muth Diya a little favor," Mak Tul requested the Chaos Dwarf Ezra. Clearly, Mak Tul had sold the one-time service of Chaso Dwarf Ezra to the highest bidder, devil Mutt Diya. Mostly to help his position in their faction. "Sure, we have already signed the contract. It is only a matter of time before I hold my end of the deal. Better sooner thanter," Wyatt agreed to Manager Mak Tul''s request readily. After all, this worked in favor of his n. "Thank you, Master Ezra," Mak Tul grinned widely feeling that things were finally working as he nned. He did indeed sell the one-time service to the devil Muth Diya to ensure and solidify his reign as the manager of Blight Brood for another few decades. But he did not expect the devil Muth Diya to send his son to him so soon. Well, considering the poprity of the Chaos Dwarf he must be worried that one of the founding devils would take fancy to this. The authority and power held by the founding devils in the faction were totally unmatchedpared to the authority and power of the devils that joined the factionter based on its future prospects. As Mak Tul led Ezra into his office, they saw a young humanoid demon with cow tail, and stag horns with zebra strips and hoofs for feet get up from the couch and greet them, "Hello, Manager Mak Tul. This must be Master Ezra, I am Cuth Diya. It is an honor to meet you, Master Ezra." The young demon was in the Demon Lord realm yet he did not hesitate to bow down and sign praise of a Demon Master realm Chaos Dwarf, showcasing a decent amount of patience and forbearance. "Um," Ezra arrogantly nodded and without sparing him a nce he turned to Mak Tul and said, "Are you going to open that bottle of Ind Spring Liquor?" "..." Seeing the reaction of Chaos Dwarf Ezra, Cuth Diya did not dare to show any kind of disrespect. This was not only an opportunity to make use of the Chaos Dwarf''s craftsmanship to increase his strength but also to build a rtionship with him. With the friendship of a Chaos Dwarf not only will he gain the favor of his father, devil Muth Diya, but it will also open up new doors for him both in the dark realm and inter-realm city. Therefore, regardless of how rude and sadistic the Chaos Dwarf was toward him, today Cuth Diya would go above and beyond to please the Chaos Dwarf Ezra and gain his friendship. "Let me get the sses," Saying that Mak Tul opened the ss cab by his office table, and taking out three crystal sses he opened the bottle of Ind Spirit wine and poured it equally into the three sses saying, "Master Ezra, sorry for the dy." Ignoring the two Ezra, picked up his ss, and without bothering to make a toast or cheers he emptied it in a single sip. Seeing this, Cuth Diya''s eyes sparkled instead of picking up his ss he summoned his demon merchant codex, pulling an expensive-looking spirit liquor out of it, he said, "I was saving this bottle of Alp spirit liquor for a special asion but this moment seems as special as it can get for me in while so why not." "Haha, young master Cuth Diya. You could not be truer," Mak Tul gave Cuth Diya a thumbs-up as he emptied his ss of ind spirit liquor and greedily stared at the bottle of Alp spirit liquor in Cuth Diya''s hand. After all, it was among the top hundred expensive liquors in the dark ream and inter-realm city. "Master Ezra, hopefully, it is to your taste," Cuth Diya said as he cleaned Ezra''s ss anew with soul energy and poured the Alp spirit liquor into it. "Haha, any liquor is to my taste but the costlier the better," Ezraughed as he slowly savored the Alp spirit liquor. After all, this liquor was not the same as Ind spirit liquor. Even if one were willing to pay ten times the market cost of the Alp spirit liquor one might not be able to procure it sincepared to its high demand its supply was very low. Not because the people creating it were controlling its supply but because the ingredients used to create this spirit of liquor were very rare even in the inter-realm city''s market. Chapter 1655 Forging

Chapter 1655 Forging

Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club Portraying the greed of a Chaos Dwarf, Wyatt alone drank of the Alp Spirit Liquor. While Mak Tul and Cuth Diya shared the other half. Seeing the emptying bottle of the Alp Spirit Liquor, Mak Tul reached for the half-empty bottle of Ind spirit liquor, and pouring himself a little he muttered, "After tasting the Alp spirit liquor it will be hard to be satisfied with other liquors." "Liquor is liquor, pour me some," Wyatt said mming his empty ss on the table.? Neither Mak Tul nor Cuth Diya were displeased by the growing rudeness of the Chaos Dwarf with his consumption of liquor, Instead, they were pleased. They knew that sharing liquor with Chaos Dwarf was the same as being recognized by the Chaos Dwarf. The more casual the Chaos Dwarf was toward them the more he trusted them. So, they regretted drinking the other half of the Alp Spirit Liquor such that there was more for the Chaos Dwarf to get him more drunk. However, the spirit liquor was just too good they could not resist. "Master Ezra, do you should I order another bottle of Spirit Liquor?" Mak Tul asked the Chaos Dwarf, seeing the Ind Spirit liquor would also be emptied soon. He could have just had the staff bring another bottle of liquor but there were two problems with that. The first being, that there was no spirit liquor in the warehouse that could be considered on the same level as Ind Spirit liquor let alone the Alp Spirit Liquor. The second reason being, that a heavy drinker like Chaos Dwarf Ezra would immediately notice that they were trying to get him drunk. With this Mak Tul will be risking the good faith he built with Ezra so far. So he restrained himself from ying games or using underhanded methods. Because, If exposed he will lose everything he has built so far. "No, let us start meeting," Wyatt said with a serious face. Listening to Chaos Dwarf Ezra both Muk Tul and Cuth Diya''s eyes showed a hint of disappointment. After all, the Chaos Dwarfs were known for their greed for liquor seeing one refusing it only showed that he still did not trust thempletely enough to indulge in his desires in front of them. However, they did not dare to show their disappointment on their face and actions. Right now, for them, the Chaos Dwarf was like ady they were trying to court. So, they did not dare to be obvious about their intentions because it would only cause the Chaos Dwarf to be disgusted by them. "Yes, Master Ezra as you say. I will follow your arrangements," Cuth Diya took the initiative to agree with the Chaos Dwarf Ezra while Mak Tul nodded. Among the three merchants in the office, Mak Tul as Demon Emperor had the highest realm but he did not have the highest say among the three, neither did Cuth Diya who was the son of a Devil but Chaos Dwarf Ezra did despite him having the lowest realm of the there. The son of a Devil and the Demon Emperor did their best to curry favor with a Demon Master, all because of his craft. Regr Demons would not keep a Chaos Dwarf on a pedestal like Mak Tul and Cuth Diya since they were ignorant and struggling to survive day-to-day life unlike Mak Tul and Cuth Diya were fought to stay in the topyer of the society. They knew the exact worth of the friendship of a Chaos Dwarf up here. Therefore, they were willing to keep their arrogance aside and go to such lengths to please Demon Merchant Ezra. "Okay then," Wyatt nodded in satisfaction seeing that both Mak Tul and Cuth Diya were willing to follow his arrangements. He was starting to enjoy the importance these fools gave to a Chaos Dwarf. "So, tell me what do you need my services for?" Wyatt said looking at Cuth Diya. After all, it was already decided that the one-time service he promised to Blight Brood in exchange for their help would be utilized by Cuth Diya. "Master Ezra, I need your help with forging my Title Demon Core," Cuth Diya revealed, surprising both Mak Tu and Wyatt. "Your father Muth Diya is a Devil, he will be better suited to help you forge your title demon core than me," Wyatt said with a serious expression since what Cuth Diya was asking did not make sense, especially considering that his father was a powerful devil. "Yes, if I was nning on following in the footsteps of my tribe that is. However, I do not want to forge my title demon core following the methods of my tribe. Therefore, I need your help Master Erza," what Cuth Diya said was simply outrageous. His words scared the shit out of Mak Tul. "Young Master Cuth Diya, forgive me for asking this but does your father know of this?" Mak Tul asked Cuth Diya while using his merchant codex to contact Devil Muth Diya and inform him what his son was up to. "Yes, Manager Mak Tul. My father is fully aware of this. In fact, he is the one who instructed me to take this path. So you do not have to anything fear Manager Mak Tul," Cuth Diya said calmly but a hint of disappointment could be heard in his voice. Indirectly conveying that he would rather use his tribe''s traditional title demon core forging method than use some unknown method his father found in some vestige to forge his title demon core. "This¡­" Mak Tul first did not believe Cuth Diya when he said his father knew about his ns but then hearing him say that it was his father who ordered him to do so, he realized that Cuth Diya regardless of his status was just a guinea pig for Devil Muth Diya. Any devil who would willingly join the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction of all the other factions and families in the Dark Realm, had to be this ruthless considering the jobs their faction indulged in. Chapter 1656 Clown

Chapter 1656 Clown

Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club Like how the Card Apprentice had their specific method of forging their Ego Gems and Divinity, each dark race had their own method of forging their titled demon core. The humans of the card world categorized all beings from the Dark Realm as Demons however the fact was they were not all the same but different. Hence, they had different methods of forging their titled demon core passed down in their tribe over generations. These methods were specifically tailored to their race''s physique and spirituality, just like how the method of forging Ego Gems and Divinity in Card Apprentice was specifically created for them. If a demon were to use the method of forging the title demon core of their tribe to forge their title demon core then the chances of them seeding in forging their title demon core were very high. After all, being passed down among the various generations of the tribe, the method gets modified by the tribesmen based on their experience, further optimizing the method to help them forge their title demon core with ease and a higher sess rate. However, rejecting the tribe''s method to forge the title demon core and using an unknown method to forge one''s title demon core was the same as seeking death. This was why Mak Tul panicked when he heard Cuth Diya say that he wanted to forge a title demon core using an unknown method instead of the one belonging to his tribe. He felt Cuth Diya was not only seeking death for himself but nning to drag him along with him. After all, Devil Muth Diya would hold him responsible for his son''s death if Cuth Diya were to die here? Therefore regardless of how he felt about the story Cuth Diya just narrated, Mak Tul did not stop trying to reach Devil Muth Diya through his merchant codex. Unless he receives confirmation from Cuth Diya''s father himself, Mak Tul does not n to let Chaos Dwarf help Cuth Diya forge his Title Demon Core using an unknown foreign method. As for Wyatt, he felt sorry for Cuth Diya but was excited to learn a foreign method to forge the Title Demon Core. The Infinity Library had a few methods to forge Title Demon Core but they all belonged to Dark Tribes that were either extinct or had to sell it because of their ss financial situation. However, the Infinity Library did not have foreign methods to forge Title Demon Core found in the vestiges across the dark realms. As these were remains of an unknown civilization and most of the time they were iplete or proved to be malicious. However, this was mostly because the original meaning gets watered down with trantion. If what Demon Merchant Cuth Diya said was true then, Devil Merchant Muth Diya must be one heartless bastard to order his own son to be a guinea pig to test a foreign title demon core forging method. Especially, knowing that there was a high probability of death in case of failure. "Master Erza, you can continue with Cuth Diya''s request. He was not lying to us," Mak Tul was finally able to reach Devil Muth Diya and confirm what Cuth Diya said. However, learning that Cuth Diya was not actually valued by Muth Diya and was soon going to die, he no longer addressed him as a young master but just by his name. Cuth Diya noticed the change in the attitude of Mak Tul toward him. But he only looked at him in amusement as if looking at a clown who had no idea of what actually was happening. Yes, Cuth Diya''s father was forcing him to forge his title demon core using an unknown foreign forging method. This sucked but only he knew why his father was forcing him to try out this foreign title demon core forging method instead of using some other tribe member as a guinea pig. That was because if he were to sessfully forge his title demon core with this method, stepping into devil rank would be guaranteed for him. This was why Devil Muth Diya, did not spare any effort in increasing his son''s odds of forging his title demon core using foreign forging methods by recruiting the help of a demon merchant Chaos Dwarf. Devil Muth Diya loved his son in his own way. However, it was difficult for others to understand it. He was doing his best to give his son the life of a winner rather than a mediocre one even if it meant him losing his son. The reason why Cuth Diya was disappointed was because as a second-generation bully, he would rather eat the fruits of his father''s efforts than risk his life to build a life of his own. He did not understand why his father was willing to take such a risk. However, he had no say in this matter since if he did not do this his father was prepared to disown him and adopt a child from their tribe and raise him as his own. If that child seeded in forging a title demon core using the foreign forging method in question then he would name that child as his sessor. Given the choice between losing everything he had and risking his life to increase what he had a thousandfold, Cuth Diya made the obvious choice. Right now he was too stressed to spare his mind for a small character like Mak Tul, he could handle him after he forged his title demon core, if fails then he would be dead making all this pointless. As for the Chaos Dwarf, since his life was literally in the hands of the Chaos Dwarf Erza, Cuth Diya was willing to bend over backward for the Dwarf. Not to mention befriending a Chaos Dwarf would only add to his prestige and power among his friend circle of second-generation bullies. "Master Erza, I have shared the unknown foreign forging method with your merchant codex. Please, advise." Chapter 1657 Professional Pride

Chapter 1657 Professional Pride

Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club Wyatt pensively went through the foreign forging method shared by Cuth Diya. Honestly, he had no idea what he was looking at but for the sake of maintaining his cover, he had to act like he knew what he was doing. Wyatt had a little idea about forging demon cores thanks to the Viltronian Cores that learned to make through Jaya. As for the titled demon cores, he did not expanded his knowledge in that field yet. Not that he did not want to but he was too busy with other things that he did not have time to get to it yet. Even if Wyatt did not have the knowledge required to explore the possibilities of the foreign forging method, he could gain it in the Infinity Library. As for now, he would have to somehow manage. "This is not enough," Wyatt said turning to look at Cuth Diya. "What''s the problem, Master Ezra?" Cuth Diya asked in concern after all it was his life at stake here. "The problem is with the trantion of the lostnguage. Whoever tranted this has done a very bad job. I will need the original text of the foreign forging method and your source of trantion to confirm that what''s written here is indeed correct andplete," Wyatt said with a straight face running his hand over hisrge Viking beard. "This¡­" Hearing the Chaos Dwarf Ezra, Cuth Diya''s face turned tense. After thinking he proceeded to say, "This was personally tranted by my father." Listening to Cuth Diya say that his father had tranted the foreign forging method, Mak Tul almost spit the liquor in his mouth in shock. He then looked at Chaos Dwarf Ezra in confusion because he just scolded the trantor for doing a bad job tranting the text which was the same as him scolding the Devil Muth Diya. "I did not know Devil Muth Diya was proficient in lostnguages, tell him he should stick to conquering and destroying realms and leave deciphering lostnguages to professionals like me," Wyatt said without batting an eye. When it came to their skill Chaos Dwarfs were very arrogant since their skills were their identity. So to take pride in their skills they practiced and honed their skills day and night even at the risk of their physical and mental health. This was easy for them because they were addicted to their profession as much as they were addicted to their liquor. Cuth Diya and Mak Tul looked at each other awkwardly hearing Chaos Dwarf Ezra, they knew that he was not boasting and who maintain the same attitude if Devil Muth Diya was here himself. They too felt what Chaos Dwarf Ezra said was true. Devil Muth Diya had his strengths but this did not mean that he was good in everything. They understood this clearly. Especially, Cuth Diya who knew his father better than anyone, his father was no schr. Seeing the Chaos Dwarf Ezra doubt the reliability of the foreign forging method, he too could not help but doubt the capability of his father. He found it surprising that he did not have doubts before. This was the first time Cuth Diya realized all children he too considered his father invincible. As an adult, he knew that reality was different from the child''s imagination and decided to trust Chaos Dwarf Ezra and leave the deciphering of lostnguage to the professionals. The reason Cuth Diya and Mak Tul did not doubt Chaos Dwarf Ezra for a second was because of the out-of-proposition reputation of the Chaos Dwarf Race and the confidence disyed by Ezra. In a way, it was soothing. They don''t know when but a perspective in their had taken shape that Chaos Dwarf Ezra could not wrong. If Ezra cannot be wrong then Devil Muth Diya had to be wrong. "Master Ezra, give me a minute. I will contact my father and talk to him about this," Cuth Diya informed in embarrassment for not having thought of this until Chaos Dwarf Erza pointed it out to him. "Sure, while you have him talk to him about giving me ess to your tribe''s traditional forging method. I know it is taboo to seek or leak a tribe''s traditional forging method but I need it for modifying the foreign forging method to fit your physique. Your tribe''s traditional forging method should have everything I need to know and understand about your tribe''s physique which will help me increase the rate of sess in you forging your title demon core using the foreign forging method. I am willing to sign a pact to reveal or use your tribe''s traditional forging method for anyone else without your father''s permission," Wyatt proposed, he was not lying about this part. The only way he could increase the rate of sess of Cuth Diya forging his titled demon core using a foreign forging method was by understanding the physique of the Diya tribe. He could use his soul pupils to help him with that but he asked for the Diya tribe''s traditional forging method anyway. The reason it was taboo to seek or leak other tribe''s title demon core forging method was the same as why Wyatt was seeking it, with the tribe''s forging method their enemy can understand the tribe''s physique and will be able to use it against the tribe, especially by creatingpound poisons or curses specifically targeting that tribe. In the wrong hands, a tribe''s forging method can prove to be the undoing of that tribe. Therefore, dark races were so protective about sharing their tribe''s titled demon core forging method even within their tribe. Unless one has proven their loyalty to their tribe even a child born in the tribe did not have the merit to learn the tribe''s titled emon core forging method. Chapter 1658 Test Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club Listening to Chaos Dwarf Ezra say that he could increase the sess rate of forging his title demon core using the foreign forging method, Cuth Diya began to view him as his masiha. He finally began to understand why the Chaos Dwarves were so respected by the likes of his father, Belphegor, and other founding devils of their faction. They might be conquerors and incarnations of destruction itself but these guys were the savants and incarnations of creation itself. Destruction was meaningless without Creation, understanding this Cuth Diya suddenly found a new found respect for Chaos Dwarf Ezra and the others of his profession. "Yes, Master Ezra. I make sure to properly convey your words to my father," Cuth Diya''s politeness and respect for Choas Dwarf Ezra was no longer half-hearted but genuine from the depth of his heart. Then he left Mak Tul''s office to contact his father in privacy. Seeing this change in Cuth Diya, Mak Tul could not help but shake his head. Not that he did not agree with the sudden change in the attitude of Cuth Diya toward Chaos Dwarf Ezra but he felt that he had underestimated Cuth Diya. This kid had his ws but he was a fast learner. Seeing the confidence of Chaos Dwarf Ezra, the kid might be able to forge his title demon core using the foreign forging method. Which means he might get to see the birth of a future devil. With this Mak Tul shook his head understanding he would have to cozy up to Cuth Diya. Since Mak Tul had so many calctions about a young demon, how could he not have deep intentions for the Chaos Dwarf who held the confidence to turn a spoiled demon into a potential devil? Turning to Chaos Dwarf Ezra, Mak Tul proposed, "Master Ezra, while we are waiting, how about I order some more spirit liquor?" "It seems you n to get me drunk today no matter what. But not today, I will have to pass up on your offer because what Devil Muth Diya is up to is very ambitious. Unfortunately for Cuth Diya, his father''s ambition has a huge risk which he will have to bear. But considering that he will be eating the fruits of his father''s big ambition, I think it is only fair. However, one really has to be ruthless to choose this path for their child," Wyatt politely rejected Mak Tul''s offer. "Well, considering the story of Devil Muth Diya''s rise to power this is given. He holds himself to very high standards so it is not surprising that he would do the same for his son," Considering that Mak Tul sold the one-time service of a Chaos Dwarf to Devil Muth Diya it was clear that they were a group in their faction. But hearing him now it seemed that they were closer than mere allies. Wyatt couldn''t care less about Mak Tul and Muth Diya''s rtionship, he was worried that Devil Muth Diya would not agree to his conditions about sharing the original text of the foreign forging method. There was a reason why Wyatt was not worried that Muth Diya would not share their tribe''s traditional forging method but the foreign forging method. I think you should take a look at Seeing how Muth Diya went to the trouble of bing proficient enough in a lostnguage to decipher a forging method and also go as far as to force his own son to forge his title demon core using the foreign forging method, it could not be more obvious that Muth Diya held more importance to the foreign forging method he found in some vestige across the dark realm than his tribes forging method. There could be only one reason for this, and that was that the foreign forging method was better than his tribe''s forging method. Not just better but way better, enough for Devil Muth Diya to go through the trouble of learning a lostnguage and even risk his son''s life. Seeing how much trouble Devil Muth Diya had gone through to maintain the secrecy of the foreign forging method, it did not make sense that he would just give some Chaos Dwarf he did not even meet the original trantion of the foreign forging method. Yet, Cuth Diya took the initiative to share the tranted version of the foreign forging method with Chaos Dwarf Ezra. The reason could not be more obvious, this was a test from Devil Muth Diya which even Cuth Diya was not aware of. Knowing his son, he knew Cuth Diya would most likely foil his n so he did not bother to involve him in this. Having seen through Devil Muth Diya''s intention, Wyatt boldly imed that the trantion was wrong and even went as far as to criticize Devil Muth Diya for sticking to what does best, kill and loot, instead of trying to be the man of the letter. Now that he had passed Devil Muth Diya''s test it still did not guarantee that he would gain the trust of the devil. The reason Wyatt cared so much about this was because of Cuth Diya. Since, as the son of a devil of the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction he would be the perfect pawn for his ns to sabotage Belphegor and find an opportunity to put an end to his reign of terror in myriad realms. Wyatt could seek other pawns for his ns but Cuth Diya being the son of a renowned member of Belphegor''s faction helps him achieve his goals faster. Wyatt did not have to wait too long, as Cuth Diya entered the office with an excited face and said, "Master Ezra, my father has agreed to all your conditions but he has a request for you." "What is it?" Wyatt asked with a frown, knowing a cunning devil-like Muth Diya would definitely not request others but if he did then there has to be conspiracy to it. "He requested that the forging forces take ce in another realm but not the Dark realm," Cuth Diya had no idea why his father made this request but he really hoped that Ezra agree to it. "Since we have agreed that the club will be responsible for providing the ingredients, equipment, and manpower for my service, I don''t mind where you prefer to forge your title demon core. Anyways, what is the name of the realm your father chose?" Wyatt agreed as he was confident he could handle whatever devil Muth Diya was conspiring. "Card World" Chapter 1659 Buying The Rights

Chapter 1659 Buying The Rights

Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club "Card World!" Wyatt eximed unable to control his surprise. "Master Ezra, you heard of Card World?" Cuth Diya was surprised to see Wyatt had heard of an unknown realm. "Who hasn''t heard of it? It is the realm that put an end to the reign of the ''Ten Commandments'' faction," Wyatt answered Cuth Diya. Mak Tul appeared surprised that he knew about the Ten Commandments. "Master Ezra, I don''t know what rtion you have with the ''Ten Commandments'' faction?" Mak Tul guessed that since the Chaos Dwarf knew the name of the faction that had been destroyed, erased, and forgotten from the pages of Dark Realm''s history, he or his ancestors must have had some connection with them. "No, I do not have any connection to them. Some of my seniors and the faction had some unresolved grudges. Now that they are no more, it does not make sense to think about it," Wyatt said casually and this time he was not lying. "I have heard that in their hay day the ''Ten Commandments'' did not like hearing no for an answer and Chaos Dwarvan Race did not like being ordered around, so the dispute between them was not surprising," Mak Tul nodded his head in understanding recalling the fight between ''Ten Commandments'' and the Chaos Dwarven Race. "Cuth Diya, why did Devil Muth Diya choose Card World as the venue to forge your title demon core? I heard that after the destruction of the ''Ten Commandments'' faction, the rights to the Card World were transferred to the devil merchant code. Unless Devil Muth Diya is nning to buy the rights to the card world from the devil merchant code," Wyatt was curious about what would prompt Muth Diya to get his son to forge his title demon core in the Card World of all the realms in the myriad realms. Wyatt had his guess but he hoped that he was wrong. "Master Ezra, my father is rich but he doesn''t have the wealth to pull something of this scale, the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction has bought the rights to the card world from the devil merchant code under the advisement of the founding Devil Belphegor," Cuth Diya revealed the big thing of their faction to an outsider without any form of caution. This caused Mak Tul to frown. Regardless of Chaos Dwarf''s status, he was still an outsider. If it was someone else who had done this, Mak Tul would have executed them following the faction rules but Cuth Diya''s status was higher than his so he could only sit by and watch as he babbled. Mak Tul could signal him to stop talking but knowing the temperament of a second-generation bully he knew regardless of what he did not only would he fail to stop Cuth Diya from talking about Card Word With Chaos Dwarf Ezra but also get on his wrong side. So he decided to do nothing and let the matter take its course. ''Shit,'' Wyatt cussed in his heart as the worst thing that he hoped would not happen had unfolded. Belphegor had bought the rights to the Card World from Devil merchant code with the help of the ''Seven Princes of Hell.'' Interestingly, the first demon merchant to discover the Card World and gain its rights from the Devil Merchant code sold the rights of the Card World to the ''Ten Commandments'' faction. When Wyatt learned that whoever finds a realm owns the right to said realm, one of the first things he did was check who owned the rights to the card world in the devil merchant code. That was how he learned of the ''Ten Commandments'' faction, their destruction at the hands of Card Apprentices, andstly that the rights to the card world were then transferred to the Devil Merchant Code since there was no native Devil/Demon core from Card World to im the rights to the Card World. Since Wyatt became the first demon merchant of the Card World he did try to im back the rights of the Card World from the Devil merchant code. Unfortunately, the Devil Merchant Code demanded a substantial offering for the rights of the Card World. Wyatt was not the one to give up so easily so he made an appeal with the Devil Merchant Code that he as the only demon merchant from the Card World was the rightful owner of the Devil Merchant Code''s inter-realm transportation rights to the Card World. Unfortunately, even though Devil Merchant Code caved the appeal was not a sess. Devil merchant code said that it would give a fifty percent discount to Wyatt to exchange the Card World''s rights from it only because he was the native demon merchant of the Card World and that this discount on the prices of inter-realm transportation rights to Card World will not be extended to any other demon/devil merchant except for the demon/devil merchant native to the Card World. Then it warned that no other concessions were possible. Even with a 50 percent discount the offering required to exchange for the rights to the inter-realm travel to the Card World was astronomical for Wyatt to buy the inter-realm transportation rights to the Card World. This was just absurd. That was when Wyatt realized that the devil merchant code did this because it was not willing to give up on the hefty offering it received every time a demon or devil used its inter-realm transportation service to move back and forth between Card World and Dark Realm. Since it owned the rights it could quote any price following the rules it had set in ce. This was one of the loopholes the Devil Merchant Code had created in its rules for itself to take advantage of. So Wyatt could not help but wonder how much wealth the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction had amassed to be able to buy the inter-realm transportation rights to Card World. "Don''t get me wrong, how sure is the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction to achieve what the ''Ten Commandments'' faction could not achieve, keeping in mind that the natives of the Card World are responsible for the destruction of the ''Ten Commandments'' faction?" Wyatt asked Cuth Diya. Be it in terms of power or influence, the ''Ten Commandments'' faction outdid the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction in every way. So Wyatt could not help but wonder what gave the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction the confidence to achieve something that the ''Ten Commandments'' faction failed to achieve. They must have something up their sleeve to spend such a hefty money on procuring the Inter-realm transportation rights to the Card world. Belphegor must have used some trick to get the consent of other founding devils of the faction to do something as drastic as this. "Devil Belphegor has been to the Card World recently and discovered that the natives of Card World also have taken a huge loss fending off the attack of the ''Ten Commandments'' faction and they have yet to recover from it. Therefore, it was deemed that it was the best opportunity for us to continue where the ''Ten Commandments'' faction stopped," Cuth Diya exined with details as if trying to impress Chaos Dwarf Ezra. As for Mak Tul, he just kept a forced smile on his face knowing that Cuth Diya was willing to reveal the faction''s confidential information just to impress Chaos Dwarf Ezra. It was because he knew exactly what Cuth Diya was up to by doing this, that he could not bring himself to stop Cuth Diya. Also, he knew this information would be public soon anyway. So it did not matter that Chaos Dwarf knew it a little earlier than others. As for his forced smile, it was to help Cuth Diya convey to Ezra how important and confidential the information he was sharing with him was. Even without any prior preparation, Cuth Diya and Mak Tul were acting in sync to impress Erza. Listening to what Cuth Diya said Wyatt immediately understood that the Belhpegor had made sure to suppress the information about him defeating his Worldhog incarnation and all the humiliation he put him through. Considering that there were no other devils left alive to act as witnesses it must not have been hard for him to suppress what transpired thest time one of his incarnations visited the Card world. "I see, but I heard that the price for inter-realm transportation rights to Card World is very high. Considering the initial amount your faction would have to invest isn''t it a lot of risk to take?" Wyatt said shaking his head as if saying that the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction was making a mistake. "That is where you have mistaken Master Ezra, Devil Bephegor had found a way to get the inter-realm transportation rights to the Card World for a 50 percent discount. This is one of the main reasons why the other founding devils agreed to make the card world their next target," Cuth Diya said excitedly, he felt good to show Ezra that he had underestimated their faction. Chapter 1660 Traitor

Chapter 1660 Traitor

Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club "What, 50% discount? How is that possible? Devil merchant code is many things but generous," Wyatt eximed iming that what Cuth Diya said was hard to believe. Even though he knew that Cuth Diya wasn''t lying. "Haha, Master Ezra, please do not underestimate our faction we have our ways," Cuth Diya said trying to be mysterious. He was enjoying the disbelief on the face of the prideful Chaos Dwarf. It was strangely satisfying. If not for worrying about offending Ezra he would have continued with mystery. "..." Wyatt maintained the curious and intrigued look on his face waiting for Cuth Diya to reveal the name of the devil/demon merchant from the Card World that their ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction had cooperated with to gain the 50 percent discount in procuring the inter-realm transfer rights to card world. The only way the devil merchant code would be willing to sell the inter-realm transfer rights to Card World to the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction was if they had bought it through a middleman. That was they had a Devil/Demon merchant from the Card World buy the the inter-realm transfer rights to Card World for them. The only reason a Devil/Demon merchant would be willing to do that would be if they were promised something in return by the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction. Most likely an External Membership to their faction or help them establish themselves in the inter-realm city. Either way, the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction knew the identity of the Devil Merchant and the Demon Merchant or either one of them. Right now Wyatt was thinking of different ways of getting Cuth Diya to reveal the identity of the Demon/Devil merchant from the Card World in cahoots with the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction. Knowing the so-called Handsome Fox had managed to stay under the radar in Clown Mask''s future vision, this guy was very protective about his identity. But if he was really the one who coborated with the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction then he had made a grave mistake. Considering the huge amount of offering required by the inter-realm transportation to the Card World, the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction would have made sure to get the real identity of the Demon/Devil merchant from the Card World before entering a pact with him to have him buy the inter-realm transportation to the Card World from Devil Merchant Code and sell it to themter in exchange for his promised reward. Wyatt grew enthusiastic, he was here to hatch a revenge n against Belphegor but it seems today he will not be able to achieve what he set out to do but also find the identities of the other merchants native to the card world. Wyatt felt like he hit the jackpot. "Master Ezra, we were able to get a fifty percent discount on the inter-realm transport right to the Card World because we had a native devil merchant buy it for us. There seemed to be some sort of agreement between the Devil Merchant Code had the native merchants regarding this, and we ended up profiting from it," Cuth Diya exined to Ezra proudly as if it were his own achievement. Listening to Cuth Diya, Wyatt was immediately giddy to hear that the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction had coborated with a native Devil Merchant but then hisst few words left a bad taste in Wyatt''s mouth as he was the idiot who had negotiated with Devil Merchant Code to sell the inter-realm transport right to the Card World at fifty percent discount to the merchants native to card world. Back then Wyatt had no idea that there would be more Demon/Devil Merchants from Card world even if had known it would not have mattered as even with a fifty percent discount the offering required was too high for a faction or family of merchants from Dark Realm let alone a single demon/devil merchant. To buy the inter-realm transport right to the Card World the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction must have expanded all their savings. This was really an unexpected situation. Wyatt had underestimated the grudge of Belhphegor and the extent to which he would go to redeem himself. That bastard was willing to drag the entire ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction down with him. "I would like to meet this Devil Merchant who sold his entire realm for benefits," Wyatt said sarcastically as if mocking the Devil Merchant who was greedy enough to sell his world for his personal gains. "I know right, he is one of the reasons why our faction is confident to achieve what the ''Ten Commandments'' faction could not achieve," Cuth Diya also seemed to find the devil merchant who sold his native realm for small benefits amusing. "I thought the native Devil merchants were very protective about their realms, it rare toe across a greedy one like this. I wonder what prompted him to do so," Wyatt continued to talk around the same topic hoping Cuth Diya would drop the name of the Card World''s devil merchant who was in cahoots with their faction despite knowing their ns for the Card World. Their grudges aside, Wyatt wondered how could someone betray their own kind and world which was the original source of his rule power. "Master Ezra, Merchants like this are present in every realm. When promised enough benefits the native merchants will not only betray their friends and family but not hesitate to kill or enve them all. These guys do not value anyone but themselves," Mak Tul who had been silent till now could not help but chime in. "Master Ezra, you can ask him that in person as he will be our host in the Card World," Cuth Diya replied saying that the native devil merchant of the Card World would be hosting them as Ezra helped him forge his titled demon core using the unknown foreign forging method. Chapter 1661 Cunning Devil Muth Diya

Chapter 1661 Cunning Devil Muth Diya

Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club Listening to Cuth Diya, Wyatt''s mind rang with rm warning him of the potential trap Devil Muth Diya had dug up for him, to exact for Chaos Dwarf Ezra. So could not help but cuss the devil in his mind, ''These fucking bastards. You can not trust a single one of these fucking assholes. Unfortunately for them, these bastards are messing with the wrong person.'' When Cuth Diya said his father Muth Diya wanted him to forge his title demon core in the card realm, Wyatt thought the reason why Muth Diya wanted his son to forge his title demon core in Card World was because of the same reason why the Card World did not reject Corey''s title demon core. Since the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction nned to invade the Card World, it would benefit Cuth Diya to forge his title demon core within the Card World. If a demon forges its title demon core in the Card World, then the overall suppression it would receive from the Card World''s will would be less than that experienced by the demons who did not forge its title demon core in the Card World. Not to mention, since the "Seven Princes of Hell'' faction now owned the inter-realm transportation rights to the Card World their forces would not have to rely on demonic rituals to enter the Card World, but could directly enter through the inter-realm teleportation function of the devil merchant codes at cheap offering rates set by them. Entering a realm through demonic ritual would attract the wrath of the realm''s will but if they enter through the devil merchant code, they will not face any suppression until they harm the world or its natives. So Cuth Diya who will be entering the Card World through the devil merchant code and had forged his title demon core in the Card World would be facing the least of the Card World''s Will''s suppression when the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' factionmence their invasion. Other than this there was another reason for a demon to forge its title demon core in another world and this reason was the main reason why Wyatt boldly guessed that Muth Diya nning to invade the Card world. This alluring reason was none other than the realm fragment of the Card World. If Cuth Diya forged his title demon core in Card World it would be easier for him to refine the realm fragment that they would extract by destroying the Card World''s Will. Refining the realm fragment of a realm''s will was not an easy task, it took the devils decades even centuries to do that. But since Cuth Diya will have a title demon core forged in Card World, he will be able to refine the realm fragment faster. Not only that,? if he were lucky enough to deceive the remains of the Card World''s will in its realm fragment into believing that he was one of its children he could refine the realm fragment despite his Demon Lord Realm and not have to wait till he bes a Devil to do so. By refining the realm fragment on early realms, Cuth Diya''s foundation will grow stronger and he can temporarily gain ess to the strength of a Devil. This was too appealing not just to Cuth Diya but to many demons, however, only he could afford to take such a risk as his father the Devil Muth Diya was confident he would be rewarded or be able to procure a realm fragment of the Card World. Since the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction had paid a hefty amount to gain the inter-realm right to the card world, they will do everything in their power to up for what they have invested in invading the Card World and some more as their profits. That was they would not only rip the realm apart and sell everything they could but enve every being on the Card World and sell. So how could they leave the world''s will alone? After all, it was the most precious thing of the realm. Therefore, Wyatt thought Devil Muth Diya had big ambitions for his son when asked him to forge his title demon core in Card World which was why he did not hesitate to not only share the original text of the unknown foreign forging method and this tribe''s tradition forging method with him. But when Wyatt heard Cuth Diya say that their host in the Card World would be its native Devil Merchant, he finally understood why Devil Muth Diya agreed to share the original text of the unknown foreign forging method and this tribe''s traditional forging method with him, it was because Muth Diya''s ambitions were not just limited to his son but he nned to enve the Chaos Dwarf Ezra Foolhar. Understanding how deep Devil Muth Diya''s ns ran Wyatt could not help but shake his head thinking that had he not known about the abilities of the only Devil Merchant of the Card World he would never known what Devil Muth Diya had in store for Chaos Dwarf Ezra in the Card World. Though Wyatt has been unsessful in figuring out the identity of the only Devil Merchant in the Card World he was able to deduce his ability that could leave hypnotic suggestions within his victims and the victims will have no recollection of that incident after the hypnotic suggestion has beenpleted. Now, Wyatt was still not clear about the extent of the hypnotic suggestion the Card World''s Devil Merchant could use to order his victim around but considering that Devil Muth Diya was nning to use his ability to enve Chaos Dwarf Ezra, they must have something up their sleeve and be very confident about. As usual, Devil Muth Diya seems to have kept his son in the dark about his ns otherwise considering Cuth Diya''s mindset, learning that his father was soon going to enve the Chaos Dwarf that he hade to respect, he would not lose all the respect for him and his attitude take a sharp turn. He wouldn''t be trying so hard to impress the Chaos Dwarf. Unfortunately for Muth Diya, his decision to not share his n with Cuth Diya was going to be the undoing of his ns. Chapter 1662 Return, Confronting Colleen

Chapter 1662 Return, Confronting Colleen

Date- -- / -- / ---- Time- -- / -- Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Central Area, Blight Brood Club Having seen through Devil Muth Diya''s n Wyatt still decided to continue with his original n as only by seeing it through will he be able to meet the only Devil Merchant of Card World and uncover his identity while sessfully nting a seed for Belphegor''s destruction. Therefore maintaining a smile on his face he continued his charades as Chaos Dwarf Ezra, "Yep, I would like to meet him." "Haha, Master Ezra if you tell me when you will be free I can arrange it," Cuth Diya replied. "I am free right now but first I will need to return to my workshop and make arrangements for my absence since I have no idea how long it will take for me to help you forge a title demon core using the foreign method. Share the coordinates of the Card World along with both the forging methods with my merchant. I will give you a call when I am done and let us directly meet at the venue," Wyatt proposed. As he needed time to learn about forging a title demon core. "Sure, Master Ezra. I will do as you say let us meet there when it is time," Cuth Diya readily agreed. He was happy that Ezra was not making him wait long. For some unknown reason, he felt if it was the Chaos Dwarf Ezra he would not only be able to forge his title demon core using a foreign forging method in a foreign realm but also gain more power than he ever imagined. It was this feeling that had Cuth Diya bow down to Ezra. "Great," Mak Tul blurted seeing both parties reach an agreement on their cooperation so smoothly. Earlier when he heard that Cuth Diya was waiting for him in his office, Mak Tul immediately thought of various ways to prevent the second-generation bully from offending the Chaos Dwarf Ezra but things did not go as he imagined instead they went a lot smoother. Mak Tul thought the credit for this went to Chaos Dwarf Ezra, if not for him it would have been hard for him to subdue Cuth Diya''s arrogance. "Okay then, I will take my leave now." Cuth Diya and Mak Tul both respectfully escorted Chaos Dwarf Ezra to the spiritual transfer channel fountain while making small talk on the way. Only after they saw the Dwarf leave the inter-realm city did they regain their haughty and arrogant expression. ¡­ Returning to the Blood Rock Cave, Wyatt saw Colleen and Jaya talking while Bloodette was still unconscious but her weak energy signature had finally stabilized at the card student realm. Considering her recovery speed she should regain consciousness soon. "Wyatt, you are awake?" Jaya eximed sensing his gaze on her. "How did you get in here?" Wyatt asked Jaya since the location of the Blood Rock Cave dungeon gate was supposed to be a secret only known to the top members of the TSR adventure guild that was his cmity daughter''s gems. "I¡­ I followed your energy signature¡­" Jaya lied, she discovered the location of the Blood Rock Cave dungeon by following Wyatt''s lingering smell. As a pure viltronian, the effect of Wyatt''s gigamite fragrance was several folds stronger on Jaya than any other female. Though it would not make her go crazy like Jill''s carnivorous womb she viewed Wyatt as her ideal partner biologically and considering her feelings for him only boosted this view. "What nonsense are you spouting? I helped create your origin card. You do have some superhuman vision abilities but I do not believe it allows you to trace soul energy signature in an area after several hours have passed," Wyatt immediately caught Jaya''s lie and confronted her. "Are you really this dense? Leave the little girl alone. So what if she entered the dungeon seal? This doesn''t belong to you," Colleen who was silent until now spoke up to defend Jaya. "Since when did you two get along?" Wyatt asked. "Why shouldn''t we get along?" Colleen asked back. "Forget about this, when were you going to tell me that your family is building a new Sliver Milk Powder production factory in the Southern Capital," Wyatt questioned Colleen. Persivously when he found out about this Colleen wasprehending blood rule so not wanting to disturb her practice he held in his anger but now he nned to get to the bottom of this. "How do you know that we are building a new Sliver Milk Powder factory in the Southern Capital? Who told you that?" Instead of answering Wyatt, Colleen questioned him. Colleen was surprised that Wyatt heard about them opening a new Silver Milk Powder manufacturing nt in the Southern Capital since it hadn''t even been a day since it was announced and even in the Southern Capital the general public had not heard about it except for a few people that will be directly involved in this project. So Colleen was really curious how Wyatt knew about this especially since he has been with her in the Blood Rock Cave all this time. "It doesn''t matter how I found out about it. The question here is when were you going to tell me about it? I cannot help but feel that you were deliberately hiding it from me," Wyatt controlled himself from using the Southern Royal family of betraying him by deliberately hiding things from him. "Boy, watch what you are saying. Once things are said they cannot be taken back no matter how much one regrets itter," Colleen warned and then went on to exin, "I did not tell you about this because I am not the right to inform you about it. Not only this there are other things you need to know but I am not at liberty to tell them to you. If you wait a few more you will be informed of everything in detail by my daughter." Chapter 1663 Trust You, You Say Chapter 1663 Trust You, You Say Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 7:12 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. "Nothing you said just now made any sense. Why can''t you inform me about building a new manufacturing nt and why does your daughter get to do that?" Wyatt was confused for a moment but then thought of Anna''s mother''s role in the Royal pce he immediately gained some rity. But he waited to see if Colleen''s response matched with what he had guessed. "Wyatt, please be respectful toward Her Highness," Jaya reminded seeing Wyatt continue to rudely interrogate Colleen. At first when she saw Wyatt casually address Colleen he heart almost jumped out of her mouth but before she could recover from that shock. Wyatt went from rudely using the royal family to interrogating the queen. It took her a while to process what she was seeing. Had it been some other Card Master speaking to Colleen this way Jaya, like any other hot-blooded Southerner, would have broken their limbs and tortured them as they begged for forgiveness and mercy until the queen passed her judged them. So Jaya advising Wyatt not to continue to be rude toward the queen was her showing a lot of restraint out of her feelings for him. "Jaya, he is my great son-inw. That makes him family so it is okay," Colleen purposefully said with great detail hoping to kill Jaya''s feelings for Wyatt before they blossom into an undying love. In Colleen''s defense, she felt she was saving Jaya from a lot of heartache and pain further down the road by doing this as Wyatt wouldn''t even consider Ann who was Anna''s origin card so it was in Jaya''s best interest that she would forget about Wyatt. Colleen was not doing this to help her granddaughter decrease her love rivals by one as she felt no woman or girl could be her granddaughter''s rival. Then the image of a simple and pure girl popped up in Colleen''s mind but then she shook her head as both her daughter and granddaughter had warned her from approaching that girl. Listening to Colleen''s words Jaya felt as if thousands of lightening both had struck her heart. She was aware of the rtionship between Anna and Wyatt, but considering Anna''s reputation she thought that the Southern Emperor would soon grow tired of Wyatt and leave him alone but she never imagined they would progress so far. "Don''t speak nonsense, I am not your son-inw. Seeing how things are processing business-wise, I wonder if we should continue to be partners," Wyatt detonated a bomb in Colleen''s mind of the same magnitude as the one she detonated in Jaya''s heart and mind. "Boy, say what you want but the contract between you and my granddaughter is the proof. You cannot escape your responsibilities," Colleen did not seem to care about Wyatt''s words. As if they did not hold any wait for them. "Wait, what contract? As far as I know, there is only one contract between us regarding the production and sales of silver milk production. What the heck are you talking about?" Wyatt was confused by Colleen''s words and wondered if he had entered some kind of contract with Anna without him being aware of it. "Wyatt, don''t act dumb. The ring on your finger is the proof of it," Collen said pointing at the Dummy Ring on Wyatt''s left hand''s index finger. "I am not acting dumb you are misleading others by blowing the story out of proposition. Anna gave me this ring as protection against curses," Wyatt responded but then it hit him why does this matter? Then he red at Colleen wondering how could he let her of all people rile him up and said, "Enough of this. Colleen, I need answers about what is happening in the Southern Capital." "Like I said earlier, wait a few days your mother-inw will exin everything to you in detail," Colleen''s lips were tight she did not reveal anything extra or relevant instead just repeated what she said earlier. "..." Wyatt did not let Colleen use the same tactic to rile him up and get him off topic and demanded, "Colleen, I am losing my patience just tell me what is going on." "My dear great son-inw, this is the problem with all you smart people. You people just can''t let things go and let nature take its course. You have to poke into everything. Wyatt for thest time, I can''t be the one to discuss this with you. However, I will tell you that it is a good thing. You will be very happy when you hear about it. So, please calm down and just trust for once," Colleen assured Wyatt that everything that was happening in the Southern Capital was good and he would be happy about it. "Trust you, you say," Wyatt looked at Colleen skeptically because every time someone in the royal family had said this to him things had ended wrong and he had to pick up their ck. "Come on, don''t look at me like that. If you trust us you will let us do it our way otherwise you can only do what you feel like," Colleen was dumbfounded seeing the way Wyatt looked at her when she asked him to trust her. But then remembering what happened yesterday morning she understood Wyatt had every right to look at her that way. "Fine, I will trust you guys. You guys are lucky that right now have lots of things on my te that take priority. Otherwise, I would not have stopped until had gotten to the bottom of this today," Wyatt was not kidding he had indeed nned to not rest until he had Colleen confess everything but seeing that the Southern Royal family had their ns and not deliberately keeping him in dark about what they were up so he decided to let them do it their way. It was either he trusted them or him redoing everything they did so far and more. Then what was the point of partnering with the Southern Royal family? Chapter 1664 Worlds Grace Chapter 1664 World''s Grace Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 7:19 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. "Wyatt, what went wrong with you that you have such a hard time trusting others?" Colleen asked Wyatt after listening to his words. "You know my story better than me. So, tell me," Wyatt replied. "I don''t know, since you appear to trust that girl Susan. I have never seen you second guess her," Colleen spoke the truth, Wyatt trusted Susan to be his manager and never questioned or interfered in her work not even under the guise of helping her. "That should be because she never let me down," Wyatt took a shot at Colleen and her family''s history of letting Wyatt down time and again. "That is low, Wyatt. You know we are doing everything in our power," Colleen argued. "Really? Why was the field marshal Hentsend not in my protection detail during the ambush?" Wyatt asked proving that the southern royal family was not doing their best for Wyatt. "Even though she was nearby, she was busy guarding the dual gate dungeon. You know the economic benefits of that dungeon to the southern region better than anyone," Colleen defended. "The dual gate dungeon will bring huge economic benefits to the southern region but does it outweigh the benefits brought by the Silver Milk Powder? If you are going to prioritize one over the other, then should you guys not be prioritizing my safety over everything else? Instead, what did you guys do? If I had not made prior preparations I would be experiencing unspeakable torment in Belhpegor''s hell," Wyatt said sternly. "We thought 15 teams of demigods along with me and other shadow teams should be enough for your protection. But there is no winning with you. So, let us just stop here," Colleen stopped arguing knowing that Wyatt made valid points and she could not win the argument. Wyatt shook his head and then thinking of something, he asked Colleen, "How long after killing a devil/demon does it take for one to receive the grace of the world''s will as a reward? I have yet to receive the grace of the world for killing Belphegor''s Worldhog incarnation." "Worldhog incarnation?" Colleen asked Wyatt in surprise. "That devil we killed is not the original body of the but an incarnation of the devil Belphegor," Wyatt exined. "How do you know this?" Colleen asked Wyatt, as their conversation progressed she was starting to find that Wyatt was very mysterious. Earlier she believed him to be a genius born once a millennium but now he was starting to seem like a mysterious being capable of anything. She still could not figure out how Wyatt solved the gue egg incubated in him and how returned to this world after leaving with Henricks for another world. She was willing to bet her life that Henricks would not just send Wyatt back when he could be a very valuable asset to Freedom Fighters willingly or forced. Not to forget the gue egg was created using realm fragment. Hold up, In what world does a card master manage to defeat a devil? "It''s the devil I borrowed power from to save Anna and defeat Agent Forger. Did I not tell you about this before? And you haven''t answered me yet," Wyatt said trying to get the conversation back on track. "If the devil you killed is an incarnation, then you will not be awarded any grace from the world," Colleen replied and then asked, "You still did not tell me how you know about us building a new silver milk powder factory next to the southern capital?" "Damn it, had I known this I would have killed the other five devils and the demons," Wyatt cussed aloud not nning to answer Colleen. Besides was genuinely disappointed about not being rewarded grace by the world''s will. After all, the world''s grace can help one improve their active soul control percentage and origin card. Seeing Wyatt cuss aloud instead of answering her, Colleen frowned. She took the hint that Wyatt did not n to answer where he received the information from but she was really curious about this because inside the dungeon even her diamond grimoire could not contact the outside worlds so how did Wyatt''s gold grimoire get the information from the outside world? Colleen was sure Wyatt had learned this information after entering the dungeon seal because her conversation with Wyatt before entering the dungeon seal was intimat¡ª fine. Even after entering the dungeon seal, he seemed to be fine but just now when he awakened from his spiritual one with world state, things were different. Prompting Colleen to wonder if Wyatt hadprehended some kind of Blood Rule meaning rted to divination or farmunication. Inside this holy ce of blood rule, those types of blood rule meaning would work wonders. Feeling an awkward silence looming inside the cave, Jaya decided to skedaddle before one of them took interest in her, "Your Highness, I just remembered I need to head to the office early today and shred some documents. So, I will take my leave now." "Slow down Jaya, let me see how the work culture has changed since thest time I worked," Colleen said as she followed Jaya to leave the dungeon seal. "Your Highness you used to work in an office too?" Jaya asked in shock and amazement. "Yes, briefly when I was suspended for a year," Colleen said reminiscing about her youth. "You were suspended for a year?" Jaya asked enthusiastically. "Yes, for insubordination. You read about it in my biography," Colleen replied as she stepped out of the cave. Seeing Colleen leave with Jaya, Wyatt was without words and shook his head in dismay. There was no point in continuing their conversation as both were unwilling to share what they were up to with each other. This was better, with Colleen now Wyatt was free to attend to more pressing matters. But first, he had to get Sarah to guard the dungeon seal gate, so as not to repeat what happened with Jaya. Chapter 1665 Purposeless Chapter 1665 Purposeless Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 7:27 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. After arranging for Sarah to guard the gate of the dungeon seal, Wyatt then used his merchant index and texted Dredre his coordinates asking her toe ASAP. He did not want to hurry her but now the situation was urgent, things could no longer wait. Especially on the side of the Brood Bright Club and Devil Muth Diya. They must be using this time to learn everything there was to learn about Chaos Dwarf Ezra Foolhar. Wyatt had to get back to them before they started to get suspicious about his make belief identity, the Chaos Dwarf Ezra Foolhar. Considering the time difference even a few hours should not have passed in Dredre''s realm since Zaltan promised him VVIP membership to Infinity library. So Dredre might not have gotten enough to get her things in order let alone say goodbye to her entire tribe and enjoy her farewell party. Wyatt would not have done this if hadn''t been really urgent. Wyatt did not have to wait for Dredre long, the space in front of him twisted and churned until the tiny figure of thevender-haired pixie appeared in the cave. Arriving at a new location, Dredre cautiously looked around the cave and the blood rule power was not doing her anxiety any favor, had she found the familiar figure of Wyatt a secondter, she would have been the first pixie from the Book Guide tribe to die of a heart attack in a dungeon seal in a foreign realm, "Wyatt!" Dredre eximed and hurriedly ran into his embrace and nestled in his hair. She loved the way he smelled, his fragrance reminded her of a tree. As a former forest guide, she could get addicted to it. She felt that Wyatt was a lot more approachable in the physical ne. This was the first time she had met Wyatt in the physical realm and she had already taken a liking to his physical form, especially his fragrance. "Dredre, you made it. Do not worry this is my friend''s ce," Wyatt said pointing at unconscious Bloodette by his side. "Okay," Dredre said but the shaking in her voice gave her true feelings away. Understanding that Dredre was feeling ufortable by the Blood rule power inside the cave, Wyatt manipted his soul energy to form a bubble around her such that she would no longer feel the Blood rule power in the cave and said, "If you feel ufortable, just tell me, your my guest now it is my duty to take care of you. Besides, if you fall ill what will I answer to Zaltan." "Fine, I will be honest. I am notfortable here but your soul energy bubble helps a little," Hearing Wyatt say he would have to report to Zaltan, Dredre immediately became honest and began to cooperate instead of acting tough in her own way. Wyatt summoned one of his ve consciousnesses as a clone to keep an eye on Bloodette and to be there tofort her when she wakes up. Then he summoned the seed world and entered it along with Dredre. Then he asked, "See was that hard? Next, you don''t have to wait till I ask you. Instead, immediately tell whatever makes you ufortable. Understood?" "Yes, understood," Dredre cutely agreed as she slowly floated out Wyatt''s hair and looked around the space in the seed world. Especially, the floating inds, various SSS-rank Vr-universe card creation arrays, and the Phantom Sword Mushroom ntation. Dredre seemed to have taken a liking to the atmosphere inside the seed word. So Wyatt ordered the Stone Viltronina to create another medium-sized floating ind and flew onto it, Wyatt surprised the forest guide pixie by saying, "Dredre this Ind is yours you can grow a forest or build a library or both. It''s yours you can do anything you want here." "This is mine, really?" Dredre asked in disbelief as her tribe followed the rules simr to amune so she did not own anything even the ce she rested was a shared space between her time. Now suddenly she was given a huge ind she did not know what to do. "Yes, it is yours and you can do anything you please with it. I have given you the authority to enter and exit the seed world at will. So when you''re tired of exploring the world outside you cane in here and when you''re bored in here you cane outside," Wyatt replied. He was not worried about Dredre wreaking havoc inside the seed world as the chaos was not a part of the forest guide pixie''s nature. If anything Wyatt felt that without him asking Dredre would help him take care of the phantom sword mushroom or even increase the ntation. "Wyatt, what about you will you not be with me?" Dredre asked nervously, she was here for Wyatt and not to grow a forest or build a library. "No, silly I will always be with you. You see I carry this seed world in my grimoire. I too, when tired rest in here and when bored go outside while carrying this seed world with me. Therefore, you will always be with me even if you are inside this seed world or ying outside with me," Wyatt exined, knowing that pixies were a simple race and liked to define themselves by their role. When they were in their realm, they were defined by their role as their forest guide helping the lost travelers and injured animals. When enved by the librarian and brought to Infinity Library they defined themselves by their role as book guides, helping the customers of the Infinity Library find exactly what they were looking for. "Okay, I almost thought you were abandoning me," Dredre revealed, showcasing their tribe''s collective fear of being purposeless. This fear was not limited to the pixie race it gued ever being across the myraid realm but was more obvious in pixies. Chapter 1666 Hub Of Knowledge Chapter 1666 Hub Of Knowledge Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 7:38 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. Wyatt was trying to do everything he thought would help Dredre getfortable and settle in with him. After all, she did leave her tribe for the first time in her life that too by bidding a proper goodbye all because of him. So he felt he should do his best to make it at home. A depressed pixie would be of no help to him and only add to his problems. He already had his hands full with Susan, Bloodette, Corey Park, and Cortney thanks to the only devil merchant of the card world, who targeted the people close to him for his gains. "No, I would never abandon you," Wyatt said assuring Dredre. "Good," Dredre trusted Wyatt and then asked, "How can I help you?" "I need you to get books on blood rule power," Wyatt then exined the incident with Bloodette and Cortney to Dredre and asked to see if she could find books rted to their situation. "There is no specific book about this or on or talking about this particr incident but if you give me some time I will have the array of the Infinity Library to sort out books that have mentions about simr topics," Dredre replied asking for time to search and gather books needed for him. Listening to Dredre, Wyatt rubbed his brow in frustration. Infinity Library was supposedly the hub of knowledge where one could find the knowledge of the different races and civilizations in the entire myriad realms collected and recorded there. If it did not have the answers he was looking for what did not know where else to start searching for the answers. "Okay, you do that and expand your search to all thenguages. See if there is a mention of a simr incident in differentnguages," Learning a newnguage was not a problem for Wyatt so he had Dredre expand her search to all thenguages and not limit it to just the 16 darknguages that he had selected while joining the Infinity Library. "Okay, but the time required will increase considerably. The infinity library has a lot of books," Dredre warned. "Um, let us do one thing, whenever the infinity library array finds a book rted to my search just give it to me as it continues to do its search in the background instead of waiting till the end, when it haspiled a list of books rted to my search," Wyatt proposed, as he was not sure if the infinity library''s array had such a function. "I can do that. Yeah, that sounds good. I will do that," Dredre agreed, apparently hearing Wyatt''s suggestion left her mind blown away. She wondered why did she not think of using the library search array in such a way. Well, in her defense nobody had asked her to conduct such a wide search before so she had note across such a problem previously. Hence she never gave it a thought. As for Wyatt, he came from a world where virtual search engines weremon. "Sure, now get me books on soul healing, soul splitting, soul mutation, Soul with multiple consciousnesses, andstly any power system that is based on soul splitting. For this one too do not limit your search bynguage. I want any and all books on these topics regardless of whichnguage they are written in," Wyatt said nning to heal his soul before he went to meet Cuth Diya at Card World''s only devil merchant''s humble abode. Wyatt''s mutated soul was damaged when he carelessly deactivated his curse incarnation form before safely lifting twelve different SSS-rank blood curses each housing one of his twelve consciousnesses. The soul was not damaged by the curse''s effect but the power behind the curse. Wyatt was immune to the blood curse thanks to ultimate mastery in the blood curse meaning of blood rule. Not to mention he had the dummy ring protecting him. So the twelve SSS-rank curses could not harm him with their cursed energy but this incident was different. Wyatt had used the curse incarnation form to morph his multiple consciousnesses as vessels to house the curses in them. So when he deactivated curse incarnation form before having removed the SSS-rank curses housed in his mutated soul, the power of twelve SSS-rank curses could not be held by his regr mutated soul so he brought harm upon himself by overlooking such a detail. Fortunately, he had simultaneously removed the curses as he deactivated his curse incarnation form, therefore the curses were in his mutated soul for a second or even less period without the protection of the curse incarnation form. Therefore, the damage suffered by Wyatt''s soul though significant was not deadly. In conclusion, Wyatt was not damaged by the effect of the Curses but its mass. As a cursed incarnation, his soul could hold the curses but as a card apprentice''s soul, it could not hold the curses and was about to break. Fortunately, Wyatt had lifted the curses and stored them away before that happened. In the heat of the battle, not considering this minute detail would have cost Wyatt his life but he was fortunate enough to escape soul obliteration with significant soul damage. "That is another wide search. If you were not a VVIP you would have to pay a hefty fee to conduct two wide searches simultaneously," Dredre informed Wyatt as she conducted the search through the library array and asked, "It will take some time toplete the search do you want to read the first few books rted to your search?" "Yes, I will start with the books in my preferred. Share the books with my demon merchant codex, I will read them there," Wyatt replied, preparing to brush up his knowledge on soul healing, soul splitting, soul mutation, Soul with multiple consciousnesses, and various power systems based on soul splitting across the myriad realms. Chapter 1667 Nature Chapter 1667 Nature Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 7:38 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. "Wyatt, I have shared the book list and given your Marchant Codex ess to the books. You can read them through the Infinity library portal in the inter-realmwork. Do not worry about free reading time. As a VVIP member, you can read all the books in the library for free. Usually, the VVIP members pay an enormous monthly offering for such a privilege but since your membership is free you do not have to worry about anything. Take your time to read and process the books," Dredre exined to Wyatt. Listening to Dredre, Wyatt wondered who in the right mind would buy such a membership to the Infinity Library unless they really enjoyed reading and updating their knowledge. Wyatt then had the Hive AI ess his demon merchant codex and read the books. It canter process andpile the collected data based on Wyatt''s needs and use. Having made the appropriate arrangements, Wyatt turned to Dredre and asked, "So, how would you like to decorate your floating ind? Tell me what you need, and I will help you procure them through devil merchant code." "Aren''t you going to read the books?" Dredre asked Wyatt. "You do not need to worry about that, just tell me what you need," Wyatt gave Dredre his full attention. Once she was busy with her ind development, he would then check on Hive AI''s progress. "No, you called as it was urgent. First tend to your matters, I can wait until after whatever work you have," Dredre refused, feeling that Wyatt was avoiding work for her. After all, she just shared a list of books with him. Should he not be going through those books? "Dredre, didn''t I ask you not to worry about my work? I am already handling it. Just let me what you need to make this ce feel like home. I want your stay with me to be memorable," Wyatt exined asking Dredre to stop worrying and enjoy her stay with him. "You promise I am not interfering with your work and being a nuisance?" Dredre finally spoke what was in her heart. She felt that her presence was causing Wyatt to split his attention between his work and her. She did not want that. After all, her purpose was to help Wyatt not be a distraction. "Yes, I promise. Besides, just seeing your cute face refreshes my stressed mind. How can you be a nuisance to me? Trust me, don''t ever worry about such things anymore, got it?" Wyatt persuaded the pixie to stop worrying about him and help him help her enjoy her stay with him. "Got it, I will trust you. I need 20 saplings of Hazelwood trees¡­" Dredre then went on to list various saplings and seeds of different nts and trees. Wyatt just smiled and made the list wondering if Dredre was nning to recreate the forest she used to live in. So when he stopped he asked, "Is that it? Do you want to any beasts too?" "I can raise beasts here?" Dredre asked Wyatt in surprise. It appears she was under the impression no pets were allowed in the seed world. "Yes, as long as you look after them you can get as many pet beasts as you want," Under the encouragement of Wyatt Dredre listed a few beasts. They were all easy on the eyes and herbivorous. Wyatt wondered if it was coincident that Dredre''s choice of animal matched the human females. As the forest guide you ept Dredre to be impartial to all animals but she seemed to be biased toward cute ones. "That is it," Dredre dered. Then turned to look at the huge empty ind as if nning a recreation project based on the avablend. So pointing at the Stone Viltronian, Wyatt offered her, "Dredre, if you need any morend or help in building anything you can ask the Stone Viltronian. Though it looks dumb it has sentience so do not worry about its capabilities. And if you need to change the atmosphere surrounding your floating ind just tell me I will adjust it." "Okay, thank you," Dredre nodded as continued to stare hard at thend in front of her forming a mental image of what wanted and where to start. Wyatt then essed the inter-realmwork and went on a shopping spree procuring the seeds, saplings, and beasts that Dredre wanted. Wyatt had to create two separate inds, one just to store the beasts and another one for the saplings such that Dredre could move them to her ind at her convince. Right now she was using the Stone Viltronain''s help to redesign the terrain of her floating ind. From artificialkes to small mountains to fake boulders to narrow canyons to creaks. She seemed to have a perfect image of what she wanted. Wyatt thought she must be recreating the forest she used to live in from her memories of it. But as the reforming of the ind terrain progressed Wyatt''s thought changed feeling an energy simr to that of nature being emitted by the ind. Out of curiosity, Wyatt used his soul pupils to check the reforms that Dredre made to the floating ind''s terrain and found that the arrangement of the artificialke, creeks, mountains, boulders, etc was not random but in a sequence. But this sequence was still iplete and Dredre appeared to be far from being done with her reform to the ind terrain. Soon She began to nt the saplings and sow the seeds. At first, her actions looked random but as she began to nt more saplings and sow more seeds Wyatt saw that the position she sowed seeds and nted saplings formed a sequence ovepping with the iplete sequence of the reformed terrain. It appeared as if both iplete sequences were two pieces of the same puzzle. Chapter 1668 Miniature Self-Sustaining World Chapter 1668 Miniature Self-Sustaining World Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 10:20 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. Wyatt silently watched Dredre and the Stone Viltronian at work forgetting the sense of time. As an elemental, it did not take long for the Stone Viltronian to grow fond of Dredre. It appeared it was not only following her instructions closely but it seemed to be learning from her. As Dredre''s recreation of the ind progressed Wyatt began getting more engrossed in watching the changes to the ind and he did not dare to disturb her. He considered her recreation to be a work of art in progress. It was soothing and calming, clearing his mind and giving him more space to think. After creating and arranging artificialndforms in sequence. Sowing and nting seeds and saplings in a sequence. Dredre proceeded to ce the beasts in the assigning each of them different territories and roles of protecting and taking care of thendforms, seeds, and saplings in their assigned territories. Like how thendforms and nts were not assigned randomly, the beast was also not assigned to their territories randomly but in a sequence. Forming the third iplete sequence. Making the presence of the mysterious energy being emitted by the floating ind more obvious. These three iplete sequences appeared to connect to each other. However, there was still something missing in this puzzle. Soon Dredre flew around the ind, her pink translucent winds seemed to radiate leaving a magical pink dust in her track. After having covered the entire ind in a pink dust cloud Dredre hovered atop the tallest artificial mountain. The beast and the saplings appeared to wee and enjoy the pink dust cloud. Hovering atop the tallest mountain Dredre began to sing, her voice was particrly melodious and rejuvenating to listen to. When Wyatt tried to make sense of what she was singing he found that she was actually chanting a long spell. In response to the spell, the pink dust clouds covering the entire ind began to descend on the ind and be absorbed by the terrain of the floating ind. Surprisingly some of the pink dust was even absorbed by the Stone Viltronian''s body. As this transpired, Wyatt witnessed the three iplete sequences, terrain sequence, nt sequence, and beast sequencee together to form one big closed sequence. As the the sequence waspleted the grass began to cover the once barrennd. The seed began to sprout and the nts began to grow at a rapid rate. Soon the whole ind''s terrain and artificialnd forms were covered in a lush and dense forest. The beasts roared and howled in enthusiasm. The water from rivers was no longer falling down at the edge of the ind entering the underground and springing atop the mountains, hills, andke. The floating ind had now transformed into a functioning ecosystem. It oozed the breath of nature. Wyatt could now clearly feel the presence of nature within the ecosystem created by Dredre atop the floating ind. Wyatt wondered how was that even possible. Soon he entered the one with the world state, because if nature was present in the physical ne then it had to be present in the spiritual ne. However, the floating ind was not part of any world so it should not have the breath of nature in the physical ne let alone in the spiritual ne. But to Wyatt''s surprise, as he entered the spiritual ne, he found a smallwork of energies in the spiritual ne connecting to the ind in the physical ne. This means Dredre didn''t just create a small forest but a self-sustaining miniature world from the physical ne. Usually, it is the other way around, the world''s will forms in the spiritual ne and its soul energy and rule power give birth to the celestial body which we know as the world in the physical ne. However, Dredre used the pre-existing miniature world in a physical ne to form a miniature form of something that worked and functioned like the world''s will however it was far from being considered an artificial world''s will let alone the world''s will. What surprised Wyatt was that Stone Viltronian whose stone body had absorbed the pink mist grew thickyers of green moss and sprouted mushrooms. It no longer looked like Stone Viltronian but a Swamp Viltronian. The Stone Viltronian did not seem to mind its new look instead it used this as an opportunity to increase its rule power arsenal to other elemental rules such as Wood, Fertility, etc. Gaining sentience seems to have made the Stone Viltronain ambitious. Wyatt wondered if she had enough soul energy, realm fragments, and other required resources would she be able to create a world''s will? With this Wyatt became curious about the power system used by the pixies. Fortunately, he had a personal pixie to quench his curiosity about them. Come to think of it what was Dredre''s power level? He never bothered about that, she was so cute and appeared harmless. Subconsciously he even thought she could not even hurt a fly. But now the same little cute pixie was creating miniature self-sustaining worlds. Which can only be described as godly powers. The more Wyatt thought about this the more curious Wyatt got about Dredre''s realm. She alone was able to produce enough pink mist to turn the artificial floating ind into a miniature self-sustaining world. Which clearly meant that she had a huge soul energy reserve. It was one thing that his naked eyes were fooled but even his soul pupils did not find any huge reserves of soul energy in Dredre''s physical body. Otherwise, he would have noticed Dredre''s insane capabilities long ago. The more he thought about the more confused he grew. So he decided to ask Dredre about it directly. "Done," Wyatt heard Dredre dere standing atop his head when he exited the spiritual one with the world state, scaring him. Usually, Wyatt would find it cute but now that he knew Dredre might be way stronger than him Wyatt felt like watching a monster pretending to be cute. Chapter 1669 Invincible Chapter 1669 Invincible Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 11:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. "Did I startle you?" Dredre asked seeing Wyatt jump in fright. Looking at Dredre, subconsciously Wyatt''s guard toward her decreased. In his defense a Cthulhu was scary but a chibi Cthulhu regardless of its power was just cute. Let alone Wyatt anybody would have zero defense against against Dredre''s Chibi form. "Hey, Dredre what realm are you?" Wyatt asked "My strength varies with my connection to my surroundings," Dredre said, exining why the pixies were so territorial and would not leave their territory. Pixies were strongest in their territory as their connection to their territory would be the highest after all it was their home it was where they were born and grew up. It was their friends and family who lived. If Dredre was talking about emotional connection to her surroundings then her tribe''s territory would be where she would have the highest connection to her surroundings meaning it was where she would be at her strongest. "What about now how strong are you in terms of demon power system or card apprentice power system?" Wyatt asked Dredre to dumb it down since he did not have an idea of the pixie''s power system. "Right now or before I created the forest?" Dredre asked. "In both scenarios." "Um, when I arrived here my power level wasparable to that of a demon King or a card King. Now after building the forest, my strength isparable to a demon emperor or a card emperor," Dredre answered. Listening to Dredre''s answer, Wyatt wondered what realm of power Dredre possessed in her tribal territory where her connection to her surroundings was the highest. Above all, she created a miniature self-sustaining world with the power of a demon king now that she had the power of a demon emperor what was she capable of? "Dredre, does that mean in unfamiliar surroundings and circumstances your power level is that of a card king?" Wyatt enquired. "No, in unfamiliar surroundings and circumstances my strength can be a lot weaker. In the blood cave, my power level was that of a demon soldier. If you were not there then my power might have reduced to that of a mortal and if I had stayed there for a prolonged period on my own I might die soon," Dredre replied, her words gave Wyatt a huge scare. He almost killed Dredre. Wyatt began to cuss Zaltan for not giving him a guide or manual on how to take care of his pixie. "I am sorry Dredre, you had to go through that because of my ignorance," Wyatt apologized to Dredre. Fortunately, she was brave and strong-willed, if it was some other weak-hearted pixie in her ce they would have died out of shock as soon as they teleported to his coordinates. "It''s okay, you did not know. Now that you know, I trust that you will not repeat it. So don''t be hard on yourself," Dredre consoled Wyatt. "Dredre, if you don''t mind me asking how old are you? And how strong were you when you when you are in your trible territory and how strong were you when you were born and when you began to understand your surroundings?" Wyatt asked trying to understand Dredre''s power and different stages, he could read a book but he prepared to learn directly from Dredre. "Pixies of my tribe do not age except for when we are born to when we again mature, but that is also a day or so once we start to be familiar with our surroundings our power level keeps increasing and at a certain realm we mature. Some pixies of my tribe mature within a few seconds of being born, I am one of them. This is why it is important for the pixies to be on in our tribal territory. So when we are born we are mortals but as we form a connection with our surroundings we grow stronger. Usually during maturity, we are in the demon lord realm. Once establish a strong connection with our tribal territory we are basically invincible but most of us give our power to the Pixie we trust the most turning them into elder pixies. They are responsible for governing the pixies in the tribe. Since we are so attached to our surroundings and territory we usually choose to die with the destruction of our territory instead of migrating. This is basically how other tribes of pixies I havee across in the Infinity Library also operate but I have heard there are other tribes of pixies who have power systems simr to that of card apprentices and dark races. For example the dark pixies, dragon pixies, etc. But I have that the Dragon Pixies showcase both types of power systems. Even though their body is tiny they have the physique of a dragon so they can show the physical power system of the dark race but as pixie, they also grow with their connection to their surroundings. Therefore, I would consider the dragon pixies the strongest of our kind and the dark pixies as the weakest of our kind," Dredre exined, for the first time she showcased the talkative nature of the pixies in front of Wyatt letting go of her usual professional book guide demeanor. It appeared she wasn''t done yet and was about to justify why she considered the dragon pixies the strongest of her kind and the dark pixies the weakest of her kind. However, from Dredre''s exnation, Wyatt understood why the pixies were so pure even with their long lifespan. Because they basically did not age or grow. They were the same as they were the time they matured. But this prompted Wyatt to wonder if the Pixies could die out of anxiety, depression, and shock in unknown and unfamiliar surroundings. Why was Zaltan pushing for the pixies to be more adventurous? Most Importantly, since the pixies chose to die with the destruction of their territory rather than migrate how did the Librarian get them to adapt to the Infinity Library? Chapter 1670 Game Changer Chapter 1670 Game Changer Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 11:57 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. Nothing about the Librarian enving the pixies and Zaltan trying to make the pixies adventurous made sense to Wyatt. Unless Zaltan wanted the pixies to rebel against the Librarian. It was a mystery how the Librarian got the pixies to leave their original territory and adapt to the Infinity Library as their new territory. By the pixie race''s nature, as exined by Dredre, they were the ultimate caregivers. Now that they have adapted to Infinity Library as their new home, they will live and die for it without hesitation. Making them the perfect ves. So from that perspective, the only reason for Zaltan to make Pixies more adventurous would look like he was trying to get them to stop caring about the Infinity Library and their own ce in the myriad realms. Zaltan did say he wanted the pixies to be more like the pixie dragons and dark pixies but that would mean that they would no longer be as attached to Infinity Library. Which was basic rebellion. From the looks of it, the Infinity Library''s strongest guardians were the pixies if they were to rebel then bringing down the Infinity Library would be a lot easier but even without the pixies the Infinity Library was a humongous force to be reckoned with. From his talk with Zaltan, Wyatt had grasped that he did not want to go against Infinity Library, he just wanted the pixies to have a life apart from the Infinity Library, a better and eventful life. Zaltan loved the pixies, maybe even more than he should. After all, the pixies liked the way they lived and it was centered around their survival. Zaltan''s twisted love for Pixies and the idea of freedom might only harm them. Wyatt said this because he almost gave Dredre a heart attack because of his ignorance. The pixies were well as they were, they had managed to create a society that ensured their happiness and survival. The only problem here might be that the Librarian was profiting from their lifestyle which Zaltan appeared to be unable to stomach. Especially, considering his passive hate for his father, the Librarian. Hopefully, that wasn''t the case. Otherwise, the pixies will be dragged into a power struggle that does not concern them. "That is why I said that the pixie dragons are the strongest of her kind and the dark pixies are the weakest of her kind¡ª-" "Dredre, I have a question," Wyatt interrupted Dredre who was still babbling trying to justify what she said about the pixie dragons and dark pixies. If he had not interrupted Dredre, Wyatt she would still keep going on and on. "What is it, Wyatt?" Dredre asked enthusiastically prepared to answer Wyatt to the best of her knowledge. She was happy that Wyatt had taken an interest in her tribe. She nned to tell every little story about her and her tribe. "Why did you guys leave your old territory and move to the Infinity Library?" Wyatt asked he was really curious as to how the Librarian managed to move an entire race consisting of various tribes that would rather die than leave their territory to not only move to territory but adapt to it. "I do not remember," Dredre answered and this time she did not babble on. It was as if she had nothing to talk about her tribe''s old territory. Which was odd. How could she not have anything to say about the ce she was born and grew up? "What do you mean you do not remember?" Wyatt demanded Dredre to give more details for him. "Ah, I remember now. We erased our memories of our old territory because unless we forget about it, we will never be able to truly ept the Infinity Library as our territory. Therefore, we chose to erase our memories about our old territory," Dredre recalled and revealed a piece of life-changing information as if it were nothing. "You and your entire tribe erased your memories of your old tribal territory and you are fine with it?" Wyatt was dumbfounded. The fact that the entire race of pixies collectively erased their memories of their old tribal territories was shocking but the reason behind it made sense. Considering how attached pixies grow to someone and something but have a hard time parting with them, it can be understood no matter what they could never adapt to Infinity Library unless they had no recollection of their old territory. "Yes, we would not have done it if we did not want to. Say what you will but when in our territory nobody can force us to do anything we do not want to, but seeing how we erased our memories and also remember erasing our memories it''s pretty clear that we knew what we were doing and did it anyway. It must have been necessary otherwise our tribal elders would never have allowed it and instead chosen to end our tribe with our tribal territory then ept Infinity Library as our new tribal territory and His Highness Librarain as our master," Dredre exined, and not once did Wyatt hear doubt or hesitation when Dredre spoke these words meaning she truly believed them. Showing her trust in her tribal elders and their new master Librarian. "I see," Wyatt nodded in understanding but actually after hearing Dredre he started to admire the Librarian more than before. What he did to the Pixies was just the next level of brainwashing. The dude managed to get the various tribes of the Pixies, one of the most powerful entities in the myriad realms in their own right, to willingly be his ves. This was a game-changer, brainwasing and inter-realm very can never be the same. With such ruthlessness, no wonder he was able to create the hub for the entire myriad realm''s knowledge, the Infinity Library. That too in the dark realms of all the ces. After all, the Infinity Library in devil merchant code was just one of many branches of Infinity Library. Chapter 1671 Isnt It Obvious Chapter 1671 Isn''t It Obvious Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 12:09 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. "So were was I¡ª-" "Dredre, honey, I am not done." As Dredre prepared to start where she left off about justifying how the pixie dragons were strongest and the dark pixies were the weakest of the pixie race, Wyatt immediately interrupted her. "What do you want to know?" Dredre asked, she openly weed any questions from Wyatt about pixies. This was her first time talking about pixies to someone else. Most of the time she talked about this was when she with her tribe member. She can''t talk to them about pixies because there were pixies too. They already knew everything there was to know about pixies. But she could not help but wonder who her friends believed was the strongest, the pixie dragon or the dark pixie. Thinking about this Dredre began to miss her friends but before it could grow into her missing her tribe and home, Wyatt asked, "Dredre, what was it that you did just now? How do you create a miniature self-sustaining world?" "What is a miniature self-sustaining world? I just created a forest," Dredre said in confusion. Wyatt looked at the wind blowing in the Dredre''s floating ind and then the rest of the seed world, shaking his head he said, "That is not a forest, it is an entirely new world by itself." The only thing Dredre''s miniature self-sustaining world was missing was its own source of light but she made use of the artificial sun in the seed world and built the entire world around its light so it was not entirely self-sustaining and would copse the movement Wyatt turns off the artificial sun. However, he would not do that to Dredre. Besides, he was sure that if Dredre wanted to create a separate light source for her floating ind with his financing and procuring the required materials for her, she could easily create one. "You call that, just a forest? There is no wind in this entire seed world but it exists in your so-called forest, not to mention the clouds. Dredre, what you created is not just a forest, it is a small world by itself, like a dungeon. How did you do it? Is it rted to your innate ability, those pink dust from your wings maybe?" Wyatt asked Dredre. As Wyatt talked he began to rte what Dredre just achieved to the formation of field dungeons in the card world. Out of nowhere, he felt that what Dredre did was very much simr to the formation of a field dungeon. He could not help but wonder if they worked on the same principle or just a coincidence. When a field dungeon forms in a location, regardless of the terrain of the location, be it a desert or a mountain valley, the terrain within the field dungeonpletely changes and surprisingly it''s able to sustain itself despite being totally different from the surrounding terrain. A snow valley field dungeon in the middle of a sunny forest, or a sunny forest field dungeon atop a snowy mountain, or ake field dungeon in the middle of a hot desert, etc the field dungeons were entirely different from their surroundings in terms of terrain and soul energy levels in their atmosphere, yet somehow able to continue to exists just like the floating ind in front of Wyatt. Dredre''s innate ability seemed very simr to the creation of field dungeons which made her the field dungeon''s boss monster. With this revolutionary thought, Wyatt was starting to connect the pixie''s habits to that of a field dungeon''s boss monsters. The boss monsters were unable to leave their field dungeon unless a dungeon break happened. Pixies do not leave their territory too. Thisparison was far-fetched but the boss monsters were the strongest beings of the field dungeon and were considered the guardians of the field dungeon. The pixies were the strongest in their territory and were also considered the guardians of their territories. Wyatt had a very strong suspicion that the small self-sustaining world that Dredre created was actually a field dungeon. Which caused him to take a greater interest in Dredre''s innate ability. With appropriate ingredients, she managed to create an ecosystem in this void. If it was the same as field dungeon formation then he too could replicate it. Starting from her pink pixie dust. "What do you mean? Every forest has a wind," Dredre said. "How do you know? You have no memories of your old territory," Wyatt argued. "There is a forest in the Infinity Library," Dredre replied unable to understand how Wyatt was not able to grasp something so obvious. For Dredre who was born with this ability, it was all obvious. Just like asking someone why they breathe air or why they drink water, was it not obvious? Do you even have to ask something like that? Are you dumb? Were you dropped on your head when you were born?Wyatt asking Dredre how she was able to create the small self-sustaining world with wind, clouds, breath of nature, etc was like he asking something obvious. Fortunately, Dredre would not call him dumb to his face. "Of course, there is a forest in the Infinity Library," Wyatt said taking a clue that Dredre could no longer give the answers he was seeking and he would have to rely on the Infinity Library for that. If you ask a regr human why he breathes he will say to live but if asked the same to a person with higher education, he would exin it more specifically than just saying to live. The same was happening with Dredre. Maybe if Wyatt asked the same thing to an Elder in Dredre''s tribe he might get a different answer, maybe even the one he was seeking. But he did not know any pixie elders so he could only turn to the Infinity Library. Chapter 1672 Banned Chapter 1672 Banned Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 12:23 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. "Dredre, get me all the books in the infinity library on Pixies," Wyatt asked since he understood that Dredre was not the smartest of the pixies in her tribe to answer him why she was able to do what she had done. "Okay, but do want me to limit the search to your preferrednguages or not," Dredre asked since Wyatt had changed his preference settings previously. "Yes," Wyatt said since his hands were already full with repairing his soul and improving his soul division & mutation power system, then he nned to learn about Titled Demon Core to deal with Cuth Diya and the only devil merchant of the card world. As for the pixies and their innate ability, it was more of him satisfying his curiosity, maybe even downright procrastinating. "Okay, give a second," Dredre said then shaking her tiny pink head she replied, "This search is blocked for all members of Infinity Library." "What? What do you mean by blocked for all? Are you telling me nobody can ess any kind of knowledge belonging to Pixies in the Infinity Library?" Wyatt eximed. "Yes, that is correct," Dredre nodded seeing Wyatt understood even with her having exined it to him. "Does this mean there are books on Pixies and their Innate abilities in the Infinity Library but the Librarian will not share it with any of their members or anybody for that matter?" Wyatt immediately knew what was happening here. The Infinity Library was abusing its power. Once again a big organization was screwing over its customers as they felt they were invincible in their field of expertise since they had no worthypetitors or nopetition at all. "Yes," Dredre said "Isn''t this illegal or something?" Wyatt could not help butin even though he knew hisining would not change anything. "No, the Infinity Library is well within its right to do so," Dredre defended. "..." Wyatt shook his understanding that since the Librarian was so tantly banning people from essing books on Pixies meant that there was something about the Pixies he did not want the others to know about and that he was confident that people would not be able to get the books on Pixies anywhere else in the market. He might have made sure of that before he tantly banned the search and ess to the books on Pixies for his members and customers. With Infinity Library being the top yer in their field, the Librarian easily got away with what he did. The Librarian''s move only made him more and more curious about the Pixies. He could not help but wonder what was the Librarian trying to hide about the pixies from the general public. Due to the time constraints, Wyatt did not want to resort to using his soul pupils to uncover every secret of Dredre''s soul pathways. But that would have to wait until after he had attended the more pressing matters. "Wyatt, what do you want to know about the Pixies you can ask me," Dredre said seeing that Wyatt was not happy unable to get books on Pixies and their innate ability. So she offered to provide her services. Wondering if she was not clear before that she was happy to talk about pixies with Wyatt. "No, Dredre, there are some things that you do not know. I can only find about them in the books," Wyatt replied, knowing that Dredre just wanted to help him. "What do you mean Wyatt? I know everything there is to know about Pixies, just ask me what you want to know about Pixies?" Dredre seemed to not agree with Wyatt. It was already a surprise that she did not get angry at Wyatt because what he said to her was simr to telling a person of a certain ethnicity that they did not know anything about their ethnicity. "Fine, then tell me how you created the forest and your answer better not be that you created it because that is how can create it," Wyatt did not want to make Dredre sad on the first day of their together. So, he was willing to help her understand what he meant. "But isn''t that the answer?" Dredre replied in confusion. "No there is more to it, did your tribal elders not teach you about that?" Wyatt asked wondering if the pixies did not have a functioning school or some other kind of education system in their society. "No, but they did teach us about how to use the various library array functions to help the customers and achieve high customer satisfaction," Dredre replied, helping understand that with the memories of her old territory erased and only learning customer rtions crap in the Infinity Library had limited Dredre''s and many young''s knowledge. The Librarian was indeed a ruthless ve owner. "Dredre, how far has the wide search on the blood rule incident and Soul healing & division,e to?" Wyatt asked Dredre deciding to get over these things so that he could make time for other things in his life. "The wide search on the blood rule incident has still not yielded any result, as for the Soul healing & division, the wide search is reaching its conclusion. Do you want me to send you the list of books it has found relevant to your topic?" Dredre checked on both wide searches Wyatt had ordered her to conduct. "No, when the wide search reaches its conclusion send me the list of books along with the list ofnguage books I need to learn thenguages to read the book on Soul healing and division. But for now, get me all the books on demon core and title demon core formation. Yes, limit this search to my preferrednguages," Wyatt instructed Dredre. "Okay, give me a second. I will get to it when I have made the arrangements," Dredre said, then tinkering with her demon merchant codex she began to make the arrangements as per Wyatt''s instructions. Chapter 1673 Identity: Soul Records And True Name Chapter 1673 Identity: Soul Records And True Name Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 12:34 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. The reason why the wide search on the Blood Rule incident took a longer time toplete when the wide search on Soul repair and division was soon about to conclude despite being startedter than the other, was mostly because of howrge the topic of its search was. Both were Infinity Library allnguages wide search, but as a wide search topic, the soul repair and division was a more specific search than the blood rule incident. Therefore, the library array formation was able toplete the wide search on soul repair and division faster than the wide search on the blood rule incident. "Done, I have shared the list of all the books on demon core and title demon core forging in your preferrednguages to your demon merchant codex. I have permitted you to ess those books in the Infinity Library''s personal-realmwork through your demon merchant codex. And I will inform you when the wide search on the soul repair and division isplete," Dredre informed Wyatt. "Good," Wyatt nodded hearing Dredre''s report. The Hive AI had already processed andpiled the previous list of books on Soul repair and division rmended by Dredre. Now that it was not distracted from another task, Wyatt instructed it to process andpile the list of books on Demon Core and Title Demon Core forging rmended by Dredre. Wyatt hoped he could repair his soul and optimize his soul division power system before he headed to meet Cuth Diya at the ce of the only devil merchant of the Card World. Wyatt wanted to do his investigation into the only devil merchant of the Card World but Cuth Diya had not yet shared the coordinates of their meeting ce. Wyatt understood that the dy was on the side of the only devil merchant from the Card World because Cuth Diya had shared the foreign forging method and his tribe''s forging method with him. This meant that Cuth Diya too did not have the coordinates to their meeting ce on the Card World because if he had the coordinates to the meeting ce then he would share them with Chaos Dwarf Ezra along with forging methods. It appeared that the only devil merchant from the Card World had caution towards the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction, which means that it would not be easier for Wyatt to gain the identity of the devil merchant by just meeting him or based on the deduction. As someone who likes to work from the shadow, the devil merchant from the Card World would not be showing his original identity to an outsider like Chaos Dwarf Ezra even if he nned to enve him. This was in sync with the way he operated. Therefore, Wyatt began to wonder how could he make sure to unveil the true identity of the devil merchant from the Card World when hees in contact with him. He needed to gain the true identity of the devil merchant without fail this time because Wyatt did not think he would ever get a second chance to meet the devil merchant from the card world up close. As the host, the devil merchant from the card world will be present at the venue for Cuth Diya to forge his title demon core, and considering Devil Muth Diya''s ns for the Chaos Dwarf Ezra, it would be paramount for the devil merchant from the card world to not only he present at venue but interact with Chaos Dwarf Ezra, aka Wyatt. Yes, the stage was set but worried that he would fall short. He had his soul pupils record the Card World''s devil merchant''s soul pathway''s arrangements, signature, and vibration. Though that would only help him identify the Card World''s devil merchant, he would not be able to find him in the Card World with that unless the Card World''s devil merchant was stupid enough to enter the VR Universe hosted in my personal realmwork. Having the soul records of a person was not the same as having the name of a person. In a crowd, Wyatt could easily locate a person using their soul records but to use the soul records to find the person on arge was simply impossible. Unless they happen to run into each other by mistake or because the Card World''s devil merchant was too cocky. For this one, Wyatt would have to rely on the devil merchant code. However, knowing the cautious nature of the Card World''s Devil merchant he must have already bought the highest level privacy policy from the Devil merchant code. The only way for Wyatt to ovee that would be to have exclusive privileges that help him bypass the devi merchant code''s privacy security and read other devil/demon merchants'' private information stored in the devil merchant code something simr to the one Belphergor used. This option also was starting to seem unreliable, however, Wyatt updated his privacy policy to the highest possible privacy policy avable with Devil Merchant Code to guard his identity against the Card World''s Devil as he did not seem to be the type who would follow others like a sheep. Meaning, that once Wyatt reaches the agreed venue Card World''s Devil Merchant will definitely try to verify his identity. The arrogant and prideful Chaos Dwarf Ezra Fuller can handle him. So Wyatt was not worried. After a long time, Wyatt was still unable to think of a way to find the true name of the Card World''s devil merchant without raising any suspicion. There were obvious ways like using curse and other tracking cards but once Wyatt makes use of them he will be taking the risk of garnering the suspicion of the Card World''s Devil Merchant, if that happens then he will be risking the n he has been simultaneously working on to sabotage the devil Belphegor. Chapter 1674 Reconstructing True Appearance Using Soul Records Chapter 1674 Reconstructing True Appearance Using Soul Records Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 12:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. "Wyatt, the wide search on the soul repair and division isplete. I am sending you the list of books rted to the topic and also the list ofnguages you need to learn to read those books. As always you can now ess those books for free on the Infinity Library''s personal inter-realmwork," Dredre informed Wyatt who was contemting various ways to learn the true name of the Card World''s Devil Merchant. "Thank you, Dredre," Wyatt politely thanked Dredre for her service and then asked, "Dredre, is there a way for a being to learn another being''s true name?" "Um, there are many rules and rule meanings that help you with this. For example, the fate, karma, etc rules help beings find other beings'' past, present, and future based on different conditions. I can only think of these two rules off the top of my head, if you want to I can search for them on the Infinity Library?" Drebre replied to the best of her knowledge. "No need. Is there any other way, without the target knowing?" Wyatt stopped Dredre from searching for books on rules that would help him find a being''s true name. "Nope, now what you are asking is impossible," Dredre responded knowing that there were countermeasures for every rule. After all, every action has an equal and opposite reaction. So, Wyatt asking her for a way to spy on a beings'' true names without them knowing was just too magical even for the myriad realm. The reason Wyatt made such an unreasonable demand was because knowing the cautious nature of the Card World''s only devil merchant and his means it would not be surprising that he has strong anti-spying abilities. After all, he was able to lie low in Clown Mask''s future vision where the world underwent change twice. The first time was when the three mischiefs took it from the government and the royal families, and the second time was when Ada with the help of freedom fighters took it from the corpse of the three mischiefs. Despite all that, the Card World''s only Devil Merchant did not even show his face once. Wyatt knew there was no way the Card World''s only Devil Merchant did not participate in these two incidents in Clown Mask''s future vision. After all, by not doing so he would be giving up on lots of benefits. Yet, he managed to stay hidden and not reveal his existence. This can only mean that he had a lot of patience and strong hiding skills. Therefore Wyatt did not bother to learn any specific rules for it. Not to mentionprehending rules would take a lot of time, even though Wyatt had a high synchronization rate it was not like Wyatt could just learn the rules he wanted magically, especially when the rules that would help his situation were rare and special like fate and Karma. It seems the only way he could get what he wanted was by gaining the trust of the ''Seven Princes of the Hell'' and the Card World''s only Devil merchant''s trust as they were the only two entities that Wyatt knew of who knew the true name of the Card World''s only Devil merchant but for that he would have to put in a lot of time, work, and effort for it. All in all, it was not going to be easy for Wyatt to get the Card World''s only Devil merchant''s true name, guess he should be happy with just getting the unaltered and true soul records of the Card World''s only Devil merchant. However, Wyatt was not the one to give up until he achieved what he wanted. Wyatt was right not to give up as he remembered paleontology back on earth, where the archeologists determined the appearance of the dinosaurs based on their bone structure using the iplete fossils they found. This gave Wyatt the idea to reconstruct the Card World''s only Devil merchant''s true appearance based on his soul records. As long as Wyatt was able toe up with the real appearance of the Card World''s only Devil merchant then it would be easier for him to find him in the Card World with the help of the Southern Royal family. But was it possible to use the soul records of a person to reconstruct the original form? Wyatt had many soul records stored in his Hive AI. First, he would create the required program for it and then he can have the Hive AI run the simtions using the avable soul records to see how urately he can reconstruct the true appearance of a person using their soul records. Wyatt did not doubt in his mind about his being able to reconstruct the true appearance of a person using their soul records. After all, he has been using the soul pathways of different beings to grant different cards their abilities and skills. But what he was concerned about was the uracy, how urate the reconstructed thing would be to the original thing. Now that he had an idea in his mind, Wyatt just ran with it and did not let his concern about the sess stop him from trying it. Soon he developed a nifty program that Hive AI can use to run simtions on reconstructing a being''s appearance based on their soul records. Wyatt had developed this program such that it would reconstruct the appearance of all beings, not just humans. Though as a human he was face-blind when it came to many species the same was not true about the Hive AI. It could differentiate and recognize the facial features that his naked eyes overlooked. So Wyatt trusted that it would be able to run numerous simtions and optimize the program he developed to more urately recreate the appearance of any being using their soul records. But for now, the top priority remains the humans. Wyatt did not overlook or deny the chances that the Card world''s only devil merchant could be of a different species like Jaya Keith but he will be sure once he gets his hands on his soul records. Chapter 1675 Millions Chapter 1675 Millions Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 12:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. "Wyatt, you busy?" Dredre suddenly spoke seeing Wyatt suddenly go silent for a long time. "Nope, I am not busy as of this movement,"Wyatt replied. The Hive AI was now running at full throttle. It was even siphoning power from another version of it in his personal realmwork that was supposed to be governing the VR-Universe and keeping his informationwork functioning. Due to the time constraints and a lot of workload Wyatt had to resort to such desperate means even though he had prioritized tasks and only tended to those that were necessary. He still ended up like this. The Hive AI was busy doing three tasks simultaneously for Wyatt. Processing and Compiling the books on forging demon and title demon core, Copying all the books rmended for soul repair and division along withnguage books that were needed to process themter, andstly, running simtions to optimize the program he developed to reconstruct the appearance of any being using their soul records. Currently, all three of the tasks have high priority as Wyatt needed them a few minutes ago. First Wyatt was nning to heal his soul and optimize his soul division power system before leaving to help Cuth Diya forge his titled demon core on the Card World. However, he underestimated the myriad realms. He was arrogant enough to think that he was the first person to think of a power system based on soul division in the Card World but he wasn''t arrogant that he was the first person to think of it in the myriad realms. Which was why he had asked Dredre to conduct a wide search on that topic. But when the results came in he learned that he had not to be arrogant about. The list of books rmended by the Infinity Library had nearly 13.7 million books rted to the topic of soul division in 6.8 million differentnguages, aside from the topic of soul repair. When Wyatt saw these numbers for the first time he almost had a scare. However, he still decided to go through all of them even if it meant learning6.8 million differentnguages which he would never use just to go through all these books on soul division. The reason Wyatt was willing to go to such lengths to further optimize and develop his soul division-based power system was because it was one of the reasons he was to fit toe to toe with devil Belphegor''s WorldHog Incarnation despite being a card master. Wyatt felt that there was a lot of untapped potential in this power system. The results of the number of books on soul division alone were strong proof of this. Wyatt could focus on different methods to rise his realm to the demigod realm as fast as possible while keeping his foundation solid and all but by now it was clear to him that the demigod realm was just a step to something even bigger which did not even qualify to nce at. Therefore instead of trying to raise his realm was quickly possible at the expense of his over-development Wyatt decided to focus on his over-development. After all, his fight with Belphegor''s WorldHog incarnation was an example of what he could achieve following this path. Once he had developed all round it would not be toote for him to speed-run his realm to that of a demigod. Wyatt had not thought of this now, his n had always been this. But before he did not have the means to achieve it. After all, the free reading time of Infinity Library was limited before he became a VVIP member. Back then he needed to use them sparingly but now he did not have to do so. As a VVIP member, all books in the library were free to read for him. So now, Wyatt could finally act in the direction he had foreseen for himself without worrying about not being able to afford the books in Infinity Library. Now the problem was with so many rmended books on Soul repair, soul division, andnguages, even for Hive AI it would not be easy, and then came the processing andpiling of these books, it would take a long time and right now Wyatt did not have time. So, Wyatt decided to postpone repairing his soul and optimizing his soul division based power system forter. After all, he could avoid any and all fights thanks to this exclusive privilege. So for now he was in no hurry to repair his soul at the expense of stunning his future development. Wyatt believes in this myriad realm even if there were at least one species that should have a soul division based power system which would help him develop further. Then all the time and effort he has invested in this would be worth it. Wyatt was not wrong to think so because his Gigamite Pysique was directly connected to his Mutated soul. If he were able to somehow develop his mutated soul further then he would also be developing his Gigamite Physique. Meaning by developing his soul and body at the price of developing just his soul. Now if that was not a good deal then what was? Apart from the benefits to his physique and physical strength the benefits to his soul energy were unthinkable. Because right now with his mutated soul twelve consciousness, all of his soul energy was being automatically refined twelve times and was twelve times purer than that of a regr card apprentice. The benefits that Wyatt would gain by focusing on developing his soul in his current direction were unimaginable. Therefore, despite having to live with the awful pain of a damaged soul with numerous tears Wyatt was willing to wait and see what Myraid Realms had to offer to him as guidance in further developing his soul division based power system. Chapter 1676 Creating A Flat Realm Chapter 1676 Creating A t Realm Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 22:12 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. Inside the Seed World, with Hive AI taking care of the world for him, Wyatt indulged in his curiosity. He explored Dredre''s forest with her. He followed her around as she tended to her forest and the wildlife in it. He sure to his soul pupils to record her every movement and action. Especially, when she used her pink pixie dust. Wyatt was curious as to why Dredre kept using her pixie dust regrly while tending to her forest. To him, her actions looked simr to that of a farmer tending his farm and corps with fertilizers, manure, pesticides, etc. Curious, Wyatt spiritually entered the one with world state and watched the effect of Dredre using her pixie dust on the forest. Wyatt was not surprised to see what he learned, the small mass of soul energy in the spiritual ne that represented Dredre''s forest in the physical ne was highly unstable and slowly kept copsing on itself. However, whenever Dredre used her pixie dust in the physical ne in the affected area, the cluster of soul energy in the spiritual world would immediately be stable for a few hours. To maintain the continued stability of the forest, Dredre had to use her pixie dust at regr intervals. It suddenly dawned upon Wyatt that the forest created by Dredre was notpletely self-sustainable. It was missing an integral part that would keep this stable, something like a dungeon core maybe. Wyatt felt this way because Dredre''s actions currently looked like she was serving as the recement of the dungeon core. However, to be a hundred percent certain of this Wyatt exited the spiritual ''one with the world state'' and asked, "Dredre, is this forest of yours notplete yet? It seems to be highly unstable." "No, it isplete. The reason it is unstable is because it is still young and also because this void is not actually the most ideal ce to grow a forest. It needs a little assistance, that is all. Once it enters the adult stage, it will be independent," Dredre exined. Wyatt had hard a time trying to understand what Dredre meant by saying that Forest was still young and would no longer need her assistance once it reached adulthood. As a human Wyatt was unable to see through the eyes of Pixie so he asked, "Dredre, what are the conditions for the forest to reach adulthood?" "Well, the birth of the forest spirit can be considered as the forest entering adulthood and when the forest spirit matures the forest can be considered to have entered the adult stage," Dredre thought for a moment and then answered Wyatt to the best of her knowledge. Shaking his head Wyatt once again asked Dredre, "What is a forest spirit?" Not that he had not heard of forest spirit but he wondered if it meant the same in Dredre''s dictionary. "Well, the forest spirit can be considered as the will of the forest. Its role is basically to do what I am doing right now. That is to tend to itself grow the forest," Dredre had to wreck her brain in order to exin to Wyatt as the general words she used tomunicate with her tribe did not seem to be enough to help her convey her meaning to Wyatt. "Holy fuck!" Wyatt cussed understanding what Dredre meant by forest spirit, the will of the forest. Wyatt flew to the sky and looked down at the floating ind and the forest on it with shock understanding that what he was witnessing was actually the birth of a t realm. Having been introduced to the myriad realms, Wyatt no longer believed that the realm should be round or t, he has read about enough realms to know that they can be of any shape and size based on the realm''s Will. So a realm being t instead of round was not surprising to Wyatt despite what he had learned in his astrology degree. Right now Wyatt was seeing the birth of one such realm. What was surprising was that the person responsible for the birth of the t realm was not aware of what she was doing. She naively believed that she was building a forest on a floating ind in the void. But to her credit, the reason she did not know what she was doing was because she never created a forest in a void capable of sustaining like. Every chance she got to create a forest it was on some other realm where whenever Dredre or fellow tribe members created a forest, its will would assimte by that realm''s will before it matures. What Dredre called a forest spirit was actually a world''s will in the current setting. When Dredre creates a forest in another realm, its spirit gets assimted by the realm''s will, hence turning into the will of the forest instead of the will of a realm. But, right now in the void which was capable of sustaining life, Dredre was able to easily ovee the many problems and create a forest in the void. Which in turn was actually an unborn realm. Once the will of the forest was born, the realm will be born with a will. Once the forest''s Will matures the celestial will be grown with a functioning will. "Dredre, your innate ability can create realms," Wyatt eximed in excitement. Earlier Wyatt thought that Dredre''s innate ability was simr to the formation of a field dungeon but now Wyatt knew Dredre''s innate ability was able to create realms and its effects vary depending on where she uses her ability. If she uses her ability in other realms, the forest she created will be a sentient forest or a field dungeon of sorts in that realm depending on its Will''s nature. But if she were to use her innate ability in the void far from the predatory realm wills, she could use her innate ability to create new Realm realms. However, considering the nature of the pixies, it was impossible for them to venture out of their territory, let alone go to the void and use their innate abilities to create realms. One had to know the void was no ce for life. It was devoid of it as everything about it was meant to kill life. It was a ce where only the strongest like demigods and demons could venture. Fortunately for Dredre, she met Wyatt whom she not only trusted enough to retain the Card Emperor realm power despite moving to a location but he also happened to have the seed world, a dimensional sandbox created to sustain life. Where she could use her innate ability to the fullest for the first time in her ageless life. Eventually, seeing the development of the forest she built Dredre realized what her innate ability was truly capable of, but because of Wyatt''s keen eye and curious heart, she learned of it sooner. "What do you mean?" Dredre asked not knowing what Wyatt meant. Didn''t she just tell him that her ability allowed her to create a forest? Did forget already or did not understand her the first time? Dredre was beginning to realize the cultural difference between a human and the pixies was made it difficult tomunicate with Wyatt properly. "..." Seeing the nce with which Dredre asked him, Wyatt felt as if he could hear her inner monolog saying, ''I thought Wyatt was smart.'' ''The fuck,'' Wyatt cussed understanding that Dredre was a few more conversations away from openly calling him dumb. Then he proceeded to exin to her about her innate ability based on what he had observed so far, "Dredre, your innate ability when used in void allows you to create realms. The thing you call forest is actually the body of the realm in the physical ne and the thing you call forest spirit is actually the realm''s will¡­" Wyatt went on to exin how her ability varied based on the location she chose to develop her forest. Dredre was having a hard time epting what Wyatt was saying. After all, if Wyatt''s friend suddenly popped up and said to him, "If you pee on the Earth you will help grow nts but if pee in outer space you help will grows." Would Wyatt believe him? Fortunately, Dredre had the patience to listen to Wyatt out of consideration that he was her friend or maybe because she was his exclusive book guide pixie and had no choice but to maintain her professionalism and listen to his bullshit with a patient smile. "Wyatt, I understand what you are saying but I do not think pixies can survive in the void. Even if the said pixie had the devil realm strength, the darkness and loneliness of the Void would get to them even before they were able to use their innate ability to create a forest there. Chapter 1677 Way To Transcendence Chapter 1677 Way To Transcendence Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 22:33 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. Listening to Dredre exin how the possibility of a pixie going to outer space to create a forest was slim to nil, Wyatt nodded his head in understanding and believed that this might be the reason why the pixies themselves were not aware of what their innate ability was capable of. After all, the pixies never leave their territory instead they use their pixie dust to grow more forest and expand their territory. Speaking of the territory of the pixies, the forest guide pixie tribe was one of the few pixies capable of growing a forest that was simr to tropical forests using their pixie dust. However, other tribes of pixies could grow other types of forests such as temperature forests, mountain forests, rainforests, mangrove forests, oasis forests, winter forests, etc. This did not mean that a particr type of pixie tribe could only create a particr type of forest using their pixie dust but they all were capable of creating any type of forest in any type of terrain however they only had expertise in a certain type of forest. With the required knowledge they too could grow any type of forest they wanted to. As their ability was not to grow a forest but an entire realm itself. "Let us leave it at this," Wyatt said knowing that he did not have the strength to take Dredre to the true void and have her use her innate ability to verify your observations. Then Wyatt wondered, knowing the vast knowledge collected by the Librarian there was no way he did not know what the Pixie race''s pixie dust was capable of. So Wyatt wondered it was reason Why the Librarian did everything in his power to enve the entire Pixie race and help them adapt to their new life as book guides for the Infinity Library. How every Wyatt did not understand why the library would have beings capable of creating realms serve as library help in his infinity library. However, understanding the true nature of Pixie''s innate ability Wyatt understood why Zaltan wanted to grow more outgoing and adventurous. Though their overall strength varied with their connection to their surroundings, their innate ability allowed them to turn their surroundings into a realm. Who would not love their own creation and which creation would love their creator? Therefore, Wyatt wondered if the true path for a Pixie to be invincible was not to stay in its birth territory but to create its own realm as its territory. Only then they can achieve true invincibility known as transcendence. As soon as this thought crossed Wyatt''s mind, he could not help but cuss out loud, "Fuck!" So, Wyatt felt that if his observation of Dredre''s ability were right, the librarian might be hatching something considering that he has enved their entire race except for the dark pixie and the pixie dragon tribe. The only tribes of the pixie race that were known to not have the pixie dust since their power system varied vastly from that of the regr pixies. Wyatt had a feeling that maybe Zaltan who had been raised by the pixies knew what they were capable of since the power system he mastered was taught to him by the pixies. Wyatt had no idea how Zaltan managed to learn the pixie race''s power system when some of their kinds such as dark pixies and pixie dragons could not. However, this did not stop him from wondering how strong Zaltan was, if he too carried the weakness of the Pixie tribe and if he too was invincible like the Pixie in a surrounding that he wasfortable with. Wyatt had too many doubts and questions about Zaltan''s power and wondered if these restrictions of his power were the reason why he recruited Wyatt''s help at the cost of VVIP membership to the Infinity Library. This thought caused Wyatt to look forward to meeting Zaltan again. In the back of his mind, Wyatt wondered if the librarian had enved the entire pixie tribe just to teach Zaltan or one of his children the power system of the pixie race. Thinking of how the Librarian was able to get the devil merchant code to give copyrights for words of differentnguages, this seemed to be in line with what he would do even though it was too wasteful to use an entire race gifted enough to create realms a caretaker of his child and the Infinity Library. Wyatt chose to stop wildly specting about Librarian and Zaltan''s intentions with Pixie Race because he did not have solid proof to prove any of them. However, he strongly believed the Pixies were capable of creating realms. If the librarian had not monopolized all the books on the Pixies and banned them, then he would have been able to find evidence to support his observation in those books. Regardless, Wyatt will be able to get rity soon anyway because there was no world''s will in the seed that would assimte the will of the forest created by Dredre in it. In the absence of a predatory realm''s will, with time and Dredre''s undivided attention the little floating ind would soon mature into the t realm within Wyatt''s seed realm. That was if Wyatt''s observation with the help of his soul pupils was correct. So far, the soul pupils have never let Wyatt down so he was confident that his observations of Dredre''s innate ability were urate. Listening to Wyatt ask her to no longer care about the matter that he just pointed out, Dredre shook her head wondering if Wyatt was feeling okay but then she remembered hearing a story from her tribe''s elder long ago. Since it story spoke about a topic close to what just talked about Dredre felt he would like to hear the story and decided to narrate it to Wyatt. "Wyatt, there is a story passed down my tribe. It''s about the Primordial Pixies." Chapter 1678 Primordial Pixies Chapter 1678 Primordial Pixies Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 22:56 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. "Primordial Pixies?" Wyatt curiosity spiked upon hearing these two words. "Yes, they are supposedly the original Pixies and we are created in their image," Dredre said. However, she was struggling to continue to speak about the Primordial Pixies. After a lengthy pause, Dredre finally spoke, "It has been long since I heard this story. I don''t know why the elders stopped telling this story. Thest time I heard of this story was back in our old territory." "You alright Dredre? Take your time, do not force yourself," Wyatt said seeing Dredre was having difficulty recalling about the Primordial Pixies. Listening, to her say that thest time her elders talked about the Primordial Pixies was back when they were in their old territory. Wyatt immediately knew that the Librarian was behind this. The Librarian had the Pixies forget about their old territory such that they could adapt to their new territory. Now it appears that the memory suppressing method used by the Pixie Race was also uprising the memories that the Pixies that were even remotely rted to the memories of their old territory. Nheless, it appears with little effort Dredre was able to recall those memories even though it put a little stress on her mentally. "I am fine, Wyatt. It''s only a slight headache but now I do not feel it," Dredre answered. Showing that there weren''t any harsh side effects to her trying to recall the memories that were remotely connected to her memories of her old territory. "As long as you are okay," Wyatt said. He could get the answers he needed from somewhere else. The devil merchant code was so huge Wyatt did not believe that the Library had bought or owned the copyrights to all the books on Pixies or their copies. "Do not worry, I am fine," Dredre assured Wyatt again before returning to the topic, "Now that I recall the story of the Primordial Pixies, I understand that it is more than a story being passed down among us pixies but more of a legend. Some tribes of our race even go as far as to worship the Primordial Pixies as gods of their tribe. This story is retold in our tribe to every newborn but I wonder why tribe elders suddenly stopped telling this story." Seeing that Dredre has still not figured out that the Librarian had a hand in this, Wyatt could only shake his head in pity but he did not n to tell the truth to Dredre until she figured it out herself as currently, the Pixie tribe appeared to have a lot of trust in the Librarian and anything he said would only be counter-productive. Even Zaltan never actually openly said that his father was taking advantage of them the Pixies. He continued to stay on the fence even when he recruited Wyatt''s help. So it can be seen that no good wille from Wyatt telling Dredre and the Pixies that their new master was taking advantage of them unless Dredre and her race figure it out themselves. Because only then will they believe it. That was how much they trusted the Librarian. The Librarian was nothing special, the Pixies were just a loyal and sentimental race. "Dredre, what does the legend say?" Wyatt asked "It said that the Primordial Pixies were one of the first beings born from the Primordial energies and they carried and spread the primordial energies through their wings across the boundless void creating the myriad realms as we witness it today," Dredre narrated. Listening to the legend of the Primordial Pixies, Wyatt was blown away by it. Especially, by the part about the Primordial Pixies carrying the Primordial energies and spreading them across the boundless void using their wings giving birth to the myriad realms that we see today. As it resembles the innate ability of the Pixie race, them being able to create pixie dust with their wings that helps them grow forests. But Wyatt did not understand why the pixies believed that they were created in the image of the Primordial Pixie when they and their innate ability bore so much resembled that of the Primordial Pixies. Instead of iming that they were descendants of the Primordial Pixies. Since his only source of information was Dredre thanks to the Librarian, Wyatt could only ask her, "Dredre, why do you say that you were created in the image of the Primordial Pixies instead of iming that you were descendent of the Primordial Pixies?" "You do not know about pixies do you?" Dredre said hearing Wyatt something obvious again. "Well everything I know about the Pixies, is about the Dark Pixies and the Pixie Dragons tribe but none of it applies to your tribe," Wyatt replied. "Well, if that is the case I can see why you would ask such a question. Unlike the Pixie Dragonsy eggs and Dark Pixiese together under the moonlight to grow their tribe, in our tribe the Pixies are born from the world tree. The legend has it that the World Tree was created by the Primordial Pixies to help the Realm Wills manage their realm until and after they mature. Once the Realm Will matures the World Tree bore flowers that formed fruits in the image of their creator the Primordial Pixies and we pixies are the fruits of the World Three," Dredre exined how the pixies of her tribe were born. Listening to the legend narrated by Dredre, Wyatt was more confident about his observations about Dredre''s innate ability. Because if Primordial Pixies created the World Trees and the World Tree gave birth to Pixies then Pixies were the descendants of the Primordial Pixies. After all, many amphibians create eggs and fertilize them outside of their bodies. The offspring born from these eggs were considered their children. The same was true for the pixies born from the world tree. The only difference was that Primordial Pixiesid their fertilized egg in the form of a world tree. Chapter 1679 Pixie Dust Chapter 1679 Pixie Dust Date- 14 April 2321 Time- 22:56 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. After listening to the legends of the Pixie Race from Dredre, Wyatt had his thoughts and spections that did not align with Dredre and her elder''s interpretation of these legends. However, he did not bother to discuss them with Dredre as he did not want toe off as a Ken who told her that her tribe''s interpretation of her race''s legends was wrong and that he had a better interpretation. Now that would be crossing the line. So, Wyatt kept his thoughts to himself. Believing it was not his ce and the human race had many legends that have been interpreted out of proposition each of them. Everyone was free to have their own opinion unless they forced it on others. But after listening to these legends, he strongly believed that in the right conditions, the Pixies could create realms. He also had a feeling that only by building their realms could a Pixie be transcendent. He will be able to convince Dredre that once the floating ind being nurtured by her grows into a t realm. Until then he decided to keep his observations to himself while seeking Dredre''s assistance whenever he did not understand something or was stuck. Soon Wyatt turned his attention to the Stone Viltronian, whose stone body was covered in green moss, fungi, and mushrooms while he was in a spiritual ''one with the world'' stateprehending a new rule or a rule meaning. Not wanting to disturb the Stone Viltronian''s pence, Wyatt chose not to spy on him through HIve AI to see which new rule or rule meaning it wasprehending. It had gained a lot just by being influenced by a little of Dredre''s pixie dust at the beginning. Wyatt has also tried to touch or grab a handful of Pixie dust to see if he could benefit from it but as his hands near the pixie dust, it turns into an imaginary dust and phases through him ultimately reaching its target. No matter how hard he tried he could note in contact with Pixie dust. Which visibly frustrated you. Seeing you like this Dredre offered, "Wyatt do you want some of my Pixie dust?" "Yeah, I would like some," Wyatt revealed his interest in her Pixie dust to Dredre who happily fluttered around Wyatt atop of his head. Showering pink pixie dust on him. "No not like this just pour some on my hand," Wyatt immediately yelled, but he inhaled some pixie dust through his nostrils, mouth, and skin. In response to the pixie dust, Wyatt''s body greedily swallowed it making him light-headed and rxed, he began to unwind with no sense of care and responsibility in his life. He felt detached from the mortal obsessions with life and seemed to have developed an extra sense. However, once Dredre stopped showering her pixie dust on top of him following his yell, he began to return to normal. With no more pixie dust to influence his system, Wyatt immediately woke up from that detached state with a jolt. Because of his viltronian physique and mutated soul, Wyatt went through a decent amount of Pixie dust as if nothing and recovered in a second. "What just happened?" Wyatt asked staring into the void. He just had the mind-bending experience of his life. He has used many substances, to keep himself engaged in the Vitronian Infested Earth which was the product of his making. However, none of those experiences could bepared to this one. To think that the Pixie Dust would be responsible for this was appalling. Especially, considering that the Pixie Dust could be used to create realms. "Wyatt, you are awake," Dredre, who was tending to her forest, rushed to Wyatt''s side seeing him walk up from a long slumber. When Dredre showered Wyatt with her pixie dust he entered a state simr to the one with the world. Even though Dredre has stopped showering her Pixie dust with Wyatt''s yell, she has showered a lot of the Pixie dust by that time. This pixie dust covered Wyatt for a while until all of it was absorbed by his body. But once there was no more pixie dust Wyatt immediately recovered thanks to his special physique and traits. "What, how long was out of it?" Wyatt understood from Dredre''s words that he had been trapped in the mind-bending experience for a while in reality even though it was only a few moments in his mind. "About two hours," Dredre answered. However, she epted him to be out of it for a day or two but his body recovered from the influence of her pixie dust''s effect incredibly fast. "How much Pixie Dust did you use on me?" Wyatt asked learning that he had no sensest two hours. "I am sorry. I only used a little," from Wyatt''s tone Dredre felt that she had done something bad but it was Wyatt who asked her for some pixie dust. "No, don''t apologize you did nothing wrong. Besides what the heck did I just go through?" Wyatt asked Dredre to exin the experience he had just been through, though short it was mind-bending. At that moment, he felt detached from everything¡ª- not like apathy but something more fulfilling, unlike apathy which was just ack of interest. "You are the first card apprentice I have used my pixie dust on, so I have no idea," Dredre responded shaking her head then went on to add, "But based on my experience of having used my pixie dust on the beast, with an appropriate amount pixie dust even beast began to grow spirituality and with continued dose over time their spirituality develops an individuality like any other sentient spices. I do not know if my pixie dust will have the same effect on the sentient spices. Can you exin to me your experience under the influence of my pixie dust for my future reference?" Listening to Dredre, Wyatt finally understood what it felt like to be used as a guinea pig. Shaking his head Wyatt answered, "Sure, but first can you collect some of your pixie dust in this beaker for me?" Wyatt said taking out a ss beaker from his grimoire. "Okay," Dredre readily agreed she did not mind sharing her Pixie dust with Wyatt. As Dredre filled the ss beaker with her radiant pink pixie dust, Wyatt narrated his experience under the influence of her pixie dust in detail. Hoping she knew what the experience he went through was. However, Dredre had no idea. She was as clueless as he was about it. "Here," Dredre passed the pixie dust-filled beaker to Wyatt and then asked, "Do you need anything else?" "I am guessing there is nothing about pixie dust in Infinity Library that has not been banned by the Librarian?" Wyatt said hoping that his guess was wrong. "No, there is one book with mention of Pixies and Pixie dust that has not been banned by the Librarian," Dredre said, igniting the hope in Wyatt into a zing me as he asked, "Which book is it?" "Myraid Realm Race Records," Dredre answered Wyatt with a straight face, she did not appear to be up to something. However, Wyatt who thought that he had finally caught a break, after listening to her felt like he was lifted to the seven skies only to be mercilessly plunged into the depths of hell. So he could not help but at Dredre and said, "That''s not funny, Dredre." "What is not funny?" Dredre who was only doing her job did not know what Wyatt was talking about and looked at him with a puzzled gaze. Having spent a significant amount of time with Wyatt in the physical ne Dredre was starting to find Wyatt''s actions odd. But she liked him so she ignored his odd behavior. "..." Wyatt stared at Dredre nkly and shook his head but for some reason, his subconscious mind suddenly yed the song, ''Nobody knows the trouble I''ve seen, nobody knows my sorrow¡­'' Wyatt wondered if one of his mutated consciousnesses had grown rebellious, Wyatt did not mind nipping it from the bud by erasing what little individuality they had formed. However, he was thinking too much as that was not the case. His subconscious just happened to think of this song. "Dredre, you can go back to tending to your forest, I will seek you if I need anything," Wyatt responded, shooing Dredre away. Then Wyatt looked at the radiant pink pixie dust in the beaker. With his Soul Pupils, all he could see was a very pure mass of soul energy. Even purer than the mass of soul energy that could be found in the Card World''s Will''s womb. Wyatt felt that his realm was limiting the soul pupils from unveiling the true mysteries of the pixie dust as such all he could see as of now was a pure mass of soul energy and nothing beyond that. Knowing the applications of pixie dust Wyatt knew that it could not just be pure soul energy regardless of how high its purity was. Chapter 1680 In Control Chapter 1680 In Control Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 02:49 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. The Pixie Dust definitely had more than just pure soul energy, it had a mystery that Wyatt''s Soul Pupils could not uncover for now. ording to Dredre, when used on the beast the Pixie Dust supposedly increases their spirituality giving them a higher level of sentience and individuality. Even his stone element, the Stone Viltronian which had the sentience of the human child and would onlyprehend rules rted to its element, now had begun toprehend new rules and rule meanings influenced by the Pixie Dust. Wyatt tried to use their reaction to the Pixie Dust to exin the experience he had under the influence of the Pixie Dust but he could not. Limited by his mortal limits and realm, currently, for Wyatt the Pixie Dust was simr to magic dust that was magically able to fasten the process of creation and stabilize it. He tried to understand it believing there was no way some rando pure soul energy would be capable of that. The Pixie Dust definitely had more to it and it was not magic. Since he could not use his soul pupils to uncover the secrets of the Pixie Dust, Wyatt decided to uncover its secrets the old-fashioned way just like how he created the serum to turn a person into Viltronian along with Silver Milk as a byproduct. Wyatt did not need some magical eyes to help him uncover the mysteries of the world. He could do it on his own however the magical eyes made it convenient. Hopefully, his dependence on the soul pupils did not dull his sword. Resolving himself, Wyatt prepared to experiment with the Pixie Dust to figure out what it actually was and its effects on humans while Hive AI processed andpiled all the books it copied from the infinity library on forging demons and titled demon core, copying books on soul repair, mutation, and division. As for the program to recreate the appearance of a person using their soul record, it was alreadyplete and was functioning as he needed it to. With this, the Hive AI was free to take on another task so he had it but instead of giving it another task he let it focus on coping with the millions ofnguage books and books on soul repair, division, and mutation. Wyatt never bothered to try and find a solution to the hypnotic suggestion imnted in Susan or to awaken Corey Park because he already knew the answer and it was not what he wanted to resort to until he was sure he was right about it. That was only possible if he learned the origin card info of the one who imnted a hypnotic suggestion in them. The hypnotic suggestion was like a seed, that would be sowed in the soul of the target. The seed would take root in the victim''s soul when the conditions were met, taking over the victim''s body and fulfilling the hypnotic suggestion. Once the hypnotic suggestion wasplete the seed would weather but its roots stay rooted in the victim''s soul suppressing their memory of the hypnotic suggestion. Now the only way for Wyatt to help Susan would be to dig into her soul and pick out the hypnotic suggestion seed imnted in her soul. She was lucky that the seed had not taken root yet otherwise separating the roots from her soul would be tedious for Wyatt and painful for her. Either way, her soul would be traumatized and it would take a while for it to heal and for her to recover from the whole incident. As for Corey and Corey Park, unless Wyatt removed all the roots of the hypnotic suggestion seed from Corey''s soul it would be impossible for him to awaken Corey Park from her forced slumber. As for Bloodette and Coy, their situation was special, Wyatt does not want to form an opinion on it until he finds Coy and checks her soul. Considering that digging out the seed and roots of the hypnotic suggestion from Susan and the rest would be a very painful experience for them, Wyatt did not want to resort to it until he was certain there was no other option. Such, as killing the one who imnted the hypnotic suggestion in their soul in the first ce. That was still not hisst resort as he hoped to find other suitable answers to healing his soul and helping his friends within the books on soul repair, division, and mutation rmended by the Infinity Library. It might not look like it but Wyatt had already thought of many ways to help Susan and his friends but he was searching for a perfect one. He knew things could change as wasted his time in the search for the perfect solution but he was confident that he had everything under his control. He would not be calm and motivated if not for him already having taken precautions to ensure the safety of people that mattered to him. If things go ording to his n then he will not only haveid the foundation of his n to sabotage Belphegor but also uncover the identity of the scrooge known as the only devil merchant of the card world. Once he gets hold of his true name he cannot hide from him. The devil merchant code had many ways to track a person using their true name. With everything going ording to his ns as of now, Wyatt had a lot of time on his hands which decided to use to indulge in exploring the mysteries of the Pixie and their innate ability. Despite being busy, Hive AI could still spare enough attention to Wyatt assist him with its basic functions, equipped with them Wyatt decided to start his experiment on the Pixie Dust to figure out what they were and how they affected humans. Chapter 1681 Snorting Pixie Dust Chapter 1681 Snorting Pixie Dust Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 03:02 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. Buying a few nts and small beasts from the Inter-realmwork, Wyatt began to dose each of them with small amounts of Pixie Dust. Then he used his soul pupils to note the change in their soul pathway arrangements, signature, and vibrations that went through under the influence of the Pixie Dust. He also made a point to note down the obvious changes in the subjects as a being. Even though his soul pupils could not see through the mysteries of the Pixie Dust, they had no trouble monitoring the soul pathways of the nts and beasts he experimented on. Soon Wyatt repeated the process with an increased dose of the pixie dust on a new set of subjects and old subjects concurrently while recording the changes to their soul records and their being as a whole. Then kept repeating the same process with a new set of subjects and the old subjects while increasing the dose of pixie dust to the subjects bit by bit. He made sure to record every minute of changes in the subject''s soul records along with the time it took for the changes. By the end of the experiment, he had a whole set of data and an angry Pixie. Dredre was not angry that Wyatt was experimenting on nts and beasts with her pixie dust but the fact after the experiment he threw all the test subjects to her forest. Which was already having a hard time surviving as it was now with new unounted beings the ego system had grown unstable and Dredre was too soft to abandon these trees and beasts. Wyatt could have created separate inds for his test subjects but the stone viltronian was stillprehending rules and Wyatt was toozy to summon another stone viltronian, but to appease Dredre he summoned another stone viltronian who created a new floating ind as the home for his experiment subjects. Fortunately, thanks to the Pixie Dust, they had grown enough sentience to take care of themselves. So, Wyatt did not have to kill them as he was toozy and Dredre was too busy with her floating forest to tend to their every need. With the new set of data collected on the effects of the Pixie Dust on nts and beast in his hands, Wyatt came to realize the effect of Pixie Dust on the nts and the beast was totally different. But the end result was the same they all came to gain a greater level of sentience allowing them to be beings with high intelligence and a better connection with the spiritual realm. With his, Wyatt deduced that an appropriate dose of Pixie dust can not only help the card apprentices forge their ego gem faster but also increase their synchronization rate. If the Card apprentice uses the Pixie Dust in the process of forging their ego gem, then they can permanently increase the synchronization rate of the ego gem they were going to forge. However, using Pixie Dust after forging their ego gem will only temporarily boost their synchronization rate. Just a few milligrams of the Pixie Dust was enough to boost the Card apprentice''s synchronization rate by 10-30 percent and the boost gained increases with the quality of the ego gem. However, Wyatt inhaled about a handful of Pixie Dust when Dredre showered it on his head. Considering that Wyatt''s Cmity Soul gem was of near-perfect quality with a synchronization rate above 90 percent, the boost he gained to the synchronous rate of his Cmity Soul Gem would be unimaginably high, meaning at that movement he was able to enter the ''one with the world'' state spiritually without even thinking. Even in the spiritual ne, he seemed to be in a state that was not recorded in the history of the Card Apprentice. He had gone where no card apprentice had gone before, all thanks to the Pixie dust. But the problem was he had no idea what state he had entered and if it was beneficial or harmful to him in any way. After his experience under the influence of the Pixie Dust, hepared his new soul records with the old soul records and found that there was no change. He wondered if it was because he had only briefly entered that state. Wyatt though curious about that state was not stupid enough to ask Dredre for a handful of pixie dust and snort it just to experience that state again for a longer period, only to overdose on Pixie Dust and be aughing stock in the entire myriad realms as the being who O''ed on Pixie Dust. It was already shocking that Wyatt was able to survive the first time he ingested so much pixie dust and entered that unknown state without harming himself the first time, It must be mostly because of the Pixie Dust''s nature and also because of his strong physique and mutated soul, Wyatt thought. However, he did not let this stop him from exploring the mysterious state he had entered. As the first Card apprentice who discovered it, he owed to the entire Card Apprenticemunity to uncover it. Therefore, Wyatt decided to approach this more technically. He would start by snorting small amounts of pixie dust to find out the minimum amount of pixie dust required for him to enter that state. Then he will experiment to see how that state would affect his physical and spiritual body. Once he had made sure that the unknown state was not harmful to him, he would try to increase the dose to see if it lengthened his stay in that state or if it would harm him physically or spiritually. Wyatt would not have taken the risk of using himself as a genuine pig for the experiment instead would have used one of his cmity daughter gems to have the honor of helping him with the experiment but he had a good feeling that it was unnecessary. Chapter 1682 Shocking Discovery Chapter 1682 Shocking Discovery Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 03:02 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. With a little trial and error, Wyatt was able to find the minimum Pixie Dust he needed to enter the unknown state he entered previously. Having entered the state he so curiously sought, Wyatt had the Hive AI monitor the boost to his synchronous rate when took the minimum Pixie Dust he needed to enter the unknown state. By doing so he made two interesting discoveries. The first one was that at a 100 percent synchronous rate, he was able to enter the spiritual ''one with the world'' state naturally and move around in the spiritual panel more freely. The second one was that at a 101 percent synchronous rate, he entered the unknown state that he had previously experienced. With this, he concluded that to enter the unknown state a Card Apprentice needs to have an ego gem with a synchronous rate of 101 percent. In the unknown state, Wyatt made a surprising discovery that he was able to see the physical ne from within the spiritual ne though he could only see vaguely blurry slides of the physical ne. This was shocking because previously Wyatt was never able to look into the physical ne from within the spiritual ne. The only person that Wyatt knew of who was able to look into the physical ne from within the spiritual ne or vice versa was Agent Forger thanks to her unique physique. She mainly used this ability to find her opponents the spiritual channel connecting to the spiritual ne and kill them. Thinking of Loius, Wyatt wondered if he too could look into the Spiritual ne while being in the Physical ne. As the effects of the pixie dust wore off Wyatt exited the spiritual ne and raised his synchronous rate to 101 percent with the help of the pixie dust. However, this time he made sure to be in control of his being and did not unconsciously enter the spiritual ''one with the world'' state but rather entered the physical ''one with the world'' state unsurprisingly he was able to vaguely peek into the spiritual ne. But Wyatt realized that normal card apprentices would not be able to do what he did unless they were able to enter the physical ''one with the world'' state. The problem was that the Ego Gem was designed to help card apprentices enter the spiritual ''one with the world'' state and not the physical ''one with the world'' state. As such the pixie dust would only help them increase their spiritual synchronous rate and not the physical one unlike in Wyatt''s case who has mastered both states. This prompted Wyatt to wonder if the Pixie Dust could help him see into the spiritual ne from the physical ne then could it help the Card Apprentice enter the physical ''one with the world'' state and raise their physical synchronous rate after all it did help the Card Apprentices forge their ego gem and boost their spiritual synchronous rate. Though Wyatt''s idea was noble and correct there was a problem, the only reason the Card Apprentice would be able to use Pixie Dust to forge their ego gem or to boost their spiritual synchronous rate was because they already knew how to forge an ego gem which helped with their spiritual synchronous rate. So unless the Card apprentice had a way to enter a physical ''one with the world'' state, they cannot use the Pixie Dust to boost their physical synchronous rate and look into the spiritual world from the physical world. As of now, there was no known method for a Card Apprentice to enter the physical ''one with the world'' state, however, it was a known fact that the Card Demigods practiced the physical ''one with the world'' state using their divinity though only a few of them were able to achieve it and the rest struggled to achieve that state. But what if they had Pixie Dust to help them? Thinking of this, Wyatt understood he was literally holding something as valuable as the realm fragments which the demigods and devils would go to war and destroy countless realms for. Wyatt wondered howe nobody knew what the Pixie Dust was capable of and nobody was talking about it. The Pixies have existed and were known to the Myriad realms since before the devil merchant code, so it did not make sense that no one including the Pixies themselves knew what they were capable of. Regardless of how powerful and influential a Librarian was, it was impossible for him to monopolize something as miraculous as this. Did the Librarian also not know of what Pixie was capable of? No, based on his actions to enve all the known tribes of Pixies excluding the Dargon and Dark Pixies it was clear he knew what he was doing. Especially considering the fact that he had banned all the books even mentioning the words Pixie and Pixie Dust. What bothered Wyatt of all about this was howe no one in the Myraid Realms does not know about the Pixies and their Pixie Dust? It was as if the Myriad Realms as a whole had forgotten about what the Pixies were and what their Pixie Dust of capable of, including the Pixies themselves. Was Zaltan unaware of this when he assigned Dredre as his personal Pixie? Wyatt felt that Zaltan had to have known what the Pixie Dust was capable of but his action of gift-wrapping Dredre and handing her to him did not make sense. Suddenly, Wyatt felt that he had discovered something a being of his level should not know. He had a strong feeling that this was all within Zaltan''s n. However, What was Zaltan''s n? Did he want Wyatt to reveal the secrets of the Pixies to the Myriad realms? "What mess have I gotten myself into?" Wyatt thought out aloud staring at the Dredre who using her Pixie dust to tend to her forest without any care in the world. No one would believe him if he told them that she and her kind were the most powerful and valuable beings in the world. Chapter 1683 Pampered Pets Chapter 1683 Pampered Pets Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 03:14 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. Pixies being able to create their own realms would not be as bad as knowing that their Pixie Dust was worth the same as the Realm fragment because the Pixies that would be able to create their realm would literally have the strength of a transcendence. So no being in the Myraid Realms could hurt or force them. As for those who could not, they would tragically die of fear, anxiety, depression, etc and ultimately find freedom in death. So, When a devil could so far as to spend an infinity amount of resources to search realms, invade them, and destroy them to get their hands on the said realm''s Realm Fragments, then what would they be willing to do to get their hands on a Pixie who could give them an unlimited supply of the Pixie Dusts, which in many counts was better than Realm Fragments. In many ways, Pixie Dust was more valuable than the Realm Fragments because lower realm beings cannot consume Realm fragments but even mortals can consume Pixie Dust. Pixie Dust does not have a grudge and curse of the remnant realm''s will like the realm fragment. Therefore, the user would not need to waste decades or even centuries refining it before using it. Most importantly Pixie Dust was renewable. So all in all the Pixie Dust was way better than the Realm fragment. With so many wondrous uses any devil will do anything or go to any lengths to get their hands on the Pixies and get their own unlimited supply of pixie dust. If Zaltan really did care about the pixies he would guard this secret of the pixies with his like as once this gets out, regardless of how powerful the Librarian was he could not ensure the current peace that Pixie enjoyed in the Infinity Library as he was not stronger than the entire Dark Realm. The more secrets Wyatt unveiled about Pixie, the more confused and puzzled he grew by Zaltan''s actions. He could not figure out how was acting in favor of the pixies, was it the Zaltan or the Librarian? One thing was for sure, Wyatt had been dragged into something bigger than him by Zaltan who nned to use him as a pawn to pave the way for whatever he as set out to achieve. "I knew it, thepensation of the Zaltan was too good to be true," Wyatt blurted out aloud in frustration learning that he was he was recruited as pawn in a game he had no idea about or rtion to. Wyatt should have known better but back then the offer was too good to pass on. Knowing what he knew now, Wyatt still felt that having the entire knowledge of the Infinity Library at his fingertips was indeed worth risking his life for. Still, the fact that he was being yed and used as a pawn irritated him. Especially when he had no idea what the game was. "Fuck, I am too busy for this myriad realm conspiracy shit," uttered Wyatt as he decided to proceed with his experiment with the Pixie Dust. He wanted to know the extent of the Pixie Dust, will he be able to have a perfect vision into the spiritual realm from the physical realm or vice versa. Something which the world''s will and Agent Forger were capable of. However, before that, he needed to know if the Pixie Dust''s effectiveness varied with Dredre''s realm. Simr to how her realm varied with her mood andfortability with her surroundings. If yes then, even if the pixies were captured they would be the most expensive and pampered pets in the entire Myriad Realms. But still, what was the difference between the Pixies being enved by the Librarian or the other devils? Rather, most devils will not be able to give the pixies the ecosystem that Librarian has provided them with. As a result, most Pixie would die of loneliness and depression in the hands of other devils. Zaltan should be aware of this right, he would not be stupid to think that Pixie would be freed if the Myriad Realms knew what they were capable of when they were free. Shaking his head, Wyatt approached Dredre who right now looked like a proud gardener seeing the fruits of their hard work. Though her forest was no longer stable andpletely sustainable without her, it was not able to stay stable for a longer period meaning her forest was showing signs of developing a forest spirit. "Dredre, I have a question about your pixie dust, does the effectiveness of your pixie dust change with your realm?" Wyatt did not engage in small talk and directly enquired about her pixie dust. "Yes, not only does the effectiveness change with our realm but the pixie dust can also have negative effects if the pixie that produced that dust was having negative emotions or undergoing stressful events. Therefore, our tribe has a saying our emotions are reflected in our forest," Dredre answered immediately. Listening to Dredre, Wyatt nced at the lush forest on the floating ind and then at Dredre. This helped him confirm that Dredre had a lot of faith and trust in him, not that he was not aware before but telling your loved ones you love them matters more than them knowing you love them. So this physical disy of Dredre''s trust and faith in him had Wyatt appreciate her more. However, he did not forget what was important, experimenting to see if having a higher synchronous rate than 101 percent would allow him to see better from one ne into another ne. So, heading back to his workstation, Wyatt began slowly increasing the dose of the Pixie Dust he snorted to enter the unknown state physically since he had already confirmed that entering the unknown state did not harm him physically or spiritually but instead gave him a new extra sense which allowed him to peek into another ne. Chapter 1684 Monopoly Chapter 1684 Monopoly Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 03:25 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon As Wyatt returned to continue his experiment with Pixie Dust, Dredre followed him to his workstation and called him, "Wyatt" "Yes, how can I help you Dredre?" Wyatt paused midway through snorting Pixie Dust and turned to look at Dredre who looked at him with her big cute pink eyes. "Earlier, you wanted to ask me something but you did not, right? Ask me whatever it is you want to know. As your Book Guide Pixie, it is my job to help you find the answer you seek," Dredre said with firm eyes. "You noticed, huh," Wyatt shook his head seeing the resolved eyes of Dredre who wanted to perform her best as his exclusive book guide pixie but the questions he wanted to ask were a littlepromised as it were regarding her employer, the Librarian. Earlier, when Wyatt approached Dredre to ask if the effect of her pixie dust varied with her mood he also wanted to ask her about her master the librarian but he chose not to ask because he understood Dredre would not be able to answer him even if she wanted to. Also, he did not want to put her in a position where she had to choose between the Librarian and him. But now that she asked him to help her do her job, he could only ask her questions about the librarian. "Yes, I did. So, what is it you wanted to know?" Dredre asked, a little smug that she was right about Wyatt. "I wanted to know if the Librarian collects pixie dust from your tribe and other pixie tribes?" Wyatt asked, after knowing the wondrous uses of pixie dust, he strongly believed the Librarian was harvesting pixie dust from the Pixies he had enved. From getting the pixies to willingly erase their memories of their first territory, it can be seen the librarian has gone to great lengths to make sure that the pixie adapts to their second territory. Moreover, he had turned the pixies from forest keepers to infinity library keepers. As forest keepers, pixie would regrly use the pixie dust they innately produce to help the forest, the wounded beasts, etc but as the keepers of the infinity library, they never have the opportunity to use their pixie dust so what happens to all the pixie dust innately produce by the pixies enved by the librarian? "This, I cannot talk that. Is there anything else you need to know about something or the Infinity Library?" Dredre replied. Earlier she was happy and enthusiastic to talk about her tribe, its history, and legends with Wyatt but when it involved the librarian her mouth was suddenly sealed shut. Specifically, about the librarian''s intention with the pixies. "No, that will be all," Wyatt replied Dredre with a smile. He did not want her to think that she was not able to help him. This situation was why he did not want to ask this question to Dredre. But from Dredre''s reaction, Wyatt was more certain that the Librarian was definitely collecting the pixie dust from the pixies he had enved. Meaning the librarian was fully aware of the pixie dust''s miraculous miraculous effect. Not that there was any doubt about this seeing how he banned all the books Infinity Library on Pixies. But the more Wyatt dug into this the more evidence pointed that the Librarian was monopolizing the pixies for their pixie dust. Wyatt could not help but wonder how the librarian could maintain his monopoly for millenniums without anyone discovering it all by himself. Was there someone more powerful helping him keep the secret for a cut of the pixie dust he collected, like the devil merchant code for example? That''s possible. For the entire myriad races and the pixies to forget what the pixes were capable of and enve the pixes, this was a huge operation there was no way the librarian was able to do it all by himself no matter how big his forces were, it was not enough to cover all the ears and eyes of the dark realm. So he definitely had some help What was even more mind blogging was the question of what was the librarian doing with all that pixie dust he harvested from the pixies over millenniums. With all that pixie dust should he not have achieved transcendence by now? If not what the heck was he doing with all the pixie dust? The more Wyatt thought about this the more depressed he became as the Librarian was not like any of the enemy he had faced. The supreme leader, Martron, Emissary of Light, Freedom Fighters, Central Government, and Belphegor, these guys all together were not capable of what the Lirarain was capable of. So, Wyatt really hopes that he does not be an enemy of the Librarian but he feels that Zaltan has not left him a choice by sending Dredre to him. While Dredre returned to her floating forest, Wyatt resumed snorting Pixie Dust to figure out how much of it he needed to stay in the mysterious state that allowed him to see past the boundaries of the nes longer while increasing his range of vision across the ne. After a few trials and error, Wyatt discovered that he could snort more pixie dust to maintain a boost his synchronous rate has gained allowing him to stay longer in the mysterious state or he would increase the boost of his synchronous rate gained allowing him to increase the range of his vision across the ne. For now, Wyatt decided to focus on increasing the boost of his synchronous rate gained rather than trying to maintain the mysterious state for a longer period because he wanted to figure out if there was any other benefit to this mysterious state other than the obvious boost to his rule affinity and the one that allowed him to look past the boundaries of the physical and spiritual ne. Chapter 1685 Celestial Force Chapter 1685 Celestial Force Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 03:25 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Intending to figure out other benefits of the mysterious state, Wyatt began to increase the dose of the Pixie Dust he snorted keeping in mind that the boost his synchronous rate gained increased by 1 percent with every dose. As Wyatt''s synchronous rate increased, he found that his range of sight into the spiritual ne from the physical ne was increasing. By the time his synchronous rate increased to 110 percent Wyatt still found no other special effects to this mysterious state. The results remained the same except for a steady increase in the range of sight there was no change until the synchronous rate reached 130 percent. At 131 percent of the synchronous rate, Wyatt found that he had gained duel vision, he could look into the physical and spiritual ne at the same time. He no longer had to concentrate his vision to look into the spiritual ne from the physical ne. As now he could naturally see in both nes. It took his mind to adjust to the new sight but once it did he did not have trouble understanding what he seeing and experiencing. However, there was a huge drawback which was the range of his dual vision, it was limited to 10 meters of his surroundings. Past that range, he was basically blind. Wyatt understood the reason for his dual vision was that at a 131 percent synchronous rate, his consciousness was able to assert presence in both the physical and spiritual ne. Meaning he was now present in both physical and spiritual nes with his physical and spiritual bodies, kind of simr to entering physical and spiritual ''one with the world'' states simultaneously. However, it was better because in one with the world state he was connected to the card world both physically and spiritually but right now he was not he had entered his state by himself and not with the assistance of any realm''s will or celestial being. Still, the range of his activities was limited to 10 meters of his surroundings. If he wanted to explore further he could only move around. Wyatt could not get used to the darkness past the 10-meter range so decided to continue increasing the pixie dust dose to see how far he could go into this state without feeling any adverse effects. With the further boost in his synchronous rate, Wyatt found that only the range of his new dual vision increased no other special effects were evident yet. But at 141 percent of synchronous rate Wyatt sensed a force within himself, the celestial force. Previously, when fighting with Belphegor Wyatt had essed the celestial force of the Card World by entering the ''one with the world'' state both physically and spiritually at the same time. However, now at 141 percent of synchronous rate Wyatt was able to form his own force, the celestial force. Though this force was measlypared to the celestial force of the Card World, it was his own, not something he borrowed from another celestial being. Now this was a huge discovery. At this point, Wyatt found that by consuming his little celestial force he could prolong his stay in this mysterious state. With this discovery, Wyatt finally understood a new meaning to what Dredre meant when the forest would develop a forest spirit and once it matures the forest spirit can take care of the forest even in her absence. When Wyatt gained dual vision by bing capable of being present in both nes simultaneously, symbolically it was the same as the forest developing a forest spirit. Wyatt developing the celestial force should symbolically be another phase in the growth of the forest spirit. With this conclusion, Wyatt wondered if his synchronous rate reached the point that symbolically represented the maturing of the forest spirit, would he also be able to enter this mysterious state, be present in both the nes and have celestial force without the help of the pixie dust. With this thought, Wyatt became excited he could not wait to reach that point so he began to continue with his experiment with greater expectation than before. However, he increased his synchronous rate to 151 percent, 161 percent, and even 171 percent but he found no other change other than the steady growth in his celestial force and increase in the range of his activities in this state where he was present in both physical and spiritual ne with his physical and spiritual ne there was no other change. Nheless, one good result was that even this far into the experiment Wyatt still had to feel any adverse effect. Despite no results for so long Wyatt did not lose hope and continued to steadily increase the dose of pixie dust he snorted. His patience did not betray him atst finally when his synchronous rate reached 175 percent he gained a sudden enlightenment with regard to the mysterious state that not only allowed him to exist in both nes simultaneously and develop his celestial force. In the Enlightenment state, Wyatt''s physical and spiritual bodies in both nes suddenly expanded and morphed into their 3rd transformation, the Elder Viltronian Titan form, growing nearly 160 meters tall. It did not stop there, the taboo limiter was undone on both bodies and they entered the gigamite form. So within the seed world and the spiritual ne, a giant Wyatt with 12 heads and 12 pairs of arms was suspended in an enlightened state. This sudden change in Wyatt''s form shocked Dredre who was tending to her forest, approached the giant Wyatt and found that he was in an enlightenment state so she did not disturb him. However, her beautiful eyes saw that Wyatt''s enlightenment state would be broken because he would soon exit the mysterious state as he did not have the pixie dust to continue in that state. Since Wyatt''s enlightenment was in the mysterious state, if he came out of the mysterious state his enlightenment would also stop. Understanding this Pixie began to shower her pixie dust on Wyatt. Chapter 1686 Miraculous Pixie Dust Chapter 1686 Miraculous Pixie Dust Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 07:54 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Dredre juggled between taking care of her floating forest and Wyatt, she was not new to a heavy workload. After all, she worked at the Infinity Library, which was busy 24/7. However, there was something different today, she was happy. She was genuinely happy to be able to care for her forest and her friend. This was what Pixie''s traditional role was. However, as a Library Guide, she barely got this feeling. At first, when she arrived, Dredre was happy to meet her friend in the physical ne for a change but now she was happy that she was doing what the Pixie race had evolved to do. With evolution, every species finds its ce in its ecosystem. In the case of the Pixie race, their ecosystem was at arger scale than that of humans and dark races, the entire cosmos was their ying field and they had evolved to be its caregivers. The librarian might have stripped the Pixies of their identity and brainwashed them into adopting a new identity for over a millennium but the real identity of Pixies was a part of them and never left them. Unless the librarian somehow gets them to reverse-evolve. "Is this Wyatt''s real form?" Dredre uttered as she flew around all twelve giant heads and twelve giant pairs of arms showering them with her pixie dust. The eyes of all twelve heads were shut tight as if they were in a deep penance. "Wow," Dredre eximed as Wyatt''s giant body suddenly began to emit a force, that was simr to the gravitational force of a world. However, her tiny wings had the ability to resist such forces otherwise she would have fallen on one of Wyatt''s giant head''s forehead. Dredre looked at Wyatt intently to analyze the changes in his body and found that the change in his body was simr to that of the forest she creates rather than the change seen in the beasts. Dredre knew the effects of her pixie dust better than anyone, it affected animate and inanimate beings differently. Card Apprentices were more evolved than beasts, but they were still in the same category. So she wondered why Wyatt was emitting the celestial force like her forests instead of growing a higher level of sentience like the beasts upying it. What Dredre did not know about her pixie dust was that though at the start her pixie dust affected the animate and inanimate beings differently the end result was the same, with enough pixie dust and time they all could achieve transcendence. The reason Dredre had no idea of this was that she had nevere across a being that had been able to evolve past its mortal constraints, until Wyatt. Wyatt, himself, was not aware that all the Pixie Dust he snorted was enough to erase his own existence as a being by dispersing his spiritual body in the spiritual ne and physical body in the physical ne. Fortunately for him, his gigamite body and his cmity soul gems were strong enough to keep him alive. Had it been any other card apprentice, even if they were a genius card apprentice born once a millennium they would have ultimately be one with the spiritual and physical ne. The only reason Wyatt did not such a desperate end despite snorting nearly half a kilo of pixie dust in the past few hours was because of the dungeon cmity seed that he had turned into his core. Not all beings in a species were made the same, let alone all the species. So not all could achieve higher realms the same way, they had to find their own to break through to higher realms but some were never meant to achieve higher realms. That was the truth, the faster one understands that the less disappointed they will be when life constantly keeps reminding them of that truth. "The force is getting stronger," Dredre who was showering her pixie dust on Wyatt could feel the celestial force being emitted by Wyatt''s body getting stronger. Did Dredre know that high about of her pixie dust can cause a being to lose their existence to the physical and spiritual ne? No, as there was a difference in ingestion into pixie dust. First was the direct injection through their wings and the second was the indirect injection that was by collecting pixie dust and snorting it. Earlier when Dredre was showering her pixie dust on the floating forest and the beasts in it, Wyatt tried to grab a little of the pixie dust and test it but it elusively escaped his grasp and reached its destination as if it had a mind of its own. Even when the pixie dust reaches its destination it will only help the being but never harm it, the extra pixie dust that the being cannot handle will just disperse in the surroundings. Such was a miracle of the pixie dust. When directly catered by the pixie themselves the pixie dust was more beneficial than storing it and using it. It can be seen that the pixie dust of Dredre knew the unlimited potential of Wyatt when at first Dredre showered Wyatt with a handful of the pixie dust and he experienced the mysterious state for the first time. In case, Wyatt was not able to handle the pixie dust then the extra pixie dust would have dispersed in the surroundings. This was why Dredre was not so keen about the quantity of pixie dust she used, she never had to as she did not even know that a lot of pixie dust could cause the being to lose its existence to the two nes. Not to forget the fact that the pixie dust created by Dredre who currently had the realm of a card emperor was of higher purity and concentrationpared to the one she would have created in the lower realm. Wyatt had snorted almost half a kilo of this powerful stuff in a few hours. If not for the dungeon cmity seed, even his gigamite physique would have given up by now. Though Wyatt was able to increase his synchronization rate unlimitedly with the help of the pixie dust that might not be the case for the other card apprentice. There might be a limit to how pixie dust each card apprentice can withstand. The boost they gain by ingesting the pixie dust might not be the same. Pixie dust was miraculous but it was not omnipotent, otherwise, the pixie would not be enved to begin with. Chapter 1687 Game Changer Chapter 1687 Game Changer Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 11:35 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Hours passed as Wyatt continued to be in his enlightenment when in the mysterious state. The celestial force on him grew to the point that it broke through the one he was able to ess from the Card Realm when in his curse incarnation form fighting against Belphegor. Meaning right now his strength had suppressed that when he was fighting against Belhpegor. Which was just crazy. What was crazier was that he was just as strong in the physical ne as in the spiritual ne, simr to any realm out in the cosmos. With a continuous supply of pixie dust from Dredre, he had now already reached a point where he was no longer considered a mortal but a celestial. Not the most powerful out there but a celestial no less. "Ugh," Wyatt moaned and opened his eyes as the enlightenment was over, he floated in the boundless spiritual and physical nes like a celestial. But he was not happy, a frown formed on his forehead because only he knew what he had missed as a result of being a mortal and not a deity like demigods and devils. "Dredre, thank you. You can stop now," Wyatt thanked Dredre for helping him even without him asking. He had gained a lot because of her help but right now he was too disappointed over what he lost to flex what he gained. So he asked her to stop showering him with pixie dust. "Okay," Dredre agreed and watched the giant floating heads and arms behind Wyatt vanish as his size began to revert back to his normal frame that she was used to seeing. Once the source of Pixie Dust was cut off the strength of the demigod coursing through Wyatt''s body vanished and returned to his original self. This was the source of Wyatt''s disappointment, if Wyatt had a Divinity orDevil core he would not only have been able to retain the strength of an actual celestial body but also use the constant supply of the pixie dust to step by step achieve the so-called transcendence that the demigods and devil desperately sought. Unfortunately, he was a mortal who had yet to reach the peak of what mortals can achieve let alone form a divinity. ''Achieving the peak of a mortal strength,'' thinking of this Wyatt''s disappointment lessened. Since his goal was not to just climb the higher realms with the fastest speed but to climb the realms with the strongest foundation. There lores of the founding Card apprentices whose descendants formed the four royal families and nobles of the central capital were so strong that they were able to kill devils when in the Card emperor realm. Despite not having the current army, huge society, and advancement, the first of the card apprentices were able to survive and pave the way for today''s civilization. That was because they were so strong that they could only rely on themselves, take Anna for example she was able to kill a devil when card emperor realm, not to mention Agent Forger as a semi-demigod with a godly physique was able to defeat Anna, Ann, and their fusion. Wyatt could temporarily achieve such strength but he wanted it to be permanent without having to rely on foreign objects. For that, he would have to continue to find his way to climb the realms. Just like how he has done so far. And today Wyatt being able to raise his synchronous rate to such a high percentage with the help of the pixie dust was proof that he was right. What if Wyatt had speed run to the demigod realm instead of carefully establishing each realm and not amassing the traits and physique he had amassed along the way? Then he would not have been able to make use of the pixie dust to increase his synchronous rate to a level where he could literally gain the powers of a celestial body. Besides, there were so many celestial bodies, when under the influence of the pixie dust and the enlightenment, Wyatt''s current physical body and spiritual body could not amass the celestial force that was equal to that of Card World, let alone power realms like the Dark Realm. This was why he needed to strengthen his foundation such that he had he would be stronger than the Dark Realm itself. With this, though Wyatt understood how pointless his disappointment was, he should be thankful for this opportunity for showing him the way. Wyatt''s goal was no longer the Devil of the Dark races but the Dark realm itself. The pixie dust and the enlightenment had totally changed the entire game for Wyatt, it gave Wyatt a new perspective of power that no devil or demigod had evere to possess. He now sought the power held by the Dark Realm''s Will, which even scared the Devil Merchant Code. Wyatt''s mood finally improved and he nced at Dredre who was looking at him in concern and said, "Dredre, I can''t thank you enough. I am lucky to have you know that. You are the best." "Yes, I am, and you''re too,"Dredre said cheerfully seeing that the depression in her friend''s voice had been reced with a newfound motivation. She was happy that her friend did not lose his way. "Yes, we both are," Wyatt said as he waved his arm, and the little Pixie was suddenly pulled towards him andnded on his shoulder. The enlightenment was not without gains, Wyatt had formed his own force and was now able to use celestial force without relying on the card world. Now he was present in both nes and no longer needed to use the spiritual channel of his ego gem to send his spiritual body to the spiritual ne. He could now collect rule power as easy as gathering soul power from his surrounding. Dredre could break free from Wyatt''s celestial force with a single p of her wings but she chose not to as shepletely trusted Wyatt who said, "Come, show me your forest. You will have to tell how you are able to create such a beautiful forest." "Of course, let us start with the hills on the western side of the ind. That is the true center of the forest, you will know when you see," Dredre replied cheerfully as she gotfortable on Wyatt''s shoulder. Chapter 1688 Workaholic Dredre Chapter 1688 Workaholic Dredre Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 14:09 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "This way the beasts will not have to worry about their waste contaminating the water and thend over time," Dredre exined to Wyatt enthusiastically. While talking to her, Wyatt found that Dredre, or the entire Pixie Race itself was present in both nes at the same time, so they had the dual vision. Considering the benefits of their pixie dust it was not surprising. "Indeed, I never thought that wildlife and nature could live in such harmony," Wyatt said marveling at Dredre''s natural waste disposal system for the beasts in her forest. Wyatt found that Dredre was simply a genius when it came to recreation and wildlife. Maybe because she cared for these things and it was in her DNA. "I know, right? Just wait till the forest spirit forms and matures you will be surprised by what the forest is capable of," Dredre was happy that she could share her interest with her friend. He seemed to be able to appreciate the forest as she did. "Dredre, you have been taking care of the forest for almost a day now and have been constantly using your pixie dust, aren''t you exhausted? When are you going to rest?" Wyatt asked, wondering if Pixie ever rested. After all, it had been a day since Dredre arrived and she had been working non-stop. She was either taking care of him or the forest, for someone so little and cute she was very busy or liked to keep herself busy. "No, I cannot rest until the forest spirit is born and mature. Otherwise, all my work up till now will be for nothing," Dredre replied. "Who knows how long it will take for the forest to give birth to spirit let alone the time required for it to mature? Dredre, tell me that you do not n to continue like this because if you do you will die of exhaustion," Wyatt asked Dredre in concern for her well being listening to her say that she did not n to rest until Forest Spirit matured. "Wyatt, I have no choice the forest is still young I need to care for it until its spirit matures and it can finally take care of itself," Dredre exined she had no choice, since she started it she had to see it through to the end. As there could be no other way. Though Dredre was in the Card Demigod realm at present, she has been constantly producing high-quality pixie dust for a day now, which could be exhausting in itself regardless of her high realm both mentally and physically. "How so, there has to but some other way. How did you build or expand forests back at your territory?" Wyatt asked Dredre knowing that the Pixies must be the ones to create the forest in the Infinity Library for their stay. The living and work arrangement for the Pixies made by the Librarian in their new territory was notplicated but were simple. He had moved the Pixies to the original Infinity Library on the Dark Realm as its caretakers. But the tricky part was how the Librarian got the Pixies to do the same in the Infinity Library branches across the devil merchant code. How were so many pixie present in the inter-realm city of the devil merchant code? ording to unknown sources, it was an exclusive privilege that the devil merchant granted to the Librarian alone, which allowed the Librarian to recruit workers of the Infinity Library in the main branch as workers for his Infinity Library in the devil merchant code. Meaning, if someone who was working for the Librarian in the dark realm could also work for the Librarian in the devil merchant code. But they will not be considered demon or devil merchants, nor will they have ess to the privileges that the demon or devil merchants held. They will just be the Librarian''s employees and their area of action inside the inter-realm city will be limited to the Infinity Libraries in the inter-realm city. There were many different branches of Infinity Library in the Devil Merchant code and each entertained the different levels of Demon or Devil Merchant based on their membership with the Infinity Library. The one in the newbie mall only entertained the newbie devil or demon merchants who could be considered poor and dreaming of making it as a devil/demon merchant. As such the branch of Infinity Library in the newbie mall was basic and run by young pixies like Dredre. However, the Infinity Library branch at the center of sector DS0909 was more luxurious than the ''Blight Brood'' club of the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' and was run by Elder Pixie. The service there was on another level, and so were the prices. Now that Wyatt was also a VVIP member of the Infinity Library he could enjoy the service at the Infinity Library branch at the center of the sector there for free. Whether an elder pixie woulde out to guide him was difficult to say since he already had Dredre as his exclusive pixie. Not that Wyatt wanted to cheat on Dredre with other pixie but he wanted to meet an Elder Pixie and understand how they differed from the regr pixie and if their Pixie Dust was better than that of a regr Pixie. Wyatt believed that should not be the case the Elder Pixies were just tribal leaders trusted and approved by the majority of native pixies of their tribe so they would not be much different than Dredre when ites to Pixie dust. "There would be other pixies to help me, we would take turns to take care of the forest. This way neither our nor the forest''s health was affected until the forest''s spirit was born and matured," Dredre exined that she was doing alone was doing the job of a few Pixies all by herself. Chapter 1689 Glutton Chapter 1689 Glutton Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 14:17 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Listening to Dredre say that she was doing the work of the few pixies all by herself, Wyatt shook his head letting out a sigh. He med himself for asking Dredre to build a forest for herself in the void. Since it took a few pixies to build a forest in a regr environment then it would be a lot more tedious to build a forest in the void. Considering Dredre''s love for nature, it was not a surprise that she wanted to build a forest without thinking of the work she would need to put in, to see the matter through. She was like an addict and a child when it came to nature and wildlife, she could not help herself. As the one responsible for her, Wyatt should have known better than to ask her to indulge in it to keep her from missing her tribe. Well, in Wyatt''s defense, he wanted Dredre to create a normal forest for herself since the void world was going to be her home for now to the possible, so it would not be a bad thing for her to give some personal touches so that she can feel at home. But who knew that instead of creating a regr forest she would end up trying to create a miniature t realm in the seed world? Will everything for his good if not for this he would not have known the truth behind the pixies and their pixie dust nor would he be able to find his goal in his pursuit of strength. But now he had to make sure that Dredre did not end up dying because of overworking and exhaustion. However, he did not even know what the pixies did for rest and what their normal diet was. Considering their love for nature and wildlife they wouldn''t be vegan, would they? Jumping the gun, Wyatt took out liquid soul energy from his grimoire and asked, "Dredre, you can drink liquid soul energy right?" "Yes," Dredre answered as she took the liquid soul energy from Wyatt and began to drink it. Seeing this Wyatt couldn''t help but shake his head thinking, ''Yep, she was famished. What was I thinking? I am no longer alone and am responsible for such a cute and innocent soul. I cannot continue with my old ways. I need to take care of her.'' Wyatt was used to working for days without food because of his gigamite physique and soul energy maniption. So, never bothered to think that Dredre was not him and if she was hungry and needed to rest. That was until now. As his exclusive book guide, she did not even bother to remind him that she was hungry. Maybe the pixies too had a way of replenishing energy like him but seeing Dredre''s reaction it does not seem to be the case. Besides the soul energy concentration in the seed world was nowhere close to that of the dark realm or the Infinity Library for Dredre to rely on her innate energy replenishment methods. Wyatt wondered if Dredre was too shy to remind him. Well, it was not her fault that he was a sloppy and ignorant host. At times, like these Wyatt could not help but miss Susan because if she were present she would have made sure that he and Dredre both were well-fed at the least. Dredre would have loved Susan''spany. Recall Susan, Wyatt scratched the back of his head and then let out a long sigh. He then took out more liquid soul energy and passed it to Dredre asking, "Give me a list of things that you can eat you prefer to eat so that I can make proper arrangements for your daily three-time meals." "Three-time meals?" Dredre asked in puzzlement. "How many times do you have meals in a day?" Wyatt asked understanding that nights were longer in the dark realm, not to forget the difference in the speed of flow of time. "Six times," Dredre replied as she devoured the liquid soul energy. After a few seconds, she asked, "Don''t you have higher purity liquid soul energy?" "No, I will buy some right away along with other stuff you need," Wyatt opened the demon codex page in his grimoire and began to purchaserge amounts of high-purity liquid soul energy and the other soul energy ingredients that Dredre narrated as a part of her normal diet. After purchasing the necessary food for Dredre, Wyatt suck in a breath of cold air looked at the bill, and then asked Dredre, "How long will this rationst you?" "Three days," Dredre replied as she began to devour the higher-purity soul energy items that he just purchased. Listening to Dredre, Wyatt began to worry about his wallet. He finally understood why the Librarian had such sky-high fees to ess the Infinity Library. If one pixie was able to make him feel poor again despite his bountiful gains from the VR Universe then what was the Librarian going through raising hundreds of thousands of pixies? As if feeling Wyatt''s concern, Dredre suddenly said, "Don''t worry Wyatt this is temporary, once the forest spirit matures it will be able to produce pure liquid soul energy, you will no longer have to buy food for me." "How much liquid soul energy can such a small forest produce? Will it even be enough for you?" Wyatt said looking at her devour liters of high-purity soul energy nonstop. "Don''t worry the dews of liquid soul energy produced by the forest spirit will be more than enough," Dredre assured Wyatt. However, he was having trouble trusting her words seeing her continue to devour the soul energy ingredients. He could not help but wonder how Dredre was able to fit all that in her tiny body. "You don''t know do you, only the soul energy harvested from our forest can satisfy our hunger other soul energy will not satisfy our hunger regardless of the quality and quantity of the soul energy." Chapter 1690 Independent Chapter 1690 Independent Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 14:36 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "If that''s the case, then how did you n to survive as my exclusive Pixie?" Wyatt asked Dredre in shock learning that the Pixie had such aw. If this was the case, then why did Zaltan send Dredre to him? "I did not think that far ahead. But everything is working out ain''t it," Dredre said as he continued to munch on expensive soul energy ingredients. "If no quality and quantity of foreign soul energy cannot satisfy your hunger why did you ask me to buy all this?" Wyatt had almost emptied the wealth the VR-Universe had gathered to buy Dredre high-quality soul energy food so he was aggrieved to learn that none of it would help satisfy Dredre''s hunger. "Well, not all of it is waste. With this, I will be half-full. Besides you offered," Dredre said but never stopped stuffing her face. She appeared to be addicted to eating the foreign soul energy food but it wasn''t doing her any favor hunger-wise. Well, she was not wrong. Wyatt was the one who enthusiastically offered to buy this expensive shit. Well, he wanted to thank her for the pixie dust and for enlightening him about the true power. "How long can you survive without food, will it have any adverse effect on you?" Wyatt felt that considering Zaltan''s love for pixies he would not have sent Dredre to him to starve her to death. There had to be a way around it or food was not necessary for the pixies. "Um¡­" For the first time, Dredre did not directly answer Wyatt but rather trailed on purpose, unexpected behavior from a Pixie, especially Dredre. "I promise to continue to buy you high-quality soul energy food," Wyatt promised feeling that Dredre was worried if he knew the truth he would not buy her high-quality soul energy food. "Well, Pixie can feed on soul energy gathered from the spiritual ne but it is a very tedious and long process to do it by ourselves so we create forest spirits to do that for us," Dredre confessed. It turns out there was more to why the pixies liked to create forests wherever they went. Zaltan must have known this so he was not worried about Dredre starving to death following Wyatt around. However, this made sense to Wyatt, as he always wondered what incentive the Pixies have to build forests and if the legends were true, what incentive the Primordial Pixies have to build realms, It is because forest or realms were just their soul energy production house. Pixies were really like farmers nting crops. Listening to Dredre, Wyatt was not angry rather he was enlightened when heard her say that the pixies can gather the soul energy in the spiritual ne and feed on it. When he heard this, he could not help but think, ''Why did I not think of this?'' Wyatt''s spiritual body in the spiritual ne started to make use of soul energy maniption in the spiritual ne to gather soul energy. Soon Wyatt understood what Dredre meant when she said that gathering soul energy in the spiritual ne was a tedious process. As the soul energy in the spiritual ne was like wind present everywhere, one can feel it but never catch it. Even with Wyatt running the soul energy maniption to its max, he could barely gather soul energy at this rate it would be hours before he could gather sufficient soul energy. Wyatt wondered, why could the pixies not gather the soul energy easily but the forest or realms they created could. Celestial Force was the thing that helped the forest or realms gather soul energy from the spiritual ne. For some reason though Pixie could negate the strongest of the Celestial Forces with a p of their wings but did not seem to possess Celestial however, the forests or realm created by them did. Thinking of this, Wyatt''s spiritual body in the spiritual ne mobilized its Celestial force with the soul energy maniption and what do you know the time it took Wyatt to gather sufficient soul energy from the spiritual ne decreased by arge margin. So Wyatt thought, ''No wonder the Pixie relied on their forest or realm to gather the soul energy from the spiritual ne.'' The forest created by Pixies in another realm did not possess the celestial force of their own but borrowed the spiritual force from the realm they were in, this was possible because the forest spirit was assimted by the realm''s will. As for the realms created by the pixies, the answer was obvious. Having learned to gather soul energy from the spiritual ne and with his gigamite physique, Wyatt could now even survive in the depths of the void devoid of life or soul energy. When the Viltronian''s body entered the Earth, though his physique allowed him to survive the void he did not have the soul energy to be awake instead had to enter hibernation to save himself from dying of soul energy exhaustion. For the present Wyatt, in such a scenario, would not have to resort to hibernation to save thest of the soul energy in his system because now he could gather soul energy from spiritual energy for his use, he did not need to be dependent on a realm to do that for him. Take Card World or the Dark Realm for example, all the beings on both these worlds were dependent on these realms to gather soul energy from the spiritual ne and introduce it into the physical ne. However, now Wyatt who had his celestial force and could exist on both nes no longer had to rely on the realms to gather soul energy from the spiritual ne for him. Yet Wyatt was not yet fully independent as he still had to rely on the rules of the card world toprehend the rules. Having explored the mystery of the soul energy to some extent Wyatt wondered what the rules were. How did the world''s wille to possess them? Chapter 1691 Dredre The Addict Chapter 1691 Dredre The Addict Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 14:49 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Wyatt did not dwell on the question about Rules, because he knew once Dredre sessfully created her floating forest''s spirit aka miniature t realm''s will, he could monitor it to see how it would form its ocean of rules in its womb. After all, just by monitoring the Pixie and her creation of the miniature realm, he was able to learn so much about soul energy and he will be able to learn more by monitoring the spirit she creates and nurtures. Hence, Wyatt felt it would be wise of him to no longer waste his time on it. When it''s time everything will reveal itself to him. "I see, thank you for telling me. Now will you tell me why you like the foreign soul energy so much even though it does not satisfy your hunger?" This has been puzzling Wyatt for some while. So now that Dredre came clean about her diet, he had to ask her this. "Because it''s a lot tastier, you can eat as much as you but you are never full," Dredre exined as a manic light shed in her eyes. Wyatt shuddered, noticing the crazed shine in Dredre''s pupils which shed for a fraction of a second. Shaking it off, he asked her, "Dredre, were you lying when you said it would take you three days to finish all this? I am not mistaken, you can eat all of it in a single sitting." "I am sorry, I don''t deserve these," Dredre apologized but she kept stuffing her face. Though the speed at which she stuffed her face had decreased, it was as if she did not have self-control when it came to ingesting foreign soul energy food. However, seeing the cute appearance, Wyatt could not help butugh surprising Dredre. She did not expect such a response from Wyatt. Seeing Wyattugh, Dredre''s speed of stuffing her face with foreign soul energy resumed. Seeing this Wyatt raised his eyebrow, but then shook his head and said, "Does ingesting a lot of foreign energy affect you in some way? Dredre, don''t you dare try to hide the truth from me." Wyatt warned Dredre understanding that she did not technically lie to him, it was he who asked her for the list of items suitable for her diet. Even when he asked her how long the items he bought her wouldst, she was thinking of him and answered that the items wouldst her three days when they wouldn''t evenst her a single meal if she did not control herself. So, in a way, Wyatt must be happy that Dredre was thinking of him despite her having no self-control when ites to consuming foreign soul energy. "Well¡­" Dredre trailed her words finding her unable to tell the whole truth to Wyatt. Seeing this Wyatt patted her hand and said, "I don''t mind you consuming these items but if it harms you don''t you think you should not indulge them if not for you but for me?" Listening to Wyatt, Dredre forced herself from stuffing herself with foreign soul energy ingredients and replied, "Well, consuming a lot of it does decrease the purity and strength of the pixie dust I create¡­ but it is so tasty," Learning that consuming foreign soul energy ingredients would cause the purity and strength of the pixie dust her wings create to decrease, Wyatt''s eyes widened feeling like he unknowingly bought a knife for his killer. One of the main factors why he did not hesitate to spend his entire fortune to buy these things for Dredre was her magical Pixie Dust. But Wyatt did not react immediately learning this as he knew if he were to react wildly now he would not only hurt Dredre''s feelings but hate himself for that so he took a second to control his violent feelings. Letting out a long sigh, Wyatt looked at Dredre who was looking at him like a child who knew he had been naught but did not want to be punished for it but rather if possible continue to be naughty. Such was the allure of foreign soul energy ingredients to the Pixies. Fortunately, she knew better than to stuff her face with the foreign soul energy ingredients in this situation, showing she was not a lost cause. "Dredre, I will not tell you what to do but don''t you think your actions are hurting the forest that you are building? Won''t your tainted pixie dust hinder the development of the forest spirit?" Wyatt did not want to force Dredre into doing something she did not like and wanted her to understand her mistake and choose to do the right thing on her own ord. Well, let''s just say that Wyatt was soon going to learn that parenting was not easy. Why children prefer junk food over home-cooked meals. "Well, it does low-quality pixie dust does not hinder the forest spirit''s overall development, except it will just take longer for the forest to give birth to a spirit and a little longer for the forest spirit to mature. So, it really doesn''t affect the forest, if I consume foreign soul energy or not. So¡­" Dredre tried to bargain with Wyatt arguing that the quality of her pixie dust did not factor in the overall development of the forest, all it did was extend the time it would take for it to form the spirit and for it to mature. The more she spoke the more she convinced herself that she was right and moved toward the foreign soul energy ingredients. The frown on Wyatt''s brow grew deeper, seeing Dredre slowly edging towards the foreign soul energy ingredients. Just as she was about to pick an ingredient, Wyatt waved his hand and his celestial force dragged all the ingredients into his storage card even before Dredre could react and use her wings to stop him from doing so. When Dredre finally came to her senses, she yelled, "Wyatt, what are you doing? What''s the meaning of this?" Chapter 1692 Dredre Unwound Chapter 1692 Dredre Unwound Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 15:04 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ''Holyshit, I did not think pixies could be angry. However, I can''t take her anger seriously with her chibi body,'' Wyatt thought looking at the fuming Dredre. He did not hurry to exin himself. Rather he waited for Dredre to throw her fit and once she was done, exhausted, and mentally stable enough to hear him out, then he could talk some sense into her. Was Wyatt being selfish? Was he as greedy as the Librarian for Dredre''s pixie dust? If Dredre wanted to eat foreign soul energy ingredients for her diet, then who was he to stop her? Her body, her choice. Wyatt did not care if his actions were the same as that of the Librarian or Belphegor, he believed there was more to the side effects of Dredre consuming foreign soul energy ingredients than the decrease in the quality of the soul energy she produced and the exorbitant cost of the ingredients. These side-effects might be obvious in the short term and there might be side-effects that could only surface after a long term. Not to forget the change in her. The forest guide or book guide Dredre would never raise her voice or get mad at Wyatt. Wyatt felt that the foreign soul energy to the pixie was like booze to humans. "You have done," Wyatt asked Dredre who was huffing and puffing unable to think of words she hadn''t already used to yell at him in anger. She was like that kid, high on sugar, whose parents just confiscated her Halloween haul. So cute! To Wyatt''s surprise, Dredre''s pink translucent dragonfly-like wings were very expressive when she was angry, proving that they were meant for attack rather than defense. "..." Dredre cutely red at Wyatt, she was more expressive and real now than when he met her first time at the infinity library. He did not mind Dredre being a brat and spoiled on that. He knew it would be a mistake but he could afford it. "Well, I was wondering if you could borrow my celestial force to gather soul energy from the spiritual ne faster," Wyatt knew Dredre was not in the mood to her a lecture on what she should and not do, so instead he decided to involve her in one of the experiments that he had thought of once he knew that he could use soul energy maniption and celestial force inbination to gather soul energy from the spiritual ne. "I don''t see why not, I do the same with celestial force the forest spirits borrow from their realm," Dredre was surprised that Wyatt did not lecture but she did not forget that he had confiscated her stash. She was about to ask him to return it but listening to him she began to wonder if what he proposed was possible and lost track of her thoughts before unknowingly bing invested in Wyatt''s project. "Come on, let us give it a try, tell me what I need to do," Wyatt said with high enthusiasm which infected Dredre. Pixies were able to make use of their bond with their forests to help themselves and their forests gather soul energy from the spiritual ne at a faster and more efficient rate. Wyatt''s experiment involved him recing the forests from this equation. Wyatt had no idea how pixies and forest spirits worked together but If he was able to assist Dredre with his celestial force then he would be able to directly benefit from the various buffs the pixies would normally give to their forests. "Well, you do not have to do anything, just feed your celestial force to my wings when I ask. I do not know if we will get the same results but it is worth a try," Dredre was excited to try using Wyatt''s celestial force to gather soul energy from the spiritual ne that forgot about what led to this. She was happy to be able to y with her friend. The ugliness earlier had only brought them closer. "Okay, then do your thing," Wyatt nodded, understanding his role was that of a celestial force battery for Dredre. Dredre flew on top of Wyatt, back in the spiritual ne on top of Wyatt''s spiritual body Dredre''s petite spiritual body became visible. The soul energy in the spiritual ne automatically began to gather around Dredre, her wings had yet to show their magic, they already attracted more soul energy than Wyatt''s spiritual body did with soul energy maniption. This was when Wyatt knew the cosmos loved Pixies and he should upgrade his soul energy maniption skill, even with baptism its effects were very disappointing whenpared to that of Dredre''s. It wasn''t fair of him topare the Darling of the Myriad Realms with the Unknown neglected ones, but the truth was Wyatt''s soul energy maniption skill could be better for its present rank. When Dredre''s spiritual body''s wings began to vibrate the soul energy gathering it drastically increased. The density of the soul energy around Dredre wasparable to that of the card world. Witnessing this, Wyatt could only furtherminate that his soul energy maniption skill was seriouslycking and desperately needed an upgrade. "Wyatt now," Dredre signaled. Wyatt then mobilized his measly celestial force into Dredre''s wings as a result the density of the soul energy in her surroundings increased exponentially. So much so that it spread to Wyatt''s spiritual body and surrounded it. This result was way better than Wyatt could achieve when using the soul energy maniption and his celestial force in abo. However, this was far from satisfactory for Dredre. So she did not stop, back in the physical ne, her physical wings began to shower pixie dust atop Wyatt. Under the influence of the pixie dust, the quantity and quality of Wyatt''s Celestial force directly increased, giving her wings in the spiritual ne an improved and increased Celestial force. Allowing it to gather so much soul energy that it was denser than water. But that did notst long as Dredre consumed it all to quench her hunger and concluded the experiment. "Wyatt, I am sorry. I hope you can forgive me for my behavior earlier," In the physical ne, Dredre directly flew next to Wyatt and hurriedly apologized to him. Now that her hunger was no more the effect of her addiction to the foreign soul energy decreased drastically and she returned to her old professional self. "Dredre, you are apologizing for the wrong reasons," Wyatt was not surprised by Dredre regaining her old self. He liked her work ethic, he thought she resembled a mini Susan. "..." Dredre went over the events in her brain trying to figure out what Wyatt was talking about but she couldn''t so she looked at him in confusion and self-me. Noticing that Dredre was ming herself for what happened, Wyatt shook his head and did not drag it long said, "I liked the Dredre from earlier, she was fun and she felt like the real you. I know you are here on a job and need to maintain some professional standards but Dredre, it is me. We are friends, right? If you consider me as a friend you have to be 100% with me just like I am with you." "Wyatt, this is the real me, the one you so earlier just an unwound version of me," Dredre spoke, she was happy had Wyatt did not seem to mind her behavior. "Well, then it seems I need to give you some foreign soul energy ingredients more often," Wyatt said. "No, I no longer need to rely on those. Since I can gather enough soul energy for myself with the help of your celestial force," Dredre responded while vigorously shaking her head. She acted like a colleague who was ashamed to have got drunk at the office party and embarrassed herself. Well, all sides of Dredre were cute. Wyatt could not be mad at her, his celestial force covered Dredre and carried atop his shoulder speaking his heart, "Dredre, remember one thing I can never get angry at you." Feeling cringe, Wyatt hurriedly changed the topic asking, "Dredre, let us try gathering soul energy from the spiritual ne but this time let us use it to form Soul Jades in the physical ne and then see if we can make liquid soul energy. What do you say?" "Wyatt, there is no need to do that. The soul energy I gathered earlier was enough to make low-quality liquid soul energy in the physical ne. As otherwise it would not be enough to satisfy my hunger. If your celestial forces get stronger we have no problem creating top-quality liquid soul energy," Dredre rejected Wyatt''s request feeling it was pointless as she already knew the answer. Instead, shared her conclusion with him. "I see. Dredre, can''t you directly borrow the celestial force from the realm just like you did with me why go through the trouble of creating a forest spirit?" Wyatt asked in confusion. If Dredre could borrow anyone''s celestial force then why not borrow from the realm she was in instead of building a forest and have it borrow the celestial force of the realm for her? "There are two reasons for that¡­" Chapter 1693 Greedy And Possessive Chapter 1693 Greedy And Possessive Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 15:35 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "The first reason is that the realm wills are very clingy and possessive to avoid that we need to create the forest with forest spirit. The second reason is¡ª-" "The realm wills are clingy and possessive?" Wyatt blurted, wondering if he had misheard, interrupting Dredre midway, as he had never heard of this before. Along with his personal experience with the world''s will and what he had heard, Wyatt found that the world''s wills were aloof and anything but clingy and possessive. They have always been untouchable omnipotent beings in the minds of the people. They never interfered with the mortal''s life until there were invaders from other realms. As a matter of fact if not for the foreign invaders the natives would not even know that the realm they were on had will of its own like theirs. "Yes, they are very avaricious and proprietorial. They are like gigantic big babies," Dredre nodded repeating herself. Wyatt just stared at her waiting for her to shine a little more detail about what she was talking about. But seeing her not get the clue, he said, "Dredre, details." Dredre looked at Wyatt in confusion wondering what was there to exin here, wasn''t it a universal knowledge that the realm wills were the most controlling and possessive beings in the myriad realms, having talked to Wyatt so far, she understood that Wyattcked themon sense of the Myraid realms unlike her, so she exined, "Why do you think you cannot learn the rule from a foreign realm? Even if you did, you cannot continue to learn the same rule in your native realm. The realm wills are just petty and jerks that way." "Wait, isn''t the reason why we cannot learn the same rule from two different realms simultaneously because the fundamentals of that rule are different in those worlds?" Wyatt had always believed this to be the truth so far but ording to Dredre that was not the case. "And who do you think is responsible for that?" Dredre asked, Wyatt shook his head in response as the answer was right in front of him. He always wondered why the fundamentals of the same rule and rule meanings were different in different realms, it turns out that the realm''s will did that on purpose to maintain their monopoly over their natives. Dredre was right, the realm''s wills were greedy and possessive. "How does this affect you?"Wyatt asked Dredre not understanding what this nature of the realm''s will has to do with her not borrowing celestial force directly from the realms but instead creating a forest spirit to indirectly borrow its celestial force. "Well, first you need to know that the forest and its spirit are our payment to the realm for letting us use their celestial force. This way Realm Wills will leave us alone and not bother us for our pixie dust. The second reason is, that using the forest spirit as an intermediate saves us the trouble of refining the celestial force of the realm to be used by our wings," Dredre answered. However, Wyatt still did not get rity. "Wait, the Realm''s Will also need your pixie dust?" Wyatt asked, it was not surprising considering the effect of the pixie dust. But still, he was taken aback to learn this. "Yes, our pixie dust to the Realm Wills is like the foreign soul energy ingredients to use," Dredre replied, however, she kept skipping the key details feeling they weremon knowledge leaving it to Wyatt to fill them, which was not easy. Honestly, what Dredre thought wasmon knowledge was onlymon knowledge to her tribe and the pixie race rest of the Myriad realm races had no idea that their divine impartial omnipotent realm wills were just as greedy and shitty as them. Unknown to them the Pixie had a special status and role in the cosmos beyond what the dark races called the myriad realms. After, listening to Dredre, Wyatt began to contemte and sought just what he learned. He was indeed shocked to learn that realm wills that the thought to be the most impartial beings in the cosmos were just like the rest of the mortals upying them. Wyatt also understood that the pixies had a better understanding of the cosmos than the rest of the myriad realms but since they were basically cut off from the rest of the myriad realm races they might not actually know that what they believed to bemon knowledge was lost or undiscovered knowledge to the rest of the myriad races. "Dredre, what do you mean refining celestial force? You did not refine my celestial force before feeding it to your wings," After being reminded by Dredre, Wyatt remembered that the energy needed to be refined by being exchanged between two parties for an increased efficiency rate. "That is because your celestial force like the forest spirit was cultivated through my pixie dust so I did not have to refine it and use it directly. However, this is only applicable to me other pixies will still have to refine their celestial force before refining it. I need to share that we can help mortals cultivate celestial force with our pixie dust with the tribe but I do not think any being can do what you did. Otherwise, our elders would have known about it," Dredre was right, the pixies were used to cultivate beasts for their forests since the beginning, but they never came across a being capable of giving birth to celestial force with the help of their pixie dust, if there were a case, like the forest spirits the pixies would also cultivated such beasts. Since there were no such beasts, Wyatt must be the first to have achieved it. "Dredre, can you do me a favor and not report this to your tribal elders?" Chapter 1694 Fellow Addicts Chapter 1694 Fellow Addicts Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 15:49 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Sure, but why?" Dredre readily agreed to Wyatt''s without hesitation. Then in confusion, she asked Wyatt why as she did not understand why he would make such a request. However, the grave expression on Wyatt''s face made her feel that Wyatt had good reason to ask her this. "What about the librarian?" Wyatt did not answer Dredre instead asked if she could also keep this incident from the librarian. "Wyatt, I cannot promise that. However, unless Lord Librarian or young master Zaltan or the elders personally ask me I have no reason to report this to them," Dredre made it clear proving that the unwound Dredre that came after devouring foreign soul energy ingredient was the true self that she has always been hiding under her professional politeness. Now for Wyatt, it surfaced and from the looks of it, Dredre wasfortable being herself in front of Wyatt. "That''s my girl, you are the best," Wyatt gave Dredre thumps up as he took out a few foreign soul energy ingredients and passed them to her. Dredre did not hesitate to take them and slowly savor them knowing that she had limited supply and had to enjoy the limited stock to its fullest. Savoring her junk food, Dredrepletely forgot that Wyatt never answered her. Wyatt sessfully distracted Dredre from asking him why he did not want her to report him developing celestial force to her elders. Wyatt had a feeling that the Librarian was able to control the pixies mostly because they had the elders of all the pixie tribes under their control. This was why the Librarian did not mind handing a few branches of Infinity Library and Pixies to the Zaltan. The Librarian might be fully aware of what Zaltan was up to with regard to the pixies. Wyatt did not bother to dwell on why the librarian was letting Zaltan do as he pleased instead he did not want either of them to know about him. Wyatt developing celestial force using Pixie dust will definitely attract the attention of both of them. Which he did not want. With his current power, he could not handle the ''seven princes of hell'' let alone take on the infinity library which has a high chance of being in cahoots with the devil merchant code in the Pixie Conspiracies. He had enough problems he did not want to go seeking more. But the problem was this particr problem came seeking him. He wondered how long he could run from it. But it was interesting to know that the realm wills were junkies when ites to pixie dust. It was surprising that they did not enve the pixies in their worlds. But considering that Pixie''s wings seem to be capable of negating the celestial force, it seems the impartial and aloof realm wills were hapless when it came to the Pixies. Wyatt could not help but wonder what the card world''s will would do for Dredre''s pixie dust knowing that it was powerless against her, will it try to negotiate with her or even beg her? Recalling the enlightenment the card world''s will gave him before the battle of the southern capital, Wyatt wondered if there was a way for him to cut a deal with the card world''s will Dredre''s pixie dust in exchange for a few enlightenments. As this thought crossed Wyatt''s mind, Wyatt suddenly wondered, ''What if the librarian was doing something simr to the pixie dust he collected from the pixies?'' It was possible, after all the pixie dust that the librarian had collected from the pixies over millenniums should have gone somewhere. The biggest question was, what did the librarian receive in return for the pixie dust from these realm wills? All this was just Wyatt''s spection, nothing was certain so he shook his head not bothering to continue to dwell on these thoughts, he turned to Dredre and said, "I am heading out, moving out of the blood rock cave I will call you out. Is that alright? Will you be okay alone or do you want to follow me?" "Um, I can''te with you. I need to tend to the forest," Dredre said, she seemed to be disappointed that Wyatt had to go out. As Wyatt''s friend, she would like to follow and explore his world but as an introvert by nature, she would rather build her base and never leave until necessary. "Don''t worry these stone viltronians and broken rule spirits will keep youpany till I return with my friends to introduce you to them," Wyatt said summoning the remaining stone viltronians and the broken elemental rule spirits. He wanted to leave a clone behind to keep Dredrepany but it would not be the same. So, he took this route. "Okay," Dredre responded positively. But Wyatt could feel her presence decreasepared to before. This meant her strength was decreasing, without him present herpatibility with the seed world was decreasing. If just learning that he would be heading out had such an effect Wyatt could not imagine what would happen if he left. Dredre was just being brave when she said she would be fine without him here so that he would not worry about her. "Well, changes of ns I will not leave. My clone will go in my ce I will stay here and help you tend to the forest," Wyatt decided to let his clone head out to check on still unconscious Bloodette and lead his other Cmity Daughter Gems, Ann, and Aria waiting for him in the blood rock cave into the seed world. The reason at first Wyatt wanted to personally go out was to check on Bloodette because ording to Hive AI''s calction, she should have gained consciousness by now but she had not, which was concerning. However, the Clone could collect the required data from Bloodette''s unconscious body in his ce. As for Ann and Aria, since the dungeon gate was open they just walked right in and waited for Wyatt. Chapter 1695 Friends Friends Chapter 1695 Friend''s Friends Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 16:03 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Wyatt never nned to let anyone enter his seed world, but for Dredre he made an exception. He would soon be leaving to meet the Card World''s only Devil Merchant meanwhile he needed people he could trust to keep Dredrepany. At first, he thought Stone Viltronians, Broken rule spirits, and his cmity daughter gems could do the trick but it seemed he had underestimated the Pixie''s introvertness. Opening the door Wyatt sent out his clone to do his chores and let Ann and Aria enter the seed world. Ann and Aria were not new to entering sub-spaces but they had never seen a space like the seed world, a vast void with a few floating inds and an artificial sun. It took a second for them to adjust to the gravity in the seed world as they curiously looked around the seed word. Finding Wyatt not far from them, they flew up to him. "I take it this is your workshop," Ann said looking at the floating inds containing numerous SSS-rank card creation array formations. She was humbled wondering how Wyatt came to possess such an incredible sub-space and the high-rank card creation arrays. She knew better than to ask Wyatt about their origin. "You can call it that. So, how far has the investigatione?" Wyatt asked Ann even though he knew that the southern royal would not be able toe up with anything he already did not know. "Well, the investigation has hit a dead end. The demigod responsible for watching over the city was under some kind of spell and we could not get anything from investigating everyone that hase in contact with Corey let alone Susan and Cortney. We have managed to find some leads on Handsome Fox but I don''t believe it will lead to anything. Someone who went to such lengths to hide his identity and is capable of putting a demigod under a spell for a long time without their knowledge would not make the mistake of letting his identity be revealed to a bunch of low-level card apprentices no less. I shared the investigation reports and everything asked regarding the case to your grimoire hopefully you are more lucky than us in finding clues," Ann reported to Wyatt looking at the little pink creature atop his shoulder. Then finally she could not help but ask, "Is that a pixie? I have never seen a pink one before." "Thanks, Ann," Wyatt thanked Ann for the report and then exined, "That is because the pixies you know are actually from the dark pixie tribe of pixies but Dredre, here, is from forest guide / book guide pixie tribe." "Dredre, this is Ann Heatsend my friend and that is Aria Art my supposed bodyguard," Wyatt introduced Ann and Aria to Dredre. He hoped these two would do a better job at keeping Dredrepany than the stone viltronians and the broken rule spirits. "Hello, I am Dredre, nice to meet you," Dredre greeted the two human females curiously. "Hello, Dredre," the duo said in unison, they could not resist Dredre''s cuteness. However, their enthusiasm made Dredre wary of them. "She is very shy, give her some time she will get used to you guys," Wyatt said aloud but mentally added, ''Hopefully.'' The Infinity Library was basically Dredre''s home and as a book guide pixie of the library, she was more prepared to meet strangers as customers and guide them despite their attitude. But her meeting with Aria and Ann was different, they were her friends'' friends she had too much pressure on her to be liked by them or at least not be hated by them. "Dredre, why don''t you show Aria your forest?" Wyatt proposed, he left Dredre no room to reject because he wanted her to adapt to thepany of Aria and Ann fast. Wyatt even felt that Dredre''s meek behavior was because of him, she was too dependent on him. She needed to get used to the seed world even before her forest''s spirit matured, even without the forest spirit the seed world was her home for now. She had to understand Wyatt could not apany her in the seed world as he couldn''t put his life on hold till the forest spirit was born and matured. "O-okay," Dredre reluctantly agreed. As for Aria, she was just enthusiastic that she got to apany such a cute creature. This might be the first time on her job she felt the satisfaction of joining it. Soon she put on her game face, nning to gain Dredre''s trust and make herfortable around her during this trip. Looking at Dredre and Aria leave, Wyatt turned to Ann and asked, "Now that Aria is gone, speak freely. What is it that you wanted to ask?" "It is about Corey, what is her identity? Why does the sinister snake follow her? Is she rted to the undead devil that you subdued in the southern capital? Lastly, is she a demon?" Ann asked. The Southern royal family had noticed the peculiarity of Corey. It was hard not to notice it. The only reason why Colleen did not talk about it was because she was not good at having these kinds of talks. Which was where Lorenzo, Anna''s mom, and Ann came in. Colleen was the authority they were the brain behind the authority. "Corey has many identities but as of now, she is Corey Bright the honest and loyal citizen of the Southern region. I hope your family treats her that way. She may be weak now but her future is boundless and will not be limited to this realm. So I rmend you guys to just ignore her existence. She will not harm innocent people, the interest of the Southern region, or the card world if that is what you guys are concerned about." Chapter 1696 Choose Chapter 1696 Choose Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 16:18 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Wyatt vouched for Corey, cause he felt with time and enough patience he could groom her into his authentic loyal henchwoman. This was because Wyatt felt using cmity daughter gem on Corey would decrease her value. Corey checked all the boxes for him to invest in her as his subordinate in the myriad realms. Even though the current Corey was not strong her alter egos were a different story, though their strength was limited by her low strength, their skills were still there. Someone like her could easily lead his army of cmity daughter gems to victory. "For real though, You know that is not enough," Ann replied shaking her head. The Southern royal family could ignore the fact Corey had a demon core instead of an ego gem, they could even ignore the sinister snake. But the fact that the undead devil looked exactly like a slightly older and charming Corey could not be ignored. This was a strong indication that Corey might be an incarnation of the undead devil Agony. If the past was any indication even the weakest incarnation of the devil could lead to huge demon worshiper infestation in the future, so it would be best to eradicate the incarnation once they find them. Therefore, it was not a surprise that the Southern Royal family was no longer able to look past Corey''s identity. If not for Wyatt they would have already acted. Not to forget there was suspicion surrounding Wyatt himself about being close to demons. Looking at it a certain way, the Southern Royal family was breaking many rules and taking a lot of risks just for Wyatt. They were really being patient about this. "Just trust me, now that Beam is next to Corey I do not think any of you can actually get near her with the intention of harming or catching her," Wyatt persuaded Ann. "Beam? Are you talking about the snake?" Ann asked as the reports on the snake did involve it being called as such by the Undead Devil Agony, Wyatt, and Corey. "Yes. Ann, you might have already gone through the footage of the battle. If not for Beam I would not have been able to strip the Worldhog devil of its hourss relic. Trust me, Beam is not as simple as she seems. Even in the dark realm, she is at the top of the food chain. If anything happens to Corey, I don''t think the Southern region is strong enough to withstand her wrath. You guys must have already noticed even the world''s will is slowly letting Beam adapt to the card world. If any of you has even a little brain you should know better than to make enemies out of Corey. If I were in your ce, I would use Corey''s parents to help me gain their daughter''s favor while she is still weak and naive. I have already warned you guys enough. If you guys do not have brain damage even if you do not try to please her you will not do anything to piss her off. Lastly, I do not want to have to choose between Corey and the Southern royal family," Wyatt advised the best course the Southern Royal family could follow with regards to Corey, what they do next was up to them. "You will choose Corey over Anna?" Ann asked in surprise, these past few ay trying to seduce Wyatt, she hade to learn that Wyatt respected and cared for Anna. so she was Supprised to hear him say those words. "I said between Corey and the Southern Royal family. Anna is not the Southern Royal family," Wyatt rified. "How is Anna not the Southern Royal family? She is our heir," Ann was puzzled by Wyatt''s wording. "You are asking the wrong question. You should be asking who will Anna choose between Me and the Southern Royal family?" Wyatt had no doubt that Anna would always stand by him regardless of who he was facing be it her family or the death itself. "Shit," Ann cussed knowing what Wyatt said was true. As someone who was the perfect clone of Anna and could feel everything that Anna felt, she knew better than anyone that Anna would always choose Wyatt even if he were to betray her. Yep, the proud daughter of the Unparalleled bloodline who changed men like tissue, was now reduced to such a point where she was willing to sacrifice and suffer for a single soul selflessly. "Get it, you guys should focus on befriending Corey over being overly suspicious about her. You guys should have learned by now that none of my investment fails," Wyatt said shaking his head while keeping an eye on Dredre who was showing her forest to Aria. Ready to step in whenever Dredre needed him. However, from the looks of it, it seems it was unnecessary as Dredre seems to have eased around Aria. As for Aria, she looked as if she was about to have an orgasm. "Well, things are not as simple as that," Ann said letting out a sigh. "What do you mean?" Wyatt asked not understanding what Ann was mumbling about. "It''s Corey''s parents, they are in an undercover operation across the way beyond. They have almost spent 15 years working on this case. Nobody else can rece them they are detrimental to this operation and we cannot pull the plug on this now. Since all the resources and manpower we have used on this case for 15 years will be for nothing," Ann exined. "Why are you telling me this? This does not concern me," Wyatt acted aloof but he ordered the Hive AI to find out about the case Ann was talking about. A 15-long undercover operation across the way beyond now that was intriguing. Listening to Wyatt, Ann rolled her eyes and chose to make it a concern of Wyatt saying¡­ Chapter 1697 Cheap Chapter 1697 Cheap Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 16:33 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "After the treaty between the Card demigods and the supreme beings, the Way Beyond has be and of opportunity for those willing to gamble with their life for riches¡ª" "Ann cut straight to what you want. I know Way Beyond is rich in natural treasures but it is also equally rich in danger. Many card apprentices are tempted to explore it for resources. Some strong noble families and sects go as far as to form an alliance with supreme beings to explore the depths of Way Beyond but still cannot guarantee safely navigating thend across Way Beyond. If I am not wrong the Southern royal family should be in a weird on-again-off-again alliance with 26 different supreme beings. Your problem is not with them, you have a problem with smugglers who allow card apprentices to move their haul from Way Beyond to the five regions without having to pay the hefty toll fee and taxes to the Southern Watch upon their return. If my guess is correct, the people responsible for this smuggling chain, are part of the Southern watch guarding the border to Way Beyond. You guys might have already found these culprits thanks to the excellent 15-year-long operation of the undercover agents Mr. & Mrs. Bright. However, you did not apprehend these culprits because you know catching these people was only a temporary solution, you guys are after the hand guiding them, the mastermind behind this smuggling ring. I do not how this is my problem. I am not the one getting rich by taxing the people who risked their lives to gather rare resources," Wyatt interrupted Ann midway and exined that he had already caught up with the case that Corey''s parents were working on and also made it clear to her that he had no interest in poking that ho''s nest. Many people''s interest was tied up with this. Southern Royal family was not the only royal family troubled with smugglers, even the central government was helpless when it came to smugglers. They could not possibly regte all the card apprentices with weird abilities. "I am not going to ask how you know all this but you do not know that the only reason those people are able to explore the Way Beyond for resources is because of the treaty that we help put in ce if not for it these people would still fighting for their lives in the supreme wars," Ann asserted as if it was only right for the royal families and the central government to collect high toll fee and hefty taxes on the resources gathered by the card apprentice who risked their lives to collect them in the Way Beyond. The general public knows the Way Beyond as thend ruled by the Supreme beings but that was partially true. Unlike the Card demigods that came together to form a working civilization building the five regions, the Supreme Beings stuck to creating their own domains. So thend in the Way Beyond was basically unimed except for that which has be part of a supreme being''s domain. These supreme being domains are clustered around the Five Regions, so the further one goes from the five regions into the Way beyond they were more likely to end up in unexplorednds that do not belong to the card apprentices or the supreme beings. Seeing how even the Supreme beings, the favored children of rules, were afraid of establishing their domain in thesends one could see how dangerous these unexplorednd were. But in this danger lies huge riches beyond one''s imagination, therefore the strong of the Card world know the Way beyond by another name thend of opportunities. So it was not surprising to see the card apprentices who had confidence in their strength to try their luck or Powerful factions time and again join hands with Supreme beings to explore thesends. "Sure, whatever you say," Wyatt replied uninterestedly as he watched Aria try to touch Dredre''s pink pixie dust but failed. This time Dredre did not offer Aria to use her pixie dust on her, Wyatt had asked her not to. His reasons for asking Dredre this were obvious. Seeing that Wyatt wasn''t even paying her or her words any attention and just agreeing with her, Ann was not happy but she knew that it was she who wanted something from Wyatt, not the other way around. So she shamelessly continued demanding, "Wyatt, the Southern royal family needs your help." "Tell me something new," Wyatt said sarcastically. However, he was intrigued by how the Southern Royal family wanted him to help them with their smuggler problem. "We want a card recipe to create a card that can catalog the Card apprentice''s actives when equipped," Ann did not bother with Wyatt''s sarcasm but continued with her demands.They basically wanted to spy on the card apprentice crossing way beyond. Listening to Ann, Wyatt raised his left eyebrow because any tinum card creationist could create the card recipe she was asking for. Lorenzo or his junior brother could create something like that half asleep. Ann noticed the doubt in Wyatt''s face. Understanding that she had caught his attention she began to exin to him what exactly the Southern Royal family wanted from him, "We want you to create a card that not only catalogs the card apprentices'' activities but also uploads it to our safe database in the grimoirework in real-time." "A virtual database in the grimoirework,that is what you guys are after, huh? No, still Lorenzo will not have a problem creating something like that," With the extra details given by Ann, Wyatt immediately understood what exactly she wanted from him, a virtual database something simr to VR-universe in terms of security. They were after the defense mechanism protecting the VR universe. Since the creation of the VR universe, various forces have tried to break into it, but none of them were able to do so. Even the central government and the top ten universities were unable to make it past the firstyer of protection. Though they still have not given up on breaking throught the defense of the VR universe, they were so impressed by it that now they seek inspiration from it. The VR universe has showcased many revolutionary ideas and anti-theft security was one of the most important ones. The Southern Royal family who did not have either the great minds or the resources like the central government and the top ten universities to learn from it and upgrade their game have turned to the creator of the revolutionary VR universe for help. However, they were too cheap to pay the right price for what they wanted so they decided to use this method. They were asking Wyatt to create a card recipe for them knowing that he would use the best he got to create the card recipe for them. This means that the virtual database created by Wyatt will have his secret top-notch security measures. No one will be able to break into it and tamper or steal the recorded data. Truth be told, Wyatt was not the one responsible for the top-notch security measures but the devil merchant code was as the VR-Universe was hosted in Wyatt''s private realmwork of devil merchant code''s inter-realmwork. The reason thebined forces of the top ten universities and central government were never able to make it past the VR universe was that it was never in the grimoirework but a privatework of the inter-realmwork. The grimoirework was just the bridge connecting card apprentices to Wyatt''s private realmwork. "Yes, but Lorenzo has a handful with dealing with the aftermath of the battle of the southern region so I thought you would be able to help us create the card recipe and build the virtual database in the grimoirework," Ann exined. With the dual gate dungeon soon to be opened to the public Lorenzo really had a lot to deal with let alone handling the aftermath of the battle. "Sigh, fine I can create it for you. I will even do it for free. However, it will cost 30 devil-grade ingredients per month to host the virtual database. I only ept annual payments. So you will have to pay 360 devil-grade ingredients up front and another 1800 devil-grade ingredients as a safety deposit," Wyatt did not bother to y games with Ann and decided to generously help the southern royal family. "What the heck?" Ann cussed hearing the sky-high price quoted by Wyatt. Not to mention it is a yearly payment. If Wyatt had stated this price before he created VR-Slime cards in exchange for devil-grade ingredients, then she would not have minded such an arrangement. However, now things have changed. The value of the devil-grade ingredients has increased drastically. The southern royal family could no longer be as careless when handling the devil-grade ingredients as before. Chapter 1698 Trust Chapter 1698 Trust Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 16:40 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Yearly payment of 360 devil-grade ingredients and Safety deposit of 1800 devil-grade ingredients, what the heck? I want a card recipe not rent a pce," Ann looked at Wyatt in disbelief, she was not expecting him to quote such a highpensation for his services. "If you don''t like the price, then you are going to hate the new price. I will not be creating the Card Recipe or the virtual database, have your people create it, I will verify it and if it is not malicious I will host it in the VR universe for the previously mentioned price. After all, what you are truly after is the VR universe''s defense system," Wyatt did not want to start an argument over the price so he revealed that he knew what Ann was after. Though this would make Ann suspicious of how Wyatt knew about this information, she has already entered his seed world, and seen the SSS-rank card creation array, if by now Ann was not suspicious about him then the Southern Royal family had more serious problems to worry about, their dumb descendants. "You know Wyatt, you are very lucky that Ann was stupid enough to sign that pact with you otherwise, things would have taken a really different turn, a darker turn," Ann suddenly changed her tone, as her eyes nced over the floating inds in the seemingly boundless space of the seed world. "Is that a threat?" Wyatt frowned, if not for their history he would have really considered Ann''s words a threat. But it was her just reminiscing over a lost opportunity to subdue Wyatt once and for all. "Considering our rtionship, even if I were to threaten you would take it seriously?" Ann said shaking her head, if on that fateful day had Anna not signed that soul contract with Wyatt, what could have been? There were too many mysteries surrounding Wyatt, the Southern Royal family knew this better than anyone but they could not take extreme measures to uncover these mysteries because of the pact between Anna and Wyatt. They could still try to think of ways around it but they did not know if it would be worth it. In the end, while the world was rumbling to uncover the mysterious surrounding Wyatt they were stuck helping him protect his mysterious. "If your threats are anything like your security detail then I would not take them seriously. However, you do know that it was Anna''s pact that made me trust you guys in the first ce otherwise I would have skedaddled to a safer ce long ago," Wyatt''s thoughts were different from Ann''s. "Haha, funny," Annughed then staring into Wyatt''s eyes he asked, "I will not ask how or why you are able to get your hands on precious ingredients and information but look into my eyes and tell me you did not do anything wrong and I will believe you." "Really? Will that really be enough?" Wyatt asked staring right back into Ann''s eyes. From discovering the Silver Milk Powder to everything else Wyatt was too good to be true, with his growing poprity the questions about Wyatt that the Southern royal family had chosen to ignore for their convenience were now being pulled to the surface by the rest of the world and it was no longer possible for the Southern Royal family to overlook them. Especially, after the battle of the southern capital. Soon many changes were going to take ce which would shock the entire card world and the Southern Royal family had to make sure the epicenter of this change, Wyatt, was someone they could trust. Otherwise, their efforts to achieve what was literally impossible would have been a waste. "Yes, It is," Ann said slowly nearing Wyatt while continuing to maintain eye contact. She stopped when her ample bosom was a hair''s breadth away from pressing against Wyatt''s chest. With her every breath, her chest would inte and expand, giving the illusion that they were reaching to press against the chest but failing every time. "I am not doing anything wrong," Wyatt did not take a step back seeing Ann stand right in front of him rather he stared deep into Ann''s eyes and answered truthfully. He really hoped that this would be enough. "I believe you," Ann muttered, she truly meant them, as if she had gazed into Wyatt''s soul and knew he was not lying to her. Then she suddenly leaned in, to put her words into action with a kiss of trust. But Wyatt suddenly vanished from in front of her and appeared a few meters away from his original position and said, "You are as perverted and shameless as Anna aren''t you? What part of no means no don''t you sisters don''t get?" Within the seed world Wyatt was omnipresent, more than enough for Wyatt topensate for the difference in their realm and escape Ann''s sudden attack. Allowing him to instantly teleport far from Ann as she was about to kiss him without his consent. "You are the perverted one, I just wanted to show you that I had myplete trust in you with a kiss. Don''t you know that Kisses are the highest form of trust," Ann argued defending her actions. Showing that Wyatt was right, she was just as shameless as Anna. Shaking his head in dismay, Wyatt looked at the VR-Slime card creation cards and said, "Speaking of devil-grade ingredients and VR-Universe, all the previous bulk orders of VR Slime cards have beenpleted and are ready for shipment. Are there any more bulk orders or not?" Seeing Wyatt change the topic, Ann yed along and taking out a few A-rank storage cards from her grimoire she passed them to Wyatt saying, "Take more time if you need, but make sure all the cards are top-notch. This batch belongs to the central capital noble families, they have very strict requirements for their card''s durability." "Got it," Wyatt nodded taking the storage cards containing devil-grade ingredients. Chapter 1699 Heart Breaker Chapter 1699 Heart Breaker Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 16:57 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Going through the contents of the storage cards, Wyatt knew it was a big assignment. nning to make the necessary arrangements to create the VR-Slime cards, he looked at Ann and said, "Why don''t you go apany Dredre and Aria? I will join you guys once I have made arrangements for the card creation." "Sure, by the way, where can I get a simr pet pixie? She is so cute, she reminds me of my pixie dragon," Ann asked Wyatt. As a princess, she was used to buying anything she found cute, regardless of whether it was alive or dead. "Well, that is not possible. Dredre works for me, she is not my pet. Pixies are not like regr beasts they are not pets, they are beings with sentience and incredible power. I bet if you two were topare, Dredre is stronger than you," Wyattid some cold hard facts about Dredre but Ann was finding it hard to believe it. She could not believe that something as cute as Dredre would be stronger than her but unable to feel the soul energy level of Dredre, she had no choice but to expect the facts in front of her. "Then where did you find a being like her?" Ann asked in confusion. Except for the time when Wyatt left for the headquarters of the Freedom Fighters, he has never left their surveince so Ann was unable to understand how Wyatt had not onlye in contact with a power being like Dredre but she was working for him. "Let''s just say I have had a little breakthrough in inter-realm travel," Wyatt said to solve the question of how he escaped from the Freedom Fighter''s headquarters that was in another world. Both Freedom Fighters and the Southern Royal family should be wondering how Wyatt made it to the Sky blossom from the yellow ins all alone. Before these people began to specte wildly, Wyatt chose to reveal that he was able to achieve inter-realm travel. "You did. So, Jill was not lying," Ann blurted. When Wyatt had left the card world because of the gue egg incubated in him one of the people to be most devastated by this news was Jill. In the pain of losing someone they love, Ann and Jill got together and shared a few drinks. That was when Jill asked Ann if the Southern royal family was working on any inter-realm travel project as Wyatt had asked her to get coordinates of the other realms discovered by the Top Ten universities'' inter-realm travel program. If, yes, Jill wanted to hand the coordinates to the Southern Royal family toplete hermitment with Wyatt. "What do you mean? What did Jill tell you?" Wyatt asked, he had no idea what Jill had told Ann. Seeing Wyatt''s reaction, Ann was more certain that Wyatt might have indeed achieved a small breakthrough in inter-realm travel. This exins how he was able to escape the Freedom Fighter''s base in the Yellow ins and met with a powerful being like Dredre. "I cannot tell you what Jill said to me in confidentiality. But one thing is clear, you have yed with the hearts of many girls, you damned heartbreaker," Ann said with a grudge. At least Jill had gotten a piece of the action, but Wyatt would not even let her kiss. She had the worst of all the girls in Wyatt''s life. "What confidentiality? Her father works for the central government and she works for Morningstar University, if there was any kind of confidentiality it went out of the window when they tried to adduct me," Wyatt deferentially tried to get Ann to cough out what Jill had confided in her. He needed to know what Jill had told Ann. There were certain parts of his life that Jill knew but the Southern Royal family did not and there were parts of his life that the Southern Royal family knew but Jill did not know. He needed to know what the girls had talked about to get his story straight for the next time they tried to ask him about his secret. Without knowing how much they knew he would not know how much he would befortable revealing to them. "Nope, the confidentiality is still under the rules of girl talk. Besides, you have nothing to worry about Jill was full of praises about you. She was even worried that after being with you she might not find any other man arousing. I really envy her, I want to know what about you had ruined her for other men," Ann''s gaze tantly shifted from Wyatt''s face to his crotch, and intently stared at it. As if trying to burn a hole through the garments and see what they were hiding. "..." Wyatt nkly stared at Ann, then shaking his head he headed to the floating ind containing the VR Slime card creation arrays but just as he was about to iste it from the rest of the space of the seed world, he looked at Dredre who was ying with Aria in her forest. Wyatt needs to purchase the ingredients for the VR-Slime card from the devil merchant code, but he cannot do that with Aria and Ann present therefore he decides to iste the space and cut Ann and Aria from peaking onto him but he is worried that once Dredre could no longer feel his presence she would start to panic. As such he began to think of the worst, like Dredre dying from fright or a shock or something. As such he could not go through isting the space but without doing that he could not purchase the required ingredients from the devil merchant code free from the spying of Ann and Aria. He wanted to be tough and try this to test if Dredre would fair well without him for a few seconds but he could not bring himself to go through with it regardless of what he told himself. He was stuck. Chapter 1700 Watch What You Ask For Chapter 1700 Watch What You Ask For Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 15:12 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon ''Dredre,'' Wyatt used his demon merchant codex to contact Dredre. Wyatt could not bring himself to suddenly vanish on Dredre, he was worried the shock might be too huge for her to handle. Instead, he decided to tell her that he would be isting the space for a few minutes to use the devil merchant code to purchase a few ingredients. So she would not freak out if she didn''t feel his presence for a few minutes. This way Dredre would not be caught off guard and would be anxious at most. However, if she was fine with him leaving for a few minutes then she could handle him leaving for a day or two depending on how long it would take for him to help Cuth Diya forge his Demon Merchant core. ''Okay, I can handle it. Besides, I have Aria with me,'' Dredre assured Wyatt. It seems she and Aria were getting along fine. At first Aria''s desperate desire to get close to Dredre became a huge hurdle between them but as time passed, as Aria got used to Dredre''s cuteness she began to herself and the hurdle between them vanished. Now Dredre has another card apprentice friend. ''Um, but don''t force yourself. I am right here if you need me just call I will be right there. Do not worry about troubling me. You are my friend, I will be there for you anytime,'' Wyatt could hear the confidence in Dredre''s voice but there were many variables involved. Wyatt did not want Dredre forcing herself just because she was worried about being a nuisance or burden to Wyatt. Dredre was too considerate, so much so that she would rather harm befall her than trouble others with her problem, Wyatt needed her to be selfish, just enough to ensure her survival. Was this too much to ask? Steeling his heart, Wyatt isted himself from the rest of the seed world. Then began to ce a bulk order of various ingredients for the various recipes of the VR-slime card. Wyatt had created various sets of card recipes for the VR-slime card to maintain stability in the devil merchant code market. If Wyatt used only one set of recipes, then soon the prices of the ingredients of that set of card recipes would rise before greedy demon merchants started to store the ingredients, create an artificial shortage, and rack up the price of the ingredients. To avoid this, Wyatt created various recipes for the VR-Slime card. Regardless of the ingredients used the VR-slime card''s primary and secondary functions remained the same with no additional attributes. While doing this Wyatt made sure to keep an eye on Dredre, everything she, Aria, and Ann did in the card world did not escape his eyes. Though without him around Dredre''s presence had decreased, Wyatt could tell that Dredre was not showing any negative signs like anxiousness, nervousness, fear, or depression. She seems to befortable in thepany of Ann and Aria in her floating forest. Which was good news this meant he could now leave to meet up with Cuth Diya at the only devil merchant of the card world at his ce. Soon all the VR-Slime card creation arrays were operational, with his work done here, Wyatt lifted the space istion and headed to Dredre''s floating forest. Seeing him the pixie''s eyes visibly brightened. She hesitated to ditch her new friends for the old one but then throwing those thoughts aside she just rushed to Wyatt''s side. "Wyatt, Ann said you created this silver milk powder. It''s so tasty, I want more. Tell, Anna to give me more," Dredre yelled with her tiny hands and mouth covered in silver milk powder. Seeing her in such a state, Wyatt immediately understood that this was Unwound Dredre, the fun one. However, didn''t Dredre say she did not need a foreign soul energy ingredient as she was full a while ago, what happened?He turned to look at Ann, knowing only she could have a supply of silver milk powder. Before Wyatt could say anything, Ann shed to Dredre''s side and said, "Dredre, that is the silver milk powder I gave you was thest of it." "Aww," Listening to Ann, Dredre expressed a mild disappointment, and then turning to Wyatt she demanded, "Wyatt make some more of his white stuff for me," "Looks like someone had too much foreign soul energy ingredient why don''t you sober up by drawing some soul energy from the spiritual ne? I will help you with my celestial force," Wyatt said covering his celestial force around Dredre and sitting her upon his palm as he tried to reason with her. However, to his surprise, she not only did not listen to him but began to throw a fit, "No, I want silver Milk powder, I want silver milk power, I want more¡­" Seeing he could not reason with Dredre in this state he turned to look at Ann and asked, "How much silver milk powder did you give her how high was its purity?" "Not a lot but the concentration of the silver milk powder was high enough to have the soul-calming effect on the card emperors or semi-demigods. I thought she could handle it since she was stronger than me. Wyatt, I did not know this would happen. Had I known about this I would not have tried to win her affection by giving her silver milk powder," Ann said frantically seeing the polite and kind Dredre''s attitude take a sharp turn after feeding on silver milk powder. Dredre''s wings broke free of Wyatt''s celestial force and she flew atop Wyatt and nestled in his hair blurting, "So soft." Then pulling on them with her tiny hands she began to demain, "Wyatt, make more silver milk powder for me." Seeing Dredre act like this Wyatt understood that he should watch what he asks for as sometimes he cannot handle the oue if what he asked for came true. Right now he had no idea how to get Dredre to sober up. Chapter 1701 Getting A Minor Drunk Chapter 1701 Getting A Minor Drunk Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 15:32 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Seeing Ann panicking and ming herself, Wyatt consoled her, "Do not worry, except for the change in her behavior nothing serious will happen. In a way, foreign soul energy to Dredre is like alcohol to us. Everything will be back to normal once she sobers up, so you can rest at ease." "This makes it worse. I feel like I got a kindergartener drunk," Ann''s body trembled as she spoke these words and continued to apologize, "Forgive me, for I have sinned." "Stop overreacting, I will handle this right now," Wyatt reached his hand to grab Dredre who was busy ying with his hair. Bringing Dredre to his eye level he stared into Dredre''s eyes and said, "Dredre, time for you to sober up. Use my celestial force to gather soul energy from the spiritual ne." "Wyatt, you smell nice. Let''s check if you taste good too," Dredre totally ignored Wyatt''s words, and freeing herself from his grasp she grabbed his middle finger and bit on its tip. However, her teeth could not tear it so she was about to like it but Ann acted prompted and stopped her, she grabbed Dredre and sternly said, "Dredre, you are being a bad girl." "Bad girl, Dredre is a Bad girl?" the yful expression on Dredre''s face soon morphed, calling herself in the third person she looked as if she was about to cry. "No, you are not a bad girl but if you continue to act like this you will be a bad girl. You do not want to be a bad girl do you?" Ann''s stern expression eased instantly and was reced by a doting one as she began to discipline Dredre. "No, I do not want to be a bad girl," Dredre answered. Wyatt stepped in and said, "Then use my celestial force to gather soul energy from the spiritual ne to sober up." The craving for foreign soul energy that Pixies build by feeding on foreign soul energy can only be satisfied by feeding on the soul energy they gathered. "Okay," Leaving Ann''s side, Dredre used Wyatt''s hair as cushion to getfortable as she prepared to gather soul energy from the spiritual ne using borrowing his celestial force. As for Wyatt, he was puzzled wondering why Dredre was more wilder than before. After all, she had a lot more foreign soul energy previouslypared to now. Only Dredre could answer this. "Wow," Ann was amazed by seeing Dredre at work and could not help but ask Wyatt, "How did you manage to befriend such a miraculous creature and get her to work for you? This is unheard of for someone who made a small breakthrough in inter-realm travel. The inter-realm travelers from both the top ten universities and the Central government have been killed by the wills of the foreign realms they tried to make contact with even before they got to meet the natives and then there is you." Ann could not help but shake her, once again Wyatt had outdone his predecessors. But Ann knew if the poption of the card world knew that Wyatt was sessful in inter-realm travel, then it would do more harm than good to his reputation. Those jealous of Wyatt will use this to add merit to rumors about his supposed rtionship with demons, calming that the only reason Wyatt was sessful in inter-realm travel when both the central government and the top ten universities failed was that he got help from the demons. This was an obvious move on the part of Wyatt''s haters as they have been doing the same already. They imed that all of Wyatt''s discoveries and inventions so far were not his own but the demons that were grooming him to take over the card world. Wyatt''s habit of not sharing his discoveries and inventions with other big forces and instead monopolizing the profits for himself has garnered a huge number of haters in the top one percentile of the world. They did not hesitate to use all the resources at their disposal to defame Wyatt. If not for those who benefited from the free VR-Slime cardsing to Wyatt''s defense even the Southern Royal family would have had trouble maintaining the status quo of Wyatt''s reputation among the public. "I have my ways if you Southern Royal wants. I can sell you a basic realm-travel technique that will allow you to travel to nearby realms. As long as you guys do not harm that realm''s interest you will be fine," Wyatt proposed, there were various demon-summoning rituals in the infinity library that allowed the dark races to travel to other realms when called upon. Using them it would not be hard for Wyatt toe up with a better inter-realm travel that would not focus on living sacrifice but high-grade soul jades or other ingredients as a sacrifice. The only reason Wyatt was willing to sell an inter-realm travel method to the Southern Region was because he would like to see the look on the smug face of the central government and Top Ten universities when the Southern Region of all the regions was the first to achieve a sessful realm-travel. "Thank you, I will keep that in mind," Ann did not immediately agree to Wyatt because she had finally mastered Soul Whisper to perfection and believed that the next time she or Anna was in front of their ancestors, her Southern Royal family would see a new rise one that is not from Wyatt but their ancestors. "..." Wyatt could not help but raise his left brow in doubt listening to Ann reject his generous offer. Only the top ten universities and the central government knew how much resources they had poured into the inter-realm travel program for centuries only toe up with a wed method so far, here Wyatt was giving the southern royal family aplete method for inter-realm for a one-time price but Ann refused, this puzzled Wyatt. Chapter 1702 How To Train A Pixie-I Chapter 1702 How To Train A Pixie-I Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 15:45 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World "I''m sorry for my behavior, everybody," sobering up Dredre apologized to the only three humans in the Seed World. "No, don''t be," Ann hurried consoled "Unwound Dredre was fun," said Aria, except for when she demanded more silver milk powder. Dredre nodded at Aria and Ann before turning to the demon merchant she was supposed to be serving. He was awfully quiet. Wyatt found it odd that Ann had rejected his offer for them to own an inter-dimensional travel technique. It was not like the Southern Royal family he knew. "Wyatt, I am sorry. I did it again," Dredre apologized to Wyatt separately. "Hey, don''t worry about that. I don''t mind asional visits from unwound Dredre. She knows to be selfish and what she wants. You should be more like her," Not that Wyatt wanted to change Dredre but he wanted her to be a survivor rather than a silent sufferer or a sacrifice. "..." Listening to Wyatt''s words Dredre contemted, that nobody found her behavior uneptable except for herself. It appeared that she would be forgiven by the trio regardless of her behavior as long as he didn''t cross some conventional lines. "Dredre, why were you more unwound after consuming a small quantity of silver milk powderpared to when you consumed so many expensive foreign soul energy ingredients?" Wyatt asked based on his observation. When asked this question, Dredre stared nkly at Wyatt, then proceeded to say, "You''re saying silver milk powder is cheaper than the other foreign soul energy ingredient? I think you guys have seriously underestimated the ability of the silver milk powder." "Dredre, silver milk powder is of little to no help for beings in the higher realm. Besides it''s homegrown, so it is cheaper," Wyatt answered still waiting for her to exin his previous question. "That''s not what I felt when I consumed the silver milk powder it affected my body through my soul. Other soul energy ingredients can help beings with higher-realm in cultivation but only a few extremely rare ones are able to affect the body of the user through their soul. It is because the silver milk powder was able to affect my body through my soul that I was more unbound than previously and also why I prefer silver milk powder over the other foreign soul energy ingredients that you fed me so far. Which is why I was more addicted to it than other soul energy ingredients. By chance, you do happen to have more silver milk powder on you do you?" Dredre exined how silver milk powder has a rare attribute that was rarely found in other soul energy ingredients. But from Dredre''s words, it was also clear that she was far from done when it came to experimenting with Silver Milk Powder. However, It was good to see that Dredre was taking Wyatt''s advice of Dredre acting in her self-interest rather than trying to be a perfect book guide pixie every time. "Well, the good news is that you managed to survive in the absence of my presence for ten minutes. This shows that you''ve grown used to the seed world and your presentpany," Wyatt observed. Wyatt decided to ignore Dredre''s shine for silver milk powder. And focused on the fact that his short-term separation from Dredre was a sess. It can be seen that the best way for others to gain Dredre''s trust was through their unwound Dredre. After that incident, Dredre seemed to be asfortable in Ann and Aria''spany as she was in hispany. This was great news, now he could leave and handle other pressing matters. "You are right I totally forgot that you had left," Dredre blurted, she found it rather odd that she had grown used to the seed world so much so that herpatibility with it was high enough for her to continue to maintain a realm of Card Emperor even without the presence of Wyatt or her Forest spirit. This was totally new to Dredre and she was happy with it. It meant that she did not have to create forest spirits everywhere she went to increase and stabilize her strength. There were other ways for her to decrease her anxiety in new ces, one of them was being in thepany of friends and family. The other one being, getting so high on foreign soul energy that new surroundings did not bother her. However, these alternatives were not as surefire as creating a forest spirit. Besides, the more time she spends with the forest spirit and familiarizes herself with the realm, slowly her realm will climb to an invincible ceiling in that particr forest. But that was not the case with the alternatives she had found recently besides they had serious side effects to them. What if one of the friends she was depending on in a new surrounding suddenly gets hurt or expires? If that were to happen then she might slowly die of sadness let alone maintain the strength of a higher realm in the new surroundings. As for getting high on foreign soul energy, she would have continuously had to consume high-level soul energy ingredients, which would drive her bankrupt within a few hours. So in the end the alternatives were just temporary measures. If she nned to spend a lot of time in new surroundings she had no choice but to create a new forest spirit. Presently in the seed world, Dredre has already gotten used to her new surroundings enough to start building a forest in it thanks to Wyatt apanying her. With continuous work on the forest, Dredre hase to slowly grow fond of the seed world. So much so that in the absence of Wyatt she could maintain a card lord or overlord realm of strength in the seed world. Chapter 1703 How To Train Your Pixie-II Chapter 1703 How To Train Your Pixie-II Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 15:58 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Therefore adding thepany of Ann and Aria, her two new human friends, she could now retain the strength of card emperor even in the absence of Wyatt which was mostly thanks to unbound Dredre opening her heart to Ann and Aria. Fortunately for Dredre, Ann and Aria adored her so they would not do anything that would harm her in the slightest. In many ways, Dredre was aware that Ann and Aria wouldn''t harm her. This was why Dredre did not hesitate to consume the silver milk powder given to her by Ann in the first ce besides the fact that she was greedy for silver milk powder the moment sheid her eyes on it. This ordeal had made Dredre lose guard toward Aria and Ann. So much so that Dredre did not seem to resist Aria, who just flew in and began to caress Dredre like a little girl caressing her princess doll. This was just mind-blowing. It was known that the Pixies were a friendly race that would be easy to get along with as long as you did not hold any malice against them in your heart and mind but seeing that Aria who had only met Dredre an hour ago was now ying with Dredre so intimately was just astounding. It was noteworthy that in just a few minutes the unwound Dredre had eased Dredre''s guard against Aria and Ann to such a point. Wyatt wondered if there were other methods to gain the Pixie''s trust even faster, was it because of such a method the Librarian was able to enve an entire race of pixies and get them to adopt a new way of lifestyle with none of the Pixies trying to rebel against him? Wyatt could not help but wonder as she looked at the docile Dredre in Ann and Aria''s embrace, like the rtives adoring and cuddling the newborn baby in the house. As long as Dredre was okay with it, Wyatt did not bother to stop them. However, "You guys do know that Dredre is not your cute toy or pet right? She is shy and not very outspoken. So, before you trouble her ask if she is okay with it and get her permission. And Dredre, you do not have to be polite with these two. If they are being a brother do not hesitate to throw them out." Wyatt informed as he gave Dredre temporary control over the seed world as he prepared to head meet Cuth Diya at the card world''s only devil merchant''s hideout. Listening to Wyatt''s words Aria who was caressing Dredre''s pink hair stopped midway. Then apologized to Dredre, "Sorry, Dredre. I got carried away by your cuteness and forgot to ask your permission. Can Ib your hair?" "It is okay, you canb my hair. Back in my tribe, my friend used tob my hair and I hers," Dredre did seem to mind Aria''s boldness and was happy that she found a new friend who would helpb her hair. "Dredre, if you don''t mind you canb my hair, and Aria, I yours," Ann suddenly purposed not wanting to be left out of the fun. Which surprised Wyatt. For one second Ann acted all womanly and mature but now she was like a little girl and childish. Well, it seems Anna and her mother did a number on this poor little gal. Being locked in a card for decades can do that to someone, Wyatt guessed. "Okay," Dredre agreed and soon the three girls formed a circle and began tob each other''s hair. The vulgar expression on Aria''s face was appalling, it appeared that she was close to achieving climax any moment now. Only she knew what was going through her little perverted mind. But considering the settings, the action responsible for her vulgar reaction was obvious. On one end she wasbing the hair of the most adorable creature in the world and on the other end the person she looked up to the most her Idol the Southern princess wasbing her. Right now she was the happiest card apprentice in the southern region. She felt like she was a few steps away from being to the actual heaven. Now that Dredre was in safe hands. Ignoring the three girls, Wyatt began to think of his next course of action. Cuth Diya had not yet sent him the coordinates of the location to meet on the card world. This led Wyatt to believe that Cuth Diya or the card world''s devil merchant did not n to give him the coordinates of the meet until thest minute when he was finally free to meet them. They were being overly cautious but considering the nature of the card world''s only devil merchant it was not surprising. Therefore, Wyatt felt that this time while meeting the executives of the ''Blight Brood'' Club he could not be as unprepared as thest time. Last time luck was on his side and manager Mak Tul fell for his trap mostly because of his tribal rivalry and insecurities. This time it would be different he would be facing the card world''s only devil merchant and even Devil Muth Diya, they would not be as easy to manipte as Mak Tul. If they were to have even a slight suspicion about him then they would not hesitate to use the various resources of both the Blight Brood club and the ''Seven Princes of Hall'' faction at their disposal to verify his identity. So this time Wyatt nned to meet them having made proper preparations. ''Dredre, arrange a meeting with Zaltan for me. There is something I need his help with,'' Wyatt used his demon codex to inform Dredre to help me arrange a meeting with Zaltan. Since she had be his exclusive Pixie Dredre could now directly contact Zaltan the current acting librarian of the Infinity Library without having to go through her tribal elders. Chapter 1704 Overestimating Own Worth Chapter 1704 Overestimating Own Worth Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 16:12 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Following Wyatt''s request, Dredre contacted Zaltan through the direct line. To her surprise, Zaltan immediately answered her call. As if he was waiting or expecting it. However, Zaltan who was enthusiastic to hear from Dredre became less enthusiastic when learned that she called him because Wyatt needed his help and wanted to discuss it over a meeting. ''Connect this call with Wyatt''s demon merchant codex. I don''t think a meeting is necessary, whatever he needs to discuss he can discuss it in this call.'' Listening to Zaltan, Dredre had no choice but to do as he ordered her even though she really wanted to get Wyatt the meeting with Zaltan as he asked her to. So keeping Zaltan''s call on hold she contacted Wyatt and informed him about Zaltan''s intentions while preparing to connect their calls. Now that Zaltan asked to discuss things over a call, Wyatt really did not have any choice or say about this. He could either take it or throw a fit and end up offending Zaltan. ''It is okay Dredre, thank you'' Wyatt knew that Zaltan and his status were totally different, even Belhpegor would not be able to get a one-on-one meeting with Zaltan let alone him, if not for Dredre Wyatt would not even have the chance to talk to Zaltan over a call. Despite knowing this Wyatt asked Dredre to help him arrange a meeting with Zaltan because he wanted to see if Zaltan still held him in a high regard as when he made Dredre his exclusive Pixie. With all he had discovered about the Pixies, this was Wyatt''s way of gauging Zaltan''s intentions. Seeing how he would not even bother to meet Wyatt in person in the inter-realm city, it was clear that Zaltan did not seem to treat him the same when he made Dredre his exclusive Pixie. What changed? Nothing changed, Zaltan recruited him as Pawn and he was being treated as such. It was Wyatt who had misjudged his role considering what he had deduced about Pixies and their prowess. This puzzled Wyatt, but how would Zaltan know that Wyatt, a mere low-realm mortal, not only saw the miraculous nature of the Pixie Dust but also used it to form his own celestial force? Wyatt wondered if he was overestimating his role in Zaltan''s ns, which meant that Zaltan was underestimating Wyatt. This begs the question why Wyatt? Why did Zaltan choose Wyatt to receive an exclusive Pixie of all demon/devil merchants in the devil merchant code? Zaltan did say that he was the only demon merchant who was on friendly terms with his book guide Pixie. Zaltan looking for a good babysitter for his Pixie experiment, was that all there was to this? Did he not care for the casualties of Pixies in his experiment? Or was he not worried about the power of Pixies being revealed? Regardless of his intentions with this experiment, what about the help he asked for from Wyatt in return for his favor? Was it all just a ruse to not make him suspicious? Well, many people were more likely to reject anything given to them for free but buy the same when sold to them for a penny. Wyatt shook his head, clearing all the doubts and questions clouding his mind regarding Zaltan''s intentions with him. Currently, Zaltan and his status were realms apart. If not for Zaltan reaching out to him to conduct his experiment Wyatt would not have enough social standing to even know of someone like Zaltan. So ording to the social norms, Wyatt should be grateful that Zaltan was willing to take his call and acknowledge his existence. Regardless of his potential, in front of the Infinity Library, current Wyatt was a spec of dust not worth mentioning. The Infinity Library dominated the Dark Realm and the Myriad Realms, so ending a small-time mortal from a lower realm in the Myriad Realm would not be a big deal for them, unlike the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction who had to empty their treasury, gather all of their scattered manpower, strategize for months even before they actuallyunched a full-scale invasion on Card World. Infinity Library can be considered as one of the ruling ss powers in the Dark Realm or the entire Myriad Realms. This was why Wyatt was seeking a meeting with the Zaltan before nning to meet the Cuth Diya at the card world''s only devil merchants'' hideout. For a ruling ss power, the Infinity Library might have ways to help Wyatt continue his con as Chaos Dwarf Ezra Foolhar. Regardless of Zaltan''s ns for him, Wyatt was now in need of his help, to be exact the help of Infinity Library. Therefore, even if he did not get a meeting with Zaltan, he was satisfied that he got to talk with Zaltan. Well, that was based on how this conversation went. ''Wyatt, you are on the call with young master Zaltan,'' Dredre''s voice reminded Wyatt that she had connected their call. ''Thank you, Dredre,'' Wyatt thanked Dredre and then said, ''Zaltan, you are a busy person I will get right to the point. I want your help with unlocking the executive function of the VVIP membership of the Infinity Library.'' ''Wyatt, if you know about the executive function of the VVIP membership then you should be fully aware of the unlocking conditions of the executive function. So I will not go over them but I have to warn you those conditions are mandatory for a VVIP member to unlock the executive function. Even I have very little authority when ites to the fulfillment of the requirements of these conditions. Therefore, I can be of no help to you here,'' Zaltan was not surprised by the fact that Wyatt asked him about the executive function avable for the VVIP members of the Infinity Library. Anyone would lust for it considering the authority and benefits it gave to the VVIP members.What surprised him was Wyatt didn''t ask him about it sooner Chapter 1705 Executive Function Chapter 1705 Executive Function Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 16:12 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Executive Function given to the VVIP members of the Infinity Library was sought after by many devils/demons as it cannot be bought with any amount of money and influence like the VVIP membership of the Infinity Library. Therefore the status of a VVIP member with Executive Function was more revered than that of a regr VVIP member. This was mostly because of the authority granted to the VVIP members with their Executive Function active. Having a membership with an active Executive Function was like being a representative of the Infinity Library instead of a member. Most importantly the members with executive function were now entitled to use the many exclusive privileges avable to the Infinity Library. This was the reason why Wyatt wanted to activate the executive function of his VVIP membership to the Infinity Library. This way he could make use of the Infinity Library''s exclusive privileges when was going to meet Devil Muth Diya and the only devil merchant of the card world, helping him continue to hide his identity. However, activating the executive function of the VVIP membership was not as easy since it was not based on wealth or influence but on contribution toward the Library''s wealth of knowledge. This was another way for the Infinity Library to gather knowledge from across the myriad realms. The best part was that the member would get a royalty every time someone paid to read the book they contributed to the Infinity Library. But this royalty can only be collected when they unlock the executive function. It was an amazing program however not everyone was allowed to do this. The executive function was only open to those who have VVIP membership. This was puzzling, as the maximum benefit of this initiative would be achieved if all were allowed to contribute books to the Infinity Library but for some reason, this was only possible for VVIP members of the Infinity Library. There were many rich demons or devils out there who could afford a VVIP member subscription but not many bother to buy it unless they read quite often. But because of the executive function being avable only to VVIP members many demons or devils that would not have opted for it were now opting for it. Just to satisfy the condition of unlocking the executive function. This condition should not be a problem for Wyatt since he was already a VVIP member thanks to Zaltan. The problem was the other condition required to be fulfilled to unlock this function. It was that the VVIP member''s total reading hours should be more than a million hours. A million reading hours meant that a member must have read a lot of books in the Infinity Library. Not only that, if one needed to have a million read yours registered under their membership then it meant that they had been with Infinity Library for quite a while. Showing that they were loyal to the Infinity Library. The VVIP members could read all the books in the Infinity Library for free but not everyone could afford the VVIP membership. Now that was just another way of saying if you were not truly rich then you cannot afford to unlock the executive function, to represent the Infinity Library. A VVIP member having a million reading hours was equal to a person spending more than a century of their life reading. Now that was just another way of saying if you were not truly into reading then you cannot unlock the execution to represent the Infinity library. ''Zaltan, I understand you, and I do not have any problem with fulfilling all the conditions but I think that thest condition of having a one million reading hour for a VVIP member to unlock the executive function is not fair to people like me who are young and have the ability that help them to read fast. Using my membership I have read over a hundred thousand books from the Infinity Library in the short period that I have been a member of the Infinity Library but I have not even registered a single reading hour during my membership so far. The library requires me to spend a century reading books when I, myself, am not a few decades old. This condition is not fair on many levels. I would like you to review it,'' Wyatt informed his issue with conditions for a VVIP member to unlock the executive function. ''Not fair, who said these conditions to unlock the executive function were meant for fairness? Wyatt, have you not read the conditions properly? Nothing about them is fair. Let me tell you what the executive function is for, it is for the Infinity Library to recruit strong individuals with interests aligned to that of the Infinity Library,'' Zaltan exined that the conditions for a VVIP member to unlock the executive function of the Infinity Library were not meant to be fair as it was not meant to help the VVIP members but for the Infinity Library to recruit strong individuals that agreed with Infinity Library''s way. "..." Wyatt was without words listening to the Zaltan. Understanding that the Infinity Library was not about charity but through and through capitalism. It was his fault that he thought he could get Zaltan to bend the rules for him by crying to him about the unfairness of the conditions to unlock the executive function of a VVIP membership of the Infinity Library. The executive function was only avable for the VVIP members and above, Wyatt should have guessed right then that the executive function was not a privilege for the high-level members of the Infinity Library but a way for the Infinity Library to get rich and influential drones doing their best to satisfy the conditions for unlocking the executive function. The conditions were simple but they were very predatory in nature, Infinity Library was exploiting its high-level members by getting them to fulfill these unreasonable conditions. Chapter 1706 Who Is More Shameless? The Capitalist Or The Pawn Chapter 1706 Who Is More Shameless? The Capitalist Or The Pawn Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 16:25 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Now that it was clear that the executive function was meant for the Infinity Library to exploit its rich and influential members, Wyatt did not know how to persuade Zaltan to help him unlock the executive function of the VVIP membership. However, to his surprise, Zaltan made things simpler for him. ''Wyatt, what seems to be the problem here? I already told you I cannot help you bend the rules on this one,'' Zaltan asked impatiently. ''I know but is there a way for me to unlock the executive function right away? I don''t want to waste a century of my lifetime in different realms reading books just to satisfy a stupid condition set in ce to exploit the clients,'' Wyatt spoke honestly. Wyatt could temporarily move to a new realm with a different time zone, where one century was equal to one hour in the card world. This way he can spend more than a century reading books just to get a million reading hours under his VVIP membership and satisfy the condition to unlock the executive function. However, there were many disadvantages such as obvious psychological issues, and life span issues. Not to mention the density of the soul energy and the ruling power in that particr realm. So Wyatt can forget about cultivating his active soul control percentage in that realm. The only thing that realm was good for was the time difference however considering the disadvantages it was not worth it. Thanks to his gigamite physique age was just a number to Wyatt but spending more than a century just reading books was too much even for him. He could not go through it unless he had no other choice. ''Wyatt, did you not ask Dredre about this before calling me? If you had, then you would know that there is no other way for a VVIP member to unlock the executive function besides satisfying the stated condition, and as I said before, there is nothing I can do to help you satisfy the conditions,'' Zaltan was getting tired of repeating himself to Wyatt. It was obvious from his voice. However, for the sake of his experiment, he felt that he had to entertain Wyatt. Wyatt was not bothered by Zaltan''s annoyance with him, rather he was counting on it. As he continued to pester Zaltan with the same thing shamelessly. Zaltan saw him as nothing more than a lucky mortal who was lucky enough to befriend a Pixie, Wyatt did not mind acting the part to get what he wanted. As extreme shamelessness was the only thing that has proven to work against extreme capitalism. ''Zaltan, I understand. All I am asking you is for another way to satisfy the condition since as a low-realm being my lifespan is barely a million hours. I will be long dead before I register a million reading hours under my VVIP membership but I believe I can make a huge contribution to the Infinity Library so please understand where I aming from and show me a way around this,'' Ignoring Zaltan''s irritation and annoyance Wyatt continued to ask the same in a different sequence of words. Wyatt''s words were contrary to themselves as he kept asking Zaltan the same thing in different ways again and again expecting a different solution. A foolish approach, yes but he had little room when Zaltan tantly agreed to the extreme capitalistic practice of the Infinity Library. If they were not ashamed of exploiting people then Wyatt was not ashamed of pestering until he gets what he wants. When a person of Zaltan''s standing was not afraid of being called a shameless capitalist why should Wyatt be afraid of being called a shameless poor? ''Wyatt¡ª'' annoyed Zaltan wanted to yell that the conditions to unlock the executive function were in ce to keep the rif-rafts like him from unlocking the executive function of the infinity library. However, Zaltan controlled himself midway through unloading the annoyance that he felt towards Wyatt for pestering him to get him concession in unlocking the executive function when he could not have been clearer that he could not do that as the executive function was only for those members whom the library can make use of and not the members who want to make use of the library. Otherwise, the authority that came with being a VVIP member with active executive function would not be that alluring, which was to give the members the authority to represent the Infinity Library in myriad realms and devil merchant code. ''Yes Zaltan, you were saying?'' Wyatt asked hearing Zaltan pause midway through their conversation. Wyatt was fully clear of Zaltan''s annoyance but he was not worried about the consequence because Zaltan could have hung up the call any time but he did not which meant, even though he was nothing but a pawn in Zaltan''s eyes he was not a sacrificial one, Zaltan needed him. Hence, Wyatt was not worried but confident about winning this dance of who was more shameless. ''Wyatt, let us say if I help you with registering a million reading hours under your membership, what about the minimum contribution to the Infinity Library required to unlock the executive function? How confident are you about satisfying that? it is more difficult than it appears,'' Zaltan did not agree to help Wyatt with registering a million reading hours under his VVIP membership but he did carefully worded his sentence implying that even if he helped Wyatt with that Wyatt would still not be able to unlock the executive function since Wyatt had yet toplete the minimum contribution a member should make toward Infinity Library to unlock the executive function. listening to Zaltan say this, Wyatt had a wide grin on his face knowing that he was only a few steps away from achieving what he wanted. Zaltan speaking these words to Wyatt was equal to him trying to persuade Wyatt, which meant that Wyatt''s assumptions were correct. Though Zaltan had recruited him as a pawn he was not a sacrificial one as Zaltan still had use for him. This also meant that as long as Wyatt''s demands were not absurdly demanding he would not mind fulfilling them to keep him satisfied until he was no longer a use for him. Considering Zaltan''s high demands from his pixie experiment hidden from the eyes of the librarian, Zaltan''s use of Wyatt as a gloried babysitter would not end anytime soon. ''Don''t you worry, Zaltan, I am confident that I can make a minimum contribution to the Infinity Library as its member in no time. The only thing that I am not confident about is registering a million reading hours under my membership,'' Wyatt informed Zaltan. ''Wyatt, making the minimum contribution required to unlock the executive function is not a joke, many great devil explorers and conquerors have failed to achieve that despite the bountiful knowledge that they have amassed during their exploits. Don''t make light of this condition it is more difficult than you may think, why don''t you give up on unlocking the executive function for now and try again when you are in a higher realm?'' Zaltan scoffed listening to Wyatt Zaltan did not believe it when Wyatt said that he could meet the minimum contribution required to unlock the executive function and then proceeded to persuade Wyatt to temporarily give up on trying to unlock the executive function and try again when he was rich and powerful. Making it clear that he would not help Wyatt unlock the executive function regardless of what said or did. ''Zaltan, I am telling you I am confident that I can meet the minimum contribution requirement to unlock the executive function. The only problem is with registering one million reading hours under my membership because of the short life span due to my low realm, so please help with this condition such that I can unlock the executive function of my VVIP membership subscription,'' Wyatt continued to demand the same from Zaltan making the same ims despite Zaltan''s repeated persuasion and reasoning. ''Oh! Since you keep saying that you are confident that you can meet the minimum contribution requirement to unlock the executive function, how about this? I will help you unlock the executive function of your VVIP membership subscription as long as you meet the minimum contribution requirement to unlock the executive function. What do you say do we have a deal?'' in the heat of the moment seeing the opportunity Zaltan proposed a wager. Zaltan did this because he was pretty confident that someone of Wyatt''s caliber would not be able to meet the minimum contribution required to executive function so did not hesitate to make a wager with Wyatt knowing that he would win for sure. Zaltan''s annoyance towards Wyatt had grown to the point where he was willing to say or do anything to get Wyatt off his back. But this was better, this way he could put an end to Wyatt''s pestering without giving him anything. Chapter 1707 In Writing Chapter 1707 In Writing Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 16:40 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Zaltan did not believe that Wyatt a pawn he selected to conduct his experiment would be able to find the secrets to the powers of the pixies. Because he believed the Card World''s will would mask the extent of the abilities of the Dredre once started to create a forest in the Card World. Unfortunately, Dredre did not create her forest in the Card World but in a sub-space unupied by any celestial wills. Had Dredre not created her forest in the seed world and instead created it in the Card World, then Wyatt would never have been able to witness that the forest created by Dredre was a miniature self-sustaining ecosystem in itself as the Card Realm''s will would have began to assimte the soul pathways of Dredre''s forest with its soul pathways this way it would be easier for it to assimte the born forest spirit with it. Even if Wyatt had entered the spiritual ne to view the formation of Dredre''s forest, he would not have noticed the specialty of the forest created by Dredre because the Card World''s will would have begun to assimte it with its celestial body. It was because Dredre had created her forest in the void of the seed world which was free from any celestial will that Wyatt had the opportunity to witness the miraculous nature of the forests created by the pixies by entering the spiritual ne and using his soul pupils. If not for the seed world, Wyatt would not have happened toe upon this once-in-a-lifetime chance to unveil the secret of the Pixie''s powers. How could Zaltan have known that Wyatt would have a void item like the seed world, let alone the fact that Wyatt had used Dungeon Cmity Seed to mutate his ego gem? Normal mortals could only use Pixie Dust to boost their synchronous rate and the limit of how much boost the mortals gained depended on their original synchronous rate. Meaning the mortal with the best synchronous rate at best could get a boost up to a near-perfect synchronous rate but never reach the perfect synchronous rate or even cross it into a new unexplored domain by a mortal before. In Wyatt''s case thanks to his mutated soul and the dungeon cmity seed, the mutated ego gem he created gave him a near-perfect synchronous rate. However, the best part about it was that it did not seem to have any upper limit when it came to the synchronous rate. It kept growing with more resources it consumed, just like the dungeon cmity seed which keeps growing limitlessly depending on the resources avable. So in the presence of abundant Pixie dust, the boost to the synchronous rate of the dungeon cmity seed part of Wyatt''s mutated ego gem, cmity soul gem, kept climbing breaking past the perfect synchronous rate into the new domain where no mortal has been before, as if there was no ceiling. Allowing Wyatt to develop his celestial force which was not possible for a mortal. However thanks to his mutated ego gem Wyatt could no longer be considered a mortal. He had long broken past the limitation of the mortals with the initial form of his Cmity soul gem, the seed form, where his soul was protected by the protective shell of the dungeon Cmity seed. As long as the seed form was not destroyed it was impossible for Wyatt to die. Since his mortal limitations had been lifted, Wyatt was easily able to endure the power of demigods and devils. If not for Wyatt breaking past the limits of the mortal, the use of the pixie dust to him would be limited. So even if Dredre had used her pixie dust on her, besides gaining a considerable boost to his synchronous rate for a period, Wyatt would not have seen any value to the pixie dust. The resource capable of increasing once synchronous rate was rare and coveted but it was not enough for a person to go against a ruling ss power like Infinity Library. Nheless, with his mortal limitation lifted Wyatt was not only able to figure out the use of the pixie dust but figure out that the true value of the pixie dust was equal to that of realm fragments. Any normal card apprentice, apart from those who are forging their divinity or have forged their divinity would never been able to figure out that the Pixie Dust was priceless. Wyatt''s low realm and mortal status were among the reasons why Zaltan had chosen him for his experiment as he was confident Wyatt would not be able to figure out the true value of Pixie dust and Pixies. But how could have Zaltan guessed that out of thousands of mortal demon merchants, the demon merchant he chose for his experiment would have managed to break past the limit of his mortal status at such a low realm? It''s not that Zaltan had underestimated Wyatt but he had made the mistake of considering Wyatt as the regr variable that he could control with a set parameter. Unfortunately, Wyatt was anything but predictable. There were too many things about Wyatt that would not be measured using regr standards starting from his transmigrated soul immune to time rule, his soul pupils, etc. By adding an unpredictable variable like Wyatt to his ns, Zaltan had increased the improbability of his n''s sess by a vast margin. That he had yet to realize. Hopefully, it was not toote when realized it. ''Zaltan, are you sure about this? Give it to me in writing, then we have a deal,'' Wyatt was ecstatic hearing the wager proposed by Zaltan. However, he did not agree to it immediately as he wanted the same in writing. ''You want it in writing, then it changes things since the stakes of the wager are unfair for me.'' Chapter 1708 Devious Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 16:59 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World ''Unfair, sure let us call it unfair. What do you want?'' Wyatt rolled his eyes listening to Zaltan use the word unfair. By their conversation so far, Wyatt had figured out that Zaltan had no ns about keeping him alive after his experimentation had concluded. Not just Wyatt but the entire Card World was at threat of being destroyed at the hands of the Infinity Library just to erase any clue about the secrets of the pixie''s powers. It did note as a surprise to Wyatt that Zaltan or the Infinity Library would want to destroy an entire realm just to keep the secret of the pixies hidden. This would not be the first time in the millenniums since they enved the pixies and while they enved the pixies. The Infinity Library must have erased many realms to make sure that their secret was a secret. So it was not worth mentioning that they would repeat the same in the card world to secure the secret to their gold mine. At first, Wyatt thought Zaltan was rebelling against Librarian but now he knew regardless of his intention he and the card world did not have a ce in his ns. This might be the reason why Zaltan had chosen a demon merchant who was not native to the dark realms for his experimentation. From the start, he nned to erase any trace of his experimentation after it was concluded. So seeing him say the words unfair, Wyatt could not help but roll his eyes. Knowing this, the free VVIP membership subscription given to Wyatt by Zaltan in exchange for undisclosed help was no longer pleasing to Wyatt''s eyes. However, unveiling the secrets of the Pixie''s capabilities helped him unveil Zaltan''s devious n and also gave him time to prepare for what was about toe. If not he would still be thinking that this was just a normal experimentation. Wyatt had no idea an exclusive pixie woulde at such a high cost. But now what was done was done he could only consider a way for his and card world''s survival. Fortunately, Zaltan''s experiment would not conclude anytime soon. So the situation was not hopeless yet. If not for this conversation, Wyatt would still in some part of his heart think that Zaltan was doing this for the sake of the pixies but now Wyatt no longer believed that Zaltan''s experiment had noble reasons like helping the pixies. Zaltan''s experimentation might be about trying to find his own way of exploiting the pixies like his father the librarian was. Come to think of it, Zaltan did not bother to warn Wyatt about Dredre''s mindset, powers, diets, etc, he just handed Dredre to him as his exclusive book guide pixie. Did Zaltan not care that the sudden change in the surroundings of the pixie would cause them to lose their powers and lead to their unstable mental state? It appeared as if Zaltan was prepared to lose pixies in the course of his experimentation. Wyatt had no idea what Zaltan''s real experimentation was about but with the passing of time, one thing became clear this experimentation was never about helping the pixies but Zaltan helping himself to exploit the pixies in a new way. None of this had anything to do with Wyatt, but now because of Zaltan, it had everything to do with Wyatt. When Zaltan proposed to give him an exclusive Pixie and free VVIP membership subscription, he should have known better than to ept. Maybe then he still had the opportunity to avoid the end. But now he had no choice but to follow Zaltan''s arrangements to the disastrous end he had nned for him. The worst thing was Wyatt could not show any sign to Zaltan that he knew what was going on because just like how the humans would destroy any artificial intelligence showing signs of sentience Zaltan would not hesitate to destroy him. In the end, protecting the secret of the pixies took priority over the experimentation even for the Zaltan. Since he would never be able to exploit the pixies if the monopoly that the Librarian had over the pixies was lost. ''What can you offer? I don''t mean to belittle you but even if you were to wager your life, it would still not be enough to even the odds,'' Zaltan spoke honestly, deciding to put Wyatt in his ce now that he, himself, had given him the opportunity to do so. ''Well you are correct, my life is all I have that I can consider valuable to wager. But you are wrong about it not being enough as the fair stakes. Considering that you will not be losing anything if you lose the wager but I will be losing my life to you I think it''s fair,'' Wyatt said passive-aggressively. ''Wyatt, aren''t overestimating your own value? How is your life worth the same as a condition to unlock the executive function of the VVIP membership? Do you know what other demon/devil merchant will be willing to pay for this opportunity?'' Zaltan did not agree with Wyatt. This was his way of telling that Wyatt was a pawn and he should learn to be a pawn and nothing more. ''I don''t know because the value of what you are wagering will vary from person to person. If it was the Librarian, himself, then your wager would be worthless to him. So yes, from my perspective this wager is fair. If you consider it unfair you cannot go through it. I am not forcing you,'' Wyatt reasoned causally. Knowing that Zaltan was ying with him and using his words to show him his ce. He remained level-headed, though his words were provocative they were true. The valve of something did change from person to person based on how much they needed it. Chapter 1709 Wager Conditions ? Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 17:13 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World ''True, true, but you know that is not how things work in the real world. The price of something is determined by its market value, supply, and demand. Though there is only one of you as far as I know there is demand for you. The market value and demand for the special soul is good but not equal to a million reading hours of the Infinity Library. By that logic, your life as stake for the wager is not a fairpensation,'' Zaltan did agree with Wyatt''s words but also reminded him that was not how the market worked. Then he imed that Wyatt''s life was not a fair stake for this wager since what he was staking was worth a lot more than his life. ''If not for my urgent requirement of the executive function of the Infinity Library''s VVIP membership, I would not have been willing to stake my life. Because as far as I am concerned, be it a million reading hours of Infinity Library or the executive function, neither is worth my life. Now the question is, whether you feel my life is worth you helping me activate the executive function. If not there is no need for you to go ahead with this wager with life and your help as the stake of the wager. I have told you already, I am not forcing you to make this bet,'' Wyatt did not agree with Zaltan nor did he try to convince Zaltan to go ahead with the wager. As Wyatt knew Zaltan wanted him to beg him to take his life for his help which would mean that Wyatt was agreeing that his life was worth nothing just as Zaltan constantly kept implying. Now Wyatt had no problem with shameless pestering but begging was where drew the line. If not the executive function, he could do something else to ensure his cover or he would risk it. He has made it so far purely on his wits and luck alone, so he had no problem continuing to rely on them in the future. ''Wyatt, if you want to step out of the wager then just say so rather than making me withdraw the wager,'' Zaltan had no clue what was going on in Wyatt''s mind. Was it not Wyatt who kept him pestering to help him unlock the executive function? Now that he has given Wyatt a shot at what he wanted shouldn''t he be trying toe up with better stakes for the wager or begging him to go ahead with the wager with his petty life as the stake even though it was not a fairpensation because that was all he could afford? Was it because he had no confidence in winning the wager and did not n to stake his life on a losing bet? Even so shouldn''t Wyatt be begging him for help in exchange for his life or something of the same effect? If so, Howe Wyatt was not doing that but rather acting indifferent toward the wager and him? Did Wyatt no longer want to unlock the executive function of his VVIP membership? How can he unterally change his mind after wasting Zaltan''s time? This wouldn''t do, he needed to bepensated appropriately for his time and Wyatt''s life would make a fairpensation. Though he could not outright say this he could only think of other ways topensate for his time such as by going through the wager. ''Zaltan, I cannot thank you enough for the wager. You given me the opportunity to get what I want but if we cannot agree on the stakes then I do not see the point of continuing the wager. Since I do not want to take advantage of your generous nature,'' Wyatt''s tone remained neutral throughout the sentence. He showed no interest in bargaining for better conditions let alone continuing with the wager proposed by the Zaltan but he did not show any interest in backing out of the wager either. Zaltan was now without words, he proposed the wager knowing that Wyatt, a level-mortal, would never be able to meet the requirement of minimum contribution to the Infinity Library. In the heat of the moment, Wyatt not only agreed to a losing wager but was also prepared to stake his life. However, Zaltan''s sadistic nature took the best of him and he began to y with fish that had already been hooked now that it appeared to have stopped struggling he began to worry if it had gotten loose. ''Your life against my help, these stakes are good enough for me if you are willing to allow me few conditions to the wager,'' Zaltan proposed. He was no longer interested in showing Wyatt worthless his life. Right now he wanted to own that worthless life as with it he would have more control over the pixie experiment. ''Let me hear the conditions first?'' Wyatt said coldly,minating how the situation had changed. However, he was not foolish enough to try and bargain for better conditions because he knew unlike Zaltan he had no leverage. ''First, you will meet the minimum contribution required for unlocking the executive function within a year, a human year. Second, you will not let the wager between us negatively affect your rtionship with Dredre, if it does I will win the wager by default. Lastly, in case of your unexpected demise during the course of the wager, I win by default and your soul belongs to me. These are my three conditions to the wager with agreed-upon stakes, if you agree to them then we can sign a contract and officially begin the wager,'' Zaltan proposed. Zaltan showed how much he cared about the pixie experiment he was conducting by stating that he was worried that the wager would negatively affect the rtionship between Wyatt and Dredre directly affecting his pixie experiment. But still, his capitalistic nature found a way to make it Wyatt''s problem. Wyatt had no problem with the three conditions proposed by Zaltan because he believed he would not even require a day to win the wager so he did not have to worry about Zaltan trying to kill him to win by default using the third condition. However, he could not readily agree to them because he did not want to spook the fisherman that the fish he had hooked was not just a big one but a killer whale about to swallow him whole. ''One year is too little time and the third condition is a bit shady,'' Wyatt bargained the time limit to the wager and third condition proposed by Zaltan knowing that he would notpromise on the second condition considering his invested interest in the unknown pixie experiment. ''Well, as you said your life is short so I cannot give a century, otherwise there would be no point to you wagering your life. Besides, my time is precious, one human year is all I can expend for this wager. As for the third condition, it is just insurance that I don''t make a loss because of yourck of strength to protect yourself. We can add terms and conditions to make the third condition seem less shady to you,'' Zaltan argued. He found it amusing that Wyatt thought Zaltan would use the third condition to cheat him. Still, he assured Wyatt that was not the case and that if it helped they could add terms and conditions such that Zaltan could not take advantage of the third condition. ''Fine, I will draw the contract, sign it if you are okay with it,'' hanging up the call, Wyatt soon drew a contract for the wager and shared it with Dredre so she could share it with Zaltan. After Zaltan signed the contract, Dredre shared a copy of it with Wyatt''s demon merchant codex. Once, he had the wager contract copy in his hand Wyatt no longer wasted any time and began to share the copies of books with Dredre that he had prepared to exchange for the contribution toward Infinity Library. These books were the Astronomy books on the workings of the universe from the earth that Wyatt had rewritten through the perspective of advanced mortal alchemy of the card world. Using his memory and Hive AI, he had rewritten nearly a thousand books exploring and trying to exin the machines and various possibilities of the universe, and how it came to be. Wyatt was confident that these books should be enough to gain him the required minimum contribution to unlocking the executive function. Wyatt was not worried about any repercussions from these books because various civilizations across the myriad realms have their own theory about the myriad realms and the cosmos. Each one was more intriguing than the other. Wyatt believed that his book on the universe would be a drop in the ocean among them. If this was not enough to get him the required contribution he could talk about genes and how they could be holding the secret to carbon-based life forms such as humans and other myriad races. Chapter 1710 Zaltans Foreknowledge Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 18:57 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World ''Wyatt, you are now a 6th grade contributor to the Infinity Library. A grade higher than the required grade to unlock the executive function of your VVIP membership. Now all you are missing is the million reading hours,'' Dredre reported to Wyatt after submitting the books he gave to the Infinity Library under his membership. Wyatt was surprised by the contribution the astronomy books brought him, he was directly promoted to a 6th-grade contributor when one had to be a 7th-grade contributor to satisfy the condition to unlock executive function, it looked like he did not need to write the books on gics. However, this also made it seem like earning a contribution by submitting books was easier than Wyatt had previously thought. So Wyatt could not help but ask Dredre, ''Why are my contributions so high?'' ''That is because your books explore rtively fresh and new theoriespared to books in Infinity Library on simr topics, therefore they earned more contributions,'' Dredre exined to Wyatt through her demon merchant codex while apanying Ann and Aria. ''Wait, the library was able to calcte the contribution of my books byparing it with other books in the library so fast then why is my search taking so long?'' Wyatt asked Dredre about the search rted to Bloodette and Cortney''s condition, so far not it was without any conclusion. ''Wyatt there is a separate array formation to calcte the contribution points which follows a unique array model specifically designed to calcte the value of a book. Besides the parameters of your custom search are veryplicated. It is a surprise that the library array epted such a wide search,'' Dredre informed Wyatt that he should be happy that the library array was amodating his demanding custom instead ofining that it was taking too long. ''...'' Wyatt was without words but soon thought he should look at the bright side that he was now a 6th-grade contributor to the Infinity Library. However, the only advantage of having this title was that he could collect partial royalty on the books he contributed to the Infinity Library if he were to unlock his executive function. Wyatt was not enthused about collecting royalty on these books as he believed nobody in the myriad realms had the money or the time to study astronomy books from an unknown realm and race. Once he bes known across the myriad realms, then these books may be popr but until such time they would eat dust in some corner of the Infinity Library. The only thing that enthused Wyatt about him bing a 6th-grade contributor to the Infinity Library was that with this he had won the wager between him and Zaltan. He could not wait to collect his winnings for that heartless and conniving bastard, ''Dredre, could you help me inform Zaltan that I have officially be a 6th-grade contributor to the Infinity Library and would like his help unlocking the executive function of my VVIP membership.'' Dredre was happy for Wyatt and immediately called Zaltan believing that her young master would be happy to learn that her friend had not let them down and proven himself. She totally misinterpreted the Zaltan intention behind his wager to Wyatt. In her eyes, the Librarian and anybody rted to him were her benefactors so it was not surprising why she would think as such. For a simpleton who saw the world through a single lens, this was not unexpected. ''Dredre, you called again. Any problem? Is Wyatt troubling you?'' receiving a call from Dredre for the second time in a short span, Zaltan was surprised. Zaltan immediately thought the reason Dredre called him was because Wyatt was pestering her to help him earn the contribution to the Infinity Library just like how he pestered them to help with the million reading hour condition to unlock the executive function. Having grown up among the Pixies, he knew how they functioned so thought Poor Dredre had no choice but to cave to Wyatt''s pestering and call him begging to help Wyatt with earning contributions to Infinity Library. Zaltan had already guessed Wyatt would resort to something like this when he was at the end of his ropes as the time limit of their wager was nearing but he did not think Wyatt would resort to it so soon. It seems Wyatt was not even going to try to win the wager normal way. Thinking of this Zaltan praised himself for having the foreknowledge to add the condition that their wager with Wyatt should not affect the rtionship between Dredre and Wyatt negatively otherwise they would win the wager by default. This second condition proposed by Zaltan was too broad, it could be loosely interpreted in many ways. Zaltan had masked the abnormality of this condition by purposefully making his next condition malicious, which allowed them to win the wager in case of Wyatt''s death. The third condition was so obvious because it was meant to grab the attention of Wyatt while they silently sneaked the second condition into the contract. And it worked like a charm. Under the terms of the second condition of the wager, Wyatt pestering Dredre to help him with the wager would be considering him letting the wager negatively affect his rtionship with Dredre which would mean that Zaltan had won the wager by default. So seeing Dredre call him for the second time in a short period, Zaltan began to celebrate his victory believing that he had already won the wager between them and Wyatt. ''No, young master, Wyatt is not troubling me. I am calling you again because¡ª'' Dredre was puzzled why Zaltan would think Wyatt would trouble her but she did not take it to mind and proceeded to inform him about the wager between them and Wyatt but Zaltan interrupted her midway saying, ''Dredre, you don''t have to cover for Wyatt. Be honest, he will not be in any form of trouble I promise. I will talk to Wyatt.'' Chapter 1711 Pre-Planned Or A Mere Coincidence Chapter 1711 Pre-nned Or A Mere Coincidence Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 19:05 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Dredre was puzzled, she had no idea why the Zaltan kept insisting that Wyatt was troubling her and that she was covering for him. She could not imagine Wyatt troubling her as Wyatt had been nothing but good to her. She could wonder what reason Zaltan had to believe that Wyatt would. Unable to think of it, she strongly rified, ''Young Master, Wyatt is not troubling me in any way. I do not know what gave you that idea but trust me, Wyatt would never trouble me.'' Zaltan who had already won the wager between them and Wyatt in their mind paused listening to Dredre defend Wyatt despite him ordering her to be honest to him. Knowing that the pixies would not disobey him, Zaltan wondered if they had begun to celebrate his victory too soon and asked, ''So, what is this call about?'' ''Young Master, I have called you to inform you that Demon Merchant Wyatt has sessfully be a 6th-grade contributor to the Infinity Library and he was wondering if you could help him unlock the executive function of his VVIP membership now,'' Dredre reported to Zaltan enthusiastically forgetting about the previous ordeal. Dredre was not only happy for Wyatt as his friend but also as his exclusive book guide pixie because her exclusive client bing a 6th-grade contributor to the Infinity Library reflected well on her work. ''What?'' Zaltan eximed unable to believe their ears and believed that they heard wrong and asked Dredre to repeat herself. ''Wyatt is now a 6th-grade contributor to the Infinity Library¡ª'' Dredre was about to repeat her entire report but was interrupted by Zaltan, ''How is that possible?'' Zaltan was shocked, they werepletely wrong about why Dredre was calling them. She was not calling them to tell them that Zaltan had won the wager between them and Wyatt but to inform them that Wyatt had won the wager between them and Wyatt, himself. He now not only felt stupid for celebrating his victory too early but could not find himself to believe that had managed to be a 6th-grade contributor to the Infinity Library so quickly. ''Well, Wyatt submitted quite a few books to the library which have earned him arge sum of contribution allowing him to skip a few grades and directly be a 6th-grade contributor to the Infinity Library,'' Dredre exined to Zaltan finding his shock valid as Wyatt did rise in the contribution grade very quick. ''What kinds of books did he contribute to the library? How can they be worth so much contribution that he can directly be a 6th-grade contributor? Send me the list of books submitted by him to the library,'' Zaltan ordered Dredre to send him the list of the books Wyatt had contributed to the library. After receiving the list from the library, Zaltan put the books through the book contribution calction array formation to recount Wyatt''s contribution believing that there must have been a mistake during the first time. But to his surprise, there was no mistake and to his shock, the evaluation of the books contributed by the Wyatt was very high. Even though the topic of the book was prettymon, the theories they proposed were new and fresh. Receiving such an outstanding evaluation for books contributed by Wyatt, Zaltan was shocked and wondered how an unknown realm like Card World would have so many books that would possess such a unique perspective of the cosmos. So he checked the author of a book out of curiosity and to his astonishment, the book was all written by the demon merchant Dalton Wyatt. Thinking of something Zaltan suddenly began to check the authors of all the books submitted by Wyatt and was dumbfounded to find that all books were written by him. But soon Zaltan calmed down because it was not umon for the demon merchants to dere themselves as the authors of the books they contributed to the library even though they had no idea what the books they contributed were about. So, Zaltan believed Wyatt had shamelessly stolen the work of the people from his native realm. It was not a big deal as the Librarian, himself, practiced such behavior. However, this made Zaltan look at Wyatt in a new light because even though Wyatt had the books to gain himself the minimum required contribution to Infinity Library to unlock the executive function he did not immediately contribute them to the Library to earn contribution. Instead, he had Dredre contact Zaltan and pestered them to help him with the million reading hour condition to unlock the executive function. Had Zaltan known that Wyatt had enough contribution, he would never have underestimated him as a demon merchant let alone proposed the wager in the first ce. Rather he would have resolutely rejected Wyatt''s constant pestering, instead of proposing a wager in the heat of the moment and satisfying his sadistic urges by demeaning Wyatt for noting with appropriate stakes for the wager. Let alone agreeing to a wager with unfair stakes because he believed he would win the wager feeling Wyatt was incapable of winning the wager. Zaltan could only wonder if this was all part of Wyatt''s n or just a mere coincidence. After all, Wyatt kept saying that he could gather the required contribution to unlocking the executive function. It was them who underestimated Wyatt for being a low-realm mortal from an unknown realm with very little potential. For the sake of not hurting his pride and ego, Zaltan could only consider that all this was just a mere coincidence as there was no evidence to suggest that Wyatt had nned all this from the start. ''Young Master Zaltan, Wyatt asked if you may help him unlock the executive function now,'' not receiving a reply from Zaltan for a while, Dredre suddenly spoke up reminding him about the task at hand. Chapter 1712 Perks Of 6th-Grade Chapter 1712 Perks Of 6th-Grade Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 19:37 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World ''Ah, yes, Dredre. I authorize you to activate the executive function of Demon Merchant Wyatt''s VVIP membership. If nothing else, I would like to get back to my work,'' Zaltan informed Dredre and made an excuse not to congratte Wyatt on unlocking the executive function of his VVIP membership. Losing a wager to a mortal was already embarrassing enough, let alone congratting him for winning. Until the moment he hung up the call, Zaltan keptforting himself that all this was just a mere coincidence. ''Yes, young master Zaltan¡ª'' the call ended before Dredre couldplete her sentence, leaving Dredre believing that she must have caught Zaltan at a busy hour. After her call with Zaltan, Dredre informed Wyatt, ''Congrats Wyatt for activating the executive function of your VVIP membership. Sorry, young master is swamped he could not personally congratte you on unlocking your executive function.'' ''It is okay, Dredre. Thank You,'' Wyatt was not surprised that Zaltan did not want to talk to him, Losing a wager that he believed he would win for sure must have hurt his pride badly. Though Wyatt thought that someone of Zaltan''s status and position would know to be a bigger person just for show, it seems he was overestimating Zaltan. It would appear that if not for the authority given to them Zaltan was not the brightest of the enemies he had. Hopefully, that was the case as it would be easier for him to control him by stringing him along with what he wants, the pixie experiment. As Wyatt thanked Dredre, his Demon merchant codex received a notification which read, [Dear Demon Merchant, Congrats on opening the executive function of your Infinity Library''s VVIP membership subscription. Now you can ess the exclusive privileges of the Infinity Library avable ording to your contribution grade level. Note: Your 6th-grade contributor to the Infinity Library.] Going through the notification, Wyatt found that the contribution grade yed a more important role in the executive function contrary to his previous belief. The higher the contribution grade the more exclusive privileges of the infinity library he could ess. The 7th-grade contributors were only allowed to collect royalties for the book they contributed to the library apart from that they were not entitled to any exclusive privileges. Fortunately, Wyatt was a 6th-grade contributor he could ess a few basic exclusive privileges which were more than enough for Wyatt for his preparation against the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' Nheless, he could always contribute more books to increase his contribution grade, as of now it was not needed. Besides the contribution needed to upgrade from a 6th-grade to a 5th-grade contributor was not small and Wyatt was stretched on time. After ending his call with Dredre, Wyatt directly contacted Demon Merchant Cuth Diya through his very private Infinity Librarywork. As a 6th-grade contributor, Wyatt could use the executive function to create his own private inter-realmwork in Infinity Library''s inter-realmwork. This meant that Wyatt could now conduct all his business in devil merchant code under the name and security of the Infinity Library. If Wyatt were to ept Belpegor''s Devil merchant codex''s invitation now, he would not have to be afraid of Belphegor''s exclusive privilege forcefully essing his information from his demon merchant codex because now his information would be protected by the exclusive privilege of the Infinity Library. In exchange for offerings, the devil merchant code has given many devils and demon merchants exclusive privileges but each one of them has a varying degree of authority depending on their offering. Some have so much authority that they even bypass the functions of the devil merchant code and some that nullify the effect of the other exclusive privilege. In the devil merchant code, there were not many forces that were capable of attaining exclusive privileges that would outdo the exclusive privileges of the Infinity Library, the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction was definitely not one of them. This was why Wyatt wanted to activate his exclusive privilege before meeting the devil merchant Muth Diya at the hideout of the only devil merchant of the Card World. With the help of the executive function, Wyatt would no longer have to worry about his identity being revealed. ''May I know who is calling?'' Cuth Diya answered Wyatt''s call very humbly as the contact ID of the call he received on his demon merchant codex read Infinity Library. For someone who has been a demon merchant for a long time, Cuth Diya knew exactly what it meant to get a call from a contact IDbeled Infinity Library. At the bare minimum, the caller had to be a VVIP member of Infinity Library with ess to executive functions. Cuth Diya knew that the VVIP members of Infinity Library with ess to executive functions were not ordinary demon/devil merchants, they were not only extremely rich but also very resourceful. Even his father, a devil merchant could not afford more than a century''s worth of VVIP membership subscription to the Infinity Library to satisfy the million reading hour condition to unlock the executive function of the membership. Only demon/devil merchants with extreme wealth could afford to VVIP membership of Infinity Library for more than a century. Cuth Diya wondered why somebody with such high status would be calling him. He was the heir to a devil merchant, but even his father a devil merchant belonging to the top cadre of the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction did not have enough achievements or status to be in contact with someone of such high caliber. Therefore, Cuth Diya did not dare to be disrespectful to the caller in the slightest when answering the call. There was no doubt in Cuth Diya''s mind that the caller not only knew him but also knew how to find him. If he dares to act smart, then it would not be hard for the caller to erase him from the dark realm. Chapter 1713 Exaggeration Chapter 1713 Exaggeration Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 19:37 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World ''May I know who is calling?'' ''Cuth Diya, it is me, Ezra Foolhar. This is my contact ID save it,'' Wyatt answered the call, and he found Cuth Diya''s cautious voice funny. Thest time Wyatt contacted Ezra or Ezra contacted him it was through an anonymouswork. But this time around Wyatt was using the Infinity Library. ''Master Ezra, it''s you. I did not know you were an Executive VVIP member of the Infinity library,'' Cuth Diya was surprised to learn that the caller was none other than the chaos dwarf Ezra. He was astonished by this revolution so much so that he was finding it hard to believe it. But the evidence was right in front of him he could not deny it. ''I am just borrowing the executive function, my elders. As a craftsman, I need to keep myself updated. My elders thought that the best way for me to do that would be to have my own VVIP subscription to the Infinity Library. When they heard about my dealings with your faction they suggested that it would be safe for me to make use of the executive function to conduct this business,'' Wyatt made up a story to exin why he used an anonymouswork earlier instead of the currentwork. ''Your elders are considerate, Master Ezra,'' Cuth Diya was not bothered by how Ezra said that it would be safer for him to do business with them this way. He knew that the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' did not have the best reputation in the dark realm, he had no delusion about that. Besides, Cuth Diya was happy to finally learn a little more about Chaos Dwarf Ezra. Even if it was just the fact that one of his elders was an executive VVIP member of the Infinity Library. Seeing how the elder was able to lead his executive status to his junior, it can be seen that the elder''s contribution grade was high. Which meant that the force behind Chaos Dwarf Ezra was not weak. This only increased the value of Ezra in the eyes of Cuth Diya. If earlier he had respected Ezra for helping him with forging his title demon core, now he genuinely respected Ezra from the bottom of his heart. In Cuth Diya''s mind, Chaos Dwarf Ezra, who was a second-generation rich just like him, strived to make his own workshop and name in the dark realm and the devil merchant code was akin to his idol. Someone he strived to be like one day. He could not wait to forge his title demon core and prove himself by contributing the most to conquering the card world. Wyatt had no idea that his persona had rallied the spirit of Cuth Diya. Even if he knew he could not care less. But it was a good indication that the executive function was having an effect on Cuth Diya as per his expectation, he had no doubt in his mind that the same would be true for Devil merchant Muth Diya, Devil merchant of Card world, and the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction. Especially, Belphegor, the sole target of this painstaking charades orchestrated by Wyatt. ''Sure. Speaking of our business, I have made the arrangements on my side and am free to help you forge your titled demon core. Send me the coordinates of the ce where I should meet you,'' Wyatt informed Ezra he was free and asked him to send him the coordinates of the venue where he nned to forge his title demon core. ''Great!'' Cuth Diya eximed as he could not wait to get over this. The anticipation of whether he would be sessful in forging his title demon core using the foreign forging method was killing him. Then he asked, ''Master Ezra, give me a moment, I will contact my father and get back to you immediately.'' ''Take your time no hurry,'' Wyatt said casually, knowing that Cuth Diya could not wait to tell his father about Chaos Dwarf Ezra having an elder who is an executive VVIP member of the infinity library, a high-grade executive VVIP member at that as the elder was able to lend his junior his executive status. Wyatt would not be surprised if the enthused Cuth Diya in his excitement were to exaggerate things more than what they were. ''Thank you for understanding Master Erza,'' Cuth Diya said humbly before ending the call and hurriedly contacting his father''s devil merchant codex. Getting hold of his father, Cuth Diya not only informed what transpired but as Wyatt had anticipated he exaggerated a few things about the call making it seem that Chaos Dwarf Erza was a bigger deal than they had previously perceived. Receiving strict instructions from his father, Cuth Diya immediately called Chaos Dwarf Ezra''s Inifinty Library ID. He was really proud to have this contact ID in his demon merchant, he could not wait to brag about it in his circle of friends. After all, what was the point of life of a second-generation rich if not for showing off? Being on talking terms with a Chaos Dwarf who has an Infinity Library Contact ID Cuth Diya could imagine his status increase in his friends circle. He could not wait to rub it on their face. But for now, his father''s instruction took priority. ''Master Ezra, it is me, Cuth Diya,'' Cuth Diya said immediately as Ezra answered his call. ''Yes, did you get the coordinates of the venue?'' Wyatt asked Cuth Diya nonchntly as being aloof was part of his Chaos Dwarf persona. ''I did, Master Ezra. I have texted you the coordinates. I have also taken the liberty to add your inter-realm travel ticket to the venue in the text. You can use it to directly be teleported to the venue by the devil merchant code,'' Cuth Diya informed Chaos Dwarf Ezra as his father had instructed him to. ... AN: I almost forgot about this month''s free gift pass code, . The code can be redeemed by 10 different users with 10 FPs/user. Chapter 1714 Inter-Realm Travel Ticket Chapter 1714 Inter-Realm Travel Ticket ? Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 19:51 Location- Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Barren Lands, Central Tower, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World ''Good then, I will meet you there,'' Wyatt replied before ending his call with Cuth Diya. Wyatt then found the coordinates of the venue in Cuth Diya''s text and began to use the devil merchant code to pinpoint the actual location in the card world map he had with him. The location of the venue was not in the map of the 5 region map. But in the unexplored territory of Way Beyond. Wyatt wasn''t surprised to find that the hideout of the only devil merchant of the card world was somewhere deep in the Way Beyond. This was in line with the cautious nature of the card world''s only devil merchant. But also showed that his strength was not to be underestimated as not many demigods were capable of carving a secret territory in the unexplored parts of the Way Beyond. Considering his hypnotic suggestion-type origin card, it would not be surprising if Card World''s only devil merchant has brainwashed a few demigods and SSS-rank monsters to act as his subordinates over the years. With a small army of demigods and SSS-rank monsters at your beck and call, it would not be hard to develop a secret hideout in the Way Beyond as long as you knew what you were doing. However, Wyatt was a little disappointed because if the venue was within the area of the five regions, especially the southern region he could made use of the southern royal family''s help to ambush the card world''s only devil merchant at his secret hideout once his persona Chaos Dwarf Ezra was done helping Cuth Diya. No matter how brave the Southerners were they would never agree tounch an ambush in the unexplored part of Way Beyond as things could go horribly wrong there. Ambushing the hide-out was not an option as Handsome Fox had a clear home-field advantage, he would be able to escape when things got dire making the whole ambush a pointless risk as he would not run away quietly he would make sure his attackers pay a price. Wyatt shook his head in regret, he knew the location of his enemy but he could do nothing about it. That was unless the Southern Royal family was willing to mobilize their strongest such as Field Marshal Heatsend and other Card apprentices with the Heatsend Bloodline which was not possible as they were the core of the Southern Royal family''s power and this ambush was too sudden. Even if they were confident in strength, this was the Way Beyond we were talking about here, it was not safe to explore it in normal times let aloneunch an ambush there with little to no information, they would not take this risk. Even Wyatt, after thinking about it did not feel like an ill-informed ambush would be a good idea. So he could only give up on the notion of ambushing the card world''s only devil merchant''s hideout. "Hey, Ann. Can you do me a favor?" Wyatt called on Ann, who was engrossed in talking with Dredre, having decided to leave for the venue. Ann, Aria, and Dredre were getting along fine. Now Wyatt had a little confidence that they would be able to take care of Dredre in his absence. If not for the forest requiring her assistance, Wyatt would have sent Dredre to the Southern Royal ce along with Ann. She would like the gardens therepared to the eventless and empty void in the seed world. "Yes, Wyatt. What can I do for you?" Ann asked. She was more than happy to be of Wyatt''s service. "I will be leaving for a while until my return can I count on you and Aria to take care of Dredre in my ce," Wyatt knew Ann and Aria would not reject his request but he could not skip the formalities. "Sure, we can" Ann readily agreed to Wyatt''s request as he expected. However, she did not question him about where he was going and how long will he be gone. After all, within the Southern Region Wyatt could not go to many ces without her knowing. "Dredre, I am leaving for work. You have to be brave during this period. I will return as soon as possible. If you want I can leave one of my true clones here to keep youpany," Wyatt had been preparing Dredre for this moment but if she was not ready yet he did not mind postponing his ns for her. "No need Wyatt. I have Ann and Aria with me. I will be fine. You take care," Dredre flew next to Wyatt and assured him that she would be fine in his absence. "Are you sure? If you want I can postpone my work for when you are ready," Wyatt meant what he said. Right now Dredre''s well-being was important. Not that he was being overprotective but Dredre was the only thing keeping Zaltan from annihting this world to keep his secret experiment a secret. "No, I will be fine. You go finish your job and return at thetest," Dredre said with a stern voice which was just cute. Seeing her like this Wyatt was a little assured that she would be fine in his absence. "Yes, Wyatt go finish your work. Dredre will be fine in my care," Ann too chimed in. As for Aria she vigorously nodded her head. This one, Wyatt was not entirely sold on. However, since Dredre hade to trust her Wyatt decided to trust her for now. "Okay, if you guys say so. Bye," Wyatt walked out of the seed world and exited the blood rock cave dungeon. Then morphinf into Chaos Dwarf Ezrahe used the inter-realm travel ticket sent by Cuth Diya and vanished into thin air. This ticket allowed the holder to travel to the determined venue using the devil merchant codes inter-realm travel function from any realm be it the dark realm or any other realm in the cosmos. Chapter 1715 Fated Meeting Chapter 1715 Fated Meeting Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 20:03 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout Wyatt soon appeared on a majestic tform in the middle of a luxurious garden covered by arge array formation. Soon he felt three different soul energy signatures rush to his locations. Wyatt did not have to wait long for them, they appeared next to him in what seemed like an instant. Of the three figures, Wyatt recognized Cuth Diya. Among the other two, one resembled Cuth Diya but his size was a lot bigger and his features were more dominant than Cuth Diya''s while thest one was a human Card Apprentice. Based on their soul energy signature, Wyatt determined the two figures were a Devil and a Card Demigod. If his guess was correct then the devil must be Devil Muth Diya, Cuth Diya''s father. As for the Card demigod, it must be the one and only Card World''s devil merchant. Being in the presence of the enemy he has been searching for, Wyatt immediately made use of his soul pupil to record the soul records of three figures. Considering the realms of the Muth Diya and his demigod friend, it was impossible for them not to notice that Wyatt was using a sensory skill on them. So, just to be on the safer side Wyatt tantly scanned all three of them instead of the card apprentice alone. Though the devil and the card apprentice found the Choas Dwarf''s tant action provocative, they did not point it out instead tolerated it. If not for their recent discovery that the demon master realm Chaos Dwarf in front of them was rted to a Chaos Dwarf who was an Executive VVIP member of the infinity library they would not even bother toe to receive him in person let alone tolerate his grant actions. However, they used this as an excuse to use their spirituality to check the Chaos Dwarf for any abnormality and record his soul energy signature. "Wee, Master Ezra. This Is my father devil Muth Diya and this is our host Demigod Handsome Fox," Cuth Diya was first to greet Wyatt and introduce the other two to him. Cuth Diya did not expect the Chaos Dwarf to be so fearless in the face of two devil-realm experts in a foreign realm with no bodyguards to protect him. Well, it was already surprising that a Chaos Dwarf was willing toe to a foreign realm all by himself. Especially one still in the card master realm. Either this one was confident or just ignorant. "Wee, Master Ezra," Both Devil Muth Diya and Demigod Handsome Fox greeted the Chaos Dwarf in unison. They chose to be the bigger person because the ''Seven Prince of Hell'' faction had assigned the task of recruiting Chaos Dwarf Ezra and the Elder behind him into their faction. Though they were afraid of the penalty of failing the faction''s task the reason they were so docile was the merits points they would gain frompleting this task. "Demigod Handsome Fox, Who are you?" Wyatt asked not bothering to be subtle about his hatred toward him. The body frame of the Card Demigod Handsome Fox matched Corey''s description of Handsome Fox. "I am sorry?" Demigod Handsome Fox was confused by the hate and killing intent he felt from the Chaos Dwarf Ezra because this was their first meeting. He wasn''t alone both Devil Muth Diya and Cuth Diya were puzzled by Choas Dwarf Ezra''s unceremonious killing hatred toward Demigod Handsome Fox. They could not help but wonder if there was a history between the two. However, Demigod Handsome Fox had be a Devil Merchant just recently, it was impossible for Chaos Dwarf Ezra to have run in with him. The confusion aside, Wyatt could not help but "You heard me, who the fuck do you think you are? How dare youe in front of me using an undead incarnation? You might as have note to receive me," The reason for Wyatt''s sudden outburst was the soul records of the demigod Handsome Fox. When Wyatt''s mutant consciousness and Hive AI analyzed the soul records of the demigod Handsome Fox, they found that he was not alive but actually dead. Upon further probing, they realized that the demigod Handsome Fox had refined the corpse of a demigod into an undead incarnation. An undead incarnation was where a card apprentice refines a corpse as an ingredient to create their incarnation, the stronger and moreplete the corpse, the more powerful the undead incarnation. The most important part about this was that the regr card apprentices could not tell an Undead incarnation apart from the living unless they had special sensory skills. This meant the soul records that Wyatt collected from the Demigod Handsome Fox were useless except for his soul energy signature. Wyatt was pissed that could not use the facial reconstruction program he had designed to reconstruct the demigod''s face based on his soul records thus his sudden outburst. Fortunately, he regained his calm quickly and modified his act based on the circumstances. "What?" Listening to the Chaos Dwarf, Devil Muth Diya looked at Demigod Handsome Fox in shock. He did not expect that the native devil merchant he was looking down on was actually an incarnation not the original. He felt betrayed and embarrassed at the same time. As a devil being fooled by a primitive native demigod was not something he could stomach. His exaggerated reaction was the evidence of it. Even though Muth Diya and Handsome Fox came together to receive Wyatt, this did not mean that they got along. They were colleagues but the ingrained discrimination in the dark realm''s native devil merchant against non-native devil merchant was not something that could be ovee over a few conversations. If not for Muth Diya nning to use this realm to cultivate his son into a powerhouse and requiring Handsome Fox''s help for that, he would not even bother to spare a few nces at Handsome Fox. Chapter 1716 Well Prepared Chapter 1716 Well Prepared Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 20:19 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout Demigod Handsome Fox Ignored Devil Muth Diya and focused on the Chaos Dwarf Ezra. His Undead Incarnation was special, it was refined inbo with his origin card''s effect. Hence, even a Devil of Muth Diya''s caliber was not able to tell that he was not the original but a mere incarnation. Even though Devil Muth Diya was a supremacist he was strong, very strong. However, where Muth Diya failed Chaos Dwarf Ezra a mere demon master was able to tell he was not an original. It seems the reputation about the capabilities of the Chaos Dwarf was not entirely false and they were indeed arrogant, this one in particr. He dared to call him out, a demigod. He could kill a demon master with his pinky half-asleep yet this dwarf not only dared to call him out but scold him. If not for the faction''s mission and therge amount of contribution that he would gain frompleting it, Handsome Fox would have put this dwarf in his ce. Instead, he shamelessly smiled and answered the dwarf, "Master Ezra, has a good eye. I am sorry my original body cannot be present here since it was injured in a fight but once it makes a full recovery. I promise to apologize to you in person." "Whatever, besides what kind of a name is Handsome Fox? It sounds made up," Wyatt understood he could not get the original soul records of Handsome Fox so he decided to settle for his true name and soul energy signature. Handsome Fox''s smile froze listening to the dwarf''s words, but it quickly regained its vividness as he replied, "Master Ezra, I practice a special rule meaning, which requires me to hide my true name, I hope you do not take offense." "Motherfucker, even your name is false? Your body is false, your name is false what exactly about is it true?" Before Ezra could respond Devil Muth Diya eximed in anger. Not only did this native demon merchant dare to hide his name and form but also dared to ignore him in front of a special guest. How could Muth Diya be not enraged by Handsome Fox? As much as he wanted to destroy Handsome Fox''s undead incarnation to send him a message, he could not lose his calm and show in fighting in front of an esteemed guest he was trying to recruit in his faction. "Devil Muth Diya, I am sorry. The fault is mine I forgot to inform you about my condition. Please do not take it to heart," Handsome Fox apologized to Muth Diya knowing that if he were to continue to ignore him then things would escte into something ugly. Not to mention taking a step back was the best way to deal with a colleague like Muth Diya. When the time was right he could own Muth Diya''s supremacist ass. One thing at a time. "You natives don''t know how to be honest. I overlooked it this one time in light of the matter at hand," Muth Diya was without words hearing Handsome Fox apologize. He had never seen a devil merchant concede so fast, this was new. His disdain for Handsome Fox further increased. "Master Ezra, I once again apologize for using a pseudonym, I hope you will understand my trouble," Handsome Fox ignored Muth Diya''s remark and apologized to Ezra for using a pseudonym. Wyatt nced at Handsome Fox, this guy was well prepared and had a good reason for everything. He was enraged at Handsome Fox but he could not show it. Not only did this guy attack his friends and loved ones but this guy was proving to be a step ahead of him every time. This guy was too cautious, he used an incarnation and a pseudonym to meet his colleagues from the same faction in his native realm which was supposed to be his home field. "Fine. do what works for you. Now, let us get this done as the longer I keep my warehouse closed the more money I lose," Wyatt just gave up trying to get Handsome Fox''s true identity because he knew his preying on Handsome Fox''s identity too much may garner suspicion, which would be an unwanted risk on his persona''s part so he decided to back off for now and be happy with just getting Handsome Fox''splete and urate soul energy signature. Right now, Wyatt was d that he did not force the Southern Royal family to send their best to ambush this secret hideout. From the looks of it appears his original body was not on thepound of this hideout to begin with. It was only logical for someone with such a cautious nature to have many hideouts across the world. "Yes, Master Ezra. Please follow me I will guide you to the forging area," Devil Muth Diya said and acted as if this entire hideout was his instead of letting their host Handsome Fox do his thing. Soon the Devil Muth Diya with the assistance of Demigod Handsome Fox lead Chaos Dwarf Ezra to the forging area. It was a in stone tform in a vast open field. It felt very serene and tranquil. Especially, the scene of the wind yfully caressing the grasses in the field. Arriving at the area, Muth Diya asked, "Master Ezra will this do?" "The location is good enough but I have my own array formations that help the user with their concentration and also with soul energy gathering. I would be setting them up to increase the sess rate of the forging. I have shared the list of ingredients I require with Cuth Diya, please help me procure them," Wyatt lied, the array formations were not for helping Cuth Diya concentrate but to stop the devil and demigod from spying on them during the forging process. "Yes, Master Ezra. I will procure them right away." Chapter 1717 Varying Pricing Chapter 1717 Varying Pricing Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 20:37 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout Cuth Diya shared the list of the ingredients for the array that Chaos Dwarf nned to set up with his father, Devil Muth Diya. However, he was confused to find that most of the ingredients were of SSS-rank, Ezra was of the demon master realm so he could not help but wonder how Ezra nned to use SSS-rank ingredients to set up the array formation. Unlike Cuth Diya, Muth Diya had experience with array formation, and going through the list of ingredients he found that the array formation that Ezra nned to arrange were typical space istion and soul energy gathering array formation. But then thinking of it for more than a second, he realized inside an isted space it would indeed be easier for Cuth Diya to focus on title demon core forging. As for the soul energy gathering array formation, it did as named. So in a way, the dwarf did not lie to him. Muth Diya was not happy about it but what could he do, this particr Chaos Dwarf''s identity was special. As long as the faction wanted him, he could not do anything to him. Swallowing his dissatisfaction Muth Diya used his devil merchant codex to procure the ingredients listed in the list. Once all of them were procured he ced the ingredients on the stone tform and said, "Master Ezra, I have procured the ingredients you wanted do you need any help arranging the space istion and soul energy gathering array formations?" "Yes, prepare the offering for me to employ the devil merchant code to set up an SSS-rank Istion array formation and an SSS-rank soul energy gathering formation," since devil Muth Diya was kind enough to hint that he knew what the two array formations he was setting up were, Wyatt tantly dered what he was up to. Demigod Handsome Fox alternated his gaze between Muth Diya and Ezra in amusement, devil Muth Diya''s subtle reactions toward Ezra''s actions amusing and entertaining. "Sure," as time passed Muth Diya was finding it harder to control himself, the chaos dwarf was just too much. He prepared the required offering for the creation of two SSS-rank array formations he asked the dwarf, "Master Ezra, are you sure the space istion array formation is necessary? It will be harder to monitor the progress of the forging process and help Cuth Diya control the bacsh in case he were to fail the forging of his title demon core using the foreign method." "That will not be necessary, I will be there at every turn to guide him and to help him when needed," Wyatt rejected Muth Diya. The reason he was setting up the space istion array formation in the first ce was to keep him from monitoring the forging process. Wyatt used his devil merchant code and employed it to set up the two SSS-rank array formations. However, he found that it costs a lot more offering to set up an SSS-rank array formation herepared to in his seed world. In his seed world, the devil merchant code charged five devil-grade ingredients to set up arge-scale SSS-rank array formation but here in the Way Beyond it nearly took about 50 devil-grade ingredients worth of offering to set up a small-scale SSS-rank array formation. Previously, Wyatt had never tried to employ the devil merchant code to create an array formation outside of the seed world so had no idea why the price differed so much inparison. When he confronted the devil merchant code about this he was informed that the offering for the creation of the SSS-rank array varied on type of array, location, and size. This astonished Wyatt were much. It appears, that if Wyatt had wanted to create the same arrays in the Dark Realm it would have cost him a lot more. For reasons unknown, the pricing seemed to somehow increase with the strength of the will of the realm where the array was being set up. So, inparison to the card world and the dark realm, his seed world seemed to be the cheapest location to employ the devil merchant code to set up array formations. "Okay, devil Muth Diya, I will first go through the various processes of the foreign title demon core with Cuth Diya. Then based on his preference, I will send you the list of ingredients required for forging the title demon," Wyatt informed Muth Diya as Devil merchant code set up the two SSS-rank arrays with the stone tform at the centre. "How can there be various processes? Master Ezra, didn''t I give only one foreign method to forge his title demon core?" Muth Diya was puzzled to hear Ezra say that there were different processes for Cuth Diya to choose from to forge his title demon core. He wondered if Cuth Diya had shared the original foreign forging method with Ezra. "Yes, there is only one foreign method to forge the title demon core that your son shared with me but this foreign method is not tailored for your tribe''s physique so I have optimized it based on your tribe''s title demon core forging method. Hence increasing the chance of Cuth Diya forging a title demon core using the foreign method," Wyatt exined. Unlike the ego gem of the Card apprentice which focused on the ethereal spirit of the Card apprentice the demon core and the title demon core of the demons focused on their physical body. Hence they gained a huge boost to their physical body when they forged their demon core and title demon core. This was why each dark race had its own title demon core forging method and rarely derailed from it unless in special circumstances. "Master Ezra, will thispromise the effects of the foreign forging method?" Muth Diya asked in concern. "Do you mean the physical and spiritual boost promised by the foreign forging method? If so, then no, it will not bepromised." Chapter 1718 Master Chapter 1718 Master Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 20:55 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout "That is good to hear," Muth Diya visibly rxed hearing the Chaos Dwarf''s answer. He could not help but be impressed by Ezra andmend himself for hiring him for the job, he too had tried to interpret theplete foreign forging method and then optimize it to fit his tribe''s physique but had met very little to no sess. Therefore, he could genuinely appreciate what Ezra had achieved here. The Chaos Dwarf had managed toe up with multiple optimizations to the foreign forging method where he has failed to properly interpret it let alone optimize it. Though Wyatt assured that the overall oue after using the optimized foreign forging method to forge the title demon core will not bepromised, heter added, "Though different optimization of the foreign forging method will have different oues with their own advantages it will vary from the promised oue of the original foreign forging method." "That is understandable," Muth Diya nodded in understanding as he understood that the foreign forging method was for an entirely different race from his tribe, so expecting the perfectly same result was unreasonable. It was alreadymendable that Ezra was able to promise a simr end result. "Now, if you two leave the array. In private, I would like to discuss which optimization of the foreign forging method Cuth Diya would prefer to forge his title demon core," Wyatt asked both Muth Diya and Handsome Fox so that he could discuss the forging process with Cuth Diya. "Master Ezra, if you don''t mind, I would like to be part of this and help my son choose the best-optimized version of the foreign forging method for him," Muth Diya did not leave instead proposed that he should be part of the discussion, believing that he knew what''s best for Cuth Diya and help him decide. "No, I am sorry but I cannot allow that. Cuth Diya can decide what''s best for him. He is already risking his life carrying the heavy burden of your high expectations of him by agreeing to forge a title demon core using a foreign method in this foreign realm. I think it is best for his mental health that he gets to decide which poison he drinks without having to worry about disappointing you. A stable mind will go a long way in the forging process and may help increase the sess rate," Wyatt rejected Muth Diya''s proposal to be a part of the discussion without the slightest hesitation. Even went as far as to me Muth Diya for pushing his son to his death through his unrealistic expectations for him and personal greed. Witnessing Ezra stand up for him, Cuth Diya was moved. What Ezra said resonated with what he felt. He was satisfied with forging his title demon core using his tribe''s forging method but to please his father he agreed to forge his title demon core using a foreign forging method in a foreign realm. If earlier he saw Ezra as a role model now he saw him as his guardian spirit. He cannot help but wonder how a stranger could have sympathy for him but his own father be so cold-hearted. There was a point where the words ''I am doing this for your own good'' were no longer selfless but selfish and his father has long crossed it. "..." Devil Muth Diya was without words when he heard Ezra literally call him a thrash parent not that he was ashamed but he could not find any words to argue his point that he should be a part of the discussion about which optimized version of the foreign forging method Cuth Diya should use to forge his title demon core. Muth Diya could shameless press to be part of the discussion but he would risk offending Ezra. He did not want the Choas Dwarf''s mood to affect the forging process and not to forget the faction''s mission. So, he had no choice but to take a step back here, having forged for the ''Seven Prince of Hell'' faction for centuries he knew that the faction was not kind to people who failed the important mission assigned to them, such as this one. "Fine, Master Ezra. Let us do as you say," saying that Muth Diya and Handsome Fox vacated the vicinity of the array. As they left Wyatt immediately activated the SSS-rank space Istion array along with the soul energy gathering array formation. The soul energy in the Way Beyond was dense as it was but with the SSS-rank array, it grew denser making it an ideal ce for practice. "Master Ezra, thank you. It takes a load of my mind knowing that my father wouldn''t be constantly watching and scrutinizing my every move. This way I will have less distractive thoughts and be able to focus more on the forging process," Cuth Diya expressed his gratitude toward Ezra. He felt like his meeting with Ezra was not a coincidence but some kind of mysterious force at y who sent Ezra to him as his guardian spirit to help and guide him. "Don''t mention it, here take this pill it will help you clear your heart and mind of self-destructive thoughts and stabilize them," Wyatt passed a red pill to Cuth Diya. "Shouldn''t I take this before starting the forging process for maximum effect?" Cuth Diya said holding the red pill, he had seen many pills but he could not tell which pill this one was, it was mysterious and appeared to be expensive. "No need, I have a lot more of these pills, just swallow it," Wyatt urged. Cuth Diya nodded and swallowed the pill without hesitation. Showing that his trust in Ezra was very high. After swallowing the pill, Cuth Diya''s eyes suddenly went nk and a secondter they were radiant with intelligence. Cuth Diya then suddenly knelt on one knee and bowed to Wyatt. Raising his head he saluted him, "Master, your wish is mymand." Chapter 1719 Planting The Seed

Chapter 1719 nting The Seed

Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 21:19 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout Wyatt rarely interfered in others'' affairs, let alone the family affairs of a devil. The only reason he went out of his way to lecture Muth Diya about the way he was pushing his son to his death with his unrealistically high expectations and personal greed was to gain Cuth Diya''s trust while finding a valid reason to stop Muth Diya from insisting to participate in the forging process. As it would make it easier for him to get Cuth Diya to swallow his cmity daughter gem. "Get up, act normal," Wyatt ordered his new Cmity Daughter Gem. Following Wyatt''s instruction, Cuth Diya got up and mimicked his previous mannerisms. Wyatt then asked, "Tell me how much are you involved in the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' factions?" "Not much, with my current contribution toward the faction, I would not be able to rack myself as a part of the faction if not for my father. Thanks to him sharing his contribution with me, I can be considered a guest officer in the faction. This title is only for name sake and has no authority to it. Not to mention because of my second-generation rich status, my reputation in the faction is not good," Cuth Diya replied honestly. Wyatt had already expected this. Yet he targeted Cuth Diya because as the son of the devil Muth Diya, his status was special, and had a lot of room in the faction to grow. Without getting disappointed Wyatt continued to ask, "Does your father involve you in the faction-rted stuff?" "No, my father mostly deals with serious and high-priority stuff like the current mission of recruiting Chaos Dwarf Ezra and the Elder Choas Dwarf backing him into the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction. So he doesn''t share much of his work with me. Even now if not for you contacting me he would not have involved me in his current mission to recruit you," Cuth Diya exined without hiding any details. This time, however, Wyatt was disappointed to learn that devil Muth Diya did not involve his son in his work. This was surprising considering the fact that Muth Diya nned to groom Cuth Diya into his tool. Well, it might be because he did not want the sharpest tool that could cut him if he was careless. Considering devil Muth Diya''s heartless nature this would exin why he grew Cuth Diya''s second-generation rich. Still, Wyatt thought that this was a stupid move because, fearing that his tool would be too sharp Muth Diya had made his tool too dull so much so that now it had betrayed him in the middle of a deceive battle. Well, Muth Diya had nobody but himself to me for this. Considering that Wyatt nned to use Cuth Diya as the leak to sabotage Belphegor so far Cuth Diya was proving to be useless. Yet, Wyatt had not given up on him and believed Cuth Diya had value as it was not toote for him to start now. He was the perfect fit as the seed that Wyatt could nt next to Belphegor that would grow to sabotage Belphegor. Next, Wyatt nned to use the cmity daughter gem in Cuth Diya''s body as a base to help him forge his title demon core with the optimized foreign forging method. The reason for, this is obviously to follow the original cover and also because the foreign forging method chosen by Muth Diya was special. Wyatt thought that it was worthy of his Cmity Daughter Gem. With the title demon core created using cmity daughter gem and the foreign forging method, Cuth Diya will have the power to easily able to make a reputation for himself in the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction and climb its ranks. Especially since he was the son of a top cadre, devil Muth Diya. With his new rank in the faction and special status as a devil''s son, Cuth Diya will have ess to high-level confidential information that Wyatt could use. Especially with the faction nning to attack the card world, Cuth Diya who has forged his title demon core in the card world with his new status in the faction will be at the forefront of the invasion. Not to mention, seeing that his son was promising Muth Diya would be more willing to share the confidential secrets and info with his son to prepare him as his tool to fight for a more prominent and lucrative position in the faction. It will take time and a lot of effort but in no time, Cuth Diya will sprout into a beautiful nt that Wyatt wanted to sabotage Belhegor. "Foward the list of ingredients for the forging process that I have shared with you to your father so that he can procure them and we can begin forging your title demon core," Wyatt instructed Cuth Diya deciding tomence with the next step of his n. "Yes, Master Ezra," Cuth Diya followed Wyatt''s instruction and it did not take Muth Diya to reply that he had procured the ingredients and they could collect them from him. Collecting the ingredients from Muth Diya, Wyatt neatly arranged them on the stone tform in order of need. Wyatt had to be more meticulous about the forging process than any card creation he had done before he could not use the grimoire to assist him with this. Here in the titled demon core forging process, Cuth Diya had to use his body as a furnace to forge his title demon core, just like how Wyatt did when he was forging his ego gem. This was why Wyatt did not mind introducing his cmity daughter gem in Cuth Diya''s body beforehand.?The forging of the title demon core will mostly be performed by Cuth Diya, Wyatt will only be guiding him through the forging process. Just like how nobody can help a card apprentice forge their ego gem simrly a demon can only depend on themselves to forge their title demon core. Chapter 1720 Rule Unity Chapter 1720 Rule Unity Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 21:40 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout "Hive AI, transfer the optimized forging method to Cuth Diya''s cmity daughter gem and help forge his title demon core," Wyatt ordered. With Hive AI present, there could not be another assistant who could be better at guiding and assisting Cuth Diya with forging his title demon core. Even though Cuth Diya was taking a lot of risk by forging his title demon core in the Card realm instead of the Dark realm, because of the Card Realm''s will''s suppression, thanks to the optimized forging method he developed, Cmity Daughter Gem, and Hive AI Wyatt was not worried that Cuth Diya would fail in forging his title demon core. After numerous simtions performed by Hive AI on Cuth Diya''s soul records, using all the avable data on forging title demon core Wyatt was able to develop a forging method that used Cmity Daughter Gem as a base to forge a title demon core as specified in the foreign forging method. There were two reasons why Wyatt used the Cmity Daughter Gem as a base for developing the new forging method. The first reason was that it was the bridge joining the foreign and tribal forging method of the devil Muth Diya. The new forging method basically thebination of foreign and trible forging methods, by themselves, this would never been have possible but with Cmity Daughter Gem as the mediator the impossible became possible. The second reason was that, by itself, Muth Diya would immediately notice it in his son''s body when checking on the forged title demon core, therefore Wyatt decided to use it as a base ingredient to forge Cuth Diya''s title demon core. This way he would not have to worry about Muth Diya finding out about the Cmity Daughter Core. The best part about this forging method was that using it Cuth Diya had a 90+ percent sess rate in forging his title demon. However, this would decrease sharply because of the suppression of the Card world''s will. Which was where the Cmity Daughter gem came into y. Being enved by the Cmity Daughter Gem, Cuth Diya was no longer a threat to the Card Realm so he was no longer under its will''s suppression. Because of this one of the main factors why demons do not forge their title demon core on other realms was eliminated in the case of Cuth Diya. Increasing his odds of forging his title demon core on Card World. Now that all the external factors affecting Cuth Diya''s title demon core forging process, what remained was his mental state. Forging a title demon core was a veryplex and tedious task. The forger or in this case Cuth Diya, would have to remember all the lengthy andplex steps of the forging process so that he can perform them with extreme care and precaution without missing a single one of them. Missing even a small detail might result in the failure of forging one''s title demon core. This was where the Hive AI yed the role of the best guide and assistant a demon could ask for while forging their title demon core. With this Wyatt had covered all the bases for Cuth Diya to sessfully forge his title demon core in the card world using a newly developed forging method. Now it was up to Cuth Diya, considering that the Cmity Daughter Gem helped him forget all the distracting thoughts and focus onpleting the order ryed by the Cmity Soul Gem regardless of what it takes, it would not be too early to say that Cuth Diya would sessfully forge his title demon core. After forging his title demon core, Cuth Diya will directly be the strongest Cmity Daughter Gem in Wyatt''s collection, making Old Ben the second strongest. Wyatt never thought that he would be able to recruit a Cmity Daughter Gem that was as overpowered as Old Ben but he stood corrected. Old Ben''s origin card was a bane to all the rule meanings that provided a boost to the card apprentice''s strength in exchange for manipting their emotions adversely. As a result, Old Ben was able to summon an incredible power beyond his realm, and thanks to his Viltronain physique he did not have to worry about him not being able to bear the summoned strength. Because of this Old Ben had it his mission toprehend various such rule meanings and he was able to do so because, at the rule bifurcation point, his origin card would help him pick the meanings that would require him to offer his emotions in exchange for power. Wyatt cannot imagine how strong Old Ben would be if he were able to create hybrid runes using all these different but simr rule meanings. Now that was something to look forward to. What made Cuth Diya''s title demon core so special that Wyatt ranked him above a monster like Old Ben was the foreign forging method that Muth Diya insisted Cuth Diya use to forge his title demon core. This foreign forging method was indeed worth it for him to risk his child''s life and construct his n surrounding it. The demon who forges their title demon core forged using this foreign forging method would gain the trait rule unity. This trait allowed the demon toprehend any rules from multiple sources without having to worry about contaminating the rule they hadprehended. All the rules are contaminated, ording to Dredre even the one we directlyprehend from the realm''s will, they were contaminated with the realm''s will. This was why one could notprehend the same rule in different realms, this was true for even the most basic elemental rules like fire, water, wind, earth, etc. However, with the trait Rule Unity one no longer had to worry about this, they couldprehend any rule from any source without having to worry about the contamination hindering their ruleprehension in the long run. Chapter 1721 Rule Contamination Chapter 1721 Rule Contamination Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 21:58 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout The trait ''Rule Unity'' was a very overpowered trait, let us take Cuth Diya for example. If he manages to gain this trait then he couldprehend the fire rule using the card world''s rules and then continue hisprehension of the fire rule in the dark realm through its rules. Normally a demon or a card apprentice would not be able to do this because the rules of the card world and dark realm were different. This phenomenon was called rule contamination. Following the norms, once Cuth Diyaprehends the fire rule in the card realm his fire fule will be contaminated with the will of the card world. As a result, he can only continue toprehend fire rule in the card world and not in the Dark realm or another realm for that matter. ording to Dredre, this was purposefully done by the possessive realm wills such that their children do not leave them. However, thanks to the Rule Unity trait Cuth Diya would have to worry about the rule contamination. Even if he started the fire ruleprehension in the card world he could continue itsprehension within the dark realm and finish it in some other realm, it would also not limit theprehension speed. Being able toprehend rules in any realm was well and good but how would itpare to what Old Ben was capable of thanks to his overpowered origin card? Well, the effect of the Rule Unity was not limited to being able toprehend rules in any realm, it extended to all types of sources of ruleprehension, one example was the Broken Runes. Usually, when a card apprentice or a demon swallows a broken rune or uses it toprehend rules, theirprehension gets limited by the extent of the ruleprehended by the creator of the broken rune. If they were cautious and only used it to get introduced to the rule or the rule meaning then, theirprehension speed would decrease until they eliminate the contamination of the will of the creator of the broken rule. However, in Cuth Diya''s case thanks to the Rule Unity trait he would not have to worry about any such limitation when he swallows a broken rune. With the Rule Unity trait, Cuth Diya can directly ditch trying toprehend the rules normal way and justprehend rules by swallowing broken rules. Since he did not have to be afraid of the rule contamination, there was no reason why he would not make the best use of his Rule Unity trait. Other than fastprehension of the rules and meanings there were other advantages to Cuth Diya directly swallowing broken runes. He could control the meaning of the rules he wants toprehend, by doing this he can increase his chance of creating hybrid runes. Not only that he couldprehend the rare and special rules and rule meanings that a normal card apprentice or demon could never dream ofprehending them. Such as the time rule, void rule, etc. The best thing was that he could replenish his rule power by munching on broken runes. The Rule Unity had many possibilities, but this was all theoretical. Wyatt was still on the fence about this because if a dark race had a powerful title demon core forging method that gave them a powerful trait then they would have been untouchable in the dark realm and not have been exterminated into extinction. Seeing how that tribe of dark race was no more, their forging method had a catch. It was almost impossible for Wyatt to miss it in trantion, so it could only mean that the forging method they had was missing a few pages. Wyatt did not think Muth Diya was hiding these pages because if Muth Diya knew that there was a w to the foreign forging method he would not have forced his son to use it in the first ce let construct an ambitious n surrounding it. Regardless of whether there was a w in the foreign forging method, Wyatt had already taken this into consideration when he was developing the optimized forging method. This was why he did not use the foreign forging method as the base but his cmity daughter gem as the base. Using the cmity daughter gem as a base meant that the foreign and tribal forging methods provided by Muth Diya were used to modify the cmity daughter gem in the direction of a title demon core. Just like how in the case of Elliott and Pax he made use of the Cmity Daugter gem to create their origin card. If everything goes as in the simtion then Cuth Diya should not only be able to forge his title demon core sessfully but gain the Rule Unity trait. Apart from the immunity to rule contamination, Wyatt guessed that the Rule Unity trait would also help with refining realm fragments, but he could not be sure until he got more concrete evidence. However, seeing how Muth Diya was aiming for the card world''s realm fragment, Wyatt believed that there might be a little merit to his guess that Rule Unity also yed a part in refining realm fragments. Theoretically, a trait like Rule Unity would be any demon or card apprentice''s dream, making it obvious why an ambitious devil such as Devil Muth Diya would force his own son to forge his title demon core using the foreign forging method. One piece of the puzzle did not fit, and that was Muth Diya''s intentions, from his past attitude toward Cuth Diya it can be seen that it was unlike Muth Diya to let someone other than himself gain power like the Rule Unity trait, even if that someone was his son. Yet, now suddenly he was pushing Cuth Diya so hard to gain this power. Was Cuth Diya his guinea pig or was Muth Diya nning to swallow Cuth Diya just like Demigod Redfall nned to do with his descendants? Chapter 1722 Breaking The Ceiling Chapter 1722 Breaking The Ceiling Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 22:09 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout Muth Diya was a full-fledge devil which meant that he had forged his title demon core, so there was little point in him using Cuth Diya as a guinea pig to test the foreign forging method, even if that was the case he could have picked any other talented demon from his tribe to do so no his son. There had to be a strong reason why Muth Diya would use his son. After giving it much thought the most obvious reason that popped up in Wyatt''s head was that Muth Diya might have some method simr to Demigod Redfall''s Bloodline Meaning of the Blood rule, that allowed him to revive himself in the body of his descendants. A powerful trait like the ''Rule Unity'' would be a pretty good motivator for an ambitious devil-like Muth Diya to use his son to achieve what he cannot achieve through normal means. If it was everything that Wyatt had theorized, it had every potential to be a motivator strong enough for someone like Muth Diya to give up on devilhood and try to achieve the devil realm all over again in his son''s body. Especially, because Muth Diya was at the point in his life where he had reached his ceiling, and the younger generation that once looked up to him was now catching up to him. Muth Diya was too ambitious and prideful to let this continue, he was willing to go to any lengths to break past his ceiling even if it meant eating his own son''s soul and wearing his skin. Muth Diya was not alone, history was filled with demons and card apprentices who have practiced something simr in the despair but it was not known how many have truly seeded. One would think that the history would serve as a cautionary tale but all think that they were different, they were somehow special from the rest. It was funny because them reaching the ceiling of their potential while others had a lot of room to grow served as evidence saying otherwise. If this were really the reason why Muth Diya was grooming Cuth Diya, then that would put a damper on Wyatt''s ns to use Cuth Diya as his mole next to Belphegor. But considering that Cuth Diya was still a card lord Wyatt thought that Muth Diya would probably wait till Cuth Diya was Demon Emperor. If Cuth Diya were to sessfully create his title demon core and gain the Rule Unity trait, he would enter a rapid growth period where he would require a strong tree-like Muth Diya to support his growth period. During this period, Muth Diya was better off aiding Cuth Diya''s development rather than taking over his body. Losing his devil status it would be tough for Muth Diya to start from mid back to top, so he stood most to gain if he were to fatten up Cuth Diya till he was a Demon Emperor and then try to swallow him up. With his experience of bing a devil previously, it would be easier and faster for him to be a Devil starting as a Demon Emperor instead of a Demon Lord. If Muth Diya were really after that title demon core of his son, then this was his best option. This meant that Wyatt''s n of using Cuth Diya to sabotage Belphegor would still work that was until Muth Diya determined that Cuth Diya had grown fat enough and gobbled him up. However, that was not anytime soon, and by that time arrived Wyatt was sure he would be strong enough to enter the Dark Realm and kill Muth Diya. Muth Diya was no Belphegor but he was strong. ¡­ "Are you sure about this? Weren''t you the one who stopped the n saying that the situation changed as you found out that the dwarf had a strong backing? Even faction updated its orders now," Handsome Fox questioned Muth Diya. "Yes, I did. That was before I met the dwarf. I did not know he would be this arrogant and prideful. You talked to him, you saw how much of an asshole he is. The nerve of that puny ant," Muth Diya went off topic remembering the arrogant attitude of the the Chaos Dwarf Ezra. If not for the sake of the Cuth Diya forging his titled demon core, he would have pped him to death long ago. " I have no problem doing it your way. That Dwarf has got some serious attitude, there is no argument there. But the orders from the faction were pretty clear on the fact that we had to y nice with the dwarf," Handsome Fox agreed with Muth Diya about the Chaos Dwarf but he was not so sure about going against the faction''s orders. "Don''t tell me you still think he will join our faction just because we asked him nicely. Even if both you and I were to bend over backward for the dwarf it would still not be enough for us to get him to join our faction. He has an elder who is an executive VVIP of the Infinity Library supporting him, why the heck would he want to go join some third-grade faction? If do things as the faction has ordered us to, forget getting the elder chaos dwarf back Ezra to join our faction, even will not be able to recruit Ezra into our faction. However, if we follow our previous n. Not only will we control Ezra but give the elder backing him a strong reason to join our faction" Muth Diya made a strong case about why they should stop the soft approach and switch to the hard approach as they had nned previously. "You make apelling case but will the faction be okay if we do things this way? If we do this there is bound to be arge bacsh, are you prepared to face that?" Handsome Fox was still on the fence about what Muth Diya proposed. Chapter 1723 The Hard Way Chapter 1723 The Hard Way Date- 15 April 2321 Time- 22:35 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout "Trust me on this one, the faction is not big on how we do things as long as we achieve the expected result. Once we control the dwarf, everything else will be simpler," Muth Diya persuaded Handsome Fox. "I don''t know, I have just joined the faction. But if you agree to take full responsibility I will do as you say," Handsome Fox had no problem with ying fast and loose with rules, rather he too was pissed at Ezra and could not wait to put the puny dwarf in his ce. Handsome Fox would have agreed with Muth Diya the first time he asked him but he had to satisfy his sadistic urges by having the mighty Devil Merchant Muth Diya from the great Dark Realm plead with him. This zebra face devil, has been haughty ever since they met. Even when they were in the card world and the devil was being suppressed by the world''s will it continued to act arrogant and look down on him. Seeing the devil plead with him for his cooperation, Handsome Fox felt satisfied. He did not understand what the devil had to make it feel superior and that it was better than him when it came to his world and needed his help. However, He did not go overboard because he was new to the faction and his standing was still very shaky considering that the faction nned to invade his home world next. Many have questioned his loyalty despite his proving to them that his loyaltyy in himself by helping them procure the rights to the Card World. "Okay, I will take full responsibility," Muth Diya agreed with Handsome Fox though he had a regr expression on his face in his mind he was enraged with Handsome Fox for not agreeing with him right away. Though he did not suspect that Handsome Fox doing it on purpose he could not stomach the fact that the stupid native did not do as he asked him to and dared to question him instead. If not for Muth Diya needing the help of the Handsome Fox to control the Chaos Dwarf Ezra he would not have continued to have conversations with him after finding out that Handsome Fox did not bother to receive him in person and instead was using an undead incarnation with a pseudonym. Be it Ezra or Handsome Fox, Muth Diya was not a fan of either of them if not for his hands being tied by the circumstances he would have shown both of them their ces. For now, he will settle withpleting his mission by controlling Ezra, then he can slowly handle Handsome Fox. "Good, I am on board with your crazy idea then. Tell me what I need to do," Handsome asked. "First, we need to arrange an array formation to stop him from using the inter-realm travel function of the devil merchant code to escape from this world. Once he is cut off from the devil merchant code, let us see if he will continue to act arrogant," Muth Diya instructed. "Is that possible? To cut off a demon merchant''s ess to the devil merchant code?" Handsome Fox asked wondering if Muth Diya really had an array that would go against the mighty Devil Merchant Code that was suspected to be a transcendent-level being. "No, we are not cutting off his ess to the devil merchant code. We are making it so that he will not be able to use its inter-realm travel function within this area. The array I am speaking of will scrabble the space surrounding this area to a point where even the mighty devil merchant code will not be able to use its function to teleport Ezra out of her. Don''t worry as that is all we need, this way we do not have to worry about Ezra escaping using the devil merchant code''s function when we move against him," Muth Diya exined, though he could not help but wonder how amazing it would be if he had an array that would help him cut off the devil/demon merchant''s connection to the devil merchant code. "Yeah, but I don''t think we should underestimate Ezra. He was able to tell I was an incarnation but not the original instantly with a single nce. Not to mention from the looks of it, he did not seem to be affected much by the card world''s will suppression. With the confidence he presented himself with, I believe he must have other tricks up his sleeve. I do not think his elder who was willing to let him share his executive VVIP member privileges will send him with any form of assurance," Handsome though hated Ezra he did not let it cloud his judgment and reminded Muth Diya that Ezra was not youre demon master. They need to be careful when they try to apprehend him. "You are right, he definitely has a strong protection on him otherwise no matter how lofty a Chaos Dwarf was they would not be stupid enough to provoke two devil realm entities. We indeed need to be cautious when we approach him," Muth Diya agreed with Handsome Fox''s evaluation of Ezra. "As for the rest, we follow the original n right?" "Yes, once we control him. Then we approach his elder." ¡­ As Wyatt was contemting how he should proceed further once Cuth Diya was done forging his title demon core, he felt an intimidating shockwave of malice emitted from the direction of Cuth Diya. Wyatt turned to observe and found that Cuth Diya''s body was floating above the stone tform, covered in a blinding sunshine radiance as his physical body underwent a massive transformation. The zebra stripes across his body were slowly vanishing as he shed his stag horns and cow tail, even his hoofs were undergoing a transformation. He was losing all his prominent features that signified him as a part of the Diya tribe. Chapter 1724 Hell Of Contamination Chapter 1724 Hell Of Contamination Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 9:30 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout Looking at the transforming physical form of Cuth Diya, Wyatt guessed that Cuth Diya had sessfully forged his title demon core use using the optimized forging method he developed. Any kind of physical transformation after forging one title demon core was notmon if one were to follow their tribal forging method. However, in Cuth Diya''s case, though the foreign forging method was optimized using his tribal forging method, it made use of the cmity daughter gem as the base. As a result, the Viltronian physique was added to his original physique. Viltronian physique being a very dominating physique, it instantly began to alter Cuth Diya''s physique to that of a Viltronain. Because of this, Cuth Diya was losing his tribe''s original racial markers such as his stag horns, zebra strips, cow tail, and hoofs. Viltronian physique would only eliminate those traits of Cuth Diya''s original race that it deemed unnecessary but adapted the ones that made it stronger. After the transformation wasplete, Cuth Diya looked every bit of a human just like the Viltronain. Except for his height which was a lot taller than the average height of a human, he was 7.2 feet tall. Still, it was a foot shorter than his original height, he lost nearly a foot of his original height when his hoofs morphed into human feet. Opening his eyes, Cuth Diya immediately knelt on one knee, and with the utmost respect, he reported to Wyatt, "Master, I have sessfully forged my title demon core." "Did you gain the Rule Unity trait?" Wyatt asked Cuth Diya. If he did not then, it would mean that the optimized forging method developed by Wyatt was not as good as he had thought. "Yes, I did," Cuth Diya replied as he stood up following Wyatt''s hand gesture for him to get up. "Is it every bit what I have theorized? No need to answer me hastily, Use the Hive AI to conduct tests on your title demon core, " Wyatt did not immediately celebrate learning that Cuth Diya had not only managed to forge his title demon core but also sessfully gained the rule unity trait until he got the confirmation that the rule unity trait was exactly what he theorized it to be. "Yes, Master," Cuth Diya agreed. Soon, when Hive AI was done conducting its test, he reported the result to Wyatt, "Master, you were correct about rule unity trait." "Good, now tell me about your title demon core''s hell. What is it called?" Wyatt finally showed joy on his face. The whole point of Cuth Diya using the optimized foreign forging method was the theorized Rule Unity Trait, if the real one was nothing like the one theorized, even if Cuth Diya had forged his title demon core sessfully it would not matter. Usually, based on the forging method used to create a title demon core one could tell what kind of hell the forged title demon core would have but the optimized forging method used by Cuth Diya was created using various forging methods, meaning it could have the hell belonging to any one of these forging methods or it could form an entirely new hell. This was totally random, the improbability was so high that even Hive AI could not properly determine what hell Cuth Diya''s title demon core would have. "Master, it is called the hell of contamination," Cuth Diya informed Wyatt. "Hell of contamination? How does that work? Do not tell me, it has something to do with the rule unity trait," Wyatt always felt that there was a catch to the rule unity trait of the foreign forging method, because if not the original tribe to which the forging method actually belongs would not have gone extinct instead would have be one of the ruling powers of the myriad realms. "Yes, master. You guessed it right. The rule unity trait is a part of the ''Hell of Contamination'' of my title demon core. The only reason the ''rule unity'' trait is able to allow me toprehend the same rule from different sources without worrying about the rule contamination is because of the nature of the Hell of Contamination," Cuth Diya confirmed Wyatt''s fears about the rule unity trait. "What is it? Lay it on me," Wyatt asked Cuth Diya. "The Rule Unity trait''s poweres from the contaminated souls, the soul damned to my hell of contamination who bear the rule contamination in my ce. Here''s where things get tricky since there is only a certain amount of contamination a soul can bear in hell of contamination before getting erased for good, if I want to continue enjoying the rule unity trait''s effect I need to keep damning souls to my hell of contamination. Meaning as long as there are souls to deal with the contamination I can continue toprehend the rule from multiple sources without worrying about rule contamination," Cuth Diya briefly exined how the rule unity trait and hell of contamination worked. "What happens to the contamination borne by a soul in the case it gets overloaded with contamination and erased from existence? Does it also get erased with the soul carrying the contamination?" Wyatt understood that the Rule Unity trait and Hell of Contamination were nothing but Cuth Diya enjoying the fruits of his crime while some other poor soul paid for his crime. "No, in such a case the umted rule contamination by that soul will be returned to me. As such as long as I am alive, the contaminated souls are damned to suffer in the hell of contamination," Cuth Diya revealed. Listening to the entirety of how the Rule Unity trait of the Hell of Contamination worked, Wyatt understood why the tribe to which the foreign forging method belonged was extinct despite having such a strong title demon core that could allow one to grow strong without limits. Their existence was a threat to the rest of living beings, the dark races and other myriad races alike. Chapter 1725 Enemy Of All Living Beings Chapter 1725 Enemy Of All Living Beings Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 9:45 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout As long as Cuth Diya kept killing beings and damning their souls to his hell of contamination he could continue to use the rule unity trait toprehend rules from multiple sources without having to worry about being limited by the rule contamination. This basically meant that as long as Cuth Diya kept killing he could keep getting strong without having to worry about limits that would bother any other regr being. Now imagine an entire tribe of demons that could do exactly what Cuth Diya was now capable of. They would definitely not get along with their neighbors as they stood to gain more from their neighbors being dead than alive. With the nature of their ability, it did not take a genius to figure out that they could not coexist with other races. As it made anything that had soul their prey. So it would not be a surprise if all the dark races came together to kill this particr race before they could begin their conquest of devouring the entire dark realm. Wyatt was not surprised that he did not find anything about this particr about this unknown tribe when he was researching the foreign forging method in the Infinity Library. As anybody would do their best to erase any trace of such a tribe from history. What was surprising was how Muth Diya possessed something so valuable as the prized forging method of this unknown tribe. Wyatt wondered if Muth Diya knew more about the foreign forging method than what he was letting on. That would be possible considering how he had pushed Cuth Diya, his son, to use this particr foreign forging method to forge his title demon core despite knowing the risk. "Now, let us go and give your father the good news. Remember to behave as your usual self. I do not want him getting suspicious," Wyatt instructed Cuth Diya, as he proceeded to lift the space istion array formation. Signaling Muth Diya and Handsome Fox that they were done. Wyatt did not want to spend any more time here than he had to because Dredre and Bloodette were waiting for him back home. Now that he had nted a mole in Belphegor''s faction half of his goal was done, as for the other half of the goal was him find out the identity of the only devil merchant of the card world, since the original body of Handsome Fox had not shown himself it was not possible. At the least he was able to record the urate soul energy signature of the Handsome Fox, so he should be able to spot him if their paths were to ever cross. Considering the nature of the Handsome Fox''s origin card, it would be of great help to take precaution against him. *Whoosh* As soon as the space istion array was lifted, two figures instantly appeared in front of Wyatt. It was Muth Diya and Handsome Fox. This time, they did not bother to control their realm''s pressure, unlike the time they received Wyatt when he arrived here. "Congrats son," Muth Diya congratted Cuth Diya aloud feeling the presence of the title demon core in his body. However, Muth Diya did not bother to further enquire about the title demon core, if it had inherited the abilities of a title demon core forged purely using the foreign forging method. Not that he was not curious about it, but he controlled himself from doing so because once the title demon core was forged there wasn''t anything he could do to change the result. He did not need another distraction from the matter at hand, right now he''s goal was to capture the chaos dwarf Ezra. "Thank you, father. I am d that I did not disappoint your trust in me," Cuth Diya replied to his father jubntly, as if it meant him the world to hear his Muth Diya congratte him. "Handsome Fox, do your thing," Muth Diya ignored his son''s bber and ordered Handsome Fox tomence their n to control Chaos Dwarf Ezra now that he had confirmed that his son had forged his title demon core. As much as the faction''s mission took priority for Muth Diya his son forging his title demon core using the unknown foreign forging method took a higher priority. By control, the duo literally meant to control Chaos Dwarf Ezra as their puppet using Handsome Fox''s unique ability. Since the whole n depended on Handsome Fox''s unique ability, Muth Diya has controlled his temper and has been patient around him and stopped himself every time he felt like pounding the life out of him. It was because of this that Handsome Fox tantly took liberties with Muth Diya, even though Muth Diya was stronger and had a higher rank in the faction than him. Following Muth Diya''s order Handsome Fox immediately acted, he instantly appeared next to Wyatt grabbed him by his neck, and lifted him up to his eye level. Then using his soul energy he rendered the dwarf paralyzed from the neck down. Soon he locked eyes with the dwarf and taunted, "Midget, do you feel arrogant now? Let me hear you use that sharp tongue of yours." "I see you guys have scrabbled the surrounding space to prevent me from using the inter-realm travel function of the devil merchant code. You think you got me trapped and is that why you guys dare to show your true colors?" Wyatt stared into the eyes of Handsome Fox and asked. "As expected of a Chaos Dwarf, you noticed it without using your demon merchant codex. Then someone as smart as you should have guessed what is going to happen to you next?" Handsome Fox asked the dwarf, he wanted to see and enjoy the look of despair in the dwarf''s face and fear in his eyes before he used his ability on him but to his disappointment, the dwarf was calm and collected despite being aware of his situation. Chapter 1726 Pride Chapter 1726 Pride Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 9:54 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout "What is going to happen next? I am going to own both of your asses," Wyatt said with a devilish grin. The arrogant words of Ezra thundered in the ears of Handsome Fox and Muth Diya freezing the confident expression on their faces, and the dwarf''s grin was like a sh of lightning that jolted them awake to the realization that they had to end it now and waste no time toying around. "Hahaha, you lost your mind to the despair, haven''t you? I would not be surprised but tell me genius what makes you so confident," Handsome Fox regained hisposure, he had full trust in his abilities and couldn''t bring himself to take a mere demon master seriously. He was cautious but he was equally prideful too. Ezra had hurt his pride and he nned to make him pay. Off chance, if things went sideways, at most he would lose an undead incarnation at most. As for the faction, what about them? "Handsome Fox quit ying around and do it," Muth Diya yelled, he did not mind Handsome Fox having a little fun with Dwarf but he was worried that the dwarf had something up his sleeve. He did not want to take any chances. Handsome Fox controlled himself from snapping back at Muth Diya by ignoring him. He waited for the dwarf to speak up, as he wanted to crush the clutch that allowed the dwarf to be confident even now and then savor the look of despair in his eyes. "You.." Muth Diya was enraged seeing Handsome Fox ignore him in front of his son. Only he knows how much control it took on his part to not rip the head off the demigod''s incarnation for the humiliation he was currently feeling. He med his fate, for having him live such a day. As for Cuth Diya, he stood there with a confused expression, ying his part as an uninformed bystander. "You guys are dumb, aren''t you? If you were smart you would not have tried something like this. I have a standard contract with the Blight Brood Club, ording to it during my service if even a single hair on my body were to be harmed the club would be held responsible and have topensate me appropriately. You too idiots just made me rich¡ª-" Before Wyatt could finish, Handsome Fox burst out in a loudughter interrupting him. "Hahaha, the reason you were so confident was because of a simple contract. That is it? Here, I was worried that you held an ace. Hahaha¡­ ha¡ª" Handsome Fox''sughter came to an abrupt halt as he saw that Ezra was looking at him as if he was looking at a clown. With a deadpan expression, he said, "The contract, holds no authority on me I am not a member of the club. Even if I were it would not matter because soon you will willingly cancel it." "And it will rain liquid rule power and liquid soul energy," Wyatt said mocking Handsome Fox for believing that he would withdraw the contact and they would not be liable for breaking it. Pissed by Ezra''s mockery, Handsome Fox raised his free hand. Soon he gathered and concentrated soul energy at the tip of his index figure, solidifying it into the shape of a tiny seed. Dangling it in front of Ezra, he began to exin, "This right here is my unique ability. I will not go into details about it. All you need to know is once I sow this in you, not only will you willingly withdraw the contract but you will willingly serve me for the rest of your pathetic life." Muth Diya raised his eyebrow listening to Handsome Fox. The n was Handsome Fox would use his ability to turn Chaos Dwarf Ezra into the servant of the faction not Handsome Fox''s personal servant. Muth Diya''s frown eased as he believed Handsome Fox might disobey him but he would not dare to disobey the faction''s direct orders. Especially, when the faction was gathering all of its top yers to invade Handsome Fox''s native realm. The standard contract between Ezra and Blight Brood Club indeed served as an assurance that the club or its members would not harm Ezra in any way instead they would have to protect him during his service period but Handsome Fox who had just joined the faction still had notpleted the formalities to be a member of the Blight Brood Club so the contract did not apply to him. As for Muth Diya noting to Ezra''s rescue following the terms and conditions of the standard contract, Ezra''s life was not in any real danger and it did not matter as long as Handsome Fox used his ability and got Ezra to cancel the contract between him and the Blight Brood Club. Since Handsome Fox''s role in this n to control Erza was so important, Muth Diya had no choice but to keep swallowing his rage against Handsome Fox again and again. "Haha, you are funny. I will give you that," Wyattughed while he had the Hive AI use Soul pupils to record the seed conjured from soul energy on the tip of Handsome Fox''s index finger. After a few evaluations, as expected, Hive AI confirmed that it was the same as the seed that he had found in Susan''s body. Ezra''s casual and calm reaction continued to piss Handsome Fox, he could not understand how the dwarf was so collected even when it knew that the contract which it trusted to guard it had no authority on him since he was not part of the Blight Brood club. Not to mention his unique ability. "Handsome Fox, enough. Just get it over with," Muth Diya urged Handsome Fox, his voice did not have themanding tone it held previously. Right now his ego did not matter, he just wanted Handsome Fox to gain control of Ezra in body, mind, and soul using his ability. He wanted toplete the mission as soon as possible as for some reason he did not have a good feeling about this. The more Ezra was calm and collected the more Muth Diya felt something was amiss. Ezra had an elder who was an executive VVIP member of the Infinity Library, they would have taken some precautions to ensure Ezra''s safety. It was a no-brainer. They had rendered the devil merchant code''s inter-realm travel function useless in their vicinity as such Ezra could not escape using it nor could someonee here to rescue Ezra. But against an executive VVIP member of the Infinity Library would that be enough? An elder chaos dwarf with such mighty status must have seen and been through many such situations and this too should be within their anticipation. Meaning, Ezra definitely had other tricks up their sleeves. Even if Handsome Fox had paralyzed the dwarf, there was no telling what trick he had up his sleeves. Therefore, Muth Diya believed Handsome Fox should put an end to this as soon as possible. Instead of letting his ego dictate his actions. Honestly, Muth Diya was puzzled by Handsome Fox''s action. Seeing how he had used an incarnation and a false name for this mission, he thought Handsome Fox was an overly cautious guy who valued his life and personal gain over anything but now he wondered if he thought wrong. Maybe, Handsome Fox''s original body was indeed injured in a fight and maybe there might be a valid reason why he has to use a false name. "Shut the fuck up, It''s over when I say it is over," Handsome Fox snapped back at Muth Diya. He could no longer stay level-headed, trying to get the Dwarf to descend into despair he was losing his sanity. His sadistic side was taking over the more Ezra remained unaffected, it felt challenged. Muth Diya''s jaws hung open, seeing the hideous expression on Handsome Fox''s face as he snapped back at him. If he could he would force Handsome Fox to control Ezra the right way but he could not. Apart from using force to get his way, he could not think of anything else in this situation but he knew that using force here would only be counterproductive. So he could only watch as Handsome Fox descended into madness obsessing over the dwarf. Handsome Fox then looked at Ezra, locking their eyes, he once again showed him the conjured seed and said, "Let me see if you continue to stay this haughty once I nt this seed in your body." "Go ahead, do your worst," Wyatt said looking at Handsome Fox as if he was looking at a fool. He did not know what skill Handsome Fox had used to paralyze his body from the neck down but it did not matter he was not worried about Handsome Fox''s unique ability. If he was not confident about saving himself he would have nevere here in the first ce. "Hahaha, I see you are one of those. you will not repent until you see your coffin. Don''t worry, I have something special nned for you. You are going to know what true despair is." Chapter 1727 New Existence Chapter 1727 New Existence Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 10:05 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout "It is not toote for you to ditch the facade and beg for your life, maybe I will take pity and spare you the pain of being trapped in your own body," Handsome Fox persuaded Ezra, as he slowly brought the soul energy seed he had conjured closer to Ezra''s forehead. "Hurry up, I am getting bored over here," Wyatt taunted Handsome Fox. It doesn''t matter that they had scrabbled the surrounding space such that even the devil merchant code not use its inter-realm travel to teleport him out of here. To be honest, he never trusted the devil merchant code to be hisst restored. Especially, since Belphegor used an exclusive privilege to learn his demon merchant ID. He knew better than to trust the devil merchant code with his life. The only reason Wyatt confidently visited Cuth Diya at the enemy''s hideout was because he had his ways to escape in case he needed to. "..." Muth Diya shook his head in dismay looking at Handsome Fox''s undead incarnation''s action and thought, ''This is why there needs to be a minimum requirement and test for devil merchants not native to the dark realm to join the faction.'' Then he looked at his son standing next to Erza and Handsome Fox in a stupor and signaled him to return to his side since there was no telling what Handsome Fox''s undead incarnation would do next. It took him a while to notice but Muth Diya was sure that Handsome Fox''s undead incarnation was simted by Ezra and had gone mad. The emotions of the corpse used to create the undead incarnation were affecting the decision-making of Handsome Fox''s undead incarnation. Creating an undead incarnation, involved turning a corpse into an undead and refining it as their incarnation, unlike corpse puppet incarnation where the corpse is refined into a puppet and then incarnation. The difference was that the undead had awareness and memories while the corpse puppet had neither of them. The awareness and memories of the undead used to create the undead incarnation when stimted surface shing with the incarnation''s regr judgment. As Handsome Fox''s incarnation, it should be cautious and only act in self-interest but now the undead''s awareness being provoked by Ezra seems torgely affect the incarnation''s decision-making. Muth Diya was spot on, Handsome Fox''s undead incarnation had indeed descended into madness being provoked by Ezra. Besides this, there was another bigger reason why demigods and devils avoided creating undead incarnations. Over a certain period of time, the awareness of the undead and the sentience of the undead incarnation fuse to form an entirely new consciousness. This entirely new consciousness could not rebel against the original but also wield its own title demon core or divinity along with diamond-grade grimoire. As the new existence was no longer a part of the original but an independent and individual existence born between the original and the undead used to create the undead incarnation. However, despite such risks, there was a reason why Handsome Fox dared to create an undead incarnation and that reason was none other than the ability of his origin card. Because of it unlike other demigods and devils, he actually looked forward to the day the two awareness of his undead incarnation fuse, and the new existence is formed. Handsome Fox''s origin card allowed him to live hypnotic suggestions in his target, which included his undead incarnation. He long discovered that his seed of hypnotic suggestion could also participate in the fusion of the two awareness of his undead incarnation. Meaning, the new existence born with will innately follow the hypnotic suggestion he had imnted in his Undead Incarnation. As a result, the new existence would be more loyal to Handsome Fox than the Undead incarnation itself. Besides, thanks to the hypnotic suggestion seed it was easier to subdue the awareness of the undead and refine it into an undead incarnation. When its awareness evolves the new existence, the roots of the hypnotic suggestion seed sink deeper to the point of absolute. As a result, Handsome Fox will be able to create a small army of diehard loyal demigods which would only keep growing with time. This was why Handsome Fox did not mind using his origin card to create undead incarnations left and right. Catching his father''s signal, Cuth Diya awakened from his stupor and rushed to his father''s side while asking, "Father, if the demigod goes overboard torturing Ezra, I am afraid that you might suffer from the bacsh of the contract so how about we leave the mission to Handsome Fox and head home?" "Home, you cannot return to the dark realm. Temporarily this world is your home," Muth Diya informed his son, though he did agree with his son''s suggestion. He too was worried that the mad undead incarnation of Handsome Fox might end up harming Ezra''s life in front of him as a result he would be penalized by the contract. So it would be in his best interest to leave here until Handsome Fox controls Ezra and cancels the contract. "What? I just created my title demon core, I wanted to go back and use my strength to earn merits and rise in the faction to create a name for myself," Cuth Diya panicked. He was fully aware of Wyatt''s n for him, therefore he could not help but worry when he heard his father saw he would not be returning to the dark realm with him but staying in the card world. "Son, let me tell you the title demon core you created is special. If other dark races find out that you are the sessor of the hell of contamination they will not stop at anything to kill you before you be a devil. So it is best if you stay here and cultivate diligently, once you are the devil you can return to the dark realm," Muth Diya exined to avoid going into details. Chapter 1728 Successor Of The Hell Of Contamination Chapter 1728 Sessor Of The Hell Of Contamination Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 10:18 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout Wyatt''s suspicions were right, Muth Diya was fully aware of the foreign forging method''s origin. He seemed to be aware that if his someone were to ever be able to forge the rule unity title demon core, they would be the enemies of all living beings and would be hunted down across the myriad realms. Yet, he had his son forge his title demon core using the rule unity forging method. This was why Muth Diya desperately wanted to be present when Ezra proposed that Cuth Diya would the version of the optimized forging method to forge his title demon core however this was also the reason why Muth Diya gave up when Ezra refused his request. Therefore, understanding Ezra was going to be a problem he did not waste a second to persuade Handsome Fox to go against the faction''s orders to y nice with Ezra and instead use his ability to control Ezra. With Ezra out of the picture, nobody would know that Cuth Diya had be the sessor of the hell of contamination and he could continue with his n with no worries. Muth Diya''s ambition knew no bounds. Wyatt''s guess about his n was mostly true except that he did not n to wait till Cuth Diya became card emperor to take over him, he nned to take over him when he was strong enough to undergo blood inheritance, which would not only pass Muth Diya''s devil realm to Cuth Diya, instantly turning him into a devil but also help him take over Cuth Diya''s body and devour his soul through his bloodline in Cuth Diya''s body. This was why Devil Muth Diya asked Cuth Diya to stay low in the card world and return to the dark realm when he became a devil. With the Rule Unity trait, Cuth Diya would grow strong in no time with his support and resources. Then he could devour Cuth Diya in the card world and be the new sessor of the ''hell of contamination'' without alerting the dark races in the dark realm. "Father, please be rest assured you do not have to worry about others finding out that I am the sessor of the hell of contamination. See," Cuth Diya used Myraid devil transformation skill of the cmity daughter gem to morph the Rule Unity title demon core into a regr title demon core of his Diya tribe. This way nobody could tell that he was the sessor of the Hell of Contamination. Muth Diya frowned, suddenly feeling the soul energy signature of Cuth Diya undergo minute changes. He immediately grabbed Cuth Diya and started powring his spirituality in him to check his title demon core. To his surprise, the title demon core within him was the average title demon core of their tribe. However, Muth Diya remembered Cuth Diya''s title demon core letting out a different soul energy signature one that was simr to that of the Rule Unity title demon core. "How is this possible?" Muth Diya blurted as his repeated investigation yielded the same result. He almost wondered if he had mistaken the first time, Cuth Diya''s title demon core must have been the average title demon core of their tribe from the start. If not for the mischievous grin on his son''s face he would have really believed that. "Father, check again," Cuth Diya reverted his title demon core to its normal form seeing Muth Diya stop and ask him to investigate his title demon core again. Muth Diya skeptically used his spiritual power to inspect Cuth Diya''s title demon core and to his surprise, it was not the average title demon core of his tribe but the rule unity title demon core. Astonished he eximed, "What is going on with your title demon core?" Muth Diya had never heard of a title demon core being able to switch between two forms. Honestly, he was spooked more importantly he was worried that Cuth Diya had not formed the rule unity title demon core. Therefore, he could only turn to his son for a clear answer. "This is the ability of my title demon core," Cuth Diya replied. "Sure, but first tell me if you are the sessor of the hell of contamination or not?" Muth Diya snapped at Cuth Diya. He couldn''t care less if Cuth Diya''s title demon core could change form, what he cared about was if it had the rule unity trait and held the hell of contamination. "Yes, I am the sessor of the hell of contamination," Cuth Diya confirmed hurriedly seeing the madness fill in Muth Diya''s eyes. "I never read that the rule unity title demon core change forms. What is that about?" Muth Diya calmed down hearing Cuth Diya confirm that he was indeed the sessor of the hell of contamination. Then he asked about its ability to change forms. "It is because of the optimized forging method developed by Master Ezra. The optimized Forging method is a perfect unison of our tribal forging method and the rule unity forging method, as such my title demon core is able to switch between these two forms. However, because the rule unity forging method was dominant, the title demon core in our tribal form is not able to exert the maximum power. In that form it''s subpar at best," Cuth Diya lied to Muth Diya since it seemed a better alternative than revealing the cmity daughter gem and its Myraid Devil transformation skill to Muth Diya. "Interesting, to develop such a forging method that dwarf is indeed worthy of his arrogance. Unfortunately, he met us," Muth Diya said eyeing Ezra who was paralyzed by Handsome Fox. "You are getting bored already. Get used to it otherwise, you will go mad of boredom because once I am done with you, your soul will be imprisoned in your own body and you will have nothing but boredom to keep youpany." Chapter 1729 Is that It? Chapter 1729 Is that It? Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 10:25 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout Handsome Fox stopped the hypnotic suggestion seed a hair breath away from Ezra''s forehead and Fox stared into his eyes searching for fear and despair as he threatened him. However, to his surprise nothing he said or did was able to garner any other reaction but a mix of disgust and provocation. He was at his wit''s end, he wanted to resort to physical torture but couldn''t as harming the dwarf in the presence of a member of the ''Blight Brood Club'' would trigger the contract. With his means limited, Handsome Fox could only verbally threaten Ezra which seemed to have no effect on him whatsoever "Tsk," Wyatt scoffed and stared right back into Handsome Fox''s gaze with nothing but pure disgust. Even with the hypnotic suggestion seed pressing on his forehead, he remained undeterred. It was not because of his ignorance about the capability of the seed but because he was confident that his cmity soul gem could easily defend against it, the protective cover of the dungeon cmity seed was not to be underestimated. "You asked for it," Handsome Fox finally acted on his words and he pressed the seed right between the brows of the dwarf''s forehead. Under his direction, the seed entered the dwarf''s body and began to take root. Witnessing that Handsome Fox had finally used his ability on Ezra, Muth Diya let out a huge sigh of relief. He was relieved that Handsome Fox did not go overboard and do anything to trigger the contract. As he was happy that Handsome Fox finally came to his senses and did the right thing a part of him wondered if Handsome Fox had made the Choas dwarf follow his orders or the faction''s orders, but soon he shook his head thinking that this was not his problem but the faction''s problem. Now for the next part of the mission, using Ezra to recruit the elder Choas Dwarf backing him into the faction. This one was not that important, as long as they were able to convince the elder Choas Dwarf that Ezra had joined their faction of his own will they would havepleted their mission. Regardless of his sess or failure in doing so, he would have done his part bypleting the mission and then all he should be worried about was how to spend the hefty rewards given by the faction for recruiting a chaos dwarf among their ranks. Muth Diya could help but be pleased with the out of his visit to the card realm, not only had he managed to make his son the sessor of the Hell of Contamination but alsopleted the faction''s mission. He was starting to wonder if the Card World was his lucky charm. ''Too bad I will never know since it will be destroyed by us soon. Oh wait, I almost forgot about the realm fragments. Even in its death, this realm will be helping me, maybe it is indeed my lucky charm,'' Muth Diya thought While Muth Diya was counting his eggs before they hatched, Handsome Fox had a deep frown on his forehead. After imnting the seed in Ezra, he continued to stare into his eyes to see the arrogant glint in those eyes be reced with a submissive one. However, to his surprise, the seconds turned into minutes but the arrogant gaze of the dwarf never dimmed instead it grew stronger. "How long are you nning on keeping me waiting or was that it?" Wyatt said aloud, frightening Handsome Fox and Muth Diya. "How are you still in control of your element?" Handsome Fox uttered in shock. Muth Diya, who was wondering what to do with the generous rewards of the faction, was suddenly humbled, in panic he could not help but seek an exnation, "Handsome Fox, what''s going on?" "So that was it. Turns out you are all bark and no bite. I am not disappointed, since I was not expecting much to begin with," Wyatt taunted Handsome Fox. "Shut up," Handsome Fox yelled strengthening his grip around Ezra''s neck. This was the first time he was physically harming the Dwarf, previously except for paralyzing him he dwelled in the gray area where the contract would not be breached. "Handsome Fox, that''s enough," Muth Diya rushed next to the demigod to rescue Ezra, he had no idea what was going on but he did not want to be penalized for breaching the contract. "I said, shut the fuck up," Handsome Fox ignored Muth Diya, once again conjured a seed and pressed it against Ezra''s chest. Seeing Handsome Fox was not physically harming Ezra but using his ability again, he stood back and watched. As he wanted this, if this did not work Muth Diya could only resort to killing Ezra for keeping his secret hidden. Despite the obvious consequences Muth Diya would not hesitate to kill Ezra because he knew keeping him alive would onlye back to bite him. "Regardless of how many times you try the result will be the same. You guys are pathetic and a joke. You, are you sure you are as strong as a devil when you cannot even use your ''unique ability'' on a demon master?" Wyatt continued to provoke Handsome Fox, he actually wanted Handsome Fox to use his ability on him repeatedly because he was using the Hive AI to deduce how the seed rooted into the soul pathways and made its way to the soul. Since the protective cover of his cmity soul gem was blocking the seed''s roots from reaching his soul, he could only collect more data on the root''s movement even to run simtions to deduce a way to uproot the seed from a person''s body without harming their soul. "How the fuck are you doing this?" Handsome Fox was dumbfounded to find that his unique ability did not have any effect on the chaos dwarf. Chapter 1730 Soul Protection Item Chapter 1730 Soul Protection Item Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 10:38 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout In his long life span, Handsome Fox''s unique ability has never failed him. So imaginably he was astonished to see that his unique ability had no effect on Ezra. He did not believe that there was a problem with his ability. He believed the problem was Ezra, his target. "Turns out you have quite a powerful trick up your sleeve, no wonder you were so confident," After having used his ability repeated on Ezra, Handsome Fox soon deduced why his unique ability had no effect on Ezra. It turns out Ezra''s demon core was being protected by a strong protective casing, It was so strong that the roots of his seed were not able to prate it and reach Ezra''s soul. Unable to reach Ezra''s soul, the seed was not able to pass his hypnotic suggestion to Ezra. As such his unique ability had no effect on Ezra. "What''s going on?" Muth Diya asked Handsome Fox listening to his words. He was worried that Ezra''s elder might have given him some item to protect himself which was why Handsome Fox''s ability was having no effect on him. He was also relieved at the same time because if this were truly the reason why Handsome Fox''s ability was not working on Ezra, as long as they robbed Ezra of the item given to him by his elder, they were golden. "It seems the dwarf has a high-level item that protects his soul, it must be a trinket from his elder to protect. We will have to strip him of it for my ability to work on him," Handsome Fox answered. This time Handsome Fox did not ignore Muth Diya because the only thing he had going for him in the faction after selling them the rights to the card world for a more than generous reward was his unique ability. If his unique ability were of no use then he really had very little to be proud of in front of Muth Diya. Which he could not stomach so he answered him to validate himself. "Score," Muth Diya eximed as an item with the ability to protect its user''s soul and the capability to defend against a demigod''s unique ability was worth a fortune. However, only a fool would sell it instead of using it themselves. Handsome Fox ignored Muth Diya, inwardly wondering what was he happy about. As he was going to keep the item for himself. After all, he was doing most of the work here. Without him, the mission would be a bust.Since his contribution to the mission was the most it was only fair that he gets to keep the soul protection item when they were sharing the merits and rewards from the faction forpleting this mission equally. "Um¡­" Handsome Fox frowned as he felt Muth Diya''s spiritual sense cover Ezra as he tantly searched the dwarf''s body for the treasure. He was annoyed by Muth Diya''s action but he chose to stay silent and used his spiritual sense to find Ezra''s storage item. After a good five minutes, unable to find anything on Ezra''s body except for his clothes, both Handsome Fox and Muth Diya asked Ezra in unison, "Where are you hiding your storage item?" "You guys are stupider than I thought you were if you really believe that I will just tell you where I am hiding my storage item," Wyatt shook his head listening to the devil and demigod duo. Wyatt did not like the duo probing him with their spiritual sense but he had no choice but to endure it. Not because he was trapped but because he was conducting an experiment on the numerous hypnotic suggestion seeds that hadtched on to cmity soul gem trying to break through its protective covering. The experiment Wyatt was conducting was the various methods the Hive AI hade up with to remove the seeds and their roots of Handsome Fox''s origin card from the victim''s body without harming them. Even though the surrounding space was scrabbled to stop him from using the inter-realm travel function of devil merchant code, Wyatt could still level here whenever he wanted to but he stayed because right now his body was the best subject for him to test the various contingencies against Handsome Fox''s ability. As of now, Susan, Corey, Bloodette, and Cortney have fallen prey to Handsome Fox''s ability, there would be more if he did not find a permanent solution for his origin card. Wyatt also found that Handsome Fox could learn the victim''s location from anywhere in the card world using the roots in their body, this made it more of a priority for him to remove not just the seed in Susan''s body but the roots in Corey, Bloodette, and Cortney''s body. Not to mention he could only awaken Corey Park in Corey Bright''s title demon core by removing these roots from her body. All Five of them were his trusted friends, therefore he needed to do his best to find the most efficient method to remove Handsome Fox''s abilities from their bodies along with a permanent solution against Handsome Fox''s origin card. "Is it in his demon merchant codex''s inventory or something?" Handsome Fox asked Muth Diya as he was not well informed about the demon merchant codex. "No, that is not a thing," Muth Diya scoffed. "Well his elder has shared his executive VVIP Member of the Infinity Libary status with him, they have all sorts of exclusive privileges maybe storage must be one of them," Handsome Fox did not believe it to be true but he said to defend himself. "It is possible," Muth Diya had no choice but to agree with Handsome Fox when he put it that way. As a Ruler ss organization, the Infinity Library had a very close rtionship with the devil merchant code so it would be a surprise if they had inventory or storage privileges that the rest of the devil or demon merchant could not enjoy. "Well, what do we do now?" Handsome Fox asked Muth Diya thought for a second and then said, "He is awfully quiet for a change, maybe that might not be the case." Chapter 1731 Soul Protection Spirit Item Chapter 1731 Soul Protection Spirit Item Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 10:53 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout "If not the demon merchant codex, where else could he be hiding the item, we have already searched every inch of his body," Handsome Fox said in annoyance. "His physical body but not his spiritual body. Since it is a soul protection item, it would not be surprising that it is a spiritual item," Muth Diya proposed, from his tone, it could not be more obvious that he thought Handsome Fox did not know about spiritual items, that could be carried by the spiritual bodies. It was typical of a devil merchant from dark realms to think this despite knowing that Handsome Fox as a devil merchant had been to the inter-realm city, a city in a spiritual ne created and equipped with many superior spiritual items. "You¡ª" Handsome Fox was losing patience with Muth Diya''s superior mentality however he soon controlled his emotions, then shaking Ezra whom he had grabbed the neck he asked Muth Diya, "How am I supposed to strip a soul protection spiritual item from his spiritual body genius?" "Oh, I see your point," it finally dawned upon Muth Diya that the main reason they were trying to steal the soul-protection spiritual item from Ezra was not because of their greed for the item but so that Handsome Fox could use his ability on Ezra but it turns out they could not get to the item without braking its soul protection ability which they failed to do in the first ce. "It seems you fucked up," Handsome Fox was quick to throw all the me on Muth Diyaing to the conclusion that regardless of where Ezra hid the soul protection item, on his spiritual body or in his demon codex, they would not get to either of them. "What you mean I fucked up? We both did," Muth Diya corrected Handsome Fox while his mind was thinking of ways he could kill Ezra without triggering the contract. Unfortunately, none came to Muth Diya''s mind on the spot. Prior to this, he was so confident that this n would work that he did not think of this beforehand. After all, who would have guessed that a Card Master would have such a card up his sleeve? Handsome Fox''s ability was unique and simr types were rare even in the Dark Realm so it was surprising to see that Ezra''s elder gave him a soul protection spiritual item which was rarer. "What do we do now?" Handsome Fox did not argue with Muth Diya about who was to be med, instead asked him how could they handle the mess in their hands. "What else, I will go on a short walk with my son for sightseeing while you do everything, I mean everything, it takes for you to reach your goals," Muth Diya was vague with his words so as not to trigger the contract but his intention could not be more obvious. "What if it does not work? The safe is a lot tougher than it looks," Handsome Fox said swinging Ezra around like a rag doll. "When then I can only advise you to erase all evidence, I promise to go along with any story youe up with to cover up the mess up," Muth Diya promised Handsome Fox that he would help him cover up in case he ends up killing Ezra. He could not hope Handsome Fox did not have a problem with this because he really was having trouble thinking of a way to kill Ezra without incurring the penalty of the contract Ezra had with Blight Brood Club. "However, I do not like to do a thankless job," Handsome Fox reminded Muth Diya that since he was the one cleaning up the mess he should bepensated appropriately. Especially when all of this mess could have been avoided if not for Muth Diya''s n. "Fine, you can have the remaining lease on my shack in the inter-realm city but this time get the job done," Muth Diya offered up his lease of a small shack in the inter-realm city to Handsome Fox aspensation, which was not cheap as asides from the expensive lease he had spent a fortune on renovating the shack to his taste with expensive andvish spiritual furniture and items. "Good, you and your son take your time enjoying the scenery of the Card World so I have enough time to clean up the mess here," Handsome Fox had a huge grin on his face as spoke these words, indicating that he was very satisfied with Muth Diya''spensation. "Hahaha," Wyatt suddenlyughed gaining the attention of the demigod and the devil alike. Then he added, "You idiots don''t learn from your mistakes, do you? Hahaha, however thanks to your idiosyncrasy I will soon be rich man." "I starting to miss your snarkyments, let us see if you will able toe up with new ones when my friend here leaves?" Handsome Fox yanked Ezra closer to his face and then added, "Get prepared you are going to live the most exciting hours of your life soon." "Man, you guys are dumb. I really do not understand how you managed to reach the pinnacle of your respective power systems and be devil merchants. Or does the myriad realms look after dumb dumb like you guys? Otherwise, I seriously wonder how you guys managed not to strangle yourself with the centa in your mother''s womb," Wyatt''s words grew harsher having finally achieved the result he was seeking from the experiment he was conducting using his body as the experiment subject. Wyatt had found the method to remove the roots and seeds of Handsome Fox''s ability from the victim''s bodies without harming their souls, but this was not one hundred percent foolproof since the data avable was only on how the roots of the seed burrowed into soul pathways, not the soul itself, Hive AI has tried its best to fill the gaps in the data and conduct simtion considering every possible variable and developed the method which satisfied Wyatt''s requirements but nothing was certain until there has been a practical trial which not possible as of now. Wyatt could only risk it. Chapter 1732 Message From Ghost Chapter 1732 Message From Ghost Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 11:09 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout "..." Muth Diya looked at Ezra for a second before he grabbed his son and left the vicinity. He did not bother arguing with Ezra because he had a feeling that Ezra might have other tricks like the soul protection spirit item on him. So he left in a hurry, such that Handsome Fox could do everything in his power to subdue Ezra or kill him. His being here another second would only favor Ezra since the contract use would tie Ezra''s hands, therefore he and his son who were part of the Blight Brood Club had to leave so Handsome Fox could truly get started. "Hey, Midget, why don''t you try waving your sharp tongue now?" Handsome Fox tightened his grip around Ezra''s neck and asked him to act smart now that the father and son duo from Blight Brood Club had left. Meaning he did not have to hold back anymore. "I would but I am not a masochist like you, you suckerrrr¡ª- *BooommM* ¡ª-" Ezra yelled before detonating his physical body. "A demon master''s self-detonation is not enough to scratch a demigod let alone hurt one, Who is stupid now, stupid?" Handsome Fox uttered as he watched Ezra''s eyes lose sign of life before his physical body exploded. Unfortunately, there was nothing left of Ezra to answer him. "What happened?" Listening to the explosion Muth Diya who had not gone far rushed back to check on Handsome Fox. "He detonated himself," Handsome Fox informed Muth Diya, who repeated his words word to word in astonishment, "He detonated himself?" "Yep, that is what happened," Handsome Fox said having trouble believing what he saw. Ezra turned out to be a warrior, he would rather die than be enved. Ezra taking such a drastic measure finally satisfied Hansome Fox''s sadistic thirst just imagining what the Chaos Dwarf would have gone through in hisst moments to so decisively detonate himself he felt like he was about to have an orgasm. "It''s a pity though, since his spiritual items did not drop I guess he chose to destroy them with his death," Muth Diya said, he could not be happier with how things turned out. He felt that Ezra had made things easier for them. Now there were only two people who knew about the secret of the hell of the contamination being born, him and his son. "Yes, it is a pity. But what do we tell the faction," Handsome Fox asked "Well, one thing is for sure we cannot report back to the faction what exactly happened here. Cheer up, we have little to worry about as I do not believe the faction will be willing to lose two devil merchants over a dead chaos dwarf," Muth Diya said confidently. Muth Diya was not wrong, with the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction''s uing event to conquer the card realm where their predecessor failed the faction could not afford to cut off two devil merchants. Especially, Handsome Fox who had a good enough understanding of Card World. Since they had invested all their fortune to buy the devil merchant code''s rights to the card world. They had to make up for their investment while also making a huge profit enough for them topensate for thebor and time. So even though Muth Diya and Handsome Fox had made a huge mistake they will be penalized to ve for the faction at best and not be thrown out of the faction at times like this. This was what gave Muth Diya the courage to go against faction orders and do things his way, from convincing Handsome Fox that enving Ezra would be the best choice to kill Ezra to erase their biggest blunder. "If you say so. But know this, if the factionse after me I will not hesitate to throw you under the bus," Handsome Fox warned Muth Diya that if the faction were to suspect or me him for the failure of the mission he would not hesitate to reveal to them what exactly had transpired. Having sold his realm, the Seven Price of Hell faction was his means to move to the dark realm. "Rx, we are in this together. Trust me," Muth Diya was so happy with way the things had turned out that he did not mind Handsome Fox''s rudeness. "..." Handsome Fox frowned looking at giddy Muth Diya. He felt that Muth Diya was happy with the death ofEzra and he was sad about failing the faction''s mission to recruit Ezra into their faction along with his elder if possible. Handsome Fox locked eyes with Muth Diya and without any exchange of words, he tried to gauge Muth Diya''s real motive. However, just then, His, Muth Diya''s, and Cuth Diya''s demon/devil merchant codex rang alerting them of an iing message. Surprised by the coincidence, all three locked eyes suspiciously, and then shaking their head they went through their respective messages. [Hi Dumb Ass, I told you guys you would help me make a fortune. Now do you believe me?] Going through the notification Muth Diya who was the happiest of the three eximed, "How is possible? Could it be somebody less?" The trio locked their eyes again but this time instead of suspicion there was shock and a hint of fear in them. Especially Muth Diya and Handsome Fox. If Muth Diya was worried that his secret about the sessor of the hell of contamination being born was no longer safe, Handsome Fox felt that he was a fool. "The message I received is making use of the Infinity library''s personal-realmwork and has a very high privacy. I guess it''s the same for you guys too. This kind of message could only have been sent by the Executive VVIP member of the Infinity Library. Who is it we do know has ess to the privileges of the Infinity Library''s executive VVIP membership? So it has to be him or his ghost." Chapter 1733 Appeal Chapter 1733 Appeal Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 11:24 Location- Card World, Way Beyond, ????, Secret Hideout Handsome Fox began to recall the events that transpired wondering how could he have messed up big time. The reason he agreed to Muth Diya''s n despite it defying the faction orders and the executive VVIP member of the infinity library backing Ezra was because of the greed of owning a Chaos Dwarf ve. The moment the Choas Dwarf saw through his undead incarnation when a powerful devil-like Muth Diya was not even suspicious, he wanted it to join his collection. Aside from the part about satisfying his sadistic urges, the reason Handsome Fox strongly agreed with Muth Diya''s reason to not follow the faction orders andplete the mission their own way was as long as he controlled Ezra not only would he manage to keep the faction happy but would also be able to, at best fool Ezra''s elder into believing that Ezra joined their faction willingly or at worse ckmail Ezra''s elder with Ezra''s freedom. However, as time had proven, it turns out they had seriously underestimated the means of an executive VVIP member of the Infinity Library. A soul protection spirit item was already rare but to think Ezra''s elder had given some sort of revival item to a Demon Master, Handsome Fox could not warp his mind around it. If he had such precious items he would never be able to share them with others regardless of how much they meant to him as he loved himself the most. Weren''t the Devil''s the same? Was it not the definition of the word devil? "Do you have any idea of what kind of revival item Ezra used to survive¡ª" In the middle of his question, Handsome Fox noticed Muth Diya''s face suddenly turned pale as if he had seen a ghost and he appeared to be sweating. Seeing the devil sweat over a message, Handsome paused wondering if he was missing something. He knew that they had screwed up big time by underestimating the means of an executive VVIP member of the infinity library. But it was not the end of the world. While Handsome Fox and Cuth Diya received one message, Muth Diya received two messages with a few seconds dy between them. The first one was the same as the one received by the other two but the second one was something Muth Diya was hoping to avoid at all cost. [Muth Diya, Congrattions on turning your son into the sessor of the Hell of Contamination. Just in case your dumb ass did not get the point of this message- yes, I am ckmailing you. Wait for me to contact you like a good dog. Regards, Your New Master.] "What''s wrong, Muth Diya?" Handsome Fox asked. Though he hated the arrogant devil, for him to be scared to this point something terrible must have happened. "Nothing," Muth Diya instinctively tried to cover up the second message. Though Handsome Fox was not native to the Dark Realm and had no idea of the sessor of the Hell Of Contamination, it was not hard to find the rted information about it in the devil merchant code so it was best Handsome Fox did not know of it. "Um¡­ Come on, we are partners in crimes now, a little trust in each other will take our partnership a long way. Don''t you think so?" Handsome Fox knew a frightened goose when he saw one and right now Muth Diya was showing all the signs of being one. "Tell me that in person, not through an undead incarnation then I will believe you. Besides, because of your incarnation our n almost spiraled," Muth Diya had no ns about bing equal with a devil merchant not native to the dark realm. Let alone share his deepest secret for which he has been preparing for decades. "What are you talking about, the n was doomed to fail from the start with the superior spirit items that Midget had stacked on him. But you are right about meeting in person, the original body will meet you in the inter-realm city to get the lease of your spirit shack," Handsome Fox reminded Muth Diya about thepensation they agreed on for his service. "You still have the galls to ask forpensation?" Muth Diya shouted in rage. "Hey, I did what you asked me to. I scared him intomitting suicide by self-detonation, it is not my fault he had a revival spirit item on him," Handsome Fox argued shamelessly. "You-u, fine but on a condition that you will not throw me under the bus when the faction conducts an investigation into this matter," Muth Diya did not even like to be around Handsome Fox but right now he had to endure until his son was fat and juicy enough for him devour him. Once he gets his hands on the Rule Unity Title demon core, let alone the faction even Ezra''s elder would not be a threat to him. "Deal," Handsome Fox agreed with a wide grin. Just then the three merchant codex rang notifying them that they had received a message. All three read their respective messages and then locked eyes with each other in dismay knowing the others had received the same message. "For a midget, he is quick. He has already taken action," Handsome Fox scoffed. The message they received was from the faction, it was regarding the failure of their mission and Ezra using the contract toe after the entire Blight Brood Club. "It seems he has taken action using the infinity library through the executive VVIP member privileges. With the infinity library involved, there is no way our faction will be able toe out of this one unscathed let alonee out on top. Let us hope that the faction does not n to sacrifice us to appease the midget and his elder," Muth Diya said knowing that the faction did not tolerate failure but he knew the risks when he took matters into his hands. Muth Diya could see all the name and merits he had earned in the faction vanish over this one failure. But it was all worth it. If he gets to redo it he would not change a single thing about it. Right now he was not scared but rather confident that regardless of what happened as long as he was patient enough he woulde on top. As for Ezra ckmailing him, Muth Diya thought that the midget would have no idea what he was nning to do. Once he achieves his goal, he will immediately be a ruler ss being, not just in the Dark Realm but in the entire myriad realms.Then he will show the midget who''s the master. "Whatever," Handsome Fox brushed off the message from the faction as if it was not a big deal. He acted as if this did not concern him. Which caused Muth Diya to frown. This demigod has been haughty and arrogant since they met, Muth Diya wondered what gave Handsome Fox so much confidence. Other than the fact that Belphegor recruited him into the faction in exchange for helping the faction buy the rights to the card realm for a huge discount he really knew very little about Handsome Fox. ¡­ Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 11:06 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom District, Outskirt Naked Wyatt hovered on a swamp in his original form, changing into a new set of clothes he essed his demon merchant codex. After seeding 4 messages, he then made an appeal against the Blight Brood Club with devil merchant code for breach of contract under the name of Infinity Library thanks to the privileges of an executive VVIP member. Even though Muth Diya and Handsome Fox had blocked the inter-realm travel by scrambling the surrounding space Wyatt had two ns to escape their grasp. The first one was to make use of the Pseudo Cmity Soul Gems he had given to Cuth Diya. The second one was to escape by using the devil merchant code''s inter-realm travel through the spiritual ne. After detonating his physical body that was captured by Handsome Fox, Wyatt''s soul could escape to the Puesdo Cmity Soul Gem on Cuth Diya and restore his body when alone. But Wyatt was now able to exist on physical and spiritual nes simultaneously thanks to Dredre''s pixie dust. Hence, he did not have to go with the first option when the second option was much more convenient. When Wyatt chose to detonate his physical body in the physical ne meanwhile his spiritual body which was in the spiritual ne made use of the inter-realm travel function of the devil merchant code to help move itself to the Puesdo Cmity Soul Gem that he had hidden in the outskirts of the sky blossom city. Space was only blocked in the physical ne not in the spiritual ne, and thanks to his exclusive privilege Wyatt could use the inter-realm travel function to teleport his spiritual body without his physical body across the realms. Wyatt could have directly spawned himself in the basement of the new TSR headquarters but the city was now crawling with demigods as the Southern Royal family had increased security measures after the Handsome Fox incident. Having made the appeal with the devil merchant code all that was left was for the parties involved to agree on a hearing date. Now the ball was in the ''Seven Prince of Hell'' faction''s court, how they nned to settle it was up to them. As for Wyatt, he returned to Sky Blossom City in disguise. He could not wait to test the technique he had developed by removing the roots from Corey''s soul pathways. Chapter 1734 Return Chapter 1734 Return Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 11:32 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom District, Outskirt Informing his cmity daughter gems about his arrival, Wyatt rushed back to the TSR Headquarters where Sarah received him. With her help, he made it to the basement, back into the blood rock, and removing his disguise he checked on Bloodette. Seeing she was still in deep slumber, leaving a true clone next to her he returned to the seed world appearing a foot in front of Dredre. "Did you miss me?" Wyatt wanted to surprise her but he did not want to scare her so he made the choice to appear in front of her with very little suspense. "Wyatt, you are back. Yes, I did miss you," Dredre instantly rushed to Wyatt''s side and nestled in his hair. For some reason, they never seemed to get dirty and always smelled so nice and fragrant. "Wyatt," Ann greeted him as she enviously stole a nce at Dredre who was ying with Wyatt''s hair, seeing it wasn''t just Dredre but Wyatt too genuinely missed her. If not for her knowing that it was physically impossible for Wyatt to be with a pixie, Ann would have considered Dredre as one of her rivals with the most potential. Because she was just too damned cute. Wyatt returned Ann and Aria''s greeting with a nod, and he asked, "Hope she wasn''t too much of a trouble." "No, she was a delight. I would love to y with her some other time," Ann said. She could not spend too much time away from the royal court. Especially, with her mother returning from the Western Region. Her mother cannot find out that she has been cking off for an entire day. "Ann, you are leaving," Listening to Ann, Dredre paused nestling in Wyatt''s hair, and asked with a hint of sadness. Though they only knew each other for a little time, she had grown to like Ann and Aria, enough to miss them if they left. It was a lot harder for a Pixie to get over someone than getting attached to someone. "Yes, but I wille visit when I am free. Or you cane to visit me in the southern when you have built your forest," Ann knew with her mother''s arrival her schedule would be jam-packed with new projects thanks to the masterstroke her grandpa had pulled. As such she might not have a day off in the foreseeable future toe meet Dredre. This might be goodbye unless Dredrees to visit her. Dredre flew out of Wyatt''s hair to lock eyes with Wyatt and to ask his permission before she made any promise to Ann about going to meet her. Knowing what Dredre was about to ask him, Wyatt jumped the gun and agreed, "Yes Dredre, we can go meet Ann in the Southern capital." It is not like Wyatt nned to return to the Southern Capital, it''s just that with the Southern Royal family suddenly building silver milk powder factories on the outskirts of the Southern Capital, he thought he would be visiting the Capital soon depending on what exnation Anna''s mother was going to him. Colleen and Ann have been very doggy about this topic. Something that could make these two doggy must be serious. "Yeah," Dredre cheered, and then turning to Ann she dered, "Ann, I wille visit you in the southern capital once I have built my forest." "Okay, I will be waiting for you. You are going to love the royal garden," Ann replied. Wyatt couldn''t help butugh listening to her, ''She wants to show off her garden to a Pixie, ignorance is bliss.'' "Wyatt, you have been to the royal garden. Isn''t it beautiful?" Ann asked with her left eyebrow raised. "Yes, by card apprentice standards. But by Pixie standards, the entire card world may be barely good enough," Wyatt said knowing Ann would not understand what he actually meant. "What do you mean? I don''t get it," Ann said. "It is an inside joke, am I right Dredre?" Wyatt tagged Dredre but she threw him under the bus saying, "I would love to see the royal garden." "You heard her," Ann said proudly. "Yeah, yeah, take her with you too," Wyatt pointed at Aria whose presence was masked, even though she was a few feet away from them it was like she was not there. "No, I am your bodyguard. I should be with you all the time. Next time you leave please take me with you," Aria demanded with a straight face, she was being serious. "I killed a devil that managed to single-handedly kill two teams of demigods. Since when did I require a card lord to act as my bodyguard? Just leave with Ann. You can stay if you need my expertise with fixing your bloodlines w," Wyatt rejected Aria''s demand outright. However, she was wee to stay if she was willing to let him experiment with the Art family and Heatsend family bloodline. "I¨C" Aria was about to argue with Wyatt but Ann stepped in saying, "Aria, you are relieved of your bodyguard duty as of now. However, if you want to use Wyatt''s help to rectify your bloodline the royal family is more than willing to pay for the fees." Aria thought for a second about what Wyatt and Ann proposed then replied, "Thank you, your highness. Though this body is mine, the bloodline belongs to my family and the royal family. It''s not my ce to make a decision. I cannot be the judge of this, I will have to talk to the elders of my family regarding this." "Okay, then let us head back to the Southern Capital," Ann, as a good little mama''s girl, was impressed by Aria''s words. Her words had made a deep impression on her. Her conviction that had been wavering since knew Wyatt suddenly stabilized. She decided to focus on her duty and let her rtionship with Wyatt take the natural course. ¡­ AN: I almost forgot about this month''s free gift pass code, . The code can be redeemed by 10 different users with 10 FPs/user. Chapter 1735 Checking

Chapter 1735 Checking

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 11:48 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World With Ann and Aria gone, Wyatt patiently waited for Sarah to bring Corey. On his way over here, he repeatedly tried to contact Corey but he could not connect to her grimoire. So he ordered Sarah to search for Corey and bring her to him. Meanwhile, Dredre asked, "Wyatt, how was your work?" "Excellent but I missed you so much. Next time I will take you with me," Wyatt was not lying, if Dredre was present he would not have to be worried about the space being scrambled her wings would easily find a path through the scrambled space, if her realm is strong enough it could stabilize the space with a p. "I would love to, I missed you every second you were gone," Dredred expressed cutely. Wyatt did not dare to think of carrying the seed world on him as he worried about moving the seed world prematurely before Dredre''s forest gave birth to a spirit and it matured because he could not guarantee that the spiritual ne connecting to the void of the seed world would remain the same after he rooted it and sowed in a different space. Previously, he did not pay attention to this as he did not know it would be of importance to him. "Dredre, did my wide search have any results so far?" Wyatt asked because he knew that with every minute the chances of saving Cortney were growing slim. However, he had no choice but to wait since he could do nothing as he had no idea about what could have transpired with her when Bloodette detonated her blood-rule body with Cortney inside her rune. With Bloodette in aa, Wyatt had no idea if she was alive or not. "No. But there a still a lot of books, so don''t get disappointed" Dredre summoned her demon merchant codex and answered checking the progress of the wide search in real time. "I am okay, Dredre. What about you, did you enjoy time with Ann and Aria?" Wyatt asked Dredre to make sure that in his absence Dredre was not made ufortable by Ann or Aria in any way. "Yes, very much," Dredre eximed. Her excitement showed she was happy to make new friends. "Good, but what about the topics that I asked you to avoid when talking to others? You did not talk about them with Ann or Aria, did you?" Wyatt checked if Dredre had leaked something he had specifically asked her to not mention or do in front of Ann, Aria, or anyone else. "I did not talk or do anything that you asked me to avoid in the presence of others. I do not want to endanger you in any way," Dredre answered with a grave expression. Just to make assure that Dredre would not clumsily reveal the secrets of her Pixie dust to Ann or Aria Wyatt might have warned her saying that his life might be in danger if people found out about the miraculous powers of he pixie dust. "I know Dredre cares the most about me. You could never do anything to harm me," Wyatt said, knowing Dredre did follow his warning. Otherwise, his conversation with Ann and Aria would have totally different. "Yes," Dredre nodded her little head vigorously making her odd bobblehead. "Dredre, go ahead tend to your forest. I will be on the nearby ind healing my soul," Wyatt informed Dredre. It has been a while since the Hive AI processed and sorted all the books on soul recovery and division but until now Wyatt had no time to go through them, even now if Corey wasn''t hard to reach he would not have been considering to repair his soul and modify its mutation. Instead, he would have been experimenting on Corey to test the method he developed to remove Handsome Fox''s ability from the victim''s body. "Okay," Dredre wanted to y with Wyatt longer but she did not want to disturb him either so she agreed nning to focus on speeding the process of her forest''s spirit formation. So she could mature her forest spirit faster. Such that the forest would rely less on her allowing her to travel with Wyatt to his workce and other ces such as meet Ann in the Southern Capital. Just as Wyatt was moving to the barren ind near Dredre''s forest ind, he sensed the presence of Sarah and Corey standing in the ce where the seed world burrowed into space. It seems Sarah has finally managed to find the elusive Corey and give Wyatt''s message to her. "Where were you? Why could I not contact you?" Wyatt noticed that Corey was not carrying Beam on her person, so it was clear she had left Beam to guard Susan. Wyatt appreciated this about Corey. "I was in my cardb, creating a new set of armor cards for big sis Susan. With everything happening recently I decided to increase big sis''s strength. Since we cannot practice in the dungeon and you did not allow me to create her second origin card I can only create armor cards that help her slime armor swallow and increase its overall power. I know this is not much but my mind was going crazy, I could not sit around knowing my mama''s life could be in danger. So I decided to do what I knew best," Corey exined that the reason Wyatt or anybody could not reach her grimoire was because she was in a card room, creating new armor cards that Susan could use to strengthen herself. "Yes, I know exactly what you are talking about. Empty mind is devil''s workshop," Wyatt agreed Corey for a change. "Well, why did you call me?" Corey asked Wyatt as she had no idea why he summoned her. "I have developed the method to remove the seed and roots of Handsome Fox''s ability from his victims. I need a volunteer to test the method before using it on Susan¡ª" "Use me!" Chapter 1736 Blood Curse Substitute

Chapter 1736 Blood Curse Substitute

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 12:02 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Listening that Wyatt had developed a method to remove the hypnotic suggestion in Susan, Corey volunteered to be the subject so Wyatt could practically test the method he had developed against Handsome Fox''s ability. "You sure about this?" Wyatt asked to see Corey beg him to use her as the test subject. He wondered if he too had a sadistic side to himself and if Corey brought it out. "Yes, I am. Just tell me what I need to do?" Corey asked eagerly. Her eyes turned pitch ck with beet red pupils, it seemed that without Corey Park controlling the darkness in her title demon core Corey was slowly sumbing to it¡ª no, though her eyes turned pitch ck with red pupils her emotions were stable. It seems she was more in control of the darkness the darkness of her. Was this because Corey Park was no longer in the picture, no it must be because of Beam. She must have helped Corey to control her darkness rather than suppress it like Corey Park was doing. "Okay, okay, calm down. I have nobody else but you to test my developed method on," With Cortney missing and Bloodette in aa, only Corey was avable for Wyatt to test his developed method on. As for the demigod guarding the Sky Blossom City during the incident, he was also a victim but he was the South Royal family''s problem. If they needed Wyatt''s help, appropriatepensation needs to be agreed on. "Okay, so what do I need to do?" Corey nodded in understanding and repeated herself. "First give me a drop of your blood," Listening to Wyatt, Corey immediately punctured her left index finger, and squeezing a drop of blood she handed it to Wyatt and then asked, "Next?" "You wait," Wyatt took the drop of Corey''s blood and ced it on the card creation page of his grimoire along with amon core. Then he mobilized the Blood rule''s Blood Curse meaning to collect enough Blood Curse rule power. Using all three of the ingredients Wyatt created a card, ''Blood Curse Substitute.'' [Card Name: Blood Curse Substitute (Bound) Card type: Rune Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare-Grade Card Rate: - Card Durability: One-time use card Card Effect: Blood Curse Substitute can withstand an attack in ce of the user. Bound: Corey Bright Note: The effect of the card may vary depending Corey Bright''s strength.] "Woah, is it done? I feel nothing different," Corey eximed seeing Wyatt sessfully create a card. Only she knew how she connected Wyatt creating a card with solving the roots of Handsome Fox''s ability in her body. "No, we are far from done. This is just the first step. Just equip this card," Wyatt said passing the card to Corey. "You created an A-rank bounded rune card so fast. It takes me longer to create amon-grade card," Corey marveled about the speed at which Wyatt sessfully created an A-rank card as she went through its info. "Don''tpare yourself with me, you will only be setting yourself up for disappointment and depression. Compare yourself with someone of your age," Wyatt advised Corey while sending a party request to Corey''s grimore. "We are of the same age," Corey said rolling her eyes at Wyatt but she agreed with him. Receiving the Wyatt''s party request Corey epted it without further question. "Give me permission to use your grimoire attack page," Wyatt ordered Corey, who in confusion replied, "I do not think the Party function of the grimoire has such an extension¡ª" However, she paused in the middle ofpleting her sentence as she received a notification from her grimoire asking permission to give Wyatt''s grimoire control of her grimoire''s attack page. Corey hesitated to agree to the request and asked, "How is this possible?" "I have a card," Wyatt answered. He did not lie, it was the superbrain card seeking permission. It could hack into her grimoire but to avoid her freaking out when it suddenly gains control of her grimoire''s attack page Wyatt had it seek permission. "You have a card, what kind of exnation is that?" Coreyined but she agreed to give Wyatt''s grimoire control over her grimoire''s attack page. Then mumbled, "You have a card for everything don''t you." "No, I do not have one to shut you up." "I kid of course," Wyatt exined feeling Corey''s stern stare. "Humph," Corey snorted and asked, "What now?" "Now I will use my spiritual sense to move the roots in your body to the Blood Curse Substitute card using the method I have developed. Before I begin you need to know that the roots are hiding in the soul pathways of your mind. So you have let my spiritual sense explore that part without any form of conscious or subconscious resistance from your side. Resistance would not be a big deal if it was in some other part of your body. However, in the brain, it can prove devastating, if lucky you will be vegetative, or else you will die on the spot. Do you understand what I am saying?" Wyatt warned Corey about the seriousness of a foreign spiritual sense exploring the soul pathways in vital regions such as the brain. "Not to resist the activity of your spiritual sense, I get it," Corey answered with a serious expression. It was not easy for a teenage girl to agree to let a boy use his spiritual sense to explore her body, but Corey did not think twice before agreeing to let Wyatt use his spiritual sense on her. That was how much she loved Susan. Wyatt respected Corey for protecting her conviction till the very end. She was doing everything to protect what she believed, even risking the sanctity of her physical privacy and her life, itself. He did not know if Susan was really Corey''s mother in her past life and felt bizarre just thinking of it but he rooted for Corey. Chapter 1737 Tracking Curse Chapter 1737 Tracking Curse Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 12:23 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World The soul pathways were small, to begin with, for the roots of Handsome Fox''s ability to drill into them, were ten or twenty times smaller than them. If not for Wyatt''s Soul pupil, limited by his realm he would have missed that even afterpleting the hypnotic suggestion the roots of the seed still remained in the victim suppressing their memories of the incident when they were following the hypnotic suggestion all while enabling Handsome Fox to trace their location. Even a diamond-grade array master or card master would have a very difficult time tracing the roots in the victim''s soul pathways using their strong spiritual sense let alone Wyatt. However, with Soul pupils, he did not have to worry about tracing the location of the roots in the victim''s body. He needs to worry about removing them. This root was strong, as expected of a demigod''s attack. A card master''s spiritual sense would not be able to force them out even if he had the perfect method to as hecked the power to do so. Fortunately, Wyatt had developed his own celestial force. Equipped with it his spiritual sense was no longer bound by mortal standards it had surpassed them. So it would not have any problem pulling the roots out of the soul pathways, if not for him not wanting to harm the subject''s soul pathways and soul he could have just used his spiritual sense to yank them out of their soul pathways. "Corey, I am beginning, remember what I said," Wyatt gave Corey a heads up before he began to pour his spiritual sense into her body. Then following the method he had developed to remove the roots without harming the patient, he began the operation. Wyatt began to vibrate his spiritual sense at the same frequency as Corey''s Soul pathway. As such they were easily able to blend with her soul pathway without harming them in any way. Stealthy, Wyatt''s soul pathways began to cover every single root in Corey''s soul pathways. They were not alert as now Wyatt''s spiritual sense was basically the same as Corey''s soul pathway. Therefore, when his spiritual sense approached and surrounded the roots they did not spook and dug deeper into the soul pathways. Once Wyatt''s soul pathways hadpletely surrounded the roots, a part of the spiritual sense in touch with the roots began to vibrate in frequency that of the roots and bounded with them while the other part of the spiritual sense was still vibrating at the same frequency as Corey''s soul pathways. This way Wyatt had not only managed to imprison the roots in his spiritual sense without them knowing. Then Wyatt with the help of the Super Brain card gained control of Corey''s grimoire''s attack page and activated the one-time use blood curse substitute card. Activating the card, Wyatt mobilized his celestial force to empower his spiritual sense which yanked roots out of Corey''s soul pathways and into the blood curse substitute. Till the very end, the roots did not notice what had transpired. As such Handsome Fox had no idea that Wyatt had sessfully managed to remove the roots of his ability from Corey''s body without harming her soul pathways. "Got you, you sneak son of a bitch," Wyatt eximed as he removed the blood curse substitute card containing the roots from Corey''s grimoire''s attack page and held it. Surprising Corey who was trying her best to not think about Wyatt''s spiritual sense exploring her soul pathways. Seeing Wyatt remove the useless blood curse substitute card, she asked, "Done? Was it a sess? I do not feel like anything has changed." "Yes," Wyatt replied as he carefully ced the useless blood curse substitute card in his card holder. Which Corey found weird. The reason Wyatt was being weird about this was that he had finally had a way to trace Handsome Fox''s original body. It was none other than the Roots in Blood curse substitute card which could no longer be used. Since Handsome Fox could use the roots to trace the location of his victims, the roots were still connected to his original body in some way. Wyatt nned to use the tracking curse on these roots to locate the original body in some way. However, Wyatt did not immediately follow through with his n as he knew someone as cautious as Handsome Fox would definitely have thought of guarding against curses and divinations. Still, it did not hurt Wyatt to give it a try but not before he had removed all Handsome Fox''s ability from within all his friends. This was because if Wyatt were to fail in his attempt to track Handsome Fox by cursing his roots removed from Corey''s soul pathway then Handsome Fox would immediately be aware that someone was using the roots in Corey to track his location through a tracking curse. Even if Wyatt were sessful in tracking Handsome Fox through this method, Handsome Fox might be alerted of being traced by a curse. The possibility of both scenarios was very high, Wyatt was not worried about Handsome Fox knowing someone was tracking his location but the fact that what Handsome Fox would do to stop the tracker and someone else using the same method to track his location. Therefore to be on the safer side Wyatt decided to remove Handsome Fox''s ability from all his friends before he began tracking Handome Fox''s original body''s location by using a tracking curse on the roots of the Handsome Fox''s ability. "Wyatt were there any side effects to the method you developed? Did everything go ording to your calction?" Corey asked finding his behavior odd. She believed something unexpected might have during the testing hence Wyatt''s weird reaction. "No, there are no side effects. The testing was a huge sess," Wyatt assured Corey as he got his thoughts in order. Chapter 1738 Awake Chapter 1738 Awake Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 13:23 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World "How are you feeling? Do you remember what happened when you were under the hypnotic suggestion?" Wyatt asked, if Corey had remembered she would not have said that she felt no change, especially with Corey Park awakening from her forced slumber and all. "Now that you mention it," being reminded by Wyatt, Corey began to recall the incident and found that she had another set of memories about that incident. Going through those two sets of memories, Corey suddenly yelled, "Park, Park¡ª Wyatt, I can''t feel Park''s presence in my title demon core." Regaining her memories Corey remembered Park not just as one of her past selves but also as her ego me. So she began to call her out. However, not getting any response from Park and unable to find her in her title demon core, she began to yell hysterically in panic. "Bright, calm down. I am right here," A humanoid me in the shape of a mature Corey hugged Corey from behind. It was Corey Park. Being embraced by Park, Corey broke into tears and began to apologize, "Park, I am sorry. I can''t believe I forgot about you. I am sorry." "Rx, honey. If it helps I enjoyed my slumber, it was rxing," Park was not just saying this to console Corey but it was her honest opinion. Then turning to look at Wyatt, she said, "What took you so long? I thought you would figure out a way to wake me up a lot sooner." "Be happy that I decided to wake you up, how could you fall for something like that? Aren''t some sort of bigshot in your past life?" Wyatt had still not forgiven Corey or Park for putting Susan, Cortney, and Bloodette in harm''s way. "I thought you would be over it by now. No matter how strong I was in my past life, I died a genius. I am nothing but the ghost of the past, how do you expect me to defend against a demigod? Besides, it was not our fault. Who asked you to make the entire world your enemy by creating that VR universe of yours," Corey Park fumed seeing Wyatt was still holding them responsible for what happened. The only reason Park said that Wyatt was to be med for the Handsome Fox incident only to point out to him how unfair he was being toward her and Corey, ming them for the entire fiasco when actually it was Handsome Fox who was to be med for all of this. If they were to really y the me game then they should be ming Handsome Fox''s mother for getting pregnant with Handsome Fox or not killing him in her womb. It only gets darker the deeper you dig. "Whatever, the test was a sess. That is all that matters to me, " Wyatt knew he was being petty but his rtionship with Corey brought worse in him. "Wait, the test might be a sess but Corey and Susan''s case are totally different. The hypnotic suggestion seedtching to Susan''s soul has not been triggered. Removing an entire seed is not the same as removing a few roots," Getting up to speed regarding the current matters thanks to Corey''s memories, Park deduced what Wyatt''s next move would be and warned him that Susan''s case was more serious than Corey''s so what worked in Corey''s case might not working Susan''s case. With Susan''s case serious she did not want to take the risk. "Rx, I got this," Wyatt assured. He was not just saying this, using the data collected from using the developed method on Corey to remove the roots from her soul pathways, Hive AI had already conducted several simtions ande to a proud conclusion that using the same method on Susan would be 99 percent sessful, the other 1 percent was by off chance for some unknown reason or mere coincidence Handsome Fox decides to trigger the seed in Susan''s body. "Are you sure?" Park double-checked, it seems she too like Corey believed Susan to be her mother. It was surprising that a bigshot demon like Park would still have sentiments for her mother. Well if she was not that sentimental and caring, she would have already taken over Corey''s body instead of nurturing her in ce of Corey''s original parents. "Yes, I am. If things seem to be getting out of hand I will back off. If you think that is not good enough then what else do you suggest," Wyatt snapped, Susan was important to him too, and he would never knowingly harm her. He had to do this because the alternative was to let the hypnotic suggestion seed imnted in her alone, which meant him basically giving Handsome Fox control over his life¡ª- Susan''s life. "Okay, I will back off. Geez, I am a little concerned that it is all but if you say you got it, I will trust you," Park was obviously concerned for Susan and grew a little protective because her past issues surfaced. Back in Dark Realm, an enemy of hers had managed to imnt a parasite in her friend, the end was¡ª let us just say traumatizing. Seeing Susan in a simr situation, she felt like she was reliving it. Hearing the voices get loud, Dredre who had not been tending to her forest but actually paying close attention to the stranger that Wyatt was working with could not hold her curiosity back and flew next to Wyatt. With her arrival, all three of them got quiet. "Dredre, do you need something?" Wyatt asked, he did not n to introduce Dredre to Corey. He did not want Dredre to be close to certain groups of people and Corey was one of them. "Holy shit is that a pixie!" Park eximed after repeatedly confirming that her eyes were not deceiving her, she was really seeing a Pixie. Chapter 1739 Tragic Corey

Chapter 1739 Tragic Corey

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 13:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World "That is indeed a Pixie. Dredre was it?" Corey also recognized Dredre as a Pixie from Park''s memories. "Yes¡ª" Dredre was about to answer Corey but Wyatt interrupted her saying, "Dredre, don''t answer her. Remember the bad people I talked about earlier, these two are those bad people." Listening to Wyatt, Dredre was confused. She could see that Wyatt was very close to these two but for some reason, he said they were the bad guys. Why would he say that? "Wyatt, don''t be so petty. Tell me how did you find a pixie?" Park asked as her gaze remained stuck to Dredre. "How do you know that she is a Pixie?" Wyatt implied that Dredre could be a dark pixie. "Anybody has been to a branch of Infinity Library. Will not forget these cute little beings. Many would say that the variety of the books in the library is its main attraction but I say they are wrong the Pixies are the main attraction of the Infinity Library. For some reason, no demon seems to agree with me. Even my subordinates thought that there was something wrong with me to think that. I wrote to the Infinity Library to adopt one of them but they never replied. If I had not died, I was nning on kidnapping a few of these cuties," Who knew Park could talk so much? This was the first, even for Corey who shared a title demon core with her. It seems Dredre''s cuteness awakened something in her. However, listening to Park''s words Dredre instinctively retreated behind Wyatt hiding from the baddies. She seemed to have forgotten that she was in the demon emperor realm and could easily handle both Park and Corey. "Dredre this is Corey Bright and her ego fire Corey Park, they are not bad guys but I would not go as far as to call them friends let alone good guys. You two do not get any thoughts about Dredre. If you make her ufortable in any way I will not hesitate to use force against you guys," Listening to Park''s story, Wyatt chose to y nice. Be it Corey or her past lives, they all had a tragic life. Wyatt did not want to be one of the tragedies in their lives unless they gave him a reason to. "Hi, Dredre," Corey and Park greeted Dredre simultaneously. "Hi," Dredre returned their greetings but she was not as free in front of these two as she was in front of Ann and Aria. It might be because Wyatt did not give a glowing review about these two. "Wyatt, how did you find her? Does he have any rtionship with Infinity Library?" Park pressed Wyatt for answers. "Since you might have already guessed, yes I am a demon merchant. The Jr. Librarian of the Infinity Library, made Dredre my exclusive book guide pixie when I became a VVIP member of the Infinity Library," Wyatt revealed everything to Park and Corey. From Park''s story, it was clear that she expected Wyatt to know about Infinity Library which meant that she had already figured out or guessed that Wyatt was a demon merchant. If the VR universe was not an obvious clue, she would be certain of it once she learns about the fight in the Southern Capital. Therefore, Wyatt decided toe clean. Besides with two new demon/devil merchants from Card world, he felt it was time. "Too much information, I do not know what to be surprised about. The fact about you being a demon merchant or being a VVIP member of the Infinity Library or having an exclusive book guide pixie. Shit, you never fail to astonish me," Park did not doubt Wyatt''s words and was genuinely impressed by him. Having lived in the dark realm, Park was aware that not everybody could make it as a demon merchant. When dark tribes were failing as demon merchants despite having so much advanced knowledge at their hands, Park not help but gloss over the fact of how difficult it would have been for Wyatt to achieve his sess as a demon merchant. Then for some reason the thought, ''If it is Wyatt, it is given'' crossed her mind, surprising herself. When did she begin to trust this kid so much? Well, if anything he was dependable. "..." Wyatt ignored Park and instead looked at Corey who slowly but cautiously narrowed the distance between Dredre and her. Dredre was aware of Corey''s advance but remained passive. Unlike her time with Ann and Aria where she actively mingled with them. This was the level of influence Wyatt held over Dredre. Seeing Wyatt ignore her, Park shifted her attention to Dredre and asked, "Dredre, do you know Momo? She was my designated book guide when I used to visit Infinity Library." "Momo? Which tribe of Pixie did she belong to?" Dredre did not seem to know what Pixie Park was talking about. Though the Pixies had a long life span, Infinity Library had many branches that were governed by different tribes of Pixies. It was not surprising that Dredre did not know all the Pixies. Honestly, it was a little racist on Park''s part to think that Dredre would know her designated book guide pixie. "I don''t know," Park said, showing that she knew nothing about Pixie except for the fact that she found them cute. "It''s okay. Do you remember the name of the branch of Infinity Library you visited?" Dredre said conveying that she could determine the tribe of the book guide pixie based on the branch of Infinity Library they served. "Dredre, forget it. It is not important. She is just trying to make small talk with you," Seeing Dredre was giving serious thought to Park''s story which was just an attempt to get close to her, Wyatt stepped in to stop her from wasting her time doing something pointless. Chapter 1740 Relations Chapter 1740 Rtions Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 13:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World "Wyatt, how can you say such a thing? How do you know I wasn''t being serious? Momo and I were close friends," Park stared at Wyatt for trying to brush her off. "Oh, really, then howe you have no idea which Pixie tribe Momo belonged to?" Wyatt shook his head feeling that the rtionship between Momo and Park was that of a healthy employee and client rtionship, nothing more. Park never bothered to learn about Momo, her likes, her dislikes, etc. A friend would not have to because from their time together they would observe each other''s likes and dislikes. Park found Pixies cute andforting so she wanted to possess a bunch of them, just like collecting toys. Her words not Wyatt''s. Momo being a Pixie and an employee could only entertain her client with a smile on her face. Which Park mistook but in her defense, she treated her designated book guide pixie way better than the other demons. Wyatt was making things hard for Park out of spite, he just did not want Park to involve Drebre in her delusion and get hurt. Besides, even if he were to assume Park was friends with Momo the pixie, what could Dredre do about it? It''s not like Pixies get a day off or the Infinity Library was just handing Pixies to everyone now. Unless Park nned to move to the Dark Realm and live next to that particr branch of Infinity Library where Momo worked. Even if she was thinking of doing that, it was not happening any time soon. Not to forget all this was assuming that Park and Momo were friends. Therefore, Dredre trying to help Park get in touch with Momo was pointless. Park might not have indicated that she wanted to get in touch with Momo now but the conversation was heading in that direction. After all, Park nned to use Momo to get close to Dredre. This was not an assumption but an observation. For Park, this was just a means, but not for Dredre. After getting what she wants, Park forgets that she used Momo to get close to Dredre. However, the same was not true for Dredre, she would do her best to help Momo and Park get in touch with each other. In did end if things did not work out then Dredre would be depressed over it. Wyatt did not want that for Dredre, he did not want her to go through that over something so trivial. "Th-that never came up when in our conversation," Park retorted. "How would it be when all the conversations were surrounded you and of your liking? I am willing to bet all my wealth that Momo the Pixie still remembers you and all your gibberish even though you did not give a damn to learn which tribe she belonged to¡ª I bet you had no idea that Pixies had different tribes. If not for your ignorance, we would not be having this conversation. Park, Pixies are very selfless and kind creatures, they take their rtions very seriously. I am willing to bet my life that Momo the Pixie must have mourned for you when you did not return to visit her for decades. It might have taken a long time to get over the sadness of losing you. Unless you are serious about your rtionship with Pixie then do not try to contact her. What I am trying to say is Pixies are not your cute toys, that you can stash away when you are done ying or get bored of them. They are the most gentle and caring creatures in the entire myriad realms. If you do not understand that, do not waste Dredre''s time," Wyatt unloaded on Park. The more Wyatt spoke the angrier he got. Pixie might not care for Park''s ignorance but he did. He was angry in their ce. Wyatt has seen the worst of what sentient creatures across the cosmos were capable of. For a race like Pixies to be born among them, was nothing short of a miracle. However, the only way they could exist was as ves. This was a hard pill to swallow but if not for the monopoly of the Infinity Library over the Pixies and erasing everything about Pixie''s powers, it was hard to imagine these selfless creatures being able to survive in the Myriad Realms. Especially, when the realms these pixies created instead of protecting them from enemies became possessive of them for their pixie dust. "..." Listening to Wyatt''s lecture, Park was lost in thought. Her expression turned grim as she contemted everything he said and then slowly she replied, "Wyatt, I agree I have been very ignorant but back then I had too many going in on my life. Momo was the only person with whom I could be selfish around just like how children could be selfish around their family. Be it my joy or sorrow, what ever I shared with Momo selfishly, she would take it with a gentle smile without everining. Therefore, what you said is more of a reason for me to get in touch with Momo and apologize to her for being a terrible friend." Only Park knew that the only reason she could be the Park which her subordinates revered and adorded, her enemies respected and feared was because of Momo. Before she gained her fame and strength, Park was a nobody in the Dark realm and was always bullied for being a human. She gave into the darkness to escape all of it. In her pursuit of strength to escape her hellish life she found Momo, a gentle and kind pixie guide who was genuinely worried for her with no other ulterior motives. Around her, she could be herself, without any judgment. She could be sacred and show her weakness in front of Momo without having to worry about Momo thinking that she was weak. She came into her life like a guiding light that pulled her out of the darkness. Everything she was today was thanks to Momo and her beautiful smile which could purge all darkness. This was why Park liked to say that the main attraction of the Infinity Library was not their wide range of books but their Pixies. However, as Wyatt pointed out she had indeed been ignorant to understand that what she had found was too precious. Or she was just too selfish and chose not to notice it. "That was not what I was going for, but sure if that is what you believe then go for it. But Dredre will not be a part of it," Wyatt did not care what Park wanted to do as long as she did not involve Dredre in her mess. From the way Park described her rtionship with Momo the Pixie, her rtionship with Momo was not that of a friend but of an emotionally present parent and a selfish child. It was clear that Park was feeling guilty just like the children who selfishly take everything from their parents without giving anything in return, not even a thank you. But when the parents leave for good, the children suddenlye to a realization but it''s toote for them to show appreciation for the sacrifice their parents made for them. "How do you expect me to get in touch with Momo without Dredre''s help?" Park found Wyatt''s words unreasonable. She could not think of a better way than to employ Dredre to help her get in touch with Momo. "That''s not our problem," Wyatt said as he swatted away Corey''s hand that was sneakily trying to pet Dredre who was lost in her thoughts. "Hey, what gives?" Coreyined. Wyatt ignored her as she felt Dredre gaze on him. With a firm gaze she dered, "Wyatt, I want to help." Listening to her Wyatt shook his head, it was hard not for someone of Dredre''s character to get swept in someone else''s sob story. Wyatt did not like to tell Dredre that she could not do that or this, since she was his exclusive book guide pixie he could but he preferred not to. Wyatt only put forward his opinion in front of Dredre, and it was up to her to follow it or not. No matter what she ends up choosing, regardless of how he felt about it he had always made it a point to support her. This only applied to very important people in his life, so the list was obviously very short. So far, Susan and Anna were the only two names on the list but now Dredre had joined them. Seeing Wyatt shake his head Dredre exined why she wanted to help Park, " Wyatt, I am not doing this for Park but for Momo because I think that Momo would love to know how Park really felt about her." Chapter 1741 Winging It Chapter 1741 Winging It Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 13:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World "Fine," Wyatt nodded, understanding Dredre''spassion for a fellow Pixie. Then he asked her, "But how are you going to find the time when you have to tend to the forest 24/7." "Don''t worry, I will have my elders contact Momo''s tribal elders, together they will think of a way for Park to get in touch with Momo again," Dredre seemed to have thought it through and did not agree to help Park on a whim. "No, others cannot know that I am still alive," Park said hurriedly, knowing that if Belphegor and the other founders of the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction found that she was alive they would not stop at anything to make sure she stayed dead. Dredre was surprised by Park''s cry, Wyatt shook his head and exined, "She has enemies who will not stop at anything to kill her. So a little discretion is advised." Dredre nodded and assured, "Park, you do not have to worry about that, we Pixies like to gossip among ourselves but except for us no one else will hear about it. So you have nothing to worry about." "Still," Park felt that the more people knew that she was alive the greater the chances of the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' hearing it. "Park, the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' already own the devil merchant code rights to this world and are nning a full-scale invasion. Them finding out that you are alive is only a matter of time. So stop fretting over the small details and let Dredre do her thing," Wyatt assured Park in his own way. "Forget that, did what you just say true? Are the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' really nning to invade this world?" Park eximed, her expression was as if she learned that the armageddon was approaching. "What will I get by lying? They are gathering their forces, so there is still time before the demon invasion begins," Wyatt said casually. As he swatted away Corey who once again sneakily tried to pat Dredre''s head. Honestly, he was doing her a favor, one p of Dredre''s wings and she would lose all her fingers. Pixie''s wings were the fastest and deadliest wings in the cosmos, they could cut through the void like cutting paper. "How can you be so calm knowing that the second demon war is going to begin? Are you not aware of the devastation caused by the first demon war?" Park was taken aback by nonchnt Wyatt, she was not native to this world but she could not help but worry about the destruction with the demons invading it. However, Wyatt, who was a native of this world acted as if it was nothing. "You ask me that what about this buffoon?" Wyatt said swatting away Corey''s sneaky fingers from Dredre. "Wyatt, will you cut it out?" Corey cried out loud, she had enough of Wyatt swatting away her hand every time she tried to sneakily pat Dredre''s little pink head. "Dredre, I want to be friends with you," Corey directly confronted Dredre with her feelings. It was weird to see a grown-ass woman act like a kindergartner, who else but toddlers make friends this way? "Okay, I too want to be friends with you," Dredre replied with a cute smile. It was so wholesome that it could melt stress building up in anybody. Then she took the initiative to fly next to Corey and stand on her shoulder. It was not obvious at first nce but Corey''s body was definitely trembling out of excitement. Show a Pixie little goodwill, they will return a hundredfold for the rest of their life. "Why can''t you act normal for once," Wyatt sighed, and then he ordered Corey to head out of the seed world, "Now, that this is settled. Corey get your ass moving?" "Wyatt, what is your problem? Are you unable to share Dredre? Now you know my pain every time I see you hogging Big Sis Susan," Corey taunted Wyatt with a sneer. "Now you are asking for it," Wyatt turned to look at Park to control Corey before she said something she said they both woulde to regret. Seeing that Corey and Wyatt''s reaction to a full-on demon invasion was so mild, Park shook her head thinking, ''Fuck it, I guess we are winging it.'' "Corey, we need to go fetch Susan," Park rified to Corey that Wyatt was not throwing her out because she getting close to Dredre but to bring Susan to the seed world so that he could help her get rid of Handsome Fox''s ability on her. After remembering her time with Momo, Park no longer seemed to be overly enthusiastic about getting close to Dredre, unlike Corey. "I almost forgot," Corey said with red cheeks, embarrassed that she forgot about her mother lost in the Dredre''s cuteness. "Who is Susan?" Dredre asked curiously seeing that all three, Corey, Park, and Wyatt seemed to care a lot about her. "Dredre, you are going to love Big Sis Susan. She is the best," Corey eximed, she could not help but be excited imagining the most important person in her meeting the cutest person in her life. As for Dredre, she easily got infected with Corey''s excitement and could not wait to meet Susan. "Corey, have you not heard about overselling? If you set Dredre''s expectations about Susan so high, it will not be hard for her not to feel disappointed when she meets Susan in person. Don''t look at me like that, I know you hold Susan in high regard and want both Susan and Dredre to get along but in a situation like this underselling is the best and proven method," Park lectured Corey to stop overselling Susan to Dredre, as she was not a unicorn but a regr human. Corey thought about it for a second and replied, "Dredre, Susan is the worst. You will hate her." She said this but her expression told a different story. Dredre just nodded her head, ying along. "Will you two go bring Susan already?" Wyatt said in annoyance. Chapter 1742 Pixie Eater Chapter 1742 Pixie Eater Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 13:53 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World "Corey, you go alone. I will not be following you and remember don''t bring Beam with you. Leave her outside," Corey prepared to go bring Susan but Park suddenly asked her to leave her behind in the Seed World. "Why?" Corey was taken aback by Park''s sudden revolution, and asked in confusion, " Is that even possible." "It''s because of Beam. Thanks to Handsome Fox''s ability I was able to hide from herst time, but now that is not possible. She will immediately smell," Park revealed that the reason she did not go with Corey was because of Beam. "What?" Corey found Park''s words bizarre, she wondered why Park would try to hide from Beam. "Trust me on this one, Corey. Beam cannot know that I am still alive as your ego fire or she might do something extreme like using hex on you to bring me back to life in your body," Park knew Beam better than anyone, there was a reason why Beam was called a sinister snake. "You are joking, right? Beam is such a loyal and kind soul," Corey defended Beam. But Park''s expression turned stern and she said coldly, "Corey, just because you have my memories and have been with Beam for few days does not mean you know her better than me. So just trust me when I say Beam will not hesitate to do anything to see me whole again." "You do not have to worry about that," Wyatt spoke up. "What do you mean?" Park decided to listen to what Wyatt had to say as Wyatt would not enter the conversation if did not have anything valuable to add. "Belphegor and Beam have refined your corpse into a corpse puppet called Agony. I have helped Beam retrieve the Corpse Puppet from Belphegor in exchange for helping fight his Worldhog Incarnation. If I am not wrong I think she is nning to revive you in that body so you can rx," Wyatt revealed what he guessed based on his observation. "What the heck happened when I was asleep?" Park asked in disbelief. She had a hard time digesting the second demon invasion and now this. "Not when you were asleep, but before Beam came searching for Corey. How do you think Beam was even able to enter the card world? It''s a long story, you can have Beam tell it to you," Wyatt was in no mood to recount his encounter with Belphegor''s Worldhog Incrantion, Undead Devil Agony, and Beam. "That is not the only reason why I am worried about meeting Beam," Park sighed, then looking at Dredre she continued to say, " Beam, likes to eat Pixie. The first time I took her to Infinity Library she tried to eat Momo, if not for the library array she would have been sessful in eating Momo. That was thest time I ever took Momo with me to Infinity Library. So bringing Beam here will be a disaster. Especially, with her current realm nobody here can stop her." "Oh, I remember now. After that incident, Beam went on a hunger strike for a month. She wanted to have Pixies and would not eat anything else," Corey recalled. Listening to her words, Dredre who was standing on her shoulder hurriedly flew atop Wyatt''s head and nestled in his hair. Feeling that only next to Wyatt she was truly safe. "No, Dredre, don''t go. I would never let Beam eat you," Corey cried, she regretted defending Beam instead of just doing what Park asked her to do. "Don''t me me, you forced me. I knew this would happen this is why I did not want to talk about it," Park said shaking her head knowing that Corey''s chances of befriending Dredre grew slimmer. "Dredre, I promise I could never do anything to hurt you," Corey looked like she was about to cry every time she remembered the betrayed and scared expression on Dredre''s face as she ran away from her. No matter what Corey said Dredre was not willing to leave her cosy nest. She felt the mostfortable and safest here. As for Wyatt, he was losing his patience with every passing second, "Enough, you two. Corey create a duplicate rune of your ego fire so that Park can use it to stay behind in the seed world as you go bring Susan. Remember to ditch Beam before entering the Blood Rock cave, Bloodette is lying there in aa, totally defenseless. I don''t want to fight Beam because of your ignorance." Beam as a devil-grade sinister snake monster had a very fancy taste, Bloodette who was pure blood rule energy with spirituality was right up that alley. So it would not be surprising if she tried to eat Bloodette. Even the Belphegor''s Worldhog Incarnation was afraid of Beam, Wyatt who had trouble defeating the Worldhog Incarnation cannot think of a situation where he could defeat Beam without any casualties. So Wyatt advised Corey to not let Beam into the Blood Rock cave gate dungeon. "Okay, I will ask Beam to petrol the city outskirts. That should keep her busy for a few hours," Corey said after giving it a thought. "Good idea, but remind her not to interfere with the Southern Royal family''s demigods," Wyatt reminded, as upon his return he had noticed that there were about two digits of demigods monitoring the city. "Before you leave, let us get our stories straight. Susan cannot have an iota of doubt that I am Wyatt," Wyatt said as he morphed into a hunched-over hunky elderly with white hair and a viking beard. "Woah," Dredre who was sitting in Wyatt''s hair eximed with the sudden change in Wyatt''s appearance. She felt like Wyatt had been reced with a total stranger. Before she could register what was happening Wyatt morphed back to his original appearance. Chapter 1743 First Lesson

Chapter 1743 First Lesson

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 14:07 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World "Why turn into an ugly old dude when you can be anybody?" Corey asked with a tone that implied that Wyatt had a freaky tendency. "Shut up, just tell Susan that the Southern Royal family has sent a highly designated medical card apprentice to help her deal with Handsome Fox''s ability. Tell her that the medical card apprentice has helped you and is currently helping Bloodette. That should be enough reason for you to bring her to the Blood Rock Cave dungeon without getting suspicious," Wyatt instructed Corey. The reason he chose to morph into an ugly old was almost random, he had morphed into the first image that came to his mind he thought of a renowned card medicine expert. He felt as long as his disguise was not attention-grabbing and suspicious it was good enough. "Really, you could not think of anything more believable than a hunchback card medicine expert. If he was that good don''t you think he would have found a way to cure his hunchback," Corey argued that Wyatt''s character was not believable enough. Wyatt red at Corey and regretted not creating aser beam vision card, that way he could weld Corey''s mouth shut. Wyatt''s re was so strong that even Park, who was hovering behind Corey felt it on her fiery skin and defended Corey saying, "She not wrong you know." "Fine, you guys tell me whom do I disguise as?" Wyatt found that Corey did have a point so he took a step back and decided to listen to her out. "How about an elderlydy with a chest big enough for patients toy their head on itfortably and tell their ailments?" Corey proposed as she yfully gazed at Wyatt waiting for his response. "How about I morph into your father," Wyatt was not one to be outdone, he showed Corey that two can y at that game. "Don''t you dare," Corey felt like she was about to live her worst nightmare. Ever since Susan had begun to reciprocate Wyatt''s feelings for her, Corey regretted her decision to confide in Wyatt about her origin card. Especially the part where she believed Susan to be her past life''s mother. On numerous asions, Wyatt has taunted her that she should respect him since he was going to be her father someday. Corey had a thick skin she could take a taunt or two but the fact that it coulde true haunted her dreams and kept her awake. She hase to respect Susan''s decision to date whoever she wants but she cannot stomach that Wyatt was that someone. "Why not? Susan has not met your parents right," It was impossible for Wyatt to morph into Corey''s father as he did not have her father''s DNA to use myriad devil transformations to morph into him. However, seeing Corey''s reaction it was worth it. "That''s it! You and me, right here and now. If you win you can date Big Sis Susan if she wants to but if I win I get Dredre," enraged Corey suddenly proposed. She looked very serious contrary to her stupid stakes for the fight. "Do you think you are the only smart person in the room?" Wyatt rolled his eyes at Corey as her intentions couldn''t be more obvious. Then he added, "Besides, I do not an incentive to whoop your bratty ass." "What the heck is happening!" Corey eximed in fright, suddenly feeling the space around herpress and copse on her as an invisible force drew her toward Wyatt. She struggled but it was fruitless. Her strength was no use against the strength of the invisible force. "As your would-be father, I have decided to take it upon myself to disciple you," Wyatt informed Corey with a wide grin. "Wyatt, this not funny, let go of me. I swear to you, I will never forgive you if you do this to me," Corey began to yell threats at Wyatt. "As your would-be father, my first lesson to you is- Do not run your mouth in front of someone stronger than you," Wyatt spoke as he used his celestial force to drag Corey in front of him and bent her over. As he prepared to spank Corey''s bratty ass he screamed with a deep grudge, "Wyatt, mark my words I will never forgive you for this humiliation." "Wyatt, I think it''s enough. You have proven your point," Park finally stepped in and asked to stop. Next, she added, "When did you master celestial force and how did your control over it be so skillfully? I did not even notice you enter one with the world physically and spiritually." "Fine, catch," Wyatt used his celestial force to fling Corey at Park like a rag doll, releasing her constraints. Then he answered her, "In my fight against Belphgor''s Worldhog I had a sudden epiphany and with practice, I have polished my control over celestial force to such a level." Park had mistaken Wyatt''s celestial force as the celestial force that he had borrowed from the card world. Wyatt did not correct her instead he went with it as correcting her meant telling her how obtained his own celestial force. He trusted Park and Corey but not enough to reveal the secrets of the Pixies to them. "Wyatt, I will pay back a hundredfold of this embarrassment," freed from Wyatt''s constraint Corey swore ring intently at him. "Look''s like you have not learned your lesson," Wyatt immediately mobilized his celestial force seeing Corey continue to make threats "Park, save me," feeling the space around her begin topress Corey instantly rushed behind Park asking her to help her. To which Park said in annoyance, "Corey, how many times have I advised you that if you keep your mouth shut, you can help yourself?" Just as Wyatt was beginning to repeat his first lesson to Corey, she felt the presence of Sarah outside the seed world requesting an entry. Chapter 1744 Unknown Voice

Chapter 1744 Unknown Voice

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 14:09 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City A bob-cut brte in an office suit rubbed her right index finger gently on the tiny scaly forehead of a cute little white snake that had coiled around her wrist. "Little Beam, where did your master go? She said she would be right back," Susan asked Beam bored out of her mind. She was beginning to understand that with Corey around her day would always be eventful and never the same as the previous one. She could not believe she who was married to her work would someday get bored of a regr day and instead long for an eventful one. "..." Beam ignored Susan, if not for Corey asking her to guard Susan with her life she would not even waste a single second of her time with this human when she could be with her beloved master. "Don''t pretend to be asleep, I know you are awake," Susan said gently caressing the scally body of the little reptile with her right index finger. Beam continued to ignore the human until, "Beam, you better answer me otherwise I will tell you master that you were sleeping instead of guarding me." Hearing Susan say this, Beam''s shut eyes opened wide, and rising its head it red at Susan with its slit red pupils while flicking its forked tongue at her in aint. "I knew it you were pretending to be asleep," Finally receiving a reaction from Beam, Susanughed joyously. She found theining Beam cute. However, she had no idea that she was ying with fire and how close she came to almost burning herself. "Okay, okay, stop hissing. As long as you promise to y with me I will not only not tell Corey that you were sleeping but also praise you. What do you think?" Feeling Beam''s annoyance Susan assured her that as long as she behaved she would sing praise of her to Corey. Beam frowned her hairless scaly brows as if in a deep contemtion, thinking over Susan''s proposal. As much as she did not want to interact with this annoying human, she would love to be praised by her master. Beam was in a dilemma, should she be friends with her rival for her master''s attention to gain her master''s praise? Her little brain finally concluded that she would prefer to be praised by her master. However just as she was about to nod agreeing to Susan''s proposal, a heavy intimidating aura surrounded the entirepound of the new headquarters. Alerted by the aura, Beam unbound herself from Susan''s wrist and grew in size, big enough to coil around Susan from head to toe. Beam had used her body to shield Susan from any form of attack from any direction. The intimidating aura was followed by a thunderous voice, "Wyatt! Get out here." The voice was heard across the headquarters''spound. Every single soul within the vicinity of thepound heard it loud and clear. The male voice continued to yell, "Wyatt, I know you have returned to the card world from the yellow pains after dealing with the gue egg. If you are a true mane out and face me. Otherwise, I will wipe this little pet project from the face of this world!" The voice seemed to have bone to pick with Wyatt. It sounded super pissed and enraged. Nobody who heard it had a single doubt that it would not be able to do what it imed. They all were scared silly and wanted to run for their life but the intimidating aura of the voice had rendered their legs weak, they did not have the strength to take another step. With every passing second they felt as if it was going to be theirst. "Wyatt,e out when I am being nice. Do not force my hand," Receiving no response the voice grew angrier and impatient. The innocent souls strapped in thepound of the headquarters were starting to see their whole lives sh by in front of their eyes. They seem to being to terms with their end. Even if by some miracle they managed to survive this ordeal, they will be stuck in therapy or a loony bin for the remainder of their life. ¡­ Susan was better off than the others in thepound as Beam was not only physically shielding her but also spiritually. As a result, she was unaffected by the intimidating aura and totally fine. She was the only human in thepound except for the Cmity Daughter Gems thinking straight at this moment. While Sarah rushed to Wyatt to inform him of the incident. Susan instructed the white snake protecting her, "Beam take me to that person before he takes extreme measures." The real reason why Susan sought to meet the voice despite knowing it was hostile was because the voice seemed to know about Wyatt. She wanted to enquire about Wyatt from him as others were not telling her much about Wyatt except that he was fine and doing well now. This was pissing her off because she could feel something was going on but whenever she asked about it others made excuses to avoid answering her. It''s time she got the answers she needed. "Hiss.." Beam did not agree with Susan. However, Susan ckmailed little Beam again, "Take me there now or I will tell Corey that you were sleeping instead of guarding me." Beam''s giant forehead moved to stare at Susan with her big blood-red slit eyes but Susan did not budge instead she stared right back into them and demanded, "Take me there now." "Hiss" Beam caved, she had no other choice because her master valued his human very much for some unknown reason. ¡­ Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 14:15 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World "Umhm¡­Umhm¡­" With Wyatt''s celestial force closing her mouth Corey could not speak no matter how hard she struggled. Ignoring her Wyatt invited Sarah inside. Entering the seed world Sarah immediately transferred what she witnessed and experienced outside to Wyatt through the Hive AI, as showing Wyatt what happened was better than painting its picture with ten thousand words. "Shit!" Wyatt cussed going through Sarah''s memories. Chapter 1745 Demigod Norley

Chapter 1745 Demigod Norley

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 14:15 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Headquarterspound Under Susan''s amazement, Little Beam reduced her size and then warped itself around Susan''s waist over her regr belt. Then a ginormous red ethereal spirit of a snake simr to little Beam formed with Susan in the center of the ethereal snake''s head. Then the ethereal snake flew into the sky, carrying Susan who was inside her ethereal body toward the source of the unknown voice as she demanded. Susan had just recently be a card schr with the help of Corey''s mystic pills. When Corey heard Wyatt had helped Susan contract a silver grimoire, he did not hold back and made use of Park''s knowledge of medicine and herds to help Susan advance to the card schr realm. As far as little Beam was concerned Susan was fragile, hence she chose to use her ethereal spirit form to take Susan to the source of the unknown voice that sounded throughout the headquarterspound. This way she could freely use her powers while keeping Susan out of harm''s way. As the ethereal snake spirit soared to the sky, the unknown voice suddenly went quiet, and the intimidating aura covering the headquarterspound also vanished. With this, the employees who were ready to meet their maker, immediately left what they were doing before and ran for their lives. ¡­ "Your Highness, please do not make things difficult for use," one of the 11 demigods assigned to guard the requested source of the unknown voice, a handsome middle-aged demigod dressed in casual clothes. If not for him floating 2000km above ground, one would mistaken him for a harmless neighbor who was generous enough to tend to yourwn with his. "I have a small business with Wyatt, once I handle it I will leave," the dashing middle-aged demigod replied calmly even though he was surrounded by 11 demigods from the Southern Royal family. "Your Highness, if you haven''t heard. Wyatt is no longer in this world but has gone to the world of the yellow ins," the female demigod from earlier exined. "Lt. General Spencer right, I know Wyatt has returned from the yellow ins. You should know better than to lie to me. If not for the respect for you ruler of the south, I would have already entered thepound and found that little rascal myself. Do not waste my time and go fetch him before I lose my patience," the middle-aged man seemed to know the female demigod''s name and rank. Which shocked all 11 demigods surrounding him. The demigods were shocked not because the female demigod''s name and rank were ssified but because they could not believe someone of the middle-aged demigod''s status would remember a small character like the female demigod. The middle-aged demigod was only middle-aged by looks but not by age. None of the demigods present dare to guess his true age. He was one of the lesser-known founders of the current government, Demigod Norley. "Your Highness Norley, you know I cannot allow that," Lt. General Spencer answered standing her ground against one of the Card world''s strongest beings. Proving her undying loyalty towards the Southern Royal family and the Southern Region. "Sigh, why do you have to be like this? Do you not value your lives?" Demigod Norley sighed in annoyance. He was already frustrated with the matter with Wyatt, he did not have the patience to deal with these ants. Listening to Demigod Norley sigh in irritation, all 11 demigods held their breath. Each one of them was experiencing the same as what the mortal in the headquarterspound experienced. However, they did not take a step back instead to a step forward. This move of theirs was unconscious. Their mind was nk from uncertainty but their body was prepared to sacrifice themselves for the royal family and the Southern Region. It seems however the Southern Royal family was training the Southern Watch, it was proving effective. The action of the demigods to be willing to stand against one of the guys on whose shoulder the current government was built was a testament to that. "I am going to say this onest time bring Wyatt to me while I am being nice, or else I don''t mind erasing everything standing between me and Wyatt," Demigod Norely warned, his casual appearance was the clear evidence that he was restraining himself by a lot. "Your Highness¡ª" "Next word better be yes or else," Demigod Norley interrupted Lt. General Spencer and warned her that if the next word she spoke was not yes, then he would stand good on his promise to erase everything between him and Wyatt. *Gulp* all 11 of the demigods swallowed their saliva in unison. Demigod Norley''s words were not attached with any form of malice instead they were in without any emotion, unlike this previous tone which reeked of annoyance and anger. This was when they knew Demigod Norley was done talking. Lt. General Spencer''s mind was paralyzed with fear, she was not in the state to make any form of judgment. However, her heart was drumming aloud to get ready for war. She wanted to rip her heart out of her chest and yell at it to shut the hell up. They were facing Demigod Norley, in front of him their numbers were nothing. Even if they were ten times their current numbers she would not have the courage to fight him. As she knew no matter how many of them there were, it was only a matter of time for Demigod Norley to kill them all. However, what she was protecting was not something she could gloss over. Dalton Wyatt might just be a card master but he was the future of the Southern Region and its people. She was not protecting some bratty child of the royal bloodline but the future of the Southern Region. Thinking that dying for the future of the Southern Region was worth it, Lt. General Spencer prepared to announce herst and final order to herrades. However, she paused feeling a strong breath heading towards them from below. When she looked down to find the source of the strong breath, all she saw was bright red light sh through the clouds and rushing towards them. "Um," Demigod Norley frowned his brows seeing the fast approaching red sh of light. Unlike Lt. General Spencer, he was able to see that the red sh of light was the ethereal spirit of a snake, what was surprising was that at the center of the head of the big ethereal snake spirit was a card schr who was in herte-twenties. He could sense that the ethereal snake spirit was stronger than average demigods but he was puzzled about what a card schr was doing at the center of its head. Lt. General Spencer wanted to yell at the red sh of light to halt but fortunately, she remembered that Demigod Norley had warned that her next word out of her mouth should be yes otherwise he would stand good on his promise. Was she being overly cautious? No, she was being respectful toward Demigod Norley. If Lt. General Spencer were to yell a halt, then she would be leaving Demigod Norley no choice but toe through with his words. Even if he were to change his mind by some miracle, his hands would be forced to stand good on his promise because if did not he would be a liar. The founders were the role models of all generations that followed. They had to lead by example. Out of respect for his noble status, Lt.General Spencer did not want to make a liar of Demigod Norley. "Little Beam slower! Go slower!" the sound of Susan yelling could be heard as the red sh of light came to a stop in between Lt. Spencer and Demigod Norley. "You did it on purpose, right? Otherwise, protected by your energy how could I feel the wind and turbulence," Susan was starting to get the feeling that little Beam did not like her but she did not know why. "..." Little Beam continued to ignore Susan and its ethereal head stared at Demigod Norley conveying to Susan that the good-looking middle-aged man was the source of the unknown voice that was terrorizing the headquarterspound with his intimidating aura. "Interesting, you are not afraid of me. It seems you are not an average SSS-rank monster but a devil¡ª no this sinister soul energy signature, what are you?" Demigod Norley ignored the big ethereal snake head staring at him and stared at Susan''s waist as he asked little Beam its origin. Susan did not know what demigod Norley was talking about but she was not deterred by the current scene. She had already resolved her mind when she ckmailed Little Beam into bringing her here. Taking a deep breath she addressed demigod Norley, "Your Highness, I am Susan Ti, Dalton Wyatt''s Manager. How may I help you?" Chapter 1746 Love, Sex, And Teenager

Chapter 1746 Love, Sex, And Teenager

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 14:23 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Headquarterspound Lt. General Spencer who had her tongue tied because of Demigod Norley''s warning, was shocked to learn that the person who arrived was Dalton Wyatt''s manager. ording to the files she received, the manager was the priority target of their protection in the sky-bloom city. Besides how could a Card Schr arrive here? What is the Ethereal snake covering her? Both Lt. General Spencer and Demigod Norley were Demigods but not only were their strength realms apart but Lt. General Spencer''s knowledge and insight showed a huge disparity to that of Demigod Norley who was not only able to recognize the Ethereal Snake Spirit but also pinpoint its source of origin, the little white snake warped around Susan''s waist. "So you are the rumored manager, you got quite an intriguing pet," Demigod Norley looked at the Card Schr in surprise, she was a beauty. No wonder the boy was infatuated with her. "Hiss," the ethereal head of little Beam flicked its ethereal forked tongue at Demigod Norley in anger at being called a pet. ''Love, Sex, and Teenagers,'' Demigod Norley thought in scorn as he had seen many talents fall for beauties in his entire lifespan, he too almost became one of them fortunately he had a stronger will than others. "Your Highness, Little Beam is not a pet she is my friend," Susan corrected Demigod Norley, no she was not ignorant of his status but being professional. With 7 years in sales, she was used to dealing with various customers. Being honest and straightforward was always appreciated. "I see. If I had not retired, I would have loved to operate on your friend. She is neither a monster nor a devil, seeing her is itching my old habits to surface," Demigod Norley responded honestly, he was here to teach the little boy, Dalton Wyatt a lesson. But the sinister snake had ignited his curiosity as he had not seen such a being and thought it must be an unknown alien being. He was itching to cut open the snake and study it but he controlled himself from doing so. The snake was fortunate since he had forsaken his old ways. "Hiss," Little Beam once again warned the Demigod Norley to stop disrespecting it. "Little Beam was it, shut up or I will rip your real forked tongue out," As Demigod Norley said this his eyes suddenly turned pitch ck and his pupils were reduced to the size of a needlepoint. Under his gaze, Little Beam''s ethereal body suddenly retreated a few meters backward almost running into Lt. General Spencer. All 11 demigods and Susan who witnessed this were surprised as they did not understand why the Ethereal snake spirit retreated in a scare being stared at by Demigod Norley. They didn''t seem to see his eyes morph as little Beam did. Hence, they were not affected by Demigod Norley''s stare. Also, it was the reason why they were puzzled by little Beam''s action. In her heyday, Little Beam was strong enough to make the original Belphegor fear for his life but once she used most of her realm to help the corpse puppet created using Corey Park''s corpse grow a spirit and be sentient her strength decreased by a huge margin as helping an SSS-rank Corpse Puppet generate a devil rank spirit was not cheap if it were Belphegor would have down it himself. Right now her strength was stronger than Belphegor''s Worldhog incarnation making her stronger than many average devils and demigods but she was no longer a threat to actual experts like the Orignal Belphegor and Demigod Norley. These guys were old monsters with their experience in the demigod or devil realm alone spanning over a few millenniums. Whereas little Beam was a few centuries old but not a millennium old. The experience and knowledge umted by Belphegor and Demigod Norley was not something a youngling like little Beam could match against. "Your Highness, please forgive little Beam. She did not mean any harm. She is still not used to being outside around people," Susan apologized to Demigod Norely for little Beam''s action. Then looking at her waist she ordered, "Little Beam, behave." "Whatever, take me to Wyatt," Demigod Norely did not continue to bother with the snake and instead asked to meet Wyatt. "About that, I have no idea where Wyatt is," Susan replied honestly. "You are not lying," it was not hard for someone with Demigod Norley''s level of insight to tell if a Card Schr was lying to him or not. However, he was surprised to learn that Wyatt''s Manager had no idea where Wyatt was. "What reason would I have to lie to you, Your Highness?" Susan replied waiting for an opening to ask demigod Norley about Wyatt''s information. "Lt. General Spencer, you are free to speak. Is Dalton Wyatt really not here?" Demigod Norley said this to determine if Wyatt was in the city or not based on her answer. He was confident in his insight so much so that he even believed that someone of Lt. General Spencer''s level could not lie to him. "Your Highness, any and all information about Dalton Wyatt is sensitive information. I am not at liberty to disclose it to anyone," Lt General Spencer answered Demigod Norley gaining his permission. Then turning to one of her subordinates she ordered, "Joe, please escort Ms Susan back to the city." What Lt. General meant was for Joe to take Susan to safety. Temporarily they have avoided Demigod Norley''s wrath but she had no idea how long they could stall. She has already reported the situation here to the Royal Pce in the Southern Capital. Now all they had to do was stall until Field Marshal Heatsend arrived. She was willing to fight Demigod Norley by sacrificing her lifespan and divinity to buy the needed time so she prioritized sending Susan to safety. Listening to Lt. General Spencer''s orders Susan panicked, she had yet to learn about Wyatt''s whereabouts so she resolutely yelled, "No, I will not leave until I know what is happening with Wyatt. Is it true that he sacrificed himself to save the card world?" Following his superior''s orders Demigod Joe flew next to the Ethereal snake spirit and ignoring Susan''s demands he said, "Miss, please follow me quietly." "Hiss," Little Beam''s Ethereal spirit red at demigod Joe warning him not to get any closer. She was really pissed because of Demigod Norley and if Demigod Joe pushed her buttons she will make him the target of her frustration. Was she not worried that she had led Susan directly to the enemy when Corey specifically asked her to keep Susan out of harm''s way? Little Beam was proud of her speed, especially in ethereal form. She had full confidence to outrun Demigod Norley even if she was not a match for him in terms of strength. "Leave the girl alone, I am not done talking with her," Demigod Norley ordered finding that Lt. General Spencer was not giving him direct answers. Instead, she was using wordy to avoid giving him answers. It seems she was aware of him trying to use his higher insight to deduce Wyatt''s information based on her words. "This¡­" Demigod Joe paused in his track listening to Demigod Norley''s words and turned to get further instruction from Lt. General Spencer. If she wanted him to leave here with Susan he would not hesitate to do so even if it meant offending demigod Norley, one of the founding fathers. "Stand down," Lt. General Spencer was thrilled learning that Demigod Norley wanted to talk with Susan. She could only hope that Susan would be able to stall as much as possible. It would be best if she could hold off till Field Marshall Heatsend arrived. Demigod Joe returned to his previous position following his superior''s orders. As for Demigod Norley, he looked at Susan and said, "It seems the rumors are true, your rtionship with Wyatt is more than that of mere colleagues." Listening to the middle-aged demigod in front of her Susan frowned but politely answered, "Your Highness, you are right. Wyatt and I are good friends out of work." "Little Girl, don''t try to fool this old man. I have a lot of experience in this area so trust me when I tell you a man and woman can never be friends," Demigod Norley found Susan''s words funny and naive therefore he corrected her that a man and woman can never be friends. "..." Susan was speechless finding the middle-aged demigod''s words and actions simr to that of a hoodlum. She did not expect this from someone of his status. "It seems you are the reason why the boy keeps rejecting my daughter. I wonder if I kill you he will return to my daughter. That foolish girl has been crying her eyes out ever since the incident in the Southern Capital," Demigod Norley''s words caught all 11 demigods, Susan, and little Beam off guard. Chapter 1747 Sinister Snake Stir Fry

Chapter 1747 Sinister Snake Stir Fry

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 14:19 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Headquarterspound After learning what was happening outside, he told Corey to follow him outside to fetch Susan and bring her into the seed world. Where she would be safe. Leaving Sarah and Park with Dredre, Wyatt collected his clone and morphed his appearance to a hunky man in histe twenties on his way outside. Arriving outside, while Corey separated from Wyatt to search for Susan, he made use of his soul pupils to check the source of the unknown voice. "I am going to fucking stir fry that snake and feed it to dogs," Wyatt yelled as his soul pupils found two familiar soul pathways at 2000 km up in the sky surrounded by the soul pathway of the dozen demigods. Though the range was too far for his soul pupils to tell what was actually happening thanks to the unobstructed vision he could still vaguely tell the soul pathways apart. The familiar soul pathways belonged to Susan and little Beam. With the help of Hive AI simtion, he learned that Susan appeared to be covered in little Beam''s Ethereal spirit and surrounded by a dozen demigods. Learning this Wyatt yelled to kill little Beam for putting Susan in harm''s way. Of the dozen demigods surrounding Susan and little Beam, eleven of them were friendly and only one was the enemy but the soul energy fluctuation produced by the enemy demigod was stronger than the total soul energy fluctuation of all eleven friendly demigods. To make it worse, even little Beam was not a match for the enemy demigod. This meant that if the enemy demigod wanted to kill Susan, neither the eleven friendly demigods nor little Beam could stop him from doing so. "What happened?" Corey who was about to leave in search of Susan paused hearing morphed Wyatt yell aloud in rage. "Your useless pet snake has taken Susan right to the enemy demigod who is shouting for my head," Wyatt replied pointing at the sky, in the direction where the demigods were confronting each other. "Hey, little Beam is not a pet she is a friend. I bet you must have mistaken, little Beam would not do anything to put Big Sis Susan in harm''s way. I specifically asked her not to," Corey defended little Beam without even looking at what Wyatt was pointing at. "I am not in the mood Corey. Contact Susan this instant and ask her what is going on," Wyatt was in a dilemma right now. He would wanted to rush to Susan''s rescue but he was worried about triggering the hypnotic suggestion Handsome Fox had imnted in her. Currently, Wyatt''s soul was damaged, he could barely use his Twelve Blood Curse Incarnation form. Even if he were able to it would be meaningless as the enemy demigod was way too powerful. This meant that the only way he could rescue Susan was to meet with the enemy demigod as he had demanded. But Susan was right next to the enemy demigod, he was worried showing up in front of Susan would trigger her hypnotic suggestion left by Handsome Fox just like in Bloodette''s case. As such Wyatt was caught in a situation where regardless of what he did Susan would be harmed. "Okay," Corey did not argue seeing Wyatt''s stern face, she did not believe little Beam would knowingly put Susan in harm''s way but since Wyatt would not lie something about this she decided to contact Susan and find out what was happening. [The card apprentice you are calling has rejected your call.] "She is not receiving my call," Corey informed Wyatt while she tried to get in touch with Susan by text. "Fuck!" Wyatt yelled in frustration and immediately went through the dossier Ann had provided to him with the information about the demigods guarding him and his loved ones. Copying the contact ID of the demigod in charge, Lt. General Spencer, he contacted her to understand what was going on up there. [Calling Lt. General Spencer¡­] [The Lt. General Spencer has rejected your call.] Seeing that Lt. General Spencer did not receive his call, Wyatt did not lose his patience and tried to reach her through text. Before he could send his text he received a text from Lt. General Spencer. [Wyatt, We are handling the situation, but just in case leave the city. Lt. General Spencer.] ''What bull shit is she spouting, they are clearly scrambling for their lives,'' Wyatt called bullshit reading Lt. General Spencer''s text. Ignoring her bullshit he replied to her asking about Susan and how she got in the middle of all of this. [Lt. General Spencer: Where are you how do you know what is happening here? If you know what is going on here then what are you still doing in the city?] [Wyatt: I am not leaving the city without Susan. Just answer me, how did she get herself mixed up in all of this?] [Lt. General Spencer: Susan came here by herself. From what she has said so far I can only specte that she is trying to get any information on your well-being and whereabouts by any means possible.] [Wyatt: No way, Susan is not such a reckless person.] Wyatt was shocked to learn that Susan herself found the enemy demigod in search of any information on him. This was unlike her. She had a good head on her shoulders and was a very cautious type. Regardless of how desperate she was to learn about his well-being and whereabouts, she would not resort to something so reckless as confronting the enemy demigod for information. [Lt. General Spencer: I have no reason to lie to you. Please get out of the city as fast as possible we will protect Susan with our lives. Besides, it will note to that as Field Marshal Headsend is on her way over here.] "Wyatt, Big Sis Susan is not replying to my text. Regardless of how busy is she always replies to my text. Wyatt something is wrong," Corey finally began to believe Wyatt''s words. Thinking of something she yelled, "Fuck it, I am summoning little Beam over." Chapter 1748 Summoning

Chapter 1748 Summoning

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 14: 30 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Headquarterspound "Wait Corey, little Beam is carrying Susan 2000 km high in the sky if you summon her now, Susan will fall to her death," Wyatt hurriedly stopped Corey before she could do anything stupid and unknowingly harm Susan. "Big sis Susan and little Beam are 2000 km high in the sky Wyatt don''t lie to me, nobody''s eyesight is that good," Corey found it hard to believe that Wyatt a card master was able to spot Susan and little Beam 2000 km high in the sky from down here. "Corey, my origin card is aura sight. Without anything obstructing my sight I can vaguely spot the aura of Susan and little Beam up there surrounded by 11 allied demigods and a very strong enemy demigod," Wyatt exined so that she would not act on any other stupid ns that would pop in her head. "I don''t know Wyatt, 2000 km is a lot. Even if anything is not obstructing your vision," Corey did not find Wyatt''s exnation believable. "With Susan not replying to your text and answering your call what option do you have but to believe in me," Wyatt tried to reason with Corey while ignoring the numerous texts from Lt. General Spencer asking him to leave the city and get to safety. "Fine let us assume you are right, it does not matter because the summoning gate allows little Beam to carry goods and food along with her. If she is carrying Big Sis Susan with her as you said then when I summon her little Beam will pass through the summoning gate while carrying Big Sis Susan with her. The way I see it is the best way to save Big Sis Susan from the predicament that you just imed," Corey made a valid argument as such even Wyatt could not find anything to oppose her on. So he agreed with her n to summon little Beam, "If what you said is possible then you may be right this is the best way to save Susan. Go ahead and give it a try." Corey nodded and proceeded to summon little Beam. Summoning her golden grimoire she chanted, "Activate, A-rank Rare-grade Sinister Summoning Gate." Soon ck smoke started to ooze out of Corey''s body which then gathered to form a big pitch-ck gate. The current method Corey was using to summon Little Beam was different from the one she used in the city tournament with the help of summoned skeletons. Corey was not idle these past few days she has been busy upgrading her card arsenal. Especially, after the incident with Handsome Fox. ¡­ Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 14: 30 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Headquarterspound, 2000 km up in air space "It seems you are the reason why the boy keeps rejecting my daughter. I wonder if I kill you he will return to my daughter. That foolish girl has been crying her eyes out ever since the incident in the Southern Capital," Demigod Norley''s words caught all 11 demigods, Susan, and little Beam off guard. "Your Highness, you are joking, right?" Lt. General Spencer blurted she wanted to add that killing Ms. Susan is not the answer to Demigod Norley''s problems but the contrary. However, she chose to live by not testing his patience. "I liked you better when you were quiet," Demigod Norley indirectly asked Lt. General Spencer to shut the fuck up. Hearing him, she was d she chose not to speak her mind. Seeing his mood, if she had tried to lecture him on how love worked then he would have killed her before she could finish saying what she wanted to say. As for Susan, even though demigod Norley had threatened to kill her she did not seem to be demotivated about seeking information on Wyatt from him since anyone belonging to the Southern Royal family would not tell her where Wyatt was and not talk much about him. They were avoiding any topic on Wyatt like avoiding a gue. Susan''s current actions were the most badass shit she had done in her entire life. Confronting a dozen demigods to get information on Wyatt''s well-being and whereabouts was just bonkers. What could she do when every time she tried calling her it was out of reach? Though the members of Southern Watch guarding the city and Corey repeatedly assured her that Wyatt was fine, they would void her time if she asked their help to contact him. All their actions matched the narrative Susan heard in the VR universe, that Wyatt sacrificed himself to save the card world. Susan herself was puzzled as to where she found the strength and resolve to do something as crazy as this. Even being threatened with being killed her resolve did not waver, she would only be here after she learns about Wyatt''s well-being and whereabouts. "Little girl, Susan right, yourck of reaction tells me that you seem to have something more pressing than your own life. What is it?" Demigod Norley was surprised to find that Susan was not afraid of dead instead eager to achieve something. He could not help but ask her what could be more important than her life. "Your Highness, if you don''t mind. I would like to know everything you know about Wyatt, I have been unable to contact him ever since I learned the rumors about him sacrificing for the card world surfaced. Earlier you said that Wyatt was fine and had returned from the world of yellow ins, what is all that about? Is he okay? Where is he now?" Since the demigod himself asked her what was bothering her, Susan did not hesitate to ask him about Wyatt, his well-being, and whereabouts. Listening to Susan, Demigod Norley found that something was wrong with her. Frowning his brows he began to scrutinize her actions and words so far, just then a big pitch-ck gate opened above the ethereal snake spirit''s head. Little Beam who heard Corey''s calling immediately entered it carrying Susan with her while the gate closed behind her. Chapter 1749 Under Influence

Chapter 1749 Under Influence

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 14:39 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Headquarterspound Seeing the little Beam and Susan escape through the ck gate, Demigod Norley did not react as he wanted to see where the little Beam was escaping to and follow her there believing that she would lead him to Wyatt or somewhere where he was more likely to get information on Wyatt''s whereabouts. "I wasn''t done talking. Young people, these days have no manners. Sigh," uttering that Demigod Norley summoned his diamond grimoire to use an SSS-rank divining card to track little Beam''s whereabouts. However, to his surprise, he learned that little Beam reappeared within his divine sense range, "Young and dumb are a deadlybination. Making a card apprentice more prone to being manipted." ¡­ "Little Beam take me back," Susan yelled as she and Little Beam exited the summoning gate appearing in front of Corey and an unknown young man in histe twenties. Little Beam ignored Susan''s protest, retrieved its ethereal spirit body protecting Susan, and unwarping from her waist she returned to Corey''s side instantly. Then rubbing her forehead against Corey''s cheek she warped around her wrist like a pearly white bracelet. "Corey ask her to take me back," Susan demanded in hysteria. Seeing her like this Corey was shocked. In concern, she asked, "Big Sis what is going on?" "Can''t you see she is not herself, knock her down and bring her back to the Seed World. Hurry!" Seeing Susan in such a condition, Wyatt knew that she was not herself but rather being influenced by the hypnotic suggestion of Handsome Fox. Wyatt finally knew what hypnotic suggestion Handsome Fox had imnted in Susan, it was not the same as the one Handsome Fox had imnted in Bloodette which caused her to detonate herself with him right next to her. This was mostly because he might have figured that the self-detonation of a Card Schr was not life-threatening to a strong Card Master. Considering that Susan was Wyatt''s manager he must have found another use for her. That was keeping track of Wyatt''s well-being and whereabouts for him. In case all of Handsome Fox''s design to kill Wyatt failed she woulde in handy to help him n ways to ambush Wyatt sessfully. This was just Wyatt''s spection. Therefore, he did not dare to use his original form and identity in Susan''s presence. Knowing that Susan was not in her right mind, Wyatt thought as useless to try and talk or reason with her. This was why he wanted to knock her out and bring her back to the seed world but he could not act on it as though Little Beam had left Susan''s side and returned to Corey she was still watching out for both the girls. Therefore, he asked Corey to do it. "What?" Corey was taken aback hearing to morphed Wyatt. Before she could process that what he said was right, it was already toote a handsome middle-aged man appeared behind Susan out of thin air. As soon as he appeared, little Beam''srge red ethereal spirit body extended out from the body and protected Susan and Corey within it. Therge ethereal vertical eyes of the little Beam''s ethereal spirit body red at the neer in warning. "Little girl, don''t you know it is bad manners to leave in the middle of a conversation?" the dashing middle-aged man was none other than Demigod Norley. Susan who had no idea that somebody had arrived behind her was surprised by little Beam''s power covering her again but hearing the familiar uninterested voice, she understood what was going on. Turning around she apologized, "Your Highness, I beg your please forgiveness for leaving unannounced." Demigod Norely locked eyes with Susan for a second then turned to look at Corey noticing that the Sinister Snake had wound itself around her wrist. At first, if he was interested in Corey because of little Beam then he saw something more interesting about her and said, "Young miss, the snake must be your pet. Since you are simultaneously a card apprentice with a golden grimoire and a demon with a title demon core. Simr to your pet snake." "I don''t care who you are but little Beam is not my pet but my friend. And also, your conversation with big sis Susan ends here. Now take a hike," Corey was not being ignorant. She spoke her mind putting her faith in little Beam. "Corey shut up. Apologize to Highness¡ª" Listening to Corey rudely address Demigod Norley, Susan felt her heart jump out of her heart and immediately asked Corey to apologize to him but was interrupted when he suddenly broke into wildughter. "Hahaha, it has been a while since a card master talked to me like this. You are lucky that you did not meet me a few decades ago. I would have loved to cut you and your pet open and probe what exactly you two are. A demigod or a demon," Demigod Norley was talkative because of his feeling of withdrawal from his old habit, especially seeing two creatures like Corey and Little Beam whose existence itself was a miracle. Creating a power system amodating the pros of both the Card Apprentice power system and the Demon power system was the dream project of my Card Apprentice and Demons alike. There has been some progress in this field, such as demonic cards created using demonic ingredients and demonic martial arts but none were close to what Corey achieved. This was why Demigod Norley believed her existence to be nothing short of a miracle. As for little Beam, he had already dered her existence as an alien lifeform. Since she was nothing like the life forms he hade across so far. Which naturally made him very curious about both of them. Seeing that Corey was about to argue with the enemy demigod, morphed Wyatt yelled at her reminding her of their objective, "Corey, shut the fuck. Knock Susan out and take her to safety." Chapter 1750 Oath

Chapter 1750 Oath

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 14:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Headquarterspound Wyatt saw that the hostile demigod was being talkative despite having the power to subdue little Beam and the rest of them. So he concluded that the hostile demigod had no intention of harming Susan, Corey, or little Beam as of now. Therefore, he dared to interfere in the conversation. "Who are you and why do you keep asking Corey to knock me out?" Susan asked the card apprentice in histe twenties with her brows frowning. Anger for him was visible in her eyes. "Forgive for this big sis," When Susan turned to confront the morphed Wyatt, Corey made use of the opportunity to knock Susan unconscious as Wyatt repeatedly suggested her to. "I did not know young people have grown this courageous. Or there is something less in the Southern Region''s water that makes you all stupidly brave," Demigod Norley''s eyes nced over morphed Wyatt and Corey before he used a little of his aura to scare them straight, "Didn''t I just say I was not done talking with her?" Demigod Norley who wanted to scare the kids straight was in for a surprise. He was surprised to see that neither of them was affected by his aura. He could understand Corey being fine since her pet snake was helping her withstand his aura. What about the male card apprentice? He appeared to a card master in histe twenties with zero prospects. How was he able to withstand his aura? Wyatt took the opportunity when Demigod Norley was puzzled and let them go, "Your Highness, please let them go. I will take you to Dalton Wyatt as per your wish." "Umm," Demigod Norley looked at morphed Wyatt in surprise. He felt something was off about this seemingly average card master but he could not put a finger on it. What bothered him was that if he had not personally used a little of his aura on the card master he would not notice the oddity in him. However, before he could answer the card master the eleven demigods from the Southern Royal arrived and once again surrounded him while keeping what they thought was a safe distance from him. Since their divine sense was not as strong as Demigod Norley''s divine sense it took them a while but they managed to track him. The divine sense of all demigods varied based on their strength. It was not surprising that the divine sense of demigods who were a few centuries old and in the card demigod realm for a century or few decades was marginally less than the divine sense of a card apprentice who has been in the card demigod realm for more than a millennium. Looking at the eleven demigods, Wyatt shook his head in disappointment. Since their presence was useless in the current situation. Lt. General Spencer looked at Corey carrying Susan under the protection of the ethereal snake spirit body and the unknown card master. She had no idea what going on but from the looks of it looked like these fools were confronting Demigod Norley. She was not surprised that these young people did not know who Demigod Norley was since he tended to stay out of the spotlight. In the history books, there were few mentions of him. Since he preferred it that way. "Boy, can I take your words seriously? If you try to pull wool under my eyes I will kill you on the spot and then hunt these two down," Since Lt. General Spencer and her two squads arrived Demigod Norley decided to not waste too much time on useless things and focus on the real reason he was here. He might be strong but he was not above the treaty of the government and the royal families. "As the world as my witness, I promise to help arrange a meeting between you and Dalton Wyatt right after you let them go. Is this assurance enough," Wyatt made an oath with the world''s will as a witness to assure the hostile demigod that he was not lying. The face of Lt. General Spencer turned hideous as she heard the morphed Wyatt take an oath to help Demigod Norley meet Dalton Wyatt. It did not take her a second tobel him as a traitor and prepared to kill him before he did as he promised. Dalton Wyatt has proven himself to be the hope of the Southern region, as a soldier she believed that for the future of the Southern region sacrificing a city was worth it. Just as Lt. General Spencer moved her intent to kill the morphed Wyatt, she felt an insane pressure bombard her mind and physical body. Under the pressure, she barely managed to stay conscious and stand while her knees went weak. Then she heard Demigod Norley warning her, "Little girl, there is a limit to my patience. If you keep pushing your luck and keep getting in my way, I will kill all eleven of you." Demigod Norley did not withdraw his war pressing on Lt. General Spencer, he let her sweat a little more. Turning to Corey he said, "You can leave." "Little Beam, stay here and help him. Don''t argue, it is not the time and ce" Corey ordered little Beam who reluctantly agreed she unwarped from her wrist and then flew to hover on top of the morphed Wyatt''s head. Corey stared at demigod Norley before nodding at the morphed Wyatt and hurrying to the seed world. She was still under the misunderstanding that little Beam could take on the hostile demigod. Even more now, that eleven allied demigods had surrounded the hostile demigod. "Boy they have left, now it is your turn," a few minutes after Corey left with Susan Demigod Norley asked morphed Wyatt to deliver on his promise. Wyatt looked at the seed world card in his golden grimoire and seeing that Corey brought Susan into it, he looked at the hostile demigod and said, "Okay." Chapter 1751 Seeking Death

Chapter 1751 Seeking Death

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 14:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Headquarterspound "Kid, whoever you are, your actions are harming the people of the south¡ª" Lt. General Spencer could not help but yell at the card master seeing that he was about to reveal the location of Dalton Wyatt to Demigod Norley but before she could finish invisible for force smashed into her. The impact sent her hurling into the nearby structures, which could not break her speed and were destroyed. "This was just a warning, next time I will aim for your divinity," Demigod Norley said as he nced over the remaining 10 demigods. Then I looked at the card master and waited for his response. However, to his surprise, the card master began to morph. Witnessing the sudden transfiguration of the card master Demigod Norley could not help but frown. Yet he did not hastily act on his first impulse but patiently waited. Not that he trusted the oath the card master took with the world''s will as a witness but he trusted his knowledge of the card apprentice''s anatomy and believed the thousand ways he could make a soul talk. "Hi, I am Dalton Wyatt. You wanted to meet me," Wyatt morphed into his original form and kept his promise to the hostile demigod. Because of the soul transfer ability of his cmity soul gem, he was not worried that the hostile demigod would kill or worse kidnap him. "Boy, you think this is a joke?" Demigod Norely asked Wyatt. "Your Highness, you wanted to meet me now am I here," Wyatt replied with a deadly serious stare. He was enjoying every moment of this. "Do you think you have found some kind of loophole? Are you feeling proud of yourself right now? Let me tell you, you are way in over in your head," Obviously, demigod Norely didn''t believe that the Dalton Wyatt in front of him was the real Dalton Wyatt. Instead, he believed that the card master was trying to act smart. "Your Highness, What are you going on about?" Wyatt said acting confused while forcing himself not to burst out intoughter. He did not think could love myriad devil transformation abilities any more than now. Fooling a stuck-up demigod felt so satisfying that he thought of endless possibilities of using Myriad Devil Transformation to pull some serious pranks. "Don''t test my pati¡ª," Demigod Norley suddenly paused in the middle of his sentence. His uninterested stern expression turned into one of shock. He did not believe that the one in front of him was Dalton Wyatt. Yet, what shocked him was that the soul signature and vibration of the card master in histe twenties and the fake Dalton Wyatt in front of him were different. Not different by a little margin simr to that of a card apprentice using shapeshifting cards but different like they were two different people. How can one person have two sets of unique soul energy signatures and vibrations? Unless some sort of freaky twin souls one-body situation was going on. During his experimentation days, he came across many such cases. However, even in the rare case of twin souls in one body situation, their soul energy signature and vibration though different had some markers in them that told that the two souls were rted. This was also true for regr siblings and parents and children. But right now, no matter how many times hepares the two different sets of soul energy signatures and vibrations of the card master in histe twenties and the card master iming to be Dalton Wyatt, he could not find any markers in them indicating that they were rted. "...." Demigod Norley was without words as stared at the card master iming to be Dalton Wyatt. He was stumped as he had no idea what to make of the situation right now. After he retired from a long life as a researcher, he did not think that there would be things that he would not know or heard about but with just one visit to this no-name third-rate city in the southern region, his opinion changed. As he found not one or two but three anomalies here in Sky Blossom City. Lt. General Spencer who was finally able to walk, limped toward the 10 demigods encircling Demigod Norley. Fortunately, Demigod Norley did not use all of his strength, or less being caught off guard by his sudden attack she would have been in a worse condition. On her way over what she saw shocked her to the point where her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Unlike Demigod Norley she was aware of Wyatt''s out-of-this-world transformation skill as she had read it in his dossier. Therefore, she knew that the card apprentice who morphed into Wyatt in front of Demigod Norley was the real Dalton Wyatt. Just when Lt General Spencer was thinking that the situation had gone out of hand, he was astonished to find that Demigod Norley did not believe Wyatt when he said he was Dalton Wyatt. Lt General Spencer was in a dilemma. She did not know what to make of this situation. Lt. General could see that Wyatt was trying to hold in hisughter. Seeing this she shook her head in dismay. Wondering what Wyatt was trying to achieve by this. Because angering one of the founding fathers of the current government was not worth it. Besides, what if Demigod Norley ends up killing Wyatt thinking that he was fake, or what if Demigod Norley figures out that Wyatt was not fake but has beenughing at him and feeling humiliated, he ends up killing Wyatt out of sheer rage. Regardless of the oue, she knew that things were not looking good for Wyatt. She felt Wyatt was ying with fire and would get burnt to death for his recklessness. She was not the only one who thought as such, the other 10 demigods felt the same. "Your Highness, he is indeed Dalton Wyatt. He has a very effective morphing ability," Lt. General Spencer hurriedly informed Demigod Norley knowing that the longer this continued the more humiliation he would suffer and the more enraged he would be. So she decided to put an end to Wyatt''s shenanigans. It was just Wyatt who would be paying for his rash actions then she would not have intervened but because of his actions, the Southern region and its people would lose their hope so she had to step in hoping Demigod Norley would be reasonable. Demigod Norley looked at Lt. General Spencer, deducing she was not lying to him. He turned to look at Wyatt with an intense gaze. Only he knew what he was thinking. Seeing Lt General Spencer ruin his fun, Wyatt looked at her emotionlessly and humbly said, "What are you guys here for? Get lost. You guys are not good for anything but lying and taking a good beating. Scram, I don''t need you." Lt General Spencer and her subordinates were all taken aback hearing Wyatt''s words. They could not believe they were willing to sacrifice their life for this rude kid. They thought they were protecting someone worthy this time around but turns out they were just being hopeful he was the worst of them all. At least other royal kids knew the time and ce to act spoiled but this one was in the league of his own. "Why are you guys still here? Didn''t you hear me order you to get lost?" Wyatt yelled at the 11 demigods again seeing none of them respond. "Stay here for all I care, useless pieces of shit," Wyatt cussed getting no response from the 11 demigods. Choosing to ignore them he turned to look at the hostile demigod and said, "So what do I call you? You do remember your name or did you forget it with your age and people regrly calling you Your Highness, Your Majesty?" Listening to Wyatt, the jaws of the eleven demigods dropped to the ground. They all wondered if the boy was seeking death. However, they had no idea that Wyatt was indeed seeking death. He believed that once the hostile demigod killed him he would be on his merry way to whatever coffin he climbed out of. Lt General Spencer hurriedly corrected Wyatt, informing him, "Dalton Wyatt, mind your tongue. You are in the presence of His Majesty Norley, one of the founding fathers of the current government. It''s okay if you do not respect us but you cannot disrespect His Highness." "Oh, I see," Wyatt nodded, and then ncing at Demigod Norley he said, "So you''re one of the people who gets a piece of my taxes. I remember paying all my taxes on time, why else did you want to meet me?" Lt General Spencer and the other demigods looked at Wyatt and wondered, ''Is this really the genius who is considered the hope of the southern region?'' Chapter 1752 Divine Perception / Divine Insight

Chapter 1752 Divine Perception / Divine Insight

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 14:50 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarterspound While Lt. General Spencer doubted Waytt''s intellect, Demigod Norley concluded his contemtion, and locking eyes with Wyatt he asked, "Dalton Wyatt, I don''t think you are suicidal then why do you want me to kill you?" As a demigod with over a thousand years of umtion, Norley''s Divine perception had grown to the point it would no longer be appropriate to call it anything but Divine insight. Divine Perception allowed a demigod to know whenever someone in a lower realm than them was thinking of them anywhere in the world. All it took was them thinking or saying their name, and the demigods would know. This was the reason why people would not dare to bad mouth a demigod regardless of whether the demigod was aware of their existence or not. When in their immediate vicinity, Demigods could use their Divine perception to vaguely see through the thoughts of those in the lower realm. Whereas, when upgraded to Divine insight it allowed the Demigod to see through the thoughts of anyone with lower Divine insight than them. It also allowed them to perceive the existence of anyone with lower Divine insight than them anywhere in the world as long as they knew their true name. When used along with the rightbination of rule meanings, there was no limit to the wondrous things the Divine insight allowed a demigod to achieve. For example, looking into the past, present, and future of lower realm beings. With Demigod Norley''s Divine insight and arsenal of runes, a card master like Dalton Wyatt should be an open book but to his astonishment except for vaguely sensing his present his Divine insight and runes failed him. When he said sensing his present vaguely he was being generous when a part of him told him that he was perceiving what Wyatt wanted him to perceive and nothing else. If his hunch was true, then it meant that the Divine insight that he had nurtured for thousands of years was useless against a 17-or-something card master. Demigod Norley''s hunch was not baseless, as with his Divine insight he should have seen through Wyatt''s disguise but he did not. The card master in histe twenties not only had apletely different soul energy signature and vibration but he also had an entire set of regr and boring thoughts. As such his Divine insight actually told him that morphed Wyatt was a regr card master with limited potential. Norley could not think of any A-rank card or Rune that could allow a card master to achieve something like this. Before arriving here, Demigod Norley tried to use Wyatt''s true name to perceive his location in the card world with the help of his divine insight but he failed. He did not think much of it believing that the Southern Royal family was covering for him. However, now he knew that Wyatt was more than what meets the eye. Not to mention he failed to recognize him when Wyatt revealed himself. During this incident, he had used his divine insight but it failed him again. All he could hear was Wyatt repeatedly chanting ''I am not fake.'' Therefore, Demigod Norley believed that the Wyatt in front of him was a fake only the fake one would attempt something like this as it was the well-known method to mislead the divine perception of a demigod. It did not end there after Lt. General Spencer helped him conclude that the card master in front of him iming to be Wyatt was indeed Dalton Wyatt. He saw the attitude of Wyatt take a sharp turn. He no longer addressed him respectfully rather he acted arrogant and rude despite the Lt. General revealing his identity to him and even going as far as to warn Wyatt not to be rude to him. In this situation despite his divine insight having failed repeatedly against Wyatt, he decided to use it to hear what Wyatt wanted him to hear. To his astonishment, he heard Wyatt repeatedly uttering arrogant words belittling him. Demigod Norley did not understand why Wyatt was doing this. It was clear that Wyatt was aware he could hear his projected thoughts. So shouldn''t he at least try to be humble to deceive him instead he has pulled all stops to enrage him. Why do this? This was when Demigod Norley used his divine insight on the demigods from the Southern Royal pce and was easily able to see through their thoughts without any problem. These so-called strongest of the world were more of an open book to him than the card master. So it was not surprising that these demigods had no idea that what their divine perception was perceiving were not Wyatt''s real thoughts but altered thoughts that he was projecting and believed that Wyatt was seeking death. This was when Demigod Norley realized, Wyatt wanted him to kill him. This confused him further. He could not fathom why Wyatt would willingly seek death. Demigod Norley could not believe that he was having to apply his brain against a card master since his divine insight failed. However, to his dismay, even he could not understand why Wyatt wanted him to kill him. The thought that Wyatt had some high-level items or cards given to him by the Southern Royal family for his protection up his sleeves which could be the reason he was arrogant crossed Demigod Norley''s mind but he knew that thinking like that would be him underestimating Wyatt since he was able to counter his divine insight with his will alone. He could not think of someone with such a strong will doing something so stupid. They would know that in front him, any protective measure that the Southern royal family might have left him was useless. Unable to think of a valid reason why Wyatt would want him to kill him, Demigod Norley gave up and despite feeling shame, he directly asked Wyatt what he was trying to achieve here. Wyatt did not answer Demigod Norley instead seeing that the hostile demigod did not kill him despite him provoking him, he deduced that he was not here to kill him which could only mean that the demigod was here to kidnap him. With this, Wyatt''s n to get the Demigod to kill him out of rage and settle this matter was meaningless. However, he did not stop projecting his arrogant thoughts belittling Demigod Norley. "Rest your mind at peace and stop projecting doctored thoughts, I am not here to talk to you as one of the founding fathers of the current government but as a concerned father," Demigod Norley revealed letting out a helpless sigh. His stern and emotionless face had eased but it still did not show any emotions. Lt. General Spencer who heard Demigod Norley say he was here as a concerned parent remembered him threatening to kill Susan so that Wyatt would seek his daughter. Then remembering that Demigod Norley''s daughter had also participated in the Southern Captial incident she put two and two together. Understanding why Demigod Norley was here, Lt. General Spencer could not believe that the person dubbed as the mad scientist among the founding fathers of the current government was actually a decent father. She found it unbelievable. However, she strongly believed that people do not change but just get good at hiding their ws she did not buy into Demigod Norley being a decent father. She thought this was his another one of cockamamie projects. Wyatt skeptically looked at Demigod Norley but felt his words were genuine and sincere. Understanding that in front of experts, the trick of projecting doctored thoughts to deceive their divine perception did not work, he stopped projecting false thoughts. After all, was never under the impression that people would not be able to guess that he was immune to divine sense. Though it was a pity that it came to light so soon. As soon as Wyatt stopped projecting doctored thoughts, it did not take long for the 11 demigods from the Southern Royal family to realize what was actually going on unable to perceive any thoughts from Wyatt using their divine sense''s divine perception. Finding that their entire outlook on life had changed they all looked at Wyatt as if looking at a monster. However, they all agreed that one had to at least be of this level to be dubbed with the title ''Hope of the Southern Region.'' "Well, follow me. I heard that my new tower has an excellent coffee shop. We can chat over a coffee and see if it is worthy of the praises," Wyatt offered thinking that Demigod Norley genuinely wanted to speak with him. From what Demigod Norely just said it was clear that he had already determined Wyatt to be the real Dalton Wyatt. The fact that demigod Norley had not attacked despite conforming to Wyatt''s identity was evidence enough that he genuinely wanted to talk with Wyatt as he imed. Chapter 1753 Retreat

Chapter 1753 Retreat

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 14:55 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarterspound "You guys return to your post, I have things under control here," Noticing the 11 demigods follow them, Wyatt ordered them to return to their assigned post assuring them that he knew what he was doing. Lt. General Spencer wanted to refute but paused seeing Demigod Norley nce at her. He had repeatedly rified that he was not here on an official business but a personal one. Since he was going to discuss private matters with Wyatt his short nce at her signaled that he would prefer some privacy. Additionally, with Wyatt, himself, asking them to leave his side, Lt. General Spencer was in a awkward situation. However, moving past the awkwardness, she did not cave to the majesty of the founding and rejected Wyatt''s orders saying, "I cannot do that. Since I have to ensure your safety at all times." "How are you going to protect me if he kills you? Don''t be stubborn, just leave before he makes you. Besides I have little Beam protecting me. She is stronger than all of you put together," Wyatt persuaded Lt. General Spencer pointing at little Beam who was hovering over his head to guard against any unseen threat. Wyatt was curious as to why Little Beam did not use her ethereal spirit body to protect him as she did in Sansa and Corey''s case and instead hovered over his head. Was it because he was a male? Snakes do not have gender discrimination or do they, Wyatt wondered. Then shaking his head he thought, ''It must be because She knew Corey and I did not get along but needed each other.'' It was not that Wyatt or Demigod Norley would mind the presence of the Southern Royal family''s demigods, they could care less. The problem here was Demigod Norley''s insanely strong divine sense, because of which these demigods were open books for him to read. Wyatt was worried that these demigods wouldment something in their thoughts after listening to Demigod Norley''s problem and enrage him. Wyatt was only looking out for these demigods. Listening to Wyattpare them to the sinister snake hovering over his head, Lt. General Spencer and her subordinates clenched their jaws in anger but none of them dared to refute him, not because they were cowards but because he was right. The sinister snake could indeed pose a challenge for all of them to defeat it together. "Fine. Squad, retreat to your posts," Lt. General Spencer finally caved but her subordinates could not believe their ears. They all were demigods, they had their pride yet followed the demigod Spencer mostly because she had earned their respect and had little to do with the Southern Watch''s training. This was not the Lt General Spencer they respected. Since when did they start following the orders of a card master and a foreign entity? "Did you not hear me? Retreat and regroup at your respective posts," Lt General Spencer yelled seeing that none of her subordinates had moved after hearing her initialmand. *Woosh* Even though the demigods did not like the order, they chose to follow themand of their Lt. General as that was what a soldier was supposed to do. Do as they were told and ask no questions. Soon they all left to man their respective posts with their partner. As for Lt. General Spencer, she nodded at Wyatt before following her subordinates. Leaving thepound of the TRS guild headquarters, Lt. General did not go very far. Soon her grimoire rang it was one of her subordinates. With a frown, she answered the call, "What is it?" "Lt. General permission to speak informally," the demigod on the other said seeking permission to speak with her mate Demigod Spencer, and not her superior Lt. General Spencer. "Major Leroy, do you think this is a good time to make personal calls?" Lt. General Spencer did not permit Major Leroy but she did not even reject her. "Lt. General Spencer, why did you agree to leave the target of our protection alone? Is it because you were worried that all of us were not the match of demigod Norley or the Snake? I hope you know none of your subordinates is a coward. We meant it when we took the oath that we are willing to sacrifice ourselves for the Southern Region," Major Leroy was not talking on her behalf but the rest of the nine demigods. They all would be disappointed if Lt. General Spencer asked them to retreat because she was worried they were not the match of the enemy. "Major Leroy, are you questioning your superior''s orders?" Lt General Spencer thundered, the sternness in her voice perfectly conveyed through the grimoirework. "No, Lt. General. I am just asking if you doubt your subordinate''s patriotism and loyalty towards the royal family," Major Leroy did not back down she was direct with her question this time around. As demigods, there was a reason why they were all loyally serving the Southern Royal family instead of starting their own families or sects. It was because they were true patriots who were willing toy the enemies'' lives and their lives for the Southern Region and the Royal family. So being ordered to retreat while leaving Wyatt alone with the hostile when the Royal family''s orders for them to protect Wyatt with their lives could not be clearer, bothered them. It was equal to saying that they were not loyal or patriotic enough. It hurt their pride and felt like they were being stripped of the only thing they gained from doing this low-paying high-risk job. "Sigh," Lt General Spencer sighed exaggeratedly and then said, "Major Leroy, this not the time or ce. Let us continue our talkter." Major Leroy was pissed, demigod Spencer wasn''t just her superior but also her friend and she was right this was not the time or ce for this, however, she expect more from her. A brief exnation would be enough. So that she could cool the other subordinates who felt that Lt. General Spencer had stained their warrior''s pride by asking them to retreat just because they were weaker than the enemy. Warrior''s pride might sound stupid but that was the main factor why these demigods joined the royal army. If they were not representing the Southern region they would not mind retreating with life and taking revengeter but as the soldier of Southern regions, they were not cowards who ran from the strong and bullied the weak or only fought the battles and wars that they knew they would win. Southerners were not cowards, they were poorer than other regions in terms of wealth and literacy but they were not cowards. After hanging up on Major Leroy, Lt. General Spencer received a soul whisper questioning her actions, ''Why did you not exin the situation to them?'' ''Your Highness Field Marshal, they are the soldiers they should do what they are told and not ask questions,'' Lt. General Spencer respectfully replied to Field Marshal Heatsend. ''Sigh, it seems my nephew has filled the royal army with unnecessary rules. Anyways take your two squads and hurry to the southern capital to guard the dual gate dungeon to take charge. Currently, it is only manned by three demigod squads andcks a leader. With your two squads, you will have five squads at your disposal. I can only hope that is enough,'' Field Marshal Heatsend ordered Lt. General Spencer while making a note to remind her nephew to update the old-school rules of the royal army. Especially, since even she, one of the older generations, felt that old-school ways were outdated. ''Yes, Your Highness. I will make you proud,'' Lt General Spencer epted her orders without hesitation and immediately acted on them. As a soldier, Lt. General Spencer did what she was asked to without asking any question but her heart was in chaos. Just like her subordinates, she felt multiple emotions wreaking havoc in her heart, causing it to pound harder. Though she was made in charge of guarding the dual gate dungeon connecting the western capital to the southern capital she was not happy because it was a step down from her current mission of guarding Dalton Wyatt and his loved ones. ''Sigh'' Field Marshal Heatsend sighed seeing that Lt. General Spencer did not ask any question about her new orders. As one of the top ten strongest beings in this world, how could she miss the turmoil of demigod Spencer? How could Lt General Spencer give her best when the doubt that her Superior did not trust her kept poking her heart? This was why the Field Marshal believed that royal army rules were outdated, they might have been perfect for during the warring period but now it was not. ''Lt General Spencer, you did a good job. It was a mistake in assessing the risk of the mission. We did not expect that respected figures such as Demigod Norley would shamelessly make a move against Wyatt. The rank of this mission has increased by several folds,'' Field Marshal Heatsend went out of her way to exin things to Lt General Spencer. Chapter 1754 So, What About Jill?

Chapter 1754 So, What About Jill?

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 15:02 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarterspound "Thank Your Highness," Listening to the exnation of Field Marshal Heatsend, Lt General Spencer was genuinely touched by the mere attempt let alone her kind words and praises. She suddenly felt recognized and acknowledged, the frustration she felt earlier vanished as if it had never existed in the first ce. At this moment she understood what Field Marshal Heatsend meant by saying the old rules were outdated. Lt. General Spencer didn''t just thank Field Marshal but put the lesson she learned into action by inviting her two squads to a conference call, "Everyone, you all did a good job on holding down the fort till Her Highness Field Marshal Heatsend''s arrival. Her Highness will be taking charge here. We are needed at the newly found dual gate dungeon. Major Leroy, prepare the shuttle, we are heading back to the Southern capital." Noticing that Lt. General Spencer did not just bark orders but also informed them what was going on, the two squads felt at ease. Especially now that they knew the reason why they were asked to retreat was not because they were much weaker than the enemy but because theypleted their mission of holding the fort till the reinforcement arrived. The frustration of not knowing what was going on had caused them to assume the worst. Now that they understood the reason behind Lt. General Spencer''s orders they were ashamed of thinking as such. Since they should never have doubted their superior, they were so caught up in their worries that others would judge their loyalty to the southern region and royal family for having retreated in the face of danger that they never stopped to think that their questioning the orders of their superior could be considered as them doubting the loyalty of Demigod Spencer to the Southern region and Royal family. "Lt. General, thank you for another sessful mission with zero casualties," Major Leroy, who finally received her awaited exnation, congratted her friend for another job well done. Soon others followed her and thanked Lt. General Spencer for her patience before the adversary. As all the demigods left their post and gathered at that shuttle, they all felt that the atmosphere seemed to be much more harmonious than before. They all have been following Lt. General Spencer for a while now but this was the first time they all felt assured of their choice. They had a great leader. After all, how many of the demigods in the royal army would face one of the founding fathers of the current government and live to tell the story? Thanks to Lt. General Spencer''s level-headedness and uratemands they all made it out alive and had a good story to share with their progeny. ¡­ Seeing the Lt. General Spencer and her two squads hurry to the Southern Captial at their fastest speed, Field Marshal Heatsend nodded her head thinking, ''My niece has always been better at winning people''s hearts than her muscle-head brother.'' Field Marshal Heatsend had no problem with the way royal guards and army were run until her niece, Anna''s mother, suggested that their rules were outdated and needed to be updated to prepare themselves for the new era. She was skeptical about it at first but since she had promised her niece to think about it. She has been trying out the changes suggested by her niece and to her surprise she hase to see the new era her niece spoke of. The new generation was growing up in a peaceful era unlike their ancestors, they did not understand and would not agree with doing things how they used to do in old times. With the changing times the rules need to be updated so they can catch up with the tides of time and not get washed over to be buried in the sands of time. "Sigh," letting out a sigh Field Marshal Heatsend looked into her Mystic Dimension wondering, ''How can such a smart person birth to such a foolish daughter? Maybe the ministers are right Anna''s mother is a better choice than Anna as the next ruler of the Southern Region. However, it is not their or my ce who the brother chooses as his heir. It seems the heavens do take care of fools and drunk.'' "Grandaunt, let me out," Feeling the presence of her Grandaunt Anna who looked haggard and tired yelled. "Destroy the seal and you can leave by yourselves," Field Marshal Heatsend replied. "I have destroyed the seal a hundred times by now but every time I destroy it reassembles itself stronger than before. This is unfair, I am tired and I miss my Wyatt. I am starting to forget what he smelled like," Anna said trying to reminisce the fragrance of Wyatt''s body. Field Marshal Heatesend never informed Anna about what happened with Wyatt after the Southern Capital. Seeing that Anna was finally taking her training seriously she did not want to distract her with the news about Wyatt almost sacrificing himself for the card world. She believed that if Anna was able to be strong enough to avenge Wyatt from her training then she would understand. Fortunately, Wyatt went beyond everyone''s expectations and surprised everyone by dealing with the gue egg created using a realm fragment. "..." Field Marshal Heatsend did not respond to Anna and turned herplete attention to Wyatt and Demigod Norley. As she was used to seeing Annaining while giving her best in the training. Though she would prefer Anna to do her training quietly, she did not mind herining as long as she took the training seriously. Field Marshal Heatsend would have made it to Sky Blossom City a lot earlier if she did not have to wait for the three demigod squads to rece her as the security to the dual gate dungeon connecting the Southern capital with the Western Capital. If not for that dy she would have arrived at Wyatt''s rescue a lot sooner. No, Field Marshal Heatsend''s choice did not mean she prioritized the dual gate dungeon over Wyatt even though on the surface it seemed like that because her niece had judged that due to the new deal struck between one of the masters and her father, the central government would not harm Wyatt recklessly so Demigod Norley''s visit to the Sky Blossom City could have a deeper conspiracy to it i.e their real target was the Dual gate dungeon and not Wyatt. However, now based on reports of Lt. General Spencer and her observations so far, Field Marshal Heatsend hase to realize that Demigod Norley''s visit might be because of an entirely different reason. She was not naive to believe that the cruel mad scientist was here out of concern for his daughter. ¡­ Since the staff had all run away because of Demigod Norley''s stunt, Wyatt took the chance to show his skill as a barista. Preparing three coffees with the highest-grade ingredients he could get his hands on he and demigod Norley sat at an empty table under the watchful gaze of little Beam. "Little Beam, he will not be able to hurt me. So rx and just enjoy your coffee," Wyatt said serving the third coffee to the snake. The reason was so confident because he was aware that Field Marshal Heatsend had arrived. If earlier he had still some reservations against Demigod Norley, now they were no longer there. Listening to Wyatt''s advice, little Beam let go of her vignce and curiously headed to the hot cup of coffee. She did not think twice about taking up Wyatt on his advice as she had seen the strength Wyatt could unleash and knew it was not much worse than her current strength. "Where did you find this snake? Seeing how the world''s will is not suppressing her, was she born in the unexplored area of Way Beyond?" Demigod Norley asked Wyatt amazed by the fact that the world''s will was tolerating this unknown alien being. "She is one of a kind. For your own good forget about her as many have tasted despair trying to figure her out," Wyatt advised Demigod Norley to not have any thoughts about understanding little Beam''s origin as even Infinity Library had to create a separate book apart from Myraid Realm Race Records to record beings like her with the mysterious origin. "Since you are saying that, I take it you must have a good reason for saying that. Besides, I have retried indulging in this will not help my case," Demigod Norley took Wyatt''s advice seriously. If it was someone else advising him the same he would have scoffed at them however Wyatt was different as he respected Wyatt as a fellow researcher. Wyatt''s achievements such as silver milk powder, soul energy digestion, and VR-universe were enough for Demigod Norley to consider him as an equal, intellectually. "So, what about Jill?" Wyatt asked Demigod Norley sipping the coffee he had prepared meticulously. It was happy that he had not lost his touch and could brew a good coffee. Chapter 1755 Prefect Father

Chapter 1755 Prefect Father

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 15:17 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarterspound Jill Norley was the daughter of the demigod Norley. Thest time Wyatt saw Jill was when he helped Jill and Ann retreat to the safety of the pce grounds. After that, a lot had happened. Returning from the Yellow ins he was too busy dealing the with Handsome Fox incident and did not have time to contact her and inform her of his well-being. Well, he assumed with her connections she would have learned of his safe return and tried to contact him if she wanted just like Ann did. "What about Jill? Boy, you tell me what are your ns for Jill? You better have a good answer after what you did to her. Don''t think that just because the Heatsend girl is here you are safe," Demigod Norley was taken aback by Wyatt''s words. Soon his intimidating aura began to spread toward Wyatt alerting little Beam who was curiously looking at the cup of coffee wondering if she should give it a try. As a meat lover, she hesitated to drink anything without any meat. "..." Wyatt was enjoying his coffee without any care suddenly paused. His eyes trembled with uncertainty and a hint of guilt. After all, he did do the deed with the man''s daughter. But he wondered, ''How does he know what happened between Jill and me?'' "What''s the matter, boy? Why are you quiet now? Don''t tell me you nned to ditch her after you had your fill of fun with her," For the first time Demigod Norley noticed a genuine reaction from Wyatt even though it was minute. "..." Wyatt slowly ced the cup of coffee on the table and sat up straight. He did not dare to meet Demigod Norley''s eyes. Little Beam was surprised to see such a docile reaction from Wyatt. She wonder if he was the same Wyatt who heroically fought off Belphegor''s WorldHog incarnation. "What do I make of the silence? Don''t tell me you were really nning to throw her away now that you are bored of her. Answer me, boy," Demigod Norley thundered. He was enraged seeing Wyatt not deny the usation. Just the thought that his only daughter was being thrown aside by Wyatt after she gave him her body and soul got him riled up and his rage reached new unexplored realms. If it were his old self then he would be carrying tied-up Wyatt to his secret basementb to put him through the same pain his daughter was going through. "Sir¡ª" Wyatt wanted to exin himself to Demigod Norley before things escted but he did not know to tell Jill''s father that what Jill and he had was purely physical and a one-time thing as proposed by Jill. No feelings were involved since Jill had made it clear that she had no time for a love life in her tight work schedule. Though Wyatt was dense, he knew calling a man''s daughter a sult in front of him was crossing the line. Wyatt was not calling Jill slut but that would enraged Demigod Norley will take from his exnation. Which would not help his situation. "Yes, go on why did you stop? Speak your mind," Demigod Norley controlled himself from going over the table and grabbing Wyatt by his neck. He repeatedly reminded himself that he was there for his daughter and how much the stuttering boy in front of him meant to her. Hurting him would only make his daughter hate more than she already does. After the incident in the Southern Capital, Jill returned haggard and brokenhearted it pained Demigod Norley to see his lovely daughter like that. When he tried to console her she fought with him holding him responsible for what happened. Demigod Norley did not understand her logic because he was the one who went behind the backs of his friends and informed her about the Central Government and Morningstar University''s coboration to kidnap Wyatt under the guise of an early admission interview. So that she can inform the boy of the conspiracy and score some points with the boy. Demigod Norley doesn''t understand how he turned out to be the bad guy here when it was Wyatt who walked into the trap despite her warnings because of his arrogance and overconfidence in himself. Maybe instead of going out of his way to be actively involved in his daughter''s life, he should have stayed out of it like all other parents who have no idea what their daughters were up to. He was starting to feel like trying to be the perfect dad for his daughter wasing back to bite him on him. Despite thinking that, unable to see his daughter cry her eyes out day in and day out he could not help but actively collect any information on Wyatt by contacting the Central Government''s spies in the Freedom Fighters. For his trouble, he finally learned Wyatt had recovered and returned to Card World. He happily informed his daughter about Wyatt''s news hoping to put an end to her grief and pain. However, she only recovered for a moment and then continued to cry her eyes out more intensely than before. Seeing this Demigod Norley almost went crazy unable to understand why she was crying again. After a little snooping around he learned that the reason for his dearest daughter''s distress was Ann but mostly Wyatt. It turns out that after learning of Wyatt''s return she immediately contacted Ann to inform her that Wyatt was okay since they both had gotten closer thanks to their shared interest in Wyatt. However, Ann bragged about how Wyatt called her immediately after returning to Card World to inform her of his safe return. With this Demigod Norley gathered that the reason behind his daughter''s continued grief and pain was Wyatt not calling her to inform her of his safe return to the card world. It appeared she was waiting for Wyatt to call her and with time not receiving the call she awaited her disappointment grew and so did her misery. Demigod Norley could not understand why Jill was crying over something so insignificant. Nor did try to understand, however, he could not stand to see his daughter miserable another second. Gathering that a single call from Wyatt would put an end to his daughter''s misery he decided to get her the call she awaited. Following his decision he tried to deduce Dalton Wyatt''s location using his Divine Insight however his divine insight failed to locate Wyatt despite trying repeatedly. Believing that the Southern Royal family was hiding Wyatt, he once again called in favor of his friends in the Central Government to use their spywork and help him pinpoint Wyatt''s urate location. While they were at it, he also had them gather updated information on Wyatt, especially his romantic rtionships. Not much was new from what he already knew, his daughter''s strongest rival for Wyatt''s affection was not Anna let alone her origin card Ann but a mortal girl from a humble background and with limited potential as card apprentice, Susan Ti. Receiving Wyatt''s location, Demigod Norley hurried to the Sky Blossom City. However, arriving at the city he stealthily scanned the whole city to find Wyatt''s whereabouts but he could not find any trace of him. Knowing that it was impossible for the information he received from the Central government to be wrong, he resorted to the high-profiled way to bring Wyatt out of his hiding. Though he did not manage to attract Wyatt he managed to attract Susan, the obstacle in the way of his daughter''s way to her happiness. He wanted to kill her right then and there but understanding that it would be counter-productive he held back. Demigod Norley had no objection to whom Jill dated or chose as her life partner because someone who has lived as long as he did not care about such mundane details, as long as Jill was happy he was happy. If Jill wanted Wyatt he would get her Wyatt. He treated his daughter''s life partner like buying her a toy to make her happy. Besides the toy she liked was up to his standards. However, all this changed when Demigod Norley, sat across Wyatt and heard him nonchntly ask, ''What about Jill?'' Suddenly a feeling that he did not usually feel surfaced in his heart. He felt strong anger and hatred toward Wyatt. He did not like Wyatt''s attitude toward his daughter. His heart and mind were in turmoil, ''How dare he?'' ''Who does he think he is?'' ''He is not worthy of my perfect daughter.'' ''Fuck, I want to bury him seven feet under.'' All of the achievements of Wyatt that were previously enough for Demigod Norley to acknowledge Wyatt as his intellectual equal for some reason no longer seemed to matter to him. Within under a minute he came up with multiple reasons why Wyatt was unworthy of his daughter. However, soon controlling his heart and mind he helplessly sighed understanding that this boy was what made his daughter happy. Chapter 1756 Pregnant

Chapter 1756 Pregnant

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 15:29 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarterspound As the man whoid the foundation for the current government, Deimgod Norley never dreamed that one day he too would feel helpless. He had the power to control the five regions but because of his daughter, he was rendered powerless. During his prime, if someone had warned him of this he would have scoffed and not take their words seriously. Back then anything he set his sights on, he conquered. However, now he was reduced to a point where he had to consider the feelings of a freaking teenager. "Will you freaking say something?" Demigod Norley yelled in annoyance seeing that Wyatt did not dare to meet his eyes nor speak what was on his mind. Every passing second Wyatt was silent the more pissed demigod Norley got. Demigod Norley was also puzzled by the sudden change in Wyatt''s attitude, just a few seconds ago Wyatt had rudely addressed him without any honorifics despite knowing his identity but ever since he asked him about his ns for Jill he just sat there, awfully quiet, not even daring to lock his eyes with his. Demigod Norely wondered if he was the same boy as before, the one that dared to criticize and order around a dozen demigods. "Your Highness, you know about Jill''s physique," Wyatt spoke up seeing Demigod Norley beg him to speak up. "What about her physique?" Demigod Norley asked raising his left eyebrow when suddenly a thought he had not considered before crossed his mind. Thinking of it Demigod Norley''s face turned pale, he med himself for failing to consider something so obvious. He instantly got up from his chair eximing, "How dare you impregnate my baby girl? This exins everything. No wonder she kept crying regardless of how much I consoled her. You freaking piece of shit, how dare to try to abandon my daughter and grandchild?" As the one who created Jill and her physique, Demigod Norley was fully aware of what it was capable of. Considering how protective he was about his daughter he was also aware that Jill had once used Wyatt. Jill was nearly 80 years old, Demigod Norley was beginning to worry that it would never happen for her and she was destined to remain alone for her entire life just like him. So when Demigod Norley learned about what happened between Jill and Wyatt, he was happy for his daughter as she would no longer miss out on what life had to offer, the warmth of a significant other. In that happiness, he forgot one small detail the nature of her physique i.e if it were to ever be activated it would not stop until it achieved its purpose to give birth to a perfect child as strong and talented as its parents. Back then Demigod Norley did check Jill''s body with his divine sense for any sort of change but he noticed nothing. However he should have known better that Jill''s physique was not the type to give up, it would take extreme measures to achieve its purpose. Demigod Norley wondered how could he have overlooked such a minute detail. No wonder his daughter was beyond consble when she heard Ann imply that her rtionship with Wyatt was better than Jill''s rtionship with him since Wyatt called her to inform her of his well-being and not Jill. How could Jill not be hurt learning that she did not matter to her unborn child''s father as much as some random girl did? The more Demigod Norley thought about it the more he was sorry for his daughter for having to go through something like this and med himself for failing to recognize the pain she was in. He did not pause for a second and double-check the facts instead he continued to consider his misunderstanding to be the truth. For someone who imed to be smart, he was pretty much a bird-brained idiot when it came to his daughter. Regardless he gave in to his rage and hatred toward Wyatt. Little Beam reacted to Demigod Norley''s sudden outburst bying in between Wyatt and Demigod Norley and growing 15 feet long, shielding Wyatt with her body. As for Wyatt, he immediately retreated in a hurry as he was expecting such a reaction from Demigod Norley but not exactly this one. Dumbfounded he yelled exining his side while demanding Demigod Norley for more context, "What do you mean by pregnant? I made sure to shoot nks but it made her physique aggressive so I pulled out while risking my life. Jill can be pregnant with your grandchild but it cannot be mine. Besides,st time I saw her she showed no signs of pregnancy." "Are you questioning my daughter''s innocence? You think she is someone with loose morals like the party girl you like to hang out with, you scum of the earth. I do not know what she sees in you but let me tell you, you are not worthy of her," Demigod Norley walked past little Beam without even her noticing and made his way toward Wyatt who was backed up against the wall with no ce to retreat. It seemed as if Wyatt''s words had touched his bottom line. Seeing enraged Demigod Norley slowly make his way toward him, Wyatt wondered what was taking Field Marshal Heatsend so long. Considering she was hiding in the city air space she should have been here by now. Thinking that the Southern Royal family has always failed him in times like these Wyatt decided to take the matters in his hand. "Boy, I repeat myself one more time what are your ns for my daughter and your child," Demigod Norley did not rush to kill Wyatt for his audacity to deny his crimes but remained patient. "If Jill is really pregnant with my child, I will take full responsibility," Wyatt was not afraid of Demigod Norley killing him but Demigod Norley''s rage not being satisfied with just killing him. Instead, spreading it to everything Wyatt held dear. With the numerous pseudo-cmity soul gems he had hidden across the southern region, Wyatt was not worried about escaping Demigod Norley''s Wrath but worried that his friends and family would be implicated because of this. Therefore, in this situation, Wyatt faking his death would not be enough. He would have to resolve whatever misunderstanding Demigod Norley had. Seeing how he was not listening to a thing he said, Wyatt had no choice but to call on someone whom he would listen to and that person was none other than Jill Norley, demigod Norley''s Daughter herself. ''You forced me,'' Wyatt thought as sent his coordinates to Jill asking her toe to rescue him immediately using her teleportation card. Considering the gravity of the situation he believed only Jill could save him out of this situation. Not to mention he had no qualms about hiding behind a woman. Demigod Norley was clearly not satisfied with Wyatt''s answer, his rage-filled eyes were a clear indication of that. Shaking his head he said, "Wyatt, let me repeat myself what are your ns for my daughter and your child." "..." Wyatt understood that Demigod Norley would not stop until he agreed to take responsibility for Jill. Though it was not nned Wyatt had no problem with responsibility for his child in Jill. But he was sure Jill couldn''t be pregnant with his child. He wasn''t even sure if Jill was pregnant considering the high standard her physique had set for her mates. Even if Jill were to forcefully try to impregnate herself with a handful of sperms, her physique would not allow her to do so. It would kill all sperms it deemed unworthy of Jill''s eggs. "Boy, answer me before I lose my patience," Demigod Norley thundered as he paced his way toward cornered Wyatt. Despite all the rage and shouting Demigod Norley seemed to be in no hurry to reach Wyatt. Demigod Norley did not want to kill the father of his grandchild. As someone who had lived for thousands of years, he had a good grasp on his rage and did not lose sight of the point. Little Beam repeatedly trieding between Demigod Norley and Wyatt, to shield Wyatt with her body but to her astonishment demigod Norley would easily get past her, causing her to be dumbfoundedly and start to question reality. Soon herpetitive spirit was kindled seeing Demigod Norley time and again pass her without even her knowing and was assumed by Demigod Norley''s trick. Wyatt looked at little Beam in bafflement as he saw her ying with Demigod Norley while Demigod Norley was screaming for his head. Dumbfounded by the situation Wyatt chose to ignore the two and wait for Jill while praying that she would hurry over as fast as possible before things turned for worse. Wyatt did not have to wait long, Jill answered his prayers with a text, and three secondster he felt a disturbance in the space as if someone was teleporting to this location. "Dad, what are you doing here?" Jill was astonished to find her father in Sky Blossom City that too with Wyatt. Chapter 1757 Shameless

Chapter 1757 Shameless

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 15:41 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarterspound Receiving Wyatt''s distress text asking for rescue, Jill did not think twice about using her teleportation card to rush to the coordinates attached to Wyatt''s text after replying to his text that she was on her way to rescue him. Amazing how the once proud Jill Norley hurried over to Wyatt''s rescue when he whistled despite being heartbroken over her feelings for Wyatt not being mutual but one-sided. Love makes people do crazy things. Jill''s figure manifested itself a few feet away from Wyatt. She hade prepared to face the worst situation but was surprised to find her enraged dad and Wyatt being separated by arge white snake. Astonished by what she saw, she eximed, "Dad, what are?you doing here?" "Jill. What are you doing here?" Demigod Norley was surprised to find his daughter arrive while he was seeking justice for her. "Hiss¡­" Little Beam who finally caught up with startled Demigod Norley urged to continue ying with her. "Sigh," Wyatt sighed in relief seeing Jill was here. He could finally rx as he believed with Jill here Demigod Norley would not be unreasonable anymore. Getting a breather, Wyatt immediately used his soul pupils to check if Jill was pregnant. Though he believed she would not be pregnant, he doubted someone of Demigod Norley''s prowess would make false ims. So had to be sure and he was right, Jill was not pregnant. He had no idea what gave Demigod Norley the impression that Jill was pregnant but he was mistaken. However, Wyatt had made another shocking discovery byparing the soul pathways of Demigod Norley and Jill that Demigod Norley was Jill''s biological father. Wyatt wondered if Jill had any suspicion about her being Demigod Norley''s biological daughter and not his adoptive daughter. Since Demigod Norley''s experimentation led to her birth, there was little doubt in Wyatt''s mind that Demigod Norley did not know Jill was his biological daughter. Wyatt guessed that this was all part of Demigod Norley''s n to protect Jill. Considering the kind ofpany Demigod Norley kept, Wyatt was not surprised why Demigod Norley chose to keep Jill and the rest of the world in the dark about this. It was so that his friends and enemies did not view Jill as his weakness but as another one of his crazy experiments. "Wyatt called me over, what about you? What are you doing here?" Jill answered to her father and then asked what he was doing here. However, from the looks of it, she had a feeling that she would not like his answer. "Wyatt called you over, huh?" Demigod Norley red at Wyatt. Only to find that Wyatt was staring right back at him. Demigod Norley was taken aback by this. Moments ago the boy had not dared to meet his eyes but now that his daughter was here he dared to have a stare-down with him. "Jill, please tell your father that you are not pregnant with my child," Wyatt said continuing to re at Demigod Norley. He wanted to see the great founder of the current government sweat like he was in a sauna for what he had put him through. "Wait, why would you ask me that?" Jill was bbergasted by Wyatt''s words but seeing him intensely re at her father, she looked at Dad and asked, "Dad, what''s going on here?" "Nothing darling, I am just asking this scum of the earth to take responsibility for what he did," Demigod Norley replied locking eyes with Wyatt. He was not going to back down, his daughter might hate him for this but this was what was best for his grandchild. Thinking of his grandchild, Demigod Norley used his divine sense to check on his grandchild''s health, and to his dismay he found that Jill was not pregnant. Instead of calmly thinking the situation through, he panicked assuming the worst, and eximed, "What happened to my grandchild? Did this heartless scum ask you to abort it? No wonder you were crying." "Dad, what are you talking about?" Jill was taken aback listening to her father''s questions. "Old man, is your age finally catching up to you?" Wyatt indirectly called the demigod Norley senile. Wyatt noticed that Demigod Norley seemed to be at a point in his life where he put his family first. As someone who spent his entire early life putting his career and hobbies first, it was not surprising that Demigod Norley would crave a variety, something that gave him emotional support and gratification. Like the warmth of a family, more like a reason to wake up to the next sunrise. This was not surprising as even card demigods were humans. However, it would be toote for a human in Demigod Norley''s position to start new fortunately Demigod Norley was a card demigod closest to achieving transcendence he had all the time in the world for a new start and new pursuit. This was all fine and well but Wyatt believed it was not a reason for demigod Norley to act stupid. For someone who had upgraded his divine perception to divine insight, he was acting ignorant. How could he not see that Jill''s womb was a brand-new oven that had yet to bake anything in it? Unless Demigod Norley was conspiring something else and he was hell-bent on using any shameless means to get his way. Realizing that Demigod Norley did not want to kill him, he wanted to do something far worse to him, marry him to his only daughter, Jill Norley, Wyatt felt chills all over his body. "Boy, is this how you talk to your elders, especially your would-be father-inw?" Demigod Norley''s divine insight noticed the change in Wyatt''s body''s muscle expression and determined that Wyatt had caught on to him and decided to hurry up. "..." Wyatt and Jill speechlessly stared at Demigod Norley, they both were stumped. Chapter 1758 Wingman

Chapter 1758 Wingman

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 15:55 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarterspound "So, this is your dad, huh," Wyatt was exasperated with Demigod Norley. So, he chose to ignore him and his outrageous remarks. Wyatt no longer bothered to exin himself to Demigod Norley as trying to do so was pointless since he was purposefully further indulging in the misunderstanding to get his way. Wyatt did not think Demigod Norley nned this from the start, but even when his misunderstanding was cleared he shamelessly decided to continue with it to use it to get what he wanted. "Ignore him, his condition is getting worse with his age," Jill did not exactly know what was her father doing here but based on what happened so far she could guess it all and decided not to dig into it as she did not want to lose further respect for her father. "How dare you two ignore me? Let me tell you something, back in my day sex before marriage was considered a sin. You two should be happy that I am not old school. However, you two need to tie the knot now that you guys did the deed," Demigod Norley could see that his Daughter had fallen for Wyatt. It was written all over her face. So he did not mind being a viin if it helped her case. "Dad, stop it. You are embarrassing me," Jill could not believe she was having this conversation with her father in front of the love of her life. She would not mind tying the knot with Wyatt, but she knew that Wyatt was not in the same ce in their rtionship as her, and pushing him would only make it difficult for her to continue with the charade of being his friend and close confidant. "I am embarrassing you, youngdy you are the one disgracing our family by engaging in intercourse before marriage. Boy, you better take responsibility for what you did or else," as Jill''s father Demigod Norley could be her wingman in limited ways. One of them was a pushy and conservative father who spoke rude words to shine light on topics that she as ady could not put forward to her love interest. "Dad!!! I am begging you, will you please stop embarrassing me? It''s so humiliating that I have to talk to you about this. Wyatt and I are just friends and nothing more," Jill yelled at the top of her voice, hoping to erase her father''s words with her loud voice. However, words once spoken cannot be taken back. "Now you are feeling ashamed. Where was your shame when you had sex with him, a rude boy with no filter to his mouth whatsoever??And youngdy, what have I taught you? A boy and a girl can never be friends. How can you im otherwise when you two yed with each other in your birthday suits?" Demigod Norley yelled. It seems all that shouting has finally made him a little honest about what he was feeling. He was happy that his daughter found someone she liked but he was not happy that her someone was Wyatt. He felt Wyatt was not worthy of her dedication and love. He felt she could do better. "Dad, since you won''t shut up about it. I will just leave and don''t you follow me," Jill was enraged seeing her dad repeatedly humiliate her in front of the love of her life despite her repeatedly begging him to stop. In a fit of rage, she turned to leave. Before leaving she grabbed Wyatt by his left wrist saying, "Wyatt,e let us leave." "Okay," Wyatt was startled but he chose to follow Jill since he knew it was the only way Demigod Norley would leave him alone. nning to return once Demigod Norley had left, he followed Jill to the city. "Hiss," Little Beam nodded at Demigod Norley conveying that she had fun ying with him and would love to continue their game some other time. Then bidding goodbye to him she reduced her size and followed Wyatt to the city. ¡­ When Wyatt and Little Beam followed Jill to the City, a graceful figure suddenly appeared in front of Demigod Norley and said, "I can''t believe that you would threaten the lives of millions of innocent citizens." "Well, you have children you should know where I aming from. For her, I will take the entire world hostage let alone a third-rate city," Demigod Norley replied. The graceful figure was none other than Field Marshal Heatsend, as soon as she neared the Sky Blossom City''s outskirts she received a soul whisper from Demigod Norley threatening to destroy the whole Sky Blossom City if she interfered in his conversation with Wyatt. Field Marshal Heatsend fully deserved the title ''top ten strongest in the world'' but her enemy was someone who carried a simrly scary title. Therefore she could not take his threat lightly. If Demigod Norley really decides to destroy the city, she could only helplessly watch it get destroyed after a long struggle. However, she did not agree to his demand instead negotiated terms with him. Demigod Norley can have his private meeting with Wyatt but he cannot harm Wyatt or his friends and family in any way. This was why Field Marshal Heatsend did note to Wyatt''s rescue. She knew regardless of what Demigod Norley said to Wyatt he would not go back on his word to her. "Aren''t you aware that the boy is already engaged to my grandniece?" Field Marshal Heatsend asked Demigod Norley emotionlessly. "Little girl, don''t fool yourself. Just because the boy epted your grandniece''s heirloom ring for his protection, it doesn''t make him her would-be," Demigod Norley rejected Field Marshal''s im. He would watch his words in front of the ruler of the south but he did not take Field Marshal Heatsend seriously. He agreed that she was strong but he was stronger. ring at Demigod Norley for hisment, Field Marshal Heatsend sternly said, "Get out of the south while you can." Chapter 1759 Why Are You Here?

Chapter 1759 Why Are You Here?

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 16:08 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarterspound "You don''t have to worry about me leaving, when I am done here I will leave," Listening to Field Marshal''s warning, Demigod Norley scorned. The realm difference between them might be negligent but when ites to experience and wisdom, Field Marshal was a toddler in front of him. "..." seeing Demigod Norley disregard her warning Field Marshal Heatsend was not surprised. If not for her using her mystic dimension to train Anna, she would have trapped him in it and taught him never to underestimate the South. She did not want to disturb Anna''s training so it was his lucky day. It was not that she doesn''t have other field-type cards, she does but none of them are strong enough to trap Demigod Norley. "That''s a bad idea," Feeling a disturbance in Field Marshal Heatsend''s soul energy signature with his divine insight, Demigod Norley immediately warned while directing his divine intent toward destroying the western side of the city since Jill was on the eastern side. "That won''t work this time. If you care about what your daughter thinks of you as you imed earlier you would not harm an insect in this city," Field Marshal Heatsend called Demigod Norley''s bluff. Early, before Jill''s arrival, Field Mashal Heatsend did not dare to make light of Demigod Norley''s threat but now with Jill here she knew he would not kill millions of innocents in front of his beloved daughter. Even if Jill was just one of his crazy projects Demigod Norley had done well nurturing her into a fine young woman so far. So Field Marshal Heatsend believed he would not risk screwing his decades-old project over this. "Fine, I need to discuss something with the boy. After that, I will leave with my daughter," Demigod Norley bargained. However, feeling Field Marshal Heatsend''s intense stare, he said, "It''s about the VR universe and has nothing to do with his rtionship with my daughter." "VR-Universe, you are aware of thetest world decree right?" Field Marshal Heatsend asked Demigod Norley hearing him bring up VR-Universe. "I was right there when your brother won the bet. Don''t worry I am not here to take advantage of the boy or force him into something," Demigod Norley said Field Marshal did not need to tell him about the new world decree because he was right there when it was written. "I see you are creating more opportunities for your daughter to get in touch with the boy. I thought you did not approve of him. At least that''s what your words earlier to Jill sounded like to me," Field Marshal Heatsend instantly saw through Demigod Norley''s intentions. But she wondered why would Demigod Norley bother to help Jill pursue Wyatt when he did not approve of him as her significant other. "I don''t approve of him but my approval doesn''t matter here, her approval does, and she is head over heels for him. I can not wrap my mind what she likes in him but can only hope life is kind to her," Demigod Norley spoke his mind without any caution against Feild Marshal Heatsend. At first, Demigod Norley thought it was Jill''s sentient physique that was convincing her that she loved Wyatt but if that were truly the case then Jill should not have been devastated as much as she was when she thought Wyatt sacrificed himself for the world. If it was Jill''s carnivorous womb manipting her emotions then it would have been easier to move on with her life when she believed Wyatt was dead but she could not. Instead, she grieved for his death inconsbly showing that her emotions towards Wyatt were true and not doctored by her physique. If there was anyone in this card world who could understand the significance of Jill developing feelings for Wyatt despite her notorious physique then it would be its creator Demigod Norley. Only he understood how serious and deep Jill''s feelings for Wyatt were, this was the reason why when he saw Wyatt''s nonchnt attitude toward Jill he felt like Wyatt was not worthy of his daughter''s dedication. However, Demigod Norley was helpless as he knew one could not control who they fall for. So instead of standing against his daughter, he decided to be there for her. He knew chances were Jill was in a lot of pain but it was unavoidable as there was no precautionary measure to life. "I did not take you for someone who would adopt a tolerant parenting style," Field Marshal Heatsend was surprised to see Demigod Norlely be a decent parent among of the many demigod parents she knew. However, she still did not believe he was here for his daughter as he portrayed time and again. So she asked him, "Why are you here if are aware of the new world decree?" "As if you know it will change anything since you will not believe me anyway," Demigod Norley shrugged his shoulder and said, "If you have not noticed, I am here to help my daughter with her love life." "You are not lying," Field Marshal Heatsend blurted in surprise. Catching the glimpse of Field Marshal''s pupils subtly morph and return to normal, Demigod Norley shook his head and said, "Your ancestors have blessed you with an extraordinary pair of eyes through their bloodline. However, I wonder if they were smart enough to give you themonsense about using it." Field Marshal Heatsend grinned in response to Demigod Norley''s threat saying, "Don''t worry your secret is safe with me." "Your brother was right nothing can be hidden from your eyes. I hope now you know the reason why I am here," Demigod Norley said locking eyes with Field Marshal Heatsend. "Don''t worry I give your message to my husband and niece, one of them will contact you soon," with firm eyes Field Marshal said subtly nodding at Demigod Norley. "Good," Demigod Norley sighed uttering, "Southern Ruler has surrounded himself with the right people unlike me." Chapter 1760 Not Giving Up

Chapter 1760 Not Giving Up

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 16:08 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Eastern Sector "I apologize for my father''s actions, Wyatt. Please do not take his words personally," Jill apologized to Wyatt repeatedly on their way to the city despite him telling her he had already forgotten about it. "Jill, I understand where your father ising from. You have nothing to apologize for. Besides I am over it," Considering his casual one-night stand with Jill, Wyatt did not see a point in holding a grudge against Demigod Norley. He was a bit unreasonable but did what any respectable father would do. "Okay, if you say so," Jill said dejectedly because she did not want Wyatt to forget some of the good remarks and points her father made about their rtionship. Especially, about them tying the knot. "Oh, by the way, this little cutie here is called Little Beam. She is Corey''s pet," feeling the awkwardness in the air Wyatt used Little Beam, who rested on his shoulder, to change the topic. "Corey, have I met her?" Jill asked when in her mind she grabbed Wyatt by his cor and screamed, ''Don''t tell me she is another one of your one-night stand-turned friends. How many girls are there, tell me right now?'' "Hiss," Little Beam hissed at Jill threateningly feeling her jealousy toward Corey. Seeing the snake react violently, Jill said, "It seems she does not like me." Wyatt looked at Little Beam intently because usually she would only be bothered to respond to someone if they mattered to Corey. After all, she viewed everyone weaker than her as food. If not for Corey warning her not to harm humans and to behave, she would have emptied the city by now. So he was taken aback by little Beam''s reaction toward Jill. Then thinking of something he said, "Corey is my employee, I will introduce you to herter." "Oh, she is your employee. I see," Jill med herself for jumping to conclusions. Noticing Jill''s feeling of envy toward Corey vanish, little Beam returned to slumbering on Wyatt''s shoulder. Seeing the reaction of Jill and Little Beam, Wyatt shook his head and reminded Jill, "You said you would not fall for me." Jill was taken aback by Wyatt''s words and looked at him in surprise. In the Southern Royal Pce, she tried to convey her feelings to him but he would not even acknowledge them. So she was surprised to see him speak about it. Calming her racing heart, she said, "I said that, didn''t I? "I was a fool back then. Is it toote to take it back now?" Jill locked eyes with Wyatt and asked in anticipation. "Before, I answer you. Let me apologize for all the times I acted like I did not understand when you were trying to convey your feelings for me. It was wrong of me," Wyatt gave Jill his heartfelt apology. Seeing how even Demigod Norley had toe to find him, Wyatt could only imagine that Jill must have been devastated beyond consble after what transpired in the Southern Capital. "Wy¡ª" Jill wanted to say Wyatt did not need to apologize but was interrupted by Wyatt who was not done apologizing to her, "I should have informed you about my well-being after I returned from the Yellow ins world. Sorry, I got caught up trying to figure out who attacked my friends while I was busy fighting the devil in the Southern Capital¡ª" "Someone attacked your friends? Ann did not tell me this when she bragged about you calling her to inform her about your well-being," Jill eximed hearing that Wyatt''s friends were attacked interrupting Wyatt mid-way through his apology to her. "What do you mean? I do not remember doing that but I did call her to ask why my friends were attacked when the Southern Royal family promised to protect them and to ask her to help find the culprit," Wyatt exined, as ording to his recollection he never called Ann to report his well-being to her. He was so wound up in the Handsome Fox incident that it slipped his mind that he should call everyone he knows to inform them of his well-being. Jill''s mood suddenly improved by a great margin learning that Wyatt never called Ann to report his well-being. Only she knew how relieved she was with Wyatt unknowingly helping her debunk Ann''s lie. ''So it wasn''t just her, Wyatt did not call anyone to report about his well-being. Ann, that lying bitch. And to think I thought we were friends,'' Midway through her thought?Jill suddenly remembered that even though Wyatt did not call Ann, he did go to find his friends. As far as she knew, Wyatt did not have many friends. So, she could not help but wonder if she should be worried about Corey. "..." Little Beam slowly opened her eyes to look at Jill, then sensing Jill''s fickle heart she slowly closed her eyes wondering if she should kill Jill and be done with it. "As I was saying¡ª-" Wyatt wanted to continue his apology where he left but Jill did not let him. She suddenly grabbed his head and leaned in sticking her tongue into his mouth. Wyatt tried to push Jill away but she would not budge, instead her grip got stronger and her tongue got more active in exploring every corner of his mouth. As for Little Beam, she seemed to be not bothered by any of this and continued to sleep on Wyatt''s shoulder like a rock. After a minute, Jill separated from Wyatt gasping for breath. While Wyatt looked at her in daze and disbelief. He did not expect her to kiss him when he was trying to cut her off his back for good, "What was that for?" "Wyatt. I do not care about our friendship. My father is right, a boy and a girl cannot be friends. And you know what, he is right about another thing, that nothing is set in stone. So I will always keep trying to make you mine." Chapter 1761 Crazy Father And Daughter Duo

Chapter 1761 Crazy Father And Daughter Duo

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 16:15 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Eastern Sector As Jill spoke these words she felt relieved, as if a burden was off her heart. She was genuinely happy for boldly dering her undying love for Wyatt. Now she could shamelessly pursue him. Yes, it would hurt to be rejected by him again and again or see him with other girls, but what can she do heart wants what it wants. Wyatt looked at Jill in a daze, he wondered how his sincere apology and polite rejection turned into Jill''s heartfelt confession. Not wanting to make the lively atmosphere awkward he said, "Hey, your physique did not act up even though we kissed. How about that?" "Well, I havee to apromise with it, It will no longer bother me as long as I strive to get it your seeds," Jill stuck close to Wyatt, even though he tried to distance himself from her. Now that she had fully adapted to the shameless pursuit, this was hardly anything. "You are not kidding right?" Wyatt asked Jill if she was being serious. He knew Jill''s physique was sentient to a level but to learn that it couldmunicate with her too was astonishing to him. "No, I am not. Your death has also scared it straight, making it more reasonable. I can now vaguelymunicate it through my grimoire. It can signal its intentions to me by updating its info in the grimoire, changing or adding new information to it. I was astonished to learn it can do that," Jill exined to Wyatt that she was not kidding and she did reach apromise with her physique. "How does that work?" Wyatt was baffled by Jill''s exnation of her physique''s new capabilities. A physique having a mind of its own was an absolute mind-bending concept, especially in the case of Jill''s physique. "The new update info of my physique showed that it would no longer control my emotions and sexual desires as long as I dated the opposite sex approved by it. Conveniently, you are the only one it approves i.e. until ites across someone more perfect than you but that is a problem for another day. For now, I am all yours to use," Jill shared very intimate information about her physique with Wyatt in detail without any shyness as if it were normal. However, she seemed to have zero idea that her updated physique only made Wyatt more vary of her and was more likely to scare him away. At least thest time they did it, Jill was not used to her physique and it was like two individuals fighting for control, but now that Jill and her physique have teamed up they made a deadly duo with one goal in mind, seduce Wyatt. "Haha, good for you," Wyatt had nothing to say since Jill had made it clear that nothing he said or did would change her mind. So he could only control himself and be more cautious around her. "So how was the kiss? Not bad right? I read many books on kissing since youined that my kiss was childish when we did it. Did you like the twirl I did at the end," Jill asked bringing her face closer to Wyatt''s and her lips dangerously closer to his. "Jill, this is sexual harassment," Wyatt said hurridly taking a few steps back. Jill frowned unable to refute Wyatt as she was new to ying a rogue pervert. However, surprise surprise her father came to her rescue. "Sexual harassment, boy you lost the right to im that when you defiled my daughter. Now, have you decided to take responsibility and do the right thing or do I have to help you decide?" Demigod Norley flew toward Jill and Wyatt who were in a secluded corner of a public park. "Dad, what are you doing here? Did I not ask you not to follow us?" Jill was astonished to hear her father and wondered if he had been eavesdropping on them. She was too embarrassed to ask him about it. "You shut up. How can youe to a secluded corner of a park with a boy? Haven''t you done enough to disgrace our family? I thought I had raised you better," Giving his daughter an earful Demigod Norley turned to Wyatt and yelled, "Boy aren''t you greedy, you are willing to taste the honey not but not buy the honey pot. How dare you bring my daughter to this dirty ce?" Wyatt was speechless. It was Jill who led him here. However, the irony of bringing a girl behind a secluded bush was not lost on him. "Old man, keep your honey and honey pot. I have had enough of you, crazy father and daughter. I am leaving," Wyatt said in fit and prepared to leave but he found that he could not move a muscle in his body. It was like he was stuck in the space. Upon using his soul pupil Wyatt realized Demigod Norley was using the space rule to immobilize him. "What happened boy? Didn''t you say you were leaving? Or did you change your mind and decide to apologize to this old man for your rude behavior," Demigod Norleynded right next to immobilized Wyatt and asked him with a subtle grin on his face. He had controlled his space rule and directed it on Wyatt in so precisely that only he who was using the space rule and Wyatt who was experiencing the space rule could feel the presence of the space rule. A fuse went off in Wyatt''s head looking at the subtle grin on Demigod Norley''s face. He wanted to yell furiously at him that had he no shame in bullying the younger generation but he could not move his lower jaw and could only aggressively stare at Demigod Norley with his eyes. "What''s going on here?" Jill asked seeing Wyatt stare at her father with a deed grudge instead of leaving as he announced. Demigod Norley''smand over his space rule was excellent even a renowned researcher like Jill could not sense him using it to immobilize Wyatt. Chapter 1762 Grovel

Chapter 1762 Grovel

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 16:27 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Eastern Sector "Nothing buttercup, I think Wyatt feels bad about being rude toward this old man and wants to apologize," Demigod Norley exined to his daughter continuing to lock eyes with Wyatt, savoring every bit of rage and hatred in them. He was the freaking founding father of the current government and this little shit here kept addressing him, old man. The first few times he could ignore it as ignorance of a child who did not know better but now the kid was being deliberate. He could not let it slide, otherwise, he would lose the respect of his future son-inw. Wyatt rolled his eyes listening to Demigod Norley think Jill would take a hint. However, he was not surprised to find that the Norley father and daughter were two peas in a pod. "Wyatt, you don''t have to apologize to my father. He doesn''t mind, right father?" Jill had no reason to doubt her father so she did not think twice before going with his exnation. But the next second she asked her father to forgive Wyatt. Which only triggered Demigod Norley''s sadistic nature further. Ignoring the father and daughter, Wyatt moved his eyeballs to stare at little Beam who was resting on his shoulder like a rock. Using his soul pupils he was astonished to find that Demigod Norley''s mastery of space rule was almost at the sage level as it ignored little Beam who was resting on him and only affected him. For the first time, Wyatt knew the true terror of the founding fathers that erected the current government. He now understood why neither Matron nor the Supreme Leader dared to reveal their real identity and operated under pseudonyms. Their origin cards were overpowered but they could only considered clever tricks in front of this kind of power. With these kinds of monsters ruling the current world, it was not surprising that the Supreme leader and Matron thought it was not the right time for them to surface and chose to act in the shadows. As for the emissary of light, he was the Empire''s headache. Compared to their approach Wyatt''s approach was way too high profiled. Hence here he was. "..." feeling Wyatt''s stare, little Beam slowly opened her eyes and then immediately closed them. Astonishing Wyatt, he did not ept Beam to be so cowardly. Or was she toozy to fight Demigod Norley for his sake? Little Beam was not being cowardly, she had sensed Demigod Norley use his space rule on Wyatt, but she did not act because she felt no malice in Demigod Norley''s actions toward Wyatt. Knowing that Demigod Norley did not n on killing Wyatt she did not bother to take action. Corey ordered her to protect Wyatt not babysit him. She had enough of these annoying humans. She could not wait for the day when her mommy stopped caring about these humans and only yed with her. As for why she opened her eyes and closed them right after, it was her way of telling Wyatt to handle the problem himself and not disturb her rest. She had seen Wyatt at his peak, he was not much weaker than her current strength. She did not see how it was her turn when Wyatt would not stand up for himself. However, Wyatt misunderstood little Beam and cussed aloud in his mind, ''You damned useless snake.'' "Jill, honey, don''t interfere. This is between us men. A real man always acknowledges his mistake and takes responsibility for it. Your actions are only hurting Wyatt''s pride. Can''t see it in his eyes," Demigod Norley knew how to deal with his daughter. With just a few sentences, he tricked her. Jill nodded listening to her dad, just as he pointed out she could see an intense determination in Wyatt''s eyes and decided not to interfere. ''What the fuck is taking Field Marshal Heatsend so long? Don''t tell me she suddenly turned dumb, deaf, and blind or something?'' Wyatt determined never to trust the Southern royal family. These people were more unreliable than the politicians and cops back on Earth. Trapped in Demigod Norley''s space rule Wyatt felt desperate, however soon he was going to learn what true desperation was. "Boy, if want your apology to be sincere why don''t you try to apologize properly by kneeling? I do not mind if you prefer groveling," Demigod Norley arrogantly demanded of Wyatt. Soon Wyatt felt the space rule immobilizing him begin to move and with it, his body moved. Jill who wanted to tell her father that he was being excessive stopped in her tracks seeing Wyatt''s knees bend. She was shocked she did not understand why the tyrant Wyatt would go this far to apologize to her father. Was this because of his pride? He was prideful but this seemed a stupid way to redeem one''s pride. After all, there was no pride in groveling. ''Screw this,'' Wyatt yelled in his mind knowing that if he did not do something then he would be forced to grovel in front of Demigod Norley. Seeing that no one wasing to his rescue Wyatt immediately entered one with the world state both physically and mentally to borrow celestial force from the Card World. Unleashing the celestial force he began to counter Demigod Norley''s space rule. Sensing a strong resistance from Wyatt, Demigod Norley was surprised which only grew into disbelief learning it was the celestial force. He could not believe a card master could borrow enough celestial force from the world to resist his space rule. Just like how the celestial bodies bend the space around them Wyatt used the celestial force to break the space rule on him. However, Demigod Norlely''s mastery of space rule was too high and it would not be easy for him to break through it. Wyatt refrained from using his celestial force because he did not want to reveal that he could generate celestial force simr to a celestial body to Demigod Norley. However, thanks to Dredre''s pixie dust and his celestial force, he could now borrow more celestial force from the worldpared to the time when he fought against Belphegor''s Worldhog Incarnation. Chapter 1763 All Bark No Bite

Chapter 1763 All Bark No Bite

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 16:41 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Eastern Sector Thanks to Dredre''s pixie dust and his cmity soul gem''s extreme synchronization rate Wyatt was able to achieve something that only the celestial bodies were known to have achieved i.e. to exist in the physical and spiritual ne simultaneously. It could also be considered as a permanent version of entering the one with the world state both physically and spiritually. In the presence of demigod''s demigod Norley however, Wyatt pretended to enter the one with the world state both physically and spiritually to borrow card world''s celestial force. In the current situation, Wyatt using his celestial force or directly borrowing the celestial force from the world would only cause Demigod Norley suspicious. Considering Demigod Norlely wasbeled the mad scientist by other founding fathers of the current government Wyatt believed he should not do or show anything out of the ordinary that could attract his curiosity toward him. Unwanted curiosity was good for nobody. Jill was a perfect example of this. If only he had refrained from showing off in front of her, in the S-rank dungeon that had formed under the several E-rank field Dungeon, by improving the item that she invented using an ancient array formation to alert her of dungeon formation in her surroundings. Her body was infatuated with Wyatt''s cmity soul gem and with this incident, her mind had fallen for Wyatt''s big brain. Creating the present crazy Jill. Wyatt no longer wanted to attract more crazy in his life therefore he had refrained from showing off or even using celestial force the moment demigod Norley used his space rule on him. If not for demigod Norley taking it too far Wyatt did not n to react to his provocation. But in this world, showing even a little weakness was a sin. "Interesting, the report did read that you used celestial force against the devil but seeing you use it in person I finally see why you were able to fight toe to toe with a devil that whipped out nearly two dozen highly trained card demigods with ease. From the looks of it, the report submitted to the central government doesn''t do any justice to yourtent capabilities. With this strength it is not surprising that my friend lost the bet," Demigod Norley said watching Wyatt use borrowed celestial force to resist his space rule. If Wyatt was able to borrow and use enough celestial force from the card world to resist his space rule when in the card master realm then Demigod Norley could only imagine how much celestial force Wyatt borrowed from the card world when he had borrowed the power of the devil and reached the strength of card demigod to fight against the Mohawk Devil. It had to be astronomical, enough even to threaten him, he spected. This was why he sang praises of Wyatt. Demigod Norley could not help but be impressed by Wyatt once again. ording to him no other card master in the entire card world would be able to achieve what Wyatt had achieved even if they were given the power of card demigod. He believed that being able to borrow arge quantity of celestial force from the card world and borrow power equal to a card demigod from the devil was part of Wyatt''s ability and capabilities. With this, he believed that soon Wyatt would not only be equal to him in terms of intellect but also strength. While Wyatt struggled to resist his space rule with the borrowed celestial force Demigod Norley looked at him in satisfaction. The more he looked at him the more he felt pleased with him. So much so that he was even considering changing his mind about Wyatt and giving him his approval to date his daughter. However, he knew these things could not be rushed. For now, he should be satisfied with the fact that Jill was no longer grieving and confident enough to pursue what her heart wanted. As his daughter, Jill will conquer Wyatt one of these days. "Dad, I can''t believe you would lie to my face. Unhand Wyatt this instant, " Jill demanded of her father. Noticing Wyatt enter one with the world state both physically and spiritually and borrow the world''s celestial force how could she not know that her father was up to no good again? "Old man, I will remember this," Wyatt was not able to entirely negate the space rule trapping him but he managed to bend the space rule locking his jaw. Thanks to this he was finally able to speak his mind. Wyatt''s remarks in this situation were not because of his ignorance but a result of his careful consideration. From Demigod Norley''s actions since he arrived Wyatt noticed that Norley showed a lot of restraint on his part, especially as one of the most powerful beings in this world. So far all Demigod Norley had done was intimidate Wyatt but he did not hurt a single hair on Wyatt''s body. This was the case even before Jill arrived. This showed that he did not want to hurt or kill Wyatt. Which could only mean that the Southern Royal family was holding up their end of the bargain. Wyatt wondered if Field Marshal Heatsend did not show because she did not have to. Listening to Wyatt call him ''old man'' again, Demigod Norley understood Wyatt was deliberately provoking him having figured out that he would not harm him. Therefore, before easing his space rule on Wyatt, he locked eyes with Wyatt and said "Kid, you are really lucky that you have the Southern Royal family looking out for you. If it was someone else. with this kind of attitude, you would not have survived long under them." Listening to Demigod Norley''s words, Wyatt confirmed his guess about why Field Marshal Heatsend did not show herself, it wasn''t necessary since she knew Wyatt was not in any form of imminent danger. Chapter 1764 Long Term Partnership

Chapter 1764 Long Term Partnership

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 16:58 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Eastern Sector With Demigod Norley easing the space rule trapping Wyatt, Wyatt could now move freely in a confined space. Feeling congested and imprisoned Wyatt tried using the borrowed celestial force to bend the space rule and make more room for himself but he found that the space rule trap would not budge. This was not the limit of the celestial force Wyatt would borrow from the world but he did not want to reveal his limit to Demigod Norley so he turned to the white snake that slept through all this on his shoulder like an unshakable boulder. However, understanding that little Beam would not act until he was in immediate mortal danger, Wyatt looked at Demigod Norley and asked, "What do you want? Have I not been clear already?" "No, actions have spoken your intent loud enough. This is not about Jill but VR-universe," Demigod Norley revealed as he entirely undid the space rule trapping Wyatt. Though finally free, Wyatt frowned learning that Demigod Norley wanted to talk to him about VR-universe. If it was some other time Wyatt would not have wasted his time listening to what he had to say and would have directly rejected him. But now that he knew every action of Demigod Norley within the knowledge of Field Marshal Heatsend, he knew it signified that she had permitted Demigod Norley to talk to him about the VR universe. This meant that she felt that Demigod Norley had some worth listening to. "What about VR-universe?" Wyatt asked Demigod Norley, trusting Field Marshal Heatsend''s judgment. "By now even the poor who received a free VR-Slime card from you also guess that the only reason you are giving the card for free is that you stand to make a killing by taxing the currency exchange," Demigod Norley informed Wyatt that the world has seen that he was not doing charity by giving them free VR-Slime card. "So what? I never imed I was a saint," Wyatt replied casually because he knew this day woulde. Haters were always going to find a reason to hate. "Nothing," Demigod Norley closely observed Wyatt''s reaction and was surprised to find that the boy was not affected in the slightest by what the people thought of him. Especially when he took the trouble to help them by giving them VR slime cards for free when the royals and nobles were willing to pay a fortune for each card. Though Wyatt might be taxing the VR-Universe''s currency exchange and what he would earn from it would be astronomical in the long run it would be nothingpared to the entire value of the free VR-slime cards he had given out so far. Not to mention the card''s soul energy digestion ability was priceless. However, he was not only giving it out for free he did not flinch when the people were ungrateful toward his generosity. Wyatt gave demigod Norley a nk stare understanding that the old geezer was evaluating him. Wyatt had long realized this but he did not care for it until now when Demigod Norley''s eyes spoke his evaluation of him. Since his eyes were sparkling Wyatt guessed that the old geezer had a high evaluation of him. Wyatt shook his head in dismay because what he was void of had happened, Demigod Norley''s curiosity about him had morphed into interest. *Sign* Wyatt sighed wondering what sin hemitted to be entangled by this crazy father and daughter duo. "Kid, it seems you have already guessed my intentions. So I take it you are open to working together with me," Demigod Norley said with a wide grin. It was toote for him to build his faction to the level of other master''s factions but if he were to be carried by the young gun here, Demigod Norley believed that it would not be impossible. "Sure, as long as you give me satisfying terms I do not see why. What do you have to offer?" Wyatt said looking at eager Jill. She was the most enthused to see Wyatt and Demigod Norley work together. "My daughter said that you are searching for a partner to distribute your free VR-Slime card to the students andmoners in the other four regions. How about me? I have a widespread and trustworthy connection across the five regions. Especially, the universities across the five regions," Demigod Norley offered his help to distribute free VR-Slime cards to the students andmoners in all the regions except the Southern Region as the Southern Royal family was already handling it. "What do you want in return?" Wyatt was looking for a more trustworthy distributor to spread his VR-Slime cards across the other four regions, especially the central region. Demigod Norley would make a perfect partner but he was still on the fence about partnering with him without knowing what he wanted out of this partnership. "I will do it for free. Let''s consider it as a trial run, if you are satisfied with my service you know how to find me," Demigod Norley proposed that he was going to distribute VR-slime cards across the four regions for free as a trial run of their partnership. "..." Wyatt did not immediately agree to Demigod Norley''s proposal as he still did not understand what Demigod Norley was trying to gain from this partnership, he could not see what angle Demigod Norley was ying here. He wondered if he was doing it for Jill. "Kid, you got quite an interesting project going on in those towers of yours, I see a huge market for them," Demigod Norley revealed that he was looking for a long-term partnership and hoped to coborate with Wyatt on his other products, especially the Slime fairy cards Cindy was leading. "It seems I will have to increase the security of the R&D department. But, sure, a long-term partnership sounds good. You got yourself a deal, Old man," Wyatt replied with a subtle grin. Chapter 1765 Who Is Better?

Chapter 1765 Who Is Better?

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 17:11 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Eastern Sector The reason Wyatt agreed to Demigod Norley''s proposal was mostly because of his status. He believed that with someone as influential and powerful as Demigod Norley personally overseeing the distribution of the free VR cards, there would be less resistance and trouble from the central government and the top ten universities who were nning on creating their version of VR-Universe. Other than this, Wyatt wanted to expand his informationwork to every corner of the five regions as fast as possible which would be possible with the influence of the Demigod Norley on the universities and colleges in the other four academic cities. Especially the central academic city which was dominated by the top ten universities. Wyatt''s goal was to spread his informationwork across every corner of the world including the empire before the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' factionunched their invasion of the card world. With his informationwork fully functioning he can respond properly to the demon invasion. Therefore, when Demigod Norley offered to do it for free, Wyatt readily jumped on his offer. "Haha, good. If you had agreed I was nning to flood the market with a simr product," Demigod Norley was pleased with Wyatt''s decision to partner with him without much persuasion. So in a moment of smugness, he revealed the leverage he had prepared in case Wyatt denied the partnership between them trying to show Wyatt that he had everything under his control from the start and was not nning to take a no for an answer. "Old man, don''t kid yourself. You could never create a simr card. A subpar card maybe but it would never be my cardspetition," Wyatt found it funny that Demigod Norley believed he could create a card simr to the slime fairy card. If not for his soul pupilsing up with the card recipe for a card like slime fairy card would not have been possible. "Aren''t you full of yourself, Kid?" Demigod Norley was triggered hearing Wyatt''s words and added, "Don''t forget most of the card creation techniques taught in the universities were developed or modified by me. Let me tell you, there is no part of the card creation history without mentioning my contribution to it. Fuck, when I started learning card creation, your ancestors weren''t even born¡ª" "Dad, leave it, You got what you wanted," Jill interrupted her father midway before he said something that could potentially ruin this partnership. As the greatest beneficiary of this partnership, she felt that she was obligated to protect it. "Jill, tell him, I can create a better card than him," Demigod Norley asked Jill to vouch for him. Believing that anybody in the card world would agree that he could create better cards than Wyatt. "What kind of card are we talking here?" Jill asked though she preferred to not get involved but it seemed like neither her father nor Wyatt would back off, someone had to mediate between them before this escted. "..." Demigod Norley suddenly went quiet as he did not know how to answer his daughter since the card in question was a vulgar card. But then he thought, that was not the problem here, Jill should have said that he could create a better card than Wyatt without any hesitation instead she asked which card. This could only mean that Jill believed that Wyatt was better at creating some cardspared to him who has been practicing card creation for thousands of years and has many card creation techniques named after him. Demigod Norley suddenly felt betrayed. "Dad, don''t take it personally. I need more details to be the judge here," Jill was not being partial towards Wyatt, she believed that her dad was the greatest card creationist of all time but his contender Wyatt wasn''t some nobody he was the guy who create the freaking VR Universe and the first card for soul energy digestion. They both were equally great in their respective fields. "That''s it, the deal is off. It''s time for me to show the world my greatness again and show arrogant kids like you the meaning of being humble. Kid, I will not only create a simr card butunch it but also conquer the entire market share even before your little start-up is up and running," Demigod Norley took it personally. His pride would not allow this. He freaking wrote more than half of the books kids these days learn on card creation. He could not believe that a kid who had just be a Card Apprentice was a better Card creationist than him in any given field. "Dad, what''s gotten into you¡ª" Jill panicked listening to her father call off the partnership with Wyatt he was pushing for and swearing to be Wyatt''spetitor instead. She could not fathom how things went south so quickly. "Fine, you do you. Since the deal is off there is nothing else to discuss between us, I will take my leave now," Wyatt turned to leave. Demigod Norley would make a good distribution partner in the other four regions but that was too much power gathered under a single person''s whim. It was for the best that Demigod Norley withdrew the deal now. If had done thister the aftermath would have been disastrous all those free VR cards would have been stuck in his hands. Besides, Wyatt did not want to be partners with someone so petty and insecure. "Boy, mark my words," Demigod Norley yelled wanting to get thest word only to hear his beloved daughter yell at him, "Dad, shut up. Wyatt don''t leave. Wait." "Wyatt, don''t go. Wait, please listen to what I have to say," Jill rushed behind Wyatt hurriedly caught up to him, and persuaded him to listen to what she had to say. "This better be good," Wyatt asked Jill in annoyance noting to ask the southern royal family for a good teleportation card andprehend space rule when he was free. Chapter 1766 Volunteer

Chapter 1766 Volunteer

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 17:34 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Eastern Sector "Dad, Wyatt''s free VR Cards can change the world for good, and with your help, that change can ur faster. The distribution of the free VR Cards is bigger than the petty difference between you two. I am not asking you to give up on proving that you can create a better than Wyatt, you are free to do that while helping distribute the free VR-Cards tomoners and students worldwide. Please do not let thosemoners and students suffer because of your big egos," Jill whooped up a subpar but reasonable speech on the spot begging her father and Wyatt not to halt the progress of the world because of their egos. "Fine, but you will have to oversee all of it. I will be busy with my new project," Demigod Norley promised not to implicate innocent lives because of his curiosity and godplex. However, creating a pleasure card did not fall under it as long as no lives were harmed in its creation process. Since his promise, Demigod Norley always felt like a neutered dog. He no longer had an interest in taking up regr projects after ying with the taboo for so long he had lost his appetite for regr, except for Jill nothing else actually excited him. So he began to build his new life around Jill but this was the first time in decades he felt excited about a normal project. This was mostly because he had found a worthy rival in Wyatt. Demigod Norley did n to hitch a ride with Wyatt to the top of the new card world. However, the part of him that he believed to have been neutered suddenly surfaced and took control. It did not allow him to throw down the gloves. He wanted to be part of the new age and not a simple passerby. "Okay, I don''t mind. I will take a long leave from the university," Jill nodded enthusiastically and then turned to Wyatt and asked, "What about you?" "Nope, I cannot trust someone who would be willing to steal someone else''s idea and sell it as his own," Though Wyatt showed his disapproval towards Demigod Norley stealing his idea of pleasure cards, in his mind he was happy that Demigod Norley was doing that. But he did not show it on his face because he wanted Demigod Norley to give it his all to promote pleasure cards in the market. There were two main reasons apart from some minute ones why Wyatt had notunched slime fairy cards in the market and they were, The first was that the slime fairiescked human-like reactions and responses which Cindy and his female Cmity Daughter Gems were currently working on with some help from some local prostitutes. The second reason was that Wyatt was worried that the conservative market was not ready for these pleasure cards and there would be a huge pushback. Especially from the central government and royal families who use brothels to spy on their talkative clients. Wyatt has been wrecking his brain on how tounch the pleasure cards into the market without creating a stigma about them. He was nning to slowly introduce these pleasure cards in the ck market and create a huge demand for them before officiallyunching them in the market but now that Demigod Norley had volunteered to his subpar pleasure cards in the market before him Wyatt could not be happier. Even if he was ripping off his idea of a pleasure card. With Demigod Norley''s influence, Wyatt believed that he would handle the central government and royal families to create a ce for pleasure cards in the market. And once Demigod Norley has cleared all the obstacles in the market with his subpar pleasure cards. It would not be toote for Wyatt''s fairy slime cards to enter the market and based on the variety of options and superior experience, they will easily snatch all the market share from Demigod Norley''s subpar pleasure cards. On the off chance Demigod Norley''s pleasure card was as good as Wyatt''s slime fairy cards then Wyatt would still have time to create a better version andunch it in the market exclusively for the wealthy who appreciate and prefer finer products over cheap prices. Having thought this through, Wyatt did not mind Demigod Norley rescinding the partnership. Though if the partnership with Demigod Norley meant that he would keep the government and royal families on the bay clearing the biggest obstacle of the pleasure cards but it would not be for free. He would demand a huge share in the venture. So in some way better if the slime fairy cards go big Wyatt would not have to share his fruits with others and keep them for himself. "Wyatt, don''t say that. Didn''t you hear him say that he will not be the one in charge of the distribution but me? You know you can trust me right," Jill said trying to persuade Wyatt to agree to the deal. As this, she would have a reason to meet Wyatt on a daily basis. "You are the greediest card apprentice I had the pleasure of dealing with," Wyatt had not forgotten his dealings with Jill. This little minx was the one who said that she did not mix business with friendship when he asked her for a discount. "That was then, this is different. I am doing this for the good of the people," Jill hurriedly exined. "Boy, you know that we are doing this free right," Demigod Norley reminded Wyatt that they were helping him distribute the VR Cards for free while implying that Wyatt should be appreciative and grateful for their generosity. "So what? Would you take up a crook''s offer to help you move your things across the street? No, right?" Wyatt said sarcastically indirectly calling Demigod Norley a crook. Chapter 1767 Useless Snake

Chapter 1767 Useless Snake

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 17:47 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Eastern Sector "Who the heck are you calling a crook, boy?" Demigod Norley red at Wyatt. "Wyatt, I know my father is going to create a simr card as yours but you have no right to call him a crook. It is not illegal or hical to create simr cards unless he copies your card''s card recipe. Sure you thought of such a card first but what matters is how you get it into existence. So, please mind your words," Jill came to her father''s defense for the first time. "Whatever, I don''t n to give you guys the distribution of free VR cards for all four regions but if you want we can discuss the central region, " Wyatt did not argue as he knew Jill was not wrong. Ideas, especiallymercial ideas were not copyrightable. However, Demigod Norley got the idea of starting a pleasure card business from him so he had every right to call Demigod Norley a thief. Demigod Norley knew which was why he did not deny it. "How about the central region and all the universities and colleges across the other three regions?" Jill counter-proposed. Jill believed that Wyatt''s VR Cards would change the world for the good. By bing the distributor of the free VR Cards in the central region and the colleges around the three regions she would not only be helping the people but also have a reason to pursue Wyatt. That was like hitting two birds with a single bullet so she could not help but be proactive about this deal. Thanks to her father''s contribution to the current education system of the five regions except for the top 10 universities Jill could easily get ess to any university and college in the five regions. As for distributing the free VR Cards to the remote regions of the other three regions, Jill believed those region''s royal families would be best suited for that task. "Deal, I will call you when I have drawn up the contract and prepared the cards. Until then goodbye," agreeing to Jill''s proposal Wyatt left without waiting for Jill''s response. His heart would not settle until he had removed Handsome Fox''s hypnotic suggestion seed from Susan''s body. "Okay," Jill said to Wyatt''s back. She did not n on taking more of Wyatt''s time knowing that it would only annoy him further. "The nerve on that guy can you believe it?" Demigod Norleymented and then added, "Come on, buttercup let us go home. Daddy needs to create a new card recipe ASAP." "Dad, you two had finally agreed on something did you have to ruin it," Like every woman, Jill too wanted her father and the love of her life to get along. "What do you mean I ruined it? He was the one who arrogantly said that my cards were subparpared to his," Demigod Norley exaggerated the facts to help his defense. "Dad, I was right here. Besides what are you doing in the first ce," Jill asked, now that Wyatt had left she nned to get to the bottom of things. She guessed the gest of it but now she wanted to know if she guessed right. "I was here to propose a partnership, for a card master that boy is hard to find," Demigod Norley exined then immediately changed the topic saying, "The new prestige armor card collection is out, let us check it out. Daddy will buy you anyone you like." "I know what you are trying to do but sure, I also want an SSS-rank beautician card," Jill demanded, she was too cheap to buy these things with her own money. Previously since she had no interest in men she avoided these kinds of cards but now that she was stuck in a one-sided love she decided to put in some effort. Not that she was not beautiful, but she wanted to go above and beyond to impress her crush. "Sure, one thing your father doesn''tck is money," Demigod Norley bragged as he teleported his daughter and himself out of the southern region. ¡­ On his way back to the new TSR-guild headquarters Wyatt contacted one of his cmity daughter gems on thepound to enter the blood rock caves and fetch Corey from the seed world. Arriving at thepound, Little Beam who was resting on Wyatt''s shoulder hurried to Corey''s side, and reducing her size she wrapped around her wrist. Approaching Corey, looking at the white bangle at her wrist Wyattmented, "Useless snake." "Wyatt, how dare you call Beam a useless snake? She guarded your life with hers," Corey immediately defended her pet. "Guard my life, she did nothing but pretend to be asleep. Thankfully, I was not in any real danger." Wyatt had still not forgiven little Beam for not helping him deal with Demigod Norley''s space rule. "Maybe you were not in any real danger, that was why she did not feel the need to act," Corey continued to defend little Beam, in her eyes little Beam would never disregard hermands. "Forget it, how is Susan doing?" Wyatt asked in concern. "She has not regained her consciousness since I knocked her out. For now, her condition appears to be stable," Corey answered. "Fine, you stay here and keep the snake busy. I will go help Susan," Wyatt hurried to the basement of the TSR guild tower. "Wait, I aming too," Corey cried, and turning to Little Beam she ordered, "Beam go secure the parameter of the city." "Wait, before she leaves tell her to stay away from Field Marshal Heatsend and not to mess with her in any circumstance," Wyatt advised Corey, worried that Little Beam would pick a fight With Field Marshal Heatsend. "Wait, what is Field Marshal Heatsend Doing here? Shouldn''t she be guarding the Way Beyond with my parents?" Corey asked in surprise. She wondered if the Field Marshal was hear who was looking after her parents. Chapter 1768 Repressing

Chapter 1768 Repressing

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 18:19 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Eastern Sector Corey did not believe that the Field Marshal personally babysat her grown-ass parents at the Way Beyond. What she meant was if the Field Marshal was here then who was deterring the Supreme beings from attacking the Southern base at the Way beyond? "She is here to protect me. Besides, I am sure someone else has filled in for her at the Way Beyond," Wyatt consoled Corey, after learning what her parents were doing at the Way Beyond Wyatt felt for them and reciprocated his appreciation of their sacrifice to their only daughter. "Protect you, how many demigods are they nning to send to protect a single card master? Has the royal family forgotten that there are other important things that take priority too," Corey did not mean anything by this she was just worried for her parents who had been stationed at the Way Beyond even before her birth. "Calm down, the royal family knows what they are doing. Besides, the other demigods have already left for another mission, it is just Field Marshal Heatsend guarding me now," Wyatt exined and then added, "Come let us check on Susan." "Wait, I will instruct little Beam properly," Corey repeatedly warned Beam to avoid Field Marshal Heatsend as she patrolled the city''s surroundings. Corey knew Beam was strong but also knew that there was a reason why the Field Marsal Heatsend was called one of the top ten strongest in the card world, she was incredibly strong. Receiving Corey''s orders, little Beam reluctantly left Corey''s side and went to petrol the city parameter. Getting rid of little Beam both Wyatt and Corey hurried to the blood rock cave. Entering the Blood Rock Cave, they did not immediately enter the seed world. Wyatt checked on Bloodette to find that she continued to remain unresponsive and that there was no progress in her condition. Wyatt was beginning to feel that this was not because of the bacsh of the dungeon seal but Bloodette''s body which was trying to repress her painful memory, Cortney. Cortney was a huge part of Bloodette, they both share amon rune and they have a pact between them. It was impossible for Bloodette to entirely forget about Cortney. Bloodette''s subconscious trying to remove the painful memories was just Wyatt''s one of many assumptions. He nned to test it out right after he had helped Susan. So leavingatose Bloodette under the care of one of his true clones, Wyatt entered the seed world with Cortney. "Wyatt, you are back," Entering the seed world Wyatt was immediately greeted by Dredre. As soon as Wyatt arrived outside the seed world she became aware of his arrival so she waited to greet him after he entered the seed world. "Yes," Wyatt answered Dredre with a gentle smile and then asked, "Did these two bother you?" "No, Park and Corey are fun," Dredre replied enthusiastically. Her words caused Wyatt to take a nce at Park and Corey, he found it hard to believe that they were fun to be with. But since Dredre enjoyed theirpany that was all that mattered. "What took you so long?" Corey Park asked "I was tied up dealing another pair of crazies. I am here now, aren''t I?" Wyatt answered Park wondering if in this life too he was a crazy ma. Since more than half the people he had acquainted with in this life acted crazy he believed that might be the case. "Did you just call us crazy?" Corey asked only to hear Park say, "Leave it sweety, only crazy people go around calling other people crazy." "Sure, you call a girl a few years older than you your mother but I am the crazy one," Wyatt rolled his eyes at Park and Corey before approaching Susan who was peacefully lying on a floating ind. "Should I wake her up for the procedure?" Corey asked. "No, this is better. I thought the reason was acting recklessly before was because of the hypnotic suggestion imnted in her. Otherwise, she was not the type to make things more difficult than they already were. With her unconscious it will be easier for me to proceed with the procedure,"?Wyatt answered. He was purposefully vague with his answer because he did not want them to wonder how did he know for sure that the hypnotic suggestion seed in Susan''s body had been triggered without conducting any tests. "Sure, but mind your spiritual sense. If you try to take advantage of big sis Susan''s unconscious state then I will freaking kill you on the spot," Corey warned Wyatt. She has been through Wyatt''s procedure, so she knew that it was very intrusive. She was conscious so she could monitor Wyatt''s actions were limited to cure the disease and not extended to satisfy his fetish. But unlike her Susan was unconscious, giving Wyatt the free reign, which was why she warned Wyatt to act ethically and not try to take advantage of the situation. "You do not need me to tell me how to do my job. I have always been ethical and professional when ites to my job," Wyatt asked Corey to shut up as he took his job seriously and always remained ethical and professional. "Sure, I will take your word for it. But remember I and Park are watching your every move," Corey acted tough she had no choice but to take Wyatt''s word for it. "Do whatever you want but do not disturb me I am about to begin the procedure now," Wyatt was happy for Susan that she had a friend like Corey in her life but Corey was damn annoying. Wyatt began to use his soul pupils to map the roots of the hypnotic suggestion seed in Susan. They were longer and stronger than the left over roots he found in Corey''s body. Which was given since the roots in Corey''s body were only the remains of the original hypnotic suggestion seed. Chapter 1769 Traditional Minded

Chapter 1769 Traditional Minded

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 18:35 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood rock cave, Seed world "Wyatt, hold up," Park who was silent till now suddenly spoke up. "Didn''t I say not to disturb me," Wyatt frowned in annoyance, he epted this from Corey but not Park. "This sub-space is within the dungeon seal, so I believe that Handsome Fox''s ability should not affect big sis Susan in here," Park has been contemting this for long, doubting herself believing that would have known this if it were. But then she decided to go with her understanding. She too like Corey was very opposed to the idea of Wyatt using his spiritual sense on unconscious Susan. "You''re mistaken, only the tracking part of his ability will not work in here. As for the hypnotic suggestion, it has a conditional trigger to it, it will activate as long as the conditions are met regardless of the location. Bloodette is an example of this. Besides, I believe Susan''s hypnotic condition has been triggered exining her out-of-ordinary behavior. Was I not clear earlier?" Wyatt did not hide his displeasure as he answered Park. "..." Listening to Wyatt''s detailed exnation Park was embarrassed. If not for her me body her face would have turned red of embarrassment and shame. Shaking his head Wyatt said, "Guys, I know you two are thinking of Susan but you guys need to trust me. She is my best employee, I would not do something like that to her. Just think of me as a medical card apprentice, can you two do that?" Wyatt did not get angry at Corey or Park because they were worried for Susan. Any concerned friend or family would have reacted the same way. But he expected a little more openness from Park. After all, she was a demoness who survived in the dark realm for nearly a century. Her reaction may be because the person here was someone whom she considered as her mother. Corey''s gaze alternated between unconscious Susan and Wyatt before she reluctantly uttered, "Fine." As for Park, surprisingly, she remained quiet. Causing Wyatt to frown. He tried to be understanding of their concerns. He even went as far as to address those concerns of theirs and assure them but she still could not bring to trust him. Even Corey was puzzled to see Park hesitate and asked, "What''s wrong? Even though I don''t like him. I trust him to be professional and ethical." "It is not about Wyatt that I am concerned about. I am concerned about our mother. You know she is traditional-minded. I don''t know if she will be okay when she learns of this," Park exined that the root of her concern was not with Wyatt but with Susan. She did not bother to hide the fact she believed Susan to be her mother by continuing to call her big sis. "Oh, I did not even think about that," Being pointed out by Park it finally dawned on Corey that Susan might not agree with the cure prescribed for her problem. Wyatt also nodded in understanding, how long it took Susan toe to terms with her feelings for him because of their age and status gappared to Jill, Anna, Luna, and Ann who were old enough to be his grandmas. He too was not sure how Susan would react if she knew that he used his divine sense on her. She did boldly kiss him, which seemed to be a one-time deal as she only gained the courage to do so because she thought he had died and afterward she would not even dare to be alone in the same room with Wyatt. "I hate to say this but Park, I don''t think she would mind if it''s Wyatt. If had to be somebody, then she would prefer Wyatt. After all, she does have a thing for him," Corey uttered scratching the back of her head. She could not believe that she said those words. "You are right, I should stop overthinking this. Removing the hypnotic suggestion imnted in her takes priority," Park said making up her mind and then added, "If neither of us tells her then she won''t know." Corey and Park exchanged a look and nodded in agreement, then turned to Wyatt for his consent but to their surprise, he grinned saying, "I must be the luckiest dude alive, to have would-be stepdaughters who are willing to help me check the goods before I invest more time in pursuing their mother." Listening to Wyatt''s words Corey and Park blinked in bafflement, awakening from the daze Corey yelled, "Who the fuck are you calling your stepdaughters? "What the fuck do you mean by checking the goods?" "Believe it or not, I will castrate you right here." "I am kidding, rx. Geez, you gals are no fun," Wyatt hurriedly exined seeing both the Coreys lose it. All the annoyance that had built up because of their constant interruption finally vanished. "I don''t trust him a single bit," Corey announced to Park who kept ring at Wyatt and said, "Wyatt that joke was not funny." "For you maybe but I thought it was hrious. The look on your faces was priceless," Wyattughed aloud. Dredre who had just returned from finishing her regr rounds of her forest, had no clue what they were talking about. After all, the reproduction in Pixies and Humans was entirely different. "We do not have any other choice. He knows that and is taking full advantage of it," Park replied to Corey. If she was not concerned about Wyatt taking advantage of unconscious Susan with his spiritual sense now she was. "You two clowns go continue your discussion somewhere else and remember next time either of you disturbs me I will not be polite," With a wave of his hand Wyatt separated the space, isting him and the unconscious Susan from the rest. If not for Dredre''s sake Wyatt would have kicked both of them out of the seed world. Chapter 1770 Success

Chapter 1770 Sess

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 18:47 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood rock cave, Seed world Getting rid of the nuisance, Wyatt looked at the defenseless unconscious Susan. She looked so pure and peaceful. Looking at her curvy body he would be lying if he said he was not tempted however Wyatt was not the one to give in to his urges otherwise he would never have been able to make it so far even with his talent and overpowered origin card. Every moment of his life was dedicated towards productivity ever since he realized that the chill life he fantasized about needed a strong and undefeatable foundation to be built on. Wyatt slowly moved the bangs covering Susan''s face and looking at her jade-white forehead, he had the urge to caress it and kiss it but he did not as he was not here as Susan''s lover but medic. Right now his priority was to rid her of the hypnotic suggestion influencing her. Susan''s condition was more serious than that of Corey''s. Wyatt would have to thread were carefully here as the hypnotic suggestion seed in Susan''s body was in the active state, not the dormant or remnant state. In the active state, the seed was more sensitive and had more power to do everything to achieve its objective. Meaning it would fight back more fiercer than the roots in Corey''s body. Having mapped Susan''s soul pathway to trace every root of the hypnotic suggestion seed spread across them Wyatt had allotted Hive AI toe up with an efficient way for him to shift the active seed onto the blood curse substitute of Susan. While Hive AI was busy stimting the efficient way for Wyatt to transfer the active seed from Susan''s soul pathways, Wyatt drew a drop of blood from Susan and began to create a one-time-use blood curse substitute card. After creating the card, Wyatt found that the Hive AI was still not done with its task. So he decided to check on it and see what the dy was. Going through all the simtions Hive AI had run so far, Wyatt realized that the reason why it was taking so long for the Hive AI toe up with an efficient way to transfer the active hypnotic suggestion seed in Susan was because of its high sensitivity. The high sensitivity of the seed made it very difficult to transfer it out of Susan''s body mostly because of its enormous size. The roots of the seed had spread across most of Susan''s soul pathways. Because of the size, there was bound to be a small error when transferring, which would easily be caught by the seed. Hive AI tried various methods to reduce this error to zero but it was not humanely possible. However, Hive AI soon found a solution, it was for Wyatt and his mutated consciousnesses to divide and conquer the seed with their multiple spiritual sense. For this to work, they will have to work in perfect sync thanks to the Hive AI, it was easier for Wyatt and his mutated consciousness to use their spiritual sense in sync. Soon Hive AI hade up with the perfect n and assigned Wyatt and his 10 mutated consciousnesses their individual tasks. Then under the assistance of the Hive AI Wyatt and his mutated consciousnesses mobilized their spiritual sense. Vibrating it at the same frequency as Susan''s soul pathway. Then they simultaneously used their soul pathway to cover the part of the seed assigned to them. All eleven of them were able to time their action thanks to the assistance of the Hive AI. Activating the blood substitute card, all eleven of them began to transfer the seed into it at the fastest pace possible while being careful. Hive AI suspended all its other activities and monitored and assisted the eleven of them in their endeavor. After a few stressful minutes, Wyatt and his mutated consciousnesses achieved the impossible. They managed to transfer an active seed from Susan''s body into her blood curse substitute. Holding the card in his hand Wyatt sighed in relief but then his eyes glowed with a strong thirst for vengeance. Now that Susan was in the clear it was time for him to hunt down the bastard responsible for this. Bloodette and Cortney still had the roots in their body but Wyatt could not leave Handsome Fox alone till he found a way to save Cortney and rescued her. He had no idea when Handsome Fox nned to strike him next. He could not be in a constant state of alert so he had to take Handsome Fox out be he took him out. As for Bloodette and Cortney, Bloodette was inside the dungeon seal and Cortney''s whereabouts were out of this world so they were safe from Handsome Fox for now. Having decided on his next course of action, Wyatt, ced Susan''s blood substitute card in his card holder, and taking onest look at her peaceful sleeping space hebined the space with the main space. Noting the change, Corey and Park immediately rushed to Susan''s side and checked her. They were not subtle about checking that her clothes remained the same way before Wyatt separated the space. Seeing that her dress was not touched, Park turned to look at Wyatt and asked, "How did the procedure go? Was it a sess?" "Yes, it was a sess," Wyatt answered. Then added, "I am heading out to take care of some business. You guys keep Dredre and Susanpany." "Where are you going? Don''t you want to talk to Susan? Not that I care, but she was worried about you," Realizing that Wyatt did not take advantage of defenseless Susan Park returned to her usual self. As for Corey, she was repeatedly checking Susan''s state with her spiritual sense. Showing that she did not trust Wyatt one bit when it came to Susan. ¡­ A/N: The code can be redeemed by 10 different users with 10 FPs/user. You can find the redeem center at Profile-Redeem. Chapter 1771 Star For Eyes?

Chapter 1771 Star For Eyes?

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 19:55 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood rock cave, Seed world "Don''t worry, this won''t take long, I will be right back," Wyatt answered Park before leaving the seed world. Exiting the Blood Rock cave, Wyatt headed to the top of the tallest tower in thepound. Then activating his soul pupils he looked into the sky. Soon he found a mass of humanoid-shaped soul pathways with an incredible amount of soul energy levels sitting on a cloud. ''That should be the Field Marshal,'' Wyatt thought, though she was masking her presence and realm, in front of his soul pupils it proved useless. The reason Wyatt was looking for the Field Marshal was obvious, as a card master his strength was not enough to make use of the tracking curse to track the handsome fox, even if his blood curse rune was at the ultimate tier. It was especially considering that with his cautious nature, Handsome Fox might have taken precautions against tracking skills. If Wyatt were to try and track Handsome Fox by himself, then he would definitely fail to track him and most likely alert Handsome Fox that someone was trying to use his abilities to track him. Therefore, Wyatt decided to recruit the help of Field Marshal Heatsend who held the title of top ten martial artist. If it was her, she should be able to follow Wyatt''s n and track Handsome Fox making it past his anti-tracking precautionary measures. "Holy shit," Wyatt suddenly cussed seeing the soul pathways rted to eyes in the mass of sul pathway belonging to Field Marshal turn into a pair of stars and nce at him. Wyatt was caught off guard by this change and was scared silly. He had never seen anybody''s soul pathways do this. The soul pathways belonging to the eyes morphed into a pair of radiant stars. "Language boy," an elegant butmanding voice rang in Wyatt''s ears. Surprised Wyatt turned to look back but there was no one there. How was that possible since he distinctly felt the voicee from behind him? Then thinking of something, Wyatt immediately looked into the sky in the direction where Field Marshal was seated on the cloud. However, he could not spot her where he had previously seen her. Yet once again he heard the elegant voice in his ears, "You are eyes are more beautiful and wondrous than described." Wyatt hurriedly turned back, and once again he was greeted by nothing but air. His brows frowned as he wondered if the Field Marshal was toying with him. He was uninterested in ying hide and seek with an olddy, "Your Highness, please do not tease this junior." "Don''t give up before trying," Field Marshal Heatsend was not ying with Wyatt but testing the capabilities and limits of Wyatt''s eye ability. Even Card Demigods could not spot Field Marshal Heatsend if she decided to hide but Wyatt spotted her location urately despite being a mere Card Master. What was more appalling was that he had stared into her eyes yet somehow he remained unaffected. Not many in lower realms lock eyes with her and remain unaffected. This was why she could tell that Wyatt''s eyes were more extraordinary than they were given credit. A small suspicion grew in Field Marshal Heatsend''s mind about Wyatt''s eyes. She had read in Wyatt''s dossier that his eye''s ability was because of his origin card Aura Sight which had inherited from his mother by contracting her silver grimoire. The description of the Aura sight was vague but it was described as an ability that allowed the user to see the aura of everything. Field Marshal Heatsend felt it exined how Wyatt could spot him but how he was unaffected despite locking eyes with her. To explore this she decided to test Wyatt. Wyatt once again heard the voicee from behind him. This time he did not turn behind because all his 10 mutate soul consciousnesses and Hive AI were covering his blind spots from every direction. However, to his surprise, none of his mutate soul consciousnesses were able to spot anything. Begging the question of where was the voiceing from. Wyatt tried to retrace the path of the voice but the trail vanished into void. This was truly mystical, worthy of Field Marshal Heatsend holding the title ''top 10 strongest in the world'' he thought. "Your Highness, can you conduct your tests some other time? Right now, I need your help," Wyatt informed. Wyatt was fully aware that Field Marshal Heatsend was ying hide and seek with him but trying to gauge the capabilities of his aura sight aka soul pupils. Wyatt was also curious about her eye ability, especially about how her eyes were able to turn into stars, but now was not the time. He had a much more serious matter to address. "I am listening," Field Marshal did not show herself but instead said that Wyatt could talk to her while trying to find her. Wyatt shook his head but then understanding that he wanted her help he decided to follow her arrangement, "Your Highness it is about Handsome Fox." "Handsome Fox, the guy who attacked your friends during the Southern capital incident." "Yes, Your Highness." "What about him?" "I think I have a way to find him. With your help, we might be able to track his whereabouts," Wyatt exined to Field Marshal Heatsend without going into details. "That is well and good but right now my task is to protect you and your friends. I will take it to my niece, she will send someone to handle this case. Handover whatever you have discussed to them," Field Marshal Heatsend did not indulge Wyatt. She prioritized her current mission more than catching Handsome Fox. "Your Highness, I need your help. If I wanted someone else I would have contacted Ann and not sought you," Wyatt rejected Field Marshal Heatsend''s proposal. Chapter 1772 Due Process

Chapter 1772 Due Process

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 20:08 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters Wyatt was not surprised to see that Field Marshal Heatsend proposed that they follow the proper protocol. But he found her attitude toward Handsome Fox frustrating. She did not seem to consider Hansome Fox a threat that required her to personally solve. Simrly, if not for the sudden visit of demigod Norley, she would not have personally stepped in to guard him. Just like in the Southern Capital, she was stationed to guard the dual gate dungeon and not him. It''s not like Wyatt med Field Marshal Heatsend for prioritizing the dual gate dungeon''s safety over his. he understood her logic, Wyatt had the protection of the timeless array formation covering the Southern Royal Pce grounds meanwhile the dual gate dungeon was defenseless. If not for Wyatt choosing to walk into the trapid by the Central government and Morningstar University, with the protection of timeless array covering the Southern Royal Pce grounds his safety was guaranteed. If one were to look at it this way, it was Wyatt who owed the Southern Royal family an exnation. However, he had already informed them of his actions and warned them to make enough preparations. In that incident, neither party could point figures at each other. However, now Wyatt believed that Field Marshal Heatsend was making a mistake by not considering a threat high enough for her and instead nning to mobilize the relevant department. Field Marshal Heatsend was not wrong here, as a leader she could not shoulder everything she should learn to rely on her subordinates and trust them toe through. As someone who knew how much of a threat Handsome Fox could be to him and the Southern Region, it was Wyatt''s duty to provide Field Marshal Heatsend the facts and help here to a correct decision. Here, Wyatt could not continue to expect Field Marshal Heatsend to just trust his words and get on board with his whims because as someone who held the title of being one of the top ten strongest in the world and the rank of Field Marshal, she held many responsibilities. Not to mention she had to set an example to all by following and trusting the due process. Otherwise, everybody will start taking matters into their own hands. Vigntism was good in stories but in reality, it was not good for society. If the people felt the need for vigntism, then it was a sign that the current society and leadership werecking. "Kid, there are proper procedures to address matters like this. If the personnel feel that I need to take action then I will do so. So don''t worry," Field Marshal Heatsend was not angered by Wyatt''s words rather she saw it as ignorance and impatience of his young age. She was one of the few who felt that people saw him as an overachieving teenager with great potential rather than the hope of the South. She thought people were burdening him with their expectations of him. "Your Highness, I am worried that following the due process will alert the enemy," Wyatt spoke his mind hoping to persuade Field Marshal Heatsend. He spoke to the clouds having already given up on trying to find Field Marshal Heatsend. "Wyatt, you know the meaning of the words you just spoke, right? It means you are suggesting that the authorities from the Royal pce cannot be trusted. Are you aware of the gravity of such words especially to me," Field Marshal Heatsend''s elegant and warm voice turned indifferent, she could tolerate Wyatt''s rudeness andck of proper manners but not this. "Yes, Your Highness I do," Wyatt said with a serious voice. Just from the voice of the Field Marshal, he felt his goosebumps stand erect. The indifference in her voice was unsettling. Wyatt wondered if he should gone through Ann or Colleen instead of directly approaching Field Marshal Heatsend. "Then you better have a valid reason for your ims or else you are in huge trouble," Field Marshal Heatsend said having decided to stop giving Wyatt special treatment. Since Wyatt was the hope of the South it was her duty that this hope grew up straight and not crooked. "Your Highness, since you heard of Handsome Fox I am guessing you might have also heard of his ability," Wyatt pointed out Handsome Fox''s ability. "I did, Demigod Leo has checked the soul pathways of the demigod stationed here during the Southern Capital incident and found the roots in them. Confirming your assumptions about his abilities. From so far from what we know it has been ssified as a fearful ability since it could even brainwash a demigod without them having any idea about it. Are you perhaps iming that there are victims of Handsome Fox''s ability within the Royal pce authorities?" Field Marshal Heatsend frowned her brows. Field Marshal Heatsend''s husband''s junior brother had warned the royal family about Handsome Fox iming that he could be another Matron-like existence. However, when they tried to cross-check their findings with Clown Mask, they found that she did not know of Handsome Fox. It was as if Handsome Fox did not exist in the alternate future vision of the Clown Mask. This was astonishing for the royal family since most of the things that Clown Mask had proposed had sooner ortere true. Hence their trust in her future vision was strong, but the fact that Handsome Fox went unnoticed made them undermine him leaving the Southern Royal family undecided on the threat leave of Handsome Fox. Now that Wyatt was calming the same thing, Field Marshal Heatsend had to make a decision on the spot because if Wyatt was right then following the due process would only be counterproductive and she might lose the chance to permanently solve a high profile threat like Handsome Fox. Making a quick decision, she said, "Your concerns are valid but to convince me you will have to do one more thing." Chapter 1773 Wits Over Cards

Chapter 1773 Wits Over Cards

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 20:23 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters "What is it, Your Highness, you name it," Wyatt asked eagerly, nobody could be more eager than him to kill Handsome Fox. Not only did that bastard harm his friends but also sold the card world to the greediest devil of the dark race. He had pushed the world into a second demon war. Someone like him did not deserve to live. "Good, find me and I will help you out," Seeing that Wyatt did not even bother to search, Field Marshal Heatsend felt like a fool trying to test Wyatt''s aura sight card''s capability. However, she nned to help Wyatt out even if he failed to find her. The point of this was that she just wanted Wyatt to participate and entertain her curiosity about his origin card. "Your Highness, I don''t how these two are rted," Wyatt asked, while he noted that Field Marshal Heatsend might have grown suspicious of his origin card. If not he has to seriously consider whether it was him or every powerful being he runs into had a few screws loose. "Enough with the questions, you have a minute to find me," Field Marshal Heatsend announced leaving no room for Wyatt to argue. ''Fuck,'' Wyatt cussed in his mind, he was in a dilemma wondering if Field Marshal Heatsend was doing this based on a whim or if she was suspicious of his origin card. If it was because of her whim he did not mind showing off to Field Marshal but if she was suspicious he would rather take a step back and find another helper. His soul pupils were his core secret, he would rather deal with Handsome Fox some other time than reveal it to the world. The minute time limit created pressure on Wyatt, putting him on the spot to make a fast decision. Wyatt wreaked his mind trying to make a decision, stakes were high. There was a reason why Wyatt did not have his other consciousnesses searching for Field Marshal Heatsend while he was persuading her, it was because he knew that once he spotted her with his eyes her eyes would also notice his gaze like earlier. There was no doubt in Wyatt''s mind that Field Marshal''s eyes were extraordinary, he would be a fool if he denied it even after seeing their soul pathways morph into stars. ''Screw it,'' Wyatt decisively made a decision that was to find Field Marshal Heatsend without using his soul pupils this way he could enjoy the good of both worlds. He will not have to worry about revealing his soul pupils and also gain Field Marshal''s help to catch Handsome Fox. Now the million dor question was how was he going to do it, with a few tens seconds at his disposal. Without much thought, Wyatt resonated his body to the hum(vibration) of the world, instantly entering the one with the world state physically and spiritually. This was just a show for Field Marshal Heatsend so that she would not realize that Wyatt existed in both spiritual and physical nes simultaneously. Entering the one with the world state physically and spiritually Wyatt began to use his spiritual sense to search for the location where Field Marshal Heatsend''s spiritual channel connected to the spiritual ne. Such that based on its location he could map the Field Marshal''s location in the physical ne without using his soul pupils. This method Wyatt had learned from Agent Forger. After having achieved the state where could exist on both physical and spiritual nes simultaneously Wyatt had the idea to mimic Agent Forger''s instantaneous teleportation-type ability. With his body reconstruction and myriad demon transformation skills, it would not be difficult for him to achieve it as long as he practiced a little. However, recently he was so busy with Handsome Fox that he did not have the time to try it. With the help of his spiritual sense, Wyatt scanned the surrounding spiritual space and soon he spotted a tiny opening in the spiritual realm, he did not prob it just observed but to his surprise, it reacted to his spiritual sense and released a stronger spiritual sense. Wyatt hurriedly withdrew his spiritual sense and returned to the physical ne one to hear Field Marshal Heatsend say, "It seems you have learned a thing or two from your battle with Agent Forger." *Sigh* Field Marshal Heatsend''s sigh was out of disappointment. She was not disappointed in Wyatt she was disappointed in Anna and Ann. All three of them fought against Agent Forger but the one to learn a valuable lesson from that battle was not the Card Emperors capable of going toe to toe with Card Demigods when fused but a Card Master. Field Marshal was not disappointed that fusion Anna and Ann lost to Agent Forger, she was disappointed that they did not learn anything from their loss. Especially considering that if Wyatt had not waged his life and intervened they could have died in the hands of the enemy. The fact that Anna was the next ruler made it more disappointing. She could only me her brother and his family for spoiling the heir to the southern throne. Returning to the physical ne, Wyatt gazed at the location Field Marshal was hiding and said, "Yes, Your Highness. The battle with Agent Forger was very productive, I learned a lot from that battle. By the way, does this consider me finding you?" "Yes, it does. Will you look at that you found me with a few minutes to spare," Field Marshal''s voice did not have any hint of displeasure, rather she seemed to be happy that Wyatt found her using his wits. Field Marshal had no reason to be displeased as she did not condition him to find her using his origin card. Not to mention this also concluded her suspicion about there being more to Wyatt''s aura sight origin card. If there was nothing to hide about this origin card he would have first tried to find her with his origin card and then if he failed use his brain to find her using her spiritual channel''s connection to the spiritual ne. It was clear to her Wyatt did not want to use his origin card with her scrutinizing it. Chapter 1774 Dream Of Every Man

Chapter 1774 Dream Of Every Man

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 20:35 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters "Your Highness, how do we proceed with Handsome Fox matter?" Wyatt had a smile pasted on his face convincing Field Marshal to help him. It was indeed an achievement to be proud of after all she was one of the top ten strongest in the card world. "You have a n don''t you, no need to stand on ceremony around me. Don''t let the status difference overwhelm you or worry about hurting my ego, I don''t mind followingpetent people even if they are weaker than me. As long as the mission is sessful nothing else matters," Field Marshal Heatsend despite her rank now once used to be a soldier. For a princess to be a soldier was not easy she was used to simr situations countless times before and understood that objective mattered over all else. "Your Highness, it would be a lot easier tomunicate if you were to present here," Field Marshal Heatsend did not reveal herself after Wyatt found her, wondering if she forgot Wyatt reminded her. She might have not noticed since she could see him while it was inconvenient for him to continue to talk to the clouds. Luckily he was on the top of the tower, otherwise, people would think that he was crazy talking to himself. "No, I don''t trust your eyes. They seem to be the dream of every man," Field Marshal Heatsendined. She had her spections about why Wyatt was unaffected despite having locked eyes with her. One of them was very obscene. If it was true then Wyatt would be the enemy of every woman, father, brother, husband, and lover but envy of every horny pervert. Listening to Feld Marshal''s words Wyatt felt a chill on his back as he understood Field Marshal Heatsend had already concluded that there was a problem with the royal family''s information on his origin card. But he calmed himself down thinking it was fine as long as she did not ask him about it. "Your Highness, please be rest assured I would not dare," Wyatt did not deny her because her divine sense was constantly monitoring him. Lying would do him no good. From his experience the more he tried to exin the more he would look guilty i.e. useless he was prepared to reveal his origin card and prove his innocence. "You are indeed a lucky fellow to get such an origin card but it would not be half as amazing if not for your big brain," curbing her curiosity and disgust, Field Marshal did not probe into Wyatt''s origin card but did subtly hint to him not to worry as the card would be of less use without him using it. "Thank you for praise Your Highness, but I need you to perform a tracking curse so it would be convenient if you were present," Wyatt sighed in relief seeing that Field Marshal did not ask him about his origin card and even assured him that his secret was safe with her. "Kid, don''t push your luck. I am being very generous here. Just tell me what you need my help with," The top ten strongest of the card world were afraid to appear in front of a card master, she did not want to put herself in a position where she would want to kill Wyatt. She had various methods to block senses and perception but she was worried that Wyatt could see through them too. Her worries were legitimate, if Wyatt''s eyes spotted her hiding in the clouds when the divine sense of some rookie demigods failed to, what could they spot when she was right next to him? She did not want to take any chances. "..." Wyatt was speechless, it seemed the more he kept quiet about his origin card the more the misunderstanding Field Marshal had about his origin card grew. His soul pupils allowed him to see through the soul pathways, not clothes. However, if he were to use his soul pupils partially i.e. see through the soul pathways of the clothes and with that out of the way what was left was¡ª- Wyatt dare not think about the forbidden ability when covered in Field Marshal''s divine sense. Wyatt suddenly thought back to when Corey and Park also talked to him in a simr tone. Causing Wyatt to wonder if today was not his day. It appears as if today the universe was out tobel him as a pervert to every woman he came across. First Corey and Park, now Field Marshal. Luckily for him, Field Marshal was generous enough to not force him to reveal his origin card info. But he could not help but wonder if she did not ask him about his ability''s effects because she did not want topromise his privacy or if it was because she was afraid to learn that his origin card couldpromise her privacy. Now this was nerve-wracking. "Wyatt, don''t waste my time. Let us be done with this and not meet until absolutely necessary," Field Marshal Heatsend called out to Wyatt, warning him not to meet her unless it was necessary. Wyatt shook his head helplessly understanding that nothing he said would change Field Marshal Heatsend''s opinion about his origin card that was unless he was willing to share the soul pupil card''s info with her. Only then will her heart be at ease and befortable around him. Wyatt did not make the mistake of thinking for a second that Field Marshal Heatsend was afraid of him. Just because the Elephant doesn''t want to step on the ant doesn''t mean that the Elephant was afraid of the ant. In this instance, Wyatt agreed with what demigod Norley said, he was lucky that the Southern Royal family was backing him. Had it been someone else in Field Marshal Heatsend''s ce Wyatt did not think that they could resist the greed of his origin card even though it was a spection that it was capable of wonders. Heatsend Family was filled with ipetent brutes but they were loyal and honorable. Chapter 1775 Curse Arts

Chapter 1775 Curse Arts

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 20:47 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters Except for Lorenzo and Luna, those from the Main Heatsend Family actually lusted after what rightfully belonged to Wyatt. They did heckle him over the shares and stuff but that was business. Unlike Lorenzo and Luna who nned to lock him in some dark basement and use him as their ve on their very first meeting. Come to think of it Lorenzo and Luna were like two peas in a pod. However, the younger generation was worse than the older one. Though Lorenzo was not honorable he showed loyalty toward the Heatsend family whereas Luna showed neither one of those quality in her. Wyatt wondered how someone as honorable as Field Marshal Heatsend was with Lorenzo. Was she just honoring her marriage with him or did the opposite attract each other? "Your Highness, please trust me," Wyatt could only ask Field Marshal to trust him. "I trust you, that is why I am still willing to help you. Wyatt, don''t waste time. What do I need to use tracking curse on?" Field Marshal Heatsend did not want to associate with Wyatt any further. As she had determined that Wyatt''s eyes were capable of something she dared not think of for fear that she might subconsciously react and kill Wyatt. What bothered her, even more, was whether she should update info on Wyatt''s origin card in his dossier to warn others of what his eyes could be capable of or she should stay silent about it to protect Wyatt''s current lifestyle. A few seconds passed and she decisively reached a decision, using her diamond grimoire she began to update the Southern Royal family''s dossier on Wyatt. But think about it for a second she added high security clearance to ess this information. Meaning only the those at absolute peak of the hierarchy in the royal pce would be able to ess this information. Meanwhile, Wyatt cussed himself for being hasty. He should not have tried to reach out to Field Marshal Heatsend on his own instead tried to reach her out through Ann or Colleen. Wyatt wasn''t at fault here, how was he supposed to know that Field Marshal Heatsend also had an amazing pair of eyes on par or strong enough to see through his soul pupils? Especially when many demigods on whom Wyatt used his soul pupils on did not find any oddness with his eyes. Some powerful ones like Demigod Norley and Agent Forger noted that Wyatt''s eyes were more capable than they thought but none ever came close to what Field Marshal had uncovered. Thankfully it was Field Marshal whose honor was everything to her who was suspicious of his origin card, so Wyatt could brush it off as a valuable lesson to not use his soul pupils recklessly on people stronger than him but if it was someone else then Wyatt might not be alive until now to think that he had learned a valuable lesson today. "Your Highness, from Handsome Fox''s actions so far it can be deduced that he is very cautious by nature. Therefore, he might have taken precautions against tracking curses. I was wondering if your curse art is high or if we should arrange for an SSS-rank tracking curse," Wyatt expressed his concerns over Handsome Fox having strong cards to block curse tracking. If Field Marshal Heatsend was not well-versed in curse art He would buy an SSS-rank tracking curse from Devil merchant code. "No need, one of my ancestors had a knack for curse arts. The Ring on your finger is one of his creations, he was worried his significant other would be targeted by his rival so he created it for her and used it to confess his undying love for her and ask her to spend their life together. So from then on it has be a tradition in the Main Heatsend family for the hier of the throne to use the ring to propose to their partner. Along with the ring, the ancestor created many other strong curse cards that can be used for different purposes. We are in luck, as it happens one of those curse cards can be used for tracking. So hand over the medium for the curse and sit back and watch the wonders of our ancestors at work," Field Marshal Heatsend narrated the story behind the dummy ring. However, it was not certain if she was conveying the significance of Anna giving Wyatt the ring. Regardless of what meaning Field Marshal Heatsend had behind narrating this story to Wyatt, he was going to ignore it unless Anna herself were to tell the same to him. Because it did not matter what other people thought or said, what really mattered was what Anna thought. She said that she was giving the ring to him for his protection so Wyatt was going to trust her and not let other people''s words interpret Anna''s good intentions as something else. Wyatt then took out Corey''s blood curse substitute card containing the roots of Handsome Fox''s ability. If they were not enough to track Handsome Fox then he would use Susan''s blood curse substitute containing the active seed and roots of Handsome Fox''s ability. But before handing the card to Field Marshal, Wyatt demanded, "Your Highness, I would prefer if we were in a party during the tracking." Field Marshal Heatsend did not reply, she thought over Wyatt''s demand. Thinking that it was just tracking Handsome Fox and nothing dangerous she decided to agree to Wyatt''s request. Then soon Wyatt''s grimoire received a party invite from Field Marshal Heatsend''s grimoire. epting Field Marshal''s party invite, Wyatt extended Corey''s blood curse substitute in the air since he had no idea where Field Marshal Heatsend was hiding now, saying, "Your Highness, this card contains the roots of Handsome Fox''s ability please use the tracking curse on it." "Alright," With Field Marshal''s voice, the card vanished from Wyatt''s hand. Seeing this, Wyatt felt Field Marshal was being a little unreasonable. He was trusting his life to them, but she could not trust him to not use his soul pupils on her. Well, should he be satisfied with the fact that she did not ask him what he saw the first time he used his eye ability on her? He wondered if she thought she was far from him and hidden in clouds so he did not vite her privacy. Regardless, he was grateful that the Field Marshal was not holding him ountable for that incident. Not to mention the can of worms, him using his eye ability on the woman from the royal family. The more Wyatt thought about it, he felt that Field Marshal''s actions were moderate. The worst part was that Wyatt, himself, felt like he had nothing toin about. This was the negative ethics of Earth right here which taught boys from a young age that they don''t hit girls and weren''t allowed to ask what if girls hit them first? "Wyatt, I am having a hard time tracking the roots in the card," Field Marshal Heatsend was in a dilemma she was having difficulty differentiating the roots from the soul pathways. Though Field Marshal was not a master in card creation or array mastery she was well-versed in both of them and had a decent grasp over soul pathway deduction. Thanks to her Divine sense being able to use Divine insight and her unique eyes she was better than most diamond-grade card creationists and array masters out there. However, she was still having difficulty trying to differentiate the roots from the soul pathways. This caused her to wonder how good was Wyatt at soul pathway deduction to differentiate the roots from the soul pathway especially considering he was using the spiritual sense of a card master unlike her who was equipped with divine insight and her unique eyes. Wyatt was surprised to hear Field Marshal Heatsend say that she could not differentiate Soul pathways from the roots. This immediately caused him topare his Soul pupils with her unique eye ability, but he did not celebrate believing that Field Marshal''s unique eyes had different abilitiespared to his Soul Pupils which were good at uncovering the soul pathways but otherwise, they were pretty much useless. Just like how Agent Forger''s right eye allowed her to navigate the spiritual panel andmunicate with the World''s will without any fear. Soparing his unique eyes with Field Marshal''s unique eyes would not be fair. Especially considering that the soul pathways of her eyes morphed into stars. Wyatt hadn''t seen anything like that so far. "Please share the grimoire attack page with me, I will help you pinpoint the roots so you can urately use your curse card on it," Wyatt and Field Marshal both were happy that they formed a party beforehand. "Yes," Field Marshal partially shared the grimoire attack page with Wyatt so he could help her use the curse card urately on the roots of Handsome Fox''s ability. Chapter 1776 Tracking

Chapter 1776 Tracking

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 20:47 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters Since Field Marshal only shared her grimoire attack page partially with Wyatt''s grimoire, he could only use Corey''s blood curse substitute card equipped in it. The blood curse substitute was a patsy made of blood curse meaning power created using Corey''s blood as a medium, its soul pathway arrangments were simr to that of Corey. This was why the roots of Handsome Fox''s ability never realized that they had been transferred to a substitute and were no longer in the original Corey. So Field Marshal Heatsend trying to find the roots in the blood curse substitute cards was very much simr to her trying to find the roots in original Corey''s body. Therefore, it was not surprising that Field Marshal Heatsend who was not a professional card master or array master was having difficulty distinguishing the roots from the soul pathway. Giving Wyatt partial ess to her grimoire attack page, Field Marshal Heatsend''s eyes monitored Wyatt''s eyes feeling that this moment was perfect for her to test Wyatt''s unique eyes. She had a feeling if she could use her attack-type unique eyes to support her in card creation then Wyatt too would be able to use his support-type unique eyes to help him with card creation. Knowing that Field Marshal Heatsend had developed a suspicion about his origin card, Wyatt did not dare to recklessly use his Soul Pupils and decided to use it when necessary. So gaining partial ess to Field Marshal Heatsend''s grimoire attack page, he did not immediately activate his Soul Pupils to help her pinpoint the roots apart from the soul pathways in the card to use her curse card on it. Rather he had the Hive AI ess his memory and help him map where he had transferred the roots into Corey''s blood curse substitute. Soon with the help of the map provided by the Hive AI Wyatt traced the roots in the soul pathways of Corey''s blood curse substitute without using his soul pupil, solely relying on his spiritual sense like a regr golden-grade card creationist. After confirming the roots traced by Wyatt in the soul pathway of the blood curse substitute card were precise and urate, Field Marshal Heatsend was baffled, she could notprehend how Wyatt was able to tell the roots apart from the soul pathway just using his spiritual sense. Though Wyatt''s spiritual sense was stronger and purer than other card masters, his achievement remained a riddle to her because she was not able to achieve the same with spiritual intent assisted by her unique eyes. Even with the help of Wyatt''s trace mark, it was still very difficult for the Field Marshal to tell the roots apart from the soul pathways. She had to look for it very carefully even with Wyatt''s trace mark as a reference, she was afraid to blink because she was worried she would lose track of the roots. Even with assistance from Wyatt''s trace mark differentiating the root from the soul pathways proved very stressful on Field Marshal''s spiritual intent, she wondered how her husband''s junior brother and Wyatt were able to do it without any assistance. Not only had Wyatt differentiated the root from its victim''s Soul pathways but he had transferred it into the victim''s substitute with the foresight of using it to track the enemy. Even her husband''s junior brother had not thought of it. Field Marshal could not help but marvel at Wyatt''s presence of mind and foresight. She sighed repeatedly in her heart thinking that none of the royal children were Wyatt''s match in any field. Then shook her head thinkingparing Wyatt to Royal children who have seen no struggle in life would belittle Wyatt''s struggle to achieve so much despite being an orphan with a humble background. "Your Highness," Wyatt called out seeing that Field Marshal was taking too long to locate the roots despite the assistance of his trace mark. "Yes, I located the roots, now I will be using the tracking curse card," Field Marshal Heatsend announced as she gave Wyatt ess to partially view her grimoire attack page as she used the tracking curse card on the roots in the soul pathways of Corey''s blood curse substitute. Field Marshal had to precisely use the curse on roots to use it as a medium to track Handsome Fox to whom the roots belonged, if she were to by mistake use it on the soul pathways then the curse would track Corey to whom the blood curse substitute belonged. Still, the result of the curse would be inconclusive since Corey was in the Blood Rock Cave dungeon seal, which was in a separate space and protected by a strong dungeon seal, the result of tracking her would only be inconclusive just like how Yin Widow was not able to track her demigod Redfall when he was in the dungeon seal. "Moment of truth," Field Marshal muttered as she used the tracking curse card of her ancestor on the roots. Soon the curse card''s info began to note down a set of coordinates. "Got you," Wyatt eximed seeing the coordinates, and then asked, " Your Highness, where is this?" Before the Field Marshal could the curse card''s info began to write a second set of coordinates. Seeing this both Wyatt and Field Marshal Heatsend were puzzled wondering how can a person be in two ces at the same time. Then the card began to write a third set of coordinates. Causing Field Marshal''s frown to grow deeper. As for Wyatt, he grew calm understanding what was happening. "Do you know what is happening?" Field Marshal asked Wyatt seeing that his turbulent expression suddenly turned calm. "Yes, the curse is tracking the roots. That is every victim Handsome Fox has used his ability on," Wyatt answered with a very tranquil voice. Witnessing Wyatt''s tranquility as she heard his exnation Field Marshal also calmed down. Believing that Wyatt must have something else up his sleeve otherwise, it would be difficult for him to be this calm after seeing his only bet to track Handsome Fox fail. "So, what''s your next n?" Field Marshal asked believing Wyatt must have another n. "To mark these coordinates on the map, this way we can figure out which region he is more active in," Wyatt replied, he did not n to disregard these coordinates as he found a lot of value in them to find Handsome Fox. "That is it?" "No, there is a n B but first let us see n A to the end," Wyatt did not let his emotions towards Handsome Fox dictate his actions. He understood finding Handsome Fox would require him to think clearly. "Okay," Field Marshal nodded in understanding. Then she gave the curse card ess to the confidential world map in her grimoire and shared ess to view it with Wyatt. "This is better," Wyatt said as he viewed the confidential world map marked with red dots by the curse card. The red dots were none other than the location of the victims containing roots in them. As Wyatt viewed the map, he notice that there was a slit difference in brightness in each red dot marked on the map by the curse card. He asked Field Marshal about it, "Your Highness, why do the red dots marked by the card have a varying brightness?" "The brightness signifies the realm of the target being tracked by the card," Field Marshal answered. "That''s handy," Wyatt had also noticed that the red dots can be divided into eleven levels of brightness. Now that he knew they signified the realm of the target being tracked. He could not marvel at the foresight of the Heatsend ancestor who created these tracking curse cards. Small details like this separate the true master from the regr master. After a few minutes, the Curse Card finally tracked all the people with roots in them and marked their location on the map. Looking at the finished map, Field Marshal replied, "It seems that guy is mostly active in the central capital like the rest of the crooks. Surprisingly, the old geezers did not take notice of him yet." "Yes, but he is from the Northern Region," Wyatt announced surprising the Field Marshal. "How can you tell that by seeing this map?" Field Marshal asked in disbelief. "Notice the red dot in the Northern region, as a whole they are dimmer than the rest of the red dots and mostly gathered in a single ce. If you check the coordinates of these red dots in the grimoirework you will find that all these red dots are mostly in cemeteries," Wyatt exined, there were only nine realms in the card world power system, but the red dots have eleven sets of brightness. What did the other two sets of brightness signify then? The mortal and dead targets. "I see" Field Marshal nodded understanding what Wyatt was hinting at. Chapter 1777 Handsome Fox’s Conspiracy

Chapter 1777 Handsome Fox''s Conspiracy

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 21:06 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters Most of the marked targets in the Northern Region were dimmerpared to those in the other region. Particrly a third-rate district in the Northern Region had a lot of targets. Based on the brightness of these targets in that district of the northern region, these targets were either dead or regr mortals on their deathbeds or low-level card apprentices. If one were to assume, it would be justifiable to guess that Handsome Fox has honed his ability in that district of the northern, he might have been a low-level card apprentice at that time considering that all these targets were either mortals or low-level card apprentice. Then following the map marked by the tracking curse, from that particr district to the Northern Capital there was a trail of marked targets with increasing brightness. The brightness of the marked target grew periodically from Handsome Fox''s assumed native district to the Northern capital. Based on the previous assumption one could assume that Handsome moved from his native district to the Northern capital as his realm increased. Leaving a trail of victims in his path. Building on the previous assumptions it can seen that Handsome Fox was about the Card Overlord realm when he entered the Northern Capital. After that, the trial gotplicated to deduce as the remaining targets were mostly higher-level card apprentices. But it was certain that his activity in the Western and Eastern capitals was the least. It was the highest in the Central and Northern capitals. Surprisingly moderate in the Southern capital and Way Beyond. "Wyatt, you might be onto something. Just by seeing the number of low-level targets marked on the map, you tell that the Northern Region has many low-level targetspared to the other regions. The Eastern region and The Western region barely have any low-level targets. But it is concerning to see that there are many low-level targets in the Southern Region, though the number is nothingpared to those in the Northern Region and the Central Region but all these low-level targets in the Southern Region are only focused in the Southern Capital," Following Wyatt''s assumptions Feild Marshal found that she could now understand the map, it had so much information on Handsome Fox and his activities just like Wyatt said. "If I were to guess, this might be how Handsome Fox was able to time his attack on Sky Blossom City right during the Southern capital incident. Still, I would increase the protection of the dual gate dungeon, we cannot rule out the possibility that he is nning to use these low-level targets to attack the dual gate dungeon," Wyatt warned Field Marshal that Handsome Fox might be targeting the dual gate dungeon. "My thoughts exactly, I have forwarded the map to Lt General Spencer asking her to monitor the targets marked by the tracking curse card," Field Marshal replied, she was quick to act because she had no idea if or when Handsome Fox going to attack. If he were to, with her gone this would be the most optimal time for him to act. One could not be more careful about these things. "Please ask Lt. General Spencer and her teams to be on guard for Handsome Fox. If he gets to even one of her soldiers it will not be hard for him to achieve his objective," Wyatt advised the Field Marshal. Wyatt did not doubt that Lt. General Spencer was capable of going against Handsome Fox''s ability because if she and her original teams couldn''t then the Southern Royal family would not have chosen them to guard the Sky Blossom City knowing that someone like Handsome Fox was after Wyatt and his friends. Though they were useless against Demigod Norley, the fact that they did not retreat in the face of certain death was a testament to their strong will and courage. "Lt General Spencer and her team are all professionals they can take care of themselves but I will forward your concern to her and the team," Field Marshal felt that Lt General Spencer and teams stationed at the Sky Blossom City would appreciate knowing Wyatt''s concern. Later she added, "It seems I own you one." Field Marshal Heatsend acknowledged that if Wyatt had followed the proper channels to track Handsome Fox following her advice, then it would have been toote for them to take caution against Handsome Fox''s conspiracy in the Southern Capital. "Sure. But we need trustworthy and capable card apprentices to spy on the targets in the Way Beyond. I have a strong hunch that Handsome Fox is hiding there," Wyatt''s hunch was from his visit to one of Handsome Fox''s bases in the unexplored area of the Way Beyond. Wyatt believed that one of the targets might led them to the actual hideout of Handsome Fox in the Way Beyond. Field Marshal Heatsend frowned listening to Wyatt''s im that Handsome Fox was hiding in the Way Beyond because from the map it appeared that Handsome Fox was very active in the Central Capital so it was most likely that Handsome Fox was in the Central Capital. However, the Field Marshal still decided to follow Wyatt''s hunch because he was not wrong so far, "I will talk to my niece about it. I am sure she has a few people to spare." Because of Wyatt the Southern Royal family was very busy doing different important projects. With the threat of Matron and Handsome Fox, they could only mobilize trustworthy people to these projects. So right now they were stretched thin on subordinates that were both capable and trustworthy. Hence, Field Marshal hesitated before agreeing to follow up on Wyatt''s hunch. "This is it, let us move on to n B," Wyatt announced after his Hive AI had copied the world map in detail, especially the Way Beyond and its explorednds. This information was not something someone could get their hands on even if they were willing to pay a hefty price. "Hopely, this will help us find Handsome Fox. Then we can avoid going through all this trouble to find him," Field Marshal said. Chapter 1778 More Questions

Chapter 1778 More Questions

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 21:23 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters "Here, I have already traced the roots in the soul pathway," Wyatt said holding out Susan''s blood curse substitute card. The card soon vanished from Wyatt''s hand. Equipping the card Field Marshal eximed, "This one is bigger and more energetic than thest one." "Yes, this one is alive. So, please take precautions when you use your tracking curse card on it. As it might alert Handsome Fox that someone is using it to track him," Wyatt cautioned Field Marshal to be careful. "Rx, my ancestor''s curse cards are top-tier, the target will not even know that they have been cursed," Field Marshal assured Wyatt as she proceeded to use her tracking curse card on the nexus of roots in the soul pathway arrangements of Susan''s blood curse substitute. The nexus was none other than the germinated seed of the hypnotic suggestion Handsome Fox had nted in Susan. Using the tracking curse card on the germinated seed, Field Marshal gave it ess to the confidential map in her grimoire. Then the card began to mark the map, seeing that it marked more than one location and did not n on stopping anytime soon Field Marshal Heatsend shook her head in dismay. Soon, the once-empty map was filled with numerous marks. In some areas, the map borders were no longer visible because of the cluttered marks. This time around the marked targets were a few times more than the number of the targets marked by the previous curse tracking. "Fuck," Wyatt blurted in shock looking at the map which was filled with marked locations. "Language, little man," Field Marshal corrected Wyatt. She too was surprised to see that the targets marked this time around were a few times more than the previous search but she did not understand what the big deal was. "What is that bastard up to?" Wyatt ignored Field Marshal as now his mind could only try to understand what Handsome Fox was nning. Field Marshal frowned seeing Wyatt continue to use coarse words but noticing that he was physically present staring at the map but mentally absent she thought Wyatt might have discovered something devious. After waiting for Wyatt to gather his thoughts, she asked him, "What is going on?" "Your Highness, the targets marked by the cursed are all the victims who are actively under Handsome Fox''s control at present," Wyatt answered with a grim face. "How can this be? Based on the number of the locations marked, he has arge army at his disposal, spread across the five regions and the empire. Not to mention those in the unexplored area of the Way Beyond," the Field Marshal eximed in disbelief even though the evidence was right in front of her. "Based on the brightness of the marks, most of them are high-level card apprentices. The number of demigods under his control is close to a small army," Wyatt pointed out the obvious to the Field Marshal thinking that she might have not taken it in considering the shock from his previous statement. "How is it that a big organization like this went unnoticed until today? What are those geezers in the Central capital doing? Have they been cking off because of decades of peace?" Field Marshal yelled in rage oveing the helplessness she felt seeing the strength Handsome Fox had gathered under him across the five regions, empire, and the Way Beyond. In front of him the Matron, Supreme Leader, and Emissary of the light looked like children. Field Marshal wondered how someone like him did not show up to struggle for power in Clown Mask''s alternate future vision. Unless he helped the three mischiefs in their conquest from the background. If that were true then why did he not show up when Aba Windsor overthrew the three mischiefs? Or did he show up after Clown Mask died? Like Wyatt, Field Marshal also had the full knowledge of the alternate future seen by Clown Mask. Therefore she had enough info to widely specte Handsome Fox''s intentions. Especially the fact that Handsome Fox did not show himself during the power struggle. After all, from the looks of it he seemed to have the power and means to take the bigger piece for himself. Then suddenly Field Marshal felt a chill thinking, if the variable named Wyatt did not appear then Handsome Fox might not have shown himself. Even if he did none woulde close to the point of revealing him like Wyatt was right now. If not for the vision, Clown Mask would not have rebelled and none of this would have been possible. In a way, the Supreme Leader had dropped a stone on his foot. "Your Highness, forget about Central Capital and the founding leaders. I think you need to focus on the southern capital. The number of high-level card apprentices under handsome Fox''s control in the Southern Capital is concerning," Wyatt pointed out to Field Marshal to not let the shocking discovery of Handsome Fox''s spy army overwhelm her. She should stop focusing on the Central Capital and instead focus on what''s going on in the Southern Capital. "It seems the Southern Capital will not be peaceful anytime soon," Field Marshal said going through the number of locations marked in the Southern Capital, each representing the victim under Handsome Fox''s control. Most of these victims were High-Level card apprentices, causing the Field Marshal to worry about whether any of these victims held important positions in the Southern Capital management or the Royal pce. If they did then it will soon spew a huge disaster. If not for her finding this out thanks to Wyatt''s foresight, the Royal family would never have realized what hit them Handsome Fox finally made his move. The more the Field Marshal thought about this the more she was concerned. Handsome Fox was starting to look more of a prioritypared to the Matron and the Supreme leader since at present both of them could not target demigods. However, Handsome Fox had a small army of Demigods under him. Making him more of a threat to the Southern Region than the either of the three mischiefs. Chapter 1779 Hypnotizing An Entire Race

Chapter 1779 Hypnotizing An Entire Race

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 21:32 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters While Field Marshal had her worries and spections about Handsome Fox and his hypnotized army, Wyatt also had his spections about the same. One question bothered them: Why did Handsome Fox not appear in the Clown Mask''s alternate future to participate in a power struggle? Wyatt had many guesses about this, but the one that seemed most likely was that Handsome Fox might have be Devil Merchant and left Card World before the three mischiefs overthrew the central government and the four royal families. Or he had no intention of being a part of the power struggle since he was nning to leave the Card World after bing a devil merchant. Even now, Handsome Fox has no interest in the Card World. He not only sold its rights to the ''Seven Princes of the Hell'' faction for benefits but also joined them to invade it. In Clown Mask''s alternate future vision, Handsome Fox did not have the opportunity to do this because without Wyatt, Belphegor would not be interested in Card World, nor would the Devil merchant code reduce the price of the rights to the Card World by 50 percent to any Demon/Devil merchants native to the Card World. Wyatt felt this assumption was the most reasonable and usible. The wildest theory Wyatt could think of was that Handsome Fox might have found an opportunity in the unexplored part of the Way Beyond curbing his interest in the five regions and the empire if any. If this were true, seeing how Handsome Fox sold the Card World to Belphegor, Wyatt believed Handsome Fox was yet to happen upon this opportunity in the unexplored part of the way beyond. When he finds it he was going to regret selling the rights to the Card World to Belphegor. Of course, all of these were just assumptions but they helped Wyatt imagine what''s the worst that could happen such that he could prepare for such possibilities to a certain degree. This was necessary considering the army of hypnotized high-level card apprentices Handsome Fox had spread across the Five Regions and the Empire. What was Handsome Fox nning to do with such a huge army? This question bothered Wyatt especially when he wondered why Handsome Fox, himself killed his four teammates to get his hands on their merchant token when he could get some demigods from his hypnotized army to take care of it for him. However, this question also added merit to Wyatt''s previous assumption that Handsome Fox''s teammates were hiding from each other, so cunning Handsome Fox made use of Wyatt as a reason to gather all four of his teammates in the Sky Blossom City and kill them all for their Merchant tokens. From the looks of it, Handsome Fox seems to be one of the people who benefited a lot from Wyatt crossing over to this world. Handsome Fox thanked Wyatt for that by trying to kill him putting an end to his sudden streak of luck. "Did you notice that?" Field Marshal suddenly eximed noticing a change in the map marked by the tracking curse card. "I did," Wyatt replied. He too noticed that suddenly not one but ten more targets were marked by the tracking curse card in a single location on the map. Each of the marks had a high brightness representing that all ten marks were high-level card apprentices. Not to mention two of them "Do you think Handsome Fox is in that location? Unfortunately, it is in the Eastern region if it were the Way Beyond or Southern Region I would visit it right now," Field Marshal said in regret, as she now considered the priority threat to the Southern Region even more than the Central government and Matron. "Considering how cautious he is, I don''t think you would be able to meet the original him if you went there as I believe he must be using an incarnation to do his bidding," Wyatt replied, speaking from his experience having faced Handsome Fox''s undead incarnation in his secret hideout. However, after witnessing 10 new targets pop up suddenly Wyatt realized that Handsome Fox was preparing for the Demon invasion. This prompted Wyatt to believe that the reason Handsome Fox did not have his army of Demigods hunt down his four teammates was that he had built this army in the past few days after he joined Belphegor''s faction. There was no way Handsome Fox could be under the radar after hypnotizing so many high-level card apprentices across the five regions and the empire someone was bound to notice his actions. Just like how the central government happens to be aware of the Matron and Supreme Leader but they do not consider them serious threats as neither of them had demigods in their organization. It took them less than a day to uncover Sansa Baylor''s secret identity once they investigated her after the betrayal of Demigod Baylor and Henricks. The only reason Handsome Fox was able to stay out of everyone''s radar was that he did not create arge secret organization like the Circle or the Paw n. As it was almost impossible to cover the tracks of arge organization however a small group or an individual was a different story. "Five more, what is this guy trying to do? Hypnotize the entire human race into his puppet," Field Marshal blurted seeing five new marks pop up in a single location on the map. This time, however, it was not in the Eastern region but the Western Region. Noticing this Field Marshal nced at Wyatt with an impressed look and said, "You were right, he is indeed using his incarnations to do his dirty work." Field Marshal marveled wondering how someone as young as Wyatt could urately tell how someone he had never met would behave and react just based on a few clues, especially considering that this someone was a notorious card demigod who had managed to keep his existence hidden for centuries. Chapter 1780 Lifting The Ban

Chapter 1780 Lifting The Ban

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 21:48 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters While the Field Marshal was impressed by her young partner. Wyatt however was not happy that his assumption was correct. Seeing the rate at which Handsome Fox was imnting and activating his hypnotic suggestion seeds in the high-level card apprentices it could only mean that Handsome Fox was indeed recruiting high-level card apprentices in preparation for the demon invasion. With Handsome Fox''s hypnotized army assisting them Belphegor and his faction might achieve what their predecessors could not, conquer the Card world. Just the thought that the demon invasion might seed and the Card world would be destroyed for its will fragments caused shortness in Wyatt''s breath. "Your Highness, Handsome Fox is no longer just a threat to me. He is now a threat to the entire Card world. You need to share the information we have gathered so far with the other royal families and the central government as soon as possible. We need to find him and kill him before he grows strong enough to face the allied forces," Just as Wyatt spoke these words another mark was marked on the map by the tracking curse card. This time it was a card demigod. "You are right but it is not my ce to decide this. This time we have to follow the due process. But don''t worry the person in charge happens to be my niece so you can expect an update soon," Field Marshal replied calmly. She was so calm that she even made a joke. Guess this was her way of dealing with stressful situations. "Please be as discreet about this as possible because this is the only advantage we have over Handsome Fox. If we lose even this then it will be harder for us to deal with him," Wyatt warned Field Marshal to tread lightly. However, Wyatt did not hold his breath on the help from the the four royal families and the central government to band together and hunt down Handsome Fox knowing that it would take time for them to do something about it. After all, it would take a lot of time for them to cross-check any information provided to them by the Southern Royal family. Not to mention that not everyone would react the same and it will take more time for all of them to reach a decision. "Okay," Field Marshal nodded knowing the gravity of the situation. At the rate at which Handsome Fox was hypnotizing the High-level card apprentices across the five regions and the empire, soon he would have an army that could rival the Southern Watch andter one that could stand toe-to-toe with the allied forces. The Field Marshal prepared to leave to make a report to her brother, niece, and husband. But before that, she paused and asked Wyatt, "Is there anything else I can help you with?" "Yes, I would like you to lift the ban on my people from leaving Sky Blossom City. I need them to go to the Northern region to visit the possible native district of Handsome Fox and collect information on his victims. I believe they can find some thingmon in those victims connecting to the identity of Handsome Fox," Wyatt requested exining his reason behind it. Wyatt could just recruit new Cmity Daughter Gems and send them to the Northern Region but decided to follow the proper procedure because after recent incidents he hade to appreciate the Heatsend Royal family and their efforts to help him to their limits. Just the fact that they were willing to make Field Marshal Heatsend serve as his full-time bodyguard was unbelieve. Wyatt believed that the Field Marshal would leave after dealing with demigod Norley but he was wrong and he could not be more happy to be wrong about it. World''s top ten serving as his bodyguard was just unbelieve. He still could not believe that the Southern Royal family made the Field Marshal his full-time bodyguard. Though he was worried about the Field Marshal seeing through his secrets he felt safest now ever since he arrived in this world. Since the Southern Royal family was so sincere toward him, Wyatt did not mind ying nice. "You sure you want to send your people to the Northern Region because once they are outside the Southern Region there isn''t much we can do to ensure their safety. So why don''t you leave this to the proper authorities, I will ask them to share their findings with you," Field Marshal exined to Wyatt that his request was not necessary since the authorities would be doing exactly that and he could just borrow their findings. "Your Highness¡ª" Before Wyatt could argue and make his case to persuade the Field Marshal to change her mind, she interrupted him saying, "I will lift the ban do what you want but don''t say I did not warn you." "Thank you," Wyatt replied with a light smile. "Now that you have my contact ID contact me like a regr card apprentice," Field Marshal Heatsend reminded Wyatt to not use his unique eyes on her before leaving. Wyatt did not know if the Field Marshal had left but he headed to Van''s office nning to give him further instructions on sending a few capable sinners he recruited to investigate the possible native district of Handsome Fox in the Northern Region. He nned to give them a few Puesdo-cmity soul gems to hide them across the Southern region and the Northern region. If needed they can use it to summon him to their location. This way Wyatt can actively participate in the investigation. Wyatt believed that his investigation in the Northern Region would be sessful, this was why he did not mind the Field Marshal taking both blood curse substitute cards containing the roots and seed of Handsome Fox''s ability with her. Not to mention she needed them as proof against Handsome Fox. After all, it will be hard for them to convince the allied forces to hunt a ghost without proper evidence. Chapter 1781 Repair

Chapter 1781 Repair

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 22:09 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave After instructing Van, Wyatt headed back to the seed world. On his way there, he checked up on Bloodette. The clone taking care of her with the help of the Hive AI had determined that Bloodette, despite her realm dropping to a mere card student, had physically recovered but mentally she had yet to recover losing Cortney has taken a huge toll on her. As a result, her physique was trying to heal her trauma by erasing Cortney from her memories which was contradictory since both shared a bond beyond simple memories. However, thanks to this Wyatt finally understood why Bloodette did not have any memories of her past before she was sealed in the dungeon seal. Her physique might have erased them since they were too painful for her to remember. To lose centuries'' worth of memories, Wyatt wondered what kind of tragedy had Bloodette been through prior to being locked in the dungeon seal for her physique to take such drastic measure. For an immortal like Bloodette a physique that could erase traumatic memories was helpful but in this instance, it was harming Bloodette by forcefully continuing hera to erase her memories rted to Cortney which was impossible since the rune shared between them did not allow it. Due to the sh between her physique and shared rune, Bloodette''sa was prolonged even though she had recovered. So if Wyatt wanted to awaken Bloodette then he would have to either stop Bloodette''s physique or help it erase the shared rune between Bloodette and Cortney. It would be easier to help Bloodette''s physique but Wyatt could not choose that as their shared rune was how Bloodette knew Cortney was still alive. If it were to be erased then they would lose the one thing they had to track Cortney''s wellbeing and possibly search her. Leaving Wyatt with only one option stop Bloodette''s physique. But doing so would be harmful to Bloodette in the long run. After all, that function was part of Bloodette''s physique for a reason. So Wyatt thought that instead of stopping her physique what if he let it believe it had erased Bloodette''s traumatic memories? This way they both get what they want without harming Bloodette. To do that Wyatt would have to decipher Bloodette''s soul pathways and their arrangements, especially those associated with her memories and physique, in order to deduce a way to trick her physique into believing that it had done its job. Bloodette was one of a kind, her physical body though humanoid was unlike the physical bodies of the card apprentices. In the case of the card apprentice Wyatt had Hive AI deduce soul pathways and arrangements long ago, it was helpful when he helped Lucy Robert remove her brain tumor. Even with the help of Hive AI mapping the soul pathways and arrangements of a being was very time-consuming. Therefore, Wyatt left that task to his clone who was keeping watch on Bloodette anyway. Since Hive AI would be doing all the work he was not needed here. If the researchers who were still busting their asses off trying to map the entire soul pathway system of humans heard Wyatt''s inner thoughts right now they would feel their life was pointless. Having Instructed his clone, Wyatt headed into the seed world nning to heal his soul following the new method Hive AI had developed using the numerous soul healing and division books from the Infinity Library as reference. It was not like Wyatt had been putting off healing his soul, he never had the time. But now that he finally had some free time Wyatt decided not to put off healing his soul remembering the helplessness he felt facing Devil Mutt Diya, Handsome Fox''s Corpse Incarnation, and Demigod Norley. If his soul was healed, he could enter his curse incarnation form to hold his ground rather than depending on his pseudo-immortality to calm his nerves. Not to mention the new method developed by the Hive AI using the knowledge of different races on soul division as reference has a lot more promise and a few extra functions that Wyatt was looking forward to. With them his overall strength would increase exponentially and his strength in his Curse Incarnation form would also increase since he might be able to possess more curses. "Wyatt, wee back," Entering the seed world, as usual, the first to greet him was Dredre, after all, with the authority of the seed world, she could sense Wyatt''s presence outside it. If not for the ominous atmosphere of the blood rock cave she would havee out of the seed world to receive him. "Hi, Dredre," Returning Dredre''s greeting Wyatt turned to look at Corey and Park, asking, "Susan isn''t she up yet? Any problem?" "No, she is just asleep. We did not dare to disturb her. Since this is the first time since you left for the capital she has gotten a proper sleep. Besides she looks so peaceful," Park answered, informing Wyatt that seeing Colleen kidnapped him Susan had lost sleep over him even though they kept in touch frequently. Since Corey and she were Susan''s roommates they knew "I see," Wyatt nodded in understanding. He did notice signs of exhaustion when removing the germinated seed from Susan''s soul pathways but he disregarded it as a symptom of her being under the influence of Handsome Fox''s ability for a long time. Before proceeding to find a spot to start repairing his soul, Wyatt turned to Dredre and asked, "Dredre, did the wide search yield any result?" "No, Wyatt. By now the array has been through 60 to 70 percent of the infinity library. So the chances of the search yielding any result is slim but you should not give up something might turn up," Dredre answered Wyatt truthfully and asked him to not give up yet. Chapter 1782 Merchant Recommendation Quota

Chapter 1782 Merchant Rmendation Quota

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 22:39 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World "No worries, I will wait," Though Dredre''s words were not optimistic, Wyatt decided to wait for the wide search toplete because he had no other option. What happened to Cortney was unheard of. There was not much Wyatt could do in this regard but wait and hope something might show up. "You carry on with your work," Saying that Wyatt found a floating ind away from Dredre''s Floating ind where Corey and Park had built a shack for Susan. This way he could repair his soul with little disturbance. "Wyatt," Just then, Park called out to Wyatt. Halting his stride, he asked, "What is it?" "I was wondering, what are you nning to do with your merchant rmendation quota?" Park''s intentions could not be more obvious. She was eyeing Wyatt''s merchant rmendation quota that every demon merchant receives per decade. "I was nning to give it to Susan," Wyatt wasn''t lying. He indeed ns to help Susan be a demon merchant. If before he had a few misgivings about this decision, now that the Card world already has a devil merchant and another demon merchant, he no longer felt that way. "I see," Park replied with a mix of reactions. Should she be happy for her mother, or should she be disappointed that even in this life, she did not have the opportunity to be a demon merchant? "How about if you gather the funds, I will help you buy three demon merchant tokens. What do you say?" Wyatt did not see any problem in helping Park be a demon merchant, especially now that he has arge faction of demon merchants targeting him and the Card World. "You would do that for me?" Park asked in surprise. Having tried to procure merchant rmendation quotas in her past life and failed, Park knew what this meant and genuinely appreciated Wyatt''s help. "Yes, why not?" Wyatt replied nonchntly. Later, he proceeded to ask, "You must know how costly each demon merchant rmendation quota is, right? Are you sure you can gather funds to buy three of them?" "Don''t worry about that. Little Beam is rich and she has saved my past life valuables. So, I can manage," Park replied that she was secretly rich. "Oh, good for you. I will inform you if I find any demon merchant rmendation quota for sale," Wyatt nodded wondering how much wealth had Park saved in her past life and how many treasures Little Beam collected over a few centuries of its lifespan. Wyatt could not help but look at Corey, who was ying with Dredre, in envy. Her origin card would not only give her incredible strength and otherworldly knowledge but also massive wealth along with strong and loyal subordinates. If not for the fact that she had to go through an identity crisis every time her origin card underwent baptism, it would have been an ideal origin card. "What are you looking at?" Corey asked Wyatt, finding his gaze linger on her. Shaking his head, Wyatt replied, "Heaven does take care of drunks and fools." "What are you talking about?" Corey asked in confusion. A secondter, she thundered startling Dredre, "Wyatt, are you calling me an idiot?" "If you have to ask, should I repeat myself?" Wyatt scoffed at Corey and proceeded to his floating ind. "Dalton Wyatt, are you trying to pick a fight with me? Come, I am not afraid of a fight," Corey yelled scaring startled Dredre away. Seeing this Throwing a threatening re at Wyatt, Corey hurriedly exined herself to Dredre saying, "Dredre, I was minding my business. It''s Wyatt who is picking a fight with me. I was just replying to his provocation. I did nothing wrong. Please trust me." "Did you have to do that? It was so hard for her to get along with Dredre after you bad-mouthed her earlier," Park looked at Wyatt with a judgemental gaze. "I did not bad-mouth her to Dredre, I just spoke the truth," Wyatt refuted. However, he could not look her in the eyes, as he was indeed guilty of trying to sabotage any chance Corey had in befriending Dredre since Corey''s first meeting with Dredre. "..." Park just continued to nce at Wyatt judgementally. "I am not going to apologize for feeling a little jealous of Corey''s origin card," Wyatt blurted. In the heat of the moment, Wyatt revealed his honest thoughts. Embarrassed, he ignored Park and left in a hurry. "You are telling me the great Dalton Wyatt felt jealous of Corey''s origin card, am I hearing correctly," Park eximed, and then shaking her head she continued to say, "This proves it no matter how knowledgeable you are you''re still a teenager. Don''t be shy, this makes you more humanpared to the godlike picture of yours the people have described in the grimoirework." "Yeah, whatever," Wyatt hurriedly separated the space, isting himself from Park. Wyatt, himself, was shocked seeing how honest he was about his feelings to Park of all people. If it were Susan or Ann, he would understand but Park? He could not fathom why he would do something like that. Then he realized that he was so honest with his feelings and actions in the presence of Corey and Park because he had gottenfortable around them. They were no longer just his acquaintances or friends but close friends. In this Card World, only Corey and Park knew most of his secrets, not even Susan or Anna knew him as much as these two did. Wyatt was speechless understanding that an identity loon and a ghost were his close buds in this life. Without him knowing these two had found a chuck in his iron heart and lodged themselves in it. "Fuck," Wyatt cussed aloud. Then clearing his mind of various thoughts he calmed himself to get started with his soul repair. However, just then his demon merchant codex notified him that he received a message from the devil merchant code itself. Chapter 1783 JiJi The Pixie

Chapter 1783 JiJi The Pixie

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- 22:57 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World [Dear Demon Merchant, Your appeal has been processed. The evidence submitted by you is enough to set a date for trial. The used(Blight Brood Club) has been informed and chosen to settle. If the victim(Infinity Library, Exec.) chooses not to settle a trial will be held. Please chose, (Settle/Trial) Note: If both parties are unable to reach a settlement after choosing the option ''Settle'' then they can still proceed with trial.] Learning the message from the devil merchant code was about his appeal, Wyatt marveled that the devil merchant code had acted fast considering the big time zone difference. Reading the message Wyatt''s eyes shone brilliantly, seeing that his ns for the Blight Brood Club were going smoothly. He expected the club to choose to settle it behind doors instead of going to trial because Wyatt not only had solid proof against them but he had a bigger background. The ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction was nothingpared to ''Infinity Library.'' It was a wise choice on Wyatt''s part to be an executive VVIP member of the Infinity Library at the risk of rubbing the Librarian Jr. the wrong way. If not for their fear of Infinity Library the Blight Brood Club would still take their chances going to the trial instead of trying to settle it peacefully even though Wyatt had solid proof of their crime. Because even if convicted they could convince the devil merchant code to take it easy on the verdict by making a sizeable offering to it. This would not work now because regardless of what they offered to the devil merchant code it will never take their side against Infinity Library especially if the Infinity Library were in the right. Not to mention, if they lose the trial the devil merchant code would give them the most harsh verdict just to please the Infinity Library. These were the few privileges the Infinity Library enjoyed for being one of its biggest offerers. Therefore, the Blight Brood Club had no choice but to try and settle with Ezra instead of letting this matter go to trial where they were guaranteed to be penalized harshly. "Settle," Wyatt chose to settle instead of going to trial even though the trial would favor him because the trial would not be able to give him what he was after. The devil merchant code would punish the Blight Brood Club with the harshest verdict but as of now, Wyatt had other important goals that took priority over seeing the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' being punished. [Dear Demon Merchant, You chose to settle. As the victim please specify the venue and time for the settlement discussion. Note: If you cannot think of a venue devil merchant code will provide one.] "Venue: Infinity Library Exec. VVIP lounge in Inter-realm city, Time: Right now," Wyatt answered. [Dear Demon Merchant, Your Choice of Venue and Time has been informed to the used. Please wait to receive an update from them. Note: If the used fail to give an update in time, they will be held in contempt.] Though he nned to repair his soul right now, the settlement took priority because Wyatt could not give Belphegor and his devil friends time. The more time they have in their hands the more likely that they see through the facade of Ezra Foolhar. Wyatt was willing to bet his life that Belphegor and his buddies were doing everything in their power, even cashing in their old favors, to learn about Ezra Foolhar and his mysterious background. By now they might have caught on to the fact that Ezra Foolhar was just a pseudonym used by the young chaos dwarf and going crazy knowing that they fell for the most basic trick in a demon merchant''s book of tricks. It did not matter to Wyatt if they realized that Ezra Foolhar was not a real name as long as they did not realize that the person they were dealing with not only did not have the support of an Elder Choas Dwarf but he was not of Choas Dwarf race. If they did, then he had a problem because that would decrease Ezra''s deterrence. Someone from a powerful race would not pretend to be of another race or tribe regardless of the reason as it would be disrespectful toward their race and tribe. The natives of the dark realm took serious pride in their races and tribes, they would not tolerate any form of disrespect to their race and tribe. The consequence of them learning this was very serious because then they would have other options open to them. Such as seeking help from other Exec. VVIP members to seek leniency from the devil merchant code. In the worst case, Blight Brood Club might even seek a Chaos Dwarf with Exec. VVIP membership for help, using the fact that their rival pretended to be a Choas Dwarf to con them. The Choas Dwarf would agree since this would be the best way for them to send a message to all especially the dark realm''s ck market, which was crawling with fake Choas Dwarf products. However, all this can be avoided if Ezra''s chaos dwarf act was not revealed as no one in their sane mind would be willing to offend an Elder Chaos Dwarf who also happens to be an Exec. VVIP member of the Infinity Library. The fame and prestige the chaos dwarf realm held in the dark realm were equal to those ruler ss factions. The most talented chaos dwarfs exclusively worked for the ruler ss factions. So many would jump on the opportunity to help a chaos dwarf. This was mostly why the Blight Brood Club was so docile and behaved right now. Otherwise following their usual style they would not only go to trial but do everything in their power to harass Ezra and make his life a living hell. Just as Belphegor was doing in Wyatt''s case. If not for Handsome Fox being backed by Belphegor, he would not be as big threat as he was being right now. [Dear Demon Merchant, The used has agreed to meet you at your choice of venue and time. Note: Please do not miss the settlement decision. Otherwise, you will be held in contempt.] Receiving the update from the devil merchant code, Wyatt prepared to head to the venue. To meet the negotiators from Blight Brood Club. Hopefully, one of them was Devil Mutt Diya, which would make it easier for Wyatt to control the negotiation. But considering that the club was in this deep mess because of his actions the chances of that happening were near zero. Thinking that he was asking too much, Wyatt shook his head as he found afortable spot to enter the sector DS0909 of the inter-realm city. Arriving there he was greeted by the fountain and the busy crowd. He joined the crowd and headed to the center of the sector where the most luxurious branch of the Infinity Library in sector DS0909 was present instead of going to the usual one in the rookie mall. Entering the Infinity Library, Wyatt was immediately greeted by an emerald green Pixie, "Wee to Infinity Library esteemed member. I am JiJi. It seems you are assigned a designated exclusive book guide pixie. But it appears, your book guide is not avable¡ª" "Hello, JiJi. Dredre is helping me with my stuff in my world. Therefore, she is unavable currently. So, I will be in your care today," Interrupting JiJi, Wyatt exined to her why Dredre was not avable to make things as clear as possible so that it would not affect Dredreter. "I see. Then I will be your temporary book pixie guide," JiJi nodded in understanding and then asked, "So, how may I be of your service today esteemed guest?" "JiJi, you can just call me by my name, Dalton Wyatt," Wyatt informed JiJi, he could never get used to being called an esteemed guest. He guessed that since he was a VVIP member now the pixies were more respectful and fearful of him. However, he preferred them to be themselves around him because these little cuties were the best medicine for depression and stress. Especially their jolly smile and giggles, they were like divine chimes to one''s ears. "Sure, Wyatt," JiJi replied. Looking at Wyatt''s genuine smile, she too began to rx around him. "JiJi, show me to the Exec. VVIP lounge and I am nning on entertaining a few guests, is it okay?" Wyatt informed JiJi, asking if it was okay for him to entertain a few guests at the Exec. VVIP lounge. If he had some time, he would not mind making small talk with JiJi, especially about Dredre and her well-being away from her tribe. "Sure, Wyatt. I will book a box for you so that you can entertain your guest without any interruption and disruption," JiJi proposed. However, this was mostly because she did not want Wyatt and his guest disturbing other members. Chapter 1784 Guests Arrive, Devil Gol Kin

Chapter 1784 Guests Arrive, Devil Gol Kin

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library "We are guests of Ezra Foolhar, supposed to meet him in the Exec. VVIP Members Lounge," A humanoid devil with tiny amber feathers for hair and a small hooked beak for a nose informed his designated book guide pixie of the two pixies. The other was his boss''s designated pixie, he did not dare to order around his boss''s pixie. "Let me check," the Pixie said with utmost professionalism knowing that his client liked less talk and more efficiency. After doing his due diligence the pixie reported, "I see a box booked under the name Ezra For. It seems he is expecting you. Let me guide to the box." "Alright," the amber-feathered devil nodded. Soon, the devils and their designated pixies arrived at their destination and were received by an emerald green pixie, "Pleasee in, my client is waiting for you." The devils nodded and headed into the box, to find a dwarf enjoying arge jug of spirit beer. Noticing the half-filled jug, they guessed the dwarf had been waiting long. The feathered devil frowned seeing that the demon master realm dwarf did not get up to greet him and his boss when they entered the room andmented, "Guess, the rumors about chaos dwarf having no manners were true." The dwarf did not spare a nce at the feathered devil or hispanion instead reached the bottom of his spirit beer jug in a single gulp and mmed the jug on the tabletop startling the devils and their pixies. Then he yelled, "Refill!" "Right away," JiJi said cheerfully and with a snap of her finger therge Jug was once again filled with cold spirit beer to the brim. During the wait, JiJi finally loosened up by getting to know Wyatt and his pseudonym Ezra. All pixies were a race of gossipmongers but the Infinity Library had a strict privacy policy so Wyatt was not worried about letting JiJi in on his secret. Currently, Wyatt was ying the part of an arrogant chaos dwarf, Ezra. He decided to y out the mostmon but true stereotype about chaos dwarfs among the other dark races that he could find on the inter-realmwork since the Infinity Library did not have a book on this particr topic. Wyatt felt that this was necessary since whoever the Blight Brood Club would send this time to negotiate would not be an idiot like the manager of the Blight Brood Club Mak Tul who did not stop to think that a Chaos Dwarf might dare to target and scam their club for all they got so he should be careful while singing the contract. If Mak Tul was caught off guard in a moment of ignorance, whoever woulde to represent Blight Club now would not make the same mistake, they would be fully prepared to do anything to destroy Ezra''s appeal against them. Taking a sip of his refilled spirit beer jug, while whipping the beer from of his mouth he said, "Manners? Isn''t it bad manners for guests to not introduce themselves and insteadin about their host? You two better use your true names I do not have the patience to y games with guys." "You¡ª" the amber-feathered devil was about to explode swearing at the arrogant chaos dwarf but calmed down seeing his boss signaling him to stop. "Speaking of true names, what is your true name Master Ezra?" the other humanoid devil with cow horns and dressed in a ck suit with a white shirt and red vest asked. The chaos dwarf finally stopped indulging in his spirit beer and took a nce at the two devils then proceeded to call them by their true names, " Devil Gol Kin and Belphegor, it seems that your faction is as dumb as the streets say. I am Ezra Foolhar." Seeing that the Chaos Dwarf knew their true name, Devil Gol Kin''s expression froze for a second but it returned to normal immediately. As for Belphegor, he was not surprised that the chaos dwarf knew him and his subordinate as he believed that the chaos dwarf was targeting him, as for Blight Brood Club it was just his tool to get to him. As soon as the seven founders became aware of the incident, seeing the name Ezra Foolhar signed on the contract, all of them immediately guessed that the Chaos Dwarf''s target was Belphegor as Ezra was his mostmonly used pseudonym. Now that a chaos dwarf has used the same pseudonym to get back at them, even a five-year-old could guess that the chaos dwarf was after Belphegor. Though Belphegor had figured out that the Chaos Dwarf''s target was him for the life of him he could not remember when he offended a Chaos Dwarf. Belphegor was arrogant and ambitious but knew not to mess with the Pseudo-Ruler ss race like the Chaos Dwarfs, who to their grudges very seriously. Just remembering what happened to the dark races that wanted to enve the Chaos Dwarf race, Belphegor felt a chill on his bones. When he felt so deeply about Chaos Dwarfs, how did end up offending one? "There is no Foolhar tribe in chaos dwarf race," Belphegor stressed his words. "Aren''t I right in front of you?" Ezra imed that he was the proof that there exists a Foolhar tribe in chaos dwarf race. Thew about using a pseudonym to sign a contract in the devil merchant code was very loose, one might even say non-existent since all demon/devil merchants use it to trick the natives of the realms they visit. The only way to protect against this was to be alert while signing the contract. Every demon/devil merchant never expects this to happen to him until they slip up and it does. This was why Wyatt purposefully used Belphegor''s most popr pseudonym and was not scared of him figuring it out. Chapter 1785 Negotiation Begins

Chapter 1785 Negotiation Begins

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge As Devil, Belphegor knew better than anybody that thews against using pseudonyms to sign contracts were non-existent in devil merchant code still it did not mean that the devil/demon merchant could be tant about it. As long as he got the Chaos Dwarf to agree his name was not Ezra Foolhar, this case like in all courts would be thrown out as the victim doesn''t exist. Belphegor also knew that it was a long shot for him to use this since if the chaos dwarf was cunning enough to use a pseudonym in the first ce he should know not to agree to having used a pseudonym. However, at the risk of embarrassing himself, he had to try since you never know for sure until you try. "Tsk," Devil Gol Kin clicked his tongue in annoyance. He did not know why he was here. When he asked his boss Belhegor, he was ordered to be himself. If he were to truly be himself he would like to reach across the table grab the dwarf by his hair p him around until he was satisfied and then kill him. However, this was Infinite Library, such actions would not work out well for him, his tribe, or his faction. So he had to curb his rage and try to behave. Ezra eyed both the devil before beginning to enjoy his spirit beer knowing that negotiations cannot be done hastily or straightforward way, especially with a devil for an opponent. It was going to be a long day, he might as well rx and enjoy himself as he had been swapped with this or that since the southern capital incident. Seeing that the chaos dwarf was in no hurry tomence the negotiation, Belphegor frowned as he had no idea why the dwarf was doing this and what he wanted to gain by doing this. Without knowing this if Belphegor were to begin the negotiation then it would be like shooting arrows at the enemy in the dark. He will not be the enemy but only reveal his position to the enemy. So he turned to his designated pixie and ordered, "Get me torge jugs of your finest spirit beer." The Belphegor''s pixie panicked, as in the Exec. VVIP lounge the guest could only ess the lounge''s amenities and facilities with permission of the Exec. VVIP member that invited them. Knowing Belphegor''s pride and his rtionship with Ezra, she did not know how to inform Belphegor about this without being scolded by him. Though Infinity Library protected their pixies from harm inside the Infinity Library an individual pixie were stronger than their demon/devil merchant clients so they were not worried about being harmed but being verbally and emotionally abused. They took their jobs seriously, and being scolded for every little thing made them depressed so much so that mightmit suicide if not for them living with their tribe. The Infinity Library was helpless against this. It could ask the customers to be have but could not micromanage them. This was why both Dredre and JiJi were surprised to meet someone like Wyatt. "Get them what they want but they will be paying for it their orders," Ezra came to Belhegor''s designated Pixies rescue, not wanting her to be a casualty in his war. He did not dare to show too much emotion while doing this worrying that Belphegor would find a way to exploit it. Belphegor''s Pixie nodded at Wyatt gratefully and with a snap of her finger she conjured tworge jugs of spirit beers identical to the one in Ezra''s hands before Devil Belphegor and Gol Kin on the table. The tense atmosphere in the box eased as the three began to chug their beers in an awkward silence. JiJi who looked a stratified look on the three of them as they chugged the spirit beers was confused and asked Wyatt breaking the awkward silence, "Isn''t the beer bitter in taste? How are you able to drink so much of it?" "It''s for grown-ups, you will not understand. Why don''t you order a Spirit Dew on me and join us?" Ezra did not bother to exin to JiJi why he liked the Spirit Beer and instead asked her to join them, grabbing a Spirit Dew. "Everything in the Infinity Library is free for us Pixies, but I appreciate your offer," Saying that JiJi conjured a spirit dew, found afortable spot on Ezra''s broad shoulders, and began to enjoy herself. The other two pixies began to nce at JiJi with mixed feelings they were both happy for her and envied her. Ezra did not dare to involve himself with them because as the Gol Kin and Belphegor''s designated pixies, they were stuck with them. Showing any form of kindness now to them woulde back to haunt them for the rest of their time as Gol Kin and Belphegor''s designated pixies. These two devils in particr were not above taking out their anger on these pixies. "For someone who has not lived a century to call himself a grown-up what a joke," Gol Kinmented as he continued to sip his beer with his humanoid mouth. It appears his beak was mostly for decoration. "Refill," Ezra continued to ignore Devil Gol Kin and focused on his beer. He did not have time for a clown who did not know that the negotiation had already begun. Ezra wondered if Belphegor bought this clueless clown for entertainment. "Refill" Gol Kin yelled louder than Ezra startling his pixie who immediately refilled his jug with spirit beer. Belphegor unlike hispetitive subordinate continued to drink spirit beer at his pace monitoring every little detail about Ezra. The longer he watched the dwarf, the more he believed the dwarf''s attention was on them and their actions then the beer in his hand. Chapter 1786 Tough Love?

Chapter 1786 Tough Love?

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge Belphegor could not shake the feeling that the chaos dwarf was monitoring their every action while pretending to be engrossed in enjoying his spirit beer. Belphegor took his intuition seriously and did not doubt it for a second. So he wondered how the chaos dwarf was monitoring them constantly when he had barely nced at them since they arrived. Belphegor recalled the card demigod saying that the chaos dwarf had a strong spirit item, so he wondered if the chaos dwarf had other spirit items that could allow him to monitor them without actually looking at them. Convinced with his theory, Belphegor scrutinized the chaos dwarf''s spirit body and the box but he found nothing that closely resembled a spirit item. Failing to find any evidence to support his assumption, Belphegor did not doubt his intuition but instead grew wary of the young chaos dwarf in front of him. He did not dare to look down on it. When he first arrived in the Exec. VVIP Member box, Belphegor was happy that the chaos dwarf was alone and not with his Elder. At that time he felt like it was good news not only because it showed that the Elder chaos dwarf did not attach importance to his matter but also because he felt that the young chaos dwarf was overestimating himself after fooling them once. But now he did not feel that way, the chaos dwarf had not overestimated himself bute prepared. Especially seeing how the young chaos dwarf was not reacting to Gol Kin''s numerous provocations. The reason he brought the hotheaded Gol Kin to this important negotiation meeting was to annoy the opposite party and throw him off his game but the chaos dwarf was not falling for it. Despite the chaos dwarf''s strong front, the chaos dwarf could not hide his fondness for the pixies. Even Gol Kin noticed this let alone Belphegor. Seeing this Belphegor had an idea that this chaos dwarf was part of a rare breed in the dark realm, a breed that had a soft spot for the weak and helpless. This amused Belhpegor as he figured out that the reason why he was not able to recall where and when he offended a chaos dwarf was that he never did offend a chaos dwarf. The young chaos dwarf in front of him might be targeting him because he had offended someone the dwarf cared about. All races and tribes in the dark realm worshiped the strong and loathed the weak. Simrly, they believed that only the weak would defend and showpassion to the weak. No wonder the Elder chaos dwarf did not care about this matter. Otherwise, the elder woulde for their heads after knowing they tried to enve their junior. Belphegor wondered, ''Was this the Elder Chaos dwarf''s way of imposing positive reinforcement on his junior through tough love? Like tempering will make steel stronger or something.'' Discerning that the Elder Chaos dwarf will not get involved as long as they do not go overboard dealing with their junior, Belphegor felt relieved, because If the Elder were to choose to involve themselves in this matter, no games would work they would not have much choice but to agree to whatever the Elder chaos dwarf demanded begging them to show mercy. Despite so many thoughts going on in his head, Belphegor indifferently enjoyed his spirit beer at his pace tantly monitoring the chaos dwarf''s every action as he did not have a spirit item to spy on him like the chaos dwarf did. Even a low-tier spy-type spirit item was too expensive, Belphegor felt it was a waste of money since beings with sensitive spiritual energy could notice its presence as he did, he would rather invest in a defense-type spirit item like the spirit suit he was currently wearing. ''Is this Belphegor''smonly used form?'' Wyatt wondered enjoying his beer. He was not foolish enough to believe that Belphegor''s true form was a humanoid with the twin horns of a cow. However, Wyatt was surprised to see that Belphegor preferred to dress in an expensive suit-type spirit item. In the inter-realm city, it was rare to see beings wearing spirit items. Most just shaped their choice of dress with their spiritual power just like they shaped their spiritual body. So he wondered if Belphegor''s suit was one of those fancy defense-type spirit items with different forms. Wyatt considered if he should order a defense-type spirit item for Ezra from the devil merchant code, it would be a good addition to Ezra''s image of an arrogant second-generation chaos dwarf. Wyatt soon discarded this notion as he did not n to use his Ezra persona again after he managed to get what he wanted from Belphegor today. Not to mention spending so much on a temporary persona would be a waste of money. The quietness in the Exec. VVIP box continued to prevail as the two devils, a demon, and a pixie enjoyed their drinks while the other two pixies stood at ease waiting for any further orders from their designated clients. They too wanted to enjoy a spirit dew like JiJi but the Infinity Library did not allow them to be willful during work hours even though they could take and use anything in the Infinity Library for free. "Tsk," Gol kin irritatedly looked at the chaos dwarf, he was not the one to enjoy silence but thrived in chaos. He would choose torture over silence because silence was like torture to him. He felt that his spirit beer''s taste diminished due to the silence. Someone like him was not suited for these meetings, he would rather be in a losing war desperately trying to turn the tides than be here another second. At first, when Belhpegor invited him to the settlement discussion he believed the faction was finally recognizing his contribution but now he felt like Belphegor was punishing him for always whining about not including him in important meetings despite hisrge contribution to the prosperity of their faction. Chapter 1787 Damned Fly

Chapter 1787 Damned Fly

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge "You damned fly, why is my spirit beer tasting funny? Are you giving me the fake stuff?" Gol Kin yelled in rage mming his half-empty jug on the table while his feathers radiated like the embers of ava. Gol Kin had no problem with the spirit beer he was rather ufortable with the silence. "This¡­" Gol Kin''s pixie was jumped in fright being yelled at by Gol Kin. He did not know how to answer his client because he was serving him the same stuff as the other two pixies were serving their clients. "Are you saying that the Infinity Library sells fake spirit beer?" Ezra shifted his gaze from the bottom of his beer jug and red at the amber-feathered bastard. Gol Kin suddenly went quiet listening to the chaos dwarf, as he could not think of words to defend himself. He just wanted to relieve his frustration on the little pixie like he always does but did not expect the chaos dwarf to use his words against him. He was hotheaded but he also knew that anything he said now would be used against him by the chaos dwarf. Just as Gol Kin was wrecking his mind to climb out of the hole he dug himself in, he heard an encrypted soul whisper from his boss, ''Apologize.'' Listening to the encrypted soul whisper, Gol Kin looked at Belphegor in disbelief, then his eyes grew resolute conveying that he would rather die than apologize to the chaos dwarf. ''You fool, apologize to the Infinity Library, not the dwarf,'' Belphegor sternly exined to Gol Kin through an encrypted soul whisper. Listening to this, Gol Kin was dumbfounded, but soon masking his embarrassment with a cough, he said, "I apologize. I did not mean any offense to the infinity library." "Then what did you mean?" Ezra asked, intensely ring at Gol Kin. He was indeed trying to blow this matter out of proportion. However, Gol Kin was not as dumb as he thought. The devil knew when to shut his loud mouth and bow his head. But Ezra did not n to leave this matter here. Otherwise, he would have to wait for Belphegor to crack and initiate the negotiation. That wasn''t happening as neither was willing to show their hand by taking the lead. Ignoring the chaos dwarf, Gol Kin quietly picked up his jug and sipped the spirit beer, then he said, "Oh, this is the best spirit beer I know. I seem to have been hasty earlier." "It''s good to hear that the spirit beer is to your liking, esteemed devil merchant," Gol Kin''s Pixie smiled and responded, hearing Gol Kin''s weak excuse. With the Pixie forgiving Gol Kin, Ezra could not pursue the matter further unless he was willing to reveal that he was the Exec. VVIP member, not his elder. Which would be a shocking reveal, but he would risk Belhepgor wondering if Ezra had an elder who was an Exec. VVIP member of the Infinity Library backing him. That was too big of a risk. So, Ezra had no choice but to give up this matter. With this spatid to rest, the Exec. VVIP member box once again retained its awkward silence. With the scare from earlier, Gol Kin was now more cautious with his actions and words because he finally became aware that the negotiation had already begun. Catching with what was happening, Gol Kin felt like a spectator watching a grandmaster-level chesspetition. The tensions were high, as were the stakes. "Refill," Ezra said to JiJi, who did not instantly fill his jug with spirit beer, instead rmended him, "Why don''t you try something new like the spectral grass de dew if you have had your fill of this bitter stuff?" "Will I get drunk with it?" Ezra asked the little pixie. "No, but it tastes refreshing," JiJi replied only to hear Ezra say, "Then I will have a refill of your finest spirit beer." "If you want to get drunk, then you can try a ss of spirit mushroom dew," JiJi rmended another drink, ignoring Ezra''s demand. She wanted her friend to try the drink she liked and hoped that he liked it too. "Then a ss of spirit mushroom dew," Ezra ordered. JiJi cheerfully responded snapping her tiny fingers, "One ss of spirit mushroom dew." Soon, a vine ss filled with clear red water conjured in front of Ezra on the table as the spirit beer jug vanished. Ezra skeptically looked at the ss of dew before picking it up and gulping it down in one go. Then clenching his face, he said, "Damn, that is sweet." Belphegor and Gol Kin looked at the dwarf in shock, knowing that a ss of spirit mushroom dew was too much to handle even for a devil''s spiritual body, let alone a demon master''s spiritual body. Not to mention, the dwarf emptied the ss in a single go. They wondered if the dwarf was here to negotiate or get wasted. "Did you like it? Did you like it?" JiJi asked Wyatt with great expectation. "It''s too sweet for my taste but not bad," Ezra answered. Seeing him answer without stuttering both the devils were shocked, wondering how a demon merchant''s spiritual body was able to handle an entire ss of spirit mushroom dew. While Belphegor nodded thinking, ''As expected of a chaos dwarf'' Gol Kin was not willing to be outdone by a demon master in drinking. So emptying his jug he mmed it on the table yelling, "Get me a ss of spirit mushroom dew." "Here," Gol Kin''s pixie snapped his finger conjuring a ss of spirit mushroom dew recing the empty jug of spirit beer. Gol Kin immediately picked up the ss but hesitated to drink it however seeing the dwarf order another ss of spirit mushroom dew, he no longer hesitated and emptied the ss in a single gulp. Chapter 1788 Shit Faced Chapter 1788 Shit Faced Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge "Do you want a refill, esteemed devil merchant? " Gol Kin''s pixie asked Gol Kin, seeing his empty ss. Gol Kin grudgingly looked at his pixie, tightening his grip on the ss. If not for the ss being a spirit item, it might have shattered under the pressure. "Refill," listening to the dwarf order his tenth refill, colors drained from Gol Kin''s intoxicated face. Then he looked at the young chaos dwarf in disbelief as the dwarf had ordered two refills more than him, yet he appeared as sober as when they met. No matter how much Spirit Mushroom Dew the dwarf drank, he did not show signs of being drunk, while Gol Kin was shit-faced. The devil found it hard to believe that he could not keep up with a demon master. Not willing to be outdone by a junior, Gol Kin bravery nodded at his pixie and ordered, "Refill." "Okay," Gol Kin''s pixie instantaneously refilled the Gol Kin ss with spirit mushroom due. However, Gol Kin did not immediately rather hesitate. ''Dumbass, he is a chaos dwarf. Their toddlers prefer liquor over breast milk. Only an idiot would be foolish enough topete with them in a drinking match. Just give up while you are still sober,'' Belphegor ordered Gol Kin to end his foolish notion ofpeting with a chaos dwarf in a drinking match using an encrypted soul whisper. ''Chaos dwarf or not, he is a demon master. How can I, a devil, be defeated by a demon master?'' Gol Kin was unwilling to admit his defeat against the dwarf. He would rather die than be a joke who lost to a demon master in a drinking game. ''You¡ª. Fool, continue at your own risk but I advise you if you back down now your defeat will be graceful. So, stop before you throw up and disgrace yourself,'' for someone who took his pride seriously, Belphegor did not seem to respect or care to understand his underlings pride. If he did then he would not have said, ''If you back down now your defeat will be graceful,'' to his loyal subordinate of all people. Belphegor, himself, should no better there was no gracefulness in defeat, a defeat was a defeat just that nothing more nothing less. Gol Kin ignored Belphegor and drank the refilled ss of spirit mushroom dew in a single gulp. He respected Belphegor and wouldy his life for the faction but as a strong and prideful devil, some things he could not let go of for anybody be it his boss or the faction. He had to do this for himself. *Hup* emptying his ss, Gol Kin let out a hup. Showing that he was drunk drunk. "R-refill *hup*" Gol Kin stutteringly ordered his pixie to refill his ss. His pixieplying with his orders snapped his fingers refilling his ss with spirit mushroom dew. Seeing Gol Kin was not able to keep a straight face or speak properly after his ninth ss of the spirit mushroom dew, Belphegor did not react but rather took a small sip from the spirit beer he had ordered when he arrived. While the dwarf and Gol Kin drank a couple jugs of spirit beer and a few sses of spirit mushroom dew, Belphegor''s initial order of spirit beer was almost half empty. He did not let himself get swept in his subordinate''spetitive spirit. To quote his words, ''Only an idiot would be foolish enough topete with chaos dwarf in a drinking match'' "Refill," Ezra ordered another refill. This was his eleventh refill of Spirit Mushroom Dew. The dew''s intoxication effect was strong, but Ezra''s spiritual body was stronger. Comparable to that of a newborn celestial body, thanks to Dredre''s pixie dust. So, Ezra could drink another 10 sses of this spirit mushroom dew and remain unaffected by its intoxication effect. Not to mention he hadn''t mobilized his mutant consciousness. Therefore, despite being a devil, Gol Kin did not stand a chance against Ezra in a drinking game. Ezra was happy to notice that his n to use the mostmon stereotypes about Chaos Dwarf in his act was panning out. From the changes in Belphegor''s spiritual body''s subtle micro-expressions, it was apparent that he seemed to really believe that his opponent was indeed a chaos dwarf. Belphegor did not seem to doubt Ezra''s identity as a chaos dwarf in the first ce but it was important for Wyatt to establish a strong perception in Belphegor that he was a chaos dwarf. Such that if anyone were to ask Ezra to prove he was a chaos dwarf, Belphegor would vouch that Ezra was indeed a chaos dwarf. This was very important for the negotiation between Ezra and Belphegor. Because what Ezra nned to ask of Belphegor was not something a chaos dwarf would ask. So it might cause Belphegor or his henchmen to doubt if Erza was really a chaos dwarf. Once such a doubt arises, it could soon grow into a suspicion that took down Ezra''s entire act. Therefore it was important for Ezra to establish that falsifying his name was the only lie he told. Listening to the dwarf ask for another refill, shit-faced Gol Kin trembled holding a ss of spirit mushroom dew. The word refill seemed to have be his worst nightmare. However, he still forced himself to empty the ss of spirit mushroom dew in his hand. Reaching the middle of the ss, Gol Kin''s spiritual body decipated from the Exec. VVIP member box and his ss fell to the floor. With a snap of his fingers, Gol Kin''s pixie cleaned Gol Kin''s mess and excused himself. Since Gol Kin was no longer here, his work here was done. "My subordinate has always been a lightweight. Please excuse hisck of manners" Belphegor gracefully apologized in ce of Gol Kin. Chapter 1789 Miscalculation Chapter 1789 Miscalction Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge Gol Kin''s spiritual body dissipated because he waspletely intoxicated and no longer maintain the shape of his spiritual body. As a result, the devil merchant automatically threw him out of the inter-realm city. This was not its first rodeo, if the devil merchant code did not take such drastic measures the streets of the inter-realm city would be filled with clouds of intoxicated spiritual bodies. After all, spiritual liquor was more stronger and additivepared to any physical liquor out there in the myriad realms. Listening to Belphegor''s excuse Ezra shook his head in regret and said, "Pity, it''s hard to find a good drinkingpanion these days. Devil Merchant Belphegor, will rece your friend and apany me for a few drinks, my treat." The corners of Belphegor''s mouth twitched as he barely suppressed himself from yelling out in rage. ''Gol Kin, that idiot. He ruined everything,'' Belphegor thought. Because of Gol Kin Belphegor was in a position where he would either agree to Ezra''s request and get wasted like Gol Kin as he did not have the confidence that he could hold more liquor than Ezra. Or he rejects Ezra''s request andes across as a punk-ass bitch. As much as Belphegor wanted to humble the chaos dwarf, he did not dare get intoxicated because that would affect his decision-making when they discussed terms. Then Belphegor noticed that the longer he took to answer the dwarf, the smugness of the dwarf grew more apparent. With this Belphegor lost it and instead of answering the dwarf he emptied his spirit beer in a single sip and then mmed the jug on the table yelling, "Get me a ss of spirit mushroom dew?" "Now you are talking," Ezra cheered hearing Belphegor order a ss of spirit mushroom dew. Why wouldn''t he Belhphegor walked right into his trap. "Refill," Belphegor immediately emptied the ss of spirit mushroom dew his pixie had conjured and ordered a refill. Seeing this Ezra cheered louder. Listening to Ezra cheer, Belphegor nced at him and said, "Are just going to cheer or join me?" "Hahaha," Ezraughed seeing Belphegor''s attempt to provoke him, emptying the ss in his hand he replied, "You don''t have to remind me, Refill!" Seeing Ezra drink and order more spirit mushroom dew, Belphegor''s eyes twinkled. He was not being rash when he agreed to Ezra''s request. Instead, it was a calctive move on his part. Since his arrival into the Exec. VVIP member box, the dwarf had drunk a couple of beers and a dozen of spirit mushroom dew. So, Belphegor believed that no matter how much tolerance the dwarf had built up for spirit liquor, he wouldst for another ten or dozen sses of Spirit Mushroom Dew. Belphegor knew his limit was about 15 or so sses of Spirit Mushroom Dew so he came up with a dubious n. The n was that Belphegor would apany the dwarf till it was intoxicated and no longer in control of its element. Then he would finally take the lead in negotiating terms with the dwarf. Inebriated the dwarf would not know heads from tails let alone negotiate with Belphegor. ording to Belphegor''s calction based on his observation, it would take another five or six sses of Spirit Mushroom Dew for the dwarf to be intoxicated, Belphegor believed he could handle a half dozen sses of Spirit Mushroom Dew with ease. While he was still sober he would get the intoxicated dwarf would be barely able to sign the words ''I withdraw the appeal against Blight Brood Club'' on a contract. Belphegor did not dare to take it far for fear of the young dwarf''s elders. Confident in his n, Belphegor apanied the dwarf for a couple of drinks. But to his dismay, the dwarf did not appear to be drunk after drinking his 18th ss of spirit mushroom dew. That was when Belphegor realized that he had miscalcted and began to slow his roll. Soon the dwarf ordered his 20th refill yet he appeared as sober as when Belphegor first saw him. Belphegor finally felt the despair Gol Kin felt. He wondered what was the dwarf doing with so much spiritual energy. Even if he had a strong tolerance to spirit liquor shouldn''t his spiritual reserves be full of spiritual energy and overflowing considering the amount of spiritual liquor he had consumed? When the dwarf had consumed an entire two dozen sses of spirit liquor yet looked sober as the bright sunny morning, Belphegor no longer continued with his charade and looked at the dwarf in disbelief. He felt that the dwarf in front of him was the liking example of stereotypes of the chaos dwarf race. Belphegor wasn''t the only one, the two pixies in the box felt the same way. Neither of them had met a client who drank so many sses of spirit mushroom dew and still sat erect. "What happened did you have enough already?" Ezra asked Belphegor seeing he wasn''t even pretending to drink his ss of spirit mushroom dew. "Yes, how about we talk about the appeal?" Belphegor replied without thinking. Amazed and impressed by Ezra''s drinking capability he forgot about his pride. He wholeheartedly believed the stereotypes surrounding the chaos dwarf race. Especially, the one that imed that an ocean of liquor would notst the chaos dwarfs a day. Suddenly Belphegor''s face turned hideous remembering his own words, ''Only an idiot would be foolish enough topete with Chaos Dwarf in a drinking match.'' "Hahaha, sure. Let us do that," Ezraughed smugly. Then, as he was about to ce his empty ss on the table in front of him, he ced it a centimeter out of the edge of the table in the air, as a result, the ss fell to the floor. Seeing this Belphegor''s eyes twinkled. Chapter 1790 Drunk

Chapter 1790 Drunk

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge Before the ss could reach the floor it vanished in thin air thanks to prompt JiJi reaction. "That''s my girl, nice save," Ezra cheered andplimented JiJi masking his embarrassment. Beingplimented by her friends JiJi held her head high while her fellow pixie adored her from afar. From the pixie''s eyes, it was apparent that she considered JiJi her hero for gettingplimented by her client. Understandably since gettingplimented by their client was a scarce sight for pixies. The traditional demon/devil merchants native to the dark realm have done a number on these pixies for them to get this excited over a simplepliment for all their hard work. They were a pitiful race. Maybe this was the result of them incorporating their cage into their lifestyle over their thousands of years of envement. Belphegor quietly continued to monitor the chaos dwarf, from the dwarf''s slip-up earlier he had already determined that the dwarf was drunk yet kept going just to save face, which was not unheard of among the dark races, take Devil Gol Kin for example. Belphepor wondered how the dwarf was able to keep a straight face and talk properly when he was so drunk that he could not ce a ss on the table that was right in front of him. ''Years of practice,'' he thought. As a devil, he too indulged in drinking but the dwarf''s drinking capabilities amazed him. The more Belphegor monitored the dwarf the more felt that his guess was right, the dwarf was drunk but acted sober. This caused him to wonder if he overestimated the dwarf. Shaking his head he reminded himself not to underestimate his opponent. Trying to test the field, he asked the dwarf, "It is unheard of for a dwarf to be named Ezra, is there a story behind why you were named that?" Ezra quietly stared at Belphegor for a few seconds before answering him, "Nope their no story." Belphegor nodded with a light smile, he determined that the reason the dwarf took so long to answer him with four simple words was that the dwarf was taking his time to process his question and think of a proper answer. Simr to a drunk trying to sound sober. A sober person would need so much time to answer a simple question. With this Belphegor determined that the dwarf was truly drunk and not pretending to be drunk. However, had the dwarf answered him immediately in a stuttering voice, Belphegor would have determined that the dwarf was pretending to be drunk. This deduction of the Belphegor was based on a wise saying he had heard about chaos dwarves. Which went like this, ''How do you tell a sober chaos dwarf apart from a drunk chaos dwarf? You don''t because chaos dwarves are always drunk.'' The young dwarf''s current state reminded Belphegor of this. Belphegor believed that whoever spoke these words was truly wise. Belphegor now had confidence that he could get the dwarf to settle at his terms or even withdraw the appeal for next to nothing. With this mindset, he asked the dwarf, "What will it take for you to settle?" Ezra answered after carefully thinking it over, "I don''t know you tell me, how far are you willing to not let this matter go to trial?" "How about I get the two devil merchants to apologize to you for their actions in person, then will you be willing to withdraw your appeal?" Belphegor felt that as long as he satisfied the dwarf''s ego. The dwarf would happily settle and withdraw his appeal. "An apology is not enough, I want their heads," Ezra demanded with a stern voice. Listening to Ezra''s demand Belphegor frowned and thought, ''There was no way the dwarf thought that I would give up two devil merchants over this matter.'' Devil merchants held more value than any regr devil or demigod. They were a potential stock. With two devil merchants, his faction could produce two demon merchants every decade. Losing two devil merchants would be a huge loss to the faction. Especially now when they were nning to invade a realm. Therefore Belphegor did not consider Ezra''s demand for a second. "Do you have to go that far? After all, we all are from the same realm. I agree that what they did to you was wrong but killing them over it would be cruel, the punishment will not fit the crime," Belphegor did not immediately reject the dwarf''s demand but rather tried to reason with him. Feeling that there was no need to be aggressive as the dwarf was drunk and could be influenced by a few soft words. Being aggressive would only make matters worse. "Wrong, they wanted to enve me. Had I note prepared that day I would be enved by them. I want their heads nothing more nothing less," Ezra''s voice grew colder as he spoke. JiJi who was next to him could feel his anger. For the first time since he met the dwarf, Belhphegor too felt something else other than indifference. Seeing the dwarf like this he knew that this matter would not end with a simple apology. However, as a proud devil merchant, he believed he could wear a drunk chaos dwarf down. "I agree, those fools deserve to be killed for what they have done. But nothing happened, you are safe now. Do not let your anger for them dictate your actions. Nobody has to die over this," Belphegor agreed with the dwarf to give him the feeling that he was on his side. This way the dwarf would be prone to listen to what he has to say. If he were to aggressively reject the dwarf''s demand then the dwarf in his drunken state would react more aggressively and demand a trial. Which Belphegor was trying to avoid at all cost. "Nothing happened? I was attacked in a foreign realm by your subordinates. They freaking tried to enve me and you dare say nothing happened. If you feel that way then their no need to continue with the discussion. Let us meet at the trial," This time Ezra answered immediately disying rage. Listening to rage in Ezra''s voice the cunning light in Belhpegor''s eyes grew brighter, as he gathered that, thanks to his drunken state and rage he was feeling, the dwarf was no longer acting on reason but emotion. This was good for Belphegor because now he would be able to control the conversation. If the dwarf were to act with reason that would not be possible. If Ezra were to follow reason, then he could get the Blight Brood Club for every penny they had. However, if he were to follow his emotions, then there was still hope for the club. Now it all depended on Belphegor and whether he was able to influence the drunk and emotional dwarf. Seeing how the dwarf did not take this matter to trial when the devil merchant code offered him and instead chose to try and settle, Belphegor was stunned. Because by reason the dwarf had the Blight Brood club in checkmate, any other demon merchant in his ce would choose to proceed to trial. Now talking to the dwarf Belphegor knew why he chose to try and settle it was because the dwarf was driven by emotion right from the start. Turns out that the dwarf did not hold the blight brood club ountable for the actions of Muth Diya and Handsome Fox. The dwarf did not want to punish the blight brood club the the two culprits that tried to enve him. ''At least those dumbasses did something right,'' Belphegor thought believing that Muth Diya and Handsome Fox did throw the faction under the bus with them. This lessened his anger towards them. "I apologize, I did not mean it that way. I just was trying to say that two wrongs do not make right. Just because they did something wrong does not mean that you should get your hands dirty. By this, I don''t mean we should forgive them. I believe they should be punished ording to the crime," Belphegor did not hesitate to apologize to the dwarf to persuade him to give up his intent to kill Muth Diya and Handsome Fox. Instead, try to think of another way to punish them. "I do not care about all that. I want them dead. If you and your faction n to continue to protect them then I don''t mind going to the trial and holding the entire Blight Brood club ountable," Ezra did not listen to Belphegor''s reason and continued to demand Devil Muth Diya and Demigod Handsome Fox''s head for their crime. After a pause, he added, "The only reason I am not going to the trial is that the devil merchant code will not individually hold them ountable but the entire Blight Brood Club. By that, those two will easily slip through the cracks. I want them to suffer. Now you decide, are you willing to sacrifice the Blight Brood Club for those two?" Chapter 1791 Hypocrisy Chapter 1791 Hypocrisy Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge Belgphegor knew the dwarf was not bluffing if he were to go to the trial, not only would the dwarf win by andslide but all the members of the Blight Brood Club would be banned by the devil merchant code for 3 weeks minimum. That was just the punishment as for thepensation the club would have to fork out a small fortune. A three-week ban from the devil merchant code, would not only affect the Blight Brood Club but all the demon/devil merchants of the ''Seven Prince of the Hell'' faction since they were all members of the Blight Brood Club. Canceling their membership from the club now would not help them since the ban would be ced on everyone who was a member of the club when the appeal was submitted to the devil merchant code. The three-week ban would prove crippling for the faction''s finances since they had just emptied their treasury to buy the rights to the card world from the devil merchant code. The loss would be substantial, and to recover from it they will have to advance their card world invasion n without proper preparations. Therefore Belhpegor could not afford to go to trial. Today one way or the other he was going to make the dwarf settle. "Choice is yours," Erza said sternly folding his hands and leaning on the couch. Being threatened by the dwarf, Belphegor frowned thinking, ''These dwarfs are a stubborn race. Even drunk this dwarf is proving difficult to persuade.'' However, believing that the dwarf being drunk favored him Belphegor continued to excuse the dwarf''s rude attitude toward him and kindly continued to persuade him while pretending to agree with him. This was because Belphegor was convinced that the dwarf was intoxicated, he did not doubt it. "I too do not want to risk the club for those two. However, they have contributed a lot to our faction. If I give up on them when they are in trouble how will I exin it to the rest of the faction members? I know you were wronged but please try to understand our dilemma too," Belphegor who was constantly agreeing with the dwarf now slowly switched the narrative asking the dwarf to understand their struggles. Subtly implying that the dwarf was the one who was being unreasonable here. "I think your friends and subordinates would prefer to prioritize the safety of their faction over risking it all just to protect those two useless goons," Ezra refuted Belphegor and showed no signs of changing his demand or even easing it. Belphegor shook his head pretending to be helpless, and said, "Regardless, as a leader I cannot give up on my members." "Aren''t you honorable, quit the act. I have done my homework. I learned that the foreign devil merchant has just recently joined. When did he have the time to contribute to your faction?" Ezra blurted in rage. Belphegor was surprised that Ezra knew such detail about the faction, but considering that he had ess to the resources of an elder chaos dwarf it made sense. However, seeing the dwarf slowly get lose-lipped around him Belphegor smirked believing that soon he would wear down all the defenses of the dwarf, and then getting on close terms to him he would manipte him to do his bidding. "I will be honest with you, the foreign devil merchant had made a huge merit by helping us with the rights to a high-level realm for a fifty percent discount. His contribution to the faction cannot be overlooked," Belphegor exined to the dwarf with a serious face. "I have heard about the realm you are talking about, it''s the foreign devil merchant''s native realm, isn''t it? You are trying to protect a traitor who was willing to sell his native realm. What makes you think that tomorrow he will not sell your faction?" Ezra scoffed at Belphegor and his stupidity in protecting a traitor who sold his homnd. "His home is the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction, and as one of the princes it''s my duty to protect every member of the faction," Belphegor continued to act the part of an honorable leader. ording to him, Handsome Fox was not a traitor for betraying the card realm as the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction was his new home. "Hahaha," Ezraughed aloud at Belphegor''s hypocrisy and said, "My point exactly, today the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction is his home tomorrow he will belong to another faction. Belphegor if you grow a scorpion in your backyard you cannot expect it to not sting you. So it best if you cut off the rotten parts before it''s toote." "My hands are tied regarding this matter. If youe after those two you will have to face us all, please understand," Belphegor was no stranger to acting but today he had outdone himself. Belphegor did not want the dwarf to go to trial yet he did notpromise with the dwarf because the dwarf in his drunk state had already revealed to him that it did not want to trial too. ording to Belphegor, going to trial was the only leverage the dwarf had but due to its stupidity, it had revealed to him that he would rather not. Since Belphegor knew that the dwarf was avoiding the trial, he did not mind pretending that he had no problem going to trial if push came to shove. To make the dwarf feel like that leverage in his hand was not enough to threaten Belphegor. This way the dwarf would have no choice but to decrease his demand sooner orter. As a seasoned maniptor, Belphegor knew when to push and pull, so he would not push the dwarf too much so that the dwarf would suddenly change his mind about going to trial. He will y this game until he gets the dwarf to settle for next to nothing. During this discussion, never once did it cross Belphegor''s mind that he was only hearing what the dwarf wanted him to hear not what the dwarf let slip in its drunken stupor. He was so convinced that the dwarf was drunk that even someone cautious and cunning like him did not doubt that the dwarf was acting just like him. ¡­ A/N: The code can be redeemed by 10 different users with 10 FPs/user. You can find the redeem center at Profile-Redeem. Chapter 1792 Compensation Chapter 1792 Compensation Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge "You know what if you are going to be so stubborn let us meet at the trial," Ezra said in a rage seeing that no matter what he said Belphegor was not willing to give up on the two devil merchants to save his faction the trouble. "I that is what you want sure. You do what you have to do and I will do what I need to do," Belphegor replied calmly knowing that the dwarf was bluffing to get him to cave. Since he had figured out the dwarf''s game n, Belphegor was going to show the dwarf he had messed with the wrong people. Belphegor has not forgotten the fact that it was the dwarf who picked a fight with them. The dwarf dangled himself in front of them as bait knowing that they would take the bait. Belphegor was clear that the dwarf had other intentions behind this and currently hiding behind this appeal. Therefore he was sure the dwarf would not go to trial over this. "Do you think you can save those two devil merchants from me? I already know about the devil from the Diya n as for the foreign devil merchant sooner orter I will get his true name and once I do that would be hisst day alive," Ezra dered recklessly, revealing that he was not totally dependent on this settlement discussion to deal with the two devil merchants he had made other arrangements. "What do you mean?" Belphegor was happy to see that the dwarf was getting more and more talkative but he could not help but frown hearing the dwarf''s ominous words. "You know what I mean," Ezra replied arrogantly with a sneer looking down on Belphegor and his useless struggle. "Are you threatening my faction members?" Belphegor red at the dwarf. Meanwhile, he secretly used his devil merchant code to contact a fellow founder, informing him to ask Muth Diya to hide in the Card Realm along with Handsome Fox and ban all inter-realm transportation to the Card Realm. "You said it not me," Ezra responded yfully. While his eyes asked Belphegor, ''Yes, what are you going to do about it?'' "Y-you I will submit an appeal to the Devil Merchant Code," Belphegor yelled pretending to be helpless. "Sure go ahead, I will submit a defamation appeal to Devil Merchant Code. Let us see whom the devil merchant code supports," Ezra tantly said that the devil merchant code was going to support him no matter what unless Belphegor had proof to back his appeal. "You are abusing your power," Belphegor cried in desperation. "You are no stranger to abusing power, right? The ''Seven Prince of Hell'' faction''s reputation precedes it. Especially, you devil merchant Belphegor," Ezra looked at Belphegor with eyes filled with scorn and disgust. Seeing this Belphegor was enraged by he could not show it as his wless act so far would be for nothing. So he did not let his rage break his character and continued to stay in his character to the very end. Despite his rage, Belphegor observed and learned a lot about the dwarf. All his assumptions about the dwarf so far were proving to be correct. Especially from the dwarf''s recent words, it was clear that the dwarf was targeting him for someone or something else. Belphegor was now convinced that from the start, the dwarf''s target was not the Blight Brood club, Devil Muth Diya, or Demigod Handsome Fox but himself. The appeal to the devil merchant code and demand for Devil Muth Diya and Demigod Handsome Fox''s heads was all a ruse to get to him. Now it was clear to Belphegor that the dwarf nned to use the Blight Brood club, Devil Muth Diya, and Demigod Handsome Fox as leverage to get him to do something. Understanding this Belphegor felt his rage toward the dwarf vanish instead in his mind the dwarf was nothing but an idiot. Now that Belphegor knew what the dwarf was after and how he nned to achieve his goal, Belphegor nned to give the dwarf a strong sense of satisfaction while actually giving him next to nothing in exchange for withdrawing the appeal and then sending him packing. Belphegor could see everything y out in his mind and he could not help but sneer at the dwarf. If not for the dwarf''s strong backing Belphegor would have taught it a lesson but he knew better than to make a pseudo-ruler ss enemy. Just the dwarf was proving such a difficult enemy thanks to the resources of the elder chaos dwarf backing him, he could not imagine what the elder chaos dwarf was capable of. For now, Belphegor nned to swallow his anger. Belphegor knew when to retreat and that was the reason why he was able to live so long in the dark realm despite having so many enemies. "Regardless of what you say I can''t give you the two devil merchants of my faction, that is my bottom line," Belphegor continued to stay in character knowing the dwarf was after him and would not go to trial. "I am not asking you to, someone is paying Devil Muth Diya a visit as for the foreign devil merchant, sooner orter I will know who he is, and then someone will pay him a visit," Seeing Belphegor continued to repeat the same thing again and again, Ezra decided to give him a push by implying that he had hired a hitman to kill Devil Muth Diya. Belphegor red at the dwarf for an entire minute beforepromising, "Call off your men, I am willing topensate you for your losses. Tell me what is it going to cost me for you to leave them alone." Belphegor knew the dwarf wanted something from him but he did not know what it was. So, despite having moved Muth Diya to safety in the card realm, he pretended as if the dwarf had cornered him to learn what the dwarf was really after. Chapter 1793 Land Lease

Chapter 1793 Land Lease

Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge "Compensation, I like the sound of it. Give me the heads of those two devil merchants aspensation then I will leave your faction alone," Seeing Belphegor finally bring uppensation Ezra did not immediately reveal what he wanted from him but continued to be stubborn. He too like Belphegor, did not want to break his character of a drunk arrogant chaos dwarf. After all, his target was Belphegor and not some five-year-old kid. "I have already told you that is not possible. Ask something else. Otherwise, there is no point in this settlement discussion. Let us just have a trial," Belphegor said confidently knowing that the dwarf did not want a trial. This was the advantage of knowing the opponent''s needs and bottom line in a negotiation. The stupid dwarf in his drunk stupor just bbed everything to him. Belphegor was not a saint and did not mind using it against the dwarf. "Tch!" Ezra clicked his teeth in annoyance seeing that Belphegor would rather have a trial than give up the two devil merchants. "If you do not have anything to add then I will take my leave," Belphegor did not hold back and continued to push Ezra to the corner. Right now the entire negotiation was under his control. As long as he did not harm the dwarf''s bottom line, he could get the dwarf to dance at his fingertips. "Are you sure you want to have a trial? You do know that when I win the Blight Brood Club all its members will be banned from using the devil merchant code for a minimum of 3 weeks," Ezra reminded Belhpegor of the consequences of losing the trial seeing that he was not afraid to have trial. "I know, but I have my principles I cannot give up on my subordinates to escape trouble. I know the reputation of I and my faction is not good but everyone knows that my faction sticks together. We take care of our own," Belphegor said righteously. If someone did not know what Belphegor did to Corey Park, his adoptive daughter, they would think for a bad guy he was okay since cared for his own. "I guess there is honor among thieves, hahaha," Ezraughed at Belphegor''s hypocritical righteousness. The fight between the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction and Corey Park was well-known in the dark realm. After all, that was when the Belphegor and his friends established themselves in the dark realm. Belphegor ignored the dwarf and impatiently looked toward the door of the Exec. VVIP box as part of his act to show the dwarf that he did not mind leaving anytime. He could feel that the dwarf was frustrated finding that the leverage he had prepared was having the effect he desired on him. With this Belphegor knew he had the dwarf cornered and soon the dwarf would not have any choice but to start singing. "Since you are not willing to give me the heads of those two devil merchants, I want something of equal value otherwise let us just meet in the trial," Ezra said with a stern voice. Making it clear to Belphegor that he was not going to settle for anything less than the value of two devil merchants. "Finally something I can work with. Since you have proposed this, you might as well tell me what you think is equal to the value of two devil merchants," Belphegor nodded his head agreeing to the dwarf proposal. In his mind, he sneered at the dwarf seeing it knee to his pressure. "I do indeed have something in mind, the lease of the Blight Brood Clubhouse in the main part of sector DS0909. I think that lease is an equal trade for two devil merchants," Since Belphegor asked him to state his price, Ezra did not hesitate to ask what he felt was a fair exchange for two devil merchants. "The lease of clubhouse, are you out of your mind or do you think I am a fool? The clubhouse is located in the main part of the sector DS0909 its lease is worth a lot more than two devil merchants. Not happening ask something else," Belphegor looked at the dwarf in disbelief and wondered if the dwarf was not after him but truly the lease of the clubhouse. Thousands of years ago Belphegor and his friends bought the lease to thend on which the Blight Brood Clubhouse was built at a dirt-cheap rate. They were able to do so because nobody knew that in a few centuries, it would be the main part of the sector DS0909. Since then the rate of the lease of the surroundingnd has skyrocketed by a hundred thousand times. They were lucky. Many have offered and threatened them to exchange for the lease but they rejected it without hesitation. Many were even willing to buy the lease for the current lease rate since thend was at a pristine location and any kind of business would thrive there. But they could not get it because the faction never showed willingness to sell the lease regardless of the threats and riches promised to them in exchange for the lease. This was why Belphegor reconsidered his assumption about the dwarf''s target. After all, it made more sense that the dwarf went through all this trouble for the lease ofnd on which the Blight Brood Clubhouse was built than him. Especially considering that he and the dwarf had no grievances before. Realizing this Belphegor felt like he gained rity but also a sense of urgency grew within him. He wanted to get the dwarf to reach a settlement before the forces behind the dwarf intervened. The confidence and yfulness in Belphegor''s mind now vanished and he had his game face on. Chapter 1794 Sincere? Chapter 1794 Sincere? Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge "Aren''t you being greedy? I know what you pay for the lease, it is nowhere near the value of two devil merchants," Ezra said with a sneer. "No, that is not happening. The rate of the lease is what makes the lease of thend on which the clubhouse is built more valuable. If I transfer the lease to someone else then they too will continue to enjoy the dirt-cheap rate of the lease. This is why the lease of ournd is the most coveted in the main area of the sector DS0909. Instead of giving it to you I might as well gift it to a ruler ss faction and have them solve our troubles. So please know yourne before you talk next time," Belphegor said with a stern voice. He no longer acted soft or pretended to be on the dwarf''s side. He broke his character having changed his n of attack. The long game Belphegor had nned to wear down the drunk dwarf, was no more. He nned to cash in and leave before some other variable popped up. Knowing that he knew that the dwarf was after the lease of the clubhousend he believed that things were not as simple as he had believed earlier. "Is that a threat?" Ezra asked Belphegor in a very calm voice. It took him a while to adjust to the sudden change in Belphegor''s approach. "Yes, it is if you choose to interpret it as such. Let me make it clear if I am forced to make a choice, I would rather choose mutual destruction over surrender," Belphegor threatened the dwarf that he would exchange the lease of clubhousend with a Ruler-ss faction in exchange for taking care of the dwarf and the forces behind him. "Hahaha, I knew you were crazy. Fine, tell me what do you think is an equal exchange for the life of two devil merchants?" Ezraughed seeing Belphegor no longer pretend to be a boy scout and reveal his true self. "One devil merchant rmendation token, that is more than enough to exchange for the lives of two devil merchants," Belphegor replied proposing to the dwarf what he thought was an appropriate exchange for the lives of two devil merchants. This was a lot more than what Belphegor was previously nning to offer the dwarf in settlement aspensation. If not for Belhepgor''s feeling that there was a huge conspiracy behind the dwarf targeting him he would not have been willing to part with a devil merchant rmendation token. "You kidding right? In what realm do you think a devil merchant rmendation token is equal to the lives of two devil merchants," Ezra yelled at the top of his lungs as if had enough of Belhepgor''s bullshit. "Yes, I believe it is. After all, a devil merchant rmendation token is enough for anyone to qualify as a demon/devil merchant based on their realm. Then with the rmendation token they get every decade, you can produce more demon/devil merchants. From the way I see it a devil merchant rmendation token is worth more than the lives of two devil merchants," Belphegor exined to the dwarf with a straight face as if he truly believed that a devil rmendation token is worth more than the lives of two devil merchants. "Hahaha," Ezraughed like a maniac, scaring JiJi and the other pixie in the box. Suddenly, hisughter came to a halt, and then Ezra said, "From the way I see it the lives of two devil merchants are worth more than a devil merchant rmendation token. After all, together they get two devil merchant rmendation tokens. Stop ying games, if you are not going to be sincere then let''s have a trial. I will see how your faction survives a year devil merchant code ban on all the demon and devil merchants of the Blight Brood Club." Ezra threatened Blephegor that he was willing to offer the devil merchant code a price to extend the banishment the Blight Brood Club and its members receive after he wins the trial. Listening to the dwarf''s threat Belphegor frowned because he knew the dwarf had the wealth and power to do what he said. Therefore, gritting his teeth he decided to increase thepensation, "Two Devil merchant rmendation tokens for two devil merchants, that''s a fair deal." "No, not enough. Thirty devil merchant rmendation tokens for the lives of two devil merchants and a year ban from the devil merchant code. No that in my eyes is a fair deal. Shake my hand before I change my mind," Ezra demanded of Belphegor with an authoritative voice. Ezra reminded Belphegor that the lives of the two devil merchants were not the only ones on the line, if he did not go through with this deal his faction was risking a year ban from the devil merchant code for all its demon/devil merchants. So, two devil merchant rmendation tokens were far from being a fairpensation. "Thirty, now who is not being sincere," Belphegor did not agree with the dwarf''s proposal even though he knew the dwarf was right because selling the devil merchant rmendation token was one of the faction''s main sources of ie. This year with their extra expenditure to buy the rights of the card world, the faction could not afford to just give away Thirty devil merchant rmendation tokens but it was way better than a year ban from the devil merchant code. "If you feel like I am not being sincere then let''s meet at the trial," Ezra gave Belphegor an ultimatum. Seeing Ezra leave no room for bargain Belphegor frowned and wrecked his mind to think of a way to persuade the stubborn dwarf as soon as possible. With every passing second Belphegor grew anxious, left with no choice, he proposed, "Instead of extra 28 tokens, how about I add the true name of the foreign devil to sweeten the pot?" Chapter 1795 Belphegors Hidden Ace Chapter 1795 Belphegor''s Hidden Ace Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge "How about I add the true name of the foreign devil to sweeten the pot?" Listening to Belphegor say this Ezra shouted in mind, ''Got you bitch.'' "Hahaha, Is this what you call taking care of your own?" Ezra asked Belphegor sarcastically. "My faction''s decision doesn''t concern, do we have a deal or not?" Belphegor ignored the dwarf''s sarcasm. He couldn''t care less about what the dwarf thought of him and his faction. Now that he knew that the forces backing the dwarf might be targeting his faction for the lease of the clubhousend in sector DS0909 he wanted to put this mess behind him as soon as possible. If they were to hold a trial, without any surprise the Blight Brood Club would be held guilty and penalized with a year ban from using the devil merchant code. With all the demon and devil merchants out ofmission for a year, the faction will be brought to its knees financially especially since they used all their reserve wealth to buy the rights to the card world. With no reserve wealth to fall back on soon they will have no choice but to start selling their stuff to survive. Belphegor could foresee the self-destruction of the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction happening in his mind. This was considering that their enemies and other forces left them alone during their desperate times. If their enemies and other forces decided to take advantage of their desperate time and attack them, their destruction would be faster. Not even a miracle could help them at that point. Foreseeing that going to trial would only spill into a huge disaster for him and his faction, Belphegor no longer cared about trying to make sure if the forces behind the dwarf were really after his faction clubhouse''snd lease and immediately decided to get the dwarf to settle as soon as possible. Because even if by off chance he was wrong about this and overestimating the situation, even a three-week ban would prove severe trouble for their faction especially if their enemies and other forces take advantage of this to make a quick buck. "If you said this earlier I might have agreed but now, I don''t think the true name of a foreign devil is worth 28 devil merchant rmendation tokens. The price for this revenge is too steep," Ezra said shaking his head as only a fool would agree to Belphegor''s proposal drunk or not. "30 devil merchant rmendation tokens is a ridiculous number, I might as well try my luck with the trial," Belphegor said standing up. Showing that he was not afraid of waking away. Then taking a breath he offered, "Five devil merchant rmendation tokens and the true name of the foreign devil merchant. This is my bottom line take it or I am out of here to prepare for a trial." The reason Belphegor was willing to give the dwarf the true name of Handsome Fox was not because Handsome Fox was worthless but because he was sure the dwarf could not harm Handsome Fox. The only reason Belphegor went as far as to convince his friends about buying the rights to the card world was because of Handsome Fox. Handsome Fox could not only get him the rights to the card world for half the price but also because Handsome Fox''s unique ability could y a key role in helping his faction sessfully conquer the card world when their predecessors not only failed horribly but were obliterated. Despite the importance of Handsome Fox in conquering the card world, Belphegor was willing to give up Handsome Fox''s true name to the dwarf knowing that the dwarf was nning to kill him for revenge because Handsome Fox was in the card world and the only way for the dwarf and his forces to enter the card world was under the control of their faction. So even if the dwarf knew who Handsome Fox was and where he was the dwarf could not reach Handsome Fox therefore Belphegor did not mind giving the dwarf Handsome Fox''s true name. The dwarf could still use a curse to kill Handsome Fox or use traditional demon/devil summoning methods to enter the card world and kill Handsome Fox but considering the cautious nature of Handsome Fox hand enough survival skills to survive them. Belphegor cannot forget the day he ran into Handsome Fox, he was one crafty bastard to deal with. For Belphegor to call someone crafty, Handsome Fox was truly a silent menace. Belphegor was impressed by this demigod, therefore he did not mind adding him to his collection. "At that price, you better go and prepare for the trial," Ezra did not buy Belphegor''s threat, but then he added, "Consider you are in luck because I have a craving for revenge. 20 devil merchant rmendation tokens and the true name of the foreign devil. Take it or leave it." Belphegor nced at the dwarf thinking that 20 devil merchant rmendation tokens were still too much. He was amazed by how the dwarf continued to be so sharp even when drunk. He was beginning to envy the dwarf''s tolerance for liquor. "That price is too steep for my faction to cash. How about this, neither you nor me, let us meet in the middle. Ten devil merchant rmendation tokens and the true name of the foreign devil," Belphegor almost choked on his proposing this offer. He could not imagine parting with ten devil merchant rmendation tokens. But it helps him get the dwarf to settle faster, so be it. "In which realm is that meeting in the middle? 13 rmendation tokens and the true name of the foreign devil merchant, take it or get lost," Ezra did not hesitate to use strongnguage to show Belphegor that this was his bottom line. Chapter 1796 Deal Chapter 1796 Deal Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge Thirteen devil merchant rmendation tokens from thirty was a huge step down but Ezra knew that he could not push a miser like Belphegor too far and he too preferred to settle as soon as possible. The longer this charade continued the chances of his cover getting blown increased and he would be at risk of losing all he worked for so far. At times like these one had to remember their priority and not let greed blind them. Being greedy in this situation would not be helpful, greed has beenbeled as one of the seven greatest sins for a reason. Belphegor gave the dwarf a hard nce trying to figure out if the dwarf was bluffing but then thinking that the devil merchant rmendation tokens would be repaid to the faction by Mutt Diya and Handsome Fox over a century, Belphegor shook his head saying, "Thirteen devil rmendation tokens and true name of the foreign devil merchant, you have a deal." "Good, JiJi draw up the contract," Ezra ordered JiJi. Using the Infinity Library as the third party to draw up the contract would be more assuring for both Ezra and Belphegor. Belphegor sat down and reached for his half-empty ss of the spirit mushroom dew. By the time JiJi drew up the contract he had reached the bottom. Thanking these lucky stars that he was able to get the dwarf to settle for next to nothing. After all, the 13 devil merchant rmendation tokens will be repaid to the faction by Muth Diya and Handsome Fox with interest. As for Handsome Fox''s true name, the dwarf will be furious when he learns that they had blocked the inter-realm transfer to card world. Just thinking of this an unconscious smile formed on Belphegor''s face. Noticing the unconscious smile shing on Belphegor''s face time and gain despite him trying to act indifferent, Ezra sneered in his mind. Still, it took a lot out of him to get what he wanted while leaving Belphegor satisfied and clueless about what was going on. Every action of Ezra was a carefully calcted move with a predetermined goal crafted while keeping Belphegor''s mindset in mind. Ezra yed Belphegor like a fiddle. He was so smooth with his maniption that Belphegor did not even realize that he was dancing to Ezra''s tune. But this was not an easy task. First Ezra got Belphegor to believe that he was who imed to be, a chaos dwarf backed by an Exec VVIP Elder chaos dwarf. Maintaining a deterrence on Belphegor and his faction such that they do not have any funny thoughts. Second Ezra got Belphegor to believe that he was drunk causing him to babble key information. Giving Belphegor the confidence that he could easily trick intoxicated Ezra and get him to settle for nothing. Getting Belphegor to underestimate Ezra. Third Ezra got Belphegor to believe that the reason Ezra considered a settlement over a trial was because he wanted something that the trial could not give him. Mostly like revenge against Muth Diya and Handsome Fox or even something more serious. Giving Belpheor the feeling that Ezra was emotionally motivated. Something Belphegor could take advantage of in the negotiation. By now Belphegor Knew that Ezra''s visit to the Blight Brood Club was no coincidence but rather a calcted move on Ezra''s part. Doing this he gave Belphegor a sense of certainty and confidence. With this, Belhepgor felt secure. He no longer second-guessed what he saw or heard but just swallowed it feeling that he had a clear sense of what and how Ezra nned to do. Giving Belphegor a sense of certainty and rity, Ezra has dulled his senses and almost blinded him to other possibilities. Rather makingfortable in his assumptions and spections of Ezra and his ns. Fourth Ezra gave Belhepgor a scare by revealing that he was not after Mutt Diya or Handsome Fox or something else but the most priced possession of the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction the lease to the Blight Brood Club housend. The lease of the clubhousend was like a big diamond, it shone so brightly that itpletely blinded Belphegor. He could no longer see anything else but what Ezra was showing him. Forcing Belphegor to genuinely talk aboutpensation and reach a settlement. Now that Belphegor was convinced that Ezra was after the lease, anything Ezra asked inpensation other than the clubhousend lease Belphegor would willing to give a genuine thought. After all, now in Belphegor''s mind, the price tag of getting the dwarf to settle was the lease of the clubhousend. So anything less than that would be a steal and a big win. However, this was just a temporary blindness, if Ezra were to ask something else outrageous like the rights to the card world aspensation then Belphegor would awaken from his blindness trying to figure out what Ezra was after the lease of the clubhousend or the rights to the card world. Once Belphegor was unable to decide what Ezra was after, the lease of the clubhousend or the rights to the card world, Belphegor would start to reconsider all of his assumptions so far slowly undoing the blindness Ezra had put him under. With Belphegor''s vision no longer limited to what Ezra was showing him, Belphegor would immediately understand that he was being manipted by Ezra. As a result, Belphegor would be scared of the dwarf. To regain control of the situation, he would do everything in his power to extend the settlement discussion while asking his friends to do everything to find anything and everything there was to about the dwarf Ezra Foolhar. Therefore Ezra did not ask Belphegor about the rights to the card world. He did not want Belphegor to think that he had the slightest interest in the card world. If Belphegor knew Ezra was interested in the card world considering the timing of Ezra appearing in Belphegor''s life right after he bought the rights to the card world, he would easily determine that Ezra was truly after the rights of the card world. Then they would try to figure out why a chaos dwarf was interested in the rights of the card world. And Belphegor would never dare to give Ezra Handsome Fox''s true name. Chapter 1797 Defeated But Satisfied Chapter 1797 Defeated But Satisfied Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge If Ezra had shown even a little interest in the Card World, Belphegor would have never considered giving him Handsome Fox''s true name under any circumstances. Worrying that instead of trying to take revenge on Handsome Fox the dwarf would try to contact Handsome Fox. Belphegor could not stand by and watch this happen after all Handsome Fox was the ace in the ''Seven Prince of Hell'' faction''s deck to conquer the card world. If Handsome Fox changes his mind under the influence of the dwarf at thest second then they like their predecessors would fail to conquer the Card World and likely follow the same fate as their predecessors unable to withstand the consequence of failure. The devil merchant code''s inter-realm travel rights to the card world were worth enough to empty the entire savings of the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' factions that it had saved over thousands of years. It might as well be the second most valuable asset of the faction of the lease to the Blight Brood clubhousend in sector DS0909. Belphegor would never consider using either of these two aspensation for the dwarf, regardless of the consequence of going to the trial, because Belphegor knew that either of them as a gift could easily get a Ruler ss force to help them out of this situation. Understanding this Ezra never showed interest in the rights to the card world. Instead used the lease of the Blight Brood clubhousend in sector DS0909 as smoke to cloud Belphegor''s judgment. As Ezra expected, scared by stakes and hyped by the notion that he was right Belphegor blindly charged ahead walking right into Ezra''s trap. Giving everything Ezra sought from this settlement discussion and even more. For the faction to cough up 13 devil merchant rmendations at once was a huge deal, collecting 13 devil merchant rmendations would take them 13 devil merchants and a decade. This was not an easy task as not all devil merchant will give their rmendation token to the faction, the faction has to exchange proper merits or resources for it. If a faction just took from their members for nothing then nobody would join that faction. Therefore forking out 13 rmendation tokens at once would leave a huge blow dent in the faction treasury especially now that it was emptied to buy the rights to the card world. Despite losing 13 devil merchant rmendation tokens Belphegor was happy that he finallyid this matter to rest because he was worried that the dwarf''s elder was nning to use this appeal to cripple the faction and once they were at their lowest they could make a y for the lease of clubhousend. Though he was certain he was right about this, Belphegor did not care if he was right or wrong he was happy to have erased any future troubles over this matter once and for all. Belphegor came to this settlement discussion prepared for a fight even though he was worried he would have to go up against the Elder Chaos Dwarf, what conspire they were brewing, and whatnot but once he saw the young dwarf show interest in the lease of the clubhousend Belphegor no longer wanted to fight he just wanted to peacefully settle this. The only reason the faction was able to keep the lease of the clubhousend so long was because many forces were interested in thisnd. All these forces hade to an unspoken decision not to covet thend to avoid a fallout. This did not mean Belphegor and his faction were in the clear they could not use thend for any other purpose than for their clubhouse. Otherwise considering the size of thend type could build a wholemercial block with big shops, malls, and work space, earning them a fortune in rent. However, because of the unspoken regtion of the surrounding forces, Belphegor and his faction were stuck with a huge ass clubhouse right in the middle of the most expensive part of the sector DS0909. Belphegor and his faction indeed nned for a huge ass clubhouse when they bought thend but seeing the neighborhood improve at an incredible pace they too wanted to take advantage of that but were unable to because of their limited strength. Though the lease of the clubhousend was a lot of trouble, it was too valuable for Belphegor or his faction to let go. So despite the trouble they continued to hold on to it as theirst straw while nning to develop it when they had the strength to withstand the pressure of the surrounding forces. However, seeing an unknown elder chaos dwarf pop up out of nowhere and target the lease of the clubhousend Belphegor immediately became alert because he knew that regardless of whether the elder chaos dwarf was sessful in his conspiracy or not his and the faction''s destruction was given. This was why Belphegor was so docile and gunning for a settlement despite the steep cost the faction would have to pay. When ites to the lease of the clubhousend regardless of who wins, Belphegor knew the faction was going to lose horribly. They could not afford this loss especially now that they had invested so much into the conquest of the card world. Understanding what was at stake, despite the risk of all this being just him overthinking Belphegor wanted to settle it here and now. This was what Ezra was after by having Belphegor connect the dots from the two devil merchants to himself to the lease of the clubhousend. Ezra bluffed Belphegor into believing he was after the lease of the clubhousend when he was actually after the key to their conquest of the card world. The best part was that it not only worked but he also ended up acquiring 13 devil merchant rmendation tokens. A massive wealth for a demon merchant. Chapter 1798 Gideon Grim, False Friends Chapter 1798 Gideon Grim, False Friends Date- 16 April 2321 Time- ¨C:¨C Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World, Inter-Realm City, Sector DS0909, Infinity Library, Exec. VVIP Members Lounge "Are you done?" Belphegor asked JiJi in sternly having emptied his ss of spirit mushroom dew. "Yes, I have shared a copy of the contract with your designated pixie. Please check and tell me if the contract needs any more modification," JiJi replied to Belphegor. She had shared the contract with Ezra and Belphegor''s pixie. Going through the contract both Belphegor and Ezra nodded at JiJi showing that they had no problem with the contract. "Now sign the copies of the contracts and share them with me so I can get the other party to sign them," JiJi instructed the two merchants. Signing the the copies they had with them both merchants shared them with JiJi who then exchanged the copies and shared them with the merchants so they could check the second copy of the contract and sign it. "Now share the contracts with me so I can notarize them," JiJi informed. After receiving the two copies of the contracts signed by both merchants, JiJi checked them again for any malpractice before notarizing them. Then she shared one copy of the contract with each merchant. Receiving his copy of the contract, Belphegor conjured thirteen devil merchant tokens, and looking at Ezra he said, "Take them." "Give it to JiJi," Knowing that Belphegor had some weird exclusive privileges from the devil merchant code Ezra did not directly conduct any business with him instead used JiJi as an intermediate. After JiJi received the 13 devil merchant rmendation token, Ezra eyed Belphegor waiting for him to tell him the true name of Handsome Fox. Belphegor locked eyes with Ezra and then spoke up, "The foreign devil merchant that attacked you goes by the code name Handsome Fox but his true name is Gideon Grim." "Gideon Grim," Ezra muttered and used his demon codex to search for anything and everything rted to Gideon Grim on the inter-realmwork. He found a personal realmwork belonging to Gideon Grim a devil merchant native to Card world. "No that my work here is done, I will take my leave. But Before I do that, may I have the honor to know your true family name?" Belphegor was someone who held grudges and considering that this dwarf cost him 13 devil merchant rmendation tokens, if possible he nned to return the favour to the dwarf. That would be easier if he knew the true name of the dwarf. Therefore Belphegor asked the dwarf his name knowing that now the dwarf and he had settled, the dwarf might have let his guard down and be more open to reveal his name to gloat about his victory. "It Foolhar," Ezra replied without a second dy. Seeing this Belphegor shook his head thinking it must be good to be able to be so sharp despite being intoxicated and he left the Exec. VVIP box without looking back. His pixie hurriedly followed behind him. As JiJi closed the box behind Belphegor, Ezra morphed into Wyatt gotfortable on the couch, and said, "JiJi, how much do I owe you for the drinks?" nning to pay the bill and head back to the physical ne. Now that he had a name and birthce, it would be easier for him to put a face to Handsome Fox and hunt him down before Belphegor and his factionmence their invasion into the card world. "First, how are you still able to talk so clearly after drinking so much spirit mushroom dew?" JiJi asked Wyatt in shock. Earlier when she saw Ezra drop a ss to the floor she thought he was done but now Wyatt appeared as if he was sober. How was that even possible when she watched a devil merchant pass out consuming half the number of what Wyatt drank? "Let us just agree that I can hold my liquor good," Wyatt did not go into the details about how he had a high tolerance to spiritual intoxication and repeated himself, "How much do I owe you for the drinks?" Usually, Wyatt would ask the price of anything in the inter-realm city before ordering it but now that his VR-Universe was a huge sess, Wyatt no longer worried if he could afford the finest in the inter-realm city. "You owe nothing, it''s on the house," JiJi answered Wyatt. "What?" Wyatt was surprised to hear JiJi say that he did not have to pay for the drinks. "Wyatt, you are the first demon merchant to treat me like a friend by asking me to join you for drinks. Consider this as my treat to you," JiJi exined, since the pixie had free ess to everything they could share them with the demon/devil merchants as long as they did not give away the books for free. "Wait, you don''t have to do that. I don''t want you to get into trouble because of me," Wyatt hurriedly expressed his concern. He appreciated JiJi''s action but he did not want to get her into trouble. "No, I will not get into trouble for this so do not worry," JiJi assured Wyatt. "Do you other demon/devil merchants know that you can do that?" Wyatt asked because if the other demon/devil merchants knew this they would not be treating these pixies poorly. "Nope, they did not ask and we did not feel like sharing with them," JiJi replied nonchntly. "You should tell the demon/devil merchants about this maybe then they will not go out of their way to trouble you guys and even behave," Wyatt thought that the Infinity library might have given the Pixie this privilege to help them get along with the devil/demon merchants. "No, doing that will not be fair for Infinity Library," JiJi shook her head vigorously, rejecting the idea proposed by Wyatt. Listening to JiJi Wyatt felt that the pixies were the perfect ves since they were willing to suffer to save a buck for their master, the Librarian. Or they did not want false friends. Chapter 1799 Conflicted Susan Chapter 1799 Conflicted Susan Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 02:04 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World Bidding goodbye to JiJi Wyatt returned to the seed world. He was torn between healing his soul and letting the Southern Royal family know that Handsome Fox was Gideon Grim. For Wyatt, finding Gideon Grim as soon as possible took utmost importance. However, so did healing his soul. Healing the soul based on the new method developed by Hive AI was a lengthy process that could not be rushed. The new method developed by Hive AI did not just heal Wyatt''s soul but helped him cultivate his soul, it was a method made specifically to help him with the soul division power system he had discovered. Out of the myriad civilizations in the cosmos, only a few civilizations could understand the benefits of soul mutation and division, and out of those few, only a fewer civilizations were lucky enough to develop a power system based on soul mutation or division. But unfortunately, they all had the misfortune of being targeted by the devils. Thankfully the Infinity Library has preserved these civilizations'' legacy in its walls. Otherwise, Wyatt would have to spend a lot of time and resources to retrace their steps to develop the most suitable method of soul mutation and division cultivation for him. If it was just about healing his soul Wyat could have just bought an expensive soul-healing elixir from the devil merchant code, but no, this process was about Wyatt taking the right step into the soul mutation and division power system. Wyatt had already stepped into this power system, he had forced his soul to mutate several times and he now had 12 consciousnesses at the card master level. Which was impressive considering that he had stumbled on this power system and had no reference except for a few monsters. But when you see what the other civilizations had achieved it was not impressive. The knowledge of other civilizations that were used by the Hive AI was what made the soul mutation and division method developed by it incredible. Wyatt wanted to use his damaged soul as an opportunity for him to reorganize his subpar soul mutation and division power system by using the method developed by the Hive AI just like back when he used the fact that William Bright cut his soul to get started with the soul mutation and division power system. Wyatt believed that if he yed his cards right then his strength would skyrocket by several folds. In the card world, in Wyatt''s age group, nobody was his opponent but in the dark realm, Wyatt did not have the confidence to go against the progenies of the ruler and pseudo-ruler ss forces. If their cub were that powerful then one could only imagine how strong the elders fostering such talents were, especially their leader. The Southern capital incident was like a wake-up call for Wyatt, it had shown him that that the card world was no longer a big enough stage for him. An important figure like Demigod Norley using his daughter as a reason to get to know Wyatt was a clear indication of this. Wyatt''s goalpost was no longer in the card world but in the capital of the dark realm. Wyatt could disy the power of a devil by borrowing power from multiple SSS-rank curses, and so could the progenies of the ruler and pseudo-ruler ss forces by using the items given by their forces. In the end, it came to who had more cards or the most capable card. Wyatt believed that the soul mutation and division method would not only make a perfect addition to his arsenal but also a strong arrow in his query. Therefore he could not rush and take chances with healing and correctly restarting on the soul mutation and division power system. Considering all of that and that the finding of Gideon Grim involved the fate of billions of people, Wyatt did not hesitate to remove the space separation only to find that Susan was awake and Dredre arguing with her while Corey was acting as peacemaker meanwhile Park appeared to be refining Corey''s soul power. As Corey''s ego me, Park could use her mes to help refine Corey''s soul energy simr to how Wyatt''s soul energy was passively refined by his extra consciousnesses. Making Corey''s origin card even more enviable in Wyatt''s eyes. After all, she had a veteran demon on par with the Seven Princes of Hell as her nanny. "Wyatt," Dredre who had the highest authority in the seed world after Wyatt immediately noticed Wyatt''s arrival as he lifted the space separation. So she stopped arguing with Susan over who was Wyatt''s manager and immediately greeted him. With Dredre''s exmation, Susan followed the pixie''s line of sight to find Wyatt. Thest time she saw him was during Laura Hill''s family dispute. After that, Wyatt was forcefully taken to the Southern Captial for his safety and did not have time to say goodbye. During the separation, they talked over the grimoire but that was not the same as talking in person. During the Corey and Joe Hill fight had Susan known that was going to be thest time she saw Wyatt till today, then she would not have been reserved with her feelings even if the Southern Emperor was right there next to them. However, now that Wyatt was finally in front of her, her body would not move, her mind was a mess, but her heart was excited and racing with anticipation. She wanted to yell out that she missed him but her mouth would not open. She wanted to get close to him sniff his smell, check his body, and ask if he was okay. But her damned body was not responsive. Susan had yed this instance of meeting Wyatt in her mind numerous times. Every time she boldly confessed her feelings to Wyatt while jumping into his embrace but she never felt the warmth of Wyatt''s body nor received an answer for her confession. Susan was scared, she had finally found the courage to pursue what she wanted but was worried that she was not what Wyatt wanted. In her mind, why would Wyatt choose to be with a nobody like her when he could be with the jewel of the southern region, Anna? At first, Susan was not worried about this, but during their separation, she heard many rumors about Anna and Wyatt. Not that she believed the rumors but she felt that the jewel of the South would be the perfect match for a diamond-like Wyatt than a lump of coal like her. The whole southern region approved of Anna and Wyatt as a couple, who was she to deny them? These were the reasons why Susan''s body did not respond and her mind was a mess. However, her heart knew what it wanted, so it was excited and raced at the mere sight of Wyatt. "Susan, I missed you," Wyatt said locking eyes with Susan. Her turbulent thoughts and emotions became apparent to him. For some who had excellent deduction skills, he could not tell what was Susan so conflicted about. "Wyatt, Susan say she is your manager. Tell her I am your manager," Dredre immediatelyined to Wyatt. When Dredre learned what a manager did from Susan, she felt that she was Wyatt''s manager. "Dredre, it seems you have met Susan. Consider her as your counterpart for me in the card world but soon that is going to change," Wyatt said, not taking any sides. However, he continued to wait for Susan''s reply which was taking too long considering their rtionship. "Are you mad at me?" Wyatt asked Susan, seeing theplicated look in her eyes. Listening to Wyatt''s words Susan jolted awake from her conflicted state, then she shook her head and replied, "I missed you too. But what do you mean by that will change soon? Are you nning to fire me?" Susan''s tone held a self-mockery. "Why would you say that?" Wyatt asked Susan in confusion but soon exined, "I meant that you will not only be my exclusive manager just in the card world but in the entire myriad realms, thanks to this." Wyatt summoned his grimoire and took out a devil merchant rmendation token. *Gasp* Corey who was silently watching from the sidelines gasped in astonishment knowing what token in Wyatt''s hand was. Feeling Corey''s turmoil, Park awakened from her practice, and looking at the token in Wyatt''s hand she eximed, "A devil merchant rmendation token!" Wyatt ignored the Corey duo and moved closer to Susan. Who inquired, "What is a devil merchant rmendation token?" "It allows any being from the myriad realms to be a demon/devil merchant," Dredre answered, understanding what Wyatt meant earlier. "Dredre, don''t worry you''re still my only book guide pixie," Wyatt assured Dredre but then he remembered JiJi and felt guilty towards Dredre. JiJi was his temporary book guide pixie but it blossomed into a good friendship. Shaking his head Wyatt noted to make it up to Dredreter in some way. Chapter 1800 Wyatts Hope Chapter 1800 Wyatt''s Hope Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 02:09 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World "Myriad Realms?" Susan asked in confusion. She knew that Card World was not the only realm out there thanks to dungeon reversal and demon invasion but she had no idea that there were so many realms apart from the card world with sentient beings that they were collectively called Myraid Realms. "Bigsis, I exined Myriad Realms to you when I told you where I am from and where I grew up. With this token, you can travel to those realms for an appropriate offering of course," Park who had awakened from her practice reminded Susan. "Then it must be a costly item, don''t waste something important like this on me," Susan hurriedly rejected the devil merchant rmendation token understanding that it was a high-level item. "Why would you say that? I promised you would be my exclusive manager, you are going to need this so that we can continue to work together. Besides I want you to have it," Wyatt frowned as the Susan he knew would not say such words he guessed something was troubling her. Then wondered, ''Was she ming herself for the Handsome Fox incident?'' "Wyatt, I appreciate your thought but this item is too good to be used by someone like me. No, listen to me, you should give it to someone more capable who can be of actual help to you," Susan''s expression suddenly turned serious and she said sternly. "Why do you feel that you cannot be of help to me?" Wyatt could no longer ignore the obvious signs. It could not be clear that something was bothering Susan. "I am ate bloomer, if not for you I would not have such an incredible origin card or contract a silver grimoire at the card student realm like most geniuses. Everything I have is what you gave me, I epted it all thinking that I could keep up with you and return it but it turns out I cannot instead I have be your baggage. If not for you helping get rid of Handsome Fox''s influence I almost sold your information to him. Wyatt, you are the hope who will lead the southern region and its people to glory. If not for me you would be in Southern Pce safe and note here risking your life. Please, I no longer want to be the one holding you back," Susan cried out, every word she said came from her heart. She yearned for Wyatt, she was fine with yearning from afar, like a mortal yearning for the stars. The moment Susan heard Wyatt say that he wanted her to have the token so that they could continue to work together, she confirmed his feelings for her. It was true women have an extra sense when ites to romance. Yet even after confirming Wyatt''s feelings for her Susan did not rush into his embrace and reveal her feelings for him because she understood the only reason Wyatt kepting back to the Sky Blossom City was for her. She was the anchor grounding him when he should be shining bright in the lives of billions of people improving their lives, just as he did hers. He was the miracle the South needed, she could not be selfish. Just the thought that she was in Wyatt''s heart like he was in hers was enough for her to live with. Wyatt carefully listened to Susan''s words and was not quick to refute. Her words hurt him but the moment he heard her call him the hope of the South he knew it was not Susan who was saying these words but the media controlled by the Southern Royal family. He instantly understood that this was one of the objectives Anna''s mother was trying to achieve letting the media push this narrative out into the Southern Community. He could not wait to meet with her as Collen and Field Marshal Heatsend said. He would get even with her then. Wyatt was not overthinking, even Demigod Norley wanted to kill Susan understanding that as long as Susan was alive Jill''s rtionship with Wyatt would not progress anywhere. However, he knew killing Susan was not an option because if Wyatt knew Susan''s death was in any way rted to Jill, forget him progressing his rtionship with her, he woulde for her head. Knowing this Demigod Norley backed way. But Anna''s mother was different. She might have done a thorough background search on Susan and being the cunning snake she was she might have guessed that the best way for her to get Susan out of Wyatt''s life was for Susan to willingly choose to leave Wyatt''s life. Only that way would Wyatt move on without much drama. However, she underestimated Wyatt, he was not new to his enemies using media to manipte public opinion and get their way. Corey and Park looked at Susan in shock, nobody knew better than them how much Susan missed Wyatt when he was in the Southern Capital. Especially Corey, as someone who used everything in her books to get Susan to forget about Wyatt, she knew how much Wyatt meant to Susan. So, she could not believe that Susan would push Wyatt away. Under everyone''s astonished eyes, Wyatt rushed in front of Susan, grabbed her by her shoulders, and locking eyes with her he confessed, "If I am the hope of the South, then you are my hope. If I lose my hope, how can I possibly be somebody''s hope." Susan''s eyes trembled when she heard Wyatt say this. "Do you remember the day we first met?" Wyatt asked Susan, who nodded with teary eyes, "hmm" "You might not know this, but the day before that I had died betrayed by everyone I fought for and was reborn¡ª" Wyatt paused then continued to say, "I mean, betrayed by society I tried tomit suicide but fortunately failed." Susan looked at Wyatt in shock. Wyatt continued, "After my parents died everything changed, the friends and teachers that I trusted the most treated me as a waste of space. A fraudster scammed me of all my money and thugs tried to rob me of my parent''s inheritance. Every night I went to bed crying for help but no one listened. I had lost all hope in society and myself. In desperation, I took a drastic measure. However, when I thought I was about to die I realized I did not want to die I wanted to live. Fortunately, I did not die. Getting a second chance, I decided screw society, I will live the way I want, and I will help myself. With that thought I proceed to until I meet you. The old me died that day and the new me was reborn. However, it was not until I had met you that the new me matured. I, who had given up on society met you, a fool who let a stranger create her origin card betting her and her family''s life savings. Who does that? Nobody in their right mind would trust a stranger to create their origin card and bet their family''s entire savings on that. At that time, I thought you were a fool. But that fool taught me how to trust again. No, that fool taught me how to live again. It is that fool who made me the hope of the southern region. If that day, that fool was not present I might never have developed in the direction I am currently heading. I might have taken apletely different route. I might never have be the hope of the southern region. The whole world thinks that I am perfect and has great expectations of me. But they don''t how imperfect and incapable I am. Without my hope, I am hopeless. You should know after all you are my exclusive manager." "How can I know? I am a fool. Your words not mine," Susan''s voice no longer held self mockery rather they were as bright as the day she decided to be Wyatt''s support in the Central Academic region. "You two get a room," Coreymented. Her timing could not be more perfect. Susan immediately separated from Wyatt like a spooked deer. "Ah~" Corey screamed in pain being burned on her wrist by Park, "Way to go dumbass, you ruined their perfect moment." "Hey, I did not do that on purpose," Corey refuted. Listening to how much Susan meant to Wyatt, Corey was not heartless enough to oppose their union but she felt that it would be good if they had their union behind closed doors. Corey was moved by Wyatt''s speech but not enough to see him have his way with her mother in front of her. As far as Corey was concerned Wyatt was lucky to get her approval to pursue Susan. But he better not dare to be nothing but a gentleman to her mother in front of her otherwise even at the risk of her life she will fight him. Chapter 1801 Century Commitment Chapter 1801 Century Commitment Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 02:16 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World "Wyatt, I know you have thought it through. But I was barely able to keep up with the changes in the card world market let alone expand my responsibilities to the Myriad realms. Besides you have Dredre to help you there, so you might as well use the token more wisely," Susan ignored thements of Corey and Park and continued to refuse the token. She knew Wyatt wanted her to be the one to use it but she felt that Wyatt could use or exchange something as valuable as it for something that would help him. "Don''t worry, I have more of these," Saying that Wyatt took out another devil merchant rmendation token. Seeing that both Corey and Park let out exaggerated gasps. They were shocked to see that Wyatt held two devil merchant rmendation tokens when they could not find one during one of their entire lifetime. *Cough* "Wyatt, I don''t know if you an ns for the extra devil merchant token," Park coughed to mask her embarrassment for losing herposure and then she awkwardly floated her interest in the second devil merchant rmendation token that Wyatt just revealed. "Yes, I want to used to recruit someone who can work for me," Wyatt answered Park with a yful smile. Learning that Wyatt had other ns for the second devil merchant rmendation token in his hand, Park could not hide her disappointment. As for the other token she had no ns about fighting Susan for it. So, she reluctantly muttered, "I see." "Susan, now will you just take the token? My arm''s aching," Wyatt asked Susan while exaggeratedly holding his arm out trying to pass the token to Susan. Susan''s gaze alternated between Wyatt''s face and the token in his arms. After a long contemtion she said, "No, I don''t feel like I earned it." "I gifting it to you why do you need to earn it?" Wyatt was not surprised by Susan''s logic, he had seen many with the simr syndrome. Those were the people who worked hard for everything in their lives and never coveted what was not theirs. Seeing Susan was going to be stubborn about this Wyatt could onlypromise, "Fine, how about you sign a century-long employment contract as my manager and I will give this token as the joining bonus. Sounds good?" "A century, you wanted me to die as your manager. Well, that is not a bad deal, I guess I will take it," Susan agreed to Wyatt''spromise with a smile. A century-longmitment, it looks like her young boss knew a thing or two about getting a girl happy. "Ugh!" Corey felt like vomiting seeing her mother flirt with Wyatt. She made sure to make them as ufortable as she was right now. However, she soon felt a burn on her wrist. Causing her to scream out in pain, "Ahh!" "Nobody will think you are dumb if you don''t speak," Park warned Corey sternly. Park did not know if Wyatt meant every word he said but him giving Susan a devil merchant rmendation token was all the proof she needed to know that Wyatt cared about Susan. "That''s it, Park. Burn me one more time and I will lock you in a freezer," Corey yelled in rage. She might be the first demoness to get burned by and argue with her ego me. After all, she was the first one to learn from her ego me. "Hehe," Dredre giggled finding Corey and Park''s bickering funny. "Dredre, draw up a contract and help Susan get started as a demon merchant," Wyatt instructed Dredre as passed both the devil merchant rmendation tokens to Dredre. "What do I do with the second token?" Taking both the devil merchant rmendation tokens from Wyatt Dredre asked Wyatt in confusion, as one token was enough to turn Susan into to demon merchant. Wyatt did not answer to Dredre, instead turned to Corey and Park and asked, "You two still interested in the devil merchant rmendation token?" "Yes, what do you want for it?" Park eagerly replied wanting to get the token before Wyatt changed his mind. "I told you already," Wyatt hinted that he wanted Park and Corey to work for him in exchange for the devil merchant rmendation token. Though Corey was difficult to deal with Wyatt believed her origin card was worth it. He was investing in the mystery and surprises Corey''s origin card held, she had a few more baptisms left. "Nope, that is not possible ask something else. I am willing to pay the appropriate price," Corey immediately denied Wyatt''s proposal. Sharing Park''s memory she knew Park''s hidden wealth could afford a devil merchant rmendation token. "Don''t be hasty, Corey. Think about it for a second. It is not a secret that the only reason you stubbornly continue to work for me for free is because of Susan. She has already agreed to work for me for another century but considering the wager between us you will work for me for three years. What other reason will you make up to continue to be around Susan? So why don''t you agree to work for me for another century for the devil merchant rmendation token," Wyatt persuaded Corey, reminding her that after three years she would be out of reasons to continue to be around Susan during work hours. "A century-long employment agreement doesn''t sound bad if you giving devil merchant rmendation tokens as a joining bonus," Park muttered considering Wyatt''s offer. She had seen how capable Wyatt was and it was not like she could get her hands on another devil merchant rmendation token so she felt that it would not be bad for Corey to work for Wyatt. A century was long but Corey could learn a lot from Wyatt. "Joining bonus, don''t kid yourself. The devil merchant token is your sry for the century in advance," Wyatt coldly awakened Park from her misunderstanding and to reality. Chapter 1802 Keeping Tabs 1802 Keeping Tabs Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 02:16 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World Listening to Wyatt say that the devil merchant rmendation token was not a joining bonus but their sry for their century of employment in advance, Park and Corey were dumbfounded. Just as Park was about to argue, Wyatt beat her to the punch, and pointing at Corey he exined, "Park, I trust you and your abilities but do you see her? She is the most unstable and unreliable part of you. I am risking a lot just by giving you the entire pay in advance, I would not be surprised if she got you both killed before a century. Unless you find a way to separate from her, this is going to be my offer to you, not her. And also the demon merchant rmendation token you get every decade as a demon merchant you will have to give me first preference when selling them. What do you say?" "Hey, I am right here," Coreyined only to feel theplicated gaze from Park. Understanding how important the devil merchant rmendation token was for her she chose to shut up and let Park handle the negotiation. "Wyatt isn''t the contract a bit harsh," Susan spoke up. Working a century without pay or benefits she could not imagine it. She knew that Wyatt was giving Corey the token but that will not feed or help her cultivate through out a century. Corey was young, so the Bright family did not mind spoiling her but that would not continue in her middle ages. Even if it did it would not look good. "No, the contract is not harsh. If they can use the devil merchant code properly to start a side hustle in their off-duty hours then it might be the most lucrative contract, but if they can''t then they will have to sell their soul and body to survive," Dredre stepped in to exin but by the end of her exnation, she lost her point and concluded the exnation in agreement with Susan''s point. "This¡­" Listening to Dredre''s words Susan was without words, thinking Wyatt wouldn''t be so cruel to Corey and Park that they would be forced to sell their soul and body. Susan knew that Wyatt treated his people well, the Fine Gold was a perfect example of this. "Park, if you agree with my terms sign the contract with Dredre and collect your devil merchant rmendation token from her. I have other urgent business to attend to," Wyatt informed Park as he prepared to leave the seed world. Apart from Corey''s origin card, there was Park''s mysterious sinister pet snake. If he gets Park to work for him, she would not mind lending him her devil-realm pet snake. "You leaving at this hour," Susan wondered what business Wyatt had in the dark of the night. "Keeping tabs on me already?" Wyatt asked Susan with a yful smile. "As your manager, I need to know where you are and what you are doing all the time. I am just doing my job don''t get the wrong idea," Susan replied with a straight face but her red ear lobes gave her away. She was too embarrassed as Wyatt was right. "As my manager what else do you need to know?" Wyatt locked eyes with Susan who was trying hard to maintain her serious facade. He slowly closed in on her finding her expression cute. Lost in Wyatt''s mesmerizing eyes, Susan forgot to reply to Wyatt nor did she notice that he was slowly closing on her. When she was almost in his embrace, "Umm¡­ um¡­ um!" A disturbance woke Susan from her trance, soon she found that the source of the disturbance was none other than Corey. However, this time Corey appeared to be struggling to say anything as Park had blocked her mouth with her fiery hands. Feeling Susan, Wyatt, and Dredre''s eyes on them Park''s grip on Corey''s mouth loosened and to ease the awkwardness she coughed twice, *Cough* *Cough* Corey who was freed immediately turned to Park and yelled, "What''s your problem? That is it, I am locking you in the freezer." "Fine, I will take possession of you," Park threatened Corey right back. "You promised you would not possess me again," Coreyined in dread reminding Park of her promise. "You too said that you would only lock me in a freezer if I burned you again," Park reminded Corey if was not holding up her words then she too would not hold up her words. "I said that in fit of rage but you promised," Coreyined that Park was being unreasonable. "What''s the difference? You should learn to be a woman of your word," Park acted high and mighty bullying a stupid teenage girl with identity and mother issues. "Big sis Susan, Park is bulling me again," Corey rushed into Susan''s embrace passing Wyatt who was right next to Susan, andined about Park to her. "Tch," Park gritted her teeth in annoyance seeing Corey run into their mother''s embrace andin about her. They were like two siblings who fought over everything but always looked after each other. Wyatt looked at Corey who was getting cozy in Susan''s embrace instead of him with a deep frown feeling that she did this on purpose. The only reason she was alive was he did not have proper evidence to support his gut feeling. Susan rubbed Corey''s hair, consoling her, and looked at Wyatt with a helpless smile. She was actually happy that Corey was here because she knew that she could not control herself around Wyatt. There was something about him, she would get drunk just smelling him. His smell was just too addictive and calming but at the same time, it made her lose control and just go crazy. She was certain that if not for Corey she might have already climbed on Wyatt and¡ª just thinking of those naughty thoughts she felt her face burn up. Chapter 1803 Hundred-Year Commitment 1803 Hundred-Year Commitment Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 02:24 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World With the naughty Corey gettingfortable in her embrace, Susan looked at Wyatt helplessly causing his frown to ease. Seeing this scene unfold in front of her Park suddenly blurted, "I ept," grabbing everyone''s attention. "You ept what?" Susan asked Park in confusion. "I agree to Wyatt''s employment contract," Park repeated in detail. "What!" Corey eximed in disbelief. She could not believe Park would agree to Wyatt''s unreasonable contract without even trying to negotiate. She wondered if Park was out of her mind. Devil merchant rmendation token was impossible to get even if one were willing to pay ten times the price but Corey did not think it would warrant them bing Wyatt''s ves for the next century. A Job with a one-time payment and no benefits sounded a lot like buying a ve. "Good, sign the contract with Dredre. Learn the basics of a demon merchant from Dredre and then explore the devil merchant code along with Susan. Together you two can cover a lot of ground," Wyatt instructed Park. He thought Park would resist a lot before ultimately agreeing to his terms of sale but it seems something changed her mind. It saves him the hassle. Park was someone who fought against Belphegor. Though she lost, it was worth noticing that Belphegor had the support of the devil merchant code and the faction ''Seven Princes of Hell.'' Not to mention, what remained of her forces in the dark realm after her death continued to loyally wait for her return. Though some had followed the undead devil Agony, they were not to be med as they believed Agony was the real Corey because of little Beam who followed Agony. Wyatt believed that with a little bit of help from him Park could reestablish her forces and influence in the dark realm. With the demon invasion on the verge, Wyatt had big ns for Park. Hopefully, she was up to it. Wyatt did not expect Park and reestablished forces to fight the present-day Belphegor and his faction when they lost horribly to them in the past but it would be a start to Wyatt''s ns in the dark realm. Park was worth every bit of the devil merchant rmendation token and then more. "..." Corey wanted to yell at Wyatt and Park not to ignore her but hearing that she would be learning and working with Susan as a demon merchant she lost all the opinions about working under Wyatt for a century without any benefits. For her being with Susan was all the benefit she needed. Park nodded at Wyatt and turning to look at the pixie she demanded, "Dredre dear, send me the employment contract I will sign it right now." Showing hermitment, Park locked eyes with Wyatt and thought, ''Wyatt, I trust you hopefully you don''t prove me wrong.'' Hundred-yearmitment, this was not new to Park thest she entered something simr with Belphegor to save her dad''s soul but it did not turn out well. Not only did she fall for Belphegor''s trap but she also failed to get her father''s soul and to protect the friends who shared her burden throughout her Hundred-yearmitment with Belphegor. Now she was entering another hundred-yearmitment with Wyatt, she should have learned her lesson by now but this time she was doing to take a chance on the wholesome scene in front of her. She had something simr back in the dark realm but she failed to protect it. This time however together with Wyatt she hoped for a different oue. Wyatt nodded at Park with a firm gaze, showing his sincerity toward Park''s trust in him. Then turning to his exclusive pixie, he said, "Dredre, I am leaving their demon merchant training in your hands." "Don''t worry, I will teach them everything I know," Dredre replied enthusiastically. In her tribe, teaching was a role only avable to the elder pixies. So she was particrly excited about getting an opportunity to teach two rookie demon merchants about devil merchant code. "Teacher Dredre, we are in your care," Susan said with a sweet smile. Though this little pixie was gunning for her position as Wyatt''s exclusive manager, Susan could not get mad at this cute littledy. Listening to Susan call her teacher, Dredre hovered happily in the void like a drunk fly. Seeing this Wyatt shook his head thinking the Pixies were just too easy to satisfy. "I am heading out," Wyatt prepared to leave the seed world, only to hear Susan hurriedly remind him, "You still did not share your schedule with me." "Schedule, you have been working for me since we have known each other. Tell me, have you ever seen me organized enough to have a schedule?" Wyatt asked Susan with a yful smile knowing that she wanted to know where he was going thiste at night. Unlike thest time when Susan blurted her true intentions, this time she had learned to hide her intentions behind carefully chosen words. So Wyatt added, "Just speak your mind, I won''t judge you." "Why would you judge me? As your manager how am I the bad one to ask for your schedule? I am just doing my job here. If anything your uncooperativeness is not allowing me to do my job properly," Susan continued to hide behind her words and went a step further to me Wyatt for being uncooperative. "What if I said I am going to meet someone?" Wyatt decided to y Susan''s game and beat her at it. "Good to know, was that hard," Susan replied nonchntly but she desperately wanted to know who Wyatt was going to meet at this hour in the night. "What if I said I am going to meet a beautiful woman?" Wyatt''s grin grew wider as he saw the aloofness on Susan''s face erase and rece with her true feelings. Chapter 1804 Wyatt Fever 1804 Wyatt Fever Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 02:32 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave, Seed World Listening to Wyatt say he was going out to meet a beautiful woman, Susan could no longer maintain a cool mind even if she found Wyatt stressing the words ''Beautiful Woman'' suspicious. Cornered, she threw her strategy out of the window and directly asked Wyatt, "What urgent work do you have with a ''Beautiful Woman'' that cannot wait till tomorrow morning?" "Is that insecurity and doubt I am seeing, Ti? I gotta say insecurity is not a good shade on you. I am disappointed," Wyatt pretended to shake his head in disappointment. Wyatt''s wouldn''t be more fake, catching on to him Susan''s tensed face blossomed into an annoyed smile. Just as she was about to tell Wyatt that it was not funny, Corey interrupted them. "Enough, he is clearly teasing you. How can you even fall for something so obvious? It is beyond me," Corey who was in Susan''s embrace had enough of the shameless couple. They kept flirting despite her literally being between them. So she jumped out of Susan''s embrace and yelled at her exaggeratedly wondering why her smart mother would turn dumb when ites to dealing with Wyatt. Was he her kryptonite? And then turning to face Wyatt with a stern tone she continued, "You keep saying you have an important task to attend to but you keep dragging your feet, just leave already." "Jeez, Corey. Good job taking the fun out of everything," Parkmented as she was enjoying Corey''s worst nightmare unfolds, Susan and Wyatt getting intimate with her in the middle. Now that right there was the quality content she would not get bored watching a couple dozen times. Corey intensely red at Park who was taking pleasure in her misery. Wyatt and Susan were taken aback by Corey''s outburst. Wyatt would have taught that identity loon a lesson but she was right. So he decided to leave telling the truth to Susan, "I am heading to meet with Field Marshal Heatsend, I will be bac¡ª" "Leave!!!" Corey cried out aloud interrupting Wyatt midway through thepletion of his sentence. Giving Corey a good hard stare Wyatt left the seed world. "Did you have to be so rude?" Susan asked Corey after Wyatt left. "I was being rude, you guys were suffocating me with your longing gaze and cringy words," Corey did not back down being inquired by Susan. Rather she med them for suffocating her with their new couple stuff. "How can you say that? I just wanted to keep tabs on my client as a manager," Susan imed that her actions were purely professional and nothing else but the blush on her cheeks and ears gave her away. "Argh!" Corey rolled her eyes at Susan''s words. "Susan, you are okay your face is very red and warm," Dredre pointed out, in concern for Susan. "I am fine," being called out on her lie by Dredre Susan was embarrassed. "Are you sure because the face turning red and the rise in the temperature of the body are the symptoms of fever in mortal humans?" Dredre had brushed up her knowledge on humans so that she could be of more use to Wyatt as his exclusive book guide pixie. ording to the books she had read Susan was showing all signs of having a fever. "Dredre dear, Bigsis Susan has a fever alright but it is not the one you are thinking about. She has the Wyatt fever," Park teased Susan, who was so embarrassed that she buried her face in her cors. As for Corey, she kept shaking her head disappointed in Susan. Corey saw her mother as a queen so for her it was disappointing to see Susan act like a little girl in love. She expected Susan to tie a leash around Wyatt and make him dance at the sound of her whip not turn dumb in his presence falling for his honeyed words. "Wyatt fever, what is that?" Dredre asked Park in confusion as the books she read did not mention anything about this type of fever. "Forget about it, that''s not for little kids to know," Wanting to keep the cute pixie innocent as long as possible, Park changed the topic by inquiring Dredre about the employment contract, "Dredre, did you draw our employment contract?" "Wait, I will draw and share them with you right away," Dredre as a professional Pixie was immediately distracted by her work. ¡­ Getting out of the seed word, Wyatt met with his clone who was watching overatose Bloodette. Wyatt was not surprised to find that Bloodette''s condition had not improved. Her physique and innate rune were still at a stalemate. Neither was backing down. Wyatt''s clone with the help of the Hive AI had already mapped all the soul pathways and arrangements in Bloodette''s blood-rule body and marked all the vital areas. Having mapped Bloodette''s soul pathways and arrangements the Hive AI was running simtions to figure out how to safely trick Bloodette''s physique into believing that it had healed Bloodette''s trauma without leaving any long-term side-effects in the process. Bloodette as the blood supreme was born immortal, supreme beings were one of a kind dealing with them was very different from mortal races that Wyatt was used to dealing with. Therefore it was taking Hive a lot of time toe up with a proper n to deal with Bloodette''s condition. Understanding that he could not rush these things Wyatt let the clone and Hive AI do their thing and proceeded out of the Blood Rock cave gate dungeon. Arriving at the biggest park in thepound Wyatt used his grimoire to call Field Marshal Heatsend. The reason why he did not use a text to inform her of Handsome Fox''s true name was because he wanted to know Anna''s mother''s thoughts on Handsome Fox through Field Marshal. Chapter 1805 Female Version OF Wyatt 1805 Female Version OF Wyatt Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 02:44 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park "Kid, don''t you ever sleep," an ethereal female voice sounded from Wyatt''s surroundings informing him of Field Marshal''s arrival. Just like the previous time, she did not appear in front of Wyatt. "Too much to do, no time for sleep," Wyatt talked to the empty air, he did not bother to find Field Marshal even though he felt foolish talking to the air. "No wonder you are unmatched among your peers. However, why did you call me?" Field Marshal admired Wyatt for his dedication toward his goals. Peeking at Anna who was drowsing in the mystic dimension she wondered why can''t Anna show even a percent of the dedication disyed by the boy. "I found out Handsome Fox''s true name, it''s Gideon Grim," Wyatt answered the Field Marshal without any suspense. "Your people left the city a few hours ago and they have already found Handsome Fox''s true name?" Field Marshal Heatsend asked Wyatt in disbelief. Based on her calctions Wyatt''s men should not have even reached the border yet let alone make it to the northern region and investigate Handsome Fox''s true name. "No, they are still on their way. I found Handsome Fox''s true name through a different source. Don''t worry it''s a trustworthy source, he has alwayse through for me," Wyatt replied concocting a mysterious source to justify the validity and authenticity of the information to Field Marshal Heatsend. "Turns out my niece was right. You were indeed holding a lot back and did not tell us the whole story. You just want to use us to deal with this Gideon Grim," Field Marshal eximed listening to Wyatt say that he found the true name of the notoriously hidden Handsome Fox through a trustworthy source unknown to them. When Field Marshal reported to her niece about Handsome Fox and Wyatt''s contribution to finding him, Anna''s mother was not impressed. Instead, she believed that Wyatt knew more than what he was showing them. Wyatt and Handsome Fox might be directly or indirectly connected. Otherwise, why would Handsome Fox recklessly surface to use Wyatt''s friends against him? There was more to this. Wyatt was showing them just enough to get the allies to target Handsome Fox. Listening to her niece''s spection, Field Marshal shook her head thinking that she was overthinking as she felt that a sweetheart like Wyatt would not be that cunning but she was proved wrong. Wyatt really did know more than he was letting out. Field Marshal was not buying the unknown trustworthy source that suddenly popped out of nowhere. "Yes, she is right. If possible I would deal with Gideon Grim myself but he and his hypnotized army are too much for the current me to handle so I can only turn to the forces governing this world to help me protect the world," Wyatt confessed but this did not mean that Handsome Fox was more of his problem than the world''s problem. "Sigh, she said you will say this too. Boy is anything about you true?" Field Marshal shook her head in shock. Uncovering Wyatt''s unique pupils and now his cunning mind, Field Marshal started to wonder if anything she knew about the boy was true. "Well, does that change anything? Yes, Gideon Grim and I have our differences. Correction, I want him dead. But he and his origin card are still more of a threat to you guys who rule this world than me a small-time card creationist / high schooler. Since he is building an army, it''s obvious who his next targets are. Because of me, you guys now have a chance to prepare for what heading your way," Wyatt exined not liking Anna''s mother''s narrative on his matter. She made him the bad guy for using the allies to get what he wanted and taking advantage of them in a dire situation. When actually they were helping each other. "You should meet my niece, I have a feeling you two will enjoy each other''spany. Some might even say you are the male version of her," Field Marshal Heatsend truly believed he was as dangerous as her niece. She evenmended herself for being cautious around Wyatt and hiding her body from his unique eyes. "So, what''s the update?" Wyatt asked Field Marshal what were their ns about Gideon Grim. "My niece is handling it. From her records of handling these things, by sunrise, Gideon Grim would be the most wanted criminal with the highest bounty on his head in all five regions. If you have more information share it now because any little information can prove detrimental in these cases," Field Marshal Heatsend was not lying. Currently, Anna''s mother was using her diplomatic rtions to warn the world about the ghost called Handsome Fox. Wyatt finding the true name of this ghost was already a huge plus. "In that case, you should know that Gideon Grim has joined ''Seven Princes of Hell'' a devil faction from the dark realm. If I am not wrong the reason he recently has been more active may be rted to that," Wyatt informed the Field Marshal knowing that the only thing the card apprentices hate more than the devil was the card apprentice turned devil worshipper. "Let me guess you got this information from your super mysterious but trustworthy source," Field Marshal said sarcastically. She was angry at herself for defending Wyatt when her niece said that Wyatt was not as innocent as he seemed. "Since you twisted my arm, I will be honest with you. My ''super mysterious but trustworthy source'' is a Chaos Dwarf from the Dark realm," Wyatt revealed to the Field Marshal. "A Chaos Dwarf?" Field Marshal blurted in surprise. "There are many different sentient races that are native to the dark realm whom card apprentices know as demons and devils but those races prefer to be called Dark Race. One of the dark races is the Chaos Dwarf Race." Chapter 1806 Enemy Of My Enemy Is A Chaos Dwarf Chapter 1806 Enemy Of My Enemy Is A Chaos Dwarf Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 02:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park Listening to Wyatt drop knowledge on dark race to her, Field Marshal rolled her eyes saying, "Boy, stop. My ancestors used to hunt demons and devils to kill time. In recent years, we might have lost their records but we still know what dark races are. Just tell me how you got to know the chaos dwarf and what is your rtionship with it?" "Well that is a long story," Wyatt said not wanting to go into details about the chaos dwarf. "I have a lot of time to kill, get started," Field Marshal was not surprised that Wyatt was close to a demon. It was not news. The southern royal family had already guessed Wyatt was involved with demons the day he borrowed a demon''s power to defeat Agent Forger and then the Mohawk devil Ezra. Not to mention him protecting Corey Bright, who followed the path of a demon worshiper at every turn. The Southern Royal family never asked Wyatt about this because they did not want to seem invasive and push Wyatt away. Many have experimented with demons and devils, but as long as Wyatt did not cross any line they can tolerate it. Now that Wyatt was the one who brought it up, the Field Marshal did not mind being a little forceful. "It all started when I borrowed the power of the devil to defeat Agent Forger. As you know, borrowing a devil''s power is not without limitation and my limitation was that I had to defeat Agent Forger borrowing the devil''s power within five minutes. If I fail the devil will get my body and soul but if I seed then the devil gets nothing," Wyatt paused to sigh. "Since you are here in one piece and Agent Forger is missing, I take it you won your wager with the devil but the devil was not happy with it," Field Marshal Heatsend deduced, ignoring the fact that Agent Forger was missing and stressing on the fact that the devil was not happy about losing to Wyatt. It seems the Southern Royal family cares very little about Agent Forger and her whereabouts with everything going on. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yes, the devil was not happy. So he has been targeting me since then. The mohawk devil that killed the demigods from the central government and the Morningstar University, is his incarnation. He broke out of character just to kill me and did not hesitate to use realm fragment to force me into submission¡ª" Field Marshal interrupted Wyatt saying, "Let me guess the devil did not like you killing its incarnation and is continuing to to target you. I get you made a devil your enemy where does Choas Dwarf you spoke ofe into all of this?" "Don''t be impatient its a long story, I am getting there. Besides, you were the one who said that you had all the time in the world to listen to it," Wyatt was stalling, he did n to use his rtionship with chaos dwarf to inform the South about the second demon invasion but he could not just pull a random lie out of his ass and try to make sense out of it. This thing was serious, he could not risk blowing this up on his face. Wyatt could not rush this but since Anna''s mother had already guessed that he was hiding something he needed to inform them about the demon invasion as fast as possible as nobody would be happy that he was sitting on such a piece of important information for a long time. However, Wyatt also knew that delivery and timing also mattered. If he failed to time it right or deliver it properly, there were high chances people would not take him seriously. After all, he had no evidence to back his im unless he nned to reveal the devil merchant code to the world. Nope, that would be like making another mess to solve a mess. "Boy, whatever it is just spill it out. No one will me you. Since you''re being honest, I tell you this one time, one of our ancestors had a thing for women from a particr dark race. So you have nothing to worry about there ain''t anything new that you can spring on us. We have seen and heard it all," Field Marshal could see that Wyatt was hesitating and stalling from speaking about his rtionship with the chaos dwarf. "Then I can rest at ease," Wyatt said gratefully for the Field Marshal being so understanding. Then he continued to say, "Where was I, right the devil did not like me killing its incarnation one bit. So to retaliate against me he recruited Gideon Grim." "Wyatt, you sure about this because the timeline does not add up," Field Marshal Heatsend pointed out that Gideon Grim was targeting his friend even before he killed the devil''s incarnation in the Southern Capital. "Yes, I am sure. Gideon attacked Susan and the rest for the secrets of the VR Universe. But thenter he continued to target me under the orders of the devil having joined its faction, ''Seven Princes of Hell.'' I too had no idea about this until the Chaos dwarf reached out to me and offered me this information hoping to be my friend. Turns out that the word about me killing the devil''s incarnation spread far in the dark realm. That was when the Chaos dwarf contacted me iming to be the enemy of the devil and hoped that since we share the same enemy we could be friends. Something like an enemy of my enemy is my friend sort of deal. The Chaos Dwarf had just recently reached out to me so I did not want to share the information with you until I was a hundred percent sure that the Chaos Dwarf was not ying any tricks on me." Chapter 1807 Evidence Chapter 1807 Evidence Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 03:12 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park Hidden in the void, Field Marshal Heatsend could not help but frown listening to Wyatt exin how a Chaos Dwarf came to be his source of information. Field Marshal Heatsend could see that Wyatt was cunning enough to take care of himself but was it enough when dealing with a Chaos Dwarf? When dealing with a dark race one cannot be more careful. After digesting the information, she inquired, "Now that you are sharing this info with us, I take it you trust the Chaos Dwarf enough and believe that the information it shared with you is true and has no deception to it." "Yes," Wyatt nodded firmly. He needed to sell the idea that Chaos Dwarf was their friend to the Southern Royal family. Otherwise, none of his ns would work. "Do you mind exining how the Chaos Dwarf gained your trust?" Field Marshal asked Wyatt worrying that he might be tricked by the Chaos Dwarf. Considering that it was a dark race one could not put anything past them, their trickery knew no bounds. "Obviously, through a pact," Wyatt replied Listening to Wyatt''s answer, Field Marshal almost pped her forehead in frustration. Controlling her emotions, she patiently inquired, "Wyatt, you do know that if the Chaos Dwarf used a pseudonym then the pact signifies nothing." "Please, this is not my first time dealing with a devil. I have not only made sure it was using its true name but also made the Dark Realm''s will and Card Realm''s will as the witness to the pact. Besides, I did notmit to anything in exchange for the information. The Chaos Dwarf volunteered the information hoping for a friendship. Seeing how the Chaos Dwarf did not hesitate to give its true name and form a pact with the dark realm''s will as a witness, I think the Chaos Dwarf sincerely wants to cooperate with us," Wyatt responded confidently. He said everything he could to assure Field Marshal. "Good," Field Marshal sighed in relief, now that her mind was at peace a little she asked something she was itching to ask from earlier, "What did you mean when you said that the reason Gideon Grim has been more active recently may be rted to him joining the dark faction, ''Seven Princes of Hell''?" Listening to the Field Marshal bring up this now, Wyatt grinned in his mind knowing that the fish had caught the bait he threw earlier. Just giving the Field Marshal loads of information would only cause her to try and discern which one was true and which was a trap. But if she were to connect the dots herself, she was more likely to believe them rather than rip them apart to wonder which was true and which was false. "Your guess is correct, Gideon Grim is preparing to help the dark faction called ''Seven Princes of Hell'' invade Card Realm," Wyatt answered with a grim expression, trying to convey how dire the situation was to the Field Marshal. "Everything has changed," the Field Marshal blurted in shock. The only reason Field Mashal immediately did not jump to this conclusion when Wyatt hinted at a possible demon invasion earlier was that a second demon invasion did not ur in the Clown Mask''s future vision. But considering that the miracle Dalton Wyatt and powerful enemies like Gideon Grim also never surfaced in Clown Mask''s vision, Field Marshal understood that the current timeline has long diverted vastly from Clown Mask''s future vision. Her husband was right they cannot use the Clown Mask''s future vision as absolute but just as a mere reference in the infinite possibilities. After all, lot of thinking Field Marshal replied to Wyatt with a measured tone, "Wyatt, I trust you so I one hundred percent trust the information you acquired from the chaos dwarf but that will not be enough for the others. What I am saying is we need evidence to back our ims. Can you contact the Chaos Dwarf and ask if it can give any evidence to support its information?" Listening to the Field Marshal demand evidence, Wyatt was dejected in his mind as what he was trying to void inevitably happened. But still with a confident expression, he replied to the Field Marshal, "I will try." "It will be best if you can convince the Chaos Dwarf to contact us," Field Marshal still did not fully trust the Chaos Dwarf. Though the Chaos Dwarf had gotten Wyatt''s seal of approval, she would feel more at ease if it got her niece''s seal of approval. "Sure, I can make that happen," Wyatt replied without hesitation as wanted the Chaos Dwarf and the Southern Royal family to meet. There were many things that he could not do as Dalton Wyatt which he wanted to achieve through his alternate identity as a Chaos Dwarf. "Now, that I have you here, I have some things to discuss with you too. Do you still n to attend Morningstar University?" Field Marshal asked Wyatt out of the blue. "Why do you ask? I thought the royal family did not like me attending Morningstar University. Unless you guess changed your mind about it," Wyatt was surprised to hear the Field Marshal bring up Morningstar University. After all, the Southern Royal family strongly opposed his n to develop the Central Academic region. "After the Southern Capital incident, despite denying its involvement in the incident Morningstar University has started to warm up to the Southern Royal family. The strained rtionship between us after the betrayal of Luna and the supposed theft of the dungeon relocation apparatus, now are stronger than new. They have not only increased the number of regted resources such as Time-rule cards Southern region can procure from them but also increased the number of schrship seats for the students from the Southern region. They have promised many more benefits which previously were not avable to the Southern Region. It is as if they are trying very hard to make up for the Southern Capital incident even though deny the part they yed in it." Chapter 1808 Big Bad Morningstar University Chapter 1808 Big Bad Morningstar University Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 03:26 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park Listening to the Field Marshal exin that Morningstar University was doing its best to repair the rtionship between them, Wyatt understood what was going on but pretended to be dumb and asked, "What does this have to do with me?" "Sigh, nothing gets past you," Field Marshal sighed, she was a soldier, not a diplomat. She was ashamed that she was assigned to such a task but as a soldier, she could only follow her orders. Even if the one ordering was her cute niece who has grown up to be a sly tyrant. "Wyatt, I will be straight with you and get right to the point," Field Marshal decided to throw away the script that her niece had handed to her. "Good, I prefer it that way," Wyatt nodded, he liked dealing with soldiers like Colleen, Field Marshal, and Anna, they spoke what they thought¡ªmaking it easier to see through and manipte them. Though it was far-fetched to call Anna a soldier she fell into the ipetent category. Well, she was ipetent in many ways. "We believe that Morningstar University''s sudden change of attitude toward the Southern Region is not because they feel guilty but because of you. After improving your rtionship with us, the first thing they did was offer you a full schrship seat to attend Morningstar University. They have also promised many other benefits such as free regted resources but the most important ones are the prime real estate in the very heart of the central academic region and a ticket to their most coveted possession the Time vestige. They have imed that your decision to attend Morningstar University or not will not affect their rtionship with the Southern region but many in the royal court do not believe it and believe that Morningstar University could not be more clear about their intentions. Because of this, the royal court is divided in two, one that believes that we should not put you in danger over momentary gains while the other side believes that you have shown that you are more than capable enough to protect yourself so you should ept the Morningstar University''s offer as the benefits promised by the University to the Southern Region and you are a lot more than momentary gains. Some loyal fans of yours, because of your fight with Mohawk Devil, believe that you have a high affinity for the Time-Rule making the ticket to the Time-Rule vestige a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you," Field Marshal Heatsend confessed everything without hiding anything. Unlike her niece, Field Marshal believed that Wyatt had proved that he was capable enough to choose what was best for him. Therefore she did not hide anything and revealed everything to him. "It seems the Morningstar University has not learned their lesson," Wyatt blurted understanding that what the Morningstar University was doing was nothing less than trying to get the best of all. They did not even bother to acknowledge their involvement in the Southern Capital, let alone apologize. What was more appalling was they shamelessly tried to control the South with their resources. These jerks wanted to act like saviors of the South even though they were the scheming imps. "It seems you have made your decision. Then which university do you n to attend?" Listening to Wyatt, the Field Marshal knew what his decision was going to be. She did not n to change his mind. The South needed the resources being offered by Morningstar University like the time-rule cards desperately but they were not giving those resources for free they not only asked for the retail price for the resources but also dared to add conditions when selling them. They were making these resources avable to the South just to get their hands on Wyatt. Who''s to say that their attitude will not change when they get what they want? "No, I do not n on attending any university or pursuing higher education," Wyatt answered surprising Field Marshal. "Well, at your level there is very little the universities can offer but I would not advise entirely rejecting any form of higher education," Field Marshal advised Wyatt. The first time Lorenzo met Wyatt he could not stop talking about him to her. But of all the things her husband told her about Wyatt, one thing that stuck out to her was that though Wyatt had a strong potential for the card creation and array formation he had nearly zero knowledge about the various methods and techniques in both the fields. ording to her husband that was what made Wyatt special. Lorenzo could not shut up about what Wyatt could achieve if he were to learn all the techniques and methods that both fields had to offer. "Yes, you are right. Don''t worry, I am already working on that," Wyatt was not lying, he had already started to make a n about using the Infinity Library to fill the gaps he was missing about Array formation. As for Card Creation, he nned to recruit the help of Southern Academic City. "Then what is your next n? Don''t tell me you n to focus your entire strength on this joker Gideon Grim and the dark faction backing him. Let me tell you, there have been many instances where the demon worshipers have tried to make aeback but so far they have not been able to because this world cannot tolerate them. I would advise you not to let this clown take all your time and energy," Field Marshal understood that Wyatt had too much potential to waste on something that the adults like should be worrying about. She wanted to provide a nurturing ce for Wyatt where he could grow to his full potential. "Yes, ma''am. I hear you and I need your help with it." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Out with it, Southern Royal family is prepared to help you by any means necessary." Capter 1809 Plans Capter 1809 ns Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 03:41 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park "Yes, ma''am. I hear you and I need your help with it." Listening to the Field Marshal advise him that he should focus on his growth rather than pursuing clowns like Gideon Grim or the dark faction behind him, Wyattughed in his mind. Gideon Grim and Belphegor''s faction were not anything like the demon and devil worshipers that the Field Marshal was used to dealing with they were the real deal. Defeating them would not be as easy as handling the ragtag group of demon/devil worshipers which was now partially being controlled by the Central Government. Wyatt did not bother to point this out to the Field Marshal because even if he were to warn the Field Marshal she would not take his warning seriously. Not that she was overconfident but the demon/devil worshipers have not lived up to their name the recent years. So instead of starting a debate with the Field Marshal, he decided to use this opportunity to put forth his agenda. When ites to card creation, the card world''s institutions were unmatched in the myriad realms, including the Infinity Library. Knowledge in Infinity Library was stolen knowledge, their progress in a specific field was not possible unless someone donates the updated knowledge to them in exchange for merits. So one cannot im that the Infinity Library was leading in any field let alone card creation. However, that is not true for the intuitions of the card world. They spend a lot of resources and manpower to make progress in the card creation field. As a result, they continue to make small orrge progress in the card creation field. Making them the leaders in the card creation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This was especially true for the Top Ten universities of the card world. This was why Wyatt was so stubborn about attending Morningstar University in the central academic city at the risk of his life and the disapproval of the southern royal family. However, Morningstar University has time and again proven itself unworthy of being called a prestigious institution of knowledge so Wyatt has decided to invest in the next best thing and elevate them to the top, snatching the spot from these snobbish institutions that were no longer ced of higher learning but a breeding ground of greed. The next best thing after the universities in the central academic city were definitely not the universities in the Southern academic city but since Wyatt knew the people who owned it, he decided to settle for it. Wyatt had an oundish n mapped out in his head and he needed the full cooperation of the Southern Royal family. "Out with it, Southern Royal family is prepared to help you by any means necessary." Field Marshal Heatsend was pleased to see Wyatt not only take his advice seriously but ask for her help. She has heard her husbandin that Wyatt was stubborn and did not listen to reason. But seeing Wyatt be so obedient Field Marshal felt that her headstrong husband and his temper did not know how to talk to a quirky genius like Wyatt. Field Marshal was a little proud of herself a this moment, why wouldn''t she be proud, Wyatt''s reputation of being an obstinate person was well known to the higher-ups in the Southern Capital. The Southern Capital Incident was an example of his stubbornness. However, nobody dared toin about Wyatt and his whims because they knew that Wyatt''s value to the South outweighed his quirks. Not only were they willing to overlook his whimsy but found it a delight i.e. until Wyatt continued to be the valuable stock they all were investing in. "Since you put it that way, I will be direct. I want to take over the Southern academic city and all the institutions in it," Wyatt spoke his mind, confident that he would be able to convince the Field Marshal. "What, boy, are you out of your mind?" The Field Marshal eximed in disbelief. She was expecting Wyatt would ask her to help him find some study material or a good teacher to help him with his knowledge of card creation and array mastery but to her surprise, he was asking her to hand him an entire city. Not just any city but the South''s hub of knowledge. The Southern academic city had not made any notable contribution to any field but it was still able to meet the talent requirement of the entire Southern region. Especially considering that the talents of the other four regions would prefer to be unemployed over moving to the Southern Region. "Please, calm down and listen to what I have to say. I think you are going to like what have in mind," Wyatt was not surprised to see such a reaction from the Field Marshal. He was grateful had she did not burst intoughter. Even he felt that asking to be in charge of the Southern academic city and all the institutions in it was a bit much. The Southern academic city was the backbone of the Southern region. So Wyatt asking the control of the Southern academic city was like asking for the future of the Southern region. "You better have a damn good reason for this otherwise, I will leave," the Field Marshal knew that Wyatt would not make such a demand if he did not have a n so she decided to hear him out before ignoring him. She could not bring herself to punish him so she could only choose such a method to show that Wyatt had lost his credibility in her eyes. "It might be obvious to you that the way the current Southern academic city is developing, it is not showing any signs of catching up with the other academic cities in another thousand years let alone overtaking them in another thousand years. It hase to the point where the talented and hard-working students of our Southern Region are applying for schrships in other academic cities. I can understand our students going to the Central and Eastern academic cities for higher education but the Northern and Western academic cities, since when did the Southern academic city fall behind those cities sixty years ago the students from the Northern and Western regions used toe to the Southern academic city. But for the situation to fall to this point, clearly the current management of the Southern academic city has dropped the ball. I don''t want to point fingers¡ª" "Wyatt, I know the situation of the Southern academic city better than you. I know a lot of people are to be med for the current situation but at least they are still able to produce quality graduates to meet the demand of the Southern region. If you have a better alternative get to it before I lose my patience," Field Marshal interrupted Wyatt midway through his speech. The royal court debated on how the Southern academic region had dropped the ball, the Field Marshal did not want to listen to another word about it unless they had a better alternative. She had enough ofining. She wanted a promising initiative that she could support and not useless debates. The Field Marshal was prepared for the change but nobody has been able toe up with a change that would be able to outperform the current management of the Southern academic region. There were many reasons for that such as not enough budget for promising research work and talents to lead those research. Wyatt did not take the Field Marshal''s interruption personally as he could hear the frustration in her voice when she spoke about the Southern academic city. Especially considering that she was an alumnus of the southern academic city. Nobody cared more about the Southern academic city''s prosperity than her. Now that Wyatt knew he had the Field Marshal''splete attention he began to speak his n, "I n to integrate the VR-Universe into the sybus of our universities. Except for the knowledge of card creation, the VR universe is notcking in any way rather it has more knowledge on many fields that you cannot find in the card world. Especially the Martial arts, ult, Magic, Forging, Array formation, Herbology, and Technology, They are just a few fields thate off the top of my head. You might have already heard how few card apprentices are already adopting the knowledge they learned in the VR universe in the card world. I can do the same with our universities." "Your idea is not bad, but I have heard that the core knowledge on these fields is strongly guarded by natives of the VR universe. They only share their knowledge with their descendants and think twice before even considering sharing it with outsiders let alone the card apprentices. I have read about the card apprentices going to great lengths to prove themselves to natives of the VR universe only to get basic knowledge in their respective fields. How are you going to solve that?" VR universe was the next big thing in the card world so it was not surprising that the Field Marshal would keep up with the current news about the VR universe. "Have you forgotten I am the one who created the VR universe?" Wyatt reminded Field Marshal smugly. "Wyatt, my husband, and his junior brother have already figured out how the VR Universe has so much otherworldly knowledge in it. We know that you have no control over what goes on in the VR Universe. Otherwise, why do you think the five regions are willing to invest so much in the VR universe?" Field Marshal revealed to Wyatt but she did not go into the details just to slowly savour the shock on Wyatt''s face. Chapter 1810 Flaw In The Plan Chapter 1810 w In The n Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 03:59 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park Listening to the Field Marshal im that Lorenzo and Leo have figured out the workings of the VR Universe and so have the other renowned researchers of the five regions, Wyatt was not surprised. Illusion arts of the card world was not shallow. In fact, many card ancestors have proposed something simr but they never achieved it. Not to mention their vision was not on a grander scale as the VR universe. Loe was on to this back when he came to meet Wyatt in the auction house. Seeing how Field Marshal was so proud of her husband and his junior brother, Wyatt guessed those two used this opportunity to show in front of Field Marshal. Poor Lorenzo, his big brain was the only thing anpensate for hisck of strength in the marriage, but what about Leo? Was he helping his senior brother show off? Thinking of this Wyatt felt pity for Lorenzo. Things one was willing to do to impress their life partner. Field Marshal frowned seeing that Wyatt continued to be indifferent to her news. Feeling challenged she continued to say, "We already know that the VR Universe is an illusion, an imitative representation of Life, the cosmos itself. The otherworldly knowledge that the natives possess in the VR Universe has been discovered by them. Just like how we, card apprentices, discovered our unique Card and Grimoire power system. Since this illusion runs on itself any interference can cause it to copse. This means you cannot interfere in the progress of the illusion. You can be part of the illusion like the rest of us. At most as its creator, you can act as its protector and destroyer but in no way as its maniptor. Especially considering your realm it is already a miracle you can create such high-level illusion. If not for it being in the grimoirework, no miracle would be enough for you to create the same illusion in the real world. Knowing that your involvement in VR Universe is limited because it trying to replicate reality as perfectly as possible, is what makes it worth investing in it. When things are like this how do you n to give the students of the Southern academic city ess to the otherworldly knowledge of the VR Universe?" Wyatt listened to everything the Field Marshal had to say patiently, from her words he understood that there seemed to be many misunderstandings about the VR Universe among the illusionmunity. This was mostly because their mastery of illusion arts was nowhere close to modern virtual reality simtion and the Devil Merchant code''s illusion arts. Had their mastery of illusion arts been the same as that of the Devil Merchant code they would know that Wyatt was the master of the VR universe, in it he was omniscient. If did not like something in the VR Universe be it topography or beings or the direction of evolution he could just rewrite their program. However, Wyatt would not do so unless it was necessary because it was too much of a hassle as he would have to follow thew of casualty and change everything that led to that point otherwise many variables would pop up and the parts of the VR Universe influenced by that change would start to fall apart. If the influence of the change was huge then Wyatt would risk the entire VR Universe falling apart. So, in a way the illusionists of the Card world were correct but if Wyatt wanted to he could act god in the VR Universe, with the help of Hive AI and devil merchant code it would be easier for him to do so. Wyatt had no ns to enlighten the card world on their illusion arts. Because of theirck of knowledge, they were beginning to invest enormous wealth in the VR Universe thinking that the VR universe was absolutely free from Wyatt''s maniption and just another free market with lots of prospects. Thanks to this Wyatt was earning money as if he were printing them. Continuing to see nothing but indifference in Wyatt''s face despite wasting so many words Field was puzzled wondering why he was so calm when she revealed that they figured out he had no control over VR Universe except for destroying it. Wyatt''s indifference in this matter left a bad taste in her mouth. "Have you forgotten that the currency exchange system of the VR Universe was created by me? The five regions investing in it is a good thing. As for them figuring out how to create their version of VR Universe, it will not happen anytime. Even if they did, so what? All good thingse to an end. As for how do I n to give the students of the Southern academic city ess to the otherworldly knowledge of the VR Universe? Just like how I was able to establish the currency exchange system of the VR Universe. You guys are forgetting something, I have a lot of pull in the VR Universe. Besides, the natives of the VR Universe are also same card apprentices, as long as you name the correct price they will dig their ancestor''s graves and give their bones to you, let alone their otherworldly knowledge. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Trust me, I can make the Southern academic region more prosperous than it ever was," Wyatt stated confidently. He avoided lying to the Field Marshal and cleverly used his words to sound as genuine as possible to her divine intent. Field Marshal looked at Wyatt and wondered if he was truly a seventeen-year-old. Even she hyped by her husband''s bragging, thought that Lorenzo barely understanding the secret of something Wyatt created on a whim for a wager as an achievement worth bragging about. She was not only disappointed in herself but her husband too. Wyatt''s evaluation in her mind elevated to a whole new level. Field Marshal Heatsend might as well be considered as Wyatt''s fan. She could not think of one thing that she couldin about him. Even his ws were something she could not bring herself toin about rather found herself justifying them. She was surprised that a teenager had such a high level of charisma. If she could decide on the Southern academic region by herself, then she would instantly make Wyatt the city lord of the Southern academic region and give him full authority over all the institutes of higher learning in it. However, she did not but she could make a strong case for him with her niece and the royal court. As for her husband, he would agree with her. But to do that she had to ask the most important question pointing out the obvious w in Wyatt''s n, "Wyatt, let us say you can get the natives of the VR Universe to share their knowledge with our students but you know that we are card apprentice our core is card creation. For us, the other fields you spoke about are secondary knowledge that is used to help us create new cards. If the students have a very shaky foundation in card creation how are they supposed to use the knowledge they learned in the VR Universe and apply it in the Card World? Unless you find an answer to that even if I want to help you I cannot. Because all that knowledge will lead the students astray from the Grimoire and Cards power system." Listening to Field Marshal, Wyatt nodded in understanding. He agreed with her. The Grimoire and Card power system was the only official power system of this world recognized by its World Will. Feeding the students knowledge in other fields when their knowledge of cards was shallow would only lead them astray. Not everyone was like Wyatt in that they could cultivate multiple power systems at a time. Not to mention, the only way Wyatt was able to cultivate multiple power systems at a time without any ident was because they were recognized by the Card World as a part of his origin card, trait, or physique. Be it the Camamity Soul gem, Viltronian power system, or Mutated Soul and division system, they were actually recognized and blessed by the Card World''s Will when Wyatt underwent the baptism. Otherwise, regardless of how much preparation Wyatt had made, there was no way he could achieve sess in these power systems as a card apprentice without the approval of the World''s will. Another example of this was Corey Park, Aba Davis, and the other Demon/Devil worshippers. Corey Park and Aba Davis''s origin cards were approved by the Card World''s will so they could cultivate the demonic power system. Simrly, the demons/devils knew of this and created demon/devil summoning cards and other demonic cards for their believers, the devil/demon worshipers. Belphegor''s demon summoning card disguised as an Equal Exchange demonic card was the perfect example of this. The demons/devils were fully aware that Card apprentices could cultivate multiple power systems thanks to the uniqueness of their grimoire and card power system. And they fully took advantage of this. It''s correct to say that Card apprentices can copy any power system using their cards but wrong to say the other way around. Not all power systems can be Card apprentices unless they have a minimum of 10 percent active soul control. Which was rare as not many did not involve soul cultivation in their power system. Even the Dark races prefer physical train at the lower thanks to the advantage of their physique, traits, and bloodline. Wyatt''s n closed the knowledge gap Southern Academic City hadpared to the Central Academic City in many secondary fields but it fell short in the primary field, the card creation. The students need the minimum knowledge in card creation required for them to adapt the knowledge of the secondary field into their grimoire and card power system. Wyatt could not turn to the Infinity Library to solve this problem as in the cosmos the Central academic city was the leader when it came to knowledge on Card Creation and grimoire. If Wyatt could not solve this problem then introducing the otherworldly knowledge of the VR Universe to the students would not be ideal. Chapter 1811 Dilemma Chapter 1811 Dilemma Date- 17 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Time- 04:13 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park "There are still two months before the new academic year starts right?" Wyatt asked Field Marshal with a twinkle in his eyes having thought of a way to solve the problem of old-school card creation knowledge still being taught in the southern academic city when the other regions have moved on to update knowledge researched and developed by the central academic city. "No no no, you must be crazy to think you will not only learn all the card creation knowledge the Southern academic city has to offer but also use it to make up the gap in knowledge of card creation between the Southern and Central academic city that too in a short period of two months," Field Marshal had already judge what kind of character Wyatt was. So when he reminded her that there were still two months left for the new academic year to start she immediately guessed what crazy thought was going through his mind now. "Wow, you are quick to pick up," Wyatt was surprised to see that Field Marshal already knew him enough to guess what was going through his mind with him just hinting at it. They had only recently met, this was their second meeting, so it was astonishing for the Field Marshal to have already figured out Wyatt''s thought process. "You know, you are not that hard to read. I just have to think what would my niece do in your situation, and vo," Field Marshal replied enjoying the astonished look on Wyatt''s face for a change. "That''s what every teenage boy likes to hear," Wyatt replied a little repulsed by the fact that the Field Marshal wasparing him to Anna''s mother but he also grew a little curious about her. How could he not, when people kept saying she was just like him? "You should consider beingpared to my niece as apliment. But I hear where you areing from considering your rtionship with her daughters and all," As she spoke these sentences Field Marshal wondered how Anna would feel when she knew she fell for someone like her mother. Field Marshal thought she was being subtle mentioning Wyatt''s ambiguous rtionship with her grandnieces, Anna and Ann, but Wyatt heard her intentions loud and clear. However, Wyatt''s mind was busy thinking of ways to convince Field Marshal to hand over the Southern academic city to him to care about such little things. "You have mistaken my intentions, I never nned to do all the work. If I do all the work what are the other professors and students going to do? I just n to use the knowledge of the card creation from Southern Academic City and make it simpler and more adaptable when ites to incorporating other fields into card creation. This way the professor and the students can use the knowledge they gain in the VR Universe to create new cards and start new projects & research," Wyatt went into detail, exining that he was not going to do all the work but give the professors and students the tools to the work. "Let us say you can do that in the limited time of two months, even the staff and students use your modified card creation knowledge and otherworldly knowledge from the VR Universe to create new cards and start new projects and research, just like you said. Now my question is who owns the patent for the new card recipes and who gets credit for new projects and research? You or the VR Universe or the Students/Staff. I read the story about a girl who was lucky enough to be one of the first few million to get a free VR slime card and explore the VR Universe early. She used her early ess to the VR Universe to learn about various popr beverages from the VR Universe and copyright them. Now that VR Universe is open to many, some lucky card apprentices who were also able to learn the recipe for the same popr beverages decided to start small businesses using those recipes in their neighborhood. But a few dayster they were sued by the girl who has a patent for those beverages in the card world. The trial date is yet to be set but the grimoirework is split over this issue. Some say the girl is correct some say the girl is greedy and hical. What do you think? What is your solution for this dilemma that you unwittingly created?" The Field Marshal seems to me Wyatt. ording to Field Marshal, as the sole beneficiary of the VR universe, Wyatt should be more responsible with what he has created. Due to the poprity of the VR Universe Wyatt was making money faster than the government or any of the royal families could print, yet he did not do anything to stop the evil that the VR Universe was capable of when used hically. Field Marshal was right. Even though Wyatt could not have thought of such problems arising when creating the VR universe and making it avable to everyone for free, now that he knew she believed he should take the necessary measures so such things do not repeat before he tries to further integrate the VR Universe into the day to day lives of the Card apprentices. "Well, I fixed it," Wyatt announced when Field Marshal was still contemting how to help Wyatt with the dilemma, surprising her awake from her contemtion, "What? When? How?" Before she could properly ask Wyatt to exin what he meant, the Field Marshal received a notification from the Gimoirework. Informing her about an update on Wyatt''s online card boutique page. She along with billions of VR universe enthusiasts was a follower of this page. Suddenly this single page was receiving so much traffic that it was taking longer time to load than usual, leaving Field Marshal frustrated. It never crossed her mind that she could ask about it to Wyatt who was right next to her. Chapter 1812 Harsh Punishment

Chapter 1812 Harsh Punishment

1812 Harsh Punishment Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 04:13 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park [ @all From: Dalton Wyatt Regarding: Monopoly of otherworldly knowledge from VR Universe. Respected Customers, It has been brought to my notice that card apprentices are trying to monopolize the otherworldly knowledge they gained from the VR Universe by copyrighting them in the real world. To them, I would like to point out that they are in contempt of Sections C(i), C(ii), & C(iii) in the licensing agreement of the VR Universe. Please, rectify your breach of contract within the next 36 hours. In case of continued vition of the licensing agreement after the 36 hours of this warning, the Individual/Organization and anybody remotely rted to them will be banned from the VR universe. VR universe is my answer to restoring bnce and tackling the monopolistic and capitalistic society that helps the rich get richer and the poor get poorer.I won''t stand by as the greed of a few destroys it. Regards, Dalton Wyatt Sections C(i), C(ii), & C(iii) summary- C(i). Customers are free to use the knowledge gained from the VR Universe however they see fit within the limits of the social ethical and moral boundaries. C(ii). They are not to monopolize the knowledge gained from the VR Universe. For example by copyrighting or applying patents on the knowledge gained from the VR Universe. C(iii). As for the modified version of the knowledge gained from the VR Universe, the Individual/Organization can choose to use it privately or share it. By choosing to share the modified version of the knowledge, the Individual/Organization gets the credit for it and they will be rewarded appropriately by the VR Universe based on their contribution. Note: Dalton Wyatt reserves all rights to VR Universe.] "Isn''t that harsh? I don''t think people will ept this," Field Marshal uttered after reading the post made by Wyatt on his online card boutique shop page. Field Marshal was impressed that Wyatt had already thought of such problems ahead and taken precautions for it in the VR Universe''s terms and conditions but she felt that it was harsh of Wyatt to ban everyone rted to the individual/organization in vition of the terms and conditions of using the VR Universe. She did not believe that it was fair for others to be punished for someone else''s crime. "Nope, it is not harsh enough. If someone does not agree with my way of doing things they can just stop using VR Universe," Wyatt was confident about his product. He knew that the card apprentice would never give up on VR Universe. With Field Marshal going quiet, Wyatt sighed and exined his intention by stating such harsh punishment, "By doing this I hope that it will reduce the number of people using patsies to abuse VR Universe and fill their pockets at the expense of others. I have done my best to keep the terms and conditions to use VR Universe without any loopholes but it has its shorings that is where this harsh punishment systemes into y. Besides this way, people will not keep quiet when they see their friends or family trying to abuse the VR Universe." Wyatt did indeed take a dark turn on this one. He would rather let a thousand innocents suffer to catch one culprit. Even if the terms and conditions of the VR Universe was solid, true masterminds would force others to do their dirty work and fill their pockets while the innocent gets punished. By banning everyone who was even remotely connected to the culprit hoped that such criminal masterminds would not be able to force innocent people to do their dirty work. Another reason Wyatt, extended the punishment to those who were even remotely connected to the culprit was because he wanted others to report the crime when they saw one instead of going on their merry way feeling lucky that they were not the victim. The idea was simple, Wyatt wanted society to be more responsible. Creating a social stigma or pressure that would prevent the card apprentices from abusing the VR Universe or at least think twice before doing so. "I understand what you are trying to do but I still do not agree with it," Field Marshal was firm as she could not see a single innocent being punished let alone thousands. Then she said, "What is this b.s. about you tackling the monopolistic and capitalistic society with VR Universe. Ain''t that hypocritical of you? You are the most capitalistic teenager I have ever met. Not to mention you are benefiting the most by monopolizing the currency exchange between the Card World and the VR universe." "Hey, how can you say that when I kept the service fee for the currency exchange so reasonably low? It is the necessary evil. I barely make anything over small transactions. If it was the central government or any other organization in my ce they would charge higher survival fees than most of the card apprentices could not even afford," Wyatt refuted the Field Marshal iming that he had to maintain a monopoly over the VR Universe because nobody else would as fair and reasonable as him. "You little hypocrite you have an answer for everything don''t you," Field Marshal found that Wyatt was right and she could not im otherwise. Even if it was the Southern Royal family in Wyatt''s ce they would not be so generous as to give away a free VR-Slime card, allow free entry to the VR Universe, let alone charge such a measly survival fee for the currency exchange. For a second Field Marshal wondered if Wyatt was really trying to fight the monopolistic and capitalistic side of the current society with the VR Universe, then she shook her head thinking that she was falling for Wyatt''s tricky tongue. The Field Marshal could not help but take a hard nce at Wyatt, thinking that she almost got tricked by this little trickster. Chapter 1813 User Agreement

Chapter 1813 User Agreement

?1813 User Agreement Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 04:25 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park "So you agree with me?" Wyatt asked the Field Marshal in anticipation. He really hoped he could get the Field Marshal on board. With her on his side, it would be easier for him to convince others why he should be the new face of the Southern academic city. "No, Wyatt. By punishing all for one''s crime in hopes that nobody pushes others tomit crimes for them, you are creating a hostile environment around the VR-Universe users. This is how social prosecution began and things take a wrong turn too soon. I don''t know if they still teach this in the school, but during the demon invasion, when the government and the royal families were busy fighting the demons, it was up to the people to defend themselves from the demon worshipers among them. I won''t go into the details but people used the guise of hunting demon worshipers to kill their enemy orpetition. In the end, I cannot guarantee whether the people were able to catch the demon worshipers among them, but I can guarantee you that many innocent lives were ruined back then, more than the demon worshipers. It is tragic that that happened back then but those were some dark times. However, if the same repeats again because of your collective punishment system, you will only have yourself to me. Wyatt, I hope you do not be like those greedy organizations that only care about their profits rather than how their actions and products affect society. So I am asking you to reconsider this collective punishment system and find another punishment system that will work. That being said, I do like the fact that you are willing to reward the individual/organization that is willing to share their modified version of the knowledge they gained from the VR universe with the rest of the world based on their contribution. Now that I can get on board with you as long as your rewards are not too cheap," Field Marshal continued to disagree with Wyatt''s approach. Field Marshal Heatsend understood how significant the VR Universe was for the card apprentice, especially in another year when every card apprentice in every corner of the five regions would have ess to the VR Universe thanks to Wyatt''s generously giving away free VR-Slime cards to all that can''t afford it. So the Field Marshal knew the impact of Wyatt''s actions could be fast and widespread. Therefore she wanted him to be more responsible than hoping that fear of getting banned would get everyone in line like a herd of sheep. But what Field Marshal did not understand was that if she could understand this, Wyatt would have already thought of this when he created the terms and conditions for the VR Universe. Wyatt had indeed thought it and also created a separate use in the terms and conditions about public persecution. If she had read it she would know. Besides, when Wyatt said that he would ban any and all rted to the culprit, he did not exin to the people that the ban would be only till Hive AI had conducted its investigation by essing their VR ounts and Grimoires along with her information-collectingwork. Considering the speed of the Hive AI the ban wouldst from 3 to 24hrs at max depending on the size of the case. It was clearly mentioned in the terms and conditions the ban would onlyst till the investigation concludes. "Ugh," Wyatt groaned in frustration and replied, "I wasn''t asking you about that but since we''re on this topic because YoU JusT Won''T LeT IT GO, please just read the terms and conditions of the VR Universe user license agreement before you find faults with me? I have clearly mentioned everything in there. I know that I hold a huge responsibility toward society, and I am acting ordingly you do not need to keep reminding me that." "Don''t you dare talk to me in that tone, I did not tolerate it when my kids talked to me like that nor will I now, do you understand?" Field Marshal thundered listening to Wyatt raise his voice and use a condescending tone while talking to her. Wyatt was lucky he was not her descendent otherwise he would learn what it would feel like to be whooped by one of the top ten strongest in the card world. Field Marshal''s rage woke Wyatt up from his frustration and reminded him of whom he was talking to. So taming his tone he repeated, "Your Highness, let us continue our talk after you read the terms and conditions of the VR Universe user license agreement. I will wait." Wyatt had decided not to talk with the Field Marshal until she had read the terms and conditions of the VR Universe user license agreement since the ethical and social implications of the VR Universe seemed to bother her so much that she kept bothering Wyatt about it repeatedly when she wasn''t even bothered to spend a few minutes to read the terms and conditions and solve her concerns. Wyatt was pissed alright. He did not Wyatt for the Field Marshal''s rey and walked away from the scene. Then he strolled the park as if enjoying its serene tranquility. "You wait right there!" the Field Marshal was enraged to see Wyatt speak his mind and then abruptly walked away in the middle of the conversation without waiting for her to respond. And the nerve of him to pretend to enjoy the park''s view even though his eyes gave his rage away. Wyatt continued his stride and did not pause hearing the Field Marshal. He had decided not to engage in any form of conversation with her until she had read the terms and conditions of the VR Universe user agreement. "Y-you¡­" the Field Marshal was enraged even more to see that Wyatt would not stop at hermand. But then she helplessly gave up and decided to read the terms and conditions of the VR Universe user agreement before teaching Wyatt a little manners. - Seven minutester- The Field Master who finally read the terms and conditions of the VR Universe user agreement, went through it repeatedly a few more times realizing that she owed Wyatt an apology. She went through it repeatedly so that she could find something that she could use to save face in front of Wyatt. But to her surprise, the terms and conditions of the VR Universe user agreement drawn by Wyatt had considered and taken precautions against all the scenarios of how the VR universe could affect the card world or be taken advantage of. Some of these even she had not thought of or heard of, as such she began to see the VR Universe user agreement as more like a guide on how to take advantage of loosely drawn contracts. She never imagined that people could abuse a legally binding contract in such creative ways. Read the user agreement a few times, and thought of numerous ways she could take advantage of the military contract the Southern region had signed with the other regions and other organizations. The same was true the other around. Alerted, the Field Marshal immediately highlighted the parts of the VR Universe user agreement that she thought were creative and the South needs to use and look out for in their contracts. Then shared the document with the higher officials in the Southern Watch and other armed forces of the South. Ordering them to go through the document and implement the highlighted precautionary measures as soon as possible. The Field Marshal did this because the smart ones who have read Wyatt''s post will be intrigued by the VR Universe user agreement mentioned in the post and go through it if they have not done it before. Meaning if a muscle-brained soldier like herself could learn so many creative ways to abuse a legal contract just by reading the VR Universe user agreement a few times then they too would have noticed them and gotten ideas about trying it out in the real world. Especially those who want to take advantage of these new creative jailbreaks before they bemon knowledge, themon public bes aware of these tricks. Field Marshal who had now warned her subordinates of the creative tricks to take advantage of legal contracts. Then hesitated whether she should share the same with themon public. But then thinking at the realmon public who need to be aware of such tricks would be asleep right now from their hard day of work. She decided to leave this to her niece. After all, her niece had total control over the Southern media and even some small media outlets in the other regions. If it''s her then she should be able to think of the right way to reach the right audience that needs to be aware of such tricks in legal contracts. And while she was at that she could also warn those who nned to take advantage of this knowledge and trick innocent unsuspecting citizens. Thinking of this Field Marshal''s rmed heart finally settled and then she headed toward Wyatt. Knowing that she owed him an apology, big time. Chapter 1814 Grand Academia Bowl

Chapter 1814 Grand Academia Bowl

?1814 Grand Academia Bowl Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 04:38 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park "I read the user agreement, more like a guide on creative tricks to abuse legal contracts. Boy, no wonder you were able to trick the devil," Field Marshal Heatsend found Wyatt strolling by the manmade pond and said to ease the awkwardness. Field Marshal knew she owed Wyatt an apology, with her character she did not have a problem apologizing if she was in the wrong be it to an elder, colleague, or junior. But this time Field Marshal could not bring herself to apologize to Wyatt because she was not only wrong but also felt guilty. She felt guilty because Wyatt had thought of and done everything in his power to make sure that the impact of the VR Universe on the Card World would be nothing but good, but without any prior due diligence on her part, she med him for being greedy and not caring about what his product was doing to society. Not that Field Marshal had not felt guilty when she was wrong other times, but this time it was different. She knew the sense of betrayal one would feel being called bad and greedy when they were going out of their way to be fair and do good to and for everyone. In her line of work, she has been in that ce many times making the most difficult decisions affecting millions of lives. Since she knew the pain of being misunderstood, Field Marshal felt a little more guilty about this one in particr and felt a simple apology would not cut it. Therefore, she found herself in a difficult spot making small talk to ease her awkwardness which was unlike her, she was more of a direct person. "Is that an apology? I ept it," Wyatt did not make things difficult for the Field Marshal because she was advising him to be better and not forcing him to be better. The two were very different, One showed that she cared and the other showed that she was self-righteous. Wyatt appreciated her care and advice. If it were someone else in the Field Marshal''s ce they might have asked him to increase the service fee for the VR Universe currency exchange and fork over a sizeable percentage of dividend to them since he was under their care and protection. "Wyatt, you are easy to talk contrary to what my husband keeps saying. Thank you, for being so understanding," Field Marshal nodded at Wyatt with her eyes filled with warmth feeling Wyatt was a sweetheart. She wondered why Lorenzo keptining that Wyatt was difficult to talk to. Speaking of Lorenzo, that was the guy you could expect to demand a dividend. Wyatt thought this based on his experience with Lorenzo, that old fool tried to get Colleen to lock Wyatt up in the name of safety and protection upon learning that Wyatt was the one to invent the silver milk powder. Wyatt could never understand how honorable women like Field Marshal Heatsend always end up with crooked men like Lorenzo Lorn. "If you feel that way, then I take it you will help me be the city lord of the Southern Academic city," Wyatt once again brought up the topic, as he really wanted this position. "Wyatt, if you want to be a City Lord based on your contribution we can get you to be a City Lord for a 1st tier city right in the capital district but the Southern Academic city is not possible because everything we discussed earlier is a big if. The Southern region alreadycks talented card apprentices, if the Southern Academic city fails to provide its meager talents for one year, then the South cannot recover from it. The whole economy will crumble and we will see another recession. It is not that I do not trust you but In our current state, we cannot risk that," The Field Marshal shook her head helplessly. Field Marshal wanted to help Wyatt but if he failed to deliver on what he promised then it would not only affect her but the entire Southern Region. She could not take such a big risk, regardless of how much confidence she had in Wyatt. Listening to the Field Marshal, Wyatt did not hide his disappointment. Hoping to guilt her and turn her no into a yes. It partially worked as Field Marshal proposed, "How about I give you a university, you implement your ns there and based on your results I can help you be the City lord of the Southern academic city?" "That won''t cut it, one university is not enough for the Grand Academia Bowl," Wyatt blurted after considering the Field Marshal''s proposal. "The Grand Academia bowl, don''t tell me you are after its prize. ept for the Central academic city no other academic cities have ever won one. At least the other academic cities had the fortune of being one of the runners-ups while the Southern academic city has been deadst for thest few centuries," The Field Marshal was astonished to learn that Wyatt was aiming for the Grand Academia Bowl. Grand Academia Bowl, for thousands of years it has been a grand event, held once every four years, where prestigious educational institutions of all five academic cities gather and showcase their achievements, researchers, and projectspeting for the title of ''Grand Academia.'' No surprise, one of the education institutions from the Central Academic City has always won the title of ''Grand Academia'' ever since the founders of the other four academic cities vanished in history for obvious reasons. Their sessors had let them down. Especially the Southern academic city, under the constant decline of the Southern Region, the Southern academic city never had the honor of being a runner-up for the title let alone win the title. So imagine the Field Marshal''s surprise when she heard Wyatt bring up the ''Grand Academia Bowl'' which was going to be held the next academic year. She could not help but wonder if Wyatt had gone insane when he not only imed that he would modify all the card creation knowledge of the Southern Academic city in two months but also aim for the ''Grand Academia Bowl.'' "Wyatt, tell me you are not aiming for the Grand Academic Bowl," Field Marshal wanted to confirm once again even though she had heard Wyatt mention Grand Academic Bowl loud and clear. "Yes, I am aiming for the title ''Grand Academia'',"Wyatt answered the Field Field Marshal, he could not be more clear about his ambition. He was not aiming for the runner-up of the Grand Academia Bowl, he was aiming for the title ''Grand Academia'' anything less, his ego would not allow it. If he was participating in apetition or a wager he had to win. There was no other option unless losing was winning. "Boy, you have gone insane. No no, I am the one who is insane for continuing to listen to your crazy nonsense," Field Marshal felt that Wyatt had a few screws loose if he thinks that he can win the title ''Grand Academia'' in the uing ''Grand Academia Bowl'' that will be held in next academic year. Wyatt rolled his eyes listening to Field Marshal, then he bargained, "Give me 30 educational institutions, not all have to be universities. I can manage if some are colleges and training centers." "Are you feeling alright? Did you catch some alien fever traveling to other worlds?" Field Marshal asked as her snow- white hand tore out of the void and touched Wyatt''s forehead to check if he was okay. "Aren''t you overreacting a bit?" Wyatt was caught off guard seeing a rip form in the space and a delicate female arm extend out of it and check his temperature. "Overreacting, do you know what you are aiming for? Just this year alone the central academic city has applied for nearly 4500 patents and copyrights in total. Now imagine how many patents and copyrights they have under their belt in a span of four years. What gives you the confidence that you can outdo them in the year with 30 educational institutions? I am exaggerating, uh, I am not reacting enough. If you need me to p you wake from your dream then just say the word," Field Marshal really started to treat Wyatt like a senile. With all the top ten universities situated in the Central region, it was not surprising that they applied for 4500 patents and copyrights. Especially considering that most of the copyrights were the card recipes that talent card creationists have applied for their doctoral. Wyatt was not discouraged by the Field Marshal''s words. Rather the more she said that he could not do it the more he resolved himself to do it. Field Marshal''s sound of reason was like the song of motivation to Wyatt''s ears. "Need I remind you that the GrandAcademia Bowl is about quality and not quantity," Wyatt argued. However, Field Marshal''s hysteria did not make it easy for him to do so. "It is about quality right, then one university should be more than enough for you to achieve your goal," Field Marshal used Wyatt''s words against him. "..." Wyatt was without words. Thepetition boosted quality over quantity but he knew he could not submit a few patents, copyrights, research, and projects when the other educational intuitions were submitting a few hundred or thousand of those. With that, he could aim for one of the runner positions but not the title. After all, the title was Grand Academia, it represents that an institution was capable of pumping out quality talents inrge quantity. Wyatt felt that a greater quality could make up for a little less quantity but greater quality could not make up for the lowest quantity. The question was, would you as a student choose an intuition that could produce arge quality of eptable quality talents or an intuition that could produce a very low quantity of high- quality talents? It would depend on personal choice but for apetition like ''Grand Academia Bowl'' the answer was obvious. Seeing Wyatt unable to talk for once, Field Marshal shook her head and asked, "Why do you even care for thispetition? Is it about the rewards?" "Yes, it is about the rewards, the winner and runner-up get a limited amount of seats to enter the time vestige in the Morningstar University. I aiming for it," Since the Field Marshal had guessed it Wyatt revealed the real reason why he was so bent on participating and winning the uing ''Grand Acadmia Bowl.'' "If it is about that then this time you represent the Southern Royal family in the Morningstar University time vestige," Field Marshal nodded in understanding and proposed. The time vestige was indeed a tempting reward for the ''Grand Acadmia Bowl.'' But for Wyatt, the Southern Royal family was willing to give him the seat they received every year. Every year when Morningstar University opens the time vestige, only limited people can enter it. Most of the seats were reserved for the staff and students of Morningstar University, then the other top ten universities and the central government, and then what remained was distributed between the royal families, then the other organizations. In the end, after the forces of the central region had divided the seats among them, the royal families only got very few seats that were already reserved by card apprentices who exchanged a lot of contributions for these seats. Even in the case of the Southern Royal family, every year the number of seats they received for the time vestige was in single digits. But for these limited seats, there was a long line of card apprentices who had exchanged all the merits they gathered by risking their lives, contributing to the Southern region and its citizens. Despite that, they had been patiently waiting for decades all together for their turn. The list was jam- packed even someone from the royal family did not dare to use their influence to cut in the line. As that would be undermining the contribution of these card apprentices to the Southern Region and its citizens. Chapter 1815 Relentless

Chapter 1815 Relentless

?1815 Relentless Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 04:55 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park "Thank you. But no, I cannot do that," Wyatt resolutely refused the Field Marshal''s offer to represent the Southern royal family in the Morningstar University time vestige in the next academic year. He appreciated her offer but he knew that their many Card Apprentices more deserving of that than him. The Southern region collectively believed Anna''s mother''s narrative of Wyatt being their hope, so the Card Apprentice would not mind Wyatt cutting in the like. However, Wyatt did not believe in that narrative. He believed that the South''s hope was for its citizens as for him he was just a brighter spark, he could ignite the prosperity of the South but it was up to its citizens to blow it into a brighter fire for generations toe. An entire region cannot run on one person or one family''s shoulder. The Southerners need to fight for the change they want to see. Wyatt could usher in the change but it was up to them to see it through. This was why Wyatt did not choose the easier but the difficult one. It would be easier for him to enter the time vestige using the limited seats that the Southern royal family got every year but instead, he continued to stubbornly choose to pursue the ''Grand Academia Bowl'' not only because he wanted to stick one to the Morningstar university and Central government but also because he wanted to be the spark the Southerns desperately needed. Though Wyatt was not that active on the grimoirework he was aware of the blind trust of the Southerns in him. They might have been blinded by Anna''s mother''s false narrative about the Silver Milk Fraud but now they defend him at every turn ever since he defeated Chris Chase defending the Southern region''s honor. They had shown him a lot of love now it was time for him to recipocate it. Silver Milk Powder, VR Slime Card, and VR Universe did not count as they were just a few of his business ventures that rose to fame quickly. The ''Grand Academia Bowl,'' was what Wyatt had nned as a gift for the Southern for all their support and love. Contrary to his character, this time Wyatt nned to share the rich rewards of the ''Grand Academia Bowl'' with those who deserved it. If Wyatt did not recognize talent and uphold it how would he usher in the change that the Southerners were desperately looking forward to? Not to mention, this would be the best way for him to show the Morningstar University that he did not need them they needed him. Basically, Wyatt to Morningstar University: Learn your ce bitch! The only thing that bothered Wyatt about this was that Anna''s mother was getting what she wanted by spreading the narrative that Wyatt was the hope of the Southern Region. He had not met this woman but somehow, be it the silver milk fraudster or the South''s hope, she was dictating his every action from other corners of the five regions. Wyatt did not like this one bit. "It is unlike you to say no to such an offer, are you really feeling okay?" the Field Marshal asked. The Wyatt now was totally different from the one she heard of, the one that managed to hog the most profit from the silver milk powder. "I know better than to ept that offer, it may look like free but ites with a lot of strings attached. I am fine winning my entry to the time vestige. I was nning to brush up my knowledge on card creation anyway, while i am at it I might as well do some extra credit by winning the ''Grand Academia Bowl''," Wyatt shook his head, continuing to reject the Field Marshal''s generous offer. "You are delusional if you think that you can win the ''Grand Academia Bowl.'' Besides, why am I entertaining this argument with you? When you can''t even enter thepetition as you are," the Field Marshal did not want to argue any more for fear of getting dragged into Wyatt''s delusion. "Because somewhere deep down in your heart you believe I can do it," Wyatt spoke narcissistically but since the Field Marshal had a good impression of him it came off as charming. Listening to Wyatt, the Field Marshal wondered if Wyatt could read her mind. Because she was just contemting in her mind the same. Deep down in her heart, a tiny spark kept trying to ignite the thought that Wyatt might be able to miraculously win the ''Grand Academia Bowl'' just like the other miracles he pulled off. However, the reality of the situation snubbed that spark before it could ignite that thought in her heart. Since the Field Marshal had not replied for a while now, Wyatt had to understand that what he was asking was just too much for the Field Marshal to decide on so shaking his head he used the ace arrow in his query, even if he did not want to use it, "Fine, I understand. But before you scrap this idea why don''t you propose it to Her Highness Southern Princess?" Field Marshal finally spoke up, "You are relentless, aren''t you? Fine, I will ask. But don''t worry, even if she rejects your idea I will still give you a university you can implement your n and test it out there. I believe your idea has a lot of promise." "Sure, please do," Wyatt said rolling his eyes. Field Marshal kept saying that, her niece and he, were alike, he wanted to see if she was right. Besides, even if Anna''s mother rejected his idea Wyatt did not n on giving up. Instead, he would keep knocking on other doors till he meets someone who can give him what he wants. "I just texted your proposal to my niece, since she is busy with Gideon Grim and Handsome Fox stuff it might take awhile for her to reply¡ª" Just as the Field Marshal was exining that it might take time for Anna''s mother to reply to her text, her grimoire notification alerted her that she received a text and to her surprise, it was from her niece. Chapter 1816 I Hate Politicians

Chapter 1816 I Hate Politicians

?1816 I Hate Politicians Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 05:12 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park "I told you two are alike. She agreed to your proposal and wants to implement it as soon as possible. But I still cannot understand what she is thinking agreeing to your proposal," the Field Marshal eximed going through her niece''s reply. Astonished by her niece''s decision Field Marshal was wrecking her brain to figure out if she forgot to take something into consideration which her niece and Wyatt did. For them to support such a crazy ass idea. Unable to find what she was missing, the Field Marshal asked her niece about it through the text, and the answer she received was thought-provoking. [Dear Auntie, You forget our region will soon start producing Silver Milk Powder, with that as bait our Southern region will be able to attract more talents than we can handle. Besides, we will have to keep up with the change the Silver Milk Powder will bring. Since Wyatt is begging to take the lead for free, let him. By now you should know better than to doubt the boy. He is our little miracle maker. Rub his head for me, will you. In a few minutes, I am about to have a meeting with other delegates about Handsome Fox. I need all the luck I can get. Regards, Yours Nifty Niece] Reading her niece''s text, the Field Marshal made another tear in the space and rubbed Wyatt''s head with her delicate hand for good luck. Only to hear Wyattin, "Please, stop touching me without my permission." The Field Marshal ignored Wyatt''s protest realizing that they did not have the key ingredient silver milk to produce the Silver Milk Powder like her niece came and wrote back a text asking how she nned to make silver milk powder without any silver milk. Soon, her niece replied, [Dear Auntie, About that, I don''t know what magic the boy did to the Freedom Fighters they contacted me begging to return the D- rank dungeon in exchange for a small constant supply of silver milk powder. I am guessing the World Decree was the final straw, that made them so desperate. In conclusion, we can start the production of silver milk powder as soon as the new nts around the Southern capital are up and running. Don''t let the boy know about this. When I finally meet him, I n to get back at him for the one-sided silver milk powder deal and for using my daughter as his shield. Regards, Yours Nifty Niece] Going through her niece''s text, Field Marshal''s eyes erged and almost popped out of her eye sockets in total shock and rage. She could not believe that he niece would make a deal with the Freedom Fighters. She was enraged with her niece''s decision but soon she calmed down. The thing she hated and loved about her niece was that she was a very good politician. With Field Marshal''s rage, Wyatt felt the turbulence in the surrounding space. Forcing himself not to use his soul pupils as he blindlyyelled, "Your Highness." Without his soul pupils, Wyatt had no idea why the space surrounding him was suddenly turbulent. He tried calling out to the Field Marshal hoping she had an answer. But to his panic, his surrounding space was tranquil again but he did not receive a reply from the Field Marshal. As time passed and no reply from the Field Marshal came, Wyatt was leaning toward using his soul pupils to check if the Field Marshal was still present. His heart said he should check if something was wrong but his mind said it was the Field Marshal, who in their right mind would challenge her in the Southern Region, her home ground. In the end, he did not let his intrusive thoughts win as he did not want to risk offending the Field Marshal. Over a slight scare. Thankfully for Wyatt, he did not listen to his intrusive thoughts as the Field Marshal finally replied after controlling her rage, "Boy, you scare fast." "Well, I call them survival instincts," Wyatt replied with a straight face. "Yes, the survival instincts of a cat," Field Marshal chuckled and teased Wyatt, recalling the part where Wyatt jumped in a scare when his surrounding space was suddenly turbulent. At that moment she was too angry at her niece to find it funny but now she thought Wyatt resembled a scared cat back then. "Whatever, so what was that just now," Wyatt ignored Field Marshal''s teasing and asked why the space was suddenly turbulent. "That, I hate politicians," the Field Marshal answered without going into details. "I don''t either but now that the Southern Princess agrees with me, what do you think?" Wyatt did not know why Field Marshal would say that suddenly but he decided to focus on what he wanted. "Now that you have her approval, you are golden. You should start packing to move to the Southern Academic City. You knew that didn''t you? Otherwise, you would not ask me to pitch your proposal to her," the Field Marshal was not kidding with her brother at the Way Beyond, her niece was the true decision maker with the current ruler-representative Colleen as her puppet. So if her niece supported Wyatt''s idea then nobody in the Southern Region could stop it from happening. "I knew if she agreed with me I could get you to agree with us but I did not think she was the final decision maker," Wyatt lied. "So when do you n to head to the Southern Academic City, if I have a date I can get the people to prepare for your arrival. Especially, all the card creation study material you would be needing," Field Marshal was not a two-year-old, she did not believe Wyatt. But was impressed by his gut, seeing him dare to lie to her face when she just told him that she hated politicians. "About that, can''t you just have them send the study material here?" Chapter 1817 Royal Teleportation, The Run Away Kid

Chapter 1817 Royal Teleportation, The Run Away Kid

?1817 Royal Teleportation, The Run Away Kid Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 05:25 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park "Wyatt, have you ever considered leaving the Sky Blossom City? We tried kidnapping you but you ran right back. Don''t tell me you n to be the City Lord of the Southern Academic City from here," the Field Marshal really did not understand Wyatt''s obsession with the Sky Blossom City. She was told that his obsession was with his manager and not the city itself. She hoped it was true feeling guilty toward Anna. If a hot manager was what it took to move Wyatt then the Royal family would mind resorting to that. "I did when I was nning to get admitted to Morningstar University and develop in the central academic city. Speaking of which, I have to thank Her Highness Colleen for the travel ban, otherwise, now I would have invested a lot in the Central Academic City with no ns to develop there. Her Highness''s foresight saved me a lot of investment," Wyatt answered and then began to exin why he could not move to the Southern Academic Region now, "I will move to the Southern Academic City but not now as there are still a few unfinished here." Wyatt wasn''t lying when he said he could not move to the Southern Academic City now, with Bloodette in aa, Cortney still missing, and Dredre''s forest under construction, he was stuck in the Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon for the foreseeable future. If not for the pseudo-cmity soul gems, he would be rounded like a featherless bird. If the Field Marshal instead of him moving to the Southern Academic City then Wyatt nned to send one of his Cmity Daughter Gems to head to the Southern Academic City in advance with a few pseudo-cmity soul gems. "Fine, I will get someone to get you the study material. But remember the City Lord of the Southern Academic City cannot be staying in the Sky Blossom City. You have one and half months, finish your business here and move there early to learn the ropes from the old city lord," the Field Marshal sternly warned Wyatt that he had to move to the Southern Academic City in another month and a half if he was going to be its City Lord. "Thank you," Wyatt gratefully nodded and thanked the Field Marshal for being so understanding. Wyatt understood that he could no longer be as willful as before with his card boutique as this no longer just involved him and the Heatsend Royal family but the future of the Southern Region''s talented youths. Being a city lord did not mean he had a lot of authority and power but he had a lot of people he had to answer. He could ignore the bureaucrat and the ministers but not the students and their parents. Wyatt had thought all this through when he decided to pitch his n to the Field Marshal. "Mhm," the Field Marshal was confused, the picture of Wyatt painted by Lorenzo, Leo, and Colleen did not match with the Wyatt she met in person. She trusts all of them including Wyatt but sometimes could not help but doubt Wyatt was just ying the part of the guy who can best get along with her. If so then she had tomend Wyatt''s acting skills because even her divine intent could not find any w in his words or actions. "Speaking of moving, I need a teleportation card," not that this primary agenda was achieved Wyatt moved on to his secondary agenda. "Why are you telling me this? You are rich and famous, go buy one yourself," the Field Marshal teased Wyatt acting as if she did not understand what Wyatt was hinting at. "They don''t sell the type of teleportation card I am looking for," Wyatt answered knowing the Field Marshal was being deliberate, it was so obvious. He wondered if a high-level being was so bored that she would tease a mortal such as himself at every opportunity. ''Doesn''t she have cute grandbabies or great grandbabies to y with?'' Wyatt wondered. However, what Wyatt did not know was that this side of the Field Marshal was a rare sight in the Lorn or the Heatsend Royal Family. The royal kids would be scared shitless just hearing her name. Only a few of them had the opportunity of seeing this side of their ancestor. Especially as Luna''s betrayal. "What kind of teleportation card do you need? I have a few old- level teleportation cards on me, I was nning to reward them to any descendant that performs outstandingly but that never happened. So you might as well use it," the Field Marshal stopped teasing Wyatt and replied that she had some low-level teleportation cards on her. "I want the one that Jill used to rush to my rescue, a long- distance teleportation card that can teleport me to any coordinate in the five regions while bypassing any array formations including the ones protecting the borders and air space of the five regions," Wyatt dictated all the high-end specifications a teleportation card could have. "Boy, don''t cash checks that your realm cannot cash. How about a long-distance card with a varying cool-down time depending on the distance covered in the previous teleportation? Sounds good?" The Field Marshal said that the specifications Wyatt was looking for in a teleportation card were too high-end for his realm and he should lower his standards. "Will it allow me to travel to the other regions without being dedicated by the array formation covering them?" Wyatt asked, even though the Field Marshal just answered. Wyatt could try to create his own card teleportation card with a trove of card creation study material he was getting soon but for him to create one that could bypass each of the array formations protecting the five regions was impossible unless he deciphered the five arrays and added a back door key to his teleportation card. However, the royal families and the Central government already had these keys to the arrays of all five regions as part of their alliance. Making it easier for him to get the card than creating one. "That is not possible with an A-rank teleportation card, you will need a minimum of the S-rank card for that," the Field Marshal patiently answered. "S-rank card will do, I have a feeling that my grimoire upgrade is right around the corner so, I will be able to use it soon," Wyatt was happy to hear that the field Marshal had the teleportation card that met his requirements even though could not use now. "If you say so. Here," Field Marshal passed a card to Wyatt through the rip in the space. "S-rank Royal Teleportation card," Taking the card from the Field Marshal Wyatt read its name aloud before proceeding to read its card info. [Card Name: Royal Teleportation Card Type: Skill Card (active) Card Rank: S-rank, Mythical-Grade Card Rate: 11-stars Card Durability: [82/100] Card Effect: The user can use the card to teleport to any coordinates within the same dimension regardless of distance. Cool-down Time: 24hrs Additional Effect: Royal Pass Note: Please get your coordinates right or else you risk wounding up in an unknown location or void itself.] Royal Pass: Gives the user ess to array formations protecting the five regions and their cities. "Wait, the cooldown time is 24hrs. Did you not say it will vary based on the distance covered during previous teleportation?" Wyatt asked unsatisfied by the card''s cool-down time. He finally managed to get his hands on a teleportation card but he could only use it once per day which was only enough for the one-way trip and not the round trip. "That was for the other A-rank card I was nning to give to you before," the Field Marshal exined with a frown not liking where Wyatt was driving the conversation toward. "Can I have that card too? It is just eating dust in your card holder anyway," Wyatt asked. "Sure," the Field Marshal agreed after a little hesitation. She handed the other A-rank card to Wyatt thinking that considering the heat on him he could use two teleportation cards. "Thank you," taking the card from the Field Marshal, Wyatt read it same aloud, " The Run Away Kid, huh?" Wyatt was confused by the card''s name, it was unique in its way. He believed it had a story behind its name. Glossing over it, he proceeded to carefully read the card info, [Card Name: The Run Away Kid Card Type: Skill Card (active) Card Rank: A-rank, Rare-Grade Card Rate: 9-stars Card Durability: [79/100] Card Effect: The user can use the card to teleport to any coordinates within the same dimension regardless of distance. Cool-down Time: It varies based on the distance teleported during the previous use. Note: Please get your coordinates right or else you risk wounding up in an unknown location or void itself.] Chapter 1818 Meeting Anna

Chapter 1818 Meeting Anna

?1818 Meeting Anna Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 05:49 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park Wyatt summoned his grimoire, cing the Royal Teleportation card in the cardholder he immediately equipped the A-rank teleportation card and activated it. Then vanishing from his spot he appeared about a meter away. Soon he tried to use the card again only to learn that he had to wait for 2 seconds before using it again. "2 seconds cool down for a meter-long teleportation, that is 33.4 minutes cool down for a kilometer-long teleportation," Wyattined, as the card failed to satisfy his requirements. "Wyatt, it is not easy to make a low-rank long-distance teleportation card," The Field Marshal responded, hearing Wyattin. "Yes, thank you for the cards," Wyatt thanked the Field Marshal for her cards. Even though they were not to his taste, it was better than nothing. "Look at it, it''s morning already. Wyatt, when do you n to get some sleep?" the Field Marshal asked as enjoyed the first daybreak. "Too many things I need to get done, not enough time," Wyatt continued toin letting out a helpless sigh. In her space wedge, the Field Marshal rolled her eyes listening to Wyattin. However, if she knew how many problems he was multitasking alone, she would feel sorry for him. "Enough about me, I heard that you are training Anna. How are you doing that when you are looking after me?" Wyatt enquired the Field Marshal about Anna under the pretense of a doubt. It might seem sudden to the Field Marshal, but Wyatt has been nning to enquire her about Anna since their first meeting. But he did not know how to ask her about Anna without causing any misunderstanding. In the end, his heart''s foolishness trumped his mind''s reasoning. After all, it has been a while since Wyatt saw Anna. Thest time he saw her was right before Colleen brought him to the Southern Capital city, the same as in Susan''s case. But at least with Susan, he was able to talk to her over grimoire but he has had zero contact with Anna since then. "What is that supposed to mean? Are you worried that I will not be able to protect you while training Anna or that I will not be able to train Anna properly while protecting you? Which is it?" The Field Marshal asked in a stern voice if Wyatt''s words had offended her. Seeing what the Field Marshal was up to, Wyatt dropped his pretense and asked, "How''s Anna doing? When will her training beplete?" "You are no fun. At the current rate, her training will take a few years. But if she buckles down then we might finish it a lot sooner. It all depends on her," The Field Marshal replied while rays of light gathered in front of Wyatt forming a window into another space. "Anna," Wyatt blurted, peeking in the space window. Through the space window, he saw the solitude of Anna trying to break a huge rune seal with her bare fists. As if she heard Wyatt''s calling her name, Anna paused bashing the seal with her fists, and looked around, only to find the same old deste ne. Then shaking her head she returned to her training, believing she was having one of her hallucinations again. "Anna, up here," Wyatt yelled deducing that she could hear him. Hearing Wyatt''s voice again, Anna wanted to ignore it as her hallucination but she could not resist the temptation and following the sound, she looked up to find a space window in the sky and the other side of it was Wyatt. "Wyatt, is that you, or is my mind ying tricks on me again?" Anna asked as she flew and headed toward the space window. However, the closer she tried to get to the space window the further it seemed. Pissed, she cried out, "Grandaunt, what the heck?" "Girl, only sight and hearing, no touching," the Field Marshal''s voice reverberated in the mystic dimension, exining to Anna that she could only see and talk to Wyatt, not get close or touch him. "What about smelling?" Anna asked not giving up on trying to get close to the space window. "...." The Field Marshal was speechless and did not bother to answer Anna. Honestly, she did n to cut Anna off from the outside world. However, she also wanted to help nurture Wyatt''s feelings for Anna keeping the bigger picture in her mind. This felt essential to her, seeing that Wyatt''s rtionship with his manager was not simple. So, against her better judgment, she went off the script of her training ns for Anna and let Wyatt meet Anna. But listening to Anna make nasty demands, she shrank the space widow a little to scare her straight. "Okay, I get it. Only looking and talking," Anna yelled grudgingly. But getting confirmation that she was looking and hearing the actual Wyatt and not some hallucination, Anna''s eyes turned soft as she gazed at him with longing eyes. Then she yelled, "Wyatt, show me some skin, I miss running my hands over your well-chiseled chest and abs." Just as Anna demanded Wyatt, she saw the space window shrink again. So, she cried out in panic, "Grandaunt, what the heck?" "Behave," This word thundered in the mystic dimension and continued to echo. The voice amplified with every echo. Anna had to cover her ears feeling her eardrums would burst if left unattended. "Fine," Anna shouted that she would behave. Only then did the echo of the word ''Behave'' die. "Anna,plete your training fast. I am waiting for you," Wyatt decided to keep his talk with Anna short, getting a feeling that his face time with Anna was not a part of the Field Marshal''s ns for her training. "What, hey, we just met¡ª" Anna was shocked to see that the space window closed even before she got to talk to Wyatt. "Grandaunt, open the space window. Grandaunt!" Anna yelled unable to process what just happened. She continued to plead with her grandaunt, "Grandaunt, let me talk to Wyatt. I promise I will behave." "Grandaunt, bring Wyatt back. I promise to train harder." ¡­ "Boy, what was that about?" The Field Marshal asked Wyatt wondering why he texted her to close the space window. "I don''t want to hinder Anna''s training. I miss Anna, but I also do not want to see her getting beaten to death, unable to struggle or resist. Do what you need to do. I can wait a few years for her," Wyatt understood how important it was for Anna to shape up. Especially, with the demon invasion on the brink. So, he steeled his heart, and cheering for Anna he kept his message short. Not wanting to keep her from her training. "Why can''t that girl be as sensible as you? Since you don''t mind. I will use you to motivate her. Hopely, she will take her training more seriously after this," The Field Marshal has tried numerous ways to motivate Anna except using Wyatt. But now that she heard Wyatt ask her to do what she must, she understood that Wyatt was subtly hinting at her how to motivate Anna with his actions. Anna''s reaction and promises to train harder were the evidence that Wyatt''s proposal to use him to motivate Anna toward her training was effective. ¡­ "Girl, train harder if I see faster progress in your training. I will arrange the meeting with Wyatt again," the Field Marshal finally answered Anna''s calls and proposed that if she took her train seriously and made progress then she did not mind letting her meet Wyatt again. "Okay, I will train harder," Anna said resolutely. She immediately understood why her grandaunt let her meet Wyatt in the middle of her training, it was to use him to motivate her. Anna did not hate this, however she regretted not telling Wyatt that she missed him when she had the opportunity. But she got over it quickly remembering that Wyatt said, ''Anna,plete your training fast. I am waiting for you.'' "Wyatt is waiting for me," Anna uttered as she stared at the big archaic seal below. Feeling that it was the obstacle between her and Wyatt, she flew at it at high speed and smashed her fist into it. "Wyatt is waiting for me," Anna chanted every time she punched the seal. After repeating the process a few times an unknown energy began to form around Anna''s fist every time she chanted Wyatt''s name and punched at the seal. With her punch, the cracks on the seal spread wider and became more visible. Sensing this unknown energy in her mystic dimension, the Field Marshal who was bidding goodbye to Wyatt paused and peeked into her mystic dimension, to check on Anna. Then seeing the traces of unknown energy on the seal where Anna punched, she watched Anna''s form as she punched the seal chanting, "Wyatt is waiting for me." Chapter 1819 Will And Obsession

Chapter 1819 Will And Obsession

?1819 Will And Obsession Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 06:18 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park "I will take my leave now, but don''t forget to keep me updated on any new development on Gideon Grim," Wyatt said as he left without waiting for the Field Marshal to reply. "Sure¡ª" The Field Marshal abruptly paused sensing a new energy within her mystique dimension. Field Marshal Heatsend immediately peeked into her mystic dimension, she knew that the source of this new energy must be Anna as she was only variable inside her mystic dimension. Peeking into the dimension she did not make her presence known instead, she carefully watched Anna, so as not to disturb her during her epiphany. However, to her astonishment, the Field Marshal found that Anna was not undergoing any sort of epiphany rather she was more crazy and gloomy than her usual shelf. She obsessively kept chanting ''Wyatt is waiting for me.'' with her every punch. Nheless, the Field Marshal found that whatever Anna was doing was working for her as she was finally able to ignite her will. The unknown power gathering on Anna''s fist was her will. By igniting her will Anna had achieved the secondary motive of her training. Until now every time Anna punched the seal she would not even be able to leave a mark on it let alone crack it. However, by igniting her will along with her every punch she was not only able to leave deep cracks on the seal but corrode the seal with her will''s obsession. Anna not only igniting her will but gaining the attribute obsession was unexpected for the Field Marshal. The seal covering the exit to the mystic dimension that Anna had to constantly keep breaking trying to get out of the mystic dimension was the representation of Anna''s total strength. It could also be interpreted as the limit of Anna''s strength. So, every time Anna broke the mystic seal she was oveing her limit. Oveing one''s limit was not an easy task let alone oveing it numerous times in a row. No matter how talented and determined Anna was it would be impossible to achieve for her. Yet, she was able to do so because of the effect of the Field Marshal''s Mystic Dimension. Every time Anna broke the mystic seal and overcame her limits, the Mystic Dimension would award her with a high-rank mystic rejuvenation blessing which was better than most SSS-rank recovery cards. Thanks to the mystic blessing Anna would basically be reborn every time she overcame her limits instead of being tired and overdrawn by training. Allowing her to continue her training without a break and ovee her limits continuously. By constantly oveing her limits the Field Marshal hoped Anna would be able to gain an understanding of her will and ignite it. But time after time Anna broke the mystic seal she never was able to understand her will let alone ignite it. Wondering why Anna was able to break the mystic seals in a series and make such progress in her strength yet fail to even sense her will Field Marshal found that Anna never truly had grasped her fun strength i.e. she never actuallypletely taped in the strength of her Unparalleled bloodline. Anna''s bloodline was the purest in thest three generations. There was a huge difference between the purity of Anna''s bloodline and that of anyone alive with the unparalleled bloodline. So, many did not know how strong her bloodline was. Heatsend Royal family''s records showed that someone with an unparalleled bloodline as pure as Anna''s should be capable of reality-bending strength in the Card Emperor realm. Since Anna was never able to show strength even close to that, the family elders wondered if their ancestors were exaggerating. The Field Marshal however found out that their ancestors were not exaggerating rather Anna never even tried. Field Marshal Heatsead did not put the me entirely on Anna but also med the royal family''s bloodline training standards. The reason Anna never bothered to tap into her pure bloodline''s full potential was that she was training at the standards that were designed for the royal children whose bloodline purity was way lower than hers. Using these standards to test the limit of someone with Anna''s bloodline purity level was like a middle schooler taking the first-grader''s exam. Considering, Anna''szy nature and all the elders doting on her, she never was forced to do her best in the training. Leading to Anna''s bloodline going dormant except for the tiny bit of what she utilized. Her bloodline never fully awakened until she was forced to break her limit in the mystic realm. This was aical experience for the Field Marshal, even in her mystic dimension she had never seen anyone break their limits so many times in such a short time. During her training when Anna started to grow desperate her bloodline under the idle conditions of the Mystic Dimension would respond to her call allowing her to break through the previous limit. Which might as well be called a false limit since most of her bloodline was dormant. As a result, just a few days into her training Anna was able to break so many mystic seals. That was only until her bloodlinepletely awakened. Field Marshal started Anna''s train in the mystic dimension believing that Anna had reached her limit in the Card Emperor realm, so when she saw that Anna was yet to reach her limit she understood that Anna''s training period just increased based on how fast she willpletely awaken her dormant bloodline. Combined with Anna''sck of interest in her training, the Field Marshal believed that it would be a few years even decades before Anna''s training would beplete. Fortunately, under Field Marshal''s constant pestering and mostly thanks to the Mystical Dimension''s ideal conditions, Anna was able to awaken her bloodline despite her half-hearted attitude toward the training, finally reaching her limit. Just as the Field Marshal thought that Anna could finally start her actual training the effects of the Mystic dimensions were starting to prove that they were no longer enough to make up for Anna''s half-hearted attitude toward her training. If it was Wyatt risking his life to save her that kept Anna motivated to focus on her training, her missing Wyatt kept her distracted from her training. Still, Anna was able to break her true limit a half-a-dozen times but thereafter the effects of the Mystic dimension were no longer as effective as before. As such Anna was stuck. It was bound to happen as Anna was not a hundred percent focused on her training, let alone her being able to use the moment when she broke her limit to see her will, and understand it enough to ignite it when she required it. It was getting more and more clear to the Field Marshal that if Anna had no regard for her training, as such Anna could never be desperate enough to scrap the bottom of the barrel and find her conviction and determination to understand her will and ignite it. Therefore, when asked by Wyatt, the Field Marshal disappointedly said that at the current rate, it might take years or decades for Anna toplete her training. However, when she said this she never thought that Anna would prove her wrong soon enough. Back in the Mystic dimension the Field Marshal keenly observed Anna''s stance as she ignited her will with the chant ''Wyatt is waiting for me.'' When Anna ignited her will, she did not get a huge boost in her strength or understanding like most energies do, rather the will brought her soul energy, physical strength, physique, and bloodline together with her punch. Unknowingly Anna was able to passively mobilize the four energies at their peak in sync with each other. It was as if the four energies in Anna''s body had gained sentience under the influence of her will and were willing to give their best and work together to help Anna. Four different energies running at full throttle in sync with each other was not easy but it was possible as the four energies were answering Anna''s call and working hand in hand to strengthen her punch in every way they could. As such each punch Annanded on the seal was the perfect blend of all her strength. Even though she was not aware of what was happening, her stance was wed, and her energy cirction was inefficient, as her mind was obsessing over the fact that Wyatt was waiting for her. Yet she was able tond perfect punches on the seal each time thanks to the energies in her body following the lead of her will. The power of the will was unlike the other energies in the cosmos its effect was more miraculous than to boost the user''s strength. The Field Marshal believed that if Anna was able to master the mysteries of the will, then Anna should be able to solve the w in her fusion form with Ann. Allowing her to summon the absolute strength of the fusion form. Anna perfecting her fusion form was one of the primary objectives of her training. Though the Field Marshal nned for Anna to train her will, she never thought Anna would be able to awaken an attribute of her will obsession. The obsession attribute was one of the most frightening attributes of will. As it had dual natures, it served as a buff for the user while as a debuff for their enemy. Chapter 1820 Corrosion Debuff

Chapter 1820 Corrosion Debuff

?1820 Corrosion Debuff Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 06:32 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park Because of its dual nature obsession happens to be one of the most sought-after attributes among those who practice their will. After all, as a buff, it increases the umtion of the user''s will and as a debuff, it erodes the will of the user''s target. Will by itself can only act as a support but with the obsession attribute it can act as a mode of attack targeting the enemy''s will. The ability to attack the other''s will was very rare, making obsession attribute one of the must-have attributes for those training their will. The most noteworthy function of the obsession attribute of the will other than the fact that it allowed the user to attack other''s will was that its effects could be stacked. Making the obsession attribute of the will a one-of-a-kind attribute and appealing to the card apprentice who practiced their will. As awakening the attribute of one''s will was not within the one''s hand as will''s attribute was their true nature. For one to have an obsession attribute they as card apprentices need to be obsessive enough to awaken it. "Wyatt is waiting for me," Anna chanted and mmed her fist onto the mystic seal with all her might. Every time Anna''s fistnded on the mystic seal, apart from the damage it inflicted to the seal the Field Marshal saw a tiny part of her willtch onto the mystic seal. At first, Anna''s willtching on to the seal was minute and benign. However, after Anna punched the mystic seal about another few dozen times the tiny part of Anna''s will added up and spread across arge surface of the mystic seal. As Anna''s willtching on to the mystic seal grew it became more obvious that the obsession in her will was corroding the will of the mystic seal. It was corroding the immovable will of the mystic seal. The immovable will was what allowed the mystic seal to be the boulder blocking Anna''s way out. With every punch Anna''s will''s obsession to break and leave the mystic dimension was starting to slowly overpower the will of the mystic seal to remain as an obstacle blocking Anna from exiting the mystic dimension. The obsession attribute of Anna''s will allowed her to attack the will of the mystic seal. Turning her will that was supporting her by bringing her energies together into a rust eroding the will of the mystic seal. Being an inanimate object the mystic seal had no way to defend itself against Anna''s obsession attribute. As such, soon, when the obsessive will of Anna had stacked enough, the will of the mystic seal was unable to withstand the obsessiveness of Anna''s will and crumbled by itself. As the mystic seal broke, the mystic rejuvenation blessing washed over Anna awakening her from her obsessive state. Having broken the mystic seal Anna did not celebrate because as the mystic seal crumbled another bigger and mightier mystic seal revealed itself blocking Anna''s way out of the mystic dimension. If one were to describe it using words, reverse nesting dolls should be enough to paint the picture. "Cheer up, will you. You finally managed to break through that mystic seal," the Field Marshal stepped in seeing Anna was getting depressed focusing on the never-ending mystic seals instead of the fact that she had not only managed to ignite her will but awaken her obsession attribute. "Well, what''s the point it is never-ending," Anna replied. "You should be happy that it is never-ending. It shows that you have a lot of potential and have lot of room to grow. Trust me you do not want the mystic seals to stop forming," Seeing that Anna continued to focus on the wrong thing, the Field Marshal decided to share the experience of her friends and their progeny in the mystic dimension, "Let me tell you, I have lent my mystic dimension to many friends and colleagues to help them or their progeny break their limits. What you are feeling right now is nothingpared to the despair on their faces when they see that no more mystic seals are forming, showing that they have no more room to grow. You do not want to be one of them." "What''s the use of all this potential when I cannot do what I want and be with who I want," Annained, she regretted not telling Wyatt that she missed him. It was rare for Wyatt to show his feelings for her. Anna was so mad at herself that she acted that way when she met Wyatt after so many days. "Girl, you have all that potential one can ask for in the world but youck the brain to make use of it. Why do you keep thinking that this training is keeping you away from Wyatt rather than thinking that this training is helping you stay longer with Wyatt? If you had even one percent of the brains of that boy I would not have to tell you this. I don''t know if you have noticed, but though Wyatt did not have extraordinary origin or roots, in terms of potential, he is miles ahead of you. You are lucky you were born a few decades ahead of him if you were in the same generation as Wyatt you would understand the despair of those that had the misfortune of being born in the same generation as Wyatt. You should be worried that the potential you have does not run out before Wyatt''s instead of thinking without it you could enjoy your time with Wyatt. Forget about potential, the current you do not even have the strength to fight alongside Wyatt. Your fight with Agent Forger should have been your wake-up call. Even though his realm is not high, using his wits and resourcefulness Wyatt has already managed to ovee the strength gap between you two. If you two were to fight now I honestly cannot tell if you can win against Wyatt.". Chapter 1821 Accumulation Buff

Chapter 1821 umtion Buff

?1821 umtion Buff Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 06:51 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park "Girl, with his talent and stubbornness Wyatt is going to attract stronger enemies in the future. He might have been able to save your lifest time at the risk of his life but what about the next time and the time after that? Do you want to spend the remainder of your life as a damsel in distress and a trophy wife? Wake up, Girl. You do not have that option as you are the heir of the Southern Throne. You are the future ruler of the South. Where are your Southern pride and honor? We in the South may not be as smart and quick-witted as the other regions but when ites to courage and bravery nobody can match us. I have set up the stage for you to unlock your potential and keep up with Wyatt. Now it is up to you," As the Field Marshal spoke a small door opened right next to Anna in the Mystic dimension. Standing between the door and the mystic seal, Anna hesitated looking at the door that could her send out of the mystic dimension. "You can choose to walk out of the door and I will understand. No pressure, I will talk to my brother and have him choose a new heir. Maybe your uncle, he may be dumber than you but at least he knows about the Southern Pride and Honor. Not to mention he is the second choice of those ministers right after your mother. At least, if he is chosen as the next ruler everybody will be on board with that decision," the Field Marshal pretended to be cool with whatever Anna''s choice was but honestly, she was panicking as she was at her wit''s end trying to get Anna to take her training serious. She even added the reward system as Wyatt suggested but it only made Anna lose motivation as quickly as she regained it hearing about the reward system. Looking at Anna, still hesitant while altering her gaze between the seal and the door, the Field Marshal felt like rushing into the Mystic realm and smacking Anna straight. But she controlled her anger hoping that Anna would make the right choice. "Sigh," the Field Marshal sighed in relief seeing that Anna finally stopped hesitating and walked away from the door but before she couldpletely rx, she saw Anna suddenly turn around and rush into the door. "You lied," Anna yelled seeing that despite entering the door she found herself standing in front of the mystic seal. "Otherwise. Girl, have you fucking lost your mind? Did nothing I just said register in your mind? Or are you too dumb to realize what is in your best interest?" the Field Marshal looked at Anna in disbelief, she could not believe that Anna actually chose the door after she wasted so much of her saliva exining to her what was best for her. "You lied," Anna repeated herself at the top of her voice. ring at the mystic seal in front of her. "Stop throwing a tantrum and get back to training," The field Marshal''s soul almost jumped out of her body because of Anna''s action, her brother had left the training of the next ruler of the South to her, and if she were to fail not only would she be letting down her brother but she would be letting down the entire Southern Region. Yes, the current ruler of the South chose Anna as the next ruler of the South but as his trusted counsel, the Field Marshal had to help him turn all his decisions into the right decisions. However, Anna was not making it an easy job for her. "You lied," Anna continued with her tantrum, annoyed the Field Marshal no longer tried to reason with Anna and taunted her, "Yes, I did. What are you going to do about it? Continue to act like a brat and you will be trapped in the mystic dimension until you set your priorities straight andplete your training." Listening to the Field Marshal no longer make reasons and own up to her lie, Anna nkly looked at the mystic seal in front of her, then balling her fist she suddenly took the stance to punch. However, she did not immediately punch the mystic seal rather she continued to stare at it nkly while repeating, "You lied." "You lied." "You lied." "You lied." Anna''s chant was not loud and might as well be considered hushed but for some unknown reason, it reverberated throughout the mystic dimension. Soon her chants began to echo and ovep. However, the voice did not be coarse noise instead it became more defined and louder. Astonished by the phenomenon, the Field Marshal observed Anna''s stance. She noticed that her will was umting and gathering around her fist. This was the umtion buff of Anna''s will''s obsession attribute. It was allowing Anna to umte all her strength and concentrate it all in her single punch. "You lied" Anna''s chant had morphed into a hymn. The strength umting in her fist was like the obsession of a person, that kept growing and umting with time. Until they can no longer control the obsession and it consumes them and those around them. "You lied," soon Anna ended her hymn with these words thundering throughout the mystic dimension as she punched the mystic seal blocking her path. *Boom* the sound from the impact of the punch resonated throughout the mystic dimension as the mystic seal trembled uncontrobly until finally, it retained its tranquility. Seeing that her punch did not manage to even put a dent in the mystic seal, Anna was not disappointed instead she patiently waited and soon the mystic seal was consumed by her umted obsession and crumbled revealing a bigger and badder mystic seal. As the mystic seal changed, the mystic rejuvenation blessing washed over Anna but this time it did not manage to awaken her from her obsessive state. Looking at the new mystic seal in front of her Ann once again took her stance chanting, "You lied." Chapter 1822 Extreme Path

Chapter 1822 Extreme Path

?1822 Extreme Path Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 06:58 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park "Anna, use your obsession as a means to get what you want instead of letting it consume you," The Field Marshal instructed Anna. However, her words fell on a deaf ear. In her current state, Anna''s obsession gave her tunnel vision. All she could see right now was the mystic seal before her, the obstacle stopping her from her true obsession, Dalton Wyatt. The Field Marshal wanted Anna to use her will and its obsessive attribute as tools like grimoire and cards. Anna did not awaken her will through her own understanding but her insane level of obsession for Wyatt which had reached its breaking point because of her solitary training in the mystic dimension. The solitary training that the Field Marshal had nned for Anna, was so that Anna could train without any disturbance. One has to know the Field Marshal did not n Anna''s training on a whim, even though Anna was chosen as heiress of the South and the Field Marshal was assigned to train the next Ruler of the South, the training would be moot if Anna did not understand the importance of it. There were two criteria the Field Marshal had set to start Anna''s training, Anna''s willingness to undergo vigorous training was the first, and her reaching her limit in the card emperor realm was the second. The first category was met when Anna approached her after losing to Agent Forger. Anna was so moved by Wyatt''s reckless regard for his life to save her, that it motivated her to be stronger for him. Hence she sought the strongest persons she could find to help her train. As for the second category, all the elders believed that Anna had achieved her limit in the card emperor realm. Even that turned out to be false, back then the Field Marshal did not know this so when Anna approached her she readily agreed. Anna was looking for a few pointers on how to improve her strength quickly, but she never agreed to solitary training confined in a lonely dimension. However, the Field Marshal who liked to do things perfectly had many things nned for Anna. Regardless of Anna''s protests and pleas, she was thrown into the mystic dimension. At first, Anna was a good sport about it, after all, she wanted to increase her strength so she could protect Wyatt just like he protected her. No, even better, she did not want Wyatt risking his life for hers. It was romantic and all but she did not want to see Wyatt in that position ever again. So with the Field Marshal''s coaxing, Anna began to take the training seriously. It did not take long for Anna''s feelings for Wyatt to morph from her motivation to continue the solitary training into her despair. She longed to see Wyatt, feel his warmth, and sniff his adductive body odor. She wanted to see the helpless look on his face each time she forcefully kissed him. She wanted to hear himin as she grabbed his firm ass. Anna missed Wyatt and every little thing about him. Especially the feeling where she felt like prey in his presence even though she was stronger than him. In his presence, every that happened, happening, or was about to happen seemed to be within his calctions. So, the frown that formed on his forehead whenever she had her way with him, left her satisfied. Days into the solitary training, Anna''s loneliness grew to another level she was starting to forget why she had agreed to such harsh training in the first ce. The Field Marshal''s reminders and instruction at regr intervals did not help reduce the loneliness Anna felt instead they only fanned it, fanning a me. The Field Marshal had noticed what the solitary training was doing to Anna, but she knew that there was no easier way for Anna to grab the concept of her Will and learn to ignite it for her use. She needed Anna to be at her lowest yet not lose her determination and conviction, only this way she could see her will, understand her will, andmand her will. Only someone with strong convictions and determination could travel the path of will. But what the Field Marshal failed to see was that in her attempt to bring Anna to the lowest without Anna losing her convictions and determination, she was losing Anna. Not that the Field Marshal had not considered this before starting her training, she did but something like this did not happen before because of the Mystic dimension''s ideal training conditions and its mystic rejuvenation blessing. So the Field Marshal trusted that the mystic rejuvenation blessing would be more than enough to solve any hidden traumas in Anna''s psyche. However, the Field Marshal had underestimated Anna''s obsession with Wyatt. One had to know Anna had changed her entire lifestyle just for Wyatt, that was even before Wyatt showed any feelings for her. The change was hard, changing oneself entirely was harder. Only the most determined, strong- minded but desperate people could achieve something like that. Yet Anna had changed entirely for Wyatt, that too unconditionally. So imagine Anna''s surprise to see Wyatt disregard his life to save hers and seed. That act of Wyatt was a game changer, Anna could never be the same again. For her to seek the Field Marshal to train, that was evidence enough. All the craziness that went unchecked in Anna''s head burst out when she failed to say a proper goodbye to Wyatt. It was her obsession with Wyatt that ignited her Will. So when the Field Marshal gave Anna a choice between meetingWyatt right away and meeting Wyatt afterpleting her training, it was not a surprise that Anna would ignore the Field Marshal''s words of reason and also be willing to give up on her spot as the heiress to the South just to meet Wyatt right away and tell him that, ''Wyatt, I missed you.'' As such it was not surprising that Anna was pissed and lost herselfpletely to her obsession when she found that the Field Marshal was lying. She was mad, her rage was such that she wanted to destroy and burn everything that stood between her and Wyatt. "Anna, don''t forget your convictions and determination. Don''t let your obsession consume you," the Field Marshal repeated herself hoping that there was some part of Anna that was not yet consumed by her obsession. The Field Marshal was not taking action to stop Anna from traveling the wrong path in the path of Will because she wanted Anna to learn from her errors and find the correct path herself. By doing this Anna would be able to go further in the path of will. But this was not without the risk, Anna could end up traveling in the wrong path to the point of no return. Anna may have been born with the royal spoon in her mouth, but the hardship she had seen though different from those frommon origin face, was not something to be underestimated. Anna has managed to survive all of them, and as such she was not to be underestimated. So far Anna''s performance in the solitary training has been an eye-opener in terms of her potential but disappointing in terms of her priorities. It seemed nothing in the world could take more priority in her eyes than Wyatt. Though the Field Marshal was worried that the future ruler of the south would prioritize her crush over hernd, she also knew that Anna''s obsession for Wyatt would not let her travel the wrong path for too, as she too would soon realize the obvious that there was no shortcut for her to be with Wyatt. Once Anna realizes this no matter how deep she had traveled the wrong path consumed by her obsession for Wyatt, the very same obsession for Wyatt would lead her out of the point of no return and guide her along the correct path in the path of Will. This solitary training was a doorway for the Field Marshal into Anna''s psyche. She observed every action of Anna under the microscope and came to realize the correct way to train Anna. She discovered that Anna was perfect for the Extreme Path. A path that pursued extreme. From Anna''s obsession with Wyatt to her desperation to be with Wyatt to everything about Anna pointed out that she was the perfect candidate to take the extreme path. The extreme path was not satisfied with the norms it pursued extreme. Only those who were obsessed and truly desperate were able to or willing to go to extremes to achieve their desire. They were not the people who left their lives to fate and destiny, these were the people who did not like to hear that you cannot have this or that even if the ones telling them this was their fate and destiny. Those who traveled the extreme path did not have the word no in their dictionary. There was nothing their obsession and desperation could not help them achieve as long as it did not consume them. The question was if they were obsessive or desperate enough. Chapter 1823 Current News

Chapter 1823 Current News

?1823 Current News Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 06:18 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Park "Sure¡ª" Bidding goodbye to the Field Marshal, Wyatt headed back to the basement of the TSR guild tower. Entering the basement vault, Wyatt immediately put up an istion barrier. Then he used his super brain card to scour the grimoirework to check the news updates in the five regions. Trying to find something that would be enough to cause the Field Marshal to lose control of her emotions. During his talk with the Field Marshal, Wyatt felt the conversation seemed to be going well until the Field Marshal contacted Anna''s mother. For some unknown reason, the calm and tranquil Field Marshal suddenly was unable to control her emotions to the point that it affected the surrounding space. The Field Marshal was someone close to transcendence, she had full control over emotions, and nothing could faze her. Yet, during her conversation with Anna''s mother, the Field Marshal''s emotions were turbulent to the point that they affected the surrounding space. This meant that there was something Anna''s mother shared with the Field Marshal which she could not agree with. Enough for her to say, ''I hate politicians,'' when asked. Considering that Anna''s mother''s role in the Southern Royal Court was that of a diplomate, Wyatt deducted that Anna''s mother had been up to something that the Field Marshal strongly disagreed with but had no choice but to follow Anna''s mother''s arrangement. Exining why the Field Marshal''s emotions were out of control for a second and why she said, ''I hate politicians.'' Knowing that Anna''s mother was up to something that the Field Marshal would strongly disagree with, Wyatt understood that it must have been a very hical or under-table kind of deal. So he made a mental note of it deciding to check what Anna''s mother was up to. Unfortunately, the superbrain card was unable to find any news concerning the Southern Region or Anna''s mother across the grimoirework of the five regions. However, it did find some interesting news about the Freedom Fighters. For some unknown reason, the world leaders no longer seem to be as motivated as before to plunder the Freedom Fighters anymore. Out of the many world leaders who were previously joining hands to plunder the Freedom Fighters, some were showing signs of retreating. Wyatt pushed the superbrain card to find any news regarding this topic. But it could not find any that could possibly cause the world leaders to lose interest in the Freedom Fighters except for some world leaders diverting their resources from hunting the Freedom Fighters down to the VR- Universe. As for the rest, they seemed to be stubbornly holding on as they had invested too much in hunting the Freedom Fighters and were not willing to head back without making up for their investment. ''What the fuck is going on?'' Wyatt cussed in his mind. Unable to understand why the greed of the world leaders towards the Freedom Fighters suddenly decreased. Wyatt was nning to let freedom fighters bask in the head for a while so that out of desperation they would agree to terms but it seems after the Southern Capital incident, the world leaders were steadily losing interest in the Freedom Fighters. ''Does this have something to do with what Anna''s mother told the Field Marshal?'' Wyatt wondered. Then he recalled the actions of the Southern Royal family, they were boldly building the Silver Milk Powder production factories on the outskirts of the Southern Capital. When a few days ago they were so secretive about this project. ''Something has definitely happened with my knowledge. It must be the reason why the Southern Royal family has be so bold about the Silver Milk Powder production factories and why the world leaders are slowly losing interest in plundering down the Freedom Fighters. Seeing how themon factor among both the changes is silver milk powder, whatever has transpired it must be regarding the silver milk powder. Colleen did say that Anna''s mother would have a discussion with me as to why they were openly building the Silver Milk Powder production factories. Even the Field Marshal said the same thing but then something Anna''s mother said today she happened to strongly disagree with. What could it be?'' Wyatt wrecked his brain trying to figure would what the Southern Royal family was being so secretive about. Seeing the changes in the Five Regions, Wyatt began to understand that Anna''s mother might be up to something. Wyatt wanted to find out if whatever Anna''s mother was up to was good or bad news for him. However, hecked the information to make that judgment. Wyatt felt that was not a mere coincidence but a part of Anna''s mother''s n. She was making sure the information would not reach him. Ann and Colleen''s reaction when Wyatt asked them why their building Silver Milk Powder production factories on the outskirts of the Southern Capital without informing him was evidence of this. ''It seems there is more to the meeting than I thought,'' Wyatt understood that his meeting with Anna''s mother was not going to be a simple visit but a battle for dominance. Wyatt did not n to make the mistake of underestimating Anna''s mother after all the things she had pulled but uncovering that while he was busy handling the true aftermath of the Southern Capital incident, Anna''s mother was sharpening her knives for their fated duel, Wyatt felt that he could no longer ignore Anna''s mother and give her the spotlight she was begging for. ''This is all I can get from the grimoirework,'' Wyatt shook his head understanding that he needed more information and he exactly where he could find it. So, lifting the istion array he headed into the Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon. He could not ess the grimoirework in the dungeon but the same was not true for the VR-Universe. Chapter 1824 Cheap Corey

Chapter 1824 Cheap Corey

?1824 Cheap Corey Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 06:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon One could ess the grimoirework from within VR- Universe through their VR-Saferoom and other functions but that would not be possible when they enter the dungeon. For that to be possible Wyatt would have to host the entire grimoirework in this personal-realmwork just like how he hosted the VR-universe in his personal-realmwork. Since the VR universe was hosted in his personal realmwork, he and others could use the VR universe inside a dungeon. Being able to use the VR universe in the dungeon was one of the other reasons why the VR universe was gaining poprity. Thanks to the VR universe those who raid the dungeons were able to keep those on the outside updated about their dungeon raid. Turning the VR-slime card into another life-saving card in the grimoires of the adventures. The top researchers of the card world were trying to think of ways for those in the dungeon to contact the outside world but none were close to achieving. However, Wyatt solved it without even intending to. Such little things about the VR universe were what made the Central Government, the top ten universities, the royal families, and other top forces lose their misgivings about the VR universe and continue to invest heavily in it. The top ten universities were confident that they would be able to create an immersive illusion-like VR universe in a decade or less but they were not confident that their version of the VR universe could promise the level of security and benefits that Wyatt''s VR slime card and VR universe could provide. This was why they did not have strong resistance to investing in the VR universe under the disguise of studying theirpetition. Regardless of their thoughts, Wyatt weed their investment with open arms. These suckers'' investment was what filled his pockets with more money than he could spend. Unknown to them they were helping Wyatt spread the VR universe across all five regions and the empire. Allowing him to establish the biggest informationwork in the entire card world right after the card world''s will itself. It would not be long before, it developed to the point that if someone right on the other side of the world were to sneeze Wyatt would know about it. Walking into the core of the dungeon, Wyatt found that his clone and Hive AI had figured out an optimal method to trick Bloodette''s body into thinking that it had erased Bloodette''s trauma without harming her body''s defense system. Putting an end to the tug-of-war between Bloodette''s body''s defense system and her innate rune and awakening Bloodette from her prolongeda. "I will ask Susan to buy the ingredients from the devil merchant code. Sit tight, I will get back to you soon," Wyatt instructed his clone. Wyatt could have permitted the clone to buy the ingredients required for Bloodette''s treatment for the devil merchant code but he felt this would be a good task for Susan to familiarize herself with the devil merchant code. Wyatt nned to put Susan in charge of buying valuable ingredients from the devil merchant code for a cheap rate and selling them in the card world and vice versa to make a profit from the difference in the price. Thanks to the world leaders investing in the VR universe, it brought in enough money for Wyatt to set aside some money for such a side hustle. Since he was too busy he wanted Susan to handle it with the assistance of Corey and Park of course. "Yes," the Clone continued to monitor Bloodette''s health patiently while Wyatt headed into the seed world. Dredre appeared too busy, helping Susan and Corey get used to their demon merchant codex, that she forgot toe and greet Wyatt as he entered the seed world like usual. However, feeling the door of the seed world open, Dredre looked at Wyatt and eximed in distress, "Wyatt, help me." "What''s going on?" Wyatt asked seeing Dredre in distress. It was very rare for Dredre to ask for help from Wyatt. Since she was here to help him. "She keeps repeating the same mistake, no matter how many times I correct her," Dredre pointed at Corey. "Dredre, it''s not a mistake. She is just being cheap," Susan replied trying to help Dredre understand that Corey was doing it purposefully. "Why do I have to pay to ess the inter-realmwork? It charges me for every second I am essing the inter-realmwork. Some devil merchants are hosting free realmworks but to enter them I need to pay the devil merchant code. When the devil merchants are allowing us to ess theirwork for free why is it that I have to pay the devil merchant code?" Corey began toin about the devil merchant code. "..." Dredre looked at Corey speechlessly as she had exined countless times why they had to pay the devil merchant code. Yet for some reason it did not get through Corey''s head. "Dredre, don''t waste your time on her, she will figure things out herself. Some people will not learn until they suffer," Wyatt immediately understood what was going on. Susan was right, Corey was just being. Yes, the devil merchant code was the greediest capitalist organization he had seen but the services it provided were top notch so it was worth the price. "Susan, I have your first task as a demon merchant. I shared the list of ingredients I need to your grimoire, procure them for me for a reasonable price. Here, this card contains more than enough devil ingredients that can make up for the price of the ingredients. Keep what remains with you for other tasks," Wyatt instructed Susan passing her a storage card containing a few devil-grade ingredients. "Devil-Grade Ingredients!!!" Corey eximed listening to Wyatt casually mention devil-grade ingredients. Chapter 1825 Dumb One full 1825 Dumb One Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 06:57 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World Corey''s eyes were glued to the C-rank storage card Wyatt handed Susan. Swallowing her saliva, she asked, "Big sis, how many devil-grade ingredients are in there?" Susan frowned displeased by Corey''s reaction. She still equipped the C-rank storage card in her silver-grade grimoire to check the total funds she had at her disposal for the purchase. Going through the contents of the storage card Susan blurted in shock, "50 devil-grade ingredients." With the experience of a sales staff in a mall, Susan to know what devil-grade ingredients were, and what they signified, showed the hard work she had put in trying to be the best manager for Wyatt. She had yet to prove herself in the world market but Wyatt had introduced her to a new tform. She did not hesitate to ept it and prove herself worthy of Wyatt''s generosity. Susan was not afraid of challenges but of being left behind. "Fifty!" Corey eximed in disbelief, "Hehe, big sis you are pulling my leg right?" Listening to Corey not believe her Susan rolled her eyes and passed her grimoire to Corey to let her check the contents of the C-rank storage card. "How can this be possible? my eyes are ying tricks on me," Corey muttered, still finding it hard to believe that Wyatt had 50 devil-grade ingredients to spare. "I don''t understand, why can''t you believe it? Wyatt has traded thousands of the devil-grade ingredients with the devil merchant code. He mostly trades with the devil merchant code using devil-grade ingredients. So as a show of appreciation, he was awarded an exclusive privilege by the devil merchant code," Dredre chimed in, unable to understand why Corey found it hard to believe Wyatt had 50 devil-grade ingredients to spare to buy a few ingredients. As someone who grew up in a huge tribe, Dredre knew that they had to take extra care of the dumb ones in the group. In this instance, Corey was the dumb one in Wyatt''s group. Dredre felt she needed to take extra care of this friend of hers. Though Dredre did not have a good first impression of Corey, the more time she spent with Corey she realized that Corey''s action held no malintent she was just dumb and ignorant but she was a genuine groupmate. Which was she she tolerated Corey. "What is an exclusive privilege?" Susan asked in awe. If someone were to sing praises of Wyatt and his achievements, Susan would be the first one in the crowd to take a seat. "Exclusive privilege is like a unique function of devil merchant code that only Wyatt can use for a reasonable offering," Dredre exined "You said it was a show of appreciation but isn''t this just another way for the devil merchant code to get Wyatt to spend extra devil-grade ingredients," Coreyined, she seemed to not like the offering culture of the devil merchant code where every little thing of the devil merchant code requires an offering. *Sigh* Listening to Corey, both Susan and Dredre sighed in unison. Ignoring their sigh, Corey looked at Wyatt with twinkling eyes and asked, "Wyatt, since I am your employee shouldn''t you be the one paying for all my work-rted expenses? Which includes all the offering I offer to the devil merchant code to use it?" "..." Susan wanted to scold Corey but then she was without words understanding that what Corey was asking for was not wrong. After all, all work-rted expenses should be covered by the employer. Wyatt recalled the time when Corey was willing to gift Susan all the soul jades she had on her without any hesitation. The Corey he once knew seemed to have given up on worldly desires and was trying to be a better person. Then he looked at the Corey in front of him, though she was not greedy she seemed to have be a penny pincher, Wyatt wondered, ''Is short on funds or something?'' "Yes, as long as you can prove that your expenses were work-rted thepany will reimburse you. But if do that then you can no longer use your demon merchant codex to do private trades. After all, until your 100-year employment isplete your demon merchant status will be considered aspany property," Wyatt exined one of the uses in the terms and conditions Dredre had added to Corey''s contract. This dilemma was not new, many devil merchants use their devil merchant rmendation quota to employ others as demon/devil merchants on a contractual basis. Over thousands of years, the devils have perfected the demon/devil merchant employment contract. Fortunately for Corey Wyatt was generous and did not use harsher contracts to employ her. "What?" Corey blurted in suspicion and then looking at Dredre, she asked, "Dredre, tell me what he said is not true." "Nope, Wyatt is correct. It is mentioned in the contract I gave you. Did you not read it?" Dredre asked. "I did not, Park did," Dredre answered, she was at a loss of words. Without the full knowledge of the contract she signed, she was unable to think of a valid argument. "..." Susan felt sympathetic with Corey because she did not read her employment contract either. But her case was different, as she had long decided that, ''This life of hers was just for Wyatt.'' When she had entirely devoted herself to Wyatt in her heart and mind why would she be worried about a little contract? "Where is Park?" Wyatt asked, not wanting to have to exin every little detail to Corey. "She went to the inter-realm city to meet an old acquaintance," Corey replied. Wyatt was not surprised that Park as a mutated ego me could enter the inter-realm city, as his mutated consciousnesses could too. Then looking at Corey who had gone quiet, Wyatt asked, "Corey, you have inherited the wealth of Park and Baem. For someone who has so much wealth, why are you sweating over such small expenditures?" Chapter 1826 Crying Corey

Chapter 1826 Crying Corey

?1826 Crying Corey Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 07:15 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World "How do you know about that?" Corey asked Wyatt in horror. She was under the impression that only she knew about the wealth she had inherited from Park and Little Baem. "Most would assume that all of Park''s wealth was looted by Belphegor after he defeated her but you know he did not. Though Park is not smarter than you, she would not risk a head-on battle with Belphegor and the Seven Princes of Hell without making sure that her subordinates had a way out in case she lost. I am guessing she has divided her wealth and buried it in various ces across the devil realm. As for little baem, it would be surprising if she did not like to hoard treasures. Since you are the reincarnation of Park and inherited her memories, you know where her wealth is. Meanwhile, little Baem would give her life for you let alone her treasures. If my estimation is not wrong,bining the Park''s hidden wealth and little Baem''s treasures you are set to inherit enough wealth that could put you in the top one percentile of the card world," Wyatt exined that it was not hard for him to guess that Corey was loaded for a card master from a third-rate city in a backwater realm. Listening to Wyatt''s exnation of Corey''s inheritance, Susan looked at Corey in shock. Then she and Dredre wondered if Corey had so much wealth then why was she acting so cheap. "Park ns to resemble her old forces but the wealth she and little Baem have is not enough. It will onlyst her months at best. Though I do not have any skills I do not want to get in the way of Park," Corey''s eyes grew teary as she spoke these words, she choked on her words but she forced herself to speak from her heart, "Park is not like me or my previous reincarnation, she is better than us. She did not deserve the tragic life she had been through. What''s more, she did not me her tragic life for her failures, she did not let it slow her, and she did not let her tragic life stop her from achieving her dreams. She overcame it and made a new life not just for herself but for hundreds of thousands of people. She became their hope and until the end, she remained true to herself and those that trusted in her." Corey locked her teary red eyes with Wyatt''s eyes and said, "Wyatt, please help Park achieve her dreams and get her revenge. I will be your ve for the rest of my life, please help her." Corey could no longer control her emotions and began to sob uncontrobly. She was helpless, she wanted to see Park seed in this life even if it meant sacrificing herself. She lived through Park''s memories, she knew and trusted in what Park was fighting for. Which was why she did not hesitate to ask for help from the guys who kissed her mother. Only she knew how much courage and self-retrain it took for her to ignore her ego and pride and ask Wyatt to help her friend, Park. "Corey,e here, honey. There, there," Susan hugged the weeping Corey inpassion and patted her back trying to console her. Susan had no idea that Corey was carrying such sadness within her. Corey would always beughing and up to no good. She never showed this side of hers to Susan. Despite hiding so much pain in her heart, she would always be there to lend Susan a shoulder. Susan med herself for noticing when her friend was hurting from the inside. She felt that Corey and Park had been better friends to her than she was to them. Realizing this Susan too began to weep resting her head on Corey''s. In Susan''s warm embrace, Corey began to cry louder. The helplessness she was feeling realizing that she was nothing was too overwhelming for her. "Corey, don''t cry," Dredre flew next to Corey, and hugging Corey''s cheek she began to sob too. Laughter was contagious, and so was sadness. Looking at the three, Wyatt did not know how to console either of them. Since Corey was the eye of this storm he decided to start there. "Corey, stop carrying. I promise to help Park to the best of my powers," Wyatt was not just saying this to console Console Corey. Even before Corey asked him to help Park get her revenge, Wyatt had long nned to help Park reassemble her old forces under her banner again and attack the seven princes of hell from the dark realm. This way when the seven princes of hellmence their invasion into the card realm, their forces will not be able to focus entirely on the invasion but have to be split trying to defend against Park''s force''s harassment. This was one of the reasons why he had given one of the devil merchant rmendation tokens to Park and recruited her as his employee. Wyatt was just bidding his time to think of a way to approach Park about this. But now with Corey breaking down, he had a perfect reason to bring this up with Park. "Really," listening to Wyatt, Corey stopped crying, and lifting her head she asked Wyatt with teary red eyes. As soon as she stopped weeping the other two too stopped weeping. "Yes, I consider both you and Park as my friends. So if you guys are in trouble it is only logical that I help you guys out," Wyatt spoke eloquently assuring Corey that he would not hesitate to help her or Park if they were in trouble. "Then are you going to pay for my work expenses and not limit my private trading using the demon merchant codex?" "Let us discuss that when Park is present." Chapter 1827 Learn To Forgive Yourself

Chapter 1827 Learn To Forgive Yourself

?1827 Learn To Forgive Yourself Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 07:29 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World "No, you don''t have to trouble Park with at. Just tell me, are you going to reimburse me for my work expenses without banning private trading using the Demon Merchant Codex," Corey''s eyes grew redder and wetter, threatening to overflow if Wyatt did not agree to her demands. "Corey, it is not that easy," Wyatt turned to Susan, asking her to help him coax Corey. But to his surprise, Susan avoided meeting his eyes. It was rare for Susan to be conflicted in choosing between Wyatt and Corey. Wyatt did not want to put her in the position to choose between Corey and him so he decided not to count on her this time. As for Dredre, who knows that the contract was fair did not side with Corey but she was sad seeing her dumb friend cry so she too cried with her. "Wyatt, we are working without pay for you, the least you could do is reimburse me for my work expenses. Am I asking too much?" With Susan on her side, Corey became bolder. If it was some other job, Corey would not be wrong to ask Wyatt to reimburse her for work-rted expenses but for a demon merchant, she was asking too much. As a demon merchant on Wyatt''s behalf, Corey and Park would mostly be importing and exporting ingredients between the Card World and Devil Merchant Code using information gathered by Wyatt, to help him make a profit based on the price difference. There was a lot of money to be made in these sorts of trades. If Corey were to use her wealth to make private trades based on the trades she did for Wyatt, she would easily earn a huge profit. This was the reason Wyatt was not willing to reimburse her for work-rted expenses, he was canceling it out as a fee for Corey using the information gathered by him to do private trades. Park was aware of this which was why she did not hesitate to sign the employment contract despite having read all of its restrictive uses. Park knew many demon merchants who could not make it as demon merchants on their own and had to sell their bodies and souls to devil merchant code just to pay off their debt. Seeing how Wyatt became an executive VVIP member of Infinity Library and could produce not one but two devil merchant rmendation tokens despite having be a demon merchant quite recently, Park knew if she were to follow him she would learn and earn a lot at the same time. With so much to gain Corey asking Wyatt to reimburse her for work-rted expenses was indeed too much. Wyatt knew Corey did not understand why Park signed such a restrictive employment contract but he did not want to waste time exining every minute detail about the contract to her. Hence, the dilemma. Fortunately for Wyatt, a fiery humanoid figure appeared next to Corey saving him the trouble. Returning from the inter-realm city, Park looked at the three who had teary red eyes and asked in concern, "What happened?" "Corey, you discuss with Park. Once you guys have decided, call me. I will be right here," With the appearance of Park, while Corey was still in surprise, Wyatt took the chance to escape by isting himself in a subspace within the seed world. If Park was smart about this, she would set Corey straight and use this opportunity to discuss the matter of reassembling her old forces with Wyatt. With the backing of an executive VVIP member of the Infinity Library, most of the hurdles in her n would vanish. Seeing Wyatt leave in a hurry, Park frowned and repeated herself to the trio, "What happened? What do you want to discuss with me?" "Haha, nothing," Corey tried to y it off as nothing but Park knew her better than her birth mother. She instantly knew Corey was trying to hide something from her. Not to forget other obvious tell signs such as the trio''s teary red eyes. Growing suspicious because of Corey''s fishy behavior, Park did not waste time interrogating Corey for answers. Instead, she did not hesitate to enter Corey''s title demon core and ess Corey''s most recent memories. After a second, Park appeared next to Corey once again, and looking at Corey with a warm gaze she said, "Silly girl, why do you keep selling yourself short? You have done so much for me. Because of you, I have achieved my dream, I have people in my life that I can call my family. Thanks to you, now I have a second shot at my revenge. A change to avenge my fallenrades. As for your past, forgive yourself already, everyone makes mistakes. It takes a good soul to ept their mistake and rectify it." "Park is right Corey, everybody makes mistakes, you have to learn to forgive yourself. Besides, I don''t think that your pastself was that bad. Otherwise, she would never have chosen to change her ways and grow into you," Susan felt that Corey was being too hard on herself. Corey might have done a lot of horrible things but it was out of ignorance as once she understood the consequences of her old ways she chose to change herself and was sessful to a certain extent. Learning about the miserable end of her past reincarnation, Corey Bright could have chosen to double down on her old ways and be more ruthless but she did not. Instead, decided to change her ways. Showing that she wasn''t all that bad as she imed. "Corey is a good friend," Dredre said. She had no idea how the old Corey was but the present Corey has been a good friend to her. "Thank you, guys," Receiving support from the three of her most cherished people in her life, Corey could not help but think that she might not have changed for the better in these past few days but she might have done something right to get three people to genuinely care for her and be willing to share her sadness. "Now that this is settled, do not bother Wyatt about the employment contract, he has already been very generous with his terms. If you don''t believe me ask Dredre," After consoling Corey, Park warned Corey not to bug Wyatt anymore about their employment contract. Feeling Corey''s gaze on her Dredre nodded vigorously. Chapter 1828 Nexus Of Everything Wrong

Chapter 1828 Nexus Of Everything Wrong

?1828 Nexus Of Everything Wrong Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 07:38 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World Isting himself from the girls, Wyatt did not waste time and essed the Hive AI managing the informationwork in the VR Universe. His head was screaming at him to figure out what Anna''s mother was up to now ASAP. He did not have the time or mind for Corey''s drama. As her friend, he felt for her but he did not have the time to exin every little thing or detail her little brain could notprehend or fail to notice. Besides, she had Park for that. ''Hive AI, get me the list of activities every Freedom Fighter member has been up to,'' Unlike the World Leaders, the leaders of Freedom Fighters who were stuck on a foreign loved to conduct their business in the VR Universe. It provided a level of human touch, eloquence, and luxury that the caves in the yellow ins could not provide them. Besides, half of the Freedom Fighter''s leadership was in the card world and the other half was in the yellow ins making it difficult for them toe together to hold important meetings. As a result, they turned to the VR universe, which became the perfect tool for them tomunicate and conduct their business. Thanks to this, Wyatt was able to easily keep tabs on the higher-ups of the Freedom Fighters. All their important meetings and decisions did not escape Hive AI''s monitoring which was also the reason why he becamecent dealing with the Freedom Fighters hence giving Anna''s mother an opportunity to blindside him. Wyatt was ny-nine percent sure that whatever Anna''s mother was up to was rted to the Silver Milk Powder. As Hive AI prepared the list of things Freedom Fighters have been up to. Wyatt checked his VR universe inbox to find that it was filled with messages from Freedom fighters but about a few days ago they suddenly stopped trying to reach out to Wyatt. Wyatt went through the messages from the Freedom Fighters one by one. From the oldest messages he learned that his strategy was working, with their growing desperation they were slowly stopping with the games and genuinely wanted to discuss terms with him but then from their recent messages Wyatt learned that something had changed, they were no longer desperate as before rather resumed their games once again but receiving no reply from him they stopped entirely. The messages gave Wyatt a peek into the Freedom Fighter''s mindset, though he had no idea what was the reason behind the ups and downs in their messages. He hoped that Hive AI''s monitoring would shed some light on this. Soon the Hive AI provided Wyatt with a list of the things that the upper circle of the Freedom Fighters have been up to in these past few days. Wyatt scanned through the list to find that it had nothing informative except for the fact that a few days ago the Freedom Fighters had started to sell the silver milk from the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon to the world leaders but that stopped recently. It was not surprising to Wyatt that the Freedom Fighters would resort to selling the silver milk to the world leaders, he was aware that they were low on funds. However, it was surprising that they stopped selling silver milk recently all of a sudden. Considering that they were funds were very low and had to suspend various departments, it was surprising that they would suddenly stop their only source of ie. Another thing that caught Wyatt''s attention about this was the fact that the World Leaders were buying silver milk from the Freedom Fighters. Ever since they had decided to loot the Freedom Fighters, the World Leaders had cut off all business with the Freedom Fighters to make them desperate but for some reason, they started to buy silver milk from the Freedom Fighters in bulk. From the dates, this was right about when the world leaders were retreating from cornering the Freedom Fighters. Unsurprisingly the world leaders who bought silver milk from the Freedom Fighters were the ones to retreat first. This exins why suddenly the Freedom Fighters were no longer desperate, but it does not exin why the stubborn World Leaders who hade together to loot the Freedom Fighters were now retreating and joining hands with them. The World Leaders and the Freedom Fighters knew something that Wyatt did not. It was the nexus of all this change. Growing concerned, Wyatt decided to go through all these business meetings between the World Leaders and the Freedom Fighters, to see if he could get any information on why the World Leaders'' attitude toward Freedom Fighters had suddenly taken a sharp turn. Going through meetings, two things stood out to Wyatt, The first one was the item card ''World Decree.'' The Freedom Fighter leaders and the World Leaders have brought up this item a lot of times in their conversation. From their conversation, Wyatt did not know what the card ''World Decree'' did but it seemed it was somehow rted to the Southern Royal family and the Central Government. The second one was that all the trades would be conducted in the Yellow ins. The World Leaders agreed to this because of the item card ''World Degree.'' They seemed to revere and fear this card. Unfortunately, he could not get any more information on this card or why it was used. ''For the world leaders to be forced to conduct the trade in the Freedom Fighter''s territory, the ''World Decree'' item card should be in a league of its own. What the heck is this Item Card ''World Decree''?'' thought Wyatt, contemting how the central government, the Southern Royal family, and the Item Card World Decree were all rted. And how all of that affected the changes he has been seeing in the world market. Chapter 1829 Importance Of Networking

Chapter 1829 Importance Of Networking

?1829 Importance Of Networking Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 08:09 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World Wyatt had the Hive AI scour the inter-realmwork and VR universe informationwork to find any information about the item card ''World Decree.'' The VR universe was a dead end,mon people like Wyatt were not aware that an item card named ''World Decree'' existed as for the inter-realmwork the search yielded no results in all the prominent darknguages. The inter-realmwork did not have anything remotely resembling these words. Leaving Wyatt right where he started. Wyatt grew frustrated that his search on the item card ''World Decree'' was leading to nowhere. Considering that the item card ''World Decree'' was a native product of the card world depending on the devil merchant code for an answer seemed moot. So, Wyatt began to consider other options. Since the Southern Royal family was directly involved in this, reaching out to them would be pointless but he had no other options. Should he reach out to Jill? Nah, they met recently but neither she nor her father thought to talk to Wyatt about the item card ''World Decree'' when it concerned him a lot. Showing that they were leaning toward the Southern Royal family. With Jill, out of the picture, Wyatt had no other high-authority trusted contacts in the card world. This was one of the many reasons why Wyatt wanted to develop in the central academic region, to increase his friendwork. Just when Wyatt was about to give up, he remembered he had one other connection that he could make use of, Aba Windsor. As the daughter of a renowned card demigod, she should know what the item card ''World Decree'' does or have the means to find out about it for him. As someone who defeated the three mischiefs and rebuilt a new government in the Clown Mask''s alternate future vision, Aba and herwork were not to be underestimated. Speaking of Aba Windsor, she seemed to be addicted to the VR universe having taken fancy to its Martial Arts thest time they met. Wyatt had a feeling that Aba Windsor might be online in the VR universe. So he asked Hive AI to find her. He was right, she was indeed online and ording to the Hive AI, she was practicing Martial Arts on a secluded mountain range. Wyatt chose to meet Aba inside the VR universe instead of texting her. As he felt guilty about not informing her about his safety after returning from the Yellow ins. After all, that girl thought they were friends. He did inform Agathater but that was not enough. Especially when he was reaching out to them for help. Besides a face-to-face exnation would appear more sincere and be effective. Until now Wyatt was using the demon merchant codex and Hive AI to gather information from the VR universe but now that he wanted to meet Aba in it he equipped a VR slime card and entered the VR universe. Entering his VR saferoom, Wyatt ordered the Hive AI to help him enter the VR Universe where Aba was located. With the help of the Hive AI, Wyatt arrived in the sky of the secluded mountain range where Aba was practicing her martial arts. From the sky, Wyatt searched for Aba in the mountain range to find she was enjoying a BBQ with four other people, Agatha, Asong Young, Laura Hill, and a female NPC¡ª native of the VR universe. "Laura, I will definitely win next time," Aba announced having lost to Laura sixty-six times in a row with no wins to ount for. "Sure, we will see," Laura replied with a smile, she liked energetic Aba very much. Now they could be considered BBF. But she did not think Aba had the talent for sword arts let alone defeat her in terms of swordsmanship. But what shecked in talent made up for it with hard work and her unlimited positive energy. Still, Laura did not think Aba could ever defeat her in terms of swordsmanship. "Don''t you patronize me, I will win one of these days," Aba yelled at Laura. She was not only her best friend but also her rival. With the passing days, her list of rivals was growing but she was nowhere close to closing the gap between either one of them. However, she was not disappointed but happy as she truly believed one of these days she would catch up to them. "Aba, stop yelling and fan the fire. The charcoals are not hot enough," Asong who was in charge of grilling ordered Aba. "Why me?" Aba asked, not that she thought it was beneath her but she did not know how to fan the fire without anything resembling a fan in sight. "Losers get to do the menial job," Asong replied nonchntly. "But how do I fan the fire without a fan?" Aba finally asked for help the proper way. Asong looked at Aba in disbelief and said, "I don''t me you," pausing in the middle she turned to look at Agatha and said, "I me you." "What did I do?" seeing the heat suddenly turn on her, Agatha scratched her head in puzzlement. "You have pampered her too much. As a card grandmaster, she does not know how to fan a fire what have you been teaching her?" Asong looked at Agatha in disappointment as if she had let her down big time. "Madam Asong, let me do it," Luara volunteered, only to hear Asong say, "No, you teach Aba. She has to learn the basics of grilling monster meat today. What will she do if someday she is lost in a dungeon or worse in the Way Beyond? Grilling is the card apprentice''s most basic life skill." "I will buy a high-level cooking upation card," Aba muttered under her breath. Still, Asong''s sharp ears heard her and she did not waste a to scolded her, "Are you dumb or what?" Chapter 1830 Meeting Asong Young Again

Chapter 1830 Meeting Asong Young Again

?1830 Meeting Asong Young Again Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 08:17 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe "I am not dumb, you grandma," irritated Aba yelled taunting Asong by calling her grandma when in the past she was repeatedly warned by Asong not to call her as such. "You, each card slot and star rating is important for a card apprentice in their grimoire. Especially when they are in dangerous areas like a dungeon or Way Beyond. What are you if not dumb when you n on wasting an active card slot and a chunk of your star ratings by equipping an upational card? Besides only a dumb person will require a card to do something as basic as grilling," Asong was not pissed at Aba forshing out at her. After all, she was indeed being hard on her. However, she had a reason for what she was doing. With her congenital disease solved by her origin card, Asong had regained her ambition in her political career. Thesest few days she tried to do her best to pave her way to gain more authority and power in the government only to find out a shocking secret, the central government was not what it was portrayed as. Asong had stumbled upon something huge, otherwise, it was not easy for someone as stubborn as her to take aplete U- turn on her ambitions. Instead of trying to pave the way for herself, she decided to pave the way for the future generation and Aba had been her choice from the very beginning. Learning that Aba had taken an interest in the VR universe she had her family pay a huge price to get her hands on a VR Slime card. Still, this did not mean Asongpletely gave up on her political ambitions rather this was her n B in case she was swallowed by her n A. Being cured and regaining the ability to cultivate her active soul control percentage, Asong thought she would not require a n B but little did she know that the waters in the Central Capital were a lot deeper than than she knew. Until now these high tides had not reached Asong because they did not want to bother with the dying woman fearing her selfless retaliation but now that Asong was no longer the woman with nothing to lose, those tides were threatening to swallow her if she did not learn her ce soon. Now that Asong was finally free of the chronic disease that troubled her for most of her life, she did not want it all to end so soon. Therefore, though she had not given uppletely she was threading lightly and not as hard-headed as before. As now she could afford to y the long game and make each move bidding her time. "..." Aba wanted to argue but she could not think of a valid point to make against what Asong just said. Seeing Aba stuck, Asong shook her head in disappointment, and looking at Agatha she said, "If I have not been clear before, I me you for this." "You right to do so, madam," Agatha could only bow her head and take the me. Seeing Agatha was being scolded because of her, Aba who still had a little fight in her finally gave up, yelling, "Shut up, grandma. It''s just grilling monster meat, I will learn it in an hour." "Big talking from someone who does not know how to fan the fire," Asong sneered. She knew that pressing Aba to do or learn something would not work unless you pressed the right buttons. Which was why she kept ming Agatha for all of Aba''s shorings. At first, Agatha thought she knew what Asong was up to and yed along but after being scolded for days she started to feel that she might have dropped the ball when it came to Aba''s survival training. That girl had the instinct of a rock, she would not survive a single day in a dungeon. This was bing more and more obvious to not just Agatha but Laura and their guide. "I will learn grilling monster meat in an hour, just watch me," provoked by Asong''s taunting Aba dered. Then turning to Laura who was fanning the fire with her soul energy, she said, "Laura teach me how to grill monster meat in the wild under an hour." "This¡­" Laura was conflicted, she loved Aba''s enthusiasm but after trying to teach her sword arts for thest few days she did not want to teach Aba anything ever again let alone teach her how to grill monster meat in the wild under one hour. "Grilled meat this early in the morning, you guys know how to enjoy life," Wyatt said appearing behind Aba. Since eating in the VR universe felt the same as eating in the real world except for weight gain, many have been using the VR universe as a hack to satisfy their food cravings. Especially female card apprentices. So Wyatt was not surprised to see that the girls were having a grilled feast early in the morning in the middle of a mountain. These girls knew how to enjoy life. Wyatt tried to recall thest time he had anything to eat let alone go out camping. "Wyatt, how did you get here?" Agatha was the first to react. What surprised her most was she could not sense Wyatt''s presence until he revealed himself. Though the VR Universe was great for most things when ites to the power difference between yers it was fair for the low-level card apprentice, but for the high-level card apprentice, it was nowhere near fair. "Wyatt!" Aba eximed, after turning to find Wyatt behind her. "Hello, I wanted to meet you guys. But I did not expect to meet Madam Asong here," Wyatt answered truthfully while nodding at Asong who nodded back. "How did you find us? We had to hire a native guide toe to this location," Aba asked in confusion. "I created this whole virtual reality so it was not hard to find you guys." Chapter 1831 Loyal Laura

Chapter 1831 Loyal Laura

?1831 Loyal Laura Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 08:32 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe "I created this virtual reality so it was not hard to find you guys," Wyatt bragged. Many had contemted that as its creator Wyatt might have more authority in the VR universepared to the rest of them. So Wyatt was not afraid of showing off. "How the heck is you creating the VR universe rted to you finding us on this mountain?" Aba asked, unable to take a hint that Wyatt used his authority to track her here. At first, when Wyatt gave Aba a VR slime card from the very first batch of VR slime cards, she began to enjoy the VR universe as it was a ce where nobody knew her because of her father''s aplishments. But as time went on the VR Universe became crowded with yers, to the point where she had an awkward run-in with her ssmates in the martial arts sect where she was polishing her sword arts, as such one of the main things she enjoyed about the VR Universe was lost. However, since Aba did not have to be afraid of assassination or being kidnapped in the VR universe she began to explore its secluded parts while practicing her martial arts. Finding a new way to enjoy VR Universe, that was until Asong joined them. Still, she wondered how Wyatt found her when she purposefully asked her native guide to take her to a location where human presence and activity were nil. "Sigh, you sure you were born to the great demigod Windsor and not adopted by him?" Wyatt rarely bragged but to see Aba ruin it with her dumb questions, he understood why he did not inform her of his well-being after returning from the Yellow ins. "Wyatt, are you picking a fight with me? I am my father''s flesh and blood and no longer as weak as before. Here eat my supreme kong fist," Aba yelled while pouncing on Wyatt with her hands balled into fists, only to be stuck in mid-air. "I heard you yed a devil. Is that what gives you the confidence to speak my liege''s name and talk derogatorily to his daughter?" Agatha got up and headed toward Wyatt summoning her grimoire, only to find that she could not summon her grimoire. Frustrated, she gave up on summoning grimoire and decided to teach Wyatt a lesson street style yelling, "Screw it. Nobody disrespects my liege and princess." Threatening to teach her future venture partner a lesson to protect the honor of her current liege and princess, Agatha found she could not move a single muscle in her body, only to find that she was bound by the surrounding space. Proving that the VR universe was not a fair ce for high-level card apprentices. "In here, I am the strongest. How dumb are you guys not to realize that yet?" Wyatt asked ncing condescending at the dumb self-proimed princess and her dumb bodyguard. "Show off your fake bravado in front of the naive natives. I have read the report submitted by the top ten universities and other renowned researchers," Agatha was pissed seeing that she could not do anything against Wyatt in the VR Universe so chose to hurt him using words. "You can read, good for you," Wyatt replied sarcastically. Then turned to look at the native guide who was looking at him in caution with her right hand on the sword tied to her waist. Only to hear Laura, hurriedly exin to her, "Miss Miko, stand down. Master Wyatt is a friend. This is how they like to greet each other." Laura then turned to Wyatt and asked, "Master Wyatt, do you prefer your monster meat medium rear?" Laura wanted to help Asong to fan the charcoal but somehow she ended up in charge of grilling. "Yes, thank you," Wyatt responded politely. "Wyatt, is this necessary? That dumb girl doesn''t know better but you did start it, how about you be the bigger person and end it? After all, she kept saying that you were her best friend and rival," Asong chimed in, asking Wyatt to let go of Aba and Agatha. Seeing that, inside the VR universe, Wyatt was capable of restraining the consciousness of a semi-demigod with a mere thought, Asong thought that all the reports made by the top universities and renowned researchers needed to be double- checked. After all, the authority Wyatt disyed inside the VR universe, from finding them in the secluded mountain range to defeating Agatha with a thought, was god-like. "Madam Asong, how is my origin card treating you? Did you conquer the central capital already?" Wyatt released the bind on Agatha and Aba, then headed toward Asong believing that as one of the shrewd politicians of her time, she should know about the item card ''World Decree.'' Though he did not find anything on the item card ''World Decree'' in Clown Mask''s memories, it did help him gain an understanding of Asong. She was one of the very few politicians who did not support the noble families of the central capital and royal families of the other four regions. She supported upstarts who have proven themselves worthy of the power and wealth they fought for but not inherited, that was someone like Wyatt. Wyatt believed if it was Asong, despite her background ofing from one of the central capital noble families and being friends with royals such as Anna, she would lean toward him rather than the Southern royal family. Not to forget he had saved her life, so she owed him a big one. Therefore, he felt he made the best choice deciding to visit Aba in the VR universe instead of texting her. "Thanks to you I can live longer than I expected but as for my ambitions, they have met an unexpected roadblock. Enough about me, didn''t you and the Southern royal family hit a jackpot with the World Decree?" "Wait, how do you know about that?" Wyatt asked Asong in shock as if it was not something she should know about. "What do you mean? I might be struggling with my career right now but everything that goes on in the central government eventually passes my ear," Asong bragged, which felt unusual even for Asong as she spoke those words. Asong did not understand why she felt the need to brag to the teenager in front of her when she could maintain a cold face facing many renowned and capable card apprentices, but considering that she was talking to the boy who had achieved so much at such a young age such that he was dubbed as South''s Miracle Maker she thought subconsciously she felt inferior to the teenager hence she felt the need to brag. "That''s great. I do not know what happened and was looking for someone to help me piece together the information I am missing. Madam Asong, if it is not troublesome please enlighten me," Wyatt said truthfully because, from his understanding of Asong, he felt that she was a trustworthy person and a good ce to expand hisworking. Being caught lying to her, will only worsen his already excellent rtionship with her. Listening to Wyatt, not just Asong, Laura, Aba, and Agatha were all dumbfounded because a second ago he acted as if he knew what Asong was talking about but the very next second he imed that he knew nothing. They did not know what to believe, did he know or did he not? Or was he trying to test that if Asong knew what she was talking about? Looking at dark expressions on the faces of the surrounding women, Wyatt immediately understood they might have misunderstood him and hurriedly exined, "I swear I do not know about the World Decree incident. For some unknown reason, the Southern Royal family is doing their best to keep me in the dark about it. It would be a great help to me if you tell me what is happening, Madam Asong." Wyatt decided to use the honest approach towards Asong. She was cunning but she cared about people a lot and her disciple became the hero who saved the world from the three mischiefs in the Clown Mask''s alternate future vision so Wyatt felt that he stood to gain more by being honest with Asong. Sometimes simple honesty can achieve a lot than all the devious schemes and tricks in the world. "Oh, I see what is going on," after hearing Wyatt''s exnation Asong sighed understanding what the Southern Royal family was up to. Then she added, "No wonder, Anna''s mother has been so active in the other four regions recently." "What''s happening?" the clueless Aba asked. "What else but the rich and noble trying to rob the honest and hard-working poor andmoners," Agatha replied in disgust as someone who grew up in the toughest parts of the central region she was very familiar with these kinds of scenarios. "Let us not jump to conclusion," Laura had no idea what the World Degree incident was but the tone of Asong and Agatha did not paint the Southern Royal family in a good picture, as someone who was rescued by the Southern Royal family she wanted to believe there was more than what meets the eye here. But feeling the gaze of Asong and Agatha, she immediately exined, "Sorry, I know it is not my ce but I don''t think the Southern Royal family would ever wrong Master Wyatt." "Wow, the South does have the most fanatic and loyal subjects," Agatha said sarcastically. Among the citizens of the five regions, Southerners were famous for their scary loyalty to the royal family despite it failing time and again. She believed it might be one of the key factors in the South''s constant decline. Listening to Agatha''s sarcasm Laura''s cheeks turned red but she still did not back down. Instead of arguing with Agatha she turned to Wyatt and said, "Master Wyatt, if something is bothering you please discuss it with the Southern Royal family. I am sure all this is just a misunderstanding." "Wow," Agatha continued to marvel at Laura''s blind devotion to the Southern Royal family. But recalling Laura''s past, she respected Laura for her loyalty. Chapter 1832 Card World’s Influence

Chapter 1832 Card World''s Influence

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 08:55 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe "Thank you, Laura. I will be sure to do that," Wyatt politely replied to Laura, knowing better than to argue with a fanatic groupie. "..." Laura could see there was no sincerity in Wyatt''s words but since he agreed with her, she could not think of a reason to persuade him further. Besides, among everyone here, her status was the least. She would not be present for this discussion if not for her being Aba''s friend. After dealing with Laura, Wyatt turned to look at Asong and asked, "So, what is this item card ''World Decree'', and what do the Southern royal family stand to gain from it?" Asong locked eyes with Wyatt before ncing at Agatha and signaling her to answer him, "Wyatt, the item card ''World Decree'' is !@#$%^&*" Wyatt frowned, Agatha''s mouth was moving and her voice seemed to be clear but for some reason, he could not understand what she was saying. He immediately asked Hive AI to check what was going on only to learn that an outside influence, the card world''s will, was preventing him from understanding what Agatha was saying. But this was not enough to force Wyatt to give up, he asked Hive AI to record Agatha''s words and y it to him. Only to find that Hive Al had only recorded noise and nothing of significance. Wyatt then wondered how the card world''s will was able to exert its influence inside his private inter-realmwork. Since Wyatt was inside his seed world in the dungeon seal he could not be the source for world will to interfere here, it could be either Agatha''s body which was in the card world, or the grimoirework. If Wyatt wants to block the card world''s will''s influence on Agatha, then he would have to move her body out of the world''s sphere of influence which was not possible. So, even if he found someone willing to give him the information he was seeking for free, he could not get it. Soon, Agathapleted her exnation and looked at Wyatt who was not paying attention to her. She was not offended as she knew exactly what was going on. Giving Wyatt a little time to figure things out, she said, "You are smart so you should know what is going on." "The world is preventing me from listening to your exnation about the item card ''World Decree,''"?Wyatt replied with a dark expression. "Only those who have the high-level privilege can learn about the item card ''World Decree.'' Now you know why you could not find any information on it anywhere. Even I do not qualify to know this information, if not for the generosity of my liege," Agatha exined to Wyatt that he did not have the required privilege to learn about the item card ''World Decree.'' She could have told him that but demonstration was better than any exnation. "Agatha, I understood what you said. Does that mean I have a higher privilege rank than Wyatt?" Aba asked Agatha in shock. She could not believe someone like her had a higher privilege in the card world than Wyatt who discovered the sliver milk powder that can help low-level card apprentice practice without relying on soul jades, soul energy digestion effect that allowed the card apprentice to digest soul energy in monster meat to supplement their practice, and invented the VR universe the treasure trove of otherworld knowledge. "Princess, why are you surprised? As the liege''s only daughter you have the highest privilege in your current realm," Agatha answered with pride which disappeared hearing Aba depressedly mutter, "As always, I get everything without having to try or ask." "See Master Wyatt, there was a reason why the Southern Royal family did not inform you about the World Degree incident. I am sure if you ask them they will exin it to you," Laura too did not hear Agatha''s exnation on the World Degree but she did not care about that and used this opportunity to persuade Wyatt that all this was a big misunderstanding and the Southern Royal family was not trying to hide anything from him. "Shut up, I do not want to hear one more word from you two," Wyatt said staring at Laura and Aba. Then locking eyes with Aba, he continued, "If you are so sad that you are the daughter of a demigod, I can use my authority in the VR Universe to morph your appearance and give you the identity of a native beggar girl. Let us see how you will like the average life then." Next, turning to lock eyes with Laura, he exined, "I trust the Southern Royal Family, but sometimes I have to look out for my interest just as they are looking out for their interest. Don''t forget I too am a Southerner. And please, focus on the grilling. I have had no food in a while. So, I will be pissed if my meat is burnt." "Sorry, I was out of line," Laura apologized and then quickly turned the meat so it is evenly grilled, focusing solely on the grilling. Wyatt forgave Laura and turned to look at Aba who had raised her hand as if asking permission to speak, "What is it?" "Can you really use your authority to give me a new identity and appearance in the VR universe?" Aba asked Wyatt with great expectations. "Yes, I can. I was nning to give all yers ess to this feature for a price, to earn some money but then too many moral and ethical dilemmas forced me not to do that. But if it is for a friend, I do not see any harm in doing that," Wyatt said nonchntly, but his usage of the word friend had a huge impact on Aba than he couldprehend. After all, Aba has called Wyatt her friend more than she can remember but it was not quite often for her to hear Wyatt im they were friends. Chapter 1833 True Or Slander

Chapter 1833 True Or nder

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 09:09 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe "You sure you want to do this?" Wyatt asked Aba who was looking at him with eager eyes. Seeing that Aba was too excited to think of the mental consequence of being stuck in someone else''s identity for the next 48 hours Wyatt turned to look at her guardians Agatha and Asong for consent. Wyatt was being this cautious especially since she really wanted the identity of a native beggar girl who had just joined a prestigious martial arts sect. Wyatt was just joking with her but she took his words seriously. Seeing Wyatt''s questioning gaze, Agatha replied, "I don''t see any harm in that. After all, it is just two days." "What did demigod Windsor see in you when you choose as his only daughter''s guardian?" Asong''s words could not be brutal. She did not agree with Agatha. For a girl who had been treated as a princess and had not seen true hardship her entire life suddenly living as a beggar in a foreign environment would be too harsh to adapt to mentally. Even if it was just for two days. "Why are you guys arguing, I get to choose what I want to do," Aba yelled, and then turning to Wyatt she please, "Wyatt, please." "No, hurry. How about youplete your adventure here first?" Seeing that Agatha and Asong could note to an agreement, Wyatt did not want to be a busybody and decided what was good for someone else''s child. Without the agreement of Aba''s guardians, he did nothing despite Aba''s pleas. Seeing Wyatt would not listen to her please, she turned to Agatha and looked at her with puppy eyes only to hear her say, "Hey, I am already on board. I believe a little street will help you appreciate what my liege does for you more. " "No matter how hard you plead, I won''t agree to something like that. Especially, with your realm reduced to a mortal realm. Girl, you have no idea how hard it is for mortal girls with no status to survive on the streets," As Asong said this she could not help but look at Agatha. After all, Agatha grew up on the streets and she should not how dangerous they were for a mortal beggar girl. "Don''t make it sound all bad. All this is just an illusion and I am sure Wyatt will be monitoring her well-being with his authority," Agatha defended her decision. She had enough of Asong pointing out every way she failed to raise Aba as a strong independent card apprentice. "Wyatt will do no such thing, that defeats the entire purpose of me changing my appearance and identity," Aba cried out, then looking at Wyatt she said, "Promise me, you will not do that." "..." Wyatt avoided Aba''s eyes if the demigod Windsor''s only daughter but she did not let him so he red saying, "Tell me this, how did this be about you? I still did not get to hear what happened during the world decree incident. Ladies, let us get back to that." Aba was taken back by Wyatt ming her for making the conversation all about her, she wanted to refute him but before she could think of propereback the conversation had already shifted. "There are two versions of the World Decree incident, which one do you want to hear, the true one or the one where the central governmentes out looking good," Asong asked Wyatt. "The true one of course but you make the other one sound so juicy," Wyatt replied. Asongughed listening to his reply and offered, "How about we tell you both you decide which is which?" "Sure," Wyatt nodded. "Agatha, you go ahead and tell Wyatt what you have heard," Asong said, knowing that even Agatha was not that aware of what actually happened, she only heard the rumors about the incident through herwork of friends "Well, I heard that six different devil worshipper factions attacked the Southern Capital by summoning six devils and their demon armies. Helpless, the Ruler of South''s incarnation visited the central capital and awakened one of the founders to seek help. The founder sympathizing with the Southern region mobilized two elite demigod teams to help the Southern Royal family defend their capital. One team was from the central government and another team was from the Morningstar University. These two demigod teams worked with the 15 demigod teams from the Southern region to sessfully defend the Southern Capital but sacrificed four demigod teams from the Southern Region and both the elite demigod teams from the central government and Morningstar University had to achieve this sess. After this, the Ruler of the South informed the founder about the Freedom Fighters stealing the only source of the Silver Milk Powder from the Southern Region. Enraged by the Freedom Fighters'' actions and impressed by Dalton Wyatt''s achievement the founder used the world decree to announce that the patent of the Silver Milk Powder would belong to Dalton Wyatt and it was up to him to decide what to do with its rights or something of that sort." "This is not true, it is malicious nder, the Ruler of the South''s incarnation alone could kill all six of the devils. He had no reason to go to the central capital to seek help," Laura who was grilling the monster meat suddenly yelled after Agatha finished narrating what she had heard. "Calm down, nobody here is dumb enough to think that version of the incident is true," Wyatt assured Laura that he nor anyone present there believed that version of the events. As soon as Wyatt had said that Aba asked "Agatha, is it truly what happened or not?" Wyatt and Laura together stared daggers at Aba, they wondered if she was doing this on purpose otherwise how can someone be so dumb and have such perfect timing. Chapter 1834 Losing Battle

Chapter 1834 Losing Battle

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 09:23 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe Before Agatha could answer Aba, Wyatt spoke up asking, "Have taken an oath to prove that you are the dumbest in the world?" "What the heck is that supposed to mean?" Aba did not understand why Wyatt would think that she would take such a bizarre oath. Agatha wanted to exin to Aba that what she was probably not true, but hearing the exchange between her princess and Wyatt, she came to her princess''s defense answering before Wyatt continued to mock Aba, "I don''t know princess, but that is what I have heard." Knowing what Agatha was doing, Wyatt shook his head and looked at Asong to learn what actually happened but Laura was not the one to give up. She red at Agatha and said, "The Central Government and Morningstar University had each sent one but two elite demigod teams. They both lost a total of 10 elite demigods to a single devil which waster defeated by Wyatt. Meanwhile, the demigods from the Southern royal family defeated 5 devils and 6 demon armies without losing a singlerade. You guys were there, I don''t have to remind you what happened in the Southern Capital." Agatha avoided Laura''s eyes andughed it off saying, "That is what the Southern Royal family said. As someone from the central region, why should I believe what they said? I believe what the Central Government said." Laura was with words listening to Agatha''s argument. Seeing this, Wyatt let out a sigh thinking, ''I cannot believe I am about to do this.'' Then he used Agatha''s words against her, "Well, now who is the blind and fanatic subject? I was there, at the heart of the South Captial incident, trust me, Laura''s version of the incident couldn''t be more urate." Seeing Wyatte to her support and defend the Southern Royal family, Laura looked at Wyatt gratefully. "You are from the south, why should we believe anything you say?" Aba jumped up. "Were you not listening, he just said he was there, fighting the devils with the other demigods," Laura eximed in disbelief. She could not help but wonder if she was having so much trouble proving the truth to her friend then what would the other four regions believe. They will believe the false version of the incident that the Central Government was spreading without any shred of doubt. This was when Laura understood she was fighting a losing battle. "I¡ª" Just as Aba was about to open her mouth, Wyatt interrupted her threatening, "Believe it or not, I use my authority to turn your identity in the VR universe into a sewer rat and throw you between a bunch of hungry street cats." "I will just quit," Aba instantly gave a smart-ass reply. To which Wyatt sneered saying, "Yeah, sure let us see how long you can keep yourself froming back crawling." Aba being addicted to the VR universe was no news to anyone present here. So when she said that she just quit using VR Universe no one took her seriously. Especially, Wyatt who knew how bad the impact of video games was on teenagers, specifically one as realistic and interactive as the VR universe. "I won''t," Aba replied with an unusual resolve. Wyatt ignored her and looking at Agatha he said, "I am disappointed in you." "Hey, what do you want me to do? Sit back and watch every time you mock her," Agatha felt wronged. After all, all she did wase to her baby chick''s defense. "If you don''t like her being mocked you should have taught her better. Besides, it is not mocking if she doesn''t get it," Wyatt preached, eyeing Aba who had no clue what Agatha and Wyatt were talking about. Then turning to look at Asong who was enjoying the drama, Wyatt said, "You have a lot of work cut out for you." "Now, why would you say that?" "Aren''t you nning to take her under your wing?" "What gave you that impression?" "Just because she is too dumb to figure out what you are doing doesn''t mean the rest of us are. Even the native guide knows what you are up to," Wyatt did not understand why Asong would deny her intentions with Aba when it could not be more clearer. Miss Miko who was enjoying her grilled meat, looked at Wyatt wondering why was the monster dragging her into their messy fight. She ignored Wyatt''sment, not wanting to be dragged into others'' fight, and resumed enjoying her grilled meat. "What do you mean by she taking me under her wing? We both are in the same realm," Aba frowned listening to Wyatt and Asong''s conversation. Though Asong was Anna''s ssmate because of her illness she was ate bloomer card apprentice and her strength was still at lower realms. If not for Wyatt creating Asong''s origin card to help with her illness she would not have been able to catch up with Aba''s realm so fast. "Oh, that is why," seeing Aba''s reaction to his ims, Wyatt finally understood why Asong was denying that she nning to take Aba under her wings. Then he looked at Asong apologetically. "I will forgive you this once, assuming you did not do this on purpose," Asong forgave Wyatt and then coaxed Aba saying, "Aba, honey, I have a video of your father fighting two card emperors back when he was still a card emperor." "Really, share it with my grimoire I want to watch it right now," Aba eximed, forgetting everything else. She was too easy to distract and appease. This part of Aba reminded Wyatt of Dredre. "Come, sit next to me. Let us watch it together," Asong invited Aba to watch the video together. "Even better," Aba cheered. "Ahem, didn''t to have something to tell me about the world decree incident," Wyatt cleared his throat awkwardly and reminded Asong. "It can wait," Asong replied nonchntly. "I swear I did not do it on purpose." "Sure, I have also forgiven you." Chapter 1835 The Truth

Chapter 1835 The Truth

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 09:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe After a good 10 minutes of wait, Asong left the side of Aba who was engrossed watching her father''s old card duels, and she turned to look at Wyatt saying, "Where were we?" "I hate politicians," Wyatt dered right to Asong''s face. "Good, you should. None of us are honest people," Asong responded shamelessly as if Wyatt''s words did not affect her. "Just tell me what happened," Wyatt requested, from Agatha''s version of the World Decree incident, Wyatt had a few spections about the World Decree. From Asong''s version of the incident, he wanted to confirm them. As long as he had a rough idea of what was going on he could prepare for Anna''s mother''s ns for him. "You sure you can trust the words of a politician?" Asong used Wyatt''s words against him. "I have no choice. Besides, I have nothing to worry about if it is from a politician who was too honest to save her career," Wyatt was no Aba, he knew how to fight his battles. "I will take that as apliment," Asong did not expect Wyatt to use her failing career as a politician against her. "You should, none of the politicians are honest people," Wyatt finished Asong with her own words. "I always thought the Southern Royal family mobilizing Anna''s mother against you was an overkill but I see you left them no choice," Asong was not the only one to think that many thought as such. Still, she was the only one to realize the helplessness of the Southern Royal family when ites to dealing with the Dalton Wyatt. "I will take that as apliment," Wyatt replied slyly. Listening to Wyatt, Asong rolled her eyes and threw her arms in the air showing that she had given up. Then proceeded to exin the World Decree incident to Wyatt, "As far as I know the Southern Capital incident was nned by Central government and Morningstar University''s attempt to kidnap you for your knowledge on Soul energy digestion effect card and VR universe. It is said that the devil worshipper attack on the Southern capital was nned by the Central Government to distract the Southern Royal family as their agents kidnapped you. As for Morningstar University, they had no clue about this but when the time came they chose to support it. I will not go into detail about what happened next in the Southern capital since you were there and all. However, while you were fighting for your life in the Southern Capital the news about what the Central Government was up to happened reached the ears of the Ruler of the South. Enraged, the Ruler of the South wanted to burn the central government to the ground but since he was tasked with guarding the Way Beyond, he could not leave the Way Beyond. Duty Bound, the Ruler of the South sent his incarnation to the Central Capital to seek justice. I heard the Ruler of the South''s incarnation had a very irritating attitude, one of the founders had toe in person to appease him. But still, the Ruler of the South''s incarnation was not willing to leave until he got justice for the Southern Region. The Founder and Ruler of the South''s incarnation were both not willing to take a step back, just when everyone thought a battle was going to break out, the founder proposed a wager to the Ruler of the South''s incarnation, that the winner take all. The founder proposed, that if his agents were able to sessfully kidnap you then the Central government would get to keep you and all your inventions and discoveries so far but if they failed all your inventions and discoveries would belong to you and also you would be pardoned for borrowing devil''s power. The Ruler of the South''s incarnation did not agree because he did not think the founder had the authority to make such a wager, that is when the founder took out the World Decree to assure the Ruler of the South''s incarnation that he will be able to hold his end of the wager. Next, as you know, the devil that killed the central government''s forces and ultimately the founder lost and kept his end of the wager by using the World''s Decree to announce that the patent and the rights of the Silver Milk Powder, Soul energy digestion card, and VR Universe belong to you and you have the final say in what to do with their rights. If you ask me the reason for the Central Government''s disgraceful loss despite nning everything to perfection was because they underestimated you. I guess nobody believed that you had such means at your disposal. Wyatt, your actions have taken the world by storm. Too many powerful eyes are focused on you right now if not for your noble sacrifice at the end of the Southern Capital incident, I guess you would not be enjoying such peaceful times right now." "I had no idea so much happened behind the scenes," Wyatt muttered then looking at Laura who staring at him with bright eyes, shaking his head he sighed and permitted her, "Go ahead, say it." "See Wyatt, I told you. The Southern Royal family will never wrong you. They will always do everything in their power to save one of their own," dropping the ''I told you so'' bomb Laura finally calmed down. She was so happy right now that the Southern Royal family did not let down her and their citizen''s trust in them. Wyatt ignored Laura and asked Asong, "If the founder has used the world decree to dere that the patent and all the rights of the Silver Milk Power belong to me then what happens to my previous contracts with the Southern Royal family regarding the production and distribution of silver milk powder? Are they still valid or void?" Chapter 1836 Lesser Of Two Evils

Chapter 1836 Lesser Of Two Evils

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 09:59 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe "Depends, if your contract with the Southern region is a normal one, under current circumstances, you have the power and authority to turn it void but if it was made under the witness of the world''s will, it will continue to remain valid regardless of your opinion," Asong answered Wyatt with a grave expression because she did not believe the Southern Royal family would be foolish enough to make a normal contract over something so serious. This meant even with the support of the World Decree, Wyatt could not go back on his agreement with the Southern Royal family with the world''s will as a witness. "I see," Wyatt did not regret signing a contract with Anna under the witness of the world''s will because if not for that he could not have made it this far. Besides, its better this way because the thought that the Central Government had a way to render contracts created under the witness of the world''s will null scared him as much as the reality that they had a scary item card like the ''World Decree.'' From Agatha''s version and Asong''s version of the World Decree incident, Wyatt had deduced that the World Decree was some kind of aw enforced by the world''s will, as its name suggested. Otherwise, it would be hard to understand why the Southern Ruler''s incarnation agreed to the wager if the founder could not fulfill his end of the wager and why the rest of the world just agreed to the founder''s deration made using the World Decree without any opposition. Seeing how even the world leaders were unable to oppose it, the item card World Decree could considered a level higher than the contract made with the world''s will as a witness. This would exin a lot. Especially, why the world leaders no longer rallied to plunder the freedom fighters and also why they were willing to trade silver milk in the Freedom Fighter''s territory. After all, if Wyatt''s guess about the application of the World Degree was true then trading anything rted to Silver Milk Powder without Wyatt''s acknowledgment in the card world would be considered illegal. So even if the World leaders get their hands on the stolen D- rank silver beach gate dungeon looting the Freedom Fighters, they would not be able to trade amongst themselves as that would be illegal by the World Decree. No one world leader could loot the dungeon from Freedom Fighters, so they could not exempt the Wrold Decree under personal usage. The World Leaders were not willing to make an enemy of Freedom Fighter just so one of them gets to keep the dungeon for their personal use or they will have to return it to their rightful owner if they want to gain the maximum profit from it. Neither of the choices was feasible so the World Leaders understood it was more profitable for them to trade with Freedom Fighters in their territory and bring the Silver Milk to the card world for personal use, circumventing the World Decree. The more Wyatt contemted based on this assumption the piece began to automatically fall into ce. But one thing still did not make sense to him, why would the Freedom Fighters make a deal with Anna''s mother? After all, thanks to the World Decree they no longer had to fear the World Leaders instead the world leaders had be their customers. What magical words did Anna''s mother to get the Freedom Fighters to be willing to trade their golden goose with her? "What is bothering you?" Asong asked Wyatt, she thought Wyatt had grasped a vague idea of what a World Decree was and was capable of but seeing him in deep thought she wondered if she overestimated him. "You might have heard that the World Leaders have given up on pursuing the Freedom Fighters and are trading silver milk with them," Wyatt pointed out, to which Asong said, "That is old news, ording to thetest news the Freedom Fighters have stopped trading silver milk but I have not idea why is that." "I don''t know the details but I have recently learned that they have decided to give back the D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon to the Southern royal family before closing the deal they contacted me to see if I am interested and start a bidding war between me and the Southern Royal family but I was upied so I did not read their text until they have already made a deal with the Southern Royal family," Wyatt truthfully informed to Asong, hoping she would help him shed some light on why the Freedom Fighters would do something so illogical. "If what you are saying is true then this deal reeks of Anna''s mother''s involvement. Only she is capable of pulling off something like this. What could she have offered or threatened the Freedom Fighter with for them to agree to a losing deal," Asong frowned, lost in deep thought. Contemting Anna''s mother''s actions based on the information she had. Asong was impressed by Wyatt, he had not only fully gathered what had transpired in the World Decree incident but he had begun to use it to understand the change in the world market. What surprised her more was that he had information that even she had not heard of but considering his close rtionship with the Southern Royal family it was not a surprise that he had this information before her. "Speak of threats, tell if this would work. What if Anna''s mother threatened the Freedom Fighters that she would share the ownership of the D-rank Silver Milk dungeon with the other world leaders or worse with the central government, giving enough incentive to the world leaders or the central government to make a move against the Freedom Fighters, then the Freedom Fighters while be left with little choice but to go with the lesser of two evils?" Chapter 1837 Bluff

Chapter 1837 Bluff

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 10:11 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe Listening to Wyatt, Asong was enlightened and nodded her head heavily strongly agreeing with Wyatt''s spection. After a thought, she immediately added her two bits supporting Wyatt''s spection, "Stuck between being looted by the world leaders or the central government and being small partners with the Southern Royal family, it would not be a surprise that the Freedom Fighters decided to agree to whatever the deal Anna''s mother proposed like a drowning man." "It is a possibility," Wyatt nodded unable to think of another reason more probable than this to exin Freedom Fighter''s illogical choice. "If you have a way to contact the Freedom Fighters, can''t you confirm your spections by reaching out to them?" Asong asked Wyatt, after all, he did say that they tried contacting him to bid for the D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon. "Now that I have a basic understanding of what is going on, I will try reaching out to the Freedom Fighters for rityter but before that, earlier you said something about you knowing why Anna''s mother was more active in the other four regions recently," With the Freedom Fighters returning the dungeon to the Southern Royal family Wyatt now had very little interest in them. As for revenge, it could wait they could prove a useful bunch in the future. After all, they have a collection of powerful people in their ranking. "About that, at first I thought Anna''s mother was using the VR-slime card to strengthen the Southern Region diplomatic rtionship with other regions and top organizations but she has been traveling too frequently between the other regions and top organizations. When ites to the Western region, I understand considering the dual gate dungeon connecting the capitals of the two regions. Still, it did not exin her frequent visits to other regions and organizations. However, it all made sense when you had to find her of all people to learn about the World Decree incident," Asong replied pointing at Aba, who was still engrossed in watching her father''s old card duels while enjoying the monster meat that Laura was grilling. "I don''t see how Anna''s mother stands to gain anything here," Wyatt felt with his contract with Anna, her mother would not do anything to harm him or his family so he wondered what would she nning and for what. "She might be nning to do exactly what she did in the case of the Freedom Fighters with you. Force you into giving up your share of the profits from the production and supply of the Sliver Milk Powder. This is just the minimum, I will the rest to your imagination," Asong pointed out to Wyatt. However, Wyatt had already thought of what Asong had pointed out but with his contract with Anna, he could not of any way Anna''s mother would be able to force him into giving up his shares or patents of any of his inventions to the Southern Royal family. So he asked Asong, "How do you think she will do that considering that she has to protect me and my friends and family?" "Wyatt, only street thugs resort to violence and threats you have entered the big leagues now think bigger. Look at what happened in the Freedom Fighters case, Anna''s mother made her move and got what she what yet nobody outside heard a sound or realized what happened. If not for you even I would be in the dark about this matter for who knows how long," Asong said shaking her head, from her words it can be seen that she seemed to idolize Anna''s mother. "You believe she is joining hands with other royal families and organizations to coerce me to give up my shares and patents of my inventions?" Wyatt asked Asong, he did not see that happening but if Anna''s mother were able to rally the other world leaders under a uniter banner there were many ways for her to force him into submission other than using violence. However, her doing that would be like inviting wolves, hyenas, foxes, and tigers into her house. She would stand to lose more than gain. Unless Anna''s mother nned to use them all as bluff just like she did in the freedom fighters'' case. Right now the Southern royal family was so in charge of the production and supply of Silver Milk powder that she would not risk that for small benefits. But she could bluff and force Wyatt into giving up a small portion of his share of the profits from the production and supply of Silver Milk powder such that the Southern royal family would not join hands with other world leaders to coerce him to give up his shares. "You are smart you will figure it out eventually," Asong said proceeding to the grill station to help Laura. After all, she was supposed to be in charge of grilling but after Wyatt''s arrival, the responsibility unknowingly fell on Laura. "You are awfully quiet," Agatha poked at Laura seeing that she did not speak up to defend the Southern Royal family after hearing the discussion between Wyatt and Asong. "I understood what Master Wyatt said. Regardless of their rtionship, the Southern Royal family and Master Wyatt are looking out for their interests. Just like in huge families, we fight for limited resources among ourselves but when facing the outside threat we could not be more united. And not to mention it is not my ce to give my opinions," Laura responded understanding that politics was not as straight as her sword. "Ain''t that too enlightened for a fanatic subject," Agatha taunted Laura, to which Laura retorted saying, "At least I ept my mistakes and learn from them." "What is that supposed to mean?" Agatha was taken aback, she did not expect Laura to fight back. Chapter 1838 Courtesy

Chapter 1838 Courtesy

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 10:34 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe Ignoring the bickering of the rest, Wyatt was lost in his thoughts. He did not believe that Anna''s mother would approach him with nothing but a bluff. However, if a bluff was all that she had then he did not have anything to worry about because he knew the Southern Royal family hated sharing more than him. So they would not join hands with other forces over the Silver Milk Powder. The Freedom Fighters might have been desperate and dumb enough to look for that but he certainly was not besides their circumstance were differentpared to Wyatt''s. As the legal owner of the Silver Milk Powder Wyatt had nothing to worry about, unlike the Freedom Fighters who stole the D-rank Silver Beach Gate dungeon. Reaching out to Aba, Wyatt learned a lot but Anna''s mother''s ns for him remained elusive to him. Now he finally understood why the Southern Royal family was so daring to openly build the Silver Milk Powder factories next to the Southern Capital. However, he still did not understand the big deal about Ann and Colleen not telling him while acting all secretive and suspicious about this. Wyatt did not understand how Anna''s mother could use the world decree incident against him. Anyway, Wyatt had dug deep all he could and prepared himself for his fateful meeting with Anna''s mother. Hopefully, she doesn''te bearing any surprises forcing Wyatt to prepare a surprise for her. "This can''t be happening," Asong suddenly eximed. Surprising everyone in the vicinity. "What''s wrong?" Agatha inquired Asong in concern. However, Asong ignored Agatha and asked Wyatt, "Did you know about this?" "About what?" Wyatt had no idea what Asong was talking about. "About Gideon Grim, the world''s new most wanted," Asong asked Wyatt believing that if he could know about the confidential deal between Anna''s mother and Freedom Fighters then he would know about Gideon Grim. "What do you mean if I knew? I was the one who pointed that prick out to the Southern Royal family. He picked the target a few days ago and now he is facing the consequences," Wyatt answered nonchntly. However, Wyatt could not help but marvel at the efficiency of Anna''s mother. She did exactly as the Field Marshal said, that Gideon Grim would be the most wanted in the world in the morning. No wonder even someone like Asong idolized Anna''s mother. "Why did you not inform me about this?" "You did not ask nor did ite up." "How could you keep something so important from me?" "Wait, since when is it my job to keep you informed? Am I supposed to report everything to you now? Like for example Anna ns to beat Aba eighteen times on her 18th birthday," Wyatt was shocked to see Asong me him for not telling her about Gideon Grim. "Wait, why would Anna want to beat me eighteen times on my 18th birthday?" Aba finally tore her eyes from her father''s card duel video and returned to reality. "It is her present to you, I suppose," Wyatt said awkwardly, throwing his hands sideways as if saying ''How am I supposed to know what goes on in Anna''s mind?'' "Y¡ª," Aba wanted to ask more about it but was interrupted by angry Asong, "Aba, not now. Know what''s important before opening your mouth." Then turning to Wyatt she continued, "Wyatt, I am not asking you to inform everything to me, but when it is something as important as this I expect to be informed as a courtesy. If I happen to know something important involving you, you would want me to inform you right? I expect the same from you, that is all." "I hear you but how would I know that the news about Gideon Grim would interest you since it did not involve you," Wyatt understood where Asong wasing from but he strongly felt he did nothing wrong. After all, Asong knowing about Gideon Grim an hour earlier would make no difference. "When a manic card demigod with an overpowered origin card is threatening to turn the talented poption of the world into his hypnotized puppets in preparation for the second demon invasion it not only involves me but also interests me the most," Asong said sternly. "It won''t happen next time," Wyatt caved, knowing Asong might be on the edge just learning about Gideon Grim. Anyone who had experienced the devastation of the first demon invasion would be freaked out of their mind at the possibility of a second demon invasion. "There should be a world left first. At speed this manic is converting talented card apprentices into his puppets, if he is really rted to a devil faction from the dark realm nning to invade the card world, our days are numbered," Asong was not being rmist but what she said was the truth. The only reason they were able to put an end to the first demon invasion was because all the world powers came together, but now with Gideon Grim''s origin card it would be hard for the world to unite against the second demon invasion. "Holyshit, I was nning to retire and live the rest of my life as a richdy but the world has other ns. I don''t know if I will be able to survive the second demon invasion," Agatha who did her research on Gideon Grim with the help of the grimoirework finally spoke unable to hide her shock. "Wait, they revealed everything about Gideon Grim on the grimoirework are they not worried about causing a mass panic?" Wyatt was surprised to learn that Agatha found all the information on Gideon Grim and what he was up to with a simple search on her grimoirework. "Oh, boy, for someone smart you still do not know how our world''s privilege system works, do you? The information essibility is based on the privilege level of the person essing it. I was only able to ess all this information because of my high privilege level," Agatha exined. Chapter 1839 Extremism

Chapter 1839 Extremism

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 10:43 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe "No, I just keep forgetting that you too have a high privilege level," Wyatt was not taunting Agatha but being truthful. Agatha did note off as someone with high authority. Maybe it was because of the casual way she carried herself. "I can''t believe you are still in the mood to make jokes," Agatha took Wyatt''s words as apliment as she did not want to be mistaken as a stuck-up boogie snob. "This is bad, very bad," Asong muttered to herself. "Don''t worry with the world knowing about him, he could not be as brazen as before and get caught sooner orter," Wyatt assured Asong. Even if the world leaders prove to be helpless against Gideon Grim''s tricks, his tricks would not work in front of Wyatt. It was only about time Gideon Grim made a mistake and Wyatt would be there waiting like the Grim Reaper. "I am not worried about that manic, I am worried about the central government using this moment to once again push the origin card registration bill," Asong revealed her true concern. It was not the Gideon Grim or the possibility of a second demon invasion but the central government making it mandatory for the card apprentice to register their origin card. "Not this again, the consequence of the implementation of the Trait and Pysique regtion bill has been devastating. The world has lost count of how many talented card apprentices with humble backgrounds have been kidnapped or stripped from their families by big organizations. If they start forcing card apprentices to register their origin card the consequences will be most dire for themoners once again," Agatha voiced with strong hatred and disgust. It seems she has a history in this scenario. Listening to Agatha, Wyatt recalled his police chief Denise''s daughter whom Morningstar University had forced to leave behind her single mother and only contact her limited amounts of time that too under supervision. These conditions might seem harsh but they were nothingpared to what the Morningstar University originally had nned. If not for Mama Wyatt pulling some strings, Denise would have to forget that she ever had a daughter, to begin with. "Origin card registration bill? My father would never allow the government to pass it," Aba suddenly spoke up. It was clear to everyone that her dad''s origin card was very special and its true info was only known to him and him alone. If he had been forced to register his origin card at the beginning then he would not be the bigshot he was today. "I don''t think this time our previous measures will work," Asong shook her head in dismay knowing this incident with Gideon Grim would allow the government and royal families to practice extremism under the disguise of protection of humankind. Thest time the government tried to introduce the origin card registration bill many opposed especially those with humble origin as the origin card was their one small shot of achieving greatness in a single leap not bound by their birth and wealth. If the government were to start registering their origin cards then pretty soon they would start regting their origin cards, giving the rich and noble to target the poor andmoners. Yes, the rich and noble had ess to better card creators and ingredients but the baptism of an origin card could not be controlled by anyone. Thanks to baptism the origin cards that were poorly made or seemed of little use still had a shot of shining brilliantly thanks to the baptism. "I did not think that far ahead," Wyatt said, he had no idea that revealing Gideon Grim and hinting to the world about a possible second demon invasion would have such consequences. Doing the alternative would be irresponsible of him. The world needs to prepare for the demon invasion it was going to happen sooner thanter. Wyatt had no idea when the Seven Princes of the hell faction would take care of their other jobs and gather their forces to solely focus on invading Card World but thanks to the time zone difference the Card World now had time to at least brace themselves for the demon invasion. "The origin card registration bill is just the start, there is no bound to the extremism the government can go to ensure its reign over the Card World for as long as possible," Asong blurted amidst her chaotic thoughts imagining every possible thing that could go wrong because of this. "..." Listening to Asong''s words Wyatt felt that Asong might have uncovered the secret that had her killed in the Clown Mask''s alternate future vision. That means she might already be on the Central government, Supreme Leader, and Matron''s watch list. Wyatt wanted to warn her about them but he did not because knowing Asong, she would not just take his word for it instead she would not only ask him for proof but might get herself killed early trying to dig deeper and uncover the truth behind the web of lies running the current government. Still, Wyatt could not see one of his preciousworks that he just added to simply die. He will have to warn her of the dangers surrounding her life in some other way. "Laura, you can''t spread what you learned here outside. Do you understand?" Asong warned Laura sternly seeing her use Aba''s grimoirework to learn about Gideon Grim and his deeds. "Madam, rest assured, I know the severity of this situation and will not reveal or talk about it outside," Laura assured Asong. Actually, she wished she wouldn''t have let her curiosity get the better of her as she was better off not knowing this information. Now, she could not be able to sleep knowing that everything she held dear could be gone anytime. Chapter 1840 Trouble

Chapter 1840 Trouble

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 10:55 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe "Wyatt, you leaving already. You haven''t tasted my grilling yet," Asong said, seeing Wyatt was preparing to leave. "I would have loved to but something just came up," Wyatt wanted to say Laura did all the grilling but he was not lying when he said something just came up. Just as his mind was contemting the consequence of a second demon invasion on the card world, one of his cmity daughter gems demon merchant Cuth Diya contacted him through demon codex messaging. "Do you n to leave right after getting the answers you sought? Boy, who do you think I am?" Asong said jokingly, but her meaning could not be clearer. "No, madam, something dide, I will make it up to you some other time," Wyatt assured Asong. He understood asional or idental small get-togethers, like this one, were a huge part ofworking but right now he needed to attend to another urgent matter on which thousands of lives depended. Seeing the genuine urgency in Wyatt''s eyes, Asong understood Wyatt was not lying but something else bugged her, "Are you keeping something from me?" She could not shake the feeling that Wyatt was not telling her everything he knew. "No, madam, if you don''t mind please excuse me. I need to deal with this ASAP," Wyatt did not wait for Asong to reply and went offline. "Wyatt wait, change my identity and appearance before you leave ¡ª" Aba shouted seeing Wyatt''s figure fading but he had left before she could finish her sentence. "Shit," Aba cussed in disappointment. She really wanted to experience the VR universe from the perspective of a poor girl. She wanted to prove that she had more to offer than her awesome father. "Girl,nguage," Asong warned Aba, only to hear her chant the cuss louder, "Shit, Shit, Shit, Shit¡­" Seeing Aba throw a tantrum, Agatha hurriedly rushed to her side and whispered, "Princess, you better stop it. I don''t want to spank you again at her orders." "You traitor," Aba remembered thest time she acted out against Asong, Agatha was the one who helped Asong discipline her. They imed to be her guardian but they were a bunch of child abusers. "You two done," Asong eyed Agatha and Aba before continuing with a stern tone, "Let me warn you, you are not going to ever speak about changing your identity and appearance to live a different life, ever again unless you want to end up in a loony bin. You aren''t mentally strong enough to adopt the duality." "I don''t see what the big deal is. I just want to live an average life for once," Abained aloud. Seeing Asong''s frown grow narrower she reduced her voice and muttered, "I think I can handle living as someone else for two days." "Fine then, tell me this, as a beggar girl walking on a busy street you see the person in front of you drop his wallet, what do you do?" Asong asked Aba seeing that she was not convinced with her decision. "What anybody else in that situation would do, pick up the wallet and hand it to the person," Aba answered confidently. "Wrong," Asong dered, it appeared she had already anticipated Aba to answer something of this sort. "Hey, how am I wrong?" Aba protested, not understanding how she was wrong. "You are a beggar girl in this scenario, use your brain Aba," Asong did not immediately tell Aba what she did wrong hoping Aba would figure it out. "Hey, just because somebody is a beggar girl doesn''t mean they will steal someone else money. Grandma, Aren''t you the one who keeps saying one should not judge a book by its cover," Aba said proudly, feeling she had outwitted Asong. "Yes, you dumb girl, one should not judge a book by its cover but people still do. Agatha tell Aba what would you have done in that situation?" Asong asked Agatha to answer, feeling that Aba would be more convinced if the answer came from Agatha rather than her. "I would do nothing and mind my business or go the other way and even run for my life," Agatha answered, but then she got sidetracked as if she was speaking from her experience. "What?" Aba cried out in disbelief. She expected Agatha to say something to the effect of ''the beggar girl would be hungry and keep the wallet for herself forced by her circumstances'' but the answer Agatha gave was beyond herprehension. "Princess, if any normal person were to be approached by a beggar returning their wallet most of the time their reaction would not be gratefulness but suspicion which is why first I said I would mind my business. Also, the streets are less safe than you think. Local gangs might be fishing, and just nearing the wallet could spell disaster for the beggar girl. Many demonic card apprentices pay a good price for a child," Agatha exined, even surprising Asong. She was not expecting the second part of Agatha''s answer. Asong realized even she had underestimated the streets. "How is a beggar girl supposed to know that?" Aba felt she failed to answer the question because she was not given the full context. "A beggar girl would know how to survive the streets otherwise you would not find her on the streets but in some drainage / back ally rotting or some demonic card apprentice''s demonic card collection," Agatha got real with Aba for once. She did not speak of her past much but today she opened up seeing Aba make light of how hard life is on the streets, especially for orphaned or runaway beggar girls. Asong, Aba, and Laura were shellshocked Listening to Agatha because they could feel the seriousness in her tone. Smart ones like Asong and Laura already understood Agatha was speaking from experience. Even Mrs. Miko who happened to be wolfing down the grilled monster meat from the start paused to look at Agatha. The way Agatha spoke about this matter sent chills down these girls'' spin. Aba suddenly hugged Agatha''s waist from the side, though she did not understand the underlying meaning she could feel the fear in Agatha''s tone as she warned her about the streets. She had never seen Agatha get scared, even in the face of a powerful enemy but now speaking of the streets, though she sounded serious she felt her fear. "Um, what are you doing?" Agatha asked, surprised by Aba''s action. "It just felt like you could use a hug," Aba replied in a muffled voice. "Then how about you give me a proper hug?" Agatha requested, to which Aba gritted her teeth and agreed, "Fine, just this once." Due to her small height, Aba could not properly hug tall Agatha. For them to properly hug, Agatha would have to lift Aba and hug her. Aba found it shameful and warned Agatha from ever repeating it. But considering the situation Aba decided to agree to Agatha''s request, and she closed her eyes in preparation for the shame. However, to her surprise, Agatha did not lift her but knelt to hug her. "You could have always hugged me in this way but you kept hugging me in that shameful way, that too in front of my ssmates?" Aba was pissed at Agatha. "No. No. don''t lift me, put me down. Agatha put me down," Listening to Aba ruin their moment byining, Agatha changed her mind and got up carrying Aba in her embrace. Thanks to their shinanigans everybody''s mood was lightened. Mrs. Miko once again returned to devouring the grilled monster meat. However, ck lines were visible on Asong''s forehead as she stared at Agatha. She felt because of Agatha''s antics Aba who had the memory of a goldfish might have already forgotten the lesson she was trying to teach her. But then seeing that Aba had shut up about changing her appearance and identity to live a different life in the Vr Universe, her stare eased. Having taken Aba under her wing she had learned to take the win when she gets one. ¡­ Waking up from the VR Universe, Wyatt summoned his demon codex and stared at devil Merchant Cuth Diya''s text not knowing how to solve the new problem that had popped up. [Master Ezra, For unknown reasons, devil merchant Belphegor has ordered my father, devil merchant Muth Diya, to hide in the card world for the foreseeable future. Completing my work, I followed my father to the Card World. Aftering to this realm, I learned that my father had recruited devil merchant Handsome Fox''s help to gather human sacrifices to help me cultivate my new unique abilities. He has gathered about a hundred thousand human sacrifices and is asking me to use them to cultivate my abilities. Knowing your rtionship with humans I do not know what to do next. Yours Truly, Demon Merchant Cuth Diya.] Chapter 1841 Overcautious?

Chapter 1841 Overcautious?

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 11:11 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe "I did not think it woulde back to bite me in the ass," Wyatt muttered, reading the text sent by his cmity daughter gem Cuth Diya. The reason why Belphegor had ordered Muth Diya to hide in the card world for the foreseeable future was because he believed that there was a threat to Muth Diya''s life. How did Wyatt know this? He knew because it was Chaos Dwarf Ezra aka Wyatt who had led Belphegor to think that Muth Diya''s life was in danger of assassination. Wyatt had good reason to do that but he did not know that while trying to solve one problem he would be propping up another problem. As the sessor of the ''Hell of Contamination'' Cuth Diya canprehend the same rules and their meanings from different realms without worrying about the rule contamination or bottlenecks by sacrificing souls to the ''Hell of Contamination.'' Allowing Cuth Diya toprehend rules and their meaning anywhere in the myriad realms. Now that Cuth Diya has moved to the Card World along with his father, Devil Merchant Muth Diya ns to help his son continue his practice by acquiring the souls he needs by sacrificing humans. Until this part, Wyatt was certain but he did not know how Gideon Grim was able to provide the Diya father and son duo a hundred thousand humans to use for sacrifice. Wyatt wondered if this was the reason why Gideon Grim going around the five regions hypnotizing talented card apprentices. But then he rejected that thought because with the number of Card Demigods at Gideon Grim''smand he did not need to scour the five regions hypnotizing people to get Muth Diya a hundred thousand humans for sacrifice, he could easily take over a remote town or city in the five regions and nobody would know. Wyatt still believed those card apprentice Gideon Grim was hypnotizing were in preparation for the demon invasion. Besides the number of people he had hypnotized in the past few days wasrge but not near a Hundred thousand. Thankfully for Wyatt, one of his cmity daughter gems was right at the center of this so he did not have to do guesswork. He decided to contact Cuth Diya and get more details on the situation. [Cuth Diya, Send me your coordinates and try to find out how devil merchant Handsome Fox was able to arrange a hundred thousand human sacrifices for you in such a short period. Regards, Demon Merchant Ezra Foolhar] Sending the text, Wyatt fell in deep contemtion, as the question here was not how Gideon Grim arranged a hundred thousand human sacrifices for Muth Diya on such short notice but how to stop Muth Diya from forcing Cuth Diya to use a hundred thousand humans as sacrifices. A hundred thousand human lives was a huge number, but it was nothingpared to human lives lost as Wyatt waged war against the viltronian and his pseudo-viltronian army. Still, Wyatt did not want the deaths of so many people weighing on his consciousness. Wyatt was not being narcissistic, he did not believe that these people were dying because of his actions. It''s just that now that he knew these people were dying, he could not stand by and watch as they were used as human sacrifice when he could do something about it. While Wyatt had yet to think of a way to stop the human sacrifices, Cuth Diya had replied to his text and shared his coordinates in the card world. Wyatt immediately used the detailed map of the five regions he had copied from Field Marshal Heatsend to check the location of the coordinates, only to find that it was located in the far east of the unexplored part of the Way Beyond. Seeing the coordinates of Cuth Diya''s location were no help, Wyatt read his text thoroughly, hoping it had the breakthrough he needed. [Master Ezra, Devil Merchant Handsome Fox said he had captured a town with a poption of more than a hundred thousand for my human sacrifice. He said that the town is not far from here. I will send you the coordinates of the ce when we reach there. Yours Truly Demon Merchant Cuth Diya.] Going through Cuth Diya''s text, Wyatt immediately pulled up the five regions map to find the town nearest to the coordinates that Cuth Diya had shared with him earlier. Only to find that for the next thousands of miles, there was no human settlement except for the Card apprentices stationed to guard the Way Beyond border. "He is lying," Wyatt uttered in bafflement, wondering how cautious was this Gideon Grim. He did not even trust the devil and demon merchants seeking refuge under him. "Unless he ns to attack one of the outposts at the Way Beyond border, he is definitely lying," Wyatt was certain Gideon Grim was lying. Despite everything he knew about him, Wyatt still could not believe the level of cautiousness that Gideon Grim practiced and wondered how someone could function like that. Even if Gideon Grim had lied to Cuth Diya it did not matter, as Cuth Diya had said that he would send the coordinates of their location when they reached their destination. Now the only problem that remained was how to avoid the human sacrifice without raising the suspicion of Muth Diya and Gideon Grim. Wyatt could handle Muth Diya but Gideon Grim and his cautious nature were going to be a problem. While Wyatt wrecking his mind Cuth Diya finally shared the location of the town Gideon Grim had prepared for the human sacrifice with him. "That was quick," Wyatt blurted while using the coordinates that Cuth Diya shared with him to search the town on the five regions map. Wyatt soon located the town in the remote corner of the Northern region. The town was the only town in that part of the Northern region, the reason being that the temperature there was very low and the weather was very harsh with constant snow storms. All the water bodies over there were frozen. Mortal could not survive that region without the help of an Iron-grade grimoire and G-rank cards. The only people living there were the locals that have lived in that part for generations. The only reason a town could exist in such a harsh ce was because of the special array formation guarding the town. There used to be half a dozen towns in that part a few decades ago but now it''s down to one. Due to the budget cuts, it was bing harder for the local authorities to keep the special array formations guarding the towns running. So they had to reduce the number of towns from six to one big town. Unfortunately, thest town standing had now caught the eye of Gideon Grim. "That can''t be right," Wyatt double-checked the coordinates, finding the town in the Northern region when Cuth Diya was in the Eastern part of the Way Beyond. "It seems he has a high-level teleportation card or has a very high mastery over space rule," the more Wyatt learned about Gideon Grim the more difficult of an enemy he was starting to seem. "A teleportation card is a possibility but he definitely has a very high mastery over space rule," Knowing Gideon Grim, one of his incarnations must be entertaining the Diya father and son duo. If Gideon had a high-level teleportation card he would keep it with him and not share it with his incarnation. Seeing how his incarnation was also able to perform such high-level teleportation, he must have a high mastery of space rule unless he has a space-rted origin card. Now what was the chance of a single person having two overpowered origin cards? Well, it could not be ruled out. Just as Wyatt was gauging Gideon Grim''s abilities, Cuth Diya sent him a text that reminded him of the real priority right now. Gathering his wandering thoughts, Wyatt went through the text, [Master Ezra, Devil Merchant Handsome Fox used a high-level teleportation ability to bring us to the town that he had prepared for the human sacrifice. Arriving at the town I noticed it was heavily guarded by very powerful figures. Even my father was alerted. As for the town and its people they were all frozen. The humans though frozen are still alive, they seem to be in a forced cryosleep state. Devil Merchant Handsome Fox keeps urging me to start the human sacrifice and finish it soon. I don''t know how long I can keep stalling. My father is also getting impatient. What do I do? Yours Truly, Demon Merchant Cuth Diya] From Cuth Diya''s text, Wyatt quickly deduced why Gideon Grim had chosen this town of all the towns in the five regions for human sacrifice. Later he also marveled how thorough Gideon Grim''s nning was. Had he not run in with Wyatt the world would never have learned about his existence. Wyatt wondered if he should just share the coordinates of the town with Field Marshal Heatsend and ask her to send help. But that would put Cuth Diya a risk. Cuth Diya was just a Demon Lord, he would not fare well being pursued by a bunch of Card demigods unless Gideon Grim or his father helped him. However, the other question was if the Field Marshal could send help there on such short notice. Chapter 1842 Delusional

Chapter 1842 Delusional

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 11:19 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe There was a reason why Gideon chose a town in the most remote part of the Northern region for the demon sacrifice of all the towns in the five regions, it was because it would be easier for him to erase all the evidence of his deeds without raising the suspicions of the authorities that woulde to investigate the disappearance of an entire town full of more than a hundred thousand people. No matter how remote the town and regardless of how discounted the town was from the rest of the world when more than a hundred thousand people vanished somebody was bound to notice. Soon a huge investigation will be opened garnering the attention of powerful people with power means. That Gideon wants to avoid at all costs. Because based on the numerous means at the disposal of the authorities, they would easily track down what happened to the town and its people. Once the authorities realize the incident was human sacrifice. Then they will double down their investigations. Gideon was not worried about the investigation for himself but the father and son from the dark realm. Gideon was confident about his ability to hide himself, however, he could not say the same about Muth and Cuth Diya. He could not take any chances, so he had to make sure that the authorities did not realize that the disappearance of an entire town was rted to human sacrifice. Which was possible in the town he chose in the remote part of the Northern region. Surrounded by the harshest nature that was trying to kill any living being that dared to live with it, the entire town''s survival was dependent on a single array formation. The only thing stopping the freezing breath of nature from iming the lives of more than a hundred thousand humans within the town was an old array formation that was never maintained let alone modified in a few decades. When Wyatt learned that all the townspeople were in some sort of forced cryosleep state, he instantly deduced why Gideon chose this particr town of all the towns in the five regions. He was nning to make the death of all the townspeople look like an idental death caused due to the malfunction of the array formation protecting the city. When nobody from the outside world hears from the townspeople they will send an initial investigation team, if that investigation team were to conclude the death of the townspeople as an idental death due to the malfunction of the array formation covering the city then the authorities would not conduct any further investigation into it. Which was what Gideon wanted. The investigation team will have no choice but to conclude that because all the evidence will be pointing to such a conclusion. After all, once Cuth Diya harvests the souls of the people, thanks to the force cryosleep state all the people were in it would appear as if they were all instantly frozen to death by the harsh climate right after the array formation suddenly stopped working. Of course, the authorities will check if there was any malpractice in the array formation for it to suddenly stop working after working for several decades without any problem. Knowing Gideon, he would have covered his tracks there as well. Bringing all the investigations to the same conclusion, a town full of more than a hundred thousand people tragically froze because of an ident. Gideon was very good at covering his tracks, even when killing mortals he did not get arrogant and sloppy thinking who would care if a bunch of mortals were dead? Instead, he continued to stick to his overcautious side and nned a perfect coverup. No wonder no one was ever aware of his existence in the Clown Mask''s future vision. Someone so diligent and meticulous made a very dangerous enemy. This was why Wyatt was reluctant to call devil merchant Muth Diya and ckmail him to stop the human sacrifice. If devil merchant Muth Diya were to suddenly call off the human sacrifice Gideon Grim would definitely get suspicious. Not to mention since has mobilized a dozen demigod Incarnations to capture an entire town, even if Muth Diya changes his mind about human sacrifice, Gideon will still kill the entire town to hide his tracks. So calling devil merchant Muth Diya to call off the human sacrifice was not only of no use but also a destructive move. Until now, nobody from the Seven Princes of Hell faction knows what the Chaos Dwarf Ezra actually wants, calling Muth Diya to spare the humans was like handing Muth Diya a thread to unwind the entire web of mystery surrounding Chaos Dwarf Ezra. Wyatt had long understood that he could not do anything to stop the death of the town that Gideon had frozen for the human sacrifice. Wyatt could give up on his cmity daughter gem Cuth Diya and kill him but killing Cuth Diya would not stop the demise of the townspeople as Gideon would end up killing them to hide his track anyway. Stopping Muth Diya or Cuth Diya was not going to save the townspeople, only by stopping Gideon Grim could Wyatt truly save the townspeople. ckmailing Muth Diya to kill Gideon Grim would also not save the townspeople as Gideon Grim acting as his guide was just one of Gideon''s many incarnations. This way Wyatt will not only be not able to save the townspeople but lose a good pawn like Muth Diya. Regardless of which angle Wyatt looked at this scenario toe up with a solution for the problem, it would always end up with Gideon Grim killing the townspeople to cover his track. It was starting to seem as if this problem was not something even Wyatt could solve. Wyatt was delusional when he thought that he could save more than a hundred thousand townspeople in the remote part of the Northern Region from the Southern region. Chapter 1843 Sharing

Chapter 1843 Sharing

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 11:19 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Caves gate dungeon, Seed World, VR Universe [Cuth Diya, Stall the human sacrifice as long as possible without raising the suspicion of devil merchant Handsome Fox. Regards Demon Merchant Ezra Foolhar] Wyatt replied to Cuth Diya ordering him to continue stalling. However, Cuth Diya could not be tant about it because if Gideon gets even a hint of suspicion, Wyatt would not put it beyond him to kill the townspeople and leave regardless of his deal with devil merchant Muth Diya. "Fuck it," Wyatt shouted in frustration knowing that there was no longer time to think but barely enough to take action. Just when his mind was about to fill with sheer helplessness he remembered the wise words of Colleen, ''Don''t try to solve all the problems by yourself.'' "I will trust them this once," Wyatt muttered to himself but in his heart he knew he had no choice but to trust them. Them being everyone he knew with the power and authority to save those townspeople from the hands of Gideon Grim. Just as Wyatt was about to rush out of the dungeon seal and share the information with all the people who could help in this scenario, he received a text from Cuth Diya. [Master Ezra, I can''t stall any longer with my father present here. I wanted to stall saying I suffered a bacsh while practicing my new abilities but my father is well versed about ''Hell of Contamination'' so he will instantly know that I am lying. If it was just devil merchant Handsome Fox, I could make up such silly reasons to stall since he has no idea about my demonic ability. My father is starting to get suspicious, I guess. Should I just kill myself? Yours truly Demon Merchant Cuth Diya] "This¡­" Going through Cuth Diya''s text Wyatt was not surprised that he was willing to kill himself toplete his orders. He was also not surprised that in front of a seasoned devil merchant, the tricks of a mere demon merchant were not working, not to forget they were rted. All the tricks Cuth Diya had up his sleeves were learned from Muth Diya. [Cuth Diya, I will handle your father. You stall Handsome Fox as nned and as long as possible, I am sending reinforcement soon. I have no idea when they will be there but once they arrive do not hesitate to use the devil merchant code to leave this realm. Regards, Demon Merchant Ezra Foolhar] Writing that text to Cuth Diya, Wyatt then started to write the information of the situation and coordinates of the town to the Field Marshal Heatsend, Demigod Norley, Ex-Field Marshal Henricks, and Asong. The Southern Royal family, One of the Founders, Freedom Fighters, and a struggling politician were all the people in Wyatt''swork. Though tiny Wyatt''swork was full of capable and powerful figures . [@All, I have gotten information that the world''s most wanted Gideon Grim and his devil friend along with a few dozen hypnotized demigods are performing a human sacrifice of over a hundred thousand innocent souls at this town in the remote part of the Northern Region in preparation for the second demon invasion right now. This human sacrifice is happening as I write this text to you. Do not judge the legitimacy of the information I am willing to stake my reputation for it. Please save the townspeople, I will owe you a favor. Regards, Yours sincerely Dalton Wyatt] After arriving outside, Wyatt sent this text to all through both the Grimoirework and VR Universe. Actually, Wyatt could just recruit the help of the Freedom Fighters, considering their motto ''for the people'' and Henrick''s origin card they were the perfect choice but Wyatt was not sure if they would be able to see and respond to his text in time. After all, Wyatt could only contact them through the VR universe since they were in Yellow ins. Wyatt did not want to take any chances since this involved the lives of more than a hundred thousand people. Having sent the text Wyatt was not done he asked Hive to keep checking his VR Universe ount inbox for any text from Freedom Fighters while he used his demon codex preparing to contact Muth Diya. For this n to work he had to get Muth Diya off Cuth Diya''s back. Just as he was about to call Muth Diya, the Field Marshal''s voice in his mind, "How serious is the situation?" "Very dire, please get someone to send reinforcement to that ce as soon as possible," Knowing that the Field Marshal could not enter the Northern region even if it was to save lives Wyatt pleaded with her to use her contacts in the Northern Region to send reinforcement to that town. "Don''t worry, I have already contacted my counterpart in the Northern region. Thanks to Gideon Grim being added to the most wanted list earlier, they are taking this situation very seriously and assured me that they will move on it immediately. Now we can only hope they are notte," Field Marshal conveyed, assuring Wyatt that she had done everything from her side. "Thank you, please keep me updated." "Um, sure." Ending his mental conversation with Field Marshal, Wyatt did not bother to put up an istion barrier and contacted Muth Diya, knowing that with Field Marshal''s prowess, a mere space istion barrier would not stop her from eavesdropping on his conversion. But this did not matter to Wyatt, not because he was willing to reveal his secret to save the hundred thousand lives but because he was nning to speak to Muth Diya using one of the darknguages he knew. Usually, the devil merchant code''s trantor made sure that all the devil/demon merchants understood each other. But to maintain the secrecy of his conversation with Muth Diya, this time Wyatt nned to speak in a darknguage. Chapter 1844 Muth Diya’s Rebellion

Chapter 1844 Muth Diya''s Rebellion

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 11:23 Location- Card World, Northern Region, Winterbloom District, Winterbloom Town [Demon Merchant Ezra calling¡­ ept/Ignore/Reject] "Why is this damn dwarf calling me now? Because of him, I have been banished to this wastnd. What more does he want from me?" Devil Merchant Ezra muttered to himself with a deep frown, learning that the caller was Chaos Dwarf Ezra. ''Should just ignore his call?'' Muth Diya wondered looking at his son who was taking too damn long to conduct the human sacrifice. Irritated he yelled, "What the fuck is taking you so long to harvest a hundred thousand mortal souls?" "Give me a minute, I am trying something. I think it will help me better use my new abilities," Cuth Diya replied, trying his best to stall. After wrecking his brain for so long, he finally thought of a valid reason to stall for time. "We don''t have time for your experimentation, just began harvesting the souls already," Card Demigod Handsome Fox spoke up. "If you guys are in such a hurry then just leave me here and go. I will contact you once I am done, youe and get me," Cuth Diya retorted to the two impatient devil merchants and added, "Did you guys never experiment with your abilities when you were in my realm and age?" "Cuth Diya, this is not the time or ce to conduct experiments," Handsome Fox''s impatience was turning into annoyance, as per his n they should be back in the already but the demon was taking damn too long to conduct the human sacrifice. "What are you worried about? Who wille to this forsaken ce? Besides don''t keep disturbing me you''re only prolonging our stay here," having said that, Cuth Diya continued to pretend while the aura of ''Hell of Contamination'' covering him kept fluctuating at different frequencies. "Handsome Fox, let my boy do his thing. I will increase the promise by another five percent," ignoring the call, Muth Diya offered while appreciating the intense aura of ''Hell of Contamination'' covering his son. The faster his son grew the closer he was to achieving his dream of advancing to ruler-ss in a single leap. "Fine," Handsome Fox agreed to Muth Diya''s offer as Cuth Diya was right this town was akin to a forsaken ce in the Northern Region. Though Muth Diya hated Handsome Fox''s overcautious side and overpriced service fee, he liked his meticulous and perfectionist side. Especially when he could control him by throwing his wealth around. ¡­. Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, basement "Did that fucker just ignore my call?" Wyatt was perplexed, he never once thought that Muth Diya would have the guts to ignore Chaos Dwarf Ezra''s call. "Does he think I am bluffing or Did he forget that I know his dirty secret? Fuck! I don''t have time for this," Wyatt yelled in frustration, he promised Cuth Diya that he would distract Muth Diya for him but now with Muth Diya ignoring his call, in annoyance, he decided to send a text to Muth Diya to jolt his memory. Just then he received a text from Cuth Diya, [Master Ezra, I have the situation under control. Send reinforcements as soon as possible. Regards, Demon Merchant Cuth Diya] Going through Cuth Diya''s message, Wyatt for the first time felt that the cmity daughter gems were not that dumb. Then he began to reword his text to Muth Diya contemting what gave Muth Diya the guts to ignore his call. Even if Cuth Diya did not want him to distract Muth Diya anymore, he had to get his pawn under control. But had to pause as the Hive AI informed him that Asong was trying to contact him through VR Universe. Understanding that his text to Muth Diya cannot be sloppy, especially considering Muth Diya''s rebellion out of nowhere, Wyatt decided to take his time with the text, it had to be intimidating and persuading. As such he answered Asong''s call first, "You do know that you can use the VR Saferoom to directly contact my grimoire right?" "Yes, but answered my VR Call anyway right," Asong replied smugly. "You''re lucky that I am constantly monitoring all the means ofmunication because of the situation that suddenly arose. Otherwise, I would have missed your call," Wyatt responded knowing Asong might have called to inform him about the progress from her side. "Speaking of the situation, I have contacted a few friends of family, they are gathering the numbers and head to coordinates soon. Hopefully, they make it in time," Asong reported that she had sent help from her side to the coordinates he sent. "Friends from the central government?" Wyatt asked curiously, wondering if Asong and her family had enough pull in the Central Government to mobilize demigod teams to allied regions. "Something like that," Asong replied, and then wondering why Wyatt would ask her this, she exined, "All I did was vouch and forward the information you gave me to my family friends in the allied forces. They are taking my word for it and mobilizing only because Anna''s mother had made Gideon Grim the world''s most wanted and spected that he might be orchestrating a second demon invasion. Otherwise considering that these coordinates are in the Northern Region, they could not do anything even if they wanted to." "That''s good to hear. Field Marshal Heatsend has shared the information with her counterpart in the Northern region, they should be acting on it too," Wyatt shared the information he knew with Asong while wondering that the allied forces though simr to the United Nations back on the earth, they operated on different sets of regtions. "Um, we have done everything we can. All we can do is hope for the best," Asong said worrying that if the worst were to happen Wyatt would me himself for the death of the townspeople. This was one of the main reasons why she called him. Another reason was obvious, to find out how Wyatt got the information. Chapter 1845 Warning

Chapter 1845 Warning

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 11:23 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, basement "Don''t worry, I understand that," Wyatt was grateful for Asong checking on him but he knew what she wanted to know was how he got the information. Wyatt was not worried, as had already decided to use Chaos Dwarf Ezra as his cover. "Now I am worried," Listening to Wyatt ask her not to worry about him, Asong began to worry about him. She knew it took a big heart for one to worry about others worrying about them. Such people appeared tough on the surface but they were vulnerable inside, "Wyatt don''t try to be strong. Did you also get roped into the Heatsend way? Anna and Ann are the results of their way, with such examples how can you follow their way?" "Hey, you are acting like the townspeople are already dead?" Wyatt reminded Asong that the townspeople were not dead. "Wyatt, let us be real here. We will be lucky if the demigod teams of the Northern Region and Allied Forces can catch the trail of Gideon and his hypnotized army," Asong spoke the hard facts based on the information she had. After all, five minutes was a lot for a dozen demigods to offer an entire town as human sacrifice. This meant regardless of how fast the help reached the coordinates, they would only be arriving at a gruesome crime scene. "I am only sharing this with you, my informant is among the demons Gideon is associated with. ording to him, the Human sacrifice will not happen anytime soon as they are busy with the preparations, if the demigod teams hurry then they will at the least be able to save the townspeople," Wyatt had no confidence that the demigods will be able to catch Gideon or Muth Diya. Those two were very strongpared to average devils and demigods. As devil merchants, they had many means at their disposal. If everything else failed they could use the devil merchant code to leave the realm. "No wonder you have such urate information," Asong marveled processing what Wyatt had just said. "If you worried that my informant is a demon. Don''t worry we are just doing business. He is from the rival dark faction of the dark faction that Gideon is helping orchestrate the second demon invasion in our world," Wyatt assured Asong, knowing that no average card apprentice would ever trust a demon as a source of information. "Are you not worried that your informant''s dark faction will try to invade our world?" Asong asked, as a card apprentice she was skeptical that a demon would help them. "Realm invasion is not as easy as you think, even for a big dark faction. Especially, if it is a powerful realm like ours. They just want to use this opportunity to wipe out theirpetition while I get to stop a possible second demon invasion in our world," Wyatt understood that a few words would not be enough for him to erase Asong''s instinctive distrust of demons. "Is the Southern Royal family aware of this¡ª what am I saying, it was you who had exposed Gideon Grim and his crimes while the Southern royal family is just your mouthpiece. Now it all makes sense. I thought you were a genius card creationist but it seems you excel in other fields as well," Asong sighedprehending that the central government was not wrong about one thing, Wyatt was indeed associated with demons. Wyatt wondered why Asong was so surprised he had told her that he was the one who reported Gideon Grim to the Southern royal family back when he met her in the VR Universe. "Wyatt, I hope you know what you are doing. But let me warn you dealing with demons never ends well you better get out while you still can. Don''t let your curiosity get the better of you," Asong has known many talented researchers and professors who have gone astray seeking answers to their questions from demons. As far as she knew nobody had faired well associating with the dark realm. "Speaking of curiosity getting the better of us, my contacts in the central government have said that there is a serious threat to your life. If I were you I would hide as of now and work remotely using the VR Universe and not trust the grimoirework," Wyatt used this conversation as an opportunity to warn Asong. He did it so urgently because he would forget itter with everything that was going on. "Is your contact by any chance Jill Norley," Asong was thorough when making friends, she might be a low-level card apprentice but herworking was bigger and stronger than many world leaders. So Wyatt was not surprised that Asong knew Jill was his only contact in the central capital aside from her. "Try her father demigod Norley, one of the founders," Wyatt lied, Asong''swork was strong but she still did not have the authority or luck to meet one of the founders. "No way, why would someone of his status be concerned with someone like me," Asong was right, demigod Norley could care less if Asong died or lived. "You are being modest again. Anyway, I have done my part rest is left to you. But if I were you I would take this seriously because not every day one of the founders takes an interest in mundane politics," Wyatt hoped that Demigod Norley''s name was enough for Asong to understand how dangerous her situation was and go into hiding or stay lowkey for a while. Considering how Asong has taken things slow in the central capital politics and focused on training Aba, Wyatt believed his lie should be enough to get her to stop her investigations and go into hiding. Because if she was alive she could continue the investigationter or from afar. But if she dies all her ns will never see the daylight. She will be another one of those politicians who made empty promises to themon public. Chapter 1846 Everybody Has A Agenda

Chapter 1846 Everybody Has A Agenda

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 11:27 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, basement "Wyatt, what''s going on? Of all things why would you and founder talk about me?" Asong was not dumb she realized Wyatt was avoiding going into details and using the founder''s name to pressure her into not asking further questions as if trying to hide something from her. Listening to Asong, Wyatt understood persuading her was not going to be as easy as the others. Unless he provided her with a better argument, she was not going to take his words seriously and might do the opposite of what he was persuading her to do. So, shaking his head Wyatt decided to be honest with her, "Asong, all I know is there is a legitimate threat to your life. The people you have provoked are no joke and are willing to kill all thate in their way. No amount of security can stop them when theye for your life. You told me to inform you of anything rted to you, I did and hope that you take it seriously. You have no idea how many of my rules I am breaking talking to you about this." "I was right, there is indeed something bigger afoot in the central capital and the government. How do you know of them when you have only left your small city down in the remote south once in your lifetime?" With Wyatt''s words, Asong who had seen the darkness underneath the well-functioning Central capital and government had confirmed that she was not just seeing things but there was something actually brewing underneath. "Because they are everywhere. You can find them anywhere in the five regions, be it a third-tier city or a remote town. They have their roots have spread deep into the five regions,"?Wyatt could only hint at the power that the Matron and Supreme Leader had quietly gathered under the noses of the Central Government and the Royal families. "Wait, do not tell me your fight with the branch of the circle in the Sun Blossom city was not about avenging the death of your parents¡ª I understand now. How long have you known all this? Does the Southern Royal family know?" Asong had recently been preparing to propose a bill to the central government and Royal families that would have them upgrade the array formation covering the cities in the five regions to counter the attacks of strong undead. Asong understood that the central government and royal families would not be willing to pass this bill as they would not be prepared to spend a massive fortune to upgrade the array formation covering the cities in the five regions so she approached a bunch of friendly and well known political leaders to support her bill believing at worse they would just reject her but contrary to her belief some of these political leader began to target her. It was because of them targeting her, that Asong''s political career had suddenly taken a sharp dive. Asong never understood why these politicians would target her. However, hearing Wyatt she understood what was happening. The threat she wanted the central government and royal families about had already infiltrated the government. So much so that a renowned politician such as herself was now not safe in her workce and home. "While investigating my parent''s death I found out about them and as for the Southern Royal family I guess they also found out about them while investigating the same but they chose to hide it from me," Wyatt said this tofort Field Marshal Heatsend who might be eavesdropping on his conversation. "Howe the central government is not aware of this then?" Asong had doubts that the central government had no idea what was going on in their own backyard. "What makes you think that? They know and are purposefully allowing it to fulfill their own agenda but they are underestimating the threat these people pose to them. Anyways, they are big people we do not need to worry about them but currently, you have be an eyesore not just for these hidden forces but a few in the central government. If stubbornly continue what you are doing only death awaits you," Wyatt revealed what he knew to Asong as a spection hoping that even if it''s just his spection Asong would take it seriously. "Thank you, for the tip. I guess it''s time I went on a vacation. It is long overdo anyway," Asong said before hanging up hinting to Wyatt that she was nning to act on his advice of going into hiding. In the alternate future vision of the Clown Mask, Asong had stubbornly doubled down on getting her bill passed despite knowing the consequence of doing so because she wanted to get something done before her short lifespan was over. But now she was no longer chronically ill and desperate to resort to such means. Now that Asong had her health and knew that something bigger was at y which did not just involve the central region but all five regions she decided to take a step back, gather the information she wascking, and prepare a new action n. Unlike in the alternate timeline, the current Asong had a full lifespan to do a thorough investigation before making a desperate move. Not that she would need to in this timeline. "So you knew everything," As soon as Asong hung up, Field Marshal''s voice sounded in Wyatt''s head. As he expected the Field Marshal had not only eavesdropped on him but shamelessly open about it. Wyatt did not reply to her because he received a text from Cuth Diya informing him that the reinforcement had arrived and he had escaped the sense by leaving the realm using the devil merchant code before they could scramble or iste the surrounding space. However, Cuth Diya had no idea who the reinforcement belonged to or if they prioritized protecting the townspeople over catching Gideon''s incarnations and hypnotized ves. "Have you heard any news from your counterpart in the Northern region?" Wyatt enquired Field Marshal Heatesend wondering if it was the demigod teams of the Northern Region who made it to the town first. The Field Marshal did not immediately answer Wyatt, wondering if Wyat was trying to void answering but feeling his concern for the townspeople was genuine she answered, "It doesn''t work that way¡ª" Field Marshal was about to lecture Wyatt on proper procedures but then she paused understanding that it was not something Wyatt or anybody would like to hear. So shaking her head she continued, "I did not receive any update from them yet. Do not worry, regardless of the results once their operation isplete and there are no furtherplications, they will update me on the situation." "..." Wyatt was speechless because what the Field Marshal basically meant was that they would only update her if things went as the demigod teams of the Northern region nned. After all, nobody likes to share their failures with their neighbors. Seeing that Wyatt went quiet with a grave expression on his face, the Field Marshal consoled him saying, "Kid, you will get used to it. Correction, you have to get used to it." Listening to Field Marshal Heatsend''s attempt at consoling him, Wyatt finally understood what Asong was talking about when she warned him about taking the Heatsend way. "Wyatt, you still haven''t answered me. How much do you know?" The Field Marshal asked, from his conversation with Asong she knew Wyatt knew about the Matron and Supreme Leader but the question was how much did he know, because if he knew about them as much as they did then he would not have stubbornly tried to destroy the Circle''s branch in sun blossom city. "If you guys are willing, I am willing topare my notes with yours," Wyatt replied implying that if the Southern Royal family were willing to share the information they knew with him then he was willing to do the same. "Wyatt, we did not n on hiding anything from you. It''s just that the more you knew the more your life would be in danger, so we felt that you would be better off not knowing. It''s not that we wanted to keep you in the dark, we were nning to tell you everything once you were strong enough," the Field Marshal made an excuse, but it was not invalid. Any responsible adult in the Southern Royal family''s ce would do the same because back then the Wyatt they knew was just a stock capable of huge potential and not someone capable of killing a devil. They did what they did to create a learning and nurturing environment for Wyatt so that one day he would be able to fully unleash the potential they saw in him. Therefore, Wyatt never med them for trying to hide the mysteries behind his parent''s death from him. Chapter 1847 Muth Diya’s Bet

Chapter 1847 Muth Diya''s Bet

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 11:36 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, basement "Now that you are strong enough to handle your battles I do not see the problem with sharing the information we have surrounding your parent''s death. In fact, it is one of the things Anna''s mother was going to talk about during your meeting," Field Marshal Heatsend exined hoping that Wyatt would not misunderstand the intentions of the Southern Royal family. The Field Marshal felt Wyatt was not an open book as she thought, her niece was right about him, he only showed them what he wanted them to see. If it was someone else in Wyatt''s ce who knew that the Southern Royal family was hiding the truth about their parent''s death from them then they would have tried to confront the royal family about it during their numerous corporations unlike Wyatt who never showed any signs until today. Experiencing Wyatt''s patience for herself, the Field Marshal understood that Wyatt was not to be underestimated because of his age. She even thought that there had to be a reason why Wyatt revealed this information to her today of all the time in the world. If it had happened before she would have dismissed this thought as paranoia thinking ''Wyatt couldn''t possibly have nned this knowing that I was going to eavesdrop on his call'' but now she couldn''t. She had a strong foreboding that the teenager in front of her was nning something big, just like the Southern Capital incident. Everyone around the world mes the demon worshippers or the Central Government and Morningstar University for the incident but she and the top officials of the Southern Royal family knew all of that could have been avoided if Wyatt had heeded Jill Norley''s warning and stayed in the royal pce instead of insisting on attending the Morningstar University''s fake early admission interview then the southern capital incident would never have taken ce regardless how much the Central Government and Morningstar University conspired. Only a select few at the top of the southern royalty knew that Wyatt made it all happen. Field Marshal''s niece even spected that Wyatt knew about the Central Government and Morningstar University''s conspiracy even before Jill Norley informed them about it. Without proper evidence to back her''s niece spection, the Field used to think that her niece was overthinking but now a seed of doubt was nted in her mind. "If that''s the case, I look forward to meeting Her Highness," Wyatt politely replied to the Field Marshal, feeling that his meeting with Anna''s mother might be of greater significance for the Southern Royal family. Seeing how Ann, Collen, and the Field Marshal would avoid answering him by bringing up his uing meeting with Anna''s mother. It appeared as if the meeting was going to decide where their cooperative rtionship stood and if it was ready to grow to the next level. Wyatt could only guess that the blurry and unsaid things before would now be made clear in this meeting. After all, the growth disyed by Wyatt was beyond what the Southern Royal family or anyone had imagined leaving them very little time to discuss the nature of their rtionship. Currently, the Southern Royal family and Wyatt''s partnership was mostly a few contracts and rumors, many things needed to be made clear for them to strengthen and grow their partnership. The Southern Royal family would have done it slowly in due time but they could never have guessed that the teenager they believed to be a genius card master would suddenly grow into a raging devil yer. They could no longer afford to be slow, they had to have all those talks in a single meeting. Also, Wyatt had grown to the point where they had to be very careful about this meeting. A lot was riding on this meeting between Wyatt and Anna''s mother. ¡­ With the Field Marshal no longer bothering him, Wyatt returned to writing a stern text to devil merchant Muth Diya. However, before he could even write a word his demon merchant codex notified him of an iing call, [Devil Merchant Muth Diya calling¡­ Answer/Ignore/Reject] ''Why is this bastard calling me after ignoring my call? Besides, shouldn''t he be busy running from the demigod pursuers or did he already ditch them?'' Wyatt wondered receiving Muth Diya''s call. Wyatt did not doubt that Muth Diya and Gideon Grim would escape from the demigods but he did not think that it would be this soon. It seemed that the demigods did not even pose a challenge to them. If not for the threat of being surrounded by more demigods they might not have chosen to retreat but kill their pursuers. Unless they did exactly that. After all, Gideon''s origin card inbo with other cards might allow him to summon reinforcements. No, that would be too sloppy on his part. But considering that his existence has not only been known but his identity and ns have been revealed he might throw caution out of the wind as he has been branded as the Card World''s most wanted criminal. ''Nah! Considering how overcautious he was he might have chosen to flee the scene without furtherplicating the pursuit,'' Wyatt hoped as only this way would the townspeople have any hope of being rescued if they were not already frozen to death. Wyatt wanted to pick up the call and ask Muth Diya if they had harmed the townspeople but he knew he could not do that, so after a struggle he settled his emotions and answered the call with a calm voice in a darknguage, "You have some galls to call me after ignoring my call¡ª" "Was it you? It has to be you. One time it can be a coincidence but the second time, it was you. Belphegor swore to Handsome Fox that he did not share his name with anyone but you and the other founders of our faction. How did you pull this off? We own the rights to this realm?" Before Wyatt could finish his sentence Muth Diya interrupted him and began to babble without any context. But as the mastermind behind Muth Diya''s recent streak of misfortune, Wyatt knew exactly what he was talking about. Listening to Muth Diya''s words, Wyatt deduced that Gideon and Belphegor might have had a big argument after Gideon''s existence was revealed to the entire card world as the most wanted criminal. This was not surprising, as Gideon only revealed his true name to Belphegor. So if there was a leak it must have been on Belphegor''s side. Gideon was correct to assume as such because Belphegor had indeed leaked his true name to Chaos Dwarf Ezra. What astonished Wyatt was that Muth Diya suspected that Chaos Dawrf Ezra was the one behind Gideon''s existence and ns being leaked in the Card world. Wyatt assumed that if Muth Diya suspected this then Belphegor and Gideon also suspected the same. The only thing stopping them from branding Chaos dwarf Ezra as the culprit as they owned the devil merchant code inter-realm transportation rights to the card world. "Answer me, it was you right? The Card World is the true reason why you approached us. I am correct, aren''t I? To be urate you approached us to find out the native devil merchant who helped our faction buy the rights to the card world. Youid a trap using yourself as bait and we walked right into it like moths to mes. Considering how the natives trust your words you might be dealing with them for a while, haven''t you?" Having said that Muth Diya suddenly paused as if realizing something and then began tough manically, "Hahaha,e to think of it you approached the Blight Brood club saying you needed our help with a faction who were trying to monopolize the realm you have invested in. That realm was the Card world and our faction was the faction you were talking about. Isn''t this hrious, in the end, you used us to teach ourselves a lesson. Hahaha, if I weren''t a part of this I freaking wouldn''t believe this." Wyatt continued to remain silent as he knew Muth Diya was only specting and had no evidence to back it up. As for how he concluded that Chaos Dwarf Ezra might already have a prior connection with the card world was based on pure assumption. If Muth Diya were to assume his, Belphegor''s, and Handsome Fox''s suspicion about Chaos Dwarf Ezra leaking Handsome Fox''s existence and ns to the natives of the Card World were true then the Chaos Dwarf might already have a prior connection with the Card World because the natives of the Card World would not just ept the information offered by a demon in such short notice. Considering how quickly the status of Handsome Fox''s existence in the Card World changed from unknown to the most wanted criminal it was obvious whoever revealed his existence was well-connected and trusted in the Card World. Since Wyatt continued to remain silent, Muth Diya doubled down on his assumptions and spections by adding, "What I do not understand is how did you know that I was helping my son conduct a human sacrifice in the Card World with the assistance from Handsome Fox? You had called me to warn me about the raid, hadn''t you?" Muth Diya used wordy to trick Chaos Dwarf Ezra into confirming his assumptions by getting him to blurt something that could add merit to his assumptions. But the longer the dwarf''s silence prevailed he started to feel that the dwarf was silent not because his assumptions were spot on but because the dwarf was trying to piece up what he was babbling on about. "I''m sorry, I should not have ignored your call," Muth Diya apologized to the dwarf in an effort to trick him into confessing, tripling down on his bet because Handsome Fox swore that aside from the founders of their faction and Chaos Dwarf Ezra those who knew his true name were all dead. Having been in contact with Handsome Fox these past few days Muth Diya knew Handsome Fox would not lie about something like this. Chapter 1848 Deep Plans Chapter 1848 Deep ns ??Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 11:44 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, basement The founders of the Seven Princes of Hell faction would never rat out Handsome Fox''s true name to the natives of the Card World, after all, Handsome Fox was their ace to conquering the Card World which left Chaos Dwarf Ezra with both motive and ability to do so. This led Muth Diya to believe that directly or indirectly Chaos Dwarf Ezra was the source of the leaked true name of Handsome Fox. The more Muth Diya contemted the events based on the assumption that it was the dwarf ying games with them, everything started to make sense to him, so he strongly began to believe that his assumption was correct. However, he did not have a shred of evidence to back it up. Muth Diya firmly believed that he was on to something, so much so that a devil merchant he did not hesitate to apologize to a demon merchant. All in hopes that once he gets the dwarf to talk he can get him to babble something that would add merit to his assumption and spections. Giving him the evidence he sought to redeem himself in Belphegor''s eyes. The incident with the chaos dwarf had left Muth Diya''s standing in the faction very shaky since the founder backing him, Belphegor, no longer trusted him as before. Since Handsome Fox was valuable for the uing realm invasion, all the me for the incident fell on his shoulders. The only consoling part was Belphegor had still notpletely given up on him otherwise he would not have asked him to hide in the Card World to escape the Chaos Dwarf''s wrath.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Muth Diya had big ns to be a ruler ss inheriting the ''hell of contamination'' from his son however he had no idea how much longer it would take him to achieve that, until then Belphegor and the Seven Princes of Hell were his security nket in the Dark Realm as he had made many powerful enemies throughout his life. Which was why it was very important for Muth Diya to regain Belphegor''s favor. In normal cases, Muth Diya''s pride as a devil merchant would not allow him to apologize to a demon merchant but considering that he was ying a long game to trick the dwarf into confessing and regain Belphegor''s trust, he did not mind apologizing. However, Muth Diya was not expecting a rude response from Chaos Dwarf Ezra. "You have finallye to your senses, for a second I thought you had gone senile. Next time you better pick my call," Wyatt responded to Muth Diya''s apology as Chaos Dwarf Ezra. Then without waiting for his reply, he hung up the call believing that Muth Diya might be recording their conversation. Wyatt was not surprised that Muth Diya pieced together ever everything just learning that Handsome Fox''s existence and n were leaked to the natives of the Card World. He knew that this might happen, which was why revealed Chaos Dwarf Ezra as his informant to Field Marshal Heatsend, and to Asong Young he revealed his informant was a rival of the dark faction Gideon Grim had joined. Knowing Gideon and his abilities, he will scour the Card World to figure out that Anna''s mother was the one who revealed his existence to the rest of the Card World. Not to mention that cards she had to track his active and dead hypnotized puppets across the five regions. Knowing Gideon he or his dark faction would definitely have a few tricks up their sleeves to render those two cards useless to track his hypnotize puppets. Hopefully, the Southern Royal family had already acted to remove Gideon''s hypnotized puppets in the Southern Region otherwise it was only a matter of time before Gideon found out through hiswork of hypnotized card apprentices across the Southern Region that it was Dalton Wyatt who highlighted his existence to the Southern Royal family using the information provided by his demon informant Chaos Dwarf Ezra. However, considering how Anna''s mother had immediately acted it was clear to Wyatt that the Southern Royal family had prioritized informing the rest of the world about Gideon''s existence and his ns for a second demon invasion over cleaning their house. Wyatt felt that Anna''s mother made the right choice because if she prioritized cleaning the Southern Region of Gideon''s hypnotized puppets then not only would Gideon be able to grow his hypostatized army to massive size but he would also immediately be alerted realizing that someone was targeting his hypnotized puppets in the Southern region as such because of his cautious nature he would instantly take actions to render all means of tracking useless. This way Anna''s mother would not only fail to clean her house but also lose the only concrete evidence to prove Gideon''s crimes to the rest of the world. Anna''s mother handled this matter more responsibly than many world leaders would. No wonder even some as strong as Field Marshal trusted her niece''s decisions unconditionally. However, this did not mean that Gideon''swork of hypnotized card apprentices was out of hot water as identifying Gideon''s hypnotized puppet was not as hard as identifying Matron''s brainwashed spies and the Supreme Leader''s incarnations. Unlike their origin card''s mysterious means, Gideon''s origin card''s means were obvious to someone highly sensitive to soul pathways. After all, with a little concentration a diamond-grade card creationist or array master could easily feel the roots of Gideon''s seed in the hypnotized card apprentice''s body. Wyatt guessed that Anna''s mother might have already ordered Leo and Lorenzo to create cards that allowed the authorities to tell hypnotized card apprentices apart from regr card apprentices. Wyatt added the creation of a card that allows one to differentiate between hypnotized and regr card apprentice to his to-do list. With his soul pupils, he did not need such a card but his friends could use them. Not to mention, he saw a huge market demand for such cards in the market soon. Chapter 1849 Blinded By Certainty Chapter 1849 Blinded By Certainty ??Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 11:47 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, basement "I did not know you were so flute in speaking the darknguage," Field Marshal''s voice sounded in Wyatt''s mind after he hung up Muth Diya''s call. She could not be more obvious about her eavesdropping on him. Though in her defense how can it be eavesdropping if she were to listen to his conversation when protecting him. One would not me their bodyguards who were guarding them of eavesdropping. Would they? "Could you not be so obvious? It is getting hard for me to ignore it," Wyattined. He did not expect Field Marshal Heatsend to be so shameless. "Wyatt would you me the rain for getting you wet, it just doing its job," Field Marshal defended, then added, "Should your excellent fluency in darknguage concern me?" "I don''t know, but excuse me, I have a call to make," Wyatt understood that the concerns that Field Marshal spoke of were the same Asong warned him of. However, he did not bother to assure her but rather let her decide. They were worried that Wyatt would not be able to ovee the allure of the demonic knowledge and lose himself to it like the numerous who dare to overestimate themselves and dabble in it. Wyatt could assure the Field Marshal a million times that she should not be worried about him exploring the dark knowledge but she will not be reassured as she did not understand the dark knowledge. Living beings tend to fear what they do not understand. That was only natural. You would expect different from someone close to attaining transcendence to be enlightened enough to fight this instinct but history has many card apprentices as powerful as Field Marshal Heatsend had overestimated themselves and lost to the dark knowledge. Exining the Field Marshal''s wariness towards it. "..." The Field Marshal did not expect Wyatt to be so blunt with his response. After long contemtion, she chose to let Wyatt do what he wanted. She no longer saw Wyatt as a junior who required her protection or nurturing but as a colleague who was her equal. With Field Marshal no longer bothering him, Wyatt made use of the Infinity Librarywork to call devil merchant Muth Diya. This way he could be assured he was not recording their conversation. As for whether someone else was listening in the call from Muth Diya''s side, Wyatt was not worried because he believed Muth Diya would not risk revealing the fact that his son was the sessor of the Hell of Contamination. [Calling Muth Diya¡­] The reason Wyatt was calling Muth Diya again was because he knew that Muth Diya''s apology earlier was not sincere but a ruse. Wyatt did not care about getting a sincere apology, what he wanted was to set Muth Diya straight and tame him as his pawn. He did not want any more surprises like today in the future. He wanted Muth Diya to follow his orders unconditionally. To do that Wyatt had to figure out what gave Muth Diya the guts to ignore his call the first time. Once he figures it out he would break that support in front of Muth Diya showing him that he only has two options either submit to him or be pursued by the entire dark realm. "Master Ezra," Muth Diya answered the call politely after contemting for a while. He did not want to pick up the dwarf''s call since he was using the Infinity Library''s channel to make this call as such he could not record the call. However, he did not dare to ignore the call because he not could risk further angering the dwarf. There were two reasons why Muth Diya was so concerned about angering dwarf Ezra, the first one was he did not want dwarf Ezra to close himself to him as it would make it hard for him to collect evidence to support his assumption that it was dwarf who was targeting them in the Card World. The second one was that if the dwarf Ezra was really the mastermind behind the series of mysterious events targeting their faction then he should not get on his bad especially when he knew his deepest secret. However, the reason that actually got Muth Diya to answer the dwarf''s call was how the dwarf Ezra quick-wittedly hung up the call Muth Diya made using the normal merchant codexwork and called himter using the Infinity librarywork. With this, Muth Diya had a hunch that the dwarf Ezra would be loose- lipped during this call and he might get the evidence he sought supporting the assumptions and spections he made. In conclusion, Muth Diya was afraid of fire burning him but it did not stop him from trying to use it. Now the question was if he would be sessfully able to use the fire to get what he wanted or if the fire would reduce him to ashes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Muth Diya was so focused on what he wanted from dwarf Ezra that he forgot what the dwarf Ezra wanted to get him to call him not once but twice. As he was blinded by the certainty that his assumption and spection were correct. ording to Mith Diya''s assumption, the chaos dwarf Ezra called him to warn him about the natives of the Card World knowing about their human sacrifice. Muth Diya never once stopped to think why would chaos dwarf Ezra do that. His certainty was going to be his undoing. He further blinded himself believing that the reason dwarf Ezra called him a second time was to answer all the questions he had asked in his call, feeling safe thanks to having made the call through Infinity Library. Muth Diya was so certain that chaos dwarf Ezra was the mastermind that he never once stopped to think what someone capable of pulling something of such caliber wanted from him. Chapter 1850 Disgust

Chapter 1850 Disgust

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 11:54 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, basement "I am going to ignore the nonsense you babbled earlier and focus on the topic at hand, you do know the consequences of the people learning that the sessor of ''hell of contamination'' is born," Wyatt indirectly threatened Muth Diya while making it clear that he had no idea what Muth Diya was using him of in theirst call. "Master Ezra, what do you mean by nonsense? A handful of people know Handsome Fox''s true name. Among them, only you had the motive and means to reveal his true name to the natives of the Card World," Muth Diya directly ignored the dwarf Ezra''s indirect threat as if it didn''t concern him and instead focused on trying to get the dwarf agree that he was the master behind the sabotage. Seeing Muth Diya not react to his threat, Wyatt could not help but frown understanding that Muth Diya''s weak reaction to his threat could only mean that Muth Diya had full assurance that dwarf Ezra would not reveal his secret to the world. Wyatt was indeed bluffing, but howe Muth Diya was so sure that the dwarf was bluffing? "Again with that nonsense? Didn''t your faction own the rights to that realm? Then you should know that I have never traveled to that realm from the dark realm," Chaos Dwarf Ezra thundered feigning ignorance to Muth Diya''s ims while making sure he did not speak an ounce of falsehood. He had indeed never traced from the dark realm to the Card World. Then he added, "What are you doing hiding in the Card World? I need you in the dark realm. Return as soon as possible." "I am supposedly hiding in this damn realm from you. Belphegor said you''re nning to kill me and Handsome Fox for trying to enve you," Seeing Chaos Dwarf Ezra continue to feign ignorance, Muth Diya stopped making the same ims repeatedly and decided to hear what Chaos Dwarf Ezra had to say. "Why would I want to kill you, didn''t you just hear me say that I need you?" Chaos Dwarf Ezra replied. "What do you need me for?" Muth Diya asked the dwarf forcing himself to remain patient. As a devil merchant, it was not like Muth Diya had never yed the long con. He had yed the long game numerous times, only this time it was different. He was certain he had the correct answer, hence it was difficult for him to patiently wait for everyone to learn that he had the correct answer. "I want you to get me the list of all the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' branches across the Dark realm along with the number of personnel stationed in each branch," Chaos Dwarf Ezra demanded of Muth Diya. "What makes you think that I will give you that list? Why do you even need that list¡ª wait," In the middle of rejecting the dwarf''s demand, Muth Diya suddenly realized that he had seriously mistaken the reason why the dwarf called him earlier, "Was this the real reason why you called me earlier and not to inform me that the native leaders of Card Realm were aware of me conducting a human sacrifice?" "Again with that, how am I supposed to know what you are doing in the Card World, let alone what the Card World''s native leaders are up to? For a devil you''re not smart, are you? Look I don''t know what is going on over your side but just get me the list or else," Chaos Dwarf Ezra enunciated that Muth Diya better do what he asked of him or his secret will not be safe with him. "Or else what? You will reveal my son is the sessor of the Hell of Contamination, aren''t you forgetting something? You helped us create his title demon core, you are as guilty as my son and I are. Since you helped create that title demon core once you can help create it again. If this gets out then only me, my son, and our tribe but you and your family will be the enemy of the entire dark realm. You and I are in the same boat, so stop using it to threaten me, it will not work," the dwarf''s threat did not faze Muth Diya, as he considered the dwarf as his partner in crime since it was Chaos Dwarf Ezra who helped them forge the forbidden title demon core. Finally learning what gave Muth Diya the guts to ignore his threats repeatedly, Wyatt was baffled. It was not like he had not considered the dilemma pointed out by Muth Diya, it had urred to him long ago however considering that Chaos Dwarf Ezra''s background was a pseudo-ruler ss and the fact that he wasforced to help the Diya tribe father and son forge the forbidden titled demon core under the loosely drawn contract, Wyatt believed Muth Diya would be intuitive enough to realize that dwarf Ezra will not only avoid all the me but also be popr for recreating a method to forge the forbidden title demon core of ''Hell of contamination.'' "You dumb fuck, we are not on the same boat. Believe it or not if the word about your son being the sessor of the ''Hell of Contamination'' gets out I will not only avoid all the me but also be popr for recreating a method to forge the forbidden title demon core of ''Hell of Contamination.''" Chaos Dwarf Ezra appeared to be disgusted by the mere thought that Muth Diya considered them the same, he did not hesitate to make his disgust known to Muth Diya, "Don''t you ever make the mistake of considering that you and I are the same? Thank your lucky stars that you were born early otherwise, you would never been able to be a devil before me. Meaning you would not be worthy of my time let alone work for me. If your dumb brain still doesn''t get how fucked you are, I don''t mind spelling every little detail to you." Chapter 1851 Guarantee

Chapter 1851 Guarantee

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 11:59 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, basement If listening to the Chaos Dwarf Ezra ordering him to get the list of all the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' branches across the Dark realm along with the number of personnel stationed in each branch was not enough to remove the blindfold of certainty blinding him, then these condescending words of the dwarf did the job. Muth Diya finally asked the question he failed to ask himself a few minutes earlier, ''Why would the dwarf call him to warn him that the native leaders were after him?'' Earlier, Muth Diya did not consider this because he believed the dwarf wanted to use him as his pawn, so the dwarf called him to warn him as he was no good to the dwarf if he were to die at the hands of the native leaders. Now that he knew the real reason why the dwarf had called him and thought with a clear mind, he felt the Chaos Dwarf Ezra was correct, ''How am the dwarf supposed to know what he was doing in the Card World, let alone what the Card World''s native leaders were up to?'' With this, the blindness of certainty covering Muth Diya was removed. However, though Chaos Dwarf Ezra''s words were condescending they awakened him to the reality. Realizing that the dwarf was correct, Muth Diya began to understand that his initiative talent was wed as he would only consider the oues that would favor him and not explore further. Had he explored further and not gotten wrapped up in his assumptions and spection, he might have seen the ws in his assumptions. Muth Diya began to sweat with his sudden realization as he almost ticked off the dwarf who knew his deepest secret because of his half-assed assumptions. Having grown up in the dark realm he knew thatws and regtions were different for the strong and the weak. If a weak person were to explore forbidden knowledge he would be held guilty and burned for his crimes however if a strong person were to do the same he would be celebrated as a genius and sought after. The fact that Chaos Dwarf Ezra was able to create a method from scratch to help Cuth Diya forge a forbidden title demon core would only make him a capable Chaos Dwarf in the eyes of those ruler ss factions and families. They could always use a talent like Chaos Dwarf Ezra who could recreate the lost method of forging a forbidden title demon as mere demon master. Considering his infinite potential at worst, they will punish the dwarf with a small fine for his crime whereas the Diya tribe father and son would not be able to escape the death penalty in all scenarios. After all, they had to serve as an example to others. Muth Diya had long forgotten about trying to prove that Chaos Dwarf Ezra was the mastermind behind their recent string of tragedies once his assumptions fell apart realizing the dwarf was not calling him to warn him but to get him to betray his faction. Muth Diya did not bother to go over all his assumptions again as now all he cared about was how to get out of the clutches of the dwarf. Had Muth Diya gone over his assumptions with the new information he would have realized that Chaos Dwarf Ezra was still the most likely to be the mastermind. However, he could do thatter once he was out of his current predicament. Muth Diya''s brain thought of every possible scenario where the truth about his son being the sessor of the hell of contamination would be revealed and in every one of them he could only see the dwarf gaining fame for achieving the impossible while he and his son being killed practicing heresy. Finding that he was cornered Muth Diya realized that he had only two options either be the dwarf''s pawn or be on the run for the reminder of his life. Considering that the Ruler ss forces of the Dark realm could find him anywhere in the Myraid realms, he knew he would have no luck on the run and be caught instantly so he only had one choice to obey the dwarf, as for suicide that never crossed Muth Diya''s mind. "Hey, how long are you going to take to get your head straight? I need an answer, should I be expecting you to share the list of all the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' branches across the Dark realm along with the number of personnel stationed in each branch to my demon codex soon or not?" Since Muth Diya was taking too long to reply to Chaos Dwarf Ezra repeated himself. "Master Ezra, I realize the w of my ways but what is the guarantee that you will leave me and my son if I do as you say," Muth Diya did not immediately agree to betray his faction by spying on them for the Chaos Dwarf Ezra rather asked the dwarf to guarantee that he would not throw Muth Diya under the bus once he got what he wanted. For now, Muth Diya was focused on doing damage control and buying time. Once he got a breather he would be able to think of something. "Guarantee, what kind of guarantee will assure you to work for me? Will a contract drawn with devil merchant code as a witness be enough?" Chaos Dwarf Ezra asked Muth Diya with a sneer. "Yes, Master Ezra," Muth Diya ignored the dwarf''s tone and hurriedly agreed as he thought he would have to fiercely negotiate with the dwarf to get him to sign a contract drawn with devil merchant code as a witness. "Muth Diya, don''t overestimate yourself. You have yet to prove yourself and your value in my eyes for me to go through the trouble of sheltering you. First, prove your loyalty and worth then I will give you a guarantee." Chapter 1852 Not A Pawn But A Spy

Chapter 1852 Not A Pawn But A Spy

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 12:05 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, basement Wyatt had managed to convince Muth Diya that revealing that Chaos Dwarf Ezra had created a method to forge a forbidden title demon core would only benefit the Chaos Dwarf. Doubling on that narrative, he hinted at Muth Diya to give Chaos Dwarf Ezra a reason why he should not reveal his secret instead of asking Chaos Dwarf Ezra a guarantee that he would not reveal his secret if he did his bidding. After all, willingly harboring a heretic was a serious offense. This way instead of Chaos Dward Ezra trying to leverage Muth Diya''s secret to recruit Muth Diya, Muth Diya would have to convince Chaos Dwarf Ezra that he stood to gain more by not revealing his secret than he stood to gain by revealing it. The only thing Muth Diya, a chief in a mid-level dark faction, could offer anything of interest to Chaos Dwarf Ezra, heir of a pseudo-ruler ss force, that could rival the fame of reacting a forgotten and forbidden title demon core forging method was himself. Wyatt as Chaos Drawf Ezra had already made clear that he had little interest in Muth Diya and more interest in his status as a chief in the Seven Princes of Hell faction. Wyatt had already shown him the way now it was up to Muth Diya to travel it, after all, Wyatt had convinced him that had no other choice left to consider. Thanks to Wyatt''s critical thinking and clever maneuvers, the question was no longer if Muth Diya was willing to be Chaos Dwarf Ezra''s pawn but if Chaos Dwarf Ezra was willing to use Muth Diya as his pawn. Now Wyatt did not have to threaten Muth Diya to be Chaos Dwarf Ezra''s pawn but Muth Diya had to beg the dwarf he hated to ept him as his pawn. "Master Wyatt, even if I am a chief under Belphegor I do not have ess to the information you seek. If you want, I will give you the list of territories under me along with the number of personnel stationed in each territory," Muth Diya conceded, he offered the information he had to Chaos Dwarf Ezra to show his worth with his actions. Listening to Muth Diya, Wyatt frowned seeing through Muth Diya''s intentions, and sternly warned, "Don''t act smart with me. Was I not clear before that I have no interest in you but your status as a chief in the Seven Princes of Hell faction? What use do I have for you if lose your standing in the Seven Princes of Hell faction? Or did you think I would not be able to see through your small tricks? I do not need a pawn who thinks he is smarter than his master. Do you understand what I mean?" The reason Wyatt asked Muth Diya to get him the list of all the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' territories across the Dark realm along with the number of personnel stationed in each territory was because he knew with the faction focusing on invading the card world there would be less personnel stationed at each territories to guard them. Wyatt could sell this information to the Seven Princes of Hell faction''s enemies or if Corey Park''s army in the dark realm has been reestablished by then he could have her target those territories. With the faction focused on invading the Card world and fewer people staffed to guard these territories, they would be easy targets. Muth Diya had understood what Chaos Dwarf Ezra was nning to do with the information he asked him to provide, which is why he believed that the dwarf needed him and wanted to use it to get him to sign a contract drawn with devil merchant code as a witness. But to his dismay, Chaos Dwarf Ezra was ambitious. Muth Diya discerned that this was not a one-time thing and the dwarf wanted him to be more than a pawn, he wanted him to be a spy. Muth Diya had a foreshadowing about this when the dwarf reached out to him but now it had turned into a reality. If Muth Diya were to be a spy he would be neither here nor there but stuck in between until the rope around his neck suffocated him to death. Therefore, Muth Diya lied and proposed to give the dwarf information about the territories he managed on behalf of the faction. This way when Chaos Dwarf Ezra targets only the territories he managed the faction will find out that he has betrayed them as such Chaos Dwarf Ezra would no longer use him as a spy and only use him as his pawn. This was a risky bet but not more than being used and thrown as a spy. Muth Diya understood struggling will not help but he had to give it a try. "Please forgive my insolence, Master Ezra. I will get you the information you need soon," Muth Diya hurriedly apologized and assured the Chaos Dwarf Ezra that he wouldplete his orders. It might seem as if Muth Diya had quickly adjusted to his new status as Chaos Dwarf Ezra''s pawn but only he knew the self-control it took him to apologize to the dwarf. Previously, he apologized to the dwarf easily because he was trying to trick him but now it was different, his pride won''t allow it but to achieve his dream he could only bend his knees. "Soon is not good enough, you have 48 hours. I will not tolerate any dys or excuses," Saying that without waiting for the response from Muth Diya, Chaos Dwarf Ezra hung up the call. If Muth Diya were toe through this time, Wyatt nned to entice him by showing him that he would benefit more from siding with Chaos Dwarf Ezra than Belphegor. So Muth Diya had more reasons than fear to switch his loyalty to Chaos Dwarf Ezra. However, if Muth Diya were to disappoint him, then Wyatt get the best he can from Muth Diya and throw him aside. After all, Wyatt had a lot on his te he did not want to manage another variable. "Mother Fucker!" Muth Diya screamed at the top of his lungs with rage-filled eyes as the dwarf hung up on him. The day Muth Diya became a Devil he vowed to never bend his knees in front of others until he met Belphegor giving birth to his ambition of bing a ruler ss even if costs him a son. Now bending his knees to a mere demon master of all the powerful beings in the dark realm, his thirst to be a ruler ss became even stronger. To achieve this ambition he was willing to sacrifice his son let alone withstand a little shame. ... Having dealt with Muth Diya, Wyatt looked at the basement ceiling to hear the Field Marshal''s voice in his head, "You looking for me?" "Any news about the townspeople?"Wyatt knew the Field Marshal would be monitoring him so he looked up to gain her attention as it was easier than calling or texting her. "Nope, I guess the operation was not a sess," the Field Marshal replied, it had been a while since she gave the information to her counterpart in the northern region so she guessed that they had already acted on it and concluded the operation. She believed it to be a bust because if it operation had gone as her counterpart in the northern region had wished then they would have called her to brag about the sessful operation. Seeing how the call did note it was clear that they did not get the result they were expecting from the emergency operation. "I do not care about their emergency operation. I only wanted to know if the townspeople were okay," Wyatt stressed and continued adding, "My informant has said Gideon, the devil, and their goons have managed to escape but he cannot get me any update on the townspeople." "I see, let me give them a call," if it was someone else the Field Marshal would have yelled, ''It does not concern you'' or ''Get over it.'' But since Wyatt was special she decided to give her counterpart a call and get an update on the status of the townspeople. "Thank you," thanking the Field Marshal for entertaining his whim, Wyatt began to update everyone he reached out to about the situation and asked if they had or could find information about the well-being of the townspeople. Of all the people Wyatt had contacted Freedom Fighters and Demigod Norley were the two who did not respond. Considering that Freedom Fighters had yet to see his text in VR Universe Wyatt gave them a pass but Demigod Norley had no excuse. Wyatt could not think of a reason why Demigod Norley did not respond to his text requesting help. "Wyatt, though the demigod teams of Northern Region failed to capture the culprits they managed to rescue the town. However, since the entire town was frozen and the people in it were forced into a cryosleep for a long period, it is too early to tell anything certainly about their individual well-being. The authorities have mobilized medical card apprentices, though the situation is delicate there is still hope," The Field Marshal informed Wyatt after enquiring about her counterpart in the northern region. "I see," Wyatt nodded in understanding, "If it is not a bother please keep me updated about their situation." The card apprentice would survive the cryosleep with the help of the medical card apprentices, it would be like awakening from a deep sleep for them. However, the mortals especially kids and the elderly would have to suffer a little and need time to recover. Since Gideon wanted their souls he would have made sure that the mortals would not die in cryosleep.Regardless, Wyatt could only hope for the best and move on. "There is bad news," seeing Wyatt prepare to head inside the dungeon seal, Field Marshal Heatsend hurriedly revealed. "What is it?" Wyatt asked the Field Marshal stopping in his tracks. "The Northern Region is asking us for the source of our information trying to target our spies in the Northern Region. Our involvement in this incident has opened up a whole new can of worms. Anna''s mother will do her best to handle it, but just in case, I am telling you this so that you can prepare yourself ahead," The Field Marshal responds with a heavy heart. After all, it was their duty to Wyatt away from politics as much as possible. "I understand," Wyatt nodded, understanding what the Field Marshal was warning him about. To make the people he was asking to help take this incident seriously, Wyatt had said in the text that Gideon was sacrificing an entire town of more than a hundred thousand people in preparation for the second demon invasion. Sessfully raising the importance of this incident in the eyes of everyone who knew of it. So it was not a surprise if they would try to know the source of information. There was only so much Anna''s mother could do to stall the central government and other royal families using the name of the Southern Royal family. At some point, she would have to give up her source. For such a day Field Marshal wanted Wyatt to get his story straight and not give the world leaders a reason to target him. As most of them wanted to get their hands on him but none had a justification to do so. It would be foolish of Wyatt if he were to give it to them because of his unpreparedness. Chapter 1853 Forest Spirit

Chapter 1853 Forest Spirit

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 12:11 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon, [Master Ezra, My father has returned to the dark realm. He has arranged a Diya tribe elder meeting today and a meeting with his trusted subordinates from the faction after that. I think he is arranging people he trusts the most to get the information you asked him to get. I will continue to monitor his every move and keep you updated, Master Ezra. Regards, Yours truly Cuth Diya] While reading Cuth Diya''s text Wyatt entered the seed world. From the text, it seemed Muth Diya might be obedient for a while. However, with Cuth Diya monitoring him, Wyatt was not worried about this variable. Still, he could not underestimate a devil merchant. Therefore, Wyatt had decided that if Muth Diya did note through on his orders or showed any sign of rebellion, he might as well tie the loose ends after squeezing everything he could get from him. "Wyatt, you''re back!" Dredre greeted Wyatt as soon as he entered the seed world but before he could answer, Susan asked in concern, "Wyatt, is everything alright? You left in a hurry, without a word." "Nothing to worry about, the problem has been solved. Sorry, I made you guys worry over nothing," Wyatt responded politely, now that he knew that the townspeople were out of danger he had a more pleasant mood than before. After all, sitting in a third-tire city of a little-known district of the southern region he was able to save more than a hundred thousand townspeople in the most remote ce of the northern region by making a few calls. As a bonus, he had not only foiled the n of Muth Diya but showed the world that Gideon was not some kind of boogeyman that the Southern Region cooked up but the real deal. Though his privilege level was not as high as Aba''s his favors held a high enough value. This was a testament that his struggle in the card world so far was not a waste. "Wow, Dredre, your forest hase a long way. Your efforts are showing results," Wyatt suddenly praised looking at the Dredre''s floating ind trying to change the topic. "You noticed, I think the forest spirit will be born soon," Dredre informed like a proud mother. Though a forest spirit was not as strong as the world will, they were basically the same. With proper nutrition and nurturing, in time Dredre could grow the forest spirit into a world will. Wyatt wondered if he could speed the process by bringing more pixies or helping the spirit steal a little soul energy from the Card World''s will. However, soon Wyatt shook his head awakening from his contemtion as this was not his project to take over but Dredre''s. If she were to ask him to participate then he might present his opinion to her and proceed based on her decision. Though he could not get more pixies, allowing the forest spirit to steal from the card world''s will was not impossible. Of course, it all depended on Dredre''s wish. "That''s great. Can you inform me when the forest spirit is about to be born? I would like to witness its birth," Wyatt requested Dredre, as he nned to record the process of the birth of the forest spirit and study it in his free time. Thanks to him being able to exist on both physical and spiritual nes simultaneously he would be able to record the changes in both nes during the birth of the forest spirit. With this, he would not miss anything about the forest spirit''s birth. "Sure, silly," Dredre agreed without hesitation and then informed, "The spirit will be born within a day or two, are you nning to be in the seed world for the foreseeable future?" "Yes, I am. Don''t you worry, even if something urgentes up during these few days, I will have my clones deal with it. So, do not hesitate to call me when your forest is about to give birth to its spirit. I do not want to miss it for anything in the world," Wyatt assured Dredre that he would be in the seed world for the next few days so she should not hesitate to call him during the birth of the forest spirit. "Okay!" Dredre eximed with a high-pitched voice expressing the sheer joy she was feeling. Her pink hair and wings radiated with a pink glow, showing how overjoyed she was to hear Wyatt im that he would not miss the birth of her forest''s spirit for anything in the world. This was important to her, as this was the first time she was giving birth to a forest spirit by herself in a foreignnd. Then Dredre invited Susan, Corey, and Park saying, "Will you guys also be present to witness the birth of my forest''s spirit?" "Of course, I thought we were already invited," Susan replied while Corey and Park nodded in agreement. "Great! That child will be happy to see so many people weing it," Dredre uttered excitedly, and then excused herself saying, "I have to make preparations to wee the child." "Dredre, use my ount to buy what you need in preparation for Forest Spirits'' birth. Don''t hesitate about the cost or worry about a budget. I want it to be a day to remember. Consider it my gift to the forest spirit," Wyatt offered to Dredre having realized that she attached great importance to the forest spirit''s birth. "Thank you, Wyatt," Dredre thanked Wyatt for his generous gift. However, Wyatt feared that Dredre might hesitate to spend his money. So, he turned to Susan asking, "Can you see to it that she doesn''t hold back and gets everything she needs regardless of the cost?" "Leave it to me and here, the storage card contains the list of ingredients you ordered," Susan agreed while handing him a storage card. "Can you share the bill with my demon merchant codex?" Wyatt asked Susan to share the bill for the purchase surprising Corey and Park. "Sure," though astonished, Susan agreed with Wyatt''s request. As she was about to share the bill with his demon codex anyway. As for why she was surprised, it was because this was the first time Wyatt had requested her to provide him with the bill after he made her his exclusive manager. She was confused, wondering if she had done something to cause Wyatt to behave this way. "..." Corey wanted to say something seeing the confusion in Susan''s face but was stopped by Park. After all, Wyatt as their boss had every right to ask them for the bill of their purchase. So it was not their ce to criticize him. Noticing the reaction of the girls, shaking his head Wyatt exined, "I just wanted topare the prices at which you guys got the ingredients to the prices at which I would have gotten them. Not just the prices but the quality of the ingredients. Despite the fear of the devil merchant code, the demon/devil merchants on itswork are not beyond trying to cheat their customers. All three of you are new to this and too honest to be a demon merchant or think of the trickery the demon/devil merchants are capable of. So, sit tight and wait for my evaluation. I hope you guys did well." Wyatt was not overreacting, he spoke from experience. After all, Wyatt, himself, was almost scammed by a demon merchant trying to buy top-quality phantom sword wood mushroom spawns. He would not have noticed the difference in the quality of the mushroom spawns if not for his soul pupils which allowed him to take swift action against the demon merchant. Causing the demon merchant topensate him when he threatened to appeal with the devil merchant code. Wyatt was not joking when he said that he wanted Susan and Park to conduct import and export of ingredients between the devil merchant code and the Card world on his behalf. With the presence of Gideon, another unknown demon merchant, and the Seven Princes of hell faction, the prices of the card world and devil merchant code will be saturated soon until the demon invasion which Wyatt was nning to stop even before it happens. So Wyatt was pressed by time if he wanted to make the most profit from this. Which was why he took some of his precious time to train Susan and Park. "Oh, okay," the trio sighed in relief in unison. Susan was the most relieved after hearing Wyatt''s exnation. She was a little happy that Wyatt was making time in his busy schedule to train her. Though the thing between them had be official recently, they had not spent some proper alone time since then let alone go on a date. She knew Wyatt had a lot on his te to take care of so she was happy with what little time she got to spend with Wyatt regardless of the reason. Though it was a bummer that Park and Corey would be present too. Seeing the trio sigh in relief, Wyatt felt they were prioritizing the wrong thing. They should be worried about the result of his evaluation rather than feeling revealed hearing his exnation. This led Wyatt to wonder if he should implement a punishment system such that the girls would take the evaluation seriously. While Wyatt frowned, Corey suddenly dered, "Don''t you worry Wyatt, we got you the best product at the cheapest price possible." Susan and Park also confidently nodded agreeing with Corey''s deration. However, Wyatt felt differently. "Somehow, hearing you say that I am more worried," Wyatt was not kidding, he really felt that way. "Don''t worry Wyatt I helped them check the quality of the ingredients they bought," Dredre assured Wyatt, as she waited for Susan to help with the preparation to wee the forest spirit. Since Dredre helped them, Wyatt was not worried about the quality of the ingredients they bought except for the price they paid to get them. However, Wyatt hoped the girls did not have to depend on Dredre for such simple trades, as this was an opportunity for them to learn by making mistakes such that they could grow faster as demon merchants. With a cheat like Dredre by their side that was not possible. "Thank you, Dredre," Wyatt thanked Dredre for helping Susan and Park out, as it was not a part of her job specification. "Wyatt, don''t thank me. I helped them because they are my friends," Dredre replied shyly. She was still not used to getting thanked. The Infinity Library had abused the Pixie race''s generousness so much at they felt a unnatural when thanked. "Okay, you three. How about youpare the markets in the inter-realmwork with Card World''s market toe up with three ingredients that we can import or export to Card World from there and report it to me? Do you understand your homework or do I have to go into further details?" Wyatt asked specifically eyeing Corey among the trio. Chapter 1854 Elder Pixie

Chapter 1854 Elder Pixie

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 12:28 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon, Seed World "Wyatt, did you not say that you tell us the high-profit margin ingredients to import and export between the realms?" Corey spoke seeing Wyatt single her out. "Did not read the employment even after misunderstanding earlier? One of the uses in it, clearly states that you guys will pay me lessmission for trades that you bring in," Wyatt criticized Corey for jumping to conclusions without reading the employment contract. "Oh, I see. But why do you get profits on trades that we bring in?" as Corey asked this, everyone present looked at her in disbelief. "It''s because I will be providing you the capital for the trades, I will be providing you the trade channels in the card world, and not to forget you are my ve for the next hundred years. Corey, tell me honestly do you have any idea what we are doing here?" Wyatt looked at Park while speaking to Corey. His eyes enquired Park, ''What have you been teaching her?'' "Corey, honey, to make high-margin profits in these kinds of trades you need a lot of capital and good trade channels to buy or unload the goods in bulk and in the fastest time possible. Even if I can somehow arrange the capital we still need Wyatt''s contact and trade channels in the Card World toplete the trade. So, we pay a percentage of our profits to Wyatt even if it is our personal trade. Think of it this way, the less we depend on Wyatt the less we have to pay him," Park hurriedly informed Corey, before she could answer Wyatt. This was her attempt to stop Corey from bbing something stupid. "Wyatt, Corey is du¡ª young. Give her some time she will catch on," Susan came to Corey''s defense as she believed Corey was doing well and trying her hardest for a regr seventeen-year-old, not everyone was the Dalton Wyatt. "Fine, whatever, but somebody please get her to read the employment contract," Wyatt had set high standards for Corey after all she was like him in some ways considering she had her past life memories and all. But now that Susan pointed it out, past life memories or not, Corey was an average teenager with a lot of emotional baggage. "I have read the employment contract twice, it is just that I did not understand it as well as I had thought," Corey replied avoiding Wyatt''s eyes. She could not be more embarrassed right now. One could fluently read a written text but it does not mean that theypletely understood the what text conveyed. "If you did not understand it, why did not ask me or big sis for help?" Park was furious hearing Corey but she wanted to hear wanted to hear her out before Psycho Park on her. "I am sorry, I was embarrassed to ask for help. As even Dredre understood the contract," Corey revealed, she appeared to be holding back her tears as she did not want to add to her embarrassment. "Hey, what is that supposed to mean? I might be smaller than you but I am a lot older than you. Besides, as a book guide fairy, I am a traveling encyclopedia. You are dumb topare yourself with me," Dredre did not spare Corey''s feelings and ripped her a good one. Shocking Park, Susan, Corey, and Wyatt. They stared at her dumbfoundedly as they did not believe Dredre was capable of something like this. Wyatt understood this might be because Dredre truly felt she was among friends. However, Wyatt believed Corey was most responsible for bringing this side of Dredre out. Because of Dredre''s cuteness, all of them were drawn to spoiling her. However, what about Dredre? What did she feel about each one of them? Wyatt did not know what Dredre felt about the rest but he could see that she cared for Corey like an older family/friend looking out for a younger sibling/friend. Which meant that she considered Corey dumber and more immature than herself. On some level, Corey also realized the dynamic between Dredre and her, she did not like it one bit. So she tried to prove herself. However, the more Corey tried to prove herself to Dredre the more she ended up appearing as a troublemaker and an idiot. Being the bigger person, Dredre tolerated or forgave all of Corey''s antics. "Dredre, do pixies fight among themselves," Susan asked Dredre curiously as the image of pixie she had built in her mind had been destroyed. "Not that I know of," Dredre replied humbly without outright dismissing Susan''s question. "No," Wyatt answered confidently and continued saying, "By nature, pixies are meek, even in their territory they avoid fights. The thought of fighting back does not cross their mind. I am not saying Pixies do not feel jealousy, anger, and such negative feelings like us humans, they do but the chances of them acting out and willingly hurting others because of these feelings are near zero. For reasons unknown, they do not let the negative feelings control them. However, when these negative feelings umte they grow sad, depressed, and are prone to suicide. This does not mean the pixies are a bunch of cowards. They are just peaceful creatures who would rather suffer than hurt others. But if they can ovee their innate nature during a traumatic event, they will advance into an elder Pixie. For example, when a bunch of Pxies are threatened by any external factor, those among them, who can ovee their nature to protect their friends and family evolve to be elder pixies gaining the responsibility to lead and protect other pixies." "How do you know all that?" Corey asked Wyatt skeptically. "I learned this by deciphering the what little books Infinity Libaray had on Pixies," Wyatt answered. "Wyatt, wait. Which book are you taking? I have also read all the books on the Pixies in the Infinity Library but none of them mentioned how a Pixie can evolve into an Elder Pixie," Dredre was astonished to hear Wyatt talk about how a Pixie can evolve into an Elder Pixie when she a Pixie did not know of it. Chapter 1855 Conspiracy

Chapter 1855 Conspiracy

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 12:37 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon, Seed World "What are you saying Dredre? You were the one who rmended those books to me," Wyatt found it puzzling that Dredre had no idea about what he was talking about when she was the one who rmended the books to learn about Pixies. "Could you reshare the list of rmended back to me?" Dredre asked Wyatt feeling there had to be some exnation to it as she believed Wyatt had no reason to lie to her. "Yeah, sure," Wyatt immediately reshared the list of the rmended books with Dredre and waited patiently for her report before jumping to conclusions. "I have read all these books none of them mention anything about how a pixie can be an elder pixie. Wyatt, sure it was one of these books?" Dredre asked Wyatt to confirm once again. "Yes, I remember the book''s title and its contents clear as day. ''Untold Lores of Pixies,'' that''s the book where I read how a pixie can be an elder pixie," Wyatt reported the title of the book confidently to Dredre. So that she could revise the book and see if she had missed the part he was talking about. "Wyatt, I have read that book 21 times, it has no mentions of how a pixie can be an elder pixie," Dredre informed Wyatt and asked, "You sure it''s this book and you have not mistaken it for some other book?" "I am sure its had book, wait I will share my copy of the book with you¡ª no, here read my copy of the book in my demon merchant codex," Wyatt passed Dredre his demon merchant codex to read his copy of the book instead of share the file to her merchant codex as he smelled a conspiracy behind this and even if he was wrong it would not hurt for them to be cautious. "Wyatt, why does your copy of the book have these extra pages? Thesest few pages are not part of the original copy of this book. Just in case let me check with the Infinity Library," Dredre decided to contact the Infinity Library to understand what was going on. "No, don''t!" Wyatt eximed and assured Dredre, "I know what went wrong." "You do?" Dredre locked eyes with Wyatt waiting for him to give more details. "Yes, I do. This mix-up is because of me, so do not contact the Infinity Library okay?" Wyatt did not dare to lie to Dredre. Especially when locking eyes with her. Technically, Wyatt did not lie as this mix-up was indeed because of him. He did not do it, but the one who did it had done it because of him. So he did not lie to Dredre. However, he did keep the truth from Dredre because he knew no good could from her knowing the conspiracy behind this. It was not hard for Wyatt to guess who had added the extra few pages to his copy of the book ''Untold Lores of Pixies.'' After all, inside the Infinity Library, besides the pixies, the only ones capable of doing this were the Librarian and Librarian Jr. Based on his history with Infinity Library, the safe bet was that Librarian Jr was behind this mix-up. The Librarian Jr might have been waiting for him to try and learn more about the pixies and getting the opportunity he slipped extra pages into Wyatt''s copy of the book ''Untold Lores of Pixies.'' What Wyatt did not understand was why Librarian Jr would do this. What did he expect from Wyatt by stealthily feeding him this information? Did he expect Wyatt to force Dredre into a traumatic situation to see if she bes an elder pixie, basically having Wyatt experiment on his behalf? Why do that? When he had the authority to just lend a pixie to Wyatt then he should have enough authority to experiment with pixies, right? Unless the Librarian did not have that authority yet or his emotions for pixies did not allow him to. Wyatt could not understand what Librarian Jr wanted so he could only give up trying to figure out what Librarian Jr wanted thinking, ''Whatever that asshole wants, I will know sooner orter.'' "Okay, I won''t but Wyatt the Infinity Library takes such issues seriously so be careful next time," Dredre did not ask Wyatt for further details on the mix-up seeing that Wyatt was epting all the me and warned him not to repeat the same. However, she asked, "Wyatt, can I ask where the extra pages in your copy of ''Untold Lores of Pixies''e from?" "Those extra pages are from another book, don''t worry about it," Wyatt casually brushed off the topic as he did not want to lie to Dredre. "Do you think what it said is true?" Dredre did not seem to want to let go of that topic. "Maybe, I can only be certain after I read the full book. I will tell you when I read it until then how about you do not talk about the extra pages with others, okay?" Wyatt promised, believing it would get Dredre to stop talking about the extra pages with her tribal friends and elders. "Okay," Dredre agreed trusting Wyatt. Wyatt nodded at Dredre with a mild smile, then turned to Corey who was staring daggers at him, and yelled, "As if you do not make any mistake." "How dare you say that after giving me a hard time for every little mistake I made," Corey was out for revenge and would not rest until she got it. "You still have the face to call your mistakes little mistakes, they were dumb and outright silly mistakes even a 10-year-old would know better," Wyatt was not going to give Corey the satisfaction she was seeking. If she wanted revenge she better be prepared for a fight. Chapter 1856 Inconsolable

Chapter 1856 Inconsble

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 12:49 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon, Seed World "I am Corey, I make silly mistakes that even 10-year-olds would not. There, I said it, Happy? But you''re the great Wyatt, the perfect being, I cannot believe you made a mistake," Corey rambled, to which Wyatt expressionlessly asked, "What''s your point?" "Even you make mistakes, so don''t make fun of others when they make mistakes," Corey replied, only to hear Wyattugh out loud and taunt her, "What''s the matter? You, can''t handle a little criticism. Then don''t make silly mistakes." "Besides, you seem to be under a misconception. I can tolerate mistakes and even praise you if you learn from your mistakes but what I cannot tolerate is silly mistakes and the idiots repeating the same silly mistakes. I hope you get this through that thickhead of yours before you start your whining next time," Wyatt''s words stuck Corey''s little head like nails on a wooden board. Her eyes turned red and she teared up, trying hard not to cry but she began to wail hearing Dredre speak for her, "Wyatt, stop. She is about to cry." Corey wept inconsbly but neither Susan nor Park came tofort her as they did not think Wyatt''s criticism was harsh enough to force her to cry. However, Dredre flew next to Corey, and patting her head she said, "There, there, good girls don''t cry." Corey''s wailing paused for a moment when Dredre patted her head tofort her and then listening to her she cried even harder. Seeing even her affectionate touch and words were not enough tofort Corey, Dredre frowned trying to think of a way to cheer Corey. Her frown only deepened after recalling what could cheer Corey up. However, seeing Corey''s snot-filled nose and tear-stained cheeks she did not want to do it but listening to Corey cry inconsbly her eyes grew resolute and she said, "Corey if you stop crying and be a good girl, I will kiss you on the cheek." "R-really," Corey rubbed the tears off her eyes and cheek and stutteringly asked to confirm. Dredre nodded and kissed Corey on her salty cheek. But Corey did not stop crying so she kissed her tear-stained cheek again. Yet, Corey continued to cry. Feeling tricked, Dredre asked, "Corey, I have kissed you twice why are you still crying?" "I don''t know," Corey blurted and continued to cry aloud. Confused, Wyatt looked at Park and asked, "What''s the matter with her?" "You need to create that custom mental skill card for her as soon as possible," Park informed Wyatt that Corey needed the mental skill card that he promised to create for her. "I thought the elixir I gave her and Little Baem had suppressed the darkness in her titled demon core," Wyatt had forgotten about the custom mental skill card Park asked for Corey believing that with Little Baem''s help, Corey might no longer need it. "External means are all temporary measures. Her current unstable mood is the side effect of that. She has be less aggressive and irritable but the Darkness seems to have found new ways to surface in her. Until she, herself, bes capable enough to control the darkness, it will continue to gue her for the remainder of her life," Park exined to Wyatt with a grave expression. "I will send you a list of ingredients, get them and I will create the card. Until then why don''t you go find Little Beam, I guess she too should be bored patrolling the city outskirts and should be missing Corey," Wyatt then turned to Dredre who was still trying her best to console Corey like a big sister, and said, "Dredre, Park will handle her. You and Susan focus on preparations to wee your forest''s spirit." Seeing Dredre was reluctant to leave crying Corey''s side, Wyatt persuaded her again, "Dredre, Corey is fine. there is some issue with her titled demon core, Park will handle it." "Yes, Dredre. Everything is fine, she will be back to her normal self to bicker with you in no time," Park also assured Dredre. With Susan and Dredre heading to the forest, before preparing to leave the seed world with crying Corey to find little Beam, Park informed Wyatt, "I wanted to talk about reestablishing my old army with you. Can you make some time for me to discuss that?" "Sure, let us talk now," Wyatt has been waiting for Park to bring this topic up with him. So he immediately made time for her, following the words better now thanter. Park pointed at Corey with her eyes, implying that she could not talk about it now as she had to deal with Corey''s inconsble crying. Noticing Park''s actions, Corey spoke her mind while crying, "I will go cry in that corner you guys discuss here." Knowing how important reestablishing her old army was to Park, wiping Corey prepared to excuse herself to a corner afar from the two so that her wiping did not disturb them. But before she could leave Park rendered her unconscious saying, "Since you are in no hurry, you might as well go to sleep than cry in a corner alone." Then possessing the unconscious Corey''s body, Park locked eyes with Wyatt and spoke, "Then shall we proceed." Listening to Corey speak in Park''s voice, Wyatt divulged, "No, I can''t take you seriously with that face." "How about now?" As Park said, an amber me covered teenage Corey''s body from head to toe soon it died revealing a grown-up and shapely Corey in her mid orte twenties. It was Park but in a body of flesh and bones instead of one made with mes. "This will do but do you have to be so shy? Besides, she doesn''t like you possessing her body," Wyatt said shaking his head. "Awe, you do care for her," Park uttered, learning that Wyatt not only remembered Corey did not like Park possessing her body but he cared enough to bring it up with her. "How does this count as caring for her?" flustered, Wyatt asked. "Rx, don''t get worked up. It is a good thing that the neglected child has one more person who cares about her. If it makes you feel any better she also cares for you," Park had a yful grin on her lips seeing Wyatt being shy about his friend/ foe dynamic with Corey. "Neglected child?" Wyatt asked Park raising his brows. After all, it was no secret to anyone in Sky Blossom City that Corey was the precious jewel of the Bright family how did she be a neglected child¡ª "I take it you are talking about her absent parents." "Yes," Park rolled her eyes at Wyatt and then continued, "Anyways, now that I know you care for the child. It makes it easier for me to ask your help with reestablishing my old army." "Before, you continue. Now that you are back in touch with the dark realm, do you know about the Undead Devil Agony?" Wyatt asked Park because if she had no idea about Agony by now then the level of difficulty to re-establish Park''s old army has increased by several folds.Her inability to grasp the news about what happened after her death means Wyatt might have overestimated her. "I have. Because of her, it was very hard for me to prove my identity to my allies. If you are worried about that then don''t I have handled it," Park greeted her teeth in rage. How could she not be angry after learning what Belphegor did to her body after her death? Controlling her rage, she asked Wyatt, "How did youe to know of her?" "You should ask Little Beam for details. Together, we subdued her during the Southern Capital incident," Wyatt sighed in relief as he did not overestimate Park and thought that her legends in Dark Realm might have some truth to them. "I was nning to do that," speaking of Little Baem, Park''s expression becameplicated. It seems she was aware of Little Baem''s part in the creation of Agony. "I take it, you got that handled too?" Wyatt asked Park, wondering how she nned to handle Little Baem. A lot of her allies have fallen or switched teams because of Little Baem''s silent support for Agony. It wasn''t a surprise that those who managed to survive all that were still willing to stand for Park. But they will demand an exnation for Little Baem''s actions. "Don''t worry, I will handle it even if it means revealing my existence to little Baem," Park said with firm eyes but Wyatt could not help but point out, "Won''t that put Corey''s life in danger?" "No, my existence is only possible because of Corey if she dies I die too. So Little Baem will not hurt her. Besides, technically I am not the real Corey Park, I am just an ego me. Corey Bright is the real Corey Park," Park exined. However, Wyatt thought he should inform Field Marshal Heatsend to watch over Corey when she confronts Little Baem. After all, Little Baem has patiently waited for the real Corey Park''s return while preserving her old body for almost a millennium. With that kind of persistence, who knows what little Baem is capable of. Chapter 1857 Fast Food chain

Chapter 1857 Fast Food chain

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 13:01 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon, Seed World "Putting aside the problems concerning your identity, Little Baem''s action after your death, and the loyalty of your oncerades, what about Belphegor and his dark faction? If you proceed with your ns, they will learn of your existence and ambition sooner thanter, and considering your history with them, they will not sit back and let you do as you please." Wyatt needed to know that Park had answers or at least had thought of these problems before he agreed to help her because he did not want to waste his time on a sinking ship nor did he want to manage Park''s forces in the dark realm on her behalf because if her subordinates could stay loyal to Park for almost a millennium despite her absence, regardless of what he did for them they would always choose Park over Wyatt. Wyatt had big roles for Park and her forces to fill in for his ns for the dark realm, especially when it came to stopping the impending second demon invasion and dealing with Belphegor and his dark faction. However, if he felt Park and their subordinates were not up to the mark he had no problem taking his investment somewhere else. "Don''t worry, with Belphegor and his faction focusing on invading the card world, this is the best time for me to reestablish my authority in the dark realm. I am not foolish to think that they will leave me alone but considering the amount of resources they have already invested in invading Card World, they would prioritize the realm invasion to save their investment. Even if they cannot tolerate my return at best they can spare a riff-raffs toe after me as that is all they can spare since the manpower it takes to invade a realm as powerful as Card World was not small," Park answered confidently, giving Wyatt the feeling that she had thought everything through. Meaning she was worth his time and investment. "It looks like you know what you are doing, so what do you need my help with?" after a little questioning, Wyatt understood Park was not in over her head about reestablishing her force in the dark realm but thought everything through. Which gave him the confidence he needed to consider supporting her. "Little Baem and mybined wealth no matter how immense will run out soon but before that happens I need your help toe up with a profitable business that my forces can run in the dark realm to not only allow them to sustain themselves but also make enough wealth to grow our forces and also wage war against Belphegor and his faction. Lastly, I hope you will give your permission for me to use your identity as a privileged Infinity Library member to run that business," having reported she wanted Wyatt''s help Park immediately added, "Obviously you will be equallypensated for your contribution and troubles." Wyatt nodded listening to Park not ask him money outright like Corey did instead proposing a win-win deal. From this Wyatt learned that Park had long-term ns for re-establishing her forces and she did not n to do this just for the sake of getting revenge. Wyatt even felt that Park''s primary motive for reestablishing her forces was not vengeance but repaying the loyalty of herrades and subordinates. This mindset of Park was in line with Wyatt''s n for the dark realm, Belphegor and his dark faction were just mere obstacles in achieving his ambition. Wyatt''s goalpost was far away and would not be satisfied by defeating Belphegor and his dark faction. Wyatt wanted a chill life but that shattered the day he epted Librarian Jr''s offer to let Dredre be his exclusive pixie. He had unknowingly entered a game that he did not even understand. All he could do now was grow as strong as possible and as quickly as possible. "Great n, I will love it. However, the dark realm is centuries ahead of Card World in terms of everything and they have everything. So I do not think in a short time I will be able to think of a unique invention that could help you establish a flourishing business in the dark realm," Wyatt gave Park his honest opinion. The dark realm regardless of how cruel when ites to magic or tech or lifestyle, it was lightyears ahead of any realm in the Myraid realms let alone the Card realm. It market was verypetitive hence it was saturated. Running any business there would prove very challenging let alone making it a sess. "No, I am not looking for your one-of-a-kind inventions of yours. It will only make us pry for stronger forces," Park said shaking her head and then informed, "I have something already in mind, I just want your help fulfilling it." "That makes this easier, go ahead let me hear it," Wyatt said with anticipation as he was always looking for a challenge. "A Fast Food chain," Park answered, hearing her Wyatt lost all his interest. "Nope, not interested," Wyatt rejected Park''s idea without a second thought. He did not even bother to consider it. "What does your interest have to do with this? A fast food chain will be the best way for us to make money and also help us monitor our territory. Besides, everyone loves good and cheap food," Park was taken aback by Wyatt''s rejection but she quickly gathered herself and tried to reason with Wyatt. Today she learned one thing obvious about Wyatt he was a junkie addicted to inventing or discovering something above all it should have a challenge to it otherwise it was hard to win his attention let alone arose his interest. "Fine then, do that. However, I am not a cook so I can''t help you with that," Wyatt did not see how he could help Park with her fast food venture besides the Dark realm was filled with fast food chains, and thepetition in that field was immense. Since Park brought it up, Wyatt thought she would have considered it. Starting a sessful business chain was only possible when one knew the local market at the back of their hand to figure out what it wascking. Only those who had lived and experienced the lifestyle of the dark realm would be able to find the gap in its local market. Next came a perfect solution to fill the gap that would appeal to the local customers, otherwise someone else would see the w/gap in your business model and use it, giving birth to a strongpetitor. Besides, for a creator like Wyatt, all this kind of business was too much of a hassle which was why he rejected Park''s fast food chain proposal. "No, you can. I want your assembly line monster meat processor and a simr assembly line machine to create fast foods," Park informed Wyatt where he woulde into the picture of her running a flourishing fast food chain. "You have my attention but answer me this, Dark realm is not like Card world, they do notck proficient array masters to create arrays to automatically process meat and prepare food rendering my machines moot," Nobody knew Wyatt''s product better than him and what market they were suitable for. "True, but hiring good array masters to reliable array formations will cost a lot, take a lot of time, are high maintenance, it costs more to repair an existing array than building a new one, and not to mention these arrays are not mobile like your machines. Besides, hiring a third party to set up arrays wille with potential risks like information leakage, attracting unwanted attention, etc. All in all, using your machines seems to be the best option," Park pointed out the merits of using Wyatt''s machines over array formations to run her fast food chain. "I did not think of it that way," Wyatt acknowledged that he was indeed too quick to dismiss the fast food chain proposal, Park had done her homework. This only worked because Park and Wyatt would own this business otherwise Wyatt could not think of anyone crazy enough to trust machines over array formations. Array formations have always been more efficient than machines. The only reason Park considered this was because she had seen Wyatt''s cousin Ronnie''s origin card in action. The machines in the Dark realm that Park knows were basically golems as they were created using artificial will and artificial soul pathways, unlike Wyatt''s machines which were a mix of Earth''s technology, artificial will, and artificial soul pathways. So Wyatt''s machine wasn''t any less efficient than simr rank array formation. Park was in for a big surprise. "It seems now you have changed your mind about running a fast food chain, does it mean you are going to help me?" Park asked Wyatt with great anticipation as he was crucial to her ns. She could mind capital and golem machines somewhere else but not the identity of an executive VVIP member of Infinity Library. "Yes," Wyatt agreed as Park gave him no reason to do otherwise. And then he thought to himself, ''Never would have I thought that I would be so hyped to own a fast food chain in the dark realm. how crazy is that.'' "Yes!" Park eximed, overjoyed getting Wyatt onboard her ns of retribution for her loyalrades and subordinates. Chapter 1858 Abyssal Pearl Seed Oil

Chapter 1858 Abyssal Pearl Seed Oil

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 13:16 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon, Seed World There was a reason why Park was able to retain loyal subordinates who were loyal to her even after almost a millennium since she died, that too in the dark realm of all ces. It was because she was an honorable and just leader unlike many in the dark realm. Even during her death, Park was more saddened over her deadrades and those she was leaving behind to fend for themselves than not being able to achieve her revenge, and even after her rebirth she prioritized her subordinates over her revenge. Among those allied with Park, many knew that she was no match for Belphegor who was not only a demon merchant but also had a demon merchant faction backing him. Yet they still chose to stay with Park and help her with her revenge. These people did not gather out of ambition but out of gratitude toward Park. They were willing to give up everything including their lives just to help Park achieve her goals. Even if her goal was the pursuit of vengeance and ultimately her demise. The war against Belphegor was something Park had to do to avenge her father''s soul. It was her duty as a daughter. So, unable to persuade Park they willingly chose to walk with her till the end of the road. These people were with Park not because she was a means to their desire or ambition or greed but because they wanted to be her means to her desire, ambition, happiness, etc, which was why they did not hesitate to reassemble almost a millenniumter when Park called for them. They were not like the hired goons serving under Belphegor and his faction, they were Park''s family. Even though the world saw them as her subordinates and allies they like to believe themselves to be the family she was seeking until her final movements. From Park''s actions, it was clear that she also considered them her family. "Now that we have decided to run a fast food chain in the dark realm together, let''s decide on the menu as I will need it to create the machines," Wyatt had already begun to think of the kitchen appliances that a typical fast food joint would require. To finalize what appliances he would need to create, he asked Park what kind of fast food chain she was nning on running. "Monster Meat fried in abyssal pearl seed oil," Park replied immediately. "I have never been to the dark realm but I do not think Fried Monster Meat is popr among many dark races, how sure are you about this?" Wyatt asked in doubt. "No, you''re focusing on the wrong part. I am not talking about normal frying. Haven''t you heard of abyssal pearl seed oil?" Park shook her head vigorously seeing Wyatt mistaking her brilliant idea for cheap fried food. "I have heard of abyssal pearls but I haven''t heard of them being used to create oils besides they are pearls, not seeds," Wyatt had no idea of the day-to-day life in the dark realm so he did not know what kind of oil they preferred for cooking. "It is a cooking oil extracted from the seed of Dawn Bell flower grown using the soil created by crushing abyssal pearls into a powder," Park exined only to see Wyatt frown and sternly add, "I thought we were nning to run a fast food chain, not some fancy restaurant, abyssal pearls are very expensive and Dawn Bell flowers only produce three seeds max in their entire lifetime. Oil created from thebination of the two would not only be limited and expensive but a luxury product, not something seen in the kitchen of a fast food joint." "Here''s where I will need your expertise to shine again," Park said with a ttering smile. Causing Wyatt''s frown to grow narrower, "Out, with it already." "I need you to create a way for us to supply this oil in our kitchen at a cheaper price. I am telling you if we use this oil to make and sell fried monster meat, our fast food chain will be an instant hit," Park requested. "What happened to you not wanting me to invent something sensational as you did not want the unnecessary attention of the predators?" Wyatt shook his head thinking, ''I should have known better. Trying to run a sessful fast-food chain in the dark realm would not be as easy as Park made it seem.'' "Don''t worry something like this does not attract the predators I should be worried about," Park replied shamelessly. "Won''t they know by tasting the fried monster meat that we are using abyssal pearl seed oil to fry the meat and doubt how we can sell the product at such a cheap price despite our expensive ingredients?" Wyatt truly could not figure out what Park was thinking suggesting something like this to him. He believed Park was not telling him everything. "No, because most of them would never have tasted the monster meat fried in abyssal pearl seed oil. As this oil is only used in elixirs. Even I was only able to discover this identally in my past life when I tried to create an elixir while eating," Park revealed why she was so confident that using abyssal pearl seed oil in their fast food chain would not attract unwanted attention. Abyssal pearl seed oil was very expensive, even a few milliliters of it was worth a fortune. Therefore, its use was limited to being an ingredient used to create high-level beauty and fragrance elixirs that had very high demand and could easily fetch a fortune in the market at any day or time. "Now that''s interesting," Wyatt was intrigued, he wanted to hear Park''s story but she did not n on revealing any more. He understood as he too would not be so forting about how he invented the silver milk powder on Earth. "I had nned to use this to open a fast food joint in the dark realm long ago, however, I was never able toe across a cheaper version of abyssal pearl seed oil. But now that I have you I have a feeling that my n will be fulfilled this time around," Park exined that she did not happen upon the idea to open a fast food chain, she has been nning for it since her past life. No wonder she was so prepared about this topic. "It has been several centuries since your passing. Are you sure the situation is the same as back then?" Wyatt warned Park, knowing that certainty has been demiss of many. "Don''t worry, I''ve done all the necessary checks and research before approaching you about this and so far I have not seen anything that could be a potential concern," Park assured Wyatt. "Fine, let me think about it," Wyatt did not agree with Park as he wanted to conduct his research on abyssal pearl seed oil, its market presence, and demand. After all, he did not believe that a restaurant using expensive ingredients such as abyssal pearl would go unnoticed in the dark realm. Also, he had to check if the monster meat fried in the abyssal pearl seed oil was as good as Park made it sound. "So, when can I hope to expect an answer from you?" Park knew Wyatt was a busy man but so was she. If she nned to reassemble her old forces before Belphegor and his dark faction invaded the card world then she had very little time on her hands. "Tonight," Wyatt answered, after assigning Hive AI to scour the inter-realmwork to find all the current information on the abyssal pearl seed oil. "Good, I will meet you tonight. Please, help me exit your subspace?" Park asked Wyatt''s help to leave the seed world politely. Wyatt exited the seed world with Park, as with Susan handing the ingredients he needed to help Bloodette''s predicament, he could now get to awakening her from hera. Looking atatose Bloodette, Park asked Wyatt, "How sure are you that you will be able to awaken her from thea?" "I cannot tell anything for certain but if I did not feel like I could help her then I wouldn''t do this," Wyatt replied without being humble or arrogant. "I trust you can awaken her," Park meant those words, she truly believed that if there was someone in the world who could help Bloodette then it was Wyatt. "Thanks for your vote of confidence," Wyatt said exiting the dungeon seal with Park. As Park headed to meet little Baem, he waited for her to leave the basement and looked at the ceiling only to hear the Field Marshal''s voice in his head, "Boy, if it is about the townspeople, it''s too early for me to get any updates." "Thank you for remembering my request but I am here to ask you another favor. Please, watch over Corey as she confronts the sinister snake. Help her, if she needs it," Wyatt requested the Field Marshal. "Corey is a citizen of the Southern Region, I will help her without you asking. But correct me if I am wrong, I thought that snake was her familiar or something," the Field Marshal was puzzled as to why Corey would need protection from her own familiar. "It''splicated," Wyatt sighed thinking about theplicated rtionship between little Baem, Corey, and Park. He wondered whom little Baem would prefer, Corey or Park. If the Park was the real Corey Park and not a remnant, a memory of the real Corey Park, the answer would have been obvious. Shaking his head Wyatt rushed back into the dungeon seal. Chapter 1859 Trusting Your Elders

Chapter 1859 Trusting Your Elders

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 13:49 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon The Southern Royal family has too many questions about Corey, her demon core, her sudden talents, and the sinister snake. When asked she tried to attribute it to a mysterious master who only showed at her convenience. As if the people fooling an entire region would fall for such ame excuse. They would have taken Corey into their custody and conducted a serious investigation into her recent suspicious changes if not for her being Wyatt''s employee and friend. Though Corey knew this on some level she was not fully willing to ept that she was under Wyatt''s protection. However, it was different for Park, she had fully epted that the only reason Corey could still roam freely was because of Wyatt. Anna was Corey''s godmother and the Bright Couple had a good standing within the Southern Watch but she knew that was not enough to protect Corey after her identity as a demonic card apprentice was revealed. Park was right, as even the Southern Royal family could only truly pardon Wyatt''s crime of borrowing the devil''s power by using the opportunity that one of the Masters had foolishly presented to them during the World Decree incident. Hence, to maintain Corey''s current status quo with Southern Royal Family, Park was very motivated to coborate with Wyatt to establish a good rtionship. Besides, Wyatt had everything she required to establish a foothold in the Card World and Dark Realm. He was like a one-stop-mart for all of her troubles. It was easier for her to ally with one person whom she could trust than ally with multiple strangers and be on a constant lookout worrying when they would backstab her given the opportunity. Still just because Corey was under Wyatt''s protection did not mean that she would get a pass from the scrutiny of the Southern Royal family. Since Corey was not willing to give them the truth and they were not able to use extreme measures against her to get the truth out of her, they could only turn to Wyatt for the answers. This was why after informing the Field Marshal to keep an eye on Corey, Wyatt rushed back into the dungeon seal not giving the Field Marshal the opportunity to question him regarding Corey. Or so Wyatt thought, despite entering the dungeon seal he heard the Field Marshal''s voice in his head, "Wyatt, I don''t care if it''splicated. I have all the time in the world since I am babysitting you, so exin it to me slowly." "Wait, if you enter the dungeon seal who will watch over Corey?" Wyatt said preparing to exit the dungeon seal. "Rx, I did not enter the dungeon seal, with its gate open only a part of my spirituality has entered it. Though it would be easier for me tomunicate with you and keep an eye on Corey if you''re outside the dungeon seal," the Field Marshal exined but seeing Wyatt turn in his tracks from exiting the dungeon to heading deeper into it she added thest sentence to persuade him otherwise. "Ugh!" Wyatt rolled his eyes and headed out of the dungeon seal knowing that he could no longer avoid answering the Southern Royal family about Corey. Regardless of the Field Marshal''s strength, she has been very considerate about his whims so he could not ignore her like he did Colleen. "So, what is the rtionship of the Sinister snake with the Bright couple''s daughter?" the Field Marshal was also aware of Corey''s parents, how could she not be? When her grandniece was their daughter''s godmother. However, the reason she knew of them was because of their diligence and loyalty to the Southern region. Which was disyed by their exemry results in the case they were currently working on. Though the case was nowhere near being closed they had managed to achieve sess where their predecessors failed to. So when the Southern Royal family learned that the daughter of such a model couple had sumbed to the demonic arts they nned to do their best to help her as they owe it to the couple who left their family to guard the borders trusting their liege. However, the girl was not cooperating with them and when they prepared to use force, to their dismay, the hope of the Southern region sheltered the girl stopping them from approaching her. "As you said earlier, it is her familiar," Wyatt replied while contemting the best cover story that even a simpleton like Corey could manage to use without getting caught until she was strong enough that she did not need a cover story. "Wyatt, I would appreciate it if you are fourthing about whatever is happening with Corey. Her parents are risking their lives for the Southern Region and its citizens. The best we can do to repay their favor is to make sure their family, especially their daughter, is safe and away from any bad influence while they are out there protecting us and our interests. So, why don''t you rethink your answer," the Field Marshal''s voice turned stern, it was rare for her to use such a tone with Wyatt. "Geez, if you put it that way I will look like the bad guy even though all I am doing is trying to help Corey just as you are trying to," Wyatt scratched the back of his head hoping the half-truth was enough to satisfy the field marshal''s curiosity for now, "Let me start by assuring that Corey did nothing wrong, the reason she has a title demon core instead of an ego gem is because of her origin card. Since the origin card is created with the blessing of the World''s will, she did notmit any sort of crime that you are worried about and she cannot be tried for being a demon card apprentice." "I see, that''s a relief. But how sure are you that Corey is not using any other demonic cards? Because considering her origin card, people who want to harm her parents can use it to get her grimoire to be judged. And if she was using or ever has used or even equipped a demonic card by mistake, then not only her but her entire family will be in trouble, and then even my hands will be tied from helping her," the Field Marshal did not have to remind Wyatt how serious the matter was. "Now, isn''t that area a bit grey? What do you consider a demonic card? If you are asking if Corey has any form of connection with a demon or devil then I don''t know how to answer you after all the sinister snake is her familiar," Corey''s grimoire was filled with skill cards that were derived from demonic arts, so in attempt to answer the Field Marshal without lying Wyatt babbled whatever came to his mind. "Tell me again, how did a card master manage to contract a Devil rank sinister snake as her familiar?" Seeing that Wyatt was not being totally forting with her, the Field Marshal had no choice but to turn a friendly talk into an investigation. She hoped Wyatt would tell her the truth without her forcing him to but she realized just like her niece this one too only knew to get what he wanted without giving back anything. The Field Marshal knew the best way to deal with such people, absolute force. All their trick ends in the face of absolute might. Corey and the Sinister snake''s rtionship has been bugging the Field Marshal and every person with little authority in the Southern Royal Pce. If not for the Sinister snake having shown the prowess that were stronger than average devils and the Demigods constantly guarding the City since the incident, many with strong ambition and drive wanted to kidnap Corey and learn her secret. "Would you believe me if I said that she saved its life when it was little and now that it has grown older and stronger it found her to return her favor?" Wyatt made up a story on the spot. "Wyatt, if I need to hear a fairy tail I would visit the library, not ask you to hear a knock off version. Just tell me the truth and stop giving me the run-around. Regardless of how bad the situation is, we will try to help her to the best of our strength. We owe her parents that much," the Field Marshal sighed, knowing absolute might was nothing if it did not have the will to harm behind it. First, her niece and now Wyatt were taking advantage of this fact. "Fine," Wyatt gave up and said, "It is not my ce to talk for Corey but how about this I will get her to cooperate with you guys. Tonight, she has a meeting with me. I will talk about this with her and persuade her to be forting with you guys." "Okay, Wyatt. I will trust you to do so and hope it is not another one of your trickery," Field Marshal agreed but was disappointed and thought, ''Why can''t the kids these days just trust their elders?'' Chapter 1860 Caught In Middle, Anesthesia Dragon

Chapter 1860 Caught In Middle, Anesthesia Dragon

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 14:15 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon Promising the Field Marshal a meet with a cooperative Corey, Wyatt headed back inside the dungeon seal. Talking to the Field Marshal Wyatt understood why Corey was not interested in cooperating with the Southern Royal family. They saw keeping Corey safe as another way of getting the Bright Couple to keep doing their great work at the Way Beyond. Corey already med the Southern Royal family for her absent parents more than her parents themselves. Because as their daughter she wanted to be supportive of thempleting their duty toward their homnd, as for the Southern Royal family, she med them for using patriotism to force her parents into neglecting their only child. She believed the Southern Royal family had robbed her parents of their only daughter''s childhood and time with their precious family. There were so many other capable Southerners out there who had yet to do their share of duty toward their homnd but the Southern Royal family only forced Corey''s parents who had done more than their share for their homnd. Corey''s reason for thinking this was totally valid. She was not wrong, her parents had indeed done a lot for their homnd within and beyond the limit of their strength. The Southern royal family would agree with Corey''s reasoning, they even had ns to honor her parents for their service, however, the couple was caught in a huge case that required their presence as without them the progress the case had seen so far would be for nothing. There were many capable people in the Southern Region but none could rece these two and their contribution in this case. The case was very important for the economy of the Southern region as such the Southern Royal family paid close attention to it. So much so that even the Southern Emperor had be the couple''s only daughter''s godmother. So, if not for Wyatt, it was somebody else sheltering Corey then the Southern Royal family would not care and use force to get Corey to cooperate with them. Since Ann had already requested Wyatt''s help concerning the case that Corey''s parents were working on he knew how important it was. If not for the Southern region being cheap he would have helped them but that''s a matter of another time. However, Corey''s parent''s task was very important for the Southern region so despite sympathizing with Corey''s sadness, he did not me the Southern royal family for their actions. But Wyatt did not like being caught between the two which was why he promised the Field Marshal to persuade Corey to cooperate with them. He would give it a try but knowing how broken Corey was right now he did not know if it was the right time to ask her to cooperate with anything for that matter. Since Park was the reasonable one of the two with Corey down, it might just work out in favor of the Field Marshal. "Sigh," Wyatt let out a long sigh standing on Bloodette''s bed. Then looking at his clone that was keeping an eye on her he instructed, "Here, take this anesthesia''s beard and feed it to her. Considering her physique by the time I make the position it will have taken effect." The herd anesthesia''s beard looks very much like the beard of the dragon Anesthesia, hence the name. As for its effects, it''s a very potent drug, even a tiny bit of it would dampen a being''s body''s regr responses. But for Blood''s physique, an entire anesthesia''s beard was required to do the trick. The idea behind giving Bloodette this herb was that, with her bodily response dampened the potion Wyatt was creating for her would have the maximum effect. Bloodette''s blood rule body though humanoid functions differently from that of humans so dampening her regr bodily response would not hinder but he helpful. Considering the potion Wyatt was making was to trick her body''s natural response to trauma, this was even more so true. "I will be right back," instructing his clone, Wyatt headed back into the seed world only to be greeted by an unpleased Dredre, "Wyatt, you promised you would not leave the Seed world for the foreseeable future until my Forest''s spirit was born. But left." "I was just when out for a little bit to help Park take Corey outside. Besides, I am back aren''t I?" Wyatt thought he would return right away and Dredre would not even notice but he did not expect to be dyed by the Field Marshal. He noticed that the void of the seed world was colder than usual. "I understand that but you said you will let your clones do all the work if there need be," Dredre reminded Wyatt what he had said. "I am sorry, Dredre. I will not repeat it," Knowing that the forest spirit''s birth was important for Dredre, Wyatt apologized to her for not keeping his word without continuing to argue with her. He thought going out for a minute or two would not matter but he did not think the Field Marshal would be so demanding today. "You promise," Dredre asked, looking at her pink innocent eyes Wyatt did not think twice before promising her, "I promise." "Okay," the lost smile finally returned to Dredre''s face with Wyatt''s promise and the void of the seed world once again felt pleasant. ''To think Dredre''s mood would affect the atmosphere of the seed world,'' Wyatt was astonished to notice that Dredre had such influence on the side of the seed world. He began to wonder if she was already considering the entire seed world as her territory and not just the floating ind where her forest was situated. Wyatt wondered what brought this change, ''Was it me giving Dredre authority of the seed world?'' Upon asking the Hive AI to go through his memories to find when these subtle changes to the seed world began. Soon it reported that his guess was right, it was after he handed Dredre authority to the seed world. As Dredre left to do her thing, Wyatt isted the space to begin the potion-making for Bloodette''s condition. First, he carefully examined all the ingredients one by one. The first one was a rainbow scale, just by holding it Wyatt felt sleepy and lethargic. Forcing himself awake Wyatt remembered the ingredient''s name, the scale of Anesthesia Dragons. There''s a race of dragons known for their sleeping prowess across the myriad realms called the Anesthesia Dragons. They sleep for a millennium and spend a decade awake. The popr belief was that not even the destruction of the realm they were sleeping in could awaken the Anesthesia Dragons from their millennium-long sleep. One would believe that the Anesthesia Dragons were weakest during their sleep and strongest when awake just as the other race of dragons. However, they would be wrong as unlike the rest of the dragon races they were strongest when asleep and the weakest when awake. This was because when asleep, an Anesthesia Dragon was able to neglect almost ny percent of the physical damage and a hundred percent of the spiritual damage. Not to forget that it gains immunity to all debuffs in its sleep. Damage negation and absolute debuff immunity were only two of Anesthesia Dragons'' many scary abilities. In their sleeping state, the air they breathed out would instantly put every living entity in the vicinity to sleep regardless of the realm. If the realm difference was high then they might be lucky enough to barely escape the area of effect if they were not very close to the Anesthesia Dragon. After all, the closer one was to the Anesthesia Dragon the stronger the effect of its power. Even if someone were to somehow manage to hurt the Anesthesia Dragon in its sleep oveing its damage negation and sleep breathe, then it would only spell disaster unless they kill it in one blow because once attacked the air it breathed in would drain the life force of every living entity sleeping in its vicinity to heal itself and to add a new defense. Being attacked in its sleep, the Anesthesia Dragon''s defense not only has damage negation but also gains counter defense which returns sixty percent of the damage it received back to the attacker bypassing all the attacker''s defense and also increasing the chances of the attacker falling asleep. In case the situation bes dire for the sleeping Anesthesia Dragon, then its spiritual body can awaken by sacrificing 10 percent on spiritual damage negation to actively defend itself. However, once the sleeping Anesthesia Dragon''s spiritual body awakens it can control and possess the air its sleeping body breathes out to create a humongous wind-elemental body as a vessel for its spiritual body to use. Allowing it to specifically target the attacker and force them to sleep by stuffing the sleep breath into the attacker''s body. If the Anesthesia Dragon has mastered any runes rted to wind, sleep, dream, etc then it would be in the best interest of the attacker to run before its spiritual body awakens and gains a vessel. So, unless one has the confidence to kill the sleeping Anesthesia Dragon in a single blow, it was highly rmended to not engage it. As showing hostility toward the Anesthesia Dragon near its area of effect would only increase the effect of the sleep breath. However, it was a totally different story about killing an awake Anesthesia Dragon as they did not have their overpowered abilities to rely on to keep the predators away. Without their abilities, they were nothing but oversized winged lizards. This was why the Anesthesia Dragon does not sleep anywhere and carefully chooses its nest and as a precautionary measure during thest decade of their millennium-long sleep, the Anesthesia Dragon''s spiritual body awakens forcefully such that it can kill all the predators hiding in wait for it to wake up. Elder Anesthesia Dragons do not have to worry about being stalked by their predators as they are capable of Dream escape. An ability that allows them to escape to another location by carrying their body through dreams. Nobody knows how this ability actually works as nobody has been able to capture or kill an Elder Anesthesia Dragon. Hence, Dream Escape has been listed as top 100 abilities in the myriad realms. Regardless of their prowess, Anesthesia Dragon''s each part of the body has high demand because of their high medicinal value. Susan had to pay two devil-grade ingredients just for one of its scales. This scale did not even belong to an older dragon but a young one hence its potency was very littlepared to the scale of an older Anesthesia Dragon. Still, it was already a miracle that she could find it on such short notice. Besides its power was more than enough for Wyatt''s use. Chapter 1861 SSS-rank Anesthesia’s Buzz Potion

Chapter 1861 SSS-rank Anesthesia¡¯s Buzz Potion

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 14:41 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon, Seed World Even if the Anesthesia Dragon''s scale belonged to a young Anesthesia Dragon it was still a S-rank ingredient. Besides Anesthesia Dragon''s scale, there were 13 other ingredients that Wyatt had asked Susan to buy. All of these ingredients were expensive however none was worth even a quarter of what Susan paid for the Anesthesia Dragon''s scale. Like Anesthesia Dragon''s scale, all of these ingredients were of S-rank minimum and SSS-rank maximum. Bloodette was a supreme being, they were not called supreme for no reason. Their physique was supreme in the card world, hence their name. If not for the dungeon seal Bloodette would not have to practice soul energy like regr Humans, considering her age just by taking nine steps in the outside world unbound by the dungeon seal''s restriction she could climb nine realms and be an SSS-rank being. That''s how powerful supreme beings were. They grew stronger with every breath. If not the Card apprentices would not have huddled up in a small part of the world and left the rest unexplored. Which was why Wyatt believed them to be the real darlings of the Card world''s will. That was why to trick Bloodette''s physique, he wouldn''t just create an A-rank potion even if her realm had fallen to that of a mere mortal. He would have to create a potion of appropriate ran. Even the herd Anesthesia''s beard that he asked his clone to feed Bloodette was an SS-rank herb. Even an SS-rank herb would not immediately take effect on Bloodette''s physique so one can imagine how strong a Supreme Being''s body was. However, restricted by his rank Wyatt could not use all these ingredients to create a potion with appropriate rank ergo he hoped that he could create many A-rank potions with simr effects hoping to make up for quality with quantity but then he realized Bloodette was his friend, and not some farm animal. Therefore, he decided to reach deeper into his wallet to solve the problem of quality and rank. Having examined all of the ingredients, Wyatt summoned his demon merchant codex and contacted the devil merchant code to arrange an SSS-rank formation specifically designed to create one particr potion SSS-rank Anesthesia''s Buzz. Wyatt shared all the information on the creation of the potion and the array formation that Hive AI had approved of high efficiency and sess rate with the devil merchant code such that it could arrange the SSS-rank formation in the seed world. Offering 5 devil-grade ingredients to the devil merchant code, Wyatt saw an SSS-rank Anesthesia''s buzz potion creation array formation set up in front of him. Once the array formation was operational, he offered the ingredients to the array formation and waited. The amount of ingredients was enough to create five SSS-rank Anesthesia''s Buzz potions. Wyatt figured saving one for Bloodette, he could auction the other four in the inter- realm auction to cover the cost of manufacturing these potions. If he was lucky he could make a small profit. Thirty-five minutester Wyatt was able to collect two SSS- rank Anesthesia''s Buzz potions from the SSS-rank array formation, of five tries only two were sessful. Instead of five SSS-rank Anesthesia''s Buzz potions, he got two. Leaving one for Bloodette, thest one would not be able to fetch him enough in the inter-realm auction to cover the manufacturing cost let alone make a profit. Despite the Hive AI promising a high sess rate in potion creation using the design of array formation they used, the array formation set up by the devil merchant code could only give a 40 percent sess rate. Knowing that Hive AI was his creation and it hardly makes any errors Wyatt believed that the devil merchant code had dropped the ball on this one. Had it been him following Hive AI''s recipe he could have created at least four potions. Wyatt could confidently say this thanks to his soul pupils. Adding 6 devil-grade ingredients for the Anesthesia''s Beard, Anesthesia Dragon''s Scale, and 13 other ingredients with 5 devil-grade ingredients for the array formation, two potions of SSS-rank Anesthesia''s Buzz were not worth 11 devil-grade ingredients. This cost of manufacture would be justified if these potions helped increase the strength of an SSS-rank being but they did not. All they did was get an SSS rank being high. This potion was just a very expensive drug. Having done a quick math, cklines were visible on Wyatt''s forehead. Eleven devil-grade ingredients for two SSS-rank potions were too much. Wyatt tried to console himself believing that once this matter was settled he would get Bloodette to make purest-grade Blood Rule Pills for the rest of her life. Now that Wyatt had the SSS-rank Anesthesia''s Buzz potion he prepared to leave the seed world and head to Bloodette but then remembered his promise to Dredre and decided to leave a clone behind. If Dredre needed him the clone would inform me and he could just switch his master consciousness with the ve consciousness, turning the clone''s body into his main body. Allowing him to keep his promise to Dredre and help Bloodette at the same time. Standing next to Bloodette''s bed, Wyatt used his soul pupils to check if SSS-rank Anesthesia''s Beard had taken effect. It had, with Anesthesia''s Beard dampening Bloodette''s bodily regr responses her body had rxed a bit especially with its defense mechanism focusing on her innate blood rune. With Bloodette''s body rxed, the defense response of her body showed signs of weakening, after all, it was only strong if other bodily functions cooperated with it. However, it was only a little bit and even this would gone once the Anesthesia''s Beard lost its effect. So passing the Anesthesia''s Buzz potion to his clone he ordered it to open it. Then mobilizing his celestial force, Wyatt formed a narrow stream of Anesthesia''s Buzz potion from the bottle in his clone''s hand to Bloodette''s mouth, forcefully introducing the potion into Bloodette''s body. Now all he had to do was wait for it to do its magic. Chapter 1862 Anesthesia Dragon Lover/Slayer

Chapter 1862 Anesthesia Dragon Lover/yer

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 15:38 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon, Seed World In the Dark realm, this folklore surrounded the Anesthesia Dragon''s Scale called the Anesthesia Dragon yer. One day the Ruler of a renowned Ruler ss family was blessed with a son who was a Demon King by birth and had muscles stronger than any of the mountains in the Dark realm. However, the prince would never stop crying since his birth. The distressed Ruler called all the royal physicians to ease his son''s peril. Only to learn that his son''s muscles which were stronger than any mountain in the dark realm were slowly crushing his organs and bones. When the Ruler asked for a solution, all but one daring royal physician suggested that the Ruler rub powdered adult Anesthesia Dragon''s scale all over the prince''s body such that his muscles would sleep until his organs and bones were strong enough to withstand the pressure of his awakened muscles. Instead of praising the royal physician who gave a solution to his son''s condition, he became furious because direct contact with a single adult Anesthesia Dragon''s scale could put an average devil to sleep let alone a baby demon king. However, the royal physician assured the Ruler that the prince''s physique was special and the effect of powdered adult Anesthesia Dragon''s scale would bepletely utilized by the prince''s muscles before it could reach the rest of his body. Left with little choice the Ruler followed the royal physician''s suggestion and rubbed powdered adult Anesthesia Dragon''s scale all over the prince''s body, as his muscles fell asleep the prince''s cries stopped and hisughter filled the Ruler''s pce. Within a decade even the powdered scales of an SSS-rank Anesthesia Dragon could no longer affect the prince''s muscles, it had grown absolute resistance to it. Fortunately, the prince''s organs and bones grew strong enough to withstand the pressure of his muscles that would put the tallest mountain of the Dark Realm to shame. Though his son''s condition was solved, the Ruler was not happy. As with prolonged use, his son had not developed resistance which was good news but he had also developed an addiction to the powdered scales of Anesthesia Dragon which was bad news. Especially considering that the prince had developed resistance even to the scales of an SSS-rank Anesthesia Dragon. It was as if he craved water but all the water in the world could not satisfy his thirst. Seeing the prince suffer from severe withdrawals, the Ruler realized the solution to the prince''s natal condition had now be his curse. The Prince tried everything to ease his withdrawals by indulging in other stronger drugs, hoping to beat poison with poison but none helped until one fine day an Elder Anesthesia Dragon tried to assassinate him in his dream as retribution for all the Anesthesia Dragons that had been killed for the prince. Thanks to the Prince''s resistance to the Anesthesia Dragon''s prowess, the assassination attempt was unsessful. Actually, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon had to run for his life. To be more urate the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was almost driven insane, as the prince did not fear him instead the way the prince looked at him sent chills down his spine. During their fight, the prince took all his attacks head-on and none of his attacks managed to harm the prince instead they appeared to excite the prince. That was not all, the horror of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon had just begun, the prince bit the dragon several times, tried to eat his flesh, and was sessful on numerous asions. As the Elder Anesthesia Dragon wrestled the prince to get free, the prince not only overpowered him with his insane muscles he began to excitedly rub his private parts on the dragon''s body. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon never felt more vited in his entire life, if not for the prince climaxing midway and loosening his grip because of pleasure the Elder Anesthesia Dragon could never escape his strong muscles. That was the first time in his entire life the Elder Anesthesia Dragon had thanked pre-mature ejaction as he could not imagine what other creative ways the prince would havee up with to vite him and satisfy himself. Though the Elder Anesthesia Dragon had managed to save his life and purity, that day he had awakened a beast that the entire Anesthesia Dragon race would dread ande to know as the Anesthesia Dragon Lover. While the Anesthesia Dragon Race knew the prince as Anesthesia Dragon Lover the rest of the Dark Realm knew him as Anesthesia Dragon yer bing the only known entity that could y an Elder Anesthesia Dragon a.k.a ruler of dreams. Just like how the powdered scales of Anesthesia Dragons helped the prince''s condition, Wyatt hoped that the Anesthesia''s Buzz potion would help with Bloodette''s condition. However, the prince''s condition was simpler than Bloodette''s as he was limited to his muscles but Bloodette''s condition was because of her body''s subconscious response to her trauma. Entering Bloodette''s system, the Anesthesia''s Buzz potion began to take effect and did not meet any resistance from Bloodette''s regr bodily response as they had been dampened by Anesthesia''s Beard''s effect. The potion was designed in such a way that it would only target Bloodette''s body''s subconscious defense response that was trying to erase her innate rune. Bloodette''s body''s subconscious defense response was unique, as it tended to both the spiritual and physical troubles effect Bloodette. It was able to be spiritual and physical as per the need. Fascinating but it was not smart enough to know that it was harming Bloodette. After all, it was just a program unique to a Supreme being''s body designed to aid their immortality. As the potion took effect, the subconscious defense response of Bloodette''s body began to show signs of weakening until it was finally asleep. Now that it was out of the way, Bloodette slowly awakened and opened hers eyes. However, this did not mean her treatment wasplete. Her body''s subconscious defense response was only asleep but once the potion''s effect wears out, it would awaken and continue to try to erase her innate rune but before that happens Wyatt had toplete his preparation to trick it. Chapter 1863 Acceptance

Chapter 1863 eptance

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 15:43 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon "Gasp!" Bloodette sprung up, having awakened, but then fell back on the bed. It appears she was unable to control her body. After all, her body had enough drugs to put an SSS-rank entity under the influence. "W-what is happening? Why can''t I feel my body? I can feel it is connected to me, but I cannot control it properly¡ª Cortney! Did you find her¡ª" Bloodette asked hysterically, finally remembering Cortney after waking up from hera but Wyatt immediately cut her off saying, "Calm down, Bloodette, I have found a way to find Cortney. But I need your help, so calm down." "You did? Where is she? Let''s go get her now," Bloodette asked Wyatt staring at him with her sanguine eyes. Though she was having trouble controlling her body, Bloodette''s mind seemed to function normally except for her panicking over Cortney. "Yes, I did and I need your help to get her back. But that will not be possible if you enter aa once again. For Cortney''s sake, you need to pull yourself together," Wyatt gave Bloodette an anchor to hold on to and gather herself. "Coma? What are you talking about?" Bloodette asked Wyatt in puzzlement. "You don''t know," noticing that Bloodette had no idea of what he body was doing to her, he realized that if she knew then it would lose its purpose as she would feel agony over every memory that was erased from her mind just because her body was helping her coop with her eternal solitude in dungeon seal, keeping her sane. "I don''t know what?" Bloodette asked but then she shook her head and said, "Forget about it, we can discuss itter. I can still feel Cortney''s well-being throught the innate rune. However, there is still no response from the other end. Let us go get her now." "It''s good to hear Cortney is still al¡ª Ah, but you need to hear about youra now because it is rted to saving Cortney," Even if Bloodette chose to ignore it, Wyatt insisted on telling her about thea. Wyatt had to get Bloodette to get her head straight before the effect of the Anesthesia''s Buzz potion wore out because that was the only way to stop her subconscious bodily response from trying to erase every memory and thing that reminds Bloodette of Cortney without harming Bloodette in any way. This was the trick Wyatt had in mind to tackle her condition, solving Bloodette''s trauma by getting her psychologically stronger was the only way to stop her body''s defense mechanism from trying to erase Cortney from her mind and body to save her from the psychological pain she felt for being unable to help Cortney. A being''s psyche was very delicate trying to alter it or edit it would do evesting damage to them. The best way for them to ovee a trauma was eptance. Wyatt nned to get Bloodette to not only learn about eptance but apply it to her current state of mind to clear her trauma, that too before the Anesthesia''s Buzz potion wore out. Even the world''s best psychiatrist would not dare to have such ambitions but Wyatt dared to because he was not lying when he said he knew how to find where Cortney was. Every word he spoke to Bloodette till now was true. He did need Bloodette''s help to find Cortney''s whereabouts because only Bloodette could talk to the Card World''s Blood Rule Stream. After all, she was her daughter. Wyatt was astonished to find Bloodette''s card overlord realm punches managed to shake the dungeon seal to a point where the tremors were apparent in the outside world. He wondered how Bloodette managed to do that. Having experience in borrowing power, he realized Bloodette had temporarily borrowed the power from Blood Rule Stream. Deducing this, Wyatt began to dig deeper into the rtionship between Supreme Beings and Rule Streams in the Card World''s will. That was where he learned that the Blood Rule Stream was the parent, guardian, and teacher of Bloodette. It was true for every supreme being and rule stream they were born from. It was the duty of the parent, guardian, and teacher to watch over their dependant and give them the resources to survive, hence the rule stream presence was all-time high where the supreme being of that rule resided. This solved the mystery of why Bloodette knew to use the blood rule despite losing her memories regrly and why the dungeon seal was a holy ce toprehend the blood rule. The Blood Rule Stream was doing its best to help Bloodette in every way possible. This prompted Wyatt to wonder since Bloodette can ask the Blood Rule Stream to lend her strength she could also ask the Blood Rule Stream to help her find Cortney. After all, Cortney went missing in a Blood Rule Innate rune. Hence, the Blood Rule Stream should know about her whereabouts and even well-being. "Fine, hurry. Every second counts," the longer Bloodette was awake the more unstable her psyche grew by the second. Wyatt was worried, she might grow mad before the potion effects wore out, which would be counterproductive. "Bloodette, I know you are worried about Cortney but you have to be strong mentally. Because the more you worry about it the more unstable your psyche grows. As a result, your body''s defense response will forcefully try to erase your memories about Cortney sending you into a prolongeda¡ª" Before Wyatt could get to the point, excited Bloodette interrupted him asking, "Erase my memories of Cortney! Why would my body do that?" "To stabilize your psyche, such that you won''t go mad worrying over Cortney''s situation. This is why it is paramount that you do not let the intrusive thoughts get the best of you. You have to trust me and believe everything is going to be alright. We will find Cortney soon now that we know how to find her," Wyatt said everything he could to get Bloodette to ovee her fears. Chapter 1864 Communicating With Blood Rule Stream

Chapter 1864 Communicating With Blood Rule Stream

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 15:58 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon "Okay, I understand. I will calm down. But you do know how to find Cortney right? Or are you just lying to console me," Bloodette asked Wyatt in suspicion. Regardless of the shocking fact Wyatt had revealed about her physique, Bloodette focused on Cortney. Showing just how much she cared about her best friend. "Yes, I do know how to find Cortney. I would not lie about something about that. If you are alright with it why don''t we start right away," Seeing Bloodette did not seem to believe him, Wyatt decided tomence his n to find Cortney right away. So, that Bloodette would not continue to worry and have peace of mind when the effect of the potion finally wears out. "Okay, what do I need to do?" Bloodette agreed without hesitation with bright eyes. She finally appeared to have gained some hope. "Simple, you need to contact Blood Rule Stream and ask her where Cortney is?" Wyatt informed Bloodette about his only n to find Cortney. If this did not work, he did not have anything to act as an anchor to stabilize her psyche and she would definitely enter a prolongeda. But considering he did not have any other ns about finding Cortney, Bloodette being in aa till he thinks of another n would not be bad either. "Huh," Bloodette was confused if she heard Wyatt right. Then seeing he was serious, she grew furious thinking does Wyatt think she would not have tried it, " Do you think I would not have tried that?" "Did you? What did the Blood Rule Stream say?" Wyatt was revealed knowing that Bloodette could indeed talk to the Blood Rule Stream. Because this opened up many more possibilities for him to search for Cortney. "I¡­ I¡­ didn''t ask," Being reminded by Wyatt Bloodette recalled that she had never tried asking the Blood Rule Stream what happened to Cortney who was in her innate rune. Back then she was so wound up in her guilt and helplessness that she only asked the Blood Rule Stream to lend her strength to break the dungeon seal. At this moment, Bloodette realized what Wyatt was telling her about being calm and epting her weakness. Had she been calm and epted her weakness, then instead of going on a rampage and begging for strength, she would have asked the Blood rule stream to help her find Cortney. Maybe then Cortney would be home by now. "It is not toote to ask now, stop worrying over spoiled milk and talk to the Blood Rule Stream about Cortney already," Seeing Bloodette once again going sidetrack with her guilt and whatnot, he reminded her that it was not toote for her to start over again and it was not the time for her to worry about what ifs. "Okay, I will give it a try," Bloodette nodded and began to try and contact the Blood Rule Stream. However, she did mention to Wyatt thatmunication with the Blood Rule Stream was not like the talk between beings. It was like talking to oneself and the answer would pop in one''s mind. As simple as that sounded there was more to it. At first, Bloodette used to believe that she had the answer to everything within her. Back then she did not know that talking to oneself was not normal as one could not do that unless they were suffering from mental illness or housing another entity in them. But the first time she actually met the blood rule stream in the spiritual realm she realized she was not talking to herself nor were all the answers within her. This was when Bloodette realized she was never actually alone and there had always been someone watching over her. Had it not been for the Dungeon Seal she would have realized this sooner and ruled thends like other supreme beings. Still, they were different, Bloodette was not as enlightened and powerful as the blood rule stream while the rule stream was not a living being like Bloodette. It did not understand her loneliness hence even if Bloodette knew she was not alone she always felt alone. "Fascinating," Wyatt muttered monitoring Bloodette trying tomunicate with Blood Rule Stream from both the physical and spiritual ne. He has noticed that the Blood Rule stream would never leave Bloodette''s side in the Spirtual ne. As such the Blood Rule Stream''s presence was higher where Bloodette was, making that location a holy ce to cultivate blood rule. Wyatt''s spiritual body also noticed that the Blood Rule stream''s vibrations would show subtle changes in its frequency which were not seen during normal asions. He wondered if this was the sign that it wasmunicating with Bloodette. As someone who had struggled toprehend Blood Rule and its meanings, Wyatt was surprised by this and understood why Bloodette could just learn a Blood Rule Meaning over an hour or less. It was because, unlike card apprentices who were trying to uncover the mysteries of the Blood Rule Stream in the spiritual ne, the Blood Rule Stream was actually telling Bloodette her mysteries. While Bloodette was being spoon-fed more than what she could eat the rest of them had to be satisfied with whatever they could scrape off the rule stream. Wyatt wondered, if he were to mimic Bloodette using his Myriad Devil Transformation and Soul Energy Vibration Control skills then would the Blood Rule Stream also show him the same love it was showering Bloodette with? If that were possible then he would be able to match Bloodette''s talent in Blood Rule, allowing him toprehend any Blood Rule meaning within an hour or two. Now wouldn''t that be something? "I know where Cortney is," Bloodette suddenly eximed in excitement having found the answer she had been desperately seeking. But then soon all her excitement vanished causing Wyatt to frown. Chapter 1865 Blood Rule Source

Chapter 1865 Blood Rule Source

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 16:06 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon After talking to the Blood Rule Stream, Bloodette''s eyes paced back and forth, her body''s vibration was in disarray. It appears fear had taken hold, consumed her thoughts, and caused her to panic. It was clear that whatever the Blood Rule Stream had said had caused her fears to surface, leaving her lost and overwhelmed in a whirlwind of panic and uncertainty. "What''s wrong? What did the Blood Rule Stream say?" Wyatt asked, concerned about Bloodette''s sudden change in demeanor. This could only signify that searching for Cortney was going to be an arduous process even with the help of Blood Rule Stream. Bloodette did not answer Wyatt, fear and uncertainty of losing Cortney had consumed her thoughts. So, Wyatt shook her while calling her aloud, "Bloodette!" Startled, Bloodette snapped out of her reverie and looked at Wyatt with a nk expression. Slowly, she blinked a couple of times before finally focusing on him. With a voice filled with regret and guilt, she replied, "I just... It''s just that finding Cortney won''t be as simple as I thought. Even with the help of Blood Rule Stream, it is impossible." Wyatt furrowed his eyebrows in concern. "What do you mean? Let me what the Blood Rule Stream said." Bloodette sighed, her gaze shifting to the distance, "As you guessed Blood Rule Stream knows what happened to Cortney and where she is, but where Bloodette is now even the Blood Rule Stream''s prowess is useless." Wyatt''s worry deepened listening to Bloodette, but he did not interrupt her and gave her enough time to deal with her emotions believing she would continue to narrate what the Blood Rule Stream said to her. However, contrary to Wyatt''s expectations, Bloodette''s hands clenched into fists, her nails digging into her palms, as she continued muttering to herself with each word carrying an undercurrent of desperation and uncertainty, "It''s all too overwhelming! I can''t lose Cortney, but how do I find her in there... I''m just not strong enough-" Soon tears blurred her vision as Bloodette struggled to make sense of her racing thoughts. She began to mutter to herself, her voice filled with panic-stricken self-doubt, "Think, Bloodette, think! How do I get Cortney out of here? What options do I have? How am I supposed to find her in there? I can''t handle this! I can''t..." Bloodette words became fragmented, and disconnected. as her panic intensified. At that moment, as Bloodette continued to mutter in a desperate frenzy, it was clear to Wyatt her fears had consumed her. If he did not intervene, he might lose Bloodette. So Wyatt hurriedly interrupted her and tried to get her to focus on the matter at hand, "Bloodette, do not let your fear consume your thoughts. You have to think straight for Cortney''s sake. Focus, Bloodette, focus! Cortney is waiting for you toe and get her. You are not alone in this. Tell what the Blood Rule Stream said. I will do my best to find Cortney, if my power is not enough I will get some stronger to help us. So do not lose hope. As long as there is a will there is a way." "No, Wyatt you do not understand. The location where Cortney is, is somewhere where even the Blood Rule Stream is powerless. Unless you can find someone stronger than Blood Rule Stream itself, there is no hope of finding Cortney there." cklines were apparent on Wyatt''s forehead and his neck vine was bulging, ready to pop any moment. Wyatt was enraged hearing Bloodette ramble that she could not do this could not do that it was impossible and so on instead of telling him where Cortney was. So that he could assess the situation. Wyatt was starting to realize that, Bloodette''s subconscious body''s defense response was not an overreaction. Bloodette''s psychology was very weak every little thing seemed to cause her to lose herself to her intrusive thoughts. But Bloodette''s physiology was not this bad when Cortney was around. Making it clear to Wyatt that Cortney was Bloodette''s emotional crutch. "Bloodette, stop your whining and tell me where Cortney is. I will find her myself," Wyatt thundered at Bloodette without caring for her weak emotional state any longer because he needed to get every little clue about Cortney''s whereabouts before the potion''s effect on Bloodette wore out. Listening to Wyatt''s yell Bloodette was petrified, then a secondter she began to cry aloud but she stutteringly answered him, "C-cort-ney is-s lost in the Blood Rule Source." "Blood Rule Source!" Wyatt blurted in astonishment. Now he finally understood why Bloodette said that unless he were to find someone stronger than Blood Rule Stream, it would be impossible to find Cortney. Blood Rule Source was the source of the Card World''s Blood Rule Stream. This wasn''t just true for Card World but every realm with Blood Rule in the womb of their realm''s will. Rule Source was where the realm''s willprehended their rules from to forge their rule streams. This was why the Blood Rule Stream which was all-powerful in the Card world was rendered powerless in the Blood Rule Source. If a Being were to find the rule source then they canprehend rules and their meanings there without worrying about rule contamination because their native realm has alsoprehended its rules from the Rule Source. But to find the rule source the synchronous rate of a being to that rule should be very high, equal to that of a Realm''s Will. Only ruler-ss beings who have refined many realm-will fragments to elevate their strength and synchronous rate enough to gain the title ''beings that are closest to achieving the transcendence in the entire myriad realms'' were capable of finding rule sources toprehend rules. This was why the realm-will fragments were the most preciousmodity and dark races would go to any lengths to get their hands on them. Even waging war on the myraid realms. To think Cortney would be able to enter the Blood Rule Source because of an ident, Wyatt did not know whether to consider her lucky or unlucky. Chapter 1866 Rule Source And Rule Slave

Chapter 1866 Rule Source And Rule ve

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 16:14 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon "See, I told you it is impossible to find Cortney in the Blood Rule Source. It is so vast," even while crying and worrying for her best friend, Bloodette did not forget to throw an ''I told you so'' in Wyatt''s direction. "First worry about entering the Blood Rule Source, finding Cortneyester," In the entire Card world there wasn''t a single being that could find the Blood Rule Source. If anyone could then it would have been Bloodette, since she was the daughter of Blood Rule Stream itself, Wyatt believed she might have the synchronous rate required to locate and enter the Blood Rule Source. However, in her current condition, he did not think she could do that. "No, we can enter the Blood Rule Source. I have been there. It is too vast, it will be impossible for us to search for Cortney there," Bloodette informed Wyatt that she had been to the Blood Rule Source, astonishing him. "If have been there, does that mean you go there again?" Wyatt asked with great anticipation because if they could enter the Blood Rule Source, finding Cortney would not be hard. "Yes, with the Blood Rule Stream''s help," Bloodette replied. "Great, ask the Blood Rule Stream to help us enter the Blood Rule Source, let us go bring Cortney home," Wyatt dered enthusiastically. "Wyatt, you don''t understand the Blood Rule Stream can only help us enter the Blood Rule Source for a short time, in that limited time it is impossible to search for Cortney the vast Blood Rule Source," Bloodette exined to Wyatt, feeling that he did not grasp how vast the Blood Rule Source was and how little time they had to search Cortney in it. "What are you talking about? Isn''t your innate blood rule rune a pair with Cortney''s innate blood rule rune? Since you can feel and check on here, can you not get the Blood Rule Stream to use it to pinpoint her location in the Blood Rule Source," Wyatt reminded Bloodette about her connection with Cortney, the only proof that gave them assurance that wherever Cortney was she was alive, her innate blood rule rune. "Yes, I can ask the Blood Rule Stream to use my innate blood rule rune to pinpoint her location in the Blood Rule Source and send us there to fetch Cortney. Why did I not think of this earlier?" Bloodette agreed with Wyatt''s suggestion excitedly. However, feeling that she was about to get sidetracked by her guilt and begin ming herself for not thinking of this before, Wyatt hurriedly said, "This why I help saying do not let your emotions control you and think with a clear head. But now that we know how to find Cortney, what''s the holdup? Contact the Blood Rule Stream and let us go get Cortney." "Yes," Bloodette agreed with resolve, nodding to Wyatt she began to contact with Blood Rule Stream asking it to locate Cortney in Blood Rule Source using her innate blood rule rune and help her enter Blood Rule Source exactly at that location. So that they can retrieve Cortney before their limited time in Blood Rule Source was up. As Bloodettemunicated with the Blood Rule Stream, Wyatt patiently copied the vibrations of Bloodette in the physical ne and the vibrations of the Blood Rule stream in the spiritual ne. Because he was nning to mimic Bloodette to try and see if he would be able to gain Blood Rule Stream''s favor. It was too good of an experiment if he was sessful then he stood to gain a lot not just in terms of blood ruleprehension but other rules too. That was possible because if this experiment were to seed then he would seek out other supreme beings to copy their vibrations when talking with their respective rule stream. This way Wyatt could gain the favor of many rule streams however all of it depended on the sess of this experiment. "The Blood Rule Stream has located Cortney, it says she is fine and in a deep sleep," Bloodette reported to Wyatt in excitement and then blurted, "No wonder Cortney was not answering me and in a deep sleep," Bloodette reported to Wyatt in excitement and then blurted, "No wonder Cortney was not answering me whenever I tried to contact her using the connection between our innate blood rule rune." "See, everything is fine. You were worked up over nothing. Now ask the Blood Rule Stream to help us enter Blood Rule Source right at Cortney''s location," Wyatt said in anticipation. Now that Wyatt knew Cortney was safe and sound. Wyatt could not help but get excited over the fact that he would be able to enter the Blood Rule Source, the ce where Blood Rule was born. A ce that was only essible to the Celestial bodies and the ruler-ss beings. But he was going to enter it. Even if it was just for a limited time, it was going to be a great opportunity. Any in the myraid realms would be willing to give up an arm or leg, just to feel a rule source let alone enter it. "Wyatt, you sure you want to enter the Blood Rule Source? Cortney and I have a very high affinity to the blood rule, but you are different. You might lose yourself and be a blood rule ve just by being exposed to the Blood Rule Source. How about you stay behind I will go get Cortney?" Bloodette was worried that Wyatt''s consciousness would not be able to adapt to the atmosphere of the Blood Rule Source causing him to lose his mind to the Blood Rule and be a blood rule ve. "Blood Rule ve?" Wyatt asked Bloodette in confusion. "Yes, Blood Rule ve or Rule ves, they are the beings that overestimate themselves and try to learn the mysteries of the rules directly from the rule source. As a result, lost themselves to the rules and became mindless beings attacking every being that tries toprehend rules in the rule source. Each one of these Rule ves is an apex predator. As long as we do not try toprehend the blood rule in the Blood Rule Source with Blood Rule Stream masking our breath we should not attract them. Because for some reason they do not target Realm''s Will only other intelligent beings." Bloodette exined everything she knew about Rule ves to Wyatt in a single breath and added, "It is because of them I was worried when I learned Cortney was in Blood Rule Source. But now that Blood Rule Stream is watching over her, she should be fine." "How do you know so much about Rule Source and Rule ves?" Chapter 1867 Seeing Cortney

Chapter 1867 Seeing Cortney

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 16:23 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon Wyatt had very little knowledge of the rule source, he didn''t actively seek information about it knowing that hecked both the strength and means to locate the rule source and enter it. After learning about rule ves, Wyatt understood some things one cannot overreach for or it might cost one everything. Such was the case of the rule ves. These people overestimated themselves, they eithercked rule affinity to understand the mysteries of the rule source orcked the strength to fight the rule ves guarding the source. There was a lesson to learn in all of the rules. "Didn''t I tell you, I have been to the Blood Rule Source before?" Bloodette responded, it appeared that was all the exnation she was nning to give on that matter. "You encountered blood rule ves during your visit and the Blood Rule Stream informed you about them," Wyatt guessed, to which Bloodette nodded in agreement and added, "I had no idea that trying toprehend blood rule at source would spell such a disaster. Fortunately, the Blood Rule Stream acted and masked my breath with its in time otherwise, I would have joined the ranks of Blood Rule ves." "I see," Wyatt gazed at Bloodette withplicated eyes as she narrated her adventures at the Blood Rule Source. Many lost their lives trying to locate and enter Blood Rule Source but Bloodette talked about it as if it were her neighborhood park. He would have envied her had he not seen her at her worst. "So, you stay behind. I will go get Cortney from the rule source," Bloodette still believed Wyatt did not have enough affinity to soak in the unbound mysteries of the Blood Rule Source. "Don''t worry about me, I have a very high synchronous rate almost nearing that of a newborn celestial," Wyatt rejected Bloodette''s concerns. Thanks to the Dredre''s pixie dust his synchronous rate has grown to the point where he could simultaneously exist on both nes, physical and spiritual. Simr to a celestial body. "What?" Bloodette did not understand a single word Wyatt just spoke. Seeing her like this, Wyatt finally saw the Bloodette her remembers, listening to her go on about rule source and rule ves Wyatt had begun to doubt if Bloodette was secretly a genius. "Nothing, I am tagging along," Wyatt simplified and assured Bloodette, "Don''t worry if I feel like I can''t handle it I will return." "That is if you get a chance to, whatever I will render you unconscious if you start acting out," Bloodette felt Wyatt''s stubbornness to enter the Blood Rule Source even after knowing the potential risk was stupid. "..." Wyatt wanted to remind Bloodette that she was no longer a Card Overlord but did not, remembering that she was blood rule itself, he thought she might indeed be stronger in the Blood Rule Source. "Alright, have it your way. In a minute Blood Rule Stream will borrow my body to open the gate to the Blood Rule Source. So do not freak out seeing me act strange," Seeing Wyatt not showing any signs of changing his mind Bloodette gave up persuading Wyatt, and closing the dungeon seal shut she began to prepare herself to let the Blood Rule Stream possess her. Wyatt nodded and then activated his soul pupils and other senses to monitor Bloodette in both nes as the Blood Rule Stream possessed her. Soon the blood rocks in the cave began to glow rhythmically as Bloodette''s sanguine eyes glowed with a deep red hue. Wyatt could feel a pressure he was very familiar with emitting from Bloodette, he felt the same pressure as he traveled the two blood rule meanings that heprehended topletion. With his soul pupils, Wyatt learned that Blood Rule Stream had not descended in Bloodette''s body but merely used it as a key to open the gate to the Blood Rule Source. Before proceeding to open the gate, the Blood Rule Stream nced at Wyatt with Bloodette''s sanguine eyes before resuming its purpose. Soon the blood rock cave began to drip liquid blood rule which gathered at Bloodette''s foot, forming a puddle of liquid blood rule. The puddle was 6ft in diameter and a few inches deep. Soon the puddle froze reflecting the reflections of Bloodette and Wyatt. Then suddenly the reflection on the frozen puddle morphed to reveal a scarlet world. Ignoring the background, Wyatt focused on the sleeping figure in the front, it was Cortney. Expect for her deep sleep she appeared to be fine. "Cortney," Bloodette''s sudden shout awakened Wyatt from his contemtion. "Last chance, Wyatt, you can still choose to stay back," Bloodette reminded Wyatt ncing at peacefully asleep Cortney. "It doesn''t appear that intimidating," Wyatt said looking into the gate. "Not intimidating, huh? The gate is not open yet, there is a thin barrier stopping the mysteries of the blood source leaking into the dungeon seal," Bloodette rolled her eyes listening to Wyatt underestimate the Blood Rule Source. "Ah, I see, the barrier is for my protection," Wyatt scratched the back of his head not knowing how else he could assure Bloodette that she did not have to worry about him losing himself to the mysteries of the Blood Rule Source. "Yes, it is," Bloodette''s worries were not unfounded because she knew the limits of a mortal. If not for worrying about Wyatt she would have rushed to Cortney''s side. "Aren''t you sweet but let us not keep Cortney waiting," Wyatt looked at Bloodette with warm eyes, feeling his efforts to help her were not a waste. Then with a subtle smile, he dered, " Let us go bring Cortney home." "Yes, let us bring Cortney back," Bloodette too dered and finally removed the thin barrier between them and the Blood Rule Source. As soon as the barrier vanished both Bloodette and Wyatt instead of entering the gate fell on the floor of the Blood Rock cave. Chapter 1868 Unknown Threat

Chapter 1868 Unknown Threat

?Date- 17 April 2321 Time- 16:36 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon ''What the fuck is going on?'' Wyatt yelled in his mind as his body had fallen asleep. When Bloodette removed the barrier, a thin wave of soul energy entered the blood rock cave along with thick and pure blood rule energy, washing over Bloodette and Wyatt who stood right in front of the gate. As soon as the ominous soul energy touched them both Wyatt and Bloodette instantly fell asleep. Well in Wyatt''s case, only his physical body fell asleep while his spiritual body was saved by the shell of the dungeon cmity seed covering his cmity soul gem. Bloodette had fallen into a deep sleep, simr to the one that Cortney was in. His spiritual body tried to awaken Bloodette in all ways possible but she was not responding to any of them. Wyatt immediately concluded that Cortney had not slept for days without any reason she had run into an unknown trouble. Wyatt too would havepletely fallen prey to whatever was affecting her like Bloodette if not for his mutated ego gem. So he did not dare to step into the gate to fetch Cortney without fully grasping the situation. Praising himself for using the cover of the dungeon cmity seed to create his viltronian core and then ego gem, Wyatt''s spiritual body gazed into the gate trying to gauge the situation. This time he focused on the background instead of the asleep Cortney. But all he saw was a world in various shades of red. Considering this was the Blood Rule Source Wyatt guessed, ''Red represents the Blood Rule and each of its shades represents its different meanings.'' Even with different shades, it would be hard for the naked eye to differentiate things in the red world from outside but fortunately for Wyatt, he had Soul Pupils. Using them to scan the background carefully, he found various red creatures were asleep along with Cortney in that area, Wyatt did not notice them earlier with the redndscape masking them. Wyatt wondered if these were the so-called Blood Rule ves that Bloodette warned him about. Unlike Cortney who had fallen asleep haphazardly, as if she was thrown there, the asleep red creatures looked like they had fallen asleep heading in a certain direction. Wyatt wondered if that was the direction where the ominous soul energy wasing from. If these creatures were the Blood Rule ves as he guessed then as the guardians of the Blood Rule Source they should be trying to remove the anomaly responsible for the ominous soul energy that was causing everyone it touched to fall asleep. By the position where the blood-red creatures had fallen asleep, Wyatt guessed that not all of them were of the same strength. He guessed the creatures that were able to fall further in the direction from where the ominous soul energy wasing from were the strongest and those behind were weaker. Regardless, seeing the source of the ominous soul energy was nowhere in sight Wyatt believed that it was far away from the gate. Since he had no idea when the gate to the Blood Rule Source would close, Wyatt nned to enter it and retrieve Cortney at the fastest pace his spiritual body could. Navigating the surroundings of Cortney for onest time from the other side of the gate and finding that there was no threat in sight as the ominous soul energy in the atmosphere was putting all the rule ves in deep sleep, Wyatt prepared to retrieve Cortney. Wyatt could not help but sigh thinking maybe Cortney was lucky that she felt here of all the ces in the Blood Rule Source. Thanks to the ominous soul energy she had instantly fallen asleep otherwise ignorant of where she was she would have tried using soul energy orprehending blood rule. As a result, she would be the target of the Blood Rule ve''s wrath and ultimately die before Bloodette and he coulde to her rescue. Shaking his head, Wyatt''s spiritual body stepped into the Blood Rule Source and felt the embrace of blood rule. As someone who wasprehending blood rule, Wyatt felt like a thirsty person who had found an oasis in the middle of a desert. However constrained by time and fear of the unknown, Wyatt did not dare waste time thinking of what not. Nearing Cortney''s body, he mobilized his celestial energy to carry Cortney. Then he hurried back to the gate. However, Wyatt soon felt an ominous presence gain on him from behind. Knowing that he could not reach the gate before the unknown presence caught up to him, he used his celestial force tounch asleep Cortney into the gate. Wyatt could have chosen tounch both of them into the gate but then neither of them would have managed to enter the gate as the unknown presence was gaining on them that fast. Doing simple math he knew, that to increase the speed he had to reduce the load. So Wyatt chose to stay behind and send Cortney through the gate while using his celestial force to cocoon him bracing for the impact of the unknown presence "Futile effort," Wyatt heard a majestic voice from his behind. With no option, he turned to face an unknown presence to find a giant blood fog shaped like a serpent with three pairs of huge bat wings. ncing into the glowing eyes of the majestic presence Wyatt immediately knew what it was¡ª "Interesting, for a mortal, this one seems to be immune to my innate ability," the blood fog serpent''s words interrupted Wyatt''s train of thought. "Don''t tell me there are more beings like that devil," the blood fog serpent continued to mutter to itself aloud. "No, this one is different from that one," blood fog serpent''s glowing eyes scanned Wyatt''s spiritual body from head to toe. then it addressed him asking, "Mortal, tell me what is your kind?" "Esteemed Elder Anesthesia Dragon, I am a human," Wyatt answered Chapter 1869 World Calamity Tree

Chapter 1869 World Cmity Tree

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source "No, you are not a human," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon rebuffed Wyatt. "That feeble thing you just threw is a human. Whereas, you remind me of a frightening memory I chose to forget. Give me a minute; I will remember." The dragon spun around Wyatt, scrutinizing him from head to toe, front and back, as if attempting to recall when and where it had encountered something resembling him. While the dragon wrestled with its memories, Wyatt attempted to reach out to the devil merchant code, hoping to ess its inter-realm teleportation function within the blood rule source. Unfortunately, his fears were realized as he found he could contact the devil merchant code but couldn''t ess any of its functions. It appeared even the formidable devil merchant code was powerless within the rule source. However, just as he started to feel disheartened, Wyatt was astonished to discover that he could still utilize the privilege granted to him by the devil merchant code. This meant that the code could teleport his soul to any location across myriad realms, outside the confines of the rule source. Learning this, Wyatt''s concerns about being stranded in the Blood Rule Source began to ease. Now, he too started to scrutinize the blood fog vessel of the Elder Anesthesia dragon, much like it had assessed him. The concept of a soul inhabiting a vessel crafted purely from rules energy wasn''t entirely unfamiliar to Wyatt; it brought to mind Rune Spirits. "World Cmity Tree," the Elder Anesthesia dragon suddenly eximed. "I remember now. You are the human incarnation of the World Cmity Tree. No wonder you are immune to my ability. But I thought the Librarian destroyed thest seeds of the World Cmity Trees while tricking the pixie race into envement. I suppose even the Librarian is not as thorough as everyone thinks." "World cmity tree?" Wyatt muttered in confusion. It sounded somewhat like the dungeon cmity seed, but he refrained from jumping to conclusions hastily. He couldn''t recall reading about such a species of tree in any book. However, he mulled over the dragon''s mention of the Librarian and the Pixies, realizing that the Elder Anesthesia Dragon before him was as ancient as the Librarian, knowledgeable about the atrocitiesmitted against the Pixie race. Aware that the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was not someone to be trifled with, Wyatt ceased all his subtle probing and patiently awaited an opportunity to escape using his devil merchant code privilege. He didn''t dare to underestimate the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, recognizing it as among the elite, even within the ruler ss. Who knew what formidable abilities it possessed? Wyatt refused to gamble with his life by relying solely on the shell of the dungeon cmity seed or the devil merchant code privilege. He knew he had only one chance at escape, and he was determined to make it count. "A world cmity tree, that''s what you are. Did you forget your true self? Judging by your strength, you seem too young to sumb to the curse of immortality and lose your memories. Are you injured? Furthermore, how did you gain entry into the Blood Rule Source? This is not a ce for your kind," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon remarked, surprisingly talkative for someone of its age and strength. Wyatt attributed its enthusiasm to its curiosity about the world cmity tree. "Esteemed Elder Anesthesia Dragon, I must rify that I am not a world cmity tree. I am a mere human who utilized the dungeon cmity seed as an ingredient to forge my demon core," Wyatt revealed his secret to the dragon, sensing it was in his best interest to dispel the misunderstanding and diminish its curiosity about him. "Are you absolutely certain? Apart from your humanoid appearance, your spiritual energy bears a striking resemnce to the world cmity tree, and what exactly is a dungeon cmity seed?" The Elder Anesthesia Dragon appeared disappointed as it listened to Wyatt''s exnation and attempted to negotiate with Wyatt regarding his identity, a notion that seemed utterly absurd to Wyatt. "I ampletely certain that I am a human, and this is a dungeon cmity seed," Wyatt affirmed, using his spiritual power to project the image of the dungeon cmity seed from his memories for the dragon to see. "That''s a world cmity tree seed. You are indeed a human incarnation of the world cmity tree," the dragon eximed upon seeing the image of the dungeon cmity seed, growing more convinced of Wyatt''s identity as a world cmity tree who had taken on the guise of a human. Wyatt was now certain that the dungeon cmity seed was indeed the seed of the world cmity tree the Elder Anesthesia Dragon spoke of. However, he chose to rify the truth to the dragon, unwilling to exacerbate its misunderstanding. "Sir, I am a human who unwittingly utilized a seed of the world cmity tree to forge my demon core," Wyatt exined to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon earnestly, revealing his deepest secrets. "Why do you persist in denying your true identity? Aside from the unmistakable spiritual shell of a world cmity tree''s seed, which is impervious to all spiritual attacks, a human does not possess a spiritual body as robust as yours, capable of withstanding the boundless mysteries of the Blood Rule Source at the demon master realm, nor do they possess celestial force. How do you ount for these attributes?" The Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s tone suddenly shifted, causing Wyatt to feel a surge of fear. "Do you take me for a fool? Or are you concerned that I might betray you to the Librarian?" the dragon added, sensing Wyatt''s apprehension. Upon hearing this, Wyatt''s nerves gradually calmed. "Your Highness, then how do you exin a world cmity tree entering the rule source?" Wyatt pointed out respectfully. He feared angering the dragon yet, he persisted in trying to dispel its misunderstanding, realizing he did not know its intentions regarding him or a world cmity tree. Chapter 1870 Customs

Chapter 1870 Customs

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Wyatt had no idea why the World Cmity Tree was not allowed entry into the Rule Source, he only knew about it once the Elder Anesthesia Dragon babbled about it earlier. But to clear the misunderstanding he did not hesitate to use the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s word against it. Seeing the dragon lost in its thoughts, Wyatt knew his bet worked. Then he subtly nced at the gate connecting Bloodette''s dungeon seal and the Blood Rule Source hoping it closed before the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s interest shifted to it. Wyatt had yet to learn what the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was capable of as an ancient ruler ss. He felt that if it wanted to kill him the shell of the world cmity tree''s seed would not be able to protect his feeble soul against the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s might and ancient knowledge. Hence, he was very careful around the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. As such he did not dare to go along with the dragon''s misunderstanding. Wyatt observed that the dragon didn''t immediately attack upon seeing them, leading him to believe it wasn''t the ferocious kind like the ones depicted in fairy tales. Its curiosity about Wyatt''s resistance to its power suggested it might not have even noticed them otherwise, perhaps simply choosing to ignore their presence. Wyatt realized that all the misunderstandings arose from his ability to resist the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath. He understood that the quicker he could make the dragon lose interest in him, the sooner he could escape from its influence. The only way he knew to achieve this was by clearing up the dragon''s misunderstanding about his identity. Hence, despite the risk of angering the dragon, he continued to insist that he was human and not a world cmity tree. As for the blood rule source, Wyatt quickly lost interest in it as soon as he assessed the strength of the rule ves slumbering around him and realized each one of them was a ruler-ss strong. Any one of these beings posed a formidable challenge for Wyatt at his current level. In addition to the ruler-ss rule ves, other beings were roaming the blood rule source, adding to the peril. Fortunately, the Elder Anesthesia dragon Wyatt encountered was friendly, showing curiosity rather than hostility. If it had been another being in the dragon''s ce, they likely would have killed anyone who dared to enter their domain. The danger of the blood rule source became abundantly clear to Wyatt, erasing any allure it may have held for him. All he wanted to do now was escape from here as quickly as possible. "How am I supposed to know that? You are the world cmity tree; you tell me how you were able to enter the rule source," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon suddenly spoke up, snapping Wyatt out of his train of thoughts. Listening to the dragon''s words, Wyatt couldn''t help but wonder how it had managed to survive for so long. "Besides, how stupid do you think I am to believe that a human managed to create a perfect demon core using the seed of a world cmity tree as an ingredient?" The Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s disdain for humans was evident in its words. It wasn''t surprising, considering that in the dark realm, races outside of it were viewed as primitive races with very little knowledge and history. Wyatt stared nkly at the dragon, at a loss for words. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s skepticism was justified. The card apprentice Wyatt knewcked the knowledge to even crack the shell of a dungeon cmity seed until Wyatt arrived. Heck, they did not truly know what it was. How could someone like them possibly use such a seed as an ingredient? Consequently, Wyatt decided to let the dragon lead the conversation, recognizing that his opinion held little weight in its eyes. The only thing that seemed to work in Wyatt''s favor was that he managed to keep the dragon distracted until the gate connecting the dungeon seal to the blood rule source had closed. Knowing that he had left clones behind in both the dungeon seal and the seed world, Wyatt wasn''t concerned about the girls misunderstanding his unresponsive body and worrying unnecessarily. Now, all Wyatt had to do was wait patiently for the Elder Anesthesia Dragon to lose interest in him or provide an opportunity for him to use his devil merchant code privilege to escape and obviously not get killed by the dragon or an unexpected rule ve in the process. "Why are you silent? Answer me," the dragon demanded, its glowing eyes fixed on Wyatt. "Your Highness, I wouldn''t dare to deceive you. If you insist that I am a world cmity tree, then so be it," Wyatt conceded, deciding to yield to the dragon''s misguided belief. "Finally," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon cheered upon hearing Wyatt agree to its arrangement. Then, with a gentle assurance, it spoke, "Don''t worry, I will not harm you or sell you to the Librarian. The ancestors of the Anesthesia Dragon Race and the World Cmity Tree were friends long ago. Just follow me, and I will protect you from the Librarian and anyone who wants to harm you." "Wait, the custom dictates that an Anesthesia Dragon should offer the World Cmity Tree a sacrifice on our first meeting. I have just the right offering. Follow me to my body; I have something you will love," the blood fog vessel of the Elder Anesthesia dragon conveyed before carrying Wyatt to where its real body was asleep, leaving him no chance to reply. Upon reaching the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s body, Wyatt was astonished by the range of the dragon''s sleep breath. It extended nearly 50 miles from where he had entered the blood rule source. Realizing the potency of the dragon''s sleep breath, which could affect ruler-ss rule ves so far away, Wyatt felt grateful that he hadn''t underestimated the dragon despite its apparent friendliness. Chapter 1871 Nazaka Vriksh

Chapter 1871 Nazaka Vriksh

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Ruler-ss was a title given to beings in the myriad realms closest to achieving transcendence. The Librarian of the Infinity Library, the stupid Elder Anesthesia Dragon that Wyatt just met, and the asleep blood rule ves were the perfect examples of Ruler-ss. As for the Devil Merchant Code, the sentient spell, there was doubt surrounding its actual realm, if it had not achieved transcendence by now, then it should be the being that was very likely to achieve it and worthy of the title of strongest under transcendence. Meanwhile, Demigod Norley, Field Marshal Heatsend, the Southern Ruler, and the Masters were only the closest to achieving transcendence in the Card World. A devil of Belphegor''s level was able to give them a challenge for their money, let alone the Librarian, the stupid Elder Anesthesia Dragon, and other ruler ss beings. They could not hold a candle against them. Not all Ruler ss beings were the same, Wyatt had no idea how they were ranked as not much was avable about the Ruler ss even for an executive VVIP member of Infinity Librar. It was a very tightly-lipped circle, and one had to be a Ruler ss to learn anything rted to them. However, Wyatt knew that when a being could detect the rule source and enter it using any rule by themselves then that being had entered the ranks of the ruler ss. The rule source was an amalgamation of various rule sources. They acted as an entry to the source. Even a ruler ss does not have ess to the entire rule source, they could only enter the rule source of the rule they had high affinity to. Simr to how the Blood Rule Stream could only enter the Blood Rule Source and not another rule source. Only the celestial bodies held that privilege of essing all the rule sources. This was why their will fragments made an excellent way for the ruler ss beings to increase their affinity to the rules of their choice. Seeing how the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was able to knock out the Rule ves who held the strength of a ruler ss at a minimum, 50 miles away from its true body, Wyatt believed the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was ranked top in the Ruler ss. Meaning it was not lying when it imed that it could protect Wyatt from the Librarian. If not for the misunderstanding, Wyatt would have weed the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s friendship. He knew that friendships built on lies were doomed to fail and that the truth was bound toe out sooner orter. Wyatt was worried that the Elder Anesthesia Dragon would feel it had been tricked and hold a grudge against him when it learned that Wyatt was not the World Cmity Tree. Capable of dream escape, the Elder Anesthesia Dragons were considered one of the best assassins in the Myraid Realm. This meant that if Wyatt were to make an enemy of an Elder Anesthesia Dragon then he could never enjoy a sleep and would always be on the watch for an assassination attempt. Considering the realm difference between them, it would only take a second for the Elder Anesthesia Dragon to not only track and kill Wyatt in sleep but destroy the card world. If Wyatt were to die he would me himself for being ipetent but if he were to drag the entire card world with him then he could rest even his death. This was the reason why Wyatt was so cautious around the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. Due to the Belphegor invading Card World and the Northern region''s human sacrifice incident, Wyatt hase to realize that his actions have grave consequences. If he were to make a powerful enemy that he cannot defeat in the Myriad Realms, then escape was no longer an option because the Card world would end up paying for his dine-and-dash. This was why had created alternate identities using his Myriad Devil Transformation and Soul pathway vibration control to hide his true identities while dealing with powerful beings. But this time, however, he was caught off guard underestimating the dangers of the Blood Rule Source. Now that the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was familiar with his spiritual and soul energy signature, it could not only track Wyatt but catch him anywhere in the myriad realms using its Dream Escape ability. Putting a stop to Wyatt''s n of escaping using his devil merchant code privilege. No wonder it called his effort to bring Cortney to safety a futile effort. As long as it has gotten a lock on her spiritual or soul energy signature it could track her down anywhere in the Myriad realms using its dream escape ability. Now, Wyatt was doing his best to ensure that the Elder Anesthesia Dragon and he did no part on bad terms. This was not going to be easy because though the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was friendly toward him but it disgraded his opinion because of hisck of strength. So Wyatt could only think of the next best thing, which was figuring out what the Elder Anesthesia Dragon wanted from a World Cmity Tree. If he could help the dragon with its need then well and good but if he could not, he believed if he searched hard enough he could find another Dungeon Cmity Seed in Card World and exchange it for his freedom. That was only possible if the dragon did not kill instantly out of rage. All the scenarios Wyatt could think of ended up with him dead. "Don''t space out I know I am majestic. Especially my scale they couldn''t be brighter," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon tooted its own horn, seeing Wyatt lost in thought staring at his sleeping body. Then it added, "Find a suitable ce andy your roots while I fetch your gift." ''Lay my roots? How the hell am I supposed to do that?'' Wyatt panicked, listening to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon suddenly ask him to settle next to its sleep body. But then recalling that the shell of the cmity dungeon seed was enough for him to use the Myriad Devil Transformation and morph into the World Cmity Tree. Wyatt locked eyes with the stupid Elder Anesthesia Dragon, and agreed, "Sure." Wyatt looked around as if searching for a suitable spot and said, "Esteemed Elder Anesthesia Dragon, forgive me for thete introduction but I am Dalton Wyatt." Wyatt decided to be honest through and through because Wyatt did not want to give a chance for the Elder Anesthesia Dragon to me or believe that Wyatt was tricking him on purpose. If the dragon doesn''t kill him out of rage then he can exin to the dragon that he was not at fault as he only did what it asked him to do. "Dalton Wyatt? That sounds like a savage''s name. From now your name is Nazaka Vriksh," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon changed Wyatt''s name without asking for his opinion. Then it continued to say, "It seems you do not know anything about your ancestors, to think you believed you are a human. I guess with all of them destroyed, your existence is already akin to a miracle. Don''t worry, I will help you gather the knowledge your ancestors left behind." Wyatt stared at the blood fog vessel of the dragon nkly. It was too busy going through its storage space, whose coordinates were fixed with its true body, searching for the present it nned to gift Wyatt. The reason Wyatt introduced himself to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was that he hoped to learn about its name and learn more about it. But the stupid dragon was suddenly acting aloof. It did not even bother to introduce itself to him. This was not a good sign. After all, even a master tells their name to their ves. Shaking his head, Wyatt used his soul pupils to find a spot where he could bestprehend Blood Rule. With the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s true bodyprehending blood rule in its sleep, Wyatt could not find any suitable spot for blood ruleprehension in its surroundings. But he did not dare toin about this to the dragon seeing that getting what it wanted it was slowly acting indifferent toward him. So far Wyatt had tried to not use his soul pupils on the Elder Anesthesia Dragon since the Field Marshal can sense them, then the Elder Anesthesia Dragon can too. But he identally caught a glimpse of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s tail to find that its scales were contaminated with peculiar stains that were only visible to his soul pupils and not his naked eyes. Wyatt closely examined the stains to feel a sense of revulsion for them from the core of his being, and blurt out a cry of disgust, "E!" "What''s wrong?" the Elder Anesthesia Dragon asked with a frown. "Your majesty your scales are contaminated with a dark stain. The stain seems to be spreading with time," Wyatt informed the Elder Anesthesia Dragon what he saw honestly. "What are you talking about?" the Elder Anesthesia Dragon asked Wyatt in confusion as it felt its scales could not be more radiant and vibrant. Chapter 1872 Elder Calamity Treant

Chapter 1872 Elder Cmity Treant

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source At first, Wyatt was amazed by the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s majestic and imposing presence. Its long beard, spanning from under its lower jaw down its neck, exudes an aura of age and wisdom. Long whiskers extending from its snout add to its regal appearance, while its mouth, lined with rows of razor-sharp teeth, hints at its formidable strength. The dragon''s body is adorned with bright white scales, tinged with a sanguine hue, creating a striking contrast against its dark surroundings. Massive wings, capable of spanning several city blocks when fully extended, further emphasize its immense size and power. Atop its head, a pair of sharp horns adds to itsmanding presence,pleting the image of a truly formidable creature. But now that Wyatt''s Soul pupils had captured the disgusting dark stain spreading across its scales, Wyatt would not truly appreciate its majestic appearance. Once he had seen whaty hidden within the beauty, he could no longer look at it the same way. Even with the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s spiritual vessel breathing down his neck. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon looked at Wyatt with a frown. Just as everyone likes to be called beautiful, simrly, everyone hates to be called ugly¡ªit was no different for the dragon. Bored out of its wits hiding in the Blood Rule Source, the Dragon was happy to find a friendly face. However, upon seeing the friend criticize its beautiful scales, the Dragon lost its generosity for the friend in this holy but foreignnd. If the friend did not provide a good exnation, then it would have to¡ª "Your Majesty, let me exin," Wyatt immediately spoke up, interpreting the intrusive thoughts entering the Dragon''s mind, sensing its favorability toward him decrease. Wyatt could have chosen to stay quiet about the dark stains spreading across the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s scales, but he decided to inform the Dragon about it believing that by helping the Dragon find the hidden danger in its body, it would owe him one. This way, he aimed to win its true favor rather than the superficial one it was currently showing him. Wyatt believed that if the Dragon owed him a favor, it might grant him his freedom or at least listen to his opinion. "Go ahead," The Elder Anesthesia Dragon gave Wyatt a chance to exin, indicating its willingness to listen. This gesture suggested that the Dragon was not lying when it imed that the World Cmity Tree and the Anesthesia Dragon race were allies before the Librarian hunted down the World Cmity Trees to extinction. Before proceeding with his exnation, Wyatt utilized his Myriad Devil Transformation skill to morph his spiritual body into an Elder Cmity Treant, the third form of the Dungeon Cmity Seed. Typically, any transformation using the Myriad Devil Transformation skill was easy to adapt to the new form and feltfortable. However, upon transforming into an Elder Cmity Treant, Wyatt not only adapted quickly but also felt more thanfortable¡ªhe felt weirdly familiar with it. This feeling was familiar to Wyatt, reminiscent of the sensation he experienced in his human form. It was as if he was an Elder Cmity Treant by birth. Astonished by this discovery, Wyatt pondered if using the dungeon cmity seed to create his viltronian core was the reason for this uncanny familiarity. Other than that, he couldn''t think of any other exnation. The reason Wyatt chose to morph into the third form of the dungeon cmity seed was because he felt that his opinion would hold more weight in the Dragon''s eyes if it were toe from this form than his human form. This would only add to its misunderstanding, but if it were to help him get the Dragon to owe him a favor why not? After all, he was already knee-deep in the stupid dragon''s misunderstanding there was no turning back now. Might as well use it to ensure his safety. "Ah, you look more pleasing in this form, Nazaka. Why did you leave your physical body behind? I miss the fragrance of your kind. Let us go, get it," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon expressed, confirming Wyatt''s expectation that it preferred seeing him in the third form of the dungeon cmity seed over his human form. Seeing the Elder Anesthesia Dragon open a gate to Bloodette''s dungeon seal, Wyatt hurriedly informed, "No need, Your Majesty. I regrew a new physical body in here." Wyatt was shocked by the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s powerfulmand over space rules, allowing it to directly open a space gate to Bloodette''s dungeon seal from within the Blood Rule Source. Meanwhile, the Field Marshal could not even peer into the dungeon seal if Bloodette were to close its gate. Now, Wyatt was even more sure that he was right to give up trying to escape using his devil merchant code privilege. The Ruler ss were truly different from average Demigods and Devils. No wonder Belphegor did not dare to find trouble with his Chaos Dwarf persona despite suffering a loss under him. "That''s good too,y your roots next to my main body. Your fragrance will help me have pleasant dreams," The Elder Anesthesia Dragon ordered. Previously, it had given Wyatt a choice, but now it directly ordered him where toy his roots. It seemed that it had not forgotten about hisment on its scales but chose to overlook it while venting through passive- aggressive behavior. From the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s actions so far one thing was clear to Wyatt, that the Dragon seemed to value his World Cmity Tree identity very much, going as far as to tolerate the things that it did not like about him. This made Wyatt more curious about the rtionship between the World Cmity Tree and Anesthesia Dragons. After all, being considerate of a demon master rank tree was a very rare sight for a Ruler-ss being like the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. However, before delving into that, he had to warn the dragon about the disgusting stains covering its scales. Now that he knew it was tolerant toward him, he could try to be more persuasive in his approach. Chapter 1873 Shortcut

Chapter 1873 Shortcut

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source "Sure thing, Your Majesty," Wyatt agreed. With his body reconstruction skill, the cmity soul gem within him began to grow a new body. Taking the form of a towering 150-meter-tall Elder Cmity Treant, Wyatt walked over to the sleeping Dragon and decided to nt his roots 100 feet away. During this process, Wyatt was astonished to find that the Sleep Breath ability of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, which had managed to render his human body asleep from 50 miles away, did not affect his Elder Cmity Treant Body that was 100 ft away from it. Even the Ruler-ss rune ves were helpless against the dragon''s sleep breath, but his Elder Cmity Treant Body waspletely immune to it. Wyatt also noticed that the tree''s innate fragrance was more prominent in this formpared to his human form. This prompted Wyatt to wonder if the cmity daughter gems created in this form were better than the ones created in his human form. Wyatt made a point to note this down, as he wanted to experiment to see if the cmity daughter gems created in his Elder Cmity Treant form were more efficient and held any other surprisespared to the ones created in his human form. "It has been so many centuries since Ist smelled this fragrance," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s true body''s breath rhythm eased, showing that it was enjoying the fragrance of the Elder Cmity Treant. Seeing the dragon''s true body show not even a hint of obsessive behavior even after smelling the cmity treant''s fragrance from so close, Wyatt wondered if it was because of the realm difference between them or if the Dragon was immune to the World Cmity tree''s fragrance. If thetter were true, then Wyatt could envision the World Cmity Tree and the Anesthesia Dragon bing allies. With both races being immune to each other''s prominent racial talents, the chances of them allying over bing enemies were very likely. Indeed, without the World Cmity Tree''s innate fragrance that drove other beings mad andpelled them to consume its seeds, it was only left with its ve army to defend against predators. Simrly, without their sleep breath, the Anesthesia Dragons relied solely on their high defense to protect themselves from predators. After some contemtion, Wyatt realized that the sleep- breath ability of the Anesthesia Dragonplemented the innate fragrance of the World Cmity Tree. The stronger and more sentient a being, the higher the chances of them resisting the mental corruption of the World Cmity Tree''s innate fragrance and escaping, especially those that are far from the tree. However, asleep targets, regardless of their realm, were easier prey for the tree''s fragrance and more tempted to consume its seeds. A ve created using thebination of the Anesthesia Dragon''s and the World Cmity Tree''s abilities would serve as nourishment for both entities. The dragon could feed on the vitality of beings that had inhaled its sleep breath, just as the tree could also feed on the vitality of the beings it enved. In this way, the ves created using thebination of their abilities would act as a buffer between them, sustaining the alliance between both the dragon and the tree. As this thought crossed Wyatt''s mind he could guess why the World Cmity Tree and the Anesthesia Dragons chose to ally. They were likely co-dependent on each other. But this also meant both of them exposing their venerability to each other. The Anesthesia Dragons were most venerable when awake while the World Cmity Trees were most venerable at close range. If the Anesthesia Dragon chose to sleep next to the World Cmity tree through its sleep and awake cycle, then they both would be exposing their vulnerability to each other. Allowing them to gain other''s trust. Making these assumptions, Wyatt frowned because he now felt that gaining his freedom from the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was not going to be as easy as he had thought. The dragon was clearly showing signs of grooming him, or his World Cmity Tree persona, for its purposes. Had Wyatt not created a life for himself in the Card World, he would not have minded using the help of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon to achieve Ruler-ss power in the shortest time possible. Though it had its obvious demerits, it also had its merits, especially the fact that Wyatt could find the rxed life he was seeking with it by his side. However, that meant giving up on the life he had created for himself in the Card World and having an ancient dragon as his benefactor. Due to the contamination of the disgusting stain on the dragon, Wyatt struggled to discern the dragon''s sex with the help of his soul pupils. These stains were evidence that the dragon had powerful enemies, indicating that his peaceful life by its side would be short-lived. Wyatt realized that there were no shortcuts to achieving his dream; only he could make his dreame true. Shaking his head, Wyatt no longer entertained the idea of taking the easy route. The path he was already traveling might be long and arduous, but it felt right for him. It was filled with excitement and challenges, unlike the one the dragon could offer him. Wyatt was beginning to cherish the journey and thepanionship of the friends he had made along the way. The emotional scars he had acquired on Earth were healing in the Card World. This moment of hesitation only served to strengthen Wyatt''s resolve as he embraced the challenges ahead, knowing they would not only lead him to what he sought but also give him the strength to protect it when he acquired it. That was the point of all his struggle, gaining the strength to protect what was precious to him, both physically and spiritually. No longer hesitating, Wyatt resolved to confront the dragon about the disgusting stain, regardless of how dismissive it might be of his opinion, he would do everything in his power to free himself from the dragon''s grasp. Chapter 1874 True Motive, Secondary Objective

Chapter 1874 True Motive, Secondary Objective

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source "My soul and body feel so at ease and rxed, ah~. With your innate scent''s help, I should be able to skip my uing awake period and slumber peacefully for another millennium. Wouldn''t that be wonderful? Ah~," the serpent-shaped blood fog vessel of the dragon''s spiritual body eximed in pure bliss as its true body went into deeper sleep. Listening to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon unveil the true motive behind its fascination with the World Cmity Tree, Wyatt realized that a portion of his spection was urate: the Dragon wasn''t just immune to the World Cmity Tree''s fragrance, but the scent actually aided it in sleeping for extended periods, effectively nullifying its sole vulnerability. It was no surprise that once it confirmed Wyatt''s identity as the World Cmity Tree, the Dragon was willing to overlook Wyatt''s previous remarks about its scales. Wyatt had long suspected that the Dragon intended to raise him as its pet, but now he understood the reason behind it. "But I''m uncertain if the disparity between our realms will diminish the potency of your inherent fragrance. There''s still another decade before I truly require it. That should provide ample time for you to digest one of the sleeping rule ves to break through to the devil rank or if you''re fast and efficient enough even ruler ss. Let''s not leave anything to chance," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon remarked cautiously. Listening to the Dragon''s offer to assist him in attaining devil rank or even ruler ss, Wyatt remained untempted due to his strengthened resolve. However, when in the form of the World Cmity Tree both physically and spiritually, he could harness all its abilities. Specifically, he could consume the corpses of the blood rule ves to bolster his growth. Yet, doing so would render him more World Cmity Tree than human until the day his realm as a Card Apprentice surpassed his realm as a World Cmity Tree. Wyatt, still deeply attached to his humanity, couldn''t entertain the Dragon''s offer at present. However¡ª "Your Majesty, I deeply appreciate your consideration. Your generosity will forever be remembered," Wyatt expressed, intending to address the dark stains contaminating the dragon''s scales after he had aplished his new secondary objective. "Hahaha, Nazaka, please, there''s no need for such formality. Given the history of our races as allies, it''s only fitting for me, as the stronger of the two, to help you," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon remarked, though appearing aloof, it seemed to have a weakness for ttery. Wyatt understood that if he were to deliver a few morepliments he could regain its lost favor towards him in no time. "Your Highness, if that is the case, then I eagerly anticipate enhancing my strength to be of use to you," Wyatt intended to say "repay you," but reconsidered, realizing it might not be the most suitable word to win the Dragon''s favor. Using "repay" could imply that he nned to leave the Dragon once he was strong enough, which would likely anger the Dragon, as it was attempting to groom him as its sleeping-aid tool. Therefore, he opted for the word "use" instead, signifying his submission to the Dragon''s guidance and authority. "I appreciate your enthusiasm. With time being limited, let me fetch a few corpses so you canmence your practice immediately," the Dragon expressed, highly satisfied with Wyatt''s attitude. Who did not like a well-mannered ve? "Your Highness, if I may," Wyatt called out to the dragon, who was preparing to procure the corpses of the sleeping rule ves to use as manure for the World Cmity Tree. "Yes, Nazaka, what is it?" the Dragon paused in its flight and asked. "Please forgive my impudence, but I would prefer the core of the rule ve over there instead of their corpses. I believe refining its core is the quickest path for me to ascend to the devil realm or beyond," Wyatt informed the Dragon, hoping toplete his secondary objective. "That rule ve, just the fact that it could approach so close to my true body without sumbing to sleep shows its remarkable power. Furthermore, its transformation into a blood-rule ve isplete; it''s now one with the blood-rule source. Are you certain you''ll be able to refine its core?" the Elder Anesthesia Dragon frowned as it scrutinized the rule ve Wyatt had pointed out, recognizing it as one of the most formidable adversaries that had attempted to attack him. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon wondered whether a demon master could sessfully refine its core. It didn''t want Wyatt to bite off more than he could chew, as it would be counterproductive and a waste of time¡ªtime being the only thing theycked right now. "Your majesty, I have beenprehending blood-rule, though my attainments in it are not high, I think I should be able to refine that blood-rule ve''s core and ascend to the devil ream," Wyatt continued to persuade the Elder Anesthesia Dragon to help him get the core of thepletely transformed blood rule ve. Wyatt''s persistence in obtaining the core of a fully transformed blood-rule ve stemmed from his belief that it would enable him to utilize his myriad devil body skills to transform into a blood-rule ve. This form would not only enhance his blood- rule affinity, but it would also align with the form best suited for his 12 blood curse incarnation form, thereby augmenting its power. Since Wyatt was unwilling to sacrifice his humanity to achieve rapid growth, this endeavor was crucial for preserving his frail human existence by increasing his explosive strength, though temporarily it got the job done when defeating Belphegor''s World Hog incantation. "Well, Nazaka, if you insist," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon reluctantly agreed, feeling that the World Cmity Tree should have the best understanding of what was most suitable for its practice. Listening to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon acquiesce to his request, Wyatt felt relieved, knowing that his secondary objective was almostplete. Chapter 1875 Eternal Thief Guild, Selfless Request

Chapter 1875 Eternal Thief Guild, Selfless Request

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source The Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s spiritual body, encapsted within the serpent-shaped blood fog vessel, promptly dissected the rule ve and retrieved its core for Wyatt. Handing the blood-rule ve''s core to Wyatt, the dragon added a few words of encouragement, "Here, with this core and your racial talent, you should be able to ascend to the devil realm within this decade. I anticipate great things from you." Before leaving Wyatt to practice, the dragon didn''t forget to remind him, "I haven''t forgotten about your customary gift on our first meeting. This rule ve''s core isn''t it; I have something more special. I just don''t recall where I ced it in my storage space. Just give me a moment to sort through the items. Your present should be buried amidst the mess." ''Can''t he just use his spiritual sense to scan his storage space and find the gift in there?'' Wyatt wondered to himself. However, knowing that aside from being aloof and susceptible to ttery, the dragon was alsocking inmon sense, Wyatt decided not to remind it. He feared that bringing attention to its forgetfulness would embarrass the dragon and potentially diminish his favorability points with it. As if the Dragon had read Wyatt''s mind, it exined, "The storage space is lined with the highest-grade heathen stones and SSS-rank spiritual sense istion array formation as a security measure against the Eternal Thief Guild. So I cannot use my spiritual sense to scan the storage space to search for your gift. Let me tell you, Nazaka, if you ever encounter those bastards, they will strip you bare with their unique space rule arts. Well, with your current realm, they would simply sell you to the highest bidder. But don''t worry, you have me to protect you now. I will not allow any harm to befall you." If not for its blood-fog vessel even the Dragon''s spiritual body could not ess its storage space. For a brief moment, Wyatt was almost frightened, thinking that the seemingly dim-witted Dragon could somehow read his mind. However, upon hearing its reassurance of his safety, he realized it was simply engaging in casual conversation. Wyatt had learned about the Eternal Thief Guild when exploring the devil merchant code; they were considered a semi-ruler ss force. He hadn''t expected even a ruler ss entity like the Elder Anesthesia Dragon to be wary of them. However, given their mastery of mystical space-rule arts and the mystery surrounding their base location, they were indeed an annoying pest in the Dark Realm. "Nazaka, continue your practice; it will take me some time to sort out the mess in here," the blood-fog vessel of the dragon informed Wyatt, its gaze fixed on the storage space, whose coordinates were linked to its true body. Wyatt also caught a glimpse into the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s storage space, and he was astonished. The space within the Dragon''s storage exceeded even the void in his seed world. He observed about a dozen celestial bodies within, each being nourished by three artificial suns. If Wyatt had previously been proud of his seed world, he was no longer after witnessing the Dragon''s utilization of celestial bodies in its storage space, akin to shelves in a bank vault. Indeed, the Dragon was not exaggerating when it mentioned that it would take some time to organize the chaos within its storage space. "Your Majesty, you have done so much for me. It would be heartless of me to continue and ignore the hidden danger threatening you," Wyatt suddenly spoke aloud, surprising the dragon with his emotional deration. "What do you mean?" the Dragon blurted out in total bewilderment. It was pleased with the sentiments Wyatt was expressing, but it had absolutely no clue about the hidden danger he was referring to. "Your Highness, you must trust me on this. There is indeed an ominous stain contaminating your majestic body, starting from your scales¡ª" Before Wyatt could continue, the Dragon thundered, "Again with that nonsense!" Wyatt didn''t back down, understanding that the Elder Anesthesia Dragon ns to rely on the World Cmity Tree to extend its sleeping stage so it would never kill him. He continued his act, adding, "Your Majesty, even if it risks angering you, I must speak the truth. You could kill me, and I wouldn''t mind, as my life was granted by you. However, you must listen to me. You may have already noticed that my eyes possess a unique ability. They reveal to me that your scales'' aura is being tainted by an ominous stain. If left unchecked, who knows what peril it may bring upon you." "You¡­ you¡­" The Elder Anesthesia Dragon was speechless, at a loss for words on how to counter Wyatt''s assertions. If the World Cmity Tree had rebelled, the Dragon could have employed force to subdue it. However, seeing that the World Cmity Tree was willing to risk its life out of concern for him, who was ustomed to getting his way as an apex loner through force, now found himself unsure of how to handle the current situation. "Your Majesty, you can punish meter as you see fit for my impertinence. But if you are willing to grant me a scale of yours, I can show you what I am talking about," Wyatt spoke passionately, his voice filled with so much emotion that it struck an emotional chord in the dragon''s heart, a chord that hadn''t been touched for ages. Listening to Wyatt''s words the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was moved to the point where it momentarily set aside its vanity and agreed to Wyatt''s selfless request. "Very well, but if you fail to substantiate your ims, you are never to bring up this matter again," It stipted firmly, willing to part with one of its magnificent scales of its own ord. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I could never betray your trust in me," Wyatt expressed enthusiastically, appearing grateful for the Dragon''s agreement to his request. Chapter 1876 Removing The Filth

Chapter 1876 Removing The Filth

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source "Here," the Blood fog vessel of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon reluctantly plucked a scale from his tail with a hint of sadness, then handed it to Wyatt without any hesitation. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I will show you what I am talking about," Wyatt said, extending a branch of his Elder Cmity Treant body to collect the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s scale. Wyatt immediately separated that branch from his main body, and it took root on the surface, forming a wooden hand that appeared to have sprouted out of the surface to hold the scale. The scale of a young Anesthesia Dragon was worth two devil-grade ingredients, indicating that the scale of a ruler-grade Elder Anesthesia Dragon would be priceless. Yet, Wyatt felt no allure for it, as it was tainted. Wyatt did not want to touch the disgusting scale regardless of its worth in the market, but he knew that letting his repulsion surface would hurt the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s feelings. So, he went as far as instantly separating the branch that collected the scale from the Dragon. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s vessel suddenly responded staring at the newly formed scale, "It seems there is truth to your words." "Your Majesty?" Wyatt asked the Dragon in surprise. Until now, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon had been very dismissive of Wyatt and unwilling to listen to his im of a disgusting stain contaminating its body starting from its scales. Now, the Dragon was agreeing with Wyatt even before he had the chance to prove that his ims were not false. Wyatt wondered what brought about this change. "I sensed a dy as my lost scale recovered; it wasn''t instantaneous. This never happened before, even amidst battle. It could only mean something has dampened the sense of the scale''s roots in my body, as you suggested," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon spoke with authority. When asleep, its recovery rate was almost instantaneous. However, now, for some reason, even when deeply asleep, its scale did not recover instantaneously. Listening to the Dragon, Wyatt nodded in understanding and asked, "Your Majesty, may I use my unique eye ability on your body?" "Um, sure," the Dragon agreed, nodding its serpent blood fog head. With the Dragon''s permission, Wyatt activated his soul pupils and scanned the entire true body of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, starting from the newly formed scale. He found that the newly formed scale was born contaminated, with the stain covering it brighter than the other scales. Wyatt then recalled to his naked eye that the scale was dimmed in radiancepared to the other scales, meaning that the newly formed scale was more contaminated than the rest. "So, what did you find?" the Dragon asked, no longer doubting Wyatt''s im as it too could feel the difference in the newly formed scale and its old scales. Wyatt took a moment to carefully choose his words, mindful not to unsettle the Dragon. While the Dragon was no longer as dismissive of his words as before, it still didn''t fully trust him. Wyatt understood he needed to tread carefully, especially considering he didn''t know how the Dragon would react upon seeing the disgusting stains spreading across its body. The contamination from the stain was slow, and it was uncertain how long it had been present on the Dragon''s body. If Dragons took pleasure in grooming themselves like cats, then the Elder Anesthesia Dragon mighte to regret learning the truth about the appearance of its vibrant scales, which it was so proud of. Wyatt utilized his spiritual power to project a 3D hologram of the Dragon''s true body and proceeded with his exnation, "Your Highness, this is your body as you can see now, and this is your body as I see it with my unique eyes." Wyatt then projected a second 3D hologram of the Dragon''s true body, this time with three-fourths of its body covered in disgusting ck stains, right next to the first one so it would be easier for the Dragon topare. Wyatt opted to use the holograms instead of showing the Dragon the real thing using the scale it gave him because the actual contamination was even more repulsive than the stains depicted in the hologram. He hoped that this would prepare the Dragon for the blow it was going to receive learning the truth. "What the heck is that disgusting thing? I don''t believe it. Howe I cannot sense its presence when it has spread over three-fourths of my body?" the Dragon eximed in disbelief. "Your Highness, let me," Wyatt said, as he proceeded to mobilize his roots to encircle the branch holding the Dragon''s scale, forming a simple array formation using his own body. The Elder Cmity Treant''s body was very handy for array formation because of its capability of producing infinite branches and roots, which were incredible ingredients for setting up array formations. "That''s a simple separation array formation," the Dragon pointed out, wondering what Wyatt was nning by using such a basic array formation. It believed if the dark stains were mystical enough to escape its senses, then how could a basic array formation be able to help it see the stains? Besides, it cleans itself with liquid soul energy. It failed to see how Wyatt''s basic array was going to be of any help here. "Yes, Your Majesty. Please be patient," Wyatt nodded. The Dragon was right; the array formation he was using was indeed basic. However, that was all that was required to separate the disgusting stain from the Dragon''s scale. Any other cleansing methods, even high-level cleansing array formations, would fail to wash the stain as it was masking itself as part of the Dragon''s body. However, with a separation array equipped with proper parameters regarding what it needed to separate, the array could effectively remove the stain from the Dragon''s body, even if it was masquerading as part of the Dragon''s natural form. With Wyatt''smand, the separation array formationmenced. Wyatt personally tookmand of the array instead of letting it operate autonomously because he wanted to use his soul pupils to guide it and ensure theplete instead of letting it operate autonomously because he wanted to use his soul pupils to guide it and ensure theplete removal of the dark stain covering the scale. After all, even if the scale was tainted once, it was still a priceless treasure in the end. Soon, under the scrutiny of the vignt Dragon, the shimmering white scale separated into two scales. One looked like the original shimmering clear white scale, while the other was a dark scale that, when looked at with microscopic vision, revealed a disgusting mixture of dark and revolting tentacles joining together to take the shape of the scale. "What the heck is that? To think something so revolting has been contaminating my body without my knowledge. How ridiculous is this?" The Elder Anesthesia Dragon yelled furiously, its blood fog vessel taking several steps back in shock upon seeing the true nature of the ck scales. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s vessel wasted no time in expressing its shock and anger. Instead, it rushed to its asleep true body and covered itself in an SSS-rank version of the basic separation array to rid itself of the invisible filth covering its body. However, to the Dragon''s surprise, regardless of how it operated the array formation, it was unable to separate any filth from its body. Then it realized that the dark filth was exhibiting a simr energy signature as its own body. So, it turned to Wyatt, saying, "Nazaka, it seems I need your eyes'' assistance to get rid of the filth covering me." "My pleasure, Your Majesty," Wyatt said, and he moved his spiritual sense to help the Dragon guide its array formation. As Wyatt focused his spiritual sense to assist the Dragon, he delved deeper into the intricate workings of the separation array. With his unique eye abilities, Wyatt could discern the subtle differences between the Dragon''s true form and the contaminating filth. Together, they adjusted the parameters of the array, fine-tuning it to specifically target and extract the dark filth without harming the Dragon''s body. With each adjustment, they observed as the array began to effectively separate the filth from the Dragon''s scales. It was a delicate process, requiring precision and patience, but gradually, the tainted filth started to separate, revealing the Dragon''s true radiance. "Nazaka, did we get all of it?" "Yes, Your Highness." The Elder Anesthesia Dragon let out a sigh of relief as it felt a sense of ease, knowing its majestic body was now free of all the contamination. Its vessel body jaw dropped, witnessing the transformation, marveling at the power of Wyatt''s unique abilities and the synergy between him and the array. However, just when the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was thinking that the worst was over, the filth that they had just separated from its body gathered, forming a blob of dark filth. Witnessing the ominous response of the filth, both Wyatt and the Dragon stared at it in vignce. The dark blob quivered and writhed, pulsating with an unsettling energy. It seemed to possess a malevolent consciousness of its own, defying all the views of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. Chapter 1877 Blood Cloud, Bloody Smite

Chapter 1877 Blood Cloud, Bloody Smite

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source The murky mass of filth trembled and contorted, throbbing with an unsettling rhythm. Seeing this the traumatized Elder Anesthesia Dragon yelled in fury, "Stay away from my body you filth." Utilizing its serpent-shaped blooded fog vessel, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s spiritual form harnessed the power of the blood rule, forcefully propelling the repulsive mass of filth several miles away from its body. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon was so disgusted by the filth that it was unwilling to use its spiritual sense to push the blob away directly. Once the blob was at a safe distance from its true form, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon gathered a huge amount of blood rule energy above the filth and invoked the blood rule''s blood explosion meaning, aiming to obliterate the filth. However, to its surprise, instead of vaporizing, the filth fragmented into chunks, scattering across the surface of the blood rule source. As Wyatt witnessed the Elder Anesthesia Dragon gathering blood rule energy sufficient to fill a small sea and preparing to detonate it, he couldn''t help but ponder the immense impact the filth had on the Dragon''s psyche topel it to mobilize its entire strength. Despite considering the Dragon''s action as potentially excessive, Wyatt opted to remain silent. Was the Dragon overreacting? No, it wasn''t. After all, nobody could remain unaffected upon learning that they had been sleeping in such disgusting filth for who knows how long. Observing the filth raining down on the surface of the blood rule source, instead of being vaporized as expected, Wyatt realized that the Dragon''s reaction was not overkill but rather insufficient. It became evident that the blob of filth was not to be underestimated, as it seemed resilient to even the formidable power of a Ruler ss Elder Anesthesia Dragon. Still, Wyatt sighed in relief, knowing that the Elder Anesthesia Dragon had the foresight to push the filth far away before attempting to detonate it. Otherwise, all of them¡ªthe Dragon''s true body, its vessel, Wyatt, and the sleeping rule ves¡ªwould have been covered in chunks of filth. Since it was not clear what the filth was capable of, the Dragon''s judgment to keep them far from all beings was praiseworthy. However, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon and Wyatt were still not out of danger, as the chunks of filth scattered across the surface of the blood rule source began to wriggle and crawl towards one another, almost as if they possessed a consciousness of their own. Seemingly intent on reuniting to reform into a single blob of filth. "Blood Cloud," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon cried out, dividing its blood fog vessel into two. One portion continued to serve as the vessel for its spiritual body, while the other transformed into a sanguine-colored cloud, streaking towards the area of the blood rule source where the chunks of filth were scattered. Upon reaching its destination, the Blood Cloud expanded rapidly until it enveloped the entire affected area. Then, it began to crackle ominously, resembling a dark cloud before a storm. As thunderous sounds echoed through the air following scarlet shes illuminated the enormous blood cloud and cast an eerie glow. The chunks of filth began to crawl and rejoin at an elerated pace as if they could sense the impending threat looming above them. "Let''s see you survive this, Bloody Smite," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon muttered to itself beforemanding the blood cloud to unleash its fury upon the scattered filth. In response, a wide- spread pir of sanguine lightning with a scarlet glow enveloped the entire affected area, leaving no piece of filth spared. Gazing at the blinding expansive sanguine pir of lightning, Wyatt marveled at its sheer magnitude, spanning almost a few hundred miles in radius. Moreover, the pir of lightning persisted for a full ten minutes, during which the Elder Anesthesia Dragon showed no sign of exhaustion or replenishing its energy. Deep down in his mind, Wyatt couldn''t shake the feeling that this disy of power was far from the true limit of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. ''Ruler ss beings are indeed terrifying,'' Wyatt noted to himself, fully aware that even his most powerful form, the ''12 Blood Curse Incarnation Form,'' would not have survived the blood rule explosion from earlier, let alone the bloody smite. If it weren''t for his cmity soul gem granting partial immortality through its pseudo-cmity soul, Wyatt wouldn''t even entertain such reckless thoughts. When the lightning pir cleared, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was surprised to find the pieces of the filth were still present and had not vaporized as it hoped. However, unlike thest time when the scattered filth immediately recovered from the explosion and tried to rejoin, the pieces of filth remained unresponsive. "Nazaka, are they vanquished?" the Elder Anesthesia Dragon inquired of Wyatt, its senses unable to ascertain the status of the filth. This was one of the reasons why it treated the filth with such seriousness and also why it had ceased the bloody smite attack to assess the situation. Otherwise, it would have continued the attack until either it or the filth sumbed to exhaustion. "No, Your Highness, they are in a state akin to unconsciousness. They should recover soon," Wyatt replied after checking the status of the filth with his soul pupils. He reported back to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, expressing awe at the filth''s tenacity. "Nazaka, can your special ability discern the weakness of that filth?" the Elder Anesthesia Dragon inquired. Its senses were failing when it came to the filth, so it had to rely on Wyatt''s unique eye ability to devise a way to vanquish it. "Your Highness, I¡ª" Wyatt hesitated, debating whether to reveal the truth about the filth to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, unsure if it was ready to hear it. Observing Wyatt''s hesitation, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon frowned but then nodded in understanding the reason behind his hesitation. Then it reassured Wyatt, saying, "Nazaka, speak what you see. You don''t have to hide any information to spare my feelings." Chapter 1878 Calm Before The Storm

Chapter 1878 Calm Before The Storm

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source "Then, Your Highness, please forgive my rudeness," Wyatt politely said before he began, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders as he prepared to reveal the truth. The news Wyatt was about to disclose to the Dragon was exceptionally sensitive, particrly for the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. He needed to ensure that the Dragon wouldn''t react explosively, unable to handle the truth. This was especially critical considering Wyatt had witnessed firsthand the Dragon''s formidable power and knew that he wouldn''t be able to evade its pursuit in the myriad realms. Wyatt then informed the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, "As of now, all I can tell you is that the filth is born from the fusion of your energy with the energy of an unknown entity, most likely a ruler-ss entity with remarkable tenacity that could affect reality itself. However, if you give me some time, I can analyze the data at my disposal to provide you with a moreprehensive report." As Wyattpleted his report, he sensed a sudden increase in pressure in the atmosphere, and it was evident that the source of this change was the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. Wyatt dared not make any subtle movements, for he had just reported to the Dragon that the Filth was, in some sense, born from it¡ªit was a part of it, and in certain contexts, considered akin to its offspring. A long silence hung in the air, and the longer the Elder Anesthesia Dragon remained silent, the more uncertain Wyatt felt. He was prepared to utilize his devil merchant code privilege to transport his soul into a pseudo-cmity soul gem next to Cuth Diya in the Dark Realm at even the slightest sign of hostility from the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. "It moved, Your Highness," Wyatt cried aloud and continued, "It is moving faster than before. A lot faster." "Hmm," hearing Wyatt''s exmation, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon snapped out of its thoughts and turned its attention to the pieces of filth, observing them crawling at a speed akin to that of a devil-grade entity. Then, as if struck by a realization, it muttered to itself, "I suddenly sense a familiar presence from it." The scattered chunks of filth across the blood rule source''s surface exhibited an astonishing disy of agility and coordination as they wriggled and crawled at an unprecedented speed. Driven by an innate instinct to reunite, each fragment of the filth seemed to possess a singr purpose, moving with synchronized precision toward pieces of filth nearest to them. Despite their fragmented state, they appeared tomunicate with each other through some unseen force, guiding their movements to converge seamlessly. As the scattered chunks of filth across the blood rule source''s surface exhibited their astonishing disy of agility and coordination, Wyatt and the Elder Anesthesia Dragon watched in stunned silence. Their expressions mirrored a mix of shock, disbelief, and growing apprehension as they witnessed the fragments wriggling and crawling at an unprecedented speed. Wyatt''s mind raced with a flurry of thoughts, his usualposure shaken by the surreal scene unfolding before him. He couldn''t help but feel a creeping sense of fear at the sight of the filth''s relentless determination to regroup. The sheer speed and efficiency with which they moved sent shivers down his spine, sparking doubts about their ability to contain the looming threat. Wyatt''s fear intensified as he grappled with the realization that the filth was not solely born from the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s power but from the union of two ruler-ss beings. This revtion struck him with a profound sense of dread. As Wyatt had observed the filth''s unsettling capabilities such as dampening the Dragon''s abilities and spreading across its body by feeding on its residual energies, Wyatt couldn''t shake the disturbing thought that the filth might be a harmful organism akin to a parasite imnted in the Dragon by the other ruler- ss being. If this were indeed the case, then the sudden explosion of activity disyed by the filth''s fragments could indicate that the original owner of this filth¡ªthe other ruler- ss being¡ªhad be aware of the Dragon''s discovery and was retaliating. The fact that the Dragon suddenly said that it felt a familiar presence from the filth added merit to Wyatt''s spection. The prospect of a ruler-ss battle erupting within the blood rule source sent a chill down Wyatt''s spine. He realized that he might soon bear witness to a sh of titans, a confrontation between two beings of immense power vying for dominance. Beside Wyatt, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon remained equally transfixed, its usually aloof demeanor reced by a palpable sense of unease. Despite its formidable power, the Dragon couldn''t hide the flicker of concern in its eyes as it watched the chunks of filth converge with rming speed. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s sudden unease waspounded by the energy signature it suddenly detected emanating from the filth. This signature stirred memories of its most shameful and dreaded past, awakening a deep-seated fear that it had long thought buried. Never in its wildest dreams did the Dragon imagine that there woulde a day when it would once again sense the dreaded presence that haunted its darkest memories. As the realization sank in, the Dragon''s stoic facade cracked, revealing a glimpse of the terror that gripped its heart. The echoes of its past transgressions reverberated through its being, filling it with a sense of dread and foreboding. In that moment, the Dragon found itself confronting the specter of its past, a past it had desperately tried to escape but now confronted with chilling rity. In mere moments as Wyatt and the Dragon were consumed by uncertainty and fear, the scattered chunks of filth coalesced into a singr, ominous blob, their movements synchronized in a mesmerizing disy of unity. The newly formed mass exuded an aura of malevolence. Wyatt ceased his gaze upon the repulsive mass of filth and turned his attention to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon beside him, seeking a sort of assurance for the uing threat. However, his expectations were dashed upon witnessing the distressed mental state of the Dragon. Chapter 1879 WarDragon Form, Sleep Golem, Blood Puppet

Chapter 1879 WarDragon Form, Sleep Golem, Blood Puppet

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source ''Why am I always stuck with unreliable teammates?'' screamed Wyatt inwardly as he observed the Elder Anesthesia Dragon losing itsposure, sensing a familiar presence emanating from the blob of filth. Observing the proud Dragon in such a vulnerable mental state, Wyatt could only deduce that whoever had nted the filth upon it must possess greater strength. The Dragon''s helplessness against the filth served aspelling evidence of this. Since Wyatt found himself powerless against the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, it goes without saying that he would be equally powerless against the entity that even the Dragon feared. However, the pressing question now loomed: what exactly was the blob of filth, and what were its intentions? The Hive AI diligently worked to unravel the mysteries surrounding the filth, drawing from the data Wyatt had gathered. As for filth''s current objectives now that it was whole again, Wyatt activated his soul pupils to scrutinize its activities. The blob of filth pulsated, contracting and expanding in a rhythmic pattern akin to a beating heart. Then, abruptly, it ttened horizontally turning into a 2D circle before elongating vertically forming a rectangr shape, resembling a door or gate. Witnessing this transformation, Wyatt hastily eximed, alerting the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, "Your Majesty, the blob of filth is summoning someone. Most likely the owner of the presence you mentioned earlier." Wyatt''s outcry jolted the Dragon from its daze, causing it to focus on the blob of filth, now resembling a gate to a dungeon. Unconsciously, it blurted out, "This is bad. I don''t want to face that freak again." Listening to it, Wyatt''s expression turned stiff. Then at the risk of angering the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, he said, "Your Highness, should we retreat before whoever the gate of filth is summoning arrives?" "What? Why would you even suggest such a thing to me? Do you think I''m weaker than that freak? I''m not, okay. It''s just that, that freaky bastard fights dirty. And when I say dirty¡ª wait, why am I exining this to you? Just shut up and watch as I return that bastard tenfold the shame I suffered that night," proimed the Elder Anesthesia Dragon aloud, with particr emphasis on thest part. Wyatt sensed that the final words were directed more toward the Dragon itself rather than him. Listening to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s rambling, Wyatt felt a sense of confusion. He couldn''t discern whether the Dragon was asserting its strength or expressing doubt. "Besides, he''s already here," the Dragon suddenly added, giving Wyatt the impression that it, too, had contemted retreat but concluded they hadn''t acted quickly enough. "Nazaka, just in case, run as far as you can. I will contact you when I am done here," the Elder Dragon ordered Wyatt, resolutely staring at the gate of filth. Following the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s instruction to flee, Wyatt''s towering 150-foot Elder Cmity Treant form swiftly restructured into a 150-foot-long root that looked like a long wooden serpent dragon with its leaves acting as its scales. He prepared to burrow into the surface of the Blood Rule Source with the rest of its roots that were already branched out underground, intent on running as far away as possible. Despite Wyatt''s attempt to escape, a formidable blood-rule domain suddenly enveloped the area, thwarting his efforts. In response, then the Elder Anesthesia Dragon summoned its blood-rule domain, engaging in a fierce sh with the opposing domain. As the two domains collided, the pressure on Wyatt''s body lessened slightly, but he remained ensnared within their confines, unable to break free. With no escape in sight, Wyatt scanned the surroundings for the origin of the hostile domain. His search led him to behold two enormous gray humanoid hands, eachrge enough to amodate the filth gate, pressing together as they peered into the blood rule source from the other side of the filth gate. As the hands maneuvered through the filth gate, they parted to grasp onto either side,mencing a process of stretching the gate. Gradually, the gate widened enough for the being to extend its legs through, providing leverage for the hands to further stretch the gate until the entirety of the being''s body could pass through. As Wyatt gazed upon the colossal humanoid devil emerging from the filth gate, he was struck by a sense of astonishment at the creature''s formidable physique. Every inch of its massive form was adorned with well-defined muscles, rippling beneath its gray, demonic fur. The creature exuded an aura of power and strength, its physique reminded Wyatt of the legendary champions of Earth''s Mr. Olympiapetitions, albeit with a sinister and furry twist. The devils muscr build exerted an unfathomable pressure on its surroundings, creating an imposing presence that dwarfed everything in its vicinity. Each movement it made seemed effortless yet brimmed withtent power as if it could shatter mountains with a mere flex of its colossal limbs. As Wyatt took in the sight of this otherworldly being, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of trepidation at the sheer might it possessed. In the face of such overwhelming power, he knew that confronting this creature would be an immense challenge even for the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. The ginormous gray devil stood within range of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath ability, yet it seemed unaffected by the dragon''s power. Instead, the devil took a deep breath, inhaling arge amount of the dragon''s sleep breath, and stood tall and imposing as before. As the master of the filth covering its body revealed himself, the blood fog vessel housing the spiritual essence of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon stood poised and emitted a resounding cry with determination, its crimson mist swirling with fervent energy in anticipation of the impending skirmish, "Wardragon form, activate! "Dream Rule Rune: Sleep Golem, activate!" "Blood Rule Rune: Blood Puppet, activate!" With the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s warcry, Wyatt shifted his attention from the ginormous gray humanoid devil and focused on the Dragon''s blood fog vessel, only to see it dissipate the next second¡ª ''Fuck, did it escape without me?'' were Wyatt''s first thoughts. Chapter 1880 Sorrow Or Mockery

Chapter 1880 Sorrow Or Mockery

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source In a panic, Wyatt hurriedly followed the spiritual body of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, witnessing its return to its true body undergoing a transformation amid a veil of blood fog. Relief washed over Wyatt as he realized the Dragon had not chosen to escape alone. Had the Dragon opted to escape using its Dream Escape ability, the massive gray devil would have surely targeted him. Even if Wyatt''s status as the only World Cmity Tree did not interest the devil, it would still have pursued him simply for being by the Dragon''s side, believing Wyatt and the Dragon were acquainted. In an instant, the blood fog surrounding the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s true body dissipated, revealing the Giant Dragonoid¡ªa fusion of dragon and humanoid form¡ªstanding with its eyes closed, seemingly asleep. ''It must be the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s Wardragon form,'' Wyatt mused, observing the Dragonoid. Its iconic long beard remained unchanged, while its twin horns formed a crown atop its head. The long pair of wings folded neatly on its back, and its whip-like tail swept the blood-ruled surface unable to sit still, it wasn''t clear if it was out of excitement for the uing battle or out of uncertainty. Wyatt quickly deduced that the spiritual body of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was controlling the dormant body of the Dragon using the runes Sleep Golem and Blood Puppet. However, before he could finalize his conclusion, he noticed that the countless rule ves who had sumbed to the Dragon''s sleep breath ability suddenly rose to their feet, still in a state of slumber. Observing the rule ves now standing, Wyatt realized that they had been transformed into sleep golems, and were being manipted with precision through blood puppet rune by the Dragon. Once again, he was astonished by the remarkable abilities of the Dragon. "Nazaka, hide. I will end this quickly, once and for all," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon said, throwing a huge turtle shell-like shield his way. Wyatt extended his branches to catch the shell shield and hid under it. Just then he heard the ginormous humanoid devil say, "My dear Raul, we finally meet." "Don''t ruin my beautiful name by calling me that, you disgusting freak," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon yelled furiously hearing the devil give it a nickname. It appeared as if just the sight and sound of the devil were enough to stir the Dragon''s rage. "Feisty as ever I see, just the way I like it" the devil replied vulgarly. The dragon''s rage only seemed to add to the excitement of the devil. Confusing Wyatt, who happened to be peeping on the two of them. "Do you know how many young and elder Anesthesia Dragons I had to sleep with to try and recreate our night together?" the devil uttered with profound sorrow, each word heavy with the weight of its emotions. "Don''t you dare speak of that night!" the Dragon roared furiously, its anger palpable in the air. Despite its agitation, however, the Dragon refrained fromunching an attack on the devil before it. The memories of the consequences of such actions were still fresh in its mind, serving as a potent reminder of the danger of recklessness. Despite the devil''s attempts to provoke it with references to that unfortunate night, the Dragon exerted control over its raging emotions. It understood that in the face of such a formidable opponent, maintainingposure was paramount. Rather than sumbing to a petty provocation, the Dragon focused on its strengths, recognizing that agility and strategy were its greatest assets in this confrontation. Refusing to be goaded into a rash response, the Dragon stood firm with its own calctions. "How can I not bring that up? That night, you appeared in my dream and stirred up emotions within me that I didn''t even know existed. Just as I was starting to relish the satisfaction, you vanished, leaving me stranded. Since then, I''ve searched for you tirelessly, yearning to recreate the passion we shared that night, but you''ve remained out of reach. Forced to cope, I sought sce in the arms of other Anesthesia Dragons, but no matter how many encounters I''ve had, none have been able toe close to erasing the memory of you and that night," The devil''s response wasden with disappointment and anguish, revealing the depth of its longing for the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. It made no attempts to mask the pain, the raw emotion in its voice perfectly expressed its true feelings. However, the devil''s words fell into the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s ears as a mockery of its existence. The Dragon''s anger red at the devil''s mocking words, refusing to be provoked by its false ims. As the devil persisted in its usations, recounting the pleasure it had discovered in the wake of their encounter, the Dragon''s fury reached its boiling point. "How dare you mock me? Others might be afraid of your family, but I am not one of them. Since you havee to my doorsteps on your own ord, then let meplete my assassination mission which I could not that night," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was pissed, listening to the devil. It kept iming that because of the dragon, he discovered a new realm of pleasure and to satisfy it he hunted down and defiled the other Anesthesia Dragon. Especially since the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was nowhere to be found. The Dragon could not help but erupt, as the devil med him for its actions of hunting and defiling other innocent Anesthesia Dragons. The Dragon did not let the devil''s words get to it as it believed even without it the devil had already been hunting down the anesthesia Dragons. Which is why it attempted to assassinate him in the first ce. Fueled by righteous anger, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s emotions erupted in response to the devil''s usations, refusing to bear the me for the atrocities it hadmitted. The Dragon stood firm in its conviction, unwilling to let the devil''s words sway its resolve. Despite the devil''s attempts to shift the me, the Dragon remained steadfast in its belief that its only mistake was failing to assassinate the devil that unfortunate night. ... AN: The first 10 users can redeem 10 all-site free passes. Chapter 1881 Dream Assassin Raukaul Maar And Deviant Devil Mamas Mulias

Chapter 1881 Dream Assassin Raukaul Maar And Deviant Devil Mamas Mulias

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Concealed beneath the protective cover of the turtle shell shield, Wyatt remained alert, attuned to the discourse unfolding around him. Before him stood the imposing figures of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon and the colossal muscr devil, engaged in a tense exchange of words. Despite the Dragon''s evident fury, it hesitated to make the first move. On the other hand, the muscr devil exuded an air of indifference, disying no inclination towards aggression as if it had stumbled upon a long-lost affection. Wyatt observed them with a mixture of apprehension and fascination. Wyatt, harboring apprehension over the looming specter of battle, experienced a wave of relief upon witnessing the apparent reluctance of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon and the muscr devil to engage in direct conflict. Yet, beneath this relief simmered a twinge of disappointment. He had hoped that amidst the sh of these formidable rulers, he could seize the chaos as a diversion for his escape to the sanctuary of the Dark Realm, where he could lie low and evade the tumult of impending strife for a few precious days. However, with the anticipated confrontation now hanging in an uncertain bnce. Despite the initial disappointment, Wyatt found a glimmer of hope amidst the tension-ridden scene unfolding before him. The subtle dynamics at y hinted at a potential resolution that could favor his escape ns. Observing how the muscr devil asserted its dominance by invoking its blood rule domain first, Wyatt discerned that its primary objective might not be to engage in directbat with the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. Instead, it seemed intent on preventing the Dragon from evading its grasp once more. Conversely, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s visible agitation suggested that it waspelled to either confront the muscr devil head-on or retreat, both of which could escte into a full-blown battle. Wyatt recognized that patience would be his greatest ally in this precarious situation. By biding his time and closely monitoring the unfolding events, he could seize the opportune moment to execute his escape n while the attention of the formidable beings remained fixated on each other. In the tense atmosphere all three, the dragon, the devil, and the tree, calcted their next moves. "You are the dragon from the myths, the one that got away," Wyatt blurted upon a sudden realization, his voice trembling slightly with a mix of awe and trepidation. Wyatt''s words cut through the silence like a knife, shattering the fragile equilibrium that had thus far been maintained. As Wyatt''s words reached the ears of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, a wave of burning rage that had engulfed it moments before was swiftly extinguished by a chilling sense of embarrassment. How could it not know Wyatt''s unmistakable reference to the infamous folklore of the Anesthesia Dragon Lover/yer? This tale, woven into the fabric of Dark Realm lore, had been recounted countless times, a stain on the otherwise illustrious record of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. The dragon''s pride crumbled under the weight of this revtion, leaving it feeling exposed and vulnerable. It longed to bury its head in shame, to hide from the piercing scrutiny of Wyatt. Yet, constrained by the exigencies of the moment, it masked its inner turmoil behind a facade of impassivity, outwardly disying no reaction to Wyatt''s revtion. Listening to the colossal muscr devil reflect on a night when the Elder Anesthesia Dragon visited it in its dreams and stirred up emotions within it that it didn''t even know existed. Then, hearing the Elder Anesthesia Dragon recount the same night from its perspective narrating its failure to assassinate the muscr devil on that fateful night. It didn''t take long for Wyatt to grasp the conversation''s context; he immediately recalled the dark realm''s folklore of the ''Anesthesia Dragon yer/ Lover.'' ''To think I am standing among the myths of the Dark realm,'' Wyatt reflected, his thoughts ran with newfound information recalling the names of the legendary figures involved in the lore: the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, the Dream Assassin, known as Raukaul Maar, and its adversary, the genius prince, Mamas Mulias, the Deviant Devil. As this realization dawned on Wyatt, he understood the deeper significance behind the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s reluctance to disclose its name. It wasn''t due to pride or arrogance, as he initially assumed, but rather a profound sense of shame and vulnerability. The dragon, Raukaul Maar, feared that by revealing its name, Wyatt would uncover the dark secrets of its past, the past it couldn''t bear to face. Wyatt''s heart swelled with empathy for the powerful creature before him. Here was a being of immense strength, feared even by celestial bodies, yet burdened by the weight of its shameful past. With the revtion of the true identities of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon and the mighty muscr devil, Wyatt''s understanding of their history deepened, fueled by the lore of the dark realm''s Anesthesia Dragon yer. This newfound knowledge only intensified his sympathy for the dragon. It had sought vengeance for its tribe by targeting their killer, yet instead of achieving justice, it suffered a grievous defeat. Not only did the dragon fail to vanquish the murderer, but it also became a victim of sexual defilement, igniting a perverse fascination within the murderer''s heart. This twist of fate onlypounded the hardships for the dragon''s tribe, adding ayer of tragedy to an already sorrowful tale. As Wyatt cast a gaze of pity upon the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, he suddenly felt a murderous stare fixated on him. It emanated from the colossal muscr devil, its eyes ring at him with malice. Suddenly, it spoke, directing its words at him. "A World Cmity Tree? To encounter such a pest in the Blood Rule Source of all ces. It appears the Librarian has failed in his duty to rid the myriad realms of these pests. Allow me to assist in rectifying this," the colossal muscr devil dered arrogantly, its voice tinged with disdain for both the world cmity tree and the Librarian. Chapter 1882 Blood Puppet Explosion

Chapter 1882 Blood Puppet Explosion

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Although the muscr devil initially paid little attention to the World Cmity Tree, its perspective shifted when it witnessed how mere words from the nuisance provoked a drastic change in the unstable Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s demeanor. The dragon''s fury redirected towards the devil but this time it was fueled with newfound resolve. Recognizing the significance of the pest to the dragon, the muscr devil devised a n to provoke the dragon further by targeting the pest. True to the devil''s expectations, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon swiftly intervened to shield the pest from harm, diverting its attention away from the devil''s intended target. As Wyatt observed the Elder Anesthesia Dragon stepping in to shield him, a sense of relief washed over him, softening some of the anger he harbored toward the dragon. It was reassuring to see the dragon prioritize the protection of its people. However, Wyatt remained wary, knowing that the dragon''s formidable size might not be sufficient to safeguard him from the muscr devil''s potential harm. The Hive AI''s deduction had revealed troubling information: the devil seemed to possess a reality maniption ability. This realization added ayer ofplexity to Wyatt''s predicament, as it suggested that traditional means of defense might prove inadequate against the devil''s powers. Upon thepletion of the Hive AI''s processing of the soul records of the filth extracted by Wyatt''s soul pupils, a startling revtion emerged: the filth that had contaminated the dragon did not originate from reality but rather from an illusion. Wyatt found himself perplexed by this revtion, struggling to make sense of its implications. However, as Wyatt pondered further, a recollection surfaced in his mind¡ªthest encounter between the Elder Anesthesia Dragon and the muscr devil had urred within the realm of dreams. In that confrontation, the dragon had attempted to assassinate the devil using its dream escape ability. Suddenly, pieces of the puzzle began to fall into ce. It became apparent that the filth contaminating the Elder Anesthesia Dragon might be tied to its dream encounter with the devil, exining the illusionary origin of the filth and suggesting that the supernatural abilities exhibited by the devil might have the capability to turn illusion into reality. Wyatt realized that the formidable muscr devil possessed the ability to transform illusions into actuality, which greatly diminished the elder anesthesia dragon''s chances of prevailing in a confrontation. Short of utilizing its dream escape capability, Wyatt struggled to envision a scenario where the dragon could emerge victorious in such a battle. It wasn''t that Wyatt underestimated the dragon; rather, it was widely acknowledged that the Anesthesia Dragon tribe boasted unparalleled defensive capabilities when asleep, coupled with formidable offensive prowess in the realm of dreams. However, the muscr devil was impervious to its sleep-breath ability, the Elder Anesthesia dragon found itself stripped of its two most potent weapons: sleep breath and dream field. As a result, it had effectively lost nearly half of its strength. In stark contrast, the muscr devil seemedpletely at ease, no wonder the devil showed no haste inunching an attack; instead, it savored the dragon''s turbulent emotions with the delight of savoring a delectable dish. Wyatt sensed that the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was cognizant of this predicament, which exined its reluctance to charge recklessly regardless of its fury toward the devil, despite possessing numerical superiority with its blood-rule ve sleep golems. "Raul, how shall we proceed?" inquired the muscr devil, its confidence in victory apparent. "I don''t mind allowing the pest to witness me express my love for you, but if you prefer privacy, I have no qualms about killing it before we begin." "Silence, you wretched bastard!" roared the Elder Anesthesia Dragon in a fit of rage. In a crescendo of fury, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon unleashed itsmand, "Shut up, you damn bastard! Blood Puppet explosion!" With the force of its rage, about ten of the stationary sleep golems, their visages devoid of expression, surged forward with astonishing velocity towards the muscr devil. Their movements were swift and calcted, akin to silent predators closing in on their prey. These sleep golems, obedient to the dragon''s will, moved with purpose, converging upon the devil with deadly intent. With each step, they closed the distance, their determination unwavering. As they reached the devil, their movements synchronized, encircling the infernal creature with an ominous aura. In an act of ultimate sacrifice, the sleep golems lunged towards the devil, their grasp tight and unwavering. In that moment of contact, they triggered their explosive essence, prepared to detonate themselves along with their target. As the ten sleep golems closed in on the muscr devil, mere meters away from their target, the devil''s response was swift and devastating. With a flex of its muscles, the devil unleashed a powerful shockwave that rippled through the fabric of space itself. Instantaneously, the space around the devil erupted into a swirling vortex of razor-sharp des, each edge honed to lethal perfection. The torrent of space des tore through the air with unstoppable force, slicing through the ten sleep golems with merciless precision. Despite their proximity to the devil, the golems stood no chance against this onught. Their bodies were rent asunder, reduced to nothing more than scattered fragments that littered the surface of the blood rule source. The dragon''s desperate gambit had been thwarted, its puppets obliterated in an instant by the devil''s overwhelming power. The battlefield now bore witness to the grim aftermath of this sh, with the dragon left to confront the harsh reality of its defeat. Yet, amidst the chaos and destruction, the determination in the dragon''s eyes did not diminish which signaled that the struggle was far from over. "Raul, I will take this as a yes. It seems you''re keen on starting with forey as always. Fine by me," the devilughed aloud, its voice echoing across the blood-soaked battlefield with a sinister undertone. Observing everything unfold, Wyatt stayed silent, patiently waiting for his opportunity to execute his escape n at any moment. Chapter 1883 Blood Puppet Amalgamation!

Chapter 1883 Blood Puppet Amalgamation!

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source ''The legends were true. Even the towering peaks of the dark realm pale inparison to the sheer might of the deviant devil''s muscles,'' Wyatt pondered as he watched in awe. ''Could this be the epitome of physical prowess? Muscles so potent they can alter reality itself?'' he mused, witnessing the deviant devil effortlessly kill ten rule-ves with a mere flex. "Blood puppet amalgamation!" In response to the devil''s taunt, Elder Anesthesia bellowed anothermand, manipting its sleep golems with precision through its blood puppetry rune. With the Dragon''smand, the stillness of the blood-rule source shattered as the blood-rule ve sleep golems, once dormant, surged into motion. Their movement was swift and relentless, a sound of pounding footsteps echoed across every corner of the blood rule source. Yet, their destination was not the deviant devil; this time, their target was the formidable Elder Anesthesia Dragon. With their steps, the surface of the blood rule source trembled beneath their weight, and the air crackled with the swift movement of their huge bodies. It was a scene of unexpected chaos, as the golems, driven by the dragon''s blood puppetry, closed in on their towering master following itsmand. As the blood-rule ve sleep golems approached, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon flew and curled into a protective fetal position, surrounding himself with a pulsating blood-rule orb. Meanwhile, the blood-rule ves seamlessly merged with the orb. Once all the blood-rule ves fused with the pulsating blood-rule orb, a remarkable transformation unfolded before the eyes of the deviant devil and Wyatt. Their forms intertwined and melded together, shifting and reshaping into a colossal humanoid dragon, that resembled the form of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s Wardragon form. Each rule-ve that contributed to the amalgamation had their face engraved onto the scales of the colossal dragonoid as their essence had blended seamlessly to form the towering figure. The pulsating blood-rule orb remained at the center of this new entity as the core of the amalgamation, it not only served as the centralmand but its radiant energy coursed through the amalgamation''s veins. With each pulse of the core, the amalgamation dragonoid pulsed with power as the Elder Anesthesia dragon''s power fused seamlessly with the amalgamation of blood-rule ves. The fusion of the blood-rule ves with the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s essence resulted in an astonishing revtion: the towering Dragonoid now inherited all the formidable abilities of its slumbering counterpart. With this fusion, it gained an asleep Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s astounding ny percent physical damage negation and ny percent spiritual damage negation, rendering it virtually impervious to harm on both physical and spiritual levels. The spiritual damage negation should have been absolute however, since the Dragon''s spiritual body was awake, its spiritual damage negation was reduced to ny percent. Furthermore, it acquired immunity to debuffs and boasted a formidable sixty percent counter-damage capability, showcasing its prowess in turning attacks against its foes. This remarkable disy underscored the mastery of the blood rule achieved by the Dragon, pushing its power beyond Wyatt''sprehension. As Wyatt gazed upon the towering sanguine Dragonoid, its imposing form adorned with intricate faces etched into its scales, he couldn''t help but ponder its intentions. It was evident that the Dragonoid wasn''t attempting to rival the deviant devil in sheer physical strength, as the devil had already established its unmatched prowess in that regard. Any attempt by the Dragonoid to engage in such a contest would surely lead to its defeat. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon, with its past encounter with the deviant devil, should have recognized this fact by now. Wyatt couldn''t shake the feeling that there must be a deeper strategy at y, one that went beyond mere brute force. "Raul, Aren''t you considerate? Now I can fully enjoy myself," the deviant devil remarked with a wicked grin, his voice dripping with amusement. With those words, he underwent a startling transformation, rapidly increasing in height until he matched the towering stature of the amalgamation Dragonoid. As a member of the Mulias''s demon tribe, known for their formidable size and strength, the devil''s ability to rival even the Worldhog tribe in sheer stature was legendary. This was why the Anesthesia Dragon Lover/yer lore spoke of the deviant devil''s immense physical prowess, with tales recounting how even the tallest peaks of the dark realm paled inparison to the deviant devil''s imposing muscles. "I''ve had enough of you, die!" roared the Elder Anesthesia Dragon in a surge of fury, abandoning caution as it charged at the deviant devil with relentless aggression. Ignoring its own defenses, the dragon unleashed a powerful punch aimed at the devil''s lower jaw. Even though the dragon possessed high damage negation and damage counter abilities, the dragon''s reckless abandoning of any defensive stance in the face of such a formidable opponent left Wyatt feeling uneasy as the deviant devil''s muscles were capable of altering reality itself, they posed a threat beyond the ordinary to the dragon. Yet, despite his misgivings, Wyatt held onto his patience, trusting that the dragon harbored a cunning n amidst the chaos of battle. With a wicked grin etched upon its features, the deviant devil met the Dragonoid''s oing punch with an air of amusement. In a disy of uncanny agility, it sidestepped the impending blow with effortless grace, seizing the Dragonoid''s outstretched arm in a swift and fluid motion. Locking the Dragonoid''s limb in a vice-like grip, the devil swiftly maneuvered its entire body, ensnaring the Dragonoid in a tight deadlock that rendered it immobile. As the Dragonoid found itself restrained, the devil''s grin widened, exuding a sinister aura as it taunted its captive foe. With a vulgar chuckle, it whispered in the Dragonoid''s ear, "To think you would charge at me so recklessly. It seems you''ve forgotten our encounter that fateful night. Allow me to refresh your memory by reliving that delightful experience once more." Soon the deviant''s mouth gaped open and its slick,rge tongue slithered out, poised to touch the Dragonoid''s earlobe but Raukaul''s voice interrupted it, "It appears you''ve forgotten what happened a few minutes ago. Allow me to refresh your memory." ... AN: The first 10 users can redeem 10 all-site free passes. Chapter 1884 Escape Plan

Chapter 1884 Escape n

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Wyatt was astonished as he witnessed the lightning-fast movements of the Deviant Devil. Despite his keen perception granted by his soul pupils that allowed him to trace the movements of the Dragonid failed to trace the sheer speed and agility disyed by the devil, this left him momentarily dumbfounded. In the blink of an eye, the Dragonoid found itself ensnared in the devil''s grasp, immobilized by the devil''s expertly executed maneuvers. Wyatt''s mind raced toprehend the sequence of events. He had to use the Hive AI''s help to rey the events slowly to understand how the deviant devil not only managed to render the Dragonoid helpless by entrapping it in its formidable muscles. As the Hive AI reyed the encounter in Wyatt''s mind, a revtion dawned upon him. The Deviant Devil''s dominance over the Dragonoid wasn''t merely a result of brute strength; its physical prowess was augmented by a martial arts technique exclusive to the devil itself. This technique enabled the devil to harness a staggering thousand percent of its muscr potential. Such an incredible boost equated to a tenfold increase in physical prowess, propelling the devil''s already unmatched strength to unparalleled heights. As Wyatt grasped the source of the Devil''s extraordinary power¡ªthe unique martial arts technique¡ªhe questioned whether a thousand percent was the pinnacle of its enhancement or if it could propel the Devil''s prowess even beyond. Then Wyatt couldn''t shake the thought of the Devilbining its reality-altering ability with its boosted physical strength from the martial arts technique. The potential implications of such a fusion sparked curiosity and apprehension within him. Yet, before Wyatt could delve deeper into this spection, his thoughts were abruptly halted by the devil''s provocative words directed toward the Dragonoid. Wyatt''s focus snapped back to the confrontation, his mind racing with concern. He couldn''t shake the unsettling thought of the deviant devil potentially viting the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s amalgamation Dragonoid body. The possibility hung heavy in the air, adding an ominousyer to Wyatt''s already tense mind. He braced himself for the impending sh, hoping that such a despicable act would note to pass in the heat of battle. While Wyatt harbored grievances against the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, the deviant devil''s implications surpassed even his darkest expectations. He couldn''t fathom such despicable intentions, especially towards a being who had bestowed upon him the gift of a blood-rule ve''s core. "What the heck were you thinking?" Wyatt roared in his mind. He was not one to me the victim, but right now, he med the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s recklessness for its current predicament. He wanted to escape in the heat of the battle, but because of the Dragon''s stupidity, he had a front-row seat to witness it being defiled by the deviant devil. ''Ah, my eyes!'' Wyatt''s inner scream echoed with horror as the deviant devil''s slimy tongue slithered out, poised to defile the Dragonoid. He grappled with a surge of revulsion, contemting whether to abandon his original escape n and just escape right away to avoid witnessing the grotesque scene unfolding before him. The temptation to avert his gaze and save himself from witnessing such sphemy tugged at Wyatt, but a sense of hope and belief that the Dragon had bigger ns kept him rooted in ce, a reluctant spectator to the abominable act about to unfold. Wyatt had noticed that the Dragonoid remained calm despite being immobilized by the Deviant Devil and made no efforts to struggle free from its grip. Knowing the resilience of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, he trusted that it had a strategy in mind. Despite his initial instinct to doubt, Wyatt held onto his belief, and he was right to do so because the perfect opportunity he was waiting for presented itself. *Boom!* The enormous amalgamation Dragonoid which the Deviant Devil had subdued by wrapping its legs and arms around the Dragonoid''s limbs, suddenly erupted with all its energy. The st was so huge that its explosion sound reverberated throughout the blood rule source while forming a tall mushroom-shaped cloud that could be seen from any corner of the blood rule source. Wyatt patiently anticipated the inevitable sh between the Dragon and Devil, knowing their immense power would create chaos. His n crystallized: exploiting the turmoil, he would simte his demise amidst the fury, then vanish into the obscurity of the dark realm. When the Dragon suddenly unleashed its fury, Wyatt found himself within the searing st radius, but instead of fear, he felt exhration. Faking his death in that moment, he believed, would ensure his survival. Regardless of which ruler emerged victorious, they wouldn''t spare a thought for a mere casualty in the aftermath, leaving him free from their pursuit. This strategy offered him a chance to evade detection and live in seclusion, away from the looming conflict''s aftermath. Wyatt''s heart raced with anticipation as he prepared to execute his daring escape n. As Wyatt prepared to activate his devil merchant code privilege to flee to Cuth Diya''s side, he found that the explosion''s damage had beenpletely nullified by the protective turtle shell shield enveloping him. Cursing inwardly, Wyatt understood the implications: if he faked his death and escaped now, and if the Dragon survived the ordeal, it would undoubtedly hunt him down. His supposedly wless escape n crumbled before him, revealing its fatal w. Frustration and desperation surged within Wyatt as he grappled with the sudden realization that his carefullyid-out scheme had been rendered ineffective. With the Dragon''s survival posing a looming threat to his safety, Wyatt''s mind raced to devise a new n, one that could still grant him a chance at evading the impending danger and securing his freedom. "Hahaha, I knew it, you are the one. Only you can give me this level of satisfaction," the echoes of the explosion had yet to die but the deviant devil which was at the center of the explosion not only managed to survive butughed aloud instead of licking its wound in some corner of the blood rule source. Chapter 1885 The Insane Deviant Devil

Chapter 1885 The Insane Deviant Devil

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source The Devian Devil''sughter echoed in the blood rule source killing the echoes of the explosion earlier. Still, there was no word from the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, the one responsible for the explosion. Wyatt did not believe the Elder Anesthesia Dragon would sacrifice itself to take the Deviant Devil down. Things were not that desperate yet. Not to mention it could run any time using its Dream Escape. The cloud of blood rule energy had yet to settle, so it was hard for Wyatt to navigate through the thick fog of rule energy and spot the soul pathways of the Deviant Devil and the Dragon. Still, with Hive AI and soul pupils working together, Wyatt spotted two soul pathways among the blood rule energy fog. With the quick study of this soul pathway, Wyatt not only figured out which soul pathway belonged to whom but also their status. Despite detonating its amalgamation Dragonoid body earlier, the asleep Elder Anesthesia Dragon forged a new towering Dragonoid with itself as its core. The Dragonoid inside the core showed no sign of exhaustion. Even the faces of blood-rule ves, which contributed to the creation of this amalgamation form, engraved on the Dragonoid''s scale looked fiercer and more vivid. Wyatt wondered how these blood-rule ves were still alive and where was the Elder Anesthesia Dragon conjuring so much blood-rule energy from. That was when Hive AI pointed out to Wyatt, that the Dragon and the blood-rule ves hadprehended blood rule''s blood rebirth meaning. The blood rule domain deployed by the dragon also had the blood rebirth meaning in it. This meaning of blood rule allowed them to regeneratepletely within a fraction of seconds even if all that reminded of them was a single drop of blood. This meaning of the blood rule held little significance to the ruler ss strong outside the blood rule source but inside, it practically made them immortal with an inexhaustible energy source at their disposal. This was why even though the Elder Anesthesia Dragon had just detonated the amalgamation Dragonoid, it was able to recreate its form with ease in under a fraction of a second. Now Wyatt knew why the Elder Anestheisa Dragon was not worried about defense. With such a regeneration hackbined with its innate defense ability, it had very little to worry about even if its opponent was the Deviant Devil with muscles so strong that put the tallest peak of the dark realm to shame. If the Dragon was an imprable fortress with an instant repair hack who gave absolute defense a new meaning, then the Deviant Devil was nothing less. Itsbat fashion embodied the saying ''offense is the best defense.'' The soul pathways of Deviant Devil showed that apart from a few flesh wounds it hadn''t suffered any serious injuries despite being at the very center of the explosion. Wyatt could not fathom how the Deviant Devil managed that because even if its muscle absorbed all the damage how did it manage to protect its ears and other senses? To understand how the Deviant Devil managed to survive the explosion with little flesh wounds Wyatt had to get the Hive AI to rey the footage of the explosion in slow motion. Where he got to see the Deviant Devil release the Dragonoid at an insane speed and throw a punch aiming at the explosion with its back resting on the blood rule source. Seeing this video, Wyatt was astonished to find that therge mushroom cloud and the thunderous sound that echoed after the explosion were not because of the explosion but because of the sh between the Deviant Devil''s punch and the explosion. Not only did the Deviant Devil use a single punch to face the explosion head-on but their sh produced thunderous echoes that traveled the entire blood rule source and only died with itsughter. The Devil''s punch was so strong that it reflected the explosion resulting in a huge blood rule energy mushroom cloud that could be seen from any corner of the blood rule source. Actually, it managed to reflect only ny percent of all that energy with a single punch. It withstood the rest with its body, which along with the 60 percent counter damage managed to leave a few swallow flesh wounds at best.Even though the devil had only punched the explosion, the explosion was from the Dragon''s essence. Hence activating the 60 percent counterdamage. The Devil was basically half responsible for its wounds. This showed that had all the blood-rule energy bombarded with Deviant Devil''s body it would not have exploded to smithereens even if the explosion contained so much blood-rule energy that the battlefield was still covered in the blood-rule energy fog, and from the looks of it, the cloud of energy was far from settling. Understanding what actually had transpired during the explosion, Wyatt was impressed by the Deviant Devil''s physical prowess. He was even more sure that Deviant Devil was not far from the absolute peak of the physical prowess. He could not wait to achieve such heights in physical prowess himself. Wyatt also noticed that the Deviant Devil did not heal its shallow flesh wounds or more like it couldn''t as these wounds were festered with blood curse meaning making it hard for it to heal even small flesh wounds. Within the blood rule source, blood rule attacks were more efficient. However, except for the blood rule domain it had deployed earlier the Deviant Devil had only relied on its physical prowess and its reality-bending ability. It had yet to use any blood rule skills. Seeing how the Deviant Devil was able to deploy a robust blood rule domain that could stand against the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s blood rule domain, it was safe to assume that the Deviant Devil''s mastery of blood rule was not inferior to that of the Dragon. Wyatt was beginning to feel that the Deviant Devil was ying with Elder Anesthesia Dragon as it imed repeatedly. The only time it was serious was when it used its entire physical strength to lock the Dragonoid with its body. As for other times, it never gave its all, even during the explosion it only relied on its physical powers enhanced by its unique martial arts. Wyatt wondered if the Dragon would even have the chance to escape if the devil got serious. Chapter 1886 Long Lost Pleasure

Chapter 1886 Long Lost Pleasure

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Slowlying to the conclusion that the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was no match for the Deviant Devil, Wyatt was beginning to understand why the Elder Anesthesia Dragon hid in the blood rule source for millenniums together but never tried to seek the Deviant Devil for revenge or help its tribesmen which were now not only being ughtered by the?Deviant Devil but defiled. Regardless of all its bravado, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon knew that it was no match for the Deviant Devil. This was why, at first, it did not dare to attack the Deviant Devil despite its numerous taunts. At first, Wyatt had mistakenly believed that the Dragon did not dare to fight with the Devil at a close range because of its past trauma where the Devil would try to engage in a dirty wrestling match as it did earlier. Now he was starting to feel Dragon''s hesitation to engage the Devil at close range was more because it was aware of its limitations and not because of its past trauma. This begs the question, what was the Elder Anesthesia Dragon up to, trying to fight someone it knew it could not defeat? Was it because it was tired of running? Nah¡ª Wyatt immediately erased that thought. The Dragon might be stupid enough to mistake a human for a World Cmity tree but, clearly, it was not tired of living seeing how it nned to groom a World Cmity tree even if it meant that it would be enemies with the Librarian. This showed that the Elder Anesthesia Dragon had a lot of ambition for its future. Regardless of how much Wyatt wrecked his brain, he could not understand why the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was fighting the Devil if it knew it was no match for it. Forget the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, Wyatt did not understand the Deviant Devil. If it was powerful enough to subdue the Elder Anesthesia Dragon then why was it not imprisoning the Dragon and dragging it to its pce in the dark realm? Wyatt soon found the reason for this exploring theughter of the Deviant Devil. The Deviant Devil was not quickly imprisoning the Dragon and dragging it to its castle because it understood that it could enjoy the Elder Anesthesia Dragon the most inside the blood rule source. The fact that it stood to gain maximum pleasure from its toy within the source was enough reason for it to not drag the toy to its castle where the toy would be broken easily. How did the Deviant Devil stand to gain maximum pleasure in the blood rule source? It was because if found out that, within the blood rule source, it could attack the Anesthesia Dragon without worrying about killing it in a single punch. Earlier it only nned to defile the Dragon as it usually did but now after the explosion. It was able to experience the pleasure it had long lost, the pleasure of getting high on the Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath. The counter damage of the Anesthesia Dragon also increased the chance of the target falling asleep, so every time Deviant Devil attacked the Dragon, despite its immunity to the Dragon''s sleep breath, even though just for a fraction of a second it could relive the rush of being high on the Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath. How was that possible? It was because the 60 percent counter damage from its attack on the Dragon would break the defense of its muscle as such for a fraction of the second it would lose its immunity to the Dragon''s sleep breath and for that moment it would experience the potent sleep breath. Even though the satisfaction was only for a second the Devil was now at least able to enjoy it unlike before when it had to rely on other means to satisfy its needs earning it the title Deviant Devil. All this was only possible because the Dragon was able to survive its punch and return 60 percent of it to him as counter damage which was only possible because of the blood rule source acting as its inexhaustible power source. On the outside, other Dragons couldn''t survive its punch and would die even before their counter damage activated. This was why the Deviant Devilughed heartily and yelled that Raukaul was the only Anesthesia Dragon that could satisfy him. Feeling the long-lost pleasure of the dragon''s potent sleep breath for a fraction of a second, the Deviant Devil was moved to tears. It wanted to feel it again, which was why it gave the Elder Anesthesia Dragon all the time in the world to prepare for its next attack. As far as the Deviant Devil was concerned, it was willing to risk its life again and again to enjoy the potency of the Dragon''s sleep breath. For Wyatt, the Deviant Devil''s thoughts were simple, its actions and words matched. However, the Elder Anesthesia Dargon on the other hand was a mess, its words and actions did not match making it difficult for him to read its thoughts. Just as Wyatt wondered what was the Dragon''s gamey here, the surface of the rule source began to tremble as the colossal amalgamation Dragonoid sprinted toward the Deviant Devil not waiting for the blood-rule energy cloud to settle, once again it pounced on the Deviant Devil without regard for its defense. The addict Deviant Devil caught the ticking timebomb with open arms and a grin on its face. Soon the sound of an explosion reverberated throughout the blood-rule source while producing a big blood-rule energy mushroom-shaped cloud. This mushroom-shaped cloud was even bigger than thest explosion. The explosion sound that echoed throught the battlefield suddenly died with the Deviant Devil''s pleasure-filled cries, "Ah~...Yes, this is it! Give me more baby." Wyatt listened to the moans of the Deviant Devil with a deadpan face, he was embarrassed but he had little choice here as this time too the turtle shell was able to negate all the damage of the explosion. Chapter 1887 Collecting DNA Samples

Chapter 1887 Collecting DNA Samples

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source *Boom!* " Ah~Ah~" *Boom!* "Ah~, Yes, this is it!" *Boom!* "Ah~, Give me more!" *Boom!* "Ah~, Faster!" *Boom!* "I said, faster!" The thunderous explosion and pleasure-filled moans of the Deviant Devil echoed on the battlefield, one after the other in a rhythm. The Devil like a lunatic kept asking the Elder Anesthesia Dragon to attack him faster and harder. Wyatt hated the fact that he had grown used to them. He could not tune out his senses because the Hive AI could not record the battle. After all, Wyatt''s sensory organs were the means of its data input. Besides, he could choose to disconnect his consciousness from the sensory organs but then he wanted to keep track of the battle to find an opportunity to execute his escape n. He was stuck. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon has been relentlessly bombarding the Deviant Devil despite knowing that its explosions could not even amount to a punch from the Deviant Devil. Wyatt wondered if the Dragon had gone senile. After all, it repeated the same action repeatedly expecting a different result. That was the definition of being foolish. Compared to the Dragon, Wyatt was more astounded by the Deviant Devil''s actions. The mighty devil had let its addiction to the Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath grow to the point where it was willing to indulge in self-harm to get satisfaction that onlysted a fraction of a second. Deep and grave injuries have long reced the Deviant Devil''s original sallow flesh wounds. Its original, short grey fur was now turned red, covered in its blood. The blood rule curse had now sunk deep into its muscles. Knowing that its muscles were capable of reality-bending, Wyatt believed that if the Devil wanted to it could not only erase the blood rule curse but also heal all its wounds in an instant. But it chose not to. Since it would be easier for the Dragon''s counter damage to break its muscle''s passive damage. To satisfy its addiction to the Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath it was willingly harming itself, this was just insane. The Devil''s addiction had driven it mad and bing more worthy of its title Deviant Devil. At first, it was willing to defile Anesthesia Dragons regardless of age or gender and now it was harming itself, if not for its muscle''s passive immunity to the Anesthesia Dragons'' sleep breath, the Devil would have od''ed long ago. Well, if not for its muscles, it would have be an addict in the first ce. Regardless, for such a mighty figure to not have an ounce of self-control, it had turned from the genius of its tribe to the shame of its tribe. If not for the fear of its tribe, the lore would not be known as Anesthesia Dragon Lover/yer but something entirely different. Yet, it could not escape the Deviant Devil title among the circle of ruler-ss forces. Be it the Deviant Devil or the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, Wyatt sided with none, as he did not feel the need to. Even if he did, he would still not choose either of them, as they were freaking lunatics. One kept fighting a losing battle instead of escaping while the other harmed itself to satisfy its addiction. If they had not been born good, they would never been able to gain the power or poprity to be the legends of the Dark Realm. The Dragon and the Devil reminded Wyatt of the rich second- generation young masters. Meanwhile, the Dragon and the Devil were engaging in their foolishness, Wyatt was not sitting around. He had copied the soul records of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon and the Deviant Devil. Now he was nning to collect samples of their DNA material. Wyatt had the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s scale which the Dragon had given to him to prove the presence of filth covering its body. So, currently, Wyatt was aiming for the Deviant Devil''s DNA material. With its wounds bleeding porously Wyatt wanted to collect a drop of the Deviant Devil''s blood from the battlefield. However, the question was how he going to collect it with the Elder Anesthesia Dragon constantly bombing the battlefield at a regr interval. Wyatt was able to witness this battle leisurely thanks to the protection of the turtle shell shield that the Dragon lent but if he were to leave its premises, then he would instantly be killed by the shock waves generated by the sh of Devil''s fist and explosion, even before the explosion reaches him. However, who was Wyatt? He was the undefeated champ of retro games. He had already seen the pattern in the Dragon and Devil''s attack and determined the minimum time interval between each confrontation. Now all he had to do was think of a way to reach the devil, collect its blood, and retreat in that interval without catching the attention of the devil. One might think that the real problem here was the Deviant Devil, but that was not the case. The Deviant Devil was too caught up in enjoying itself so even if it were to notice something collecting its blood it would ignore it. The real problem here was the to and fro journey within the stipted time interval. ''It''s time to put the Field Marshal''s A-rank teleportation card ''The Run Away Kid'' to use,'' Wyatt thought to himself, recalling the A-rank teleportation card the Field Marshal had lent to him. However, the card had a cool-down time which would vary based on the distance traveled. So it could only be used once. Wyatt decided to use it on the way back as it would be the most optimal and efficient use of the card. With the ''The Run Away Kid'' teleportation card, Wyatt no longer had to worry about escaping after collecting the Deviant Devil''s blood. Now all that remained was figuring out how to safely get close to the devil''s blood and collect it within the time limit. Chapter 1888 Coldstone Cobbler Ant

Chapter 1888 Coldstone Cobbler Ant

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Any blood spilled in the blood rule source would be absorbed by its surface but that was not the case for the Deviant Devil''s blood especially when spilled out of its body. Even in the blood rule source, the Deviant Devil''s blood managed to retain its strong vitality and its strong sense of self, not getting absorbed in the blood rule source''s surface. This not only showed that the Deviant Devil''s physique was extraordinary but that its attainments in the mastery of the blood rule were very high. If being able to enter the Blood Rule source was a testament to that then the Deviant Devil''s blood being able to repel the temptation of the Blood Rule source when spilled off its body was a greater testament to that. To reach the Deviant Devil''s blood and collect a sample of it within the time limit, Wyatt could only think of the trial and error method. He just had to keep trying until he got the sample of the Devil''s blood or found the opportunity to escape his shitshow. Wyatt did not n to stay around just to get his hands on the Deviant Devil''s blood sample. Wyatt was doing this to keep him upied, which the Devil and Dragon were fooling around. His main priority was to fake his death, escape to the dark realm, and lie low for a while. Though collecting the DNA samples was not his main priority, there was a purpose for why Wyatt was collecting the DNA. That was to make the clones and then replicate their race''s gifts. Wyatt could buy the DNA sample of these two ruler-ss being''s tribe at the inter-realmwork at a price but he was after their DNA because these two had the best genes of their tribe. Their physique and traits were rare in their tribe, they cannot be found in other elite members of their tribe let alone the regr members. This was especially true in the case of the Deviant Devil, its reality-bending muscle physique was unique in the Mulias tribe. So their DNA samples were a treasure trove of rare physiques and traits. Using the information they provide, Wyatt could use the ingredients obtained from their regr tribesmen to make capable cards for himself or his subordinates. There were some things Wyatt could not buy in the inter-realmwork and some information that Wyatt could not find in the infinity library, the DNA samples of the Devil and the Dragon were both of these things. Their parts were so valuable that they could not be found in the market, the information their best genes had could not be found in a library. Only with such rare information and ingredients could Wyatt stand the chance to make it to the top in this saturated world. Wyatt used a cmity daughter soul to create a clone, then had it morph into the fastest being whose DNA sample he had sacrificed to the myriad devil transformation skill. It was an insect race, the Coldstone Cobbler Ant. These ants could travel 720 miles per hour as a mortal. If they were to possess the prowess, physique, traits, and cards of Wyatt, then the speed they could achieve ording to Hive AI was enough for Wyatt''s clone to reach the blood of the devil and collect a sample within the time limit. This was just a theoretical im of the Hive AI after conducting numerous simtions, now it was up to Wyatt''s clone to take the practical test and prove the theoretical ims were correct. Wyatt never doubted the uracy of the Hive AI but today was different because of therge cloud of the blood rule energy covering the battlefield. It was interfering with his soul pupils. So Wyatt felt there were chances of a slight error in Hive AI''s theoretical results. The clone morphed Coldstoe Cobbler Ant stood by the edge of the turtle shell shield ready to sprint after the explosion when the devil moans aloud in pleasure. *Boom* "Ah~" *Zoom!* Getting the signal, the Coldstoe Cobbler Ant clone of Wyatt dased towards its destination using the predetermined route mapped by the Hive AI. This way even if the blood-rule energy fog was blocking its sight it would know exactly where to go. Forsaking everything else the clone kept dashing toward the devil''s blood with a one-track mind. Seeing the clone-morphed ant reaching closer to the devil''s blood, Wyatt looked at it with anticipation, seeing the Ant reached its destination with a few seconds to spare he cheered for its sess inwardly. But the Devil had noticed it as it tried to collect its blood in a storage card. Wyatt hoped that it wouldn''t get quashed by the devil. As Wyatt had guessed, lost in satisfying its addiction it ignored the pesky ant stealing its blood. Now that the Ant had gotten a sample of the devil''s blood, it was the moment of truth. The truth of whether the space at source was so strong that no one under the transcendence realm could scrabble the space in it. The Ant used the A-rank teleportation card to teleport to Wyatt''s side under the cover of the turtle shell shield. And¡ª *Poof!* It worked, proving that the space inside the blood rule was indeed strong as the myths imed. The Deviant Devil and the Dragon were strong but neither of them was as strong as true transcendent. The devil could use its reality maniption to bend the space surrounding it to its whim but it could not do that for the entire battlefield. It would have to consume too much physical power, energy, and spiritual strength. Therefore, after arriving in the blood rule source it unleashed its blood rule domain to trap Wyatt and hinder the Elder Anesthesia Dragon instead of using its presence to scrabble the space of the blood rule source as it could do in any other world or dimension. As a result Wyatt''s gambit worked, he got the Devil''s blood sample within the time limit. Chapter 1889 Celestial Blood Rule Slave

Chapter 1889 Celestial Blood Rule ve

?Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Now that Wyatt had obtained the blood sample of the Deviant Devil, he once againpletely focused on finding an opportunity to fake his death and escape to the dark realm. However, he also realized that if the devil and the dragon were to continue to fight so foolishly, as long as the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s turtle shell shield was protecting him he might never find the opportunity he was looking for. Therefore, Wyatt was beginning to consider if he should taunt the Deviant Devil into attacking him. He felt that the devil''s punch would be enough to break the shield and kill him giving him just the opportunity he was seeking. He would not have considered taking such a desperate measure but after collecting the devil''s blood sample, Wyatt had nothing to distract him from the devil''s moaning while waiting for the perfect opportunity. Wyatt could no longer take it, as the Deviant Devil''s actions had escted. It no longer just weed the Dragonoid pouncing on it with open arms, but it would use its extreme physical prowess to vigorously hump the Dragonoid in the fraction of a second it takes the Dragonoid in its arms to detonate. As a result, the sounds of its humping along with its rapid breath would echo, even the sound from the explosions was not able to kill these embarrassing echoes. ''If I wait any longer I might get to collect a sample of the Deviant devil''s love juice,'' dark lines formed on Wyatt''s forehead, as this thought crossed his mind. He shook his head desperately not wanting to entertain that thought or if possible erase it. But he grew worried about the possibility that even if he ignored this thought it might actually be a reality soon. ''Is the Dragon enjoying it?'' Wyatt wondered. If someone were to look at the scene in front of him, starting now and without any context, then they would think the same and also think that the Dragon was detonation itself out of guilt for participating in such a shameful thing, for wanting it, and for enjoying it. ''Otherwise, what else can exin the reason why the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was repeating the same thing despite already knowing the end result,'' Wyatt could not think of a reason to justify the Dragon''s actions. It was getting harder for him to defend that stupid Dragon as he had no idea what was going through the Dragon''s head. The Deviant devil''s shelf harm was driven by its addiction to the Dragon''s sleep breath but what was the Dragon''s repeated self-detonation driven from? Why the heck was it doing this? ''What''s that strong smell?'' Suddenly smelling a rancid smell in the atmosphere of the battlefield, Wyatt''s mind raced and he instantly determined the source, ''Pre-cum.'' ''Fuck! First my eyes now my nose. I will kill these two deviant bastards one day,'' Wyatt yelled aloud in his mind. Determining that he was right about the source of the rancid smell feeling the atmosphere of the blood rule source. The blood rule source was the genesis of the blood rule, a divine ce where all celestial bodies visited to learn blood rule and give birth to their blood rule stream in their will''s womb. In such a divine ce these two were engaging in such a shameful act. If the other partitioners of the blood rule in the myriad realms were to learn of the shameful acts of these two deviants they would weep tears of blood and curse these two for the rest of their pitiful life. ''If I stay here any longer there is a chance that the battlefield might get flooded with the devil''s boundless love juices,'' At the first sign of his worst fearing true, Wyatt thought of a possibility worse than seeing the devil climax, it was to be covered in its fluids. ''Erase! Erase! That''s it, I going for it,'' driven to a corner, Wyatt decided to execute his desperate n to taunt the devil into attacking him. It might be easier now considering that nobody likes to be disturbed while they get ''busy.'' Just as Wyatt was about to carry out his n to interrupt the Deviant devil, a third blood rule domain appeared shattering the blood rule domains of the devil and the dragon. Then pressure surrounding the area increased by several folds enough to hinder the devil and the dragon, stopping them amid their action. Thanks to the turtle shell shield, Wyatt remained safe and was unaffected by the new pressure. Otherwise, his physical body would have been crushed by the sudden change in the pressure. Unhindered by the pressure, Wyatt scoured his immediate vicinity of the blood rule source to find the owner of the new blood rule source domain. Since their blood rule domain was able to destroy the blood rule domain of the devil and the dragon with ease, Wyatt believed the new yer was more powerful than the Deviant devil and the Elder Anesthesia Dragon at least in terms of the blood rule mastery. ''Finally, it is here,'' suddenly the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s voice sounded in Wyatt''s mind. Meanwhile, the Deviant Devil was furiously searching for the one responsible for interrupting its pleasure time. ''What is here?'' Wyatt asked expanding his parameter of search not finding the unknown yer in his immediate vicinity. ''The celestial blood rule ve,'' the Elder Anesthesia Dragon replied and added, ''Today, I willplete my millenniums'' old assassination mission and avenge my tribesmen, erasing the stain mark on my and my tribe''s name.'' ''What''s celestial blood rule ve¡ªI¨C I s¨Csee it,'' Wyatt stuttered, finally finding the source of the third blood rule domain. His mind went nk for seeing the owner of the third blood rule domain. Wyatt nkly stared at the red moon that had just made itself visible, it was the source of the third-blood rule domain. The red moon was not a moon but the celestial blood rule ve. Just as its name suggested. It was a celestial body turned blood rule ve. The celestial blood ve was a few hundred thousand miles away from their battlefield so it appeared small like it was the moon of the blood rule source however, a keen eye would notice that its size was slowing growing showing that it was hurrying toward the battlefield. What shocked Wyatt about all this the most was that the celestial blood rule ve was not only able to cast its blood rule domain on the battlefield while being a few hundred thousand miles away but also destroy the blood rule domain of the Devil and the Dragon. ''H-how¡ª how did a celestial be a blood rule ve? Even a newborn celestial can easily withstand the mystique of the blood rule source. A celestial''s will can''t be driven mad to be a blood rule ve,'' Wyatt enquired the dragon, unable to believe what he was witnessing. It was the universal truth that the rule source was like mother''s milk to the celestials. How can a mother''s milk harm her baby? ''What you see is indeed the body of the celestial but the will inhabiting it is not that of a celestial but an ancient devil. An ancient devil who was born with a very strong will, reaching the end of its potential and unable to find the path to transcendence desperately decided to swallow the will of a newborn celestial and rece it in hopes of using the celestial''s body to achieve transcendence. By doing so the ancient devil managed to gain the body of a celestial but it still underestimated the path to transcendence. Without aplete body, how can one hope to attain transcendence? Though its body was celestial, its will was not. The results are right in front of you. That ancient devil is not the only one nor thest, desperate people resort to desperate means and there are many desperate people,'' the Elder Anesthesia Dragon narrated the story of the celestial rule ve revealing a hint about the transcendence to Wyatt¡ª aplete body was needed to attain transcendence. ''Shouldn''t we escape before it arrives?'' Wyatt suggested escaping right away, fearing that once the celestial blood rule ve was close enough they might not have the chance to escape. He no longer cared about hurting the dragon''s ego. ''Don''t worry, I have everything nned,'' the Elder Anesthesia Dragon assured Wyatt and narrated, ''I encountered this celestial blood rule ve a few millenniums ago, back then I was lucky to have escaped it. I have been keeping track of its activity in the blood rule source since then. I knew I could count on the deviant devil''s stubbornness to find me. Setting my trap, I patiently waited for it. All my patience is finally about to yield results. Just enjoy the show.'' Listening to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, Wyatt finally knew why it was repeatedly pouncing at the devil and detonating itself even though it was not able to harm the deviant devil with its attack. It was because its target was never the devil but the celestial blood rule ve. It was creating as much as ruckus possible to attract the celestial blood rule ves toward the battlefield while simultaneously keeping the deviant devil engaged even at the expense of getting vigorously and repeatedly humped by it. Chapter 1890 My Name Is Dalton Wyatt

Chapter 1890 My Name Is Dalton Wyatt

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Listening to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon say that it was nning all this for millenniums, Wyatt gulped nervously. Then thinking that the beings with long life spans have a different perspective of timepared to mortals, felt it was understandable. This did not mean that he undermining what the Elder Anesthesia Dragon had done. It was the other way around he was impressed. It was able to execute its n only because of the Dragon''s strong self-control and tolerance. Most importantly, the fact that Dragon understood its enemy, made a bet, and stuck to it till the end. The Dragon knew the Deviant Devil''s fascination with it and also knew the lengths it would go to satisfy them. It did not allow its embarrassment and shame for the devil to cloud its sense of judgment, as such it did not make the mistake of underestimating its enemy. Regardless of their long lifespan, now how many of the powerful beings could pull something like this off? Just because someone had a long life span did not mean they would be so motivated about something so much, they would bezy or covet their long lifespan. Justpare the humans and dogs for example. They both were smart and capable in their ways. The dogs, in general, were happy creatures, despite their shorter lifespan. They lived every day of their short life span like it was theirst day in the world. Humans on the other hand despite having a longer lifespan than dogs were riddled with a myriad of worries and ved every day of their lives for the next day while some just gave up. This was an excellent example to exin the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s mindset was notmon among the beings with long life spans but rather extraordinary. The deviant devil was an excellent example of this point, it had a long life span and was more gifted and stronger than the Dragon but its mindset was weak, and it did not have an ounce of self-control. Its mindset was so basic that for a moment of pleasure, it resorted to self-harm. Others might excuse it because of its drug problem but Wyatt had seen people who were introduced to drugs in their mothers'' wombs due to their negligent parents get addicted to drugs since birth. Most don''t make it to adulthood but some have and in some rare cases they even thrive in society. These people were not gifted like the Deviant Devil and had every reason to engage in destructive behavior but they had strong mindsets and made it even though they lived every day of their lives in hard mode without gaining the luxurious and exclusive rewards of hard mode. ''It seems, the Dragon did not get the title strongest assassin for no reason,'' Wyatt had now grown wary of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. But he had alsoe to respect the Dragon, so much so that Wyatt wondered, ''What were the natives of the Dark realm thinking when they made the lore Anesthesia Dragon Lover/yer? If it was an attempt to appease the Mulias family, then they did a banger job.'' Wyatt was now beginning to understand that Elder Anesthesia Dragon wasn''t all for show. If not for the deviant devil''s immunity to its innate ability, despite how gifted and strong the devil was it would have killed it at its first attempt. The tolerance, persistence, and deviousness the Dragon had shown, changed Wyatt''s view about it. As he too knew a thing or two about dedicating one life for vengeance. However, Wyatt and the Elder Anesthesia Dragon were different. In his past life, Wyatt dedicated his life to killing the Viltronian and had no ns after that but the Elder Anesthesia dragon though dedicating a small fraction of its life to killing the Deviant Devil had ambitions beyond that. Well considering the strength difference between Viltronian and Wyatt, not to mention limited time and resources, Wyatt was lucky that he was able to kill that bastard. Wyatt and the Elder Anesthesia Dragon were born different, after all. "Ahh!" the Deviant Devil yelled in rage staring at the iing Celestial rule ve. It tried to break the celestial rule ve''s blood rule domain with all its strength, it even mobilized its muscles reality bending ability that allowed it to manipte the space around it to its whim with just the flex of its muscles, however, the celestial rule ve''s domain remained unresponsive in front of the devil''s reality being strength. Frustrated, the devil unleashed a primal scream, ''Arrhhh!'' His voice echoed with such intensity that it seemed to pierce through the pressure of the blood rule domain, mobilizing his reality-bending abilities. With each syble, his vocal cords generated a highly concentrated sonic beam, pulsating with raw energy. As the devil''s fury intensified, the particles within the sonic beam vibrated at an otherworldly frequency, distorting reality itself. The air crackled with power as the sound waves warped the space around them, creating a palpable sense of dread. In the wake of the devil''s sonic beam, a pitch-ck shadow emerged. The swirling vibrations of the particles in the path of the sonic beam vibrated with such frequency that they seemed to devour the light, casting darkness upon everything the sonic beam passed. The sheer force of the devil''s anger manifested visibly, a testament to his formidable power of reality maniption. Witnessing the manifestation of his rage, even Wyatt and the Dragon were taken aback. The devil''s ability tomand reality with nothing but the force of his voice was a chilling reminder of its overpowered physique. Wyatt wondered if its emotions were magnifying the effects of its ability. ''It should have forged a rune rted to emotions,'' Wyatt thought. The only sce to Wyatt in this was that if he ever made it out of here then one day he too would be able to acquire simr power, thanks to his pre-knowledge of collecting the deviant devil''s blood sample. Afterunching the sonic beam with a triumphant roar, the Deviant devil stood tall, pride radiating from every inch of its formidable physique. It reveled in the disy of its power, confident in the concentrated force of sound to vanquish any obstacle in its path it believed that the sonic beam would destroy the blood rule domain of the celestial blood rule ve that locked the battlefield in its sinister grip. Yet, to the devil''s dismay, the sonic beam faltered and sputtered, fizzling out before it could even travel a significant distance, let alone achieve its intended results. The once-proud devil''s confidence shattered like ss as it watched the feeble remnants of its attack dissipate into nothingness. The celestial blood rule ve''s blood rule domain loomed ominously, mocking the devil''s futile efforts to break free from its grip. Seeing that one of its strongest attacks could not even tear a hole in the blood rule domain cast by the celestial blood rule ve, the Deviant devil was immediately humbled being forced to confront its limitations. Then a sense of frustration and disbelief washed over the devil and it stood frozen in disbelief. Witnessing that even the Deviant devil was rendered helpless by the blood rule domain cast by the celestial blood rule ve, Wyatt began to panic pondering if the Dragon was capable of protecting him. Otherwise, he would be forced to reveal his strongest ace to it. It was one thing for him to escape using the devil merchant code''s privilege when the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was busy or distracted but not the same when it was next to him trying to protect him. It would definitely realize that the devil merchant code had helped his soul escape. If it managed to survive this debacle then it will relentlessly try to find him using his soul signature with its dream escape ability. ''Raukaul, how sure are you about our survival?'' Wyatt asked the dragon no longer going to the trouble of keeping his polite facade. Trapped in the celestial blood rule ve''s blood rule domain, they could not escape using regr means. They needed extraordinary means like the dragon''s dream escape ability and Wyatt''s devil merchant code privilege that only teleports his soul. That was only if the celestial blood rule ve did not have other tricks up its sleeves. In such a desperate situation, Wyatt wanted to know if he could trust the dragon. "..." the Dragon was without words hearing Wyatt call it by its first name. ''Oi! Get over yourself. After what we have been through and what I have seen you do, I don''t think we need to be polite to each other,'' Wyatt spoke the first thing that came to his mind. ''Nazaka, trust me,'' The Elder Anesthesia Dragon finally answered Wyatt. It felt like Wyatt''s words were true. Having shared its deep ns with the World Cmity Tree, the Dragon felt relieved. But the reason it exined its ns to Wyatt was that it did not want Wyatt to lose faith in it or think that it was just as deviant as the devil. It nned to groom the World Cmity Tree, as such it had to make sure that it respected him. But listening to Wyatt''s words, it felt that they had unknowingly forged a stronger bond. Though it did not know what their bond was called it felt close to Wyatt. If Wyatt were to know the Dragon''s thoughts then he would p his forehead in frustration, knowing that the Dragon misinterpreted his words. ''My name is Dalton Wyatt, not Nazaka damn it.'' Chapter 1891 Hiding Strength?

Chapter 1891 Hiding Strength?

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Listening to Wyatt snap back at it, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon did not take any offense. Instead, it gently asked, ''You don''t like the name I gave you?'' ''Yes, I don''t. I like the name Dalton Wyatt quite fine,'' Wyatt replied bluntly. ''I think you don''t like it because you don''t understand what it means. In a certain ancientnguage, ''Nazaka'' means ''Destroyer'' and ''Vriksh'' means ''Tree,'' when you put them together, it''s ''Destroyer Tree.'' A name befitting you, a mighty World Cmity Tree,''?the Elder Anesthesia Dragon patiently exined to Wyatt. ''I appreciate the thought, but in allnguages, ''Dalton Wyatt'' means me. I am Dalton Wyatt,'' Wyatt emphasized thest sentence. ''I did not know you were so attached to that name,'' the Elder Anesthesia Dragon backed down, seeing Wyatt care so much about his savage name. ''Well, that''s what my parents named me. I have been using it for so long that all the people I care about know me by that name,'' Wyatt exined. His tone eased. It was hard for him to keep getting mad when the Dragon was so reasonable. ''No offense, but what kind of self-respecting World Cmity Tree names their child Dalton Wyatt? Does it even have a meaning? I don''t suppose it does, considering it is from a savagenguage. The name I came up for you is more befitting of you,'' the Dragon argued in hopes of persuading Wyatt into using the name it came up for him. ''My name is not Nazaka or Nazaka Vriksh. It is Dalton Wyatt,'' Wyatt responded sternly. Then he added, ''They are not required to have a powerful meaning because my existence gives them meaning. What so hard to understand about that?'' ''Oh, I see,'' the Elder Anesthies Dragon remarked, a flicker ofprehension crossing his ancient mindset. As Wyatt''s argument finally prated the depths of its wisdom, a subtle grin curved upon his asleep lips. Then, with a rumble that echoed through the chambers of Wyatt''s brain as the Elder burst intoughter, a hearty sound reverberated in his mind. It chuckled, ''Hahaha, you are more arrogant than your ancestors, Dalton Wyatt.'' "...," Wyatt pondered silently, refraining from correcting the Elder Anesthies Dragon''s misconception regarding his race. Amid their current predicament, Wyatt sensed that the Dragon was not yet prepared toprehend the truth of his ancestry, and he saw no benefit in unsettling their tenuous alliance with unnecessary revtions. Moreover, a lingering concern gnawed at Wyatt''s thoughts: the celestial blood rule ve was an enigmatic force that wielded powers beyond hisprehension. He had doubts about the ve''s power and feared it had abilities with the potential to disrupt the devil merchant code''s ability within the blood rule source, burning his escape n. Thus, despite his reservations about the Dragon, Wyatt hesitated to sever tiespletely, feeling that there could be a possibility that he might have to rely on the Dragon''s escape n in case of unforeseen challenges. ''Raukaul, what about the Deviant Devil? Does it have the means to break the celestial blood-rule ve''s blood-rule domain and escape the blood-rule source in time?'' Wyatt enquired about the Elder Anesthesia Dragon because the only reason it was taking this risk was to kill the Deviant Devil with the hands of the celestial blood-rule ves, if the devil were to escape then all of this would be pointless. ''Don''t underestimate the Deviant Devil. It is a lot stronger than what it has revealed so far. Not only is it capable of breaking the blood domain but also capable of facing the celestial blood-rule ve head-on. It might appear to be frozen in fear, but actually, it is frozen with the sheer amount of anticipation. During my first encounter with it, it stood the same way when I almost came close to extinguishing its soul in its sleep. Then my nightmare began,'' the Elder Anesthesia Dragon exined, unknowingly it opened up about its most dark past with Wyatt. It did not mind talking about its past with him. However, the more the Dragon revealed about its dark past, the more wary Wyatt grew about resolving the Dragon''s misunderstanding about his race. Wyatt knew the only reason the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was so close to him was because it thought he was its fate World Cmity Tree, its fate home. Convincing it that he was not a World Cmity Tree at this point was starting to seem less of a good idea. As it would never let a mortal who knew about its dark past live. This was why every time the Elder Anesthesia Dragon revealed its dark past to him he felt the Dragon''s grip around his neck getting tighter. ''Aside from his addiction to your sleep breath, he is a battle manic. Are you saying that this is not his full power, has he been hiding his strength this whole time? Then, What are his chances of winning against the celestial blood rule ve?'' Wyatt''s words tumbled from his lips in a mix of astonishment and concern, his mind racing with implications. The revtion that the Deviant Devil had been concealing his true prowess sent a shiver down his spine, challenging everything Wyatt thought he knew about their precarious situation. Especially, when the Hive AI had gone through the Deviant Devil''s entire soul record and not reported anything about it hiding its strength or any hidden strength in its body. ''It seems you do not know much about the Mulias tribe,'' the Dragon said staring at the Deviant Devil, whose body appeared to be shivering out of fear but actually, it was just a sign of it awakening to its demonic instincts. ''There isn''t much on ruler-ss forces in the Infinity Library. If not for the folklore, I wouldn''t even know that the Mulias tribe was a ruler-ss force,'' Wyatt replied, having assigned the Hive AI to go through the deviant devil''s soul records once again to find it was hiding strength as the Elder Anesthesia Dragon imed it to be. Chapter 1892 Eating Pixies?

Chapter 1892 Eating Pixies?

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source ''You have been to the Infinity Library?'' the Elder Anesthesia Dragon asked Wyatt in astonishment, knowing that with the history between the Librarian and the World Cmity Tree Race, Wyatt was lucky to have walked out of there. ''Yes, but I haven''t actually been to the infinity library but I have just visited it in the inter-realm city in the spiritual ne,'' Wyatt borated. ''Regardless, that''s impressive. Forget the Deviant Devil, I am more interested in you. As a World Cmity Tree, not only were you able to enter the blood rule source but you walked in and out of the Infinity Library and lived to tell the tale. No wonder you managed to survive when the rest of your tribe was destroyed,'' the Dragon looked at Wyatt with a look of shock and admiration. Then the Dragon further added, ''Did the pixies not suspect you? I forgot they love your scent more than us Anesthesia Dragons. As long as you don''t run into an Elder Pixie you''re safe even within the Infinity Library. But to think you could control your hunger when in the presence of so many naive pixies. It disys your remarkable self-control. It seems you are more than what meets the eye.'' ''...'' Wyatt was speechless listening to the Anesthesia Dragon. Especially when it implied that the World Cmity tree liked to eat Pixies. Wyatt then remembered, that Dredre on numerous asions had mentioned that she enjoyed his smell the most. And why did the Dragon warn him that he was fine as long as he did not meet an elder pixie? Wyatt then began to recall his encounter with every strong being including Librarian Jr, nobody ever called him out about being a World Cmity Tree in disguise when in his human form except for the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. He wondered how it figured out that he had used a world tree seed to strengthen his existence. Were the Elder Pixies capable of something simr? Considering that World Cmity Tree liked to feed on Pixies by baiting them with their innate fragrance and Elder Pixies were basically guardians of the Pixie tribe, it only made sense that they knew their natural predators. Wyatt then pondered what kind of existence were the World Cmity Trees for them to snack on pixies that were capable of creating celestial bodies. Putting that aside, Wyatt wondered if Librarian Junior knew or suspected him about being a World Cmity Tree. Wyatt wondered if this was the real reason for his special treatment of the Infinity Library and if everything else about helping pixies be independent was just a cover story. ''Argh!'' Wyatt screamed in frustration, unable to understand why the Librarian Jr assigned Dredre as his pixie. He wanted to go through the recorded memory of his talk with the Librarian Jr to see if he missed something during their conversation. ''Click'' Just as Wyatt was lost in thought, a sharp crack pierced the air, jolting him back to reality. He instinctively nced down to find a fracture snaking its way across the surface of his turtle shell shield, the protective barrier that had shielded him thus far. It was a stark reminder of the imminent danger he faced. His attention quickly shifted to the celestial blood-rule ve, whose domain exerted an escting pressure, evident in the pulsating energy around them. Wyatt''s gaze rose to the sky, where he observed the once-distant crimson orb loomingrger and more menacing than before. The celestial blood-rule ve was drawing nearer, its ominous presence intensifying with each passing moment. Wyatt''s mind was a battleground of uncertainty and tension as he grappled with the dire circumstances surrounding him. The turtle shell shield, his sole protection against the overwhelming pressure of the blood-rule domain, served as a grim reminder of his vulnerability. Without its shielding embrace, his physical form would have sumbed to the crushing force long before. Inside the blood rule source, Wyatt felt acutely aware of his insignificance. It was a realm meant for beings of immense power, far beyond his own meager capabilities. Even a ruler- ss individual would struggle to endure the relentless onught of this domain, let alone someone of Wyatt''s modest strength. He knew he didn''t belong here, a fact underscored by the reckless schemes of the dragon that had ensnared him in this perilous predicament. As frustration and anger welled within him, Wyatt cursed the Elder Anesthesia Dragon for the circumstances that had led him here. If not for worrying about the Dragon learning about his deepest secret Wyatt would have long fled this battlefield. Wyatt regrly kept checking in with the devil merchant code to see if he could use his devil merchant code privilege. As long as, the celestial blood rule ve did not have any means to counter the little authority the devil merchant code had in the blood rule source Wyatt had nothing to worry about but nothing was set in stone yet. ''Raukaul, the turtle shell shield won''t hold much longer. Can you get me out of here?'' Wyatt asked the Dragon, urgency dripping from his words. He directed his request to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, aware that the shield provided by the dragon was on the brink of copse under the relentless assault of the celestial blood-rule ve''s domain''s pressure. Wyatt''s request wasn''t for bolstered defenses; he knew that prolonging the inevitable would only dy his escape. Instead, he implored the dragon to utilize its escape n, the very means it had prepared to use the moment when the two apex ruler-ss beings shed in a cataclysmic showdown. With a mixture of uncertainty and determination, Wyatt urged the dragon to prioritize his safety above all else. He understood the risks involved in the confrontation between the celestial blood-rule ve and the deviant devil, and he refused to be a mere causality in their deadly battle. As he awaited the dragon''s response, Wyatt braced himself for whatever method of extraction the stupid creature had devised, clinging to the hope of a swift and decisive retreat from the battlefield before it was toote. Chapter 1893 Ninth Moon, Dark Realm Lores, Proving Transcendence

Chapter 1893 Ninth Moon, Dark Realm Lores, Proving Transcendence

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source ''Yeah, that is not possible,'' the Elder Anesthesia Dragon answered as it moved its blood-rule ve amalgamation Dragonoid body and morphed it to form a dome around turtle shell shield protecting Wyatt. ''What do you mean? No, you won''t send me out of here now or No, you can''t send me out of here at all, which is it?'' Wyatt asked the Dragon for rity on its reply. Seeing the might disyed by the celestial blood-rule ve despite being a few hundred thousand miles from the battlefield, he was beginning to think that the Dragon might also be trapped with him in the blood-rule domain. ''No, I won''t send you out of here now. It is all about the timing. If I try to send you out of here now, it might give the Deviant Devil the impression that I am trying to escape. Then it will have to choose between ying with the celestial blood-rule ve or with me. Since I am the sure thing, it will try to capture me and leave here. Foiling my n and years of patience. It is not that I don''t want you to be safe but I cannot risk everything over this. Trust me, I will not let any harm befall you. Do you understand what I am saying?'' the Elder Anesthesia Dragon patiently exined to Wyatt, it even made sure that Wyatt knew that his safety was also its priority. Showcasing that it had already begun to consider Wyatt as its junior. Now that it had been vulnerable in front of Wyatt, it no longer had any qualms with or reservations about Wyatt. It genuinely treated Wyatt as its own. ''I trust you,'' Wyatt responded reluctantly, he could feel genuineness in Dargon''s words. However, Wyatt felt sad knowing that the Dragon only cared about the World Cmity Tree and not the mortal ''Dalton Wyatt.'' His sadness stemmed from the fact that they could have been friends but things growingplicated. Then Wyatt hurriedly changed the topic reminding the Dragon, ''You were saying something about the Mulias Tribe.'' ''Ah~ that, it is debated that the Mulias Tribe are the descendants of a transcendent devil ape that ate the ninth and the smallest moon of the Dark Realm,'' the Dragon continued where it had left off. ''Ninth moon, Did the Dark realm have nine moons?'' Wyatt asked in the Dragon in disbelief because as far as he knew the current Dark Realm had six moons but because of their varying size and orbit path, they only appeared together once every four years of the Dark realm. Even seeing three of them together once a year was a rare sight. Some tribes believed these moons were remnants of an ancient tribe''s weapon to unify the Drak realm, simr to the Devil merchant code. Many ruler-ss forces have invested a lot of time and money trying to explore these moons but none found any evidence to back that up. A few manics even wanted to blow up one of the moons to find proof, but the timely intervention of a few formidable ruler-ss forces saved the Dark realm from a catastrophic tragedy that could never be undone. However, Wyatt had not read or heard of the Dark Realm having nine moons until the Dragon mentioned it. ''There are many ancient records stating that the Dark realm once had nine moons, it is said that the nine moons formed a natural array that gathered and trapped soul energy in the atmosphere of the Dark realm. ording to the records the soul energy was so abundant in the Dark realm that¡ª'' ''Hold up, aren''t you getting sidetracked here? With a celestial body threatening to crash into us, do you think it''s appropriate time to tell me about the baseless lores of the Dark realm? Just tell me about the Mulias tribe and if the Deviant Devil will meet its end for us to be risking our life here?'' Wyatt interrupted the Dragon, warning it to not get sidetracked as it was not the time and ce. ''I thought a few stories would help calm your nerves but you did not fall for it, but you are so smart,'' the Dragon replied dotting on Wyatt. Listening to the Dragon, Wyatt felt a revolting feeling in his gut. Wyatt would prefer the haughty Dragon over this one every day. ''Get to the point. Why did the ancestor of the Mulias tribe eat the moon and how is it rted to the Deviant Devil''s strength?'' Wyatt inquired sternly. ''It is said that the Mulias tribe ancestor ate the ninth moon to prove his transcendence. But many believe that the Mulias tribe''s ancestor failed to prove his transcendence despite eating the moon yet in his final moments it bestowed power to its descendants hoping they could achieve sess where it failed. Many have been debating about it for millenniums so do not take it seriously. As for how it is rted to the Deviant Devil''s strength you are about to witness it soon, I won''t be cruel to spoil it for you,'' the Dragon answered but chose to keep the Deviant Devil''s ability a secret to build suspense. ''Proving transcendence, is that supposed to be a step to achieving transcendence?'' Wyatt asked the Dragon in astonishment. ''Yes and no, it depends on what path you take to achieve transcendence. The ancient tribes had records of my paths to transcendence but one has worked so far, so don''t take them seriously either. Besides, only savages like the Mulias tribe would prefer to use their brute strength to prove transcendence,'' the Dragon wasn''t subtle about its prejudices towards the Mulias tribe. Why would it be? Their decision to use Anesthesia Dragons as ingredients to ease their prince''s pain had spelled a catastrophe spanning a few millenniums for the Anesthesia Dragon tribe. The catastrophe that could only end with death of their prince. ''You keep talking about ancient tribes, you are already a few millenniums old so how old are these ancient tribes you speak of?'' Chapter 1894 Elusive Transcendence

Chapter 1894 Elusive Transcendence

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Wyatt wondered what period would be considered ancient for someone who had lived a few millenniums themselves. ''Wyatt, the myriad realms are a few billion years old. You tell me what period of it I should consider as ancient period,'' the Elder Anesthesia Dragon asked Wyatt instead of answering him. ''I hear your point,'' Wyatt nodded and asked, ''Then do you think that someone in the ancient tribes had achieved transcendence?'' ''It is a popr belief that the prodigies of the ancient forces had achieved transcendence and then carried their tribe with them, exining why these tribes disappeared. As for my personal view, I believe it is possible. I have to believe because without it only despair remains,'' the Dragon answered what it had from other''s mouth to the best of its knowledge. ''Then why isn''t anyone able to use the path to transcendence left by these tribes to achieve transcendence?'' Wyatt was beginning to understand that when ites to transcendence even the apex ruler-ss beings like the Elder Anesthesia Dragon were as clueless as the rest of them or maybe even more because they had ess to much more useless information. ''It has to be rted to our title demon cores. The ancient tribes only left behind their path to transcendence but never their method of forging the title demon core. It is as if they left behind that map to their home but only those with the key to the home could enter it. Because of this many spected that the ancient tribes did this for those of their kind that they left being. Some are still searching for remnants of ancient tribes. Which was how the lores of the Mulias tribe''s ancestors eating the ninth moon were born. Still, many smart ones have used the paths of transcendence left by the ancient tribes best suited for their title demon core to seek transcendence, giving birth to the ruler ss, the being closest to achieving transcendence. If not for those ancient records ruler-ss would never have been possible. We too like the life forms in other primitive worlds would still be stuck at the devil rank. My Anesthesia Dragon tribe had also done the same to achieve our current strength, if not for being at odds with the Mulias tribe maybe¡ªWhatever, what''s done is done. The enemy of my tribe will die today and my tribe will prosper using its ashes,'' the Dragon swore, it appeared it would only leave here after making sure that the Deviant Devil was dead. ''What about the world cmity tree?'' Wyatt asked out of curiosity. Believing that it would help him with his cmity soul gem''s transformation. ''Your ancestor''s hunger was their worst enemy. They could amass the strength of the ruler ss as easily as they could lose it. That is why I am surprised that you were able to control your hunger in Infinity Library, the den of pixies. I am not criticizing your ancestors, but they were a bunch of dumb trees with many insane gifts. Unfortunately, intelligence was not one of them. They let their hunger dictate their actions. Just like that stupid Deviant Devil, which allowed its addiction to dictate its actions,'' the Dragon somehow managed to connect everything to the Deviant Devil. Then, the Dragon immediately began to praise Wyatt, ''You have soon more self-control than your ancestors, which is why I have huge expectations for you. I have a feeling you will achieve something greater than any of your ancestors had achieved.'' ''I see,'' Wyatt gained nothing new about the World Cmity Tree from the dragon. It appeared the World Cmity Trees depended on draining energy from the realm they took root in. Once that realm was destroyed because of their exploitative behavior, they would use the strength they gained to sustain themselves till they found another world. This cycle kept repeating itself. Fitting their name World Cmity Tree. No wonder the Dragon went as far as to call the world cmity trees stupid. But that would mean the Anesthesia Dragon were the brains of their partnership. Now, Wyatt knew why the Librarian was able to destroy the World Cmity Trees. He faced no challenge fighting against thebination of dumb and dumber. ''Are these paths of transcendence left behind by the ancient tribes avable in the Infinity Library?'' Wyatt asked the Dragon, though could already guess the answer. ''Yes, but you would have to be at least a tier-1 executive VVIP member of the Infinity Library. But if one manages to climb to that rank in the Infinity Library then they are already part of Infinity Library so in a way that knowledge is not avable to the outsiders. Even in the dark realm, many, almost ny percent, still believe there is no path to transcendence. In a way, they are right because as far as I know, no one has achieved transcendence using the path left behind by the ancient tribes. This is why the devils keep exploring the depths of the myriad realms in search of transcendence. If a realm has the lore of transcendence, you will find the dark tribes there,'' the Elder Anesthesia Dragon revealed. However, the more Wyatt listened to the Dragon talk about transcendence the more he felt he had no idea about achieving transcendence. They too were just figuring it out by trying the trial-and-error method. However, they were ahead of the Card Apprentices thanks to their historical records dating back a several millenniums. ''Then, what about the realm will fragments? I heard they help in attaining transcendence,'' Wyatt inquired the Dragon about the realm will fragments. ''Yes, the realm will fragment do help. But everything has a limitation. If one could achieve transcendence just by relying on external things, then many would have already attained transcendence by now. Wyatt, you are still in the demon master realm. Knowing all this information beforehand will not be of any help to you but it might harm your confidence. Once the time is right, I reveal what you need. Don''t try to run while you are still learning to walk,'' the Dragon warned Wyatt that knowing too much wasn''t good in most cases as it might just end up overwhelming him. Chapter 1895 Mulias Tribe’s Moon Incubation Skill

Chapter 1895 Mulias Tribe''s Moon Incubation Skill

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source ''...'' Wyatt stared at the red dome covering the turtle shell shield in dismay with words. His feelings about the Elder Anesthesia Dragon were mixed. It was treating him genuinely, however, knowing that it was because of a misunderstanding, Wyatt was having a hard time appreciating it. ''It''s about time. Brace for impact!'' the Elder Anesthesia Dragon warned Wyatt. ''That can''t be right,'' Wyatt muttered, using his soul pupils to peer through the blood dome and into the sky. The celestial blood rule ve had grown closer, but it was still far away. *Boom* Suddenly, a huge explosion shook the blood rule source. Tremors spread across the surface of the blood-rule source threatening to spilt and swallow everything or being that stood on it. Even the World Cmity tree, within the turtle shell shield, which had its roots buried in the surface of the blood rule source, found it hard to stand on it. *st* The blood-rule ve amalgamation dome covering the turtle shell shield burst like a water balloon while protecting the turtle shell shield from the shock waves of the explosion. The blood-rule ve amalgamation flooded the turtle shell shield. But soon, each drop of the amalgamation worked together to reform the dome around the turtle shell. Once the surface of the blood rule source stabilized, Wyatt searched for the source of the explosion. He easily found it as it was covered in a silver apparition which resembled a mini-moon, it was Malius Prince, the Devint Devil. He was asleep inside a mini-moon-shaped apparition in a fetal position. It appeared as if the moon was a womb housing the deviant devil. Which was contrary to the lore about Mulias Tribe ancestors eating the ninth moon of the dark realm. So Wyatt could not help but ask the Dragon, ''Are you sure the lore said Mulias Tribe''s ancestor ate the moon because from what I am seeing it appears as if he was born from it?'' ''Wait for it,'' the Elder Anesthesia Dragon didn''t immediately answer Wyatt. Instead, asked him to wait creating suspense. Wyatt wondered if the Dragon hated the Mulias tribe or not. From the looks of it, it did but it could not help appreciate strong abilities. Just like any other dark race. ''I don''t think any enemy would wait for it,'' Wyatt remarked on the time it for the Deviant Devil to activate its tribe''s ability. ''That''s the beauty of the Mulias tribe''s ability. It has two states moon incubation state and awakened state. During the moon incubation state, all the attacks they suffer will not only not be able to kill them but will be healed once they awaken. But the real kicker is the fact that in the awakened state temporarily they will gain immunity to all the attacks they suffered in the moon incubation period. So if the hostels were impatient and kept attacking the Mulias tribe members in this period, then when the Mulias tribe awakened their nightmare would begin,'' the Dragon exined, revealing a little about the Mulias tribe''s ability to Wyatt. ''Doesn''t that mean, it would be impossible to kill the Mulias tribesmen if they chose to stay in their moon incubation state?'' Wyatt asked the Dragon in shock. He thought the Anesthesia Dragon tribe''s damage negation and counter were overpowered but the Mulias tribesmen seemed to have an even overpowered ability. ''Nonsense, the Moon incubation state can onlyst for a few minutes. It varies between the Mulias tribesmen. It is perceived that those with stronger bodies can remain in the moon incubation state longer. So the deviant devil with his physical prowess can stay in the Moon incubation state for a few more minutes than the rest of its tribesmen but not more than that. Besides, using that ability follows with a temporary weakened state, so the Mulias tribesmen only use it as ast resort.'' the Dragon revealed. It was very forting about the ability for someone who said that it would not spoil the Deviant Devil''s ability for him. Listening to the Dragon, Wyatt felt that despite its many limitations, the Mulias tribe''s ability was overpowered. Even if those familiar with their ability would avoid attacking them during the moon incubation state, there was more to the Mulias tribe''s ability that the Dragon had not revealed to Wyatt. ''Raukaul, you sure the Deviant Devil is hiding strength. I do not see any sign of it hiding strength,'' Wyatt asked the Dragon again because after rechecking the Deviant Devil''s soul pathways a few more times, the Hive AI reported back to him that the Deviant Devil was not hiding its strength. ''The moon incubation state is a blessing to the Mulias tribesmen bestowed by their ancestors. So, the Deviant devil is not hiding its strength but borrowing strength from its ancestors. This should be why you are unable to gauge its newbat power,'' the Dragon borated and then added, ''Wyatt, stop pestering me. Can''t you just be patient and see for yourself?'' the Dragon wanted Wyatt to see the ability of the Mulias tribe rather than exining their ability to him. ''...'' Wyatt rolled his eyes at the dragon. He did not like being surrounded by variables since he was onlyfortable when he had a certain control over his surroundings. So ever since he had entered the blood rule source he has been ufortable. First, the dragon, then the deviant devil, and now the celestial blood rule ve, Wyatt did not have peace of mind as he felt prepared not knowing what could happen next. Since the Dragon was no longer willing to answer him, Wyatt decided to use his trusted soul pupils on the Deviant Devil to monitor the changes it was undergoing. Recalling that he was able to use his soul pupils to almost copy the skill the Demigod Micheal Godson had bestowed upon hisst descendent, Pax Whiteburn Godson, during his origin card creation, Wyatt believed that he should also be able to repeat the same or do better in the case of the Deviant Devil. If he could copy the blessing of the Mulias tribe then just like their ancestor Wyatt too could bestow this blessing on himself and others. Chapter 1896 Elder Anesthesia Dragon’s Greed

Chapter 1896 Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s Greed

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Just by entering its moon incubation state, Deviant Devil was able to cause an explosion that was able to spread unrest through the battlefield for minutes and a shockwave that was able to destroy the amalgamation dome. Recalling this Wyatt could not help but imagine what kind of terror the Deviant Devil would be in its awakened state. At the same time, the Hive AI was busy studying the moon incubation state of the devil using Wyatt''s soul pupils. It was using the soul records of the Deviant Devil as stencils to mark the influence of its ancestor''s blessing on its soul pathway. This was one huge project, Wyatt not only had to recreate the whole blessing but then make a version fitting the card apprentices. Yet Wyatt went through the trouble of copying this trouble because Wyatt could see many possibilities where he could use the Mulias Tribe''s blessing''s moon incubation state. Just from what the Dragon had exined to Wyatt about this state, Wyatt could think of a few different ces where he could use it on himself and his creation. ''Oi, Raukaul, don''t you think the celestial blood rule ve is getting faster the closer it gets?'' Wyatt informed the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, when his secondary task to the Hive AI to calcte the time it would take the celestial blood rule ve to crush into the battlefield was inconclusive. ''Yes, it is. Don''t worry though by the time it arrives the Deviant Devil will have long awakened from his moon incubation state,'' the Dragon replied nonchntly. ''Hey, by the way, why are we not escaping now while the deviant devil is in the incubation period? Especially, when it is almost certain that the Deviant Devil and the celestial blood rule ve will sh,'' Wyatt pointed out to the Dragon. He wondered what the heck were they still doing there when it was clear the devil and the celestial would go to battle. ''No, we can leave now. The Deviant devil can choose to exit its incubation period sooner, the it will not be at its peak strength,'' the Dragon rejected Wyatt''s idea to leave the battlefield now. ''Isn''t it a good thing? I thought you wanted the celestial blood rule ve to kill the Deviant devil. It not being at its peak would make it easier for the celestial blood-rule ve to kill,'' Wyatt did not understand why the Dragon would care if the Deviant devil was not at its peak when fighting against the celestial blood-rule ve. ''No, the Deviant devil is a battle manic but not stupid. Why would it risk its life by fighting the celestial blood-rule ve capable of killing it when it is not at its peak? It will also choose to escape,'' the Dragon exined hurriedly in a stern but weird voice. Wyatt felt Dragon''s argument was valid but wondered why the Dragon suddenly acted weird. It was someone capable of waiting millenniums to see its trap seed, it suddenly attacking weirdly seemed suspicious to Wyatt. Then a thought crossed his, causing him to exim, ''You greedy dragon, you not only want your vengeance but also the core of the celestial blood-rule ve.'' ''Watch it, Wyatt. I am your elder, how dare you to call me greedy,'' the Dragon warned Wyatt, losing what little respect Wyatt had for it. ''Well, aren''t you being greedy? Aren''t you?'' Wyatt did not back down, he continued to me the Dragon for being greedy. This asshole, wanted the Deviant Devil and the Celestial blood-rule ve to fight to death, killing each other. This way, not only would it manage to get its revenge but also get its hand on the core of the celestial blood-rule source. ''*Ahem* Wyatt, this is not called being greed it''s called being ambitious,'' the Elder Anesthesia Dragon cleared its throat and shamelessly colored its greed as ambition. ''Being ambitious, Which dictionary are you using? Mine exins it as countering death,'' Wyatt stared at the shameless Dragon and yelled. Then he added, ''Not only are you being greedy but you are risking my life for your greed. I don''t like this one bit. You might have grown tired of living since you are a few millenniums old but I am not even a century old, I have people counting on me back home. Just send me out of here!'' As Wyatt spiraled with rage after learning that the Dragon was risking his life for its greed, the Dragon couldn''t shake the weight of guilt pressing upon its conscience. It knew that by indulging its own insatiable greed, it was recklessly endangering Wyatt. Yet, the allure of the fragments of a celestial blood rule ve''s will, nurtured by the very essence of the blood rule source, proved too intoxicating for it to resist. Rare opportunities such as this didn''te by often even in the Dragon''s long lifespan. The chance to seize these fragments promised an unprecedented leap in its mastery of the blood rule, potentially propelling it closer to the coveted state of transcendence. It had created this opportunity with millenniums of plots and schemes. The only reason it could be so patient was by envisioning this moment when the celestial blood rule ves'' will fragments would be within its grasp and also the vengeance part. The Dragon''s resolve remained unyielding, even in the face of Wyatt''s rage. Despite the torment wing at its conscience, it couldn''t bring itself to abandon the carefullyid ns it had nurtured for millenniums of its life. The culmination of its ambitions was at hand, and surrendering now was inconceivable. So, with a heavy heart and eyes fixed on the prize, the Dragon steeled itself to pursue its long-awaited ascension, knowing that the cost might be Wyatt''s trust, and perhaps even his life. Though the Dragon grappled with guilt, the allure of power proved stronger. It steeled itself against hesitation, determined to seize the fragments of celestial blood rule ve''s will. Wyatt''s presence became a mere footnote in the grand design, overshadowed by the Dragon''s relentless pursuit of transcendence. Chapter 1897 The Elder Anesthesia Dragon’s Priorities

Chapter 1897 The Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s Priorities

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source ''I am sorry, Wyatt. Try to understand that the moment I use my ability, even if I don''t escape, the Deviant Devil will turn its focus onto me from the celestial blood-rule ve. Then, my ns will not go ording to my calction. There is a lot at stake here. So, I cannot afford any variables,'' The Dragon firmly rejected Wyatt''s pleas to send him out of the celestial blood-rule ve''s blood-rule domain influence stating that it would not let anythinge between its pursuit of transcendence, even if it were Wyatt, his new home. Wyatt''s presence was already a huge variable, it has been very tolerant. Seeing that throwing a tantrum did not get him out of there, Wyatt dropped his head in dismay. Calling the dragon greedy, and ming it for putting his life in danger for its greed, were all an act Wyatt disyed to get the dragon to feel guilty and send him away from this bloody battleground. It was a long shot but his strength and intelligence had been dwarfed by the three apex ruler-ss beings'' vast knowledge and prowess, so he had little choice but to resort to such means putting aside his pride. If the Dragon were to send him out of here then, he could escape and go into hiding assuming a new identity through myriad devil transformations such that the Dragon could never find him. However, Wyatt was only met with disappointment when the Dragon did not budge, his n did not work. He did manage to garner guilt from the Dragon but its pursuit of transcendence was too strong. He was already lucky that it did not kill him for trying toe between its path to transcendence. However, this left an aftertaste of mixed feelings for the Dragon in Wyatt''s heart. Wyatt had mixed feelings about this conclusion because he did not expect the Dragon to not kill him foring in the way of his transcendence but also repeatedly console him while feeling guilty for putting his life in danger. Though it did not budge, it willingly took all the me. The Dragon was very sincere toward the World Cmity Tree. Most importantly when all of this was too sudden and not entirely the Dragon''s fault. If Wyatt had left the filth covering the Dragon''s body alone he could have found some other reason or a way to convince the dragon to leave him alone. Now he was stuck right at the heart of the battle between apex ruler-ss beings. Wyatt was to be partially med for his current situation. However, in the Dragon''s eyes, Wyatt was his lucky charm. Wyatt''s arrival not only gave him a new home and hope to extend his sleep cycle but also solved the hidden danger covering his body. Thanks to this, its wait spanning for millenniums finally came to an end. If not for Wyatt discovering the filth covering its body in time, Dragon would not know the filth''s existence even after its contamination had spread to its internals and throughout his body. Dragon did not know the consequences of such a thing happening but seeing how the filth was able to summon the Deviant Devil, if had contaminated its entire body it would have been able to teleport it to the Deviant Devil. That wasn''t the worst part, since it had already spread throughout its body the Dragon could not escape it, even if it were to use its dream escape ability the filth covering its body would teleport it back to the deviant devil''s side. So in the end it would have be the Deviant Devil''s pet with filth as its leash. However, by helping it remove the filth in a timely fashion, Wyatt had not only saved it from such a tragic fate but also acted as a catalyst for its trap, which it had set up a few millenniums ago and lying in wait since then, by bringing the Deviant Devil to him. All in all, in the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s eyes Wyatt was his lucky star. Having lived for millenniums and wasted almost half of it trying to trap the Deviant Devil and the Celestial blood rule ve in deathmatch, it hade to know that sometimes no amount of talent, nning, or hard work can force things into motion unless it''s time. Many know it as the fated time or lucky time and the Dragon believed Wyatt was his fated/lucky time. It felt that with Wyatt by its side, its path to transcendence would be a lot smoother. All of these thoughts morphed Wyatt''s position in the Dragon''s heart and mind to a whole new level. Even if it hasn''t been long since they have met. Was it the fate of a World Cmity Tree and Anesthesia Dragon or just a mere coincidence, regardless, everything seemed to fall in ce for the Dragon with Wyatt by its side. The dragon couldn''t care less about why when the fruits it had been waiting for millenniums were right in front of it and a few seconds from its reach. If Wyatt knew how high the Elder Anesthesia Dragon held him in its heart and mind, he would not only be creeped out but worried for his future. As did not want to be some old dragon showpiece or worse, a trophy wife. Here he was thinking of how to escape the clutches of the dragon but with every passing second, the Dragon''s obsession with Wyatt kept increasing. So much so that its priorities now were achieving transcendence, grooming Wyatt, and everything else. Yes, taming Wyatt was only second to achieving transcendence in the Dragon''s list of priorities. If Wyatt were to learn of this, then his mixed feelings for the Dragon because of its sincerity toward him or his World Cmity Tree self would vanish without any remnants. However, currently, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s obsession with Wyatt was being overshadowed by its single-hearted pursuit of transcendence. So, Wyatt very little idea about the Dragon''s ns for him. Chapter 1898 Overpowered

Chapter 1898 Overpowered

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source ''What is happening?'' Wyatt asked the dragon as he felt the surrounding space tremble. The origin of the tremors was the moon apparition covering the Deviant Devil. ''The moon is about to take form by enveloping the surrounding space around it with the Deviant Devil at its cover. However, the space of the blood rule source is too strong, easily a few hundred times stronger than that of the realm you entered the blood rule source. And not to mention the blood rule domain of the celestial blood rule ve is locking the space,'' the Dragon informed Wyatt. ''Does that mean the Deviant Devil''s moon incubation form is going to fail?'' Wyatt enquired, it was the obvious conclusion. ''If it were some other tribe member of the Mulias tribe then they would definitely fail toplete their moon incubation state however if its Mamas Mulias, that its a different story. Did you not see how he could use his reality-bending ability to toy with the space in his surroundings to his whim with a flex of his muscles? The blood rule source''s space will not only be able to stop him frompleting his moon incubation form but it will make his awakened form stronger,'' the Dragon exined, showing that it truly knew its enemy inside out. ''How so? What does the strong space of the blood rule source increase its prowess in an awakened state?'' Since the Deviant Devil''s Moon incubation state was a blessing and yet to fully manifest, even with his soul pupils Wyatt could not analyze its soul pathways to tell what it was capable of and had to rely on the Dragon for information about the blessing. ''The moon incubation state not only makes the Mulias tribesmen temporarily immune to all attacks used on them during their incubation period but allows them to adapt to the battlefield they are incubating in. In their awakened form, their body will be perfectly adapted to the battlefield. That form will be the most fit for the Mulias tribesmen to fight on that battlefield. Allowing them to turn any field into their home field and take full advantage of it. When Deviant Devil awakened in my Dream Field, it was more adapted to the dream field than me. Even though it was my ability, I was at a disadvantage in it. Do you understand what I am saying? It is like you spend your life honing a single skill to its limit but suddenly someone elsees up with better skills but for half the effort. Or in this bastard''s case a few minutes. That night for the first time in my life I realized the perils of an untalented person seeing this asshole adapt to my proudest skill ''dream field'' like a fish in the water and whoop my ass. The Mulias Tribe''s Ruler-ss force is not just for show. There is a reason why my Anesthesia Dragon tribe has been helpless against these bastards. These fuckers are born fighters,'' The Dragon narrated without hesitating to use profanity. Despite its tant use of cuss words, one could not tell if it admired the Mulias tribe''s blessing or hated it. This was the first time Wyatt had heard the Dragon use so many curses at once. Previously regardless of how desperate the situation it would remain calm. However, seeing the Moon incubation state of the Deviant Devil take physical form by using the space surrounding it. The Dragon recalled its dark past. Especially, when the Deviant Devil bested it in its own home ground, the dream field. Wyatt had previously wondered how the Deviant Devil who was known for its physical prowess and reality-bending abilities was able to defeat the Elder Anesthesia Dragon in its Dream. Now he finally had the answer, by using its moon incubation skill, it obtained a body that not only allowed it to disy its strength and skills in the dream realm but also a body that was born for the dream realm. A body that was better suited for dream- rted skills than the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s own body. Being best in its own specialty, it was impossible to stay calm every time it recalled it. The Dragon could not have exined its anguish better, even if it was an Anesthesia Dragon, a tribe crowned as dream walkers, it had to work hard to hone its innate abilities to their peak for it to gain the title of strongest assassin. However, the Deviant Devil using its ancestor''s blessing was able to disy Dream-rted prowess far better than him who had spent the first millennium of his life honing his abilities and was considered the prodigy of his tribe. If it was someone else they would have lost their will and lost sight of their goal after such a defeat. However, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon not only overcame the shadow left behind by the Deviant Devil''s prowess butid an borate trap for its nemesis. ''Holy shit, now that''s one overpowered ability,'' Wyatt blurt aloud in his mind, listening to the Dragon exin the second effect of the Deviant Devil''s Moon Incubation ability. ''Overpowered, that''s a befitting word to describe that ability,'' the Dragon muttered, sometimes finding Wyatt''s colloquialism whimsy. Wyatt was giddy, right now he felt like he had won the lottery. Just imagining the infinite possibility of using the Mulias Tribe''s ancestral blessing, Wyatt could not help but get excited. To think he found an ability that not only allowed a person to adapt to their surroundings but adapt to the point that they can even best the natives of the surroundings who have lived and trained in those surroundings for years. If one was able to sessfully remove the temporary limit ced on this ability then the being with that ability would be able able to wlessly adapt to any corner of the myriad realms. The bountiful possibilities of the Mulias Tribe''s ancestral blessing even tempted Wyatt into entertaining the thought of finding a few Mulias Tribesmen and fighting them just so that he could observe their ancestral blessing up close. Chapter 1899 The Fated Night, Moon Ape Incarnation

Chapter 1899 The Fated Night, Moon Ape Incarnation

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source The fateful night between Deviant Prince Mamas Mulias and Strongest Assassin Raukaul Maar, which gave birth to the lore of the Anesthesia Dragon Lover/yer, unfolded when Raukaul visited Mamas''s dream to assassinate him there. However, he never expected the Deviant Prince''s rumored muscles to be so strong that just when he was about to extinguish his soul, their reality-bending ability allowed the Deviant Prince to ess his family''s ancestral blessing within the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s dream field. The only reason the Elder Anesthesia Dragon Raukaul dared to assassinate the Deviant Prince despite hearing songs of his physical prowess was because he believed he would not be able to ess his family''s ancestral blessing within his dream field just like the rest of his tribesmen. However, that was a miscalction on the Dragon''s part as the Deviant Prince''s muscle held the reality-bending ability, which allowed the Deviant Prince to awaken his family''s ancestral blessing within the Dragon''s dream field. Just in the nick of time when the Dragon was about to extinguish its soul the Deviant Devil activated his family''s ancestral blessing ''Moon Ape Incarnation'' and entered its first state ''Moon Incubation'' to use its effect to save itself from certain death. In the ''Moon Incubation'' state the Mulias tribesmen temporarily cannot be killed though they do sustain damage from attacks. However, all the damage sustained recovers when the ''Moon Incubation'' takes shape. Not to forget they gain immunity to all the attacks they endure during the incubation state in the awakened state. Seeing the Deviant Devil summon its ancestral blessing in its dream field the Dragon was astonished but knowing the effects of the ''Moon Incubation'' state it did not attack the Devil in haste. Rather, it patiently waits for the Devil to awaken even though it has heard about the dread of the Mulias tribe''s ancestral blessing''s awakened state. As it believed itself to be unparalleled in its dream field. As the Deviant Devil''s moon incubation state started to take form, its muscle''s reality-bending ability manipted the dream field surrounding the Devil to cover it in a moon-shaped egg. Seeing the Devil undergoing a transformation within an egg with a shell made of its dream field, the Dragon was shocked. However, it did not allow it to discourage it from its original goal, the assassination of the Deviant Devil the enemy of its race. Soon the ''moon incubation'' state wasplete and the Deviant Devil entered the ''moon awakened state,'' with a new body that was specifically designed for the Devil to thrive in the dream field effortlessly. Seeing that the Devil had exited its ''Moon Incubation'' state, the Dragon immediately mobilized its strongest move and once again aimed to extinguish theDevil''s soul at the fastest speed however, before it could make it to the Devil, it found that the Devil was already behind him. Causing the Dragon to jump out of its skin in fright. Calming itself, the Dragon recalled its years of practice and mobilized all of its strength to catch the Devil. However, soon it found that no matter how fast it reacted for some reason the Devil was able to get behind it at an incredible speed. This was its dream field, it practiced here for most of its life, and it was supposed to reign here. However, for some reason, the Devil was able to best regardless of how hard it tried despite recalling its years of training which helped it gain the title of strongest assassin. Within the dream field, the Anesthesia Dragons reigned supreme, their prowess unmatched by any other entity. Their mastery of the ethereal realm was legendary, and they were revered as the epitome of power and skill. Yet, to the Dragon''s astonishment, the Deviant Devil proved to be a formidable adversary even in this domain. Time and again, the Devil emerged victorious, surpassing the Dragon in countless confrontations and demonstrating a level of mastery previously unseen. Perplexed by the Devil''s unprecedented sess, the Dragon delved into its memories, searching for answers. It was then that the Dragon recalled the transformative effect of the Mulias tribesmen''s ''Moon Awakened'' state. This state, designed to adapt individuals to the battlefield, had imbued the Devil with unparalleled abilities, enabling it to excel even in the dream field. Realization dawned upon the Dragon as it connected the dots¡ª the Devil''s superiority stemmed from its innate capacity to adapt, a trait inherited from the Mulias tribesmen''s ancient lineage. Initially, when the Dragon first learned of the Mulias tribesmen''s unique ability to adapt to the battlefield, it didn''t attribute much significance to it. Believing that their bodies would simply limate to the rigors ofbat, the Dragon underestimated the true extent of their prowess. However, to its astonishment, the ability surpassed mere adaptation; it elevated the Mulias tribesmen to the pinnacle of battlefield excellence. Contrary to the Dragon''s initial assumptions, the ability didn''t just facilitate adjustment¡ªit transformed the Mulias tribesmen into the undisputed elite of the battlefield. It seemed as though they were inherently attuned to the chaos and violence of warfare, as if millennia of evolution had meticulously crafted them for this specific purpose. With each skirmish and conflict, the Mulias tribesmen demonstrated unparalleled skill and resilience, seamlessly integrating with the tumultuous environment of the battlefield. Their instinctive mastery ofbat techniques, coupled with their innate adaptability, propelled them to the forefront of every engagement. They wielded their unique ability like a finely honed weapon, carving out a reputation as the preeminent warriors of their time. The Deviant Devil, empowered by its ancestor''s ''Moon Ape Incarnation'' blessing and its muscles'' flexible nature, seamlessly navigated the dream field. Despite it being its maiden venture into this ethereal dream field, the Devil effortlessly outyed the Dragon, showcasing remarkable adaptability. Its inherent agility, coupled with ancestral blessing, enabled it to thrive in the dream field, mastering its intricacies effortlessly. With a blend of ancestral blessings and innate abilities, the Deviant Devil emerged victorious, proving its prowess and dominance over the Dragon without exertion. Chapter 1900 Dream Within Dream / Dream Maze

Chapter 1900 Dream Within Dream / Dream Maze

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Witnessing the Devil effortlessly achieve what had taken the Dragon centuries to master dealt a severe blow to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s confidence. Despite the setback, the Dragon refused to sumb to self-pity, persevering in its relentless pursuit to eliminate the Devil. However, bolstered by its ancestral blessing, the Devil had already surpassed the Dragon in both skill and prowess within the dream realm. This turn of events left the Dragon grappling with a newfound sense of inadequacy and frustration. With each attempt to defeat the Devil, the Dragon faced mounting challenges as the Devil wlessly countered every move with grace and precision. The Dragon''s desperation grew as it struggled to keep pace with the Devil''s unmatched abilities. Despite its best efforts, the Dragon was outmaneuvered at every turn, unable to match the Devil''s strategic brilliance. As the conflict raged on, the Devil''s dominance became increasingly apparent, further eroding the Dragon''s confidence. With each passing moment, it became evident that the Devil had firmly established itself as the superior force within the dream field, leaving the Dragon to confront the harsh reality of its diminished stature within its own domain of expertise. After a millennium of dedicated training and unyielding practice, the Dragon found itself humbled by the overwhelming prowess of the Deviant Devil, whose ancestral blessing and innate abilities seemed to effortlessly outshine the Dragon''s honed skills. Faced with repeated defeat at the hands of its adversary, the Dragon''s pride began to crumble, and it realized that relying solely on its acquired skills would no longer suffice. Though unwilling to believe that the skills it was proud of were failing it, the Dragon decided to embrace humility. The Dragon, then acknowledged the need to tap into its own innate abilities, dormant yet potent, waiting to be unleashed. With a newfound determination, the Dragon sought to demonstrate to the Devil that it too possessed formidable innate talents, ones that could rival even thebination of its ancestral blessings and innate ability. "Dream within Dream," or the "Dream Maze," was a distinctive innate ability exclusive to the Anesthesia Dragon race. With this power, they could lull their targets into a deep slumber within a dream, subsequently entering anotheryer of the dream. Anesthesia Dragons were renowned for ensnaring adversaries within aplexbyrinth of dreams, causing them to be lost within the maze of multipleyers of dreams within their own subconscious. Consequently, the victim''s physical form would plunge into an extendeda, trapped between the realms of wakefulness and the dream world. This formidable ability posed a significant threat, enabling Anesthesia Dragons to confront foes of superior strength. To awaken from thea induced by the Dream Maze, the victim had to navigate their way through the intricate corridors of the multipleyers of the dream dungeon, retracing their steps back to consciousness. This journey demanded resilience, rity of mind, and an unwavering determination to break free from the entrapment of the dream maze. The Dream Maze stood as a testament to the Anesthesia Dragons'' mastery over the realms of dreams, serving as both a defensive mechanism and a potent weapon in their arsenal. Despite the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s inability to directly vanquish the Deviant Devil in the dream field with its once formidable skills, it devised a cunning strategy to neutralize the threat using its innate ability. Recognizing the devil''s resilience and strength, the dragon opted for a different approach: to imprison the devil''s soul within an intricatework of dreams, abyrinthine construct spanning multipleyers of dream realm using its innate ability ''Dream within Dream'' or ''Dream Maze.'' The Dragon nned to craft a Dream Maze so borate that the Deviant Devil would find itself ensnared and lost amidst the shifting corridors of its own dream maze. The dragon nned to employ its innate mastery over dreams to its finest to weave together aplex maze of dreams with twists and turns in every corner such that the devil would struggle to navigate its way back to the physical realm for the remainder of its existence. This way the Deviant Devil would be condemned to wander the Dream Maze, perpetually seeking an escape route to the reality that would elude its grasp just when it thought it had found it. Banishing the devil to traverse through the myriadyers of dreams, haunted by its worst nightmares. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon having decided to utilize its innate ability already began to count its eggs and relish imagining the Deviant Devil trapped in its Dream maze for the remainder of its life span. After all, the Deviant Devil''s innate ability and ancestral blessing had managed to leave an evesting scar in its psyche. It was very hard for the Dragon to believe that the millennium of years it spent honing its skills wereid waste to by the Devil using its innate ability. In the heat of the moment, it forgot to see the big picture rather its mind was upied by its loss and it forgot its skills did not betray it rather Devil was just stronger. ''Dream Maze,'' the Dragon smugly used its innate ability on the Devil, hoping to see it fall asleep and enter anotheryer of dream however, contrary to its imagination, the Devil did not sleep rather it stood tall unaffected by the Dragon''s innate ability. Seeing the Devil unaffected by its ability, the Dragon looked at the Devil in disbelief, it stared into the Devil''s and did not see any sign of sleeplessness. Rather there was a trace of excitement in them, then the Devil who happened to be a silent participant in its own assassination attempt finally spoke, ''What did you do just now? Do it again?'' ''Fuck! Don''t tell me you carried your immunity to sleep into the dream itself. How is that even possible?'' the Dragon asked the Devil in disbelief. Because the Devil''s immunity to its sleep belonged to its muscles and not its spiritual body however for some unknown reason its spiritual body was able to disy simr immunity. Then thinking of something the Dragon eximed, ''Is it because of the Moon Ape Incarnation form? Did your spiritual body really be as strong as your physical body?'' ... AN: The first 10 users can redeem 10 all-site free passes. Chapter 1901 Stunted Mental Development, 76th Mamas Mulias

Chapter 1901 Stunted Mental Development, 76th Mamas Mulias

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source "Why do have so many questions? Quit asking them and repeat what you did earlier," the Deviant Devil ordered the Dragon to use its innate ability ''Dream Maze'' on it again. "Who do you think you are to order me?" the Dragon was baffled by the Devian Devil''s arrogance. Listening to the Devil ordered its assassin to use their strongest ability on it. The Dragon wondered if the Devil even knew that it was trying to assassinate it in its sleep, ''Nah! He knows I am here to assassinate him in his dream. Nobody could be that stupid.'' "You better do what I ask of you or else¡ª" the Deviant Devil threatened the Dragon, seeing that it would not listen to its orders. "You are stupid, aren''t you? This is why parents are advised not to give their kids drugs from a young age. It seems there was a silver lining in all of this, after all, your regr abuse of powdered anesthesia dragon scales from a very young age has stunted your mental development. There is no way someone as stupid as you would have such as strong spiritual body. Then I guess it must be because of your muscle''s innate reality-bending ability inbination with your ancestral blessing ''Moon Ape Incarnation.'' For someone who is born so gifted you have a very tragic life. Whoever suggested to your parents to give their toddler powdered scales of the anesthesia dragon has royally screwed you over. With a stunned brain, you never stood a chance against your addiction," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon gloated learning that the Deviant Devil despite his adult body had a child''s mind. Seeing the Deviat Devil best him in his own expertise the Dragon was pissed. Understandably, since it has taken the dragon millenniums to hone its skills to perfection and gain the title ''Strongest Assassin.'' However, the Devil was able to do the same, and then so, in a very small amount of time thanks to its innate abilities and ancestral blessing. Because of this a lot of frustration and rage had gathered in the Dragon''s heart. Especially since as the most talented anesthesia dragon in its tribe, it could notin that, ''This world is unfair.'' The Elder Anesthesia Dragon was humbled by this experience, yes, but it was also the time it knew the despair of being in the presence of a talent and being outshone in everything they did. Especially seeing the devil do things effortlessly which the Dragon struggled to do. Since it was unable to defeat the devil with its talent and hard work, the Dragon resorted to something only the weak and helpless resort to, shaming the Devil, using words to hurt its feelings when its ws failed to hurt its fur. That fateful night the dragon had fallen to a low point which it had never experienced in its life. It finally knew why tribesmen of its age group said mean things about it behind its back and sometimes to his face. It finally knew what it was like to be a loser. Unknowingly, it resorted to shaming the devil when it learned about its stunted mental development. Previously, it would have considered something like that beneath it and never resorted to something so shameful, especially having experienced the same thing in its tribe. However, driven by despair, that night, the Dragon showed its most embarrassing side to the Devil. Now that it had done it, even though it regretted it, it stood by its words. "You are mean, I don''t want to y with you anymore," the Deviant Devil dered. Then the Devil stared at the Dragon nkly, suddenly its eyes glowed with a profound brilliance. Once the radiance in its eyes subsided, the Devil looked at the Dragon with pity and said, "So, this is what the strongest assassin has been reduced to losing his confidence and dignity, bullying little children by saying mean things about them." "What the¡ª" The Dragon was confused and taken aback by the Devil''s well-articted speech. It could not believe it was the same Devil it had been taunting and shaming for a stunted mental development. Gathering its thoughts, the Dragon asked the devil, "Who are you? You are not the one I was talking to earlier." "I am the real Mamas Mulias, the true prince of the Mulias Tribe. Until now you were talking to my 76th self. He is the youngest. There are too many of them, so I just call them by the number I discovered them," the Deviat Devil revealed to the Dragon. "Do you mean to say that you have multiple consciousnesses in you or your consciousness has split into multiple personalities or something like that?" the Dragon asked, having learned that at least 76 personality or consciousnesses in the Deviant Devil''s body whom the devil preferred to call as a version of itself. "Nope, not something like that, that was me," the Deviant Devil discarded the Dragon''s theory. "If that was you earlier then how can the current you be the real Mamas Mulias, shouldn''t that be the real Mamas Mulias? Or Does it also believe itself to be the real Mamas Mulias and you to be the 76th, just like you do?" the Dragon asked the Devil fascinated by the Deviant Devil''s psyche. "76th was right, you have too many questions. Shut up and repeat the attack you used on me earlier," the Deviant Devil ordered emitting an authoritative aura. Then it added, "If my guess is right it should be your tribe''s most feared ability the Dream Maze, that only the most talented Anesthesia Dragons can awaken." "How about this I will use my innate ability on you if you tell me what''s the deal with there being 76 or more of you?" the Dragon bargained with the Devil, it attempted to understand its enemy better but could not be more obvious. Even though it had failed to assassinate the devil this time it was already preparing for its second assassination attempt on the Devil. Proving that its title ''Strongest Assassin'' was not just for show. Chapter 1902 Mamas Mulias’s Secret Ability

Chapter 1902 Mamas Mulias''s Secret Ability

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Listening to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon bargain with it, the Deviant Devil''s brow frowned, intensifying the authoritative aura exuding from it. The authoritative aura then concentrated on the Dragon and pressed it, as the Deviant Devil said, "What makes you think that you can bargain with me in here? This dream field might be the manifestation of your ability but I am the king in here." "True, thebination of your muscle''s innate ability and your ancestral blessing has rendered me helpless in my own ability but if you wanted me to use my Dungeon Maze ability on you, wouldn''t it be easier for you if I were to cooperate with you?" the Dragon who had finally began toe to terms with its own limitation against the Deviant Devil, docilely argued its point. If it had been before the Dragon could never fathom doing this but now that it stoppedminating on its failed assassination attempt and preparing for the second assassination attempt, it was willing to do anything to collect as much information about the Deviant Devil as possible to make his second assassination attempt a sess. Especially now, when the Dragon knew that there was more to the Deviant Devil''s prowess, which the Devil had not revealed to the rest of the Dark realm. As an assassin holding the title of strongest assassin, it knew how important intel on the target was in an assassination attempt. Gathering that information was also a part of the assassination. So it was willing to do whatever it took, go the extra mile, for the information. "Yes, you''re right. It would be easier for me if you were cooperative. Have it your way. I will tell you about my other selves and you use your innate Dream Maze ability on me, Yes?" the Divant Devil agreed to the Dragon''s proposal, retracting its authoritative aura that was pressing on the Dragon. "Yes, you have a deal," the Dragon confirmed. Despite the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s failure to assassinate the Deviant Devil and its subsequent defeat in their confrontation, it remained remarkablyposed. This tranquility stemmed from its unwavering confidence in its ability to evade capture and death through its Dream Escape skill. This unique power offered the dragon a lifeline, granting it a second chance to aplish its mission. Rather than sumb to despair or dwell on its previous shorings, the dragon embraced its defeat as a valuable lesson. It saw the experience as both a cautionary tale and a source of motivation for its uing assassination attempt. The setback served as a reminder of the risks and challenges inherent in its line of work, spurring the dragon to refine its strategies and approach with renewed determination. Through resilience and adaptability, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon transformed its defeat into an opportunity for growth and redemption. Instead of allowing failure to hinder its resolve, it harnessed the setback as fuel for its ambition. With a clear vision of its goal and the assurance of a second chance, the dragon pressed forward, ready to confront the Deviant Devil once more, armed with newfound wisdom and determination. "Okay, then," seeing the Dragon agree, the Devil then said, "You are in luck, in here I do you one better than just telling about my other self, I can show them to you." "Yey! Luck me," the Dragon said sarcastically rolling its eyes. "Prepared to be amazed," the Deviant Devil dered to the Dragon and then muttered to itself, "Everyonee out and greet our new friend." The Dragon watched intently not to miss any detail of the Deviant Devil''s ability, as any little detail could be of big help during its second assassination attempt on the Devil. Soon multiple aura''s fill the Dragon''s dream field, 76 aura''s to be exact. The dream field was now filled with 76 different solitudes, each one had its unique aura. All of them had a humanoid Ape form but of varying shapes, sizes, and colors. However, their faces closely resembled each other, as if they were siblings. Looking at the 76 different versions of Mamas Mulias surrounding it the Dragon panicked, ''I was having a hard time dealing with a single Mamas Mulias, but to think there were 76 of them. No, there has to be an exnation for this. Though they all had strong aura their presence is feeble, except for one. That should be the real Mamas Mulias and the rest should be the apparition of its other selves manifested using its dream prowess.'' "These are all versions of me, I am them but they are not me. Get it?"the Deviant Devil tried to exin its various forms to the Dragon. "How is it any different from what I spected earlier? Your body is holding multiple consciousnesses, how is it any different from what you as saying?" the Dragon could have just agreed with the Deviant Devil and moved on but it did not as it needed to know the origin of these multiple versions of the Deviant Devil and whether it would have to kill all the version of it to kill the Deviant Devil. "No, it is not the same as having multiple consciousnesses. It is moreplex and sophisticated than that," The Deviant Devil asserted, adding, "They are the version of me created using thebination of my muscle''s reality-bending ability and my family''s ancestral blessing. Unlike the rest of my family whose ''Moon Ape Incarnation'' forms are just temporary, mine aren''t. My body can morph into any of these versions of me as long as choose to. 76th is the dream version of me born in your dream field, he is still a child. Which you mistook as stunted mental development because of drug abuse from an early age." "Wait, you are saying that the awakened form of yours which is formed by thebination of your muscle''s reality-bending ability and your family''s ancestral blessing is not temporary like the rest of your tribesmen''s awakened form?" Chapter 1903 Sucker!

Chapter 1903 Sucker!

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source The Elder Anesthesia Dragon was shocked to the core, learning that the Deviant Devil could morph into any one of its previous awakened forms at will. Just imagine the implication of this the Dragon felt dread in its heart. When the Deviant Devil awakened a form that was adapted to the Dragon''s dream field and bested the Dragon in its own game, The only sce the Dragon had in this despair was that the Deviant Devil''s awakened form was temporary but the skills it had honed for centuries would be with it for a lifetime. But now, learning the Deviant Devil''s awakened from was not temporary, the Dragon felt like somebody snatched the only crutch supporting its will from plunging into darkness. It started at the Deviant Devil nkly as if it had lost its soul because the only way for the Dragon to redeem itself as the strongest assassin, its n for a second assassination attempt on the Deviant Devil fell through even before it started. Since the Deviant Devil''s awakened forms were not temporary like the rest of Mulias tribesmen''s awakened form, the Dragon realized that now that the Deviant Devil had an awakened form that had adapted to the skills it had spent centuries mastering and had immunity to its innate abilities from the get-go, the Dragon could never be a threat to the Deviant Devil let alone it trying to assassinate it. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon lost all hope of ever being able to assassinate the Deviant Devil. It wanted to yell, ''Why is the world so unfair? How can it create someone so gifted?'' The Dragon''s despair was only logical as, > In the ''Moon Incubation'' state the deviant devil cannot be killed. All the damage sustained in this form will be healed when it enters the next state. > In the ''Awakened form'' state the deviant devil will gain a new body that will be adapted to the battlefield where the Moon incubation state waspleted but also gain immunity to all skills that had damaged it in the ''Moon Incubation'' state. The only thing stopping the Mulias tribe from using their ancestral blessing to dere war on the entire Drak realm¡ªno, the Myriad realms was the penalty of the blessing, > Both the states of their ancestral blessing had a time limit and were temporary, stopping the Mulias tribesmen from abusing their insane effects. > After the time limit, when the temporary state was lifted they quickly gained a debuff, ''weakened state.'' Hence the Mulias tribesmen did not use their ancestral blessing unless they needed it. However, the Deviant Devil unlike its fellow tribesmen did not have to worry about these penalties because of its muscle''s innate reality-bending ability. Without the penalties holding it down, the Deviant Devil basically a war god able to excel in any battlefield. In front of such an entity, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon feeling despair was only logical. "No, my awakened form is temporary too, it is just that you are too weak tost against me until I enter the ''Penality'' state from the ''Awakened form'' state. The only difference between my awakened form and my fellow tribesmen''s awakened form is that my ''Awakened forms'' continue to exist as part of my muscle memory while my tribesmen''s ''Awakened form'' gets erased when they enter the penalty state. Since all my ''Awakened forms'' are saved as my muscle memory, I can enter them again skipping the ''Moon Incubation'' state at will but not when I am in the penalty state. Even though my muscle''s innate reality-bending ability is powerful it is not capable of getting rid of the penalty state of my family''s ancestral blessing. However, it can shorten the ''Penalty state'' and ''Moon incubation'' state while lengthening the ''Awakened form'' state. This way it gives my enemies the illusion that my Awakened form is permanent without any penalty. Ah~, it feels good to finally share my secret with someone. There, I have held my end of the bargain it is your turn. Use your innate ability ''Dream Maze'' on me," the Deviant Devil exined its ability that had formed from thebination of its muscle''s innate reality-bending ability and its family''s ancestral blessing "I-i am weak?" the Elder Anesthesia Dragon muttered to itself in disbelief. Instead, of using its innate ability ''Dream Maze'' on the Deviant Devil. "Hey, don''t get me wrong but since you got the strongest assassin title at such a young age, your abilities must be strong but I am stronger. Believe me, I know what you are feeling right. I know it doesn''t helping from but there are a lot more freaks out there in front of whom even I do not hold a candle. Thankfully, they are too busy exploring the unknown in the Myriad realms in search of transcendence. So, children like us get to y the strongest. Don''t let this discourage you. Come on, now use your innate ability ''Dungeon Maze'' on me,'' the Deviant Devil consoled its assassin, asking it not to be discouraged by its defeat. "ying the strongest you say, hahaha! You are right, I let my little sess get to my head and got stuck in this game forgetting what''s truly important, my pursuit of transcendence," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s nk eyes were now reced with crazy ones. After all, its entire worldview was shattered by the Deviant Devil. Then it intently informed the Devil, "Thank you for reminding me of my goal. As my show of appreciation, I will use your head to show my determination to pursue transcendence." "d, I could be of your help. Use your innate ability already," the Deviant Devil yelled impatiently, showing that along with its immunity to Anesthesia Dragon''s innate ability its spiritual body had also gained the addiction to the Anesthesia Dragon from its physical body. In response to the Deviant Devil''s impatient cries, the Dragon suddenly grinned maliciously with a slyness radiating in its eyes. Then yelling, "Make me, you sucker!" the Dragon activated its Dream Escape ability preparing to escape. Chapter 1904 Awakening A Unknown Pleasure

Chapter 1904 Awakening A Unknown Pleasure

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source The Elder Anesthesia Dragon had long noticed that the Deviant Devil''s new spiritual body was born using its dream field by thebination of its muscle''s innate reality-bending ability and its family''s ancestral blessing had gained not only its physical body''s immunities but also its addiction. Exploiting the situation to its fullest advantage, the cunning Dragon made a deceitful pledge to the Deviant Devil. It cunningly offered to utilize its inherent power on the Devil, pledging to do so in exchange for insights into the Devil''s exclusivebination ability. Seduced by the notion of potentially resolving its addiction, the Deviant Devil eagerly epted the Dragon''s proposition. In its eagerness, it divulged confidential information about its distinctbination ability, believing it had struck a beneficial deal. Unbeknownst to the unsuspecting Devil, the Dragon harbored ulterior motives. It sought to manipte the Devil''s vulnerability for its own gain, cunningly weaving a web of deceit to extract valuable knowledge. With each morsel of information provided by the Devil, the Dragon''s deceptive scheme unfolded further, ensnaring the Devil in a trap of its own making. However, navigating through its borate scheme, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon encountered a moment of uncertainty upon discovering the formidable prowess of the Deviant Devil''s abilities. The overwhelming strength of the Devil''s skills threatened to undermine the Dragon''s resolve, casting doubt upon the feasibility of its n. Faced with the daunting prospect of failure, the Dragon wavered, its motivation waning in the face of adversity. Yet, amidst the shadows of doubt, a flicker of determination emerged. The Devil, perhaps sensing the Dragon''s faltering resolve, offered what seemed like words of encouragement, igniting a spark within the Dragon''s heart. Buoyed by the Devil''s perceived support and bolstered by its own unwavering will, the Dragon found the strength to persevere. Drawing upon its innate resilience and strategic acumen, the Dragon pressed forward to see through its n of manipting the Deviant Devil into willingly giving up its uniquebo abilities information to the Dragon. Having sessfully extracted the information from the Deviant Devil, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s demeanor shifted, its tone dripping with contempt as it hurled defiant words at its unsuspecting victim. "Make me, you sucker!" With a smug sense of satisfaction, the Dragon invoked its innate Dream Escape ability, intending to vanish without fulfilling its end of the bargain, much like a dine-and-dash maneuver. However, in its arrogance, the Dragon had gravely underestimated the Deviant Devil''s capabilities, particrly in its 76th awakened form, birthed within the confines of its dream field. This evolved state endowed the Devil with powers far surpassing the Dragon''s expectations, catching the arrogant creature off guard. Furthermore, the Dragon had failed to grasp the depths of desperation inherent in an addict''s psyche. It was willing to go to any lengths to get its fix. As the Elder Anesthesia Dragon initiated its Dream Escape innate ability, it cast a derisive nce towards the Deviant Devil, its confidence unshaken by the Devil suddenly grasping it in an attempt to stop it from escaping. With a disdainful sneer etched upon its features, the Dragon regarded the Devil''s desperate attempt to impede its escape as nothing more than a futile gesture. For centuries, the Dragon had relied upon its dream escape innate ability to evade capture and elude adversaries, emerging unscathed from countless encounters. Its Dream Escape had be a cornerstone of its survival strategy, a testament to its skill and cunning in navigating perilous situations. As the Devil clung to its form, the Dragon''s arrogance swelled, bolstered by the unwavering belief in its own abilities. With each passing moment, the Dragon remained steadfast in its conviction that the Devil''s efforts would ultimately prove fruitless. Once again, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s Dream Escape ability proved its worth, whisking it away from imminent danger with wless precision. Yet, despite the sess of its escape, the Dragon found that it could still feel the persistent grip of the Deviant Devil as it soared through the ethereal realms of dreams. That''s when it realized the devil wastched on to it with an unyielding determination. With mounting disbelief, the Dragon witnessed the Devil''s tenacity firsthand, its grip unrelenting despite the Dragon''s attempts to break free. In sheer disbelief, the Dragon''sposed facade shattered, reced by a guttural cry of shock and frustration, "How are you doing this? Let go of me you freak!" The echo of its voice reverberated through the dream realm. "Not utility you uphold your promise andpensate me for trying to default on our promise. You areing with me," the Deviant Devil said, strengthening its grip on the dragon. It was able to grasp the Dragon during its dream escape because its 76th ''Awakened from'' was born from its dream field. Though it did not have the dream escape innate ability like the Dragon, however, its body had adapted to the dream realm allowing it to hitch a ride with the Dragon when it activated its dream escape ability. "What promise? I don''t remember making any promises. Let go, you freak! I will note with you," the Dragon yelled in distress, scratching the Deviant Devil with its ws. Trying its best to get the Devil off it. However, the Dragon''s spiritual body''s attacks were like an ant''s bit to the Devil''s spiritual body in its awakened form. Even though the Dragon''s attacks did not hurt it, the Devil was not the one to sit quietly. It leveraged its body mid-flight with its hands ripped around the Dragon''s belly. Then it warped its legs around the Dragon''s torso, locking its feet with each other with the Dragon in the middle. "Ah!" Feeling the squeeze from the Devil''s grip, the Dragon groaned in pain. In pain, its body passively began to ooze a mild sleep aura as a counter to the damage from the Devil''s painful grip around its body. However, the Devil did not stop, once its legs grip around the Dragon''s torso was tight enough, the Devil let go of its arm and then swung sides trying to use the force from the swing to rotate itself and get on the Dragon''s back. However, every time it tried that and failed, it felt an unknown pleasure as its junk rubbed against the dragon''s body. Chapter 1905 The Ensnared Dragon

Chapter 1905 The Ensnared Dragon

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source A shocking scene unfolded amidst the mystic route of the dream realm, as the desperate Deviant Devil clung to the fleeing Elder Anesthesia dragon, they flew through the mysteries of the dream realm struggling with each other. With its strong legs warped around the dragon''s torso, the Deviant Devil was suspended in mid-air its form twisted and contorted trying to mount on the dragon''s back in a grotesque disy of dominance. The Dragon struggled against the Devil with its all but then, a deep, euphoric moan escaped the Devil''s lips, echoing through the dream realm with a sinister allure, "Ah~" The sound reverberated through the Dragon''s very being, sending shivers down its spine and stirring a primal fear within its soul. Never before had it encountered such a perverse disy of pleasure amidst a struggle. The dragon''s movements faltered, momentarily paralyzed by the unexpected sensation coursing through its veins. In that fleeting moment of vulnerability, the Deviant Devil seized the opportunity to tighten its grip, its malevolent intent clear in its twisted grin. With a surge of dark energy, it propelled itself on the back of the dragon, mounting it. As the Deviant Devil mounted it, the Dragon let out a roar filled with rage and desperation. Its desperation only grew as a rapturous groan escaped the enthralled Deviant Devil''s lips once again. For some unknown reason, listening to the moans of the Devil the Dragon felt a foreshadowing of a darkness that lurked within the heart of the Devil, yet to truly reveal itself. In its anguished, the Dragon threatened the Devil, "You freak, how dare you mount my back. Unless you wanted to be forever lost in the mysteries of the dream realm, get off me this instant." "You still don''t get it, do you? My 76th awakened form is more adept in dream arts than you can ever dream of, though it does not have innate abilities like you it can easily navigate through the mysteries of the dream realm and return to my body," the Devil revealed. The dragon wasn''t oblivious to the Devil''s 76th awakened form; rather, its mind teetered on the brink of madness, consumed by the Devil''s erratic conduct. Desperation fueled its every move, as it strained against the relentless grip of its tormentor. Every ounce of strength was devoted to dislodging the Devil from its back, every sinew stretched to its limit in a frantic bid for freedom. Yet, with each passing moment, the dragon''s resolve wavered, its once-proud spirit eclipsed by the overwhelming onught of chaos and despair unleashed by the Devil''s indecent behavior. Hence, in desperation, it was trying everything to get the Devil off its back. Even if it was something as pointless as making empty threats. As the Devil clung to the Dragon''s back, its strong hands coiled tightly around the dragon''s neck, a sudden shift in demeanor caught the dragon off guard. With startling intensity, the Devil enveloped the dragon in a powerful and unyielding embrace from behind. The unexpectedness of the embrace sent a shockwave of fear rippling through the dragon''s very essence. Feeling the Devil''s embrace, the dragon''s instincts screamed in terror, its heart pounding in its chest. The sensation of the Devil''s hot breath against its neck sent a shiver down the dragon''s spine, chilling it to the core. At that moment, fear consumed the dragon''s every thought and movement, paralyzing it with a bone-deep sense of dread. Despite its formidable strength, the dragon found itself vulnerable in the grip of the Devil''s embrace, uncertain of what horrorsy ahead. "What are you doing?" the Dragon asked the devil in a low murmur, its voice trembling with fear and shock. Uncertainty gripped its heart as it awaited the Devil''s response, unsure of what dark intentions lurked behind its actions. "Hush, I am trying something," the Devil whispered in the Dragon''s ears, its voice a sinister murmur that sent shivers down the dragon''s spine. Then it rubbed its twisted body against the Dragon''s scaled back, and its grip tightened, its legs squeezing the dragon''s torso and its arms almost choking its neck. At first, the Devil''s movements were gentle and slow, almost caressing in nature. But then, as if possessed by a dark force, its rhythm shifted, bing increasingly vigorous and violent. The devil''s breath grew ragged as it persisted in its indecent actions. Each exhale carried a hint of satisfaction, sending a chill down the dragon''s spine. With every moment, the darkness within the devil seemed to intensify, casting a shadow over the dragon''s fate. ''No, he isn''t,'' the Dragon retorted aloud in its mind, summoning a surge of courage to confront the intense fear coursing through its veins in response to the Devil''s indecent actions. Despite the shock and disbelief gripping its heart, the Dragon''s keen instincts began to piece together the unsettling truth unfolding before it. It didn''t take long for the Dragon toprehend the gravity of the situation. Yet, even as it grappled with the reality of the Devil''s actions, a sense of disbelief lingered in its mind. How could something so vile and reprehensible be happening to it? Especially at the hands of the Deviant Devil, a creature it had once regarded with disdain and arrogance. In this moment of vulnerability, the Dragon''s perception shifted. No longer did it view itself as an invincible force of nature, but rather, it saw itself as a victim of circumstance. The weight of that realization settled heavily upon its shoulders, as the ordeal unfolded. the Dragon found itself grappling with the harsh reality of the humiliation, pain, and suffering, it had never felt before. Frozen in its mental struggle, the Dragon grappled with the horrifying realization of what the Deviant Devil was inflicting upon it. Despite its immense strength, the Dragon found itself powerless to halt the Devil''s relentless assault. Meanwhile, the Devil continued to relentlessly hump the Dragon, vigorously humping it from behind in a disturbing disy of lust and crazy. Unaware of the sleep aura passively emanating from the Dragon''s spiritual body as a countermeasure to the damage the Devil was inflicting on the Dragon, fed the Devil''s addiction giving it a sense of satisfaction. As the sleep aura enveloped the Dragon, it found a fleeting sense of satisfaction amidst the chaos, unaware of the true source of itsfort. In its twisted perception, the Devil interpreted its humping of the Dragon as pleasure, feeding its satisfaction and driving it to further depravity. The Devil, blinded by its own depraved desires, misconstrued this satisfaction as validation of its indecent actions, further entrenching itself in its delusion. Amidst the Devil''s pleasure-filled and satisfied moans, the Dragon remained ensnared in a strong grip, its mentality obscured from reality shocked by the Devil''s twisted perception of pleasure. Chapter 1906 Birth Of Black Filth

Chapter 1906 Birth Of ck Filth

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source By the time Dragon was done dealing with its mental struggle, the Devil was using its strong grip to crawl around its body and hump it from different ces and locations. By doing so it did not take long for this misunderstanding to turn into an obsessive behavior. Repeating these indecent actions would add to its pleasure by reminding it of the satisfaction it once felt. With the pleasure of its obsessive behavior being satisfiedbined with the pleasure of its addiction being satisfied, the Devil began to further lose itself to the deprivation. In a moment of rity and desperation, the Dragon finally grasped the horrifying reality of its predicament. With a furious roar echoing through the depths of the Dream Realm, it summoned every ounce of strength and resolve, determined to break free from the Deviant Devil''s clutches at any cost. In a daring move born of desperation, the Dragon altered the course of its dream escape, veering away from its original body and plunging deeper into the depths of the Dream Realm. Here, amidst the darkest recesses of the dream realm, lurked the most terrifying horrors it had ever encountered. Yet, fueled by a singr purpose, the Dragon pressed onward, driven by a primal urge to eradicate the humiliation and torment inflicted upon it by the Deviant Devil. Survival mattered little now; all that consumed the Dragon''s thoughts was the overwhelming desire to see the Devil vanquished once and for all. With a steely resolve, the Dragon embraced the notion of self-sacrifice, willing toy down its own life if it meant putting an end to the Devil''s reign of terror. As it delved deeper into the abyss, the Dragon prepared to die and unleash its full fury upon the Deviant Devil. Right now its mind was consumed with rage and humiliation, from the same of being defiled by the Deviant Devil, it was no longer thinking straight. Currently, all it cared about was getting revenge even if it meant it got at the cost of its own life. Now it felt that only through the ultimate sacrifice could it hope to find redemption and reim its dignity. Concurrently, the Deviant Devil continued to indulge in its perverse gratification, leaving its mark on every inch of the Dragon''s body. Oblivious to the Dragon''s intentions, its mind was consumed by pleasure, rendering it heedless of any impending danger. However, as it reveled in its satisfaction, a sinister transformation unfolded: the once-shimmering white scales of the dragon''s spiritual body now bore the dark hue of ck. This ominous change, a testament to the corruption wrought by the Devil''s touch, served as a harbinger of the darkness that was born from the union of the Dragon and the Devil. The ck fluids coating the dragon''s once-shimmering scales were a macabre manifestation of the Devil''s twisted affection. Each dark stain served as a branding, marking the Dragon as the Devil''s possession. Even the Devil itself was oblivious to the capabilities of its 76th awakened form''s spiritual body, unaware of the depths of its own power. As the Devil''s dark influence seeped deeper into the Dragon''s being, it became clear that this unholy spiritual union was not merely limited to spiritual¡ªa bond forged in darkness, bound by the chains of possession and control. Having endured the Devil''s indecent actions with resignation born of helplessness, the Dragon pressed on towards its new destination, the sanctuary of terrors. Yet, before it could reach the foothold of terror, it was met with a terrifying assault. Facing imminent danger, the Dragon had already resigned its fate. With a resolve to meet its end alongside the Devil, it closed its eyes and speeded towards the attack, bracing for the impact of the oing attack. It was willing to die if it meant erasing the entity that had disgraced it. As the impending attack loomed closer, the Devil''s senses jolted awake, piercing through the haze of pleasure that clouded its mind. Suddenly alert to the danger, it realized the gravity of the situation. Understanding the Dragon''s intent, the Devil''s voice erupted in a desperate plea, shattering the silence with urgency. "You can''t die here," it cried out, the wordsden with raw emotion. "I need you. Without you, my life will be iplete." At that moment, amidst the chaos and uncertainty, the true extent of the Devil''s dependency on the Dragon wasid bare. Summoning every ounce of its strength, the Devil seized the Dragon, using it as a makeshift foothold to propel itself forward. With a surge of determination, it leaped in front of the oing attack, shielding the Dragon from harm''s way at the risk of its own life. Stunned by the Devil''s selfless act, the Dragon watched in disbelief. It never anticipated that the Devil would sacrifice itself to save it, and the realization left the Dragon speechless. What unfolded next shook the Dragon to its core, challenging its perception of reality. The Devil''s 76th awakened form''s spiritual body boldly confronted the terrifying attack head-on, emerging unscathed from the onught. Astounded by this disy of resilience, the Dragon''s doubts deepened. Without the wings capable of navigating through the Dream realm like the one that the Dragon dragon had, the Devil plunged into its depths, hurtling towards the Sanctuary of Terrors under the influence of an unknown force. In a defiant cry that echoed through the darkness, it called out, "Wait for me!" As the events unfolded, the Dragon found itself grappling with a newfound sense of horror for the Deviant Devil. It was unsure of whaty ahead in the enigmatic depths of the Dream realm but from the disy of the Devil''s power, it knew that none of it was not a challenge for the Devil. With horror and shock gnawing at its core, the Dragon swiftly retreated, unwilling to linger near the Sanctuary of Terrors any longer. Urgency fueled its flight as it soared through the Dream realm, determined to put distance between itself and the looming darkness. With each beat of its wings, the Dragon suppressed its fear. Drawing upon its Dream escape ability once more, it charted a course homeward, towards its true physical body. It did not n to wait for the Deviant Devil, as it had be evident to the Dragon that in the Devil''s 76th awakened from''s spiritual body, not many things in the Dream realm could pose a threat to it. Chapter 1907 Moongazer Owl Tribe, Stone Ape Tribe, And Owl Ape Tribe

Chapter 1907 Moongazer Owl Tribe, Stone Ape Tribe, And Owl Ape Tribe

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source While the Elder Anesthesia Dragon recalled itsst battle with Deviant Devil, Wyatt was lost wondering about the infinite possibility of the Mulias tribe''s ancestral blessing. They both were lost in their thoughts while the celestial blood rule ve and the Deviant Devil prepared for a decisive battle. *Crack* "Brace for impact, Wyatt. Mamas is entering his ''Awakened form'' state," following the sound of a crack in the space Raukaul warned Wyatt. "What can I do? You brace for the impact, both of our life hangs on your shoulder," Wyatt yelled back. After all, he was not supposed to be a part of this battle yet here be was because of the Dragon''s greed to have it all. If the Devil when entering the ''moon incubation'' form could send shockwaves to its surroundings, that were strong enough to destroy the dragon''s blood-rule ve amalgamation dome then Wyatt could not imagine what kind of force it would unleash as it entered its awakened form as it broke form the shell of its moon incubation state. "Blood-rule ve amalgamation barrier, pearl diamond form," the Dragon ignored Wyatt''s words and strengthened its defense mechanism by adding defense array formation to its barrier. It might be basic but the pearl diamond form barrier was a thousand times better than a simple dome barrier. *Crack* *Crack* *Boom* A surge of energy rippled through the ether, echoing outward in a shock wave that distorted the fabric of reality itself. The Devil, within the confines of its lunar shell, unleashed its formidable power, bending the veryws of nature to its will. The shell, crafted from the vast expanse of surrounding space, by the devil''s reality-bending abilities began to crack revealing the Devil''s new body. As the shock wave propagated, the very essence of the blood rule source trembled violently. Its surface churned turbulently, writhing in response to the unleashed power. The air crackled with violent energy, charged with the raw force of the Devil''s power. In the wake of this cataclysmic event, the surroundingndscape shifted and contorted, twisted by the unfathomable power of the Devil''s release. Reality itself seemed to warp and bend, unable to contain the sheer magnitude of the Devil''s might. Amidst the chaos, a sense of dread hung heavy in the air, as the Dragon braced itself for the inevitable repercussions of the Devil''s awakening. The very foundations of the Dragon''s barrier trembled, as the true extent of the Devil''s power was unleashed upon the world. "How is this possible? I thought the space of the rule source should be strongest and stablest in the myriad realms," Wyatt yelled in terror seeing the devastation unleashed by the force of the Devil''s awakening. "What did I tell you? In its awakened form, its body adapts to the battlefield, in its current state it is no different from having been born and raised in the blood rule source. It would not be wrong to say its awakened form is the child of the blood rule source. In here nobody can stop his reign let alone the space of the blood rule source," the Dragon answered with a sense of dread. *Roar* In that pivotal moment, the Deviant Devil, now fully awakened, unleashed a primal roar that reverberated through the blood rule source. With a deafening sound that echoed across the battlefield, the blood rule domain of the celestial blood rule ve quivered under the sheer force of the Devil''s roar. Despite its previous inability to breach the formidable defenses of the blood rule domain, now in its awakened form the Devil''s primal roar proved to be an unstoppable force. Like a fragile sheet of ss shattering under pressure, the once imprable blood-rule domain yielded to the overwhelming power of the Devil''s primal fury. Thankfully, the Devil directed its onught toward the celestial blood-rule ve. As a result, the Dragon''s barrier, though shaky, still weakened from the shock wave, remained intact when the formidable blood-rule domain crumbled under the relentless assault of the devil''s primal roar. It was a good sign that the Devil didn''t want to deal with them yet. So far the Dragon''s n was going without a hitch. "What is that an Owl or an Ape?" Wyatt asked the Dragon in shock finally managing to see the awakened form of the Devil amidst all the chaos it had unleashed. He saw an Ape with sanguine feathers instead of fur, talons instead of ws, and a beak for a mouth, with a pair ofrge, round, and striking eyes. "That''s an Ope, the true appearance of the Mulias tribe before they received the blessing of their ancestor. Now it only appears in their awakened form. Mulias tribe is a hybrid race formed from the union of two ancient now extinct races, the Moongazer Owl tribe and the Stone Ape tribe. The Moongazer Owl tribe was known for their ability to fly to the moon meanwhile the Stone Ape tribe was known for their ability to swim in the magma at the core of the dark realm, so the union between these two tribes was unusual yet it happened and the Mulias tribe are the evidence of that. However, as the child from the union of these two great tribes, the Mulias tribe was not born with the traits of either of the tribes. In fact, they shared nothing inmon with these tribes. Theycked the ability to fly to the moons like the Moongazer owl tribe and the ability to swim on theva at the core of the dark realm. However, they did have excellent qualifications, so nobody dared to look down on them. Even if They were freaky Apes with silver feathers and bird features. Hence they were called the Owl Ape tribe. It is said that before the blessing of their ancestors, the Ope tribe would weep looking at the moon and burn their corpses in theva at the core of the dark realm. This is also why the ancestor of the Ope or the Mulias tribe swallowed the ninth moon of the dark realm to prove his transcendence," the Dragon narrated the legend of the Mulias tribe it hard-learned during its obsession with killing the Deviant Devil. Chapter 1908 Blood Rule Domain Fortified With Celestial Force

Chapter 1908 Blood Rule Domain Fortified With Celestial Force

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source With his newfound fascination with the Mulias tribe and their ancestral blessing, this time Wyatt patiently listened to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon narrate the legends of the Mulias tribe while monitoring the actions of the Deviant Devil. With its blood rule domain destroyed, the celestial blood rule ve deployed its blood rule domain again and again multiple times only to be shattered by the Deviant Devil effortlessly. Since the Deviant Devil had suffered damage from the celestial blood rule ve''s blood rule domain, the Devil was not immune to it. Regardless of how much power the celestial blood-rule ve puts in its blood-rule domain, the Deviant Devil could still effortlessly break its blood-rule domain as if it were made of ss. As if tired of ying with the celestial blood-rule ve, the Devil unleashed its blood-rule domain. The newly unleashed blood-rule domain of the devil in its awakened form was far better and stronger than the blood-rule domain of the celestial blood-rule ve let alone the blood-rule domain it had deployed previously. The Devil''s new blood rule domain was so strong that as soon as the celestial blood rule ve''s blood rule domain came in contact with it, it would extinguish like a spark that fell in the water. Seeing this Wyatt asked the Dragon solemnly, "Raukaul, are you sure the celestial blood rule ve can put up a fight against the Deviant Devil now that it is in awakened form?" Seeing how the Deviant Devil''s awakened form could easily reign in the blood rule source and was immune to the celestial blood rule ve''s blood rule domain, Wyatt wondered if the celestial blood rule ve could pose any threat to the Devil anymore. "Wyatt, even if it is a blood rule ve, it is still a celestial. Don''t underestimate it. Based on my personal experience with both of them as my opponent, I believe right now they are equally matched. Just as I nned. Now all we have to do is wait for the Devil and the Celestial to engage in a battle to death and then we can leave and return when both of them are drawing theirst breathe to finish the job and reap the maximum profit," The Dragon''s words were filled with joy and eagerness. So what if it was too weak to kill the Devil it could find someone stronger to kill it. "Hope, your calctions are right. Otherwise, I will be buried in here and you will be the ves of the Deviant Devil for eternity," Wyatt replied with brutal honesty as the Dragon was only seeing what it would gain and not what it would lose. The assurance to Wyatt in all this was that the Devil would not let the Dragon be a causality in its battle with the celestial blood-rule ve. Since it needed the Dragon to take care of its needs. So, along as Wyatt did not leave the Dragon''s side he was safe even if the two apex ruler ss beings were to sh right in front of him. "Wyatt, don''t worry. I have everything under control," the Dragon assured Wyatt. However, Wyatt did not feel any assurance from the Dragon''s words as he felt that blinded by its greed the Dragon would suffer sooner orter. Now, the only question was if the Dragon would drag him down with it. *Boom* Suddenly, a thunderous sound of sh spread throughout the blood rule source. Caught off guard, Wyatt asked in surprise, "What was that?" "The celestial blood rule ve is trying to physically enter the devil''s blood rule domain but failed," the Dragon replied. Wyatt turned his gaze from the Devil to that of the celestial blood rule ve. He was astonished to find that it looked a lot bigger than before, as now it was only a few ten thousand miles from the battlefield. However, the celestial blood rule ve advance hade to a pause with its way being blocked by the blood rule domain of the Devil. Earlier it tried to enter the domain forcefully but its attempt resulted in an utter failure. However, from the look of the determined aura of the Celestial blood rule ve, it appeared it was not going to give up yet. A sneer was what Wyatt noticed on the Deviant Devil''s face when he turned to look at what the devil was up to. That was when Wyatt realized that the Devil was toying with the celestial blood rule ve. Considering that its new blood rule source was several times stronger than that of the celestial blood rule source could conjure up, Wyatt did not see any reason why the Deviant devil should not be confident about its ability and condescending toward its ability. Except, as the Dragon said, the Devil''s opponent thought a blood rule ve was a celestial. Soon, it mobilized its celestial force and blood rule domain together, forming a sturdy blood rule domain that could struggle against the Deviant Devil''s blood rule domain on an equal footing. As a result, the two domains ovepped with each other. With the struggle between the two domains, powerful violent energy leaked and spread into the surroundings. The leaked energies were so powerful and vtile that the Dragon''s pearl diamond form barrier would not withstand them. Just when Wyatt thought he would have to escape using his devil merchant code privilege regardless of the Dragon watching him. The Blood rule domain moved the elements within it to protect the Dragon, repelling all the rogue energies that set course to its barrier. Seeing this, Wyatt sighed in relief, but before he couldplete his thought, it paused in the middle. Meanwhile, with the help of its fortified blood rule domain colliding with the Devil''s blood rule domain, the celestial blood rule ve entered the devil''s blood rule domain and sped towards the battlefield. With its celestial force locking precisely onto the battlefield, it propelled toward it at a speed faster than it had shown before. Based on Hive AI calction, it was only a matter of a couple of minutes before its massive body crashed into the battlefield. "Raukual, I think it''s time you sent me out of here!" Chapter 1909 Everything Was Perfect Until It Wasn’t

Chapter 1909 Everything Was Perfect Until It Wasn''t

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source As the celestial blood rule ve was thousands of miles away, the battlefield was enveloped in a vast shadow, casting an eerie darkness over the blood rule source. It felt as though night had suddenly descended upon the entire area, shrouding it in an ominous veil. The dimmed surroundings intensified the sense of foreboding as if the very essence of darkness had manifested itself on the battlefield to warn them of what was toe. Amidst this eerie atmosphere, whispers of uncertainty echoed through the surroundings within the looming shadow. These whispers were the elements escaping the battlefield making way for the iing celestial blood rule ve. Wyatt could adapt to the darkness as it served better recement for the blood-red scenery of the blood rule source, as darkness represented the unknown while blood-red represented gore. He would take on the unknown over gore any day, but what bothered him was that an unsettling vacuum was emerging between the celestial blood rule ve and the point of impact on the blood rule source¡ªthe battlefield. It appeared as though a void was forming, as all elements from the atmosphere ran with frantic urgency making room for the colossal celestial, fleeing from an impending cataclysmic collision. As the celestial blood rule ve approached the impact zone, the elements fled from the surroundings with frantic urgency, reminiscent of air escaping from an empty bottle when it was being filled with water. They seemed to be making way for the aggressive intruder, creating a vacuum that exerted immense pressure on the battlefield atmosphere. This pressure, akin to the weight of an entire, was a formidable force to contend with. For the likes of the awakened Deviant Devil and the celestial blood rule ve, ustomed to wielding immense power, the pressure posed little threat. However, for Wyatt, a mere mortal caught in the midst of this apex ruler-ss sh, it was overwhelming. The force threatened to crush him into oblivion, squeezing every ounce of life from his fragile form. Even the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, with its formidable pearl diamond form barrier, struggled to withstand the crushing weight, its resilience pushed to the limits. Amidst the chaos and turmoil, Wyatt fought to maintain hisposure, his very existence hanging in the bnce. Every breath felt like a struggle against the relentless force pressing down upon him, threatening to snuff out his existence like a candle in the wind. If not for the Dragon''s barrier sheltering Wyatt, he wouldn''t be alive to even have this thought. Knowing that the immense pressure in the atmosphere of the battlefield would only increase as the celestial blood rule ve neared the impact zone, Wyatt urged the Dragon, "Raukaul, you have to send out of here now." "Not, yet. Wait for the OwlApe to engage the enved celestial," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon responded coldly. It continued to hold even though it knew that the battlefield was bing too dangerous even for it. Come to think of it, it was only able to survive so far in the collusion of the two strong blood rule domains because of the Deviant Devil''s favor. Otherwise, it would have long been forced to escape by the violent rogue energies that escaped with a sh between the two blood-rule domains. "You stubborn old fool, the celestial blood rule ve is only a few seconds away from impacting use, we have to leave now," Wyatt yelled, he was ready to use his devil merchant code privilege any moment, but it was only ast resort, he did not want to reveal it to the Dragon. So, he kept urging it to take them out of there before the Celestial blood rule ve crushed them into oblivion. "Hold it, the Celestial blood rule ve breaking through its new blood rule domain is a provocation for the Devil, it will strike soon to redeem bruised ego, Wait for it," the Dragon exined, knowing that the Devil''s ego will not let anyone best it in its awakened from. It loved to look of despair on the opponent when they saw it achieve what took them years to master in an instant. *Boom* As the Dragon had foreseen, the Devil lunged forward with sudden ferocity, hurtling towards the oing celestial blood rule ve at incredible speed. The force of its movement was so immense that the very surface of the blood rule source quaked in response as if struck by a powerful earthquake. The impact reverberated through the battlefield, sending shockwaves rippling outward. "Now, we can leave," Seeing the Devil leap to confront the celestial blood rule source mid-air, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon finally agreed to leave the battlefield. Now, even if the Devil knew that the Dragon was escaping there was little it could do but watch the Dragon escape. Even if it were to give up its attack to stop the Dragon, it would have to withstand the celestial blood rule ve''s attack. In a neck-to-neck battle, even a small distraction could be deadly, so the Devil could only watch as the Dragon fled. "Wyatt hold on tight, I will carry the entire pearl diamond barrier with me," The Dragon informed Wyatt chanting, "Dream Escape." Wyatt rooted his world cmity tree roots within the protective embrace of the pearl diamond barrier, readying for his enchanting journey through the dream realm alongside his physical body¡ªan ability unique to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. While not particrly potent in terms of raw power, this ability held great significance as an unparalleled means of escape. In the ethereal Dream Realm, physical strength mattered little, for it was a realm of illusions and imagination. However, the ability to traverse this realm while retaining one''s physical form bestowed upon the Dragon a distinct advantage, making it a top-notch escape ability. "..." Wyatt waited for the Dragon to whisk him away out of the blood rule source through the Dream realm but that never happened. Instead, he heard the Dragon frantically repeat, "Dream Escape! Dream Escape! Dream Escape!" "Raukaul, calm down tell me what''s going on?" Chapter 1910 Wyatt To The Rescue Chapter 1910 Wyatt To The Rescue ??Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Listening to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s panicked chants as it attempted to activate its innate dream escape ability, Wyatt couldn''t shake the feeling of apprehension gnawing at him. It was evident that the Dragon''s seemingly wless n had hit a roadblock at a critical juncture. Despite Wyatt''s repeated warnings about the dangers of its greed, the Dragon had stubbornly persisted, blinded by its desire for power and control. Wyatt harbored no sympathy for the Dragon''s predicament. It had knowingly taken the risk, fully aware of the potential consequences of its actions. The Dragon''s downfall had been inevitable, a consequence of its own hubris and shortsightedness. As Wyatt watched the Dragon struggle, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of vindication. Perhaps now, the Dragon would finally heed his warnings and learn from its mistakes. Well, the Dragon had little choice, it could either listen to him or be the Devil''s pleasure toy. Amidst the chaos and uncertainty, Wyatt couldn''t shake the lingering sense of opportunity. The stakes were higher than ever before, and the oue of their predicament remained uncertain. As the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s n faltered, Wyatt''s strategy began to take shape. Where the Dragon''s efforts had hit a dead end, Wyatt saw an opportunity to forge a new path forward. Despite the chaos unfolding around them, Wyatt remained resolute, his mind racing with possibilities. With determination in his heart, Wyatt seized control of the situation, "Raukaul, calm down tell me what''s going on?" "The Devil''s blood rule domain is stopping me from using my innate ability. How is it doing it?" the Dragon questioned in disbelief. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon had relied on its dream escape ability to evade numerous formidable adversaries in the past. Some foes had been even more powerful than the celestial blood rule ve and the awakened Deviant Devil, yet none had seeded in halting its escape. However, today marked a stark departure from the norm. The Devil had somehow managed to thwart the Dragon''s attempts to activate its dream escape ability, leaving it vulnerable and defenseless. For the Dragon, this loss was devastating. Its dream escape ability had been its most potent weapon, a failsafe that had saved it from countless perilous situations. Now, stripped of this crucial defense mechanism, the Dragon felt an overwhelming sense of vulnerability and fear. Without its ability to retreat into the safety of the dream realm, the Dragon''s mind teetered on the edge of despair. Learning that it was the Devil''s blood rule that was stopping the Dragon''s innate ability, Wyatt turned his gaze from the core of the blood-rule ve amalgamation where the dragon''s true body was hiding, to the skies, toward the Deviant Devil who was about to sh with the celestial blood rule ve in midair. With the help of his soul pupils, Wyatt noticed that the Devil was looking toward them from the corner of its eyes and with a sneer on its face. Now, Wyatt understood that the Devil was long aware that the Dragon was waiting for it to engage in battle with the celestial blood-rule ve to n its escape. Wyatt even felt that the only reason the Devil chose to fight the celestial blood rule ve in midair, where the celestial had an advantage thanks to its celestial force, was because it was trying to protect the Dragon from the aftermath of the battle. "It is as if it has erased my dream escape innate ability. How is it even possible? How can someonepletely erase someone else''s innate ability?" the Dragon blurted aloud to itself. The fear of losing its innate dream escape ability haunted the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s mind more than the fear of death or envement by the Devil. The despair of losing its innate ability was akin to a bird losing its wings or a fish losing its gills. It was as if a core part of its being had been stripped away, leaving behind a hollow shell of what it once was. The Dragon''s existence felt devoid of purpose, its very essence shattered by the cruel hand of fate. In the grip of such overwhelming despair, the Dragon found itself consumed by a profound apathy towards life, death, and freedom alike. These concerns paled inparison to the crushing weight of its loss. What was the point of fighting for survival when the very thing that made life worth living had been torn from its grasp? The despair it felt from losing its innate ability was so strong that it no longer cared about its life and death or freedom. "Raukual, pull yourself together, as long as we survive we can regain everything we have lost," Wyatt yelled, urging the Dragon not to give up on life yet. As long as it survived, it could find something to make up for its loss. "Wyatt, I am sorry that you have to pay for my greed with your life. However, please know this, I never meant for this. I really value our time together. During this few millennium hiding from that damned devil, I had forgotten about home, but with your arrival, I once again felt back at home. However, I wanted it all. I let my greed get the best of me. I am sorry my dear friend," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon had given up on life itself. To Wyatt''s ears, the Dragon''s words resonated like a solemn farewell, as if it were reciting its final testament. "No, Raukaul. You cannot give up yet. What if I were to tell you that I have a way to help you get your innate ability back," Wyatt informed the Dragon. "Wyatt, don''t do this. Let us enter the afterlife together on good terms. Don''t resort to desperate lies, it will only make me feel disgusted towards you," the Dragon cautioned Wyatt, its tone grave and somber. Its dream escape innate ability was an exceedingly sensitive topic for it at present. It did not believe that a demon master realm World cmity tree which had been hiding under some rock in a third-rate world, would have the answer to get its innate ability back. "You big fool, how do you think I was able to enter the blood rule source despite being a World cmity tree? Raukaul, I am asking you to trust me this once, I have a way to help you get your abilities back," Wyatt persuaded the Dragon eagerly worrying that it might attempt suicide or something simr out of despair. Chapter 1911 A Gamble Chapter 1911 A Gamble ??Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source Wyatt never nned to target the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, it was ruler-ss for fucksakes. Regardless of how he approached this matter and how carefully he was, the strength difference between the two of them was a huge variable that he could not ignore. Therefore, he wanted nothing to do with it from the start. As long as he manages to escape its clutches without leaving any hidden dangers he would consider it a big win. However, when the opportunity presented itself, he would be a fool to not take it. Now, the circumstances were at the point where he had no choice but to use his devil merchant code privilege to switch his soul to the pseudo¨Ccmity soul gem by Cuth Diya''s side. Even if the Dragon was watching him, there was no other option for him but to risk it and escape. Since the Dragon would die with the Devil at the hands of the celestial blood-rule ve or get captured and enved by the Devil, Wyatt believed he did not need to worry about it seeking himter. Nheless, there always remains the risk of the Devil spoiling the Dragon, its sex toy. The Dragon can ask it to help him capture the World cmity tree that escaped. Seeing how the Devil cared for the Dragon, Wyatt thought the possibility of this happening was not low. With the help of the Deviant devil, the Dragon could else track and capture Wyatt. All this was just mere spection but it could happen. This was Wyatt trying to convince himself that targeting the Dragon was okay and not bad. Or him overreaching himself or being greedy as the Dragon was. Wyatt''s struggle was because he saw the Dragon''s downfall with his own eyes, it had a perfect n. It could have gotten its revenge and resources to go a step further into its pursuit of transcendence. However, the seemingly perfect n fell through at a critical junction. Wyatt feared that could be him. Nobody could have guessed that the Devil found a way to stripe the Dragon of its greatest strength but it did. Turning Dragon''s almost sessful story into a cautionary tale. Currently, losing its innate ability the Dragon was wallowing in its sadness, pain, and despair. All Wyatt needed to do was say the magic words and the Dragon would submit to him. ''What could go wrong?'' Wyatt wondered and further contemted, ''Yes, the wallowing Dragon in front of him was the perfect example of one''s greed being their doom but it could not be more easy.'' Was Wyatt being indecisive? No, he was being extra careful. The Dragon he nned to target was also being targeted by the Deviant Devil. Stealing a ruler-ss pray from right under the nose of an apex ruler-ss predator was not going to be easy, he got caught then the consequences were unimaginable and not something Wyatt could fathom. Wyatt''s concern was not the Dragon, the Devil had already defeated it in body and mind for him. His concern was the Deviant Devil. That asshole has been relentlessly hunting the Dragon for a few millenniums. Now that it had the Dragon at its mercy, would it not be furious if Wyatt were to rob the Dragon from it? Fortunately, the Devil unlike the Dragon had only seen Wyatt''s World tree form and not his original form. So, he was covered on that front. Now the question was if Wyatt dared to steal the prey of an apex ruler-ss predator. Yes, did. Was he being stupid, no one can tell until it ys out. As such Wyatt did his best to persuade the Dragon not to resign to its fate and fight back, as he would give it what the devil had striped from it, "You big fool, how do you think I was able to enter the blood rule source despite being a World cmity tree? Raukaul, I am asking you to trust me this once, I have a way to help you get your innate ability back." "Are you speaking the truth?" the Elder Anesthesia Dragon asked Wyatt, sparks of hope could be seen igniting its eyes but only to be smothered by the despair. The Dragon was still trying to fathom how one could strip one''s innate ability, so it could not imagine, how could help some regain their lost innate ability. Out of the many things the Deviant Devil could do to the Dragon, it knew that the only thing that would break its spirit was striping it of its cherished innate ability. Now, no matter what Wyatt said to the Dragon, it was proving difficult for him to get it to grab his hand. Wyatt wondered if the Dragon was too far long gone to even be of any help to him. Well, even without its spirit, the Dragon''s ruler-ss body and its storage space were worth a huge fortune. If he manages to pull this off, he will not be making a loss on this one. So, he continued to persuade the Dragon. "Yes, I swear on myself that I can help you get your innate ability back," Wyatt swore and then spoke words of encouragement to the Dragon trying to uplift its spirit, "But does it matter? Wouldn''t you rather die trying than resign to your fate like a coward? You are a freaking Anesthesia Dragon for godsakes," "..." the Dragon did not respond, it could not care less of Wyatt''s words of encouragement. It was conflicted trying to gauge whether Wyatt telling the truth. "RauKaul, you have to trust me on this one. Since you don''t care if die or are enved, then why not take a gamble? A gamble on me," Wyatt said all the right words that a desperate soul would be susceptible to. "A gamble," the Dragon muttered. "Yes, a gamble. Take a gamble on me. Show me that the words you spoke earlier were not just words but you meant them. This is our opportunity Raukaul, not only to redeem yourself but to gain everything you lost here today," Wyatt provoked the Dragon and ended with a question, "So, Raukaul, Did you mean what you said earlier?" Chapter 1912 Toxic Relationships Chapter 1912 Toxic Rtionships ??Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source "Wyatt, I did mean those words. If a gamble is what it takes for me to prove my genuineness then so be it. Since you are all I have left," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon said, using thest of its sanity that had yet to be consumed by despair. Then the core of the pearl diamond form barrier opened inwards, and the Dragon''s true body still asleep and in Wardragon form, descended next to Wyatt while being manipted as a puppet by its spiritual body. Revealing its true body, it asked Wyatt, "What do you need me to do?" Dragons are known to be lone creatures, with not much strong attachment to their pack. The only time they could be seen together was during their mating season or whenying eggs. They varied from different tribes of dragons. But for the Anesthesia Dragon tribe, they did not mate in orge but theyid eggs and raised their hatchlings together as a pack. After all, the Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep cycle was unique to their tribe. This settlement onlysted until thest hatchling was capable of protecting itself in the cruel world. This was almost never because new mother Dragons that were about toy eggs were always weed to the settlement. As the most talented hatchling of his settlement, Raukaul left it very soon and made a name for itself in the Dark realm as an assassin when the other hatchlings of its settlement were still trying to protect themselves. That was how talented Raukaul was. Everyone in its settlement believed it would achieve great things as such, it was allowed to visit the settlement even after it left the settlement. Which was very rare as once a Hatchling leaves the settlement, it could never return. Only new mother Dragons about toy eggs could rejoin the settlement. As such the settlement would continue to thrive for millenniums. Raukaul did not disappoint them, very soon it gained the title of the Strongest Assassin. Soon their nightmare also started, when Raukaul took it upon itself to avenge its fellow anesthesia Dragon that had fallen for the pleasure of a spoiled Mulias prince. That day Raukaul lost everything his dignity and his home, the settlement. The Deviant Devil had specifically targeted the settlement to satisfy its deviant pleasures. None of the Dragons managed to escape the Deviant Devil''s clutches, it did not even spare the hatchlings that had yet to open their eyes. Just like how the poison of baby snake was considered potent, the sleep breath of the hatchlings though had a small range had a stronger effect. That day the Dragon lost a ce to call home but after a few millennia of being on the run it had finally found something it call home however it did not have the fortune of enjoying that feeling because it sumbed to its own greed. So when Wyatt asked the Dragon if its words were genuine, amidst its despair, it found enough reason to stand up once again, even if it was just a mere gamble. The Dragon did not agree to take a gamble on Wyatt out of some stupid hope that Wyatt would pull a miracle or something of that sort, it had really given up. The only reason it was standing again was because, it wanted to prove to Wyatt that, it truly meant what it said to Wyatt. It did not care if Wyatt could help it regain its innate ability, it only hoped that Wyatt knew it really did not mean for him to be coteral damage in its quest of greed. It wanted to show Wyatt that though their time together was short, it cherished moment of it. Even in its moment of despair, it found the power to think of Wyatt, that was how much it cared for Wyatt. Had it not sumbed to its greed things would have been different. However, the Dragon did not regret any of it. It knew that, had it given up on pursuing its path to transcendence, it woulde to regret and despair that for millenniums, even more than now. The Dragon was grateful that it got to know Wyatt even if it was just for a short while. If things were not meant to be there was no use forcing it. "Okay, all you have to do is enter this monster orb and note out until I ask you to, can you do that?" Wyatt asked the Dragon, summoning an A-rank monster orb. It was the monster orb he used to store the stone viltronians. A few of its spots were empty in it, as some of the stone viltronians were inside the seed world helping DreDre manage it. But were they enough to hold a ruler-ss dragon? Now that was up to Raukaul. Wyatt was taken aback by the fact that what got the Dragon back on its feet was their friendship. He did not know he had such a huge impact on the Dragon in such a short time. Actually, he still did not have the slightest idea of how much the Dragon cared for him. Even if he knew Wyatt couldn''t care less about it because he knew, considering the difference in their strength and the Dragon''s arrogance, it would try to dictate all his actions. Wyatt would agree to the Dragon''s friendship but the Dragon trying to dictate his actions and day-to-day life was a big no- no, his ego won''t allow it. Regardless of how much the Dragon cared for him, Wyatt knew that in the end, it was just a recipe for a toxic rtionship where one of them would kill the other. Killing such a rtionship in the curdle before it blossomed was the best option. "You want me to enter this?" the Dragon asked Wyatt taking the monster orb from his hands. "Yes, you need to enter it, so that I can take you out of here with me. Once we are in safety then we can discuss how to get back your innate ability," Wyatt exined, without going into details. Chapter 1913 Dragon’s Pride In Its Despair

Chapter 1913 Dragon''s Pride In Its Despair

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source The Elder Anesthesia Dragon, even in despair, appeared as majestic and powerful as ever. With its brows frowned it fiddled with the mysterious monster orb it took from Wyatt''s hands. With its long experience and acute perception, the dragon discerned the orb''s true nature with a mere nce: a tool used to ensnare and contain monsters. Within the orb''s depths, it glimpsed a few weak and peculiar creatures, imprisoned within its transparent confines. As a ruler-ss Dragon, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon possessed an indomitable pride that forbade it from submitting to anyone, regardless of who they were, let alone to the whims of such an insignificant item. To even consider entering the orb would be an affront to its regal stature. If it was not Wyatt but some other being, the dragon''s wrath would have been swift and merciless. Even if were despairing and dying, someone demeaning it was not something it could allow. Yes, it had given up on life but it was only willing to end it all by dying at the hands of a few powerful beings in the myriad realms, like the celestial blood rule ve and the devil. Yet, despite its reluctance, the dragon hesitated to dismiss the request outright. Believing that perhaps there was more to Wyatt''s request than what met the eye. Perhaps this was Wyatt''s way to carry him out of the blood rule source along with him using the secrets yet untold. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon, torn between its promise and pride, finally said, "This is not strong enough to hold me. Don''t you have some other storage space? Better storage space." "No, this is all I have," Wyatt retorted, rolling his eyes at the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. He observed the dragon''s futile attempt to cling to its pride, despite iming to have surrendered to despair moments earlier. Wyatt found it ironic that the dragon, once on the brink of suicide, now hesitated to enter the monster orb¡ªa potential lifeline that could restore what it had lost due to its greed. He couldn''t help but chuckle at the dragon''s stubbornness, realizing the absurdity of its reluctance to seize the opportunity for salvation. Yes, the A-rank monster orb could only hold A-rank monsters at best. As the creator of the monster orb, Wyatt had a profound knowledge of its limitations and drawbacks. The Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s assertion was not unfounded¡ªit was simply too powerful to be contained within the orb''s confines. Wyatt understood this well; after all, he had created the monster orb card from scratch and knew its capabilities better than anyone. However, Wyatt also knew that the Dragon''s assessment was only partially urate. While the orb might not have been able to contain the Dragon through force, there was another possibility¡ªone that the dragon seemed unwilling to consider. If the Dragon were to enter the monster orb willingly, without resistance, the limitations it stated about the monster orb''s space would not exist. The distinction was crucial: capturing the Dragon through coercion would likely prove futile, but if the Dragon chose to enter the orb of its own volition, the oue could be vastly different. Wyatt knew this long ago as proposed the Dragon to enter the monster orb. He believed with his persuasion and promise so far the Elder Anesthesia Dragon would have no problem entering the orb. But he seemed to have underestimated the Dragon''s pride. "Raukaul, stop hesitating. You may have already guessed that although the space inside the monster orb isn''t strong enough to contain a ruler-ss being, if you''re willing to suppress your realm and use your power to fortify its space, you can easily conceal yourself within the monster orb long enough for me to extract you from here, out of the prison of these damn blood rule domains," Observing the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s reluctance to enter the monster orb, Wyatt sought to assuage its concerns by exining. With patience and determination, Wyatt articted apelling argument, urging the dragon to reconsider its stance. Wyatt emphasized that while the space within the orb might indeed be insufficient to contain a being of the dragon''s immense power, there existed a potential solution¡ªone that required the dragon''s cooperation. Wyatt began to exin it earnestly trying to persuade it, that if the Dragon was willing to suppress its power and enter the space of the monster orb without resistance, it could effectively hide within its confines. By voluntarily restraining its realm and refraining from reinforcing the orb''s space, it can utilize the orb as a temporary sanctuary. Wyatt''s words hung in the air, carrying the weight of possibility and hope. He knew that convincing the dragon to relinquish its pride and trust in him would not be easy, but he remained steadfast in his conviction. Using sincerity and empathy, Wyatt extended an olive branch to the dragon, offering a path toward safety and redemption. It was now up to the dragon to make a choice¡ªto cling to pride and despair, or to embrace the possibility of salvation within the confines of the monster orb. Wyatt''s determination burned bright within him, an unyielding resolve that refused to falter in the face of the Dragon''s pride. He had made up his mind: he would see this through to the end, no matter the obstacles thaty ahead. As he stood before the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, he knew that the road ahead to capture this magnificent creature would be fraught with challenges and uncertainties. Yet, he was undeterred. He had thought all of it through when he hadmenced his n to capture the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. Even if things did not unfold as nned, Wyatt remained steadfast in hismitment to seed. He understood that taming a ruler-ss Dragon was not going to be easy as it was not a small feat. Nobody said that it was going to be an easy task to trick a ruler-ss Dragon. It was a task that tested the limits of one''s strength, courage, and perseverance. The mere thought of the apex ruler-ss Deviant Devil struggling for millennia to subdue the dragon served as a stark reminder of the enormity of the task at hand. Chapter 1914 Complete Trust Demands A Oath Chapter 1914 Complete Trust Demand''s A Oath ??Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source With Deviant Devil having already bested the Dragon in body and mind, all Wyatt had to was walk the Dragon into his trap. He was determined to see his mission through topletion, to im victory where others would have faltered. With each step forward, he moved closer to his goal, ready to face whatever trialsy ahead with courage and conviction. The contrast between the Dragon and Wyatt was stark. When their ns went awry, the Dragon sumbed to despair, while Wyatt persisted, determined to achieve his desired oue or find an alternative solution. Despite setbacks, Wyatt''s resilience shone through as he remainedmitted to his goals. His willingness to adapt and persevere set him apart, ensuring that he continued to strive for sess even in the face of adversity. While the Dragon may have faltered in the face of challenges, Wyatt''s unwavering determination propelled him forward, driving him to explore every avenue until he achieved his objective or found a suitable alternative. It was this resilience and perseverance that distinguished Wyatt, marking him apart from the ruler-ss Dragon. "RauKaul, make up your damn mind. Were your words back then true? Enter the orb and don''te out until I tell you to," Wyatt yelled, forcefully reminding the Dragon of their purpose. "Okay. I will do it. Just tell me what I need to do," the Dragon responded, its voice tinged with resignation. After much internal struggle, it finally resolved to enter the monster orb as Wyatt had asked, recalling the reason it had agreed to this endeavor in the first ce. "Good. I need you to trust me on this one," Wyatt implored, his voice earnest and determined. "Only if you trust me can we both make it out of here alive and stand a chance to regain what the Deviant Devil has stolen from you. Raukaul, are you willing to blindly trust me? If not, there is no point in us further discussing this matter." Wyatt''s words hung heavy in the air, carrying with them the weight of the destiny of his n to capture the ruler-ss being. He warned the Dragon that their sess depended on its unwavering trust in him, a trust that transcended doubt and uncertainty. Without it, their efforts would be in vain, and they would not be able to reim what the Dragon had lost today because of its greed. Therefore, if the Dragon was unable to give its full trust to him then they might as well stop with their endeavor. Because they were bound to fail without its trust. As Wyatted awaited the Dragon''s response, he braced himself for the oue. He understood the gravity of the Dragon''s response, knowing that blind trust was not easily given, especially for a ruler-ss Dragon. Yet, he remained steadfast in his belief that the Dragon was defeated in spirit by the Deviant Devil, and as long as he dangled enough hope in front of it while provoking it about what it had imed earlier, he could get the Dragon to give him its undivided trust.If he manages to gain the Dragon''splete trust right now then, he not only would seed in capturing it but would be stealing it from the between the teeth of the Deviant Devil. Now, that was an achievement on its own. "Even if this wasn''t to prove that I meant every word I said earlier, I would put my trust in you any day and every day," the Elder Anesthesia Dragon dered, its voice resolute. "If you want me to suppress my realm and enter the monster orb, then I will do it. If you want me not toe out until you call for me, then fine. I swear I will not emerge from the monster orb until you summon me." With these words, the dragon relinquished thest vestiges of its pride and made a solemn vow to trust Wyattpletely. It was a moment of profound significance, a testament to the strength of the bond it believed to share with Wyatt. The dragon''s decision to trust Wyatt was not merely an act of self- preservation, but a demonstration of its unwaveringmitment to the words it spoke to earlier. Each one of them was genuine and from its heart. The Dragon prepared to suppress its realm and enter the monster orb believing that this could be its final act, itsst deed before oblivion. Yes, until the end it did not once believe that Wyatt was capable of helping it regain its innate ability. It even doubted that Wyatt was capable of escaping the bounds of the celestial blood-rule ve and the Deviant Devil''s blood- rule domains. Yet, it faced Wyatt''s demand with courage and determination, knowing that its trust in Wyatt was itsst chance and final act to proving him that it did not mean to drag Wyatt down with him because of its greed. "Thank you, but your promise is not enough," Wyatt stated firmly, his expression grave. "I need you to take an oath with blood rule source as the witness. I''m doing this to ensure that we can escape this ce without any furtherplications. In your current condition, I cannot trust you to keep your word. Therefore, I need you to swear with the blood rule source as the witness that you will suppress your realm and senses in your body, continue to stay in the monster orb while fortifying its space with your power, and never leave the monster orb until the time I call upon you. If you truly trust me as you just said, then it would not be a problem for you to promise this." Wyatt''s words were spoken with a straight face and indifferent tone, belying the gravity of the situation. He understood the necessity of ensuring the dragon''s unwaveringmitment, especially given the high stakes of his endeavor. He did not want things to go sideways when the Dragon realized what was happening. That was why the oath was necessary. The oath, witnessed by the blood rule source, served as a solemn binding contract, one that could not be broken lightly in any part of the Myriad realms. As Wyatt awaited the dragon''s response, he remained resolute, his determination unwavering. He knew that his sess in capturing the dragon depended on the dragon''s willingness to make this vow, and he was prepared to see this through. Chapter 1915 Just Another Selfish Coward

Chapter 1915 Just Another Selfish Coward

Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source "An oath with the blood rule source as a witness!" the Elder Anesthesia Dragon eximed, it did not expect Wyatt to demand him to take an oath. *Roar!!!* The Dragon looked at the ceiling of the pearl diamond form barrier and let out a thunderous roar expressing its despair. As if yelling, ''Why? Why must I suffer like this? What crime did Imit to be treated like this?'' *Roar!!!* The Dragon''s roar though thunderous as before, no longer held a sense of majesty rather it sounded more like a wail, a cry of despair. The emotions in its heart and mind rushed out and poured through its roar. The Dragon finally found someone it could consider home after a millennium of being on the run. It was even willing to blindly trust that someone, without any questions, regardless of the consequences but that someone did not even trust it back, enough to even trust that it would keep its word to them. Instead, they demand an oath as proof of the blind trust it promised them. As a ruler-ss being, nobody knew the consequences of an oath taken in the presence of the blood rule source better than the Dragon itself. The cruel truth was that it did not have to look far back to understand why it was being treated like this. It had betrayed their trust for its greed now it had to give up itself to earn their trust back. The Dragon closed its eyes in surrender, he had already decided to let go of its pride and enter the demanding monster space used to tame lower-level beings, to prove that it did not mean for things to end this way. Now it was willing to let go of its will to prove the very same thing. This was the attempt to make up for its regret. The Dragon''s obsession with Wyatt was mostly misced feelings. The Dragon has always regretted and felt guilty about ignoring what the Deviant Devil did to its tribe and remaining in hiding as its tribe members suffered and died in its ce. With Wyatt''s appearance, it saw a chance to reestablish its tribe from the being. It saw him as a chance to make up for his millennium of guilt and regret. All these feelings were what made the Dragon''s obsession with Wyatt stronger than it should be. "..." Looking at the Dragon roar in despair and close its eyes in surrender Wyatt did not feel an ounce of pity toward it but rather felt disgusted toward it. He knew what the Dragon imed was actually it revealing its hypocrisy. Because he knew that all of this was its attempt to redeem itself in someone else''s eyes and get a sense of validation before it tasted the sweet relief of death. Wyatt had seen many people like the Dragon. Even though they were just mortals, the Dragon and those people had one thing simr, they all were selfish. When these people had the power, they did nothing but seek more power without caring about others. Especially those poor souls that got crushed in their quest for more power. But when they were finally about to meet their maker they started to remember that there were other people besides them. They suddenly start to believe in karma, doing good deeds, making things right, justice, and everything that they disregarded when they were in power. Was it the fear of being judged in the afterlife or entering eternal oblivion, whatever it was, these people just wanted to use theirst moment to ease their fear by doing whatever it took, it was just their way of trying to make up for their selfish lives. Even when doing that they wanted to feel the other kind of power. The power that came with when one knew they were doing the right thing. The power of righteousness, the power of faith, the power of love, the power of friendship, this power had many forms but it could only achieved by the most bravest of souls. These selfish hypocrites at the end of their lives try to buy this power by submitting what they had gathered with their sin for most of their life. However, how could these fools everprehend that they would not be able to ever truly experience this power no matter what they offer because this power only came to those who were willing to do the right thing at the risk of losing everything? These fools turned to the right path at the end of their life when they no longer had anything left to lose, that was, no other paths to turn to. The greed, lust, pride, etc, they kept feeding for their lives in the end turned their backs on them, leaving only the righteous path to turn to. However, those who travel the only path left when they have nothing else to lose were considered desperate and nothing else. The same was true for the selfish mortals and the same was true for the Dragon. Though it might appear to be making great sacrifice and noble, in the end, it was just another selfish person taking the only path open for it to walk. It was just another desperate soul seeking righteousness in its final moments. In the Dark realm, the Dark races worshiped the strong which was why the story between Deviant Prince Mamas Mulias and Strongest Assassin Raukaul Maar known as the Anesthesia Dragon Lover/ yer, not something else. This title of the folklore was not as such because the Deviant Prince and his family were strong but because the Strongest Assassin was a coward. He turned his back on his tribe when the Deviant Prince was defiling and killing them left and right trying to provoke it and search for it. The Dark Realm had many folklore about heroes that may not have been strong in strength but their bravery was unparalleled. The Dragon could have been a simr existence had it not chosen to hide when its tribe was in peril. When the Dragon lost innate ability, the true self of the Dragon depicted in the folklore revealed itself, it was nothing but a selfish coward. Its noble lineage could no longer hide that fact. Chapter 1916 Worthy Of Wyatts Partnership Chapter 1916 Worthy Of Wyatt''s Partnership ??Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source The Elder Anesthesia Dragon continuing to pursue the transcendent path in hiding when its tribe was being hunted down, humiliated, and ughtered like livestock grown to satisfy the appetite of the Deviant Devil was more than enough information Wyatt needed to know about the Dragon to understand that it was not worthy of his friendship. Which was one of the main reasons he was capturing it and not trying to turn it into his partner like in the case of Diana Keith. Even though she was a cruel woman, she was good to her family and subordinates. Now that was a woman who lived by her own set of principles and followed them with her life. The World was cruel to her ever since she opened her eyes yet somehow even though she was not good to everyone she found the strength to be good to her people. She could not leave her only family Jaya and trusted subordinates like Cindy to die in her ce. If she could do something about it then she would at the cost of her life. Wyatt respected that, which was why he had given someone like her a chance. The Dragon was the pride of its tribe since its birth and loved by everyone in its tribe but because of its greed, selfishness, and cowardice, it sat by as its tribe was humiliated and ughtered by the Deviant Devil. It prioritized its pursuit of transcendence ignoring the cries of help of its tribe. The worst thing was it was fully aware of what it was doing yet chose to sit by and chose to ignore the peril of its tribe without any hesitation. In Diana''s case, she had so many things to me for her bad choices, such as being born in a brothel and growing up on the streets, being recruited by the circle, and being trained as a heartless killer from a very young age. However, as Diana began to understand her actions and their consequences she made a set of principles and lived by them. She even went against her patrons, the Circle, and rebelled at the risk of losing everything. She was somebody who chose¡ª no created a righteous path of her own when life did its best to force her to choose other paths. When there was no one to care for her in the world, she chose to adopt an orphaned toddler as her sister and gave her the love of a family. In contrast to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon a ruler ss being born noble, Diana a mere mortal born in a brothel was someone Wyatt found worthy of his partnership. Wyatt would never tell this to Diana, but regardless of her previous aggression toward him, he saw something greater in her. A leader not by birth but sculpted out of her will. Even the Southern Royal family did not understand why Wyatt chose to partner with Diana despite their bad past. They believed he chose her out of convenience but they could never see what he saw in her. It was easy to be good when you have been only taught good and everyone has been good to you. However, it was hard to be good when you have been only taught to hate and everyone has hated your very existence. Yes, in people''s eyes with her origin and deeds, Diana Keith was not a saintess who drove darkness away, but in Wyatt''s eyes, she was a saintess who found her path out of darkness without letting it taint her. In Wyatt''s eyes, the noble-born trained assassin Dragon was just a selfish coward and the brothel-kid trained thug was a saintess. Only time would prove if Wyatt''s eyes were correct. *Roar!* "Enough! Quit your whining," Wyatt yelled at the Elder Anesthesia Dragon who was letting out its turbulent emotions through its roar. "..." the Dragon was dumb-struck and without words. Before it could recover from its bafflement, Wyatt rubbed his brows and said, "Since I am asking you to make an oath it would not be fair if I did not make an oath to prove that my words are not false." "..." The Dragon who just recovered from its surprise was once again dumbfounded, it did not expect Wyatt to be willing to make an oath to it with the blood rule source as the witness. "I, Dalton Wyatt, In the presence of the Blood Rule Source, take an oath that if the Raukaul Maar is willing to blindly trust me without any question then I will not only help it escape the blood-rule source safely but I will help it regain its innate ability," Wyatt took the oath even before the Dragon could respond and then locking eyes with the Dragon he said, "There, I have shown my sincerity, now if you truly trust me then take the oath with the blood-rule source as the witness." "..." the Dragon was speechless with the sudden turn of events. If it previously did not believe Wyatt was capable of escaping the blood-rule domains of the Celestial blood-rule ve and the Deviant Devil then now it found itself reconsidering its previous assumptions. So much so that their even a spark of hope in its eyes. A hope that it can regain its innate Dream Escape ability. "Raukaul, you know the words, say them so we can leave this forsaken ce before the Celestial blood-rule ve and the Deviant Devil reduce it to our graveyard," Wyatt hurried the Dragon noticing that the two apex ruler-ss beings were about to crash into each other causing a catastrophic sh that could possible be the end of them. The reason Wyatt took an oath was to hasten the process and also because he knew that even when in despair, the Dragon was still a selfish coward, it would not be heroic at a moment''s notice otherwise it would not be that hard for people to change. Dragging people like Dragon into the depths of the abyss took one to enter the abyss itself. Wyatt took the lead knowing the Dragon would follow him. However, he left himself a way out from the abyss but the Dragon had no way out, once it followed Wyatt it would be at Wyatt''s mercy. "Hahaha! Dalton Wyatt, you are as arrogant as the reason behind your name. I like it," the Dragon chuckled and then solemnly said, "I, Raukaul Maar, in the presence of the Blood- rule source take an oath that I will willingly enter the monster orb with my true body, fortify it with my energy while locking my realm and senses within my true body, and never leave the monster orb until Dalton Wyatt calls upon me." Chapter 1917 Reading The Fine Print Chapter 1917 Reading The Fine Print ??Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source After taking the oath the Elder Anesthesia Dragon looked at Wyatt as if seeking praise for doing something that was meant to save its ass. However, Wyatt yed along. He looked at the Dragon with an impressed gaze and said with a wide smile he nodded at it. Then pointing at the orb he said, "Now get in, so that we can live this damned ce." Satisfied with Wyatt''s reaction the Dragon entered the monster orb fortifying its space with its energy, locking its realm and senses within its body as per its oath. Now that the Dragon''s true body was in the monster orb and its spiritual body was locked in its true body. Witnessing this, Wyatt had a satisfied grin on his face returning the monster orb to his grimoire. Today he had sessfully captured a ruler-ss Anesthesia Dragon by binding it with an oath that he had it take out of its own vition, dering, i) Enter the "monster orb" voluntarily with its true body. ii) Use its energy to strengthen and fortify the orb. iii) Lock its realm (personal domain and power) and senses within its true body. iv) Commit to remaining inside the monster orb until summoned by Dalton Wyatt. Locking one''s senses into their body was the same as asking them to limit their sense to their body, which meant that the Dragon''s spiritual body could not leave its body as then its sense would no longer be limited to its body. Having gauged the Elder Anesthesia Dragon as a selfish coward, Wyatt knew regardless of what it imed in its moment of despair, if he were to directly ask the Dragon to lock its true body in the monster orb and its spiritual body in its true body until he calls upon it, the Dragon would have immediately gotten spooked. Then, even with Wyatt entering the abyss, by taking the oath in the presence of the blood-rule source, he still could get the Dragon to take the oath and follow him into the abyss. Therefore, Wyatt cleverly asked the Elder Anesthesia Dragon to limit its sense to its true body turning its spiritual body into a prisoner of its true body. For mortals or other races, this would not be a big deal but for the Anesthesia Dragon race whose main offense was their spiritual body with their true body sleeping for a millennium, it could be absolute torment. One has to understand, that while the regr races and mortals roamed the physical ne, the Anesthesia Dragon was a race that roamed the spiritual ne, mostly the Dream realm part of it. While the Anesthesia Dragon''s true body remained asleep for thousands of years their spiritual body would be actively roaming the Dream realm, exploring it, and socializing with their kind and other creatures that walked the Dream realm. Now with the Raukaul promising to limit his sense to its true body, it has shackled its spiritual body to the bounds of its true body. Meaning it could not even roam the Dream realm. The whole reason the Elder Anesthesia Dragon agreed to keep its true body in the monster orb until Wyatt calls upon it was because with its being asleep all the time it would stay in one ce, be it in its nest or the monster orb. So it did not matter to the Dragon. However, the stupid Dragon never fullyprehended the full consequences of limiting its senses to its true body. Walking right into Wyatt''s trap. With the Dragon''s spiritual body limited to the bounds of its true body, it would not be long before it realizes that Wyatt had tricked it. Even if it knew, there was nothing it could do about it with its spiritual body having be a prisoner in its own body. It could not use its Dream realm abilities to pay a visit to Wyatt in his dreams. Since, Wyatt had tricked it into willingly discarding its strongest means, its spiritual body''s ability to enter the dream realm. It was not like the Dragon did not have other means left, considering the gap between the Dragon and Wyatt''s realm, a simple pressure from its actual realm oozing out the monster orb could kill him but Wyatt had it take an oath to lock its realm into its true body. As such the Dragon''s strength cannot be exerted out of its body, including its sleep breath which was a part of its wide range of abilities. With its spiritual powers and physical powers limited to the bounds of its true body that was locked in the monster orb''s space, the Dragon had zero means to threaten or coerce Wyatt into releasing it of its oath. Though the Dragon would not use its strength to get out of Wyatt''s trap, it could use its brain. Anyone with a little brain would know that if the space of the monster orb were to be destroyed the Dragon''s oath to Wyatt in the presence of the blood rule source would be invalid. However, Wyatt having already thought of it, had the Dragon vow that it would use its energy to fortify the space. Basically, it could only use its energy to fortify the monster orb''s space and nothing more. With the Dragon''s might just moving in sleep could destroy the A-rank monster orb space. However, this was not allowed, as its energy could be used to strengthen and fortify the space and not destroy it. Wyatt did not specify that it cannot use its energy to destroy the space but it would be contrary to what it imed in its oath to him, that it would use its energy to strengthen and fortify the monster orb while locking its realm (personal domain and power) and senses within its true body. If a soldier who was tasked to guard a castle were to destroy it, it would be against their duty and punishable. Simrly, the Dragon tasked with fortifying the space of the monster orb could not destroy it, otherwise it would be a breach of its oath to Wyatt in the presence of the blood-rule source. Lastly, the dragon could not leave the monster orb until Wyatt called on it. Meaning it was up to Wyatt how long the dragon would be held captive. Wyatt nned to use this to negotiate with Dragon into bing his thug if there was ever a need. But Wyatt would not use it useless it was absolutely necessary because, once the Raukaul''s presence appears in the Myriad Realms soon the Deviant Devil would track it down. It was too much risk. Therefore, it can only serve as ast resort. Regardless, the feat achieved by Wyatt was not some small aplishment. Through his cunning wordy, he ingeniously ensnared the dragon, making it his captive. This emphasized the crucial significance of thoroughly reading any contract before affixing one''s signature to it. Wyatt''s strategic maniption ofnguage not only showcased his intellect but also highlighted the potential consequences of overlooking the fine print. In this instance, the dragon found itself bound by terms it hadn''t fullyprehended, serving as a cautionary tale for all who encountered contractual agreements. Chapter 1918 Leaving Blood-Rule Source Chapter 1918 Leaving Blood-Rule Source ??Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Unknown, Blood Rule Source It was clear that the oath that Wyatt had the Elder Anesthesia Dragon take in the presence of the blood-rule source was carefully thought to trick it into turning itself into Wyatt''s captive out of its own vition. However, Wyatt had carefully crafted the oath around the Dragon''s personality. It some Dragon were to be held captive for eternity by a mortal, their pride might get them to consider suicide by detonating their core. Wyatt had also considered that the Dragon could choose suicide by detonating its core to get out of its predicament once and for all, after all, it was already despairing to begin with. However, he did not take any cautionary measures against it in the oath he had the Dragon take. Wyatt felt that adding a use to forbid it frommitting suicide outright could spook the Dragon and also because Wyatt knew that Raukaul was a selfish coward whoid in wait for a few millenniums to trap the Deviant Devil disregarding the lives of its tribesmen. So he believed that even if its despair were to grow more it might think of suicide but never try it and continue to persist in hopes of gaining its freedom one day. It loved itself the most so it could never bring to kill itself. There another variable that Wyatt had also considered, was the Dragon''s storage space. However, since its senses and realm were limited to the bounds of its true body it could not open its storage space to make use of items in it. It could find a way to detonate the storage space to destroy the monster orb space but then it would go against its oath to fortify the monster orb space. After all, any actions of the Dragon that would go against fortifying the monster orb space would be considered as breaching its oath to Wyatt. It was the same as some participating in activities that hindered their duties was considered a crime. Wyatt crafted the oath he had the Dragon take by thoroughly reading its personality and character to consider what would get it running and what would entice it. This oath was not perfect to trap anyone and everyone but it was perfect oath to trap the Elder Anesthesia Dragon Raukaul Maar. The foolish dragon thought it was gaining Wyatt''s trust by taking a simple oath when it was actually reducing itself to his captive out of its own vition. One could not make this stuff up. Even Wyatt''s oath to the Dragon was carefully crafted by him to give the Dragon the illusion that Wyatt was binding himself by an oath for its sake when actually, he was not. Wyatt''s oath to the Dragon were things was nning to do in the first ce if and only if it was his captive. Even then Wyatt was not losing much because, unlike the Dragon, he knew the true reason why the dragon lost its innate dream escape ability. ¡­ As soon as the Dragon''s presence vanished from within its blood-rule domain, the Deviant Devil was about to sh with the Celestial blood-rule ve destroying the pearl diamond barrier and the turtle shell barrier with its blood-rule domain to get a clear view. From the corner of its eyes, it could not find Raukaul on the battlefield but found the world cmity tree which was waving goodbye to it with its branches. Just when the Devil wanted to piece together what was happening, and how the dragon managed to escape, it felt a huge force knocking it down. The impact of the celestial force of the celestial blood-rule ve on the Deviant Devil''s body was so strong that even its formidable muscles trembled and screamed in pain, while its eyes, nose, and ears bleed. Its mind was out of it being affected by the shock from the impact. *Boom* Taking the thunderous sound of collusion as his cue to leave, Wyatt made use of his devil merchant code privilege to transfer his soul out of the blood rule source and into the pseudo- cmity soul gem in the possession of his cmity daughter core Cuth Diya. As soon as he left the shockwaves from the collusion between the celestial blood-rule ve and the deviant devil''s bodies reduced Wyatt''s world cmity tree body into dust. However, before leaving, Wyatt had used the roots of his world cmity tree to bury several of his pseudo-cmity soul gems in the depths of the blood-rule source in the form of blood-rule rocks. By burying them in the depths of the blood rule source Wyatt increased the odds of his pseudo-cmity soul gems of surviving the destruction brought forth by the ss of the apex ruler-ss entities. By morphing his pseudo-cmity soul gems into blood-rule rocks Wyatt reduced the risk of them getting discovered by the one who survives the battle between the two apex ruler-ss entities or other blood-rules ves that were to happen upon them. The reason Wyatt left his pseudo-cmity soul gems in the blood-rule source was obviously because he nned to visit it at ater date. But most importantly because it was the only way he could mask from where he had entered the blood-rule source. Wyatt could get Bloodette to help him enter the blood-rule source but just like how the Elder Anestheis Dragon immediately noted the coordinates of the card world by just ncing at the portal Wyatt did not want any other being practicing in the blood-rule source to discover that he was from card world when he entered it. So, entering the blood rule source through his pseudo-cmity soul gem using his devil merchant code privilege was the best and safest option, even though it would cost him a fortune every time he made use of his devil merchant code privilege. Wyatt''s only concern now was that he had ced the pseudo- cmity soul gems deep enough to survive the battle between the two apex rule-ss entities. Even if one of them were to survive then, Wyatt would consider himself lucky. Chapter 1919 Worship Chapter 1919 Worship ??Date- -/- Time- -/- Location- Dark Realm, Diya Valley, Diya Tribe, Old Patriarchal Manor (Cuth Diya''s Residence) In the heart of the Diya tribe''s ancient manor stood a grand hall with marble columns and crystal chandeliers. Its walls held forgotten secrets, while its floors bore the weight of generations. At the center was an altar crafted from rare spirit gold, adorned with priceless titled demon cores reflecting the color of the souls they once held. On the altar was a small ruby gem that pulsated with crimson light at its heart. It appeared to hold the secrets of creation and destruction. It was a pseudo-cmity soul gem. Kneeling before the altar was Cuth Diya, a humanoid demon with midnight skin and glowing eyes. He patiently awaited his master''s arrival in the Dark Realm. Soon, the crimson glow at the center of the ruby gem grew radiant, enveloping the entire hall in its fiery embrace as the gem transformed into a demon from the Diya tribe. Wyatt''s choice to manifest as a demon from the Diya tribe had a specific purpose: to conceal his true soul signature and records. He guarded against idental exposure, recognizing the perilous implications. The encounter with the Elder Anesthesia Dragon had illuminated harsh truths: his life-saving abilities, once seemingly formidable, paled inparison to the might of rulers¡ªthose above the ordinary demigods and devils. Wyatt, standing atop the ornate altar, scrutinized his new form. It was satisfactory, yet he furrowed his brow¡ªhe hadn''t anticipated such a reception. His searching gaze swept across the opulent hall, finally settling on Cuth Diya. With a measured tone, he spoke, "You''ve done well, but next time, refrain from such rituals." Wyatt struggled to adjust to the reverence bestowed upon him by Cuth Diya. He''d already cautioned his cmity daughter gems against such disys, especially among the public. The dark race''s culture, however, differed markedly from that of the card apprentices¡ªhere, strength was venerated, and worship was reserved for the mighty. "Master," Cuth Diya began, "forgive my impertinence, but this is merely the bare minimum. I''ve exercised considerable restraint, heedful of your earlier warning. Please understand, I do this not only for your sake but also for my own." His words were carefully chosen a delicate bnce between respect and self-assertion. Cuth Diya was aware that Wyatt harbored no disdain for the reverence bestowed upon him. Yet, Wyatt''s difort with being worshipped was palpable. So, risking offense, Cuth Diya continued, "The ritual, Master, is more than a disy of loyalty. It is my way, my solemn path, to honor you¡ªmy dear master." "..." Wyatt stared at Cuth Diya, rendered speechless by the unexpected confession. His cmity daughter gems, loyal to the point of fervor, had always revered him. Yet, Cuth Diya was the first to articte it aloud. "Fine," Wyatt conceded, but with a caveat. "Do not let it escte." He acknowledged Cuth Diya''s sentiments, permitting this unique expression of devotion. His cmity daughters, unobtrusive in their requests, never demanded much. Now, Cuth Diya merely voiced his feelings, leaving the choice to Wyatt¡ªto allow them the freedom to worship and revere him, privately, among themselves. Having rified matters, Wyatt turned his attention to matters regarding Cuth Diya''s father, Devil Muth Diya. "What are your father''s current intentions?" he inquired. "Is he diligently fulfilling the mission I assigned, or does he harbor ulterior motives?" Cuth Diya, ever loyal, responded, "Fear not, Master. For now, rebellion is far from his thoughts. His recent failure in subduing the Chaos Dwarf Ezra has severely tarnished his reputation within the faction. Belphegor, once his staunch supporter, now regards him less favorably. His former rivals, seeing his fall from grace, view it as an opportunity to reim authority¡ªauthority he had once wrested from them. Without Belphegor to dissuade his adversaries, my father faces challenges both within and beyond the faction. And so, he contemtes an alternative path, the Chaos Dwarf Ezra''s enticing offer. Should you provide hope and assurance, he may switch allegiances sooner. Furthermore, he''d be willing to remain, gathering intelligence on your behalf, if you can guarantee his life to a certain." "I appreciate the update," Wyatt replied. "Should he deliver the information I''ve requested, and maintain his inclination to switch allegiances during our next encounter, I''ll consider granting the assurance he desires." Wyatt emphasized, "However, remain vignt. Regardless of his present mindset, he remains a sycophant. Belphegor''s favor, orck thereof, could sway him. We must exercise caution." "Master," Cuth Diya replied, "I''ll bear that in mind." He assured Wyatt that he would proceed with caution, remaining vignt until the very end. "Now, I shall take my leave," Wyatt dered, ready to return to the card world. However, Cuth Diya''s voice halted him. "Master," he called, "I''ve arranged a banquet in celebration of your arrival at the Pearl za,plete with entertainment. And, since you''ve assumed my tribe''s form, there''s no need to worry about others discovering your true identity or our connection." "What did I just say?" Wyatt''s voice thundered, a tempest of authority. "Did I not caution against esction?" His words, sharp as obsidian, pierced Cuth Diya¡ªthe first cmity daughter gem to receive such reprimand from Wyatt. Cuth Diya''s fervor, his eagerness to express devotion, had unwittingly betrayed him in Wyatt''s presence. The master''s warning, a stern reminder, echoed in the cmity daughter gem''s consciousness. Having admonished Cuth Diya, Wyatt invoked his devil merchant code privilege. Without waiting for a reply, he slipped back into the card world, leaving behind a lingering tension. As Wyatt''s soul transferred to a pseudo-cmity soul gem within the card world, his Diya demon tribe body dissolved, leaving behind a ruby pseudo-cmity gem that descended to the ground. Before the gem could make contact with the earth, Cuth Diya seized it, handling it with utmost reverence, and ced it atop the altar. Kneeling before the sacred stone, he repeatedly struck his head against the floor in deep repentance. The floor, soon stained with his blood, bore witness to his anguished devotion. After several hours, Cuth Diya wiped the blood from the floor, healing his self-inflicted wounds before departing from the hall. Chapter 1920 Wyatt’s Hobby

Chapter 1920 Wyatt''s Hobby

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 05:34 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon Making use of his devil merchant code privilege Wyatt directly transferred his soul to his body in the Blood Rock Cave Dungeon which had fallen asleep due to the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath. Arriving at the Blood Rock Cave Dungeon, Wyatt found that his body was still under the effect of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath. Even Cortney and Bloodette were sleeping on the floor of the cave, still under the effect of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath just like Wyatt''s physical body. However, unlike Wyatt whose soul was protected by his cmity soul gem, Cortney and Bloodettes spiritual and physical bodies were out of it. Considering the realm difference between the Elder Anesthesia Dragon and the three, Wyatt, Cortney, and Bloodette it wasn''t uprising that their bodies were still under the effect of its ability. However, Wyatt saw this as a good thing because thanks to this Wyatt could worry less about whatever hypnotic suggestion Handsome Fox had nted inside Cortney. He was dreading meeting Cortney or even her seeing his asleep body and triggering the hypnotic suggestion imnted inside here. Wyatt was happy to see that out of this mishap, one good thing came out of it. This was not just true in Cortney''s case but also true in Bloodette''s case. The potion Wyatt had used to trick Bloodette''s body''s healing system which was nning to erase everything rted to Cortney in Bloodette''s body, had already lost its effect and the healing systems were back to normal. However, unlike thest time, they were no longer trying to erase Bloodette''s memories about Cortney as they no longer perceived them to be a trauma for Bloodette. That was because the moment Bloodette fell asleep smelling Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath, she was very happy that she had found Cortney almost erasing all her guilt and worries about missing Cortney. In a way, unknowingly, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath had actually managed to do some good for the girls. Wyatt soon willing destroyed his physical body by reducing them to ashes and reconstructed a new one, one that was not under the effect of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath. Free from sleep, Wyatt walked into his new physical body and changed into a new set of clothes. Then making use of his celestial force Wyatt lifted Cortney and Bloodette from the floor the ced them on Bloodette''s big bed. Then he used his soul pupils to scan their bodies to learn when they would wake up. Only to find that they would be asleep for months at this rate. But not if Wyatt could do something about it. Wyatt decided to create a potion to help Bloodette and Cortney awaken earlier by making use of the Deviant Devil''s blood sample he had collected. The only thing known in the myriad realms that could effectively counter the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath. The Deviant Devil''s immunity to the Dragon''s sleep abilities was going to help Wyatt help the girls awaken from their long slumber. However, before that Wyatt nned to remove the hypnotic suggestion nted in Cortney. But that was easier said than done. Wyatt used his soul pupils to thoroughly scan Cortney''s body and then had the Hive AIe up with the most optimum way to help Cortney rid of the hypnotic suggestion imnted in her. While Hive AI did that, Wyatt entered the seed world, to find that Dredre and Susan were asleep in a leaf bed atop a tree in each other''s embrace. They both looked so serene and cute, their current appearance could put an end to any debate. It was still early morning, and this was the first time he was seeing Dredre sleep. She too was a workaholic like him, tending to her forest day and night. Now that the forest spirit was about to be born she had fewer worries. Wyatt did not linger long. He entered the isted space where his clone was substituting for him. Then he walked into another hidden isted space, even Dredre did not have ess to this ce. There were two floating inds inside the hidden space. Each one of the inds had an SSS-rank space sealing array on them. Inside these sealing arrays were the storage cards, each array held one storage card. These storage cards though just A-rank had SSS-rank sealing arrays locking them. These storage cards were prison, the prison housing Demigod Redfall''s soul, and Agent Forger. Wyatt unveiled a third floating ind within the hidden space, positioning it meticulously. cing the storage card, housing the coveted monster orb card, at its core, he ensured its security. Employing the devil merchant code, he initiated an SSS-rank array, fortifying the storage card''s protection. With precision, Wyatt sealed the floating ind using an SSS-rank space-sealing array, safeguarding its contents from prying eyes or unwee intrusion. The intricateyers of defense ensured the utmost security, leaving no room for error. Wyatt''s actions marked a decisive step in safeguarding the powerful artifact, a testament to his strategic prowess and unwavering dedication to the cause. Indeed, the Elder Anesthesia Dragon remained confined within the monster orb space unless summoned by Wyatt''smand. Despite the insignificance of the arrayspared to the Dragon''s formidable power, Wyatt insisted on their implementation. It was not a necessity but rather a preference, reflecting Wyatt''s penchant for meticulous nning and control. Some might perceive it as a hobby of his, capturing and securing powerful entities within his grasp. This deliberate act showcased Wyatt''s strategic mindset and his inclination towards collecting and mastering forces beyond ordinaryprehension. It underscored hismitment to maintaining order and dominance within his domain. That aside, Wyatt had alreadypleted his oath to the Elder Anestheisa Dragon. Indeed his promise to the Dragon was nowplete, he had brought the dragon out of the blood rule source safely and helped regain its innate ability. Chapter 1921 Fulfilling The Oath Chapter 1921 Fulfilling The Oath ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 05:44 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon Wyatt took an oath in the presence of the blood-rule source that he would help the Elder Anesthesia Dragon get out of the blood-rule source safely and help it regain its ability. By bringing the Dragon out of the blood-rule source in his monster orb card, Wyatt had not only managed to help the Dragon get out of the blood-rule source safely but also helped it regain its ability as he had promised in his oath. Back in the Blood-rule source, the Dragon was lost because of his greed. By this, Wyatt did not mean it by trying to pit the celestial blood-rule ve and deviant devil against each other and became the final victor with their demise. He meant it literally. This had to do with the deviant devil''s blood rule domain which had managed to stripe the Dragon''s innate dream escape ability. The only reason the Dragon was so confident in its innate ability was because many powerful and smartest beings had tried and failed to stop the Dragon''s innate dream escape ability. So the Dragon believed that when beings of that caliber were unable to stop the Dragon''s escape then the deviant devil and the celestial blood-rule ve too would not be able to stop its escape using its innate dream escape ability. However, the deviant devil surpassed its imagination, it not only managed to stop it from escaping but also stripped its innate ability from it. Though from the Dragon''s perspective, it looked like its confidence and greed became its downfall. When actually it underestimation of the deviant devil''s brilliance became its downfall. The Dragon would agree that it underestimated the deviant devil but it would not know how much it had underestimated the deviant devil because since the very beginning of the battle the Dragon''s every move was within the calction of the deviant devil. When the Dragon foolishly believed that it was ying the deviant devil and the celestial blood-rule source toplete its agenda. When Wyatt looked back at the battle between the Dragon and the deviant devil, he could not help but wonder if the devil was so powerful why did it not actually subdue the Dragon from the get-go? Wyatt understood that if the deviant devil came in hot to subdue it the Dragon would instantly escape using its innate dream escape ability, but the Dragon did mention that the deviant devil''s muscles had saved the ''awakened form'' born from its dream field in its muscle memory. So if the deviant devil did not want to let the Dragon escape using its innate dream ability shouldn''t it immediately transform into its awakened form that was born from the dragon''s dream field such that it stood a chance to put up even a bit of struggle if the dragon were to escape? Instead, the deviant devil never showed the sign of entering its ''awakened form'' that was born from the Dragon''s dream field. That''s because it had other means at its disposal to counter the Dragon''s innate dream escape ability. Wyatt clearly remembers, that as soon as the dark filth covering the Dragon summoned the devil, the first that toe through the other side was not the deviant devil but the devil''s blood rule domain. The devil had not even stepped into the blood-rule source but it deployed its blood-rule domain wide enough to cover the Dragon and Wyatt. Why do that? That was because was the crucial part of the deviant devil''s n to counter the dragon''s innate dream escape ability. From the looks of it, the devil''spression of the blood rule was not on par with its strength but on par with the dragon''s strength. Meaning, that the proficiency of the devil''s blood-rule domain was not something one would expect from an apex ruler ss but an umon ruler ss like the Dragon. That showed that the deviant devil''sprehension of the blood rule was not strong enough, blood-rule wasn''t its main rule. It can be because of many reasons such asck of aptitude for blood rule but considering the deviant devil was an apex ruler-ss being backed by a ruler-ss family he could afford a few realms will fragments to make up for hisck of blood-rule affinity. That leaves us with only one assumption, that the deviant devil started practicing the blood rule recently. Exining why for someone of its strength its conjured blood rule realm was on par with that of the Dragon''s. What must be the reason for the Dragon to not use its main rule and use blood rule to confront the Dragon? Aside from the fact that the Dragon was in the blood-rule source, the only other reason was that the Devil had found a way to counter the Dragon''s innate dream escape ability in the blood-rule. Which exins why it only recently dewelled into blood-rule mastery. As for the Dragon being in the blood-rule source, as far as the Deviant Devil was concerned, it was a lucky coincidence helping it mask the true reason it was using the blood-rule domain when its main rule was something else entirely. The reason why the Deviant Devil deployed its blood-rule domain through the dark filth portal even before it stepped in the blood-rule source had to do something with the blood-rule meanings used to forge its blood-rule domain. There were mostly misceneous and obvious blood-rule meanings that can body could recognize, but hidden underneath them was the blood-rule meaning that the Deviant Devil had prepared to counter the Dragon''s innate dream escape ability. This blood rule meaning did not immediately stop the dragon from using its innate dream escape ability, it needed time for it to work its magic. This was why the Devil deployed the blood- rule domain even before its arrival and stalled by talking trash to the Dragon. Like how the Dragon was buying time the devil to was buying time for its n to work. Chapter 1922 Blood Rule: Blood Regression Meaning Chapter 1922 Blood Rule: Blood Regression Meaning ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 05:44 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon The Devil was too strong for the Dragon to defeat and the Dragon was too fast for the Devil to capture. So, when the Elder Anesthesia Dragon and the Deviant Devil finally meet each other after a few millenniums they had their ns to take down each other. Which was why did not immediately start fight rather bid their time for their traps for the other toplete. While the Dragon was locating the celestial blood-rule ve, the Devil was using its blood-rule domain to slowly strip away the Dragon''s innate ability using the blood-rule meaning, Blood Regression. The blood rule meaning Blood Regression was the blood rule the Deviant Devil had specificallyprehended to counter the Dragon''s innate dream escape ability. However, using the blood regression meaning of the blood rule was not simple it came with lots of conditions and drawbacks when used on oneself or others. The Deviant Devil had to stall time so that all the conditions of the blood regression meaning of the blood rule were met allowing it to strip the Dragon of its innate dream escape ability. This was the reason why it did not immediately start trying its best to capture the Dragon rather talk trashed and taunted the Dragon. Trying and saying everything to get the Dragon to stay instead of escaping using its dream escape ability. Fortunately for the Deviant Devil, the Dragon had a n of its own to kill and it simrly required it to stall time. Thanks to this the Dragon did not immediately escape feeling its presence but rather stayed behind. Otherwise, regardless of what the Devil tried or how it taunted it, being a selfish coward, the Dragon would have immediately escaped using its innate dream escape ability. Especially now that it knew that the Devil''s 76th awakened form could catch it when it used the dream escape ability. It could not stop its escape but it would stick to it like gum. If not for its greed the Dragon would not have dared to stick around and confront the Devil. This worked in the Devil''s favor, the Devi''s blood regression meaning of the blood-rule was a few minutes away from stripping the Dragon of its innate dream escape ability but all its ns were foiled when the celestial blood-rule ve''s stronger blood-rule domain destroyed its blood-rule domain. Erasing all the progress it had made so far. Enraged the Devil wanted to rip apart the celestial blood-rule ve''s blood domain and teach it a lesson but it learned that its opponent was not ordinary blood-rule, so fearing that the dragon would escape immediately with the intrusion of a stronger third party, the Devil decided to use its tribe''s ancestral blessing inbo with its muscles'' reality bending ability. During this process, the Devil was surprised that the Dragon showed no sign of escaping rather it appeared as if it was waiting for the celestial blood-rule ve. This was when the Devil realized what the Dragon was up to. It understood that the Dragon was using itself as bait to get it killed by the celestial blood-rule ve. Understanding this the Devil chuckled in disdain. But it was relieved knowing that the Dragon was not going anywhere. Blood Regression meaning of the blood rule had the ability to allow its user or the target to physically regress, helping them turn young. It did not send them back in time as it had no rtion to time, it only allowed the user to grow physically younger and spiritually younger. The Devil nned to use this ability of blood regression meaning of the blood rule to counter the Dragon''s innate dream escape ability. How? This was where the genius of the devil''s ny. It had studied the Dragon''s dream escape ability thoroughly ande to understand why it was considered one of the top hundred abilities in the entire myriad realms. This ability appeared to have no loopholes and was pretty straightforward. This was when the devil understood why the Dragon dared to assassinate it with its puny strength. However, in the amount of sudden epiphany, the Devil noticed that only the most talented Anesthesia Dragons group be Elder Anesthesia Dragons and gain the innate Dream escape ability. So it wondered what if it used the Blood Regression meaning of the blood rule to regress the Elder Anesthesia Dragon into an Anesthesia Dragon? Then wouldn''t it lose its innate Dream escape ability? Yes, the Devil had managed to achieve what others thought was impossible through its obsession with the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. It had managed to find a way to strip the Dream escape ability from the Elder Anesthesia Dragon. After the Devil entered its awakened form born from the blood- rule source, the Deviant Devil''s affinity and mastery of the blood rule was greater than that of the Celestial blood-rule ve itself. Gaining such strong affinity and mastery to the blood rule the Deviant Devil''s mastery of the Blood Regression meaning of the blood rule had suppressed its previous mastery andprehension. Now, in its awakened form, the Deviant Devil''s blood-rule domain only required a quarter of the time to strip the Dragon of its innate ability it originally required. So pretending to challenge the celestial blood-rule ve as the Dragon wanted it to, the Deviant Devil silently bid its time. Once the Dragon was stripped of its dream escape ability it would subdue the Dragon and leave the Blood rule source before the celestial blood rule ve arrives. Because it knew that fighting the celestial blood-rule ve that was being backed by the blood-rule source in the blood-rule source was stupid. But the Deviant Devil did not expect the celestial blood-rule ve to use its celestial force to fortify its blood-rule domain and make it strong enough to counter its awakened form''s blood-rule domain. By doing this the celestial blood-rule ve had blocked the deviant devil''s escape so it had no choice but to fight the celestial blood-rule ve but it only did that when its blood-rule domain had managed to strip the Dragon of its innate dream escape ability. Such that the Dragon would not be able to escape while it was busy fighting the celestial blood rule ve. Wyatt, thanks to his soul pupils noticed that the Deviant Devil was using Blood Regression meaning of the blood rule to strip the Dragon''s innate ability. So he knew as long as the Dragon was out of the influence of the Devil''s blood-rule domain, it would retain its ability once again. So by bring the Dragon out of the blood rule source Wyatt had helped it regain its innate dream escape ability. Chapter 1923 Sleep-flying DreDre Chapter 1923 Sleep-flying DreDre ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 05:44 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon, Seed world Wyatt returned to his clone''s side after exiting the hidden space while pondering to create an enhancer, that would hence the Deviant Devil''s blood. Such that he could use a tiny part of the Devil''s blood sample he had collected to help Bloodette and Cortney awaken from their slumber. However, there was a problem with that method. The Devil''s blood sample still had the Devil''s will in it. It was strong enough to resist the will of the blood-rule source. When someone spills blood in the blood-rule source, it instantly gets absorbed by it but in the Devil''s case, its strong will resisted the blood-rule source''s absorption and remained separated refusing to be a part of the blood-rule source and continuing to be part of the deviant devil even after being separated from it. Making it possible for Wyatt to collect the blood sample of the deviant devil. Now the very will of the deviant devil inside its blood sample that allowed Wyatt to collect it in the blood-rule source of all ces had be Wyatt''s problem stopping him from using it. Wyatt was worried that once he removed the blood sample from his storage card, the will in the blood sample would signal the devil his location. As such Wyatt''s idea to use the blood sample of the deviant devil to wake up Bloodette and Cortney came to a halt having met a roadblock. He has the best remedy for the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath on him but he cannot use it as it will invite not just his but the entire card world''s doom. Wyatt then began to contemte another way to help awaken Bloodette and Cortney from their prolonged sleep. It did not take Wyatt to think of a solution. The only thing that Wyatt knew had immunity to the Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath other than the Deviant Devil was the World Cmity Tree. The world cmity tree''s seed cover protected his spiritual body from the Elder Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath. In World Cmity Tree''s physical body, he was able to roam around right next to a sleeping Elder Anesthesia Dragon and not be affected by its sleep breath. So the answer to Wyatt''s problem was himself. Knowing what he had to do, Wyatt made use of his myriad devil transformation skills to morph into a world cmity tree. Then scraped a bark of his trunk. He was nning to create incense using the bark, which can be burned to create a smell that would counter the sleeping breath of the Elder Anesthesia Dragon, awakening Bloodette and Cortney from their prolonged sleep. The reason Wyatt decided to create incense instead of a pill or potion was because the bark was his skin in a sense. The thought of Bloodette and Corteny chewing on his skin did not sit right with Wyatt, it felt weird and cannibalistic. He believed Cortney would agree with him. So he decided to create an incense stick instead. Besides the incense stick made from the bark of the world cmity tree was quite popr before they were whipped out of existence by the Librarian. Many strong dark races liked to get high on it. After collecting the bark, as Wyatt was about to morph back into his human form, he saw something astonishing. He saw Dredre break through the istion and fly into the isted space in her sleep. It was like she was being pulled a string in the air. In Wyatt''s moment of astonishment, Dredre had already flown next to one of his branches. She hugged it and fell asleep on that branch. Wyatt stared at Dredre in bafflement, he did not understand how she was able to smell him with the space istion separating them. Wyatt and Dredre, both were in a single space but a part of it was isted by a partition at Wyatt''s will for his use. Wyatt wondered how Dredre smelled him in istion but then a thought urred to him that, even with istion, Dredre could feel the entire space within the seed world which meant the isted space and the hidden space Wyatt had created in the seed world were not so isted and hidden. Realizing this, Wyatt instantly freaked, but understanding that Dredre would not be in a ce she was not supposed to be he felt a little relief. It was not like Dredre lied to him, he never asked her. So she did not have reason to tell him unless it came up. But it never came up, so Dredre neither lied nor tried to hide it from him. Amidst this, there was another greater sense of relief to Wyatt, that he did not feel hungry, or any kind of craving when he saw defenseless Dredre in his current form. He might have used the World Cmity tree seed to forge his ego gem but he was still a human. The stupid Elder Anesthesia Dragon was wrong again. Wyatt was human through and through. Seeing Dredre break through the space istion, and fly to a world cmity tree on her own ord Wyatt felt that the pixie race did not even make the world cmity trees work for their food. They just walked to them and handed themselves to the tree on a silver tter. These pixies were really¡ª whats the word¡ª let us just go with naive. This made Wyatt wonder why the Pixies were the ones to be alive while the World cmity trees were extinct. ''Should I awaken her or continue to work in my current form?'' Wyatt wondered, looking at the peaceful and serene face of the asleep Dredre. He thought she was the cutest being in the entire myriad realms and could not bring himself to awaken someone so cute. So Wyatt not only ended up deciding to work with Dredre asleep on one of his branches, but he removed a few more barks from his trunk to create a few more incense sticks. These extra incense sticks were for Dredre. Since she liked the world cmity tree''s fragrance so much Wyatt believed she would love cmity incense sticks created from its brak. It would make a good present for her when her forest''s spirit was finally born. Chapter 1924 Susans Anticipation Chapter 1924 Susan''s Anticipation ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 05:57 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon, seed world Buying all the required ingredients to create the cmity incense stick from the devil merchant code, Wyatt began to set up an A-rank array formation that would help him create the cmity incense stick. Since he was nning to gift these incense sticks to DreDre, Wyatt decided to create them as alchemy items like in the dark realm instead of cards. After setting up the array formation, Wyatt fed it the ingredients for the cmity incense stick, creating a batch consisting of 101 cmity incense sticks. Keeping one aside to awaken Cortney and Bloodette, Wyatt had the other hundred incense stick gift warped. nning to present it to Dredre on the day her forest''s spirit was born. By the time Wyatt was done creating the incense stick, the Hive AI had already found the perfect path to remove the hypnotic suggestion imnted within Cortney. Now he needed to head back to the blood rock cave to remove the hypnotic suggestion inside Cortney and then awaken her and Bloodette by lighting the cmity incense stick. However, with Dredre on his branch, Wyatt did not dare to exit the seed world and enter the blood rock cave. He remembers how freaked out Dredre was the first time she was in the blood rock cave not to mention that Dredre was needed here to take care of her forest and budding forest spirit. So Wyatt morphed into his human form while Dredre moved from his branch and on the top of his head, lyingfortably in his hair. Walking out of the isted space, Wyatt found Susan awake and roaming the forest searching for Dredre. "Ah!" Susan eximed seeing Wyatt suddenly appear next to her. Wyatt ced his hand on Susan''s lips, whispering urgently, "Ssh! She is still asleep," just as her voice threatened to disrupt the tranquility of the space. With a gentle hush, he ensured Dredre''s slumber remained undisturbed. "...," Susan''s gaze locked with Wyatt''s, her cheeks flushing with a shy intensity. Though she averted her eyes momentarily, there was a maic pull between them, evident in her hesitant yet determined stance. Despite her initial shyness, it seemed as though her very being yearned to draw nearer to Wyatt, betraying an unspoken desire for closeness. "Hey, you," Wyatt whispered, his gaze tracing the crimson blush that crept across Susan''s ear, neck, and corbone. Each delicate curve seemed to beckon him, tempting him to press his lips against them, one by one, in a tantalizing sequence. The desire to savor the sweetness of each moment hung palpably in the air, as Wyatt''s heart quickened with the anticipation of what might unfold between them. Yet, in that fleeting instant, time seemed to stand still, suspended in the delicate bnce of longing and restraint. "Hi, Wyatt. There is still time for the forest''s spirit to be born. Did your training finish?" Susan asked as if unaware of the charged atmosphere enveloping them. Susan maintained herposed demeanor, avoiding direct eye contact with Wyatt. Yet, she subtly angled her body, offering him a glimpse of her delicate features adorned with a natural red blush. As Wyatt''s warm breath caressed her skin, Susan''s senses heightened, prompting her to close her eyes and bite gently on her lip, a reflexive response to the tingling sensation that coursed through her. Though she remained outwardlyposed, inwardly, Susan''s mind raced with unspoken thoughts and desires, unaware of the depths of longing mirrored in Wyatt''s gaze, wondering, ''What is taking him so long? Why isn''t he making his move?'' Since their unforgettable kiss, Susan and Wyatt found themselves seldom afforded moments of privacy together. Wyatt''s demanding schedule seemed an insurmountable barrier, leaving them scant opportunity to steal time for themselves. Now, as they stood alone in a room, Susan''s heart fluttered with anticipation, hoping Wyatt would seize the moment. Vulnerable yet hopeful, she stood before him, silently urging him to take the initiative. However, as seconds turned to minutes, the anticipated move failed to materialize. Susan''s anticipation gradually morphed into a gnawing sense of disappointment, tinged with a hint of confusion. She couldn''t fathom why Wyatt, too, seemed reticent to bridge the unspoken gap between them. Despite the solitude they finally found, the palpable tension lingered, a silent reminder of the unspoken desires that simmered beneath the surface, waiting for the courage to surface. With a mischievous grin adorning his lips, Wyatt gazed at Susan, bemused by her transparent anticipation. How could he miss the swirling thoughts evident in her demeanor? Yet, despite her unmistakable signals, their timing remained perpetually askew. Just as Susan surrendered to her hopeful reverie, shutting her eyes in eager anticipation, their private moment was rudely interrupted by DreDre''s awakening. Susan''s closed eyes shielded her from DreDre''s curious gaze, oblivious to the interruption as she waited expectantly for Wyatt to take action. However, fate had other ns, and Susan''s anticipation was about to be met with disappointment once more. As Susan continued to wait in anticipation for Wyatt to make his move, her anticipation was turning into irritation every second she waited for Wyatt to make his move on her. She wondered what else would a girl have to do to get a boy to make his move. She was a total rookie in this field and wondered if she was doing it wrong. Then a sudden thought came to Susan''s mind, since she was the older of the two, the romantic part of their rtionship fell on her shoulders. So what if Wyatt was not making his move? Maybe she should be the one making the move and teach him a thing or two. But the problem was she had zero experience in this field. "Susan, you are turning red do you have a fever?" ignorant Dredre finally broke the silence in concern for Susan''s well- being. Listening to Dredre''s voice, Susan opened her eyes in shock to find Dredre staring at her in concern while Wyatt doing his best to hold hisughter back. Chapter 1925 Susans Anger Chapter 1925 Susan''s Anger ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 06:21 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon, seed world Wyatt was a lot tallerpared to when Susan had first met him. Now she had to lift her head to look into his eyes. So she never noticed, Dredre who had cuddled up with his hair. Therefore she assumed they were alone, exining her restrained yet bold action. "I am fine Dredre, what are you doing in his hair?" Susan asked, ring daggers at Wyatt. She felt embarrassed and ashamed. She put herself out there, opening up to Wyatt, only to feel mocked by his response. Hisughter cut deep, intensifying her difort. It was too much to bear, the vulnerability she had shown now turned against her. Susan''s cheeks flushed with a mix of anger and humiliation as she struggled to maintain herposure. "I don''t know how I woke up in Wyatt''s hair. But, are you sure you''re fine, you look red?" Dredre asked again, concern evident in her voice. If earlier Susan''s redness was due to shyness and a hint of blush, now it stemmed from a mixture of shame and rage directed squarely at Wyatt. Seeing him trying his best to hold back hisughter felt like mockery, twisting Susan''s emotions into a knot of humiliation and indignation. Despite her efforts topose herself, the heat of her anger radiated through her cheeks, betraying the turmoil within. Wyatt''s attitude only fueled her simmering resentment. "I''m fine, sweety," Susan reassured Dredre, masking her inner turmoil with a forced smile. Despite her seething anger towards Wyatt, she maintained her patience with Dredre, refusing to let her emotions spill over. Behind herposed facade, Susan''s eyes smoldered with unspoken fury fixated on Wyatt. "Dredre, let us go continue with the preparation," Susan redirected their attention, gracefully pivoting away from Wyatt''s presence. Determined to not let his actions ruin her day, she chose to focus on the task at hand, leaving Wyatt to stew in the wake of her silent condemnation. However, Wyatt''s sudden and bold action caught Susan off guard as he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. Shocked and bewildered, she stumbled slightly, her heart racing in her chest. Caught in Wyatt''s arms, she could feel the warmth of his embrace enveloping her. Stuttering with a blush tinting her cheeks, she managed to utter, "Wyatt, what are you doing?" Her voice trembled with a mix of confusion and vulnerability, unsure of his intentions. Despite her uncertainty, there was a flicker of curiosity and perhaps even a hint of anticipation beneath the surface of her words. Kissing Susan gently on her forehead, Wyatt whispered in her ear, "Trust me, I will make it up to you soon." "Um," Susan meekly uttered, her voice barely above a whisper, as she nodded her head nervously, resembling a cornered and spooked rabbit. Caught off guard and unsure how to respond, she felt a surge of anxiety coursing through her, leaving her feeling vulnerable and exposed. But Wyatt''s words had sparked a sense of anticipation and excitement within Susan, erasing her anger toward him. She leaned into his embrace, reassured by his affectionate gesture. "Humans are weird," Dredre muttered, recalling insights from the book she read to better assist Wyatt. It exined that when humans fell ill, they turned red and emitted heat or cold. Susan exhibited these signs, yet imed she was fine. Dredre was puzzled over this contradiction, unsure how to interpret Susan''s behavior. "Dredre, don''t you remember flying to my side in your sleep?" Wyatt asked, steering the conversation away, releasing Susan from his embrace. "No, I don''t remember doing anything like that. I had a pleasant sleep. But, did I disturb you?" Dredre asked, her toneced with guilt. Concerned about potentially disrupting Wyatt''s rest, she sought reassurance, hoping to alleviate any difort her actions may have caused. "Nope, I was surprised by how cute our Dredre is when she is asleep," Wyatt remarked, reassurancing Dredre, hoping to alleviate any difort she felt over something out of her control and she doesn''t remember. "Dredre, how long till your forest''s spirit is born?" he inquired, shifting focus to a different topic, to maintain a lighter atmosphere. "Soon, it could be today or now. This part is not in my hands. All I know is it will happen and I can only wait," Dredre exined. If not for Susan persuading her to rest, she would not have slept but continued to watch her forest, eagerly anticipating the birth of its spirit. "Okay, you girls do what you need to do. I''ll be back in my isted space. Call me when it''s time," Wyatt announced, retreating to his isted space. With a nod, he left Dredre and Susan to continue their preparations, trusting them to handle the preparations for the forest spirit''s birth while he awaited their call. In his isted space, leaving his clone behind, Wyatt entered the Blood Rock Cave gate dungeon. Without dy, he drew a little blood from Cortney and used it to create a blood curse substitution card. The purpose? To transfer the hypnotic suggestion seed imnted into Cortney''s soul pathways into her blood curse substitute. After creating the blood curse substitute card using Cortney''s blood, Wyatt then proceeded to use his soul energy maniption to match his soul energy vibration to the vibrations of Cortney''s soul pathways to transfer the hypnotic suggestion seed imnted in her by Handsome Fox into the card as carefully and precisely as possible without letting the hypnotic suggestion seed realize it was being moved from Cortney''s body into a blood curse substitute. It was difficult because the roots of the seed were too thin, though his soul pipuls allowed him to distinguish them from Cortney''s soul pathway. Moving them between Cortney and her blood curse substitute with his soul energy as a medium was easier said than done. But with patience, Wyatt had managed to move the entirety of the hypnotic suggestion seed and its roots into the blood curse substitute card. Chapter 1926 Easy-Going Cortney Chapter 1926 Easy-Going Cortney ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 06:37 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon Having sessfully removed the hypnotic suggestion nted in Cortney''s body, Wyatt then lit up the cmity incense stick that he had prepared to wake Cortney and Bloodette from their sleep. Soon the aroma of the cmity incense stick filled the atmosphere of the blood rock cave. Smelling the aroma, Cortney and Bloodette did not wake up, rather sleptfortably. Confused, Wyatt wondered if he should not have tried to remove the hallucination part of the cmity incense stick. The fragrance of the world cmity tree had a strong hallucination effect that powerful beings like to abuse for fun. Wyatt did not want his friend to get addicted to this fragrance. So he had removed that effect from it while retaining its ability to negate the Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath. Wyatt wondered if doing so had lessened the effect of the fragrance. Wyatt checked on Cortney and Bloodette using his soul pupils. To find that their current sleeping state was very different from their sleeping state earlier. Currently, they were not being forced to sleep rather they were choosing to sleep as if they were having a great time sleeping, this was the other effect of the fragrance of cmity incense stick which even the Elder Anesthesia Dragon appreciated. It was because of this effect the Anesthesia Dragons allied with the World Cmity Tree and why the Elder Anesthesia Dragon Raukaul nned to groom Wyatt. With this ability, they could prolong their sleep even after their millennium sleeping period had ended. Seeing that Cortney and Bloodette were no longer under the effect of the Anesthesia Dragon''s sleep breath, Wyatt nned to head back into the seed world. With his work here done, he had no ns of waking them up or waiting for them to wake up, but as he prepared to leave Bloodette suddenly woke up, yelling in panic, "Cortney!" As such even Cortney woke up. "Cortney," Bloodette continued as she tried to make sense of what was happening and her surroundings. Seeing, Wyatt she asked, "Wyatt, Cortney, What happened?" "I am up!" Cortney said, waking up with no recollection of what had happened. She only remembers trying to practice blood rule within Bloodette''s innate rune, but the next thing she knows she is waking up with Bloodette yelling her name. "Cortney," seeing Cortney next to her all fine and dandy, Bloodette immediately jumped into her embrace and cried, letting out all her feelings. Wyatt did not want any part of this so he nned to silently leave however, confused Cortney looked at him seeking answers, "What''s going on? Why is she crying?" "Sigh," Wyatt sighed feeling the window of his escape was closed. "Bloodette, why is your realm so low?" Cortney eximed, having felt that Bloodette''s realm was no longer strong and something she could not gauge, instead it had fallen to the beginning of the card student level, barely above the mortal realm. "..." Bloodette did not answer, she just continued to weep in Cortney''s embrace. "Wyatt, what is going on why is she crying, and what happened to her strength?" getting no reply from Bloodette, who was weeping inconsbly in her embrace, she could only continue to console Bloodette by gently running her hands over her head and back. And turn to Wyatt for answers. "It''s a long story where do I start," Wyatt said, crossing his arms. Then he narrated, "Bloodette almost died trying to break the dungeon seal. The only reason she is alive after the punishment the dungeon seal imposed on her for trying to break it is because of her supreme being''s immortal physique if not a hundred lives would not be enough for her to survive its wrath. It was hard to watch seeing her suffer in an extendeda." "Why would she try to break the dungeon seal? She knows better than to do that. Wyatt, what happened? Where was I during all this happened?" Cortney asked in shock. She knew better than anyone how harshly the dungeon seal would react to Bloodette''s rebellion. Which was why she was puzzled as to why she did not recall something so important and where she was. Honestly, she did not feel like she could have missed it as ording to her it has not been that long. Her sense of time was still weeks behind. Wyatt narrated the whole event to Cortney, helping her understand what happened and what was happening. He did not try to hide his role in all of this. That the only reason Cortney and the rest of his friends were targeted was because of him. Though he had managed to help them before it was toote, Wyatt knew that the situation could have been worse if he had not caught on to Handsome Fox''s ns. Out of all his friends, Bloodette and Cortney paid the heaviest price. Especially Bloodette. He did not know how to make up to her. Well, helping her get out of the Dungeon seal would be a start. "I see," Cortney''s embrace on Bloodette tightened, she could not imagine what Bloodette could have been through. Unlike her who had the orphanage, Bloodette only had her. Cortney then turned to Wyatt and said, "Wyatt this is not your fault. You do not need to me yourself for what happened. It could have been the enemies of any of us. I am sure if the circle were toe to target you because of me you would not me me for that right? So chill. Besides you did your best to fix everything." "You are too easy-going, I don''t think I could forgive you so easily if someone were to target my friends and me because of your mistake even though you are one of my friends," Wyatt said honestly, since he judged his friends with higher standards, he had to judge himself with simr standards. He cannot have a different set of rules for himself. Chapter 1927 Broken Chapter 1927 Broken ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 06:49 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon Any form of rtionship wasplicated, it would be easier if people involved were honest with each other. For that to be possible there should be trust between the people. However, it was hard to trust a stranger. Hence, the games. They make rtionships bothersome and fun at the same time. The best way to thread through rtionships would be to reciprocate what you expect from the person in the rtionship to them. If you expect unconditional loyalty from them then give them your unconditional loyalty, if they acknowledge and reciprocate it then congrattions if not it was not meant to be. Many people would not agree with this but this was how Wyatt dealt with his rtionships. For this to work one cannot be partial and selfish, otherwise the rtionship would turn into an abusive or toxic one. This was why Wyatt felt it was important that he gave his friends what he expected from them. This was why, even if none of his friends med him for the Handsome Fox incident, Wyatt never forgave himself for what had happened. It was one of the motivating reasons why he did not hesitate to get aid from the Southern Royal family and the rest of the Card World to hunt down Gideon Grim, a.k.a Handsome Fox. Believing the only way for him to redeem himself in his friends'' eyes was by putting the person who harmed them six feet under. "Woah, by that logic, one mistake, and I am dead to you. Dude, that''s cold and dark. Aren''t friends meant to be people who like or tolerate you despite your quirks and shorings? If I am not allowed to make mistakes among friends, then when am I allowed to make mistakes? Among my enemies?" Cortney did not like Wyatt''s words and his take on friendship one bit. Cortney felt Wyatt''s friendship was calctive, weighing gains and risks, like a business deal. As if demanding I gave you good money now you give me quality goods, otherwise I will no longer do business with you. In Cortney''s books, friendship was nothing like that, her version of friendship was instinctive and intuitive, you do what feels right at the moment. If your friend needs help, if you can you go help, if you can''t you find a way to help. No questions or excuses. If your friends screw you over, you grab them by the cor, punch them silly, and demand an exnation. Never turn your back on friends. "This is my friendship, it is ugly but it works," Wyatt said sticking to his version of friendship. "Asshole, that kind of friendship doesn''t work. All it is doing is hiding the fact that you are a coward. A coward who is too afraid to trust the people you call friends. Some people''s fear is obvious like being afraid of entering a dark room but you are afraid of trusting and fear betrayal and heartbreak. Only those closest to you can see it and feel it. Wyatt, it hurts knowing that you cannot trust us," Cortney said, as she gazed at Wyatt with pity. "Cortney, you are mistaken. It is not that I don''t trust you. But my trust in you onlysts till you keep it. Unless you betray it, I will unquestionably trust you till the end of times," Wyatt corrected Cortney. Wyatt''s take on rtionships might appear calctive like a business deal, but actually, he was just unforgiving. He was not only intolerant of others'' mistakes but his own mistakes too. Which was my he couldn''t forgive himself for putting his friends in harm''s way. "No matter, how you put it, Wyatt, I am worried about you. I fear you will never know the joy of truly trusting someone. I was abandoned and survived the streets by myself, while you lived in a cozy home with both your parents till you reached your legal age. Out of the two of us, if someone is allowed to have such a skewered take on friendship or any kind of rtionship, that should be me. Howe I turned out fine while you''re broken? I don''t know who or what broke you but I promise I will help you regain what you lost because unlike you I don''t need something in return to be somebody''s friend," Cortney dered with resolute eyes. "Good luck with that, sweetie. I have lived longer than you and experienced a lot more things than you. Yes, I can''t beat your tragic childhood but when ites to trust, regardless of who it is, they have only one chance if they fail to cherish it then they don''t deserve a second chance. Besides, why are we wasting our time debating this? I will let you two catch up," Wyatt prepared to enter the seed world but he paused when he heard Cortney ask, "What if that someone is Anna or Susan?" "They would never knowingly and willingly betray my trust, if they do then you know my answer," Wyatt replied heartlessly. "Don''t you love them? Can you be this decisive if there was such a time," Cortney asked with a smile since Wyatt had already fallen into her trap. "My love cannot be a reason for the suffering of other people whom I care for and who trusted me," Wyatt said turning to look at Cortney, she had dug up a very sensitive topic. "I see. It is reassuring to know I have such a caring friend," Cortney nodded, closing her eyes momentarily. Then, she opened them again, squinting slightly, as she asked, "Did you know about Handsome Fox''s ns beforehand and were you willing to let him harm me and our friends?" "No, I did not know Handsome Fox''s ns beforehand. If I had known, he would never have seeded," Wyatt replied resolutely and sincerely with clenched teeth, he felt enraged just recalling that incident. Chapter 1928 Inner-Demons

Chapter 1928 Inner-Demons

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 06:57 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon Listening to Wyatt''s reply a sly grin graced Cortney''s lips. She had Wyatt right where she wanted him. With a gentle smile, she used Wyatt''s words against him, "If you did not know of his ns and did not participate in his ns to harm us in any way, then why are you ming yourself for what happened? Didn''t you just say you will not me Anna and Susan as long as they don''t break your trust in them knowingly and willingly?" "..." Wyatt was speechless, hearing Cortney use his words against him. But then shaking his head he said, "I don''t me myself because of Handsome Fox. I me myself because I should have known that my enemies would try to harm those around me. I me myself for not doing everything in my power to ensure your safety. If I had done my part to ensure your safety, someone like Handsome Fox would never have been able to get close to you guys let alone hurt you guys." "Wyatt! Who do you think you are?" Cortney yelled, seeing Wyatt flip the metaphorical table on her. "I can understand you are unforgiving and intolerant of mistakes as it''s harder for some people to trust others but this, this is madness. Who the fuck do you think you are? Answer me, who the fuck do you think you are? Are you god? Do you want to create an indestructible bubble around all the people you care about? Well, you can''t, and for good reason. Because you are practically imprisoning the people you care about with your overprotective bullcrap. Wake up, or I will p you silly until you wake up. From what I recall, demigods from the Southern Royal family were guarding the city. Yet, he outsmarted them and lured us outside toplete his n. When he can y with demigods what can you a card master do? Nobody is at fault here not Corey or the Southern Royal family or you. Yes, the demigods from the Southern royal family dropped the ball but it happens. The enemy was smarter than them. So stop suffering over what you happened and live the moment with us. You freaking managed to save all of us. This calls for celebration." "Cortney, you don''t understand. Things are not as simple, I managed to save you guys but there are still some things that I cannot take back. Corey mes herself for leading you guys to the dungeon I don''t know if she can ever mentally recover from that, Bloodette was tortured by the dungeon seal she almost lost all the memories of you, and You were thrown in the blood-rule source it is a miracle you survived that long in there. You guys would not have to go through all that if I had done my job as a good friend. The only reason you guys were targets was because you were my friends. You guys trusted me, and I became the reason for your pain and suffering. I cannot let that go," Wyatt revealed, he hated the fact that once again he was a source of pain and suffering for his friends. What had transpired back on Earth had repeated itself. Though he managed to save Cortney, Corey, Susan, and Bloodette, he couldn''t save the friends back on earth. He can never save them. "So what? Are going to stop being friends with us?" Cortney asked fearing the worst. "No, I will try my best to be your friend," Wyatt dered resolutely. "Well then, I have to tell you that you are not doing a job at being my friend right now," Cortney remarked. "What do you mean?" Wyatt asked with a frown. "You ming yourself for something that was not your fault is causing me pain and suffering. Tell me, Wyatt, will you continue to let your twisted sense of friendship be the reason for the pain and suffering of your friends?" Cortney once again used Wyatt''s words against him. "I-I ¡­" Wyatt was stuck, that''s when he realized he was letting his past stop him from growing. "I am sure none of us involved wants to see you me yourself and feel guilty for what happened. If you continue to do that you are only causing us worry and pain. Wyatt, now you know what is causing your friend''s pain and suffering, will you let it continue or decisively cut it from its roots?" Cortney asked Wyatt seriously, with a stern gaze. "How can I not feel guilty for what happened? Otherwise, it would be like I am taking your friendship for granted. Taking you guys for granted. I would be like I am taking advantage of you guys, using you in my time of need and abandoning you when you needed me," Wyatt wasn''t just saying this for the sake of argument. But it was something he was genuinely worried about. Back on Earth, the families of his friends who died because of him med him for being selfish and using their big picture as a reason to mask it. During that period, Wyatt was also beginning to feel that he was taking advantage of his friends to achieve what he wanted. But he also understood that it was survivor''s guilt getting the best of him. "What the fuck are you talking about about? Do you want me to p you, because right now I am really feeling like pping you. Just wink for a p or nod for a punch. Forget it, I am going to punch you anyway," Cortney prepared to punch Wyatt in the face, she had enough of his whining. But before her fist could reach Wyatt, Bloodette stopped her. Then looking at Wyatt who appeared to be struggling with his demons, she said, "Wyatt, it is okay to take advantage fo your friends. Besides, It''s not taking advantage if your friends are okay with it." Chapter 1929 Demolition Fist: Brutal Enlightenment

Chapter 1929 Demolition Fist: Brutal Enlightenment

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 07:12 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon "It is not taking advantage if your friends are okay with it." Listening to Bloodette''s words, Wyatt who was still struggling to forgive himself for the Handsome Fox incident recalled the true reason why it was hard for him to let go of the guilt and me when Cortney requested him to. ''Dr. Wyatt, don''t me yourself. We''re doing this for us, our families, and our children.'' ''Listen, kid, use me as you will. Just rid the Earth of those alien blood bastards.'' ''Wyatt, go! I said leave us behind, damn it. You need to live.'' ''Promise me, you will return Earth to its rightful owners, us humans. Promise m¡ª'' ''Sir, we want to do this. This is our too. Just press the button when it''s time.'' ''Unless you fail to deliver on your promise, you have no reason to me yourself.'' ''Wyatt, listen to me. My death is not your fault. I choose to give my life to see the dream you spoke.'' ''I-I maybe *cough* leaving early. But don''t think you are off the hook. When we win, remember to pour a ss of beer for me. Then, we are square.'' It''s not that Wyatt did not understand, only that it had be a painful cycle. The same pattern kept repeating, and surprise surprise he was right at the origin and end of this painful cycle but never through it. The people who went through it were the people who mattered the most to him, who gave him their trust and loyalty. However, this time all the people involved managed to survive the painful cycle, but Wyatt still remembers that in the past that was not the case. He would always be the lone survivor of the painful cycle. That was only because the people involved would risk and sacrifice their lives to protect him. "Yes, things have changed," Wyatt suddenly yelled in a realization. His struggle was not the guilt or me, his struggle was with his incapablity. Incapable of being able to protect the people who were willing to give their lives for him with a word. He did not have to use cmity daughter gems on them, he did not promise them riches, they just believed in him and his ideas. So they shared his ideas and were willing to give their lives to see him fulfill those ideas. These people were the dearest to Wyatt but he could only watch as they were mowed down by a being that possessed what he then believed to be god-like prowess. Now things have changed, this time he was actually being targeted by entities with god-like powers. Repeating the painful cycle, however, he was not incapable he finally managed to save his friends. He was so focused on what had happened, what could happen, and what he could have done that he did not see what he had done. Wyatt did not manage to break the painful cycle but he managed to give it a different ending. A favorable ending, favorable to him and his friends. ''Just because gravity is pulling you down. You don''ty t on your back/belly. You crawl, you learn to walk, then you learn to run, then you make rockets, freeing yourself of gravity''s constraints.'' Just because there were people out there who did not like seeing others rise and would go to any lengths to keep them grounded, that did not mean that Wyatt would stay grounded. He will struggle, he might not seed on his first try, he might not seed on his hundredth or even thousandth try, damn it he will never give up trying until he was where he wants to be. Today, he had managed to change the ending of the painful cycle, but tomorrow he was going to break the painful cycle altogether, to live the carefree life he dreamed of with the people who matter to him. "Has he gone crazy?" Bloodette asked Cortney, seeing Wyatt scream something totally unrted starting into the void. "I think so," Cortney dered without even checking, and then asked, "Now can I punch him." "Sure, go ahead maybe that will awaken him from his stupor," Bloodette nodded, giving Cortney a green signal to punch Wyatt in the face. "Finally," said Cortney sucking Bloodette into her innate blood rune, she muttered, "Blood Armament: Demolition Guartlets." ''Cortney, I said to punch him not send him to hospital,'' Bloodette''s voice echoed in Cortney''s mind. As she wrapped around Cortney''s arm and morphed into a huge blood-red Guartlet. ''Wyatt is strong, this is barely enough to enlighten him,'' Cortney argued as she balled her hand into a fist, it looked very much like a tiny red wrecking ball the size of a basketball.Then, raising her fist high, aiming for Wyatt''s nose, sheunched her punch yelling aloud in her mind, ''Demolition Punch: Brutal Enlightenment.'' Corteny''s vas so fast that the wind in the surroundings had not time to escape, they heated up and burst into a brilliant surrounding her fist. It speeded toward Wyatt''s face as Bloodette''s scream echoed in Cortney''s mind, ''Stop! I said to punch him not kill him.'' Cortney was unfazed by Bloodette''s scream, as she knew enlightenment required a good spanking. Her lips opened in a grin revealing her silver teeth. As the fist grew closer to Wyatt''s face the grin on her face grew wider. But a fraction of a second away from impact, her fist came to an involuntarily halt. It lost all its speed and momentum. Cortney felt a strong but invisible force binding her fist, forcing it to halt before it could reach Wyatt. "What the heck do you think you are doing?" A mad vocie came from behind Cortney''s big fist. Then Wyatt''s face slowly emerged from behind her fist and stared at her in mockery as he said, "It''s a thousand years too early for you to beat me. But since you raised your fist to punch me, I hope you were prepared to get punched." "No, can you let this one go with a simple sorry." "Nope, you know the rules: Only throw punches if you can take them." "How about a sorry and I give you a peek at my breasts?" "Your clothes barely manage to cover them, there isn''t much left that I haven''t seen yet." "Then how about I let you feel them?" "..." "No? How about I let you squeeze them a little.'' "Forget it." "See Bloodette, I told you, this always works against virgins." "Now you are asking for it." Chapter 1930 One Thousand Punches Chapter 1930 One Thousand Punches ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 07:26 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon When ites to dressing, of all the women in Wyatt''s life, Cortney wore the most slu¡ª provocative and revealing clothes. No, that''s not the right word, she dressed boldly. That''s it, her taste in clothes was bold. She left very little to the imagination. Wyatt, like many others, justified her choice of clothing, believing it was easier for her to fight in those clothes. And as a bonus, her ample assets would keep her enemies distracted. However, when she was fighting or active, the little clothes she had on could barely cover her voluptuous body. So Wyatt was not lying when he said there wasn''t much left for him to see when Cortney offered to sh him her boobs as a peace offering. Neither did it imply that he had already seen them without her knowledge or consent. "Wyatt, you drive a hard bargain. Fine for one minute you can have your way with my breasts but no pictures," Cortney said struggling to free her hand from the invisible force trapping it. Wyatt''s expression shifted to disbelief as he found Cortney''s words absurd, uttering, "What?" "She said you can do anything to her breast for a minute," the red gauntlet spoke in Bloodette''s voice. "I know what she said," Wyatt snapped and then said in irritation, "I can''t believe I got lectured by you two morons. Do you know how dumb you two sound right now?" "Hey, who are you calling moron? My n is brilliant. If it were someone else, they would have fallen for it. You know it. Admit it, you almost considered my offer," Cortney retorted. "Wait, Cortney. Do you want someone to grope your breasts?" Wyatt asked Cortney to get a sense of rity. "Of course not. Why would I want that?" Cortney looked at Wyatt as if he was the moron he used her of being. "Then why would you offer it," Wyatt did not understand what was going through her head when she offered him to grope her breasts for a minute. "It''s a distraction," Cortney said as if it was supposed to be obvious. Then she continued to exin, "Here''s how it was supposed to work. You let go of me to grope my breast, letting your guard down, and I use the opportunity to punch you on your nuts. Possibly destroying all your hope of bing a father in the future.When you are rolling on the ground in pain, I use that opportunity to slit your throat or escape depending on the situation. Simple." "You moron, that is the stupidest thing I have heard," Wyatt said, feeling if someone was capable enough to stop Cortney''s sneak attack at such a close range then they could do it again, regardless of the distraction. "Is it though?" Cortney did not agree with Wyatt. "Let me demonstrate what would have happened if I were a pervert interested in the underage child," Saying that Wyatt mobilized his celestial force to lift Cortney in the air by binding all her limbs. Then spread them apart. Cortney was shocked as the invisible force hung her mid-air while retraining her hands and legs and spreading them apart. Seeing Wyatte close to her with an evil grin, Cortney began to panic. Despite her trust in Wyatt, she was genuinely scared. She struggled, but it was pointless. She felt like a pig at the mercy of the butcher. "What''s the matter, baby doll, you scared? Daddy Wyatt will take good care of your milk makers," Wyatt got into the character and began to tease Cortney. "Okay, Wyatt, you were right. I get it, my idea was dumb. You made your point, you can stop now," Cortney conceded in sheer fear. Even though she knew this was not real, she hated this feeling. "No, my one minute hasn''t started yet," Wyatt continued to tease her, recalling the strength behind her punch, if he was a mere card master and her punch hadnded on his face, he would have swallowed all 32 of his teeth and would have been disfigured for life. "Wyatt, I am begging you to stop. I am sorry. Just punch me a few hundred times, but not this," Cortney teared up. "No, one thousand punches," Wyatt bargained, as the purpose of this was to teach Cortney a lesson just like how she helped him get his thoughts in order. After the incident with Handsome Fox, he had been working nonstop at a very high intensity. If not for his body no longer being bound by mortal limitations, he would have died out of exhaustion or at least had a mental breakdown. "Fine, a thousand punches. Now let go of me," Cortney readily agreed. She did not care if Wyatt punched her a hundred thousand times as long as she was out of that vulnerable position. "We have a deal," Wyatt withdrew his celestial force restraining Cortney. Falling on her bed, Cortney rubbed her cuffs while Bloodette separated from her innate rune. Then she threw an angry gaze at Wyatt, feeling Wyatt went too far with his joke. However, her re soon morphed into astonishment as Wyatt threw a punch to her gut. She instinctively prepared to defend herself, but her body would not move it was restrained by a force. It was not the invisible force from earlier, but a force she was very familiar with, the Will of the Card World. *Boom* Wyatt mercilessly mmed his fist into Cortney''s gut, sending her hurling toward the wall of the cave. Cracks simr to spiderwebs formed on the cave wall as it stopped Cortney. "Wyatt, what the heck?" Bloodette asked Wyatt in shock. She thought Wyatt was joking when he said he wanted to punch Cortney a thousand times. "Now, do you truly know why your idea was dumb, or do you need me to use the other 999 punches to help you understand?" Wyatt asked Cortney, who barely managed to stand on her feet. Chapter 1931 Fragile Balance

Chapter 1931 Fragile Bnce

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 07:26 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon *Cough-Kawf-Cough* It took Cortney all of her strength to stand up on her feet. Then listening to Wyatt''s words, she responded, "I get it, I cannot lie." "That would be an oversimplification of your Tao Tongue physique''s limitation. You do what you say. Period," Wyatt corrected and asked, "You should know better than anyone that trickery is not your fighting style, What changed?" "I met with this Agent in Fine Gold Guards, she is so awesome. She is weak but easily defeats people stronger than her. I saw her use that trick, her enemy was so distracted by her body that he did not see the bone knife she was hiding in her leg. With one swift move, she cut off his head. Agent Khan is the best," Cortney narrated the events that led her to make some changes to her fighting style. "Agent Khan, by chance are you talking about Debra Khan?" Wyatt asked Cortney, hearing her mention Agent Khan from Fine Gold Guards hiding a bone knife in her leg. "Yes, her full name is Agent Debra Khan. Do you know her?" Cortney asked in enthusiasm while the blood rule in her ego gem automatically mobilized to heal her up. Her mutated ego-gem came with many such nifty perks. "Yes, I do. I made her origin card, and she works in mypany. Last I checked, she was Jaya''s bodyguard. How did you meet her?" Wyatt was surprised someone managed to force Debra to resort to trickery in this city. After all, with the origin card he created for her, apart from his cmity daughter gems there weren''t many that could reduce her to that state in this city. "Oh right, you are now the secret owner of the Fine Gold," Cortney recalled. Then, she continued saying, "She is in charge of the orphanage''s security now." "What the fuck? Why would an orphanage require such strong security in my city? Didn''t the Bright Lions and the Tiger squadron get rid of all the child traffickers when they took over the city''s streets?" Wyatt asked in concern. After all, In a third- tier city, mobilizing someone of Debra''s prowess was like using a nuclear head to deal with a small insurgence. He could not believe that in his city, an orphanage needed such high-level protection. Then what about the safety of regr citizens? "No, they did get rid of the traffickers. It''s not them, the issue is something entirely different. It is regarding thend where the orphanage was built. Diana is not only renovating the old orphanage but has expanded it by taking over the surrounding area. People are okay with her renovating the old orphanage but they don''t agree with her expansion n. So there has been some trouble. Mostly with the construction work. Nobody has threatened the children yet. But Diana has moved her best people preparing for the worst," Cortney exined while doing some warm-up exercises. Her body waspletely healed. Now, she was checking if still some hidden injury that required attention. "Takeover?" Wyatt asked with a frown. Diana might have submitted to him but she was still as domineering to others. "It''s not as bad as it sounds. Diana had informed the owners of the surroundingnd to vacate them as she was buying theirnd for thrice the maximum market price. However, thendowners do not agree as theirnds are not far from the center of the city. Those who ownnds there are all wealthy and do not need money. Thosends are their investment and Diana''s offer only makes them more sure about their investment. They had asked Diana to use the money she was willing to pay them to buynd somewhere else and build a new and bigger orphanage and they were even willing to donate money for the good cause. However, Diana feels that the current location of the orphanage is optimum. It makes it easier for the orphanage to avail of all the benefits and aid provided by the city. This is especially true for the older kids who have tomute to training centers and academies in the city¡ª" "Diana isn''t doing enough. Follow me, I take it you also want to check on the orphanage," As Cortney exined the crux of the matter with the orphanage she was interrupted by Wyatt as he had heard enough to understand what was happening. It was the same old story, a bunch of wealthy snobs prioritizing their investments over the benefit of society. Yes, the demigods were monitoring the city. Now, even Field Marshal was monitoring the city, but they were not allowed to interfere with the city''s activities. They were only here to protect Wyatt and his friends and family. The Southern royal family''s demigods or Field Marshal could make an exception in Sky Blossom City''s case as it was happening under their watch but that was not possible as it would spook the other Cities'' fat cats. ''Today it was some third-rate city, tomorrow it could be them,'' with this thought those fat cats would band together and do something stupid that would affect the economy of the Southern Region. Even though they were mere fat cats, the Southern Royal family needed them to keep the economy stable. Regardless of how powerful the royal family was, they cannot ignore these people. Which was why the demigods hardly ever interfered in the mundane world when they had all the power to do so. Also, the reason why the Royal families and Central government don''t tolerate unaffiliated or rogue demigods who do not understand the effect of their actions on society. To ease the pain of a few they end up causing pain to many. However, Wyatt wasn''t a demigod but held power stronger than a regr demigod. He was not bound by these unspoken rules required to maintain the fragile bnce in society. Chapter 1932 My City Chapter 1932 My City ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 07:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, TSR Guild Headquarters, Blood Rock Cave Dungeon "Yes, I was nning to do that," Cortney nodded in agreement to Wyatt''s proposal, and then turning to Bloodette, she informed, "Open the gate. Let''s go and check on the kids. They must be worried since it has been a while since we visited them." "About that, I don''t think it is safe for us to go out of the dungeon seal right now," Bloodette solemnly said surprising Wyatt and Cortney. "Why?" Cortney asked in concern. "I feel a very strong spirituality scanning and probing the location of the gate. It is very strong, enough to detect the dungeon seal, but not enough to influence it. So we are safe in here," Bloodette exined. "Oh, I see. Bloodette rx. We have nothing to worry about. I know that person. Though she might be pissed that I did not deliver what I had promised," Wyatt assured Bloodette, knowing that the strong spirituality she felt was none other than the Field Marshal. The main reason he was heading out right now was to own up to his failure to keep his world to her. As for Diana, he could have used his cmity daughter gems to ry his instructions to her. Since he was heading out anyway he decided to do both. "So, it is okay if we go out?" Bloodette asked for confirmation. "Yes," Wyatt nodded and took the lead. As soon as Wyatt stepped out of the dungeon gate, he heard the Field Marshal''s voice in his mind, ''You finally showed up.'' ''I am sorry, something came up so I got dyed. Give me a few more days, I will deliver what I promised,'' Wyatt apologized and asked for time. ''I see you found Cortney. It is good to know that the Tao Tongue is safe. Fine, take your time but just don''t take too long,'' Field Marshal gave Wyatt the extension he sought seeing Cortney walk out of the dungeon gate, with the Bloodette''s head sticking out from her neck. She was surprised to find that Bloodette was staring at her. ''Thank you, what about what I had asked you? Did the sinister snake show signs of going berserk?'' Wyatt could have called Corey on her demon codex to check on her but asked the Field Marshal instead. ''No, the entire night was uneventful,'' the Field Marshal responded. ''Thank you,'' Wyatt said politely. Then, he took Cortney''s blood substitute card along with a bunch of storage cards adding, ''By the way, I have another card with Gideon''s ability sealed in it. And also, here, the new stock of VR cards.'' Collecting the cards from Wyatt''s hand using her spirituality, Field Marshal replied, ''No need to thank me. Corey is a citizen of the Southern region her safety is my duty.'' ''Alright. Then, goodbye,'' Wyatt felt awkward saying goodbye to the Field Marshal for obvious reasons. But he had to because even though he knew the Field Marshal would be monitoring him, he did not want to hear her livementary in his head. Now that Field Marshal was babysitting him, she had nothing better to do. Also, she has be more talkative ever since she approved him as Anna''s fiance despite his various efforts to inform her that their rtionship had not developed to that point. "Wyatt, I contacted Diana, she is in the R&D building with Cindy and Vivian. And also the orphanage headmaster has invited you to have breakfast with the kids," Cortney informed. "Call Diana and others, let us all have breakfast at the orphanage as we discuss business," Wyatt had little time on his hands he had to resort to such meetings to use his time optimally. ¡­ Inside an SUV headed to the orphanage, Wyatt long at Diana seated beside him and asked, "I heard you are having a problem with the expansion of the orphanage." "Master Wyatt, it''s not a problem worth your attention. Besides it is just some greedy and privileged people causing trouble. In the end, they have no other choice but to take our money and hand over thend," Old Diana would not be willing to give a dime to thendowners and just would have directly upied theirnd but under Wyatt''s management he had warned everyone from such behavior. So, she reluctantly offered triple the market value for theirnd. "Good to know that you got it all covered but you see my city does not have a ce for greedy people who only own to take from the city and have nothing to offer in return," Wyatt dered and instructed, "Send an ultimate to all those opposing your expansion proposal, they have an hour to make a choice, vacate theirnd, or leave the city. I am sure that you, Bright Lions, and TSR guild are more than capable enough to fill the gap their departure will bring to the city''s economy." Listening to Wyatt''s cold words, Diana and Cindy looked at him with radiant eyes. Now this was in line with their way of doing things. Finally, their new boss was speaking theirnguage. "As for the money for theirnd," Wyatt asked Diana intently. "I will add it to their ounts if they willingly give theirnds for the expansion of the orphanage," Diana said. "No, donate it to the orphanage in their names. I am sure the orphanage will appreciate their contribution," Wyatt corrected Diana. Listening to him, Cortney pped in enthusiasm, "Yes, yes, the orphanage will appreciate their contribution." "I understand, Master Wyatt," Diana nodded with a cruel smile finally getting a nce at how her Master wanted her to do things. Then she added, "Master, I thought of a new project. I want your permission to see through it." "What is it?" Wyatt asked with a frown as Fine Gold already had a lot on its te. "It is rted to the Orphanage development project." Chapter 1933 Orphanage Development Project Chapter 1933 Orphanage Development Project ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 08:13 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "It is rted to the Orphanage development project," Diana shared a little, trying to gauge Wyatt''s reaction watching his microexpressions before she proposed her entire n to him. Knowing what Diana was doing, Wyatt felt this project might be important to her, so he nodded ignoring her little actions, "Continue." "I am nning to build orphanages in the other cities where our Fine Gold has influence," Diana revealed. Then noticing no change in Wyatt''s expression, she thought no reaction was better than a negative reaction and added, "This is just a start I n to do this in every city our Fine Gold expands to in the future." It was a noble idea and seemed simple for a powerfulpany like Fine Gold. However, the new Fine Gold under Wyatt''s influence and management had expanded to the entire Blossom district. It was now spread across more than hundreds of cities. The wealth they would require to build a capable orphanage in each city would add up to an enormous fortune. Not to mention Diana wanted to continue building orphanages in the future as thepany expanded to other cities, making it a long-term project. They would have to start managing separate funds for such a project aside from the funds they would need to keep the orphanages they had already built running. Diana alone would not take responsibility for such a big financial decision within the Fine Gold. Therefore she sought Wyatt''s permission. Especially, Seeing how he handled the orphanage expansion problem. She became confident that Wyatt would green-light her project. "Wow, now that''s a n I can get on board. Where do I sign?" Cortney announced impressed by Diana''s idea. She had long been approached by Wyatt''s subordinates to join them including the Fine Gold, but she rejected them all, as she nned to be the protector of the orphanage she grew up in. Believing with her around, it would not be a problem for the orphanage would keep running for another century without a hitch. But now that the Fine Gold had taken responsibility for the orphanage, there wasn''t much for her to do. So hearing Diana''s idea which could help numerous other orphans from across the Blossom district and the Southern region in the foreseeable future, she saw a career path she could get behind. Contrary to Cortney''s enthusiasm after hearing Diana''s big n, Wyatt had a disappointed look on his face. Cindy who was in the front passenger seat noticed his disappointment from the rear-view mirror and Daina felt it as she sat next to him. As for Cortney, who was cramped in the rear seat behind them with Vivian, she had no idea of Wyatt''s reaction but rather she was thinking of possible ways to contribute to Diana''s n. She was good at fighting but they were trying to build orphanages not tear them down. Maybe she could be the orphanage security head like Agent Debra Khan currently was. She would protect the kids by all means. "Boss, I know the orphanage will require a lot of funds but I was thinking we can start a trust fund and have the wealthy and influential donate to it for the well-fare of the city," Cindy spoke of trying to salvage Diana''s idea, as Diana was shell-shocked seeing Wyatt get disappointed over her idea. She expected a pushback or even a rejection but a disappointed look, she did not understand what to make of it. Didn''t he just say he hated people who only knew how to take from society and did not contribute back to it? "Sigh!" Wyatt let out a sigh listening to Cindy''s trust proposal. Listening to Wyatt''s sigh, even Cortney awakened from her fantasy and intently stared at Wyatt''s head from behind. "Cortney, if you dare to hit me on the head you will pay dearly. Don''t forget, you still owe me 999 punches," Sensing Corntey''s intent stare on the back of his head Wyatt immediately warned Cortney. It did not take a genius to guess what was going on in her mind. "Dalton Wyatt, if dare reject to her project. I will fight you even if it costs me my life," Cortney was indeed thinking of hitting Wyatt on the head. But now that she had been warned, she used her arm to lock Wyatt''s neck from behind. But no matter how much strength she put in her arm she could not choke him. Frustrated, she said, "Is it about money? I will fund it." Vivan who was next to Cortney, stared intently at her ready to attack her at any moment. If not for Wyatt asking to stand down she would have long attacked Cortney. Feeling her ill intent, Bloodette''s head popped out of Cortney''s back and she stared into Vivian''s stare, ready to protect Cortney at all cost. "You will fund the project, with what money?" Wyatt asked Cortney, even though it was not money that made him disappointed in Diana''s n. "The money from mining blood-rule rocks from Bloodette''s dungeon seal and selling her blood-rule pills should be more than enough for the project," Cortney said feeling challenged, As the master of a supreme being and sole owner of a blood- rule holy cave, Cortney was sitting on a lot of wealth, enough to fund a war let alone running a few orphanages. Regardless of Cortney and Bloodette''s personal rtionship, the fact that Cortney''s origin card hadBloodette ''s contract in it did not change not to mention the soul pact card. Listening to Cortney say how she was going to fund their entire project both Diana and Cindy, who had almost believed that their project was scrapped, finally saw a glimmer of hope. Then they eagerly awaited Wyatt''s response. After all, they were his subordinates. Even though they were disappointed with Wyatt''s reaction to their project, they did rush to me him and waited to listen to his reason. "Let go of my neck, genius. First, listen to what I have to say," Wyatt could easily free himself but did not bother to. Then, when Cortney retracted her arm around his neck, he added, "It''s not the money I am worried about." Chapter 1934 Grooming Camps Chapter 1934 Grooming Camps ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 08:18 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City With the VR universe gaining poprity, the money he gained from currency exchange, and selling VR slime cards to powerful organizations Wyatt was making more money than he could spend unless the demon war were to break out. So spare a little of his wealth to build orphanages not a big deal for Wyatt. "If it is not about the money, then what is it?" Cortney asked with a frown. She had finally found what to do with her life and could not believe Wyatt, her best friend, was her first hurdle. She was pissed right now, time and again her eyes wandered to the back of Wyatt''s head with an impulse to p it but Bloodette stopped her, knowing that it would not end well for Cortney. "Diana, what are your ns for the orphanages you are nning to build? What is your motivation for starting such a project? Don''t tell me you are doing this with some naive idea of giving back to society or helping others," Wyatt asked Diana, ignoring Cortney. He was kind of afraid that if he did not give her a valid reason for his rejection soon enough, she might p his head ignoring his warning. Of all his friends, this one and Corey were very impulsive and very predictable. "Well¡ª" Diana was without words because she was doing it with such an idea. She believed with their current influence and strength they could afford to entertain such naive ideas. "What''s wrong with opening a few orphanages with the idea to do something good?" Cortney asked with a frown, she was starting to consider Wyatt a viin. "Cindy, Diana, Cortney, you three have been to orphanages at some point in your lives, you should know better than that. Such ideas are not enough to run an orphanage sessfully. You guys are not talking about starting a zoo or ranch but raising kids. Your idea is noble but in the long run, it will not help the kids," Wyatt pointed out to the three that their motivation to undertake such a big project was wed. In Cortney, Diana, and Cindy''s case, the reason these three were sessful in their life despite their tragic start was not because the orphanage showered them with love and care, but because its atmosphere toughened them. Though the orphanage was not as tough as the streets, it was like a beginner''s town in a game where they learned how to work and navigate the streets from a very young age. Not to forget a little luck on their sides. As for those who failed to adapt to orphanages'' tough atmosphere and did not have luck, they vanished. Diana''s idea was noble, knowing her, what she was nning to do was start a huge greenhouse for orphan kids. A ce where the kids will know no trouble and difficulty. Allowing them to grow up in a caring atmosphere with love and peace. But what about the kids once they be legal adults and have to enter society? Was Diana''s orphanage capable of giving them the mentality and skills to survive in society on their own? Unless she nned to provide for these kids till they died, her naive motivation to start the orphanage would not work. In Wyatt''s book, this was overcorrection, many new parents do this. They think they will give their children a better childhood than the one their parents gave them and end up ruining their kids with their own hands. Their kids would be so spoiled and ruined that they end up spending most of their adult lives with parents trying to figure out a way to survive society. But the orphanage cannot actually do that for every kid in their care with new childrening in. Even if they tried to no amount of money would be enough. "Master Wyatt, if you are worried about that, then please be rest assured I have already thought of it ande up with programs that will help the kids develop the necessary skills that will help them when they''re introduced to society. And also I n to recruit the best and brightest into our various organizations," Diana assured Wyatt that his worries were unwarranted as she had already thought of it before proposing the project to him. "Yes, see. Now you have reason to reject the project," Cortney yelled in excitement kicking the back of Wyatt''s seat. "Damn it, Cortney. For goodness sake, pipe down. Or I will throw you out of the car," Wyatt said in annoyance and thought, ''I liked her better when she still felt guilty toward me because her mother killed young Wyatt''s parents.'' Wyatt did feel bad for thinking as such but that was how he felt. "You are only annoyed because Diana got you cornered with her preparedness," Cortney retorted, as long as Wyatt did not green-light Diana''s project he would be a viin in her eyes despite him being her best friend. Wyatt rolled his eyes at Cortney''s words and asked, "Diana, tell me, how what you just suggested is any different from the orphan grooming camps that circle and other shady organizations open to train killers, assassins, and death soldiers. Don''t give me the bullshit that you are not training them to be killers and all because you should know better than anyone that once you manage the orphanage in an organized way then it will lose the meaning you were starting it for." Diana was one of the many unlucky orphan kids who were recruited and trained by the circle to be their loyal dogs and bite whoever the circle pointed at. She knew better than Cortney, who only joined the circle for her mother, what Wyatt was talking about. Especially, with her nning to recruit the best and brightest orphans into their organization. Even though Diana''s means were differentpared to the circle, the end she nned for the orphans was no different from what the circle had in store for her. Chapter 1935 Excessive Good Can Become Bad Chapter 1935 Excessive Good Can Be Bad ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 08:23 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City The n proposed by Diana for the kids in the orphanage was no different from grooming loyal ves for Fine Gold and its allies. Many would think what''s wrong, Diana was not only giving them a good childhood but also a way to make a living in society. The least these kids could do was give her their loyalty. As Wyatt pointed out, what the circle and other shady organizations were doing was no different from what Diana did, granted their means were crueler but they were also asking the orphans for their undying loyalty in return for helping them leave the streets, giving them a roof, feeding them, teaching them skills, etc. "Diana, what you just proposed was not an orphanage but an institution to pump out loyal workers," Wyatt spoke from experience. He also had a simr idea. Back on Earth, Wyatt had also pondered about this, he even came up with a proposal where the government takes in the orphans, feeds, and educates them. In return, the orphans serve in the army for a decade with pay and all benefits of course. He was young and naive back then. He had suddenlye into a lot of money and he wanted to do something for society. Fortunately, before handing in this proposal, he talked to his army friend, a general, who helped him see the wrong in his n. Even when he argued, what if they don''t join the army and some MNCs? The general stopped him from making what could have be the biggest mistake of his life right after the Viltronian serum debacle. Listening to the argument Wyatt had put forward, there was a heavy silence within the car. Cindy, Diana, and Cortney were pondering Wyatt''s words, trying to find a way to refute them. After all, for them, they felt like the idea was without loopholes. It was hard for them to give up on it. Especially, Cortney who had heard the idea for the first time and got roped into it. "Sigh!" Diana suddenly sighed andid back on her seat helplessly. Then, she muttered, "You are right Master Wyatt. What I proposed was no different from what the Circle had in store for me. In the name of helping the kids and giving them a better future, I would end up robbing their freedom. Freedom to choose their future, by making their mistakes and learning from them." Diana was the first to give up and agreed with Wyatt. Soon Cindy followed, "I had heard excessive good can be evil, today I understood what that phrase was talking about." As for Cortney, she did not speak but her silence was evidence enough that she too understood what Wyatt was trying to warn them about. Then after a few minutes, she finally broke the silence saying, "I thought I had found my calling. I guess I was just blinded by what the idea promised and did not bother to think of the consequences. Though for a moment, it felt good to know I had an answer to the problem." Cortney expressed her disappointment but Wyatt understood what she was talking about. At first, when he had also thought of a simr n he thought he had found a solution to end a part of the world''s suffering. That moment felt so empowering, it got him so hyped up that he believed no drug in the world could ever get him that high. Fortunately, he had friends to help him see the wrongs of his why just like how he helped Cortney, Cindy, and Diana see the wrong in their idea. "Then, what now?" Cortney asked Diana, as her misleading idea had helped her understand what she wanted to do with her life. "..." Diana did not have an answer, she could not think of a way where she would not be forcing her will on the kids and also getting good results. It was impossible, they were talking about kids here, for goodness sake. They do not know better. After a lot of contemtion, Diana found it hard to acknowledge it but she had to, that the current system of orphanages though wed was working. With better management and support it could give more promising results. Diana hated the fact that after hating the orphanage system for decades, she had to agree that it was a better way to help the kids than what she had thought of. At least it did not rob the kids of their freedom. Granted it could be easily exploited in the wrong hands. Well that''s the risk with every thing. "Don''t tell me you are going to give up, just because you met a roadblock. Work your beautiful brain, there must be another way," Cortney pressured Diana to think of a better way to help the orphans in the world. She felt that even though they had made a detour, they were still on to something worth pursuing. She hoped the gang did not give up on exploring this. Instead, they should buckle down and think of a way to make this happen. "Cortney, I hate to admit it but the current orphanage system despite its ws is working. I think that with someone as kind- hearted as you managing and supporting it, the orphanage will give more promising results in the future," Diana responded, cheering for Cortney to do her best to help the orphanage. "I know that and I will do that without you telling me. What about opening the orphanage in other cities? What about helping the orphans in the Blossom District and then in the entire Southern Region? I have the strength and the money, just guide me. Think of a better solution," Cortney continued to insist that they don''t forget their original motivation and continued to think of a way to achieve it without giving up. "..." Diana did not respond, as her mind was a mess. She was more excited about her orphanage development project than anyone else. Learning that it was the same as what the Circle did to her, she was still trying to process that. Especially with having to agree that the existing orphanage system was working better than she thought. Chapter 1936 Overbearing Cortney Chapter 1936 Overbearing Cortney ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 08:29 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Cindy looked at Diana''s face from the rearview mirror in worry. Because she never expected to hear Diana im that the current orphanage system was working. She knew what Diana had been through in her childhood better than anyone. She knew that both the system and society had failed Diana time and again. But for Diana to agree that the very system that failed her was working would have been a very hard pill to swallow. So, she was concerned about Diana. Especially knowing how excited Diana was about this project. She cannot imagine what Diana would be going through learning that she was unknowingly about tomit the exact crime, that the Circle did to her, against the kids she wanted to help. Now something like that can mess with a person''s mind. "Cortney, I know you feel disappointed buty off her. She is more disappointed than you," Cindy asked Cortney to stop pestering her friend/boss. "I-I just feel that giving up now would be a waste of a beautiful idea that has brought us all together in this car," Cortney said, implying that it was fate that had brought them together in the car to explore the idea Diana proposed. To work on it and fix it. "..." Cindy did not know what to say, as she could also understand where Cortney wasing from. Even she felt like her. But the answer was as bright as the sunniest day, only they were too reluctant to see and acknowledge it. The atmosphere in the SUV was no longer that of a group of friends or business partners heading for breakfast but of a group of colleagues heading for a funeral. Everyone was down in the mood. It was as if disappointment had be the theme of the car ride. Even the driver of the car, who had the privilege of hearing his boss'' genuine care for society felt hopeless about the problem. He was proud that he was working for such people but he felt helpless knowing that even such powerful people were clueless against the problems guing the society. "Arragh!" Cortney screamed in frustration and felt helpless about improving on Diana''s idea, she could not think of anything. What was more frustrating was the fact that sometimes she could not help but find herself wondering whether the kids losing a little freedom but growing up as healthy adults who contribute to society and live more than their average life expectancy was worse than them living and suffering on the streets worrying about thier next meal. But thinking back to her time on the streets and in the orphanage, she wondered if she was given the choice between the street life she was leading and the idea Diana proposed. She would not hesitate to choose Diana''s idea. She would rather stay well fed on a clean bed than be always hungry and sleep in the dark alley not knowing if she would live to see the next sunrise. However, the problem was she was no longer that desperate Cortney. She knew the cost of choosing Diana''s idea. If she were given a choice to change her past, honestly she would change nothing about it as her past was part of her, it made her what she was today. She genuinely loved her current self and in peace with her past. Yes, she would have loved to have a normal family growing up but this was her life. Therefore, Cortney understood that the young her might choose Diana''s idea driven by her desperate circumstances but she would grow up to hate or not like how her life turned out and even start to resent the idea Diana proposed and think that she would not wish it on others. Cortney struggled in her mind, trying her best to think of a way to salvage the idea. And then she finally realized she was stuck, going around in a circle. She kicked Wyatt''s seat again in frustration, then she jumped out of her seat and sat on Wyatt''sp. She put him in a choke hold, burying his head on her vulgar cleavage, she yelled, "Bloodette, bind him tight such that he cannot break free." Red tentacles extended out of Cortney''s back, entwining around Wyatt and binding them together. Cortney''s plump body pressed against his hard muscles, their closeness palpable in the air. Bloodette followed Cortney''s orders diligently, dotting their surroundings with precision. Wyatt could feel Cortney''s nipples pressing against his chest, the warmth of her body seeping into his skin. Her crotch area rubbed against his, igniting a primal response within him. As her voluptuous body squeezed against his, a surge of desire coursed through Wyatt, his manhood reacting instinctively to the intimate contact. Despite the unusual circumstances of the blood rule tentacles, the skin contact between Cortney and Wyatt was undeniably real. In the midst, Wyatt''s body responded to the primal urges that stirred within him simted by Cortney''s vulgar body pressing against him. For someone who had managed to achieve independence from his mortal body. Destroy his body and reconstruct it with a snap of his fingers, Wyatt was still bound by his physical needs. He did not think that they would show their ugly side now of all times. Cortney''s action shocked Diana and Cindy who were still trying to process the fact that their big project had a huge w. They stared at Cortney and Wyatt in astonishment, they did not know how to respond to the situation as they did not have a proper grasp of Wyatt''s rtionship with Cortney. They thought they were friends but they had lived enough to know the phrase friends with benefits. "Cortney, have you finally gone mad?" Wyatt yelled, ready to mobilize his strength to break free of the tentacles binding him but then he looked into Cortney''s eyes, he saw tears in them and realized what was happening. So he could not bring himself to break free and sat there, waiting for her to speak her mind. Chapter 1937 You Were Warned Chapter 1937 You Were Warned ?Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 08:34 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "You broke them. Now, you fix them, Otherwise, be prepared to be stuck to me for the rest of your life," Cortney demanded of Wyatt, locking her teary eyes with his. ording to her, though Wyatt did help stop them from making a big mistake, he did not have to be overbearing about it. She believed his dismissive attitude had erased Diana and Cindy''s motivation toward their orphanage development project. With her capabilities, Cortney could ensure that the Sky Blossom City''s Orphanage was properly managed and looked after. She believed she was capable of more. However, she needed motivated and great minds like Diana and Cindy on her team to unleash what she was capable of. Now that Wyatt''s words had broken them beyond repair, she med him and wanted him to fix them so they could get back on the right track, the track to helping orphans all over the world. All this had gotten her so emotional that she almost cried and resorted to desperate means of ckmailing Wyatt into helping. Since Wyatt was not on board with Diana''s n from the start, she believed he would not help if she asked, desperate, she decided to ckmail him into helping her. With him being way stronger than her, she could only think of using her body to restrain his freedom believing he would not hurt her after all they were best friends. He would not have risked his life entering the blood rule source just to kill or harm herter. "Wyatt, what the heck? Why are you making Cortney cry? If she cries, I will cry," Bloodette''s head extended out of the blood tentacles binding him and Cortney together. She then med him for making Cortney cry and threatened if Cortney cried she too would start crying. "Fine, I will help you. Just get off me," Wyatt said, agreeing to Cortney''s demands. He did not know about Cortney, but with her vulgar body pressing against his, her crotch rubbing on his, right now his body''s hormones were hypnotizing him to have his way with Cortney right then and there. Wyatt was actually surprised to find that Cortney''s expression did not look embarrassed, ashamed, aroused, or a mix of all three of them like him. Currently, his manhood had wakened and was in its full swing. The bulge it had produced in his pants had perfectly wedged in the groove of Cortney''s crotch section. Regardless of how dense Cortney was about the contract between men and women, this was an unignorable and undeniable sign that one cannot miss. He wondered how she remained soposed with his manhood pushing against her crotch. "I will after you fix those two to start with," Cortney said resolutely, showing that this was not up for negotiation. She was not the one to cave mid-way. Now that she had started it she would see it through to the very end. "Cortney, listen to me, I am notfortable in this position. Could just release me so we civilly discuss this?" Wyatt said to avoid Cortney''s eyes because, for some reason looking into her teary eyes, his manhood would receive a boost of sorts. "You arefortable, then get cracking already. The sooner you start to cooperate the sooner I will get off you. Besides there is nothing to discuss, you have to help," Cortney said stubbornly, not allowing Wyatt to avoid her eyes. "Cortney, listen to me. I am controlling myself over here. There is a limit to everything, if something happens don''t meter," Wyatt warned Cortney. Even though he was the master of his body, as a healthy teenager in his prime with the physique of a mutant viltronian there were still parts of him that were beyond his control. Especially his manhood. "Wyatt, I warn you. If you value my friendship you are not allowed to use your strength to break the restraints. Do you hear me," Cortney said in panic recalling how strong Wyatt''s body was physically. "No, don''t move around. The more you move you are only making it worse," Wyatt pleaded to Cortney as she moved to make herselffortable on hisp. *Chuckle* Listening to suppressedughtering from his side, Wyatt turned to look at Diana, trying her best to notugh aloud. He saw the look in her eyes and knew she knew what he was talking about even though it continued to remain elusive to Cortney''s small brain. Annoyed, Wyatt ordered, "Stop,ughing and talk some sense into her. Get her off of me. Before it''s toote." Just then the car jerked, as the driver yelled at the passing car, "Hey, watch where you are going." "Shit!" Wyatt uttered as his manhood surpassed its mortal limits and disyed its mutant viltronian glory. Cortney who was at Wyatt''s eye level, suddenly felt something pushing her upwards. Now she was a couple of inches above eye level. Seeing this phenomenon, Diana''s eyes widened in shock. It took a while for Cortney to register what was happening and once she understood she screamed, "Aah, Wyatt you pervert. Get it down. Get it down." "I think it will be faster if you get off me," Wyatt advised Cortney with an indifferent face. What else could he do? He had warned Cortney repeatedly but she didn''t listen. She is lucky his clothes were strong and stic, designed to handle his transformation skill. If it were regr pants then his manhood would have torn through them and into Cortney''s short jeans. Then she would not have been elevated rather¡ª it was better unsaid. "No, I will not. You get it down, get it down," Cortney continued to persist with her stubbornness. "Cortney, get off me or stop me moving. Because you are only making it worse," Wyatt would have thrown Cortney off him if he was not worried about showing his manhood at its peak to his employees. Now that would open him to potential workce sexual harassment cases. He trusted his employees but as their boss, he too needed to maintain their respect for him. 1 Chapter 1938 Wyatt’s Lucky Woman

Chapter 1938 Wyatt''s Lucky Woman

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 08:38 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City It was total chaos inside the SUV. Cortney would not listen to reason. Just then Bloodette asked her, "What do you want to down? Tell me, I will help." Listening to Bloodette, ck lines formed on Wyatt''s forehead. To his dismay, Cortney replied to her, "Bloodette, you wouldn''t understand. Just bind us tighter. Make sure he cannot break free." "How much tighter do you want to be bound? Your breasts are almost about to pop," Wyatt yelled at Corteny. "Well, if you don''t want to pop then start helping me already," Cortney yelled back at Wyatt. Then, she added, "The sooner you help us the sooner all this stops." "Okay fine, just stop moving. You are not making it any easier for me," Wyatt caved, deciding to follow Cortney''s arrangement. He was going to help them anyway. But he wanted to see who among the three would be the first to figure out the solution he had reached or if one of them was able to suggest something better. Wyatt was grooming Diana to take over his misceneous businesses down in the Blossom district. So he could not keep feeding her the answers and helping her whenever she was in trouble. He needed to give her space to grow. So, that she can better serve Wyatt. This orphanage development project that Diana came up with fit exactly the teachable moment Wyatt was looking for, it explored all the types of issues. Especially the ethical and moral issues. A person can be overbearing in their actions but they should know the the ethical and moral consequences of their actions. If they were to ignore them, then they should be strong enough to withstand the consequences. Just like how Wyatt did in the case of thendlords who were not willing to sell theirnd for the orphanage expansion. There was nothing ethical and moral about him forcing them to sell theirnd and donate the money to the orphanage. But Wyatt was strong enough to withstand any and all possible consequences that would result from his decision and action. Everything was going perfectly, ording to Wyatt''s n. Diana and Cindy were starting to see beyond the regr veil of society and starting to move towards the conclusion he had arrived at back on earth. But Cortney was too impatient and gave in to her intrusive thoughts. Well, it might be her solution to the problem gathering trustworthy people smarter than her to find the solution for something she could not. It was not how they got an answer but if got the answer. The situation needs a solution it will not care how the solution came into being. "Eew, I felt it grow," Cortney suddenly yelled while still stubbornly continuing to sit on Wyatt''sp, pressing her vulgar body against his. Regardless of how much was open and confident about her sexuality, Cortney found her current situation very embarrassing and shameful, yet she continued to insist on restraining Wyatt''s body with her body because she was not a quitter. "How many times do I have to tell you to stop moving around, you are only making it worse?" Wyatt responded in annoyance. "I am bnced on the tip of your rod in a moving car. You tell me how I am supposed to stop moving," Cortneyined that it was not her fault that she was moving. "Pft!" Diana almostughed out loud by managed to control herself at thest second. "That''s it, driver park the car, right now!" Wyatt ordered the driver. Who quickly did as the big boss ordered him. Once the driver parked the car by the road, Wyatt yelled, "Everybody out of the car right now." Soon Vivian, Diana, Cindy, and the driver got out of the car with mixed expressions. Their thoughts were running wild wondering what was Wyatt going to do. Was he finally unable to hold on and prepared to take Cortney inside the car right then and there? Getting out of the car they looked at their boss with Cortney on hisp curiously, wondering if their boss was going to do it. They could not help but get excited. Especially the driver. He thought the rich and powerful really knew how to enjoy life and the full worth of it. "Cortney, you too. Get out of the car while I am still being polite," Wyatt cautioned Cortney that even his patients had their limit and right now it was bottomed out for him to tolerate her tantrum. "No, I am¡ª" Cortney rejected Wyatt again without hesitation but before she could finish speaking, Wyatt interrupted her by breaking free of Bloodette''s tentacles and throwing Cortney on the streets. Then he closed the car door and pulled up the windows. So that he could get his boner down without his employees noticing his towering manhood. As the windows of the SUV closed, Cindy and Diana shamelessly took a peep at their Boss''s manhood and were shocked by the rod sticking out between his legs. It was not pitching a tent it was piercing the sky like a majestic skyscraper. Seeing this, they both let out an involuntary gasp which was naked by Cortney''s scream, "Wyatt, does our friendship mean nothing to you?" "Cortney, you dare to ask me that after the trouble I went through to find and retrieve you back to the card world? You tell me, does our friendship mean nothing to you?" Wyatt asked Cortney, using her medicine against her. "..." Cortney was speechless. She really did not know how to answer that since she had just tried to ckmail Wyatt. However, she did not dwell on it instead shamelessly said, "Wyatt, don''t forget. You promised to help me." Wyatt did not respond to her, he focused on getting his manhood to sleep as fast as possible. Because he did not want his employees to think that he was masturbating inside the car with them outside. So quickly getting his thing down, rolling windows down he ordered, "Come in." Entering the car, Diana looked at him with a mischievous smile and said, "Master, Manager Susan is a lucky woman." "Diana, what are you saying? I have nothing against Manager Susan, but Her Highness, the Southern Emperor, is clearly the lucky woman," Cindy said, showing that she was rooting for Anna over Susan. "You guys," Wyatt uttered in disbelief, pondering how the women around him were all so bold. Chapter 1939 Distracted Cortney

Chapter 1939 Distracted Cortney

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 08:43 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "..." Cortney was mum when Diana and Cindy teased Wyatt about this boner. As someone who had felt it rubbing against her crotch she did not think Wyatt''s thing was a teasing matter, it was very serious¡ªly hard. Shaking her head, Cortney awakened from her recollection of the feelings of Wyatt''s manhood pressed against her crotch, and demanded, "Please stop talking about irrelevant things. We have something important to discuss. Wyatt, you said you would help. Now help." Listening to Cortney, Wyatt looked at Cindy and Diana before saying, "They don''t need my help. They have already figured out how to improve their orphanage development program." "We did?" Cindy and Diana asked simultaneously in disbelief. Then, they looked at each other in confusion, because they did not understand what Wyatt was talking about as they had not figured out how to improve their orphanage development program. From the looks of it, the other also seemed to be clueless about what Wyatt was talking about. "They did?" Cortney eximed ring at Cindy and Diana. She med them for not sharing the solution, they thought of, with her. If they had said they already knew how to improve the orphanage development problem, then she would not have stuck to Wyatt while he took full advantage of her body. Honestly, it wasn''t all that bad. Though shameful, she took full advantage of Wyatt. Cortney could not help but feel a bit proud of her action, and thought, ''It was worth it. His body is too perfect. Especially his body''s scent. It is intoxicating.'' *Sniff* then she subtly sniffed Wyatt from behind, both Bloodette and Vivian looked at her in shock. Cortney squeezed out an awkward smile and?looked away. "Master Wyatt, what are you talking about? We are at our wit''s end. Honestly, I am even thinking of giving up on this idea and just sticking to donating money to orphanages like we used to do in the past," Diana responded, she indeed felt that way. "I too feel the same way," Cindy replied, agreeing with Diana. "What? I don''t believe it. You guys don''t really feel that way, right? It is just Wyatt''s rude words that have gotten you guys down on your motivation. Let us brainstorm, I am sure you guys will be motivated once again," Cortney was shocked to hear Cindy and Diana say they would rather stick to donating money than try to improve the current orphanage system. "..." Both Diana and Cindy avoided responding to Cortney. Because they knew how they felt about the situation and it was terrible. "See, what you have done, Wyatt? Fix them already or I will stick to you for the rest of your life," Cortney kicked Wyatt''s seat from behind and threatened him. Diana and Cindy were so motivated about the orphanage development project, that even she who preferred to ride on her hoverbike, chose to sit in the back of a car just to listen to them and hear their big ns. However, then Wyatt happened. With a few words, he sucked the motivation right out of them. He was like a motivation-sucking vampire with a great body¡ª *p* *p* "Cortney, concentrate!" Cortney, all of sudden, without any warning, pped her cheeks mercilessly. Shocking Diana and Cindy the most. As they believe she was doing that for them. However, they still did not dare to meet eyes with her. Because they really were nning to stick to donating money rather then trying to improve the orphanage system. "Wyatt, look what you are doing to our Cortney," Bloodette yelled at Wyatt, ming him for Cortney''s odd behavior. "What the heck did I do to her? She was born that way, psycho," Wyatt yelled back, he was freaking annoyed by Cortney kicking the back of his seat every time she felt like it. It took a lot of restraint on his part not to throw her out of the car. And now this. Wyatt did not want to think this about a friend but, ''This bitch is a freaking psycho.'' He even felt he would prefer Corey over Cortney. "What did you do to her? She keeps staring at you with drool dripping off her mouth, she keeps sniffing your scent, and now she is pping herself because¡ª" "Bloodette shut up," awakening from her astonished state, Cortney closed Bloodette''s mouth trying to stop her from revealing her secret to Wyatt of all people but Bloodette''s body was made of blood-rule she could make any number of mouths. Seeing Bloodette form another mouth to continue, Cortney pleaded with her, "Bloodette, I am begging you, please shut up." cklines formed on Wyatt''s forehead listening to Bloodette, he was not surprised by her revtion. With his acute senses, how could he miss Cortney''s actions behind him. Especially when she almost brought her face next to his seat and sniffed his body scent. He ignored them all because he had enough drama for one day but who would have thought that Cortney would have a pig teammate like Bloodette, who aired her dirtyundry for all to see. "Oh my, our little Cortney is growing up I see," Diana said, teasing Cortney. She and Cortney had gotten close on the project to rebuild and expand the city''s orphanage. "Cortney, you liked what you felt," Cindy chimed in, hoping to change the topic. She really did not want to talk about the orphanage development project because if they continued on that topic she would note out in good light. "..." Cortney''s face was beet red out of embarrassment. She was not this ashamed when Wyatt''s manhood was poking her privates with them watching. Back then she was in the right, she was doing it for something she believed in. But right now her actions were akin to a nymphomaniac. She never felt like that before. However, today she did not know why¡ª was Wyatt a special case? She wondered. "So, you guys know what is happening to her?" Bloodette asked Diana and Cindy in concern for her only friend. "Yes, she is just horny. A little vitamin D should fix her right up." Cindy answered. "Where do I find that?" "Master Wyatt has it¡ª-" "Cindy, you are pushing your luck," Wyatt warned Cindy. He did not mind her teasing Cortney but she shouldn''t drag him in it. Chapter 1940 Parents

Chapter 1940 Parents

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 08:47 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "I am sorry, Master Wyatt," Cindy hurriedly apologized, realizing that in the heat of the moment, she had taken it too far. She was used to taking liberties with Diana but Wyatt was clearly not Diana. Hopefully, he would forgive her with an apology. "See to it that it doesn''t happen again," Wyatt did not want to be tight ass around his employees but he also did not want to be taken lightly or lose their respect. This was a very thin line to walk on. The atmosphere in the SUV had turned awkward. However, it was perfect for Cortney to calm herself and focus on the matter at hand. As for Bloodette, she got locked in Cortney''s innate rune just when she was about to ask Wyatt to give Cortney his vitamin D. Cortney hates locking Bloodette in her innate rune but times like this call for it. Taking control of her mind and body, she said, "So, as I was saying. Wyatt, please help us. We are stuck." "I have been trying to help you from the start," Wyatt retorted. "Just give us the answer stop trying to make it someplicated teachable moment," Cortney snapped back at Wyatt. She went out of her way to properly ask him for his help but he continued with his self-enlightenment bullshit. "..." Wyatt really wanted to wack Cortney on her forehead but considering the rage he had built up, if he were unable to control his energy he might end up blowing her head. Calming himself, Wyatt looked at Diana and Cindy and said, "The reason you guys are feeling terrible is because you have already understood that the orphans are missing parents, not money or opportunities. A kid from a poor household can be a world leader or billionaire while a kid from a rich household can be a criminal or beggar. No amount of money and opportunity will guarantee the future of the kids. Since theyck the most fundamental thing, parents. By parents, I do not mean the ones that gave birth to them and abandoned them. I mean guardians who will care for them, patiently exin good from bad, a role model to show them how to live life, such things." Listening to Wyatt say those words, both Diana and Cindy froze. What Wyatt had said was exactly the conclusion they had reached long ago but they still ignored this fact and continued on their quest to improve the orphanage system. Both of them had long realized that the current orphanage was not able to give optimal results not because it wascking proper resources or management, but people who would give a damn about those orphan kids. People who will teach them good from bad. Someone to teach them their hunger does not give them the right to steal from others but at the same time how not to let pain and fear hold them back. An orphanage could manage without enough resources and money but it would not manage without a proper adult looking after the kids. The current orphanage systemcked people who would genuinely care about the kids and guide them without any malice. That meant the orphanage did not need Cindy and Diana''s money or resources, the orphanage needed them. The orphanage needed Cindy and Diana, people who would care for kids and guide them without any discrimination or hate. People who will be patient with kids. People who would be forgiving and give the kids another chance, just like how a loving parent would. Having realized this Diana and Cindy knew why the orphanage system was the same when the world kept developing. They understood why no one tried to change it. Because nobody, even those who wanted to help, was not ready to give up their life for the orphaned kids'' lives. Only a parent could do that. No matter how much sympathy they had for these kids, they could not bring themselves to abandon their dreams and goals just to live solely for the orphaned kids. Only a parent could do that. Because Diana and Cindy had realized this, they felt terrible. More importantly, they both were orphans. They knew what these orphan kids were going through yet they could not bring themselves to abandon everything and live solely for the orphaned kids. This was why they said that they were considering giving up on improving the orphanage system and sticking to their old method, donating money and resources. It became clear to Wyatt that Diana and Cindy had realized this when they persuaded Cortney to forget about improving the orphanage system and just try to properly manage the city''s orphanage. They did not know if Cortney was ready to give up on her life and just live for the orphaned kids but they hoped focusing on managing the city''s orphanage would help her get there sooner and help decide what was best for her. Cortney was young, she had not experienced life enough like them. She was still naive and ignorant, one day she too will also realize what they had realized, and then a time wille when she will have to face the cruel reality of making the choice. Just like how they chose what''s best for them, they hoped Cortney too would choose what''s best for her and not based on what''s best for the orphan kids because then she would not be doing the kids any favor. Worsees to worse she might even end up resenting them for it. "What the fuck are you saying? I had a mother for a few months and believe me, she was no help. At first, I cozied up to her for her money but then instead of using that opportunity to form an actual and real mother-and-daughter bond with me, she used her money to control me. If not for my n to give her money to the orphanage I would not have sumbed to her tricks," Cortney strongly disagreed with Wyatt. "Cortney, forget your mother. There must have been some adult figure in your life that had left a strong impression on you." Chapter 1941 Cortney’s Impossible Demand

Chapter 1941 Cortney''s Impossible Demand

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 08:51 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City The Circle had messed up Clown Mask''s life in ways unimaginable to many. Clown Mask had not only seen what the Circle was going to do to her in her future vision but had to live all again since she was powerless. It was like your killer showing you the video of them torturing you and killing you before proceeding to do exactly that in that exact order. You know what is going to happen but you can only helplessly let it happen. That kind of despair takes a huge toll on one''s mind. One such thing in Clown Mask''s life was Cortney herself. Clown Mask knew of Cortney''s birth from her future vision, she struggled for years before deciding to let it happen, to give birth to Cortney, despite knowing that she could not be there for her during her childhood and that just like her Cortney too would be a pawn of the Circle. But not if she can help it, the moment she decided to give birth to Cortney was when Clown Mask no longer nned to escape the Circle and go into hiding but to fight it from within. Weaken the Supreme leader slowly by destroying his fortune which made him a god-like being in her future vision. The taintless physique of Chief Denise''s daughter, Wyatt''s soul pupils, and many more. Clown Mask''s life was super messed up, she had her issues. But one thing was sure she would do anything for Cortney. She believed having willingly abandoned Cortney she had lost the right to be a mother to Cortney. So, she never tried to be a mother to Cortney. Instead, she became her master and demanded Cortney to call her as such, teaching her and training her to survive the cruel world. Regardless of what Cortney thought of her mother, Clown Mask did her best to make the world a better ce, but no one was aware of or acknowledged her actions. The Southern royal family, who knew everything, never praised her for sacrifice but chose to lock her up. Even Wyatt who knew everything silently watched as it happened. Back then he was still insignificant but now things have changed. "..." Diana''s feelings wereplicated listening to Cortney recount her time with her mother. She hated Cortney for being the child of the person who tortured her most in her life, her master Clown Mask. She envied Cortney for having a mother. Diana soon learned that Cortney was being trained to be her recement, after she had betrayed decided to distance herself from the Circle and subtly rebel against them. Diana could not believe Clown Mask would be so cruel to her flesh and blood, her only daughter. She began to pity Cortney. She no longer envied her for having a mother. Then during the rebuilding of the city''s orphanage, she hade to know of Cortney not just as a file her subordinatesplied for her but as a person, a fellow being. All herplex feelings towards Cortney resolved and then she began to see Cortney as her sibling simr to how she saw Jaya. This was mostly because they both had simr tragedies in their life the Circle and Clown Mask. "What do you mean?" Cortney asked Wyatt in confusion not understanding what he was asking her. "I mean when you were little before you grew up and became strong. If you faced a problem who would go to? There must have been an adult that you feltfortable around, sharing your worries and secrets with them," Wyatt borated in a way that Cortney could grasp what he was asking her. "Umm, let me think. Most adults who approached me or I approached either tried to sell me, molest me, or take advantage of me. But I understand what you are saying. There was this old whore from the Redlight district that saved me and brought me to the orphanage. Then there is the orphanage headmaster. She was the kindest person I know. Growing up, she would never get angry with me or lose patience with me. Even now she treats me like one of her kids¡ª Oh, now I get what you meant. The way to improve the orphanage system was to find more people like the orphanage headmaster. If there was more of her then she could take care of more kids. Holy shit, the answer was right in front of me. Howe I never saw it until now? Wyatt, you are a freaking genius. Now think of a way to find more people like the headmaster," Cortney was excited, finally understanding what Wyatt was getting at. Cortney could not believe that the answer to improving the orphanage system was so simple. Once again Cortney was motivated and hyped. Going as far as to ask Wyatt to do the impossible, to find selfless, patient, and good-hearted people like her orphanage''s headmaster. "Cortney that is not possible¡ª," Diana spoke seeing that Cortney did not understand fully what she was asking Wyatt to do. But before she could exin it to her, she was interrupted by a furious Cortney, "Why not?" Cortney was angry with Diana and Cindy for saying that they would stick to donating money when they knew that the answer to improving the orphanage system was finding more people like the current headmaster of the city''s orphanage. But then thinking of something, she gently knocked herself and the head said, "Sorry, I got ahead of myself. Wyatt has never met the headmaster so it will be hard for him to think of a way to find more people like her." "Girl, are you hearing yourself?" Cindy asked Cortney in disbelief. She knew Cortney was air-head but this was just too much. That was considering that as an orphan, Cortney should know better than anyone that people like the orphanage headmaster were very rare. Almost non-existent. Chapter 1942 Cortney In Heat

Chapter 1942 Cortney In Heat

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 08:54 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "Cortney, how many kind people like your headmaster have you met in your entire life?" Diana asked, understanding that Cortney only understood things in their basic form. She could not understand, how someone so dumb managed to survive so far. Especially, with her Tao Tongue physique. Was the world looking out for her? Wyatt did not know if the world was looking out for Cortney but he knew Clown Mask had been looking out for Cortney. The old hooker that saved Cortney and brought her to the city''s orphanage was Clown Mask. Not only that, Clown Mask very discreetly helped the orphanage. With the Circle monitoring her, she could not make it too obvious, hence its struggling state. Still only with her secret protection did the current headmaster and her ideologies manage to survive in this city when Cirlce was ruling it. Having recalled this from Clown Mask''s memories, Wyatt had gone silent. Wondering if he should tell Cortney the truth. Then he decided against it mostly because it was not his ce and he wanted Cortney to hear it all from her mother''s mouth. Wyatt believed he had enough leverage to get the Southern royal family to release Clown Mask especially since the current timeline had deviated very from the Clown Mask''s future vision. "None," Cortney answered Diana without thinking. Diana waited thinking, Cortney would realize what she was hinting to her, but that moment did note so she said, "So you see Cortney, people like your headmaster are very rare, making what you are asking Wyatt to do almost impossible. Don''t you think so?" "No, I don''t. All my life I have only been in this city and I have yet to meet and get to know everyone in this city. Even if the headmaster is one of a kind in our city. Each should have at least one person like her. All Wyatt has to do is figure out a way to find that person and then we help that person to the best of our abilities. Ain''t that simple?" Diana''s words did not demotivate Cortney instead they made her more enthusiastic. Listening to Cortney, both Diana and Cindy shook their heads thinking Cortney was too optimistic to think that every city would at least have a single person simr to the current orphanage headmaster. Back in when they were in the orphanage, the headmaster then was in cahoots with the circle and had no qualms about selling children to brothels or demonic card apprentices. They could not help but wonder what happened to that headmaster. Unlike the current headmaster who was a mortal, that one was a strong demonic card apprentice herself. She sacrificed significant infants to her card to maintain her young apprentice, beauty, and charm. Well, Clown Mask took care of her. She subtly got rid of the old orphanage headmaster without alerting Cirlce and reced her with the current headmaster. Believing that she would be the perfect guardian for Cortney. Even though Clown Mask had abandoned Cortney, she regrly checked on her and silently helped her from the shadows. Figuring out an action n to find more people like her headmaster, Cortney felt she had done half of the job for Wyatt, now all Wyatt had to do was find a way to implement it and make sure it gave the promised result. For someone who was called the Hope of the South, Cortney believed this should be a simple task not worth mentioning. Excited, she grabbed Wyatt''s shoulders from behind and shaking him vigorously, she said, "Come on, genius, show us what you got. I have shown you the way all you have to do is make it possible. I believe in you." "Cortney, stop feeling my arms," Wyatt said and then turning to Diana he said, "Who do Iin about sexual harassment?" "Wyatt, man up. All I did was pat your shoulders to motivate you. Besides you did not stop me," Cortney aggressively dismissed Wyatt''s calm by victim-ming. Yes, Cortney excitedly grabbed Wyatt''s shoulders and shocked them at first but then feeling his well-defined muscles, her arms slowly descended to the back of his upper arms and she began to feel his triceps. Wyatt even felt her sensually squeezing them. The only other person to make him so cautious was Anna, now that was locked up training, he did not want Cortney to fill the gap. He needs to nip this in the bud. "She is not a Fine Gold employee so I cannot be of help to you boss. But you can try the local authorities but good luck proving that she sexually harassed you," Diana said helplessly, but her eyes stayed glued to Cortney''s hands that were still feeling up her boss''s triceps. She could not believe that Cortney was so bold and had the galls to defend herself by victim- ming while continuing the act she was med for. Her actions led Diana to wonder if Cortney was in heat. "Let go of my arms already," Wyatt shook his shoulders in annoyance. He could not believe Cortney would be so shameless. Well, it was not a surprise considering how open she was about her dress and sexuality. "Boss, I have a better, faster, and hassle-free idea. Tell this to Her Highness Southern Emperor or Manager Susan, they will take care of her," Cindy suddenly proposed. Diana agreed it was a good idea to let the lionesses protect their meat. *Ahem* Cortney cleared her throat to gather everyone''s attention. "Guys, I was just joking with Wyatt. Who knew he could not take a joke? Tsk," Cortney said condescendingly. Then, she continued saying, "Besides, aren''t we losing sight of the important matter here? Wyatt, now the ball is in your court. You have to find kind people like the Headmaster to govern the orphanages we open in other cities. Something like this should be simple for you right?" Chapter 1943 Playing God

Chapter 1943 ying God

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 08:59 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Cortney eagerly waited for Wyatt''s reply, even Diana and Cindy, who knew finding kind people willing to sacrifice themselves for others was harder than finding pearls in the ocean, could not help but perk their ears in anticipation. They hoped that Wyatt had an answer to this, just like the numerous miracles he had created. However, they would not be disappointed if even Wyatt did not have a solution. After all, kindness was subjective. Finding people based on that would be impossible. Because something kind to someone can be cruel to someone else. Not to mention, Diana and Cindy felt, it would be unfair of them to expect someone to do what they would not do. After all, what they were asking was not something simple, but to sacrifice their dream, goal, and life. Unlike them Cortney felt differently, she felt there were people out there waiting to do good. She wanted to find them, give them the opportunity they waited for, and enable them to do their best. Wyatt, on the other hand, did not even bother to grace Cortney''s demand with a rejection. Not that he could not do what Cortney was asking but because he could do what she was asking. With the VR universe on the rise, a simple algorithm could easily sort out its yers based on their activities in the VR universe. In a realistic universe simtion like the VR universe, it would be hard for genuinely kind people to go against their nature. Cortney was not wrong about wanting to find kind people to run orphanages, it was just like a nation trying to find brave people willing to fight for their nation, but that would open up another ethical conundrum. The kind Wyatt hated the most, manipting people by ying with their emotions. Not to mention the people Cortney was searching for were genuinely kind ones. Wyatt did not like the idea of asking someone to give their life, dreams, and goals for his selfishness to improve the orphanage system. If he genuinely wanted to help orphaned kids, he should step up make the necessary sacrifice and help. Not finding people who he knew would do the sacrifice and do what he wanted to do. It was just in emotional maniption. The same went for Cortney if she wanted to improve the orphanage she should step up and not be trying to find people who would not hesitate to step up. Such good people had their own destinies, whatever they ended up choosing they would achieve great things or greatly impact others'' lives. Wyatt believed they would help the world in their own ways, disturbing their lives for the peace of his heart would be very selfish even if it was for the greater good. Especially when he had other ways to achieve simr results. It wasn''t just the orphanage that needed kind people, other ces needed kind people to lead as an example and leave a strong impression on their fellow beings. Inspiring the future generation. Imagine a loving mother of three, who happened to lose one of her kids to traffickers, just when she was heartbroken she was offered a chance to manage an orphanage by Cortney because she knew that mother was kind. What would happen then? Influenced by her trauma and Cortney''s words, the mother would willingly take charge of the orphanage and would dedicate her life to it. Was it a romantic ending to a tragic story or a selfish maniption that separated a loving mother from her two children? This right here, was what Wyatt felt was an example of people trying to y god in others'' life. Cortney waited for Wyatt''s answer but it never came, growing impatient, she asked, "Wyatt, I am waiting for your answer, can you do it?" "~Sigh, Cortney, let me ask you did the headmaster ever ask you what your dreams and goals were or how you wanted to lead your life?" Wyatt did not reply to Cortney instead decided to help her understand the consequences of what she was asking him to do. "Yes, she does. She keeps bugging me about it every time I go to the orphanage. Why do you ask?" Cortney answered causally. However, she had a grin on her face as this time around if the headmaster were to ask her the same, she had an answer. "Cortney, have you ever asked the headmaster what her dream and goals were? How she wanted to lead her life?" Wyatt asked. Cortney was 17 years old, she was not as smart as Wyatt when he was seventeen but emotionally she was more mature than Wyatt when he was 17 years old. Heck, just a few hours ago she even lectured him about what she thought was friendship. Which was why Wyatt did not get impatient with her. Instead, he believed with proper guidance she could blossom into a brilliant flower. "No, it never crossed my mind to ask her that until now. I will ask her that today," Cortney said with a serious voice. Just now she realized, she did not know the headmaster as well as she thought. Because if she did then she would know what her headmaster''s dreams and goals were. "Please, do," Wyatt nodded and then asked, "Corteny, just because they are kind people, does it seem good to you to ask them to give up their dreams and goals and live their lives taking care of the orphaned kids? I am not saying they will not be willing to do so, I am asking you if you feel it''s fair?" Cortney wanted to retort but then she could not think of a good reason to use as a retort. Then after contemting for a while, she said, "Someone has to step up. If even the good people remain silent and look the other way then what will happen to the world?" Chapter 1944 Rehabilitation And Reintegration Program Chapter 1944 Rehabilitation And Reintegration Program ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:03 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City ''All it takes for evil to win is for good people to do nothing'' Cortney''s words dug up this quote from Wyatt''s memory. Causing him to turn and look at Cortney and ask, "Where did you hear that?" "Hear what?" Cortney asked, rubbing the corner of her teary eyes trying to hide her tears. With her emotional maturity, she had already understood what Wyatt was getting at. All of a sudden she felt for the orphanage headmaster. She wanted to know what the orphanage headmaster''s true dreams and goals were. If it was not toote to fulfill them, she wanted to help her fulfill them. "Those words that you just spoke, did youe up with them yourself?" Wyatt asked Cortney, ignoring the tears in her eyes. Knowing this topic was a very sensitive topic for Cortney, Diana, and Cindy. "Why do you have a problem with that? If good people like you guys and I do not do everything in our power to be the change in the world what will happen to the world? Answer me, damn it. Don''t tell me you expect the bad people to bring the change you expect to see in the world?" Cortney yelled furiously. She was disappointed in Wyatt, Diana, and Cindy. These guys had the power, wealth, and awareness, but they did not want to do anything because they put their dreams and goals above all else. Suddenly Cortney felt very lonely in a very cold world. ''...'' Diana and Cindy clenched their fists and bit hard on their lips, drawing blood. They were already feeling worse because of their choices. Hearing Cortney call out to them for their choice when they knew better, they felt even worse. Right now, they have the lowest opinion of themselves. However, they continued to choose their dreams and goals. This was their ambition, they could not allow a fleeting moment of guilt to stop them. They were willing to carry this regret, as a reminder. "Yes, exactly that. Though, I feel the characterization of people as good and bad is naive. But if it helps you understand the world better then it doesn''t matter," Wyatt responded, shocking not only Cortney but Diana and Cindy. "What? Wyatt, this is not a matter of joke. I can understand if you do not want to participate but don''t make fun of it," Cortney sternly warned Wyatt. Now that she had decided to live her life for the greater good of the orphaned kids around the world. She won''t rest until she has achieved it or die trying. Therefore, she would not allow anyone to mock her resolve, even if that person was her best friend. "Do you see meughing?" Wyatt asked summoning the most serious expression he could conjure. "Wyatt, when people like you, Diana, and Cindy are not willing to give up on your dreams and goals and live for the orphaned kids then how can you expect people who are willing to murder and loot to dedicate their lives for some orphaned kids," Cortney asked Wyatt while ring at him with threatening eyes. If he did not give her a proper exnation she was nning to beat him up. "Why Cortney, don''t you think every person deserves a second chance?" Wyatt asked Cortney with a gentle smile. As if he believed that even people whomitted heinous crimes and murdered innocent people deserved a second chance. "What the fuck are you getting at?" Cortney asked Wyatt with a frown, feeling that Wyatt was baiting her. ''...'' Even Cindy and Diana looked at Wyatt curiously and wondered, Wyatt didn''t seriously believe that criminals of all people would be willing to dedicate their entire lives to nurturing and guiding orphan kids. Because they, themselves, were the criminals that Wyatt spoke about. Yes, they only walked in the gray area but they were dangerously close to the ck area. They felt that there was no way in the world, that criminals of all people would sacrifice their ambition to dedicate their reminder of lives for orphaned kids. "Nothing, I genuinely think that everyone deserves a second chance. Therefore, I am thinking of talking to the Southern Royal family and starting a Rehabilitation and Reintegration program for willing criminals. Especially those sentenced to for life or the death penalty. I think if given the option these people will be willing to redeem themselves by dedicating their lives to nurture and guide the orphaned kids," Wyatt answered, going into details about how he wanted to improve the current orphanage system. Listening to Wyatt, Cortney was fuming, ready to explode but even before she could speak, Cindy asked Wyatt wanting to confirm if she heard him right, "Boss, don''t tell me you really believe that. I know I am not the one to say this as you gave us a second chance to turn our lives around but the people you are talking about are not like us. Yes, we also participate in crimes but we never knowingly hurt innocent and regr people." Diana nodded agreeing with Cindy and added, "Master, trust me those who are sentenced to life or with the death penalty, are not like us they are a totally different breed of criminals. Most of them even used to be demonic card apprentice. They will tell and do anything to save their life, they cannot be rehabilitated." "Diana, Cindy, you guys need to have a more open mind. Life is beautiful, sometimes it will surprise you," Wyatt spouted bullshit, pondering on how to convince the Southern Royal family to green-light his criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program. "That''s it, let my fist show you how beautiful life is," Cortney jumped on Wyatt from behind ready to beat him up, but she felt a force binding her to her seat. Then she yelled at Wyatt, "You asshole, I knew it, you were not serious. How dare you mock my idea. Unhand me you jerk, I will not rest until I make you apologize." ''Wyatt, don''t tell me you really believe the bullshit you just spouted,'' the Field Marshal''s voice sounded in Wyatt''s mind asking if he was being serious. She had been eavesdropping on him since the beginning. That was an unavoidable part of her job as his bodyguard. Chapter 1945 Beyond Help

Chapter 1945 Beyond Help

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:07 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City As someone who fought most of her life for the southern region, the discussion that Diana started, Cindy supported, debated by Wyatt, and carried on by Cortney was like a song to her ears, even if the topic of debate and their approach to it was a bit naive. Seeing that the future generation of the Southern region was willingly trying to find ways to contribute to society, how could she not be happy? The Field Marshal felt like a farmer watching her corps grow bountifully. Even though she knew this debate between kids might not lead to a change, it was the thought that counted. It was better than them debating how to rob a bank or something. However, when Wyatt proposed to use criminals sentenced to the death penalty to manage orphanages, spouting stuff like criminal rehabilitation and reintegration programs, the Field Marshal lost it. She could not believe someone of Wyatt''s caliber would propose something like that. She wondered how he could think that people who would not hesitate to sacrifice toddlers to gain power could be rehabilitated and be fit to run an orphanage. Worried that Wyatt would cook up some weird idea and insist on seeing it through, the Field Marshal decided to speak up and guide the hope of the southern region toward the right path. Only she would never guessed his response. ''Your Highness, how can you be so closed-minded? The human heart is so beautiful. With proper care and affection, we can guide tainted hearts to salvation. These criminals might havemitted heinous crimes in the past, but with timely guidance through proper means, they will not only change but redeem themselves in the eyes of the world,'' Wyatt preached the Field Marshal, leaving her speechless. Taking a second to process his words, she stuttered, ''T-they are beyond help. The sooner you understand this, the better for everyone. It was hard for us to build your image as the hope of the southern region. Don''t go ruining it.'' ''I knew it. It was you guys. Otherwise, how could the general populous go from calling me a fraud to their hope in a night?'' Wyatt immediately called out. ''Hey, we just told them the truth. It is not our fault that the citizen decided to consider you as the hope of the South,'' The Field Marshal hurriedly defended and tried to change the topic by saying, ''It seems you have be very proficient in borrowing the World''s celestial force. Good job, entering one with the world state both physically and spiritually with ease, it shows that you will be a very strong demigod if you manage to stay alive till you reach that realm.'' The Field Marshal misunderstood that Wyatt was borrowing celestial force from the world to bind Cortney to her seat. This misunderstanding stemmed from another misunderstanding that Wyatt''s ability to exist in both nes simultaneously as him entering one with the world state both physically and spiritually. The only reason the Field Marshal could notice Wyatt existed in both nes was because of her unique eyes, which to her eyes looked very much like entering one with the world state both physically and spiritually. The reason for this misunderstanding was the Field Marshal''s knowledge and experience being mostly limited to Card World. She had nevere across a being other than celestial bodies that could wield celestial power or exist in both nes simultaneously, therefore she tried to exin the abnormalities in Wyatt with her limited knowledge leading to the misunderstanding. Wyatt rolled his eyes at the Field Marshal''s attempt at changing the topic. He was not bothered by the Field Marshal''s misunderstanding as long as she didn''t bother him with it. However, Cortney would not let it go, she screamed at him, "Wyatt, you asshole. For someone so smart how can you be so dumb? Bloodette start practicing, we''ll grow stronger than this jerk and beat somemonsense into him." "Okay, right away," Bloodette agreed without any hesitation. If it was some other time she would not have agreed but right now Cortney was angry she did not want to further enrage her by refusing her. "Cortney, will you still think that I am dumb if I were to tell you I am nning to make your mother in charge of the criminal rehabilitation and reintegration programs," Wyatt said, detonating a bomb in Cortney, Cindy, and Diana''s mind. All three of them had their experience with Clown Mask some more than others but they all were clear on how cruel and merciless Clown Mask was.Neither believed she deserved a second chance. "Either you are the dumbest person in the world or you are just doing this to hurt me. Since the entire world believes you are a genius, I take it you are doing this to get back at me," Cortney said grudgingly, she had lived with her mother, trained under her, so she knew better than anyone that her mother did not deserve a second chance even if she was currently redeeming herself by cooperating with the Southern Royal family. But then shaking her head, Cortney asked Wyatt, "That woman killed your parents in cold blood, how can you of all people be willing to give her a second chance?" "My point exactly. That should tell you how much I believe that everyone deserves a second chance and that my criminal rehabilitation and reintegration programs will work," Wyatt said trying to sound as sincere as possible. Only by acting in such a way could Wyatt continue to sell the world his facade to enlist powerful criminals as his cmity daughter gems. This narrative was his selling point to the world of why he was enlisting the worst of the worst criminals into his ranks. Clown Mask, who had killed Papa and Mama Wyatt, was the perfect face to sell his narrative. If he could forgive someone who killed his parents, he should truly believe what he preached, that''s what the world would think and never stop to doubt his motive to recruit the worst criminals the Card World had seen. ''Forget, the criminals. You are beyond help,'' the Field Marshal sighed, having listened to Wyatt''s words. Chapter 1946 Forging Own Agenda Chapter 1946 Forging Own Agenda ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:11 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City ''All it takes for evil to win is for good people to do nothing.'' These were some wise words, they fit the Earth but Wyatt believed that they would not fit the Card world. Rather these words would fit the Card World well instead, ''All it takes for good to triumph over evil is to get the bad people to do good deeds.'' Back on Earth, this would not be possible but here on the Card World, with Wyatt''s cmity soul gem, it was not only possible, but Wyatt was willing to do it. Since the criminals here were not mostly driven by their unfortunate circumstances but by their hunger for power. Wyatt would not have any problem targeting people willing to forsake their humanity to quench their thirst for power. Wyatt would be lying if he did not have another agenda to recruit the criminals in the ranks of the cmity daughter gems. With Gideon Grim helping Belphegor prepare an army of hypnotized Card apprentices, Wyatt believed it was time for him to create his army. His first choice as the target was the worst criminals across the card world. These people were not only strong, but they were a variable that needed to be dealt with before the second demon invasion if it were to happen. So if Wyatt were to build an army of Cmity daughter gems using the worst criminals, not only would he be gaining strong pawns but he would be ridding the world of a variable and as a bonus, he can give Cortney the selfless people she was searching for to manage the orphanage that she was nning to open across various regions. They were not kind but they did what they were told without any hidden agenda besides they all had hive AI that they could use to properly manage the orphanage and guide the kids. Wyatt had long thought about building his army but until today he could not think of a fitting reason to act on it. Wyatt needed a fitting reason to recruit criminals for two reasons, i) The world leaders would not sit by as he built an army, let alone the Southern Royal family. ii) Wyatt was gathering criminals under his banner, even if the world were to be okay with him assembling his army, they would not sit by if most of them were the most heinous demonic card apprentice the world has seen especially with his questionable association with Dark Realm. Thanks to Diana, Cindy, and Cortney, Wyatt found a perfect reason to assemble his puppet army of heinous criminals. Once he realized this, Wyatt led the conversation to get conclusion that would help with his agenda. Especially with Field Marshal eavesdropping on their conversation, he had managed to beautifully set the stage to create this army under the disguise of the criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program. ¡­ Listening to Wyatt say he was willing to forgive the murder of his parents and give her a second chance, Diana and Cindy who were preparing to persuade him to change his mind gave up. Hearing him put it that way, they strongly felt they were in no ce to tell Wyatt not to give other criminals a second chance. After all, Wyatt had given them a second chance. Only someone who truly saw good in people could be willing to give people like them a second chance. Diana and Cindy looked at Wyatt in a new light, they no longer just admired Wyatt for his capabilities, prowess, and achievements but they started to worship him for his qualities. Diana and Cindy no longer nned to persuade Wyatt against his n to rehabilitate and reintegrate criminals into society but they wanted to help him with everything they had so he could seed. They did not feel this way when Cortney called on them to help her with the orphanage issue but for some reason even without Wyatt asking them for their help, they had already resolved to do their best to help him. ¡­ As for the Field Marshal, she was shocked to hear Wyatt was not only willing to forgive Clown Mask but also give her a second chance. However, knowing the truth of Clown Mask''s life she could not deny the fact that Clown Mask deserved a second chance. This suddenly made her scared, she finally understood why her father used to say that foolishness was infectious. The Field Marshal could not believe that she almost started to believe in Wyatt''s foolish idea of giving the heinous criminals who sold their humanity for power a second chance. Without their humanity they were no longer humans, they were no different from the monsters and demons, these people did not deserve a second chance they deserved death. This was why she said the following harsh words to Wyatt, ''Forget the criminals, you are beyond help.'' ''Your Highness, I have decided. I hope you can help me inform the Southern Princess that I wanted Clown Mask released in my custody. Now that you guys have already copied her memories, I do not believe you imprisoning her after everything she sacrificed and did for the Card world would be fair,'' Wyatt informed the Field Marshal. The Southern Royal family has been preparing for his meeting with Anna''s mother for weeks now, but Wyatt would not let them have their way, he threw a bomb in their court with his criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program. ''Wyatt, have you gone insane? We will do nothing of that sort,'' the Field Marshal dered with an authoritative tone. ''Your Highness, forgive me for my rudeness, but that is not for you to decide. Just pass my message to Her Highness the Southern Princess. I do not want her to be caught off guard when I bring this topic up during our meeting,'' Wyatt replied politely. The Field Marshal was strong but never held the authority to act as a true decision-maker in the southern region, that powery somewhere else entirely, in the hands of Anna''s mother, the darling of the Southern Ruler. Chapter 1947 Field Marshal Heatsends Wager Chapter 1947 Field Marshal Heatsend''s Wager ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:15 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City ''You insolent fool, listen to your elders for once,'' the Field Marshal Heatsend''s voice thundered in Wyatt''s mind and would have echoed in the depth of his soul if not for the world cmity tree''s shell protecting his soul. ''You majesty, control yourself. You''re above a third-tier city full of mortals, even a tiny whiff of your power can kill them,'' Wyatt reminded the Field Marshal, set on provoking her. ''Wyatt, believe it or not, I will spank you,'' the Field Marshal sitting on the clouds about the sky blossom city brimmed with rage. She wanted to guide the misguided junior but he was so full of himself that he ordered and dared to correct. If it were someone else they would be enjoying the fresh air 10,000 km above the city. The Field Marshal both hated and liked Wyatt''s bold and decisive way of handling things. Despite repeatedly being manipted by Wyatt on several asions she considered him a straightforward guy. That was mostly because her powerful intent sense could never sense malice from him. Honestly, she could not sense his intentions at all. This was also why while the kids were debating about improving the orphanage system she could not guess what Wyatt was thinking from the beginning. Meanwhile, the other kids, Cortney, Diana, and Cindy, were all like an open book to her. Which was why she was sure that they meant what they said and that they were genuinely concerned about improving the orphanage system. But when it came to Wyatt, she could only choose to believe that he meant what he said. Therefore, when Wyatt said he was going to give heinous criminals a second chance at redeeming themselves by managing orphanages, right after he helped the other kids see the mistake in ways to improve the orphanage system, she could not help but wonder that he really meant what he said or he had another motive. But when he said he was not only willing to forgive Clown Mask for killing his parents but also help her reintegrate with society, all her doubts about Wyatt''s intention vanished and she believed he was the foolish person her father had warned her about. ''No, you will not. You adore me too much. Just make sure you convey my intention to Her Highness Southern Princess. I want Clown Mask released in my custody as soon as possible,'' Wyatt brushed off the Field Marshal''s warning as an empty threat and once again repeated his demand, continuing to provoke her to high heavens. There was a reason he was so set on provoking the Field Marshal. Even though she was not a decision-maker in the Southern Region, she had a strong influence over every decision made as the aunt of the Southern Princess and her most trusted aid. By provoking the Field Marshal, Wyatt was trying to manipte the information that the Southern Princess would receive from the Field Marshal. If the Field Marshal were to inform Anna''s mother that Wyatt was nning to start a criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program as she normally did, then Anna''s mother would not believe them as Wyatt''s true intention and directly began to wonder what he was up to. However, if the Field Marshal were too sensitive about Wyatt being foolish with his stupid idea, then the information she would be giving Anna''s mother would be totally biased. Seeing the Field Marshal so riled up, Anna''s mother would think there was true to matter. Even though she would still doubt his actions she would also be doubting her judgment and wonder if she might be wrong about it. As a result, she would give Wyatt the benefit of the doubt. Wyatt did not think he could fool Anna''s mother nor was he trying to, he just wanted to keep her guessing meanwhile he would achieve his agenda without much trouble. By the time she knows what happened, it will be toote for her to do anything about it. Wyatt had long understood that the Field Marshal wasn''t just his bodyguard but the best and most trusted means of Anna''s mother to keep an eye on him and his activities. Just like how he nned to use the criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program to build his army, Anna''s mother was using his security as a reason to monitor him through her most trusted aid. Knowing her, Anna''s mother must have long guessed that Wyatt was trying to diversify and decrease his dependence on the Southern Royal family. Wyatt also guessed their uing met would mostly be about her trying to increase Wyatt''s dependence on the Southern Royal family by any means possible. ''I will not do such a thing. Not only is your idea foolish, but who do you think you are to ask me to act as your messenger? Boy, I do adore you but you are asking for an ass-whooping now,'' the Field Marshal''s patience was waning. She could not believe the person they believed to be the future of the Southern Region would be capable of thinking something so foolish. ''Fine, I will get her out myself. Just don''t meter for not following the proper procedure,'' Wyatt responded, saying that he would free Clown Mask himself. ''You? I know you are strong but where Clown Mask is being held, power is of no use. Stop wasting time on foolish ideas and focus on increasing your active soul energy,'' the Field Marshalughed at Wyatt''s words and advised him to increase his realm first, instead of wasting time on foolish ideas like criminal rehabilitation programs. ''Your Highness, respectfully, you have no idea what I am capable of. If I wanted to I can free Clown Mask right now. I just do not be disrespectful toward the Southern royal family,'' Wyatt said feeling challenged. ''Really. Let me tell you what Wyatt, if you manage to free the Clown Mask in the next 8-hours I no longer persuade you to give up on your idea of starting criminal rehabilitation and reintegration programs. But if you fail to free Clown Mask, you have to give up on your foolish endeavor and follow my arrangement. Do we have a deal?'' ... AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release Chapter 1948 Field Marshals Support Chapter 1948 Field Marshal''s Support ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:19 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City The Field Marshal was very cautious when she proposed the wager to Wyatt. Yes, she was confident in the secret facility holding Clown Mask. However, she was also sure that Wyatt would not make empty ims. She knew Wyatt enough to not underestimate him. She believed since he said he could free Clown Mask, then he might already be aware of the secret facility where Clown Mask was being held and its whereabouts. What puzzled her the most was his confidence to make such a im despite knowing the secret facility and its capabilities. Even the leader of the Freedom Fighter Henricks would not dare to make such a im as even his origin card ability allowed him to go anywhere he wanted to would not be able to enter that ce. This was not just the field Marshal''s spection but fact. After Luna defected to the Freedom Fighters, it was clear that she had informed Henricks about Clown Mask and her future vision. Yet he never came to kidnap her, that was because of the secret facility. In there, everyone was mortal regardless of their realm. Even the Field Marshal was a mere mortal in there but thanks to her ''Unparalleled bloodline'' she could retain her physical prowess. So it was puzzling to the Field Marshal that Wyatt would im that the could free Clown Mask. She even doubted if Wyatt had no idea about the secret facility which was why he had made such a bizarre im but then she did not dare to underestimate Wyatt. Therefore the Field Marshal added a strict time limit to her wager. 8 hours, Wyatt had toplete the wager in 8 hours. That was the minimum amount of time it would take her to reach the secret facility at her maximum speed, but it was a different story if she used a teleportation card. So she would like to see Wyatt free Clown Mask from the secret facility in the next eight hours. Not to mention she had already contacted the personnel in charge of the secret facility to upgrade the security of the facility to maximum security and a separate security detail to constantly monitor Clown Mask. This way, even if Wyatt were to somehow manage to reach the secret facility and infiltrate it, he would never be able to sneak Clown Mask out of there with security constantly monitoring the Clown Mask. Worstes to worse, in case she was alerted of a disturbance in the facility she will carry Wyatt and go there to check on the facility. With her there, Wyatt can forget about helping Clown Mask escape the facility. So no matter how she saw it, the Field Marshal felt that she would win the wager. Still, if Wyatt were to somehow manage to pull a miracle and free Clown Mask from the secret facility, all she would be losing was the right to persuade Wyatt not to pursue the criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program. Despite ensuring all this, the Field Marshal was still worried. What she was worried about was if Wyatt would agree to her wager. And she had good reason to be worried as Wyatt did not agree to her wager saying, ''Only a fool would agree to that wager.'' Seeing her worrye true the Field Marshal felt bad and a little happy that she did not enter a wager with Wyatt. After all, was someone who fooled the devil. The devil was so infuriated that it had sent its incarnation to kill him, yet failed to kill him. Field Marshal could not bring herself to underestimate Wyatt so she was a little relieved that Wyatt did not agree to her wager, it saved her eight hours of constant worry. However, her relief had arrived too soon as Wyatt was not done. Rejecting her wager, he requested better stakes for the wager, ''Your Highness, I will agree to your wage if you are willing to increase stakes. If I win the wager I want your full support with regards to my criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program.'' ''That''s it?'' the Field Marshal asked in puzzlement, she thought Wyatt would try to increase the time lime of the wager but to her astonishment, he did not. ''Yes, that is it. So do we have a wager?'' Wyatt asked gentle smile graced his lips feeling that the Field Marshal was cute. Did she think that he did not know that the eight-hour time limit wasn''t even sufficient for him to reach the secret facility unless he used a teleportation card to get teleported to a location near the secret facility? Unfortunately for the Field Marshal, no matter how cautious she was, she had no idea about the means at his disposal. Stuck in the card world, the Field Marshal''s experience and knowledge were seriously limited for someone of her strength. Wyatt wondered why she never tried to venture into the dark realm like her ancestors. Was it because of the Southern Region''s poor state? Well, when her house was not in order how can she have time for adventures? Wyatt did not believe that the Southern Royal family did not have a way to enter the dark realm when their ancestors had managed to sessfully stop a demon invasion. After all, it was impossible to kill a devil unless they were in in the Dark realm. Listening to Wyatt''s proposal, the Field Marshal contemted hard, whether to enter a wager with Wyatt. She found it funny how she was the one who proposed the wager but now she was hesitating to agree to it. In the heat of the moment, she wanted to agree to the wager, but seeing Wyatt''s confidence she could not bring herself to agree to it. Not to mention if she lost she would have to support him with his foolish idea. After a lot of contemtion, she still could not ignore the change to guide Wyatt back to the right path, so she agreed, "Fine, you have eight hours starting now." ... AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release Chapter 1949 Competitor Chapter 1949 Competitor ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:24 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Listening to the Field Marshal agree to the updated wager, Wyatt chuckled. His maniption seemed to have worked a lot better than he had thought. But then, he thought it might be because the Field Marshal genuinely cared about him. Otherwise, he could not see a reason why an esteemed demigod like herself would be bothered to propose such a wager in the first ce. This made Wyatt feel a little guilty, but this was also why he did not ask the Field Marshal to take an oath or enter a contract for the wager. He trusted her to uphold her stake if she lost just like how she trusted him to do the same. Wyatt''s rtionship with the Southern royal family was veryplicated. The Southern royal family was like the overbearing parents who constantly undermined their son and wanted him to do as they said while Wyatt was like the rebellious son who did everything in his power to get his way and prove them wrong, even if it meant manipting his metaphorical parents. Hopefully, one day the Southern Royal family and Wyatt manage to get past these games and trust each other. "Mmh mum mmh," Cortney kept struggling to say something with her mouth gagged by celestial force, she could not get a single word out. She then resorted to using Bloodette as her mouthpiece, "Wyatt, Cortney is telling when she manages to get herself free she will kick your ass and make you apologize to her." Soon Wyatt''s head manifested next to Cortney and reasoned with her, "Cortney, I know you do not agree with my opinion but as my friend can''t you support me?" Listening to Wyatt''s words, Cortney stopped struggling and then after a quick contemtion, feeling the restraint on her mouth vanish, she said, "Why should I? When you did not support me. This was my idea until you made a mockery of it. Not only did you not apologize to me but you dared to restrain me and ask me to support your foolishness. You have some nerve, Dalton Wyatt." Hearing Cortney call him by his full name, Wyatt knew she was genuinely mad at him this time. However, knowing Cortney''s weak point, he replied with a hint of sadness, "I know I have been a bad friend but Cortney, I need you. Please can you forgive me this once and help me?" Listening to Wyatt plead for her help, Cortney''s eyes widened. She did not expect him to apologize to her, let alone plead for her help. Her expression finally eased and she muttered, "Well since you asked it nicely, I will help." As impulsive and wild as Cortney was, it made her too predictable. Making her an easy target to please. With Cortney''s anger handled, Wyatt turned to Diana and Cindy, but before he could speak, Diana said, "Don''t worry, boss. You will always have our support. Though we do not think people willing to kill to pass the time can value human life we have full faith in you and your decision. So, we will do our best to help you." "What the fuck, Diana?" Cortney yelled in disbelief and thenined, "I begged you to help me so many times but both of you gave up without trying but now you are going all in his foolish idea even him without having to ask you to him?" "He is our beloved boss. He will always have our support. Besides, he knows what he wants and how to do it but you had zero idea what you wanted not to mention how to do it. You wanted us to give you all the answers. But he has all the answers and just needs some assistance," Diana said with firm eyes, Cindy nodded her head vigorously agreeing with Diana. "Kiss ass," Cortneymented, listening to Diana point out the ws in her way of asking for help to them. "Enough about this. Do you guys have something else to update me on?" Wyatt changed the topic, feeling Cortney might explode if they continued on the same topic since Diana and Cindy did not have her back when she needed it. "Yes, Boss." Diana nodded and then looking at Cindy, she said, "You should report it since you are leading the project." "Thank you, Diana," Cindy thanked Diana for not trying to steal her role and then reported to Wyatt, "Boss, during our recent investigation we have learned that someone in the north is selling mass-produced pleasure cards. Their concept is the same as our pleasure card business model, but since I was unable to get my hands on their pleasure card I have no idea how good or bad their product is. But ording to the customer review so far, it is said to be worth the price and satisfactory. It appears someone beat us to the punch and has already imed the central region market with their mass-produced pleasure cards. It would not be long for them to spread to other regions. As for us, we are still nowhere near improving the response and reactions of our slime fairy pleasure cards. However, seeing that we already have apetitor I think we should release the unfinished products in the market. They are good enough. Because one the other pleasure car monopolizes the market it will be hard for our products to enter the market, let alone be a sess." Wyatt patiently listened to Cindy''s report and rmendation. Then, with a gentle smile, he said, "I know who ourpetitor is. I allowed him to copy our pleasure card business idea. So, I can confidently tell you, that you are looking at it in the wrong way. Trust me, he is not ourpetitor monopolizing the market. Instead, he is someone helping us create a market for pleasure cards. With his status and authority, he can help us deal with all the sanctions and regtions that we were worried would hinder our pleasure cards. Once he opens up the market for pleasure cards, we will sweep the market with our fully developed pleasure cards and monopolize the market in a single attempt. So don''t get distracted by it and continue ording to our schedule." Listening to Wyatt assure them, Cindy, Diana, and Vivian nodded while Cortney and Bloodette wondered what pleasure cards were. Just then, the Field Marshal''s voice sounded in Wyatt''s mind, ''What are you doing? You do know you only have less than Eight hours to free the Clown Mask, right? ... AN: Check out the Author''s thoughts section for Reader''s Quest Board and mass release. Chapter 1950 Male Version Of Pleasure Cards Chapter 1950 Male Version Of Pleasure Cards ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:27 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Seeing Wyatt casually discuss his business with his staff having just agreed to an impossible wager with a tight time limit, the Field Marshal frowned. She almost got the feeling that Wyatt might have forgotten their wager. But she knew Wyatt well enough to know, he would not make such dumb mistakes and felt he might have alreadymenced his n to free Clown Mask. This thought made her uneasy. So to make sure her hunch was right she could not help but contact him to gauge what he was up to. ''Eight hours is a lot of time. Besides, Your Highness, I mean disrespect by this, but why do you care? You are betting against me remember,'' Wyatt reminded the Field Marshal, knowing she was suspicious of his actions. However, he genuinely felt that eight hours was a lot of time for him toplete his wager with the Field Marshal to free Clown Mask from their custody. Field Marshal did not respond to Wyatt, feeling that she was feeding him information about her mental state rather than gauging what he was up to. She had long learned to be wary about what she said and did around Wyatt. Understanding that just like her niece, this boy could not be underestimated because of his realm, actions, and words. Both of them were deeply hidden and only let others see what they wanted them to see. The Field Marshal had warned herself about this before epting the wager. She knew she woulde to regret entering a wager with Wyatt. She was not new to mind games nor did she shy from them but it''s just that Wyatt and her niece yed at a higher level than her. Which gave her a head. Right now she wanted to take Wyatt and go to the hidden facility where Clown Mask was kept to guard both of them simultaneously for the next eight hours but then she did not act on it thinking that maybe Wyatt was counting on her to do exactly that. This uncertainty, was always present when dealing with these two. She was the strongest but strength cannot solve everything. Not to mention these two were among the few people she cared for. This made it even harder for her. Which was why she did not want to go against them unless she absolutely had to. Shaking her head, the Field Marshal gathered her wits. Now all she would do was make sure that everything on her end was solid. She once again contacted the facility holding the Clown mask and requested them to give their best for the next eight hours. Just then thinking of something she hurriedly said to Wyatt, ''You do know that you are not allowed to hurt the staff during the course of this wager.'' ''Of course, who do you think I am to hurt my own people? Don''t worry neither me nor my people will not touch a single person guarding Clown Mask,'' Wyatt promised the Field Marshal, even though he strongly felt that she should have thought of this before agreeing to the wager. Anyway, it did not matter since he did not n to harm anyone to free Clown Mask. ''Your people hurt the people guarding Clown Mask, that''s a joke, right? Who are these people of yours? The hoodlum youngsters or the low-level adventurers. You do know that the card apprentices guarding Clown Mask are of card emperor realm minimum. Not to mention they all excel in martial arts and have superior physical strength¡ª,'' The Field Marshal suddenly stopped, thinking she unintentionally was leaking a lot about the facility. Even if Wyatt already knew this information, she should not be unknowingly confirming it for him. That was not professional at all. Wyatt chuckled finding the Field Marshal''s clumsiness cute. She was scary strong but as a person, she had a good personality. He could see befriending someone like her. With crazy friends like Cortney and Corey, he could use some normal. "Wyatt, what is a pleasure card? None of them is answering me," Cortney asked Wyatt when Diana, Cindy, and Vivian avoided answering using various reasons. "You have a working grimoire don''t you, go search it on the grimoirework," Wyatt said, feeling that if Jill''s father must have already started selling his pleasure cards then he should have a proper ad for his product on thework, Cortney should be able to find a proper exnation on the grimoirework about pleasure card than asking him. Speaking of Jill''s father, Wyatt could not believe that the old dude had not only created his version of the pleasure card so fast but was also selling it in the central region. ''He is fast.'' Wyatt thought. Then, Wyatt pondered if it was because he was busy creating his version of the pleasure that Demigod Norley did not respond to his distress call to rescue over a hundred thousand people from bing a human sacrifice. Even if that were the case he could have contacted himter. But Wyatt, himself, was unavable for thest day since he was stuck in the blood rule source dealing with multiple ruler-ss beings. Wyatt wondered if he should call Jill and clear the air. After all, Demigod Norley was her father, she should know the reason why he did not respond to his distress call. While he was at it he could ask her to share her father''s pleasure card with him. He had no presence in the Central region so he could not get his hands on Demigod Norley''s mass-produced pleasure card to judge it. Though the ads demigod Norley put for his products came with a lot of promise it was still unknown if the product could fulfill all of them. Even though Wyatt felt Demigod Norley could not outdo him, it would not hurt him to keep an eye on hispetition. After all, Demigod Norley was one of the founding fathers of the current civilization Wyatt was enjoying. Nothing good woulde from underestimating someone of Demigod Norley''s prowess and status. "Wyatt, tell me your pleasure cardse in the male version. Because I can''t find any in the grimoirework," Cortney suddenly said, shocking everyone in the car. ... AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release. Chapter 1951 Colluding With Demons Chapter 1951 Colluding With Demons ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:31 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "Why would you ask something like that Cortney?" Diana asked as she did not think someone as beautiful and outgoing would require a pleasure card to meet her needs. "It just does not seem fair, women also need pleasure as much as men do. Why is it that they are selling pleasure cards for only males and not females?" Cortney replied, with a pout, recalling a few women in her life who could use a male version of a pleasure card to bring more diverse kinds of happiness to their lives. Since Cortney''s doubt was from the market point of view, Diana had no problem answering it, "That is because the market for the male version of pleasure card for women is not that big. In the market, except for cosmetics, clothes, and apparel, when ites to bold products like these, it is a fact that men create demand and soon women follow. Take the example of the tobo and liquor industry. It is not that they don''t want to create a male version of the pleasure card for women but it still isn''t time for it." "Oh, I see. Women get all the cool stuffte," Cortney said recalling how hard it was for her hoverbike card toe in pink shade. She had to pay extra to have it custom-painted. She was not like most women. As the Tao Tongue of her generation, her beauty was way above average and never needed cosmetics and apparel to enhance it. Meanwhile, the Field Marshal was wrecking her brain trying to think of Wyatt''s game n. It had been several minutes since they had agreed on the wager, yet he was having a casual discussion with his staff and friends. His nonchnt demeanor was getting to her. Because if it were her in his ce she would be hurrying to get to the facility holding Clown Mask before the wager time limit concludes. Eight hours might seem a lot but it was not enough for one to make it to the facility, infiltrate it, take Clown Mask out of it, and hide her in one''s custody. Not to mention the time required toe up with a detailed n to infiltrate and break out Clown Mask without getting noticed. ''Why isn''t he doing something?'' the Field Marshal screamed in her mind as she could not see what Wyatt was up to. ''If he just nned to give up then why agree to the wager?'' Thinking of this the Field Marshal shook her head believing, ''Dalton Wyatt, I know, doesn''t give up. He is up to something.'' Field Marshal thought of every possibility she could think of and even recalled every word Wyatt spoke while epting and after epting the wager to see if she missed something. She even remembered the joke that Wyatt cracked that his people would not hurt the guards guarding Clown Mask, just then a thought crossed the Field Marshal''s mind but she did not believe Wyatt would resort to that, ''No, he would not.'' But then, seeing hisid-back appearance, she thought, ''He might.'' Unable to conclude if Wyatt would resort to something like that, she decided to get confirmation from Wyatt himself. ''Wyatt, tell me you are not nning on having our buddies from the Dark Realm help you break Clown Mask free from the facility.'' Listening to the Field Marshal ask him that, Wyatt''s expression showed subtle changes. Catching them the Field Marshal yelled, ''You are. How could you collude with Dark Races, Dalton Wyatt? So now you trust them more than me and the Southern Royal family? You do know that that facility is sealing quite a few tricky devils and demons with weird abilities that even our ancestors could not kill? I knew I should have nipped this in the bud when you started borrowing the devil''s powers and exchanging information with them. Look where it has gotten you, you guys are now partners in crime. Don''t tell me you agreed to help them free those devils in exchange for their help. You didn''t, did you?'' Just from the subtle change in Wyatt''s expression, the Field Marshal thought the worst. How could she not? This was the most she had gotten while trying to read him since their meeting. When interrogating him, getting a subtle reaction was already a win in her book as this kid was a tough nut to crack. Somehow he was able to evade the deduction of her intent sense and manipte her. ''No, why would you even think that? What makes you think I would release a few sealed devils just to win a wager? Is that what you think of me?'' Wyatt denied it, as he would not need to join hands with dark races for something as little as this. ''Then what was that sudden shocked look on your face, when I asked if you nned to get help from your dark race buddies to free Clown Mask? Don''t you dare lie to me, Dalton Wyatt!'' the Field Marshal sternly inquired Wyatt. ''That is because I nned to use something I gained from the Dark Realm to free Clown Mask and I was just astounded to see you get so close to guessing my n,'' Wyatt replied honestly. He was really surprised that Field Marshal almost guessed his ns. It appears she was a lot smarter than he gave her credit for. Unfortunately for her, she had very little experience of the dark realm so she could never guess of how he was nning to free Clown Mask. ''I did? I almost guessed your n,'' the Field Marshal, herself, could not believe she came close to guessing Wyatt''s game n to free the Clown Mask. She felt proud, but then her expression changed and she hurriedly asked Wyatt, ''Now that I know, are you going to change your n?'' ''Don''t get ahead of yourself, you know nothing. The n is still a go,'' Wyatt responded with a chuckle. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1952 Fame Bound Chapter 1952 Fame Bound ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:34 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "What is all this? This was supposed to be a normal breakfast with the Orphanage Headmaster and kids. Whose idea was it to assemble the Bright Lions for this? They are being an inconvenience and nuisance to the public," Wyatt asked seeking whom he should be scolding for turning a normal breakfast into a high-school gang meet. The road to the orphanage was jammed with teenagers in various high school uniforms forming a crowd holding posters and banners of Wyatt''s image. Not to mention the city cops were nowhere in sight. Wyatt frowned and asked, "What are these high schoolers doing here? Shouldn''t they be preparing for their college entrance exam?" "Boss, these are not kids from the Bright Lions. You see the kids trying to manage the crowd. They are members of the Bright Lion gang," Diana informed Wyatt, only to hear him sternly say, "So it was you who ordered the Bright Lion gang to assemble by the orphanage." "Boss, I know you do not like all this attention but you are the hope of the Southern Region. You are a huge celebrity now. Kids from all over the Southern Region have run away from their homes and cities to join the Bright Lions¡ª" Diana prepared to give a stimting lecture so that Wyatt would understand why she did what she did but was interrupted by him in the middle, "Wait, what do you mean by kids are running away from their homes and cities to join Bright Lions?" "Boss, it is not like what you think. There are many troubled kids in this world. They saw Bright Lions as a beacon of hope and came running. If it wasn''t Bright Lions they would have chosen to join some other organizations like the Circle," Cindy hurriedly exined not wanting Wyatt to misunderstand that they were up to no good again. Diana nodded in agreement, and borated, "Boss, don''t worry we have made proper living arrangements for these kids and most of them are living at the orphanage and helping with its expansion. Meanwhile, we are providing the kids with the proper professional help they need. Most of these kids are either orphans ore from a very bad household. We are doing our best to help them. Not to mention we have found a few gems among them, that we believe will be a good addition to your empire." "Fuck!" Wyatt cursed, and looking at the ceiling of the SUV, Wyatt yelled, "Why did you not inform me about this earlier?" Wyatt was mad, not at Diana but the Field Marshal, because it was them who made him the hope of the South thinking it would be good for the Southerners. Now the people of the South were pouring in to help the hope of the South. While Diana and Cindy saw troubled youths in these kids, Wyatt saw young souls seeking meaning in their existence by trying to be a part of something bigger. These kids weren''t troubled and weak, they were innocent and strong. They were so strong that they found a way to look past their troubled past and decide to dedicate themselves to something bigger. Yes, these kids all had their agendas and ambitions, they could have chosen to go anywhere to fulfill them, but they came to the ''Hope of the Southern region.'' They all came here to achieve their ambitions while doing what they thought would be noble, helping the hope of the southern region. It was very much like teenagers joining the military wanting to serve and protect their nation. The reason Wyatt hated the title ''Hope of the Southern Region'' was not because it was cringe but because of the responsibility that came with it. The Southern Royal family and Anna''s mother knew exactly what she was doing when she used her influence to make Wyatt the ''Hope of the Southern Region.'' Anna''s mother had long seen through Wyatt''s intention of branching out and bing less dependent on the Southern Royal family. So this was one of her means to tie Wyatt to the Southern Region indefinitely. With billions of people expecting Wyatt to be their savior, even if Wyatt could not be the savior they wanted Wyatt also could not be the monster that betrayed their trust and aligned with some other region and forces. Anna''s mother knew regardless of how indifferent Wyatt was to the fame, he could never bring himself to be a traitor who betrayed the expectations that came with this fame. She did not want Wyatt to do great things she just wanted Wyatt to remain with the Southern region. She was mentally binding Wyatt to the Southern region with the fame and expectation that came from being the ''Hope of the Southern Region.'' "Wyatt, I don''t know what''s the big deal. They are all legal adults. They are free to choose what they want to do with their lives. Honestly, I think you guys are overreacting," Cortney said seeing Wyatt curse and yell. But Wyatt ignored her and waited for the Field Marshal to reply. However, the reply never came. The talkative Field Marshal suddenly went quiet. "Boss, it is not just the Bright Lions. Many capable people have shown interest in joining the Fine Gold and TSR guilds. Many have offered very reasonable conditions to help us expand our business to the two-tier and one-tier cities around the Southern Region. But we rejected them feeling they were just interested in making use of your name," Diana revealed, it''s not like she wanted to hide this from him. She thought this matter was not worth her busy boss''s attention. But seeing him get so angry over Bright Lion''s case, she decided toe clean before he found it by himself. "How are these many kids able to move to the Sky Blossom city? Don''t they need some kind of permission for immigration?" Because of the threat of the unchecked dungeons in between the cities and overpoption stressing the local economy, the authorities strictly managed immigration between cities, especially between lower and higher tier cities. Wyatt doubted someone had asked the authorities to overlook it and he had a good hunch about who would be capable of doing that. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1953 Good Company Chapter 1953 Good Company ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:37 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "Turn the car around, hurry before someone spots us. Break the air traffic rules, just get me out of here," Wyatt ordered in urgency, morphing into a middle-aged average-looking businessman. "Hey, Wyatt. What gives? Aren''t you overreacting a bit much?" Cortney yelled, she had promised her orphanage headmaster, that she would bring Wyatt to the orphanage for breakfast. Diana and Cindy were not wrong, Wyatt was indeed a big-time celebrity, and the kids in the orphanage all admired him. They would love to see and have some quality time with him. It was not easy for these kids to meet people they admired. Cortney understood the importance of the headmaster inviting Wyatt to the orphanage for breakfast. So she was taken aback to hear Wyatt order them to take him back. "Yes, boss. Cortney is right. Aren''t you overreacting a bit? I can understand you hate attention. But these kids and people havee a long way to meet the Hope of the Southern Region. It is not just them. Even our people have been working their bones for you but most of them have never met you in person. I thought it would be good for their morale to meet you and hear you speak some encouraging words," Diana spoke up seeing Wyatt morph into a total stranger. Diana could not believe her boss who was rumored to have defeated a devil as a card master was afraid of little attention. Had she known, she would have sought his permission before making such arrangements. Besides, even if she had not made the arrangements people would gathered sooner orter once they knew the hope of the South was visiting the city''s orphanage. After all, her boss''s poprity was not lesspared to any of the Southern region''s Royalty. "Boss, I hope you will adjust this one time. Because your public appearance will be a huge boost to the morale of our people who have been working day and night to manage the extra work that came with your sudden fame. They deserve this," Cindy would just pay the employees of Fine Gold, TSR guild, and members of Bright Lions overtime wages but that was not enough because they all have been pushing themselves out of admiration for their boss. The fact that they were working for the hope of the Southern Region meant the world for these people, they were willing to work for free if there need be. Especially, the members of the Bright Lions. These kids had pulled their act together. Once they felt that they were all part of something bigger than they could imagine there was no stopping them. They took the initiative to work. Which was very rare. Having been part of a high-school gang she knew this from experience. "Wyatt, I don''t care about your phobia of fame. You promised you would have breakfast at the orphanage. Even If you don''t mind not keeping your promise, I do. I promised the headmaster, I would bring you, and I will do just that. Driver, you hurry toward the orphanage before his jerk does something," Cortney yelled and ordered the driver who did not know whose order he should follow. If not for Cindy''s assurance he would have turned the vehicle by now. "Are you guys done?" Wyatt said ncing over Cindy, Diana, and Cortney. Since he had morphed his appearance he no longer felt as urgent as before. "What that heck Wyatt? Don''t you understand what I am saying? A promise is a promise, you don''t go breaking them just because you feel like it," Cortney yelled in frustration while Bloodette repeatedly warned her not to fight Wyatt if she didn''t want to be restrained by his invisible force. She was starting to hate the fact that she was weaker than Wyatt. If not for her promise to the headmaster, she would return to the dungeon seal to practice her active soul control. "Shut it, I never promised anything but fine I will have breakfast at the orphanage but I will do it my way," Wyatt said to Cortney. Then, turning to face Diana and Cindy he ordered, "You two disperse the crowd. I am serious, do whatever it takes to achieve it. Their lives might be in danger. As for the morale, just gather those who contributed the most during this time. I will meet them in person and say a few words of encouragement." "Wyatt you know you have to attend in your original appearance, right?" Cortney reminded, seeing him in a stranger''s form and iming he would keep his promise to her in his way she assumed the worst. "I know," Wyatt replied summoning all bits of his patience. Only to hear Cindy ask, "Boss, you will be meeting our staff in the orphanage or our headquarters. Since they are all here, it would be convenient to meet them here." Listening to Cindy, Wyatt felt his patience wasn''t sufficient, just then Diana sternly said, "What''s wrong with you two? Didn''t you two just hear the boss say that there are lives in danger here?" But before Wyatt could sigh in relief that he had one sane person amidst his staff and friends, he heard Diana add, "But boss, they both have a point. You have to meet them in your original form and since they all are here you might as well meet them here. It will save you a lot of time." Just when Wyatt was about to flip the entire car in rage, he heard the Field Marshal''s voice, "Don''t get angry. These kids haveplete trust and faith in you. Therefore, they are focusing on things they know you will neglect instead of focusing on things that they trust you have under control. You should be happy that you have friends and staff that understand you so well. Wyatt, you are lucky to be surrounded by such goodpany." The Field Marshal wasn''t making this up, her intent sense informed her of the thoughts and emotions going through Cortney, Cindy, and Diana''s minds and hearts in real-time. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1954 Challenge Accepted

Chapter 1954 Challenge epted

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:41 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City As a powerful Demigod, the Field Marshal was gifted with a strong intent sense. She could sense the intentions of all including her family and subordinates. Regardless of how adept they were in masking their true intentions. That was the perk of being the best. Nothing was hidden from her. However, it made it hard for the Field Marshal to get close to people knowing what they thought and expected from her. She could not get close to them and could not push them away. This was the burden of her god-like powers. Or just the weight of knowing what was expected of her. This was because the Field Marshal wanted to do the best for her people but if she wanted to take advantage of them then she would not be burdened as much rather this god-like ability would enable her so nobody could stop her, just like how the Masters behind the central government were abusing their strong intent sense to manipte their subordinates and subjects. The Field Marshal wasn''t the only one struggling with this, even Wyatt was, which was why Anna''s mother could use the fame to bind Wyatt to the Southern region for the foreseeable future. The day Wyatt had risked his life to protect Anna, he had shown his weakness to Anna''s mother. Knowing Wyatt was strongest against weapons and weakest against good intentions, she had been using it to fight Wyatt. The Southern Royal family has been going out of its way to amodate Wyatt in many ways. They even sent their strongest as his bodyguard. They were being so nice to Wyatt that honestly, he found it overwhelming. Sometimes even Wyatt felt he did not deserve such treatment. What made it worse was knowing that Anna''s mother was using it to manipte him. It would not have worked if it was just the Southern Royal family, but it was the entire Southern region. This was especially because, unlike the Southern Royal family, the Southerner''s faith in Wyatt was pure. ''Look who finally decided to speak. Why did you not inform me about this when we were talking about how to deal with Gideon Grim? Do you have any idea what would happen if even one person among the crowd was his puppet'' Wyatt asked the Field Marshal. ''Wyatt,st time we tracked Gideon Grim''s puppets there were none in the city,'' the Field Marshal replied, she had to be tolerant to fix her niece''s doing. ''Your Highness, you and I both know a lot has changed since then. Not to mention we are no longer able to track his puppets,'' Wyatt retorted. Thest time the Field Marshal checked Gideon Grim''s hypnotized puppets, Gideon Grim did not know that Wyatt had revealed his existence to the Southern Royal family and found a way to track his puppets. Not to mention turning him into the most wanted in the world. A lot has changed since then. Who knows how Gideon Grim nned to get back at him. Even if a single person were to detonate themselves in the crowd, the casualty would be devastating. Wyatt only agreed to Cortney believing that it was a spontaneous request. Had he known about people immigrating to Sky Blossom City to help the ''Hope of the Southern region'' he would never agreed to the request. Instead, he would be focusing on mass-producing cards that would detect if someone was hypnotized by Gideon Grim''s origin card. ''Wyatt, you are overreacting. With me watching no one in the city would be able to detonate themselves, let alone a few in the crowd. Just boldly go and greet them all. Give them what they came for. Embrace the glory and show the world that you are not afraid of anyone,'' the Field Marshal encouraged Wyatt while subtly using words like ''not afraid'' to provoke him. ''You contacted Anna''s mother, didn''t you? Did she ask you to get me to y the part she has arranged for me? It''s no use talking to you about this. Just tell me when she is going to meet me or do I have to go personally meet her? Knowing her ego she is waiting for me to find her, isn''t she?'' Wyatt finally realized why Anna''s mother never came despite Colleen, Ann, and others repeatedly telling him he would find the answers during his meeting with Anna''s mother. ''I don''t know what you are talking about. With me here what are you afraid of?'' the Field Marshal denied all of Wyatt''s ims and continued to persuade him to go into the limelight. She could not be more obvious. ''Well, she can forget it. I am never going to seek her. Heck, I will force her toe to meet me,'' Wyatt said, with the most sadistic grin he could fathom. ''Wyatt, why does it always have to be your way? Can''t you just let it be?'' the Field Marshal said fearing the worst, the sh between her niece and Wyatt. ''Why does it have to be her way then?'' Wyatt retorted, instructing his super brain card to search for Anna''s mother''s location and learn what she was up to. ''Well¡ª'' The Field Marshal could not find an answer that would not simte Wyatt further, so she said, ''How about this, I will arrange a meet between you two at a neutral ce, date, and time. I will decide when, where, and how you two will meet. What do you think? Is this enough?'' ''So you agree that Anna''s mother never nned to meet me but was waiting for me to find her. I should have seen this a lot sooner. Hahaha, this is going to be fun,'' feeling challenged after a long time, Wyattughed thinking he might as well enjoy this since it was not often he would feel this way. ''Why do you keep saying and doing the exact opposite of what I ask of you?'' the Field Marshal said feeling helpless. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1955 Great-Nephew-In-Law

Chapter 1955 Great-Nephew-In-Law

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City The Field Marshal Heatsend could not believe she who used to rule the Way Beyond, was reduced to a mere mediator between the mother-inw and son-inw pair. Both of them were overbearing control freaks, who did not know how to take a step back. She med demigod Norley for this. If he had not shown up, her niece would not have had a proper reason to send her here to spy on her great-nephew-inw while acting as his bodyguard. ''Wyatt, whatever you are up, I suggest you give up. Because if you escte things she will not back down,'' the Field Marshal advised Wyatt, seeing the most ominous grin she had seen pasted on his face. There was another reason why the Field Marshal felt like it was her duty to mediate between Anna''s mother and Wyatt. It was the fact that Wyatt figured out what Anna''s mother was up to while talking to her of all people, she thought if anyone were to slip up it would be Colleen, her sister-inw, but she never thought that it would be her of all people. Disappointed in herself, the Field Marshal took away all the credit she gave herself for almost figuring out Wyatt''s game n to free Clown Mask. ''I am not afraid, Your Highness. As you said earlier, with you by my side what do I have to be afraid of,'' Wyatt said, listening to the Field Marshal warn him that Anna''s mother will not overlook his provocations. ''Wait, I only said that about facing the crowd gathered by the orphanage. I did not mean anything about fighting against your mother-inw. Keep me out of it, she is scary and mean as heck. Worst of all, she knows how to hold a grudge. I don''t want to be part of it,'' the Field Marshal rambled at the mere thought of being a part of a rebellion against her niece. This, right here, clearly showed how strong of a grip Anna''s mother had on the Southern royal family and its key figures. It was a surprise that she was not chosen as the next heir by the Southern Ruler. It was very likely that she stepped down and gave her unruly daughter the honor. ''My mother-inw? She wishes,'' Wyatt remarked. Then, he added, ''Come on, Your Highness, don''t tell me you have never thought about knocking your niece a peck down? Or at least you might imagine who among the two of us is the best, right? Get on board with me, I will show what winning is like.'' Wyatt tantly tried recruiting the Field Marshal into his despite knowing she was spying on him for Anna''s mother which was what it more fun. What would be more of a provocation to Anna''s mother than stealing her trusted aid from her side? The Field Marshal guessed what Wyatt was thinking and responded, ''Keep me out of it. Knocking her a peck down with your help will not make me feel any good about myself. It would only make me feel that I betrayed my family. After all, she is family and you are not. Unless you agree you too are family.'' ''...'' Wyatt could not respond to the Field Marshal, there he was trying to recruit her against Anna''s mother and there she was trying to tie him to their family using Anna''s mother. Yep, the Field Marshal was not to be underestimated. She seemed to be well-versed in the secret skill of the elderly, match-making. "Boss, what''s wrong with you? You are acting weirdly. You are scaring Cortney," Diana spoke breaking the awkward silence in the car, seeing Wyatt not speak for long and make weird and ominous facial expressions. Wyatt didn''t answer Diana, and seeing that the crowd around the orphanage was still not cleared. Instead, it grew, he asked, "Did the Field Marshal Heatsend contact you and order you not to disperse the crowd?" "I am sorry, boss. It''s amand given by the royalty. I cannot go against nor can I disclose more about it," Diana was surprised. She wondered how her boss knew that the renowned Field Marshal herself had sent her a message asking her not to let Wyatt disappoint the crowd and fulfill his role as the ''Hope of the Southern region.'' Otherwise, Wyatt would be heavily penalized for neglecting his duty. Reading Wyatt would get penalized, she did not even bother to question how the Field Marshal knew about this and why it concerned her, she just did what she was ordered. She did not go into details about the message from the Field Marshal because she did not want Wyatt to get into trouble with the Southern Royal family over this. She was worried for her boss. "It is not your fault, you were just looking out for me," Wyatt consoled Diana, though he did not have intent sense like demigods, he had strong observation and deduction skills. Then, shaking his head, he contacted the people who would ruthlessly follow his order even if meant killing royalty. His cmity daughter gems. He ordered the Bright brothers to disperse the crowd. The Field Marshal might have full confidence in her ability to subdue any suicidal puppet of Gideon Grim in the crowd but Wyatt did not want any surprises. Therefore he did not take any chances and chose to be cautious. Anna''s mother wanted Wyatt to embrace the role of ''Hope of the Southern region'' more so that he would be willingly tying himself to the Southern region and the Southern royal family. Hence, after learning that the Field Marshal was confident about handling any surprises, she ordered the Field Marshal to persuade or provoke Wyatt into taking the stage she had set for him and entering the spotlight by any means possible except for force, which went without saying. However, unlike Anna''s mother, Wyatt did not have an alternative motive so he would rather not tempt his luck and stay cautious. "What the heck? The cops showed up now of all times," Wyatt cursed receiving an update from Nick Bright that the cops were not allowing them to disperse the crowd iming that the crowd was gathered on private property and the Bright Lions had no right to ask them to leave. The Cops never dared to go against Bright Lions but today they were very aggressive. Wyatt thought, ''An order from the Field Marshal Heatsend, herself, should have that effect.'' ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1956 Baiting

Chapter 1956 Baiting

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:49 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "Boss, why are you fighting this? " Diana asked Wyatt in worry. Even the royalty was intervening in this matter, she felt something important was going on behind the scenes, which she wasn''t eligible to know. But her cult loyalty and reverence in the Southern royal family told her that her beloved boss should just follow their arrangement and shouldn''t fight it. However, if her boss needed her, she was willing to help him at the risk of her life. That was because Diana felt her boss was a genuinely good person who was willing to give everyone a second chance. He gave someone as sinful as her a second chance. Her boss, Dalton Wyatt, was the only human on the card world fit to bear the title ''Hope of the Southern region.'' He deserved all her devotion and respect because he had earned it. "..." Wyatt sighed, listening to Diana. He might have gained their trust and faith, but it was still not enough to erase the decades of brainwashing the Southern royal family had put the Southerners through with patriotism and whatnot. For the Southerners, the royal family was not just their ruler, but it was also their spiritual leader, a symbol of faith. They were taught to cultivate faith and reverence toward the royal family when they were young. Currently, in his group of friends and staff, except for his Cmity Daughter Gems, everyone held such emotions towards the Southern Royal family. For Wyatt, they would be willing to go against the Southern royal family, but it would depend on the circumstances. They would require a strong reason to help him fight the Southern royal family. Otherwise, they would prefer if Wyatt and the Southern royal family worked out their differences. "Boss looks like the traffic will not clear anytime soon," Cindy said from the front passenger seat, looking at the haphazard mob waiting for the arrival of the ''Hope of the Southern region.'' "We can walk, the orphanage''s western entrance is not far from here," Cortney suggested. ?Listening to her, Wyatt nodded, and asked Diana, "How is the security of the orphanage? Is its parameter breached?" "I just received an update from Agent Debra Khan, with the help of the Bright Lions she managed to stop the crowd from entering the orphanagepound," Diana informed Wyatt, based on thetest information she got from within the orphanage. "Good, order the Bright Lions to stop managing the crowd and focus on the orphanage security. Now the crowd is the cops'' headache. We are walking to the orphanage," Wyatt instructed Diana. Then, turning to Cortney he said, "You are not allowed to reveal my identity until I make sure the surroundings are safe. I have made a lot of enemies and I don''t want the orphanage and its kids paying the price for me. Not even your orphanage headmaster. Do you understand me?" "Yes," Cortney affirmed aloud, nodding vigorously. She did not care as long as Wyatt fulfilled his promise. "Boss, what about the staff with a high contribution to our organization? Should I invite them to join us for breakfast" Cindy asked Wyatt, seeing him nod, she cheered. "Okay, then. Lead the way," Wyatt in his morphed middle-aged businessman form said to Cortney, after getting out of the car. As everyone followed Cortney to the orphanage''s western entrance, they did not attract much attention. Since except for Wyatt none of them were that popr, and they made a point to cover their faces with sunsses and hats. Not to mention the crowd was not so keen on observing a few businessmen and women walking the street because of the traffic jam. Wyatt could have used his agility and flight to just rush into the orphanage, but he moved in the crowd and used his soul pupils to scan the crowd for any abnormality. Especially to check if there were any hypnotized puppets of Gideon Grim among the crowd. Just then he heard the Field Marshal''s voice in his mind, ''Why do you keep doing this to me?'' ''What did I do to you, Your Majesty? Your Highness was the one who shamelessly used her status to force my staff against me,'' Wyatt said reminding the Field Marshal of the text she sent to Diana. He did not bother to mention how she used the cops. ''I was just using every means at my disposal toplete my mission,'' the Field Marshal responded, saying she did what she had to do for the mission. She knew if she did not use extreme measures, Diana would not go against Wyatt''s orders and directly snitch about her to him. She had first-hand experience of how much everyone in the SUV trusted and respected Wyatt. So, she did what she had to. Then, the Field Marshal continued, ''Before, I met you my record was seamless. I had managed toplete every mission I was given sessfully. But since I was assigned to you, my failure streak began. Do you have any idea how much control, patience, and work goes into achieving a few centuries long seamless mission record? Now it is all ruined because you are not willing to listen to your elders and want to do everything your way¡ª'' ''Your Highness, you and I know, you do not care about your mission records. You might have cared about it when you were young but not now. So, please spare me the emotional maniption. I am not going to address the crowd as the ''Hope of the Southern region.'' You can forget about it,'' Wyatt interrupted the Field Marshal in the middle of her heart-to- heart and asked her to cut the bullshit. ''Well, I tried,'' the Field Marshal said as if she gave up, but Wyatt knew she was far from done and only said it to get his guard down. Which was good, as he nned to use that spirit of hers to bait her into his trap, ''Your Highness, there is a way for you to not only get me to embrace the title ''Hope of the Southern region'' but also agree to be your family. I don''t know if you are willing to give it a try.'' ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1957 Bait Bit, Reeling It In

Chapter 1957 Bait Bit, Reeling It In

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:51 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City ''I am listening,'' the Field Marshal responded, acknowledging the bait that Wyatt threw her way. ''I guess you are not as interested as I thought you were, Your Highness,'' Wyatt said pretending to pull the bait away, not getting the right response from the Field Marshal. ''Alright, what do I need to do in return?'' the Field Marshal hoped she could get Wyatt to give more but seeing him take away what he was ready to give, she caved and?hurriedly bit the bait. How could she not? Wyatt was dangling everything she could hope from him in front of her. If she could get Wyatt to willingly embrace his title ''Hope of the South,'' as her niece urged her to persuade him to do so, and also get Wyatt to be a part of their royal family, just as many in their family had hoped, she would be the hero of the family, especially in Anna''s eyes. So she could not help but perk her ears when Wyatt proposed these terms. ''Now, you are speaking mynguage. In return, I want your full support, switch your alliance to me,'' Wyatt revealed his terms. He had long decided to teach Anna''s mother a lesson by stealing her most trusted aid, Field Marshal Heatsend. ''Not happening,'' the Field Marshal rejected without thinking. Which only made Wyatt smile, as he asked, ''Why not? Don''t you want to help the ''Hope of the Southern region?'' ''Wyatt, I know what you are trying to do and it will not happen,'' the Field Marshal saw through Wyatt''s intentions, well he wasn''t trying to hide it. He was slowly reeling her in. ''Your Highness, I am not only willing to y my role but also be your family, what else will it take for me to gain your alliance? Besides, What kind of ''Hope of the South'' would I be if I didn''t have the trust and support of the ''Hero of the South?'','' Wyatt pointed out. After all, the Field Marshal did say, she would not go against her family for someone who was not her family. Now he was practically bing a part of her family, yet she was hesitant to give him her support. ''It is not as simple as you make it sound,'' the Field Marshal retorted, feeling trapped by her own words. ''I see, you want me to do as you say but at the same time, you don''t want to give me what I want. Was that simple enough?'' Wyatt basically said the Field Marshal wanted to screw him over. Regardless of her nuanced words, that was the gist of it. Not just her, but the entire Southern royal family. Well, except for Anna. Thest time Wyatt saw her, she gave him the feeling if he asked her to, she would not hesitate to betray the Southern royal family for him. That''s the feeling he got from her. That was extreme and heartless, but that was how Anna rolled, pursuing what she wanted with one track mind. As for her other worries, they were split into her innate twin Ann. Hence, her thoughts were not muchplex, nor was it her style. Wyatt couldn''t believe he missed that crazy and spoiled princess. ''Wyatt, you are overthinking things. Things are not that simple. Since you are bing a part of our family, would you be willing to part with your manager, if I asked you to?'' the Field Marshal turned Wyatt''s fingers onto him. Asking him, since he was joining their family by marrying Anna, would he give up on Susan? ''Wait, you are telling me it''s okay for me to be with whoever I please even if I chose to be your family?'' Wyatt did not know he could continue to see other people after marrying into the royal family. ''No, that was not what I meant. Stop twisting my words¡ª You devil,'' the Field Marshal gave up, understanding there was no winning with Wyatt. He was one of the most difficult person she had met. He was stubborn, upromising, and unyielding. ''Your Highness, let me make it easier for you. How about we make another wager? If you win you will get what you want without having to do anything in return,'' Wyatt proposed. He remained patient, he didn''t try to tug too strong worrying that the string would snap and all he worked for so far would be for nothing. ''Another wager? Why would I willingly put myself through that mental torture again, when I am already experiencing it? No, thank you,'' the Field Marshal had already been at the end of her wits about how Wyatt nned to free the Clown Mask when he was busy here. She knew, Wyatt would not give up and had some n, but she had little idea what it was, which made it harder for her to stay calm. If not for her new mission to get Wyatt to embrace his title as ''Hope of the South'' distracting her, she would be wrecking her brains right now trying to figure out Wyatt''s game n. When the Field Marshal could not handle the hell of having entered a wager with Wyatt, why would she go out of her way to get herself another one of those, she wasn''t a masochist. So, she rejected Wyatt without hesitation. The stakes proposed by Wyatt were indeed very attractive, but she did not think her mind could handle another one of Wyatt''s mind games. She wasn''t up to the challenge. ''Fine. I will make it a lot easier for you, how about we bet on an already existing wager?'' Wyatt proposed to improve on their already existing wager, seeing that the Field Marshal would not even consider the idea of entering another wager with him. The Field Marshal contemted for a second and then responded, ''How do we do that?'' Though she was unsure what Wyatt was up to she decided to hear him out. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1958 Undermining The Southern Royal Family Chapter 1958 Undermining The Southern Royal Family ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:54 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Knowing what people wanted and what they would be willing to pay for it was a skill good. But knowing what they would be willing to risk for what they want and getting them to risk it, now that was the devil''s work. Listening to the Field Marshal ask how they would go about betting on an already existing wager, Wyatt nodded in satisfaction. The fact that she was willing to hear him out was enough to give Wyatt the confidence that if said all the right words he could get the Field Marshal to willingly walk into his trap masked as a game of wits, which she was confident about winning believing that she held the dominant cards. ''Simple, we modify the existing wager. Like maybe add more conditions to it or increase its difficulty, something like that,'' Wyatt exined. Wyatt purposely proposed to bet on the existing wager, knowing that the Field Marshal would love to add a few more conditions to the wager they agreed to. Especially, now that she had tasted the fear of uncertainty and the unknown. The fact that Wyatt would be willing to make the wager more difficult for himself, would be a huge warning sign for the Field Marshal. Knowing her, she would not make the mistake of underestimating Wyatt. So what was Wyatt thinking proposing something so obvious? It was the Field Marshal''s confidence that he was counting on, for her to agree to his proposal of wagering on the existing wager. The leader''s mindset, have you ever wondered what''s going on in the minds of the people who carry their entire team through a project, mission, or a game? What would be going on in their mind, disdain for their fellow teammates or the thought that the task at hand was not challenging enough? Well, that varies from person to person based on their personality, but one thing wasmon among all of these leaders, they were all confident in their abilities. They were not overconfident or underestimating their enemies, they were just confident in their skills and judgment. They did not bother to waste their precious time worrying about what they could not control and would alway give their hundred percent where it was required since they were ying to win regardless of the odds. Such was the case of the Field Marshal, she too was confident about her preparations for her wager with Wyatt. It''s just that she was not used to sitting and watching her opponent. This was new to her. The eight-hour time limit she added to the wager, was now starting to feel like the amount of time she chose to be mentally tortured. ''Wyatt, you seem confident that you will be able to free Clown Mask,'' the Field Marshal could not help but say this listening to him propose that they add more conditions to wager and make it difficult. The Field Marshal understood that Wyatt was confident about his means but so was she. In a game, both sides would be confident about their team''s win. However, this doesn''t mean that one side should just give up without ying. The winner isn''t decided until the game concludes. Therefore, what would have been a sign for others to back away was not that much of a sign for the Field Marshal. Instead, it was a sign of provocation. She felt Wyatt was challenging her and the Southern Royal family''s ability to watch over their prisoners. Just because she was currently reduced to a babysitter for a teenager did not mean that the Field Marshal was to be underestimated. She was one of the top ten strongest in the Card world. She was a direct descendent of the Unparallel Demigod. She was the ''Hero of the South.'' Feeling her presence, the Supreme beings trembled and dared not to misbehave at the Way beyond. The records of her achievements were long and outstanding. How could she back away from a challenge? It should be Wyatt who should have thought twice before provoking her. He should be the one to reconsider the wager, not her. ''Yes, I am, Your Highness. Otherwise, there would not be a point for me to enter a wager with you, especially with such high stakes. Isn''t that the same for you too, Your Majesty? If you are not then I can understand,'' Wyatt was polite, but his words were aggressive. He basically asked the Field Marshal, if she was not feeling confident, she should quit while she was ahead. ''Hahaha, will you look at that? Boy, if you are idea is to provoke me, then you are sessful. Let us discuss the terms,'' the Field Marshalughed listening to Wyatt''s words. The Field Marshal was drawn by the attractive stakes that Wyatt proposed, but now she was staying to show Wyatt that he should not underestimate his elders. She felt Wyatt looked down on the Southern Royal family and its capabilities. Yes, during the course of their partnership, they did drop the ball on one or two asions but what about the trouble they avoided for him without even him knowing? If not for them, Wyatt, his friends, and his family would not be enjoying a peaceful life in this 3rd-tier city. ''Sure, what do you have in mind?'' Wyatt smiled, feeling the fish was almost in his grasp. ''Before, we begin, I would like to update you about your aunt, Kathy. She is in the southern academic region and will be your assistant when you take your post there,'' the Field Marshal suddenly brought up, giving an example of things the Southern Royal family were doing for Wyatt without him knowing. ''Hahaha, thank you. I guess informing the border petrol and the Southern watch about her heading to the central academic region to join her job at Morningstar University worked out as I thought. It is good to know the authorities are doing their job,'' Wyatt thanked the Field Marshal with a grin. ''You were the anonymous tipper?'' ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1959 Red Skid Mark On The Sidewalk Chapter 1959 Red Skid Mark On The Sidewalk ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:57 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City ''It wasn''t anonymous, I told them who I was. It is not my fault that they did not believe. Fortunately, they bothered to follow up on my tip,'' Wyatt said causally. Listening to his words, the Field Marshal felt his actions were irresponsible, especially considering the person in question was the only true family who did not want to take advantage of him. So, she sternly asked him, ''Why did you not report this to Ann or Colleen? They would have handled it with more care. Besides what''s up with your grimoire it doesn''t show your ID.'' ''I did not feel the need to. Since I had contacted Kathy and informed her about the ordeal giving her the contact info of Ann. Though heartbroken she did not want to bother others and was set to return to Sky Blossom City to her old job as a high school teacher. As for my grimoire, I made a few adjustments to keep the peeping tom out,'' Wyatt exined why he did not bother to report this to Ann or Colleen. As for his grimoire''s privacy updates, he was honest about it. ''So, why did you contact the Border Petrol and the Southern Watch? Wait, you were testing them. Wyatt this is too much,'' The Field Marshal wanted to ask Wyatt, ''What if there was a spy, how could he risk his only aunt''s life like that?'' But thinking it would only shine a bad light on Southern Border Petrol and the Southern Watch she did not bring it up. ''Do you even have to ask that? Let''s say, if I was testing them, then would I not be also evaluating them? Besides, you should be happy your highness, your people did not let you down. However, they did not have to keep Kathy in the dark about what was going on until Colleen arrived. It caused her unnecessary mental stress. I think you guys should work on public rtions a bit more,'' Wyatt advised the Field Marshal while exining to her that he had everything under control giving her a hypothetical. ''Wyatt, who the heck do you think you are to test and evaluate the Southern Border Petrol and Southern Watch?'' Field Marshal''s tone was sharp. She was pissed at the fact that Wyatt was seriously undermining the Southern Royal family and its authority, especially when they were lowering themselves to deem Wyatt as their equal partner. If they wanted to they would take everything from him and have him for work for them for pennies. ''Woah, I never agreed to having done such a thing. Besides, this was after the Southern Capital incident, I wasn''t a big fan of you guys back then,'' Wyatt denied the Field Marshal''s charges against him, but was honest about why he did such a thing. ''You know, I can arrest and hold you in prison indefinitely for tampering with your grimoire,'' the Field Marshal suddenly brought unable to counter Wyatt on his reason for his actions. ''Go ahead, arrest me,'' Wyatt said, believing the Field Marshal was only trying to scare him. ''You think I won''t?'' the Field Marshal asked feeling challenged, then shaking her head she said, ''Forget it. I won''t lower myself to a child''s level.'' ''Good for you, Your Highness. It would be pretty embarrassing to lose to a child,'' Wyatt said sarcastically. ''Don''t me me, you asked for it,'' saying that the Field Marshal mobilized her power to teach Wyatt a lesson. Wyatt''s senses warned rang, and soon his body was pushed down to the ground with an incredible and invisible force, ''St,'' Wyatt''s body was reduced to a red skid mark on the sidewalk. The crowd did not even notice what happened to him, except for Cindy and Diana who were following him and Cortney. Before they could panic, a profound female voice informed them their boss was fine and they should prepare a change of clothes for him. The voice belonged to the Field Marshal. She knew about Wyatt''s instant regeneration capabilities and decided to use them toplete her mission. The Field Marshal would not have thought of this n if not for Wyatt provoking her. Field Marshal Heatsend''s n was simple, she would squash Wyatt''s body except for his mutant ego gem. That way Wyatt''s ego gem would instinctively regenerate his body in its original form. When it does the onlooker would notice him and what happens next does not matter to her because she believed her mission waspleted as long as she revealed Wyatt to the crowd. As for what Wyatt would do next, does not matter to her either, since her mission to give Wyatt to the crowd would beplete. After all, She can lead a horse to water, but she can''t make it drink. The Field Marshal was pleased with herself foring up with such an ingenious n toplete her mission, but the smile on her face froze when she saw Wyatt''s mutated ego gem take the form of a Rainbowfly monster and then use stealth to hide and hover over the crowd. ''How is this possible?'' the Field Marshal asked in astonishment. She had crushed Wyatt''s entire body. Without a brain tomand it, the ego gem should be instinctively regenerating his body into his original form and not into a fly monster, unless his spiritual body can function independently of his body. Considering, Wyatt was so adept in borrowing celestial force from the world that was obvious his. How could she have made such a simple oversight? ''Shocked?'' Wyatt remarked. Then, he added in a sarcastic tone, ''I cannot believe that someone as noble and honorable as you would resort to such lowly means, Your Highness.'' ''Shut it, you had iting with that big mouth of yours,'' Field Marshal said in frustration. She continued saying, ''And stop it with your fake politeness. Ditch the honorifics since you do not mean them. Hearing ''Your Highness'' ''Your Majesty'' from your mouth is starting to feel like a taunt.'' ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1960 Dropping The Honorifics Chapter 1960 Dropping The Honorifics ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:02 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City As honorable as the Field Marshal was she was equally despicable, otherwise it would be impossible for her to survive the battlefield from a young age. When faced with death, one has nothing: no honor, no shame, no pride¡ªsimr to when one was born with no honor, no shame, no pride. The Field Marshal''s father who had taught her about honor was the one who had repeatedly told her this. Along with how foolish righteousness was contagious, it should be nipped in the bud. Now that the Field Marshal had shown Wyatt both her honorable and despicable sides, she felt a lot morefortable around him, going as far as to ask him to ditch the honorifics when addressing her. ''Sure, if you say so,'' Wyatt agreed without a second thought as he did not care for it since the beginning. ''Sigh~ You could at least try to be a little reluctant,'' the Field Marshal said feeling Wyatt was too shameless. ''Says the person who did not think twice before reducing me into a meat patty,'' Wyatt remarked. He was not surprised that the World''s Will did not hold Field Marshal responsible for breaching the contract between him and Anna. There were many holes in the contract that Wyatt had drawn up for Anna to sign. Back then he was fresh to the card world and still did not fully understand the horrors of the card world. Especially the capabilities of the demigods. However, even with little knowledge he had, he managed to draw up a contract that would ensure his safety and freedom at the end of the day. How was the Field Marshal able to avoid breaching the contract despite destroying his physical body? It was simple, actually. The reason behind it was the same as how a surgeon will not be tried for attempted murder for cutting a patient''s chest to operate during the line of their duties. That was to say, what if the Field Marshal had to destroy Wyatt''s body to save him? As long as Wyatt was alive at the end she would not be med. How did the Field Marshal manage to fool the Card world''s will into believing that her destroying Wyatt''s body was to save him? Simply by erasing all the malice in her intent and recing it with benevolence using her advanced control over her powerful intent sense. Not many in the card world could pull off something like this. It was Wyatt''s luck that he ended up with a family that had quite a few people who were capable of doing something like this. Not to mention Wyatt was also partially to be med because he had partially turned his body into an immortal. No matter how advanced the Field Marshal''s control over her powerful intent sense was, it would all not be possible if not for his immortal physique. Regardless of the Field Marshal''s intent during her action if she were responsible for Wyatt''s death then she and her family would have to face the Warth of the Card world''s will so she would not have attempted something like this in the first ce if not for his partial immortality. ''Well, let us talk about the terms for our wager shall we,'' The Field Marshal quickly changed the topic, as she did not want to continue talking about the incident. She knows she could getpetitive but showing it against a child no matter how abnormal he was, it was embarrassing for her. ''Fine, let me make the new stakes clear. If you win, I will give up on the criminal rehabilitation program, embrace the title ''Hope of the South,'' and be a part of your family. But if I win, not only will you support my criminal rehabilitation program but switch your alliance to me and swear your loyalty to me on your honor,'' Wyatt let the Field Marshal change the topic because he was waiting for her to bring up the wager, to not seem eager. Then, he recounted the updated stakes for their wager to the Field Marshal, these stakes would only be valid if they managed to agree on an updated wager. If not they will go with old wager and stakes. ''Woah, hold up their buddy. Nobody agreed to swear their loyalty to you. My loyalty will always be with the Southern Ruler and the Southern Region,'' the Field Marshal hurriedly corrected, swearing one''s loyalty was not a small matter, especially for someone of the Field Marshal''s status and personality. This was also why Wyatt didn''t bother to ask her to sign a contract or take an oath. ''Besides, the stakes are not equal,'' the Field Marshal added, feeling that Wyatt was getting the better end of the deal. ''How are they not equal? If anybody should beining then it should be me. Because I agreed to marry into your family. Do you even know what that means? If not, you can ask Lorenzo¡ª Wait, that would not help my case since he traded up by marrying into your family while I would be settling by marrying into your family,'' In the heat of the moment, Wyatt was caught up in his own words. ''Boy, aren''t you getting toofortable with me? I asked you to drop the honorifics but don''t remember asking you to treat me like one of your mates. And what the heck do you mean by Lorenzo traded up by marrying me? He and I are equal partners in this marriage,'' The Field Marshal was starting to regret permitting Wyatt to stop being polite with her. ''Who are you kidding, Your Highness? Lorenzo is not here, you can drop the act,'' Wyatt said using honorifics to sound polite but that only highlighted his rudeness. ''Listen to me, you brat. Lorenzo is a kind and brilliant man. At least, he knows to respect and listen to his elders,'' The Field Marshal raged unable to control her emotions. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1961 Loyalty Not For Sale Chapter 1961 Loyalty Not For Sale ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:05 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City As one of the strongest in the Card World, the Field Marshal was enlightened and profound, detached from human emotions, or so she would like to think. Talking to Wyatt, she would always find herself getting in touch with her mortal side that would like to cover its helplessness with rage and such emotions. She wanted Wyatt to befortable around her but not overlyfortable. Not to mention, where does he get off belittling her husband to her? ''Your Highness, I don''t understand. Why are you getting so defensive? I was just implying that you were the best thing that ever happened to Lorenzo,'' Wyatt exined, feeling the Field Marshal''s anger. ''We both know what you were implying brat, don''t try to whitewash it now,'' The Field Marshal was astounded seeing Wyatt imply that she was undermining Lorenzo, not him. ''I don''t know what you are talking about but I feel¡ª'' ''Let us reduce the wager time limit by half. If you agree we have a wager at our hands,'' The Field Marshal put forward her proposal for the updated wager interrupting Wyatt, as she did not want to continue listening to him find creative ways to undermine her husband just to provoke her into a wager. ''Does that mean you have agreed to the stakes I proposed?'' Wyatt asked, feeling Field Marshal was trying to pull a fast one on him. ''I stand by what I said before. I have sworn my loyalty to the Southern region and its ruler. So, my loyalty is not up for stakes,'' the Field Marshal dered. ''Then, I am afraid, we don''t have a wager,'' Wyatt decisively pulled the plug on the wager surprising the Field Marshal. After all, he had been pushing for this wager since the start but now seeing him pull the plug on it over a little disagreement without even trying to negotiate. It all seemed absurd to the Field Marshal as the involved party in the wager. ''Why call off the the wager? Unless you are afraid you will not be able to free Clown Mask in the next four hours?'' the Field Marshal knew this wasn''t it, yet she said to provoke Wyatt. After all, she wanted to enter the wager with Wyatt but not give him the stakes he asked for. ''Really?'' Wyatt rolled his eyes knowing what the Field Marshal was doing, ignoring her he hovered above the crowd in stealth in his Rainbowfly monster form, scanning the crowd with his soul pupil searching for Gideon''s hypnotized puppets. This was important to Wyatt because if he found Gideon''s hypnotized puppets among the crowd, he had nothing to worry about as long as Gideon was only resorting to such petty tricks. But if he was not then, that was bad because it meant he was patiently nning something big and devious. Which meant Wyatt would have to be on guard for him and be prepared for it. ''Wyatt, you are being unreasonable here, my loyalty has always belonged to the Southern region and its ruler. It will continue to be so in the future too, until myst breath,'' the Field Marshal''s voice sounded in Wyatt''s mind. She wanted him to agree to the updated wager. However, Wyatt nonchntly replied, ''Good for you.'' showing no interest in negotiating with her. This led her to wonder if Wyatt really could not free Clown Mask in the next four hours. Otherwise, there was no reason for him to so decisively forgo the wager that he demanded in the first ce. Wyatt wasn''t even trying to negotiate the terms. It was as if he had given up. ''Wyatt, ask something less,'' the Field Marshal now no longer cared about appearing too eager and losing the upper hand in the negotiation since Wyatt wasn''t even willing to participate in a negotiation. ''Except for your loyalty, I think there isn''t anything else you can provide me with, that would be worth me taking the risk of updating the wager and making it harder for me when I am sure to win it as it was,'' Wyatt replied making his intention clear to the Field Marshal. The only reason Wyatt went throught the trouble convincing Field Marshal for an improved wager was because he wanted her loyalty, stealing her from Anna''s mother. But since the Field Marshal was not willing to bet her loyalty, he saw no point in going through the trouble to update the wager. However, seeing the fish was hooked, Wyatt decided to tempt his fate and see if he released the fish, would it jump right into his fish bucket? Meaning, now that the Field Marshal was hooked on the idea of updating the existing wager enticed by the stakes he proposed to her, would she be willing to bet her loyalty just to see it through? Wyatt had no idea what the Field Marshal would do. But, gambling has brought out the worst in the best of us, so Wyatt believed anything was possible. Was Wyatt investing in a sinking ship? Maybe, but he has no choice as the only reason he proposed to modify the existing wager was to steal Field Marshal from Anna''s mother. So, he had little choice but to invest in what he believed would make it possible, no matter howrge the odds stacked against them were. ''Aren''t you presuming too hastily? I might be just a soldier but I have the backing of the Heatsend Royal family and the Lorn Family, thebined wealth, treasures, and knowledge of these two families are at my disposal. Name what you want and I will get it for you,'' the Field Marshal generously offered, showing how much she wanted Wyatt to continue with the updated wager conditions that she had proposed to him. After all, the stakes he offered were too good for her to pass on. ''I want you, Your Highness, and nothing else. Haven''t I made myself clear?'' ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1962 Trust

Chapter 1962 Trust

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:09 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City ''Hey, brat. Your words are starting to touch the line of ambiguity. Watch it, or I don''t mind thrashing you around until you learn to respect your elders,'' The Field Marshal warned Wyatt feeling the ambiguous nature of his words could not be more apparent. First, he undermined her husband to her, and now this, if she did not know better she would think Wyatt was hitting on her. ''Wow, just wow, well it''s good to know where your mind is at, Your Highness,'' Wyatt indirectly said the Field Marshal''s mind was in a gutter for her to even imply such a thing. ''Watch it,'' the Field Marshal uttered, as she covered the Rainbowfly with her intent. Feeling a sense of dread Wyatt hurriedly said, ''Your Highness, I don''t understand why are you so hesitant about swearing your loyalty to me when you not only want me to join your family but also be the hope of the South. If you don''t trust me how can you be willing to wee me into your family and entrust the Southern region to me? Isn''t this baffling to you?'' Listening to the point put forward by Wyatt, the Field Marshal fell into a deep contemtion feeling that what he spoke had merit to it. If she was so eager to wee him into her family and hand the future of the Southern region over to him, why was she so hesitant to the thought of swearing her loyalty to him? However, suddenly she shook her head and awakened from her contemtion. Then, staring intently at the Rainbowfly, she said, ''You are good. For a second I was almost considering it.'' ''Your Highness, I was just stating the fact. Besides, since you strongly believed that I am the future of the Southern Region, why is it that you want to continue to serve the old regime that is failing to give the Southern Region and its people the prosperity they deserve? Why don''t you consider switching your loyalty to me, the future that you believe in? By doing that you will be allowing me to uplift the Southern region to prosperity faster. Don''t you think what I said is true and the best for the Southern region?'' Wyatt stuck when the iron was hot. He believed the only reason the Field Marshal was having a hard time giving her loyalty to him was because she was being cautious around him. Yes, one of the top ten strongest in the card world was being cautious around a card master realm teenager. Wyatt did not dare to credit himself for this, because it was not his doing but the doing of Anna''s mother. It must have been her who had forced the Field Marshal''s guard up against him. Otherwise, howe a person who was willing to wee him to her family and also willing to hand over the Southern Region that she defended by risking her life for most of her life to him was so wary about the idea of giving her loyalty to him? Anna''s mother was good, she had skillfullyid seeds of doubt in the Field Marshal''s mind against Wyatt, such that she could never trulye to trust him. This may be because she saw how both her beloved daughter had fallen head over heels for him. Anna''s rebellion was not new to her but to see Ann willing to bend a few rules for Wyatt, now that was a huge blow for Anna''s mother because Ann''s entire existence was built around pleasing her and winning her approval. Now, seeing Ann go against the purpose of her very being for Wyatt, she felt threatened and challenged. She could not get around the fact that a nobody, who was nonexistent until recently, had managed to steal her daughters from her. Without knowing it Wyatt had already fired the first shot. Anna''s mother was just trying to defend whats hers. Any mother in her position would do the same. If Wyatt knew this, he would be speechless, and instantly conclude, ''Women are trouble.''Not that he would distance himself from Anna. Meanwhile, the Field Marshal awakened from another long andplex contemtion, she would not understand the source of her caution towards Wyatt. But sticking to her gut she said, ''Wyatt, I don''t want to talk about it. I have already told you my loyalty will always will lie with the Southern Region and its ruler.'' ''You don''t but I do. Because it pains to know that you do not trust me after all I have done and been through for the Southern Region. Yes, I look out for my profits but I was also born and raised in the southern region, I am a Southerner by birth. Just like the rest of the Southerners, I am willing to risk my life for the Southern region. Have I not made it clear by now?'' Wyatt asked the Field Marshal expressing his anguish knowing that Field Marshal would not trust him. He acted his part so well that even he felt he might have meant the words he spoke. ''Cut the crap, what is your point?'' the Field Marshal said mercilessly. Feeling that Wyatt''s words were starting to sway her mindset, she immediately got defensive. That was a natural reaction, after all, one would want to stick to their beliefs and protect them but only a very small group of people would keep their minds open and see the ws in their beliefs and try to correct them. It wasn''t surprising to see the Field Marshal was not part of that small group. But it was good to know that she was willing to contemte them. Showing Wyatt a chunk in her armor. ''Your Highness, let me make this easier for you. Will you be willing to bet your loyalty if I promised that I will always keep the best interest of the Southern Region in my mind,'' Wyatt said knowing that unless he assured the Field Marshal that he would not use her loyalty against the Southern Region and its people she would never be willing to bet her loyalty with him. ''What about the Southern Royal family?'' ''What about them?'' ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1963 Uncut Truth

Chapter 1963 Uncut Truth

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:13 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City ''Boy, if this is your idea of a joke then let me warn you it is not funny. I will ignore it this once,'' the Field Marshal warned Wyatt to watch his words. ''Your Highness, I wasn''t joking and I stand by what I said,'' Wyatt dered to the Field Marshal ignoring her warning. However, an invisible pressure covered Wyatt''s Rainbowfly body and he heard the Field Marshal say, ''Last chance.'' ''Sigh~, Field Marshal, you know as well as I do, that the Southern region''s future has no ce for the Southern Royal family. Heck, the entire world''s future doesn''t have a ce for the Royal families, Nobles, and the current government. Clown Mask''s future vision is evidence of that. The sooner the Southern Royal family understands it the better otherwise, sooner orter, they will face the same fate you saw in Clown Mask''s future vision. If you think you can avoid it just because you know it then you are seriously mistaken. If not for the three mischiefs then it would be someone else, maybe the Freedom Fighters. The world is starting to evolve and it has deemed the current regime unfit. It is your choice either be erased by natural selection or adapt to the change,'' Wyatt addressed the Field Marshal by her military title instead of her royal status because he was serious this time. The citizens of the Southern region respected the Southern Royal family, revered even, but it did not mean they did not have anyints. Sooner orter public opinion and anger would trump their loyalty and faith toward the Royal family. In Clown Mask''s future vision, people came together under the banner of Hero Aba Windsor to overthrow the three mischiefs. That doesn''t mean the people could not do the same to overthrow the current regime run by the central government and royal families. It was only a matter of time. After the monsters, demons, and the supreme beings, the people finally achieved peace in their lives so they did not want to lose it by rocking the boat. This enabled the tranny of the central government and royal families to continue despite their obvious ws and failures. But once people felt that they had enough and deserved better, their freedom and prosperity were more important than the illusion of peace just like how they felt under the reign of three mischiefs in the Clown Mask''s future vision, they would stand up against the current regime simr to how they stood up against the three mischiefs in the Clown Mask''s vision. No matter how the Southern Royal family tried to avoid it, it would happen as this was how civilizations evolved. The Field Marshal did not immediatelysh out at Wyatt for bad-mouthing the Southern Royal family and its regime but she seriously contemted Wyatt''s words however, she failed to see a world without the royals to lead it. After all, the Royal families never imagined such a day woulde even with the Central government trying to weaken and swallow them. Even in the Clown Mask''s future vision, she was killed before she could witness the world hero Aba Windsor had created. Since the Field Marshal could not imagine a world without the royal families, it was hard for her to understand what Wyatt trying to say. Knowing Wyatt was not some random teenager who would spout random nonsense she carefully listened to his words and tried to grasp their meaning after all she had seen the future of the Southern Royal family in the Clown Mask''s future vision, they had been trying their best to think of ways to avoid it and they too felt that if the three mischiefs can achieve it then others can also do the same. This was why the Field Marshal seriously pondered on Wyatt''s words however no matter how hard she tried she could not fathom a world without royals leading it. She felt even if it was not the Heatsend royal family some other royal family would take its ce but a world without any royal family felt absurd to her. ''Wyatt, don''t do anything stupid. I promise you that I will arrange a meeting between you and Anna''s mother without any of these games,'' the Field Marshal said feeling she was not knowledgeable enough to have this talk with Wyatt. ''Field Marshal, I thought your loyalty was to the Southern region first and then its ruler,'' Wyatt did not agree to the Field Marshal''s request but reminded her, that she would be looking out the for people of the South rather than looking out for the Southern royal family. ''Wyatt, what is your point? Are you nning on overthrowing the Southern Royal family?'' the Field Marshal asked Wyatt in a grave tone. She really would not mind breaching the contract between Wyatt and Anna if he gave her a wrong answer here. ''No, I would not dream of it. My ambitions do not lie in the card world, to begin with. But I am willing to help prosper it because of my sentiments,'' Wyatt replied honestly. This might be the only sentence so far in his conversation with the Field Marshal without any deceit. ''What are you trying to say?'' the Field Marshal asked in frustration, she was irritated that she could not understand a single thing the teenager said. She wondered if she was truly as profound as she thought she was. ''Give me your loyalty and I will take care of your worries,'' Wyatt proposed to the Field Marshal. ''Popostrous, who do you think you are? How dare you make such big ims? You have gotten full of yourself. Without my protection you would have died long ago let alone you taking care of my concerns,'' The Field Marshal yelled in a fit of rage. She truly felt Wyatt had gotten full of himself, especially with her forcing him to embrace the title ''Hope of the Southern region.'' ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1964 Price Of Field Marshal Heatsends Loyalty Chapter 1964 Price Of Field Marshal Heatsend''s Loyalty ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:17 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Wyatt was not surprised by the Field Marshal''s reaction. Instead, ignoring her words, he continued to say, ''Field Marshal, these past few days, you have monitored and seen how I treat my friends, family, and employees. Still, I promise you, that if you give me your loyalty, I will do nothing unworthy of it.'' ''You are mad, you are drunk on the fame my niece has been feeding you. You are just a teenager, please act like it before it''s toote,'' the Field Marshal said, now that she finally understood what Wyatt was trying to say all this time. He was showing her the problems that she did not see and also the solutions to them that were beyond her. He revealed it all to her, saying, as long as he had her loyalty he would take care of it for her. How could the Field Marshal miss Wyatt''s true intention, she has been courted before, and right now Wyatt was doing the same. While she was thinking of the wager, that boy was trying to court her as one of his subordinates. Her mind was blown away by Wyatt''s audacity. Not only did he, a mere card master, dare to boldly try and recruit one of the top ten strongest in the world but he did not seem to worry aboutpleting the wager which gave her a bad feeling. If she was not reading too much into things he was acting like he had already won. ''How?'' the Field Marshal wondered in her mind and immediately contacted the facility and asked the personnel in charge of monitoring Clown Mask from up close for the next eight hours to check if the Clown Mask in front of them was the real one or not. Receiving the confirmation from her people that the Clown Mask in the facility was indeed the real one and not a stand-in, Field Marshal felt that she was starting to get paranoid wound up by Wyatt''s games. When actually, all she was doing was trying everything to not give heed to what Wyatt proposed to her. After all, what Wyatt proposed was too good to be true and absurd. How can a teenager be the answer to all her troubles? However, still, she felt a sense of urgency to conclude the wager as fast as possible which Wyatt was partially after. ''Field Marshal, you don''t believe that. If I was just an ordinary teenager you would not leave your post at Way beyond ande to a third-rate city in the remote part of the Southern region to protect me. Can an average teenager rescue a prisoner from the Southern region''s most secured facility? The question here is not if I can do what I im but if you are willing to take a chance,'' Wyatt did not let the Field Marshal just dismiss his proposal but asked her to give it a chance. ''You speak as if you have already rescued the Clown Mask,'' the Field Marshal had a strong will and had long decided to ignore Wyatt''s words as a devil''s whisper. But just like how the best of us fall for the temptation of the devil. Field Marshal too was starting to fall for Wyatt''s words. Because Wyatt spoke just the words her heart wanted to hear and promised everything she wanted. ''I will have rescued her by now if not for me holding back to win you over,'' Wyatt said, not caring for the ambiguity in his words. He had be bolder the more the Field Marshal tried to ignore his words. The only reason she was trying so hard to ignore his words was because they were working. She was tempted to shake Wyatt''s hand on the stakes he sought. ''Oh, really, then you would not be worried if I were to decrease the time limit of the wager to an hour,'' the Field Marshal asked, feeling Wyatt was being too overconfident. ''If you are willing to bet your loyalty, sure I don''t mind giving it a try,'' Wyatt said nonchntly, not giving the Field Marshal a definite answer. Leaving her guessing. ''Okay, then if you are willing to reduce the time limit of the wager to an hour, then I am willing to bet my loyalty,'' the Field Marshal joked, feeling that Wyatt was ying one of his mind tricks on her again. ''Sure, do we have a deal?'' Wyatt agreed, shocking the Field Marshal who was only kidding around. She was dumbfounded, she did not understand what Wyatt was thinking by agreeing to something so absurd. However, unlike her Wyatt wasughing in his mind in satisfaction as the Field Marshal finally quote a price for her loyalty even if she was kidding. ''No¡ª not an hour, reduce the time limit of the wager to half an hour, and then we have a deal,'' the Field Marshal hurriedly corrected. She knew she was being shameless but she wanted to see how far Wyatt was willing to go. Whenever people came to court the Field Marshal, they all came with the most luxurious gifts to shower her with, and the Field Marshal enabled them as she liked that part since it allowed her to gauge her value in the market. She was doing the same with Wyatt. However, she was always trying to figure out if Wyatt was being for real and learn his bottom line. She still had not given up on winning the wager. After all, she liked winning, especially when it looked like she was going to lose. ''You do know that you are asking me to orchestrate a prison break in one of the most secured facilities of the southern region that is inside a secret space a few thousand miles from here and not buy milk from the neighborhood store, right?'' Wyatt asked the Field Marshal if it was alright for her to state such absurd condition. ''I thought you were holding back to win me over. Don''t tell me you were just bragging,'' the Field Marshal teased Wyatt. Then, she asked, ''Now you know what you need to do to get my loyalty, do we have a deal?'' ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1965 Taking A Oath Chapter 1965 Taking A Oath ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:17 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City ''Field Marshal, are you being serious?'' Wyatt did not agree to the Field Marshal immediately. Having seen how despicable and shameless the honorable Field Marshal could get when backed into a corner, he knew he had to make it so that she could not back out of her words. ''Yes, I am,'' Field Marshal said with a mischievous tone wanting to hear Wyatt finally throw up his hand in the air and say he could not afford her loyalty. Now this was the best part for the Field Marshal when being courted, the best of the best realizing that she was out of their league. She could not wait to hear Wyatt give up saying he could notplete the wager in half an hour. She thought it would be satisfying to watch him get off his high horses. ''Field Marshal is this final, are you sure there is no wiggle room for negotiation?'' Wyatt asked, trying to confirm that if he agreed to the wager she would not back out. ''What the¡ª Don''t tell me you are considering it," The Field Marshal was shocked to hear Wyatt consider her unreasonable demand. Even if Wyatt employs the best teleportation card in the world it would be impossible for him to rescue Clown Mask in the next 30 minutes. After all, no abilities could be used in or in the immediate surroundings of the secret space housing the facility. Which means he would have to teleport further from it. Reaching it he would have to find a way to break into the facility, handle the guards, search for Clown Mask, and rescue her. Not even she could achieve that in under 30 minutes. So she did not understand where Wyatt was getting his confidence from. ''If that is the price of your loyalty then I have to because I want your loyalty. Doing everything to get what we want, isn''t what all this struggle is for?'' Wyatt asked the Field Marshal, only to hear her say, ''You are willing to risk everything doing the impossible and unreasonable, just to get my loyalty. You are crazy, do you know that?'' ''So you agree what you demand is unreasonable and impossible,'' Wyatt pointed out, enraging the Field Marshal. Who then, said, ''Fine, do whatever you want. Those are my terms for the update wagers for the stakes you proposed, take it or leave it.'' ''Sigh~, I will take it,'' Wyatt responded acting as if he got the short end of the stick. The Field Marshal was no longer surprised just mad, she felt she could not trust any of Wyatt''s words. Her niece warned her but she was only beginning toprehend it now. She even went as far as to say, ''Let''s make an oath so that neither of us can back outter.'' The Field Marshal knew Wyatt could notplete the wager in the stipted time limit. Yet, seeing him agree to the update wager anyway, she thought worse and proposed to take an oath to secure her winnings. Lowkey, she was even thinking that Wyatt might be doing this to marry into the Southern Royal family while saving some face. How could such thought not cross her mind when she saw Wyatt, a mere card master, agree to do what was impossible even for her, one of the top ten strongest demigods? Anybody in her ce would think the same. Agreed, Wyatt was not a normal card master but still, this was too much. Unless Wyatt could pull out a miracle from his ass he was going to lose this wager. Even a child with a littlemon sense would know this. ''Do we have to go that far between us?'' Wyatt showed hesitance in taking an oath. Seeing this The Field Marshal sighed and said, ''I am sure, we do. Follow my lead, in the presence of the world I agree with the updated wager and stakes.'' ''In the presence of the world, I agree with the updated wager and stakes,'' Seeing that the Field Marshal took the oath without any reluctance, Wyatt smiled and also took the oath. The oath was straightforward with no deceit.Clearly, the Field Marshal did not want Wyatt to back out using a technicality. ''Good, now I will inform Anna of the good news that she is going to be a bride soon,'' the Field Marshal said as soon as Wyatt took the oath. She wasn''t trash-talking to Wyatt to throw him off his game. She genuinely felt that she had won the wager. It was also her way of calling him stupid. ''Oh, congrats. Who is the groom?'' Wyatt asked, feeling pity for the Field Marshal who had no idea that she had sold her loyalty for pennies. ''Why you, of course, my dear Great-nephew-inw,'' the Field Marshal responded with glee. Wondering if Wyatt''s delusion had grown to the point where he could not understand what she was obviously implying. ''If I were you I would check on your subordinates. Or they should be trying to reach you right about now,'' Wyatt replied nonchntly. Having finally dealt with Field Marshal, Wyatt continued to scan the crowd for Gideon Grim''s hypnotized puppet. He and the Hive AI had already scanned most of the crowd by now and were unable to find a single hypnotized puppet. Pretty soon they concluded that there wasn''t a single hypnotized puppet in the crowd. Which was just bonkers. This was starting to worry Wyatt. Because with so many hypnotized puppets at his disposal, Gideon Grim could spare a few to keep Wyatt on his toes but he did not. After all, Wyatt was his most hated enemy who foiled most of his ns and outed his existence to the card world. But unable to find a single of Gideon Grim''s hypnotized puppets Wyatt was beginning to wonder if Gideon Grim''s hypnotized puppets were purposeful in avoiding him. This further intensified Wyatt''s worry about Gideon Grim''s revenge. He knew that with Gideon Grim''s cautious nature, he would not strike until he was sure that he could kill his target and not get caught. Wyatt feared such an enemy the most because they would wait as long as required to achieve their revenge. Not to mention Gideon had already shown that he was not above using Wyatt''s friends and family to get to him. This was why he had to prioritize this asshole of all the people that wanted to kill him. Even more so than the three mischiefs and Belphegor. Then Wyatt''s grimoire notified him of a call from Cortney, picking it up, he asked, "What is it?" "Where did you go? The children are waiting for you. Do you want them to have breakfast when it''s time for lunch," Cortney replied, there was a hint of me in her voice. "Gather everyone. I am done here, once I check the orphanagepound. I will be there," Wyatt informed as he headed toward the orphanagepound hanging up on Cortney. Nearing the orphanage, Wyatt saw Debra had summoned her origin card and its army of undead to guard thepound efficiently. She had advanced into the peak Card Grandmaster realm and from the looks of it after a baptism the time restriction on her origin card''s skill had been improved allowing her to summon her undead army more frequently and for longer periods. It seems the Fine Gold has not spared any effort to help her grow. Most importantly, Debra Khan was able to develop so quickly mostly because she had umted a lot in the lower realm and once she got her hands on a Golden grimoire, her years of umtion had given her a huge boost in her realm advancement. Wyatt felt a little good to know one of his clients was doing better in her life. Yes, Debra''s current sess was mostly because of her patience, hard work, and good judgment but he would like to believe that the origin card he created for her had paved the path for her. While checking thepound of the orphanage, Wyatt noticed that enthusiasm in the eyes of his employees. Especially the kids from the Bright Lion Gang which had now transformed into a private security agency that provided security to almost three-fourths of the city''s market. The only part of the market they did not have ess to was the part that belonged to the city''s top families who had their own private security force to take care of their businesses. Still, they donate a small fortune for the development of the Bright Lion Security agency. Wyatt also noticed the development and expansion of the orphanage nned by Diana and agreed by Cortney was actually well thought keeping the future of the orphanage in mind. However, Wyatt believed the orphanagecked the staff to properly make use of and maintain these new additions to the orphanage''s infrastructure. If there were not enough responsible staff to guide the kids on how to make use of the new facilities being provided to them, then it would all be a waste of money and effort. He had to get started on the criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program. It will not only help him increase his defense againstGideon''s hypnotized puppet army but also be a big help to society. Unable to find a single hypnotized puppet or anything suspicious, Wyatt prepared to join the others for Breakfast but then he heard the voice of the Field Marshal in his head, asking, ''How did you do it?'' ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1966 Not A Simple Wager

Chapter 1966 Not A Simple Wager

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:25 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City After being warned by Wyatt to check up on her subordinates managing the facility holding Clown Mask, the Field Marshal who lowkey thought that Wyatt was losing the wager on purpose to marry into the Southern Royal family while saving face, received a call from her head warden in charge of the personally monitoring Clown Mask. Getting the head warden''s call the Field Marshal''s expression darkened, because he shouldn''t be able to call her as he should be beside Clown Mask''s holding cell personally monitoring her closely. This meant that he could not ess soul energy to summon his grimoire and call her. For him to be calling her meant that he was no longer in the space containing the secret facility, but outside. She had personally head-hunted the warden and knew that he was not the type to disobey her direct order. Leaving only one possibility, Wyatt had pulled a miracle out of his ass. Controlling her turbulent emotions, the Field Marshal answered the call only to hear the panicking warden say, "Your Highness, the prisoner, she¡ª her body suddenly disintegrated into ash. I was watching her the whole time. Her soul energy was locked, she did not have anything on her person and was all alone in her cell. The facility was under lockdown the whole time. I even activated the emergency array but I could only watch as her body disintegrated and couldn''t find any trace of the killer. I am sorry Your Highness, I am sorry I let you down. The prison was impregnable for centuries but now under my watch, someone not only managed to infiltrate it but assassinate a prisoner and left without leaving behind a trace. I know nothing I say will make up for the blunder I have made but I promise we are doing everything to find the killer. I will not rest until we find the killer¡ª" "Don''t bother, the culprit is right in front of my eyes and I don''t think the prisoner is dead. You continue the search, but if you cannot find the prisoner in another half an hour. Then, my ignorance has disgraced your meritorious record. All I am saying is¡ª this is not your fault¡ª" the Field Marshal interrupted the Head Warden and tried to apologize to him but was immediately interrupted by him. "Your Highness, please don''tplete that sentence. Working for you has been my honor. You gave me an order and I could not fulfill it, please leave it at that. I promise we will turn the entire secret space upside down but find the prisoner or trace her down in the next half an hour. Please forgive my rudeness, I will soon contact you with the good news," the Head Warden was enraged that his idol was about to apologize to him. He would rather die than get an apology from her. Therefore, taking all the me for the incident, in a fit of rage he promised the impossible. This might have been a simple wager for Wyatt but the honor and lives of honest people were at the stake. The Head Warden was himself an aplished card demigod, a realm blessed with amazing powers, but for the sake of the Southern region and because his idol asked him to, he forsook the luxurious life of a demigod and served as a warden in space where soul energy, rule power, nor divinity could be used. Spending hours in that ce could turn a person crazy but he chose to stay there year around guarding the prisoners all for honor. "Sigh~" the Field Marshal sighed as the Head warden hung up the call to return with good news. But she knew that was impossible. Shaking her head she looked at the time, it had only been a couple of minutes since she agreed to wager with Wyatt. Considering that the head Warden wasted a few minutes trying toprehend what happened and contact the Field Marshal, it can be seen that Wyattpleted his wager the very minute the Field Marshal agreed to the wager. As this dawned upon the Field Marshal, she understood what her niece had been warning her about had happened and it was toote for her to do anything about it but to submit to her fate. She had been tricked by Wyatt into giving him her loyalty for nothing in return. The Field Marshal wondered how long Wyatt had been nning this because she did not believe Wyatt decided to enter a wager with her on a whim and pulled out a miracle from his ass. He must have been nning this for long even before he approached her with the wager. Then she recalled how the conversation started with Wyatt wanting to start a criminal rehabilitation program and it ended with her taking an oath to give her loyalty to him in a wager. No matter how many times she yed events in her mind she could not fathom how it all pieced together so perfectly, simr to an architect building a skyscraper. "Sigh~" the Field Marshal sighed unable to fathom what she was going to do now. She instinctively wanted to call her niece and inform her about the idiotic thing she did but then she realized her loyalty was now Wyatt''s or did she have the time till the wager ends? Has the wager been concluded now that the Clown Mask was not in the facility? The Field Marshal''s mind was in a mess. She did not know whether to get angry at Wyatt for tricking her or to get angry at herself for being stupid enough to fall for a teenager''s trick. However, once the initial sadness and confusion settled and the Field Marshal''s mind was in order she did not regret anything. Even the fact that she took the initiative to take the oath that was nowpelling her to hold up her promise. She knew what she was agreeing to, she did it out of her vition, and she was responsible for her choices. Resolving to her fate the Field Marshal contacted Wyatt, ''How did you do it?'' ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1967 The Strongest In The World

Chapter 1967 The Strongest In The World

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:25 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City ''How did I do it? Does it matter?'' Wyatt asked the Field Marshal, not receiving a reply he shook his insect head and said, ''I will tell youter.'' ''Fine, but show me Clown Mask so that I can conclude the wager and take responsibility for my foolishness,'' the Field Marshal''s voice did not have drive. To Wyatt, it felt like he was talking to Hive AI but not a living person. Understanding that Field Marshal must be devastated by the turn of events, Wyatt nodded and said, ''Morph your appearance and join me for breakfast. Clown Mask will also be joining us there.'' ''Sure,'' The Field Marshal wanted to reject Wyatt''s invitation but hearing Clown Mask would be there she decided to descend from the clouds for a change and check if it was truly Clown Mask who would be joining them from up close. Though she agreed she had lost the wager, without knowing how she lost there was a tiny shiver of hope in her heart that she still had hope of winning or annulling the wager as Wyatt might be resorting to some sort of trickery that he learned from the Dark Realm. Having made sure the orphanagepound was clear of all threats using his soul pupils, Wyatt headed to the orphanage dining hall where everyone was waiting for him to join them for breakfast. Upon arrival, Wyatt scanned the crowd with his Soul pupils to make sure that none of them was hiding some surprise and only when he was sure that it was safe for him to reveal himself, Wyatt morphed into his original form with a causal attire on. The causal attire that Wyatt was wearing was the product of his soul energy maniption and myriad devil transformation skills. Wyatt has be proficient with these skills so much so that he can now control his soul energy to make soul energy constructs such as clothes and shoes. Then, to give them a human touch he would use the myriad devil transformation skills on them to morph them into regr clothes. The Myriad Devil transformation allowed Wyatt to transform into animate or inanimate objects, the soul energy construct was a part of him so morphing them into regr clothes was within the limits of the Myriad Devil transformation skill. "Wyatt!" Cortney eximed seeing Wyatt suddenly appear next to her when she was watching over Bloodette ying with the kids in using her clone while her real body was still in Cortney''s innate blood-rule rune. "Sorry, I got dyed. The kids had something to eat right," Wyatt apologized for the dy. "Don''t worry, they had chocte milk as they waited for your arrival. Now that you are here we canmence with The Breakfast. But first I have to introduce you to the person who made all this possible," Cortney nned to introduce Wyatt to the orphanage Headmaster before they began breakfast. Honestly, they had a wee ceremony with kids'' performance and everything nned and ready to wee Wyatt to the orphanage but he came sote that they did not have the time for all that. Now at the least, Cortney could take this opportunity to introduce Wyatt to one of the most important people in her life, the orphanage headmaster. However, just when Cortney was about to do that a in- looking old woman appeared behind Wyatt, causing her to ask in surprise, "Who is this?" It was the Field Marshal, she had taken Wyatt''s advice to morph her appearance before joining him for breakfast. Before the Field Marshal or Wyatt could answer, chaos descended. Seeing Wyatt suddenly appear out of thin air, the employees who were either ying with kids or talking with their colleagues immediately stopped what they were doing and then looked at Wyatt in reverence, some even bowed a little bit. Seeing the adults around them act odd, the kids paused and followed their line of sight to find Wyatt. Then the chaos ensued as they all rushed at him eximing, "Wyatt!" Soon the crowd of kids surrounded Wyatt, Cortney tried her best to control the kids but none would heed her as in their minds she was one of them and not a grown-up. Seeing the mob of cute little children surrounding them without regard for their fellow kids, Wyatt was worried they would hurt themselves, so he mobilized this celestial force to gently carry all 178 of them into the air. Soon the dining hall was filled with floating kids gasping in shock which soon turned intoughter as they saw their friends floating around them like balloons. 178 would be a huge number for any orphanage back on earth but here it was not high besides the older kids had yet to join them. While carefully floating the kids watching out for the ceiling, Wyatt monitored their hearts to ensure none was having a panic attack or something and were genuinely enjoying the lift. "Wyatt, me too, me too," Bloodette rushed to Wyatt''s side demanding him to lift her like the rest of the kids, feeling let out. Wyatt looked at her in confusion and asked, "Can''t you fly?" "This is just a clone, my abilities in this form are limited. Send me toward Daisy and Brian," Bloodette responded, instructing Wyatt to send her to her friends. Recalling the two kids Bloodette was ying with earlier, Wyatt covered her clone with the celestial force and sent her next to them. Seeing the kids were enjoying the ride and had forgotten about him, he nced around the room, surprised to find that the staff looked at the kids enviously. Wyatt shook his head not knowing whether tough or cry, only to hear the Field Marshal ask, "How are you doing it? How are you able to borrow the celestial force of the world with ease consider your realm?" "Tell you what, make a list of things you want to ask me about, now that you are one of my own, I will answer them all. Trust me, Field Marshal Heatsend, I want my people to be the best. That is, prepare to be the strongest in the world." ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1968 Stealing From Anna’s Mother

Chapter 1968 Stealing From Anna''s Mother

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:29 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Though the Field Marshal was bound to give Wyatt her undying loyalty, he did not n to treat her unfairly by getting her to work for him for nothing. Rather, he now nned to win her overpletely by showing her what he was capable of. Besides, he had never treated his subordinates poorly. Not to mention, Wyatt wanted to make the Field Marshal his trump card against any unforeseen foes. Especially, in the case of Belphegor and the seven princes of hell. They had invested all their wealth into invading the card world. Wyatt believed they would not hesitate to use any means to not only gain their investment but also the profit they dreamed of making through this venture. Wyatt alone could not take on all seven princes of hell. Each one of them was as strong as Belphegor, Wyatt''s rehabilitated criminal army could deal with their demon armies but he also needed to make sure that the card world had Card apprentices capable of facing the Seven Princes of hell head-on. That was where the Field Marshal came into the picture. She had a lot of potential but was limited by the bounds of the card world. Had she been in the Dark Realm, Wyatt did not have any doubt the Field Marshal would have be a ruler ss by now. Still, it was not toote, with proper resources and guidance she could grow stronger. Not to mention, the Field Marshal was just the start of Wyatt''s n, with her by his side he was sure he could recruit more trustworthy demigods capable of bing ruler ss beings. After all, in a world where everything revolved around strength, once Field Marshal proves herself as the strongest of all, many will gather around her to learn from her. Was Wyatt not worried about getting betrayed? After all, unlike the tamed hearts of his cmity daughter gem, people''s hearts especially strong card apprentices'' hearts were fickle, there was no telling what they would do. Wyatt wasn''t worried because he was just nning to employ them through oaths and contracts for a limited period not start a family. Just a few years was all Wyatt needed them to buy for him, after that period his need for them would be obsolete. They were just tools and means for him to grow into his potential and achieve the chill life he has been dreaming of for two lifetimes now. After the incident in the blood rule source, Wyatt was starting to understand that life was the biggest variable he could not control. The more he tried to control it the more it would spiral out of his hands. He felt if it continued like this regardless of his means his life would be cut short. So he decided instead to stop doing everything by himself and share the load. The only problem with that was he was the most knowledgeable and strongest in his circle. Which was when the Field Marshal made her appearance and showed him the way. Honestly, Wyatt wasn''t just stealing the Field Marshal from Anna''s mother''s side but stealing a page from Anna''s mother''s ybook. She had so many capable and trustworthy people at her disposal that she never had to show herself to control Wyatt. Colleen, Ann, and the Field Marshal were just a few examples without mentioning the royal family''s ministers, guards, and the leaders of the Southern Watch. Wyatt learned from her watching how she was able to control the entire southern region without actually ever taking the position of power. She was just a mere diplomate of the Southern region but she controlled everything in the Southern region. So much so that she made her incapable daughter the next heir to the Southern Throne while her musclehead Brother the rightful heir of the Southern Region did not even voice an opinion about it and spent most of his life at the Way beyond defending it. As if he were an exile. Listening to Wyatt, the Field Marshal frowned, she felt he was too much. She did not believe Wyatt could make her strongest in the card. However, he was her liege now. She had to tolerate all his antics and shorings. Even if she was on guard for his perverted unique eyes she had no choice but to finally appear in front of him. If her lord demanded it, she had to follow through unless it sullied her honor. "Wyatt, please put the kids down and follow me. I will introduce you to the Headmaster. She is with the older kids," Cortney requested. Due to the mob outside and Wyatt''s dy, all the preparations the orphanage had made to wee the ''Hope of the South'' went to waste. Now, the Headmaster had to work twice as hard to clean up the mess. If not for the help of the Fine Gold employees and Bright Lion kids, it would be hard for the orphanage Headmaster to handle it all alone. "Sure," Wyatt agreed and then informed her, "I wanted you to open the dungeon seal gate here. Someone else will also be joining us for the breakfast." "Okay," Cortney nodded thinking Wyatt was talking about Susan. Heading out of the dining hall, Wyatt gentlynded the kids on the floor and retrieved his celestial force. Arriving in the hall, Cortney opened the gate to the dungeon seal. When Bloodette was within her innate rune she was able to use most of her abilities such as summoning the gate of the dungeon seal. While Cortney waited for Susan to exit the dungeon seal, she saw a familiar figure with an unfamiliar face exit the gate. It was a woman with a graceful body and a bit taller and older than Cortney, herself. She looked like she was in herte twenties, meaning she at least had to be in herte thirties or early forties. Looking at the hideous scar on the woman''s forehead, Cortney felt an innate sadness from deep within her soul. It was as if her soul was moaning at a loss. "Wyatt, who is this?" Cortney asked, shock and sadness evident in her voice. "How is this possible?" the Field Marshal eximed in shock. Even though she knew Wyatt had rescued Clown Mask from the secret facility, to see the Clown Mask appear in front of her a few minutes after agreeing to the wager was a huge shock to her. ... [AN: Check out the reader''s quest boardin the author''s thought section for mass release.] Chapter 1969 Clown Mask Appears

Chapter 1969 Clown Mask Appears

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:33 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Cortney had never seen her mother''s face; she only knew her by her code name and the signature mask that apanied it. It wasn''t that Clown Mask wanted to conceal her face from her only daughter, but where there now was a hideous slit resembling a scar, there once existed an empty eye socket that housed her Tao Eye until the Circle mercilessly plucked it out of her forehead. The Clown Mask''s third eye did not have eyelids as it was not a normal eye but more of an eyeball-shaped gem or jade. So when it was plucked it left a huge hole in her forehead. She had tried using medical methods to close the socket or regenerate what she lost but all seemed to be useless. Even Wyatt''s Cmity Daughter Gem was not able to close that socket or regenerate her lost eye. Even its body reconstruction skill failed to help, at first Wyatt was puzzled by this but now when he learned about the world''s will fragments Wyatt understood why even his cmity daughter gem was of no help in Clown Mask''s case. It was because the Clown Mask''s Tao eye, Cortney''s Tao tongue, and Agent Forger''s Miracle Eye were all made from the fragments of the world''s will. It was because the Supreme Leader had managed to get his hands on a world''s will fragment that he was able to grow to the point that he ruled over three of the five regions in Clown Mask''s future vision while the Matron limited herself to North and South regions, the two of most low performing regions of the five regions and the Emissary of Light limited himself to the Empire. Having understood this Wyatt had Clown Mask use Myriad devil transform on her forehead, to create eyelids to cover the empty eye socket on her forehead, recing it with a slit which now looked like a hideous scar to the onlookers. Anyhow now she was finally able to show her face to her loved one, Cortney, her only daughter. The reason she decided to struggle against the Supreme leader instead of escaping. Her choice that day made today possible. "Mother!" Even without Wyatt answering her, Cortney finally guessed who the person in front of her was understanding where the sadness in her soul came from. It was her Tao Tongue physique which was crying seeing the missing Tao Eye. Seeing Cortney recognize her even though she had never seen her true face Clown Mask was genuinely happy. An unconscious smile graced her lips. But the same was not true for Cortney, she sternly gazed at her mother and yelled at the person she believed to be her best friend after Bloodette, "Wyatt, what is the meaning of this?" "Cortney, calm down," Diana and Cindy appeared with an elderly woman who asked agitated Cortney to calm down. Feeling the distress in Cortney, the clone Bloodette who was ying with kids, rushed into the hall to check on her. "Headmaster, you do not know this woman and the worst she is capable of. Please, don''t interfere and let me handle this," Cortney asked the Headmaster to stay out of her business only to hear the orphanage Headmaster say, "Cortney, you do not know your mother and the good she has been doing. Please, listen to what I have to say then you can decide for yourself whether to forgive your mother." "Forgive her? Besides, what is she even doing here? Shouldn''t she be locked away for everything she has done," Cortney found the headmaster''s words absurd and then asked staring at Wyatt seeking answers to why Clown Mask walked out of the dungeon seal. "Cortney, honey, first let me attend to our guest and give the kids their breakfast. Then we can sort this out. For my sake, just tolerate her for a few hours," the Orphanage Headmaster pleaded with Cortney asking her to tolerate Clown Mask''s presence. "Fine, I am only doing this for you and the kids," Cortney said, feeling a sense of Deja Vu recalling how she epted her estranged mother Clown Mask as her master to use her money to help run the orphanage more properly. She sharply turned to Wyatt and said, "Wyatt, I thought we were best friends." Then, she headed to the dining hall in a fit of rage. "I still think we are best friends," Wyatt replied, and Bloodette''s clone added, "She and I, both think we are best friends." Only she knew the turmoil in Cortney''s heart. So she tried her best to salvage the moment. Wyatt nodded at Bloodette and then turned to face Clown Mask and said, "Don''t worry. She wille around when she learns the truth." Clown Mask nodded in understanding. She was capable of such natural thoughts and responses because she was one of the cmity daughter gems with the highest authority. Wyatt had to give her that much freedom such that she would not get caught when the Royal family interrogated her and copied her memories. Not to mention, cmity daughter gems had their own life, but they centered it around Wyatt''s convenience. Making his safety, satisfaction, wishes, and demands their priority. "Forgive my rudeness, Master Wyatt, I could not give you a proper wee deserving of the ''Hope of the Southern Region,''" the orphanage headmaster apologized and began to bow but Wyatt hurriedly stopped her saying, "Senior, if anybody should be apologizing it should be me. My dy has caused you a lot of trouble. Please forgive me. And please do not stand on ceremony around me. I would prefer it if you treat me like one of the kids." Seeing the orphanage headmaster was about to deny treating him as one of her kids, Wyatt looked into her eyes and said, "Please, it is my request." "Fine, if you insist, I will do that. But, you still need to be treated with the proper respect as you represent the entire South." ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1970 Saintess Of The South Clara Cassidy Chapter 1970 Saintess Of The South ''ra Cassidy'' ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:37 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Seeing the orphanage headmaster continue to insist on giving Wyatt the proper respect that was deserving of the ''Hope of the South'' the Field Marshal nodded in agreement having fully acknowledged her defeat and submitting her undying loyalty to Wyatt. When she saw Wyatt bring the Clown Mask out of the dungeon seal, she did not believe it, but her unique eyes told her that the person she was seeing was indeed the real Clown Mask and not some duplicate that Wyatt arranged to dupe her. She could not fathom how the Clown Mask who was supposed to be locked away in a secret facility in a special space thousands of miles away would appear here in a few minutes. After wrecking her brain to make sense of what she was observing for a few minutes, she gave up feeling utterly defeated. Unable to exin how she lost not to mention how she got roped into the bet the Field Marshal felt that Wyatt thoroughly defeated her. Hence a little of the reluctance she had in submitting her loyalty to Wyatt was erased but there was still a lot of it left however what could she do she took an oath with the world''s will as the witness, she had no choice in this matter. "Fine, Headmaster, please do as you see fit. After all, you are the host," Wyatt gave up, seeing how stubborn the Headmaster was about treating him with appropriate respect iming that he represented the South. "Don''t worry child, as the host, I will not make my guest ufortable, but this is out of my hands. If it were up to me I would do as you say but it is not, your visit to the orphanage is a trending topic in the southern region not to mention I have to set an example for the kids after all they are not used to getting esteemed guests such as yourself," the orphanage Headmaster exined hoping it would help Wyatt understand why she was so insistent on treating him with appropriate respect and also so that this experience would not stop Wyatt from visiting the orphanage in the future. "I understand," Wyatt nodded, deciding to follow the arrangement of the orphanage Headmaster for the breakfast. He was so cooperative with the Headmaster because, from the Clown Mask''s future vision, Wyatt knew that she was not a simple mortal. Not that the orphanage headmaster was a hidden expert or something, but she was an exceptional mortal. When the Matron took over the Southern Region overthrowing the Southern Royal family, the economic state of the Southern region was in turmoil. Because of this a lot of families were thrown on the streets and the Southern Royal family they trusted was nowhere to be found, but a saintess arose during this time of crisis in the Southern region, ra Cassidy, the current orphanage headmaster. If Clown Mask had not illegally brought her out of her hometown to be the headmaster of the orphanage in the Sky Blossom City to take care of Cortney then, by now she would have started leading a charitable organization to help the needy around the Southern Region. For a mortal to run such an organization would not be simple in this world where only the strong were respected however with the Southern Watch as her backer ra would have no problem running the charitable organization. After Colleen''s death because of Matron''s conspiracy for the Forsaken Treasure at the Way Beyond, inconsble Anna goes on a journey retracing the footsteps of Colleen trying to be closer to herte grandmother. That was when she would run into ra Cassidy, thest living descendant of Colleen''s BFF. When meeting Anna for the first time, ra would be in herte sixties, unmarried, dedicating her entire life to a small charitable organization as a low-level employee pretty much simr to what she was now. However, she had no idea that the charitable organization she was working for was a front for the City Lord''s moneyundering and tax evasion. ra only bes aware of this when Annaes looking for her as Anna''s arrival spooks the City Lord into doing stupid things. Finding the truth about the charitable organization she was working for ra felt like she was living a lie all this time and her heart was torn into two as even though the charitable organization was front for moneyundering and tax evasion it was doing some good for the people by providing food and clothes for those that could not afford them. However, she could not be a part of a criminal organization. ra and Anna, both were going through their form of existential crisis. It was as if fate had brought them together to support each other through their tough time and climb out of the abyss together. They confided about their troubles with each other and helped each other ovee them. With Anna''s help, ra was not only able to hold the City Lord ountable for his crimes, but she was also able to lead a bigger and better charitable organization. With ra''s help, Anna was able to deal with the loss of her grandmother and finally started taking the responsibility as the Southern Emperor seriously. However, they both would meet a different ending. Anna would fall prey to Matron''s conspiracy and foolishly invade the Northern Region to hold her father Gainover responsible for Colleen''s death since he possessed the forsaken treasure. Meanwhile, with the fall of the Southern Royal family and what remains of it going into hiding, ra used the connection, reputation, and trust she had formed by leading the charitable organization supported and sponsored by the Southern Watch for years to gather funds and help those who had seen the worst of the regime change. ra''s role doesn''t end there. When the Hero Aba Windsor and her rebel Army Freedom Fighterse to free the Southern region from the tranny of the Matron, she uses the funds of the charitable organization to provide them with food and basic utilities. Since the Saintess of the South was supporting the Hero Windsor, Aba was able to gain the trust and faith of the Southerners to overthrow the three mischiefs and form new government. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1971 Hope of The South Chapter 1971 Hope of The South ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:41 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Seeing how Clown Mask did not hesitate to mess with the future of someone destined to be the ''Saintess of the South'' it was clear how much she cared about Cortney. If not for the burden of knowing what the future held, she might not have abandoned Cortney. Despite the Clown Mask''s inconsiderate maniption of people, everything worked out fine. Because of Clown Mask''s warning, Colleen did not fall for the conspiracy of the Matron, and as a result Anna never went on a journey to retrace the steps of Colleen to feel closer to her loving grandma. So she would never have found ra Cassidy. Which meant that ra would continue working as a low-level employee in a fake charitable organization without ever knowing the truth about it. However, now that would not be the case. Clown Mask had changed her future and unknowingly brought her closer to people who could help her fulfill the destiny of bing the Saintess of the South in ce of Anna and Southern Watch: Wyatt and the Field Marshal. The Field Marshal was fully aware of ra Cassidy and the destiny she held thanks to the copied memories of the Clown Mask. This was why when the orphanage headmaster talked with Wyatt the Field Marshal paid close attention to her and agreed to them with a nod. She even felt that the orphanage Headmaster was nothing short of the image of her she saw in Clown Mask''s memories of the future vision. Field Marshal Heatsend found that ra Cassidy was the embodiment of gentleness and patience. Unfortunately, she was a mortal and was closing her end. Utmost ra had a good decade or two at her hands before she became unfit to continue doing what she was doing. "Please forgive my rudeness, this is," After receiving a green light from Wyatt to do as she nned ra turned to the disguised Field Marshal and greeted. "Don''t pay her any heed, she is just my guard. It would be best if you act as if she did not exist as it would be convenient for her to do her job that way," Wyatt said with a sly grin. Wyatt''s response caused the Field Marshal to mentally gush her teeth but on the surface, she remained indifferent. After all, she lost the proper moment to get in touch and form a casual connection with the person with the destiny to be the Saintess chosen by the people of the South. However, now that Wyatt had introduced her as a guard and asked ra to ignore her so she could perform her duties properly, the Field Marshal could only y her role, as she couldn''t let her actions prove the person to whom she had given loyalty to be a liar. "So, will she not be joining us for breakfast?" ra asked. Wyattughed and said, "She will be. She is a lot stronger than she looks. She can multitask, protect me while enjoying the breakfast with us." "That''s a relief," ra nodded, not finding it odd that someone as important as Wyatt had a strong bodyguard. As a mortal, she had no sense of soul energy, but seeing the grace and elegance the Field Marshal held herself with, she believed her to be someone important and capable. Soon following ra Wyatt, Field Marshal, and the Clown Mask returned to the dinning hall. Where the older kids of the orphanage also arrived and joined the younger kids. Once everyone had arrived and taken a seat, ra gave a small speech in honor of the Hope of the South. ra''s speech was very sincere and moving, some employees were moved to tears. She certainly had a way with words otherwise she would not have managed to gather the required funds to run a charitable organization after the fall of the Southern Royal family and move the Southerner''s hearts to the point where they deemed her as the Saintess of the South. re kept her speech short being mindful of the time and asked Wyatt to speak a few words, putting Wyatt on the spot. Seeing this the Field Marshal snickered as without her doing anything her mission to get Wyatt to embrace the title ''Hope of the South'' was beingpleted by ra. However to everyone''s dismay when Wyatt got up to say a few encouraging words, he dered, "I am not the hope of the South! People who think a seventeen-year-old orphan can be the hope of the South are nothing but fools! Let me tell you who the hope of the Southern region truly is! It is you! Yes, you! You, you, you, and you! Each citizen of the South is the hope of the Southern region. Any one person cannot be the hope of the Southern region! Have you ever seen a house built using a single brick? Have you ever seen a bridge built using a single beam? So how can you think that a single person can be the hope of the Southern region? Don''t let the people misguide you! These are the same people who said you will amount to nothing! These are the same people who treat their fellow human beings even worse than animals! These are the same people who would rather throw away the extra bread instead of taking time to give it to someone hungry! What do these people know what the Southern region is and what it needs? Let me tell you, what South needs! It needs you! They were wrong when they said you would not amount to anything! They were wrong when they said you guys were just a number in the system! I am telling you right now, you guys are the future of the Southern region! You guys are the hope of the South! You guys are the ones who will guide the South to a better tomorrow! Now, answer me, who is the hope of the Southern region?" ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1972 You Win! Chapter 1972 You Win! ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:46 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Ever since Wyatt was asked to take the stage, for the first time back on Earth, Wyatt had long gotten a feeling that he had no future as a motivational speaker. But receiving a graveyard silence in response to his ''You are the hope of the South'' speech, Wyatt finally confirmed his guess. "Who is the hope of the Southern Region?" Wyatt repeated himself looking at the stagnate crowd, they all had awkward expressions on their faces, and once again he was answered with the sound of passing wind. The kids, they¡ª they were picking their nose. This was not the reaction he was expecting, no it was far from the reaction he was expecting. His gazended on the adults in the dining hall, especially the Fine Gold employees who were supposed to be the ones who contributed the most, they had an expression of disappointment. *Laugh* the Field Marshal let out a chuckle unable to hold back herughter. Causing Wyatt''s expression to darken. Turning to sternly stare at her, he yelled, "This is not aughing matter." Then, turning to the crowd, he nced over at the older kids they were about a year or two younger than his physical body. That was, a year or two from bing legal adult and losing their right to live in the orphanage. They had no hope on their face. Wyatt was not some ignorant person who did not know the difficulties of life these kids had seen, he had seen the worst and the best of humanity in his two lifetimes. The crowd in front of him gave him a shback of the time when everyone on Earth had given up on struggling for their freedom and decided to submit to the Viltronian. "What have they done to you?" Wyatt''s eyes turned red, kids were supposed to be ignorant and naive believing in fables and miracles, but the ones in front of him seemed to have grown numb having seen and experienced the worst of life. Yes, he knows he was in an orphanage, but this was too¡ª his genius brain could not find a word for it. "Wyatt," Cortney uttered, nning to console her best friend. However, ra Cassidy pulled her back. Cortney turned to look at the orphanage headmaster, seeing her shake her head, Cortney decided to trust her and stepped back. "Wyatt, you done? Brain says he is hungry." Bloodette suddenly spoke from the crowd. She was sitting with friends, Daisy and Brain. The Eight or nine-year-olds were one of the few who were not afraid of her appearance and epted her. "..." Listening to her, Wyatt''s expression darkened further. "Son, why don''t you warp it up?" ra walked next to Wyatt asking him to finish his speech so that they could start serving the kids. After all, it was almost noon and the kids only had chocte milk since morning. "Haha Haha," Wyattughed, scaring the crowd, Diana, and Cindy. Then he turned to Field Marshal and said, "You win. But I will still do it my way." Wyatt finally understood why Anna''s mother wanted him to embrace the title ''Hope of the South'' at the orphanage of all ces. It was not for the orphans, it was for him. Wyatt might have stolen Field Marshal from her side but she still won. "I would not prefer it any other way," the Field Marshal said with a gentle smile. "Headmaster, I am sorry. I was not what you promised them," Wyatt apologized, and looking into her eyes he asked her, "I need your help to salvage the moment, would you please be my prop?" "My pleasure, anything for the ''Hope of the South,''" ra agreed with a sincere nod, like a soldier prepared to kill for her country. Seeing this Wyatt''s heart ached, this ce was not Earth, here the monsters under the bed and in the closet were real and not some figment of imagination. So, here encouraging words were not enough, here fables of miracles were not enough. "Headmaster, please swallow this pill," Wyatt said, handing a silver milk powder pill to ra. "Gulp." ra swallowed the pill without hesitation. As soon as the pill touched her tongue it melted. Soon her body was brimming with an unknown power, this was a feeling ra as a mortal had never felt. She closed her eyes and concentrated on it, trying to savor it while itsted. Noticing that the time was right, Wyatt summoned six pairs of floating arms and six floating heads, gaining a gasp from the crowd. The floating heads and arms moved from behind him and surrounded ra. Seeing this, the Field Marshal, got up from her seat eximing, "Soul Energy Maniption!" Wyatt having a Soul energy maniption skill was not news to the Field Marshal or the Southern royal family. But the extent of Wyatt''s Soul energy maniption proficiency came as a surprise to the Field Marshal, as she did not expect him to be able to use it to help elevate the active soul control percentage of a mortal. Now that was beyond anything she had imagined. It was even more surprising than seeing him create a casual attire from pure soul energy. "Headmaster," Cortney uttered in panic seeing the sudden surge of soul power in the Headmaster. Such an amount of soul power was not something a mortal could handle. However, she noticed that the soul energy in the Headmaster was not trying to escape from her body instead it was enriching her soul, increasing its active soul control, which was nothing short of a miracle. The silver milk powder pill that Wyatt had fed ra was a high- grade pill that would help a Card Lord with their active soul control percentage but for a mortal, it was a death sentence. However, with thebination of his otherworldly knowledge of Soul cultivation and his soul energy maniption skill, Wyatt was going to achieve what was believed to be impossible in the Card World so far. He was going to give the people the miracle they desperately sought. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1973 Soul Sensitivity Chapter 1973 Soul Sensitivity ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:52 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City By the age of sixteen or seventeen most humans in the card world reach 10 percent active soul control and awaken as card apprentices but then there were a few who awaken faster than others and then there were those who awaken slower than the rest. However, as they continue to grow old over time sooner orter they will achieve the requirement of awakening, like in Susan''s case. But then there were mortals like ra Cassidy, she was in her early sixties and her active soul control was still at four percent. Her chances of bing a card apprentice in her entire lifetime were nonexistent. It took her sixty years to achieve four percent active soul control, that was like twelve and half years for one percent of active soul control. This meant she needed another seventy years to meet the requirements of awakening. Considering that the average life span of mortals was about eight to ny years old, following the natural order of things ra would never be able to awaken. It was never meant to be. It was best if she did not hold her breath on it. However, ra was about to awaken today, amidst the people she loved. Bing the miracle they all sought. Wyatt''s six ve consciousnesses came together and concentrated, giving their all to precisely manipte the soul energy in ra''s soul introduced by the high-grade silver milk powder pill. They urately followed the soul cultivation knowledge sorted by the Hive AI to help enrich ra''s soul increasing her active soul energy control to not only meet the minimum requirement of awakening but also go further. Therge amount of soul energy introduced in ra''s soul was finally stabilized by Wyatt''s six ve consciousnesses. Then they circted it following the instructions of the Hive AI enriching ra''s soul slowly and stably increasing her active soul energy. Soon ra, herself, began to feel her active soul control elevate which was impossible unless one had achieved ten percent of active soul control minimum. It was thanks to the advanced soul-nurturing method Wyatt''s ve consciousnesses were using to enrich her soul. When ra awakens she was in for a lot of surprise. Because the method used to awaken her was not simple and she stood to gain a lot of benefits from it. 4% >> 5% >> 6% >> ¡­>> 10%>> 11%>>... Sensing Wyatt effortlessly manage to increase ra''s active soul control percentage to meet the requirement of awakening the already shocked Field Marshal was astounded, she felt as if she was dreaming. Noticing that Wyatt did not stop there but continued to increase ra''s active soul control further she felt her knees go weak and with a ''thud'' she fell to her seat in utter disbelief. In the whole dining hall, only she knew what Wyatt was truly doing. ,,,10%>> 11%>> ¡­>>18%>>19% Bring ra''s active soul control to neen percent Wyatt stopped and asked his six soul consciousnesses to help ra hold the ess soul energy in her soul. As he had other ns for the remaining soul energy. It was not surprising that there was still soul energy left after elevating ra''s active soul control to 19%. A high-grade pill was enough to help a Card Lord practice their active soul energy, the power contained in it was a lot, and the pill would prove deadly even for an average card master and card grandmaster if they consumed it carelessly. "I think I can contract a grimoire now!" Surrounded by floating heads and arms, ra eximed, opening her eyes. They were teary, as she could not believe she had awakened. Though she had given up on ever awakening, she always hoped that one day she too could awaken like the rest. Wyatt nodded at her with a gentle smile. Then, he took out a silver grimoire and passed it to ra saying, "Here, contract it." ra did not take the silver grimoire, instead, she looked at Wyatt and said, "It''s a silver grimoire." Even though ra was a mortal till now, she had the basic knowledge of bing a card apprentice. She knew only the talented ones could contract a silver grimoire after awakening but ate bloomer like her could contract the bronze grimoire. "Trust me," Wyatt assured and pushed the grimoire into her hands. Holding the Silver Grimoire in one hand ra dropped a drop of her blood soul on its cover to initiate a soul contract with it, to her surprise as her blood came in contact with the grimoire, the grimoire shined brightly and started to hover in front of her as it slowly opened and revealing her status page to her. "Impossible," multiple voices uttered together seeing ra manage to contract a silver grimoire on her first try. Not only that once ra contracted the silver grimoire it helped her use the excess soul energy in her soul to increase the active soul control to 27%, helping her be a high-level card soldier in a single bound. Completing his job Wyatt recalled his floating arms and heads. "I gained a trait, Soul sensitivity. I can feel the soul of everyone in the hall," ra revealed to Wyatt aloud in shock. "Soul Sensitivity!" Field Marshal eximed and rushed next to ra, without her permission she checked ra''s grimoire to see if the trait ra had received was the same as she was thinking of. [Trait Name: Soul Sensitivity Trait Type: Innate Trait Effect: The user is sensitive to souls and their intent.] "Impossible, how can ate bloomer have the potential to be a demigod?" the Field Marshal eximed aloud losing all her grace and elegance, that she had practiced and trained for centuries. Because, being able to sense the intent of other souls was something only demigods could do because of their intent sense. But ra, ate bloomer, had awakened it as her innate trait. Proving that she had the potential to be a demigod. The Field Marshal looked at Wyatt withplicated eyes, as he basically turned a lump of coal into the most precious diamond. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1974 Atlas Bear Spirit Guard Chapter 1974 As Bear Spirit Guard ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 11:03 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Honestly, it wasn''t Wyatt who gave ra the soul sensitivity trait. It was her soul, her patient and understanding soul, that she had honed through decades of perseverance and benevolence, that had awakened the trait soul sensitivity. Yes, Wyatt did use an advanced soul cultivation method to enrich her soul but there was more at y here. Even though mortals cannot feel their souls, their actions and choices affect and mold their souls. It was simr to how a scammer happens to be the most worried about being scammed, a thief happens to be most worried about someone stealing from them. Their actions and choices dedicate their mindset and heart. ra Cassidy might have been just a mortal but whenever a troubled soul came to her, she tried to understand their pain and help them to the best of her strength and knowledge. Sometimes she failed and sometimes she did okay, but she never stopped trying to help others. The kids of the orphanage were a living example of this. The life she had led had helped ra understand people, see through theirplicated exteriors, and see them for who they really were. She would know a troubled soul when she saw one and a cry for help when she heard one. In a way, this helped her be more passionate about what she did. And this very skill she honed would allow her to be the ''Saintess of the South.'' All Wyatt and his advanced soul cultivation method did was help the skill ra had honed to advance into her innate trait. That was to say if ra''s soul did not have that capability no matter what Wyatt did or how miraculous his advanced soul cultivation method was, she would not have received the Soul Sensitivity trait. If one were to romanticize this, one could say that ra Cassidy though a mortal, lived her life worthy of a demigod. She might not have been a demigod in terms of realm but her will had the quality of a demigod. She was the true demigod born by oveing the test of life with the most brilliant grades. "It is not me, it is her, she truly lives to her persona the Saintess of the South," Wyatt exined to the Field Marsha, who was staring at him as if she saw a ghost, pointing at ra. ra no longer looked like a weak elderly woman, rather she looked like a woman in her early forties and still in her prime. If she had a few beauty cards equipped then, she could easily pass as a young woman in herte twenties. Bing a Card soldier her physical body had undergone a visible metamorphosis. Not to mention, ra who had lived a hard life from an early age had a very strong body for her age. With the boost from the soul energy, she had basically been rejuvenated, almost as if she had regained her youth. Then, choosing to ignore the Field Marshal whose gaze kept switching between him and ra, Wyatt removed a card from his card holder and passed it to ra saying, "This is one of the first few cards I created. I have upgraded it a few times since then, I want you to have it." "C-rank As bear spirit guard card, I can''t take something so precious," ra tried to return the card to Wyatt, but Wyatt shook his head and turned to look at the confused crowd who were trying to understand what just happened, and said, "Equip it and show them that miracles are possible as long as they persist. I don''t have to teach you on that front do I." The C-rank As bear spirit guard card was none other than the upgraded form of the E-rank Abyssal giant bear spirit guard card Wyatt had created. Wyatt, back when he still had free time on his hands had upgraded the E-rank card because its star rating was too high (26 stars.) When he created this card he was still figuring out card creation and soul pupils. If he wanted to keep using it he needed to decrease its star rating. So, he had to upgrade it but with his current abilities, he had no need for it so he decided to gift it to ra so she put it to good use. As a silver grimoire holder she could use C-rank cards. [Card Name: As Bear Spirit Guard Card Type: Skill Card (passive) Card Rank: C rank, Umon grade Card Ratings : [4]stars Card Durability : [100/100] Card Effect: The user gains grandmaster level mastery in Beast form martial arts [As Bear form]. Additional effect - i) As Bear Constitution (passive): The user''s constitution will be granted the constitution of an As bear. It will not alter the user''s physical appearance in any way. ii) As Bear Senses (passive):The user''s senses are augmented to that of As Bear''s senses. iii) As Bear Spirit Guard(passive): The user''s aura takes the form of an As Bear spirit. The As Bear Spirit is sentient and will passively protect the user from all physical and spiritual attacks. iv)As Bear''s Roar(passive): The user can roar like the As Bear rendering all nearby enemies unconscious or stunting them for 1-3 seconds based on strength difference. v) Innate Aura(passive):The user can choose to exert their aura on the surrounding units. The user''s presence grows strong.] "Don''t worry child, I will restore their faith in the hope of the South," Saying that, ra equipped the card and took the stage, Wyatt quietly faded into the background and returned to Cortney''s side, who was still trying toprehend what just happened. Equipping the card, ra''s presence instantly became stronger and gained the attention of everyone in the dining hall. Soon her eyes became sharp and an apparition of a ginormous bear almost touching the hall ceiling covered her. Despite its giant and ferocious form, the As Bear spirit guard did not appear threatening at all. Rather, it appeared benevolent, enlightened, and a little cute. Instantly gaining the interest of the little kids. Wyatt guessed this was because the As Bear spirit guard was made from ra''s aura which was the mostpassionate aura Wyatt had evere across. Having gained everyone''s attention, ra began to put an end to the crowds confusion and spections by exining what they had just witnessed. ... [AN: Guys, this chapter is a little motivation for those trying for the Reader''s quest. As for those who aren''t aware, please check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1975 Losing Credibility Chapter 1975 Losing Credibility ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 11:07 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "...silver milk powder can be procured in two.By buying from the local market and the other way as a subsidy. However, not everyone will be getting the subsidy. Only the meritorious citizens will get them. For example, students who are performing well in their school. This is just an example, there will be other ways for every citizen to obtain the subsidies. The Southern royal family will soon update all citizens of the South about this¡­" Sliver milk powder, subsidy, meritorious citizens, what was ra talking about? It was not ra who spoke this stuff but the Field Marshal Heatsend. ra exined how Wyatt used a pill to help her be a card apprentice to the crowd and disyed her silver grimoire and powers to assure them that she was not lying, however, she had no idea what the pill Wyatt had fed her was so she could not answer when the older kids who were yet to awaken as card apprentice eagerly asked about the pill. That was when the Field Marshal who dumbfoundedly stood in the middle of the stage trying toprehend how ate bloomer like ra had the potential to be a demigod came to her senses, took over the stage, and began to exin what pill was, how can they obtain it when they had no money to their name, what the Southern royal family was doing to make sure that everyone will receive the silver milk powder and not just the rich and powerful. Lastly, she did not forget to praise Wyatt who discovered such a miraculous powder and invented a way to mass produce it at the fastest speed. Helping everyone in the room understand why Wyatt was the hope of the Southern region. Wyatt might not agree with this, but his speech ''You are the hope of the South'' had seriously damaged his credibility as the ''Hope of the South.'' The media and adults in these kids'' lives talk so grandiosely about Wyatt and his achievements, but when they met him and heard him spouting nonsense that even three-year-olds would not believe, they felt if this was the ''Hope of the South'' then they were doomed. But seeing their mortal Headmaster who had no hope of bing a card apprentice directly awakened as silver-grade card soldiers they were shocked and moved to the point of believing that miracles do exist. Most of them were worried that they would not be able to awaken before they became of legal age and would have to move out of the orphanage without proper arrangements. Yes, the orphanage had many programs to help them integrate with society but they had seen where their seniors were and knew unless they became a card apprentice their future was bleak, they would be lucky to be alive a month after leaving the orphanage. Now seeing the miraculous powder they heard so much about work with their own eyes they had a spark of hope in their heart that ignited into me when the Field Marshal promised that the Southern Royal family was going to give sliver milk powder subsidies to any and all meritorious citizens to ensure equal opportunities to all its citizens. "Wyatt, who is this elderlydy? Can she guarantee what she is talking about? Does the Southern royal family really n to provide the silver milk powder subsidies for its citizens?" Cortney suddenly asked Wyatt. Cortney was happy that the orphanage master was a card soldier now and also happy to hear the promises made by the unknown elderly woman but she wanted to ensure that the elderly woman was not making false promises. "Don''t worry, if it''s her saying that then, it will probably be true, even if it is not, she will make it true after all she is the Hero of the South," Wyatt answered assuring Cortney that every word the unknown elderly woman spoke was true. "That''s the Legendary Field Marshal Heatsend? No way, I have seen pictures of her, she isn''t it," ra who had returned to her seat said in disbelief listening to Wyatt. Even Diana and Cindy nodded, every one of them knew how the ''Hero of the South'' looked like, her image was pasted all over the grimoirework. "She has morphed her appearance to not attract any attention," Wyatt replied, and turning to ra he said, "It''s gettingte you should start serving the kids they must be hungry." Diana finally knew why the Field Marshal had the time to contact her over something as trivial as Wyatt''s visit to the orphanage. "How could I do something so rude when the Hero of the South is doing her best to encourage the kids? Besides, these kids know how to deal with hunger, however, it is rare for them to be addressed by their Hero," ra replied, but Wyatt shook his head and said, "She is too excited, if you leave her, she will keep talking till its time for dinner." "Don''t you dare disrespect my Hero, Wyatt," Cortney immediately warned Wyatt listening to him. It appeared she seemed to revere Field Marshal Heatsend which was a far cry from how she treated Colleen and Anna. "Wyatt, did you know she single-handedly freed Mt. ymore from a hundred Western demigods when they tried to illegally im it as part of the Western region," Cortney said with fanatic light shining in her eyes. "No, I did not," Wyatt finally understood what was happening here, the entire orphanage was a fan of Field Marshal because of ra''s weird fixation with her. This was apparent when she was willing to let the kids starve a little to hear the Field Marshal''s encouraging words. As such he could no longer use the kids as reason so he turned to ra and said, "Fine, I will be honest, I am hungry, feed me." "Here have some chocte milk and shut up," Cortney passed him her ss of milk and asked him to shut up. "What the fuck, I don''t want to drink your spit," Wyatt remarked. "Suit yourself but just shut up." Cortney dismissed Wyatt without even bothering to spare him a nce. "..." Wyatt was starting to regret having revealed Field Marshal''s identity. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1976 Declaring South As His Territory Chapter 1976 Dering South As His Territory ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 11:33 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "Don''t worry, they will edit all the embarrassing stuff out, I guess," The Field Marshal said as she ate a sandwich sitting next to Wyatt. She was in a great mood for someone who lost her loyalty to a teenager in a wager at that. "I could care less about that." Now that he had decided to embrace the title ''Hope of the South'' Wyatt could not care what Anna''s mother nned having the Field Marshal record and document his visit to the orphanage. From Wyatt''s perspective bing the hope of the South meant he was dering the South as his territory to the world and not that he was part of the Southern Royal family. The World leaders might not have grasped his intention at first, but Wyatt nned to make this clear to all with his actions. Back on the stage when he bombed his speech, Wyatt understood what he had missed and decided to adopt the Southern Region and soon the entire Card World. "Wyatt, what''s wrong with that girl? Why does she keep staring at me from time to time? Am I consuming too much food?" the Field Marshal asked, pointing at Cortney from the corner of her eyes while licking her figures. She was so happy today that she decided to indulge in a little gluttony.Not to mention, it had been ages since she had consumed food so it felt a lot tastier to her. "She wants your autograph but doesn''t want to expose your identity. It must be killing her right now," Wyatt took joy in Cortney''s misery recalling how she dismissed him when he was hungry. "Some friend you are," the Field Marshal rolled her eyes at Wyatt and mentally informed Cortney to meet herter. After all, Cortney was the Tao Tongue, kind-hearted, and capable. it would not hurt the Field Marshal to get acquainted with the future pir of the South early. "Boss, if you may, we have gathered the employees who contributed the most to your various organizations in the gymnasium and would like you to meet them," Diana gathered her courage and awkwardly informed Wyatt. Knowing that the Elderly woman next to her boss was the Hero of the South in disguise, she did not know how to act. "They still want to meet me after hearing my speech," Wyatt asked, Dianaughed awkwardly and said, "Yes, if anything the speech made you appear more human to them. Let us expect it, your achievements are too godly to whoever has heard of them. People can''t help but get overwhelmed. But seeing your naive humble side they are starting to see you for what you are a seventeen-year-old who chooses to see the best in everyone. Only someone like you will be willing to give criminals like us a second chance. I am sure the world will understand your ideology and ept it one day." "Besides the speech wasn''t that bad, it''s just that you said it at the wrong time at the wrong ce. If you had started with the silver milk powder miracle and ended it with that speech, then you would have been a huge hit," Diana added what she thought after a short pause. "The girl makes a good point, I will ask the media people not to edit the speech out. Let the people see who you are and what you stand for. But for someone narcissistic, you are overly humble about your strength and what you are capable of, it doesn''t add up," The Field Marshal said looking at Wyatt suspiciously wondering if Wyatt was up to something. "I know you guys are only saying that to cheer me up but I will take it," Saying that Wyatt got up to follow Diana to the meet but before leaving he turned to the Field Marshal and said, "Please help meplete all the necessary procedures to start a criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program. I want to get started as soon as possible." "Fine," The Field Marshal nodded and agreed with Wyatt without any question. After all, she had agreed to support Wyatt''s idea of starting a criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program if she lost the wager. As Wyatt followed Diana, he saw ra taking Cortney and Clown Mask to her office. It seems ra had decided it was time Cortney knew the whole truth about Clown Mask. However, just as Wyatt was about to exit the dining hall, Bloodette stopped him saying, "I need silver milk powder and lots of it." Wyatt looked at the kids that had followed Bloodette and said, "Bloodette, silver milk powder is were strong substance, it needs to be consumed with caution. If these kids consume it excessively they might explode from having too much silver milk powder in their system." Diana also spoke assuring Bloodette, "Blood Supreme, this orphanage is now being sponsored by Master Wyatt. So when we get enough stock of silver milk powder we will help each kid in the orphanage get their share under proper administration. So, please do not worry." "No, we want it now. Our elder sister is going to turn sixteen in a week and she still has not awakened. She is too weak. If she leaves the orphanage she will not survive," A nine-year-old boy yelled at Diana. Wyatt recalled that the kid was Brain, one of Bloodette''s friends. "Boy, don''t worry, if your elder sister has attended the reintegration program then she should have joined Fine Gold as a sales intern, she will be provided the necessary housing and incentives by ourpany to help her integrate with society," Diana patiently exined to the kids. "My sister tried to attend the reintegration program but the staff rejected her saying she was not fit for the program," Brain revealed with rage visible in his eyes. Wyatt was not surprised by Brain''s frustration, at least this kid was showing some emotion, the kids during his speech were emotionless like lifeless dolls. However, he did order Diana, "Check if what the boy is saying is true." Then looking at the boy he said, "Brain, what is your Elder Sister''s name?" "Marcy, Marcy Davis." ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1977 Marcy Davis Chapter 1977 Marcy Davis ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 11:39 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "Davis?" Wyatt uttered in surprise, recalling Ada Davis. Thest time he saw her was during the Southern Capital incident. He heard that she vanished in the double-gate dungeon, apparently, the soldiers stationed there imed that she had escaped to the demon realm but the City Lord of the double-gate dungeon city who was thest person to meet her refrained from making anyments. ''There can be different families with the same surname,'' Wyatt thought. Then, shaking his head he looked at Brain and said, "If your sister is here, go call her I will see how I can help her." Any friends of Bloodette were his friends. Besides, their friendship was sincere and pure. Wyatt like that part a lot. "Really?" Brain asked in disbelief, it appears he did not expect Wyatt and Diana to do anything. Yet, he came with Bloodette just to let his frustration be known. "Yes," Wyatt nodded. "Daisy, go call big sis Marcy, I will make sure he doesn''t leave," Brain instructed his friend, who nodded with a firm expression and dased out of the dining hall. "Bloodette, you seem to make some good friends," Wyatt was happy for her. ra was doing her best to keep the kids on the right path but there weren''t many kids in the orphanage that still had some fight felt in them let alone go out of their way to help their fellows. Daisy and Brain seemed to be special, no wonder they could ept Bloodette despite her appearance. "Yes, but I am not so sure about Brain," Bloodette said making faces at Brain. Provoked he yelled back, "What did you say you walking hotdog?" "Take it back or I will make you eat dirt again," Bloodette warned making a fist. Even though Bloodette''s realm had decreased to that of a mortal. She was still more than what a nine-year-old would handle. "Boss, I have talked to the person in charge of the orphanage''s reintegration program. Marcy Davis''s case is special, there wasn''t much our people could do to help her. Over staff offered to recruit her in the special needs program considering her condition but she rejected it," Diana reported, having talked to her subordinates. "You are lying, there is no way big sis Marcy would reject it," Brain yelled staring hard at Diana. Having been in Brain''s shoes in the past Diana did not take offense to Brain''s words. "Brain, calm down, Wyatt will handle it. Trust me," Bloodette assured her friend. Since Wyatt had never let her down, she believed he would not let her friends down too. "What sort of condition are we talking about here?" Wyatt asked wondering what kind of condition would stop a person from working a regr job. From what he gathered so far Marcy didn''t sound to be disabled or mentally challenged. Just then a cold wind filled the room and Brain yelled, "Big sis Marcy is here, she will prove that you are lying." "Dark realm energy signature," Wyatt muttered in alert feeling that the cold wind was not simple. "You noticed," Field Marshal said, having appeared next to Wyatt out of nowhere. Scaring, Brain, "Ah, olddy ghost." Wyatt, Diana, and the Field Marshal ignored Brain and looked at the eerily thin and pale girl being led by Daisy. "Daisy, let me clean up first. I stink of sewer. People are eating in the dining hall." "Big sis, just follow me quietly." It was a pathetic sight to behold, an almost sixteen-year-old girl being bossed and dragged by a nine-year-old girl. "Field Marshal, is she in any way rted to¡ª" "No need to guess she is a Davis family''s sin," Field Marshal replied interrupting Wyatt. "Hey, olddy, watch what you say about our big sister," Brain was prepared to fight with Field Marshal. "Ssh, Brain, she is scary strong. If she attacks I can''t help you," Bloodette hashed Brain and warned him to curb his anger a little. "I not afraid of an olddy," Brain replied though he did so with some hesitation, as Bloodette was the strongest person he knew. If even she was afraid of the olddy, then he should behave but he cannot let anybody mock his sister. "Brain, that is not the way to talk to your elders. How many times have I asked to watch your manners? Apologize to her now," Marcy who saw Brain arguing with a few adults hurried over. Hearing his rude words she reprimanded him and then turning to the Field Marshal, she repeatedly bowed and apologized, "Madam, he is just a kid. He doesn''t mean it. Please forgive him this once." Marcy had noticed the head of Fine Gold ''Diana Kieth'' and the boy wonder ''Dalton Wyatt'' next to the Elderlydy and guessed her status was not simple. This was why she did not bother to ask what happened or who was at fault here and pressed her brother to apologize. Orphans like them stood no chance against people with high status. "Marcy, don''t apologize to her, she was bad-mouthing you," Brain informed feeling wronged. After all, he stood up to defend his sister. Why was he getting scolded? "Brain, shut up. Apologize now," Marcy stared threatenedly at Brain. Only to hear Field Marshal say, "No need dear, the boy did not do anything wrong. There seems to be a misunderstanding here, nothing more." "Thank you, madam. You are too kind," Marcy bowed and thanked the Field Marshal, expressing her gratitude for generously forgiving her little brother. "..." Listening to how softly the Field Marshal addressed Marcy, Wyatt frowned finding her attitude toward the Davis family''s sin was wrong. Hold on, with the Field Marshal''s strength she should have long noticed Marcy Davis''s existence. Wyatt felt he was missing something here. Besides, didn''t Anna ughter the entire Davis family? Howe people were popping up carrying the surname of the supposedly dead family? "Marcy Davis, I am Diana Keith, we would like to talk about your reintegration program," Diana stepped forward, introducing herself, and she stretched her hand out to shake hands with Marcy as a courtesy on their first meeting. However, March who instinctively extended her hand to shake Diana''s hand hurriedly took it back and exined, "Please, don''t misunderstand. I just returned from my part-time job cleaning the city sewers. I could not wash up afterward since the shower there was busted. Please, forgive me about the smell too." ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1978 The Davis Familys Sins Chapter 1978 The Davis Family''s Sins ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 11:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "Cleaning sewers, now I understand why you rejected the special needs program," Diana was impressed by Marcy''s personality and continued to hold her hand out saying, "How long are you going to wait for a handshake? My arm is about to fall off from the pain." "But," Marcy hesitated. However, looking into Diana''s bright eyes that had no judgment but just respect for her, she extended her hand and shook Diana''s hand. Soon Marcy felt a refreshing force wash over her body, astonished she blurted, "Cleansing card!" Understanding that Diana had used a cleansing help her clean. "You kids have it easy because of the new headmaster, back in my time, the city sewer used to be our secret base," Diana said with a bright smile, giving Marcy a firm handshake. Not that she was jealous of the orphan kids, she just shared a bit of her past in a not-that-sad way so that Marcy would befortable around her. Meanwhile, Wyatt and Field Marshal were having a mental conversation of their own. ''You look confused,'' the Field Marshal mentally connected with Wyatt. ''Yes, I am. Didn''t Anna kill everyone from the Davis family? Except for Ada whose existence was not known to her,'' Wyatt held back from asking why the Field Marshal reacted so kindly to Marcy. He knew that kids weren''t responsible for their parent''s sins, but he was surprised to see that the Field Marshal who had been indifferent to other orphans acted warmly to Marcy. ''Wyatt, I thought you knew Anna better than to believe what the public says about her,'' the Field Marshal''s response made it sound as if Wyatt was at fault for jumping to conclusions. ''Cut the speech, I know for a fact that Anna ughtered the entire Davis family because they were devil worshippers,'' Wyatt had long looked into the Davis family because of Ada Davis who was targeting him because of Anna. Even if everything about the Davis family''s demise was faked, Ada''s hatred for the Southern Royal family couldn''t be faked. ''Yes, everyone knows Anna ughtered the entire Davis family but only those who were there with her truly know why she did what she did,'' the Field Marshal replied saying there was more to the story about Anna ughtering her father''s second wife''s family. ''What is it? I did not find anything suspicious in the confidential records about that incident,'' Wyatt asked, wondering if Marcy was a friend or foe. He sincerely hoped it wasn''t thetter because from what he had learned about Marcy so far he did not want to have to¡ª let us not go there yet. ''Keeping the question of how you essed the confidential records of the incident aside, what actually happened that day was not mentioned or recorded anywhere because Anna''s mother did not want what the Davis family did to taint the names of everyone else who contributed and sacrificed to put an end to the reign of devil worshipers. Therefore, she decided to make Anna the viin of that story since Anna did go there that night with the intention of killing those who brought shame upon her mother and exiling the rest of the family using the fact they were devil worshipers as an excuse. I will also refrain from going into gruesome details about that incident and just say what you need to know. The Davis family, aside from the fact that they were devil worshipers, were involved in many shady stuff far from human imagination. One of them was human experimentation. During the demon invasion and the terror of demon worshippers, it wasmon for the strong to experiment on the weak. They were all doing everything they could to survive the invasion and then the devil worshippers. In a way, it produced many cards, elixirs, and arrays that people are enjoying today. I am not trying to justify what happened then, it is what it is. However, the Davis family continued it even during the peaceful times. It is not a surprise considering they were devil worshipers but they crossed a line that no one had dared to cross, they were experimenting on cross-breeding humans with demons right in the artificial dungeon under their family castle. No one had any idea about this until Anna surprised them with her visit. She learned they were trying to find a way for demons to contract grimoire, from ego gems and divinity. Once our world had sessfully managed to resist the demon invasion, it had be a hot topic in the dark realm and gathered a lot of attention. Many devils and demons grew interested in our power system and began contracting card apprentices.This gave raise to a period in our history were devil worshipers were rampant. But after numerous attempts and experimentation the devils and demons could not contract the grimoire nor form ego gems or divinity. So their interest quickly died. However, some did not give up and hired families like the Davis family to continue where they left. All in all, the Davis family deserved what they got,'' The Field Marshal got emotional and talked a lot but feeling Wyatt''s gaze she cut it short. As someone who had participated in the war against devil worshipers Field Marshal was very ashamed about the existence of the Davis family who fooled them all. ''Where does Marcy fall into all of this? I don''t see any demon blood in her, except she seems to be infected by some kind of pathogen that is found in the dark realm. Thankfully, it is not infectious,'' Wyatt reminded the Field Marshal that she had gone off-topic. ''Though Anna massacred the Davis family, she set the people they were using for their experiment free despite her subordinates advising her against it. Her mother gave her an earful for that. Fortunately, to this day, there have been no cases of those people or the experiment done on them causing trouble. Marcy must be the descendent of those people but it is surprising that they took the Davis family surname,'' the Field Marsha informed, she could not believe that the victims would take the surname of their captors. ''That must be because Marcy is a descendant of the Davis family,'' Wyatt could tell this byparing Marcy''s soul record with Ada''s soul record. Wyatt guessed this might be because Marcy''s predecessors when in captivity might have been assaulted by the Davis family men. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1979 Field Marshals Request Chapter 1979 Field Marshal''s Request ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 11:48 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City ''If not for the peculiar soul energy signature of the Davis Family Sins, I would not have known her identity. But that is not enough to tell that she is blood-rted to the Davis family. How can you tell that?'' The Field Marshal asked Wyatt after all, Wyatt wasn''t even born when the Davis Family was exterminated so how can he tell their descendants apart? ''Add it to your list, I will tell all in time,'' Wyatt dismissed the Field Marshal''s question. He could have lied that it was rted to a new blood rule meaning he hadprehended but he did not as the Field Marshal''s eyes were unique though not as handy as his unique eyes, still unique enough to confirm if he had indeedprehended such a blood rule meaning. Now that the Field Marshal had given him her undying loyalty he did not want to lie to her. But also being dismissive of her questions was also not preferable but he did promise to tell her the truth in time. ''So now that you know she is the Davis family''s descendant, what are you going to do about it?'' Wyatt asked changing the topic. ''Nothing. She has nothing to do with their crime. If anything she is one of their victims. I have been watching this girl for a while now, she is a tough one, and I n to recruit her in my private army. Can you help her like you helped the orphanage headmaster?'' the Field Marshal requested. The Field Marshal wasn''t lying, she had been watching Marcy, wondering when she would give up or die because of her stubbornness, but somehow every time she manages to pull through. Watching Marcy survive day after day the Field Marshal pondered if she did not know that she wasn''t supposed to survive. Otherwise, Marcy would not stubbornly stick to her values and reject Fine Gold''s special needs program which would allow her to live thest few days of her lifefortably. The reason why the Davis family''s experimented humans never caused trouble after being granted freedom by Anna was because they sooner orter sumbed to experiments done on them by the Davis family. However, seeing that Marcy would wake up every day prepared to fight the life itself, the Field Marshal had grown overly fond of her. She was just waiting for Marcy to turn a legal adult before approaching her. ''If you just want to check if I can turn all mortals into card apprentices, then just say so. You do not have to make up such stories,'' Wyatt said rolling his eyes at the Field Marshal''s sneaky attempt to confirm her doubts. ''Can''t it be both?'' the Field Marshal retorted saying that she was interested in both Marcy and confirming Wyatt''s abilities. ''Whatever, since it is a request from my most loyal elder, I will fulfill it,'' Wyatt epted the Field Marshal''s request. Of the many things she asked of him this was something he agreed on. This way the Field Marshal will not be able toin that Wyatt didn''t do anything for her. "Special needs program is for those that are unable to take care of themselves and not someone like me. I can fully take care of myself," Marcy continued to stubbornly reject the idea of being considered one among the special needs. Other orphans might have been happy to sit in a rent-free home and collect subsidies every month but not her she had something to prove. "Girl, you look like staked bones waiting to be knocked down by the passing wind. But fine, if you do not want to be in the special needs program, suit yourself. However, if you are willing to clean the city sewers then you would not mind being a janitor at the Fine Gold''s tower right? Though it is a dead-end job with average pay, ites with full medical insurance, housing allowance, and other benefits. It should be enough to get you the proper medical help that you desperately need. Don''t think I am doing this as a charity, I like your strong values and ethics. I want someone like you to be a part of our organization. So, do you ept the job?" Diana stopped persuading Marcy to make use of the benefits of the special needs program and offered a decent job better than cleaning city sewers. Not that she looked down on it but a sickly sixteen- year-old girl cleaning sewers did not sit right with her. "I ept, Madam Diana,"Marcy hurriedly agreed to Diana''s request and bowed expressing her gratitude. However, just then Wyatt spoke, "Diana, you can''t hire someone like her as a janitor." "What? What did you say to my sister?" Brian was preparing to apologize to Diana and thank her for helping her sister, but listening to Wyatt he went berserk in rage. He rushed at Wyatt with the intent to fight to the death. However, Marcy who was next to him hurriedly caught him and pressed him down with all her might. Because of her sickly physique, she struggled to hold down a nine-year-old. Nheless, Daisy who had been quietly following Brain and Bloodette the whole time, made full use of her small size, sneaked next to Wyatt, and kicked his shin while crying out loud attracting the attention of everyone in the dining hall. Wyatt ignored the gaze from the masses and looked at weeping Daisy who continued to kick his shin while crying her lungs out. He wondered if crying was part of Daisy''s strategy to not get hit in return. Anyway, it worked. "Daisy! Stop kicking him," Marcy shouted fully aware of her sister''s calctive side. However, she had her hands full with Brain so she was at her wit''s end trying to think of a way to save Daisy. However, to her and onlookers'' surprise, Wyatt picked up Daisy in his arms, ignoring her struggle and cries, heughed and said, "You are the smart one of the three, aren''t you Daisy? So, stop it or I will hit your sister." ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1980 Foreign Pathogens From Dark Realm Chapter 1980 Foreign Pathogens From Dark Realm ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 11:53 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Listening to Wyatt''s threat, both Daisy and Brain stopped creating a ruckus. They were orphans, they were not afraid of sticks and stones, they dared to be brazen to get what they wanted. However, hearing Wyatt say he wouldn''t hit them but their sister if they continued to do what they were doing, they both stopped even if Wyatt only made the threat to Daisy. Their sister was not strong like them, they worried that if she got hit she might die like theirte friends. Now that Brain was under control, Marcy turned to look at Daisy in Wyatt''s arms and said, "Sir, I apologize for the kids. They are still small and figuring out the difference between right and wrong. Please kindly forgive them." "I think they know the difference between right and wrong, they just don''t care because they believe everything is forgiven because they are kids," Wyatt said looking into Daisy''s eyes, carrying her in his arms. Daisy pretended to be pitiful and sobbed silently with teary red eyes. Staining her pink cheeks with tears. "Sir, it is not like that, they are genuinely good kids¡ª" "Wyatt, stop it. You are making Daisy cry. I asked to help not make them cry," Bloodette interrupted Marcy and yelled at Wyatt. Ignoring Bloodette''s anger, Wyatt bent down and picked little Bloodette in his arms. Bloodette''s clone had taken the form of little kids to y with them. Wyatt now carried an eight-year-old in each of his arms. Ignoring the sobbing Daisy on his right and angry Bloodette on his left, Wyatt looked at Marcy and said, "Enough about the kids, let us talk about you. So, where was I? Yes, someone like you is overqualified to be a janitor. You have a unique power, it hasn''t blossomed fully and is the leading cause of your deteriorating health condition. Fortunately, I know how to help it blossom properly and these kids brought you to me in time. If they had been slow by a day or two, even I could not be able to help you. Because even I cannot revive a dead person." "I knew it, our sister was special," Brain eximed in excitement, and then turning to face the dining hall he yelled, "Suck on it, you suckers. You heard him. My sister is not sick or dying, she has yet to awaken her unique powers. She is you going to be the strongest card apprentices¡ª uhm uhm uh mh." Waking up from the stupor of learning about having unique power, Marcy hurriedly closed her brother''s mouth. Then apologized to everyone in the dining hall, "I am sorry, I am sorry." An unconscious smile graced Diana''s lips, she was honestly shocked when Wyatt said Marcy was not fit for the janitor job. However, she knew her boss wasn''t a shallow person and believed there was reason for what he said and patiently waited for him to exin it. And it was worth the wait. "Mr Hope of the South, does my sister really have a unique power? Will you help her awaken it," Unlike Brain, Daisy double- checked with Wyatt with hope-filled eyes. Looking into them Wyatt felt it was not a bad idea to help a few people on his way to achieving his chill life. "Why should I tell you? You kicked me," Wyatt pretended to be angry with Daisy. Causing her to genuinely feel guilt. Then, she sincerely apologized to Wyatt, "Mister, I am sorry. I will do anything you want but don''t hurt my sister because of me, okay?" "Don''t say such things otherwise people will misunderstand and call authorities on me," Wyatt said finding Daisy was scary. Shaking his head he answered her, "Your sister does have a unique power and I will see to it that she awakens it." "See, Daisy, I told you Wyatt will help. He always helps me and Cortney," Bloodette anger toward Wyatt had cleared as he cleared the misunderstanding. "Sir, is my condition really because of an unawakened power in my body?" Marcy asked Wyatt in disbelief even if she heard him say it twice. Who could me her, she had lived with her condition as far as she could remember. Learning that there wasn''t just a solution to her condition but it was a boon to her, she found it hard to believe it. Wyatt lied. Marcy did not have any unique power. Instead, she was infected by a foreign pathogen from the Dark realm which was killing her slowly by feeding on her soul. This was the reason why despite hailing from a big Card apprentice family like the Davis family she had not awakened yet. If not for her being naturally talented in cultivating active soul control percentage, she would have been sucked dry by these pathogens. However, with time, the number of pathogens in her body increased but her soul''s active control percentage remained the same as it was being abused by the pathogens. With his soul pupils, Wyatt saw that in a weak or two she would die unless some strong like the Field Marshal helped her cleanse the pathogens in her body. She cannot get rid of them but she can reduce their numbers prolonging Marcy''s life by another year or two. The only reason Wyatt lied about Marcy''s condition was not because of orphaned kids but also because of the orphaned kids. Wyatt did not mind telling the hard truth to Marcy, Brian, and Daisy since he nned to help her but then he did not tell the truth because then every sick person woulde to him asking him to cure them. Yes, Wyatt did not mind asionally helping people he met on his journey to achieving his dream of a chill life but that did not mean he would invite every troubled person in the world toe find him for a solution. If he did that then even a third life time would not be enough for him to solve those problems. Wyatt''s priority was still the same, it never changed, and he was clear about it. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1981 A Dynasty Beyond Its Ruler

Chapter 1981 A Dynasty Beyond Its Ruler

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 11:58 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "Yes, it is. But we need to find a quiet ce to discuss your condition and possible solutions since it has gotten severe and needs to be dealt with immediately," Wyatt continued to lie in public but decided to tell Marcy the truth in private. However, getting confirmation from Wyatt, Marcy suddenly broke into tears, puzzling the onlookers. Brain and Daisy did not know why their sister was crying and looked at her in concern. Soon, controlling her tears and emotions, Marcy replied, "Headmaster said that my mother suffered from a simr condition and ultimately sumbed to it. If only there was someone as knowledgeable and generous as you present back then maybe she would not have died." Listening to Marcy the onlookers nodded in understanding. Most of them knew what she was talking about as they or their friends had suffered something simr. Though their condition was not as unique as Marcy''s, even though the card world had a proven solution to their condition, no one was willing to give it to them for free. They were starting to understand what the ''Hope of South'' was. Like Wyatt, even the Southerners were still figuring out what the title ''Hope of South'' meant. Anna''s mother used Wyatt''s achievements to justify his title ''Hope of South'' to the general public by painting a better tomorrow. However, she never told them what a better tomorrow would be like. How the ''Hope of South'' would lead them to it. Like every politician in history, Anna''s mother just sold them a dream but never exactly told them how it was possible except for pointing out who was going to lead them there, the ''Hope of South.'' "Marcy, let us not waste time on what could have been and deal with the matter at hand. You heard Master Wyatt right, your condition is severe let us deal with it first," Diana spoke up, not bothering to console Marcy she asked her to stop looking back and continued forward. At least Marcy knew her mother did not abandon her and had a stable orphanage to grow in, Diana had neither. "Yes, Madam Diana," Marcy nodded. Seeing Marcy pull herself together, Diana said, "Master Wyatt, let me lead you to a quiet ce where you can discuss her condition and solutions." "No, need. Lead us to the gymnasium. I can meet with the employees and talk with Marcy at the same time," Wyatt said nning to show his trusted employees another miracle. Sometimes people did not need to be rewarded or recognized for their work, it was enough if they knew they were working for something bigger than themselves. That was what most of the employees wanted from Wyatt. They needed to know that their little struggle and sacrifice were part of something bigger and greater. They might not be able to be great but a part of them was part of something great. Just like how teachers and parents take pride in the achievements of their students and children. Wyatt nned to use Marcy to give them that assurance. After all, the only way for what he had built tost beyond him or in his absence was if he could get his employees'' help. Otherwise, everything Wyatt did and built would vanish with Wyatt. A Dynasty that could fall with its ruler can never be considered strong. Not that Wyatt was preparing for things after his death, he was preparing for the time when he would take the battle to the Dark realm. He could only continue to fight in the Dark realm when he knew everything was alright back home. For that to be possible it was not enough that he trusted his people but his people should also trust him. Today Anna''s mother was set on making him ''Hope of the South'' bute tomorrow if she were to make him ''Villian of the South'' the public opinion should not bend with her but oppose her. That was what Wyatt was after now. He knew he could not control everyone''s opinion but by doing little things like this he could ensure the opinion of those that were in his favor would continue to remain in his favor. Which could be enough to keep his dynasty strong even in his absence. "Sure, Master Wyatt," Diana nodded. Then, Wyatt gently set Bloodette and Daisy down saying, "You guys go y without any worry. I promise I will help your sister get better." Daisy and Bloodette nodded in understanding, but Brain yelled, "No, I want toe too." Only to be hit on the head by Daisy and dragged away by her. He struggled but Daisy was stronger. After all, despite her young age, Diasy already had achieved six percent active control. If she was fed a small dose of low-grade silver milk powder regrly then she might awaken before turning ten years old. She was very talented and would make a strong card apprentice unlike Brain, who had only one percent active control. After the kids left Wyatt and Field Marshal followed Diana and Marcy to the gymnasium. As soon as they exited the dining hall, the children who were eating their fill were no longer interested in the food but engaged in a heated discussion about ''Hope of the South'' and the silver milk powder subsidies. They all hoped that the Southern royal family would announce the silver milk powder subsidies as fast as possible. So that they had better chances of awakening as Card apprentices before they became legal adults and had to leave the orphanage. Heading to the gymnasium, the Field Marshal spoke, ''I can''t believe you are nning to use the poor girl as a prop.'' ''Funny, considering how you are using this matter to get something from me. Speak, what is it?'' Wyatt replied fully aware of the Field Marshal''s intentions. ''Nothing, all I wanted to say was since you n on using the girl as your prop do not cheap out in treating her condition,'' the Field Marshal revealed. She was only seeking benefits for Marcy who had no idea that Wyatt was nning to use her. ''Have you ever seen me hold back in any project I have taken interest in?'' ... AN: i) The first ten users to redeem the code get ten fp. You can find the redeem center at Profile-Redeem. ii) Don''t forget to check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release. Chapter 1982 Aurelia Malvin

Chapter 1982 Aurelia Malvin

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 12:03 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Arriving at the gymnasium Wyatt found a few familiar figures such as Debra Khan, Dan Malvin (ex-leader of the former Great Eagle Gang), Kane Kaga, etc Wyatt said hello to and shook hands with all of them, as Cindy introduced them and their contributions to Wyatt one by one. "Boss, this is Rob Fielding, he has the most contribution in helping our Fine Gold Branch into most cities in the Blossom District." "Madam, you tter me. If not for Boss''s poprity and prestige, those stuck-up City lords and family leaders from second-tier cities would not even meet me. It was all Boss''s doing I was only the messenger." "Mr Fielding, you are too humble. Keep up the good work." ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ After a long line of Fine Gold employees, it was finally the turn of the kids from Bright Lion Security agency. Wyatt remembers seeing these kids during the city tournament or the Bright Lion gang''s parties. They all used to dress like roadside ruffins or whatever they considered cool but now all of them were neatly dressed in ck tuxedos and had a sense of professionalism to them. Wyatt felt that turning the Bright Lion gang into a security agency worked out for the best. However, one among them these kids stood out. She was covered in bandages like a mummy except for her head & eyes and wearing a tuxedo above it. She looked like an anime character that Wyatt remembered seeing back on Earth. She also oozed a calm and authoritative aura like the anime character. The resemnce was uncanny. When it was her turn before Cindy could introduce her and her contributions to Wyatt, he stared into her eyes and praised, "That''s a sick look, impressive." However, the girl was flustered meeting Wyatt''s eyes and listening to his praise. She began fidgeting, erasing the calm and authoritative aura she once had. Seeing this Cindy smiled mischievously and introduced her to Wyatt, "Boss, this is Aurelia Malvin. Your number one fan." Listening to Cindy introduce Aurelia was Wyatt''s number one, there were various groans among the Bright Lion Gang members expressing their disagreements with Cindy''s statement. One of them, Kane Kage even fearlessly spoke up in protest, "Madam Cindy, I am boss''s number one fan." His remark ensued a series of protests, each iming to be Wyatt''s number one fan. It was total chaos, the once peaceful gymnasium was now noisier than a fish market. However, Aurelia who was fidgeting, sharply turned to face the crowd and yelled, "Silence!" Listening to it everyone immediately went silent and her voice echoed in the gymnasium. She was no longer a shy girl facing her idol but a lionessmanding her pride. As her gaze swept through the members of the bright lion gang everyone looked away not daring to lock eyes with her. Even Dan Malvin and Kane Kaga did not dare to stand against Aurelia. Seeing that Kane Kaga who had Ivy a summon-type origin card created by Wyatt himself did not dare to go against Aurelia, Wyatt was surprised. What surprised him even more was that Kane''s summons Ivy did note out to confront Aurelia when thetter was challenging her master openly. "Kane, what''s wrong with Ivy?" Wyatt asked in concern seeing she did note out to defend him. After all, Kane''s origin card was overpowered for his realm, he found it hard to believe that Ivy was afraid of Aurelia. So much so that she did note out to protect her master. As far as Wyatt remembered Ivy was sentient and very loyal, something like fear should not be able to hold her back. As the creator of Ivy, Wyatt was willing to stake his name to guarantee that Ivy would definitelye out to protect Kane in any circumstance. "Ivy¡ª she lost to Aurelia. She was killed in the battle and is still recovering in my grimoire. I am sorry boss, we let you down," Kane apologized. Meanwhile, seeing Wyatt inquire about Kane''s summons, Aurelia hurriedly came forward to exin, "I did not mean to kill her but she was too weak." Her words did not help exin anything but only made things worse, Kane and the other members of the Bright Lion gang stared at her but none dared to talk back to her. Dan, who had been silent so far immediately came forward and apologized to Wyatt, "Boss, forgive my cousin, she did not mean any disrespect. She is just too straightforward and does not have basic social maturity." "So, she is your rtive. Is she from out of town?" Wyatt said recalling both Dan and Aurelia shared the same surname. And also that if the City had someone as strong as Aurelia then why did she not participate in the city tournament? "Yes, Boss. She moved her when she heard about you and since then she has been doing her best for the gang," Dan exined only to hear Aurelia warn him, "Dan, stop calling us a gang we are a private security agency." "Boss, you see what I mean," Dan said helplessly. "I see," Wyatt nodded and stared at Aurelia and used his soul pupils on her to check if she was truly strong enough to defeat Ivy. To his surprise he found that Aurelia wasn''t strong at all instead she was the weakest among all the members of the Bright Lion members. Her talent for active soul control was also subpar and she had just recently entered the Card Master realm. However, she had a very sturdy physique. So, Wyatt asked her, "Aurelia, do you possess a physique?" Listening to Wyatt the members who were staring at Aurelia out of rivalry, looked at her in pity. Even Dan and Cindy looked at Aurelia in pity. However, Aurelia replied with a confident smile, "Yes, Boss. I do." ... AN: i) The first ten users to redeem the code get ten fp. You can find the redeem center at Profile-Redeem. ii) Don''t forget to check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release. Chapter 1983 Martial Card Apprentice

Chapter 1983 Martial Card Apprentice

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 12:12 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Looking at the sudden turn in the expression of the members, Wyatt frowned. Then, he used his soul pupil to gather more information on Aurelia''s physique. Learning in-depth about her physique, he uttered, "Oh, I see. These bandages are not a fashion statement but to make up for your physique''s shoring." Listening to Wyatt the members turned to look at Cindy to see if she informed their boss about Aurelia''s condition but Cindy shook her head denying it. This surprised the members, they heard that their boss had perceptive eyes but this was just godly. They knew for a fact this was the first Wyatt was meeting Aurelia, so how did their boss learn about her condition, if not from Cindy? "Malvin, by chance are you the direct descendent of Dan Malvin from the border city?" Field Marshal asked Aurelia, as her unique eyes felt a familiarity from Aurelia''s physique. "Yes, senior. You are?" Aurelia nodded, her cousin was named after her great-grandfather. "An acquaintance of your ancestor," the Field Marshal vaguely replied and then mentally requested Wyatt, ''Wyatt, see if you can help this girl. The southern region owes a lot to her ancestor.'' ''That is not of concern to me and what makes you think I can help her?'' Wyatt rejected the Field Marshal''s request ruthlessly. Later, he added, ''She is my subordinate, and her well-being is my duty. That is the only reason I will be helping her.'' ''There you go again? What difference does it make when you are going to help her anyway?'' the Field Marshal hated this part of Wyatt that clung to doing this his way. Wyatt did not bother to respond to the Field Marshal, ignoring her he turned to Aurelia who was hesitating to inquire about her ancestor to the elderlydy next to him, and said, "Don''t feel shy, you can talk to her about your ancestor after the meet. But for now, let us focus on you. It is impressive that you could defeat a peak card grandmaster with a strong summon-type origin card when you have recently entered the card master realm not to mention the quirks of your physique." "It was nothingpared to what you did Boss. I too hope to one day grow strong enough to defeat a devil in the card master realm," Aurelia brazenly revealed her goal. "Wait, do you mean you n to stay in the card master realm until you grow strong enough to defeat a devil?" Wyatt asked Aurelia in disbelief. If it was someone else he would not ask something so silly but based on what he had gathered about Aurelia''s personality he felt she might have meant what she said. "Yes, Boss," Aurelia eximed, and turning to her cousin she remarked, "See, I told you boss would understand me." "No you dumb girl, can''t you tell from his expression¡ª sigh, think whatever you want to think, I don''t want to ruin my mood exining it," Dan said giving up on his cousin. "Aurelia, to be honest, in my current realm I borrowed power from various taboo skills to defeat the devil and it came with a heavy price, which I am still paying. What I am trying to say is there is a lot of room for you to grow in your current realm but it is not enough to confront the devil. I have no right to stop you from pursuing your dreams and goals. All I can say is don''t waste too much time figuring things out," Wyatt did not encourage Aurelia nor did he discourage her because he could not bring himself to do so noticing the signs of her hard work and dedication engraved on her body as scars and wounds. The reason why Aurelia a novice card master could kill Ivy a peak card grandmaster realm summons created by Wyatt was because she was a martial card apprentice. A card apprentice that focuses on martial arts cards over skill, summons, and other type of cards. Aurelia was no martial arts genius like Laura Hill who had the sword salve physique but Arurelia was able to achieve a maximum of grandmaster level mastery in various body reinforcement martial arts thanks to her hard work, perseverance, and with a little help from her quirky physique. When Wyatt learned this, he realized that the bandages covering Aurelia''s entire body under the tuxedo were not a fashion statement but an attempt to hide her severely bruised body. Because of her quirky physique''s nature, Wyatt could not make out the bruises on her body the first time he used his soul pupils on her. "I knew it, you would support me, boss," Aurelia only heard what she wanted to hear. Meaning she interpreted Wyatt''s words to her mindset. Listening to her, Wyatt and the members of the Bright Lion gang could only shake their heads. Then, Wyatt pointed at Marcy and said, "Anyways Aurelia, you are in luck that I found her. The thing killing her is an answer to fixing your quirky physique." "Boss, do you mean to say that if catch the scum trying to kill her I can fix my quirky physique?" Aurelia asked Wyatt enthusiastically. Keeping the fact that he did not say that aside, Wyatt wondered how could make Aurelia believe that her quirky physique could be fixed by catching an assassin just because he said so. For goodness sake, he was a researcher, not a fortune teller. Wyatt then turned to Kane and said, "You lost to her despite having Ivy to aid you inbat? One does not even need to lift their fists, just words are enough to defeat this airhead and none of you guys could do that?" Wyatt then nced over the other members of the Bright Lions. Disappointed over the fact that after his cmity daughter cores and Corey, Aurelia was strongest in the entire Bright Lion Security Agency. He believed that someone with little brains could fool her into admitting defeat. Realbat wasn''t just about whose fist was bigger, it involved presence of mind, strategizing, and judgment. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1984 Talented Lineage

Chapter 1984 Talented Lineage

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 12:18 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Kane and other members hung their heads in shame. As for Aurelia, she had a foolish smile on her face as she said, "Boss, I feel like you are calling me a fool." "I am," Wyatt said with an indifferent expression, only someone slow-minded like her would be willing to go through the excruciating pain to practice body reinforcement martial arts, especially with her quirky physique. "Is this why mom said that we should not meet our heroes?" Aurelia did not say it as a retort to Wyatt. She was genuinely hurt that Wyatt would call her a fool and recalled the words her mother used to stop her from living the home anding to Sky Blossom City. "Don''t worry, you are my fool so I will not treat you badly," Wyatt said to console Aurelia, he never hade across a person who was so honest maybe Aba could give her somepetition. "Thank you, boss," Aurelia instantly cheered up seeing Wyatt ept her. Though she was hurt that Wyatt considered her a fool but unlike others he said it to her face and not behind her back. This made her recall something else her mother said, ''Some people are rough on the outside only because they are trying to hide their shyness under it.'' Listening to Aurelia, shaking his head Wyatt turned to look at Marcy, and said, "I will be honest with you. I lied to you when I said you have an unawakened unique ability that is making your condition worse. Don''t ask me why I lied but rest assured I do have the solution for your condition and n to treat you as I promised to your siblings." "Master Wyatt that is good enough for me," Marcy did not question Wyatt and just went along with what he said. After all, she was not paying Wyatt, he was going out of his way to help her. So, she had noints or demands. Wyatt nodded and then turning to Aurelia he said, "I can help you fix your quirky physique and help you be stronger but not enough to defeat the devil in card master. Are you willing to give it a try?" "I will agree to anything you ask, boss," Aurelia agreed without hesitation. Listening to his cousin''s reply Dan exaggeratedly pped his forehead. Wyatt turned to look at Cindy, who hurriedly replied, "Boss, leave her basic social education to me." "Nooo! No, I am not studying anything," Listening to Cindy, Aurelia jumped in fright like a vampire exposed to sunlight. Kane and other members snickered at her misery. Ignoring Aurelia, Wyatt signaled Marcy toe over. As she neared him, he swiftly and painlessly pricked her extracting a drop of her blood. Summoning his grimoire, Wyatt used her drop of blood to create a one-time-use blood curse substitute card for Marcy which the employees of the Fine Gold and Members of Bright Lion watched keenly. After creating the substitute card, Wyatt informed Marcy, "You see your predecessors were used in a heinous human experimentation by devil worshippers. In your predecessor''s case, they forcefully introduced various kinds of pathogens that are avable in the demon realm to see if humans could gain a simr physique as demons. Fortunately for your predecessor, the pathogens died unable to survive in an unknown environment and unknown host. However, unfortunately, one species of pathogen of all the various pathogens survived, not only did it survive but it found a way to thrive in your predecessor''s body. It was only able to thrive in your predecessor''s body because of their incredible talent for active soul control. This is also why the pathogen never chose to be transmitted to other humans. After all, people with a talent simr to your predecessor are very rare. If they moved to other humans they would die with them. But the pathogens found other ways to prolong their survival, that was through your predecessor''s descendant. The pathogens could not control the talent of other humans to ensure their survival but they could ensure the talent of your predecessor''s descendant. By carrying your predecessor''s talent to his descendants during impregnation. By doing so they ensured your predecessor had a lineage of talented descendants but your predecessor''s descendants were never able to rise to a better fate because they were all gued by pathogens and doomed from birth just like you are. The reason I am telling you this is because I thought you would like to know about your family history. Though it is tragic it is your family history. Now let me put an end to that tragic story with a happy ending." Then, Wyatt summoned nine floating heads and nine pairs of arms. They moved from Wyatt''s behind and surrounded Marcy. Seeing this she did not panicking having decided to trust Wyatt. Soon Wyatt''s ve consciousnesses mobilized their spiritual energy and used soul energy vibraration to form a bridge between Marcy and her blood curse substitute card. Simr to a centa. Then, Wyatt introduced an abundant quantity of high-quality refined soul energy in the blood curse substitute card. Sensing the refined soul energy, the pathogens in Marcy''s body rushed into the blood curse substitute of Marcy without suspecting anything. Later Wyatt and his soul consciousness used their spiritual energy to force the remaining pathogens in Marcy''s body into the blood curse substitute card. Wyatt used his soul pupils to scan Marcy''s body and soul repeatedly to make sure that there were no more pathogens left in her body. Only when he was sure that he had collected all the pathogens and their spores infested in Marcy''s body into her blood curse substitute card did he stop. As the pathogens left her body Marcy felt like a huge shackle around her soul was lifted and her soul was freed. With the talent she inherited from her ancestors, she immediately felt better. As if she was reborn. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1985 Contracting Golden Grade Grimoire

Chapter 1985 Contracting Golden Grade Grimoire

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 12:34 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Removing the pathogens infesting Marcy''s body was not an easy task since their spore had infested her ovaries. The pathogens had morphed Marcy''s body to their needs. Transferring from one generation to another they had perfected their methods and in a way evolved themselves to Marcy''s lineage. They were no longer the same as the pathogens that were first introduced in Marcy''s predecessors. Therefore, if these pathogens were released in their original habitat they will have a hard time adapting and might not survive. Originally Marcy''s body looked sickly as if she would die anytime yet in such a state she would work hard to clean city sewers exhausting her body. However, despite all this her body never copsed because of the pathogens. After all, Marcy''s body was the hive of these pathogens, so whenever their hive neared they would repair it to dare minimum. Unlike bees and other beings that build, protect, maintain, and repair their hive life long, the pathogens only act when the situation turns desperate and they do not even see it to the end but would do only the bare minimum. The pathogens only cared about maintaining her body till they could move on to her descendants. However, the pathogens seemed to be unaware that because of their predatory actions, their food source, Marcy''s soul, was near exhaustion after being abused for over a decade and a half. So even if they barely kept her body from copsing, the soul running it was about to extinguish. That was, Marcy was about to die without reproducing which meant with her demise the pathogens would also meet their end. Usually, to avoid such situations pathogens would have a failsafe to force their host to reproduce by dominating the hormones in their body. But the pathogens in Marcy''s body did not do that, showing that they had not prepared for something like this. This could only be possible because, during their evolution to fit Marcy''s lineage, they never faced a problem where their host did not give birth to descendants. Since they were not aware of this problem they did not find a solution or prepare for it. In a way, the pathogens had crippled their evolution when they limited themselves to only infecting Marcy''s lineage. But that decision also enabled them to live till today because if the pathogens were to infect others then Marcy''s predecessors would be killed for being the patient zero, the carrier of pathogens. However, these pathogens had a good runpared to the other pathogens that died at the very beginning. The ending of these pathogens was more like ''All good thingse to an end.'' "How are you feeling?" Wyatt asked Marcy, who was shedding tears. Controlling her emotions, she soon replied, "I finally feel free." "Good, take this pill, I will show you the true freedom," Wyatt said passing Marcy a high-grade silver milk pill. Taking the pill from Wyatt, Marcy swallowed it without hesitation. Seeing Aurelia, nudged her cousin with her elbow and whispered, "He is doing it again." Dan nodded, his eyes glued on the sickly girl surrounded by their boss''s floating heads and arms. Unlike ra who had six percent active soul control, Marcy had none, as until recently it had been constantly abused by a foreign pathogen that Marcy''s body had inherited from her predecessors. So Wyatt had to help her build her active soul control percentage from the very beginning however, he found it easier to elevate Marcy''s soulpared to ra''s soul because Marcy''s soul had a strong talent for active soul control which only further improved under constant abuse of the pathogens. When Marcy introduced the high-grade silver milk pill into her system, her soul began to devour it like a hungry ghost. After all, it was starved by the pathogens for over a decade and a half. Even without Wyatt''s intervention, Marcy''s soul began to use the soul energy from the pill to elevate its active soul control at a fast speed. Yet, Wyatt''s ve consciousnesses remained and helped guide Marcy''s soul to follow the advanced soul cultivation method, allowing it to digest the soul power from the high-grade silver milk pill efficiently. 0% >> 1% >> ¡­ >> 7% >> ¡­ >> 10% >> 11% >>...>> 16%>>...>>19%... Under the influence of the silver milk pill and following the guidance of Wyatt''s consciousnesses Marcy''s soul instantly got rid of its mortal status and became a card student, if not for Wyatt''s stopping it, it would broken through to the card soldier realm. Marcy''s predecessor''s talent was a lot scarier than Wyatt had estimated. It seemed to have undergone constant evolution along with the pathogens. Taking out a golden grimoire, Wyatt awakened Marcy and passed it to her saying, "Contract it." Seeing Wyatt hand a golden grimoire to Marcy to contract, the onlookers were all surprised. They all had witnessed that Marcy was a mortal and sick on at that, so they could not help but be puzzled why Wyatt asked her to contract a golden grimoire. Marcy was high on silver milk pill, right now she could not tell up from down let allow respond to Wyatt. The feeling of having her soul rapidly grow was too much for her to handle it was like she was having multiple orgasms in a row. Thankfully her heart could handle it. Seeing that Marcy was in no state to respond, Wyatt helped Marcy contract the golden grimoire by dropping her blood on it. Once Marcy''s blood came in contact with the grimoire, the golden grimoire shined brightly, radiating an amber glow. It started to hover in front of Marcy but since she was out of it, it did not open to reveal her status page instead it was recalled and Wyatt allowed Marcy''s soul to do its thing. 19%>> ¡­ >> 25%>> ¡­>> 29% Arriving at the peak of the card soldier realm, Marcy''s soul hadpletely digested the high-grade silver milk pill. If not for most of its power being used to contract the golden grimoire and consolidate her status, the soul could have broken into the mid-stage of the card master realm before exhausting the power of the silver milk pill. However, following Wyatt''s arrangement Marcy stood to gain the most. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1986 Two Traits And One Physique Chapter 1986 Two Traits And One Physique ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 12:48 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "She contracted a golden grimoire on her first try." "Holy shit! Is this the birth of a genius or what?" "Now I have seen everything." "Is it because she is too talented or is the silver milk powder that good?" "First the orphanage headmaster and now a sickly girl, I think it''s the silver milk powder." "Well, it does look like it." The onlookers were shocked and amazed to see a mortal teenage girl was able to shed her mortal status and be a card soldier while contracting a golden grimoire. They could no longer be silent and began to gossip making wild spections. Wyatt ignored the crowd and focused on Marcy, who was still skinny but her body appeared to have be sturdier and gained a rosy glow. Giving Wyatt the feeling that a healthy soul would keep a body healthy. Compared to ra whose metamorphosis after bing a card apprentice was obvious Marcy''s metamorphosis wasn''t that obvious yet. After all, Marcy''s body was at the death''s threshold. Her appearing like she could take a punch or two was already a huge change not to forget with proper nutrition, the true change in her body would begin to show. When Marcy regained control of her elements, Field Marshal was quick to act, she passed an elixir to her saying, "Here you go, child. Drink it, you will feel better." "Senior this appears expensive," Marcy did not take the elixir and hesitated looking at its extravagant appearance. "It''s nothing child, just drink it," the Field Marshal had specifically prepared this elixir for Marcy she nned to give it to her on the day she recruited her but now ns had changed. Unlike Wyatt who had managed to remove all the pathogens from Marcy''s body thanks to his keen soul pupils, the Field Marshal nned to kill all the pathogens she could find in Marcy''s body and have her drink in this elixir. The Field Marshal knew she could not totally rid Marcy''s body of all the alien pathogens but she thought she could help Marcy get stronger than pathogens before they once again grew in her body. This way the pathogens could no longer abuse her soul instead they would form a symbiotic bond and live in harmony like many other friendly pathogens in the human body. The Field Marshal''s idea was possible, if Marcy''s soul had grown stronger than the pathogens before their recovery, then like the demons in the dark realm that have managed to live in harmony with these pathogens and as a result gained strong physique, Marcy too stood chances to develop a demonic physique fulfilling the original goal of the human experimentation. Seeing Field Marshal insist, Marcy took the elixir and drank it. Soon, the loose clothes became too tight for her, revealing that Marcy not only had inherited a high talent for active soul control from her predecessors but extraordinary beauty too. The elixir helped her truly showcase the metamorphic change she had undergone getting rid of the pathogens in her body and bing a card soldier with golden grade grimoire. Noticing the change in Marcy the female onlookers could not help but ask, "What elixir is that? I want one of those." Aftering to terms with the change in her body, Marcy turned to Field Marshal and thanked, "Thank you for the elixir, senior. I will definitely repay you someday." "Don''t mention it," the Field Marshal shook her head acting aloof. She was happy, how could she now be, Wyatt did all the work and she got the credit by gifting an elixir. Wyatt rolled his eyes at the Field Marshal, how could he not be aware of her intentions? But she was forgetting who he was. Marcy turned to Wyatt to thank him too but he dismissed her and said, "Summon your grimoire." "Grimoire?" Marcy blurted, but soon recalled that when she was out of it, Wyatt seemed to have helped her contract a grimoire. Intuitively Marcy summoned the grimoire, seeing its grade she eximed, "Golden grimoire!!" "What are you making a fuss about? open your status page and let me see that my efforts were not in vain," Wyatt said coldly, hearing him Marcy nodded and opened her grimoire to show him her status page. Wyatt indifferent went through Marcy''s status page to find the following: [Trait Name: Prodigious Soul Trait Type: Innate (Passive) Trait Effect: The user''s soul has an extraordinary talent for soul cultivation.] [Trait Name: Unbreakable Trait Type: Innate (Passive) Trait Effect: The user''s body and soul will not copse until the user''s will is extinguished.] [Physique Name: Gifted Lineage Physique Type: Innate (Passive) Physique Effect: The user''s descendant will inherit the user''s innate talent ''Prodigious Soul.''] "Two traits and One physique, not bad," Wyatt uttered going through Marcy''s grimoire. Then returning the grimoire to Marcy he said, "You did not embarrass me." Of the two traits and one physique that Marcy had, the trait ''Prodigious Soul'' she had inherited from her predecessor, as for the physique ''Gifted Lineage'' she inherited it from the pathogens that had been guing her since her birth. Lastly, her trait ''Unbreakable'' was a testament to her life so far. Just like ra who gained the trait ''Soul Sensitivity'' because of the way she lived her life, simrly, Marcy gained the trait ''Unbreakable'' as a product of the way she had lived her life. Marcy never let her condition break her conviction and values. She had lived her life the best way she knew without letting her circumstancespromise her. Listening to Wyatt say that Marcy had two traits and one physique, the Field Marshal almost drooled. Wiping her drool the Field Marshal cleared her throat, "*Ahem* Child, can I have a look at your status page?" "Sure, Senior," Marcy passed the grimoire to the Field Marshal with a gentle smile even though she had not gotten a proper look at her status. Going through Marcy''s status page, the Field Marshal''s aloof expression was reced with utter disbelief. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 1987 Neglected Field Marshal Chapter 1987 Neglected Field Marshal Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 12:56 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "Another mortal with the potential to be a demigod¡­" The Field Marshal uttered in disbelief. She could understand Wyatt helping people to enrich their souls with silver milk pills and elevate their active soul control to awaken and contract grimoires to be card apprentices but to help them awaken traits and physiques that too with limitless potential, her understanding of the new realty, that was created with Wyatt in mind, had been shattered by Wyatt again. The Field Marshal returned Marcy her grimoire and then grabbed Wyatt by his cor to desperately ask, "You, how are you doing it?" "What do you mean? I just helped her digest the silver milk pill, the rest was her talent. You did see those traits and physiques were all innate and not acquired right?" Wyatt wanted to brush her off saying, ''Add it to the list of things she wants answered by him.'' But he refrained, as she seemed too agitated by the turn of events. So much so that she was talking to him openly without telepathy and creating a scene ignoring the heated gaze of onlookers. Fearing that if he were to dismiss her again the scene might turn into a drama he narrated what the onlookers thought they saw instead of telling her what he had done. "What are youining about, weren''t you the one who asked me not to cheap out on her? There, I did everything in my power to help her, shouldn''t you be happy now?" Wyatt disintegrated the cor of his shirt freeing himself from Field Marshal. Taking a few steps back he restructured his shirt while the Field Masharl tried to find holes in his story to get him to tell her the truth. Ignoring the Field Marshal, Wyatt turned to Aurelia Malvin and said, "Your turn." "Boss, will I also be getting traits and physique like my little sister?" Aurelia asked shamelessly calling Marcy her little sister even though this was the first time they had metThis was her announcing her interest in having Marcy join Bright Lions under her wing. Meanwhile, Marcy could note to terms with the sudden changes in her life. She tried to but failed as the changes kepting at her one after the other. One second she was disease-ridden, struggling to survive, and cleaning sewers for a living but now she was a healthy and talented card soldier with two traits, one physique, and a golden grimoire. It was just too much for her little mind to process. "All I am going to do is try and fix your quirky physique, whether or not you awaken extra physique or traits that depend on your innate talent. But considering that you haven''t awakened them already, it is unlikely that, you will awaken any," Wyatt wasn''t honest with Aurelia. He not only nned to help fix her innate physique but also help her acquire one trait and another physique. The reason Wyatt lied could not be more obvious, he did not want others lining up to ask him to help them acquire traits and physique. Listening to Wyatt''s answer, the Field Marshal who had perked up her ears taking interest in Aurelia''s question shook her head in disappointment. However, she did not give up knowing Wyatt wouldn''t just give up the truth so easily therefore she nned to catch him in the act and confront him. Right now the torment the Field Marshal was going through only she knew as she had promised her loyalty to the most mysterious person who doesn''t seem to ept her. Yes, she knew his basic birth and citizen records but part from that Wyatt was a total enigma to her. Having promised her loyalty to him, the Field Marshal did the courteous thing of asking Wyatt what she did not understand not caring about the disparity in their realm and status as she had given her undying loyalty to him, realm and status did not matter anymore. However, Wyatt kept dismissing her and didn''t share anything with her. As if he was still wary of her. The worst part about it was that Wyatt was being subtle about it and not doing it outright. Not giving her a chance to confront him about it. His actions were starting to cause her mental and emotional torment. She had given him her loyalty yet he still treated her as an outsider. The Field Marshal felt like a dog neglected by its master. As for her actions concerning Marcy Davis, the Field Marshal had taken fancy to that girl long before Wyatt even knew about her existence and did not want Marcy to be smitten by Wyatt and take the wrong path just like Anna and Ann. That was all. Unable to tolerate Wyatt''s treatment towards her the Field Marshal grew desperate yet Wyatt gave her the run around and did not tell her the truth. Driven to the corner by Wyatt, the Field Marshal had two choices: -Wait for Wyatt to ept her. -Do something to gain Wyatt''s eptance. The Field Marshal was not a big fan of waiting around so she decided to do something. That was confront Wyatt with evidence, get him to confess, and demand his eptance. If he still did not ept her then she would ask him what she had to do to gain his eptance. She was willing toplete all herbors to prove her loyalty to Wyatt. She would rather die trying to prove her loyalty than be neglected. Now that the Field Marshal had promised Wyatt her undying loyalty in the presence of the world will, there was no turning back. Whether Wyatt epted her or not, the Field Marshal''s loyalty belonged to Wyatt. If Wyatt was still not willing to ept her after all her attempts to prove her loyalty to him, she could only ask him to kill her and set her free. But before she drew herst breath she would ask him, ''Why did you trick me into giving you my undying loyalty to you if you did not want it?'' .. Chapter 1988 This Life Is Yours To Demand Chapter 1988 This Life Is Yours To Demand Date- 18 April 2321 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 12:59 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City The Field Marshal then, turned to look at Marcy was surrounded by Diana, Cindy, and a few other people. She made her way to Marcy, taking out a card from her grimoire, she extended it to Marcy saying, "Girl, I have no more use for this card. Take it, it will help you." "No, Senior, you have already done enough for me," Marcy rejected, feeling burdened. First the elixir and now an A-rank card, she felt that if she took the card then she would owe the Elder too much and feared that she would not be able to repay her. "Little Girl, just think of it as my investment in you. Use it to pay me back what you owe when you are strong enough," the Field Marshal added knowing Marcy would not take the card if she did not put it that way. Diana and Cindy who were aware of the Field Marshal''s identity signaled Marcy to ept the card. Feeling pressured, Marcy took the card saying, "Senior, I will not let your investment in me go to waste." Equipping the card given by the Field Marshal, Marcy went through its card info: [Card Name: Pyrokinesis Card Type: Skill Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare Grade Card Rate: 9-stars Card Durability: [84/100] Card Effect: The user can use their soul energy as fuel to create a me and control with their spiritual energy. Additional effect: i) Fire maniption: The user gains the ability to create, shape, and control fire at will. ii) Fire Affinity: The user gains an innate affinity for fire, granting them bonuses or enhanced abilities when using fire-based attacks or abilities. iii) Fire Resistance: The user gains a natural resistance to fire damage, reducing the harm taken from fire-based attacks or environmental hazards. iv) Inferno st: The user can unleash a powerful explosion of mes, engulfing enemies in a fiery inferno. v) me Burst: The user can create a sudden burst of mes in a targeted area, damaging all nearby foes. vi) zing Arrow: The user can shoot an arrow with fiery energy, causing it to ignite upon impact and deal additional burning damage. vii) Firestorm: The sure can summon a raging storm of fire, raining down mes upon enemies over a wide area. viii) Scorching Ray: The user can emit a focused beam of intense heat, searing enemies with sustained fire damage.] "Senior, this card is too precious¡ª" Marcy was shocked reading the card info, though it had only been a few minutes since she became a card apprentice, she was used to discussing about card apprentices and cards since she was little so she was aware how costly A-rank skill cards were especially the elemental skill cards. However, Marcy still had no idea just really how precious the card was. The card the Elder gave to her was not something she could buy in the market as it was too precious to be sold and could only be created by high-level card creationists with a lot of experience. Such cards would rarely appear in the auction. Even if they did they would be worth more than regr AA or S rank cards. Even though Marcy had no idea how precious the card was, she knew it was more than she could owe, but before she could return it to the elder, the elder interrupted her sternly saying, "That card is nothingpared to the elixir you drank. If you n to rey me just use it, grow strong, ande find me." While saying that the Field Marshal signaled Diana and Cindy, and they nodded understanding her intent to have them guide Marcy for the time being. Marcy, unaware of all of this, was in a predicament, as unknowingly she owed more than she was worth. She was indebted to Wyatt and the unknown elder.Others in her ce would be too busy savouring the stroke of fortune upon them but she was busy worrying that she was indebted to too many people. "Little Girl, don''t tell me you n to dine and dash," the Field Marshal said trying to provoke Marcy. Previously the Field Marshal wanted to throw Marcy in the Southern Watch after she became a legal adult, but now she did not want to reveal Marcy to the rest of the world. As her traits and physique were too tempting, especially the physique Gifted Lineage, so she wanted to keep her under her protection until she was strong enough to survive in the way beyond. nning to train Marcy just like how her father trained her. "No, Senior, I did not mean that¡ª" Marcy tried to exin from her end but the Field Marshal interrupted her and said, "Little girl, with your current strength you can never repay me. With that card, you have some hope. Use it to grow strong. When you are strong enough I wille to you to collect the debt. Got it?" "Yes," Marcy firmly nodded. The foolish girl only cared about repaying her debt but never once stopped to consider the hardship she would have to go through as hardship was not new to her, but being cared for was. How could she not understand what the Elder was doing? It was too obvious. Therefore, she did not hesitate to agree to the Elder''s proposal. "Good, now go meet your sister and bother they should be worried about you," the Field Marshal nodded and instructed Marcy, having sensed the kids'' worry for their sister through her intent sense. "Thank you, Senior," Marcy bowed to the Field Marshal in gratitude, then before leaving she headed to Wyatt, who was struggling to exin to Aurelia that he could not just grant her traits and physique because she asked him as he was not some sort of magician, to express her heartfelt gratitude to him. "Master Wyatt, thank you for everything. This life is yours, if you demand it I will hand it over." ... Chapter 1989 Keeping A Secret Chapter 1989 Keeping A Secret Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 13:04 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Listening to Marcy, I nodded and sent her on her way. She was too upright for his taste. She had too muchpassion for her fellows. She was the type who would be willing to suffer more if meant someone else would suffer less. She was the kind Wyatt chose to stay away from. Now that Wyatt had helped her turn her life around at Field Marshal''s request he did not want to have anything to do with her. People like Marcy made loyal friends and subordinates but Wyatt''s history with such people always ended up with them asking him topromise for the greater good. Having offered his first life for the greater good now he had reserved his second life for his good.which was why he chose to stay not use Marcy. "Boss, I am begging you, give me two traits and two physiques. Oh, please, boss, please!" After Marcy left, Aurelia continued with her unsightly begging. Now that she had gottenfortable around Wyatt the shy fangirl side of hers was nowhere to be seen and was reced by shameless beggar girl. Listening to Aurelia beg the corner of Wyatt''s mouth twitched as he tried to control his anger. However, Aurelia soon got down on both her knees, and joining her hands she begged Wyatt, "Boss, if two traits and two physiques are too much then give me one trait and two physiques. Please, I beg you, please." Seeing Aurelia would not listen to reason, Wyatt turned to bid goodbye to his employees and take his leave, having achieved his goal of using Marcy''s ascendance to gain their undying trust and loyalty. This way even if the entire world were to be against Wyatt, these people would not hesitate to support Wyatt and die for what they believe in. Asuring that Wyatt''s empire can sustain itself in the storm even in his absence. However, just as Wyatt turned to do so, the kneeling Aurelia suddenly hugged Wyatt''s waist tightly, pressing her face against his hip, she pleaded, "Boss, I will be satisfied with one trait and one physique. Please don''t leave." "What the heck is wrong with you? Aurelia let go of me before I get angry," Wyatt warned Aurelia but she would not listen and shouted, "I will not leave until you promise me, boss." "Aurelia, let go. Boss has a serious temper," Dan hurriedly asked his cousin toe to her senses before their boss took a drastic measure. ''What the heck, since when did I have a temper I am the most patient boss,'' Wyatt thought but he did not voice it as long as it got Aurelia off his back. But with this Wyatt finally understood how Aurelia a direct descendent of a big family with notable military contribution was able to get along with the hoodlums of the Bright Lion gang in a third tier city so much so that they had a sense of rivalry stemming fromradery. She was a hoodlum herself. No wonder except for Kane no one dared to voice their disagreement when Cindy openly imed Aurelia to be Wyatt''s number one fan. She had almost tamed everyone in the Bright Lions with her brazen personality and strength. Adding to that she was too honest. Who doesn''t love an honest thug? They might not be good at their job but they were lovable that way. "No, I won''t let go until the boss promises to give me an extra physique and a trait," Aurelia did not listen to any form of persuasion and continued to hold on to Wyatt. Even if he dragged her on the floor as he walked or almost broke her arms trying to loosen their grip on his waist. As a martial card apprentice whose primary focus was body reinforcement, Aurelia was not afraid of physical pain or getting her suit dirty. Wyatt wanted to break Aurelia''s arm and free himself, then give her potion to heal herself but stopped as he was in the presence of his most loyal followers. These guys were willing to sacrifice their life for his dream. Such a violent response to Aurelia''s childish tantrum infront of them was too much. As Wyatt''s most loyal followers, they deserved some perks. Not that everyone wanted to act spoiled like Aurelia but it was to let them know that in Wyatt''s heart, they held a different cepared to the average public. Therefore, he could not resort to violence. Left with little choice, Wyatt pulled Aurelia up and whispered in her ears that he would give her what she wanted only if she could keep a secret from the rest of the world. "Really, but I can''t do that," Aurelia replied honestly fully aware that she could not keep a secret. That was also one of the reasons why she avoided lying. "Then sorry, I cannot do anything about it. How about this, for now, I will fix your physique but when you are sure you can do what I askede to me and I will keep my promise. Does that sound good?" Wyatt patiently handled Aurelia gaining a nod from the older employees from the the Fine Gold. No matter how capable their leader was if he could not sympathize or get along with them what was the point of all their sacrifice? Continuing to hug Wyatt''s waist resting her head on his hip, Aurelia went into deep contemtion, and seeing that she was taking too long to answer, Dan offered to help, "Aurelia, what did the boss say?" "He said when I can keep a secret he will give me what I want, but I don''t think I can ever keep a secret," Aurelia replied in frustration. Understanding that Aurelia can never keep a secret as such their Boss will never have to give her the physique and traits she kept pestering him about, the employees nodded thinking, ''As, expect of our boss.'' Dan, however, curiously asked Wyatt, "Boss, how did you know that Aurelia could not keep a secret?" ...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1990 Shameless Aurelia Chapter 1990 Shameless Aurelia Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 13:09 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "She fits the bill of an honest fool," Wyatt replied answering Dan, however, the turn of events was not something he nned. He just did what he thought would get Aurelia off him but she remained stuck to him taking her sweet time to consider thepromise he offered her. Listening to Wyatt, the employees nodded in unison agreeing that Aurelia was an honest fool. During their visit to the orphanage to meet Wyatt, Aurelia had managed to be acquainted with all the employees from Fine Gold. They all had a good impression of her. In some ways, she became a bridge for the young people from the Bright Lions to get along with the experienced people from the Fine Gold. This was why when Wyatt arrived at the Gymnasium they appeared like one crowd instead of two separate groups. "Boss, I don''t like it when you call me a fool but since you called me honest too I will let it go," Aurelia informed, she has been upfront about her dislike of being called a fool or other simr words but her boss kept calling her a fool. He reminds her of her annoying Elder brother. She just wanted to thrash him but her martial artist instincts told her she would die before her punch evennded at him. As such she was learning the meaning of the words ''Don''t meet your heroes'' the hard way but just like how she learned to love her elder brother she also found a way to love her boss. The fact that her boss was a lot stronger than she thought made it easier. "Just let go of me already," Wyatt said, trying hard not to lose his patience with Aurelia. "Fine boss, for now, I will just be satisfied with fixing my physique," Aurelia said, letting go of Wyatt''s waist. Standing up as she dusted herself, Aurelia could not help but say, "Boss, I like your fragrance." Dan who was standing next to her pped his forehead helplessly letting out a deep sigh. After all, Aurelia was only able to enter the Bright Lion gang based on his rmendation. So he felt responsible for every stupid thing she did. Honestly, when his parents said his distant cousin wasing from the main branch to join the Bright Lions gang he thought it would be someone stuck up who would get him in trouble with their arrogance but he never expected to get in trouble because of their stupidity. "I am starting to hate your guts," Wyatt said, finding Aurelia intolerable. To the point where he wondered why he chose to help her in the first ce. Nah, not because of the Field Marshal, he nned to help her even before the Field Marshal asked him to. It was because he was blown away by Aurelia''s costume. Wrapped in bandages under her tuxedo, she appeared like a hero from one of thoseics back on earth causing him to instantly take an interest in her. Learning about her quirky physique he grew more interested in her and learning that the pathogen in Marcy''s body could help her he decided to help her. And also a part of him wanted to lock Aurelia and Aba in a room and see what happens. They had identical honest and foolish personalities but Aurelia was a bit shameless like a thug and Aba was a bit upright like a hero. Wyatt could not help but wonder what happened to Aurelia in Clown Mask''s future vision, maybe because of the stubborn pursuit of body reinforcement martial arts to get stronger she sumbed to the the quirky nature of her physique. "You remind me of my elder brother," Aurelia retorted. "Just shut up, and let us get over this," Wyatt said in annoyance, and summoning his grimoire he said, "Send me a party invitation so we can begin." "Boss, I admire what you have done but when I be strong I will thrash you," Aurelia said sending Wyatt a party invitation. "What the fuck is wrong with you? Why would you say something like that to someone who is helping you be strong? Aren''t worried in the slightest that they will not help you but punish you or even kill you? What is going on in that muscle brain of yours?" Dan yelled anxiously feeling that Aurelia would be the death of him. "Dan, rx. Boss has a tough exterior but he is not petty enough to do something like that. Am I right, Boss?" Aurelia asked Wyatt with a bright smile. Looking at Aurelia''s smile, the corner of Wyatt''s mouth twitched, and he replied, "You know what, I am that petty¡ª" However, before Wyatt couldplete his sentence, Aurelia immediately got back on her knees, and exaggeratedly prostrating in front of Wyatt, yelled interrupting him, "Boss, please forgive me for I have sinned. I am willing to swallow pins and needles to redeem myself." "Hahaha," the Field Marshal who was keenly watching from the side, looking at Aurelia''s anticsughed like there was no tomorrow. She wasn''t alone who found this funny. The older employees from Fine Gold, Diana, and Cindy, every one of those who considered Aurelia as their cute little junior found that this was funny. But unlike the Field Marshal, they all controlled theirughter knowing that it might tick off their boss. "For someone who is brutally honest you have no spine do you," Wyatt said looking at Aurelia who was prostrating in front of him while rubbing her head on the floor. "Boss, my mother said I am pure like river water so I should learn to be flexible like the river itself," Aurelia informed. "That''s a clever analogy, your mother was smart, to begin with. She would have made a good general if she had not chosen to rece your great grandfather at the border city," the Field Marshal spoke listening to Aurelia. She seemed to have recalled her time with Aurelia''s mother. Chapter 1991 Border City Chapter 1991 Border City Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 13:14 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Diana, Cindy, and the other employees in the gymnasium lifted their brows listening to the elderlydy say that Aurelia''s mother could have made a good general. They were under the impression that Aurelia was from a wealthy family from some 1st-tier city but it seems they had underestimated Aurelia''s background. Learning this only increased their impression of Aurelia because she was humble and caring despite her background. Not to mention, not just anybody could be a general candidate, it required a lot of military merit. Not to forget, a decent amount of support from troops to be nominated as a candidate. Regardless of where these candidates ended up, they would be a big deal as they were capable people. It seems Aurelia''s mother had rejected the general position for her family. This alone said a lot about Aurelia''s mother and her family. Even Dan, whose family treated Aurelia like a princess, finally understood his family''s actions. He now knew why his family was enthusiastic about Aurelia staying with them, it seemed the main family was a big deal. "Senior, you know my mother?" Aurelia asked continuing to prostrate in front of Wyatt. "Yes, I have had the pleasure of serving together with your mother at the Way Beyond. She was a charismatic woman. Her subordinates respected her a lot. So much so that when shepleted her active duty, many capable soldiers serving under her chose to discharge and move to the Border city to continue following her," The Field Marshal recounted without revealing her identity. Seeing the Field Marshal talk so big about Aurelia''s mother and family, Wyatt did a small background check on her. He was surprised to learn what he found on her and Border City. Their influence in the Southern Watch was only second to the Southern Royal family. The only reason the Southerners did not know about them was that they chose not to. That was because the Malvin family, led by Aurelia''s great-grandfather had gained so much influence in the Southern military that Southern royal court ministers were worried that Patriarch Malvin couldunch a military coup. After all, he held the power to do so. So they impeached him, asking the Southern Ruler to take precautions against him. Getting wind of this, to prove his loyalty to the Southern Ruler and the Heatsend Royal family, the honorable Patriarch Dan Malvin chose to step down from his position as a Field Marshal and move his family to a third-tier city at the border of the Southern Region and Empire. Ultimately that city came to be known as Broder City, which grew to be more than a 1-tier city, it became an iron wall stopping the fanatics from the Empire from wreaking havoc in the Southern Region. Since that incident, it has be a tradition in Aurelia''s family to serve in the Southern military and voluntarily discharged once they were prompted to general or above ranks to return to the Border City. Clearly, they were still angry about how their ancestor was treated. Usually, a soldier trying to voluntarily discharge from the military was harder said than done but the Malvin family were not ordinary people. Learning about Aurelia''s family history, Wyatt started to find Aurelia pleasing to the eye. An unconscious grin graced his lips as he informed Aurelia, "Get up, I forgive you. I will help you fix your physique." Looking at Wyatt''s grin the Field Marshal had a sense of foreboding. Listening to Wyatt, Aurelia immediately got up on her knees and thanked him, "Thank you, thank you, boss, thank you." She hurriedly crawled on her knees and hugged Wyatt''s waist saying, "You are the best boss. I never doubted you." "I believe you. Now, let go of me before I change my mind," Wyatt said knowing that Aurelia was not only honest but knew how the world worked. "Yes, boss," Aurelia''s actions of prostating and groveling earlier were to give Wyatt enough face and reason to forgive her. However, she never thought that Wyatt was offended by her words as she recalled that they were in the presence of other employees, letting her go after she undermined the boss would not be good for the boss''s reputation so he had to do what he did. "It won''t work," the Field Marshal suddenly said to Wyatt out loud. This caused him to frown knowing what she meant but he acted like he did not, "What won''t work?" "Her family has been neutral for generations now, winning them over won''t be easy," the Field Marshal said having guessed that Wyatt was trying to win the Malvin Family and Broder City''s support through Aurelia. The Field Marshal spoke this out of experience. Anna''s mother had tried many means to please the Malvin family and gain their forgiveness but all their tries have failed. Every generation of the Malvin family was filled with talented people with the capability to be good leaders, Anna''s mother who revered talent, wanted them on her side to control the Southern Capital better and increase her influence in the Central Capital but she never was able to get through them. "I don''t know what you are talking about," Wyatt shook his head denying everything. "Suit yourself, I just gave my suggestion as your loyal subordinate," the Field Marshal informed, she had enough of being neglected and took action. The Field Marshal''s words caused a surge of emotion within everyone present as by now everyone had a feeling that the Elderly Lady following their boss had an extraordinary status since she imed to have served at Way Beyond which was no ce for a weakling. If one had managed to survive it long enough to grow gray hairs then that person was really capable. Cindy and Diana who knew the elderly woman''s true identity were shocked the most. They thought the Field Marshal was guarding the ''Hope of the South'' but to learn that she was their boss''s subordinate their minds were blown away. Listening to the Field Marshal''s words, Wyatt''s grin grew wider, seeing her finally ept her defeat and announce her status publicly. Chapter 1992 Are Loyalty And Heart The Same? Chapter 1992 Are Loyalty And Heart The Same? Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 13:14 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City What was the use of having a loyal dog if it acted like it was the master? Such was the case between the Field Marshal and Wyatt. Though Wyatt had managed to gain the Field Marshal''s loyalty, he had yet to win her over. Wyatt assured the Field Marshal that he would not use her loyalty against the Southern Region. Wyatt assured the Field Marshal that he would help the Southern Region prosper. Wyatt even assured the Field Marshal that he would make her the world''s strongest and take her beyond that. However, nothing he said was enough to win her heart, it still belonged to the Southern Royal family. Wyatt felt pity for the Lorn Family. Despite their status, they were like the ves grown and groomed to serve the Southern Royal family. After all, Both Field Marshal and Lorenzo, despite starting their own family always have been loyal to the Southern Royal family. With theirbined strength and knowledge they could gain more status, wealth, and authority for themselves and their family than what the Southern Royal family had ever given them yet they chose to serve the Southern Royal family. Just looking back at her history, Wyatt understood that winning the Field Marshal''s heart was not easy as she had dedicated her entire life to the Southern royal family. For him to reprogram her would not be easy, especially since he used trickery to win her loyalty. Therefore, he had decided to leave her alone until the time was right. Believing that to be the best course of action to deal with the Field Marshal. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And soon enough Wyatt''s choice proved to be correct. He did not think that his action would get a reaction from the Field Marshal so fast but the result were in front of him. However, this did not mean he would respond to her. He nned to continue his course of action until the Field Marshal epts her new reality and breaks free of the Southern royal family''s brainwashing. Once Wyatt had the Field Marshal''s heart then he not only nned to start his n to make her the strongest in the Card World but truly involve her in his grand ns just like he did with Susan and Corey Park. As for Corey, she was Park''s baggage he could only tolerate her. "Suit yourself, I just gave my suggestion as your loyal subordinate," the Field Marshal replied epting her new status, to which Wyatt nodded, and controlling his growing grin he said, "Noted." The Field Marshal was taken aback by Wyatt''s cold reply. Wyatt wasn''t cold but the Field Marshal felt he was being cold. It was all in her mind as she thought that Wyatt would be excited to hear her call herself his loyal subordinate but he was not rather he acted as if he did not care if she was his subordinate or not. Normally at times like this Field Marshal''s keen eyes and intent sense would help her discern the emotions and thoughts of the person in front of her but Wyatt was different, despite being in a lower realm than her his thoughts and emotions were an enigma to her. It was like she was trying to see the water level in the darkest well that ever existed. So in front of him, she could not help but feel like she was not the top ten strongest demigod but a mortal. This feeling made her more vulnerable to Wyatt''s mind games. Adding to the fact that losing the wager to Wyatt had already left a huge shadow in her mind. All of thisbined, Wyatt''s image in the Field Marshal''s mind was bigger than that of her strongest adversary. "Aurelia, I have sent you a party invite since the one you sent has expired, ept it so we can begin," Wyatt instructed Aurelia who had let go of him but still continued to kneel. She did not appear to mind the kneeling position. It was as if she was more used to kneeling and groveling than standing. It seems she was a born troublemaker. "I have epted your invite boss," Aurelia said giving Wyatt a thumbs up. She did not appear to be ashamed or embarrassed in the slightest by the events earlier. Instead, she seems to have grown morefortable around Wyatt and the other employees. "Good, now hand over your grimoire," Wyatt demanded nning to start repairing Aurelia''s physical. Listening to Wyatt, Aurelia passed her grimoire to her boss without hesitation. Seeing Aurelia''s grimoire was a silver-grade grimoire Wyatt was not surprised considering she had a low talent for active soul control. If not for the resources and training of her family she might have not awakened or reached the card master realm. Just as Wyatt was about to start he turned to the crowd and said, "As much as I would like all of you to witness me fix her physique, this one is going to take a while. So it would be best if you guys did not wait for me." He then signaled at Cindy and Diana. They nodded and Diana promptly spoke up saying, "Okay, boss. You take your time. We will take our leave." "Might as well, the crowd outside is growing uncontroble," Cindy said, and then turning to the Fine Gold and Bright Lions employees she added, "Let us go help the others disperse the crowd. So that boss can leave peacefully once he is done here." Listening to Cindy and Diana assign them work the crowd said their goodbye to Wyatt before leaving to fulfill their task. As the crowd left, Aurelia asked Wyatt, "Boss, will it take too much time? I hate waiting." "Aurelia, I like that you are honest but you should learn about time and ce. If you manage to do that then you are golden," Wyatt advised Aurelia. Only to hear her say, "Boss, my mom said the same thing. I would do that but I hate to wait for the right time and ce." "Just like the river." .. Chapter 1993 Aurculean Physique Chapter 1993 Aurculean Physique Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 13:20 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Aurculean, the physique of the famous Patriarch Dan Malvin. Alone, without the main Malvin family bloodline, it was an iplete or quirky physique. However, the Aurculean physiquebined with the Malvin family bloodline gave the wielder unstoppable momentum and strength. Making their achievements in the Southern Watch no less than those with the Unparalleled bloodline coursing through their body. As a result, the sycophant ministers deemed them a threat to the Ruler and the Royal family. Every generation in the main Malvin family, there would be at least one descendant who awakened this physique sometimes there were more. In the previous generation, it was Aurelia''s mother and her three brothers. In the current generation, it was just Aurelia and her elder brother. However, Aurelia had inherited the Aurculean physique but not the Malvin Family''s bloodline. Making her the weakest and most unremarkable of all the wielders of Aurculean physique in history. Aurelia''s case was special, it made one wonder, how she could awaken the Aurculean physique but not the main Malvin family bloodline as bloodlines were to be inherited by one''s descendants without exception but not the physiques. Until Aurelia became a card apprentice and awakened Aurculean physique, the Border City people thought she might not be a descendant of the Malvin family but was adopted as she did not have their bloodline. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Though born as the princess of the Border City, Aurelia was never treated as one. Even her elder brother did not acknowledge her until she awakened the Aurculean physique. Regardless, the present did not change the past. Yet thanks to her mother''s teachings, Aurelia was just like the pure and unstoppable river that moved forward without looking behind not letting anything pollute her purity. "Just like the river," Wyatt uttered, listening to Aurelia say that she did not like waiting, so she did not wait for the right time or ce. "You tter me, boss," Aurelia said shyly, scratching the back of her head. However, Aurelia''s shone learning that her boss remembered. It warmed her heart to learn this, she felt that her trip to the Sky Blossom City going against her mother''s will was worth it. Why would the princess of the Border City leave thefort of her castle ande all the way to a 3rd-tier city? She admired the image of Wyatt that her mother had learned through her background check into the boy dubbed as the ''Hope of the South'' by the Southern Royal family. Aurelia''s favorite part of that image was that a Card Master had not only managed to defeat a devil that killed two dozen elite demigods but was willing to sacrifice himself to protect the world by incubating the gue egg that could wipe out all the card apprentice on the card world within himself. The best part of it was he survived. Nobody knows how but he did the impossible. Unlike the rest of the Southerners who were only aware of Wyatt as a talented card creationist who gave the world silver milk powder, the VR-Universe, and the Soul energy digestion skill cards, Aurelia knew the other lesser-known side of him, which allowed her to gather the courage to break the unspoken tradition of the main Malvin family, instead of joining the Southern Watch as a grunt and take post at the Way Beyond to climb to the General or above rank, she became a thug in the Bright Lions. *Ring-ring!* Just as Wyatt prepared to start fixing Aurelia''s physique, the Field Marshal''s grimoire rang out loud notifying that she was receiving a call. Causing Wyatt to frown, he could not believe she was using such childish means to gain his attention. After all, grimoire notification sounded in one''s mind and not out aloud unless the Card apprentice wanted it to. "It''s your mother," the Field Marshal said, looking at Aurelia who was looking at Wyatt with metaphorical stars visible in her eyes. She shook her head thinking, ''Another one down. Anna has a challenging love life ahead of her.'' "My mom?!" Aurelia eximed awakening from her stupor. "It seems like she is calling to check on you, after seeing the promotional video," the Field Marshal spected why her favorite subordinate who had never contacted her after she was discharged suddenly remembered her. "Promotional video, big surprise you guys are quick when ites to this stuff," Wyatt remarked ordering his super brain card to search all the promotional material rted to the ''Hope of the South.'' Though he nned to use this opportunity to unofficially dere the Southern region as his territory to the world he still needed to keep the narrative Anna''s mother was spreading in check. "Senior, aren''t you going to answer the call?" Aurelia asked seeing the Field Marshal was not answering her mother''s call. "Do you know how long it has been since shest talked to me?" the Field Marshal asked Aurelia, it seems she was dissatisfied with her favorite subordinate. "I don''t. I don''t know who you are senior," Aurelia hit back at the Field Marshal''s pettiness with honesty. "Well, you are about to," the Field Marshal said, answering the call and turning on the loudspeaker. "Long time no see, Field Marshal Heatsend," An enthusiastic voice simr to Aurelia''s sounded from the other end of the call. "..." Aurelia''s mouth hung open listening to her mother, piecing her exploded mind together, she hurried prostrated in front of the Field Marshal. Causing Wyatt to shake his head. However, he did not bother to interrupt Aurelia or the Field Marshal. This call was important for him to gain insight into Aurelia''s mother.After all, he wanted her. "I see you haven''t lost your sense of humor, I thought you changed bing the City lord of the Border City," the Field Marshal remarked but almostughed seeing Aurelia''s action. "I am not calling you as the Border City lord but as your Lt. General and a mother," Aurelia''s mother replied with her tone turning serious. ... Chapter 1994 Workplace Seniority Chapter 1994 Workce Seniority Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 13:27 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City N?v(el)B\\jnn "Good, I can spare a few minutes for my unfilial subordinate but you should know you are in thepany of the Southern Hope and your dearest daughter," the Field Marshal revealed hearing Aurelia''s mother take a step back. "I see, what about Her Highness Southern Princess?" Aurelia''s mother was not surprised by the Field Marshal''s revtion, she was used to working with her and knew how she functioned. She had called her knowing that Southern Princess would be listening in on their conversation. This was why she would not bother to call the Field Marshal until it was necessary despite theradery between them. "She is not here," the Field Marshal answered indifferently. Listening to Aurelia''s mother, Wyatt understood that the Field Marshal was treating him like how she treated Anna''s mother. That was fast. If the Field Marshal was still loyal to Anna''s mother, then she would have connected the call to Anna''s mother''s grimoire so she would listen in instead of turning on the loudspeaker so he could listen in. Learning this, Wyatt''s back grew wet with sweat in a scare. He thanked his fortune that he only ever had a serious talk with the Field Marshal telepathically and Anna''s mother was too busy in that central capital answering the world about Gideon Grim, Silver milk powder, the VR universe, and the Soul energy digestion card. The legitors of the central government were working day and night toe up with newws that would limit Wyatt and the Southern Royal family''s authority over his inventions and discoveries after their master''s World Decree debacle. Even though their Master had given Wyatt full authority over his inventions and discoveries, as long as they were to think of ways for Wyatt to willingly let go of his authority over them all was fair, the World''s will would not interfere. Anna''s mother was defending Wyatt''s rights to defend her own and also because she believed him to be hers. This was one of the many things the Southern Royal family was doing for Wyatt without him knowing or asking, even if they had their agenda to do so. Listening to the Field Marshal im that the Southern Princess was not listening in on their conversation, Aurelia''s mother paused as if taking her time to contemte something. She knew the Field Marshal would not lie otherwise she would not have bothered to inform her that the call was on speaker. "Don''t tell me you switched your alliance to the Southern Hope," Aurelia''s mother eximed after piecing what the Field Marshal''s action meant. "That doesn''t concern you, but if this call is not about business but personal, I can get some privacy," Field Marshal was not surprised Aurelia''s mother instantly figured out what was going on, she was not her favorite subordinate for no reason. "No need, I wanted to confirm about the Southern Hope''s character since my daughter was set on giving her loyalty to him but since you have given your loyalty to him I can rest assured about him," Aurelia''s mother said without making anyment about Field Marshal switching her loyalty to a teenager despite having ve for Southern royal family her entire life. "Aurelia, honey, whatever happens, remember you are a river but unlike the river, you also have a home to return to," giving Aurelia a few words of confidence, Aurelia''s mother hung up the call bidding goodbye to Field Marshal. "Your mother is one selfish and heartless woman," The Field Marshal said seeing Aurelia''s mother hang up the call getting what she wanted. "Your Highness, please forgive my me and mother our insolence," Aurelia apologized continuing to prostrate in front of the Field Marshal. "Girl, get up. I am starting to feel embarrassed because of you," the Field Marshal was not lying as Aurelia''s action made her feel she was bullying Aurelia with her identity and power. "Field Marshal Heatsend, my mother was right you are the most generous. I am honored to work with you," Aurelia replied getting up on her knees. "Work with me?" the Field Marshal asked in confusion. "Yes, we both are boss''s subordinates. If you don''t mind me asking can you tell me when you joined?" Aurelia asked, trying to figure out the seniority in the workce. "Bart, don''t get any funny ideas," the Field Marshal warned Aurelia instantly understanding what Aurelia was getting. Though she was a princess, she started as a mere no-name foot soldier at the Way Beyond so she was fully aware of how workce seniority worked. "She joined us this morning," Wyatt replied to Aurelia in amusement wondering how she would use this information. "Really," Aurelia asked Wyatt excitedly, and getting up on her feet she then turned to lock eyes with the Field Marshal who was staring at her with a threatening gaze and informed her without any fear or hesitation, "Marshal Heatsend, don''t worry since you know my mother I won''t treat you badly." "Girl, do you want the beating of a lifetime?" Field Marshal asked Aurelia with a menacing gaze however to her surprise, Aurelia ignored her and turning to Wyatt, sheined, "Boss, the new recruit acting out." "That is it, I will let you experience what a beating of a lifetime is so that you won''t dare to wag your tail at me again," the Field Marshal said taking a step forward, Aurelia was quicker she hid behind Wyatt and yelled, "Know your ce newbie, I am your senior. How dare you threaten me!" "Hahaha," Wyatt burst out inughter looking at the steaming Field Marshal adding, "Now this is funny." "Boss, the new recruit is resorting to violence. This is noughing matter she doesn''t know her ce," Aurelia hurriedly informed hugging Wyatt''s neck while an invisible force was pulling her to the Field Marshal''s side. "Boss, do something, save me," Aurelia cried for help. "Field Marshal, that is enough," Wyatt came to her rescue understanding that Aurelia''s mother had trained Aurelia perfectly.None of his subordinates had the guts to point the obvious, if Field Marshal was his most loyal subordinate then why did she not act like one. .. Chapter 1995 Unpaid Intern Chapter 1995 Unpaid Intern Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 13:36 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City The Field Marshal Heatsend imed to be Wyatt''s loyal subordinate but she went and did what she felt like. She never bothered to ask Wyatt what he wanted her to do, rather did what she felt needed. Now that was not what a loyal subordinate would do. Wyatt never asked Field Marshal''s advice on trying to ally with the Malvin Family through Aurelia. Wyatt never asked Field Marshal to let him eavesdrop on her conversation with Aurelia''s mother. Wyatt had asked Field Marshal to help him with the criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program. But the Field Marshal had yet to act on it. The Field Marshal did everything but what Wyatt asked her to. Not that she nned on a rebellion, it was just that even though she had given her loyalty to him the reluctance in her heart was making it difficult for her to fully ept her new role. Honestly, she was making things awkward between them with her half-assed loyalty. Now Wyatt could point that out to Field Marshal but that would open up another awkward conversation as he did earn her loyalty through unconventional means justifying the reluctance she showed. So, he tried to pamper her withvish promises but they did not manage to erase the Field Marshal''s hesitation. Since carrots did not work he could only turn to stick. Surprisingly, it yielded extraordinary results. N?v(el)B\\jnn However, it was a different story if say someone other than Wyatt pointed out the obvious to the Field Marshal. Like Aurelia did. When the rest of Wyatt''s subordinates thought Wyatt was lucky and capable of having someone of the Field Marshal''s status and abilities guarding and helping him, only Aurelia noticed what the others failed to notice. Not only did Aurelia take notice of Field Marshal''s faults but she did not hesitate to point them out to her. This was why Wyatt could not help but look at Aurelia differently. Underneath her honest personality along with her spineless and shameless act, she hid the knowledge and training she gained from her mother, the City Lord of Border City, the Iron Wall between the Empire and the Southern Region. "Field Marshal, that''s enough now," Wyatt said, and pushing Aurelia off him as the Field Marshal ceased her pull on her, he wanted to whisper to Aurelia, ''Nice Assist.'' Instead, he added, "Field Marshal, she is right. She does have seniority over you." Being pushed off by Wyatt, Aurelia fell on her butt. However, she did not take offense and immediately got on her feet. Dusting her behind, listening to Wyatt give her the green light, Aurelia yelled at Field Marshal, "Newbie, I will forgive you since this is your first offense. However, in the future, I will not tolerate such actions. Workce hostility is a serious offense, and appropriate actions will be taken against offenders." "Really," the Field Marshal menacingly stared at Aurelia and with a sneer, she sarcastically asked her as an invisible pressure emitted from her and covered Aurelia, "Senior, may I know what actions you are taking about." Under the insane pressure from Field Marshal''s strong intent sense, Aurelia was sweating through her tuxedo but she did not step back rather she stared back into the Field Mashal''s gaze and answered, "Newbie, appropriate punishment involves official reprimand and docking a month''s pay or more." "But senior, I don''t get paid," the Field Marshal replied increasing her pressure on Aurelia. The intent sense was unique to the demigods, it could not be considered an attack as its uses were projecting one''s emotions and thoughts onto others, hiding one''s emotions and thoughts from others, and sensing others'' emotions and thoughts. It was unlike any form of attack but loosely fell under spiritual attack. Which varied based on people''s interpretations. Listening to the Field Marshal, Aurelia was stumped and turned to look at Wyatt for confirmation, who indifferently nodded agreeing to the Field Marshal''s im. Beads of sweat started to ooze from Aurelia''s head but she did not give up and said, "Since you are an unpaid intern, we will issue you an official reprimand. If you get three of those then you are out. Good luck, finding another job with three official reprimands on your resume." Wyatt almostughed aloud listening to Aurelia, while Field Marshal stared at her wondering if she was for real. Shaking his head, Wyatt ordered Field Marshal, "Retrieve your intent sense." Aurelia''s heart was beating louder than a drum, if the Field Marshal''s pressure continued, Wyatt was afraid it might burst. The Field Marshal frowned but retrieved her intent sense covering Aurelia following Wyatt''s order. She wanted Wyatt to no longer neglect her however this was not it. Things should not have unfolded like this. "Aurelia, I will hand over the newbie to you. Help her adjust to our organization. From now on you are responsible for her," Wyatt instructed Aurelia, her knees were wobbling and she looked like she had juste out of a sauna. Turning to look at Wyatt, Aurelia forced a big smile, and extending her hand she gave him a thumbs up, epting her new responsibility with a heavy heart. Then, she demanded, "Boss, I need hazard pay and a rise. Since I don''t know when I can die in this job." Wyatt smiled, seeing he had not judged Aurelia wrong. She was starting to grow on him, patting her shoulder he said, "How about a physique and a trait you asked for? Will that do or do you prefer a pay rise instead?" Listening to Wyatt, both Aurelia and Field Marshal stared at him widening their eyes in astonishment. Recovering from her shock, Aurelia hurriedly agreed, "Boss, I will take the extra physique and trait," while chanting, "All hail the Southern Hope! Long live the Southern Hope." "I was right, you can give people physique and trait," the Field Marshal uttered hearing Wyatt openly agree to what she had been specting since the beginning, instantly forgetting about the shame Aurelia and Wyatt had put her through. Chapter 1996 Annulling The Wager Chapter 1996 Annulling The Wager Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 13:41 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "Yes, I can. But Aurelia''s case is special. Remember how I told you before, the thing killing Marcy can save Aurelia," Wyatt agreed finally revealing the truth to Aurelia and Field Marshal. "Yes, yes, I remember. Boss, you are great," Aurelia praised Wyatt without sparing her saliva. Had she not been covered in sweat, she would have hugged him. "What do you mean?" Field Marshal unlike Aurelia was more focused on understanding what Wyatt meant, wanting to be thorough. "Do I have to borate? Just like how the hidden families have their method to let their descendants inherit certain physiques and traits that they do not share with the world. I too have developed a few methods for certain physiques and traits," Wyatt answered honestly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "So ra''s ''Soul sensitivity'' and Marcy''s ''Unbreakable'' ''Prodiogous Soul'' & ''Gifted Linage'' were your doing?" The Field Marshal inquired Wyatt as these traits and physiques were just too attractive. The Hidden families that Wyatt spoke of did have methods to help their descendants get physique and traits but the physique and traits they gained were nowhere as good and powerful as the ones ra and Marcy awakened. If Wyatt had the method to help others awaken traits and physiques simr to the ones awakened by ra and Marcy then that would be godly. "No, don''t misunderstand. I did enrich ra and Marcy''s souls and helped them be card apprentices but the physique and traits they awakened have nothing to do with me. I am generous but not generous enough to gift people I just met the traits and physiques with infinite potential," Wyatt said shaking his head, as he too had his eyes on ra''s ''Soul Sensitivity'' and Marcy''s ''Unbreakable'' traits, but he was helpless as they were the qualities of their souls they had honed by grinding themselves in the mill named life. The Field Marshal nodded feeling what Wyatt said made sense, she did not believe him when he said he was not capable enough to grant those traits and physiques but she believed him when he said he was not generous enough to gift those traits and physiques to strangers. Clearly showing what kind of impression she had of him despite all that they had been through these past few days. "Hey, Intern. Aren''t you being too casual and a bit disrespectful when addressing the boss? Do you even need me to teach you the basic manners? Your actions will reflect badly on you since I am responsible for you," Aurelia suddenly snapped at the Field Marshal. "Were you speaking to me?" The Field Marshal responded threateningly staring at Aurelia. "What kind of attitude is that? Believe it or not, I will write an official reprimand. Remember, three strikes and you are out," Aurelia yelled back. By now the Field Marshal should have taken the hint that Aurelia would not back down to such tricks. "Field Marshal, if I were you I would take her words seriously," Wyatt said supporting Aurelia. Feeling that the Field Marshal was not taking Aurelia seriously. "..." the Field Marshal intently looked at Wyatt without saying anything. Only to hear him say, "If you want to give me your loyalty do it my way. Otherwise, I don''t want your loyalty." "What do you mean you do not want my loyalty? What do you take me for? I am not a ything that you can discard after ying with it. I am the Southern Hero, damn it!" the Field Marshal yelled in frustration. "I don''t care if you are the Southern Hero. I wanted a loyal subordinate who could follow my orders, not someone who did what they wanted and when they wanted while iming to be loyal to me. Speak now, if you cannot be mineplete in heart and mind, then I will annul the oath so you can go where your heart and mind are. If worstes to worst I will think that I bet on the wrong person," Wyatt gave the Field Marshal a chance to regain her freedom. "..." the Field Marshal could not immediately respond listening to Wyatt''s proposition. Shaking his head, Wyatt decisively dered, "Field Marshal, in the presence of the World''s will: I, Dalton Wyatt, of my own free will, annul the wager between us. You are now free to leave." Aurelia looked at Wyatt in shock, she had no idea what the wager he spoke of was but she could not fathom why he would free a capable ve like Field Marshal. If it were her, she could not do it. "Y-you you¡ª" The Field Marshal felt like a lump was blocking her speech. She was the most astonished by Wyatt''s decisive action as it was directly rted to her fate. Instead of being happy that she was free she felt both rejected and abandoned by Wyatt. "Now, leave. I would like to continue helping my true subordinate in peace," Wyatt shunned the Field Marshal like she was an after thought and turned to face Aurelia. Only to find her kowtowing in front of Field Marshal seeking her forgiveness. Witnessing this cklines formed on Wyatt''s head. She was indeed could adapt to change quickly like the river, Wyatt will give her that. "Intern¡ª I mean newbie¡ª I mean Your Highness Field Marshal Heatsend, please spare me. I wasn''t thinking straight. The little power I had, had gotten to my head. I beg you, please do not waste your energy on me, I am a nobody¡ª" Aurelia began to beg the Field Marshal to spare her life. Now that her boss had fired the Field Marshal, she had no power whatsoever over the Field Marshal and had to watch out for her revenge. "Aurelia shut up and get the heck up. She cannot harm me or any of my friends, family, and employees," Wyatt interrupted Aurelia sternly informing his most shameless subordinate about his contract with Anna. Listening to Wyatt, Aurelia lifted her head and looked at Wyatt for confirmation. Recieving a nod of confirmation her face instantly regained her smug expression as she got up on her feet, and looking at the stunned Field Marshal she said, "Intern, you should have listened to me. You might havested longer¡ª" *Boom!* ... Chapter 1997 Annulment Invalid Chapter 1997 Annulment Invalid Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 13:48 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City " ¡ª in our organization," Aureliapleted her sentence ignoring the deep pit that had formed half an inch to her side by the immense strength of the Field Marshal. She knew this might be the Field Marshal''s warning shot yet she chose to believe her boss''s words andplete what she prepared to say risking her life. Listening to the loud noise, Cindy and Diana who were waiting outside the gymnasium rushed in worried for their boss. "Boss, you okay?" Diana asked looking at the pit next to Aurelia and Wyatt. "Did the contractor do a lousy job? But it was fine earlier," Cindy said, with no hostile in sight. "Leader, the boss just fired the intern for doing a lousy job so she is acting up," Aurelia said pointing at the Field Marshal. Listening to Aurelia address the Field Marshal as an intern and me her of doing a lousy job, Cindy and Diana''s eyes widened as if they heard a banshee''s scream. Diana immediately yelled, "Shut up, you stupid girl. You have no idea the forces you are messing with. If you are tired of living then, do it at your own expense don''t involve our boss in it." N?v(el)B\\jnn "Yes, he hasn''t lived enough. He has yet to enjoy the pleasure the world has to offer," Cindy backed Diana with her ambiguous words. Then feeling her boss''s nk stare she quickly added, "That senior is not someone you can disrespect. Apologize quickly." "Don''t worry leader, I know that is the Field Marshal in disguise. Regardless of her title and achievements in her previous job, she is still an unpaid intern who joined our organization just this morning. You guys have seniority over her¡ª I''m sorry, you guys had seniority over her since the boss just fired her for being a lousy intern. It is because you two pampered her that she had gone astray and forgotten her duties," Aurelia med Diana and Cindy for the Field Marshal''s actions. Then, shaking her head Aurelia looked at the Field Marshal in pity and said, "Sigh, intern don''t feel sad as you senior we have failed to teach you to do your duty properly maybe in your next job you will learn from the mistakes here, respect your seniors, and learn everything they have to offer." Diana and Cindy were in shock listening to Aurelia''s words, it only intensified when they learned she had spoken those words despite knowing the Field Marshal''s identity. Their bodies suddenly felt like they were inside a sauna and began to sweat through their office suits. They wanted to stop Aurelia from spouting further nonsense but their body would not listen. Their jaw was shut and their tongues were dry. They suddenly felt thirsty seeing their dooms sh before their eyes. "You really are your mother''s daughter," the Field Marshal responded with a smile finally havingpleted her contemtion. "Yes, I am. My mother taught me well. I could have taught you a thing or two but it was not meant to be. Intern let''s part our ways without creating a scene," Aurelia advised the Field Marshal, and then turning to look at Wyatt she asked, "Boss, the intern did a lousy job but it is not my fault. So, I will still get the bonus you promised me, right?" "Yes, you will since you have performed extraordinarily. Tell you what, keep this up and I might let you lead the Bright Lions security agency," Wyatt was impressed by Aurelia''s work so far, she was the best sidekick one could ask for. Now with someone who understood him like her by his side, he would not have to do everything alone. Taking Aurelia as an example Wyatt was thoroughly impressed by the Malvin Family whose merits were only second to the Heatsend Royal family in the Southern Watch. That to because they held back otherwise they would have long suppressed them. "Great, you are the best boss," Aurelia praised, and then turning to the Field Marshal she said, "You haven''t left yet? Don''t tell me you n on begging to get your old job back. Don''t be like that. Try applying next year if I get promoted to the upper management rank by then I will hire you under me. What do you say?" "Girl, don''t you ever run out of saliva?" the Field Marshal asked Aurelia, indirectly saying that she talked too much. "Aren''t you too happy for someone who just got fired?" Aurelie remarked. The Field Marshal ignored Aurelia and looking at Wyatt she said, "You did not bet on the wrong person." "I don''t care if you have annulled the wager but I have promised to give my undying loyalty to you if I lost the wager. Here I am, doing just that," the Field Marshal stepped closer to Wyatt, and reaching him she prepared to get down on one knee but an invisible force stopped her from doing so. For her strength, the invisible force was as fragile as ss but since it belonged to Wyatt she did not break it instead followed it and stood straight. Wyatt looked at the Field Marshal with a disappointed look and shaking his head he decided to address her, "I don''t know what you think you are doing but I don''t need your loyalty. Was I not clear enough when I annulled the wager?" "It is no longer up to you. You should have thought of that before asking for it in return for winning the wager. Now that you have won the wager, I will honor my promise and give you my undying loyalty," the Field Marshal said bringing up her honor. "What wager? What part of the annulment don''t you understand? I dered it as invalid, so you owe me nothing," Wyatt replied in annoyance. "Wyatt, stop with the charades. We both know that a wager cannot be annulled by a single party, all parties involved need to agree on that. You might have agreed to annul the wager but I have not." "Now why would you do that?" ... Chapter 1998 Rose And Thorn Chapter 1998 Rose And Thorn Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 13:56 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City The Field Marshal was right any agreement cannot be just annulled by one of the involved parties but needs to be agreed upon by all the involved parties. Even if it''s a creditor forgiving a debt the debtor has the right not to agree to it and pay his debt with the agreed-upon interest rate. People overlook this because they all assume the debtor would be relieved to have his debt forgiven. Wyatt was fully aware of this when he annulled the wager. Was he betting that the Field Marshal would not agree to it? What do you think? Yes, he was and Field Marshal was fully aware of it. Still, she walked into his trap just like had she willing sat and watched as Henricks stole the D-rank silver beach dungeon relocation card. Had Wyatt annulled the wager saying no hard feelings I was just joking or something of that sort, the Field Marshal would not have had trouble agreeing to annul the wager between them. However, Wyatt said he would annul the wager thinking he bet on the wrong person. Wyatt stated he judged her incorrectly. He meant he was wrong to think the Field Marshal was someone who would uphold her promise. He implied that she was someone who went back on her word. In summary, Wyatt said the Field Marshal had no honor. This did not sit right with Field Marshal even though Wyatt handed her the key to unlock her cage. Now all she had to do was use the key and walk out of the cage but she could not bring herself to do that. Her heart and mind did not allow her to leave the cage. Yes, Field Marshal had her shameless side but at the same time, there was another side to her that also valued honor over her family and the southern region itself. One such example was when she watched as the agents from the central government attacked her defenseless husband, bombarded her sister-inw, and stole the one thing that would help prosper the southern region that she loved just because of her promise to Henricks. Wyatt who was the victim of the Field Marshal''s shamelessness and honor knew exactly what he was doing when he went to the extreme and annulled the wager that would give him the Field Marshal''s undying loyalty. He knew if he brought up the Field Marshal''s honor doing it, she would not agree to the annulment. From his conversation with the Field Marshal, Wyatt had long judged the Field Marshal as a good person, and the good people were easy to manipte as, despite their callus exterior, within their hearts, the good people were nothing but gullible fools who believed in the good defined by majority and let that defination limit their freedom. The Field Marshal was the same despite her shameless and despicable front in the rear she put her and her family''s honor first because she believed in it. Who other than gullible fools would believe something that cannot be seen, touched, smelled, heard, or tasted? Despite being the top ten strongest in the world she left everything behind and came to a 3rd-rate city to protect a stranger who recently became famous, this alone was enough proof. "Why? You know fully well why. It would not be far-fetched of me to say that you were counting on it when you annulled the wager. What amazes me is that despite knowing what you are up to and despite having the key to my freedom in my hand I find myself stubbornly tightening the ve cor around my neck," The Field Marshal informed helplessly. Then, shaking her head she gazed at Wyatt with helplessness in her eyes and dejected said, "My niece warned me to maintain as little contact with you as possible. But, I was a fool I was so mesmerized by the beauty of the rose that I forgot about the thorns. Now I have no choice but to bleed paying from my ignorance." "I have no idea what you are talking about. I had no other agenda in mind when I annulled the wager. I meant every word I said," Wyatt denied the Field Marshal''s ims with an indifferent look. Diana and Cindy were shocked seeing the scene unfold before them. They knew their boss was dangerous, after all, he brought them to their knees. But they did not know he had done the same to the Southern Hero. Someone who was known to have single-handedly defeated 100 hostile demigods. Someone whose name was feared by beings revered as gods in the ancient period, the Supreme beings themselves. But all this was nothingpared to what happened next. "Wyatt, will you please stop with games. I am tired and sick of it. If you want me to apologize, I will do that. If you want me to grovel, I will do that. If you want me to beg, I will do that. Just don''t force me to taint my honor, I would rather die than be the taint on the honor of the Heatsend bloodline coursing through me," the Field Marshal pleaded with Wyatt and then took a knee in front of him shocking even Aurelia. Aurelia had heard many stories about the Field Marshal from her mother. In each of those stories, her mother would make a point of mentioning the Field Marshal''s honorable conduct toward her subordinates, allies, and enemies, alike. And her despicable conduct in the battlefield. Aurelia''s mother would use the Field Marshal as an example to teach her that even if she was honest she could also be equally despicable. Aurelia did not believe that someone capable of stabbing an enemy from the behind on the battlefield without any hesitation would be willing to risk everything she held dear to uphold her and her family''s honor. These two personalities were just too opposite. Regardless, seeing the hero from her mother''s stories kneel in front of her Boss Aurelia had mixed feelings. She was both proud of her boss and felt pity for her childhood hero. ... Chapter 1999 Not A Oath Or Swear But Trust Chapter 1999 Not A Oath Or Swear But Trust Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 14:03 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Going past the initial shock of the events, Diana and Cindy were too afraid to breathe as they witnessed the Southern Hero bend her knees in front of Southern Hope begging him not to force her to taint her family''s honor. They felt like they should not be present for this conversation. However, now that they were caught in the middle of it, they were worried leaving mighte off offensive. Therefore, they thought of minimizing their presence by seizing to breathe. Aurelia however intently shifted her gaze between her boss and the Field Marshal. As of right now, things appear to be at a tipping point, if her boss handled this correctly he might receive a strong and capable subordinate. However, if he were to y his hands wrong he would have one shell of a strong puppet. She had a feeling that her boss did not want thetter as he already held the strings to the Field Marshal but he had shown that he was willing to let them go since he expected the Field Marshal to be more than a puppet for him. Wyatt looked at Field Marshal who had gotten on her knees despite him stopping her. He had tried enticing her with carrots and correcting her with the stick but both failed to get the Field Marshal to make Wyatt her priority over the Southern Region and the Royal family. So he used the tested method he knew for sure would get the Field Marshal to give up on the Southern Region and the Royal family, honor. After all, Henricks had long shown him and the world that for her honor the Field Marshal was willing to sit by and watch the Southern Region and the Royal family burn. The only problem was the Field Marshal had her twisted definition of honor, making it difficult for just anyone to use it against her. Wyatt was in awe of whoever groomed the Field Marshal into what she was today. "Field Marshal, I asked you if you could serve me with your heart and mind but you could not decide so I chose to free you from your oath. Also, I did not want to force you to choose between me and the Southern region & royal family. I understand where you areing from, going back on your words will hurt your honor but not doing your duty properly will also hurt your honor. You cannot have it both ways. This is not meant to be, let us leave it at that," Wyatt spoke, making it clear to Field Marshal that he would be willing to take her back only if she was willing to serve him with her entirety and not just half-ass it by giving her loyalty to him while her heart & mind belonged to the Southern region & royal family. Saying his piece, Wyatt turned to leave. Listening to him the Field Marshal bit her lower lip seriously considering things and soon closing her eyes letting out a deep breath. Then opening her eyes revealing a frim resolve, she announced, "I am willing." Seeing Wyatt pause she continued, "I swear on my honor to serve you with my entirety." Wyatt turned to look at the Field Marshal and locked eyes with her resolute gaze, he knew that for her a swear on her honor meant more than an oath in the presence of the world''s will. However, he still did not agree to ept her. Instead, he neared her and kneeled right in front of her. He daringly took her arms in his and said, "I do not care about our oath in the presence of the world''s will or the swear on your honor, With enough strength, one can break free of the constraints of the oath taken in the world''s will. With time and under the right conditions even a diamond decays, let alone one''s thoughts. Look into my eyes and answer me this do you trust me?" The Field Marshal did not react to Wyatt taking her hands, her gaze remained locked with his as she keenly heard his every word. Then, when it was her turn to answer, she nodded without any hesitation saying, "I do." And morphed into her true appearance. A young silver-haired girl, fourteen or fifteen years of age, with peerless beauty and gorgeous eyes with blue pupils that resembled the boundless morning sky filled with the countless stars that would only be visible in a night sky. This was the Field Marshal''s true appearance that she hid not just from Wyatt but the rest of the world even her husband Lorenzo had not had the honor of witnessing it. After all, she was a few centuries old, in terms of mortal age her bones should be decaying and not retaining youth. Fearing that seeing her true form people would assume she was vain and afraid of old age she assumed an image that would not embarrass her and allow her to exert her authority properly. That was also one of the reasons why the Field Marshal did not dare to show herself in front of Wyatt, worried his unique eyes would see her true form. Wyatt was not surprised by the Field Marshal''s true appearance but impressed as it wasmon for demigods/devils to retain their youth after ascension to their realms and the younger one''s physical body bes the more potential and room for growth they held. Wyatt eyes gleamed thinking he had not judged the Field Marshal''s potential wrong. Looking at the Field Marshal''s true appearance, Diana and Cindy who only breathed to sustain themselves while trying to keep their presence minimum almost forgot to breathe and lost their consciousness looking at the Field Marshal''s beauty it was truly breathtaking. Aurelia''s reaction was totally different, her eyes widened in disbelief seeing that the hero of her childhood bedtime stories in her true form was the same age as her. Now she didn''t just want to grow strong enough to defeat a devil in the card master realm but grow that strong in her current age. She would not let the peers of her age outdo her. If Wyatt knew her thoughts he would use his soul pupils on her brain to check how it functioned. ... Chapter 2000 Partner Chapter 2000 Partner Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 14:11 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "I do trust you," The Field Marshal wasn''t just saying this to get Wyatt to ept her but she meant it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This day has been one hell of a roller coaster ride for her mentally and emotionally. One could not go as far as to say that she was able to look and think past her old wiring and programming because of it but immersed in Wyatt''s eyes, she saw his sincerity. In the presence of his pure yet formidable sincerity, the Field Marshal was stripped of her teachings and experience, she was bare and naked allowing her to feel the truth with her skin without any prejudice and shaded sses. She could feel Wyatt''s sincerity was true and pure without any tricker to it. She recalled Wyatt''s promises to her one by one, her mind and heart did not ask if he was capable of fulfilling them but they knew that he was willing to do it for her. At that moment the Field Marshal had reallye to trust Wyatt. All her doubts and hesitation had vanished. So when she answered that she trusted him, it wasn''t just her but her entire being yelling its answer. Even if that momentsted for a few seconds, the Field Marshal hade to learn something surprising about herself that she truly trusted Wyatt. Despite her reservations about him, she did trust him and everything he said. This was why despite her niece''s caution and against her best judgment she fell for Wyatt''s tricks time and again. Learning her true feelings and thoughts, the Field Marshal did not fight against them like she previously did. Instead, she respected and epted them without trying to bargain or reason with herself. In eptance, the Field Marshal found that she wasplicating something simple, and repeated herself, "I trust you, Wyatt." Wyatt noticing the change in the Field Marshal nodded and said, "I trust you too. Wee aboard partner." Then together with the Field Marshal, Wyatt rose to his feet with a warm smile. "Partner?" the Field Marshal uttered, only to hear Wyatt say, "Yes, we are partners. I get to call all the shots unterally, and you get to see them through no questions asked." "Where did you get your dictionary? Because mine calls that very," the Field Marshal said rolling her eyes at Wyatt''s shamelessness. "Wee back intern," Aurelia said pping the back of the mid-teen Field Marshal causing her to frown as she controlled her boiling rage. Then, forcing a smile, that was the scariest smile Aurelia had seen in her lifetime, she added, "Intern? Did you not just hear your boss call me partner? How dare you to address a partner so casually? Are you tired of living grunt! Believe it or not, I will dock your entire year''s pay." Listening to the Field Marshal, Aurelia was taken aback, she turned to look at Wyatt for rification only to see him nod his head agreeing with Field Marshal. Seeing her boss''s response, three words crossed her mind, ''I am fucked.'' Though feeling betrayed Aurelia did not give up,ying on the floor she grabbed Wyatt''s legs and said, "Boss, you cannot throw me under the bus now that you got what you want." "Let go of my legs. And who is throwing you under the bus? Aren''t I giving you what you wanted? How am I to be med for the consequences of your brazen actions?" Wyatt said washing his hands of the feud between Field Marshal and Aurelia. Yes, Aurelia did what she did to help him but he could not just ask the Field Marshal swallow her anger to forgive and forget. However, he did n topensate Aurelia in other ways. "Boss, how can you be so heartless?" Aurelia looked at Wyatt from down below making abandoned puppy eyes. "Wyatt, your subordinates seem tock some manners, do you want my help to teach her some basic manners and help her grow some spine while I am at it," the Field Marshal said grinning eerily at Aurelia. Letting go of Wyatt''s legs Aurelia spun on the floor like a bottle and came to a swift halt catching the Field Marshal''s legs and begged, "Your Highness, please forgive this lowly ve for forgetting her ce. Please do not waste your breath, energy, or precious time on some as worthless like me. I have long heard that your generosity knows no bounds, please spare some of it on this nobody." "What has your mother been teaching you for you to grow as such?" the Field Marshal was stumped by Aurelia''s shamelessness. Just when she would think that Aurelia could not stoop any lower she manages to prove her wrong every time. While Aurelia and Field Marshal went to and fro, Wyatt was busy gauging the Field Marshal physical body impressed by it. It wasn''t surprising for the demigods and devils to rejuvenate and regain their youth when they ascended to the devil or demigod rank and to age slower than their race limit. The reason Wyatt was impressed by her physical body having the appearance of a mid-teen girl was that the Field Marshal was a few centuries old for her to retain such youth after ascension to the demigod realm showed she had a lot of room to grow. One could even say that, in terms of divinity, she was just a growing child with boundless potential. Not all those who ascend to the demigod realm were blessed with such a bountiful rejuvenation and slow aging. Some don''t even get the blessing of rejuvenation when they ascend to the demigod realm. This could only mean that their divinity did not have much room to grow. Now such demigods were doomed to make very little to no progress in their cultivation in their entire lifetime. Wyatt had long suspected that if not for the Card World''s limitation and limited knowledge limiting her the Field Marshal would have already rivaled the Ruler ss beings. Now seeing her true appearance and based on what he had learned about ascension to the devil/demigod realm he had confirmed that his suspicions were right. .. Chapter 2001 Special Training Chapter 2001 Special Training Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 14:17 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City As much as Wyatt wanted to use his soul pupils on the Field Marshal to learn more about her, he did not. Mostly because he would get caught by the Field Marshal''s unique eyes. Also, he could just asked her what he wanted to know. It was a decent thing to do and basicmon sense. However, this was not the time and ce. "Aurelia, enough ying around," Wyatt said looking at Aurelia who was still on the floor holding the Field Marshal''s legs begging her to spare her. "ying around? Boss, I am down here bargaining for my life," Aurelia remarked not letting go of the Field Marshal''s leg. The Field Marshal seemed to be enjoying Aurelia''s antics. After a mind-numbing day, dealing with someone as shameless and spineless as Aurelia she was starting to feel unnerved and dpressed. "If this is what you call bargaining? My dear, then to you beggars must be salesmen peddling sympathy," the Field Marshalmented listening to Aurelia. She wanted to call Aurelia''s mother and ask what she had been teaching her daughter. Since she had met Aurelia, she had seen her spend more time kneeling on the floor than standing on it. To her Aurelia''s action couldn''t just be exined by the term spinelessness. "Your Highness, the weak have their way of survival and the strong have their way of survival. Then, why do the weak look up to the strong when the strong look down on the weak?" Aurelia suddenly asked the Field Marshal with a serious tone and sincere gaze. Causing those present to think the Field Marshal''s words had offended her. The Field Marshal was taken aback by Aurelia''s sudden change in demeanor and tone, feeling that Aurelia had her pride and herment might have been insensitive. She contemted her question trying to think of a good answer only to hear Aurelia answer the question for her, "It is because the weak are kneeling they have to look up to the strong who are standing. Hahaha, get it?" Listening to Aurelia joke, the Field Marshal''s neck vein threatened to pop as she tried to control her anger. She had thought despite her spineless and shameless ways Aurelia might have her pride but she was wrong this girl seemed to have been born without those things. "Come on, I thought that was a good one for something I came up on the spot. I guess you guys are not my kind of audience," Aurelia said shaking her head and gettingfortable on the gymnasium floor. "My dear, what kind of audience is your kind audience? I am guessing spineless snails," having controlled her anger, the Field Marshal said letting out a small chuckle. "Hey, you smiled, does that mean you forgive me, Your Highness?" Aurelia said striking the iron when it was hot. "Sure honey, only if you agree to undergo my special training just for you," the Field Marshal had a gentle smile on her face as shepromised with Aurelia. "Special training tailored just for me when do we start," Aurelia was many things but cker and quitter were not one of them. The bandages wrapping around Aurelia''s body covering her bruises and lesions were evidence of the hard training she persistently undergoes to master various body reinforcement martial arts as it was her only way to get stronger with a quirky physiquecking proper active soul control talent. So when the Field Marshal said that she had special training prepared just for her Aurelia could not help but get excited like a child seeing presents under the Christmas treee Christmas morning. "After Wyatt fixes your physique," the Field Marshal answered but her gentle smile hid a knowing smirk. However, Aurelia who was too psyched about the special training failed to notice it. Letting go of the Field Marshal''s feet, she sprung on her feet performing an acrobatic maneuver. Then, she hurried to Wyatt''s side and said, "Boss, hurry I have a special training to attend to." "Are you sure you want to attend the special training, it mighte in the way of your daily duties as a Bright Lions member?" Wyatt subtly tried to warn Aurelia with his eyes catching the Field Marshal''s smirk. "Boss, please can I take a few days off for the special training?" Aurelia failed to receive Wyatt''s signal as she was too enthused to be offered a special training tailored just for her by the Southern Hero Field Marshal Heatsend, her childhood hero, herself. "Fine, suit yourself," Wyatt agreed with Aurelia seeing she was beyond help. He understood that despite all her antics, Aurelia was still a child. It was hard for her to resist such temptations. Then, turning to the Field Marshal Wyatt bluntly said, "After you are done having your fun with her, please, do give her the training she deserves." "..." Listening to Wyatt, Aurelia could not help but frown finding his words were peculiar but she could not put her finger on it as she was too excited about the special training to suspect anything about it. "I n to do just that," the Field Marshal informed arriving behind Aurelia and cing her hands on her shoulders. Then, she uttered to Aurelia, "Don''t worry, my dear. It''s good that you applied for leave because you would be too tired from training to do your day job." Listening to the Field Marshal, Aurelia nodded in understanding. She couldn''t wait to start the special training. Recalling Anna''s training, Wyatt could not help but make onest attempt to stop Aurelia, "You sure about this Aurelia? There are other easier and safer ways to get stronger you know." "Boss, for my talent easier and safer ways don''t work. The hard and slow way is my way," Aurelia said with a unique confidence that caused even the Field Marshal who was nning to take pleasure in her suffering during the so-called special training couldn''t help but take her seriously putting her sadistic thoughts aside. "Fine," Wyatt too was unable to persuade Aurelia anymore seeing her radiant confidence and turning to the Field Marshal, he asked, "Speaking of special training? How is Anna''s training going on? When will she join us?" "What''s the matter, do you miss your girlfriend?" the Field Marshal asked, not forcing Anna''s mother''s narrative of Wyatt being their son-inw on him anymore. "Honestly, yes. I miss that crazy girl," Wyatt replied. Listening to him be honest, the Field Marshal was taken aback. It was hard to get a straight answer from Wyatt, but seeing him answer honestly now, she guessed her approach previously was wrong. "I don''t know when she will be out but she is at the crucial period of her training, if manages to pull through it, her future will be limitless," the Field Marshal answered. However, Wyatt found it funny considering how the development in the Card world was limited no matter how talented one was the Field Marshal, herself, was one such example. "What about Ann? How does she grow?" Wyatt asked trying to understand Anna''s origin card better. Wondering shouldn''t Ann be doing something to lessen Anna''s burden by undergoing training herself? Instead, while Anna struggled to grow stronger, Ann ran around doing her mother''s chores. "Ann''s condition is special. She will automatically grow when Anna breaks through," the Field Marshal avoided talking about Ann''s status as Anna''s origin card. Ann, just like every other origin card, would grow stronger undergoing a baptism as their card apprentice advances to a higher realm. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Um, fascinating. I always thought it was the other way around," Wyatt found it hard to imagine Anna cultivating seriously, he believed that of the two, Ann and Anna, Ann would be the one pulling the weight while Anna partied. But it seems even Anna could not escape the struggles of a card apprentice with her sentient origin card. "Believe it or not, Anna used to be diligent. At your age, she was already preparing to break through into the card lord realm. However, things changed when her mother decided to send her to the Morningstar university feeling that everyone in the Royal pce was cuddling her too much. Anna''s mother was not wrong to fear that if things continued Anna might grow into a sheltered flower with no real-world experience but she miscalcted and underestimated the Morningstar University. Not that I am ming the university for Anna''s questionable qualities but had they not ignored Anna''sints and acted on them she might have stood a better chance there. Honestly, considering how Luna turned out, I find myself wondering if Morningstar University is the right ce for our descendant''s education," the Field Marshal could not help but wonder. "Don''t worry now that you have handed the Southern Academic city to me, I will turn it around," Wyatt said feeling that Field Marshal was confiding in him. This was the first time she did not talk about punishing Luna for hurting their honor but talked about her like a caring grandmother. "I trust you," the Field Marshal did not argue about the possibility of Wyatt''s absurd ims just went with it. ... Chapter 2002 Unstoppable Chapter 2002 Unstoppable Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 14:27 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Wyatt found it refreshing to see the Field Marshal confide and trust him. With a knowing smile he shook his head and opened Aurelia''s silver grimoire saying, "Let us continue where we stopped." Opening the grimoire''s card creation page I ced Marcy''s blood rule substitute card in it, preparing to introduce the pathogen that once gued Marcy into Aurelia''s body. Aurculean physique passively gives its user strength, defense, and speed beyond their realm allowing them to be physically unrevealed in their realm. When activated its user gains a golden form that allows them to absorb eighty percent of all physical or spiritual damage taken boosting their physical strength & speed along with physical and spiritual defense allowing them to be an unstoppable force on the battlefield. Aurculean physique, in theory, was a dream physique, but practically was a quirky physique as to absorb eighty percent of the physical and spiritual damage the user has to directly withstand the remaining twenty percent of the physical and spiritual damage. Twenty percent of the damage might be small but when in a prolonged battle, facing a stronger enemy, or multiple enemies that damage would prove life-threatening. Hence one could only use this physique to gain a small burst of power and end the battle quickly before it bes life-threatening. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This was why those who had awakened Aurculean physique had never been able to use this physique to achieve anything great enough to leave their mark on the card world''s history. That was until Dan Malvin awakened this physique. Paired with his family bloodline it gave birth to the unstoppable legend, ex-Field Marshal Dan Malvin, the founder of Border City. The reason the Aurculean physique was quirky was because of one shoring, it had no healing effect. If the physique were to boost the user''s healing ability along with their physical powers then the user would not have to worry about the twenty percent of damage taken when absorbing the rest eight percent of all physical and spiritual damage. Not that none of the Aurculean physique users had thought of various methods to make up for this shoring. All the previous users of this physique, including Aurelia, have tried to make use of the various healing and regeneration abilities toplete their quirky physique but they all failed as it was not as simple as it sounded. The Aurculean physique users had to increase their healing powers both physically and spiritually to bring out the full potential of their physique. Just boosting one''s healing power was not enough, the healing power should be able to keep up with damage taken both physically and spiritually. Only when they were able to meet these two conditions could a card apprentice bring out the true prowess of the Aurculean physique. Just finding an ability with a strong physical healing effect was hard enough, let alone finding one with a strong spiritual healing effect. Therefore in history, none was able to truly disy the full potential of the Aurculean physique until the Malvin family. As the Malvin family''s bloodline perfectly made up for the Aurculean physique''s shorings. It was able to boost it''s user''s healing powers to keep up with the damage taken. This was possible because the Malvin family bloodline effect was to temporarily boost the innate healing prowess its users were born with every time they took damage. The important part to note about the Malvin family bloodline''s effect was that the boost gained would be proportional to the damage taken and in case of consecutive attacks the boost gained would stack. Hence, if they were able to survive the initial few damages their healing ability could stake to a point where it could be considered godly for that duration making the users of this bloodline very dominant in prolonged battles. Still, just by itself, the Malvin family''s bloodline wasn''t remarkable as its effects would not even make it a decent healing ability. Being able to heal oneself quicker every time they took damage provided no advantage on the battlefield since they could die before their bloodline took effect. Hence, until the birth of Dan Malvin who awakened Aurculean physique, the Malvin family had no highly notable merits on the battlefield. The Malvin family thought of various ways to boost and stack their healing abilities before going into a battle but that was basically self-harm and a desperate measure. Hence they used their brains over brawns to survive in that harsh period. This allowed Dan Malvin to possess the brains required to be a Field Marshal while his physique paired with his bloodline gave him the strength necessary to be a Field Marshal. After all, a Field Marshal didn''t just have to be strong but they needed to have sufficient strategic prowess to efficiently lead the army on the battlefield. The Aurelia Physique allowed the possessor of the Malvin bloodline to survive long enough that their healing prowess was boosted and staked to a level that would allow them to disy the full potential of the Aurelia physique, turning them into an unstoppable force on the battlefield. Thisbination of the Aurelia Physique and Malvin Bloodline allowed Dan Malvin and his direct descendants to be legends on the battlefield. However, this led to new a problem for them other than them beingpared with the Southern Royal family itself. Many noticed that almost all the descendants of Dan Malvin were awakening the Aurculean physique, this gave birth to the rumors that the Malvin family had a method to help their descendants awaken the Aurculean physique. However, the Malvin family denied these rumors iming that the awakening of the Aurculean physique was a total coincidence by showing that it only awakened in the Dan Malvin''s direct descendants with the purest Malvin bloodline. They even spected that the Aurculean physique was inherited by Dan''s descendants through his bloodline. Because no other descendants of the Malvin family that weren''t directly rted to Malvin awakened the Aurculean physique. However, this led to a division in the Malvin family as many branches of the Malvin family began to believe the rumor and thought that the Main family was keeping the method to awaken the Aurculean physique to themselves. Hence, many began to leave the Border city and immigrate to various parts of the southern region. This caused the pundits of the Southern region to specte that the rumor about the Malvin family possessing the method to help awaken Aurculean physique was started by the Malvin family enemies to divide the Malvin family that was amassing a lot of power in the Border city. Many even went far as to say that maybe the Heatsend Royal Family was behind it. However, the Main Malvin family immediately came out and said that these rumors were created not to divide the Malvin family by Malvin family enemies but to divide the Southern region by the enemies of the Southern family and Malvin family has always been loyal to Southern Royal family and will continue to do so in the future. The swift actions of the Main Malvin family were to protect themselves since even though few of their descendants were unstoppable andparable to the unparalleled descendants, their family as a whole was not unstoppable like the Southern royal family which as a whole was truly unparalleled. Not to mention the Malvin family never nned to make enemies of the Southern Royal family let alone n to overthrow them. Hence they strongly believed someone was targeting their family mainly because of their Unstoppable moniker. However, still today they could not figure out who was targeting them. If not for the Southern Royal family showing them mercy and differentiating truth from the rumors the conspirator''s conspiracy to get rid of their family would have seeded. Wyatt had no idea about the Malvin Family bloodline or their political importance in the Southern Region when he noticed Aurelia''s quirky physique. Yet thanks to his soul pupils when he first noticed Aurelia''s physique he immediately found that Aurelia''s physique had a big shoring, itcked a healing effect. Making the physique impractical to use. Wyatt only knew of how Aurelia''s family members had simr physiques and used it to make their legends on the battlefield when he heard the Field Marshal talk about Aurelia''s mother and did a deep search on Aurelia''s family. That was where he learned how her family members managed to overe the shoring of Aurculean physique using their family''s bloodline. However, Aurelia whocked the family bloodline nned to make up for the shorings of her physique by practicing Body reinforcement martial arts. Wyatt thought it was stupid and not the correct way in the long run as in Aurelia''s current realm not many were capable of using spiritual power to attack so she was able to showcase her family''s signature unstoppable momentum just by practicing her body reinforcement martial arts. However, when faced with enemies that could use spiritual attacks she would instantly lose even if the Aurculean physique were to absorb eighty percent of it. Wyatt could not help but wonder why her family members did not warn her about this, especially her mother. After all, they should be fully aware of the Aurculean physique''s shoring.Or it was possible Aurelia took this doomed path dispite their warnings. Which was short sighted on her part considering her big goals. ... Chapter 2003 Protean Bacteria Chapter 2003 Protean Bacteria Date- 18 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Time- 14:35 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City After introducing some of the pathogens from Marcy''s blood curse substitute card into Aurelia''s soul pathways through the grimoire card creation page, Wyatt retrieved the substitute card and stored it in his grimoire. Then, he proceeded to break down the pathogens introduced in Aurelia''s soul pathways in to their soul pathways using spiritual energy and the card creation page''s effect. Pathogens from Marcy''s body were single-celled microorganisms that can be ssified as bacteria. After Wyatt''s clone in the seed world recruited Dredre''s help to get him books on the pathogens in the dark realm from the infinity library, from those books Wyatt learned that the bacteria from Marcy''s body were an improved version of a species of bacteria that were quite famous in the Dark Realm mostly among the demons that referred to themselves as guemancers. In the dark realm, the guemancers have termed these bacteria as protean. The reason protean bacteria was famous among the guemancers was because of its high adaptability. These bacteria have proven to survive anywhere as long as they have a proper supply of soul energy. Well, the versatile nature of the bacteria alone was not enough to make the protean bacteria popr among the greediest and sinisteriest professions of the dark races, the guemancers. They found that when inside their host, bacteria will also share their high adaptability with their host. Allowing the host to survive the toughest and harshest of the environment and attacks. But the problem was that protean bacteria were greedy andzy, they charged their hosts more than the service they provided. Marcy and her predecessors were prime examples of how the protean bacteria were prone to abuse their host. But the guemancers were no vegetarians, following their practice of gue they used a proven method to control pathogens, which was to rid the protean bacteria''s reason for survival and rece it with servitude. The bacteria or any pathogens lived to reproduce and multiply. Their whole being centered around the perpetuation of their species. The same was the case with protean bacteria. The reason they took more soul energy from their host than required was to use most of it to reproduce and multiply. The remainder was used to maintain themselves and their host. However, what if the protean bacteria could no longer reproduce? They would have to use all of their energy to maintain themselves and their host as the perpetuation of their species would only be possible with their survival since they had lost their reproduction or multiplication ability. The guemancers called this method the pathogen castration. They used this method to stop the pathogens they had introduced inside their body, to gain unique effects, from multiplying and bing the cause of their death. By introducing castrated protean bacteria in themselves the guemancers were able to control the quantity of protean bacteria in their body and also use them to adapt to all forms of damage, gaining resistance to those damages to a certain extent. Because of this even if the said guemancer was from a weaker race with no notable traits or physique the guemancers disyed a strong physique that could cause even demons from higher races turn green with envy. However, there was a huge drawback to this method. By stealing the ability to reproduce and multiply from a pathogen, the guemancers were putting an end to the growth and evolution of said pathogen. Not that the guemancers did not know of this drawback they preferred it this way. They preferred the pathogen castration method despite its drawback because it not only allowed them to control the number of said pathogen in their body but also made sure that the pathogens in their body did not evolve into stronger versions of themselves this way guemancers would not be danger of losing control over the pathogens in their body and dying in the process. If the number of pathogens in their system were to decrease then the guemacers could always introduce more castrated pathogens into their system. If they wanted a pathogen to grow and evolve they could always use others asb rats to conduct experiments they did not have to use themselves as theb rat. Once they have developed a stronger version of the pathogen they can always find better methods to control it and introduce it to their body or go with the traditional method. However, still today in the dark realm no one has found the variant of the protean bacteria simr to one that mutated in Marcy''s predecessors. The variant of protean bacteria in Marcy''s predecessor could be considered the most valuable of all the variants of protean bacteria ever developed because Marcy''s variation of the protean bacteria was capable of carrying the host''s traits and physique into their direct descendants. If the dark realm were to know that there was such a variant of protean bacteria avable then they would all rush to the card world ditching everything they had. After all, even if the dark realm was more advanced than the card world, they too suffered with the eternal worry of giving birth to incapable and weak descendants. No one could guarantee that their descendants would be as powerful and capable as themselves let alone grow stronger than them. Yes, the ruler-ss beings gave birth to strong descendants that might be ruler-ss beings but for someone who had achieved ruler ss and has ruler-ss enemies, that level was not good enough. Even if their descendants could not grow their wealth they wanted them to be strong enough to protect their wealth, this was true even if they were Apex ruler ss. As even they could not guarantee that their descendants would be able to protect what they had built. Imagine if such beings learned that there was a way that would allow them to pass their talents, traits, and physique to their descendants. Now those beings would not stop at anything to gain their hands on such a method, which was why Wyatt believed that the variant of protean bacteria he found in Marcy was the most valuable version of protean bacteria in the myriad realms. .. Chapter 2004 Most Valuable Variant Of Protean Bacteria Chapter 2004 Most Valuable Variant Of Protean Bacteria Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 14:44 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Learning about the lifespan of viltronians and many dark races Wyatt always wondered, if the purpose of reproduction was to ensure the survival and perpetuation of their species would an immortal race bother to reproduce? Immortal refers to the state of living forever, never dying or experiencing death. If one does not die then what reason would they have to procreate? Obviously not for the continuation or preservation of their bloodline. Yet for some reason, even the Apex ruler ss beings known as the strongest beings of the Myriad realms with longest lifespan had not only reproduced but built big families. That could only mean that even the Apex ruler ss beings understood and had already determined that there was no eternal immortality sooner orter, they all had to die. This was why they took time out of their busy life to not only reproduce but to provide for their family. Forget the Apex ruler ss beings, even the founders of the central government of the Card world had long determined that there was no eternal immortality. They all would die, some sooner and someter. All they were doing with their struggle was pushing their time of death ahead. This was why they all had built their individual families and factions that would support their families, fully aware that they could only pass the torch to their descendants and continue to live in their blood, hearts, minds, and souls. The prime example of this was Demigod Norley, Jill''s father. He had long determined that eternal immortality could only be possible with reproduction, by maintaining their bloodline. No, he did not n to take over their descendant''s bodies using the bloodline like the demigod Redfall did. He nned to create a perfect descendent who would carry the torch from where he had left without having to take a detour. That was why he was so obsessed with the kunti''s womb. Demigod Norley never started his own family or faction because he understood the truth that if he could not guarantee reproducing descendants that could out do him, then his descendants would not be able to fight his friends and foes. Fearing they would only be stepping stones for them, he saved his descendants from a lot of pain and agony by not having any descendants. Until Jill who was the seed of Demigod Norley''s sins. She had an iplete physique, the carnivorous womb, which made her incapable of having feelings for the opposite sex whom her physique did not deem worthy of procreation. Now that it had found a worthy mate for Jill, it had begun to show changes. Jill could bargain with it to free her emotions toward Wyatt for theirmon goal. Be it iplete research on Kunti''s womb, the quirky physique carnivorous womb, the killer pathogen Marcy''s variant of protean bacteria, or Marcy''s innate physique Gift lineage all would cause a huge buzz in the Myriad realm. They did not offer their wielders strength but their value in the myriad realm was beyond one''s imagination. One could never know what an Apex ruler ss being would be willing to do to give birth to a perfect descendant carrying all of their talents, physique, traits, and more. However, currently, Wyatt wasn''t after Marcy''s variant of protean bacteria''s ''Gift Linage'' but after its versatile adaptation aptitude. Wyatt nned to fix the Aurculean physique''s shorings using the versatile nature of the protean bacteria. Wyatt who had received a second lease on life was in no hurry to pass on his torch. Therefore his interest in the reproduction capabilities of Marcy''s variant of protean bacteria was very little but he also could not help but wonder if he could fix or improve Jill''s carnivorous physique using Marcy''s variant of protean bacteria. If Jill wasn''t demigod Norley''s daughter Wyatt would have seriously given thought to helping Jill fix her quirky physique but unfortunately, she was demigod Norley''s daughter, if Wyatt were to fix or improve her physique then demigod Norley would definitely learn about it even if Jill tried to hide it. The consequence that would follow, Wyatt would not even imagine let alone control them. Therefore for now he did not entertain the idea of helping Jill with her physique, maybe he would get back to her in the foreseeable future when he had more confidence about handling the consequences that would follow. Marcy''s physique ''Gifted Lineage'' was going to create huge trouble thankfully Field Marshal was on it. So it should not be a problem for the time being. Wyatt did not give Marcy any of her traits or physique she had inherited them from her predecessors or the pathogen guing her or innately awakened them. This was beyond Wyatt''s control. Besides, Wyatt could not bring himself to strip Marcy of something she had and deserved. That poor girl had been through enough. Wyatt did not want to use the facade like ''it was to save her from future troubles'' or ''for her own good'' to erase the ''Gifted Lineage'' from her soul pathways. That would be cruel. Marcy''s two traits and one physique were the happy ending deserving of the Davis Curse that was haunting Marcy'' lineage. Wyatt had no right to change it. If he really wanted to help her, he could secretly help her shoulder the burden of having something too valuable for her realm. Instead of using self-righteous reasons to strip Marcy of what was rightful Marcy''s. In order to use the part of Protean bacteria that gave it versatile adaptability aptitude to fix Aurelia''s Aurculean physique, Wyatt had broken down the protean bacteria he had introduce in her soul pathways to their soul pathways. Now all he had to do was separate the soul pathway that gave the bacteria its super adaptability and then add it to the soul pathway of the Aurculean physique in Aurelia''s soul pathway. This way the Aurculean physique would gain the adaptability of the protean bacteria.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 2005 Unstoppable Aurculean Chapter 2005 Unstoppable Aurculean Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 14:47 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Countless processers of the Aurculean physique had already determined that its only shoring was itsck of healing abilities. However, Wyatt was not adding healing powers to the Aurculean physique''s soul pathway instead adding versatile adaptability powers to it. Was it not contrary to what he imed to do? How did he n to make up for the Aurculean physique''sck of healing powers with adaptability? Like the other users of the Aurculean physique, Wyatt too agreed that its shoring was ack of healing abilities but that was not the only shoring. It had another major drawback. This drawback was not just apparent to Wyatt but to Aurelia too. This was why she continued to practice body reinforcement martial arts to make up for the shorings of the Aurculean physique instead of solely relying on the healing cards. The shoring that Aurelia and Wyatt noticed but others failed to notice was that the boost gained and stacked by the Aurculean physique was temporary and be lost as long as the user was not attacked for a period of time. That was to say the best way to put an end to the unstoppable momentum of Aurculean physique paired with the Malvin family''s bloodline was to avoid them by not attacking them altogether. This way after a period of time they would lose the unstoppable momentum they had gathered and start from scratch. As the bearers of the moniker Unstoppable, the Malvin family''s unstoppable descendants were fully aware of this shoring having made up for the Aurculean physique''sck of healing abilities with their bloodline. Since the Malvin family was able to ovee the hurdle that many possessors of the Aurculean physique struggled with their entire lives, they were able to see the other shorings of the Aurculean physique that they kept to themselves. However, just because they acted ignorant it did not mean others would not notice the shorings of the unstoppable Aurculean physique. Actually, the first-generation unstoppable Aurculean Dan Malvin himself had to face enemies that had figured out a way to disrupt his unstoppable momentum by avoiding and not attacking him for a period of time. But Dan Malvin had found a solution to his foe''s tactics in self-harm. Yes, he used self-harm to continue and stack the unstoppable momentum. It was unconventional, but it worked out fine. Anything goes on the battlefield as long as you and yourrades return home proud. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Aurelia as the current princess of the Border city had ess to all the information on the Unstoppable Aurculean. So she understood that even if she ever managed to ovee the Aurculean physiquescking healing ability and turn it into Unstoppable Aurculean, the physique would still be far from perfect even though it would give her the power to dominate the battlefield. Having understood this Aurelia gave up on trying to make up for the Aurculean physique''s shorings and instead began to use the Aurculean physique as an auxiliary means to help her practice the body reinforcement martial arts. Thanks to the Aurculean physique absorbing eighty percent of all damages and strengthening Aurelia''s defenses and stamina, she could not only practice the body reinforcement martial arts for a longer durationpared to others but also practice it to the extreme thanks to the boost to her defense and stamina granted by her physique. However, these extreme practices of Aurelia came at a cost, she had to cover her entire body in bandages to stabilize and protect the bruises and lesions on her body. Aurelia was at an age where one prioritized outer beauty since they did not have enough experience to see a person''s inner beauty. At such a period in pursuit of power and thirst to prove herself Aurelia had sacrificed her outer beauty and body. The determination shown by Aurelia was contrary to the spineless demeanor she had toward hierarchy. It can be said that Aurelia''s achievements and mastery in body reinforcement martial arts were not because she had a knack for it but because she stubbornly persisted in practicing them longer than anyone else at the risk of her body crumbling. However, her achieving grandmaster mastery in various body reinforcement martial arts showed that her path though thorny was not fruitless. But other questions continued to haunt her and her family. How long could Aurelia continue on his path? Even if her will continues to hold on will her body be able to continue to hold on?Even if her body were to hold on what would possessing extreme mastery in body reinforcement marital arts defend against spiritual attack? Because of these questions, Aurelia''s family thought that Aurelia was traveling a doomed path. Even Wyatt thought so. However, unlike the thoughts of her family and boss, Aurelia''s thoughts were notplex but simple. For now, she only cared about getting strong and worrying about the rest as they came. This attitude of Aurelia was what allowed her to have her current achievements of being able to fight opponents above her realm and be top dog in the Bright Lions otherwise if she were to let the myriad questions of the future get to her, she would never be able to possess the strength she has today. Instead, she would be as insignificant as the other possessors of the Aurculean physique. Aurelia''s idea to use her Aurculean physique as an auxiliary support to practice and strengthen her main power body reinforcement martial arts was unlike her family members'' approach of building their fighting power with Aurculean physique in the center and also what gave Wyatt the idea of using versatile adaptation aptitude of Marcy''s variant of the protean bacteria to fix the Aurculean physique. Wyatt was not nning on fixing the Aurculean physique to achieve the unstoppable momentum that the Malvin family''s unstoppable descendants pursued but to fix the Aurculean physique in such a way that it would allow Aurelia to walk the path she had chosen for herself. Chapter 2006 Pseudo-Bestowal

Chapter 2006 Pseudo-Bestowal

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 14:54 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City Wyatt believed Aurelia''s tactics to use her Aurculean physique as an auxiliary support to practice body reinforcement martial arts was shortsighted. He did not juste to believe this out of the blue but because his soul pupils had shown him the damage Aurelia''s approach was doing to her body. When Wyatt announced he could use pathogens in Marcy''s body to fix Aurelia''s physique, he had said that not seeing the true shorings of the Aurculean physique but seeing the shorings of Aurelia''s approach. Aurelia''s approach to using her physique to help her practice body reinforcement martial arts to the extreme was ingenious, however, her body was unable to keep up with her extreme practice. That was to say Aurelia''s physical body was failing to adapt to Aurelia''s insane workout, and as a result, it was failing. Soon orter it would crumble. Having noticed this, Wyatt dered to help fix Aurelia''s physique in such a way that she could travel the path she had chosen for herself. Hence, he nned to give Aurelia''s physique the versatile adaptability of Marcy''s variant of the protean bacteria. Another important thing Wyatt noticed with his soul pupils was that, there were signs of spiritual tempering in Aurelia''s spiritual body. This means that after entering the Card Master realm, Aurelia did not limit her insane workout just to her physical body but extended it to her spiritual body. This showed that Aurelia wasn''t blindly traveling the path she had chosen for herself or at least someone informed and experienced was guiding her in the path she had chosen for herself. Mostly like it was her mother. Either way, once this shoring of Aurelia''s approach was taken care of, Wyatt felt that in the longer run, one beyond the bounds of Card World, expanding to the Myriad Realms, Aurelia''s approach to Aurculean physique was the best approach. As for the unstoppable Aurculean approach of the Malvin family, it was only good within the bounds of the card world, outside in the Myriad realm any being with the potential to be a ruler ss being or little brain would easily one-shot them. Aurelia''s idea to use her Aurculean physique as an auxiliary support in her pursuit of the peak of the physical and spiritual martial arts, if her physical and spiritual body supported her, would not only allow her to be the strongest in the card world but also give her enough change to aim to be an Apex ruler ss being. Wyatt''s thoughts about this were not an exaggeration but the truth and he was going to prove it with action by fixing Aurelia''s physique. Soon, Wyatt separated the soul pathways of the variant protean bacteria that represented its versatile adaptability, the ''prodigious soul'' that it carried from Marcy''s ancestors, and the ''Gifted lineage'' that protean had developed after undergoing mutation in Marcy''s ancestor''s body. Wyatt retrieved these three strands of the soul pathway from the variant protean bacteria because he did promise Aurelia to grant her one trait and one physique. Since she has been a good assist in helping him subdue the Field Marshal, Aurelia deserved the trait and the physique. Having retrieved the three sets of soul pathways from the protean bacteria Wyatt erased the rest of its soul pathways so that it would not be a hidden danger in Aurelia''s body. Then, Wyatt added the soul pathway belonging to the versatile adaptility of the protean bacteria to the soul pathway belonging to the Aurculean physique in Aurelia such that the Aurculean physique would gain the versatile adaptability of the protean bacteria. Later Wyatt skillfully introduced the soul pathways belonging to the ''Prodigious Soul'' trait and the ''Gifted Lineage'' physique into the soul pathway of Aurelia. "Eat this pill," Wyatt passed Aurelia a high-tier silver milk pill to use the soul energy boost from it to help her stabilize the modification of her innate physique and solidify the physique and the trait she would acquire. Aurelia ate the pill without hesitation, and then Wyatt and his ve consciousnesses helped her use the soul energy boost gained from the high-tier silver milk pill to help enrich her soul using his advanced soul cultivation method such that it could adapt to the changes made to her soul pathways. This part was important, because after awakening as a card apprentice the only other way for a card apprentice to awaken a physique or trait was by undergoing a baptism or receiving a bestowal. Right now what Wyatt was doing to Aurelia was akin to pseudo-bestowal. He was able to perform this using what he copied from Demigod Michngelo Godson''s bestowal to hisst descendant on the Card world Pax Whiteburn Godsonbined with his advanced soul cultivation knowledge. Wyatt was able to perform pseudo-bestowal efficiently also thanks to his experience and records from helping ra and Marcy awaken and be card apprentices. While Wyatt was helping them awaken, the Hive AI was recording all the changes and benefits his advanced soul cultivation brought to their soul. Especially its miraculous effects on enriching their souls such that they would awaken innate traits and physiques that they would not have awakened by normal means. This data was precious data Wyatt would not even find in the Infinity Library. As ra and Marcy''s souls were unique, they developed their uniqueness by grinding them in the mill of life. Such data was hard toe by because not everyone would have lived a life that would morph their soul into developing its uniqueness and individuality. Wyatt was lucky to find two such souls in a row in a single ce. Guess, he was at the right ce at the right time. Especially, considering the fact that Wyatt now had a better understanding of how a soul could develop its uniqueness and individuality. In other words how to nurture one''s own. This data would be very handy when he begins to properly cultivate his soul. ... [AN: Check out Reader''s Quest Board in the Author''s Thoughts section for mass release.] Chapter 2007 Super Aurculean, Aurculean Adaptability Chapter 2007 Super Aurculean, Aurculean Adaptability Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 15:12 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City After Aurelia''s soul underwent pseudo-bestowal, a golden light shovered her body as her silver grimoire began to radiate. The grimoire escaped Wyatt''s grasp and floated in front of its card apprentice. Covered in a blinding light, Aurelia uttered, "Boss, what''s happening? I feel an unknown power coursing through my body." "Aurelia, this is it. I have done everything in my power next is up to your luck," Wyatt answered as the light radiating from the card apprentice and grimoire began to diminish. "That''s bad boss, I have had little luck my entire life," Aurelia responded in a panic iming that luck has never been her forte. "Why did you not tell me sooner?" Wyatt asked in urgency with a mischievous smile, only to hear Aurelia cry in concern, "Boss, I did not know luck was required for these things. What do we do now?" "Sigh, it is not meant to be," Wyatt said shaking his head. Seeing him give up Aurelia''s face turned pale and her eyes widened in disbelief but she was not prepared to throw in the towel yet and pleaded, "Boss, there has to be some other way." "Aurelia, dear, just shut up and show me your status page," recovering from the shock of seeing Wyatt induce a phenomenon simr to bestowal in Aurelia, Field Marshal ignored the conversation between the sadistic boss and his dimwit minion asking Aurelia to show her status page. Reminded by Field Marshal, Aurelia too decided to check her status page, "One second, Your Highness." "Aah!" Aurelia screamed at the top of her lungs going through her status page. Then, she dashed toward Wyatt, midway she dropped on her knees, and slid onto the gymnastic floor. Arriving in front of Wyatt she hugged his waist tightly. Pressing her head against Wyatt''s rock-hard abs she chanted in gratitude, "Thank you, thank you. Boss, you are my savior, angel, and messiah. I don''t know how to thank you enough." "That is what you have earned and deserve. But, if you strongly feel about repaying me. You can start by letting go of me and drinking this elixir," Wyatt said, taking out one of Van''s A-rank blood elixirs created by extracting numerous A-rank monster blood using the blood rule meaning blood elixir. "Sure, boss," letting go of Wyatt''s waist, Aurelia took the blood elixir from him and emptied it in a single gulp. And, mming the elixir tube on the floor she asked, "Done, boss. What next?" "Clean up the ss pieces on the floor, kids y here," Wyatt instructed trying to be understanding of Aurelia''s enthusiasm. "My bad, boss. I will clean it up right away," Aurelia replied as began to hand-pick the ss shards off the floor, while on her knees. Seeing this, Wyatt too was beginning to think Aurelia was morefortable kneeling than standing. Feeling, she might not have a cleaning card, Wyatt turned to Diana and signaled, "Help her." Before Diana could act, Field Marshal used her cleaning card to clean the ss pieces off the floor and cleared her throat at Aurelia, *Ahem* hinting, ''Aren''t you forgetting something?'' "Thank you, Field Marshal," Aurelia thanked and scratched the back of her head as she passed the Field Marshal her grimoire, revealing her status page. While the Field Marshal went through Aurelia''s status page, Aurelia however began to scratch herself feeling an itching sensation all over her body, when the itching got uncontroble, she asked Wyatt, "Boss, what did you feed me? My skin is itching like crazy." "It was a healing potion. It is not as miraculous as the one Field Marshal used on Marcy but that should be enough to deal with your wounds. Remove your bandages, so that the scabs can fall off," Wyatt informed while looking at the myriad changes in Field Marshal''s facial expression with great interest. "Oh, thank you, boss," Aurelia said feeling that her boss was good to her. "Also, when you are free go meet Van, the guild master of TSR guild, he should be able to give you enough blood elixir to help you with your special training," Wyatt instructed Aurelia, before she could answer he turned to leave saying, "Continue as you were but don''t spend too much time in the card master realm, you have a surprise waiting for you during your next baptism." "Yes, Boss!" Aurelia yelled, bowing to Wyatt''s back, resolving never to let him down. Diana and Cindy followed Wyatt outside quietly, leaving Field Marshal and Aurelia in the gymnasium. However, soon Field Marshal''s figure shed before Wyatt stopping him in his tracks. "You said you had nothing to do with Marcy getting her ''Prodigous soul'' trait and ''Gifted lineage'' physique. Then, what is this?" the Field Marshal asked shoving Aurelia''s grimoire in front of Wyatt''s eyes. [Trait Name: Prodigious Soul Trait Type: Acquired (Passive) Trait Effect: The user''s soul has an extraordinary talent for soul cultivation.] [Physique Name: Super Aurculean Physique Type: Innate (Active/Passive) Physique Effect: i) Aruclean (passive): The user has an extraordinary physique and spirit beyond others in the same realm. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ii) Aurculean Adaptability (passive): If the user''s physical and spiritual body survives an intense situation, their body and spirit will adapt and grow stronger as a result. iii) Unstoppable Aurculean (active): i) The user takes a golden form and is able to absorb eighty percent of both spiritual and physical damage to convert it and boost the user''s physical strength and speed along with physical and spiritual defense. ii) The boost will stack with continuous damage. iii) Twenty percent of the remaining damage will be directly inflicted on the user and stack with continuous damage. iv) If the user can maintain the golden form long enough, their spiritual and physical body will slowly adapt to the damage sustained.] [Physique Name: Gifted Lineage Physique Type: Acquired (Passive) Physique Effect: The user''s descendant will inherit the user''s acquired trait ''Prodigious Soul.''] "I stand by what I said," Wyatt said pushing the grimoire aside. Seeing the frown on his face, the Field Marshal hurriedly took a step back and exined, "Wyatt, please don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to pry I was just too excited. Also I am asking this for your safety." "It is okay, I understand. That trait and physique are indeed too attractive. I wasn''t lying when I said I had nothing to do with Marcy awakening them. However, by helping her be a card apprentice, I havee to understand how she gained them and helped Aurelia achieve the same," Wyatt answered not taking offense to the Field Marshal''s sudden outburst. It was understandable as the Gifted lineage physique would have such an effect on anyone be it the Field Marshal or an Apex ruler ss being. Locking eyes with her, Wyatt continued to say exerting a strong confidence, "As for my safety, with you here, I don''t think I need to worry about it." "Wyatt, I appreciate your trust and confidence in me but this is even beyond me. I do not think I can handle something like this. You should not be so casual about something like this. I think you should not have given her the trait and physique. This is too risky. Especially, if she babbles this to her mother," The Field Marshal shook her head understanding that if the card world were to know Wyatt had a method to give people the trait ''prodigious soul'' and the physique ''gifted lineage'' he would be the most wanted man in the world. No one he knew would be safe including the Field Marshal and the Southern Royal family. "I would never snitch on the boss," Aurelia who had just rushed out of the gymnasium and caught up with the group yelled listening to the Field Marshal''s words. Then, she rushed to Wyatt''s side and locking eyes with him she swore, "In the presence of the World''s Will, I swear¡ª" Wyatt moved and forced Aurelia''s jaw shut. Interrupting her, he said, "Don''t do something stupid that you cannot take back." "B-but bo-boss¡ª"Aurelia forcefully moved her tongue only to be interrupted by Wyatt once again, "Aurelia, I trust you." Then, Wyatt turned to nce at Cindy, Diana, and the Field Marshal before proceeded to say, "I trust all of you. Do you think I would do something without thinking it through?" Then once again looking back into Aurelia''s eyes, Wyatt let go of her jaw and added, "Besides, I want you to tell your mother about this." "Wyatt!" the Field Marshal shouted in disapproval. Before he could interrupt her the Field Marshal hurriedly spoke her mind, "Wyatt, I trust you but I cannot sit by and watch you do something so risky." "Field Marshal, if Aurelia''s mother is as smart as you make her be, then she will know the best course of action for her, her family, her city, and the Southern Region," Wyatt remarked. Taking her cue, Aurelia spoke up, "Boss, don''t worry, I will help her make the right decision." Aurelia understood what Wyatt meant without him having to exin it to her and she did not hesitate to follow it through. .. Chapter 2008 New Allies Chapter 2008 New Allies Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 15:18 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City "Good, I will leave this matter to you," Wyatt nodded at Aurelia who agreed to help him ally her mother. He trusted her to do a good job ande through on this one, having seen her excellent performance in the gymnasium earlier. Then, he prepared to head out but the Field Marshal did not make way. "Wyatt, I like your idea to ally with the Malvin family and the Border City but I can''t go along with the means you have chosen. I thought you were more cautious than this," The Field Marshal felt that even a slight risk of a leak in the case of trait ''prodigious soul'' and physique ''gifted lineage'' should not be tolerated as the consequences were devastating. She felt Wyatt should know this so she did not understand why Wyatt continued to go on this path. "Field Marshal you are right, the old me would have thought of a better method to box Aurelia''s mother and the Border city in, leaving them no choice but to ally with me, but now that I have capable people like yourself and Aurelia by my side, I will leave it to you guys. I trust your judgment to do what you feel is necessary," Wyatt informed, instructing the Field Marshal and Aurelia to turn the neutral Border City into their allies. "Boss, does this mean I will be working with the Field Marshal on this one?" Aurelia asked Wyatt. "Yes. You heard her, this matter is too sensitive. We have to lessen the odds as much as possible. I trust you two wille up with a better n. I will chip in about 100,000 free VR-slime cards for the Border city, which should give you enough incentive over them," Wyatt proposed, having long decided not to do everything by himself and share some of it with his people. Besides, there was a reason Wyatt was so casual about this. He believed that Border City was an easy target. If only they had received a properly worded apology that their Ancestor Dan Malvin deserved from the Southern royal court they would have long chosen to ally with Anna''s mother with her excellent courting skills. Because Border City was financially struggling. For a city governed by a military family, a financial crisis was expected. The Malvin family members were extraordinary tacticians on the battlefield and excellent schrs of warfare but when it came to city management and business, the same rule as the army and battlefield did not apply. Their princess, Aurelia, was an example of how impoverished the Border city was. Aurelia came from a proper demigod family with strong demigods whose military achievements werepared with the likes of the Heatsend Royal family. Yet, Aurelia, the only daughter of the Main Mavin family matriarch and Border City''s city lord did not have proper resources and cards whenpared to Aba Windsor who only had one parent who was a demigod. Aurelia did not have a proper supply of Healing potions to help her with her training so she covered her injured body with bandages to help her heal them. A basic cleansing card was a must for any rich family daughter, but Aurelia did not have one and did her chores by hand. If this was the condition of a direct descendant of the Unstoppable Legend Dan Malvin then one can only imagine what the regr citizens of the Border City must be going through. Thankfully, with their military prowess, they were able to constantly raid high-ranking dungeons and keep their City''s economy from a total copse. Right now the Border City needed help, but the Malvin Family and their followers were too proud to ask for help from the Southern Royal family because of their past. Even if the descendants of Dan Malvin were willing to let go of the past for the good of their city and the citizens, their followers would not allow them to. The Malvin family had no choice but to value their followers'' decision because their ancestors were the ones who helped Dan Malvin establish Border City and its current reputation of being the iron wall between the Southern region and the Empire. They followed their ancestors from the battlefield and turned the Border City into their home. These guys stayed and helped during the city''s darkest hour, especially considering that most of their branch Malvin family immigrated to other ces believing a baseless rumor. They had equal rights as the Malvin family to be angry with how Dan Malvin was treated by royal court. Without them knowing the main Malvin family was stuck between doing everything to provide for their citizens and to please their loyal followers. Both Anna''s mother and Aurelia''s mother were aware of this but none of them took the necessary steps to rectify this. Aurelia''s mother did not take decisive steps because she was worried that if they were to join the Southern Royal family without getting a proper apology from the royal court and finding the perpetrator that drove them out of the Southern capital in the first ce, they would once again be targeted like in the past. Anna''s mother offered Aurelia''s mother everything but what the Border city wanted because she might control the Southern Region from the shadows but to get the entire royal court to apologize to the Border city and Malvin family was not possible even for her because ministers serving in the royal court had umted lots of merit and also some of them were older than her and her father. The political power they held though did not threaten her but was enough to help them oppose her. With such circumstances surrounding them, the Border City allying with the hope of the Southern region would be in the best interest of its citizens and the Malvin family. Wyatt did not need to box them because they were already drowning in their problems, all the Field Marshal and Aurelia had to do was throw them a lifeboat and they would climb on it the first opportunity they got. This was entirely possible especially when would Aurelia''s mother learned about Aurelia''s new status and the 100,000 free VR-slime card Wyatt nned to donate to the Border City. Considering their circumstances and the offer made by Wyatt, it would be impossible for Aurelia''s mother to reject the alliance with Wyatt. "A 100,000 free VR-slime cards!" Aurelia eximed listening to her boss. She only managed to get her hands on the VR slime cards recently, that too, because she was part of one of the vast enterprises under Wyatt''smand. So she could not imagine the trouble other people would have to go through to get their hands on the VR-slime cards. Let alone the Border City. "Those VR-slime cards should be enough to get your mother to leave the Border city and head over here," The Field Marshal said to Aurelia, and then with a threatening tone she added, "Until then hide your status from her. Got it?" "Field Marshal, can''t I just talk this over a call?" Aurelia understood that the Field Marshal wanted to use the free VR-slime cards to seduce her mother to the Sky Blossom City where the Field Marshal would have total control over how she revealed her status to her mother and talk to her about allying Border City with Wyatt. This way if Aurelia''s mother were to reject their alliance, then the Field Marshal could take swift action to ensure that Aurelia''s mother would not be able to leak any information on Aurelia''s status or how she got her new physique and trait. This was an excellent n but Aurelia was worried. Even though she was sure her mother would choose to ally with Wyatt, a part of her could not help but worry that on an off chance, if her mother were to disagree then she would be putting her mother in a tough position. Especially with Field Marshal here, her mother would stand little chance. "Don''t worry dear, I do not n on harming your mother. If things don''t work out I will just get her to take an oath to keep our secret safe and let her go without any harm," the Field Marshal assured having felt Aurelia''s worries. "That is assuring," Aurelia said so but her eyes expressedplex thoughts. She knew her mother, even if she was facing the Field Marshal, her mother would only do what she thought was right. Knowing her mother''s stubborn side, Aurelia was worried, a fight might break out between her mother and the Field Marshal. She always wanted to find out who would win between her mother and the Field Marshal but now that there was the possibility of her finding it out Aurelia was not happy as she did not want to find an answer to that question this way. "Good to see you guys working together, continue the good work," Wyatt said as he walked past the Field Marshal adding, "Let me go greet the guests that arrived before they disturb the city''s peace." ..n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2009 Fleas Chapter 2009 Fleas Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 15:26 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City As Wyatt headed out of the orphanage to greet the people who were creating a ruckus in the Sky Blossom city air space, the Field Marshal followed him saying, "I can send them on their way if you don''t want to meet them." "No, let us give the people what they came for, the Hope of the Southern region," Wyatt said as he exited the lobby. Walking into the orphanage garden he added, "It seems your video is a hit among young people, to thinking they would all rush over here leaving everything else." before shooting into the sky at max speed. "No no, it was your speech ''You are the hope of South,'' it struck a chord with them," the Field Marshal said as she followed behind Wyatt with ease. Aurelia summoned a hoverboard and followed the Field Marshal and Wyatt, unable to keep up to their speed in her hoverboard she lost sight of them in a mere second. Yet, thanks to her new trait ''prodigious soul'' she could feel the numerous strong presences wildly emitting their soul signature in the air space and head toward them thinking they must be the people Wyatt was talking about. "Need a lift?" Diana asked as she and Cindy quickly overtook Aurelia''s hoverboard in the gship of her phantom fleet origin card. "Awesome!" Aurelia eximed, she didn''t hesitate to jump on Diana''s phantom ship thanking her for the lift and adding, "Hurry, I don''t want to miss the show." "It seems they are by the edge of the void, will the phantom ship be able to fly at that height?" Cindy asked Diana with a frow learning the location their boss was headed. "The phantom ship will consume a lot of soul energy to fly at that height but don''t worry I have stocked up on enough mid-grade and high-grade soul jades just for asions such as these," Diana informed, as her gship suddenly picked up speed and gained altitude. "By the edge of the void, that means they are not here to simply meet the ''Hope of the South'' as the boss made it sound," Aurelia added, staring into the sky. Even though it was clear sky, Aurelia could not spot a single figure, she could see nothing but asional white clouds in the blue sky. If not for her soul warning her that there were powerful presences in the sky she would doubt that there were numerous figures in the Sky Blossom City''s air space. "Let us head there first before jumping to any conclusion," Diana said as the phantom ship continued to gain altitude at an incredible speed for an origin card of a Card Lord. This was because Diana was burning a lot of mid-grade soul jades to get to their destination as fast as possible. "Oh my goodness, Jaya!" Cindy suddenly yelled as she stared at her grimoire in sheer shock. "What happened?" Diana asked as she peeped into Cindy''s grimoire to find a video of bloody Jaya engaging in aerialbat. Noticing that the video was being streamed live, she could not help but exim, "What is she doing up there? Shouldn''t she be behind closed doors forging her ego gem?" "She can''t even react to the opponent''s attacks. Sigh, I had warned her on multiple asions that her extraordinary might was useless if she did not have the proper training and skills to use it. Still, she did not correct her ways. Sigh, losing to me was not enough now she is losing to some spoiled brat from the Southern capital¡ª This is so embarrassing. Fuck! Look at those stupidments," Aurelia kept sighing and criticizing Jaya. But it was worth noticing that Aurelia who gained extraordinary strength from her physique felt Jaya''s physical prowess was extraordinary. Then, ignoring Diana and Cindy''s stare, Aurelia began to retort the onlinements on the live stream with gusto: "Hey, buddy, she is the weakling and misfit of our organization winning against her means nothing." "Your parents must be proud to know you can use these vulgar words." "If they are struggling this much to defeat our weakling then, they are overestimating themselves to say they will defeat Bright Lions." "Come to the Sky Blossom City and try saying that to my face." "You are crazy and your family is crazy." "Even in your dreams, you can''t defeat us with that level of strength." "You are a virgin." "Up yours, buddy" "Your mom¡­" Aurelia tried to hold her ground in thement section, but by the time she posted onement, thousands ofments targeting her would be posted. Finding herself outnumbered, she proceeded to call on the members of Bright Lions to help her deal withizens writing infuriatingments about Fine Gold and all other rted organizations. These people were so hateful and vulgar that after a fewments, even she started to swear at them and their families. Seeing them call her attention whore was her tipping point. None of theizens dared toment on Wyatt, the Southern Hope. Even if they envied him and had opinions about him, they did not dare to voice them as no matter what he was the ''Hope of the South'' agreed by the Southern Royal family and the Southerners. Insulting him would be the same as insulting the Southern Royal family and the Southerners who had elected him for that title. Therefore, they targeted and focused on the people around Wyatt instead. Anna''s mother might have conferred the title ''Hope of the Southern Region'' to Wyatt using his achievements at such a young age to prove his worthiness to carry the title, but she was only able to convince the average public not the rich and the powerful. The average public was simple-minded and easy to sway but the rich and powerful hadplex thoughts and they all had their own opinions. However, none dared to voice their opinion as they did not want to be targeted by Anna''s mother. After all, going against her in the Southern region was equal to attempting suicide. Still, there were always calves in the mountain that were not afraid of the tiger. "Can this thing go any faster?" Aurelia asked Diana in impatience. Losing to the hatefulizens on the grimoirework, Aurelia could not wait to go to the edge of the void and beat the shit out of those stuck-up snobs. "Hey, I am going as fast as I can here," Diana snapped back at Aurelia. This must be the tenth time Aurelia rushed her in the past minute. She was a human and her patients also had limits. "Aurelia answer me this, how do you n to fight them in at the edge of the void if you can''t even fly?" Cindy reminded Aurelia. "I have my hoverboard," Aurelia answered immediately "Sure, if you want to plunge to your death your hoverboard is a good choice," Cindy said sarcastically hinting to Aurelia that there was a limit to the height at which her hoverboard could fly. "No, if Jaya can do it I too can," Aurelia said feeling if Jaya could fly by the edge of the void it would not be hard for her hoverboard to fly at that height. Not to mention, Aurelia did not want to be outdone by Jaya. Even though Jaya was losing devastatingly, she was in the game and Aurelia wasn''t. "Your teachers must adore your genius-level intellect," Cindy mocked Aurelia listening to her dumb argument. "Sigh, Cindy leave her alone. She still has a long way to go," Diana sighed defending Aurelia against Cindy. It was not a secret though Aurelia was a quick learner she was not that bright. So, Diana was in awe of Aurelia''s mother who had done a good job teaching her about judging people and politics. Seeing Aurelia in action against the Field Marshal in the gymnasium Diana and Cindy were in awe, but listening to her say she nned to fight at the edge of the void on her hoverboard they could not shake their head in dismay wondering how she could not know something so basic. "Well, not every teenager can be like the boss. Otherwise, our existence would be obsolete," Cindy gave up teasing Aurelia, recalling that Aurelia had been a little dumb since she met her. She believed it was one of Aurelia''s charms that made people not feel threatened by her by taking their minds off her other outstanding qualities. "Are you guys calling me dumb?" Aurelia asked Diana and Cindy with a frown. "We would never, honey. You are smart and quick on your feetpared to many we know but we feel that you need to focus on your studies a little bit more," Diana did not just say this to console Aurelia, she honestly felt that way about Aurelia. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After all, not just any teenager could stand tall under the Field Marshal''s intent pressure. Diana, herself, had almost been manipted by the Field Marshal into going against her boss''s orders. But Aurelia held her own and assisted Wyatt against the Field Marshal. Aurelia had her strengths and weaknesses. She was still young, with her age and experiences her weakness would only decrease and her strengths would increase. .. Chapter 2010 Void Step Boots Chapter 2010 Void Step Boots Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 15:38 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Listening to Diana say that she should focus on her studies more, Aurelia eximed, "You guys are calling me dumb." "For you to get so defensive about this, it must be a sensitive topic for you. Let us just drop it at here," Diana took a step back finding Aurelia gets defensive whenever they bring up studies or school. Listening to Diana, Aurelia frowned brows eased. However, Cindy did not let the matter rest instead tried to persuade Aurelia to give the school a second try saying, "Aurelia, honey, you have the trait ''prodigious soul.'' It has the word prodigy in it. I think, if not for anything just for the sake of exploring the extent of your trait you should give the school a second try. Who knows, maybe your trait might have made you an academic genius." "Is that even possible?" Aurelia asked Cindy in longing, it seems she did not hate the idea of studying but had a hard experience with it. "I think so. How about I arrange a secret private tutor for you to test the effect of your trait in the academic field? Let us just think of this as a trial round. If your trait has made you a prodigy then you can start attending the school and show off your brilliance," Cindy proposed. Her boss had made her responsible for Aurelia''s education. She nned to get it done even if it meant tricking Aurelia. "Yes, let us do that," Aurelia nodded agreeing to follow Cindy''s arrangement. Diana had a knowing smile seeing Cindy trick Aurelia, but she did not me Aurelia for being gullible because many would find Cindy''s words enticing. Heck anyone would jump at the first opportunity to rectify their past regret. "But I have a special training session with Field Marshal after this," Aurelia suddenly recalled her arrangement with the Field Marshal. "Don''t worry, we can experiment on your trait after your training is concluded," Cindy assured. As long as Aurelia was willing to give studies a try half of Cindy''s work was done. Another half was to make studies fun for Aurelia such that she would not give up midway disappointed that her trait doesn''t help her with her academics. Cindy never believed that Aurelia''s ''prodigious soul'' would make her an academic prodigy otherwise their boss would not be one of a kind and so quick to rise to fame. "If nothing, this girl can take a beating," Diana suddenly said looking at the live stream of Jaya''s fight by the edge of the void. Cindy and Aurelia walked next to her to see a bloody Jaya looking around the sky in alert as multiple shadows shed around her. Her opponent seemed to be an assassin-type card apprentice well-versed in illusion and agility. The card apprentice was just too fast for Jaya, was using tricks to confuse her mind, and seemed to have a extraordinary weapon that could break Jaya''s skin, muscles, and bone that were near invulnerable in same realm. "How are they able to fly at that height? If my hoverboard cannot fly at that height," Aurelia asked looking at the asional spectators shown in the live stream. They all appeared to be kids of her age but they all were capable of hovering by the edge of the void. In the live stream she could not tell their realm but considering that they were all of her age, they must be in the same realm as her or at most in the Card Lord realm. "Aurelia, honey, your hoverboard is an E-rank basic model item but they are all equipped with a minimum of C to A rank items. Those kids who appeared in the livestream just a few seconds ago were all equipped with thetest Void-Step boots. Even the C-rank Void-Step boots item card would allow one to easily walk in the air at any height while automatically rearranging the center of gravity of the user ording to their movement. Those cards are not only expensive but hard to find in the regr market. Fine Gold wanted to stock a few of those considering their demand in the market but we could not get our hands on a single one of them," Diana informed Aurelia based on her observation. "When I get my first sry I will buy one of those," Aurelia uttered with resolve. Listening to her Diana felt as if her words fell to the deaf ear. "I know that Bright Lions pay is generous but with your current sry scale you will have to save up about a decade to get one of those cards unless you raid the dungeon on the side," Cindy informed pouring cold water on Aurelia''s dream. It was because Aurelia acted like this, none of the employees of the Fine Gold or Bright Lions thought Aurelia had a huge background. She did not have a single princess bone in her body despite being the princess of the Border City. Cindy and Diana felt that Aurelia had a tough childhood in the Border City for her to grow up spineless and shameless despite her honest tongue. Otherwise no descendent of a Demigod would be asfortable groveling on the floor as standing on the floor. Knowing that everyone had their story they did not try to pry in on her past instead tried to be part of her present to hope for a better future together. "Okay, from now on I will start raiding dungeons in my free time," Aurelia announced having resolved to buy Void Step boots. "Or we can just hand boss a list of cards that are in demand in the market and he will mass produce better versions of those cards for us to sell and use," Diana proposed the alternative that she had been thinking for quite a while. "Boss''s hand is full with VR-slime cards do you think he will have time to take on new card projects, especially with the Slime Fairy card project still under development," Cindy asked in doubt. After all, their boss was a busy man. "It won''t hurt to try. Besides we will need those cards to help us and other employees to keep up with the boss''s astonishing growth rate. I am starting to worry that the Blossom district branch of operation will soon be obsolete in the boss''s grand ns at his current pace of development if we do not get creative and hesitate to take risks," Diana has long realized that if they wanted to be in Wyatt''s grace for a long period with the addition of new and capable members they would need to be of use to him and that was only possible by quickly conquering the blossom district and expand to a nearby district. "Um, guys. With the boss''s flight speed shouldn''t he have already reached the edge of the void? Jaya will die at this rate," Aurelia said in concern, noticing that blood-covered Jaya was wobbling and was barely able to maintain her flight at that height. It was already a miracle that she was able tost so long sustaining such severe injuries. Chapter 2011 Upgrading Grimoire Chapter 2011 Upgrading Grimoire Date- 18 April 2321 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 15:41 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Oh, this is nothing, she has recovered from worse and that was before she got her origin card," Diana responded nonchntly to Aurelia''s shock. She did not appear to be anguished over Jaya''s current state. She was rather apathetic about Jaya''s fight. Seeing Diana''sckluster reaction to Jaya''s fight would make it hard for a stranger to guess they were sisters. "Jayacks the creativity to fight but is good at taking a beating. When ites to stamina no one is her match unless they have a special physique or skill like you," Cindy shook her head and informed Aurelia adding to Diana''s response. "I agree with you, she makes a good punching bag. I have fought her, I should know. But I feel like her opponent is toying with her," Aurelia felt that Jaya''s opponent was using her to keep the live stream lively, instead of finishing her off in one go. "Well, underestimating Jaya will cost them dearly. You will see," Cindy said having been part of Jaya''s daily training. "Whatever, I don''t like this. How much longer? Can''t this thing go any faster?" Aurelia asked Diana impatiently. Even though Jaya was part of Fine Gold she moonlighted as a member of Bright Lions. So Aurelia could not help but feel responsible for her. "My Phantom fleet isn''t meant to climb to such high altitude, the gship and the phantom crew are doing their best. We still have 50 miles to go," Diana replied in annoyance. Her phantom fleet''s maximum operational height was six to eight miles from the ground. Right now she was burning mid-grade soul jades as fuel for it to climb to the edge of the void nearly 100 miles from the ground. Her phantom fleet''s maximum speed was the best among any A-rank vehicle cards out there, but when climbing beyond the specified maximum height, its speed was reduced by a significant margin. Therefore, Diana was satisfied that her origin card was able to take her to the edge of the void so that she wouldn''t miss out on the action. "Aaah!" Aurelia screamed in frustration. Her body might be here but her mind was at the Jaya''s fight. If only her hoverboard was capable of climbing to the edge of the void. Having yed their share of school gang fights at Aurelia''s age, Diana and Cindy clearly understood Aurelia''s frustration but there was nothing they could do about it. Just then, a thought crossed Cindy''s mind, building on it, Cindy took out a golden grimoire and passed it to Aurelia, " I have a means to help you get to the edge of the void faster. First, take it and upgrade your grimoire. It should be possible with your new traits." "A golden grimoire, that''s too much. I can''t," Aurelia was aware that a golden grimoire was a precious resource even for a bigpany from a third-rate city so she immediately rejected Cindy''s offer. Besides, her family would provide her with a golden grimoire if she needed one. "Don''t feel burdened. Boss has given us a bunch of gold and silver grade grimoires to sponsor talented card apprentices such as yourself," Cindy pushed the golden grimoire into Aurelia''s hands. "Talented card apprentices," An unconscious smile graced Aurelia''s lips as she uttered these words. Then taking the golden grimoire from Cindy, she summoned her silver grimoire to begin the upgrading process. After a couple of minutes, Aurelia''s grimoire''s silver brilliance slowly morphed into golden and vanished revealing a golden grimoire. Witnessing that Aurelia''s grimoire was upgraded, Cindy unequipped two cards from her grimoire, and before passing them to Aurelia she reminded, "I am only lending you these cards temporarily. You have to return them to meter." "Yes, I will," Aurelia enthusiastically took the cards from Cindy and equipped them in her upgraded grimoire. Upon learning that Cindy''s cards were a wind rule rune spirit summon card and a summon possession card, she eximed, "Woah! these cards are too strong. How can I get one?" "Boss gave me the summon card when we uprooted the sun blossom city branch of the circle. If you are lucky, he might give you er," Cindy''s wind rule rune spirit summon card was none other than the elemental rune spirit summon card Wyatt had created using broken runes. Later, she bought the summon possession card with her savings. These cards were too precious and stronger together, it was hard for her to part with them even if it was only her temporarily lending them to Aurelia. "Stop wasting your time and get to the battlefield. Corey has made her appearance, don''t let her steal all the spotlight," Diana said noticing Corey''s appearance in the livestream of Jaya''s fight. Diana was well aware of her little sister''s strengths and weaknesses. Jaya was strong with a powerful origin card but not skilled enough to be the center of attention on the battlefield, like Aurelia or Corey. Jaya seriouslycked in terms ofbat skills. She was too reliant on her Origin card. Diana specifically had a card lord of Cindy''s caliber to beat somebat skills into her but Jaya had yet to pick a descentbat sense. But she had made some progress, far better than the idiotic disy she had put on during the city''s tournament. "How did Corey get there faster than us? I have to get there immediately," the only people to suppress Aurelia in the Bright Lions were all the descendants of the Bright Family, the Bright Brothers, and Corey. These people disyed strong physical strength, had awesome origin cards, and were highly skilled inbat. No matter how hard she tried she could notst more than ten minutes against them. This was especially true against Corey. "Summon- Wind rule elemental rune spirit," Aurelia uttered in urgency, soon the wind in front of her gathered to form a voluptuous humanoid female figure. The spirit''s curves and lines were well defined along with its facial features, it appeared to look like an apparition of a benevolent middle-aged woman. "Summon possession!" With Aurelia''smoned the wind apparition turned into a tornado and entered Aurelia''s body. Soon Aurelia''s body and hair began to float wrapped by a delicateyer of wind. "This is awesome, see you guyster," bidding her goodbye Aurelia rushed to the edge of the void with her new found cards. .. Chapter 2012 Trait: Rule Invulnerability Chapter 2012 Trait: Rule Invulnerability Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 15:02 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold New Tower ''Hahaha, I forged my ego before that bitch Cindy,'' Jayaughed in joy as she walked out of her close door practice. Cindy among the Fine Gold trio had shown the fastest progress in forging her ego gem. Therefore, Jaya was always worried that Cindy would forge her ego gem first among the three of them and get rewarded by Wyatt. Fearing the worst, these past few days Jaya has been seriously refining her soul energy topress them and forge her ego gem. However, when she refined a minimum amount of soul energy to forge her ego gem her blue stone suddenly mutated. ''I was lucky that the blue stone that my birth parents left with me had automatically morphed into a mutated ego gem meeting the right requirements, otherwise, it would have been hard for me to forge my ego gem before Cindy. However, Wyatt did say he wanted to see my ego gem after I forged it. Was he already aware that the blue stone would mutate into my ego gem when I met all the requirements? Well, he did create my origin card so I cannot put it past him,'' Jaya contemted as she walked to the elevator to head to her sister''s office and give her the good news in person to see the joy on her sister''s face. ''I wonder if Wyatt will give me an extra reward for forging a mutated ego gem. Especially since my mutated ego gem has an overpowered special trait, Rule Invulnerability,'' Jaya skipped and hopped toward the elevator joyously wondering about Wyatt''s reaction to her mutated ego gem and its special trait. [Trait Name: Rule Invulnerability Trait Type: Innate (passive) Trait Effect: Whenever the userprehends and masters a rule they will gain invulnerability to the rule proportional to theirprehension and mastery of the rule and its meanings.] N?v(el)B\\jnn The special trait Rule Invulnerability will automatically give Jaya invulnerability and resistance to rules and their meanings propositional to her mastery andprehension of the said rule and its meanings. This means that if Jaya had umon-tierprehension and mastery of fire rule, she would be invulnerable to umon-tier fire rule power attacks or disy strong resistance to fire rule power in case the attack was of a higher tier. This elevated the invulnerability of Jaya''s viltronian origin to a whole new level. ''Not to forget the blue stones mutation also helped me break through to the mid-rank of the Card Grandmaster realm and upgrade my origin card adding the ''Viltronian Legacy'' to its additional effects,'' Jaya recalled her gains after sessfully forging her ego gem. This caused Jaya to wonder, ''Maybe I should make some time to explore the Viltronian Legacy, I might find out about my birth parents in it and learn why they abandoned me.'' However, Jaya soon put that thought in the back of her mind as she did not have that much attachment to her birth parents. Just the thought of trying to learn about her birth parents made her feel guilty. She felt like she was betraying her sister, Diana. Especially since the topic of her origin and birth parents has been a sensitive topic for them. Then, Jaya began to fantasize about her informing Wyatt about forging her ego gem and how he would choose to reward her. Just thinking about it got her excited and flushed. As she reached her sister''s penthouse, she found it to be empty. She instinctively wanted to call her sister but did not. Because if Diana learns that Jaya was out of close door practice she will ask if Jaya had forged her ego gem. Not wanting to ruin the surprise Jaya reached out to the regr employees to learn that her sister was at the orphanage to arrange a meeting between Wyatt and the employees with notable contributions to thepany. Learning that she could inform about her sessfully forging her ego gem to both Wyatt and Diana at the same time Jaya grew ecstatic. She hurriedly activated her origin card, nning to make a dazzling entry at the orphanage by donning her glittering grey viltronian bodysuit. ''This is different,'' Jaya found that her metallic gray viltronian bodysuit had turned into a silver viltronian bodysuit. The golden eight-pointing star on the bodysuit''s chest section had be more defined and had a golden electric glow to it while her cape was no longer white but silver with golden trim. The cape fluttered with the light movement of the wind showing that it had capabilities to help with her flight. The golden armguard and boots had subtle changes making them more majestic in appearance. Jaya''s new bodysuit had a surprising new addition, a golden tiara. It''s a golden-colored circlet donned on her forehead, featuring a neon gold eight-pointing star in the center. She had a vague feeling that this tiara was more than just a fashion statement and had a deep and profound meaning to it. Jaya could sense an incredible power gathered at the center of the neon gold eight-pointing star at the center of the golden tiara that scared even her. Jaya thought her current silver bodysuit was sturdier and stylish than the previous one. In her current form, she felt like an incarnation of a saint. As such she was obviously happy about the unexpected gain and was looking forward to seeing Wyatt and Diana''s reaction to her new bodysuit. Excited Jaya took to the sky, and found that the cape of her body suit allowed her to break wind resistance and increase her flight speed to set a new record. During her flight, Jaya also found that the cape allowed her to make sharp turns and make a quick halt. Most importantly whenever she flew along with the wind current Jaya found that thanks to her cape her flight speed increased by almost three times. Exploring the capabilities of her new bodysuit''s cape Jaya learned that there was so much more to flying and it was a lot more fun than she previously thought. Flying at record-breaking speed Jaya was enjoying herself so much that she forgot about her initial goal to meet up with her sister and boss at the orphanage. Experimenting with her newfound flight capabilities Jaya soon climbed to the edge of the void to see how high she could fly. However, as she neared the edge of the void she felt numerous powerful presence. Despite being surprised to sense several strong presences here of all ces Jaya decided to greet them hoping to run into the Southern Emperor and Royal Queen once again, just like the time when high school gangs from the surrounding cities nned to retaliate against Bright Lions for helping Wyatt destroy the Sun Blossom branch of the Circle. However, arriving at the edge of the void, Jaya was surprised to find that the powerful presence she felt were children of her age. Most of them were walking effortlessly at the edge of the void. Observing that they were all having some sort of gathering and waiting for their peers Jaya was astonished. After all, this was the edge of the void, not some pic spot. "I did not think there would be a local card apprentice capable of climbing to the edge of the void." "About time they noticed us, I was starting to think this trip was just a waste of time." "Do we begin? Others aren''t here yet." "Gloria, you and the local are in the same realm, with your cards it shouldn''t be hard for you to take her hostage." "Do I have to take her hostage? Can''t I just kill her?" "No, capture her alive. After all, we cannot meet the ''Hope of the South'' empty-handed." "In that case won''t her corpse make a better present?" Chapter 2013 Gloria And Cervos Chapter 2013 Gloria And Cervos Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 15:18 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Listening to the mysterious teenagers, Jaya gathered that they were here to meet Wyatt. Seeing them show hostility toward Wyatt and her, Jaya became alert ready to fight them if necessary. She eyed the teenage boy and girl who were debating about taking her hostage or killing her. The girl named Gloria was a tall blonde in a white halter top. She was in the card grandmaster realm the same as Jaya but the boy who ordered her was surprisingly in the card master realm. He was gray-haired with a tall and slim build. Jaya felt the boy either had incredible status or power beyond his realm tomand the girl in a realm higher than him. "Gloria, just go and capture her. We are not here to make enemies of the Southern Hope but wish him luck in his pursuit," the boy snapped at the blonde girl asking her to do what she was told. Shaking her head Gloria came forward heading toward Jaya, asking, "What kind of vulgar attire is that? Is that how you locals dress down here in the Deep South? And what''s with the tiara? Are you supposed to be the princess of the local tribe or something?" "Vulgar?" Jaya took a look at her bodysuit, it was tightly wrapped around her well-endowed physique. It highlighted her ample curves, slim waist, t belly with defined lines, and long legs. Then she looked at Gloria''s body, especially her chest and ass, she had none. Jaya unconsciously grinned having made this observation. "You bitch," Gloria yelled seeing the wide grin on Jaya''s face when she nced at her chest and ass right after ncing at her own. Jaya''s action could not have been more obvious and proactive in Gloria''s eyes. "Shadow Fang," Gloria summoned a dragger with a pitch-ck de, gray hilt, and red handle as she dashed at Jaya in rage. However, as she neared Jaya she suddenly retreated jumping back while performing a double flip to dodge a crimson energy sh that was aimed at her. Then, she frantically scanned her surroundings, yelling, "Who dares to attack me?" The crowd of noisy teenagers who were cheering for Gloria suddenly turned silent seeing the crimson energy sh that appeared out of nowhere. Soon, all their gazes moved and converged on a group of fellow peers dressed in the Southern Watch armor. Seeing them their expression turned dignified. Seeing the Southern Watch armor, even Gloria turned silent and intently nced at the girl leading the group. But receiving a signal from the boy who ordered her to capture Jaya, she raged at the girl leading the group of teenagers dressed in Southern Watch armor, "Aria, what is the meaning of this?" "I should be the one asking you that," Aria Art asked Gloria emitting an overbearing aura. Gloria red at Aria but seeing the intimidating Southern Watch armor Aria was donning Gloria chose to swallow her words and remain quiet. Seeing this the boy ordering Gloria shook his and spoke up, "Captain Art, are you here on official Southern Watch duty?" Following the voice, Aria looked at the boy. Learning his identity her brows frowned, and she reluctantly replied, "No, young master Cervos. We are off duty right now." Listening to Aria''s reply the silent crowd sighed in relief and once again grew rowdy while Cervos and Gloria had a knowing smile. Gloria who was hesitant earlier, stepped toward Aria and asked, "Captain Art, mind exining why you attacked me? I showed no sign of aggression toward you." "You know why I attacked you," Aria responded with disdain and ordered one of her subordinates, "Escort the civilian out of here and back to the city." "Yes, Captain," As a soldier prepared to escort Jaya back to the city safely. Two teenagers blocked his path and young master Cervos said, "I am afraid that is not possible Captain Art." "Young master Cervos, what is that supposed to mean? I can overlook your uwful gathering over the air space of a third-rate city but I cannot overlook you intentionally harming an innocent citizen" This was why Aria was hesitant about revealing that they were off duty. The teenagers gathered here were all from prominent families and had little regard for authority, especially for the off-duty Southern Watch squad. "Captain Art, you are going to do just that, unless you want to go against me," Cervos said as a baleful aura emitted from his body covering the Aria and her squad. ''Shit, what kind of mess did I get myself into?'' Jaya thought ncing at Cervos who despite being a mere Card Master dared to threaten Captain Art a peak card lord. Not to mention, her squad of teenage soldiers seemed to have the minimum realm of card lord. Witnessing this Jaya wondered what gave Cervos the confidence to go against them together. However, observing how the rowdy crowd was cheering for Cervos, Jaya felt he was not bluffing and might be the real deal, especially considering that even a captain of the Southern Watch addressed him respectfully despite their disagreement. Noticing that the atmosphere was getting heated, Jaya suddenly spoke up, "Captain Art, no need for an escort I can head back to the city myself." Having said that Jaya prepared to rush to the city and report what she saw and heard to her sister and Wyatt. However, before she could retreat the teenagers surrounded her blocking all the exits. Thinking she would have to fight her way out of her, Jaya balled her fist ready to knock a few teeth out. "Where do you think you are going? I am not done with you yet you cow," Gloria said grudgingly. She seemed to have taken serious offense to Jaya''s action previously and nned to make Jaya suffer. Seeing Gloria and other kids corner Jaya, Aria stared at Cervos and warned, "Young Master Cervos, you are strong but Wyatt defeated a devil. Please, think twice before you poke the ho''s nest." Having read the Southern Royal family''s dossier on Wyatt while serving as his bodyguard, Aria was aware of Jaya''s identity as Wyatt''s subordinate. "I have heard about it too but let me remind you he isn''t the only one who can borrow powers."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2014 Armine And JJ Chapter 2014 Armine And JJ Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 15:24 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After serving as Wyatt''s bodyguard, Aria Art applied for transfer from the Southern Royal Pce to the Way Beyond. She was done serving the willful people and guests in the Royal pce and would rather risk her life on the battlefield. Her experience with Wyatt was very disappointing and it was the turning point in her career. Still today Aria wasn''t clear on why she was assigned as Wyatt''s bodyguard as he outssed her in every way. Sometimes, she pondered whether Lorenzo intended to use her as a honey trap for Wyatt. However, looking at her underdeveloped curves she shook her head and reluctantly concluded she was a spy nted by Wyatt''s side. To earn his trust and report his every move to the Royal family. She was hesitant to conclude this because if she was assigned by Wyatt''s side to do so then, she failed her mission. This did not sit right with her. In the Southern Watch, it was said it''s easier to transfer to the Way Beyond but Aria found it false in her case. She applied for a transfer five times and was rejected all five times. During her fifth application, Ann came in person to deny Aria''s transfer request. But seeing Aria was death set on transferring from the Royal Pce base, Ann transferred her to the Southern Capital garrison. The Southern Royal family was never shy of sending their cubs to the Way Beyond especially the ones with potential but ever since they learned about the three mischiefs and the Matron targeting them. They have made protecting their talents a priority over nurturing their talents. This was why regardless of how many times Aria applied to transfer to the Way Beyond she was denied and finally moved to the Southern Capital garrison where she would have to patrol the city streets and help citizens and tourists. Though it was a routine job it was better than facing the mood swings and whims of the royal family and their guests. So, Aria was enjoying a slow life in the Southern Watch''s Southern Capital garrison until thiste morning when Wyatt''s speech and miraculous use of silver milk powder were aired on the grimoirework. It was supposed to be an ad for silver milk powder that the Royal family ns to distribute in the market this month. However, the fame that came with it made Wyatt a source of envy and jealousy, especially among the wealthy kids of the southern region. Not that he wasn''t already a source of envy for these kids with all his achievements. This time it was different, Wyatt''s speech ''You are the hope of the South'' stuck with them. The poor orphans who were uncertain about their future outside of the orphanage could not afford hope let alone be someone else''s hope so they were not moved by Wyatt''s speech however it was different for the rich kids. Wyatt''s speech ignited an untold passion in them all. Especially seeing how Wyatt was being revered by the general popce. So why were they targeting Wyatt? What better way to show their friends and family that they can be the Southern Hope than defeating the existing Southern Hope? After all, the Card World despite its magical advancement at its core still was the world where the strong ruled and were respected while the weak followed and worshipped the strong. Aria and her squad were supposed to be on the night shift but as a child from a prominent family and carrying the royal unparalleled bloodline, Aria was an integral part of many social groups. Where she picked up the chatter that the high school gangs from the Southern Capital were gathering other high school gangs from other prominent cities at the Sky Blossom City nning to dethrone the current hope of the southern region. At first, Aria scoffed at the idea of these rich kids thinking that they could dethrone Wyatt but then fearing the consequences of these kids being killed by Wyatt, she reported the matter to Ann her immediate superior, and called her squad. Then, they rushed to the Sky Blossom City using the city''s teleportation array. Aria nned to disperse the gathering crowd using her identity as the captain in Southern Watch, but noticing that Cervos was leading the gangs she was no longer confident that she could stop them from making the stupidest mistake of their life that could cost their life. "Cervos, I see you still like to bully the weak. I wonder what your parents did to you for you to grow up like this," A voice sounded from all directions, listening to it the rowdy crowd of teenagers surrounding Jaya immediately became alert of their immediate surroundings. Cervos''s smug face instantly turned ugly listening to this voice and he responded grudgingly, "Armine, one of these days I will capture you and torture you to my fill. Then gift you to my pet as a toy to satisfy its urges." "Cervos, when you make statements like that I can''t help but wonder if you were sexually abused by your father for you to cultivate such a deviant fetish. After all, your father''s notorious reputation precedes him," Armine remarked. His physical body was nowhere in sight however his voice was audible to everyone and sounded from all directions making it harder to pinpoint his location. "You son of bitch I dare you toe out of hiding and say that to my face," Cervos lost it listening to Armine bring up his father and his notorious reputation. He frantically scanned the edge of the void but he could not find any clue as to where Armine was hiding. "Hahaha, I dare you to find me if you can," Armineughed aloud in satisfaction. Listening to the conversation between Armine and Cervos, Aria frowned her brows and requested aloud, "Sir Armine, please do not provoke the crowd any more. If possible please help me disperse them." "Sorry, Captain Aria. I cannot be of any help to you today. I also want to see what Southern Hope is capable of," Armine rejected Aria''s request. "Haha, it seems I wasn''t alone to think as such," A loud immature voice sounded as a group of about two hundred teenagers appeared behind the crowd of teenagers surrounding Jaya. This caused the tension in the air to soar by several notches. "JJ, not you too? Didn''t Her Highness Southern emperor warn you not to mess with Wyatt? Besides, shouldn''t you be the most aware of what Wyatt is capable of," Aria frowned looking at her younger cousin who appeared by her side. She wondered if he dared to show himself here because Anna was in closed-door training. "Don''t worry cousin, I have created a new card just for this asion. Today, I will show the world who is better, me or Wyatt. I am sick of constantly beingpared to him," JJ uttered under his breath just for his cousin to listen. He was hailed as a genius in the royal pce but ever since the appearance of Wyatt, his nightmare began. Today, he will put an end to that nightmare or die trying. "JJ, Grandma is here to guard him. So, if you provoke him she will watch you get killed by him but not save you even if you have the royal bloodline," Aria whispered to her cousin, warning him. She was aware that Field Marshal Heatsend was guarding Wyatt, she wasn''t sure if most of the kids gathered here knew that. Mostly like they didn''t otherwise they would not dare to show up here, but she was clear JJ knew about it therefore she reminded her cousin not to expect Field Marshal Heatsend to save his ass if things turned ugly. "I would not want it otherwise," JJ replied with resolute eyes. "It seems we arete to the party." Pretty soon other gangs began to appear in the edge of the void. Some seemed to be harmonious with Cervos''s group while others joined JJ but most stayed independent. The people leading these groups each oozed an intimidating and authoritative aura. Looking at them Jaya frowned brows grew narrower almost joining in to a single brow. Unconsciously she moved closer to Aria as the rest of the people here were eyeing her as if she were their prey. Usually, Jaya would not be intimidated by such gazes but the size of the crowd kept growing with the passing second and the odds of her leaving here alive grew smaller and smaller. Jaya no longer cared about surprising her sister and tried to call her but for some reason, her grimoire call would not connect. After repeated failed attempts, Jaya gave up trying to contact her sister believing that someone among the crowd had equipped a grimoirework jamming card. Seeing the smug face of Gloria, Jaya guessed, ''It must be this bitch who is jamming my grimoire''swork.'' "What''s the matter cow can''t call for help?" Gloria said wanting to enjoy the look of despair on Jaya''s face. Chapter 2015 Adriane, Girl Fight! Chapter 2015 Adriane, Girl Fight! Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 15:28 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space One after the other, those who were moved by Wyatt''s speech ''You are the hope of the South'' began to gather at the edge of the void at the Sky Blossom City''s air space to answer the question Wyatt ended his speech with, ''Who is the Hope of the South?'' They all had interpreted Wyatt''s speech in their way and now they were here to give their answer to his question. It did not take long for these groups to form factions based on their interpretation of the speech and their answer to it. With the difference of opinion, the tension in the atmosphere soared. And amidst these factions, one person stood alone, Jaya Keith. Jaya ignored Gloria and instead focused on the people with threatening auras among crowd that managed to awaken her innate viltronian fighting instinct that she did not know existed within her until today. She felt a sense of excitement. She wanted to just rush into the crowd and conquer them all. Her mind said, ''That''s suicide'' but her heart said, ''Bring it on.'' The crowd also noticed the change in Jaya. Especially those that were eyed by her. They felt a sense of trepidation from her. They could not help but lift their brow as the person they considered prey turned out to be a cornered predator. Seeing Jaya ignore her, Gloria was pissed. She could not believe that some random country hick dared to ignore her in front of her clique. This was the highest level of disrespect anyone had ever shown her. Gloria could not stomach it, she had to teach the country girl a lesson, regardless of the crowd''s opinion. "How dare you?" yelled Gloria as she threw her ''Shadow Fang'' aiming at Jaya''s ample chest. Even in rage, she did not forget the source of her initial shame. However, to her surprise, the knife that cut through the air and reached its target at insane speed bounced off Jaya''s body suit causing her bountiful fun bags to giggle a little. Simr to the ripples on the surface of ake when a pebble''s thrown into it. Seeing this scene, Gloria''s eyes widened while the onlookers could not help but swallow their saliva. Following this some unknown hero in the crowd yelled, "Girl Fight!" with the hero''s reminder and lead, the crowd began to chant, "Girl Fight!" " Girl Fight!" "Girl Fight!" " Girl Fight!" "Cheap shot," Jaya wasn''t fazed by this in the slightest. Rather she stood tall with her chest puffed out. The first lesson she learned in her training was to stop being conscious of her body in the middle of a fight as it would cost her life. She had to be alive to worry about her purity. "Deviants!" Aria uttered seeing the crowd''s reaction. She almost lost it when she heard someone ask if they had recorded the scene. Not everyone was lucky enough to witness the majesty of Jaya''s twin peak. Influenced by the exaggerated reaction of their fellows they could not help but me themselves for missing it. "JJ, I don''t care what you do but help me escort the civilian back to safety," Aria asked her cousin to help her rescue Jaya. Listening to Aria''s words, the crowd cheering for a girl fight paused and focused their attention on JJ waiting for his answer. As the leader of the biggest faction present his word held a lot of weightpared to Aria who was an outcast because of the Southern Watch armor she donned. Even though JJ was a royal, he was here as one of them, unlike Aria. "Captain Aria is right. I don''t think there is a need for us to harm a civilian in our quest," It wasn''t JJ who spoke up but a gingerhead female. She led a faction of descent size most importantly all of her faction members were girls, beautiful girls. "Adriane, stay out of this. That cow is mine," Gloria warned the red-headed girl only to be ignored by her. Gloria was pissed but she did not dare to attack Adriane. Adriane walked toward Jaya, nning to take her under her faction protection but Cervos walked out of the crowd and blocked her path saying, "You heard her, stay out of this." Adriane was not afraid of Cervos but noticing that his faction was almost three times hers, she hesitated worrying for the safety of her followers. But as the leader of her faction, she chose to stick to their creed otherwise there would be no point for them to gather under amon belief. Therefore, she fearlessly locked eyes with Corvos and warned, "Step aside, or I will make you." Listening to their leader, Adriane''s followers prepared for a full-on battle. Meanwhile, Corvos stared into her eyes, and with a creepy smile he said, "Oh, I would like to see how you will make me." Seeing that the crowd was about to rip themselves apart even before they gave Wyatt a chance, Aria shook her head and nudged JJ to speak up and put an end to it. Forced by his cousin, JJ had no choice but to speak up. *Ahem* JJ cleared his throat aloud and immediately became the center of everyone''s attention. With everyone''s attention on him, he said, "Cervos, chill." Then turning to look at Adriane he said, "You too, Ms Adriane." "I am not stepping back until I make sure the civilian is safe," Adriane dered to which Cervos announced, "I would like you to try." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Shut the fuck up, you two," JJ suddenly snapped at Adriane and Cervos only to instantly be the target of their rage. Ignoring their stares, JJ announced, "The crowd has spoken: Girl Fight!" With his words, the crowd regardless of their faction cheered chanting, "Girl Fight!" "Girl Fight!" "Girl Fight!" "Girl Fight!" "Standard street rules applied, now fight!" JJ announced staring at Gloria and Jaya. Listening to him the Crowd moved forming a ring with Gloria and Jaya in the center. It was because JJ was such a prodigal royal, he had such a die-hard following among his age group despite his age. Aria was shocked by her cousin''s action, forgetting their surroundings she instinctively twisted his ear asking, "Have you gone insane?" However, it was toote.The ring was set, the yers were ready, and the crowd was beyond control. Just then, a scarlet butterfly monster appeared in the makeshift ring created by the crowd from nowhere, no one seemed to notice its presence until itnded on Jaya''s shoulder. Jaya did not attack the butterfly monster instead she smiled ear to ear and looked at it endearingly. .... Chapter 2016 The Hidden Conspiracy Chapter 2016 The Hidden Conspiracy Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 15:30 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Don''t worry boss, I can handle these fleas," Jaya uttered as her eyes nced over the crowd and finallynded on Gloria. As the scarlet butterfly monsternded on Jaya''s shoulder she felt an unknown power influence her blood and she saw vivid images of Wyatt asking her if she was alright on her own or needed his help. Knowing that Wyatt could morph his appearance to his will, Jaya immediately deduced that the butterfly was none other than her dear boss. So she assured him that she got it covered. Letting Jaya know she wasn''t alone, Wyatt left her side and hovered over to his ex-bodyguard''s side. The kids in the crowd who tried to kill the scarlet butterfly monster momentarily had hallucinations and before they knew it the butterfly monster had moved from Jaya''s shoulder to Aria''s shoulder. This caused many to be suspicious of the butterfly monster but seeing Aria arguing with the butterfly they felt it was her pet or summons and chose to ignore it as long as she did not n to use it to disrupt the girl fight. Seeing the butterfly monster head her way Aria wanted to squat it away, but soon she saw vivid images of Wyatt in her mind saying, ''It''s me. Just pretend as if I am your summons.'' "Get off me, I do not want to be part of your schemes," Aria immediately rejected Wyatt in a hushed voice. Having served as Wyatt''s bodyguard Aria was painfully aware of how deep his schemes ran and she did not want to be part of them. The only reason Aria rushed over here was to try and stop the turmoil that would follow when all of the kids present were brutally massacred by Wyatt. ''You have no choice in this matter Captain Aria,'' Wyatt imposed on Aria using the hallucination ability of the Scarlett butterfly monster tomunicate with her. "No¡ª" Aria was about to argue and shove Wyatt off her shoulder but after receiving a mental order from Field Marshal, ''Captain Aria, Assist Dalton Wyatt.'' She became docile resolving to her fate, "Fine." JJ frowned looking at the scarlet butterfly monster on his cousin''s shoulder he knew Aria had no such pet or summons so he did not misunderstand like the rest of the crowd. Earlier just when he showed intent to kill it his body froze as his mind experienced hallucinations. It seemed to have a passive ability to put anyone with ill intent toward it under hallucinations. JJ found this monster''s ability fascinating especially considering that the passive ability was strong enough to put him under hallucinations. He had not read or heard of such a butterfly monster with such ability. This caused him to grow curious about it. As a card creationist hailed as a genius, JJ was aware of all the monsters in the card world and this butterfly monster wasn''t among them. He felt it was not from the card world or belonged to a new dungeon that had yet to be listed. Lost in curiosity about the butterfly monster itself, he forgot the important question if the butterfly monster did not belong to his cousin then whom did it belong to? Sitting on Aria''s shoulder, Wyatt nced over the crowd, his Hive AI and Super Brain card worked in sync to scan and identify each individual in the crowd. Among the crowd, Wyatt did not find anyone to be imnted with hypnotic suggestion which was both a sign of relief and foreboding for Wyatt. He could not help but worry about what Handsome Fox was nning. Though Wyatt did not find any hypnotized puppets of Handsome Fox in the crowd he found other variables such as people affiliated to Circle and Yin-yang harmony sect. The two guys leading the people from the Circle and Yin-yang harmony sect were both incarnations of the Supreme leader. Wyatt had thought that his small ploy using the array master Ji Feng from the Yin-yang harmony sect to sow discord among the Circle and Yin-yang harmony sect would stop the unification of the Yin-yang harmony sect into the Circle but it hastened the process. From the look of things, when things did not go ording to his n the Supreme leader had resorted to extreme means so that his Incarnation could take over the Yin-yang harmony sect. Finding the Supreme Leader''s cronies in the crowd wasn''t surprising to Wyatt. He even believed that these people might be the ones who instigated the crowd to make this disy. Wyatt felt that Matron''s brainwashed and ckmailed ves also helped them in this matter. However, it was not as easy to spot Matron''s paw n in the crowd as it was to find the Supreme Leader''s incarnations and the Circle. After the incident in the Southern Capital, both the Matron and Supreme leader must be clear about Wyatt''s strength. Yet, why would they resort to instigating these kids what would they stand to gain from this? Their n could not be more obvious and simpler, it was to get Wyatt to kill these kids just like how his subordinates massacred all the gangs that threatened to invade the Sky Blossom City and ughter the Bright Lion gang. All the kids present here came from rich and prestigious families. Their parents, grandparents, or rtives were somebody with power or someone with authority in the Southern Region. Just imagine all of these powerful people turning against Wyatt because he killed their kids. Even Anna''s mother would have a hard time quelling the anger, rage, and sadness. They all would not hesitate to start a mutiny just to get revenge on Wyatt. Regardless of whether they seed or not the entire Southern Region will be left in shambles in the aftermath of this incident. No matter how it ended, the real winners here would be the Matron and Supreme Leader. This was why they did not hesitate to sacrifice a few of their pawns by sending them to the field to ensure that this incident ended with Wyatt killing everyone. Chapter 2017 Fight! Chapter 2017 Fight! Date- 18 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Time- 15:26 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space When Wyatt was busy sorting the identity of each individual in the crowd Jaya prepared to fight Gloria as the crowd cheered on. Jaya was confident she could defeat Gloria as long as the Southern Capital City''s street fight rules were the same as in Sky Blossom City''s streets. "Cow, you''ll regret crossing me," Gloria threatened Jaya however her eyes shortly nced over at Adriene while smiling smugly. Provoked, Adriene took a step forward to put an end to this sick game, but her vice-captain stopped her. Though they could not escort the girl to safety as intended, they managed to give the girl a fair fight. With JJ siding with Cervos on this matter, there wasn''t much they could do. At least they managed to give the girl a fair fight. Though with Gloria as her opponent, the chances of her survival were basically nil. But this was the best they could do. Continuing to resist wouldn''t just put the girl in danger but their faction members too. If the girl dies in the process of their resistance the sacrifices of their faction members would be a waste. In their current state, they had to pick their battles. If the girl manages to survive Gloria, they will have enough basis to speak for her. Seeing Adriene''s reaction, Gloria''s mood instantly improved and her smug smile morphed into a wide grin. She was enjoying this. Her face flushed with red imagining the look on Adriene''s face as she killed the country cow. After all, there was no way the country hick could hold a candle against her. Tightening her grip around the handle of Shadow Fang Gloria swiftly closed the distance between herself and Jaya. Seeing Gloria rush toward her, Jaya grinned in her mind knowing that Gloria was underestimating her and it would cost her a life. Gathering all her strength in her fists with a determined look in her eyes Jaya waited for the perfect moment. When Gloria appeared before Jaya with her arm poised to strike, in that fraction of a second, Jaya brandished her fist striking at the center of Gloria''s chest with all her might summoning her highest attack speed. *Boom* Jaya''s fist instantly pierced through Gloria''s chest and the force from the impact spread through Gloria''s body causing it to balloon up and burst showering Jaya with blood and gore. The shockwaves from Jaya''s punch caused the surrounding wind to rile up forming a small-scale tornado that reached the onlookers causing them to instinctively close their eyes and take a defensive stance. A sinister grin formed on Jaya''s face covered in blood and gore but before she could celebrate her victory, she realized that she could not smell blood from the blood that showered on her as Gloria''s body burst. Having raided dungeons and fought in her share of life and dead battles Jaya''s superhuman senses were aware of how blood smelled and the blood and gore covering her did not have that smell. Learning this Jaya instantly grew alert and suddenly felt her cape flutter even though there was no wind in the air. Before Jaya could deduce what it signified, it was toote, a cold de pierced her back breaking the defense of her body suit and her superhuman viltronian defense that was near-invulnerable to attack of the same realm and below. Being attacked Jaya intuitively punched in the direction of the assant but her reaction waste, having stabbed her twice in a row her assant escaped reading the subtle changes in Jaya''s body movements. Blood spurt uncontrobly from Jaya''s wounds, dying Jaya''s silver body suit red. Noticing that the blood would not stop flowing out, Jaya felt that the assant''s weapon had a bleeding effect. "Woah! That was close. Good thing I did not underestimate you," Gloria''s figure appeared 200 meters from Jaya andmented. Seeing that Gloria was fine, Jaya understood that the Gloria she saw die was a clone or illusion of sorts. Gauging that her opponent possessed an item that could not only break her defense but had a bleeding effect and possessed a clone or illusion skill, Jaya no longer dared to be defensive. Mobilizing her fast speed she rushed at Gloria and punched with all her might. This time on impact, Gloria dispersed and Jaya groaned in pain as a cold de pierced her back. Jaya tried to attack in the direction from where the attack came but once again Gloria was long gone having read the subtle cues of Jaya''s body movements. "Fuck!" Jaya screamed at the top of her lungs in frustration. However, in her mind, she noted that every time Gloria attacked, her cape would flutter in the direction the attack came from by reading even the small changes in the air warning her of Gloria''s attack. Realizing this maintaining an irritated and annoyed appearance on the outside Jaya calmed her mind and stood in one ce waiting for Gloria to make her next move. This time instead of trusting her sight she nned to follow the signals of her bodysuit''s cape as it seemed to be able to read the movement of air and warn her of iing attacks that were not visible to her eyes. However, Jaya''s n was easier said than done. She has been relying on her five senses from birth yet it took her lots of training to use them in realbat, so for her to adapt the warning signals of her cape to herbat style would not be easy considering that she would have to read the movement of her cape to deduce the direction of the iing attack. Just as Jaya was dwelling on how to use her cape''s warning signals to her advantage, her cape warned her of an iing attack. Being warned, instead of trying to defend or confront Gloria, Jaya retreated to safety as she still had to figure out how to deduce the movements of her cape to read the direction of the iing attacks. Chapter 2018 Kaleidoscope Field Card Chapter 2018 Kaleidoscope Field Card Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 15:35 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Did you see that punch?" "See it, I felt it." "The turbulent wind current from the shock wave of her punch scratched my skin." "How can a little girl pack such a devastating punch?" "If it hadnded on real Gloria she would be dead for sure." "Sssh, watch what you say unless you want to be next." "Woah, the country chick is not easy." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "You are recording this right." "Not only am I recording it I am live streaming it for our friends back home." "Unfortunately, I could not record the sticity of the country chick''s chest." The crowd was in awe of the strength disyed by Jaya. They felt that in terms of sheer strength, Gloria was no match for Jaya. But not many dared to say it out loud fearing Gloria, Cervos, and their followers. Gloria frowned upon seeing Jaya retreat and narrowly escape her attack in the nick of time. She doubted if Jaya saw through her illusion but soon she rejected that thought believing if Jaya had seen through her illusion she would have attacked her instead of retreating. She wondered if Jaya had cards rted to or simr to Danger Sense. To confirm her suspicions, Gloria attacked Jaya again while concealing her presence with her illusion skill card. This time, too, Jaya remained unresponsive until the very moment she neared, ready to attack. As Gloria made her move, Jaya instantly retreated to safety escaping the impact. Seeing this Gloria confirmed her spections and also learned that Jaya''s danger sense ability was advanced as it didn''t just alert Jaya of iing attack but also vaguely informed her of the direction of attack, otherwise Jaya would not be able to retreat to safety. Gloria contemted the odds of encountering an enemy with advanced danger sense ability to counter her illusion skill card, especially in an unknown third-rate city. Shaking her head she med her bad luck and thought, ''Now this is going to be troublesome.'' "A-rank Field Card: Kaleidoscope Array Formation," Gloria chanted, summoning array formation with Jaya in the center. Soon multiple mirror clones of Gloria began to appear in mandalic patterns. With every second this mandalic pattern would change into a new pattern, changing the location of Gloria''s mirror clones. Though these mirror clones had zero attack power this array formation didn''t just allow Gloria to create multiple mirror clones of herself but also allowed her to move between these mirror clones instantly. This way Gloria can have the numerous mirror clones attack Jaya simultaneously and she would keep switching ces with the mirror clones so that Jaya''s advanced danger sense would go haywire trying to guess which direction the attack wasing from. When Jaya''s danger sense was muddled she wouldnd the finishing blow. This was thebo move Gloria had thought of to deal with a card apprentice with advanced danger sense ability. As expected of a second-generation rich card apprentice she did not spare any expenses to fill the hole in her card deck. Having set herbo move Gloria deployed her attack, the numerous mirror clones dashed at Jaya meanwhile Gloria kept transferring between the numerous mirror clones. As for Jaya, she stood tall with all her senses focused on her cape. As such she did not flinch as many of Gloria''s mirror clones lunged at her. On contact these mirror images shattered into millions of tiny pieces and dispersed. Seeing this Gloria reconfirmed her spections and without any further deal, sheunched her attack. Transferring her ce with a mirror clone that was about to lunge at Jaya, Gloria noticed Jaya retreating backward. With a grin, Gloria then instantly transferred her ce with a mirror clone that was about toe in contact with Jaya. ''Splurt,'' and sessfully managed tond an attack on Jaya. Finding an opportunity in Jaya''s confusion, Gloria instantly transferred between multiple mirror clones and stabbed Jaya in various vital spots. But to her shock, despite taking life-threatening damage to her vital organs'' Jaya continued to stand tall andunched a strong punch that blew all her mirror clones away with a strong wind current gaining a gasp from the onlookers. With no more mirror clones to hide among Gloria had no choice but to retreat till the array formation reced the mirror clones. Jaya''s condition had gotten worse, the blood level in her body was low. Because of the bleeding effect Jaya''s blood hadpletely dyed her bodysuit red. Now nobody could tell that her bodysuit used to be silver in color. Theck of blood in her body was dulling her senses which could be considered a promising situation for her condition. Jaya''s current blood level and damage to her body would have rendered any ordinary card apprentice unconscious. Fortunately, she was a Viltronian. This much was not life-threatening to her. After all, Vitronian''s evolution had made them cockroaches of humanoid species. She would be fine even with a couple of holes in her brain as long as they missed the critical sections of the brain. Though being viltronian gave one a sturdy body, without a tenacious will it was nothing. Jaya could barely manage to continue her fly properly and wobbled like a drunk fly despite her injuries mostly because of her strong willpower. Jaya recalled how her cape warned her that the attack wasing from the front but then suddenly it changed its prediction hinting to her that the attack wasing from her side. Mid retreat Jaya was taken aback and before she could change the direction of her retreat Glorianded multiple decisive blows catching her off guard. Meanwhile, Jaya''s cape fluttered vigorously along with Gloria''s instant transfer skill. Gloria''s instant movement was too fast, though Jaya''s cape predicted the attacks she could not keep up. Forced into a corner Jaya burst forth a punch filled with her superhuman might destroying all the mirror clones and buying herself room for a quick breather to salvage the situation. ''You dumb cow. You are not smart so stop trying to apply your brain and start using your devastating muscles,'' A rude voice echoed in Jaya''s mind, she was familiar with this arrogant and condescending tone, it belonged to Corey Bright. Jaya did not have the luxury to take offense to Corey''s words nor the time to retort to it. Instead, she did what she was told. Once the kaleidoscope array formation replenished her mirror clones, Gloria repeated herbo move following her previously proven tactics. However, this time when shended her first stab on Jaya''s left upper arm, her Shadow fang remained stuck in between Jaya''s muscles. No matter how much force she applied to her pull Gloria could not retrieve her jammed shadow fang knife. Being held up Gloria could not transfer to a mirror clone. If she wanted to do so then, she would have to leave behind her shadow fang. However, that was the only weapon in her arsenal capable of breaking the country hick''s dense defense. Caught in a dilemma Gloria could not make a quick decision allowing Jaya''s right hand to grab her left wrist. Catching Gloria, Jaya''s face donned a fiendish grin uttering, "Got you bitch!" Chapter 2019 Jane Jr Austen Chapter 2019 Jane Jr Austen Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 15:44 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space N?v(el)B\\jnn Jaya grabbing Gloria''s left wrist was a spontaneous act, that surprised Jata herself. With her shadow fang stuck between Jaya''s muscles Gloria was unable to make a decisive decision to ditch her weapon but she did use her illusion card to hide her presence. So the chances of Jaya grabbing invisible Gloria''s wrist with her free hand was like one in a thousand. This can only exined as a coincidence. However, Jaya''s action was not a coincidence but an intuitive response unconscious to herself. In a fraction of a second in which Jaya saw and felt Gloria''s figure stabbed her, her mind registered and reacted to it. Jaya herself was surprised by the oue. She did not know how her body responded so precisely. She would understand if she had punched Gloria but to grab her wrist now this was beyond her and her training. Jaya did not overthink about it and just went with it. With her opponent in her grasp, she would hate to lose because of indecisiveness. Viltronians were a race born to fight. They had strong fighting instincts. It was an innate, natural impulse that guided their behavior and decision-making. Hence they were one of the most violent races in the Myriad realms. These instincts of the Viltronian race were subconscious and evolved responses to stimuli, shaped by gics and past experiences. Jaya in the heat of the battle, when she stopped thinking and began using her body, unknowingly awakened her dormant innate fighting instincts. As soon as Jaya came in contact with Gloria, her illusion was undone. Locking eyes with Gloria, Jaya had a fiendish grin on her face as she uttered, "Got you bitch." "Let go of me, you cow," Gloria struggled to free her hand and shadow fang, she regretted not decisively ditching her shadow fang. She could have retrieved it once Jaya unwittingly dislodged it from her body and discarded it, just like how she recalled it after it bounced off Jaya''s breasts previously. Though shadow fang was the only weapon in her arsenal that could deal with Jaya''s dense defense it was not a throwing knife so it did not manage to prate Jaya''s defense when thrown at her instead it bounced off her. Seeing Gloria struggle to free herself, Jaya''s grin grew wider. Then, she ruthlessly utilized her superhuman strength to tighten her grip on Gloria''s left wrist and crush it. Jaya was decisive and unforgiving in her actions. "Aaaah!" Getting her left wrist crushed Gloria screamed at the top of her lungs in pain. This was the first cry of pain since the battle started. Gloria had stabbed Jaya numerous times targeting her vital points but not one scream or cry escaped from Jaya''s mouth except for asional grunts and groans. Only when Gloria cried in pain did the onlookers notice this. Even now Gloria''s shadow fang was lodged in Jaya''s upper left arm, in her struggle to free it Gloria twisted it but Jaya never screamed in pain but endured. This small detail gave birth to a newfound respect for Jaya in the eyes of onlookers. Many did not believe they would be capable of enduring pain as Jaya did. As Gloria''s scream echoed on the edge of the void, two separatemotions unfolded in the crowd: one was caused by the abrupt appearance of Corey in front of the crowd out of thin air and the other was caused by Cervos and his followers. While a part of the crowd tried to confirm Corey''s identity, Cervos and his followers prepared to help Gloria however before they could rush to her rescue one guy blocked all their paths, Jane Jr Austen aka JJ. His presence alone was enough to cause Cervos and his followers to think twice before taking a step forward. However, JJ was not alone Adriene stood beside him exerting an intimidating aura targeting Cervos and his followers as she announced, "Standard street rules, no one, I mean no one is allowed to interpret a street fight, especially a girl fight." Though Adriene hated this filthy logic she wasn''t above using it to her advantage. Cervos was about to retort to Adriene and force his way to rescue Gloria but was interrupted by JJ''s words backing Adriene, "You heard her. Everyone is equal on the streets." "I don''t care, move!" Cervos yelled in urgency. Listening to themotion that had unfolded in the crowd behind her, Jaya who wanted to enjoy Gloria''s cries and wailing a little more decisively decided to end it saying, "It was fun while itsted." With a knife lodged deep in her left arm and right arm grabbing Gloria''s left wrist, Jaya found that she did not have enough limbs tond the finishing blow, so she raised her head high and bashed it into Gloria''s face. The impact broke Gloria''s nose, loosed Gloria''s mrs, dislocated Gloria''s jaw, and dyed Jaya''s tiara with Gloria''s blood. Gloria''s brain was too disoriented from the blow so she had yet to feel the pain. Finding that the force in her head butt was not strong enough, Gloria slowly elevated her height with her viltronian flight and then gathering all her might in her head she prepared for a second round of head butt,however, as she thought to bash Gloria''s face with her head summoning all her might, an bright golden energy beam shot out from the neon gold eight pointing star in the center of her tiara and vapourised Gloria''s entire head and everything in its path. "Holy shit!" the onlookers whom the energy beam grazed by screamed in panic as they all not only witnessed but almost experienced the terror of the energy beam. "Gloria''s dead!" "The country chick killed Gloria!" With Gloria''s death, the crowd no longer had the time to bother with Corey''s identity, they all eximed the obvious in astonishment as they witnessed blood-covered Jaya finally let go of the wrist in her grasp causing the headless corpse of Gloria to fall to free fall to the ground below. However, she did not forget to collect Gloria''s golden grimoire. With Gloria''s death, the shadow fang jammed in Jaya''s arm was recalled into its card. As a result, Jaya''s wounds were now free of their bleeding effect and began to close at a speed visible to the naked eye. With Viltronian''s super recovery and stamina working hand in hand, Jaya nced over the crowd and challenged, "Which one of you bitches is next?" Chapter 2020 Unprovoked Chapter 2020 Unprovoked Date- 18 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Time- 15:50 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Gloria''s death came as a shock to the crowd, not because they had not seen a card apprentice kill another, but because they did not think Jaya would be thest one standing of the two. The reaction of the crowd to Gloria''s death was not out of numbness to cruelty but a realistic reaction fitting the card world. They all have raided dungeons and killed monsters and rivals alike. They understood if you want to kill someone you have to be prepared to be killed. Besides they were all legal adults and were responsible for their choices. Listening to Jaya openly challenge them all, the crowd admired and hated her guts. However, no one came forward to ept her challenge. Jaya had already proven her strength by defeating Gloria. So most of them were not her opponent besides she was gravely injured and also since the battle was being streamed they all understood that they would stand to gain nothing from defeating Jaya in her current condition and would likely gain an ill reputation of bullying. Not to forget if they lost to Jaya in her current condition then they would not be able to show their face anywhere. However, this was only true for a part of the crowd but not for the Cervos and his faction. Seeing Jaya kill Gloria with her deadly energy beam, Cervos was too shocked to react. His followers mored and roared but none dared to cross the line with JJ and Adriene defending it. Cervos nkly stared at Jaya who killed Gloria and then nced at JJ and Adriene blocking his way to Jaya before leaving to collect Gloria''s free-falling corpse. Listening to Jaya openly challenge them all, the crowd admired and hated her guts. However, no one came forward to ept her challenge. Jaya had already proven her strength by defeating Gloria. So most of them were not her opponent besides she was gravely injured and also since the battle was being streamed they all understood that they would stand to gain nothing from defeating Jaya in her current condition and would likely gain an ill reputation of bullying. Not to forget if they lost to Jaya in her current condition then they would not be able to show their face anywhere. However, this was only true for a part of the crowd but not for the Cervos and his faction. Seeing Jaya kill Gloria with her deadly energy beam, Cervos was too shocked to react. His followers mored and roared but none dared to cross the line with JJ and Adriene defending it. Cervos nkly stared at Jaya who killed Gloria and then nced at JJ and Adriene blocking his way to Jaya before leaving to collect Gloria''s free-falling corpse. After retrieving Gloria''s corpse, Cervos stared at Jaya grimly and grudgingly replied to her challenge, "I am next." "No, you are not," Adriene immediately protested. "Why not? You heard her, she has issued an open challenge to everyone present here. I have every right to be her next opponent," Cervos responded while ring at Adriene. Knowing that being emotional would not help his case, Cervos remained calm and replied gauging the circumstance. "You cannot because I am her next opponent," Adriene retorted, heading into the makeshift ring created by the crowd. Her n was simple, she would fight Jaya so that Cervos would not get the chance to fight Jaya. If it''s her, she would render Jaya unconscious, unlike Cervos who nned to kill Jaya even before she killed Gloria. Why was Adriene going to such lengths to stop Jaya from recklessly epting Cervos''s challenge and inviting her death? Adriene did not me Jaya for her reckless action. Instead, she felt that Jaya''s reaction was eptable for someone who was cornered by arge crowd and forced to fight a death match. Adriene''s n was well and good but how could Cervos not understand what she was up to trying to ept Jaya''s challenge before him? He had seen her ns from miles away, Adriene could not be more obvious. "Sorry, but I epted her challenge first," Cervos said walking into the ring. Seeing him enter the ring Adriene immediately positioned herself between Cervos and Jaya, to protect Jaya from any sneak acts. Adriene would not put sneak acts past Cervos, he was just too despicable. "That doesn''t matter since I was in the ring first. So, please leave the ring while I am still being polite," Adriene made up a bullshit argument just for the sake of it. Listening to Adriene, Cervos''s calm and cold facial expression morphed into a hideous expression straight out of a revenge novel. However, before he could express his dissatisfaction with Adriene, Jaya suddenly shouted announcing, "I don''t care which one of you goes first. Both of youe at me together." Jaya''s deration caught Adriene, Cervos, and the crowd off guard. They felt that Jaya was seeking death to propose something like that. They could not help but wonder if the country chick had a death wish. Until now all signs pointed to it. They pondered if all country gals were as wild and reckless as Jaya. Adriene stared at Jaya, though she did not say it her eyes conveyed, ''Girl, can you shut up? You are making matters worse.'' Jaya''s eyes however stared right back at Adriene asserting, ''You want a piece of me,e at me bitch, I will rip you one.'' She looked like an angry honey badger ready to attack everything in sight. Asides from her confidence in Wyatt, Jaya was pissed at these people, hence she acted so recklessly. These people did not even know her and attacked her right off the bat. Not to mention, they did not even bother to learn her name forget asking for her opinion. It was irritating for her to hear them keep calling her the country hick, cow, country chick, or whatever pleased them. Jaya had it with their fake and pretentious chivalry and concern. All of these people were nothing but vain sociopaths, they all deserved what wasing for them, death. Knowing that this crowd''s ultimate target was Wyatt Jaya was sure that these people were seeking death. She thought that they had signed their death warrant the moment they decided toe to Sky Blossom City to challenge Wyatt. "Hahaha, that works for me," Saying that Cervos summoned his grimoire preparing to fight. The only reason Cervos did not go berserk after Gloria''s death was that he knew he could not take on JJ and Adriene together. However, if it was just Adriene and the country hick, he had full confidence that not only could he kill Jaya with ease but wipe the floor with Adriene in the process. Soon Cervo''s energy signature began to climb from the Card Master realm to the higher realms at an astonishing speed. Seeing that Cervo was preparing his attack without holding anything back for a full-on confrontation Adriene did dare ck off in her preparation. Just then a jet of wind passed from space between Adriene and Cervo at a frightening speed. Due to its speed, they only noticed a humanoid figure in the gust of wind and could not make out who it was. The jet of wind circled back and halted next to Jaya asking aloud, "Is the fight over? Am Ite?" "Aurelia, you can fly?" Jaya was baffled to see Aurelia here of all ces. "Cindy loaned me a set of her cards," Aurelia answered honestly. The figure that appeared with the gust of wind was none other than Aurelia Malvin. Since it was her first flying and using the summon possession card, it took Aurelia a couple of minutes to understand the mechanics of flying even with the wind rune elemental spirit guiding her. However, she still managed to make it to the edge of the void. Even though she waste her timing couldn''t be more perfect. "What about you, how did you manage to get dragged into a death match?" Aurelia asked Jaya, ignoring the gazes of the crowd in the surroundings. "I don''t know, ask these crazy bitches. They attacked me on our first meeting, totally unprovoked. Soon, they forced me into a death match with another girl chanting girl fight," Jaya narrated the series of events that led until now. "Don''t worry, now that I am here no one will be able to hurt you," Aurelia assured Jaya ncing over the crowd. Listening to Aurelia, Jaya rolled her eyes. But she did not dare toin as she felt that she was still not a match for Aurelia, especially with her new set of cards that allowed her to manipte wind. Taking a quick nce at the crowd Aurelia caught a glimpse of Corey among the crowd, she waved her hand signaling Corey toe over. Seeing Aurelia''s action, the crowd followed her line of sight and spotted Corey. Then, they finally knew that the cold chick was associated with the country chick and the country tomboy. Yes, the crowd nicknamed Corey the ''Cold Chick'' because of her icy authoritative aura, and Aurelia the ''Country Tomboy'' because of her dressing in a male tuxedo. None bothered to learn their names. But many noticed the beauty of the trio and wondered if this third-rate city was crawling with beauties. Many made ns to explore the city after their business here was done. Seeing that her identity was exposed, Corey left the crowd and headed to Aurelia and Jaya''s side. As she stepped out of the crowd and into the ring, Cervos and Adriene who were preparing for a full-on battle suddenly lost all their momentum and gazed at Corey in shock. Adriene who was near Corey, could not help but retreat feeling Corey''s aura. Both Cervos and Adriene looked at Corey, she appeared harmless and did not even seem to spare them a nce but for some reason, their augmented senses rang with the highest level of warning, cautioning them of certain death. They turned to look at each other, locking their eyes they felt the fear for Corey in each other''s eyes. It was one thing if it was just them but seeing that the other also felt the same they were sure that the feeling they got from Corey was not simple. They did not dare to act rashly. Chapter 2021 Hiding Her Strength? Chapter 2021 Hiding Her Strength? Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:02 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space An invisible pressure formed on the minds and hearts of Cervos and Adriene. It was like the scythe of the Grim Reaper was hanging over their heads. They could feel the coldness of the scythe''s de on their skin. They stared at Corey in utter shock as they could not understand how someone so weak and defenseless could give them such a feeling. No matter how they tried to deduce the situation they could not figure out what the grim warning they kept getting from her was. Cervos and Adriene''s instincts were right Corey was weak, too weakpared to their strength. However, the sense of foreboding they were getting was not from her but from the white snake bangle she had worn on her left wrist. Unfortunately, the difference in strength between them and little Beam was leagues apart so they could not pinpoint her. If not for Beam controlling her aura out of consideration for the city below being instructed by Corey, then most of those gathered at the edge of the void would have fallen unconscious unable to withstand her insane sinister aura, and plummeted to their deaths. These people had no idea how lucky they were. The people they considered their enemies were actually unknowingly looking out for them. Seeing the sudden retreat of Cervos and Adriene with the arrival of Corey, the onlookers frowned. They did not know what about Corey could cause Cervos and Adriene, the two of the most powerful people among their generations to retreat. Clearly, it wasn''t her realm. So, the crowd was puzzled by their reaction and many among them grew curious about Corey. "You had to involve me with you guys, huh," Corey said causally walking next to Corey and Aurelia. "What do you mean involve, you are our gang leader," Aurelia responded with a cunning smile. Knowing Corey was weak to ttery, unlike their boss. In name, the Bright trio were the leaders of the Bright Lions but in strength, Corey was the gang leader of the Bright Lions. "You have grown stronger," Corey said being reminded by Park. She liked to pretend to be smart in front of the gang members using Park''s knowledge. Sometimes she did not even bother to change words and would just narrate what Park said word for word. "Obviously, I have a new set of cards," Aurelia replied moving the wind in the surroundings. "No, I am not talking about the cards. It''s your soul and physique, they have grown stronger. Making your presence more dominant. Did you by any chance evolve your physique? How did you achieve that? I don''t see any change in your realm," Corey asked what Park wanted to know having noticed the change in Aurelia''s energy signature. "Ohoh, you noticed it, did you? I am not supposed to go into detail about it but it is the result of our boss''s reward. Impressed by my dedication and work ethic he helped me grow stronger," Aurelia bragged with a haughtyugh. "Wyatt, did?" Jaya asked in shock. "When did you meet Wyatt?" Corey enquired finding it surprising that Wyatt took time from his busy schedule to reward Aurelia. Listening to Corey, Jaya and Aurelia looked at her in disdain conveying, ''Which rock are you living under?'' After all, Wyatt''s visit to the city''s orphanage was so huge that the entire Southern region was fuzzing about. Even snobby kids from the Southern Capital came to the city to mor about the incident. They found it surprising that Corey who lived in the city had no idea about it. "Are you two itching for a beating?" Corey threatened, however to her surprise both Jaya and Aurelia did not back down. "Bring it, with my wind control I think I can face you mes now," Aurelia said while Jaya confessed, "Just so you two know, I have forged my ego gem, it''s a mutated one and came with a unique trait." "Congrattions!" "Thank you, guys!" Aurelia and Corey congratted Jaya together feeling happy for her. However, neither of the three had forgotten about their rivalry. Their expressions switched faster than the wind. "I haven''t seen you two for a day or two and you guys have already developed a rebellious mind. Come, let me change that," Corey dered exerting her realm pressure on Aurelia and Jaya. It was decent, it could render an average card lord motionless but not the likes of Cervos, Adriene, JJ, Aria, and the other faction leaders in the crowd. "What the heck? She is nothing special." "Seeing Cervos and Adriene''s reaction I thought she was strong but this is nothing." "What is wrong with those two to retreat from someone so weak?" "This is disappointing. Boo!" "Were they tricked or what?" "If they were tricked, I feel ashamed for them." "Finish them already!" "I am bored." Having gained a clear understanding of the strength of the three country girls, the crown began to mor asking Cervos to finish what he started. After all, it was he who wanted to capture Jaya, unfolding the following events. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Am I mistaken? Or is that girl purposefully hiding her strength to lure Cervos and others?" Adriene muttered to herself. Every fiber of her being screamed danger as she activated her origin while in the immediate vicinity of the country girl. Even her father and rtives who were powerful demigods did not give her such feeling but some random country girl did. So Adriene felt it was best if she stayed out of this. But, she could not help but ponder what if she mistook, the country girl wasn''t hiding her strength¡ª then all three of the girls would die at the hands of Cervos. Therefore, Adriene could not bring herself to sit this one out and monitored Cervos to respond based on his reaction. "To heck with this!" Cervos screamed feeling provoked and rushed by the crowd''s words. Then, he decided to attack as nned willing to risk it. His realm once again began to rise sharply reaching Card Emperor realm and then he chanted aloud, "Corpse Summoning: Nine-winged devil dragon!" "Corpse Puppetry: Corpse Possession!" Chapter 2022 Monster Corpse Possession Chapter 2022 Monster Corpse Possession Date- 18 April 2321 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 16:02 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "That crazy bastard, he is going all out." "Run as far as you can as fast as possible." "Run for your lives." The crowd began to run for their lives summoning the fastest speed they could muster seeing Cervos summon his Nine-winged devil dragon corpse. As the name suggests the corpse summoned by Cervos was the corpse of an SSS-rank dragon monster. It had the honor of having the word devil in its name because of its unfathomable strength that even regr demigods fear to go up against. During the demon invasion, many innovations were made in various fields. One such innovation was also made in corpse puppetry: Corpse puppet possession. The ability that allowed the living to possess and control a corpse puppet. This ability did not have any spiritual strength requirement. Corpse puppetry was a strong and famous field many wanted to join but could not because the puppetry field demanded a strong spiritual strength to control the movements of the puppet. As a result, many could not take up the field of puppetry or corpse puppetry even if they longed for it. However, Corpse possession changed that as a card apprentice did not require a strong spiritual power to use corpse possession to disy corpse puppetry. Apart from this, the most alluring thing about corpse possession was that it allowed a living of the low realm to possess the corpse puppet made of a higher realm being''s corpse. How could a card apprentice control a high-realm corpse puppet despitecking strong spiritual power? The living would act as the core of the corpse puppet bing its power supply andmand center. This was how a low-realm card apprentice controlled the corpse puppet made from the corpse of a high-realm being. These points were more than enough to attract the attention of many card apprentices to this field during the demon invasion. However, it soon lost its poprity as fast as it gained it because it had a serious limitation. Though it allowed a card apprentice of a lower realm to possess a corpse puppet made of a higher realm being''s corpse and control it despitecking strong spiritual power, the said card apprentice could not disy the full power of the corpse and only disy the prowess their realm could allow. This limitation was because the card apprentice was acting as the power source to the corpse puppet. After all, the corpse puppet can only disy equivalent to the power supplied to it no more not less. This point was a serious limitation and disappointment for many who joined this field to gain strength quickly. However, the smart ones saw the hidden potential in this field. They saw that corpse puppet possession might not allow the lower realm card apprentice to disy theplete prowess of the higher realm corpse puppet they possess in terms of soul energy and spiritual power, but it allowed them to utilize theplete physical prowess of the corpse puppet. Imagine a card apprentice disying the physical prowess of a higher realm than their actual realm, it would make them invincible in their realm. This discovery allowed the field of corpse possession to retain its initial poprity. However, this too had serious limitations as not all beings had strong physical prowess meaning their corpse did not possess the strong physical prowess sought for corpse possession. This was understandable as only a select few beings had strong physiques or trained their physical body. But this seriously reduced the pool of corpses that could be used for corpse possession. Lack of steady supplybined with the poprity of corpse possession, the prices of the good corpses began to rise to record highs. As a result, corpse puppetry especially the corpse possession field became a rich people''s monopoly. Still, the desperate people found a way around it. They began to use monster corpses from dungeons as corpse puppets, giving birth to a new branch in this field, the Monster corpse possession. There was the reason why card apprentices avoided monster corpses, it was because for a human card apprentice to manipte a monster corpse puppet efficiently, they will have know the movements and fighting skills of the monster. Not to mention, turning a monster corpse into a corpse puppet would require them to do a lot of research into that race of monsters to perfect a way to turn them into corpse puppets. When someone''s desperate enough they find a way to achieve the impossible. The same happened with the corpse puppetry field''s monster corpse possession branch. The poor card apprentice came together and shared the information and their experience in refining different monsters into corpse puppets and using them. Over time the openness and sharing nature of the card apprentice allowed them to perfect the monster corpse possession branch. Soon the monster corpse possession branch overshadowed the corpse possession branch of the corpse puppetry field. Until recently when the monster corpse possession branch swallowed the corpse possession branch. This was because nowadays card apprentices preferred monster corpse puppets over regr corpse puppets. After all, even though it required them to get well-versed in their movement and fighting style the physical strength disyed by monsters was not something other beings couldpare with. Especially, when the corpse puppet made from a monster corpse also disyed a strong self-recovery ability because of the monster''s strong physical recovery ability. Not to mention card apprentices have less experience fighting a monster corpse puppetpared to regr corpse puppets, this added an element of surprise to the battle. This allowed the monster corpse puppeteer card apprentice to have the upper hand in a battle.Card apprentices have experience fighting different monsters but now with monsters with the brain and a grimoire of a card apprentice. This factor alone made a lot of difference on the battlefield. Imagine a card apprentice going against a strong monster that also had a grimoire, this made the advantage of choosing a monster corpse puppet over a regr puppet clear. Chapter 2023 Artificial Energy Core Chapter 2023 Artificial Energy Core Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:02 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space As the monster corpse possession puppetry became famous there were bound to be a few geniuses in the field that made a name for themselves with their unique talent or approach to the field. Such was the case with Cervos''s family. They did not have a unique talent for monster corpse possession puppetry, but rather a unique approach. One of Cervos''s predecessors was adept in Golem Cards. He used his expertise in the golem cards to specialize in a unique approach to monster corpse possession puppetry. That was to make up for theck of the card apprentices'' realm which hinders them from disying the full strength of the corpse puppet with a substitute energy source, something like a golem core or to be exact an artificial energy core for card apprentices themselves. The purpose of this artificial core to the card apprentice would be the same as that of a golem core to a golem, power supply. Initially, the idea was to use the artificial energy core as the backup power supply for the card apprentice, allowing the card apprentice to use corpse possession on a monster corpse puppet for a longer time. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This concept was not new, many renowned card researchers have worked on it and created practical mock-ups of the artificial energy core that card apprentices could use as a backup power supply. However, they nevermercialized it because there was a huge limitation to card apprentices using artificial energy cores as backup power supply, it was that they would have to stop doing everything else and focus on using the artificial energy cores to charge their energy. This was basically impractical, especially when in a decisive fight. Not to mention this was no different than them using soul jades to charge their energy. Now this begs the question, why go through the trouble of buying an artificial energy core when they have a natural energy source called soul jades with simr functions? Therefore, the card researchers did not see a future where artificial energy cores would ever be used as a backup power supply by the card apprentices especially when they had elixirs and potions to help them recover soul energy without interrupting what they were doing. However, one man''s trash is another man''s treasure. Where the card researchers failed to find any application for the artificial energy core they created Cervos''s predecessor seeded in finding a perfect application for the artificial energy core. The answer was none other than monster corpse possession puppetry. When card apprentices possess and manipte a corpse puppet their physical bodies will basicallyy dormant inside the corpse puppet or in a remote location based on the type of corpse possession while their spiritual body maniptes the corpse puppet. This allows the card apprentices'' physical bodies to use artificial energy cores to charge their soul energy oveing its limitation. Why choose artificial energy core over soul jades or potions and elixirs over here? Artificial energy cores can be programmed to automatically charge the physical bodies of the card apprentices without any supervision. However, the soul jades cannot be programmed to do so as they need the card apprentices to mobilize their spiritual power to draw the energy from them and charge themselves. As for potions and elixirs, they were just too expensive, and one needed to have a certain level of connections to get their hands on them. After all potion and elixir card creationists were rare and sought after. These two reasons made the artificial energy core a perfect backup power supply for the monster corpse possession puppetry over soul jades and potions or elixirs. Cervos''s predecessor was an opportunistic person, when he discovered the application of the artificial energy core in the field of monster corpse possession puppetry, he immediately contacted the central government to buy all of the artificial energy core research work of thete card researchers and all the rights associated with it for a cheap price. After all, artificial energy core research was seen as dead-end research with no promising area of application. Crevos''s predecessor bought the artificial energy core research and all its rights before revealing his findings to the monster corpse possession puppetrymunity betraying the very core principle that allowed the monster corpse possession puppetry branch to grow to prominence in the corpse puppetry field. Once Cervos''s predecessors had bought the rights to the artificial energy core he was not short-sighted, he willingly shared the research on artificial energy core with the monster corpse possession puppetrymunity for free and defended his action saying that he did it so that the central government would not monopolize the research on the artificial energy core after learning his discovery. However, this was just another part of Cervos''s predecessor''s grand scheme as the research on the artificial energy core thoughplete was not economical. He needed the help of the monster corpse possession puppetrymunity to make the creation of the artificial energy core more economical and also public ept method so that he couldmercialize it. This idea of Cervos''s predecessor was a great sess, the great minds in the corpse possession puppetry came together to find a creation method for artificial energy core cheaper than the price of a low-grade soul jade. They were able to do this by taking inspiration from low-level golems such as vehicles. However, the capacity of the artificial energy core used by the corpse possession puppetry was different from the energy cores in the cars and bikes. Hence, only the lowest of the lowest capacity of the artificial energy core was priced cheaper than a low-grade soul jade, their price increased with the capacity of the artificial energy core. Now that the monster corpse possession puppetrymunity had helped Corvos''s predecessor find an economical way to create an artificial energy core and publicize the use of artificial energy core in the monster corpse possession puppetrymunity, he was prepared to show his true colors by monopolizing production and sales of the artificial energy cores that can be used as an auxiliary power supply by card apprentice. After all, he had bought all the rights to this concept. Even though he had shared the research with the public, he still held the rights to produce and sell them. Therefore, he would have nopetitors in the market. However, before Cervos''s predecessor prepared to do so, a genius monster corpse possession puppetry card apprentice had found a new kind of artificial energy core that would allow the card apprentices to not just recover their lost energy but help them temporarily rise their realm to a higher realm causing an uproar not just in the monster corpse possession puppetry branch but in the entire world. However, soon the whole world lost interest in this new variation of artificial energy core because it had a simr limitation as the old artificial energy core. The card apprentice would have to stop everything else they are doing to use this artificial energy core and temporarily raise their realm. What was the point of temporarily raising their realm if they could not use it in a fight or for another purpose it was not surprising that the card apprentices lost interest in it? However, this invention was a huge breakthrough for the monster corpse possession puppetrymunity. After all, this limitation of the old or variant artificial energy core did not affect them as their physical body would be dormant when they possessed the corpse puppet. This allowed them to use the variant artificial energy core to temporarily raise their realm during fights. However, before the inventor of this variant artificial energy core could share his research work with the rest of the monster corpse possession puppetrymunity he was approached by Cervos''s predecessor. Together they came to an understanding and the inventor of this variant artificial energy core married into Cervos''s family making the variant artificial energy core the protected intellectual property of Cervos''s family. Still today it''s not known what Cervos''s predecessor promised the inventor of this variant artificial energy core to betray the principle of the monster corpse possession puppetrymunity and handover his life''s work to Cervos''s family. Many in the monster corpse possession puppetrymunity spected that Cervos''s predecessor offered him shares in the production and sales of the artificial energy core with the young inventor in exchange for this invention. Greed and power would exin why the young inventor betrayed the monster corpse possession puppetrymunity and joined Cervos''s family in their treachery to the monster corpse possession puppetrymunity. This act of Cervos''s predecessor destroyed their family''s reputation for generations toe. Its reputation was ruined to the point that it could not be salvaged by their descendants even today. However, that treachery allowed Cervos''s family toy a firm foothold in the Southern Capital as one of the top families in the Southern region and also be a part of the world leaders. This came at the cost of stomping the progress of the monster corpse possession puppetrymunity. Chapter 2024 Origin Card: My Space Chapter 2024 Origin Card: My Space Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:02 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space The variant artificial energy core monopolized by Cervos''s family was the reason why Cervos was able to raise his realm from the Card master realm to the Card emperor realm. This was known to everyone in the crowd gathered at the edge of the void of Sky Blossom City''s air space. However, what they did not know was how could a card master carry a variant artificial energy core that held the capacity to rise his realm to the Card emperor realm. After all, Crevos''s grimoire was a golden grimoire meaning it could only equip cards of A-rank at max, but a variant artificial energy core with the capacity to raise one''s realm to card emperor realm should be at least an SS-rank card. Regardless of how one tried to exin how Crevos could use an SS-rank variant artificial energy core despite the limits of his golden grimoire, no one coulde up with a half-decent answer. This question haunted the crowd and their family elders back home. After all, who would not want to know the secret to ovee the limits of a grimoire? Even though many were desperate for the answer none dared to resort to desperate means fearing the family behind Cervos. After all, they weren''t just one of the top families in the Southern Region but also one of the world leaders. No one was desperate enough to make an enemy of them over what could be a simple trick that was only fit for Cervos. After all, only Cervos was capable of this in his family and no one else in his family could replicate hisbo. And they were right to think so. The reason why Cervos was able to care for an SS-rank variant artificial energy core that would help him temporarily rise his realm from card master to card emperor realm was because of his origin card, My Space. [ Card Name: My Space Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique grade Card Rate: -/- Card durability: -/- Card Effect: i) The user gains a personal sub-space of 250,000 ft3. ii) The sub-space coordinate is locked to the user. Allowing them to ess it anywhere anytime. iii) The user can directly ess things stored in the sub-space. Restriction: i) No living being can enter the sub-space. ii) The user can only store things that belong to them inside the sub-space. Note: i) The space inside the sub-space will increase with the realm of the user. ii) The time flow inside the sub-space will be the same as the time flow influencing the user.] Cervos''s origin card was the reason why only he in his family was able to use an SS-rank variant artificial energy core oveing the limitation of his realm and golden grimoire. This unique feat allowed him to be one of the heir candidates to be trained by his family. Ultimately, bing the source of his arrogance. The reason Cervos''s private sub-space was able to help him use an SS-rank variant artificial energy core was because of Cervos''s ingenious idea to recruit a decent array master in his family to help him create an SS-rank variant artificial energy core as a physical item instead of a tradition item card using an array formation. By doing this Cervos could store the SS-rank variant artificial energy core in his sub-space and ess it from within his sub-spaces to help him recover his soul energy or temporarily raise his realm. Can other card apprentices not do the same with storage cards? No, because the storage card would not allow them to directly ess the SS-rank variant artificial energy core item stored in them to help them recover their soul energy or temporarily raise their realm like Cervos sub-space can. They would have to summon the item out of the storage card to use it, which was not practical in a fight. Though Cervos''s sub-space had many restrictions it was unique this way. Cervos''s subspace not only helped him store and use an SS-rank variant artificial energy core but it also allowed him to store the refined corpse of an SSS-rank nine-winged devil dragon. This was how he could fake summon the SSS-rank nine-winged devil dragon. Fake summon? Cervos only retrieved theSSS-rank nine-winged devil dragon from his sub-space but he acted like he summoned to confuse the masses. He did not want to reveal his origin card to the onlookers. This was also the main reason why the people had misunderstood that Cervos able to ovee the limitations of a golden-grade grimoire. Not to mention it would keep his opponents guessing making him an enigma in their eyes. Usually, monster corpse possession puppetry works on by a card apprentice possessing a monster corpse puppet but Cervous could not do so in the case of the SSS-rank nine-winged devil dragon as beyond the limitation of what his grimoire can equip. So, Cervos had the elders of his family procure an intact corpse of an SSS-rank nine-winged devil dragon and refine it using array formation so that it would not rot. This way Cervos could store the SSS-rank nine-winged devil dragon in his sub-space and retrieve it when he needs it. No matter how incredible the corpse possession skill card was, an A-rank Corspe possession skill card would not allow a Card Master to possess an SSS-rank monster corpse. However, Cervos found a way around it by using the SS-rank variant artificial energy core to temporarily raise his rank to the Card emperor realm such that he could use an A-rank Corspe possession card to temporarily possess the corpse of an SSS-rank nine-winged devil dragon. By this means Cervos was able to rise to the rank of most promising youths of the present generation. He was an example that one did not need to be talented to achieve greatness, his unique approach to use his origin card to its maximum allowed him to enjoy the same treat as that of a genius. Chapter 2025 Trait: Inner Goddess Chapter 2025 Trait: Inner Goddess Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:02 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing Cervos reveal all of his cards by summoning an SSS-rank nine-winged devil dragon corpse and possessing it, Adriene who was monitoring him the whole time decided to make a move before it was toote, mentally chanting, ''I call upon my inner goddess to guide me!'' [Trait Name: Inner Goddess Trait Type: Innate Trait Effect: i) ?????? ii) ?????? iii) ?????? Note: The user has to explore and learn the effects of the trait.] Adriene unlike Corvos was born a genius with a trait that was beyond the knowledge of the card world. After awakening as a card apprentice it did not take her long to advance to the card lord realm, showcasing her talent and announcing to the world that her unknown trait was not weaker than the best trait known to the card world. This trait of Adriene made her one of the most promising of her generation not just in the Southern Region but the entire card world. A trait whose effect was beyond the knowledge of the card world obviously would attract a lot of unwanted attention. Fortunately, Adriene''s family has been loyally serving the Southern Region and Heatsead Royal family since the founding of the five regions. Hence, when the dark clouds loomed over Adriene''s family because of her special trait the Southern Ruler, himself, stood guard, protecting their family in their toughest hour saving them from annihtion. The forces that had gathered to take Adriene with them to learn about her special trait that was beyond the card world''s knowledge, seeing the Southern Ruler interfere med him and his family for trying to monopolize the secret to Adriene''s trait for themselves. They were not wrong many in the circle of the royal family nned to do so. However, to everyone''s surprise, the Southern Ruler swore on his honor to never shackle Adriene''s freedom for his selfishness. With this oath, he proved everyone who med him for monopolizing the secret behind Adriene''s trait wrong. It also served as a warning to his allies and family that they were not to covet Adriene. Basically turning Adriene into a forbidden fruit in the card world that even the central government dare not covet. Seeing the esteemed Southern Ruler going so far for her family and her, Adriene swore in front of the world to live as an upstanding Southerner and die as an honorable Southerner. Since that day Adriene had not spared any effort to prove to the Southern Region and the world that the Southern Ruler was not wrong to stake his honor for her. Yes, there were times when Adriene fell short such as in the case of Jaya''s fight with Gloria but Adriene was not all-knowing, despite her talents she was just a teenager with lofty goals. She dared to pursue those lofty goals in this nasty world there were bound to be a few hups and mistakes, but as long as she picked herself to pursue her lofty goals fighting through the obstacles, and not repeating the same mistake twice or thrice, she was fairing better than most of us. After all, nobody was perfect. As the possessor of the inner goddess trait, Adriene knew that her trait had more to it but could not figure out how to figure out the true potential of her trait until she began searching for her ethereal spirit to forge her ego gem. In search of her ethereal spirit, Adriene ended up finding a divine spirit in ce of her ethereal spirit. It took her a while to realize that the divine spirit was her ethereal spirit and this divine spirit was her trait ''Inner Goddess.'' When finally Adriene dared to make contact with her inner goddess, she found that it was asleep and recovering. She learned this with the truth behind her birth. Not the one where her parents do the nasty and nine monthster she was born. But the one that held the secret of the extinction of a forgotten civilization within the Myriad realms. Adriene tried to dig deeper into this matter. However, all her efforts were for naught as regardless of what she tried she could not seem to have the talk with her inner goddess that she desperately wanted as it was deep asleep. However, in Adriene''s relentless effort, she suddenly had a foreboding that if she were to forcefully learn the truth without the appropriate power then she would lose the things she held dear in this life as the moment she knows the whole truth they would also learn of her existence. Having witnessed that her family almost faced total destruction because of her trait, Adriene took this foreboding very seriously and as a sign of warning from her inner goddess. Then, she stopped wasting her time trying to uncover the secrets of her birth and began to forge her ego gem with the inner goddess. When Adriene finally let go of her obsession with learning theplete truth behind her birth and proceeded to focus on forging her ego gem, the inner goddess though asleep her presence alone helped her refine her soul energy to the highest quality and use it forge the ego gem with the inner goddess in the center. Adriene found that the forging of her ego gem had gone beyond her control and it was all happening ording to the ns of the asleep inner goddess. Her spections were confirmed when her ego gem not only forged automatically but had mutated. Yes, Adriene''s inner goddess had helped her forge her ego gem and also mutated it into something more special and powerful than a regr ego gem. Exploring her mutated ego gem, Adriene found that the capacity of energies her ego gem could store was severalfold that of a regr ego gem. It was unheard of for someone of Adriene''s realm to possess such arge capacity to store energies unless they held a physique or trait rted to it. Chapter 2026 Auto Energy Refining Chapter 2026 Auto Energy Refining Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:02 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space An ego gem''s capacity to store energies was directly associated with the synchronous rate of the ego gem. An ego gem didn''t just help the card apprenticeprehend and master rules and their meaning while essing rule energy from the womb of the world''s will but also helped store the gathered rule energy and forged runes. The quality of one ego gem not only affected theirprehension and mastery of rules but also their capacity to store energies and runes. Soul and Rule energies were indispensable for a card apprentice so the higher the capacity of an ego gem to store energies the better. But there were card apprentices who overcame this limitation with the help of their physique or traits. As a mutated ego gem created by Adriene''s inner goddess, her ego gem had a synchronous rate reaching as high as eight five percent. Adreiene had a feeling that if not for the limit of her realm and body her ego gem''s synchronous rate could have been higher or even perfect. Adreiene really regretted not focusing on her overall development such that she mutated ego gem could have had a higher synchronous rate. However, it was toote for her to regret. As if feeling her sadness the Inner goddess seemed to console her giving her a feeling that this was not the end and it was not toote. Turns out since the forging of Adriene''s mutant ego gem, her inner goddess seemed to have been able to asionally convey certain feelings and signs to warn or console her acting as a guide in her life. Still, Adriene''s mutated ego gem''s high synchronous rate could not exin the enormous capacity to store various energies. Clearly, its insane capacity was rted to her ego gem''s mutation. Adriene was delighted to learn this. After all, her ego gem having arge energy capacity gave her another edge over her peers and opponents. Before Adriene could celebrate the joy of forging an ego gem with an insane energy capacity she found that her ego gem helped her automatically refine both soul and rule energy. This discovery should have brought double joy to Adriene, but she wasn''t instead she was a little disappointed by the mutated ego gem. Adriene''s dissatisfaction with her mutated ego gem was because she found that most of the refined energy in her ego gem''s insane energy capacity would be fed to her inner goddess. However, this helped her understand why her mutate ego gem had such a high energy capacity it was so that she would gather energies to help her inner goddess recover faster. An ego gem having a high energy capability was a coveted perk but it was also amonly neglected drawback, therger one''s energy storage capacity was the more time and work it took for one to fill and recover it. It helped that her ego gem had a high synchronous rate allowing her to gather energies faster but her ego gem''s energy capacity was severelyrger than the actual energy capacity for an ego gem of her synchronous rate, as such it took her several times longer to fill the energy capacity of her ego gem. So what if her inner goddess was consuming most of the energies she had gathered? After all, the inner goddess was helping her automatically refine her energies. This way, the time Adriene spent gathering the extra energies was less than what she would have taken to refine those energies. In a way, Adriene got the better end of the deal. After all, refining the energies was a more tedious job than gathering the energies. However, Adriene could not help but feel that she was losing as much as she had gained. With this, she began to think that her mutated ego gem was primarily designed to have her help her inner goddess recover. This twist soared Adriene''s happiness of forging a mutated ego gem. This was supposed to be her ego gem but somehow it turned out to be a sweat shop working her tirelessly and paid her in terms of measly refined energies. As such for the first time in her life, Adriene began to grow doubtful of the purpose of her trait inner goddess. She could not help but wonder if she the inner goddess''s existence was to help her or if her existence was to help recover her inner goddess. Thinking of this Adriene began to have an existential crisis. With this, she could not help but feel that she was a mere pawn in someone else''s grand scheme. As if sensing the fears and worries of Adriene, the inner goddess showered her with another ability, an ability that would allow Adriene to borrow the strength of her inner goddess. Adriene did not understand what her inner goddess meant by giving her this ability. When Adriene''s confusion was about to consume her consciousness she heard an omnipotent voice from the depth of her being, ''You are me, I am you. You do not have to fear yourself.'' Hearing the omnipotent voice Adriene immediately calmed down and all her confusion washed away. She no longer began to focus on separating herself from her inner goddess and began to move forward as if her previous existential crisis never happened. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Though Adriene could borrow power from her inner goddess she found that her strength was too low for her to borrow the full strength of her recovering inner goddess. Hence Adriene could only borrow enough power that her realm allowed. When in the card grandmaster realm she could borrow power from the Card Emperor realm and when in the card lord realm she could borrow the power of a regr Card demigod. As such Adriene began to focus on her all-round development such that she could be strong enough to borrow more power from her inner goddess. This further led Adriene to ponder how strong was her inner goddess if even in her recovery period a portion of strength allowed her to disy the strength of a Card demigod. Adriene wondered if her inner goddess was a transcendent. Chapter 2027 Sacrificial Summoning Chapter 2027 Sacrificial Summoning Date- 18 April 2321 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 16:02 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space It was just Adriene''s guess that her inner goddess might be a transcendent being as she had never heard about the ruler ss beings in the demigod/devil realm. They were a lot stronger than the demigods Adriene knew, after all, they were the beings closest to achieving the transcendent realm. Her ignorance had Adriene think as such but there was no evidence to say that her inner goddess was a transcendent or wasn''t one. Besides it was too soon to conclude either. But it did not hurt Adriene to indulge in such thoughts as who among us doesn''t like to consider ourselves the exception or the special one, especially in our teenage years. Regardless of the origin of Adriene''s inner goddess, thanks to her trait and mutated ego gem Adriene was able to stand out as the youth with the most potential in the present generation not just in the Southern Region but all five regions. After all, not every Card Lord could summon the strength of a demigod. Even though the strength summoned by Adriene was temporary and not as strong as an actual demigod it was still an incredible feat that only a handful could pull off. Just her being able to achieve this feat showed the limitless potential within her. "This is the worst possible oue," JJ uttered, he did not think that a girl fight would end up like this. He looked at the towering nine-winged devil dragon corpse possessed by Cervos and the divine glow emitted by Adriene as the crowd in the surroundings rushed to safety not wanting to get caught in the sh of two titans and be a casualty. JJ then turned to look at his cousin and asked, "Aren''t you awfully quiet? Isn''t it about time you prester me to stop the two of them from wreaking havoc or to save those three country girls?" "..." Aria rolled her eyes at her cousin not wanting to make any sort ofment with Wyatt sitting on her shoulder. However, she internally yelled at him, ''You fool, how can you be this blind? Your death is right beside you and you are still thinking about unrted stuff. Take this opportunity to run away before the grim reaper on my shoulder decides it is time for him to harvest souls.'' Aria possessed the purest unparalleled bloodline after Anna, however, her strength was being held back by the presence of a second bloodline, the Art family bloodline. Still, she was someone with limitless potential. However, whenpared to Adriene and Cervos who possessed the strength equivalent to a rookie demigod, she did not make it to the youth with the most potential in the present generation of the Southern Region let alone the five regions. ording to Clown Mask''s future vision, Aria would gain poprity during the war between the Southern Region and Northern Region which was set in y by Matron from the shadows. However, before that, she would remain a no-name Royal descendant who was 136th in the line of session for the Southern Throne. Every descendant with an unparalleled bloodline was in the line of session for the Southern Throne regardless of which family they belonged to. However, just in case, god forbid, if there were ever a time they were required to ascend to the Southern Throne then they while have to give up on their family name and inherit the Heatsend family name. These weren''t the Southern Region''s Royalty''s customs but the same in the other three royal families. Both Aria and JJ were part of these royal descendants. "Let me show these kids what a real and alive nine-winged devil dragon looks like," Though JJ found his cousin''s silence odd, he did not bother to wait anymore and walked toward Adriene and Cervos chanting aloud, "Sacrifice Summoning: SSS-rank nine-winged devil dragon." [Card Name: Sacrifice Summoning Card Type: Summoning Card ( Active ) Card Rank: A-rank, Rare-grade Card Rate: 9-Stars Card Durability: (89/100) Card Effect: i) The user can summon a random creature of strength equivalent to the sacrifice they offered to the world''s will for an hour. ii) The duration of the summon can be increased by making appropriate sacrifices to the world''s will. iii) The user can summon specific creatures by making appropriate sacrifices to the world''s will. iv) The value of the sacrifice will be determined by the world''s will. Note: i) The summon will be able to follow the basic instructions of the user. ii) The summon will risk its life to protect the user during the summon period.] Learning of Wyatt''s feat to defeat a devil by borrowing the power of a devil, JJ who never dared to venture into the dark arts finally gave in to the temptation. JJ was fully aware of the consequence of dabbling in the dark arts but believed that if a country hick like Wyatt could practice it without losing his sanity then he too could do it. Having decided to explore the dark arts JJ did not have to go out of his way to find dark arts and rted knowledge, the Southern Royal Pce''s library''s forbidden section was filled with all the knowledge his predecessor had collected on dark arts. JJ knew his way around the pce so it wasn''t much of an obstacle for him to ess the books on dark arts stored in the forbidden section of the library. essing the dark arts books in the royal library, to JJ''s dismay he found that most of these books were mainly on the various sacrificial demon/devil summoning rituals used by the demon/devil worshippers to make offerings to the demon/devil they worshipped to gain otherworldly powers from them or to summon demon/devil to card world. JJ was not discouraged by this rather he was relieved because though confident in his abilities he did not want to dwell too far into the taboo. He began to explore the sacrificial summoning of the dark realm even though he had no clue if it was what he was looking for. Chapter 2028 Your Search Is Over Chapter 2028 Your Search Is Over Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:04 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Dwelling in the dark arts of sacrificial summoning that the demons/devils taught to their worshippers, JJ began to see a pattern in numerous sacrificial summoning methods, he saw that these sacrificial summoning methods allowed the summoner to open a portal connecting their location in Card World with the location of demon/devil they were calling on in the Dark Realm by paying a offering simr to toll fee to the Card World''s will and Dark Realm''s will. Except for the varying sacrifice, coordinates, and demon/devil, the rest was pretty much the same about these dark arts, providing offerings to the Card World and the Dark Realm''s wills to help them create a temporary bridge connecting the two realms. Noticing this JJ wondered why the Card World''s will would ept the offering from a demon/devil worshipper to create a portal connecting its world to the Dark realm. This question had gued many of his predecessors who wrote these books, ultimately the majority agreed on one reason that the Card World''s Will would ept any offering by its children. This was why the Demons/Devils had their worshippers organize the sacrificial summoning ritual instead of themselves doing it on their end. JJ also strongly agreed with this hypothesis because the narrative that the Card World''s Will cared enough about its children that it would ept all their offerings was moreforting for him than the fact that the Card World''s Will was apathetic about them and just followed a set of predeterminedws. This narrative had many holes but for ages regardless of race and worlds, beings havee to seekfort in believing there''s a higher power and bigger picture in y. As long as it helped them continue living while getting a good night''s sleep it was good enough. Regardless of the reason why the Card World''s Will epted Card Apprentice''s human sacrifice to summon demons, JJ deduced a set ofws from these sacrificial summoning methods created by dark races had inmon, thews to conduct an exchange with not just Card World''s will but any world''s will. JJ decided to follow thesews tomunicate with the world''s will. However, this was tricky because the ritual array formations in these sacrificial summonings were specifically designed to conduct human sacrifices and offer the energy from the sacrifice to the world''s will to create a portal. Fortunately, JJ''s predecessors seemed to have been sessful in modifying the ritual array formation such that it would act as any form of sacrifice and not just the human sacrifice as the demons/devils that imparted these methods to their worshippers intended to. However, JJ could not find theplete copy of his predecessor''s modified sacrificial summoning ritual, it was missing. JJ did not n on giving up. So, he went through the Royal family''s records to check what happened to it, only to learn that one of his predecessors known for his prodigal behavior had lost it in a gambling match. Learning this, JJ was furious with his prodigal predecessor so much so that he wanted to dig up his grave and give his rotting bones a good scolding. However, he could not find any records of his grave. Confused, JJ got curious about his prodigal predecessor. So he began to search for all information about him in the Southern royal family''s history records. To his surprise, aside from his predecessor''s prodigal behavior the records mentioned that this predecessor was a genius unlike any the Southern Royal family had seen before. He was even dubbed as the hope of the Southern Region but at some point in his life, he went astray giving in to the temptation of all sins known to mankind. Pretty soon his father, the one thing keeping him in check died. After that, his behavior only grew worse, it was as if he had totally lost his way. The more JJ read about the recorded history of his prodigal predecessor the more he grew curious about him so he could not help but wonder why there was no record of his grave as such JJ went through his recorded history to find clues to what happened to his prodigal predecessor only to find a cryptic message hidden in the recorded history. The cryptic message invoked JJ''s adventurous spirit. When he finally managed to deduce the cryptic message, he found a set of coordinates pointing to a location within the Southern Royal ce grounds. JJ rushed to that location to find a fountain. JJ had been to this fountain many times but he never noticed anything special about it until today. The fountain had an archaic inscription reading, ''Your Search Is Over.'' Right next to these words, a ruby gem was embedded in the fountain. JJ had never noticed these inscriptions before however when he came here searching to find out the secret about his prodigal predecessor this inscription and the ruby gem were visible to them. It was as if they would only be visible to those who came to the fountain searching for his prodigal predecessor. From this JJ understood that the fountain was enchanted and the only way to break its enchantment was toe to it in search of the prodigal predecessor who enchanted it. JJ''s spection was only half right because the enchantment had two other conditions for lifting it. One was a time-bound condition and the other was a bloodline condition. The enchantment would only be lifted when someone with the unparalleled bloodlinees to the fountain searching for the said predecessor after more than a century has passed since its creation. This means if JJ did not have the royal bloodline and had note after it had been more than a century since its creation he would not have been able to see the inscription or the ruby gem embedded next to it. It was as if JJ shared a fate with this predecessor of his. Chapter 2029 True Relic: Ruby Vault / Record Vault Chapter 2029 True Relic: Ruby Vault / Record Vault Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:04 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Having discovered the secret left behind by his predecessor, JJ did not immediately reach for the ruby gem. He cautiously appraised the gem to learn that it was a relic, a true relic. This got JJ to be more cautious as relics had weird abilities beyond a card apprentice''s imagination and strength. JJ did not want to fall prey to his predecessor''s tricks. Based on what he had learned about his prodigal predecessor so far, he would not put it past him. JJ then proceeded to ess the Royal family''s records on various true relics known to the card apprentices, especially one that looked like a Ruby gem. Since his predecessor had it, he believed he would be able to find a record of it and so he did. The true relic left behind by his predecessor was called Ruby Vault. [ Relic Name: Ruby Vault Relic Effect: Ruby Vault allows the user to store everything from soul energy to rule power to mental strength to divinity to their ethereal spirit regardless of the time. Additional Effect: Vault of Life, In in Sight, Indestructible Note: the Ruby Vault is a relic formed from the remains of a being believed to have achieved transcendence.] Learning that the true relic left behind by his predecessor would not harm him in any way, JJ returned to the fountain to collect the Rudy Vault. However, he could not remove it from the fountain regardless of the methods he tried. Knowing that his strength was not enough JJ pondered if he should recruit the help of someone strong and he could trust. But the Greed in JJ''s heart for the true relic ''Ruby Vault'' stopped him from doing so. Then he began to think of a different way to remove the ruby vault embedded in the fountain. JJ believed that since his predecessor had thought far enough to leave a cryptic message in the Royal family''s historical records and enchant the fountain, he should have thought of a clever way to retrieve the ruby vault embedded in the fountain. That was when a thought crossed JJ''s mind, that the ruby vault was a unimed true relic, he could just drop a drop of his blood on it to im it turning it into his origin card. This was when JJ realized that maybe this was the only way to retrieve the ruby vault and there was no other way. Meaning it would make no difference even if he called the adults since his prodigal predecessor wanted whoever found it to either make the Ruby Vault their origin card or leave it for the other fated future generation. Now it was up to JJ to decide whether to take the Ruby Vault turning it into his origin card or leave it for some other fated one. JJ did not like the idea of turning the Ruby Vault into his origin card but he also knew that there must be a reason why his predecessor went through all this trouble to leave this true relic for the future generation. Torn between the choices JJ finally came to a decision. He decided to ept the Ruby Vault as his origin card. Yes, JJ had high hopes for his origin cards but he also did not want to miss out on whatever his prodigal predecessor had left behind in the Ruby Vault. In the end, his curiosity got the best of him thinking Ruby Vault would make a good origin card, he could do worse, he had seen card apprentices with a worse origin card. Consoling himself JJ dropped a drop of his blood on the Ruby Gem epting the true relic Ruby Vault as his origin card. JJ did not regret his decision, he proceeded to check the info on his new origin card to find a surprise waiting for him. The ruby gem true relic that he believed to be the true relic ''Ruby Vault'' wasn''t it. Yes, to JJ''s surprise, his origin card''s name was something totally different than Ruby Vault. It was called, ''Record Vault.'' [Card Name: Record Vault Card Type: Origin Card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rate: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The user can store records in the vault. Additional Effect: i) Vault of Knowledge: The user can store their memories or knowledge within the Record Vault in the form of records. Note: Vault of Knowledge is only responsible for saved memories of the user and not all the memories of the user. ii) In in Sight : The user of the record vault can use this ability to enter or ess the record vault anywhere and anytime without having to worry about being discovered by others Note: The Record Vault cannot be detected using soul energy, mental strength, or rule power. iii) Indestructible : Record vault is invincible to all enemy attacks with the exception of those that had achieved transcendence. Note: the Record Vault is a relic formed from the remains of a being believed to have achieved transcendence.] Reading the info of his origin card, JJ''s face turned deadpan. The effects of the record vault were worse than the ruby vault. JJ would have preferred the ruby vault over the record vault. It was funny how times change. Earlier he did not want to have ruby vault as his origin card but now he wasining why his origin card was not ruby vault but record vault. JJ wanted to cry but no tears came out from his eyes. A card apprentice''s origin card not only gave them an edge over their opponents but also separated them from themon card apprentice. One card apprentice can only have two origin cards in a lifetime. Common card apprentices would worry about finding their fated ingredient in their limited lifespan, but JJ who had the potential to be a demigod worried about not getting a good origin card in his lifetime. To see his feare true JJ was devastated and cussed his prodigal predecessor for this fate. Chapter 2030 Upgrade Or Downgrade? Chapter 2030 Upgrade Or Downgrade? Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:04 N?v(el)B\\jnn Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Devastated JJ picked up his shattered dreams and essed his origin card record vault to see if he could find something to rejuvenate them. Now that he had taken the risk to turn the unknown true relic into his origin card out of curiosity about why his predecessor left this behind he might as well see it through. When JJ tried to explore the record vault, he found his entire body was dragged into the vault leaving a ruby gem in the location where he once stood. Inside the record vault, JJ found rows and rows of selves. The first few selves were filled with records but the ones after that were all empty. A handsome figure walked out from the aisle between the selves, JJ found the figure familiar, it was his predecessor. The royal family''s history records had these images from young to old. So, JJ instantly made out who the figure was. Being in the presence of his ancestor JJ hurriedly bowed only to hear the figure say: "If you are bowing then don''t bother because I am just a recorded memory. I can''t see you or hear you. This is the beauty of this ce you can experience your or other persons'' stored memories here from the third person or the first person point of view, your choice. I hope this point alone will be enough to make up for the fact that I upgraded the true relic ''Ruby Vault'' to ''Record Vault.'' This is not an excuse, trust me Record Vault is far better than Ruby Vault. If you are a brains over brawns kind of guy then, you will agree with me on this one. Ruby Vault might look like a lifesaver, but there is no point in continuing one''s life like that. Since you have an unparalleled bloodline I assume you are not afraid of death. So you have no use for a Ruby Vault¡­" Midway throught his predecessor''s words JJ clenched his fist because Ruby Vault wasn''t just a lifesaving card, aside from it life saving capabilities it was a high-level artificial ego gem that would allow one to store their runes or divinity and pass them to future generations. To think that his predecessor did not think twice about ruining such a true relic twice JJ instantly lost his respect for him. JJ now knew every word about his predecessor being a prodigal in the Royal family''s records was true. Realizing this, he strongly had an urge to hit this prodigal predecessor of his. But then, JJ recalled that true relics were not easy to mess with he had never heard of anyone ever upgrading a false relic let alone a true relic. Realizing this he once again could not help but revere his prodigal predecessor. It did notst long recalling that, his predecessor clearly failed to upgrade the true relic instead he downgraded it from Ruby Vault to Record Vault. Regardless of what his predecessor said JJ felt Record Vault was a down grade version of Ruby Vault. "... I had my reasons as to why I went through the trouble of upgrading the Ruby Vault to Record Vault. Times back then were different, I do not expect for you to understand what I did and why I did it. Therefore, I will not go into detail about it but seeing how you were able to get hold of this I think my n worked. The Record Vault contains all the knowledge of our predecessors that I lost in gambling to the central government or the top ten universities. Not only that it also contains all my life''s work so far. Now all of it is yours. Make use of them as you see fit. I trust you will do right by your bloodline. Now, for thest reveal, the reason why there are no records of my burial in the royal cemetery is that I didn''t die in the card world, I just chose to leave the card world or as most of our ancestors would put it, I abandoned the card world. Since you possess the Unparalleled bloodline, you must have gotten the same speech my father gave me, ''We the unparallel descendants are the protectors of the South and the World itself. We are never to forsake it h h h¡­ Because of this reason, despite the Card World being unable to support their growth all of our ancestors chose to stay and protect the Card World and not head into the Myriad Realms to grow further. My father did the same thing and he wanted me to do the same but as you might have already guessed. Yes, I abandoned my duty as an unparalleled descendant and left for the myriad realms since the card world could no longer support my growth. I do n to return once I am strong enough to make things better. If I have not returned yet it seems I have failed but I don''t regret my decision. However, if I did then in your face Dad. Regardless, I wish you the best my dearest junior. My only advice for you is to live on your terms and not on someone else''s." JJ stood in the middle of the shelves as his predecessors'' recorded message ended. He had gained too much information and needed some time to process it. But once he did, he screamed at the top of his lungs cussing, "Fuck you, you prodigal son of a bitch!" He cuss echoed among the shelves. JJ could not bring himself to agree with his prodigal predecessor that Record Vault was better than Ruby Vault. Ruby Vault can be used by card apprentices to store and pass unique and rare runes to their descendants simr to how the Empire seems to have all of Demigod Micheal Angelo Godson''s runes stored in a Ruby Vault for his descendants. How could experiencing one''s ancestors'' stored memories of using time rune ever surpass inheriting one''s ancestor''s time rune itself? Hence, JJ believed Record Vault was a downgrade of Ruby Vault. However, he would soon eat those words of his. Chapter 2031 Crazy And Suicidal Chapter 2031 Crazy And Suicidal Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:04 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Throwing all his dissatisfaction with his predecessor and his origin card JJ then went through the records stored on shelves to find records on his ancestor''s modified human sacrificial summoning ritual. It did not take him long to find it. Finding it JJ learned that the only true way to kill a devil was to kill it in the dark realm. Hence, his ancestors went through the trouble of wasting time on modifying the sacrificial summoning ritual of the demons/devils. Learning that his ancestors would go into the devil''s territory and hunt them, JJ could not help but marvel at their bravery and strength. However, right next to these records, JJ found the records of his prodigal predecessor''s research on the sacrificial summoning ritual. Curious, JJ went through the records to learn that this predecessor of his wasn''t just prodigal but crazy. He modified the sacrificial summoning ritual of the demons/devils to summon the Card World''s will itself. His prodigal predecessor''s idea was simple and bold but a bit suicidal, he wanted to sacrifice demons/devils to the card world''s will to summon it and have it help himprehend and master rules and their meanings. Learning what his predecessor was up to JJ could not but regain respect for his predecessor even if he did not quite seed in what he set out to do. Though he did not manage to ever summon the Card World''s will to help himprehend and master rules and their meanings he was able to get it to help him find the rule meanings he was searching for at the bifurcation point of the rule stream. It was like he was bridging the world''s will to help him choose the rule meaning he wanted. Though JJ''s predecessor did not consider this development as a win, JJ himself thought this was good enough. He was so psyched, he could not imagine the waves it would create in the world however just as that thought crossed his mind JJ felt dread in his heart. He felt that if the world leaders were to get the wind of this Southern region dyed red by them to get their hands on this modified sacrificial summoning ritual. Thinking of this JJ''s excitement vanished. He was starting to understand why his prodigal predecessor lost many of their family''s heirlooms in a gamble to the central government and others. After all, one of the unspokenws of the card world was that it was a sin to possess something beyond one''s strength. But JJ soon shook his head and wondered if his ancestors were strong and smart enough to find a way to enter the devils'' territories and kill them then what changed for their most promising descendant to act prodigal and willingly give away their wealth? JJ felt that somewhere down history while fighting with the demons/devil and their worshipers, the Southern Royal family was also fighting the rest of the world, especially the central government. As his predecessor said, since he was not present back then it would be hard for him to understand what happened and why it happened. Just like how his predecessor did not want to go into the details about it JJ too for now did not want to go into the details about it because with his strength he could not afford it. For, now all his concentration was focused on growing stronger. That''s how JJ got started on creating his own version of the sacrificial summoning ritual. However, it took a lot of inspiration from his predecessor''s version of the sacrificial summoning ritual. Still, its purpose and application were a hundred percent his idea. JJ''s version of the sacrificial summoning ritual also used the sacrifice to call upon the card world''s will however, it did not demand the card world to help himprehend rules and their meaning instead, it would help him summon a monster to fight his battles for him. JJ had thought of this from the theory that the Card world was responsible for the creation of the dungeons. Since the card world could create the dungeons and the monsters in them, he thought it could also help him summon monsters to fight his battle for him for a price. Though JJ felt that it was asking a lotpared to asking the world will to point out a certain rule meaning at the bifurcation point of the rule stream he did not lose hope in his vision he believed in it with all his heart. JJ''s bet was right his modified version of the sacrificial summoning ritual was a huge sess even though it consumed a lot of resources as a sacrifice. Still, it was worth it considering that it would allow him to summon SSS-rank boss monsters that even an elite demigod would fear to fight alone. Once JJ had sessfully created his envisioned version of the modified sacrificial summoning ritual, he then proceeded to turn his research into a card and enter the ranks of the most promising youth of the current generation not just in the Southern Region but all five regions. That was how a prodigy of card creation was able to take over the high school gangs of the Southern Capital and stand against the likes of Adriene and Cervos. From certain points, JJ seemed stronger than Adriene and Cervos but the truth was JJ himself was his weak point, Adriene and Cervos did not have to fight his summons to defeat him as long as they defeated or captured him they would win. Hence, JJ and his faction had yet to unify the high school gangs of the Southern Capital and take over its streets like the Bright Lions did in Sky Blossom City. "Roar!!!" the roar of an actual Nine-winged devil dragon sounded at the edge of the void while JJ stood atop its head looking down at Adriene and the Nine-winged devil dragon corpse (Cervos). Just as the three stared at one other while the crowd ran for their life, before things could unfold they heard a loud indifferent uninterested voice chant: "Celestial Blood Fate Domain!!!" Soon the entire edge of the void in Sky Blossom City''s air space was dyed in red monochrome.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2032 Submit! Chapter 2032 Submit! Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:04 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Aurelia, I will leave this to you," Jaya said stepping back to hiding behind Aurelia seeing that Cervos possessed a Nine-winged devil dragon corpse, Adriene radiated with a threatening golden energy, and JJ summoned an actual Nine-Winged devil dragon. *Gulp* Aurelia gulped her saliva looking at two SSS-rank Nine-winged devil dragons. She was scared but she did not take a step back. Instead, grabbed Corey''s wrist and pulled her behind her saying, "Get behind me." Corey lifted her eyebrows listening to Aurelia, from the looks of it she did not seem to be kidding. Shemended Aurelia''s bravery but shaking her head she asked, "You sure, you got this?" Aurelia vigorously shook her head denying, "I am not but I am sure our boss is watching and he will not let us die here." "Wyatt is here?" Jaya eximed. Then, fixing her hair in ce she heroically walked in front of Aurelia and said, "Don''t worry girls I got this." ''Are you three stupid?'' A feminine voice sounded in Jaya, Aurelia, and Corey''s mind, it was Adriene. Borrowing power from her inner goddess, Adriene no longer felt the ominous pressure from Corey. So, she proceeded to advise them, ''Run for your lives while everyone else is busy running to safety. I will hold Cervos back.'' "Hey, how dare you call us stupid?" Aurelia yelled, staring hard at Adriene who stood between them and Cervos''s Nine-winged devil dragon corpse. Jaya hurriedly hugged Aurelia by her waist seeing that she was about to rush at Adriene. Corey stood behind them indifferently, with little Beam by her side she was not worried about the clowns from the Southern Capital. Meanwhile, feeling the change in the aura of Cervos and Adriene, little Beampletely hid its presence like a predator ready to pounce on its prey at a moment''s notice. Hence, be it Cervos or Adriene, they could no longer feel the dreading intimidating pressure from Corey. Adriene was taken aback by Aurelia''s response but before she could get a word in, the dragon corpse spoke, "Adriene, step aside or prepare to die with them." "You talk big for a loser," JJ said as his summoned dragon flew him closer to them. Caught between JJ and Adriene, Cervos let out a heart-wrenching roar adding, "I am willing to die to avenge Gloria. Are you guys willing to die to protect those three?" With Cervos''s deration JJ and Adriene''s brows frowned because they were not sure if they were prepared to have a decisive life and death with Crevos. After all, as the user of ''Corpse Possession'' Cervos had the upper hand in a death match. A corpse did not feel pain or fear but it was different for them if Cervos were toe at them with the intent to exchange damage for damage even if they won they would have suffered fatal injuries. This was why JJ and Adriene both hesitated when Crevos threatened them with a death match. However, in their moment of hesitation, they heard a loud indifferent and uninterested voice chanting, "Celestial Blood Fate Domain" Following the chant the entire edge of the void within their field of vision was dyed in red monochrome, locking everyone present in a red world. Seeing the world around them turn red, the crowd that was rushing to safety paused and a look of despair washed their faces. Coming from the Southern Capital, the capital of the southern region and home to the Heatsend Royal family, they all were aware that they were trapped in a domain and considering the size of the domain it must be invoked by a Card Demigod. Being trapped in a domain meant that no ce in the domain was safe for any of them. With no escape, the crowd turned to find the source of the domain. JJ with his summoned dragon, Crevos with his corpse dragon, and Adriene with her borrowed power all tried to break the domain but it would not budge no matter how much strength they exerted on it, let alone copse. Ultimately, giving up on trying to break free from it they tried to find the source of the domain like the rest acknowledging that they were in the presence of a stronger enemy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Boss has finally decided to show himself," Aurelia said feeling a familiarity with the domain and then added, "I knew he would not let me die so easily." "Wyatt''s here," Jaya said in anticipation while Corey scoffed, "Humph, show off." All eyes moved their gaze following the energy signature of the domain. The ce where the energy signature of the domain was stronger was most likely where the source of the domain was unless the owner of the domain took precautions against it. Soon, they found that the energy signature of the domain was the strongest where Aurelia and her Southern Watch team stood. These guys had not moved an inch from their original position when Cervos, Adriene, and JJ went all out. It was as if they felt no fear. Beside the team of Southern watch, the masses saw a red humanoid being. It stepped forward basking in the curious gaze of the onlookers unfaired and uninterested. The crowd felt the red humanoid being was familiar however they could not remember where they had seen that face. Until a few with strong memory in the crowd pointed out, "It is him. It''s Dalton Wyatt, the hope of the South." "It is him, I got confused because of his red skin color." "What is he doing up here?" "Don''t tell me it is his domain that we are trapped in." "No way, that is impossible." Ignoring the exmation and whispers of the onlookers, Wyatt slowly walked towards the trio from the Southern Capital, Adriene, JJ, and Cervos. Seeing his slow stride, the trio locked their gaze on him to hear him say, "I heard you guys are searching for me. I am here, now what?" "You are Dalton Wyatt?" JJ was the first to speak finding it hard to believe the red humanoid was the Southern Hope who had multiple floating heads and hands. The other two listened closely to hear the red humanoid''s response. "Yes, the one and only," Aurelia proudly answered aloud confirming the crowds''s guess. "Little girl, I wasn''t asking you¡ª" "Submit!" Wyatt uttered interrupting JJ who scolded Aurelia for answering when not asked. With Wyatt''s words JJ, Adriene, and the crowd trapped in his domain all felt an unknown turmoil in their blood forcing them all to kneel. Some tried to resist the urge to kneel but they all felt this unbearable pain in their blood veins causing them all to double down in pain. Soon except for Aurelia, Corey, Jaya, Aria, and her team everyone was kneeling even JJ, his dragon, Adriene, and Cervos''s corpse dragon found themselves forced to kneel. Many did not understand what was happening and some could not believe that Wyatt''s domain had such power. "What dark arts is this?" JJ yelled looking at Wyatt. But not receiving an answer, he activated the card he had specially prepared to fight with Wyatt, "A-rank Summon Synchronization." Soon, JJ who stood atop the head of the Nine-winged devil dragon sunk into its head and merged with the Nine-winged devil dragon. Merging with JJ the Nine-winged devil dragons form from a big thorny lizard with three pairs of wings to a Dragonoid with a streamlined body and nine razor-sharp wings. Meanwhile, Adriene made use of her inner goddess to free herself from the effect of the domain and was the first to stand back on her feet among the trio. As for Cervos, he too activated hisst resort, mentally chanting, "Deadman''s Coffin" Cervo''s Physical body which was inside apartment within the Nine-winged devil dragon corpse moved into a rotting coffin temporarily morphing his hydrating body into a corpse. Then, the rotting coffin was moved by Cervos''s spiritual body possessing the dragon corpse into his sub-space. Inside Cervos''s origin card My Space, the rotting coffin was ced at the center of an array formation that was connected to a series of modified artificial energy cores that would allow Crevos to use his dragon corpse to its full potential without having to worry about him running out of the energy to see it through. Soon one by one all three of them, Adriene, JJ, and Cervos broke free of Wyatt''s domain''s restrain and red at Wyatt but none dared to rush at him because he was able to make them kneel with words so alone they were clearly not Wyatt''s match head on so they decided to make use of their brains instead of directly rushing at him in his domain without a n. Wyatt had proven himself as the real deal to them not it was their turn to prove themselves to Wyatt and then to the South by defeating him. "JJ, stop struggling and beg for mercy maybe he will forgive you out of consideration for Her Highness Southern Emperor," Aria suddenly said aloud. Her actions were ambiguous, it wasn''t clear if she trying to persuade her cousin or provoke him. Chapter 2033 Unwilling Chapter 2033 Unwilling Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:08 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space [Card Name: Summon Synchronization Card Type: Skill Card (Active) Card Rank: A-rank, Rare-Grade Card Rate: 11-Stars Card Durability: (87/100) Card Effect: i) The user can integrate their physical body and spiritual body with their summons. ii) The user can share their own or summon''s bloodline in the synchronized form. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Note: i) The synchronized form will take the appearance of the strongest among the summon and summoner. ii) The summoner''s mind will dominate the synchronized form''s mind.] [Card Name: Deadman''s Coffin Card Type: Item Card Card Rank: A-rank, Rare-Grade Card Rate: 10-Stars Card Durability: (89/100) Card Effect: When asleep in the Deadman''s Coffin the user will be presumed dead. Additional Effect: When asleep in the Deadman''s Coffin the user''s overall recovery rate will increase by ten folds. Note: Sleeping more than eight hours in Deadman''s Coffin will lead to death.] ¡­ "Shut up, I will deal with youter!" the Dragonoid screamed in JJ''s voice ring at Aria who shook her head wondering if she should have made a private call to persuade her Cousin instead of doing it openly, he might have mistaken her genuine advice as a provocation. "Step back you two, he is mine," JJ warned Adriene and Cervos, dering Wyatt his prey, as his massive body covered with thorns and scales threateningly stepped forward. "Fine by me," Cervos couldn''t care less about JJ''s arrogant deration, his target was Jaya. He wanted to avenge Gloria before the circumstances made it impossible for him. The three pairs of wings of the dragon corpse pped as it turned its back to Wyatt to face its prey, Jaya. Adriene''s gaze switched between Wyatt and Jaya, with JJ holding Wyatt down he would now be able to stop Cervos from killing Jaya and his friends. Her eyes finally rested on Jaya, yelling, "Fuck this!" Then, she firmly stood between Cervos and Jaya adding, "Cervos, she won fair and square. Gloria has no one but her ipetence to me for her death. Let us end at this." Adriene wanted to prove herself against Wyatt but not like this. She wanted a fair battle one where neither of the party was not cornered or coerced to fight. Adriene could hold JJ so Wyatt would be free to stop Cervos but her faction was in alliance with JJ''s faction to not jeopardize the alliance she decided to hold off Cervos until the winner of JJ and Wyatt''s battle would help her put an end to Cervos''s revenge. "Submit!" Wyatt uttered again and once again the trio JJ, Cervos, and Adriene found themselves forced to stop everything they were doing and kneel. "How is this possible?!" Cervos yelled in disbelief. It did not take a genius to figure that Wyatt had invoked a version of the blood rule domain, so Cervos believed with his physical body hiding in his subspace it should be impossible for Wyatt''s domain to affect him through his blood but somehow it continued to affect him. This went beyond Cervos understanding of rules and domain. His physical body was not in the blood rule domain and his dragon corpse body did not have blood so how was Wyatt''s domain able to continue to affect him? "Roar!!!" Dragonoid JJ let out a monstrous roar trying to resist the effect of the domain but he could not. The more he resisted the stronger the effect of the domain grew, until JJ''s enraged roar slowly turned into a helpless roar as his humongous dragonoid figure kneeled before Wyatt. JJ''s big golden reptilian eyes stared at Wyatt who stood before him uninterested. JJ''s heart roared seeing that Wyatt wasn''t even sparing him a nce. JJ had never felt so disrespected in his entire life, he followed Wyatt''s line of sight to see who he was looking at. His gazended on Adriene who had gotten back on her feet breaking free of Wyatt''s domain effect. Finding Adriene back on her feet already while he still struggled, JJ was stumped. He could not believe his eyes. He always preassumed Adriene to be the weakest of the three of them, and to see her standing while he kneeled was a tough nut to swallow for him. However, it was unclear why JJ would presume Adriene as the weakest of the three of them when they never had a decisive battle fearing that of the three of them, Cervos had a clear upper hand as Corspe puppeteer. In a panic, JJ checked Cervos''s situation, only to find him kneeling without putting up any struggle. The ranking of the three of them that JJ had previously formed in his mind shattered and a new ranking with Adriene on the top and Cervos at the bottom formed in his head. JJ could not ept this, because when was it his turn to be on the top? Thinking of this JJ''s golden reptilian eyes once againnded on the red humanoid figure that stood before him seemingly intrigued by Adriene. JJ saw the same look in Wyatt''s eyes that he would have when he came across an amusing toy. Regardless, this kind of disrespect pissed JJ off, and adding to the fact that defeating Wyatt would put him on the top of the ranking chart, JJ''s fighting will raged with a hunger to prove himself. At the at moment, JJ did not hesitate to activate his unparallel bloodline in his Dragonoid form. Once JJ''s unparallel bloodline was unleashed it empowered his synchronized form, it power rose a few notches. The Dragonoid''s muscles bulged, thorns grew sharper, scales grew shinier, eyes became fiercer, and its roar shattered the eardrums of those unprepared in the surroundings. Using that momentum, Dragonoid JJ broke free of the effect of Wyatt''s domain and stood tall. Looking at Wyatt before him, JJ continued to roar, expressing his upromising will, undying fighting spirit, and resolve to stand above all. "Quiet!" Wyatt uttered in annoyance finally sparing JJ a nce. "..." Dragonoid JJ''s jaws were open wide but to his surprise, no voice came out of his throat except for air. Finding that with Wyatt''smand, no sound woulde out of his throat JJ stretched his jaws to their limits and tried his hardest to let out the loudest roar he could fathom but regardless of how JJ struggled no voice came out of his throat, it only pumped out air. To JJ''s surprise, even his unparalleled bloodline which he was proud of, that allowed him to break free of the domain''s effect was not responding at this moment. He could feel the presence of his bloodline in the synchronized form but for some reason no matter how hard he tried it would not answer his call. This phenomenon reminded JJ of the first time he had discovered his bloodline, he knew it was there but could not wield it. It was as if he had regressed in terms of his bloodline mastery. Finding that one by one the things he was confident about began to fail, panic and despair began to fill JJ''s mind. Being an unparallel descendant his mentality was strong but it sumbed to despair so soon because Wyatt was able to subdue him with words alone. It was one thing if they fought a decisive battle with Wyatt and lost but the decisive battle never happened he was reduced to this state with just a few words. Oveing the panic in his mind, Draganoid JJ red at Wyatt with his big golden reptilian eyes filled with resolve and decisively dashed at him with all his might, prepared to invoke hisst resort. He hoped it would note to this but Wyatt was a lot stronger than the stories about him made out to be. JJ recalled how his cousin told him that in his strongest form, Wyatt had multiple floating heads and arms. So he felt ipetent seeing that Wyatt did not even need to take his strongest form to fight him. This feeling of ipetence onlysted for a fleeting moment in JJ''s mind soon it was suppressed and reced by the feeling of being a underdog. Yes, JJ felt that he was the scorned underdog from the stories while Wyatt was the bully who underestimated him. Fueled by his delusions about his present situation JJ swore in his mind to make Wyatt regret underestimating him. Solidifying this narrative in his mind, as he pounced on Wyatt, JJ mentally chanted, ''Core Explosion!'' "Halt!" Wyatt uttered seeing Dragonoid JJ rush at him and sensing the turbulent soul energy gathering within the Dragonoid''s core. With his words, JJ not only came to a sudden halt but the violent soul energy inside his core also came to a halt. As his body and the violent soul energy gathering in his monster core were forced to a sudden halt, Dragonoid JJ roared in his mind, ''What the heck kind of domain is this? How is it able to force his will on me with just mere words?'' Wyatt''s Blood Rule Domain did not make sense to JJ, in his current form he possessed the strength of an elite card demigod yet Wyatt was able to exert his will on him with mere words. Nothing about this made sense to JJ. Chapter 2034 Sacrificial Ritual Chapter 2034 Sacrificial Ritual Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:13 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Field Marshal Heatsend hid in space and watched the disappointing disy of her descendant. She did not expect JJ to win or put up a fight against Wyatt but she did expect him to give his best such that his loss will be a honorable one. However, seeing him make basic mistakes, she could not help but be disappointed in his performance. Blood Rule has always been the enemy of Bloodlines, this was the basic every Bloodline user knew. Therefore, all the Royal descendant''s final assignment to their Bloodline mastery was to find a way to negate the influence of blood rule on their bloodline. Most end upprehending and mastering the blood rule while some get their hands on fancy cards that would give them resistance against the blood rule. Considering JJ''s age and realm he should have recently begun his bloodline training. So, JJ not being prepared against Blood Rule influencing his bloodline was not surprising. However, JJ wasn''t just any kid, he was a royal descendant with the most potential. Not to mention, he was the one who challenged Wyatt. Since he knew his enemy should he not have known beforehand that Wyatt''s blood rule mastery might hinder his bloodline ande prepared? To make such an obvious mistake showed how unprepared JJ was and how his arrogance had led him to underestimate Wyatt''s powers. Ultimately, now it would cost him his life. What bothered the Field Marshal most was the question, where did JJ find the resources required to sacrifice and summon an SSS-rank Nine-winged devil dragon? JJ''s idea to sacrifice resources to the card world''s will to borrow its power wasn''t new. Many in the past had hypothesized it, worked tirelessly on it, ande up with two basic steps to achieve it,munication and sacrifice. Establishing amunication channel between the card world''s will and the card apprentice is an essential step during a sacrifice ritual. It allows the world''s will to understand the card apprentice''s plea and demand appropriate sacrifice for it. Theoretically, this was how the sacrifice ritual should work. However, even if one manages to establish a propermunication channel with the world''s the sacrifice ritual will be mostly onesided with the Card apprentice taking the lead with proposal and begging. The world''s will would rarely respond or make any demands. If we try to understand the sacrificial ritual as a basic exchange, it would be easy to understand why the card world''s will would never show interest in the card apprentice''s sacrificial ritual. It was because everything that the card apprentice had to offer to it in sacrificial ritual had originated from it. So, basically, the card apprentices were giving back what the world had given to them to the world while making an additional demand. How did this make sense? Ever since the sacrificial ritual was introduced to the card world by the demons/devils, many capable card apprentices have tried to understand why the sacrificial ritual methods introduced by the demons/devils were sessful but not the methods introduced by them. Not to mention the sacrificial ritual of demons/devils had misceneous intent toward the card world while theirs did not. The reason why the sacrificial ritual methods created by the demons/devils worked even if it would harm the intention of the world''s will and the card apprentices'' sacrificial ritual methods would not work even though they were genuine in their ritual was that the sacrificial ritual created by the demons/devils had more to it than just offering human sacrifice. It facilitated an exchange between the Dark Realm''s will and Card World''s will. So, when a demon/devil worshiper conducts human sacrifice to summon demons/devils the offering they offer to the card world''s will to open the portal to the dark realm would actually be used by the card world''s will to conduct an exchange with the dark realm''s will and as amission for making this exchange between two realms'' wills possible, the card world''s will and the dark realm''s will would fulfill the meager demand of the demon/devil worshiper. This was the reason why the card world''s will would facilitate the demon/devil worshipper''s sacrificial ritual even if it harmed its interest and not because the card world''s will had any attachment for its children or something like the ancestors of the Heatsend royal family had thought tofort themselves by believing in a higher power. This was the reason why all the sacrificial ritual methods independently created by card apprentices failed but the sacrificial ritual methods created by modifying the method created by demons/devils seeded. However, without understanding the core principle of the sacrifice method created by demons/devils altering it totally was not possible. They could only alter it to make it so that the portal from the card world to the dark realm would be summoned by sacrificing any resource and not just human sacrifice. This was the modified sacrifice method the ancestors of the Heatsend royal family used to chase down the devil in the dark realm and permanently kill them. However, things changed when the genius who was said to be the hope of the South was born into the Heatsend royal family. Unfortunately, he soon fell off the pedestal and came to be known as the prodigal descendant. Unknown to the world this genius turned prodigal descendant of the heatsend royal family was the one who figured out the core principle of the sacrificial method made by the demons/devils. Understanding the core principle of the sacrificial method, the genius turned prodigal descendant of the heatsend royal family understood the real reason why the sacrificial methods created by the card apprentices failed, it was because the sacrifice they were offering to the card world was of no interest to it. Therefore, the genius turned prodigal descendant decided to use the corpse of the yed demons and devils as an offering to the Card World''s will since they were not born using the Card World''s power. As such unknown to the card world, he had be one of the card apprentices who was sessful in conducting a direct sacrificial ritual with the card world without involving the dark realm. The genius turned prodigal descendant of the Heatsend royal family wasn''t the first card apprentice who learned that the card world''s will would ept demons/devil corpses as a sacrificial ritual. Using the trial and error method many powerful card apprentices with various means at their disposal were able to figure this out unlike the genius turned prodigal descendant who figured this out by understanding the core principle of the sacrificial ritual method created by the demons/devils. This was why even though the other card apprentices, despite knowing that the card world''s will would ept demons/devils as sacrifices, were never able to create a sacrifice method that would conduct a direct exchange with the card world''s will without involving the dark realm''s will. Hence, their progress in using the sacrifice method to have the card world''s will help them was stuntedpared to what the genius turned prodigal descendant of the Heatsend Royal family was able to achieve. Using his research work JJ was able to create his own sacrificial ritual. Even though ultimately what they did was modify the sacrificial ritual created by the demons/devil to create their sacrificial ritual what they had achieved was incredible. Being able to ask the card world to help them choose a certain rule meaning at the rule bifurcation point and help them summon higher-rank monsters to aid them inbat, both of these were only an echo in the infinite possibilities of what the sacrificial ritual can achieve. The perfect example of this was the devil merchant code created by the dark races. The dark races had indeed explored the sacrificial ritual method to the extreme while the card apprentice struggled to copy them. Though the findings of the genius turned prodigal descendant of the Heatsend Royal family regarding the sacrificial ritual method and his achievement in it were not known to the card apprenticesmunity, Field Marshal Heatsend did not find JJ summoning an SSS-rank Nine-winged devil dragon surprising as the demon/devil worshipers were award sacrificial methods by the demons/devils that would allow them to summon monsters. Many card apprentices have used these sacrificial methods to create modified methods to summon high rank monsters that did not involve human sacrifice. Still, these modified methods were rare and were not avable tomon public. Therefore, the Field Marshal could not help but ponder what sacrifice JJ used to summon the SSS-rank Nine-winged devil dragon. Considering that JJ had summoned a being equivalent to a demigod the sacrifice could only be either human sacrifice or demon/devil corpse sacrifice. Only these sacrifices would be epted by the card world for such a huge exchange. Either of these sacrifices was near impossible for JJ to obtain but one was easier than the other so the Field Marshal really hoped JJ did not take the easier route. Chapter 2035 Crooked Royal Descendant Chapter 2035 Crooked Royal Descendant Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:16 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Wyatt nced at Dragonoid JJ whose advance came to a halt before him with hismand. He stared into Dragonoid JJ''s big golden reptilian eyes they showed a mix of disbelief and fear. Feeling Wyatt''s nce JJ did not avoid it but stared right back into Wyatt''s eyes with rage-suppressing his fear of Wyatt''s unknown power. Seeing the JJ''s reaction, Wyatt sneered uttering, "Sit!" Listening to Wyatt''smand JJ''s big slit-shaped pupils widened in shock. But the shock in his reptilian eyes changed into disbelief, as his Dragonoid body began to move by itself. Regardless of what JJ tried or how hard his mind struggled his body would not listen to him. Soon JJ''s Dragonoid sat on all fours like a dog with his head down. Seeing JJ''s current position, the crowd of onlookers debated using their grimoirework: "What the Heck is going on over there? Did the top three get defeated just like that?" "Did Wyatt just defeat all of us with a few words?" "Not all of us, Adriene is still standing." "How can Wyatt force JJ into such a shameful position with just words?" "What kind of blood rule domain is this?" "It must be blood rule''s blood maniption meaning domain." "No, that isn''t it. Blood Rule''s blood maniption meaning is scary but not this domineering. It cannot make all of us kneel with a word." "My father has achieved ultra mastery andprehension in blood maniption meaning, believe me, it is not this simple to control a person using blood maniption. My father can use it to assassinate card apprentices without them releasing but using it to control card apprentices against their will now that''s not something even he can achieve." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "What''s your point? Are you trying to brag about your father?" "... My point is that the blood rule meaning used by Wyatt is not blood maniption." "How is that any different from what he said?" "Admit it, you just wanted to brag about your father." "Shut up, MF. If Wyatt doesn''t kill us I will kill you." "Sure, you can try but I will beat you so bad that even your father will not be able to recognize your corpse." "Shut up, you two. Tell me which bastard was it that spread the rumor that Wyatt is weak and the Southern Princess was overselling her future son-inw? I will kill them myself before Wyatt kills us all." "I think it was those Yin-yang harmony sect bastards who started this rumor and the rest med the fire." "Is it? I heard it from those bastards from the circle. They said they will even take the lead to attack Wyatt, where are those assholes?" Seeing Wyatt''s total dominance over JJ, Adriene, and Cervos the crowd began to panic scared for their life. The fear of death drove them to me each other for the cmity looming over their head. It did not take them long to finally figure out the true culprits that med the fires of their dissatisfaction with Wyatt for being the center of attention from behind the fire and brought them all to their deaths. However, it was toote for them to realize it now. Still, it did not stop the crowd from expressing their anger. Since Wyatt was too strong for them to do anything about him the onlookers focused their anger and rage toward the card apprentices from the Yin-yang harmony sect and the Circle. Bing the viin in the public''s eyes the disciples of the Yin-yang harmony sect panicked and turned to their leader for an exnation as they only did what their leader asked them to. Meanwhile, their leader and the members of the Circle remained emotionless to the crowd''s reaction, their worries were greater than the worries of the crowd as they came here knowing that they were just sacrifices in their supreme leader''s grand scheme. As for the members of the Matron''s Paw n even when they knew their end was near, they did not dare to reveal themselves for fear of their actions affecting their families. Therefore, even now they struggled and used the disciples of the Yin-yang harmony sect and the members of the Circle as their scapegoats. If not for them, it would have been hard for the crowd to figure out that the false rumors about Wyatt originated from the Yin-yang harmony sect and the Circle. While the crowd was split in two as Wyatt revealed himself and disyed his prowess, Wyatt himself continued to nce into the Dragonoid JJ''s eyes before he finally spoke a full sentence, "Tell me what did you use as the sacrifice to summon an SSS-rank monster, Speak!" "Arrh!!" With Wyatt''smand, JJ found that sound again came out of his throat. However, instead of answering Wyatt his first words were to express his disbelief, "What are you? What trickery are you using to control me and the others?" "Trickery?" Wyatt shook his head and warned JJ, "I hate to repeat myself. So, answer me immediately and honestly when I ask you something because there will not be a second time." "..." JJ stared at Wyatt unyieldingly. However, as he nced deeper into Wyatt''s uninterested eyes he felt a chill in his spin. So, he reluctantly answered, "I used devil-grade ingredients that I stool from the Southern Royal Pce as the sacrifice." "I knew it," Aria eximed rushing to Wyatt''s side and adding, "I called it when you stole my pudding snack pack. You were a crook since we were little. When you chose to form your high school gang and street factions instead of applying to join the Southern Watch it only further confirmed my doubts." Aria shook her head looking at her cousin and continued, "But no one would believe me. Sigh, to think it all started with a pudding snack pack. If only the royal teacher had been stricter with you back then instead of dotting you for your exceptional achemic achievements. Things might have turned out differently." Wyatt looked at Aria amusingly and said, "Man, you know how to hold a grudge. Remind me not to cross you." More importantly, he did not expect JJ to be so honest. His honesty was unexpected. Chapter 2036 Messed Up Royal Descendants Chapter 2036 Messed Up Royal Descendants Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:21 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Listening to Wyatt, Aria who was taking pleasure in the fall of her cousin JJ finally became aware of the surroundings and her face turned red tomato realizing her actions had revealed her petty self that she tried to hide from others. Now it was clear to everyone, earlier, when Aria asked JJ to beg Wyatt for forgiveness she was not persuading him but provoking him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Wyatt shook his head finding it hard to believe that his honest and self-righteous ex-bodyguard had such a petty side to her. Wyatt would not help but ponder, ''Heck, who provokes their cousin into seeking their death over a small stolen pudding snack pack incident that happened years ago? Were all the royal descendants this heartless?'' "It was my favorite pudding snack pack, I was saving it forter," Aria shyly defended her actions but it only made it worse. Wyatt felt this was messed up. He wondered what the Southern Royal Pce was teaching their royal descendants for them to turn out like this. Noticing the awkward look on Wyatt''s face, Aria hurriedly continued to exin, "I was punished by the royal teacher for calling JJ a thief because his tongue was dyed the same color as my pudding snack pack." "For the millionth time, I didn''t steal your pudding snack pack," JJ growled staring at Aria. "If you did not then who did and why was your tongue dyed blue?" Aria enquired JJ staring into his eyes. "Geez, would you let it go? It is just a pudding snake pack. For, once can you be cool about something?" JJined averting his eyes. He could not be more obvious about his guilty conscience. "Ahah, then you admit you stole it?" Aria eximed like a detective who found a clue to solve a decade-long case. "Heck with this, half a pudding snack pack is not worth this torture," JJ mumbled to himself before revealing, "It was big sister Anna who stole your pudding snack pack, I caught her in the act so she bribed me with half of it so that I would not rat her out to you. That was why my tongue was blue back then." "A conspiracy, I should have seen it. If only I had kept my mind open instead of focusing on what was in front of me," Aria muttered under her breath before snapping at JJ, "So, I was right you did have a hand in my pudding snack pack getting stolen. I was right all along. Now, I would like to see the long on the Royal teacher''s face when she hears about this." "You insane bitch, who cares about one little thing that happened ages ago?" JJ cussed his cousin getting a peep at her weird obsessive side. Listening to her cousin cuss her, Aria''s eyes turned sharp as she stared at him but before she could refute him, Wyatt interrupted the cousin duo losing all his patience, "You two done reminiscing the past? Now, if I have your permission to get back to deciding how to kill him?" "He is all yours," Aria said taking a step back without sparing her thieving cousin a second nce. Aria''sck of reaction to his ims to kill JJ did cause Wyatt to lift a brow but he was no longer interested in finding out how messed up the royal descendants were in their head. Rather Wyatt was more intrigued by the fact that JJ found it necessary to be so honest with him that he would reveal the fact that he stole from the Southern Royal pce. Wyatt was not surprised JJ was able to steal devil-grade ingredients from the royal pce because he had visited the Southern royal pce and its treasury, the devil-grade ingredients were lying there in heaps with no proper measures to store and inventory them. He felt he was visiting a local fish market except in this one they sold devil-grade ingredients. With theirck of management of the devil-grade ingredients Wyatt was not surprised that JJ was able to steal them, Wyatt bet the Southern Royal Pce did not even notice the missing devil-grade ingredients but he wasn''t sure if the Southern Royal Pce had the same attitude toward devil-grade ingredients now when they were demand ever since Wyatt dered to the world that he would only sell VR-slime cards for devil-grade ingredients. Though this was not enough reason for the Southern royal family to start taking their abundant stock of devil-grade ingredients seriously, they had another big reason to take them seriously the fact that Wyatt would only take devil-grade ingredients to sell his VR-slime cards. This wasn''t just the case for the Southern royal family but the world leaders across the world. The world leaders across the world felt that the reason why Wyatt was hoarding devil-grade ingredients was because he knew something about the devil-grade ingredients that they did not know. Therefore, apart from speeding devil-grade ingredients to buy VR-slime cards they too were hoarding them believing that whatever Wyatt knew would sooner orter be known to the rest of the world. Aside from this, Wyatt was intrigued by JJ''s honesty itself. He felt JJ was being honest with him not because he was scared of him but because he had something more valuable and detrimental to him to hide. Something more important to JJ than his reputation. So to hide that and stop Wyatt from digging in that direction JJ was willing to reveal his dirty past. Because of this Wyatt became more curious about JJ as he could not understand what would be worth more to JJ than the shame of beingbeled as a thief not to mention stealing from the royal pce was a serious crime even if one were a royal descendant. Understanding that JJ was hiding something from him, a wide grin formed on Wyatt''s face as he walked right to JJ''s Dragonoid face, and stepping on his big nose he climbed on his head. Being forced to be in that position JJ could not even shake Wyatt off him and only re at in resentment. Chapter 2037 Assemble! Chapter 2037 Assemble! Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:21 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Climbing on Dragonoid JJ''s big lizard head, Wyatt ignored JJ''s threatening gaze and sat between his scaly eyebrows while resting his legs on his long nose. Gettingfortable he nced at the scattered crowd, without paying heed to JJ. Wyatt was interested in learning what it was that JJ was trying so hard to hide from him but understanding that his prestige and terror in JJ''s heart and mind was not enough for JJ to spill the beans to him, Wyatt decided to give it a little more time. Looking at the scattered crowd of teenagers that were kneeling to him, Wyatt uninterestedly uttered, "Assemble!" With Wyatt''smand, the crowd that was scattered across the domain along with Cervos got up and began to move to gather in front of Wyatt in a perfect order. Even Adriene found herself moving toward Wyatt. Once again with the help of her inner goddess Adriene broke free of Wayatt''s domain''s effect. Regaining control of her body, Adriene struggled in her mind wondering what to do next: Should she challenge Wyatt? Or Should she try to escape? Or Should she try to negotiate with Wyatt? Or Should she just assemble before Wyatt, following the rest of the crowd? Adriene knew that challenging Wyatt could be the same as courting death seeing how he subdued and humiliated Dragonoid JJ and Corpse Possession Cervos. So the first thought in her mind to challenge Wyatt was a no-go. Yes, she dide here with the intention to defeat Wyatt to prove herself to the Southern Ruler and tell him that his investment in her was worth it. However, she was not in the habit of fighting losing battles. As for escaping, Adriene had tried every means in her arsenal including begging her inner goddess for help but she still could not budge Wyatt''s blood rule domain let alone escape it. Not to mention, Adriene''s entire faction was stuck in Wyatt''s blood rule domain. Adriene could never leave her sisters behind to save her skin, even if it''s just one of them. She was many things but not a coward and traitor. Therefore, Adriene did not even entertain the thought of escaping by herself. As for negotiation, she discarded it as soon as that thought came to her mind because in order to negotiate both the parties involved need to be equal or have what the other wanted. It was already clear that Adriene was not an equal to Wyatt in terms of strength and considering that Wyatt owned VR-Universe he was richer than her meaning there was nothing she could offer him. So, it would be safe to assume that Adriene was neither an equal nor had anything that Wyatt needed to try and negotiate with him. Lastly, Adriene thought of willingly following Wyatt''smand and assembling in front of him with the rest of the crowd but that would mean that she has submitted to Wyatt. With her sisters trusting their lives to her, Adriene submitting to Wyatt would be shameful not just to her but her sisters. Not to mention with the weight of her sisters'' lives on her shoulder Adriene could not just unconditionally surrender to Wyatt. Just as Adriene was lost in her thoughts not knowing what to do next and how to save her sisters from Wyatt, she heard a familiar voice calling out to her, "Hey, goldfish girl. Our boss doesn''t like repeating himself. So, hurry and assemble before him with your sisters." Adriene turned to find that the voice advising her belonged to the country tomboy girl. Being addressed as goldfish by her, Adriene frowned her brows and introduced herself, "I am Adriene Ari, you are?" "I am Aurelia Malvin, that is Jaya Keith, and she is Corey Bright," Aurelia introduced herself and the other two to Adriene. "Aurelia Malvin? Are you rted to the Malvin family from the Border City?" Adriene instantly asked. "Yes, is there a problem?" The Malvin family was famous in the Southern Capital as they were an example for every family to never outshine the Southern Royal family. The Malvin Family which was supposed to flourish in the Southern Capital based on its military merits was now rotting at the border of the Southern region and Empire. They were so poor that their descendants could not afford proper cards. Aurelia was the perfect example of that. The Malvin family had their pride and honor but for the vain families from the Southern Capital that meant nothing before riches and authority. "No, I don''t. As a matter of fact, my aunt served with the current City lord of the Border City and moved there following her," Adriene hurriedly exined as she did not want any misunderstanding considering the current circumstances. "Wait, Ari¡­ by chance is your aunt, Rainbow aka Bow Ari?" Aurelia asked Adriene in surprise. "Yes, that''s my Auntie Bow. So, how do you know her?" Adriene eximed and asked Aurelia how she knew her aunt. "She used to babysit me and my brother when we visited my mother at the city hall. She is a smartdy. How can she have a stupid niece like you?" Aurelia answered and did not forget to take revenge on Adriene for calling her stupid. "Stupid?" Adriene was patient with Aurelia and her rudeness but being called stupid to her face now Aurelia was crossing the line. "Yes, stupid. You brought a few teenagers to challenge our boss who kills devils left and right, what are you if not stupid?" Aurelia was not afraid of Adriene with her boss''s domain covering her; she was sure her boss would save her in case something unexpected happened. "I will give you that one. I was indeed stupid to think I could take on the guy who killed a devil that supposedly killed two squads of elite demigods," Adriene found it hard to refute Aurelia so she ended up agreeing with her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I like you," Adriene boldly said and then looking at the crowd that had almost gathered before Wyatt she offered to Adriene, "If you are embarrassed then follow me. That is the best course of action that you can take to save yourself and your sisters." "Don''t mind if I do," saying that Adriene did not hesitate to join Aurelia and the girls as they headed to Wyatt''s side. This option was way better than her willingly joining the crowd that assembled before Wyatt. Arriving at Wyatt''s side Adriene was surprised by what she witnessed. The source of Adriene''s shock was not the crowd of teenagers that had neatly assembled before Waytt but a single figure among them, he stood right in front, it was Armine. That very Armine who was known for his incredible stealth ability that even demigods could not see through. Armine''s stealth ability was so broken that the majority of teenagers from the Southern Capital agreed to not include him in the city''s official ranking. All three, Adriene, JJ, and Cervos, had hinted that if Armine wanted to hide and escape from them then there was nothing they could do about it. They also believed if not for his weak attack power he could not have had a problem assassinating them. Therefore, finding Armine assembled before Wyatt along with the rest of the crowd, Adriene was shocked. Feeling a gaze on him, Armine instinctively turned to find Adriene looking at him. Armine nodded at her with a helpless smile and once again focused his gaze on Wyatt. Sitting atop Dragonoid JJ''s face Wyatt uninterestedly nced over the crowd that had assembled before him. However, JJ''s face was dignified. This was the most embarrassing moment of his life. He wanted to dig a hole and bury his head in it to escape the shame. How could JJ not be ashamed? Not only was he lying on all fours but Wyatt was using him as a chair in front of all his trusted subordinates. Most of the people assembled before Wyatt were JJ''s trusted henchmen who promised their undying loyalty to him. These people trusted their lives to him, they were willing to follow him to hell. As their leader, JJ was ashamed to show such a shameful sight to them. JJ''s embarrassment only grew because the other half of the crowd assembled before Wyatt were his enemies orpetitors. Showing such a shameful sight to his subordinates was already painful but showing it in front of their enemies andpetitors was like rubbing salt to his wounds. JJ wanted to roar, expressing the grievance in his heart but fearing that Wyatt would mute him once again, he did not even dare to do that and swallowed all his emotions and buried them deep in his heart. Unknowingly, the arrogant JJ began to act considering Wyatt''s reaction without him realizing it. Looking at JJ who was lying on all fours with Wyatt sitting on him, Cervos''s grievance was relieved a little bit taking pleasure in his opponent''s misery. Right now, he would not want to be JJ. He even felt a little pity for JJ wondering if he would ever be able to recover from this. Chapter 2038 Hope For Rescue Chapter 2038 Hope For Rescue Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:29 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Once the crowd had assembled neatly before him, Wyatt got up and stood using Draganoid JJ''s head as his stage, he then looked at Adriene who was standing along with Aurelia, Corey, and Jaya. Feeling Wyatt''s gaze on her Adriene did not cower instead looked back at him. The lives of her faction members were at stake here she could not appear weak right now even though she had no intention of fighting Wyatt. With Adriene''s reaction, Wyatt''s uninterested eyes brightened because not only was Adriene able to resist the effects of his celestial blood fate domain but she was smart enough to weigh her pros and cons. Of the many routes she could have taken, Adriene won over Aurelia''s favor without looking down on her for being a country hick and low-level card apprentice. Wyatt did overhear the conversation between Aurelia and Adriene in his domain, Adriene using her connections to win over Aurelia was her strength. Besides, Aurelia did test her patience, the conversation could have gone either way. However, Wyatt did not see enough desperation in Adriene''s eyes. Not just Adriene, everyone in the crowd though scared of their situation did not show the desperation that a person about to die should have. Clearly, these kids were thinking that their parents would bail them out of this pit just like they had previously. Not just anyone can y ''Gangstar'' in the Southern Capital. It was the heart of the Southern Region and home of the Royal family. These teenagers being able to run wild in the streets of the Southern Capital forming high school gangs meant that they had strong backing enough to make the city authorities look the other way. Even though their captor trapped and controlled their body, they did not feel the desperation fitting their situation. Most of them might have already sent distress signals to their parents/guardians and were praying that they would rescue them sooner. Wyatt''s guess was correct; not just almost, but all the kids present had contacted their families asking for help. Especially, Cervos, JJ, and Adriene. After all, they were responsible for their respective faction that almost made up two-thirds of the crowd assembled here. The parents/guardians of these kids knowing that this matter was rted to the boy being sold as ''Hope of the Southern Region'' by the royal family did not dare to take action in person but immediately got together and petitioned Anna''s mother to help them rescue their children from the wrath of ''Southern Hope.'' Receiving their petition, Anna''s mother paused everything she was doing and immediately tried to contact the Field Marshal to gain rity on the incident and have her protect the Southern Capital kids from Wyatt. However, the Field Marshal did not pick up her call. She called her twice and seeing both of them go unanswered she texted her but her texts were unread let alone getting a reply. Seeing the Field Marshal did not answer or reply to her calls or texts, Anna''s mother began to panic as this was the first time this had happened. Not to mention, she and the Field Marshal had a good chat a few hours ago when she handed her video of Wyatt''s speech to the orphanage kids. Anna''s mother could not fathom what could possibly be stopping her Aunt from answering or replying to her calls or texts. Fearing the worst she activated the back n she had prepared to protect Wyatt when Field Marshal was dealing with high-level threats like demigod Norley, other founding fathers of the central government, Gideon Grim, etc. Anna''s mother had prepared this n just in case she did not think she would have to use it so soon and to save a bunch of spoiled kids of Southern Capital from Wyatt. Anna''s mother nned to first save these kids and then use this incident to tighten her reign around their parents'' necks. She saw a godsend opportunity in this crisis. With Anna''s mother''s signal, ten teams of elite demigods appeared in the air space of the Sky Blossom City. Arriving at the air space, the ten teams of elite demigods saw a phantom fleet gship elevating to high heights at an insane pace, *Whoosh!* They were a response squadron assembled for rescue operations of Southern Watch and not on standby just as a backup to protect Wyatt. Anna''s mother had queen Colleen add Wyatt to their already long list of interests. They do not mobilize unless it''s something very serious. ¡­ "Is this thing even moving? How much longer?" Cindy whined as shey on the ship''s deck in boredom. Earlier at least she had the livestream to distract her mind but now that the livestream was stopped with the entrance of their boss. Seeing that they cut the livestream when the good stuff was about to begin Cindy grew eager to reach the edge of the void. "For thatst time, I have no idea when we will reach there. This is the first time I am using the ship to go to the edge of the void," Diana snapped. With the livestream unexpectedly terminated and learning that the higher the ship climbed the slower it grew Diana''s patience had worn out. It did not matter how many and what grade of soul jades she was willing to burn as fuel the ship''s climbing speed would not increase. "I regret lending my cards to Aurelia," Cindy said looking at the sky, they were still very far from the edge of the void. At the current speed of Diana''s phantom fleet''s gship, she believed it would be days before they reached there. "Speaking of cards, I have an insane idea. It is illogical and unorthodox but hopefully, it works," Diana said summoning a Wind elemental spirit using the card Wyatt had given to her to help her aim and guide the cannon balls of her phantom fleet to her target. Seeing Diana summon the wind elemental spirit, Cindy sat up straight on the deck in curiosity. Unfolding the sail of her phantom fleet''s gship, Diana instructed the wind elemental spirit, "Blow the wind-up wards." Listening to Diana''s words, Cindy rolled her eyes andid t on deck losing interest. However, soon the phantom fleet''s gship began to climb the height at an insane speed as if jets were attached at its bottom. Chapter 2039 Spectacular Entrance Chapter 2039 Spectacr Entrance Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:33 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Wyatt nced at the crowd nning to show them despair and see true desperation in their eyes but paused his thoughts momentarily and frowned feeling a big entity enter his celestial blood fate domain at an insane speed. Getting a feeling of familiarity from the unidentified flying object Wyatt did not attack it in response and checked who it was to learn that it was Cindy and Diana on her phantom fleet''s gship. Wyatt wondered what took them so long if Diana''s ship had such fast climbing speed. Just as Wyatt nned to ignore them andmence raining despair on the crowd, he noticed that at her current speed, Diana would crash into the crowd from below. So, urgently uttered, "Halt!" Feeling a strong draft from below the crowd looked under them to find a huge old-fashioned floating vessel abruptlying to a halt right under their feet. If Wyatt had dyed hismand even a second, then the big vessel would have crashed into them. Considering that they stood defenseless the number of casualties would have been big. Fortunately, Wyatt acted quickly. "Holy shit Diana! What the heck?" Cindyined rubbing her bum. With the sudden halt of the ship, she was thrown upwards and fell on her ass. "It wasn''t me," Diana lifted her hands implying her innocence. "If not you then who¨C" Cindy suddenly paused finally seeing her surroundings. Seeing the red sky surrounding them, she knew they had not only arrived at the edge of the void but also entered their boss''s domain. However, she couldn''t find a single soul up here, "Where is everybody?" "..." Diana did not answer her just pointed upwards. She still did not know who stopped her ship however, she was grateful to them because they helped her prevent a big ident. "Big sis,e over here," Jaya yelled calling Diana over. Following the sound, Diana spotted Jaya by a big dragon and prepared to sail her ship to that location but the ship would not move. However, soon Diana''s began to move. Then with the help of the wind element spirit Diana quickly parked the phantom ship by the huge dragonoidying on all fours with its head down. Wyatt flew to the deck of Diana''s phantom deck, ordering JJ, "Go join them!" Listening to Wyatt, JJ did notin he immediately got up and hurriedly stood behind the crowd along with Cervos who was possessing a dragon corpse fearing that Wyatt would change his mind. Having just gone through the greatest shame of his life, there weren''t many thoughts in JJ''s mind except for hiding behind the crowd where he could sulk without being seen by his subordinates. However, seeing the look of pity in the dragon corpse''s eyes for him JJ lost getting the feeling that he was a vitamin. In a fit of rage, he threatened Cervos, "MF, deliver it or not I will dig those eyeballs of yours out if you look at me like that any longer." *Ahem* clearing his throat, Cervos retracted his gaze from JJ and looked at the front. Usually, receiving such a childish threat from JJ, he would have threatened him right back but now Cervos did not dare to argue and bicker with JJ fearing that Wyatt would use him as his next target of humiliation. Seeing that Cervos did not dare to argue and was even a little scared, JJ felt a little superior but then soon his sense of superiority vanished finding Wyatt''s gaze on him. This was when he realized Cervos was not afraid of him but a red asshole who dared to use his face as his personal coach. JJ consoled himself by calling Wyatt a pervert multiple times in his mind. Unknown to him, JJ had already grown docile towards Wyatt. How could he not, after all, one''s body being controlled by one''s enemies with their mind trapped in it was one of the top worst nightmares. JJ finally understood the terror of having one''s mind and spirit imprisoned in their body. It was the scariest thing he had ever experienced. He did not want to experience it ever again, so his subconscious was doing everything to avoid facing such a fate once again. Feeling, Wyatt''s gaze on him JJ void meeting his eyes and looked downwards. Praying that Wyatt would stop targeting him and choose a new target to assert his dominance, maybe Adriene could be his new target. After all, she did resist the effect of Wyatt''s blood rule domain multiple times. Even now, she was free of Wyatt''s domain''s effect. ¡­ Arriving at the air space of the Sky Blossom City, the ten teams of the elite demigods immediately looked above them sensing Wyatt''s celestial blood fate domain. To their surprise, they could not explore the unknown blood rule domain. "The kids must be up there," One of the team leaders stated what every single one of them was thinking. "Should we try contacting the Field Marshal?" Another team leader asked. "No, let us just treat this as our usual mission and follow our usual routine," another asserted. Receiving a nod from all the team leaders, he continued, "Good, team nine go protect the city, teams three, four, and five go check and establish the parameter, teams eight and seven go enter and explore the domain, and the rest of us will be on standby." The teams nodded understanding their individual tasks but before they could disperse, a figure appeared before them while a strong divine intent covered all of them. Sensing a familiarity from the divine intent, all ten teams immediately saluted in unison, "Madam Field Marshal!" The Field Marshal returned the salute and instructed, "Return back to your post, I have everything under control here." "..." The Ten teams of elite demigods did not know how to respond to Field Marshal Heatsend because this development was unexpected.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2040 Celestial Rule Domain Chapter 2040 Celestial Rule Domain Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:33 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space With Field Marshal Heatsend, herself, asking them to terminate their mission and head back the ten teams of elite demigods looked at each other wondering what their next course of action should be: Should they leave, following the orders of Field Marshal? Or Should they insist on continuing with their mission? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, one brave team leader reported, "Madam Field Marshal, we were sent here because you were unreachable," and after a quick pause he daringly enquired, "May I ask what happened? Is Dalton Wyatt safe? Are the kids from the Southern Capital safe?" Listening to him, other demigods'' faces turned dignified as they suddenly felt the pressure of the Field Marshal''s divine intent on them increase significantly but they all held their ground and did not show any sign of retreat. "Things here are of not your concern, report back to your posts or be prepared to be charged with insubordination and receive corporal punishment," Field Marshal Heatsend threatened. When the ten elite demigod teams arrived in the sky-blossom city air space, their presence was immediately sensed by Wyatt even without the Field Marshal having to report their arrival to him. The Field Marshal wasn''t surprised by this, after all, in his current form Wyatt''s presence was stronger than any of the fifty elite demigods before her. The Field Marshal has many doubts about his strength that aside, it was Wyatt who asked her to get rid of the demigods sent to rescue the kids from the southern capital. Listen to the Field Marshal threaten them with insubordination and corporal punishment instead of giving them an answer, the demigods did not get deterred but rather grew suspicious. After all, the reason they were sent here was because the Field Marshal wasn''t answering or replying to any calls or texts. Meanwhile, the in charge of the ten elite demigod teams immediately contacted the real response and rescue team as they were just the response and reconnaissance team, support for the real R&R team. The other team leader dared to enquire about the field Marshal because he was buying the demigod in charge enough time to report back to the R&R team and wait for their instructions. But they did not think the Field Marshal would respond so strongly, making them suspicious of her intentions. Seeing that the ten elite demigod teams weren''t showing any signs of retreat the Field Marshal sighed. Listening to her sigh the fifty demigods simultaneously summoned their grimoires and fanned out forming a battle array formation. Seeing this, the Field Marshal''s sigh grew longer, knowing things weren''t going to be easy. She really did not want to hurt the people she personally trained and selected. As the Field Marshal she had the highest authority in Southern Watch after the Southern Ruler and the Southern Queen but seeing how they dared to ignore her orders, it was clear they were here on the orders of the Southern Queen as the Southern Ruler was busy at the Way beyond. But knowing her sister-inw was just a puppet of her niece the Field Marshal figured Anna''s mother was using Colleen''s name to order the R&R team. Making thingsplicated. "Do we have to do this? You guys should know in your heart that even with battle array formation you are no match for me," The Field Marshal said giving the fifty Elite demigods a second chance to retreat. "Madam Field Marshal, we never nned to defeat you. Since, we failed to gather information, at the least we can buy time for the R&R team to get here," the demigod in charge informed. "Fine, have it your way. I will wait for the R&R team with you guys," The Field Marshal did not want to harm her own people, after all, they were just doing their job. As long as these guys did not disturb Wyatt she could tolerate their stubbornness. Listening to the Field Marshal the fifty Elite demigods sighed in relief and the in-charge even went far as to thank her, "Thank you, Madam Field Marshal." The Field Marshal shook her head seeing the exaggerated actions of the elite demigods. However, she was impressed that they were willing to stand against her and perform their duty properly. They were strong but not good enough to fight one of the top ten strongest in the world. Therefore, she was happy with their performance. She would have been disappointed in them if they had left with her warning and would have reconsidered them for the job. "Madam Field Marshal, just out of pure curiosity is that unknown blood rule domain yours? I sense celestial force from it," one of the team leaders asked the Field Marshal with her eyes filled with fanatic worship toward the Field Marshal. "I hate to disappoint you but it doesn''t belong to me," the Field Marshal replied shaking her head, and then asked, "Did you guys not receive any update from the kids'' parents? Seeing the dumb look on your faces I take it my niece did not inform you everything but just enough for the mission." "It is understandable. After all, we are the reconnaissance team. Her Highness might have wanted to cross-check the information she has with what we found before deploying the R&R team," the elite demigod in charge of the teams hurriedly defended Anna''s mother''s action. The demigod teams were already demoralized facing the Field Marshal, one of the top ten strongest card apprentices in the world, as their opponent, learning that the higher-ups sent them on a mission without proper information would only further demoralize them so he hurriedly acted to salvage what he can. After all, his mates were not dumb. "Haha, nice save. As a reward, I will answer you. Yes, you are correct that the blood rule domain is indeed made using celestial force and it belongs to Wyatt," the Field Marshal shared only the things that demigods had already guessed. Simply put, she was bragging about Wyatt. When Wyatt used celestial force and blood rule inbination to invoke a domain, the Field Marshal was shocked to see Wyatt achieve something she had been trying to achieve for decades. There were records of ancient demigods being able to do this. Now that she had achieved the peak, the Field Marshal tried various things to improve her strength as being one of the top ten strongest did not satisfy her. The Field Marshal tried tobine celestial force and rule energy to invoke a celestial rule domain mentioned in the ancient records but she had to start from scratch because she had no idea what it looked like nor had experienced it. Since all she had were ancient myths to help her the Field Marshal took many detours in her attempts to recreate the myth and never seeded even after decades. Despite failing repeatedly the Field Marshal was not without gains as her mastery over the Celestial force borrowed from the world''s will increased significantly with every failure. So, imagine her surprise when Wyatt achieved it. The Field Marshal had a lot of questions for Wyatt regarding the celestial rule domain but most of all she was jubnt that she did not trust the wrong person. It did not take long for her happiness to morph into pride. After all, she wasn''t the only one who was attempting to recreate celestial rule domains from myth. Among the top ten strongest in the world, each one of them had tried to recreate the celestial rule domain at some point in their life, failed repeatedly, gave up, and moved on. In a way, the celestial rule domain was more like an unrequited love of all the top strongest. Even though the Field Marshal herself did not recreate the myth she was proud that the person she gave her undying faith to was the one who recreated the myth. Therefore, she could not help but brag about Wyatt to the fifty elite demigods gathered. "A blood rule domain made using celestial force, isn''t that celestial rule domain?" An elite demigod blurted in shock. However, many demigods present did not seem to know what he was talking about. After all, the celestial rule domain was a myth that only those at the top knew of and pursued. It was more like an extra sybus for the elite demigods. They still had a long way to go before worrying about recreating myths like the celestial rule domain. "I am impressed you know about the celestial rule domain," the Field Marshal looked at the demigod who blurted about the celestial rule domain and made a point of remembering those that showed understanding toward the Celestial Rule Domain. Since, they were researching about the celestial rule domain it showed that they had not given up having achieved elite demigods rank and desired more. The Field Marshal who liked to encourage talents did not think twice before adding them to her lost of potential investment. "Huh, isn''t this too peaceful? I thought we were here to fight the Field Marshal!" Chapter 2041 Royal Instructor Chapter 2041 Royal Instructor Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:41 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space A condescending voice sounded as the Field Marshal and the fifty elite demigods waited for the R&R team, even without looking at the source of the voice they all knew the R&R team had arrived. Thanks to her space rule mastery the Field Marshal had long sensed the arrival. However, she did not think they would be so brazen about fighting her. Unlike the rescue reconnaissance team that had arrived here with the intent to learn why the Field Marshal was not answering or replying to calls and texts, the rescue response team seemed to have arrived with the intent that the Field Marshal was the problem. Knowing that the attitude of the rescue response time was the attitude of her niece, the Field Marshal shook her head, she wasn''t surprised that Anna''s mother figured things out so quickly. She did make things obvious by avoiding her calls and texts, and her attitude toward the rescue reconnaissance team was like a nail in the coffin. Knowing her niece had always been decisive, the Field Marshal wasn''t taken aback by Anna''s mother not showing hesitation to decide to dispose of her, but the real question here was if she was capable enough to do it. "Cadet, am I hearing it right, have you chosen to rebel?" An old husky voice sounded from behind Field Marshal. Listening to that voice, the Field Marshal''s eyshes trembled as it belonged to the person worthy enough to address her as a cadet, her military instructor. The Field Marshal had many teachers in her lifetime but only two made the most impact on her one was her father and the other was the old demigod before her. Fun fact, even her father had trained under him. After all, this old gentleman was from her great-grandfather''s period. "Instructor, I am sorry my stubborn niece has disturbed you," the Field Marshal turned to face a bald demigod with a wrinkled face, he appeared as if he was at the end of his lifespan. "Well, it is a shame that I had toe out of retirement to face you of all people," the old demigod said signaling the rescue reconnaissance squadron to leave. The rescue reconnaissance team saluted the old demigod and took their leave before taking onest look at the Field Marshal. Regardless of who they were, they had the opportunity to train or work under her as such they knew that her title ''Southern Hero'' was not just for show. Therefore, they hoped that the worst they were imagining would note true and all this was just a big misunderstanding. "I too do not wish for this," the Field Marshal politely replied to the old demigod but she was astonished that Anna''s mother would be able to deploy him on such a short notice. There weren''t many in the Southern region that would dare to fight the Field Marshal, and for Anna''s mother to find someone at such short notice showed that Anna''s mother had long thought of this countermeasure against Field Marshal. Understanding this the Field Marshal was a little mortified because if not for her crossing paths with Wyatt the Field Marshal never nned to go against her niece but for Anna''s mother to prepare a countermeasure against her anyway showed one of two things: Anna''s mother never fully trusted Field Marshal. Or Anna''s mother was very cautious and just being thorough. The Field Marshal did not bother debating which of the two things was true because her loyalty no longer belonged to Anna''s mother but to Wyatt. However, if this incident had taught the Field Marshal anything it made her ponder if Wyatt too had a countermeasure prepared for her. Well, considering her own niece had one she would be surprised if Wyatt did not have one. "Well, it seems it was worth it," the Royal Instructor said looking up at the Celestial Blood Rule Domain covering the edge of the void spanning a few miles. His eyes showed a look of longing as he gazed at the Celestial Blood Rule Domain. He too was one of the many who had once tried to recreate the myth of the Celestial Rule Domain and ultimately gave up unable to withstand the repeated failure. Actually, he did not give up but passed his will on to his many capable students hoping they would seed where he failed. The Field Marshal was one of them. "Yes, say you see¡ª" "Royal instructor, she is stalling for time. Let us finish here quick and check on the kids," the condescending voice from before sounded once again but this dared to interrupt Field Marshal who nned to brag about Wyatt managing to recreate the myth ''Celestial Rule Domain.'' After all, they both shared the dream to recreate this myth. "..." The Royal Instructor turned his eyes and eyed the demigod who spoke but did not bother to respond. Then, he returned to admiring the celestial blood rule domain as if it were the most precious thing in the world. That demigod wasn''t alone; there were four other demigods with him. These five demigods were the real rescue response team, but their opponent this time was the Field Marshal so the Royal Instructor tagged along following the request of Anna''s mother. After all, the Royal Instructor was one of the few people in the Southern Region that even the Southern Ruler would not order, but only make a polite request to as the Southern Ruler too was one of the Royal Instructor''s prized disciple. Well, almost all of the royal descendants since the time of the Field Marshal''s father had studied under the Royal instructor. Jane Jr Austen (JJ), and Aria Art were among the current batch of royal descendants studying under him. Anna, Ann, and Luna were part of the old batch. However, the Field Marshal frowned and responded to the rude demigod with anger mixed with a hint of helplessness, "I thought I taught you better than to interrupt your elders, son." Chapter 2042 Lunas Father Chapter 2042 Luna''s Father Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:41 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space As soon as the Field Marshal spoke those words, the heated atmosphere immediately turned awkward. The four demigods from the rescue response team joined the Royal Instructor to admire the Blood Rule Domain not wanting to be part of the family drama, with one of them asking the old gentleman, "Royal Instructor, is this the supposed ''Celestial Rule Domain'' of the myths?" "Yes, ain''t it beautiful," the Royal Instructor uttered, if not for the mission he would have rushed to examine the domain above him. "It is, it feels like a small world independent of the card world," one of the demigods said and another added, "It is unlike any domain I have seen." The Royal Instructor nodded in response as the demigods could not have described the celestial rule domain better. "Son?" Luna''s father looked at his mother in rage. Then, repeated the words she had said to him, his siblings, and his lovely daughter on numerous asions, "When we''re working, I''m not your son, and you''re not my mother. Got it?" "Sigh! Son, you still hold me responsible for what Luna did?" the Field Marshal asked. She was painfully aware that her strictness about Honor and Loyalty had be a wedge driving her apart from her children and grandchildren. "Don''t you dare call me your son? Do you remember what you said to me when I came to you to beg you not to disown Luna? You said Luna Lorn, my daughter is dead and what remains of her is a traitor? By that logic, my mother is dead and what remains of her is a rebel and a traitor!" Luna''s father roared and dered. "Son, I know you are hurting but please leave I don''t want to harm you of all people," the Field Marshal pleaded with her son. As his mother, the Field Marshal understood her son''s strength so she knew it would be difficult even for her to subdue him without doing any permanent damage. Now what kind of mother would choose to harm her son if it can be avoided? The rescue response team was a small squadron of elites but had many capable demigods in it, for Field Marshal''s son to show up out of all the capable demigods as the leader of the rescue response team along with the Royal Instructor showed that Anna''s mother spared no effort to take the Field Marshal down and make sure she stayed down. "I heard enough of this," Luna''s father was infuriated listening to the Field Marshal and ordered his team, "Get in position, prepare the five-point battle array formation." "I am out!" one of the demigods threw in the towel before the decisive battle and soon another did too, "Team Leader, count me out too." Listening to his team members withdraw before the decisive battle one after the other, Luna''s father sharply turned to face his team and requested, "Guys,e on, I need you to back me up on this one." Unlike his mother who followed strict workce hierarchy and conduct, Luna''s father was easygoing, considered his subordinates his friends, and treated them as such. "Leader, this changes things," the demigod who quit first said pointing at the celestial blood rule domain adding, "I think we should report this before we make any hasty move." "Cadet, do you know who is responsible for this beautiful domain?" the Royal Instructor asked the Field Marshal, ignoring the discussion between the rescue response team. "Yes, instructor. It is the kid that recently became famous as the Hope of the Southern region, Dalton Wyatt," the Field Marshal proudly reported to her old military instructor. "Ah, I have heard of him and used one of his cards, the VR-slime card. Its soul energy digestion effect has helped me relive my mortal days and the VR-universe was an eye-opener. I wanted to meet the boy but not under these circumstances." As a demigod who has achieved the peak of the card world, the Royal Instructor had long outgrown the need for mortal necessities such as eating and drinking. But ever since he learned about the soul energy digestion effect of the VR-slime card, he has been indulging in eating high-ranking monster meat especially, ever since the VR universe introduced him to an unexplored profession in the culinary world, Monster Chef. The feeling of eating the we''ll seasoned meat of the SSS-rank dragon monster was just too addictive. "Royal instructor, not you too," Luna''s father was stumped seeing that even the Royal Instructor showed ack of interest in fighting the Field Marshal and was distracted by the celestial rule domain like the rest of his teammates. The Royal Instructor was one of the oldest demigods in the Southern Region, he had already seen through what was going on here. Therefore, he was not keen onpleting the mission assigned to him. The existence of the celestial rule domain only cemented his resolve. So, he continued to ignore Luna''s father. Ignoring her son, the Field Marshal continued her talk with her instructor, "It doesn''t have to be that way. I am sure Wyatt too would love to meet you and appreciate the opportunity to learn from you, instructor." "I don''t dare," the Royal Instructor suddenly said adding, "What can I possibly teach to someone who recreated the Celestial Rule Domain? I would be lucky if he were willing to enlighten me." The Royal Instructor wasn''t being polite he honestly thought that he had nothing to teach Wyatt and had a lot to learn from him instead. This humility of the old gentleman alone was enough to show why for thest few generations he was chosen to instruct the royal descendants. "Royal Instructor, that¡ª I cannot promise you anything. If you have heard about him then you should know that he is a bit erratic," the Field Marshal hesitated before promising the Royal Instructor anything. As Wyatt''s loyal subordinate, she was in no ce to makemitments for him. "A bit?" Luna''s father scoffed listening to his mother downy the unpredictability of Wyatt to the Royal Instructor. "No worries, just help me introduce myself to the young ''Southern Hope.'' As for the rest, let us see how things progress."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2043 House Arrest, Hostage Chapter 2043 House Arrest, Hostage Date- 18 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Time- 16:48 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space The Royal Instructor was very conservative and traditional. These traits of his were why he was not popr among recent batches of royal descendants, that would be since Anna''s batch give or take one or two batches seeing how Luna''s father and Anna''s mother still respected and relied on the Royal Instructor. However, when it came to his pursuit of knowledge he seemed to have no trouble bending the values he preached. Therefore, even though he agreed to help Anna''s mother subdue Field Marshal when faced with the celestial rule domain from myths he did not hesitate to shake hands with the Field Marshal. Listening to the Royal Instructor ask her help to meet with Wyatt, the Field Marshal sighed in relief because her son and his team were already troublesome enough but adding the Royal Instructor to the mix would spell a disaster. For Wyatt, the Field Marshal would not hesitate to fight her son and elder but she was happy she could avoid it. "How is this fair? You rebel and you are still treated like the Southern Hero, my baby daughter made a few bad choices and she became the Southern Traitor overnight and gets disowned," Luna''s fatherined ring at his mother. "..." The Field Marshal did not respond. She knew her son was being unreasonable but he was hurting. If ming her would lessen his pain she will dly take the me. "Team Leader, I thought you disowned your daughter?" Luna''s father''s teammate asked in confusion. Unable to understand why was their team leader so heartbroken over disowning his daughter when he was the one who disowned her in the first ce. "I didn''t, it was her, her husband, and the rest of the blood rtives who decided it despite my protest. And then the media announced it was I who disowned her following my cousin''s instructions," Luna''s father cleared the confusion of his teammates, and then looking eyes with his mother he asked, "Help me understand, for all my life you and father taught us no beaten it into us that we are arms of the Southern Region and Royal family protecting them is our duty so why would you go and rebel against the Royal family?" "Up until this morning, I used to believe that but things changed when he forced me to choose between the Southern Region and the Southern Royal family. That was when I realized that your grandfather asked me to be your uncle''s arms because our family being the arms of the Southern Royal family would help us be the arms of the Southern Region that could protect it. However, now times have changed. The problems of the Southern Region have changed. The Southern Royal family has to learn to adapt to the change but if they stubbornly continue to force the old ways on the new Southern Region then, their days are numbered as you have seen in the Tao Eye''s memories. I have no problem fighting along with the Southern Royal family till that unfortunate yet inevitable endes but the Southern Region and its citizens will suffer. To avoid that unfortunate ending, I have decided to take the first step toward adapting to the change now it''s up to the Southern Royal family, whether they will willingly follow me and adapt to the change even if it means letting go of the power in their hand or will they struggle till their inevitable endes knocking on the door," The Field Marshal justified her actions not just to her son but the Royal Instructor and her son''s teammates. "Change, is Dalton Wyatt the change that you speak of?" the Royal instructor asked the Field Marshal while his gaze did not stop admiring the Celestial Blood Rule Domain. "He is just a part of it," the Field Marshal recalling Wyatt''s speech ''We are the hope of Southern Region.'' "Wait, you said us, don''t tell me you want our entire family to follow you on this mid-life crisis of yours," Luna''s father said in disbelief. Then, he muttered, "No wonder your beloved niece ordered to ce father under house arrest." "She did what now," the Field Marshal fumed listening to her son casually say that his father her husband was put under house arrest by Anna''s mother. "What did you expect? It is not news to us that she has serious trust issues ever since Gainover did a number on her," Luna''s father said, he did not appear to be sympathetic about his cousin''s husband leaving her. "Then why did she send you to apprehend me?" the Field Marshal asked not understanding Anna''s mother''s game n. *Amen* the Royal Instructor who appeared uninterested in Field Marshal''s family drama up until now suddenly cleared his throat and proceeded to rify, "He is supposed to be my hostage. If you prove too strong for this old man and the kids then, I was supposed to use his life to force you into turning yourself in." "That bitch!" Luna''s father cussed out of sheer rage. Then, he turned to look at his teammates and asked, "Did you guys know about this?" Seeing his teammates avoid meeting his eyes and not respond, Luna''s father understood except for him everyone was aware of his cousin''s true game n. He could not believe he jumped around making a clown of himself shouting to fight his mother. First, the sorrow of disowning his daughter then, his mother''s unexpected life decision, and now, being betrayed by his teammates and the organization he worked all of his life for, Luna''s father felt a myriad of feelings that even he could not exin but above all he was sad to see that all of his life amounted to this moment. Looking at his teammates with disappointment Luna''s father said, "I trusted you guys with my life. Above all, I thought we were friends!" "Team leader, Her Highness said your family was nning a rebellion, and with what your daughter did we¡­" one of Luna''s father''s teammates tried to defend themselves but as he spoke he realized he had no defense as they knew their team leader has always been loyal to the Southern Region and Royal family, even now. As for the Field Marshal, there appears to be a slight disagreement in opinion and some misunderstanding but the Southern Princess''s response to it was a bit over the top. Chapter 2044 Mission Failed Chapter 2044 Mission Failed Date- 18 April 2321 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 16:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Fuck my life!" Luna''s father despaired to see where his life had fallen. He could not care less about his life when his precious daughter''s whereabouts were still unknown. "Son,nguage!" the Field Marshal warned her son for using foulnguage. It pained her to see her son like this. "You did this," Luna''s father yelled at Field Marshal, ming her for everything. "Okay, me it all on me, but what next?" the Field Marshal said, not wanting her son to continue despairing stuck in the past. She wanted him to move forward with his life. "Next¡­" Luna''s father''s confused and nk eyes focused as he pondered about the next course of action. Soon his eyes gained rity and he dered, "To heck with the Royal family, I am going to find my daughter and bring her home." Announcing the first thought in his mind, Luna''s father then looked at his mother and asked, "Do you know how to get in touch with Henricks? He should know where Luna is." "No and why would you think I would know how to contact him?" the Field Marshal did not like what her son was implying. "No reason, you guys worked together. So, I thought you would have his grimoire contact ID. After all, it''s unique and permanent." Luna''s father hurriedly defended. "I do have his contact ID but since he spends most of his time hiding in other worlds, I don''t think you will be able to contact him with that," the Field Marshal exined. "That''s good enough, share it with my grimoire¡ª" "*Ahem* you guys are making it hard for me to pretend I see nothing but the Celestial Rule Domain," the Royal Instructor cleared his throat and interrupted the conversation between Field Marshal and her son. Then, the Royal Instructor asked the other demigods, "Any word from Her Highness?" Noticing the subtle changes in their energy signature. "Her Highness ordered us to proceed with the n," Luna''s father''s teammate answered after a little hesitation. Listening to him, Luna''s father immediately rushed to his mother''s side fearing that he would be held hostage by the Royal Instructor. "I see, Her Highness doesn''t want to have the difficult but necessary talk unless she holds the power and has full control over the situation. Typical of her," the Royal Instructor seemed to have guessed Anna''s mother''s response and instructed the demigod, "Don''t respond or reply to her for another thirty minutes, and when you do, then inform her that the mission was a failure as the Field Marshal and the R&R team leader joined forces to overpower us." "Royal Instructor, this¡­" the demigod was taken aback by the Royal Instructor''s orders. Seeing him hesitate, the Royal Instructor threatened, "Do you want there to be a casualty in the report that your teammates will give to Her Highness?" Listening to the Royal Instructor''s threat, the demigod decisively agreed, "I will report to Her Highness after thirty minutes that we failed the mission but luckily there were no casualties." "Good," the Royal Instructor nodded and returned to gazing at the celestial blood rule domain while asking the Field Marshal, "Cadet, how much longer do I have to wait?" "He should be done soon, let me contact him just in case," the Fied Marshal politely replied and decided to inform Wyatt about the development down here. Though the Field Marshal was stronger and had confidence to win against the Royal Instructor she was happy that things resolved peacefully thanks to Wyatt''s celestial blood rule domain. After all, the Royal Instructor was a tough opponent from her grandfather''s period. Just the fact that the Royal Instructor outlived most demigods of his generation showed that he had many tricks up his sleeves. And with her son''s teammates helping him, the odds were actually stacked against her. After all, each one of these demigods was strong as a supreme being. Not to mention the Card apprentices had more means than a supreme being. The Royal Instructor nodded preparing to wait for Wyatt. However, he suddenly looked in the southeast direction and frowned. He wasn''t alone, even the Field Marshal looked in that direction and frowned uttering, "Who are these fools and why did the Southern region''s array formation not alert us about them?" "All of them seem to have the ess card on them," the Royal instructor answered, guessing the reason why the Southern region''s array formation did not react to the intruders. "Did she send another team to check on us sensing something was wrong?" Luna''s father said, paranoid about his cousin''s reaction. Unlike the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal, he had yet to sense the invaders. However, he trusted the sense of his mother and the Royal Instructor. After all, they were on another levelpared to him and his team. "I would not put that past her but that doesn''t seem to be the case here," the Royal Instructor''s brows grew narrower as he focused his intent toward the southeast direction trying to gather as much information about the invaders as possible. Sensing a peculiarity about their energy signature he muttered, "There is something wrong with their energy signature, I can''t put my finger on it." "Cadet, did your unique eyes see anything?" the Royal Instructor gave up and asked the Field Marshal. "Yes," the Field Marshal nodded and proceeded to narrate, "A dozen or so demigods appear to be chasing a speeding shuttle. Son, you take your team and go rescue the shuttle and apprehend those demigods if possible. But be careful, those demigods don''t seem normal." "Do I have to?" Luna''s father asked as he did not want to look at his former team let alone work together with them again. Listening to him, each of his teammates hadplicated expressions on. "Forget it, I will go. It will be faster that way," the Royal Instructor said before vanishing in the thin air. Chapter 2045 Celestial Force Domain Chapter 2045 Celestial Force Domain Date- 18 April 2321 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 17:08 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Air Space "Celestial Force Domain!" Arriving between the speeding shuttle and the dozen demigods chasing it, the Royal Instructor instantly entered one with the world state both physically and spiritually then, borrowing the world''s celestial force he chanted aloud invoking a domain purely made of celestial force. Yes, the Royal Instructor was showing off to one of his prized disciples, Field Marshal Heatsend, his mastery over celestial force motivated by Wyatt''s Celestial Blood Rule Domain. Being able to create a domain spanning several miles purely using celestial force wasn''t a simple feat, one needed propermand over the celestial force they borrowed from the world. Since it was a borrowed power mastery over it could only be umted over time with patience and perseverance. Once the Royal Instructor''s Celestial Force Domain spread across the space, the dozen unusual demigods and the speeding shuttle lost all their momentum. Coming to a forced halt, they found themselves trapped within a domain where thews of gravity no longer worked as per usual. "Undead!" the Royal Instructor eximed getting a good look at the dozen unusual demigods that were chasing the shuttle. The dozen Undead demigods struggled but were unable to break free of the celestial force binding them. So, they simultaneously tried to summon their grimoires only to hear the Royal Instructor invoke a rule domain, "Silence Rule Domain!" The Royal Instructor invoked two domains and ovepped them on one another. It was not the same asbining two rule domains orbining celestial force and rule power but it was the fruit of the Royal Instructor''s centuries of research into the celestial rule domain. The Royal Instructor couldbine two or more rule domains effortlessly but when it came tobining celestial force with rule power he failed horribly. At first, the Royal instructor thought that his mastery over celestial force wasn''t enough so he practiced it relentlessly as if his life depended on it. That was how he was able to master a borrowed power to the point of creating a domain using it. However, regardless of his mastery over celestial force, the Royal Instructor kept failing tobine celestial force with his rule power. So, the Royal Instructor concluded he was missing something and tried to figure out the missing factor that would allow him toebine celestial force with his rule power. However, with no idea what he was looking for and where to get started, he could only use the trial and error process to figure out the missing factor. Centuries have passed, and learning he alone wasn''t enough he even passed his will and knowledge to his prized disciples to speed the process yet they had to find the answer. Even though they failed repeatedly someone unexpected, today, achieved what they could not with theirbined and centuries of effort. Though sad that it was not him or one of his disciples the Royal Instructor was happy that the answer he was seeking was right in front of him. So much so that today he broke many of the values he preached to his disciples, not to mention even the inner child in him came out. As the Silence rule domain ovepped the celestial force domain, the dozen undead demigods could not summon their grimoires. Even the shuttle trapped in the celestial force domain vanished leaving behind a dozen semi-demigods and a card master. The semi-demigods appeared to be badly injured and some even appeared to have overdrawn their vitality. It was already a miracle that these semi-demigods were still alive. "Greetings, Royal Instructor!" the card master recognized the Royal Instructor and hurriedly greeted him. Being greeted by the card master the Royal Instructor squinted trying to recall where he had seen the card master. "You are the mortal friend of Her Highness Southern Emperor from the central capital. Why are these undead chasing you?" Soon the Royal Instructor recalled that the card master was Anna''s friend who came to visit him to consult him regarding her innate condition that made it hard for her to continue practicing her active soul control. "Royal Instructor, I am Senator Asong Young. It is an honor to be remembered by you and thank you for saving us," the card master introduced herself and then proceeded to say, "Royal Instructor, I mean no disrespect to you but it is rted to an ongoing investigation so I cannot answer that. However, I would appreciate your help in apprehending these undead demigods." "Girl¡ª Senator, your tongue is as crafty as I recall. It''s not surprising that you became a legitor in the central government. However, don''t thank me yet. These undead demigods seem stronger than what I can handle, I might not be able to hold them any longer¡­" The Royal Instructor tantly threatened Asong to answer him or he would free the undead demigods to finish what they were chasing her for. Asong looked at the dozen undead that were bound by the Royal Instructor''s unusual domain and rendered defenseless unable to use soul energy because of his silence rule domain then she looked at the shameless Royal Instructor and stood her ground saying, "Anna would be sad to learn her best friend died because of the Royal Instructor''s incapability." The Royal Instructor and Asong locked eyes and stared hard at each other, neither side willing to back down. Seeing this Asong''s bodyguards panicked but continued to tending to their injuries as they trusted Asong''s instincts. Being a legitor who fought multiple opponents in the senate, Asong found fighting the Royal Instructor a breeze. Moments passed and neither side showed any sign of taking a step back or trying topromise. Asong was grateful that the Royal Instructor saved her life however because of what she had learned recently she did not trust anyone except for her bodyguards who risked their lives to save her. Not to mention, as a member of the central government, she did not trust the Southern Royal family to begin with. Therefore, there wasn''t a single instance where she would reveal why the undead demigods were chasing her to the Royal Instructor. Chapter 2046 Wyatts Guest Chapter 2046 Wyatt''s Guest Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:14 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Air Space Undead Demigod''s existence was a taboo for the card apprentices. Hence, it was an unspoken rule among the card apprentices to kill the undead card apprentice on sight. So, to find not one but a dozen undead card demigods active in the Southern Region the Royal Instructor was shocked. He wanted to learn more about them but Royal Instructor did not think Asong would call his bluff. However, the Royal Instructor could not let Asong leave without rifying his doubts about the undead demigods. So, he broke his staring contest with Asong, looking past her he rested his eyes on her bodyguards who were stabilizing their wounds, and reminded her, "It appears they are in bad shape. If they don''t gain ess to soul energy soon they might sumb to their injuries. Too bad I cannot withdraw my silence rule domain because of the undead. If only I was a bit stronger." The underlying meaning of the Royal Instructor''s words was simply that Anna might care about the death of Asong but not about Asong''s bodyguards, unlike Asong whose life they risked their life to save. Listening to the Royal Instructor, Asong''s expression remained unchanged as she decisively and coldheartedly said, "They would be honored to die in the line of duty." However, she wasn''t done, "But Wyatt would not be happy to learn that his guest received such a terrible wee." she bluffed. The sly grin on the Royal Instructor was reced by a frown learning that Asong was Wyatt''s guest. He didn''t believe her but decided to hear her out, "How are you rted to Wyatt?" After all, currently, he wanted to grow closer to Wyatt and get on his good side. Learning about the origin of the undead was important but he did not jeopardize his friendship with over this. Asong''s timing could not be more perfect, if it was some other time the Royal Instructor would not bothered to give Wyatt any face let alone give face to his name but now that he knew Wyatt could create the celestial rule domain he was willing to bend over backwards for Wyatt. "He''s my savior and friend," Asong replied, seeing this would not be enough she went into details, "It was he who cured my innate condition, allowing me to practice active soul control percentage once again." Of the ce Asong could have run to being chased by the undead, she rushed to the Sky Blossom City to seek asylum under Wyatt''s protection. Asong did not trust the Southern Royal family to protect her without getting anything in return, however, she trusted that if it was Wyatt''s whim they would have no choice but to protect her along with Wyatt. Not to mention Wyatt seems to be aware of the conspiracy in the Central Captial. It was he who warned her not to go around snooping and running for her life. But curiosity got the best of Asong, since she was running for her life anyway, she decided to learn the truth and go into hiding. Such that when in hiding she would think of ways to counter the conspiracy when she was finally ready to surface once again or just use the VR-Universe to do her dirty work. However, Asong was wrong as soon as she became aware of the abyss that was slowly preparing to swallow the central capital it became aware of her and made the first move. Not wanting to hurt those close to her and not knowing whom to trust Asong ran to the only person she knew who was fine despite knowing the abyss slowly engulfing the central capital. Asong''s bet was right. She and her bodyguards hadn''t even made it to the Sky Blossom City and they were already rescued by Wyatt''s bodyguards. Knowing how big the name Wyatt was in the Southern Region Asong did not hesitate to throw it around to get her way when faced with challenges in the Southern Region. Asong was desperate and saw no wrong or shame in her action. "That doesn''t prove anything," the Royal Instructor was not convinced listening to Asong. From what Asong said, she would be a patient and customer to Wyatt best. But a friend and a guest now that was far-fetched. "Then please allow me to use my grimoire to inform Wyatt that I have safely arrived at his city thanks to the help of the Royal Instructor," Asong was not here to make enemies but to seek asylum therefore she did not dare to offend the Royal Instructor too much. Her mind was a mess after learning what was actually happening in the central capital. She could not care less about the Royal Instructor and his threats. The Royal Instructor intently stared at Asong, before giving in, "That won''t be necessary." With that, he freed the Asong and her bodyguards from his silence rule domain. Regaining the connection to their grimoires Asong''s bodyguards immediately tended to themselves while Asong gratefully said, "Thank you, Royal Instructor." Disregarding Asong''s thanks, the Royal Instructor turned to face the undead and began to analyze them to learn a shocking truth about them and blurted in disbelief, "These Undead have recently broken through to demigods." "Is that bad?" Asong asked "Undead aren''t like living. Pain/fear, aging, and death do not entangle them like they do the living but as a result, unlike the living they do not understand emotions, they don''t grow, and they don''t have meaning. Hence, it is difficult for the undead to break through to a higher realm as they can''t break through to a higher realm using normal means like the living, but for a dozen undead to break through to demigod rank that too not long ago and together means someone was grooming them, helping them break through to the demigod realm," in his shock, the Royal Instructor spected aloud. Then, he cussed, "Fuck, who is crazy enough to groom undead like chickens and pigs. And how are they doing it without attracting any attention?" "..." Asong was shocked by the Royal Instructor''s investigative prowess. He was asking all the right questions. Unfortunately, she did not trust him enough to give answers to those questions despite having risked her life to learn the answers because the truth was that shocking. There was no telling how the Royal instructor and the Southern Royal family would react after learning it. So, for her safety, Asong yed dumb. Chapter 2047 Proper Protocol Chapter 2047 Proper Protocol Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:18 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Air Space Looking at Asong ying dumb despite listening to his lengthy spection on the dozen undead''s breakthrough to the demigod realm, the Royal Instructor remarked, "Though weak, you are one tough nut to crack. No wonder you can pursue a career as a legitor and have people willing to die for you." "Royal Instructor, I don''t understand," Asong continued with her act knowing that the Royal Instructor would not touch her or her bodyguards until he checked Wyatt''s rtionship with her with his own eyes. The Royal Instructor''s shock and loud monolog were all an act to pressure Asong using the seriousness of the circumstances surrounding the undead so that she would tell him everything she knew about the dozen undead demigods chasing her. However, Asong did not fall for the Royal Instructor''s ploy. Instead of naively bbing everything as the Royal Instructor expected her to she pretended to be dumb, unable to understand the seriousness of the situation. Seeing this the Royal Instructor no longer dared to underestimate Asong because of her age and realm. The Royal Instructor shook his head thinking, ''It seems the new generation isn''t entirely doomed,'' as he turned to face the dozen undead demigods and asked, "Which one of you rotting corpses knows to speak?" Not getting a response from the undead demigods, the Royal Instructor muttered to the undead, "It seems your maker iscking, considering you guys cannot speak despite having the realm of demigod, or is it because it is easier to control you guys this way. Then, your maker is a little less crazier than I initially assume d." ''Still no reaction?'' the Royal Instructor wondered in his mind. He deliberately tried to belittle and praise the undead''s creator to learn more about them from their reaction seeing how they could not speak. Not getting what he was looking for the Royal Instructor snapped his fingers losing his patience. *Snap* with the sound, the undead''s body from the neck down disintegrated into dust leaving their heads unharmed. Losing their body did not seem to affect the undead. Their eyes continued to stare at Asong and her guards while snapping their jaws at them threateningly. If not for the celestial force domain binding them the heads of the undead would haveunched themselves at Asong and her guards to bite them to death. Seeing the Royal Instructor disintegrate the bodies of the dozen undead with a snap, Asong and her guards were shocked. They knew the Royal Instructor was strong but the strength disyed by him was beyond their imagination. They found themselves wondering if it was fair for a single person to be that strong. Then recalling that the Royal Instructor wasn''t the strongest among the lineup of the Southern Royal Family or the other royal families and the central government they felt an unsettling thirst for strength within their souls. Ignoring the awe-filled gaze of Asong and her guards, the Royal Instructor reduced his celestial force domain to only restrain the heads of the undead. Then, he mentally chanted, ''Spatial Discement.'' In a blink of an eye the dozen undead heads, Asong, her guards, and the Royal Instructor appeared amidst, the Field Marshal, Luna''s father, and the R&R team members who eximed in unison, "Undead!" "Stop, they are evidence," the Royal Instructor stopped Luna''s father and his team members who were preparing to attack the heads of the undead. "Evidence?" Luna''s father uttered in confusion. "Yes, evidence that someone is grooming undead in the central region. Most likely at its heart, the central capital," the Royal Instructor answered eyeing Asong''s facial expression to check if his spection was correct. However, he got nothing from Asong as her facial expressions were dead like a jungle tree. "What!" the R&R team members eximed in shock and disbelief however Luna''s father and grandma remained expressionless as they had a bigger concern on their minds. ''Mother, things are progressing faster than what we saw in the memories of the Tao Eyes,'' Luna''s father mentally informed the Field Marshal of the obvious, ''I can see that. What could have caused it?'' ''Cadet, you don''t seem surprised? Is there anything you need to tell me?'' the Royal Instructor telepathically enquired the Field Marshal noticing theck of reaction from her and her son. ''Instructor, please check your grimoire for messages. You must have been busy and missed the invite for the meeting. I will update you about itter,'' the Field Marshal exined to the Royal Instructor. Royal Instructor was one of the select few who were allowed to learn about the memories of the Tao Eyes. But for reasons only known to him, he missed thest few meetings including the ones about the Matron, the Supreme Leader, and the Tao Eyes. Listening to Field Marshal, he checked his grimoire messages to find that he had indeed received an invite to an important meeting that got buried under other unread messages. ''My apologies, I was too busy with Her Highness''s research into enhancing the effects of the Silver Milk Powder and my regr work that I seemed to have missed the invite,'' the Royal Instructor exined his tardiness revealing the top secret research that Anna''s mother had made him in charge of. ''No wonder,'' the Field Marshal nodded in understanding. Then, she proceeded to exin, ''This matter is very sensitive and needs proper protocol. So, Instructor, please forgive me for not being able to reveal anything more regarding this issue. You have to trust me on this one.'' The Royal Instructor was taken aback to hear Field Marshal repeat what Asong said to him. However, he did not lose his marbles over this instead he nodded in understanding, ''I understand. For now, I am assured that the Royal family knows about this and is already preparing necessary steps against it. So, I will leave these undead heads in your custody.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ''Instructor, thank you for trusting me,'' the Field Marshal thanked the Royal Instructor for being reasonable and not taking offense as she sealed the dozen undead heads in one of her cards. Chapter 2048 Secretary Lorn Heatsend Chapter 2048 Secretary Lorn Heatsend Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:23 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Air Space n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "She ims to be Wyatt''s guest," the Royal Instructor informed the Field Marshal eyeing Asong and her guards. The Field Marshal turned to look at Asong and recalling the incident of Gideon Grim conducting human sacrifice in the remote city of the Northern region, she asked Asong, "Are you Wyatt''s contact in the Senate?" Wyatt had contacted his various contacts to help with that incident, not all responded to his call but among those that responded one was from the Senate, both Field Marshal and Anna''s mother had been trying to figure out who that person was, and for Asong to show up as Wyatt''s guest, the Field Marshal guessed she had to be it. "Yes, Madam Field Marshal," Asong nodded vigorously. Honestly, she was intimidated by her presentpany. As a politician from the central region, Asong knew all the important people in the five regions even though her power was mostly limited to the central region. So, she immediately recognized the Field Marshal and Luna''s father. They both were influential people in the Southern Region and Way Beyond. Luna''s father''s achievements might be overshadowed by his mother''s achievements but he was not to be underestimated. Considering Wyatt''s importance to the Southern Region, Asong wasn''t surprised that all these great figures were assembled in one ce. Besides, with them here, she did not have to worry about her safety anymore. If not for Anna, they will have to protect her for Wyatt. "You have many good capable friends in the central government, it wasn''t easy to trace you," the Field Marshal said recalling how frustrated Anna''s mother was unable to find Wyatt''s contact in the Senate. "Trace me?" Asong asked in confusion. "Nothing dear," Field Marshal shook her head then she could not help but wonder if Wyatt being acquainted with Asong of all people was a coincidental rtionship? Do great people attract each other? The Field Marshal thought this recalling how Asong yed a huge role in defeating the three mischiefs in the Tao Eye''s memories even though she happened to be dead in it. "Sir Royal Instructor, Madam Field Marshal, thank you for rescuing us. I will forever be grateful to the Southern Royal family for helping us in our time of distress," Asong expressed her gratitude and then proceeded to excuse herself, "I''m sorry I could not express my gratitude properly as I need to address an urgent issue. I will take my leave now." Asong and her guard prepared to head to Wyatt''s warehouse recalling theirst visit to the Sky Blossom City. However, they stopped hearing the Field Marshal say, "Whatever urgent issue you have, it will have to wait. As Wyatt is not avable right now." "I beg your pardon, Madam Field Marshal," Asong frowned fearing that the Southern Royal family did not want Wyatt to meet with a legitor from the central government. "Little girl, don''t overthink it. I have nothing against you meeting Wyatt. He is dealing with another issue right now. Besides, once he is free it is still not your turn to meet him unless he wants to meet you first," the Field Marshal rified. Listening to her the Royal Instructor''s heart eased. Only he know how much self-control it took on his part for him not to rush to Wyatt and beg to teach him how to create a celestial rule domain. "I see, I will wait here," Asong had no idea why the Field Marshal was acting like Wyatt''s secretary but she decided to wait. Today has been a very busy day for Asong, not just today but ever since Wyatt warned and advised her to go into hiding. But especially today as she took action today. Hence, she was not aware that Wyatt was trending on the grimoirework because of his visit to the city''s orphanage, his speech, and then challengers from the southern capital. Therefore, she had no idea of the issue that Wyatt was dealing with now and that the Field Marshal informed her about. "Tsk," Luna''s father clicked his tongue looking at his mother''s actions. First his cousin and now Dalton Wyatt, he did not understand why his mother who had enough power and influence to carve her territory out of five regions kept choosing to serve under others. If she were to do that he and his siblings would not hesitate to give their lives to help ensure her rise to power, but, they did not understand her current actions. "Cadet, speaking of Wyatt. What should I avoid during our meeting?" the Royal Instructor asked the Field Marshal about the dos and don''ts when meeting Wyatt. He did not try to hide the fact he nned to do anything to get Wyatt to tell him how tobine celestial force with rule power. "I still do not know Wyatt well enough to tell you that. However, he ns to start a criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program. If you can help him with that then you will be able to easily get on his good side," the Field Marshal knew that as one of the oldest demigods in the Southern Region, the Royal Instructor had many friends in the Southern Royal Court and the five regions. If he supports Wyatt then neither her niece nor the Royal court can stop Wyatt''s ns to start a criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program. "Cedat, you are kidding right? Unless that program is not what I think it is," the Royal Instructor looked at the Field Marshal in disbelief. He wondered what made her think that he would support such a program. "Criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program? It is a noble idea. I am all for giving people second chances but some people don''t deserve it," Asong could not help but speak her mind. After all, the program proposed by Wyatt was intriguing even revolutionary but at the same time impractical and naive in present day and age. "Asong, I am disappointed. I did not expect you of all people to be against my criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program." Chapter 2049 Robins Nest Chapter 2049 Robin''s Nest ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:35 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Seeing JJ look down in fear when their eyes met, Wyatt shook his head feeling that the level of the royal descendants was not high enough. Compared to Cervos''s calcted response and Adriene''s unyielding bravery, JJ''s cowardly response was disappointing. Wyatt turned to look at Aria who had climbed onto Diana''s phantom gship with her team without an invitation, and felt that Aria was more strong-minded and brave than JJ. Well, in JJ''s defense, he was not a warrior but a card creationist. "What, am I not weed aboard this ship?" Aria asked feeling Wyatt''s eyes on her. She pretended to have thick skin but her rosyplexion gave her away. "Aren''t you getting toofortable with me considering that earlier you were trying to avoid me like a gue?" Wyatt asked seeing Aria was using him to establish her and her squad''s prestige in the crowd''s mind. "I don''t recall anything like that. If you want me to leave then just say so, and I will leave," Aria said clenching her fist, trying hard not to turn around and run away in shame. It was not like her to be shameless, but opportunities like this did note often. She wanted tough at the expense of the rotten kids from the Southern Capital. "Do whatever you want?" Wyatt said choosing to ignore Aria. Then. turning to face the crowd momentarily pausing his gaze on Adriene who was still beside Aurelia he said aloud, "Since you all came here to kill me I guess you all were prepared to die. So, do not me me in the afterlife. If you want to me anyone then, me yourself for your foolishness." "NOooo!" "ArHhhh!" Wyatt had yet to act on his word and the crowd grew loud scared for their life, screams and cries of fear filled the domain. "Quiet!" Wyattmanded in annoyance, robbing the voice of the crowd, and instantly the domain once again had pin-drop silence. However, soon a distinctive sharp and pungent smell, simr to that of ammonia began to fill the domain. Losing their voice many in the crowd had soiled themselves. Seeing this, Wyatt asked in disgust, "Are these guys really this generation''s Southern Capital''s high school gang? I find it hard to believe it." "You are right, these guys aren''t the real deal. The true high gangs of the Southern Capital are mostly looked behind bars and a few with no sense of loyalty have joined big organizations to avoid jail time," Aria answered Wyatt from behind. She was able to speak as only the assembled crowd was influenced by Wyatt''smand. However, as soon as she spoke she she felt Adriene''s re on her. "What did I say something wrong?" Aria scoffed at Adriene and with a grin she added, "If not for your families intervening, Robin''s Nest would have killed you all that day." "They dared to use demonic arts, so our families had no choice but to intervene," Adriene defended. "Only one foolish member of Robin''s Nest used demonic arts but your familiesbeled all the members of Robin''s Nest as devil worshippers and locked them up for good," Aria retorted furiously. "Well, you would say that. After all, RJ was your boyfriend," Adriene scoffed, not wanting to continue arguing with Aria over this matter. "For the hundredth time, RJ is not my body friend. We are just friends," Aria almost pounced at Adriene if not for her squad members holding her back. "Friends? You knelt in front of the royal court for a whole month to beg pardon for RJ and Robin''s Nest. If not for your meddling the Robin''s Nest would have been executed for practicing demonic arts instead of livingfortably off of the taxpayer''s money in jail," Adriene was pissed seeing Aria dare deny her rtionship with a devil worshiper. "..." Aria red at Adriene with the fury of a thousand suns, if not for her squad members holding her down with all their might she really wanted to punch Adriene''s face even if she knew she wasn''t Adriene''s match. The reason Aria knelt for a whole month before the royal court begged them to pardon Robin''s Nest was because unlike Adriene she knew the whole truth. She did all that because she did not want innocent kids to die over false usations just like how she did not think twice and rushed to here to stop JJ and the rest from making the biggest mistake of their life, making an enemy out of Wyatt. "If not for your family and having royal bloodline you would not be in the Southern Watch considering all your ties with a proven devil worshiper group," Adriene did not hold back and imed Aria''s achievements were because of nepotism. "Bitch!" In a fit of rage, Aria overpowered her squad members, and freeing herself from their grasp she rushed at Adriene wanting to knock a few teeth out. Seeing the iing Aria, Adriene did not panic and prepared to knock the lights out of Aria. However, just then both of them heard amand in their ears, "Pause." Soon Aria and Adriene found that their body could not move. Adriene managed to free herself a second or twoter but she did not attack defenseless Aria and turned to look at Wyatt who said, "Though, I do hate myself for stopping a girl fight but she is not your opponent." Wyatt then turned to face Aria, lifting the restrain off her he said, "When I said do whatever pleases you I did not mean start a fight." Regaining control over her body, the first thing Aria thought was to feel sorry for her cousin JJ and the crowd who were still under Wyatt''s restraint. Having experienced the terror of bing a prisoner in their own body, she did not wish such a fate on her enemy. Then, snorting at Adriene she asserted, "The true high school gang of the Southern Capital is the Robin''s Nest. These guys are just a bunch of wannabe thugs." Chapter 2050 Kill! Chapter 2050 Kill! Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:41 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Getting in thest words, Aria provokingly looked at Adriene who decided to no longer participate in this pointless argument. "Robin''s Nest, really? What kind of gang name is that? It sounds more like a bread and breakfast. It is hard to believe that some gang with that name terrorized the streets of the Southern Capital," Aureliamented cing her arm around Adriene''s neck like they were close buddies. What was more surprising was that Adriene did not seem to mind her closeness. "When did you two get close?" Wyatt asked Aurelia, only to her say, "Boss, it just happened. Can I keep her?" Hearing her ambiguous words, both Jaya and Corey distanced themselves from Aurelia, even Adriene pushed her arm off her shoulder and maintained a healthy distance between them saying, "I am sorry, I am not interested in the same gender." "Neither am I, what gave you that idea? Besides you guys would be lucky to have me," Aurelia did not seem to realize the ambiguous nature of her previous words and took offense to Adriene, Jaya, and Corey''s reaction. "Let''s save that discussion forter," Wyatt said, not wanting Aurelia''s shenanigans to disturb his ns any longer. So, ignoring Aurelia''s fit Wyatt turned to face the crowd that was muted by him and said, "So, where was I? Ah, yes, which one of you wants to die first?" The kids assembled before Wyatt vigorously shook their heads, fear was apparent on their faces. However, the shade of desperation overshadowed the shade of fear on their faces. They still believed that their parents/family woulde to rescue them like they always do. Every minute and second counted. The only thought in their mind was not to die until help arrived. "Since none of you are volunteering, I will randomly select whom I should kill first," Wyatt announced, ignoring the scent of ammonia that had gotten stronger in the atmosphere, he dered, "Let the Blood Works begin!" while in his mind he chanted, ''Blood Fate Plunder!'' targeting the card apprentice from the Circle and the Yin Yang Harmony sect. With Wyatt''s mentalmand, one by one the card apprentice from the Circle and the Yin Yang Harmony sect burst like fireworks raining blood on the others. Inside the Celestial Blood Fate Domain, these card apprentices died without putting up any struggle. This was what the onlookers such as Aria, Adriene, Aurelia, and the rest witnessed. However, what truly transpired was most of the blood and the grimoire of these card apprentices from the Circle and the Yin Yang Harmony sect were used to plunder these card apprentice''s physique, trait, origin card, or any other strongest card in their grimoire by forming blood fate rune cards. Making use of his domain Celestial Blood Fate Domain, Wyatt secretly collected the blood fate rune cards he plundered from sacrificing the card apprentice from the circle and yin-yang sect to his domain into his grimoire card holder. Covered in the fresh hot blood and flesh of the dead card apprentice from the Circle and the Yin Yang Harmony sect many kids in the crowd lost consciousness at the edge of the void and almost plummeted to their deaths. Fortunately for them, Wyattmanded in time, "Awaken!" With Wyatt''smand, the kids that had fallen unconscious and the rest that were barely able to keep consciousness felt their blood rush to their brains. Suddenly their mind felt a lot lighter and refreshed, they found themselves more focused and concentrated. It was as if someone had pumped huge amounts of adrenaline into their bodies. Wyatt''smand not only awakened them but also allowed their minds to find the power to deal with the blood and gore covering them. "That was fun¡ª," Wyatt prepared to start a second round of execution however Aria who had recovered from her shock interrupted him yelling, "Wyatt!" "Y-you killed them!" Aria uttered in disbelief, her distress increased when Wyatt nonchntly replied to her, "Yes, I did." Meanwhile, Adriene in panic began to check on her sisters. To her astonishment, about half a dozen of her sisters were killed by Wyatt. Learning the death of her sisters, she dashed at Wyatt with the intent to kill, "I will kill you monster!" Staring at the iing Adriene, Wyatt shook his head and uttered themand, "Kill!" Adriene who was rushing at Wyatt aiming her fist at Wyatt, suddenly paused in her advance and redirected her fist at the center of her chest. Adriene''s fist tore through her flesh, making a big hole in her body. Her fist barely missed her heart but her ribs were broken and her left lung was punctured. Since the attack only managed to gravely injure her and not kill her, Adriene''s other free arm moved swiftly to garb her beating heart, rip it out of her chest, and finish the job but just in the nick of time, her inner goddess helped Adriene break free of Wyatt''s domain effect. During this whole ordeal, Adriene''s spirit watched as her body was manipted by Wyatt''s domain effect into ending her own life and realized what true despair was seeing how Wyatt did not even have to lift this finger to kill her or her sisters. However, she wasn''t willing, even in the face of despair she wasn''t willing to let anything stop her from avenging her sisters, even her own fear. So, she yelled, "Today, I will make you pay even if it kills me." Ignoring the huge hole in her chest Adriene continued to rush at Wyatt summoning all her might. However, just then she felt a huge shadow covering her and before she could react, her body was mmed on the deck of Diana''s gship by a Dragonoid JJ. Even before Adriene could make sense of what was happening the corpse dragon Cervos, appeared beside them and chewed off Asriene''s right arm and shoulder clean. Chapter 2051 Divine Barrier Chapter 2051 Divine Barrier Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Arhhh!" getting the entire upper right side of her body chewed off by a corpse dragon, Adriene screamed in pain. Yet, she managed to shove Dargonoid JJ off her and retreat before he could bite her head off ending her life. Having retreated Adriene found no time to collect her breath and thoughts let alone stabilize her wounds as JJ and Cervos came at her recklessly without caring about their defense and sole intention to kill her. Seeing this, Adriene yelled out loud, "Divine Barrier!" With Adriene''s chant, the golden barrier covering Adriene''s inner goddess extended out of her mutated ego gem and covered Adriene''s entire body in a golden-translucent eggshell barrier. The barrier was created right in the nick of time to save Adriene from JJ and Cervos''s attacks. shing onto the golden barrier JJ and Cervos''s attacks failed to make a ripple on the barrier let alone break it. However, this did not discourage JJ and Cervos''s they continued to attack the golden barrier covering Adriene relentlessly following Wyatt''s domain effect that was manipting their bodies to kill her. "Humph!" Inside the divine barrier, Adriene stared at JJ and Cervos''s in disdain before focusing on stabilizing her injuries and tending to them. Ignoring JJ and Cervos''s attack, trusting her divine barrier was one thing but she did not appear to be worried about attacks from Wyatt to see how she chose to heal herself instead of trying to escape. Adriene appeared to be very confident in the strength of her divine barrier. Meanwhile, Corey moved to Wyatt''s side saying, "I did not think you would kill them but I am impressed." "What do you know about killing?" Wyatt asked Corey seeing how cockly she approached him. It was one thing if these words were spoken to him by Park however Corey was overestimating herself to say those words to him. "I have killed my share and adding the ones I killed in my past life, my kill count is higher than yours," Corey remarked, feeling belittled by Wyatt. "Past Life?" Jaya and Aurelia blurted in confusion. Ignoring them, Wyatt said, "That is nothing to be proud of," Recalling he killed an entire hybrid race of Human-Viltronian back on earth. "Tsk," Corey clicked her tongue seeing Wyatt ignore the fact that he was the one who belittled her about her kill count and took the moral high ground. She felt there was no winning with Wyatt. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "How''s Beam taking to the news of Park?" Wyatt asked Corey eyeing the white scaly bangle on her wrist, recalling that thest time he met Corey and Park, they were nning to tell about Corey''s ego me Park to Beam. "She took it too well," Corey replied brightly. Then, she continued, "As a matter of fact she helped me clear my confusion about my identity." When Corey introduced ego me Park to Beam, she did not react as Corey and Park were expecting her to. She showed interest in ego me Corey Park and stuck with Corey Bright. When asked why she was ignoring Park, she replied Park was just a remnant memory sponging of Corey Bright who was the true Corey Park. With Beam''s assertion, Corey Bright came to terms with her identity. However, it was still far from the point of being cured. "That''s good to hear," Wyatt was happy that everything worked out well for Corey and Park. Then, he asked, "What does she n to do with Corey Park''s corpse?" "She said that it is a gift for me and I can decide whatever I want to with it," Corey replied, appearing a little creeped out to talk about the corpse from her past life. "So, what do you n to do with it? Let me warn you Belphegor had refined it into a corpse puppet which has evolved into the undead devil," Wyatt asked Corey even though he himself had his own ideas for the undead devil. "I don''t know. Honestly, I am too creeped out to talk about this topic. Can you keep it until I decide what to do with it?" Corey asked, surprising Wyatt. He thought Corey would ask him to dispose of her corpse considering that it had evolved into the undead devil and was controlled by Belphegor. Wyatt was hoping that in the guise of disposing of the undead devil, he could ask Corey if he could make use of her. However, seeing Corey still wasn''t sure about what to do with Corey Park''s corpse he felt it was going to be difficult for him to get full custody of the undead devil from Corey. "What''s there to decide? It has evolved into an undead devil and is controlled by Belphegor, our best option here is to dispose of it. If you are too creeped out to do it then, I will take her off your hands," Wyatt offered. He gave it a shot hoping that Corey no longer wanted to talk about this topic and would just let him decide. "No, give me some time. I will tell you soon," Corey rejected Wyatt''s offer decisively. It seems she could not make up her mind to kill the undead devil. All the card apprentices saw devils as enemies and hated them. However, Corey who had her past life memories did not see devils as enemies or hate them. She was open-minded about their existence as long as they did not harm her interest. After all, in the past life dark races have been kinder to her than human beings. Therefore, she could decide what to do with the undead devil that was born from Corey Park''s corpse. "Fine," Wyatt agreed, seeing Corey was considering this matter very seriously. Hearing him agree, Corey expressed her gratitude to him, "Thank you for understanding Wyatt." "Well, whatever you end up deciding I hope you make the right choice." Chapter 2052 Promise Chapter 2052 Promise Date- 18 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Time- 16:49 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "I too hope the same," Corey agreed with Wyatt. She was putting off deciding the undead devil''s fate because she sympathized with her for being born from Corey Park''s corpse and because Belphegor used her just like how he used Corey Park. But she did not want her sympathy to cloud her judgment and do something she would regret. "Um," Wyatt nodded with a little concern seeing Corey''s internal struggle. But he proceeded to ask her the real reason why he brought up this topic, "I kind of promised the Field Marshal that I would arrange a meet between you and her. So that is happening." The only reason he brought up the undead devil with Corey in the first ce was not because of his ns with the undead devil but to keep his promise to Field Marshal. Wyatt had promised the Field Marshal that he would help arrange a meeting between her and Corey that evening a few days before. However, he was stuck in the blood rule source and was unable to keep the promise. But he did ask her to give him some time he will make it happen. "What? Why would you even do that?" Corey freaked out, here she was doing everything to avoid the Southern Royal Family''s trying to persuade her while the person she considered her rival/friend/boss was helping the enemy. "I thought Little Beam would kill and use you to revive the will of Corey Park that''s alive in your demon core as ego me so I asked the Field Marshal to look out for you¡ª," midway through Wyatt''s exnation he was interrupted by furious Corey, "So in return, she asked you to arrange the meet? That bitch!" "Hiss!" the snake head of the white bangle on Corey''s wrist turned to re at Wyatt and hissed at him in dissatisfaction. "How dare you cuss my grandma?" Aria who was still mourning the death of the card apprentice that Wyatt killed turned her rage towards Corey who tantly cussed the hero of the south. Since she knew she could not do anything to Wyatt. "No offense little Beam, you guarded her corpse for centuries that''s creep. So, you cannot me me for assuming the worst," Wyatt defended himself to the white snake. Meanwhile, Corey and Aria were standing neck to neck ready to kill each other. "The Field Marshal is your grandma? I will call her a bitch again! What are you going to do about it you little bitch?" Corey snapped at Aria learning that she was rted to the Southern Royal family. Seeing them fight over nothing, Wyatt was irritated and warned them, "Aria, Corey, shut the fuck! Or I will help you guys shut up." Then, he mumbled, "Man, I really hate myself right now for stopping two girl fights in a row." Shaking it off, Wyatt corrected Corey''s misunderstanding, "No, that is not how it went, when I asked the Field Marshal to keep a watch on you she said it was her duty to protect the citizens of the south. On a different note, she talked to me about how the royal family owed your parents and that your safety was their top priority, feeling her sincerity I promised to arrange a meeting between you two. Besides, now that Field Marshal works for me you have no choice but to get along with her." "What do you mean by the Field Marshal works for you?" Both Aria and Corey asked Wyatt in unison. "You guys will learn about it soon, but first let me handle that ant that tried to bite me despite my generosity," Wyatt said vanishing from Corey and Aria''s side and appearing before the divine barrier protecting Adriene from JJ and Cervos''s attacks while she healed herself. Feeling Wyatt''s arrival, Adriene focused on him to find him ball his fist to punch the divine barrier. Seeing this Adriene sneered confident in the defense of her inner goddess''s divine barrier. However, just as Wyatt''s fist was about to sh with the divine barrier, Adriene found that her inner goddess withdrew her divine barrier returning it to its original size to just protect the inner goddess. Adriene was shocked finding that her inner goddess was scared of Wyatt''s attack. All her confidence from earlier shattered was reced by despair once again. In her shock, Adriene was unable to react to the JJ and Cervos''s attacks and was sted off about a quarter mile like a doll hit by a train. Fortunately for her, their attacks missed her vital points though they did a huge number on her. Luckily having managed to make a distance between herself and her assaulters, Adriene did not use it to her advantage but just stood there in shock. JJ and Cervos rushed at her with their fastest speed preparing their strongest attacks to delete her from the face of this world but Adriene did not react and just stood there like a puppet with broken strings. The one thing Adriene could count on in her whole life no matter what, her inner goddess, just abandoned her. She would not have been so devastated if the divine barrier failed to withstand Wyatt''s attack however seeing how her inner goddess chose to protect herself and abandon her, Adriene was hit hard. Her whole will to fight and live another day copsed let alone avenge her dead sisters. However, in the face of her impending death, as JJ and Cervos neared her, Adriene''s most precious memories shed before her eyes. Especially, the day the Southern Ruler took on the whole world for her. Going through these memories Adriene had an enlightenment and yelled, "Not today!" as a me engulfed and vanished leaving nothing but smoke behind as JJ and Cervos''s attacknded on it. With their target out of sight, JJ and Cervos searched for Adriene to find a me that appeared a mile from their location taking the form of Adriene. They understood that she had used the fire rule''s flicker meaning to teleport to safety. Chapter 2053 Thief Chapter 2053 Thief ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:54 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Come at me assholes! Even if I am to die I will die fighting!" Adriene yelled letting out a warcry. JJ and Cervos were not in control of their let alone be provoked by warcry. Their body just had one instinct right now and that was to kill Adriene even at the cost of their life. But just as they neared Adriene to end her for good, they paused hearing "Halt!" With Wyatt''smand, not just JJ and Cervos came to a halt but even Adriene did. However, this time she didn''t break free of Wyatt''s domain effect like the previous times, and also soon she lost the golden grace covering her body as her inner goddess totally abandoned her. Leaving her to fend for herself. Surprisingly this did not diminish Adriene''s fighting spirit rather it made her spirit stronger. She turned to look at Wyatt who was far away and yelled, "Finish me off asshole, I am right here. I dare you to kill me." Adriene was like a cornered mad dog. There was fierce light in her eyes that said even if she were to die here she would take Wyatt down with her and avenge her sisters. In her hindsight, however, she apologized to the Southern Ruler, ''Sorry, I failed you.'' "Wyatt, you cannot kill her! She is protected by the Southern Ruler. If you kill her without a good you will be the enemy of the state even if it is you the southern hope," Aria announced out loud seeing that Adriene would be soon killed if she did do something about it. Now that she knew for sure that Wyatt was really going to kill every single one of the card apprentices that came for his head, she no longer stood back and watched but actively tried to persuade Wyatt not to continue his madness as the consequence that would follow were not something that even he could handle. Ignoring Aria''s screams, Wyatt appeared next to Adriene and said, "I could care less if you live or die as what I really want to kill is the entity inside you. However, if I kill you I will be freeing it from its prison." "What do you mean? Wait, how do you know about her?" Adriene asked Wyatt in astonishment while her body barely stood with all the injuries she had sustained, especially now that her realm had reverted to her original realm since her inner goddess took back the power she loaned her. "The entity hiding in you for some reason chose you as its vessel to recover to its heyday. Hence, it did not hesitate to use its power to mutate your ego into some sort of harvester to collect pure rule energy to help with its recovery. However, in that process, it imprisoned itself in you unable to move into a new vessel in case of unforeseen circumstances. Therefore, it was willing to let you borrow its power to protect yourself," Wyatt exined, as he used his soul pupils to stare at the entity. "What did you mean by killing me will free it? Will it not die with me?" Adriene was astonished to see that Wyatt was aware of her situation better than her. However, focused on the point and did not get off track. "Considering the level the entity in your body is at, death doesn''t mean the same to it as it does to you and me," Wyatt answered, after a brief pause to monitor the entity in Adriene''s body he then continued, "It seems to have be aware that I am aware of it and has gotten spooked. So, it is choosing to cut its losses and start all over again using itsst resort to switch to a new vessel, that is to get you killed so that it cantch onto your soul and return to the cycle of reincarnation totch on to another powerful soul." "She said she is me and I am her," Adriene mumbled unable toe to terms with what she heard. "She? You can talk to it," Wyatt asked as he and Hive AI used the soul pupils to study the entity hiding in Adriene. From what they have learned through its and Adriene''s soul pathway arrangement he was surprised to learn that Adriene could talk to the entity as the soul pathways did not indicate a normalmunication channel between them. "No, I cannot talk to her. I keep thinking the question I want to ask her in my mind and sometimes on rare asions I get these visions from her that give me vague answers," Adriene replied, she had not forgotten about her revenge but also did not want to miss out on the chance to learn about her inner goddess. She wanted to know about her now more than ever, seeing how she abandoned her and left her to die when she needed her the most. "She is good, she gave the bare minimum while exploiting you for the maximum," Wyatt replied feeling pity for Adriene, and added, "If not for the entity exploiting you, you could have been the next Demigod Baylor or even beat him and be the youngest demigod ever." "What?" Adriene was shell-shocked listening to Wyatt say that she could have been the next Demigod Baylor the youngest demigod or even better than him. All this time Adriene thought that she was lucky to have her inner goddess but it turns out her inner goddess was not her goddess at all but the devil incarnate who was stealing from her. Recalling that her family almost got destroyed and Southern Ruler almost fought the entire world because of this thief Adriene was beyond devastated and felt an unexinable amount of rage toward the entity inside of her. However, one thing bothered Adriene, it even caused her to doubt Wyatt''s words, ''If the entity was harming her like Wyatt imed then why did her grimoire conclude the entity as her trait: inner goddess.'' Chapter 2054 Threats Chapter 2054 Threats Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 16:59 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "No need to doubt my words I gain nothing from lying to you," Wyatt said noticing the change in Adriene''s micro-expressions as he tried to uncover how her soul pathways were interlinked with the entity in her using his soul pupils. "Huh?" Adriene looked at Wyatt in shock wondering if he could read her mind. However, this did not stop her from clearing her doubts, "Then why is that entity considered as my Trait: Inner Goddess by the grimoire." "That''s interesting," Wyatt said continuing to focus on the entity that had retreated to its shell within Adriene''s mutated ego gem. "Interesting?!" Adriene looked at Wyatt in disbelief realizing in his eyes she was no more than ab rat which piqued his curiosity. She knew right that Wyatt was no different from the people who tried to destroy her family just to get their hands on her and study her unique physique. She feared and hated Wyatt at the same time. "Um, you are lucky. At my current level, I cannot capture the entity in your body¡ª I could try to extract your soul since it is attached to it but if something goes wrong in the process then I will only be freeing your soul and it to return to the reincarnation cycle. So, until I find a more stable means to extract your soul or grow strong enough, I will have to keep you alive to keep the entity imprisoned," Wyatt informed distressed Adriene who felt like a dissected monster in the monster biology ss. With his recent study on soul and soul cultivation, extracting a card apprentice''s soul was not a problem for Wyatt however in Adriene''s case it would be different as he would have to fight the entity attached to her soul while doing so. Because of this many things could go wrong and Wyatt might end up killing Adriene before capturing the entity attached to her soul. Therefore, Wyatt did not try to extract Adriene''s soul no matter how confident he was. Listening to Wyatt''s exnation as to why he nned to keep her alive, Adriene suddenly had an epiphany on how to save her sisters and fellow card apprentice from the Southern Capital city from the mad scientist before her, "I see. Well, then I will kill myself just to spite you." "I doubt it," Wyatt replied believing Adriene did not have what it takes to unlife herself. Not to mention Adriene was still under the influence of his domain effect since her so-called inner goddess had abandoned her. "If what you said about the entity is true, I am sure it will be happy to help memit suicide," Adriene responded with a grin looking at Wyatt''s facial cues and seeing she was not taking her seriously she threatened, "Don''t you think that I will not go through with it, I will. I refer to die on my terms then be killed as ab rat." "I believe you, so what do you want?" Wyatt asked no longer taking Adriene''s threat lightly. "I want you to let my faction members and the other card apprentices from the Southern Capital go," Adriene demanded of Wyatt. Adriene was willing to wager her life to save the lives of her sisters and others who were basically strangers or even enemies to her because Wyatt had made it clear he did not n to kill her right away during this time knowing she was under the protection of the Southern Ruler, the Southern Royal family would do everything in their power and find a way to free her from this mad man''s grasps. "That is it? Sure, done," Wyatt readily agreed to Adriene''s demand without even trying to bargain with her. This was not how he usually negotiated. That was because he only agreed to appease Adriene till he got her into an SSS-rank soul-trapping array. Once inside it, even if Adriene kills herself her departed soul will be captured by the array formation before it can enter the cycle of reincarnation. Listening to Wyatt readily agree to her demands immediately without trying to negotiate with her, Adriene felt she was getting the short end of the deal. She even wondered if she should have asked more and just when she was about to do so a thought crossed her mind that, ''The reason Wyatt was so readily agreeing to her demands because he did not n to keep them.'' Thinking of this, Adriene immediately demanded of Wyatt, "Okay then, take an oath in the presence of the world that you will let my sisters and the others go as long as I do not kill myself in your custody." "Now we have a problem," Wyatt replied with a frown, to which Adriene eximed, "Aha! You did not n to keep your end of the bargain. Wyatt take the oat or watch me kill myself and free the entity." "Bravo, you figured it out. As a reward, you get to see your sisters die the most gruesome death your wildest dreams can fathom. If it is too much for you feel free tomit suicide knowing that you brought this cruel fate on them," Wyatt responded to Adriene''s threat with a threat, that he nned to kill her sisters in the most gruesome way because of the stunt she just pulled. "You wouldn''t," Adriene felt like Wyatt pulled the rug from under her. However, a part of her wanted to believe that the person who was able to give such a beautiful speech at the orphanage would not be capable of something like that. However, there was too much evidence stacked up against pointing out he was a madman capable of anything that even her imagination could not fathom. "Why not?" Wyatt asked Adriene with his face contorting into a twisted face with fiendish eyes and the most menacing grin she had seen Chapter 2055 Doubling Down Chapter 2055 Doubling Down Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:03 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Let us see if it will hurt me more knowing that I missed an opportunity to study the entity in you or it will hurt you more knowing that because of you your dearest sister will all die a painful death," Wyatt continued to provoke Adriene finding her despair filled face funny and mostly because he knew that he got her weakness, her concern for her faction members, and she would not be able to do anything about it. In situations like these, it was easier to control someone like Ardiene as she had too much to lose. People like her were greedy, they wanted everything without losing anything. However, that''s not how the world worked. Now Wyatt was going to give Adriene a first-hand experience with it. "You are bluffing," Adriene suddenly spoke up with a unique resolve shining in her eyes. Then, locking eyes with Wyatt she continued, "I am willing to bet that your curiosity for the entity inside me is stronger and greater than my concern for my sisters and the others." Adriene knew that now that she had gone down this rabbit hole she had no choice but to double down on her initial bet as there was no guarantee that Wyatt would give her sisters a peaceful death if she cooperated with him. After all, Wyatt had made it clear that he was going to kill everyst one of them there was no doubt about it in her mind. So, now that she had offended him, she had a strong hunch that Wyatt would take that anger on her sisters regardless of her cooperation. Leaving her no choice but to double down on her initial bet that Wyatt''s curiosity for her inner goddess was greater than his intent to kill her sisters. As Adriene saw it this was the only way for her to save her sisters. Also believing that unless she got Wyatt to take an oath to leave her sister in the presence of the world, she could not be sure that he would keep his promise to her. Thinking so far, Adriene could not help but wonder how a madman like Wyatt was able to gain the title ''Hope of the Southern Region.'' ording to her, the title ''Psycho Killer of the Southern Region'' or ''Mad Scientist of the Southern Region'' would be more befitting of him. "Wow, you got more balls than those two," seeing Adriene''s stubborn will Wyatt acted impressed and said, "Why don''t we continue this somewhere more appropriate? Let me help you¡ª" "Don''t you daree near me or touch me. I swear that if you do I will immediately get my inner goddess to help memit suicide. And believe me, she is waiting for my consent," seeing Wyatt trying to grab her wrist while acting all friendly, Adriene immediately interrupted him threatening tomit suicide if he dared to touch ore near her. "Woah, rx. I heard you, I won''te near you," saying that Wyatt took a step back even though it was the same as hinting to Adriene her bet might have been right. But Wyatt had to do so because just then he saw the desperation in Adriene''s it appeared if he really continued to drag her to his seed world where he had ordered his clone to use the demon merchant codex to hire the Devil Merchant Code to set up an SSS-rank soul trapping array formation then she mightmit suicide even before they reach there. Considering the connection between Adriene and the entity Wyatt learned that rendering Adriene unconscious and then taking her to array formation was moot. "Good, you stay back and don''t you dare try something funny. If you do, then don''t me me if I prematurelymit suicide over a misunderstanding," Adriene warned Wyatt not to spook her because considering her current circumstance and mental state that might cause misunderstanding leading to hermitting suicide prematurely. "Sure, let us talk this out. I am sure we both cane to some sort ofpromise," Wyatt nodded knowing that the scenario that Adriene spoke of was possible seeing how desperate and unhinged she was. Wyatt was indeed interested in the entity using Adriene as a vessel for its recovery because in his opinion it, in its heyday might be stronger than Apex Ruler ss beings he hade across. Even stronger than the Celestial Blood Rule ve and the Deviant Devil Mamas Mulias. Considering that these two were already the ceiling of the Apex Rule ss beings, Wyatt had a hunch that the entity in Adriene''s body might have been transcendent. This was just Wyatt''s guess considering what he was learning through the entity''s soul pathways that were entangled with Adriene''s. Therefore, chances were Wyatt might be overthinking it as there was no way to tell if the entity was really a transcendent being unless the entity recovered back to its heyday when it was the most powerful andplete. Regardless Wyatt could not miss this opportunity to study such a mysterious being. Just by exploring a little about what it did to Adriene''s ego gem, Wyatt learned a lot. He could not imagine what he would learn next from its soul pathways. Wyatt could not wait to get the entity out of its shell and uncover the secrets of its soul pathway arrangement one by one but first, he would have to think of a probable way to capture it to continue exploring its mysteries as right now reading its soul pathway was like trying to decode apressed file. Wyatt had no idea what method the entity used but it had managed to squeeze itself into Adriene''s body along with her soul especially considering the realm difference between them. The entity was obviously powerful for Adriene''s soul and body however it continued to use her as its vessel without much problem. It was like it hadpressed itself likepressing arge file into a smaller one so that it would take less space. Chapter 2056 Modified Blood Curse Incarnation Form Chapter 2056 Modified Blood Curse Incarnation Form Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:08 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space The blood curse incarnation method where card apprentices use themselves as a vessel to inhabit a strong curse and borrow its power was in many ways simr to the rtion between entity and Adriene. The blood curse incarnation method had a big disadvantage, the level of the curse that the card apprentice could house within them was dependent on the limit of their body and soul, if they stubbornly try to house a curse stronger than what their body and soul can handle then would be harming themselves. The same was the case with the entity that was using Adriene as a vessel to recover to its heyday. It was already clear that the entity was very powerful and had been within Adriene since her birth. Regardless of how talented Adriene was since birth, there wasn''t a way her toddler body and soul would have been able to house an entity that was suspected to be stronger than an Apex Ruler ss being. It was like stuffing all the clothes in a clothing store into a small suitcase. That was simply impossible, Adriene should have died in her mother''s womb. However, Adriene did not die instead she was born as a healthy baby that was because the entity inside her had taken measures to ensure the safety of its vessel bypressing itself. What was more was that as Adriene grew it slowly dpressed while keeping its vessel''s limit in mind. This fascinated Wyatt because what the entity did was likepressing the power of ten nuclear power nts into a tiny battery cell. If he could learn how the entity did it, he could use it to modify his blood curse incarnation form. It would allow him to increase the quality and quantity of the curses stored in his body and also store these curses for a prolonged period or even indefinitely without having to worry about harming his soul and body. Making his blood incarnation form safer to use. Wyatt wouldn''t have to worry about harming his soul like he didst time. Adding to this, how was Wyatt able to use blood incarnation form when his soul was damaged? It was possible because Wyatt had modified his blood incarnation form using the blood rule ve core he procured in the blood rule source, the soul pathway vibration during themunication between Bloodette and Blood Rule Stream, and the knowledge he had recently gathered on soul healing, division, and cultivation. With his soul damaged, it would be impossible for Wyatt to house a single curse within him. However, this soul wasn''t normal it was mutated. Because of the mutation it currently had twelve divisions giving rise to one main consciousness and eleven ve consciousness. All these divisions were damaged and could not carry a curse. That was individually but what if they all carried a single SSS-rank blood curse together? A blood curse incarnation form using a single SSS-rank blood curse should allow Wyatt to disy the prowess of a new card demigod. It was weaker than a regr card demigod yet still better than nothing. This idea was usible but easier said than done because of Wyatt''s damaged soul. If not for the knowledge Wyatt had gathered on soul division and how various civilizations across the myriad realms used it, Wyatt would not have been able to perform it so wlessly even if he had thought of it. After all, an SSS-rank blood curse could kill a card demigod let alone a card master like Wyatt. Still knowing the risk involved in this because of a damaged soul, Wyatt did not recklessly try what he had learned. He used the blood rule ve core he obtained in the blood rule source to morph himself into a blood rule ve using his myriad devil transformation skills as blood rule ves will be able to execute blood rule rted skills and abilities more efficiently and with ease. Hence, his red-skinned humanoid form. Transforming into the blood rule ve, Wyatt was not done, he had his soul pathways mimic the vibrations that Bloodette''s body produced when she wasmunicating with Card World''s Blood Rule Stream to get in touch with it and ask for its help with his blood rule incarnation form. Wyatt wasn''t sure that blood rule stream would answer his pleas after all he wasn''t Bloodette. He was hoping that his rtionship with Bloodette woulde in handy here but it did not. Therefore, after his first few initial failures, Wyatt did not give up and tried to negotiate with it. But since the blood rule stream was not answering Wyatt''s call and pleas, it was tough to negotiate with it. Therefore, Wyatt did not have much hope about it. However, to Wyatt''s surprise when he initiated the negotiation, the blood rule stream responded and also to the initiative to help establish amunication channel between Wyatt and itself. Having connected with the blood rule stream, Wyatt''s mind gained a profound knowledge from it. When Wyatt explored the knowledge he gained from the blood rule stream to his surprise this knowledge was not rted to the Blood Rule or anything he was doing but to Bloodette and the dungeon seal imprisoning her. With the help of profound knowledge, Wyatt learned that the Blood Rule Stream was the reason why the two Tao physiques were born in Sky Blossom City of all the ces in the card world. It was the mastermind behind Cortney and Bloodette''s friendship. Apparently, Bloodette''s first contact with humans got her imprisoned in the dungeon seal causing the Blood Rule stream to go vary of humans. So the Blood Rule Stream had to wait for the birth of the Tao tongue who could not break her promises to start its grand scheme to free Bloodette from the dungeon seal. Not only that, it was also behind Cortney gaining the innate rune Blood Supreme.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2057 Profound Chapter 2057 Profound Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:08 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space ''I will do anything you want just help me this once,'' these were Wyatt''s words when he initiated the negotiation with the Blood Rule Stream. This did not mean that Wyatt nned to do anything the blood rule stream asked of him for its help. He just meant to use a shy bait to get the blood rule stream to participate in the negotiation. After all, a negotiation was only possible if the parties involved were willing to participate in it. Wyatt did not have much hope in reeling in the Blood Rule Stream as they were known to be aloof. However, unknowingly he undid the restriction on the Blood Rule Stream. It was the same restriction that stopped the Blood Rule Stream from directly informing Bloodette and Cortney how Bloodette could break free from the dungeon seal. It would only give Bloodette what she asked not what it wanted. Just like how when Cortney went missing Bloodette asked it to give her strength and it gave her strength she asked for. By saying that he was willing to do anything for its help, Wyatt had unknowingly undid the restriction on the Blood Rule Stream. Hence it wanted Wyatt to convey its message to Bloodette in return for its help. Wyatt''s transaction with the Blood Rule Stream was simr to the sacrificial ritual that the dark races had perfected. Wyatt copied the method tomunicate with Blood Rule Stream from Bloodette. He had the perfect sacrifice the Blood Rule Stream wanted. Making this exchange between Wyatt and Blood Rule Stream possible. The Blood Rule Stream had exhausted its means to give Bloodette the tools she required to free herself from the Dungeon Seal. However, both Tao Tongue and Bloodette were too dumb to realize how to use tools given to them to their advantage, so when Wyatt contacted the Blood Rule Stream, letting go of its prejudice against humans, it decided to use him to convey the message it could not convey to Bloodette directly. Wyatt had no idea why the Blood Rule Stream could not just convey the profound message to Bloodette or Cortney nor did bother to ask about it as he was happy that now he had a way to contact and use the Blood Rule Stream. Befriending Bloodette was paying off big time. Wyatt did not hesitate to take an oath in the presence of the world that he would convey the Blood Rule Stream''s message to Bloodette as long as it helped him. With that Wyatt had managed to gain the blood rule stream''s support to help him assume the blood curse incarnation from despite his wounded soul. Thanks to his knowledge of soul division, blood rule ve form, and the help from the blood rule stream, Wyatt sessfully assumed the Blood Curse Incarnation form using a single SSS-rank curse despite his wounded soul. Though his current form was not as strong as his twelve-blood curse incarnation form, it was strong enough for him to disy the strength of an entry-level demigod. Currently, even though he had managed to gain the demigod realm, in terms of prowess, Wyatt was no match for JJ, Cervos, or Adriene. However, Wyatt''s strength has never been his realm but his numerous and variety of means. One such example Wyatt had disyed in his fight against the wannabe ruffins from the Southern Capital was the ''Celestial Blood Fate Domain.'' Celestial Rule Domain, Wyatt had copied this move from the Celestial Blood Rule ve in the Blood Rule Source when it used its Celestial Blood Rule Domain to fight against the awakened form of Deviant Devil Mamas Mulias. Unlike the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor who had failed to create the Celestial Rule Domain for centuries, Wyatt who tried to mimic what he saw seeded in creating the Celestial Rule Domain using his Celestial Force and the Blood Fate Plunder Domain. What was surprising was that unlike the Royal Instructor Wyatt''s mastery of very his Celestial Force was not good enough to create a Celestial Force Domain instead he could be considered a novice in controlling his Celestial Force yet he managed to create a Celestial Rule Domain in his first try. All Wyatt did was use his Celestial Force inbination with his rule power as he summoned the Blood Fate Plunder Domain. Due to the mix of Celestial force and the rule power the summoned rule domain automatically upgraded to the celestial rule domain. If the Field Marshal and others who tried to create the celestial rule domain were to know how easily Wyatt was able to create the celestial rule domain that too on his first try they would cough blood until there was none left in their body cursing the world for being unfair. However, why was Wyatt able to seed in creating a celestial rule domain on his first try while others failed was it because he had seen the Celestial Blood Rule ve deploy it? Well in that case currently the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor had seen Wyatt deploy his celestial rule domain, so they should also be able to create a celestial rule domain as now they had a practical example of it. Yet, neither the Field Marshal nor the Royal Instructor were able to take Wyatt''s celestial rule domain as an example to create their own celestial rule domain. That meant there was more to it than what meets the eye. Wyatt had or knew something that the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructorcked. This has to be why even after witnessing the myth be recreated right before their eyes the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor failed to recreate it themselves and found that the celestial rule domain of the myths was more profound than they had previously assumed. However, if Wyatt knew their thoughts he would try not tough so in order not to hurt their feelings. Because ording to his experience, the celestial rule domain was just an upgraded form of the rule domain, formed by thebination of celestial force and rule power.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2058 Controlling Fate Chapter 2058 Controlling Fate Date- 18 April 2321 N?v(el)B\\jnn Time- 17:06 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Blood Fate Plunder Domain allowed Wyatt to plunder the fate of the beings within the domain with their blood as medium depending on the level difference between Wyatt and the target. However, the Celestial Blood Fate Domain allowed Wyatt to not only plunder the fate of the beings within the domain but also allowed Wyatt to control the fate of the beings with their blood as the medium. The control varied based on the level difference between Wyatt and the target. Wyatt believed this unique ability of the upgraded rule domain was the result of thebination of his celestial force and blood rule''s blood fate plunder meaning. It was because of this ability Wyatt was able to control the card apprentice within his celestial rule domain. Since Wyatt had temporarily managed to raise his realm to that of a demigod, the card apprentices in his domain could not put up a resistance against his domain''s ability. This was even true in the case of JJ, Cervos, and Adriene who were superior to Wyatt in terms of the realm with them having the realm of regr demigods or in some cases elite demigods and Wyatt having the realm of an entry-level demigod. This was because even though they were stronger than Wyatt they weren''t as skilled as Wyatt when it came down to controlling and using their borrowed powers. Also, other factors of the Cervos, JJ, and Adriene''s borrowed power made them vulnerable to Wyatt''s domain ability. Cervos might have used the corpse possession ability to possess the corpse of an SSS-rank Nine-winged devil dragon and gain the strength of a demigod but in the end, his body was still a low-level card apprentice. So, Wyatt had no trouble gaining control over him using his domain ability. Learning that Wyatt''s domain ability was controlling him through his blood, Cervos made a clever move to transfer his body into his personal space where Wyatt''s domain ability could no longer influence his blood. This move would have rendered Wyatt stumped had he not seen the World''s Will as a counter against a simr situation. Back in the VR-Universe when Agatha was exining to Wyatt what a World Degree was and its functions, the World''s Will used Agatha''s physical body which was in the card world as a medium to prohibit Agatha''s spiritual body which was inside the VR-universe, hosted in Wyatt''s personal realmwork through Devil Merchant Code, from revealing anything about the World Degree. The world''s will had no jurisdiction in Wyatt''s personal realmwork but it made use of the connection between Agatha''s physical body and spiritual body to exert its will on Agatha even in the VR-Universe. Learning from the World''s Will, Wyatt used Cervos''s spiritual body which was possessing the corpse dragon as a medium to influence Cervos''s physical body hidden in some sub-space with his domain''s ability. Unless Cervos''s hadpletely severed the connection between his spiritual body and physical body, it would be impossible for him to escape Wyatt''s domain ability within the domain. One has to know that even though Cervos''s spiritual body was strengthened using the energy from an array of artificial energy cores hidden in his sub-space his physical body was still a low-level card apprentice, making him vulnerable to Wyatt''s domain just like other card apprentice from the Southern Capital within in the celestial rule domain. Hence, Cervos was the very first to fall among the trio. JJ started off by summoning an SSS-rank Nine-winged dragon to aid him inbat, raising hisbat prowess to that of an elite demigod right off the bat. However, like the dilemma of every summoner-type card apprentice, JJ lost because he was weaker than his summons. Wyatt''s domain ability got to his summoned dragon through him. The SSS-rank Nine-winged dragon could only do what its master asked it to do. Even when JJ synchronized himself with his summoned dragon taking the form of the Dragonoid JJ, he still fell victim to Wyatt''s domain ability because he was the weak link in his Dragonoid form. The summon synchronization was not like summon fusion, it had its advantages and disadvantages. Summon Fusion was only attempted when both summon and card apprentice were of the same rank however if there was a great difference in the rank then the stronger one would be in control. However, this would be avoided in Summon Synchronization. This was mainly why JJ used to choose Summon Synchronization over Summon Fusion. Not to mention, it allowed him to share his bloodline with his summons. However, in Summon fusion the summoner and summons get fused and be one in terms of spirit and body but in the case of summon synchronization the summoner and summons get in sync allowing JJ''s spirit to dominate thebo. As such the resulting dragonoid was not truly one, making JJ the chunk in his dragonoid form. Allowing Wyatt''s domain ability to influence him into submission. JJ did try to use the world-famous unparalleled bloodline to break free of Wyatt''s domain effect however, a bloodline user''s greatest enemy was the blood rule user. He should have known better than to use it in a version of the celestial blood rule domain. He might as well not have used it and kept an element of surprise, bidding his time to use his sudden burst of power to end Wyatt before Wyatt realized where his burst of power wasing from and put an end to it. If JJ had not chosen to show his bloodline, then he could have used it as a hidden ace to kill Wyatt when Wyatt embarrassed him by using him as his dragon throne to establish his dominance over the assembled crowd of card apprentices from the southern capital. However, JJ seemed to have no idea that within the blood rule domain, his bloodline was useless unless he had prior measures to negate the blood rule''s influence over his bloodline. This was one of the reasons why the Field Marshal Was disappointed in JJ. Chapter 2059 Conditional Divine Barrier Chapter 2059 Conditional Divine Barrier Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:08 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Adriene the weakest of the trio barely had the strength of a regr demigod after borrowing power from the entity inside her. Hence, she could not put any resistance against Wyatt''s celestial blood fate domain ability. However, the entity had unique means that would allow it to eliminate Wyatt''s domain control over Adriene using its unknown powers each time. It was because of this that Wyatt grew curious about Adriene and ended up finding the entity in her body. However, when Wyatt found the entity hiding in Adriene''s body he began to analyze it with his soul pupils. It seemed to have be aware of Wyatt''s being aware of its presence inside Adriene. The entity did not seem to mind Wyatt knowing about it. But when Wyatt attacked the weak point of its divine barrier protecting Adriene from JJ and Cervos''s onught, the entity was scared and immediately retracted its divine barrier before Wyatt''s attack couldnd on it and destroy it. Following this, the entity decisively decided to ditch Adriene. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When Wyatt was discussing with Corey and Aria, he was simultaneously using his soul pupils to analyze the divine barrier protecting Adriene. Both JJ and Cervos at their peak possessed the power of elite demigods yet together they were unable to break through Adriene''s divine barrier. So, he had to act. Unlike, JJ and Cervos who were mindlessly attacking Adriene under Wyatt''s domain''s effect, Wyatt patiently analyzed the Adriene barrier as JJ and Cervos kept her busy to understand its working and find its weak points. The divine barrier that Adriene borrowed from the entity inside her, turned out to be a simple but effective trick. Its divine barrier had the ability to negate attacks when a condition was met. The said condition was that the attack should be stronger than Adriene''s strength. That was to say anyone stronger than Adriene could not damage the entity''s divine barrier and would be negated by it. Therefore, no matter how hard JJ and Cervos tried they were not able to break the divine barrier. Learning the condition of the divine barrier, Wyatt understood that the entity inside Adriene had thought it all through when it decided to mutate Adriene''s ego gem to gather more soul energy and rule power even if it meant imprisoning itself in Adriene''s body. The condition of the divine barrier set by the entity seemed simple at first nce but it was that simple thing that could change the whole game, a game changer. This condition of the divine barrier allowed the entity to protect itself at all times as Adriene would deal with attacks weaker than her strength and in case she was ever to be killed on the spot by a strength stronger than her then the divine barrier would protect the entity allowing it to safely enter the cycle of incarnation with or without Adriene''s soul. After all, some attacks could extinguish one''s soul, erasing their victim''s existence from the myriad realms. So basically Adriene wasn''t just the entity''s ve to gather soul energy and rule power but a meat shield. The entity had taken measures to ensure that regardless of what happened, even if Adirene''s body and soul died they would stay alive and restart in the cycle of incarnation. However, it never thought it would run into an anomaly like Wyatt who not only managed to uncover its presence and purpose in Adriene''s body but also see through its strength and weakness. Hence, when it saw that Wyatt had figured out the weak point of its divine barrier, it was scared silly and decisively retracted the divine barrier hoping that JJ and Cervos''s attack would end Adriene and it could escape to the cycle of reincarnation to restart once again. However, it had seriously underestimated Wyatt''s cunning means and Adriene''s will to survive. Still, they saw hope when Adriene was willing to kill herself as revenge against Wyatt. However, this begged the question, if the entity was stronger than Adriene and was imprisoned within her then, could it not just kill Adriene and free itself? Like, pull a prisonbreak or something? No, it could not kill Adriene as in order to use its ability to refine the soul energy and rule power gathered by Adriene, the entity had strengthened Adriene strong enough to withstand the strength it could disy which was proportional to Adriene''s realm. Hence, the entity had not only imprisoned itself in Adriene but also designed and built its prison turning it into an unprable fortress. How could it have known that it would run into a being like Wyatt capable of seeing throught its means in an unknown realm like the card world out of all the realms in myriad realms? The entity has never been worried about its existence being known to others, otherwise, it would not jailbreak the grimoire and disy itself as Adriene''s special trait, her inner goddess. It used the card apprentice''s trust in their grimoire to trick them into thinking that it was Adriene and Adriene was her. As a result, when the world leaders came to the Ari family''s doorstep to ask them to hand over Adriene so they would study her miraculous trait the Southern Ruler did not hesitate to shield Adriene and the Ari family from the world leaders, saving them from extinction. By making use of the card apprentice''s trust in their grimoire the entity not only managed to fool Adriene into believing that it was her friend but the entire card world when actually it was using Adriene''s powerful soul as a means to gather soul energy and rule power. Adriene was a one-of-a-kind genius in terms of active soul control, even more talented than the current youngest card apprentice to be demigod, demigod Baylor. However, because of the entity leeching off of her, Adriene who should be reaching for higher realms was still struggling in the lower realms. Chapter 2060 Moving On Chapter 2060 Moving On Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:08 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Good, I want you to let my friends and other card apprentice from the Southern Capital go," Adriene demanded Wyatt seeing him show willingness topromise. She unconsciously took a few steps back, fearing that she was too close to Wyatt. Her action made Wyatt wonder if she had forgotten that she was trapped within his rule domain. However, he ignored it as the only reason he showed a willingness topromise was to give her a sense of security and stop her from rashlymitting suicide and letting the entity trapped in her body escape. "And? Would you like me to apologize to all of them for not allowing them to kill me or would you prefer it if I washed my neck and presented it to them to behead me?" Wyatt replied sarcastically to Adriene''s demand with a sneer on his face making it clear to Adriene how foolish her demand was. Wyatt''s words were the hint enough for Adriene to understand that she would be dreaming to think that she, her friends, and the rest of the card apprentices from the southern capital would leave here without paying for their sins against Wyatt. His tone could not be more transparent about his intent. "Wyatt, I know we are in the wrong but you have already killed enough of us, please forgive us this once, and let us go," Listening to Wyatt''s sarcastic words she understood that Wyatt was angry with them and their behavior and it would not simple to get him to let them go even if she were to use herself and the entity with her to bargain. However, Adriene could only appeal to the human side of Wyatt. Hoping that he would find it in him to forgive them and let the bygones be bygones. This way they could put an end to this right here and right now without the adults getting involved. Adriene knew this was a long shot however now that she had ess to Wyatt''s ears she could not help but try every means at her disposal. "Does that mean you no longer want revenge for your sisters that I killed?" Wyatt asked Adriene seeing that she seemed to have regained her calmness enough to preach to him about forgiveness and moving on. "You¡ª" Adriene was excited being provoked by Wyatt who shamelessly dragged her dead sisters into theirpromise. The rage she had felt learning about the death of her fellow sisters, the same rage that had been overshadowed by the despair she felt being abandoned by her inner goddess once again resurfaced with Wyatt''s taunt. However, this time Adriene did not let it control her into doing something stupid like fighting against Wyatt who even her inner goddess was scared of and did not dare to face. Swallowing her anger, Adriene looked at Wyatt and said, "If you are willing to forgive us then I too am willing to forgive you." She was not just saying this but Adriene''s words were genuine. Then, she continued saying, "Come, let us move on from this together." Adriene did swear to get vengeance for her fallen sister however looking at it from Wyatt''s side she realized that they were in the wrong. No, she was wrong. She should have stopped her sisters when they thought that she was stronger than the boy who was said to have defeated the devil. After all, unlike her sister she knew how strong she was. Yet, she not only corrected them but also followed them to the Sky Blossom City hoping to use the Southern Hope as a stepping stone to prove herself to the Southern Ruler. Come to think of it why did she think that she who could barely borrow the strength of a demigod from her inner goddess would be able to defeat a card apprentice who was famously known for killing a devil whose race was considered to be overall stronger than card apprentice in the same realm. Adriene thought hard about her mistakes that led to this event, only to find that the girls from her faction that Wyatt had killed were the reason why she had decided to follow Cervos and JJ to the Sky Blossom City, use the so-called Southern Hope as the stepping stone to prove herself to the Southern Ruler. At this moment, Adriene asked herself, howe the only people to die at the hands of Wyatt were the people who provoked her against him? As this realization donned upon her, Adriene sharply looked at Wyatt monitoring his expression she asked him, "Wait a minute, did you know? How did you know when even I realized it just now?" "Did I know what?" Wyatt looked at Adriene as if he was looking at a crazydy. One second she was talking about moving on and another second she asked him something totally unrted. "Come to think of it of all the card apprentices you killed most of them were from the Circle and the Yin-yang harmony sect," Adriene eximed as if she had uncovered something huge. Then, she mumbled, "Why would you do that? Is it because they were the ones who started the rumor that you onlynded thest blow on the devil when Field Marshal Heatsend and Ex-Field Marshal Henricks were the ones who fought the devil? It has to be because it was because of that rumor almost all of us have gathered here to defeat you and gain quick fame. But, how did you know that? After all, it that happened in the Southern capital and it took me till now to figure out what is truly happening here." "..." Wyatt grew silent hearing Adriene was starting to see the conspiracy of the Circle and the Matron wanting to see how far she could uncover what was truly happening here. However, he wasn''t sure she would be able to uncover the whole truth as she like most of the world wasn''t aware of Matron and her paw n.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2061 Uncovering The Truth Chapter 2061 Uncovering The Truth Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:13 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Give me a moment," saying that Adriene began to fiddle with her grimoire without waiting for Wyatt''s agreement. Feeling that she was on to something Adriene ran with it believing it to be the key to solving her current predicament. Knowing that she could not hope to win against Wyatt, Adriene had long chosen to save her remaining sisters over seeking vengeance for her fallen sisters especially with her fallen sisters being under the suspicion of being spies from the Circle and Yin-yang harmony sect. Wyatt who was busy monitoring thepressed soul pathways of the entity within Adriene was in no rush so he did not bother with her taking her sweet time to deduce why the Circle and the Yin-yang harmony sect started false rumors about Wyatt''s strength in the first ce and what did they stand to gain from it. Despite deploying the abilities of his soul pupils to the maximum and with Hive AI working tirelessly to copy theplex soul pathway arrangements andwork Wyatt was not able to uncover much about the entity expect for what he had uncovered earlier as it had long retreated into its shell turning into a very tiny and benign tumor on Adriene''s soul pathway. A soul pathway was already very small in size, for the entity to reduce its entire existence to a size smaller than that such that it would only appear as a odd bot on the soul pathway, Wyatt was truly impressed by the means of the entity. As expected of some one who had managed to erase the line between life and death. The more the entity managed to elude from his soul pupils, the more Wyatt became certain that the entity might be an transcendent existence at its weakest. After all, even the Celestial Blood Rule ve and Deviant Devil Mamas, the supposed beings that had achieved the ceiling of ruler ss beings, had their secret revealed to Wyatt''s soul pupils. So for the entity to manage to elude Wyatt''s unique eyes it could be said that the entity either had very special means or was stronger than the Celestial Blood Rule ve and Deviant Devil Mamas. What power could be considered stronger than the ceiling of the ruler ss beings? Unless the entity had some unusual means it was definitely a transcendent. "The Circle killed you parents, in return you distroyed their branch which happened to be protected by the Yin-yang harmony sect''s array. No wonder the Circle and Yin-yang harmony sect are trying so hard to get you killed," Adriene who did a through background check on past between Wyatt, the Circle, and the Yin-yang harmony sect finally knew why the two orgainizations were trying to kill Wyatt when the rest of the world were trying to recruit him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Adriene was not foolish enough to believe that the Circle and Yin-yang harmony sect who knew that Wyatt killed a devil would think that Wyatt could be killed at the hands of a few high school gangs from the Southern Capital. She saw through their n. She understood that the two organizations did not want the high school gangs from the Southern Capital to kill Wyatt but to die by his hands in order to use their to drive a wedge between Wyatt and the Southern Capital. Once that happened no matter how important Wyatt was for the future of the Southern Region, those in the Southern Capital would want him dead and pressure the Southern Royal family to punish Wyatt ordingly for killing thier childern even before the Southern Royal family can approach them appease their anger toward Wyatt on behalf of Wyatt. Puting the Southern Royal family in a tough spot to chose Wyatt or the elite families of the Southern Capitial. In such a condition if it were up to Adriene she would chose Wyatt because with Wyatt''s presence prosperity could be seen in the Southern Region''s future however in the absence of the elite families the Southern region''s present would be in danger as it would still take time for Wyatt to start showing his worth even though he had discovered the Silver Milk Powder and created the VR-universe. After all, a stronger state needed a strong management. With the elite families responsible for managing the Southern Region gone the management of the state would crumble and there would be no Southern Region left for Wyatt to prosper it. Turns out both the Circle and the Yin-yang harmony sect were not just conspiring against Wyatt but the Southern region itself. After all, regardless of who falls between Wyatt and the elite families of Southern capital, the Southern Region was going to face a huge lose that it possible could never recover from. Realizing the consequences of the conspiracy of the Circle and the Yin-yang harmony sect Adriene felt a scare. As Southerner, Adriene loved the Southern Region. She wanted to see it at the top of the other regions and leading them all to prosperity. Therefore, she seriously considered the consqunences of the Circle and Yin-yang harmony sect''s conspiracy again and again repeatedly to ensure that she was not wrong about this. However, all her deduction concluded with the same results so she could not help but get scared forgetting everything else. Aspared to what she had stumbled on everything else did not matter. Coming to this understanding this Adriene then looked at Wyatt in reverence. She could not help but wonder how long did it take for Wyatt to figure out the conspiracy of the Circle and the Yin-yang harmony sect. Seeing how he only killed the card apprentice belong to both of these organizations and the spies they nted in other factions, Adriene could not be more sure that Wyatt had the conspiracy of the circle and the Yin-yang harmony sect figured out. But then she could not help but wonder why was he trying to kill her and the rest? Did he not care about thier conspiracy or¡ª thinking so far Adriene suddenly eximed, "You never nned on killing us!" Chapter 2062 Wyatts Angle Chapter 2062 Wyatt''s Angle Date- 18 April 2321 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 17:18 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "You never nned on killing us," Adriene eximed having figured out Wyatt''s game n. Now that Adriene had figured out the conspiracy she had moved on to figuring out what Wyatt was up to. Adriene could not help but take a moment to appreciate Wyatt, the more she got to know his strength and genius the more she felt that he was truly the ''Hope of the Southern Region.'' She could not imagine herself in Wyatt''s shoes. If a crowd came for her head to gain quick fame, she believed if she were strong enough to overpower them all she would waste time thinking about the consequences of her actions and ughter the crowd out of rage. However, Wyatt did not do the same instead he was level-headed and uncovered the conspiracy right at the start and only killed those that truly deserved it. After all, since Wyatt knew the conspiracy of the Circle and the Yin-yang harmony sect he could not be foolish enough to y into their hands and kill all the card apprentices from the Southern Capital. So what did n to do with the rest of the card apprentices? His actions and words so far said that he nned to kill them all but Adriene''s gut told her he was up to something else. However, no matter how hard Adriene tried to look at it she could not figure out Wyatt''s angle or find a small hint that he did not n to them. She could not think of a reason why Wyatt was doing what he was doing. She did entertain the angle of ransom for a second but recalling the wealth VR-Universe was amassing she immediately rejected it strongly believing that wealth was not Wyatt''s motive here. If not the wealth of the families behind the card apprentices from the Southern Capital, then what was Wyatt after? No matter how much Adriene wrecked her brain she could not think of a good reason for Wyatt''s actions. It was understandable after all she did not know anything about Wyatt except for what was published in the grimoirework or collected by her family operatives. Despite his poprity in the Southern Region Wyatt was an enigma to not just the regr citizens but the elite families too because the Southern Royal family wanted it that way. Having full control over the Southern Region''s media and grimoirework, the Southern Royal family could control all news about Wyatt so without their approval nothing about him could appear on the grimoirework unless it was Wyatt himself who disclosed it. Even then it would undergo strict verification and only when the Southern Royal family approves it would the information be public. "What gave you that idea?" Wyatt asked uninterestedly with his eyes still focused on Adriene''s soul pathways and the entity attached to them. He believed that if he was able to get the Hive AI to scan and copy the entity then it could get started on dpressing the soul pathways of the entity giving Wyatt more insight into the entity. "If you wanted to kill us all with your power you could have killed us all together however you did not do that. It tells me that you do not n to kill us however you also do not n to let us go. So what is it you are truly after? Just tell me, maybe I can help¡ª" Midway through her sentence Adriene paused and stared at Wyatt in disbelief and shock. Which soon morphed into reverence as she blurted, "You have been telling me what you want from the start!" "..." Listening to Adriene, Wyatt could not help but lift his eyebrow wondering what she was going on about now. "I thought you were stupid to tell me about your interest in the entity within me and why you were sparing my life. I thought you had foolishly handed me the chips I needed to bargain with you," Adriene paused and began tough saying, "You know I patted my back for having figured out to use the fact that you will not kill me because it will free the entity within to bargain the lives of my friends and other card apprentices. I was so proud of myself at that moment. I felt like I was the hero I always wanted to be. However, it turns out it was all a part of your n. You were giving me the chips I needed to bargain because you wanted me to give you a valid reason not to kill the rest of the card apprentice. This is so embarrassing, if I could I would dig a hole and bury my head in it to escape the shame. From the beginning to the end, you were using all of us. We were nothing but pawns in your hands." Uncovering the real reason why Wyatt foolishly expressed his interest in the entity within her body and also told her why he could not kill her, Adriene finally knew that she was nothing but a pawn in Wyatt''s schemes. Understanding that Wyatt was nning to use her to give him a valid reason not to kill the rest of the card apprentices, Adriene looked at Wyatt who was looking at her like looking at ab specimen and asked him in fear, "Wyatt, answer me honestly. Are you really interested in the entity within my body? Was everything you revealed about it true?" Adriene was scared to know the answer to these questions because right now she believed the reason her Inner Goddess abandoned her was because it was a foreign entity that was using her as a means to recover exploiting her extraordinary talent that even surpassed the youngest demigod known, Demigod Baylor. If it turns out what Wyatt said was all false then her mind would be beyond messed up. Chapter 2063 Old Saying Chapter 2063 Old Saying Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:20 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Wyatt paused analysing the entity in Adriene for a second and took a good look at her for specting wildly. If Adriene was just specting Wyatt would not bother to give her his total attention, but all of her spection hit the mark. Not to mention, Adriene appeared to be in a weird ce, with her so-called inner goddess betraying her, where she was trusting him, who just tried to kill her, over herself. Yes, Adriene was right. After learning about the conspiracy of the Supreme Leader and Matron, Wyatt did not n to kill the card apprentices from the Southern Capital. Instead, he was even using Adriene to make a valid reason not to kill those card apprentices. Was Wyatt a hypocrite for not nning to kill the Card apprentices from the Southern capital that came to kill him when his Cmity Daughter Gems had massacred the high school gangs from the neighboring cities that threatened to invade the Sky Blossom City and destroy the Bright Lion gang in revenge for them helping Wyatt destroy the Sun Blossom City branch of the Circle? First of all, the world was unfair, deal with it and no Wyatt was not a hypocrite. The reason Wyatt''s Cmity Daughter Gems mercilessly massacred the high school gangs from the neighboring cities was because they belonged to the Circle. In the present situation, Wyatt had mercilessly massacred those from the Circle and Yin-yang harmony sect. If not for his not having a proper means to uncover the members of the Paw n he would have even ughtered them too. Not to mention, the only reason Wyatt had spared the death penalty for the other card apprentices from the Southern Capital was that he did not want to be the reason for the downfall of the Southern Region because once he kills them, the Southern Royal family will be left with no choice but to chose between Wyatt and the elite families from the Southern Capital. There would be no mid-ground for them to meet on. Even if the elite families of the Southern Captial were willing to agree to apromise because of the Southern Royal family''s sweetpensation Wyatt would not be willing topromise as he knew even though the elite families would appear to have forgiven him in their hearts, they would be cultivating the grudge against him waiting for a chance to bite back. Wyatt was in no habit of raising dogs that would bite their masters so he would never agree to it. Hence, ultimately the Southern Royal family would be forced to choose and as a result, the Southern Region and its people would suffer. To avoid such a future Wyatt had to reduce the sentence of these card apprentices from the Southern Capital from death to something that would benefit him in his future ventures. Many would call Wyatt''s decision to lighten the sentence of the card apprentice from death dull crap. However, Wyatt would like to remind them of an old saying, ''Son will pay for his father''s sin.'' In the olden periods, society used this saying to punish an entire family for the sins of one of their own. Even in the current period, society continues to use this saying as it is not umon for the family to be on the hook for the loans and debt of their family member even though most governing bodies strictly prohibit it. However, society has misinterpreted the saying, ''Son will pay for his father''s sin'' as some sort of justification to vent their anger and fulfill their greed when it has an eternal meaning that shows itself with time. ''Son will enjoy his father''s merits, Son will pay for his father''s sins.'' Many me their fate for being born into a poor family and say the world''s unfair. However, it was a natural example of this saying. What many failed to understand was that even if they were born into poor families, nobody had stopped their family from bing rich in the first ce. What was the difference between those born in a rich family and those born in a poor family? The ancestors of the rich family did some that the ancestors of the poor family failed to. The ancestors of the rich family create opportunities for their descendants to continue to be rich. That''s ''Son will enjoy his father''s merit.'' The ancestors of the poor family failed to create opportunities for their descendants to continue to be rich. That''s ''Son will pay for his father''s sin.'' However, this does not end there as it''s a cycle. The descendants of the meritorious ancestors have to use their ancestor''s opportunities to remain rich and earn merits to give their descendants the opportunities to continue to remain rich. There is no guarantee that the descendants of the rich ancestors will be able to give their descendants what their ancestors gave them. However, because of their ancestor''s merits, they will have room to make mistakes. Allowing them to continue to prosper as long as they do not make a colossal mistake that their ancestor''s merits cannot afford. The descendants of the unmeritorious ancestors will not be readily given the opportunities to be rich and earn merits, their ancestor''s unmeritorious life might even drag them down. Still, the descendants of the unmeritorious ancestors can struggle to be rich and earn merits to give their descendants what their ancestors failed to give them. But, these descendants can also me fate for being born to unmeritorious ancestors and following the footsteps of their ancestors. As such creating more hurdles for their descendants. This was one of the interpretations of the saying, ''Son will enjoy the merits of his father, Son will pay for the sins of his father.'' Currently, the Card apprentices from the Southern Capital were enjoying the merits of their ancestors. Their mistake was not enough to deny the merits of their ancestors as it was their ancestors that helped the Southern Royal family build the Southern Region that all the Southerners enjoyed. If Wyatt were to deny the merits of the ancestors of the card apprentices from the Southern Capital then he would be denying the Southern Region that was the evidence of their merit. So killing these card apprentices was equal to him destroying the Southern Region and killing its citizens with his own hand. Chapter 2064 Agents Of Southern Hope Chapter 2064 Agents Of Southern Hope Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:20 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Grabbing Adriene by her shoulders and locking his eyes with hers, Wyatt sincerely expressed to her, "Everything I revealed about the entity in your body is true to my knowledge and I am indeed very interested in it as I believe it holds incredible knowledge that I could use." Looking into Wyatt''s eyes and listening to his sincere words, Adriene nodded with a firm resolve and responded, "Tell me what you need and I will do it." "What happened to not resting until you have avenged your sisters?" Wyatt was surprised how Adriene decisively chose to stick with her spection as he did not think she was so hotheaded. "I know you must have a reason as to why you only killed them when you could have killed more or all of them. I am choosing to believe in the ''Hope of the Southern Region,''" Adriene did not show any sign of displeasure to Wyatt bringing up her dead sisters as in her mind she had already concluded that they were spies of the Circle and the Yin-yang harmony sect. Not to mention she did not n on risking the lives of the rest of her sisters over her dead sisters even though her sisters did not mind. "I trust you," Wyatt felt that Adriene''s answer was genuine and revealed, "Though I do not n to kill these fools it doesn''t mean that I will forgive them for their foolishness. The only way they are living in this domain is if they all sign a century-long very contract with special terms and conditions. When I say all, I mean all that includes you and your sisters. Even if one of them doesn''t sign the very contract then I will be forced to kill you." "A century-long very contract, well that''s better than death I guess," Adriene surprisingly took Wyatt''s revolution too well so much so that her reaction astonished Wyatt. Seeing the baffled Wyatt, Adriene said, "It''s hard for anyone to ept a ve''s fate but for me, it bes easy knowing that I will be the ve of the ''Hope of the Southern region.'' I wonder what would that make me, I guess, an agent of the southern hope?" Adriene wasn''t just saying this to tter Wyatt but she was being genuine. This was the extent of her love for the Southern Region. She loved the Southern Region too much, she was willing to stack her life for it let alone being Wyatt''s ve for a century. She was a proud southerner. Wyatt looked at Adriene and felt the smile on her face was genuine and refreshing for some reason. It must be her blind faith in him. Shaking his head Wyatt replied, "Agent of Southern Hope, that has a nice ring to it." "Wyatt, please let me have the honor of being the first Agent of Southern Hope," Adriene requested Wyatt to let her be the first to sign the century-long ve contract that he spoke among all the card apprentices present. "I have shared the contract with your grimoire," Wyatt agreed to Adriene''s request surprising her. She was not surprised because he let her be the first to sign the ve contract but because he had her grimoire contact ID. She doesn''t remember sharing it with Wyatt. Then, thinking of something she blurted, "No wonder you were able to find the spies of the Circle and the Yin-yang harmony sect hidden in other factions. Master, you keep impressing on every turn." "Just call me by my name," Wyatt warned Adriene to which she replied, "If you do not like being called Master, then I will call you boss like your other subordinates," as She signed the century-long ve contract without even reading it. "I know you trust me but please read it once even if you have already signed it," Seeing Adriene sign the contract without even reading it, Wyatt could not help but ponder if he was her rebound inner goddess. Now that Adriene had lost her clutch her trait inner goddess was she recing him for the entity? If yes, then this rtionship came with an expiry date. Wyatt could see into the future where Adriene would me him for taking advantage of her during her emotional distress. "Fine," Adriene rolled her eyes and read the contract she had signed thoroughly feeling it might be important since Wyatt asked her to read it even though she had signed it. Then, soon she turned to look at Wyatt and asked, "Who are these Matron and Paw n? The contract dictates that I should immediately try every means at my disposal to inform you about them if I know them or if I evere to know them." Since Wyatt could not figure out who among the remaining card apprentices from the Southern Capital was a Paw n member he decided to add a use in his ve contract for them that would force them to reveal themselves as Paw n member when they, themselves, learned that they were Paw n members. Knowing Matron''s way of doing things, Wyatt knew that the Paw n members in the crowd themselves no longer had an idea that they were Paw n members. This way they would be able to give a hundred percent genuine performance and pass any truth detection test with flying colors. However, with the use Wyatt had added to their ve contract, whenever they learned about the Paw n or Matron they would be forced to immediately report to Wyatt or they would die facing the wrath of the Card World''s will for breaking their contract. This way in case Matron activates them as her paw n members they would have to immediately inform Wyatt of what they learned and when they fail to do so it would result in their death. This was not the best oue but Wyatt had to make do with what he had and settle for it.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 2065 Womens Jealousy Chapter 2065 Women''s Jealousy Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:26 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "You will be briefed about Matron and the Paw n when it is time, for now, let me focus on getting these people to sign the ve contract," Wyatt did not go into detail about Matron and the Paw n with Adriene because of the use he added to her ve contract. He informed her of Matron and the Paw n, then following the contract she will report what she learned from him back to him. He did not want to get into it right now. Wyatt''s prime focus was to conclude things here and return to his seed world. Now that he had established amunication channel with Card World''s Blood Rule Stream he hoped it would help him choose a good blood rule meaning for his third blood rule meaning and if possible help him achieve ultimate mastery andprehension of it. "Boss, you seem to be in a hurry. Then, why don''t I get things done here for you," Adriene offered to help Wyatt recruit the rest of the card apprentices from the Southern Capital as his ves. "You sure you can handle it?" Wyatt asked Adriene pointing at JJ and Cervos who shoot in a mid-attack position like statues because of Wyatt''s domain effect. "Yes, I can. But if I have the help of your domain it will be faster," Adriene assured Wyatt, asking him to leave his domain for a while longer as it would help her convince others to join her as Agents of Southern Hope. "Um," Wyatt thought a bit and then, nodded giving Adriene a green light saying, "Even with me the domain can be maintained for another hour, can you get it done in that time frame?" "Yes, boss. Leave it to me," Adriene enthusiastically responded seeing Wyatt was willing to hand over such an important task to her. It showed that Wyatt trusted her. Well, Adriene was overthinking it. Wyatt trusted the ve contract that she signed not her. After all, a few minutes earlier she did say she would kill him to avenge her sisters. "But just in case I will have the others help you," Wyatt said calling over Corey, Aurelia, Diana, Cindy, and Jaya. Listening to Wyatt, Adriene''s enthusiasm dampened a bit but she understood it too soon for her to have Wyatt trust her and her abilities. Soon the girls came over, but for some reason, Aria tagged along. Arriving next to Wyatt, the first thing Aria did was re at Adriene however to her surprise thetter ignored her. Even Wyatt chose to ignore Aria and exined the task to the girls asking them to assist Adriene. "Wyatt, are you sure about this? This century-long ve contract does not seem like an appropriate punishment for them," Jaya voiced her dissatisfaction listening to the task Wyatt had assigned to her. "What? Jaya, I did not expect you to be this soft-hearted," Corey was surprised that Jaya of all people was the first to protest Wyatt''s n of turning the card apprentices who tried to kill him into his ves even though it was only for a century. The Jaya she knew was someone who killed people for a lot less. Therefore, she was astonished by Jaya''s words. "Jaya, these fools should be thanking Boss for not killing them and instead taking them in as his ves," Aurelia also frowned listening to Jaya. However, Diana and Cindy did not react because they knew Jaya did not like showing mercy and her words must have deeper meaning. "My point exactly. These fools should be thrown in a Heathen Stone prison for centuries, instead of having the fortune of sharing Wyatt''s light. Wyatt taking in them as ves will only help them in the long run. What frustrates me even more is that these people will not appreciate the opportunity they will be given. Yet, despite all their ws and stupidity, things will work out for them as they were on Wyatt''s team. I hate even imagining it," Jaya expressed why she thought Wyatt taking the card apprentices from the Southern Capital as his ves wasn''t punishment enough for them. Listening to Jaya''s exnation the rest nodded in understanding. Everyone present for this discussion was a firm believer of Wyatt. They believed Wyatt would achieve great thingspared to what he already had. Therefore, they understood where Jaya wasing from. From this angle, Wyatt taking the card apprentices from the Southern Capital as his ves wasn''t punishment but a boon for them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Knowing these snobby rich brats, they would not release it when it would be offered to them. Still, because this choice was made for them, they will benefit from it in the end. Understanding this everyone present here understood Jaya''s frustration. Wyatt was the winning lottery ticket they earned but to see others get the winning lottery ticket for free, how could they not be dissatisfied? The only person who did not understand them was Wyatt, though did suspect Jaya was jealous of these card apprentices, so exined why he was taking them in as his ves, "Take a good look at each one of them, they all represent an elite family from the Southern Capital no matter big or small. Just by taking them as my ves, I get a say in those elite families. That is to say, I will have a stronger voice in what goes on in the Southern capital and Southern region. Not to mention I have other ns for them. Trust me, by the time I am done with them, those that manage to remain, will have earned their spot next to you guys." "Yeah," Corey nodded pretending to understand what Wyatt said, and added, "Besides, Jaya you are not in the ce toin. Because didn''t you, your sister, and Cindy also try to kill Wyatt before? If not for Wyatt giving you guys a second chance you three would not be here with us." "I know what we did, you don''t need to remind us," Jaya snapped back at Corey and Wyatt backed her up saying, "You''re one to speak, I remember you threatening to kill me." Corey did not back down, being double-teamed by Jaya and Wyatt, she held her ground, "I stand by it. If you hurt big sis Susan I will kill you." "Whatever, send the signed contracts to my grimoire when you guys are done here," Wyatt reminded before taking his leave but he made sure to feed the Celestial Blood Fate Domain enough celestial force and rule power that it shouldst for another hour. Chapter 2066 Reginald Nome And Ransom Lorn Chapter 2066 Reginald Nome And Ransom Lorn Date- 18 April 2321 N?v(el)B\\jnn Time- 17:27 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Asong, I am disappointed. I did not expect you of all people to be against my criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program," Wyatt who left his Celestial Blood Fate Domain was surprised to find that Field Marshal, Asong, and other unknown demigods were discussing his criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program. It appears Field Marshal was alreadyying the ground for him to get this program started. All the demigods present, including Royal Instructor, Luna''s father, and Field Marshal Heatsend looked at Wyatt as if they were looking at a ghost as if they did not sense Wyatt''s presence until he disclosed it. They all were seriously pondering how Wyatt managed to get close to them without them sensing him. As Asong''s semi-demigod bodyguards, they were shocked to learn that they were feeling threatened by Wyatt''s presence and the fact that they could not sense his realm. Last they remembered, Wyatt was card master so they wondered why their senses were going haywire in his presence. This caused a graveyard silence to descend into the atmosphere. "Wyatt, you are here," Asong''s greeting broke the silence. Then, seeing his red form she frowned and enquired, "Tell me I am wrong to think that you are borrowing some devil''s powers right now?" "You are wrong," Wyatt replied truthfully because when he asked for Asong''s help with the human sacrifice issue in the Northern Region she did not hesitate to help him. "Then what''s that red form?" Asong asked Wyatt finding it hard to believe him in his current form. "It is one of my abilities, trust me when I say I don''t need a devil power to fight my battles," Wyatt did not go into details about his abilities as he firmly believed when ites to his prowess he needs to keep people guessing otherwise once they figure out his abilities they will figure out a way to defeat him. "Well, that''s not what I heard. But, I trust you,"Asong nodded deciding to take Wyatt''s for it. Seeing this Wyatt grinned and asked, "So, what are you doing here?" "I am taking your advice to go into hiding," Asong replied. Then ncing at the Royal Instructor, Field Marshal, and other demigods she added, "Is there some ce we can talk, just the two of us?" "Sure, you head into the city to the location I shared with your grimoire. One of my people will help you and your people settle in and take some rest. I will contact you when I am free," Wyatt said understanding that because of his warning, Asong ended up kicking the ho''s nest sooner even though her illness was cured. It was surprising she managed to avoid death. However, seeing the haggard appearance of her bodyguards it was clear it had been a long day for Asong and them. So he offered them to take some rest before they continued their talk. "Ok, I will be waiting for you," Asong nodded and left with her guards. Seeing how the Royal Instructor and other demigods were patiently waiting to meet him she did not bother to demand his time and followed his arrangements. After Asong left, the Field Marshal introduced demigods to Wyatt, "Wyatt, this is Royal Instructor Reginald Nome someone who I deeply respect and they are my son Ransom Lorn and his team. They are here on Southern Princess''s behalf." Listening to the Field Marshal ally them with Anna''s mother Royal Instructor and Luna''s father looked at the Field Marshal in displeasure. Luna''s father spoke up first to clear his allies, "I am not here on anyone''s behalf." Only to hear his mother ask, "Then why are you here?" "I wanted to meet you, can''t a sone to meet his mother?" Luna''s father who yelled at the Field Marshal not to call him son, now shamelessly called her his mother. "Weren''t you the one who said that during work hours you''re not my son and I am not your¡ª" "Mother, can''t you be cool for once?" Luna''s father hurriedly interrupted his mother. He wanted to leave a good impression on Wyatt and switch sides if it could get his daughter pardoned for her crimes and return home. However, the questions of whether Luna wanted to return home or if Wyatt held a stronger grudge against Luna for her betrayal than the Southern Royal family never crossed his mind. Well, he was in for a surprise. The Field Marshal rolled her eyes and introduced him to Wyatt again, "He is my youngest, so he is a bit spoiled." Lana''s father Ransom looked at his mother in shock, as the only time he had seen his mother speak like that was when in thepany of his father Lorenzo, Uncle Southern Ruler, or Aunt Colleen. This was when he was sure that his mother had truly abandoned his cousin and switched to Wyatt''s side. As a result, he took Wyatt more seriously. "Hello, Wyatt. I am Luna''s father," Ransom proudly introduced himself as Luna''s father only to find Wyatt''s eyes turned stern as the Field Marshal shook her head at her son''s foolishness. "Luna is not popr around here so I advise you not to take her name unless you have something important to add," Wyatt warned Ransom not wanting to hold any prejudice toward him for Luna''s actions. "This¡­" Ransom was without words, his whole n to get his daughter pardoned fell right at the start. He wasn''t expecting this. Besides, Wyatt appeared to be toofortable talking to him despite the difference in their age and realm. However, he did not dare to react poorly since Wyatt had his mother''s support. Seeing Wyatt shoot down Ransom mercilessly, the Royal Instructor nced at Wyatt with interest and did not dare to bring up Celestial Rule Domain or the question of how Wyatt managed to avoid the detection of his intent sense. No matter how much he wanted to learn about them. He remained patient and began by bringing up something that he knew would be of interest to Wyatt, "Young man, can you tell me more about your Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program?" Chapter 2067 Traitors Of Humanity Chapter 2067 Traitors Of Humanity Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:31 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Wyatt eyed the Royal Instructor who pretended to show interest in his Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program to start a conversation with him in doubt, wondering if he was here on behalf of Anna''s mother shouldn''t he be asking about the kids from Southern Capital instead of trying to strick up a conversation with him. Thanks to the VR universe Wyatt had gained wealth and fame however he did not let it get to his head knowing hecked authority and power, therefore he was taken aback to see the infamous Royal Instructor of the Southern Royal Pce was not only being polite to him but actively trying to get on his good side. Having decided to go against Anna''s mother, Wyatt was fully aware of the Royal Instructor. After all, he was a major figure in the Southern Region politics considering he was one of its oldest demigods alive. When ites to the Southern Region''s history nobody would im to know it better than him, as such was also the Historian of the Southern Region. In terms of strength, even the Field Marshal would not dare to make the mistake of underestimating him. Besidespared to Luna''s father who made a clone of himself, the Royal instructor made a better impression on Wyatt. "Wyatt, the Royal Instructor might understand your Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program better with your exnation," The Field Marshal said appearing to help the Royal Instructor''s case but she simultaneously used the grimoire text to inform him that the Royal Instructor was interested in his Celestial Rule Domain and might be willing to help him with him Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program in return for its secrets. Wyatt nodded at the Royal Instructor saying, "First off, let me thank you, for showing interest in my Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program. I think with proper motivation people will change." Wyatt paused not knowing what to say about something he, himself, did not believe in. However, the Royal Instructor spoke up, "So, you believe you can give the proper motivation to the criminals to change their ways." It seems even though he wanted to get on Wyatt''s good side, the Royal Instructor was pissed that a genius like Wyatt would spout such nonsense, his teacher''s sense was tingling asking him to flog Wyatt into the right direction however, seeing the overprotective mama bear Field Marshal Heatsend protecting Wyatt with her intent sense, he could only use his words to point Wyatt to the correct direction. "Yes, I do," Wyatt said confidently believing his Cmity Daughter Gems were indeed a good motivation for the criminals to change ways and reintegrate with the world. The Royal Instructor''s eyes widened, he did not expect Wyatt to agree with such confidence. He no longer felt that the Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program was Wyatt''s whim. He now believed that it was something Wyatt seriously believed in. This caused him to gain interest in what Wyatt had to say about this program because Wyatt wasn''t just some random kid but someone who had changed the world with his silver milk powder and VR universe. If someone like him felt so strongly about this program then, the Royal Instructor did not see any harm in hearing him out. While the Royal Instructor began to show some interest in Wyatt''s program seeing his confidence, Wyatt was struggling to think of words to convince the Royal Instructor to help him with his Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program. It was not easy to sell something that you do not believe, special when the customer was someone like the Royal Instructor. Wyatt wondered if he should use the same naive ''Everyone deserves a second chance'' bullshit approach he used on Diana, Cindy, Cortney, and the Field Marshal. Wyatt did not think someone with the Royal Instructor''s experience would even fall for such a narrative when the others did not fall for it but ended up agreeing to his proposal trusting him. ''That is it,'' Wyatt was suddenly enlightened on how to sell the Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program to the Royal Instructor. "When I proposed this program to others, everyone said that those criminals do not deserve a second chance. I am not going to debate about that because that will not take us anywhere. However, I believe that I can guide them to salutation. When with proper motivation and guidance a monster can be tamed, I believe it would not be that hard to help the criminals find their way and reintegrate with society. If it''s me I can make it a possibility. All, I ask is an opportunity. I want the people to give the Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program a fair shot. As I think with its sess the society as a whole will be taking a step forward towards humanity," Wyatt spoke selling his program along with him. He nned to sell the Royal Instructor on him. Just like he had managed to with Diana, Cortney, Cindy, and the Field Marshal. "Hahaha, young people are sheltered these days. Back in my times, when me and my friends risked our lives to protect our world from demons and their minions would never have thought about giving the demon worshipers a second chance talking about humanity and whatnot. Those traitors of humanity do not deserve my humanity," the Royal Instructorughed trying not to snap at Wyatt while still he could not bring to say anything good about Wyatt''s idea, yet ended up making negative remarks about it. The Royal Instructor''s anger was understandable considering how Wyatt nned to give the very people the Royal Instructor and his friends fought to put behind bars a second chance. Especially considering that Royal Instrcutor''s dead friends would not get a second chance at life because of these traitors of humanity. "I couldn''t agree more with you Royal¡ªAhhh!" Luna''s father agreed with the Royal Instructor and wanted to add his thoughts but his mother stopped him in time. After all, mothers loved their youngest the most. Chapter 2068 Big Plans Chapter 2068 Big ns Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:33 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space The Field Marshal''s stern eyes warned her son to keep quiet and not cause trouble. Meeting his mother''s stern gaze Ransom had no choice but to stop trying to break her invisible restraints on him and behave. Being silenced and subdued by his mother, Luna''s father was ignored by Wyatt and the Royal Instructor. Instead, the Royal Instructor locked eyes with Wyatt. Right now, apart from what he said already he was holding back a lot. Yes, he had a lot more to say about Wyatt''s cockamamie program but fortunately for him, the Field Marshal''s timely mental reminder helped him control himself before he could say something that he could not take back. After all, he could bring himself to say those harsh words to Wyatt considering that the young man in front of him was the only one who could help him create a celestial rule domain. Had it been someone else pitching this program to him, the Royal Instructor would have used all his authority and influence in the Southern region to destroy their life and watch the poor sap''s life crumble from the front row while enjoying a buttered popcorn. Yes, Royal Instructor was that petty. The Southern royal descendants taught by him would vouch for his pettiness. Wyatt understood the Royal Instructor''s anger. He thought his anger was justified and also believed that the Royal Instructor had every right to be angry at him. Because if someone were to say that they should give the viltronian bastard that almost enved Earth a second chance then he would react far more strongly than the Royal Instructor. Therefore, he did not take offense to the Royal Instructor''s anger and words. Right now the only thing he cared about was using the Royal Instructor to get his Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program started. The reason Wyatt was so keen about getting Royal Instructor and Elite families to back his Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program was not just because with their support the program would be smoothly sailing but also because he needed their support to get his hands on the truly hardcore criminals with extremely dangerous origin cards, physique, traits, skills, and expertise that could prove to be disastrous. Even if Wyatt forces the Southern Royal family to green-light his Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program they will only give him low-level criminals at best. The Southern Royal Court even when not in their right mind would not let out criminal masterminds with the power to destroy cities believing they could change their ways instead of hearting people they would help humanity. For, Wyatt to get his hands on these kinds of criminals his influence alone wasn''t enough. After all, these criminals by themselves were weapons of mass destruction that even the Southern Royal family did not dare to use. Wyatt was sure he wasn''t the first to think about using criminals to do the dirty and dangerous work. But seeing how the Southern Royal Family did not have such a squad among its hidden forces it can be seen their attempt had failed. Though the Southern Royal family failed in their attempt they would not just gift wrap and give these criminals to Wyatt. Even if the Southern Royal family wanted to the Southern Royal court would not allow them to and petition against it. Therefore, Wyatt needed the Royal Instructor and the Southern Capital''s Elite families to back him on this. If it''s thebined authority and influence of these powerful people then Wyatt might get ess to these criminals. If Wyatt had these people on his side then more than half of the Southern Royal court would be on his side. Then, using his love/hate rtionship with the Southern Royal family it would not be difficult for him to gain ess to these criminals. Not to mention Wyatt''s ambition did not end with just recruiting the criminals of the Southern Royal family he wanted to get his hands on the most dangerous across all the five regions. Considering how challenging it was for Wyatt to convince his home the Southern Region to support his program, one can only imagine how much resistance the other regions will put up toward Wyatt''s program. However, a good review from the elites of the Southern Region would help him a long way. Right now the Southern Region might be a bit behind the other regions but the same was not true for its elites after all they have umted enormous wealth and authority over several generations. These guys were well-connected. They all knew each other, their friendship had grown since their ancestor''s period. There might be some disagreement and grievances among them but when it came to securing their wealth and authority with changing times their bond would be stronger than the card world''s celestial force. This was how these elite families continue to stay relevant even in the modern world. Without gaining their approval it would be hard for anyone to make a ssh in the market. "Royal Instructor, I don''t think you mean that. I am sure your martyr friends sacrificed theirs for a better society. A society better than the one they grew up in. So, I also know that they would not want it to just stop there, they would like the society they fought to create to develop further so it can withstand the test of time and evolve into something that everyone can feel a part of. With the Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program I am only nning to help our Society to evolve into a better version of itself. N?v(el)B\\jnn I don''t believe locking up the problem in some dark dungeon is the solution. Just because it is out of your sight doesn''t mean the problem is gone. If you continue on the current path someday you will run out of ces to lock up your problems. I believe understanding the problem and resolving it at its roots is a better solution." Chapter 2069 Regressive Or Progressive Society Chapter 2069 Regressive Or Progressive Society Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:37 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Royal Instructor, the Field Marshal, and Luna''s father & team listened to Wyatt''s words in amazement, they would not believe that such profound words came from someone so young. Wyatt''s take on society and problem-solving helped them understand why he was able to achieve so much at such a young age. Thinking back to their teenage years, these demigods felt ashamed as back then they did not even understand the concept of society let alone try to contribute to it. However, Wyatt had not only contributed so much to it but was also actively trying to improve it with the noble idea that, ''Everyone could be part of society.'' "Your words are something to ponder upon. But weren''t you, the one, who reported that Dark Races might be nning a second invasion into our realm? With such a threat looming over our heads, do you believe we should be wasting our time chasing a fairy tale?" Having calmed himself, the Royal Instructor proceeded with his ns to use words to help Wyatt on the right path. It wasn''t easy for the Royal Instructor to let go of his anger and focus on the task at hand after all, the topic was close to his heart and he was very sensitive about it. However, Wyatt''s profound words helped him a lot with it. He could not help but agree with the young man that his martyr friends would prefer progress over revenge and hatred. At the same time, Wyatt''s words were not enough for him to convince that Demon/Devil worshipers too deserved a second chance. "It is because of the possible second devil invasion that we need to do this," Wyatt stressed causing the demigods in his surroundings to look at him in a state of bafflement. After the dramatic pause, Wyatt exined, "If devil invasion happens the devils will call upon their worshipper to help them which would prove disastrous to us. There are only two solutions for this, We kill all the devil/demon worshippers. However, it will only dy the dark race''s n because they can always recruit new worshippers. Not to mention, even if their second demon invasion fails who is to say that there will not be a third or fourth? Or We give the devil/demon worshippers a second chance, hear them out, and try to rectify the part of the society that caused them to betray humanity. Such that even in the face of temptation no one would ever consider bing a devil/demon worshipper. Ensuring that dark races will think twice before nning another invasion into our world. Royal instructor, the choices are in front of you. Which one will you choose? Will you choose the one that will cause society to regress to dark times where humans choose strength at the cost of their humanity or the one that will help society to progress to a new era where humans choose humanity over strength?" The demigods gazed at Wyatt in deep contemtion. His words still rang fresh in their ears. They all could not help but ponder on his words and weigh the choices. When they first heard about Wyatt''s Criminal Rehabilitation and Reintegration program none of them cared for it some even lost their admiration for Wyatt because of it. However, listening to what he had to say about the program the demigods were now starting to consider it. Yes, they were considering the program. This was true even for the Royal Instructor as even before Wyatt''s reminder, the Royal Instructor had feared that a second demon invasion might undo everything his friends and he built, regressing the society to the dark times, the memories of which he suppressed in the back of his mind. Though the Royal Instructor still did not feel that demon worshipers were worthy of a second chance he did agree with Wyatt that if they did not rectify the part of the society that caused these traitors of humanity to betray their race and world in the first ce then this cycle will keep continuing until one day the card world gets enved or worse destroyed by the dark races. "Right now you have the opportunity at your hands to do something about this vicious cycle. Are you going to take it or at least do something about it or let this burden fall upon your descendants because you guys were too afraid of change and trying new things? Just remember your indecisiveness will cause your descendants to pay," Wyatt continued to strike the iron when it was hot as he could see that the Royal Instructor who hated the idea of his program was giving it serious thought, it would be far-fetched to say he was considering it. Either way, he got Royal Instructor and the rest to think about it. This was a win in Wyatt''s books because he did not want them to let go of their anger, or hatred, or change them all he wanted was for them to see the problem and allow him to fix it for them. However, it was up to him how he chose to fix the problem. "Young man, you have a way with your words. I can''t believe that I was almost swayed by them. However, you have indeed pointed out a serious problem. It was not like we never considered that the dark races would try to invade our world again. Only that, we thought by the time the second demon invasion took ce we would be more advanced than them. We believed that even if we could not overtake the dark races we would have caught up to them before theyunched a second invasion into our world. But, it has been so many centuries since thest invasion but we are still far behind them and struggling to catch up to them. It makes me wonder how our ancestors even managed to repel the first invasion." Chapter 2070 Non-Existent Enemy Chapter 2070 Non-Existent Enemy Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:41 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space The Field Marshal, her son, and his team were a bit depressed listening to the Royal instructor. Even Wyatt was affected by their depressed atmosphere, so he revealed, "Don''t worry, this time the dark faction trying to invade our world is a lot weaker than the dark faction responsible for the first demon invasion." "Young man, I did not know you were a diviner," the Royal Instructor took Wyatt''s words seriously. Based on Wyatt''s actions so far he did not think Wyatt was someone who would make irresponsible remarks that he could not back up. As for why he thought Wyatt was a diviner was because he could not think of any other reason why Wyatt would make such ims. Then, he asked, "Was this why you knew that the dark races were nning a second demon invasion?" Though Anna''s mother had shared the information Wyatt had provided her about the demon invasion and Gideon Grim she did not share that her source was Wyatt with everyone but a select few. Fearing, it would reach Gideon Grim''s puppet''s ears, further endangering Wyatt. Even with those select few, Anna''s mother did not share how Wyatt got the information because once others knew Wyatt''s source of information was a demon, then her information would not only lose credibility but also all hell would break loss as they would use it as a reason to get to Wyatt. After all, there was a limit to what the Southern Royal family could help Wyatt get away with. Befriending a demon wasn''t one of them. Therefore though the top brass in the Southern Royal family knew that it was Wyatt who warned them about Gideon Grim and a possible second demon invasion, they never knew about Wyatt''s source. They would not further investigate it as Anna''s mother used the Southern Royal family''s name to vouch for Wyatt''s information. It was a very bold move but thankfully everything turned out as Wyatt warned them. Not to mention Wyatt came through with evidence rted to Gideon Grim''s existence and his dangerous origin card but also with evidence rted to his demonic connections and ns for a possible second demonic invasion. If it had been someone else in Anna''s mother''s ce they would not have been so decisive about this even with all the evidence Wyatt provided. After all, no one liked an rmist especially when it''s a false rm. If things had turned out as a false rm then the Southern Royal family''s name would have turned into a joke. "Diviner? No, I have a¡ª" Just as Wyatt was about to reveal his alter ego Chaos Dwarf Ezra to the Royal Instructor as his source of information, the Field Marshal hurriedly interrupted him, "Wyatt, let us not get off topic." The Royal Instructor, Luna''s father, and the other demigods could not help but lift their eyebrows seeing the Field Marshal stop Wyatt from revealing his source about all the information he had. However, none of them pressed the Field Marshal and Wyatt to continue. They all served the best interest of the Southern Region, so if the Field Marshal felt they did not need to know this information, they would not prey on it. However, Wyatt frowned after being interrupted by the Field Marshal from revealing Chaos Dwarf Ezra to the Royal Instructor and others as his source because it was crucial for his ns in the Dark Realm. He hoped that Anna''s mother and Field Marshal would do it for him but these two were too tight-lipped about this being gued by unnecessary worries. Wyatt and Corey Park were nning to start a fast food chain in the Dark Realm to help her forces in the Dark Realm regroup and get back on their feet. After all, they at least needed to be self-sufficient if they nned to attack the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' faction while thetter invaded Card World. However, that was easier said than done. Once the forces belonging to Corey Park begin to move let alone regroup, Belphegor and his faction would attack them first. Now that little Beam had rebelled, Belphegor might have guessed something was up and be closely eyeing the scattered forces of Corey Park. This was why Wyatt wanted to bring Chaos Dwarf to the focus. After all, the manpower at Belphegor and his faction was limited. How many treats could they deal with at once? Will Belphegor and his faction invade the card world since they have invested all their umted wealth to buy its inter-realm transportation from devil merchant code? Or Will Belphegor and his faction expand their already thin forces to put an end to whatever Corey Park''s forces were cooking by regrouping? Ultimately, Belphegor and his factions will choose to focus on their priority. That was to regain their investment and make a profit because if they do not do that, unable to sustain themselves they will be forced to dere bankruptcy. Therefore, Belphegor and his faction will choose to invade the card realm while watching out for the mysterious Chaos Dwarf as for Corey Park''s forces they will let them be for the time being as they pose very little threat to Blephegor and his faction in their current state. If Belphegor and his faction do not have to watch out for the mysterious Chaos Dwarf that had allied with the Card apprentices in the Card world, then they will decisively attack Corey Park''s forces that were regrouping to reduce all the variables before theymence their invasion into the Card world. How does knowing about Choas Dwarf allying with the Card apprentice stop Belphegor and his faction from doing that anyway? That was because they did not have enough capital and manpower to fight three different battles simultaneously. Though Corey Park''s forces were weak now, they could still put up a fight so Belphegor and his faction would choose to leave them alone to avoid unnecessary losses and expenditure. However, the twist here was that there wasn''t a mysterious Chaos Dwarf allying with Card Apprentices of the Card World. Hence, Belphegor and his faction will be reserving their forces and limiting their range of operation fearing a non-existent enemy. Giving Corey Park''s forces enough breather to regroup and grow in the dark realm. Also, they would choose to put off invasion into the Card world for as long as possible until they figure out the mysterious Chaos Dwarf and his angle in all this. After all, anyone would choose to be fully prepared before going to war.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2071 Thinking Out Of Comfort Zone

Chapter 2071 Thinking Out Of Comfort Zone

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:41 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Wyatt had his ns and reasons to reveal Chaos Dwarf Ezra and their backstory, he made up about how they met and forged an alliance, to the Royal Instructor and rest but being interrupted by the Field Marshal he was dissatisfied with her but understood where she wasing from. The Royal Instructor might not be as open-minded as her and Anna''s mother about Wyatt allying with a demon. In hindsight, revealing that he had an alliance with a demon to the Royal Instructor right now might not help Wyatt''s case about his criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program. On the contrary, it might even give him the idea that Wyatt''s alliance with the demon was the reason why he was willing to give the devil/demon worshippers a second chance. If that were to happen then Wyatt''s efforts so far to change the minds of the Royal Instructor and other demigods about his program would be a waste. Wyatt had forgotten that he was dealing with an old gentleman here. Fortunately, Field Marshal''s worries had saved him from hammering his own fingers. When persuading someone like Royal Instructor, Wyatt had to consider that there was a limit to how much he could push them out of theirfort zone. They were like old processors that could only process a small amount of data at a time. Therefore, Wyatt decided that he should now focus on getting the Royal Instructor to be willing to give his program a try. As for Wyatt''s ns for the Dark Realm, he will have to think of other ways to let Belphegor know of Chaos Dwarf Ezra allying with Card Apprentice Dalton Wyatt. He looked forward to seeing the look on Belphegor''s face when he learned of his two enemies, Chaos Dwarf Ezra and Card Apprentice Dalton Wyatt, allying. Now that would be a sight worth watching. Wyatt wondered if he could reveal it to Belphegor in such a way that Cuth Diya could record Belphegor''s face for him. "Thank you for the reminder, Your Highness. I will stick to the topic and try not to go off track again," Wyatt thanked the Field Marshal for stopping him from revealing his source which surprised the Field Marshal as she thought Wyatt would get angry with her and reveal his source to the Royal instructor anyway. Field Marshal Heatsend thought that Wyatt would continue to underestimate how much the card apprentices hated devils/demons and their worshippers. ording to her, only someone so ignorant would be bold enough to preach about criminal rehabilitation and reintegration to the card apprentices regardless of whether their hearts were in the right ce. "If you were a diviner, it would have exined a lot," Luna''s father sighed, and his team nodded along. They believed Wyatt being a diviner would exin a lot about how he was able to achieve so much and understood the world at such a profound level at a small age. Ransom thought his father, his siblings, and his daughter were all geniuses butpared to Wyatt they all fell short by a huge margin. But if Wyatt were a diviner it would have been a different story. Wyatt continued to ignore Ransom while noticing that the Royal Instructor was back to contemting. Though old people were stubborn,pared to the young they cared more about their legacy. Unlike the other demigods, he was seriously giving Wyatt''s words a thought. The Royal Instructor along with his legacy carried the burden of his martyred friends'' legacy. He couldpromise with his legacy but his consciousness did not allow him topromise when it came to his martyred friends'' legacy. After Wyatt pointed it out, the Royal Instructor knew that his martyred legacy was a nothing but cycle of demon invasion until everything was lost. Knowing this he could not rest in peace. Even if it went against everything he believed in, Royal Instructor forced himself to give Wyatt''s solution a fair shot in his mind as he could not think of anything that would break this cycle which would only end with the Card World being destroyed by the Dark Realm. Seeing that the Royal Instructor on longer hated his program but was on the fence about it, Wyatt decided to strike, "Royal Instructor, the current society has reached its limit. It''s time for us to help it progress into a better version of itself. A version that not only you and I are proud of but is scary for the dark races. Right now, your decision will not only give us a chance to break the vicious cycle but also make the dark races fear the card apprentices'' unwavering conviction to protect their kind and their world. I dare not im that my program will guarantee such results but without giving it a try we will never know for sure. So, Royal Instructor what will it be?" With Wyatt''s words and the Royal Instructor''s stern silence, the others who got distracted from the topic were once again contemting the problems pointed out by Wyatt. However, some did not agree with Wyatt and wondered if the current society had truly reached its limit. Thinking back to it, with back-to-back demon invasions, demon worshipers'' betrayal, and monster mayhem, this world hasn''t seen a long peace. However, these past few decades have been peaceful and society was starting to showcase new challenges like never before. Their old tradition and convection were good for the period of unrest and war but now in the period of peace and development, it was failing them. Having thought so far, they pondered, ''Heck, is this the reason why we are behindpared to the rest of the regions? Don''t tell me they are adapting to the period of peace better than us. Howe when they are following the same traditions and values as us? But, it must be true considering that the savages from the north are now on par with us and the hypocrites from the west are ahead of us.'' Not only did they end up concluding Wyatt might be on to something but also attributed all the Southern region''s failures to it. That did not make any sense except for the fact that they were just looking for an excuse to shift me. It was all good as long as they weren''t to be med for their own failures. Chapter 2072 Little Social Experiment Chapter 2072 Little Social Experiment Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:47 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Wyatt had no idea about the way the demigods interpreted his words in their heads. Even if he did he could care less as long as they back his criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program. The demigods from Luna''s father''s team might be young and weak for the likes of the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal, but they were still experts among elite demigods and belonged to various Southern Capital''s elite families. They might not have been born into these families but they were allied to them through marriage or other interests. More importantly, they held a lot of say in their respective forces and allies. Winning them over along with the Royal Instructor was a bonus for Wyatt. Compared to the demigods, the Royal Instructor''s thoughts were moreplex. He had years of experience in both military and politics unlike these demigods who had little to no experience outside of training and fighting let alone in philosophy. They were more of a hunting dog for the Southern Royal Family and allies. Hence, this might be the very first time they ever tried to see the world from a philosophical perspective. However, it was another thing that they unknowingly used philosophy to read their target in a fight or hunt. They were killing machines which was why they were part of the rescue team. "Young man, you have given me a lot to think about. However, I still find it hard to believe that your program is the answer. I don''t see it," the Royal Instructor finally spoke uping out of his long contemtion. From the looks of it, Wyatt did not manage to get him to get off the fence about the program. Though disappointed, it was a good sign that he did not discard it. "Then, let me help you see it," Wyatt replied confidently. Then, he proceeded to propose, "Let me start small. Then, the result I achieve might help you see what I see." "Umm¡­" the Royal Instructor was sold on Wyatt''s proposal but he acted uninterested and then countered Wyatt, "I will back you up on this only if you promise me that even if you fail you will move on from this cockamamie idea and not waste anymore of your precious time trying to make it work. If you are okay with this arrangement then, I don''t mind using a few of my old favors to help you get started right away." The Royal Instructor proposed this because he wanted to see if Wyatt''s program was a game-changer like every other thing he achieved and believed that the only way for him to get Wyatt to take the correct path was by helping him get his program out of his system. Regardless of the result, the Southern Region would be the final winner. Because it would be heartbreaking to see the Southern Region lose a genius like Wyatt over something like this. "Sounds good to me," Wyatt agreed to the Royal Instructor''s counteroffer. "Great. Give me a few days, I will talk with a few ministers and have them round up a few criminals from the Blossom district''s penitentiary for your little social experiment. Two dozen of them sound good for starters?" the Royal Instructor onboard with Wyatt''s program thinking of it as a social experiment. Though he was quite sure the program would fail, he was willing to go through with it if it meant he could guide the Southern Hope in the right direction. "Thank you, Royal Instructor. But please take your time I still have to develop the facilities for the program. However, the test subjects for my ''Little Social Experiment'' are not enough. I want a minimum of two hundred hardcore criminals with criminal records thicker than a grade schooler''s textbook and also all the members of Robin''s Nest gang that have been incarcerated in the Southern Capital penitentiary under the suspicion of using demonic cards," Wyatt thanked the Royal Instructor informing him that there was no rush while putting forward his demands. Reforming two dozen normal criminals would not help prove Wyatt''s program works in any way it would be a waste of time. Therefore, Wyatt made it clear that he needed a minimum of two hundred hardcore criminals. As for the Robin''s Nest gang, Adriene and Aria''s bitch fight have him curious about them and their leader. He would deal with them based on the truth he learns from them. If they were really demonic worshippers then each one of them would be rewarded a cmity daughter gem but if they were innocent as Aria imed Wyatt did not mind training them. "Young man, have you heard of the phrase biting off more than one can chew? Two hundred criminals and adding to that an entire gang, that''s too many. How about fifty?" the Royal Instructor did not ept Wyatt''s demand and instead asked him to demand something more reasonable. "Royal Instructor, this matter is not up for discussion, either I get them through you or I get someone else to get me what I need," Wyatt made himself clear to the Royal Instructor. Making sure that he understood he was not dealing with one of his students but his equal. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Fine, I make the arrangements for you. But if your program fails to produce the promised results, I do not want to hear one more word about this program ever again," the Royal Instructor was a bit taken aback by Wyatt''s response but agreed to it anyway. After all, his work with Wyatt was far from done. Seeing Wyatt nod in agreement with his proposal, he added, "Now that we got that out of our way. I have to ask how did you get close to us evading our intent sense?" "That is because my mastery of the state ''One with the World'' both spiritually and physically is far greater than yours," Wyatt replied honestly. Chapter 2073 Liar Chapter 2073 Liar Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:51 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Wyatt wasn''t lying, the reason the Field Marshal, the Royal Instructor, and Luna''s father, & team were not able to detect his arrival using their intent sense was because his mastery of the ''One with the World'' state in both spiritual and physical forms had broken past the limit of mortals and reached a new levelparable to that of a newborn celestial giving birth to celestial force in him. That day Wyatt had evolved into a higher form of being, both spiritually and physically. He had gotten the feeling that with every increase in his synchronization rate, his spiritual and physical body were growing and evolving. However, with the increasing synchronization rate he would require more pixie dust than before because, unlike a new celestial being who''s still growing and has a lot of potential Wyatt had already reached his limit and has to rely on external substances like pixie dust to increase his synchronization rate. For celestial beings, pixie dust will speed up their growth process and break through their bottlenecks. But for Wyatt, pixie dust would help him unearth the potential of the world cmity seed that he used to mutate his ego gem allowing him to break past the limit of a mortal and enjoy the synchronization rate that was only enjoyed by a handful of blessed beings in myriad realms. In his actual realm, Wyatt cannot disy the full extent of the ''One with the World'' state in both spiritual and physical forms. However, in his current form, as a demigod, Wyatt did not even have to try and he was able to evade the sense of those ranked as strongest demigods. Even Wyatt, himself, wasn''t aware of this little the demigods pointed out to him. This was because the capabilities of a newborn celestial were uncharted territory and the capabilities of a world cmity tree were privileged information requiring higher-tier membership in the Infinity Library. Therefore, there was still a lot Wyatt had to learn about owning celestial force, being a part world cmity tree, and the abilities that came with them. He could only slowly explore and master them. "Hahaha," Luna''s father, Ransom, broke the silence with a burst of abruptughter, and staring at Wyatt he said, "My father told me that you are a genius unlike any but he forgot to tell me that you were a goodedian too." The Royal Instructor sternly nced at Ransom turning him mum and then ncing at Wyatt he said, "Young man, if my questions are too ufortable for you to answer then just say so, I will understand. But please, do not make up such exaggerated excuses." Wyatt frowned and said, "In light of our recent partnership, I will overlook that you basically called me a liar. But, what I said is true. I have no reason to lie to you. Simrly, I have no reason to prove otherwise. If nothing else I would like to take my leavedies and gentlemen." When Wyatt made up things about his criminal reformation program on the spot, these people ate it up without doubting his words and intent but now when he spoke the truth these people did not believe him. Wyatt was perplexed by this prompting him to wonder if he was a better liar than he thought. "Young man, don''t leave, I believe you but could expand on that?" the Royal Instructor panicked and hurriedly asked Wyatt to stop while simultaneously using his intent to p Ransom on the back of his head who too instead ofining hurriedly said, "I was just kidding." "Man, I was avoiding going into details about this but let me ask you what is important to you, your strength or the Southern region or the Card World?" Wyatt asked the Royal Instructor nning to reveal a few secrets to him. So far, in Wyatt''s eyes, he hade off as a proud patriot. However, Wyatt has seen enough to know there was only a thin line between a proud patriot and an extremist who would not hesitate to burn his world just to rebuild it in the ideal form in their head. Back on Earth, many of Wyatt''s friends who would not hesitate to give their lives for their country and joined the Viltronian or tried to take charge after his death because of their extreme ideology. Wyatt had to make sure the Royal Instructor wasn''t one of those guys before he revealed the secrets that the demigods of this world had no idea of. The Royal Instructor frowned listening to Wyatt''s question, just as he was about to speak, Wyatt interrupted him, "Please, think hard and take your time to answer. If your answer doesn''t satisfy me I can only excuse myself." Listening to Wyatt''s warning the Royal Instructor''s expression turned grave knowing that his answer would be decided if today he would learn the secret to the celestial rule domain. Suddenly, he felt this unknown mental pressure causing him to see that he had underestimated Wyatt. Just to get on his good side he had to promise him so many things and now to get what he wanted he was being put through tests. He was the Royal Instructor, he taught thest few generations of the Southern Royal Descendants, the current Southern Ruler and the Field Marshal were his students. Yet, he was being tested by a teenage boy no less. Despite his pride and all, the Royal Instructor had no choice but to ept it. Besides, he would never let his pride and arrogancee between his quest for knowledge. He was a bit simr to Wyatt in this regard. This was the reason despite his humble origin Royal Instructor managed not only to achieve great things but also outlived the genius of his time. "Young man, I don''t know. I guess we will find out if a situation arises for me to those between the three," the Royal Instructor did not search hard for a perfect answer to satisfy Wyatt but answered from his heart.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2074 Honesty Chapter 2074 Honesty Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 17:56 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space The Royal Instructor was never considered a genius. He was just another regr kid from a humble family with a strong thirst for knowledge. He did not allow anything in his life toe between his quest for knowledge not even his family, friends, or lover. However, the Royal Instructor never let it cross into the taboo and managed to keep it in check. Because of such drive and control, he was able to achieve so much despite his humble being. Many believe it was also what kept him alive longer than the others of his time. Card Demigods had a long lifespan though notparable to the insanely long lifespans enjoyed by Viltronians but none of the demigods were known to enjoy it topletion. They were considered lucky if they were able to enjoy a third of it. The Royal Instructor was one of these lucky people. However, from the looks of it, his old injuries were slowly catching up to him. If he did not achieve a minor breakthrough in his active soul control soon, he might not live to see the next century. However, the Royal Instructor did not fear death, his only regret would be he was never able to recreate the myth of the Celestial Rule Domain himself. Yet, he did not bother to search for a perfect answer that would satisfy Wyatt instead answered from his heart because he knew honesty was his best ally here. However, the Royal Instructor did not fear death, his only regret would be he was never able to recreate the myth of the Celestial Rule Domain himself. Yet, he did not bother to search for a perfect answer that would satisfy Wyatt instead answered from his heart because he knew honesty was his best ally here. The Royal Instructor had fought for resources with his peers for his strength, with the neighboring region for the Southern Region, and with devils and their worshippers for the Card World. All three of them were dear to him, Asking him to choose between these three was like asking him to choose between his father and mother. One would never know the answer to these kinds of questions until such a situation arises. Hence, his answer. Listening to the Royal Instructor''s answer, the Field Marshal nodded in understanding even though she would preach to her soldier to choose the Southern Region over anything, anybody, and in any situation. She and other demigods along with the Royal Instructor waited for Wyatt''s response with grim expression. With them realizing, Wyatt''s words have begun to hold a lot of weight and sway in their minds and hearts. "Good enough!" Wyatt dered, causing the demigods to sigh in relief especially, the Royal Instructor. The only thing stopping him from the knowledge he sought had been cleared. The Royal Instructor''s gut was correct. Wyatt''s intent behind his question could not be clearer, he wanted to see what kind of person the Royal Instructor was so if he were to answer what he believed would satisfy then he would fail as anything but honesty would only make him a liar who would say and do anything to get what he wants in Wyatt''s eyes. However, seeing that he could be honest when the stakes were this high showed that he was a genuine person or a very calcting one. There was no way to be certain but it was good enough for Wyatt. Wyatt had to prepare the world for the possible second demon invasion. That involved helping the strong of the card world grow stronger to face the iing threat. He had to start somewhere and starting with his allies seemed as a good n as any. The demigods were celebrating that the Royal Instructor''s answer satisfied Wyatt but their expression turnedplicated hearing Wyatt say, "Field Marshal, please iste our surroundings. I don''t trust these guys yet." Before the demigods couldin, the Field Marshal, isted the Wyatt, Royal Instructor, and herself from the rest. Ransom banged on her domain yelling, "Mother, let me in. What kind of mother doesn''t trust her son?" Wyatt used his soul pupils to check the istion was through and the other demigods could not eavesdrop on them before proceeding to ask, "Tell me what did you not understand about my mastery of the ''One with the World'' state being greater than yours?" Inside the isted space, the Royal Instructor''s stern face now had a gentle smile but listening to Wyatt''s question he frowned a little, wondering if Wyatt was testing him again but he felt belittled to be asked such a question. Still, maintaining his gentle smile he prepared to reply. However, before the Royal Instructor could speak the Field Marshal not wanting a misunderstanding to arise between Wyatt and her instructor borated on the Royal Instructor''s behalf, "Wyatt, your mastery of the ''One with the World'' state can''t be greater than that of the Royal Instructor who has been practicing it for many centuries while it hasn''t been a year since you became a card apprentice. Even I, despite the help from my high-grade ego gem and unique eyes had to practice for centuries before catching up to him in terms of mastery of the ''One with the World'' yet I still do not dare to say I am as skillful as him." "Oh, I see what''s the confusion here," Wyatt nodded understanding what was the problem. Then, he pointed it out to the duo, "Why do you keep letting the iplete knowledge limit you? Especially, when you know it is iplete." "Wyatt, details," the Field Marshal rolled her eyes and exaggeratedly demanded Wyatt to stop with the mystery and exin himself. She had been lectured by Wyatt so many times that she no longer felt shame like she did the first time. "Increasing one''s mastery of ''One with the World'' state through regr practice was the traditional method. In the Myriad Realm, there are other ways to increase one''s mastery through external means. I happened to be lucky enough to use one of those said external means to increase my mastery of the ''One with the World'' state both spiritually and physically," Wyatt revealed only to hear the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor exim simultaneously, "Impossible." Chapter 2075 Turning Disaster Into Fortune Chapter 2075 Turning Disaster Into Fortune Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 18:02 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Both the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor looked at Wyatt in disbelief unable to believe the information that he just revealed to them. They could not believe that there were external stimnts that could help one increase their mastery of the ''One with the World'' state both physically and spiritually because it went against their years of understanding. One has to understand, that the ''One with the World'' state was directly rted to a card apprentice''s synchronization rate which was determined when the card apprentice forged their ego gem and was considered permanent. Therefore, the limit of one''s mastery over the ''One with the World'' state was pretty much determined however card apprentices like the Royal Instructor practiced this state over and over honing their mastery of this state to the point where they could borrow the celestial force of the Card World and use it in the battle. However, regardless of how long one practiced this state the card apprentice found that there was a limit to the mastery they could achieve in this state because of their mortal origin. This limit they could not cross no matter how hard they tried. Making it possible for Field Marshal to catch up with the Royal Instructor despite him practicing this state for many centuries before her birth. So, for Wyatt to im that he knew of ingredients that could increase their mastery of this state would not only go against their centuries of belief but also their understanding of the state because Wyatt would be calming that he knew of ingredients that could increase one''s ego gem''s synchronization rate which was considered permanent. "Oh, it is possible, I assure you. But these ingredients I speak of are scarce. Honestly, it was a miracle that I managed to get my hands on one of them and survive to tell you guys the tale," Wyatt did not exaggerate, the ingredients he was speaking about weren''t just scarce but were high in demand for their magical benefits for other beings. "Young man, which ingredient do you talk about? Let us be the judge of it," the Royal Instructor asked Wyatt to stop teasing them and get to the matter. "I am talking about the realm''s will fragment," Wyatt revealed without creating any suspense, causing the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal''s breath to get heated and rapid. They too have heard of the realm''s will fragment in the myths of the card world but they did not know the particr use of the realm''s will fragments. However, if what Wyatt told them was true then they can understand why the dark races would go around destroying realms for them. Unlike the general public who thought all the invaders were the same, demons/devils, the world leaders like the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor knew their invaders were actually not all the same but belonged to different dark races of the dark realm. They also knew about the myriad realms and the notorious reputation of the dark races among other realms. With dungeon reversals that send card apprentices to various realms, it would not be surprising that a few card apprentices have visited different realms with sentient and peaceful inhabitants willing to share and exchange their technology and knowledge with peaceful and gift-bearing outsiders. Hence, the world leaders were not totally oblivious to what was happening in the myriad realms. However, they did not gain much from these realms because just like the Card world these realms could only be considered backwater realms in the eyes of the dark races. Therefore, it was not surprising that the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor had small details about the dark races. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Nheless, it was surprising for the Royal Instructor that Wyatt knew so much about the dark race for his age and realm. What was more shocking was that he knew even more than what the Southern Royal Family or other organizations knew. He could not help but wonder how Wyatt knew so much about the dark races and the myriad realms. Then, pondered if this had to do anything with the source that told Wyatt about the possible second demon invasion. All this aside, what bothered the Royal Instructor the most was that Wyatt said he was lucky enough to get his hands on the ingredient that helped him increase his mastery of the ''One with World'' state so does that mean that Wyatt had gotten a realm''s will fragment, the ingredients from the myth? The Royal Instructor did not know anything about a realm''s will fragment, but he felt that was not a power a mortal like Wyatt should be able to handle. Wyatt should have died the moment he came into contact with it however he imed that he used it to increase his mastery of the state to a profound level. The Royal Instructor found it very hard to believe all this. However, even before he could his doubts about Wyatt''s ims, the Field Marshal spoke up, "Is this rted to how survived the gue egg you were forced to incubate within yourself by the devil?" Listening to the Field Marshal''s words, the Royal Instructor recalled the reports he read on the Southern Capital incident. He recalled though Wyatt, Queen Colleen, and the Traitor Henricks managed to corner the Mohawk devil he took out a gue egg cultivated using a realm''s will fragment. Remembering this the Royal Instructor immediately now knew how Wyatt managed to get his hands on the ingredients from the myths. In his shock, the Royal Instructor muttered, "Turning disaster into fortune." Seeing that the imaginations of the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor were running wild, Wyatt had a satisfied grin on his face as this saved him the trouble of concocting another series of lies. It was best if they fooled themselves. This was why Wyatt always said don''t be quick to jump to conclusions. But the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor were not to be med here as Wyatt abused their trust in him and practically led them to reach such a conclusion. Chapter 2076 Temptation

Chapter 2076 Temptation

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 18:08 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Listening to the Royal Instructor utter, ''Turning disaster into fortune'' the Field Marshal looked at Wyatt with a dignified look as recalled his history and found that Wyatt overcame numerous crises and each time he came victorious his fortune took a sharp rise. For example, the time Anna learned about the silver milk powder. Back then Wyatt was just a card student or soldier, no matter how she wrecked her brain the Field Marshal could not think of how Wyatt managed to get Anna to let him keep the patent and a major chuck of its supply and distribution shares while ensuring that the Southern Royal Family could not kill him but also were responsible for his protection. Marking Wyatt''s rise in the Southern Region. Thinking all this the Field Marshal shook her head, as she still could notprehend how Wyatt got her to switch sides. But this did not stop her from giving her hundred percent to Wyatt. Then, her mind wandered, making her ponder if Anna''s mother was another one of Wyatt''s disasters and where he would be able to ovee it. "You old people and your superstitions. Don''t misinterpret something you don''t understand into a miracle or act of god," Wyatt promptly corrected the duo''s thought process. He wanted them to believe his lies by letting their imagination take control but not turn him into some sort of chosen one. Now that kind of blind faith was dangerous. It helped Wyatt''s case but he did not need-blind followers he had his cmity daughter gems for that. The only reason he was willing to share profound secrets with the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor was because he wanted them to grow strong and shoulder the burden of protecting the card world. Now all that would be moot if they started believing that Wyatt was the chosen one and becamezy wanting him to shoulder the burden of protecting the Card world. "Sorry, your chance encounter is nothing short of a fairy tale. I have heard and had my chance encounters but yours takes the cake. Even the Mohawk devil would not have expected you to survive the gue egg and also make use of its precious realm will fragment to increase your synchronization rate. I mean how did you get rid of the gue egg and how did you know that you could use realm will fragment like that?" the Royal Instructor who was here for the secret to the Celestial Rule Domain now found himself at the crux of something more profound and could not believe his luck. "All of that is rted to my secrets so I will skip the details. However, I will share how to use the realm fragment to gain various benefits. It isn''t just limited to increasing one''s synchronous rate," Wyatt promised not going into details about how he survived the gue egg and ended up using the realm will fragment in it to increase his synchronous rate iming he was notfortable sharing his secrets yet. Seeing the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor patiently wait for him to share the ways to use realm fragment and its various benefits, Wyatt awkwardly said, "Guys, I need time to document what I know on this topic. So, I will share it with youter. I mean, I had no idea that I would be revealing this secret to you guys. Honestly, I thought I would not be sharing this secret with another card apprentice until I was strong enough to be responsible for the consequences that followed. As you can see card apprentices like Gideon Grim are willing to aid dark races to destroy the card world and take its will fragments. When this secret gets revealed there will be many more card apprentices who would be willing to help dark races in exchange for a realm will fragment and residence in the dark realm. This is why I trust you guys to be very careful with the information that I shared with you." The Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor nodded in understanding. However, a few secondster, the Royal Instructor said, "Young man, you were right to not reveal this information. Actually, do not share the information. I cannot use it anyway. Instead, it will only serve as a temptation to push me across the line. I will learn to be happy with what I know now." "Wyatt, the instructor is right. I don''t think the card world is ready to learn this information. I can already see a few world leaders forming a secret alliance and negotiating with the dark races. This might as well be the reason why the Card World falls. Let us just forget that we know this information," the Field Marshal also agreed with the Royal Instructor thinking about the disastrous consequences of this information being revealed. The Card World was not short of demigods that would not think twice before allying with demons if it meant they could increase their strength and get a new beginning in the dark realm. Therefore, the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal who did not have realm will fragment did not want to learn more about it. As it would serve contrary to its purpose and act as a temptation to cross over to the dark side. Listening to the decision of the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor, Wyatt nodded in understanding but also felt a little happy that he did not trust the wrong people which meant he could invest in them without worrying about them betraying humanity. The duo betraying him would not matter to Wyatt as much as the duo betraying humanity. Wyatt could not bear the responsibility for something like that again. Once was more than enough. "Young man, thank you for exining why you were able to avoid our intent senses. If you don''t mind could you also be kind enough to share the secret to creating the celestial rule domain?" Chapter 2077 Simple And Straightforward Chapter 2077 Simple And Straightforward Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 18:14 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Resisting the temptation of learning about how to use realm will fragment, the Royal Instructor asked Wyatt to let him in on the secret to creating the Celestial Rule Domain. Which honestly surprised Wyatt. He was not surprised that the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal knew about the Celestial Rule Domain but the fact that they needed him to tell them how to create the Celestial Rule Domain. From Wyatt''s experience creating a Celestial Rule Domain was simple, by mixing the celestial force with rule power to the extent of one''s strength. He did not know what secret the Royal Instructor and Field Marshal wanted to know about it. There wasn''t really much to creating a celestial rule domain, unable to understand what the Royal Instructor sought from him, Wyatt frowned in puzzlement. Seeing the confusion on his face the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal''s hearts sank fearing that Wyatt was notfortable sharing the secret to the Celestial Rule Domain. Wyatt had already shared a lot of his secrets with them, so they were reluctant to demand the information from Wyatt. However, their hearts elevated when Wyatt asked, "Creation of the Celestial Rule Domain is simple and straightforward, I don''t know what you want to know about it?" "Everything you can share about creating the Celestial Rule Domain," the Royal Instructor responded like an eager student, minding that he doesn''te out too strong and make Wyatt ufortable. N?v(el)B\\jnn "There isn''t much to it, channel a little celestial force with the rule power when you deploy a rule domain," while exining the process Wyatt demonstrated what he was talking about by producing blood rule energy in his right arm and celestial force on the other, bringing them together he created an orb, forming a mini celestial blood rule domain. "That is it?" the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal blurted stupidly. Because they have tried doing the same for centuries and they were never able to achieve the results that Wyatt achieved with ease. "Yes, that is it," Wyatt nodded, scratching the back of his head. He could not help but feel that his exnation was kind of a letdown to the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor. Their expression and reaction to the exnation said it all. Wyatt felt he was not the one to be med because there really wasn''t much he could talk about creating a Celestial Rule Domain as it was pretty straightforward and simple. "Is there a specific ratio you mix the celestial force and rule power to deploy the Celestial Rule Domain?" the Royal Instructor asked feeling there was definitely more to it otherwise numerous card apprentices would not have failed to achieve something so simple for centuries. "No, it''s up to you. Though I personally prefer going with equal parts of each," Wyatt answered and gave his rmendation. "Are you sure you are not doing something differently without you realizing it think hard?" the Royal Instructor pressed Wyatt impatiently, the more Wyatt imed that creating the celestial rule domain wasn''tplex and there wasn''t any secret to it, the more frustrated and irritated he felt. After spending centuries of their life trying to figure out something that others figured out in an instant, who wouldn''t? However, the Royal Instructor never once doubted that Wyatt might be lying to him or not telling him the full truth. Previously, during the whole realm will fragment dilemma, it wasn''t just Wyatt testing the Royal Instructor but the other way around was also true. The Royal Instructor tested Wyatt based on how he presented himself and acted. He monitored every action and word of Wyatt from the beginning to the end. Even when he appeared to be lost in thought, he would sometimes watch Wyatt''s reaction and response through the corner of his eyes as his intent sense waspletely useless against Wyatt for some weird reason. The Royal Instructor was thoroughly impressed by the way how Wyatt revealed the secret information about the realm will fragment. Especially, the part where he had the Field Marshal iste the space with him inside iming that he could not trust the other demigods with the information he was about to reveal. Other demigods might have believed Wyatt because his concerns were legitimate however, the Royal Instructor believed Wyatt had another reason to take such extreme measures. He strongly felt that if his response and actions upon learning the truth about the realm will fragments did not satisfy Wyatt, Wyatt would not hesitate to join forces with the Field Marshal to kill him while the space istion barrier cut off his escape route. Yes, even though the Royal Instructor''s intent sense could not read Wyatt''s intent he gathered this much from Wyatt''s bearing. The Royal Instructor felt that even the Field Marshal too understood Wyatt''s intentions when asked her to put up the istion barrier around them. Which was why she tried her best to mediate between them and resolve any misunderstanding that arose. What baffled the Royal Instructor the most was that the Field Marshal understood Wyatt''s assignment for her and went along with it. He could not believe that she was prepared to attack her instructor following Wyatt''s orders. Now, the Royal Instructor was certain that the Field Marshal was Wyatt''s subordinate and it was not just an act. Understanding this, the Royal Instructor felt that the Southern Princess''s reaction wasn''t totally unreasonable. After all, Wyatt did snatch one of her most trusted aids key to her control over the Southern region from the shadows. Without the Field Marshal by her side, the Southern Princess''s grip on the Southern royal court would loosen a lot. The minister will grow rowdy now that the Southern princess who enjoyed total reign had apetitor. The Royal Instructor did not know if Wyatt wanted to fight with the Southern Princess for power but by stealing the Field Marshal from her he had dered war or at least that was what the rest of the world would think. However, having observed Wyatt so far the Royal instructor felt that Wyatt was not interested in the power struggle and had higher goals. Chapter 2078 Potential Stock Chapter 2078 Potential Stock Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 18:21 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space The Royal Instructor''s centuries of experience as a teacher made him a good judge of character. Even without his intent sense, he was able to learn a lot about Wyatt. Just based on how Wyatt was handling him around him, the Royal Instructor understood that Wyatt did not see him as a threat but rather as a potential stock. Which honestly astonished the Royal Instructor. Because it should be the other way around. It should be him judging Wyatt''s potential and if he was worthy of his time. However, it wasn''t. Honestly, the Royal Instructor had noints instead was happy that Wyatt found him as a potential stock and was willing to invest in him. With Wyatt willing to share the secret to the realm will fragments with him this one was obvious. Therefore, the thought that Wyatt might be lying to him or not telling the whole truth about creating a celestial rule domain did not cross the Royal Instructor''s mind. Instead, he believed that Wyatt himself might not know what he was doing differently and that he was able to seed where the rest of the card apprentices failed. "Nothinges to my mind. There isn''t really much to this except using both powers in unison," Wyatt thought hard and replied seeing he wasn''t being of much help to the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal. "Let''s do this, you observe me attempt the same and tell me what I am doing differently from you," the Royal Instructor decided he would try following Wyatt''s demonstration and create the celestial rule domain. Even though he knew would fail, he believed Wyatt could observe his failure and then tell him what he was doing differently for his attempt to end up in failure. "Sure, I guess," Wyatt who had no idea why the Royal Instructor was so sure that his attempt would fail even before he tried decided to go along with it as he wanted to help the Field Marahal and Royal Instructor in their pursuit of creating celestial rule domain as it appeared really important to them. It was written all over their face. "Here, I go¡ª" Before the Royal Instructor could proceed to attempt creating the celestial rule domain, the Field Marshal interrupted him saying, "Instructor, why don''t you let me attempt it first." Seeing his student trying to save face for him in front of her new liege, the Royal Instructor shook his head and said, "Recruit, when ites to learning we all are equal. Besides, failure is the mother of sess. If I had let fear and shame of failure stop me I would never reached where I am today." The Field Marshal and Wyatt nodded agreeing with the Royal Instructor''s words as he borrowed celestial force from the card world and channeled it along with rule power to create a domain. However, the domain never appeared. Actually, the Royal Instructor''s celestial force and rule power did not mix together instead they remained separate like oil in water. The Royal Instructor forcefully tried to mix the celestial force and the rule power together like stirring the water and oil to mix them. Soon there were signs of a celestial rule domain forming but as soon as the mixture of power left his influence they separated and depressed just like how once you stop stirring the oil and water would slowly separate and settle forming two differentyers. "Sigh," the Royal Instructor sighed giving on forcefully trying to mix celestial force. He even took Wyatt''s rmendation to mix them in equal parts but it was of no help. "Oh," Seeing the Royal Instructor fail Wyatt shook his head in realizing why the Royal Instructor was so sure that he would fail. From the looks of how the Royal Instructor managed to forcefully mix his borrowed celestial force with his rule power for a decent moment, Wyatt understood that this was not the first time the Royal Instructor had attempted to create a celestial force. He also learned why the Royal Instructor failed despite trying so hard when he easily seeded. Realizing the Royal Instructor''s dilemma he now understood that the questions the Royal Instructor was asking about the Celestial Rule Domain were not silly but real doubts. "As you can see no matter what I do I cannot get my celestial force to mix with my rule power. Did you see what I am doing wrong?" the Royal Instructor asked Wyatt with great hope. "Yes, I did," Wyatt nodded, and after a pause, he added, "The reason you keep failing is because the celestial force you are using isn''t yours but borrowed. You seem to be forgetting that." "I don''t understand," the Royal Instructor said in confusion. After all, ording to the Royal Instructor, the celestial force borrowed from the card world was the same as his celestial force because there was no other way for the card apprentice to gain celestial force. So when Wyatt imed otherwise the Royal Instructor was confused. If the Royal Instructor were to consume Wyatt''s words as they were, then it would mean that Wyatt was sessful in mixing his celestial force with his rule power because, unlike the Royal Instructor, he did not borrow celestial force from the card world but he used his own celestial force. Now that was impossible. The whole idea of a mortal having ess to celestial force seemed absurd to the Royal Instructor so he asked Wyatt to expand on his words. Seeing the Royal Instructor attempt to create a celestial rule domain and fail, Wyatt immediately learned that the reason the Royal Instructor failed was because the celestial force he used to create the domain did not belong to him, which was why both the powers did not mix with each other. However, Wyatt could not just tell this to the Royal Instructor because then the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor would ask why he was able to seed when they failed. Wasn''t he also borrowing the celestial force from the Card world? Now the answer to this question went into the category of secrets that Wyatt was not prepared to share with the Royal Instructor or the Field Marshal. Chapter 2079 Good Teacher Chapter 2079 Good Teacher Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 18:28 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "I believe you have no problem fusing two different rules to summon a hybrid domain right?" Wyatt asked the Royal Instructor ncing over at the Field Marshal who was listening to our conversation with one track mind, trying to learn from it and rectify her shorings. Wyatt liked the attitude of these two, they did not let the hierarchy nonsense stop their pursuit of knowledge. The Royal Instructor could not have said it better, ''Everyone is equal in front of knowledge.'' Being questioned, the Royal Instructor did not immediately answer but contemted the question seriously knowing Wyatt would not have asked this without a specific reason. Having interfaced with Wyatt so far, the Royal Instructor felt Wyatt was a great teacher, he did not just give them the answer but brought them to it, it was up to them to consume it. Making the whole learning experience feel like achieving something. The process of getting to the answer was tiresome but it always left you wanting more. It was like exercise, exercise for one''s brain. Thinking it through, the Royal Instructor answered, "At first it was hard but once I figured out the puzzle of how both the rules couldplement each other instead of repel each other it was as easy as breathing and drinking. I have thought of applying this approach with celestial force and rule power but no matter how I try I cannot find a way to get the celestial force toplement the rule power or the rule power toplement the celestial force, they have nothing inmon." "Right," Wyatt eximed hearing the Royal Instructor''sst word, and asked, "What wasmon between the two rules that allowed you to use them to create a hybrid domain?" "My understanding of the two rules, especially how they canplement each other to form a hybrid domain instead of fighting each other and failing," the Royal Instructor replied. "Correct, but that''s secondary. What is the primary thingmon between those two rules?" Wyatt stressed as he had given him the answer before. "We, the card apprentice, are themon factor among the two rules," the Field Marshal suddenly answered enlightening the still struggling Royal Instructor. "Ding, Ding, Ding, correct. Good job, Field Marshal," Wyatt praised. However, the Royal Instructor said, "But aren''t we, the card apprentice, the primarymon factor between the celestial force and the rule power?" "No, there are two primarymon factors there¡ª" "The Card World''s will and the Card apprentice," the Field Marshal answered interrupting Wyatt. Wyatt nodded and signaled the Field Marshal to go ahead and borate so her fellow students could understand. The Field Marshal exined, "Since the celestial force were are using is borrowed from the Card world, we are not alone are not themon factor but the Card world is too. After all, even if we refined the rule power, it was Card World''s to begin with. So, here the Card World also acts as a primarymon factor. But the same is not true in the case of a hybrid domain because we refine both rule powers involved before we use it. So the influence of the Card World in this near to none." "No that is aplex way to say that we are unable to get our rule power topliment the celestial force or vice versa because the celestial force is not ours. However, since you have deployed a celestial rule domain, it means you have seeded in getting them toplement each other. How?" The Royal Instructor was frustrated, for going through all that to conclude what Wyatt had told them already. As advertised, the process of getting to the answer was indeed very tedious. The only thing keeping him going down this path after failing for centuries was knowing that this time he was guaranteed to find the answer at the end. "The answer is simple actually," Wyatt said pausing for a dramatic pause. Only to hear, the Field Marshal ruin it saying, "Do you want us to refine the celestial force we borrowed from the Card world?" "No that is not possible, since the celestial force is a fundamental force of nature that acts continuously. However, the energies resulting from it can be refined. Now that is a whole different topic," Wyatt corrected the Field Marshal. "Then how do we get our rule power toplement the celestial force we borrowed from the Card World?" the Royal Instructor pondered aloud listening to the exchange between the Field Marshal and Wyatt. Having learned a new approach that he never considered before for the dilemma at hand, he was contemting various possible solutions to it. However, it was easier said than done as celestial force and rule power were very different in nature. "Should we just use the raw rule power instead of using the refined rule power?" the Field Marshal suddenly said feeling that using raw rule power that they extract from the spiritual ne and introduce in their ego gem directly just like how they directly use the celestial force they borrow from the card world might be the solution they were looking for. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "You can give it a try," the Royal Instructor agreed, as the Field Marshal''s approach was basically to decrease the card master''s influence in the process. The Field Marshal nodded and gave it a try channeling raw rule power and celestial force together only to fail like has been for centuries. Seeing the Field Marshal''s attempt fail the Royal Instructor shook his head not showing any emotion and got back to contemting a possible solution, only to be interrupted by Wyatt. He said, "I like that you guys are trying to find the answer yourselves. You guys might have the time to spare for that but I don''t. Let me speed this up, what you guys need here is an emulsifier." Chapter 2080 Emulsifier Chapter 2080 Emulsifier Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 18:32 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Emulsifier?" the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal asked simultaneously. "An emulsifier will be the substance that would help you to stabilize the mixture of the celestial force and rule power by reducing the tension between them," Wyatt exined. "But the records of the Celestial Rule Domain clearly mentioned that our predecessor only used thebination of celestial force and rule power to use it, there was no mention of a third energy. Wyatt, are you sure about this?" the Royal Instructor asked in doubt understanding what Wyatt was proposing. Because during Wyatt''s demonstration, he doesn''t remember Wyatt using a third energy. Also, he repeatedly said that the creation of the celestial rule domain was pretty simple and straightforward, all it required was channeling celestial force with rule power. "Wyatt, you sure we need an emulsifier? Others have thought of it but failed to get any results in this approach," the Field Marshal came to Wyatt''s rescue. They would be fool not to see that Wyatt had hiding something. But seeing how he was genuinely helping them they did not dig into it. Not to mention, it was not like the card apprentice did not think of using an emulsifier before. However, many immediately dismissed it without any thought, trusting the old records of the celestial rule domain. As for those who did give it a try, they lost all hope in it after a few failures. So, this approach never showed any promising results. Right now, the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor would not even be considering it if not for Wyatt being the one who brought it up. "Trust me," Wyatt could see the doubt and suspicion on the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor''s face. However, he did not care about them suspecting him because he knew he was in a safe space and his secrets were so mind-blowing for regr card apprentices that even if they suspected anything they would not believe it. Even if Wyatt were to reveal it to them they would not believe it unless he gave them hard proof. Why was Wyatt going as far as to help the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal create their celestial rule domain at the risk of them learning his secret? It was because he wanted to help them and also because the topic of celestial rule domain for mortals'' had intrigued him. Wyatt has seen how the Deviant Devil was rendered help in the celestial rule domain. If his forces were equipped with this secret then they would be able to be unstoppable in the card world and even during the impending second demon invasion. However, this had a huge shoring. The card apprentice could only borrow the card world''s celestial force on the card world and not in other realms. "The best emulsifier known is the soul energy. Now, please, how I channel a little soul energy alone with the rule power and the celestial force," Wyatt narrated as he used the soul energy tobine his rule power with the celestial force he borrowed from the card world. Both the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor stared at Wyatt, as this time they clearly saw how Wyatt was able to get the celestial force toplement the rule power and create a celestial rule domain. This caused them to wonder if Wyatt was doing this from the start and they failed to notice it. This was more believed than the alternative that Wyatt had his own celestial force and did not need to borrow it from the Card world. Putting other thoughts aside, the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor attempted to use the soul energy as an emulsifier as they channeled the celestial force and rule power together. However, when they failed to create a celestial domain. Not letting their failure disappoint them the Royal Instructor asked, "What are we doing wrong?" "You guys need to tune the frequency of the soul energy''s vibration to the point where the celestial force and rule power will stop fighting and begin toplement each other. It is easier for me because my origin card allows me to manipte soul energy. As for you guys, you will have to think of something," Wyatt exined patiently. "Let me give it a try," the Royal Instructor said, this time while channeling the soul energy, rule power, and celestial force he used his intent sense to adjust the frequency of the soul energy''s vibration as Wyatt exined. However, he was having a hard time tracking the correct frequency where both the rule power and celestial force would startplementing each other. Wyatt was astonished to see that the Royal Instructor was using his intent sense to influence his soul energy and manipte it unlike him who was dependent on a skill. The sheer concentration that took for the Royal Instructor to achieve that was unimaginable. However, the Royal Instructor made it look like a piece of cake. This caused Wyatt to wonder if all the demigods could use their intent sense to manipte the soul energy so easily. ''Impressive isn''t it?'' the Field Marshal said in Wyatt''s mind. ''Can you also do it?'' Wyatt asked. ''Yes, but I have it easier thanks to my unique eyes just like you. But for other demigods, it is not as easy as the Instructor is making it look. That man right there is the true example of hard work will never fail you. Do you know he doesn''t have a single-origin card?'' the Field Marshal revealed, showing how much she admired and respected the Royal Instructor. ''Too bad he is not interested in participating in the struggle,'' Wyatt sighed, he found that the Royal Instructor would make a good addition to his cause but he showed no interest in tying himself to a side. This dampened Wyatt''s enthusiasm about investing in him. Chapter 2081 Recruitment Chapter 2081 Recruitment Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 18:37 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space ''Well, that is one of the main reasons why he is able to enjoy a long lifespan,'' the Field Marshal said, attributing the Royal Instructor''s neutrality in the matters of the Southern Royal Pce as one of the reasons why he was able to live longer than those hailed as a genius in his time. The fact that the Royal Instructor ignored the Southern Princess''s direct order to apprehend the Field Marshal despite her serious ims about thetter rebelling against the Southern Royal family and instead chose to hear the Field Marshal''s side of the story only to decide not to interfere with Wyatt''s business with kids from the Southern capital showed that the Royal Instructor was not willing to be lead by either side but his thirst for knowledge. These qualities of the Royal Instructor were why he lived longer than his peers and achieved great things despite having a humble beginning. However, maintaining neutrality was difficult as it could turn one into an enemy of both sides and invite misfortune upon themselves. Yet, the Royal Instructor maintained this neutral stance for so long mainly because of his capabilities. And now he held a lot of authority and power in the Southern Royal Court. Neither side wanted him unhappy let alone as an enemy. ''Good for him I guess,'' Wyatt was satisfied with a give-and-take rtionship with the Royal Instructor for now. As such, the celestial rule domain was just bait, if the Royal Instructor wanted more from him, he would have to jump the fence ande over to Wyatt''s side. By now, with the case of the celestial rule domain as an example, the Royal Instructor must have just guessed that Wyatt had a lot of secret knowledge not known to the Card Apprentices. Wyatt had alreadyid out the honey if Royal Instructor wanted more of it he had no choice but to knowingly walk into Wyatt''s trap. Royal Instructor had a wide range of capabilities, he would make a good general for Wyatt''s cause. Yes, in case he ever takes Wyatt''s offer to be his general, it would not take him long to figure out there was something wrong with the card apprentices that were under the influence of cmity daughter gem but once they were on the same boat Royal Instructor could only overlook it. Besides Wyatt was not building his dynasty as the Royal Instructor or the Field Marshal as its foundation, they were just the formwork holding it together until he unleashed his full potential. That was, they were his temporary means to an end. This did not mean they threw them away after using them. They were his people, he would never let them down unless he did. The point here was that if something did not go ording to n Wyatt could handle it. One would ask why Wyatt was risking revealing his secrets by making such bold decisions instead of ying it safe. That was because the rest of the world was moving too fast and they did not n to wait for Wyatt to reach his peak. With Wyatt''s current abilities, he could hardly keep up, he needed strong allies like Field Marshal and Royal Instructor to be his hands and mouth. And for that, he would have to risk being vulnerable in front of them. However, if ns did not work out as he thought he always had himself to fall back on. Being in hiding and ying it safe was never an option. Be it the Southern Region, the Card world, the Dark Realm, or the Inter Realm city, Wyatt had to establish his power everywhere even at the risk of being stomped and having to start all over again because he had to get started at some point. It was not time for that as he was still in the recruitment phase. ''Are you not going to give it a try?'' Wyatt asked the Field Marshal seeing that she was not trying to create a celestial rule domain using the emulsifier method he said. ''No, let him do it first. He has been waiting for this moment longer than me,'' the Field Marshal decided that she was satisfied with being the third card apprentice to create a celestial rule domain. Wyatt shook his head seeing the Field Marshal''s filial pity toward her teacher. He knew that, unlike the Royal Instructor who was struggling to find the correct frequency at which the soul energy would act as an emulsifier to help rule powerplement the celestial force the Field Marshal would be able to achieve it with ease because of her unique eyes. After all, she did say that they helped her when using her intent sense to manipte soul energy. Even Wyatt thanks to his soul pupils easily identified the frequency at which the soul energy would be able to act as the best emulsifier between the rule power and borrowed celestial force allowing them toplement each other and form a celestial rule domain. ''Do I have to be here for this? Or Should just tell him the frequency?'' Wyatt contemted with the Field Marshal only to hear her request, ''Please, entertain him, Wyatt. You do not know how much it would mean for him.'' What the Royal Instructor was attempting right now was trying to blindly tune the radio without knowing the channel frequency number hoping to get lucky and catch a broadcast. It was difficult even though there were not many frequencies at which radio was broadcasted. Imagine the same only with a bigger pool of frequencies to choose from. The Royal Instructor had to patiently try each frequency until he found the right one. Unlike Wyatt and Field Marshal Heatsend, he did not have unique eyes sensitive to the soul energy and pathways to help him. He could only do it the hard way. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Found it!" the Royal Instructor suddenly eximed with great enthusiasm. Chapter 2082 Celestial Hybrid Rule Domain Chapter 2082 Celestial Hybrid Rule Domain Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 18:44 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Having found the right frequency at which the soul energy could act as the perfect emulsifier to help rule powerplement the celestial force the Royal Instructor eximed aloud. Then his wind rule power and borrowed celestial force channeled together to form a small celestial wind rule domain covering his hands. "I did it. Recruit, I finally did it," The Royal Instructor became emotional achieving his centuries-long dream that he had almost given up. His eyes were red as he held back his tears. The joy in his eyes was indescribable. "You did it, Instructor," the Field Marshal was happy for her teacher and celebrated with him. Gathering his emotions, the Royal Instructor turned to Wyatt and said, "This was only possible because of you. I don''t know how to thank you." "No need to thank me. I am just happy that I could be of help," Wyatt''s words could not be more false and the Royal Instructor knew it. So, he said, "I can''t believe you created the celestial rule domain doing all these calctions instinctively. You are indeed a genius unlike any." "Royal Instructor, I will be honest with you there are many ways to create a celestial rule domain. I only helped you figure out one of them. Not to mention it is not the most efficient and a bit tedious. You will have to remember the frequency that you just set the soul energy at for it to act as a perfect emulsifier as next time you can find the frequency for the perfect emulsifier within that range," Wyatt could not be more obvious about this intention. "I figured as much. I am just happy that you were willing to share your knowledge with us," the Royal Instructor did not dig deeper and instead backed off knowing that to further satisfy his curiosity he would have to pay the appropriate price, and this time it would not be as simple as helping Wyatt with his criminal reformation program. It mighte at the cost of his freedom. "Field Marshal, why don''t you give it a try?" Wyatt said ignoring the crafty Royal Instructor. Yes, he thought the Royal Instructor would make a good general for his cause but he would not give more of his time and goodwill than required. Not because he did not want to be taken for granted, but because he believed he could find someone else like the Royal instructor easily, Aurelia''s mother was one of the candidates. "Okay," the Field Marshal nodded, and following her understanding of the emulsifier method she channeled soul energy, space rule power, and borrowed celestial force together. Then, using her unique eyes she began to adjust the frequency of the soul energy''s vibration. Under a minute she found the right frequency at which the soul energy acted as the perfect emulsifier allowing the space rule power and the borrowed celestial force toplement each other and form a tiny celestial space domain on her palms. "There is noparison between the celestial rule domain and the regr domain," the Field Marshalmented having felt the power of the celestial rule domain firsthand. "Well, the celestial rule domain is kind of a hybrid domain soparing it with the regr domain would not be fair," Wyatt pointed out. "In that case, the celestial rule domain is a lot more economical than any hybrid domain," the Field Marshal remarked. She was correct in a way as the celestial force was borrowed power. "Aren''t you guys forgetting about the celestial hybrid rule domain? Now, this one is the true game changer," the Royal Instructor added summoning a tiny celestial hurricane domain. What was surprising was that the hybrid rule power used here had three different rule meanings in harmony. Wyatt could not help but take a second nce at the Royal Instructor learning this. Wyatt could not try the same as he had only achieved ultimate mastery in blood rule. He had yet to beginprehension of other rules. His busy schedule had limited him to one rule so far. "Yes, it is," the Field Marshal said agreeing with the Royal Instructor. However, Wyatt pointed out, "You guys do realize that the soul energy that is acting as the glue to bring this whole thing together is its weak point? However, it is one thing if your enemy is smart enough to notice this weakness." Wyatt was not trying to rain on the joy of the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor but warning them that if others learned about how they were able to create the celestial rule domain, they could use the same knowledge to break their celestial rule domain with ease. It was the same as the magic tricks, they were only magical until you did not know the trick behind them but once you knew the trick it was no longer magical. Wyatt''s meaning was simple, the more people knew to use the emulsifier method to create the celestial rule force the more people knew about its weakness. Now it was up to them to whether they shared it with their fellow card apprentices. As it did not affect Wyatt since he had made it clear he knew other methods to create celestial rule force which were more efficient and lessplex than the emulsifier method of creating the celestial rule domain. With Wyatt''s reminder the joyous atmosphere surrounding the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal dampened. This was when the Royal Instructor realized that the celestial rule domain he created was just an imitation and not the true celestial rule domain, like the celestial blood rule domain deployed by Wyatt. While the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal were still in contemtion, Wyatt nodded at the Royal Instructor, and said, "Since, there is nothing else I will be taking my leave now." While signaling the Field Marshal to lift the istion barrier "Wyatt, one moment," the Royal Instructor called out to Wyatt, stopping him in his tracks. Chapter 2083 Strong Self-Control Chapter 2083 Strong Self-Control Date- 18 April 2321 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 18:48 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space A grin appeared on Wyatt''s face listening to the Royal Instructor call out to him. Hiding the grin, he innocently turned to face the Royal Instructor. Why else could the Royal instructor ask Wyatt to stop? It was to ask about the other ways to create the true celestial rule domain, having tasted the might of the imitation celestial rule domain he should be more impatient than ever to learn the ways to the true celestial rule domain. Considering that the Royal Instructor was a smart man, he should know that Wyatt wouldn''t give him what he sought without an appropriate price, in this case, his loyalty and alliance. Everyone had a weakness, you just have to find what it was. In the case of the Royal instructor, it was his thirst for knowledge. Seeing things turn out as he expected, Wyatt waited for the Royal Instructor to say the magical words. However, his expression turned stiff when Wyatt heard the Royal instructor ask, "Wyatt, if you don''t mind I would like to publish a paper on this emulsifier method of yours to create a celestial rule domain. Even if this is just an imitation, this is the closest we have gotten to creating a celestial rule domain. I think other card apprentices around the world will appreciate this method. Of course, you will be the primary author of the paper and I will be the secondary author. I hope you don''t mind this old man riding your tailcoats." ''Motherfu¨C'' Wyatt cussed the Royal Instructor wildly in his mind but his expression remained innocent with a gentle smile though it was a bit forced and stiff. The Royal Instructor''s intention could not be more obvious. The reason he wanted to write a paper on the emulsifier method of creating a celestial rule domain and share it with the rest of the world despite Wyatt''s warnings about its weakness was the same reason why he shared the myth of the celestial rule domain with his students in the first ce. To recruit their help to recreate the myth ''celestial rule domain.'' So that they would see what couldn''t and seed where he failed. The Royal Instructor once again wanted to use the same strategy. To get the card apprentices around the world toe together and help him recreate the true ''celestial rule domain'' using Wyatt''s emulsifier method to create a celestial rule domain. The reason why Wyatt warned the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal about the weakness of the emulsifier method was that he did not want the Royal Instructor to spread the method in hopes of finding a method that helped him create the true celestial rule domain. With that road closed, the Royal Instructor would have no choice but to rely on Wyatt to truly satisfy his dream. Ultimately, forcing him to side with Wyatt. However, it was one thing that even Wyatt could not help the Royal Instructor with this as to create a celestial rule domain one needed to have their own celestial force. Wyatt believed in the face of the truth, the Royal Instructor would have to ept it as it was better than mindlessly trying to find something that did not exist. Despite everything Wyatt had underestimated the Royal Instructor''s resolve, he wasn''t willing to set for imitation and pursued perfection. So much so that he was willing to share the emulsifier method of creating the celestial rule domain with the world at risk of revealing its weakness to the world and making it useless inbat hoping that someone out there could use it as inspiration to create a method for deploying true celestial rule domain when there was no guarantee that the said someone would be generous enough to share their method with the Royal Instructor if they were to seed. Take the example of Cervos''s ancestors and the artificial cores used in the corpse possession method. They used card apprentices interested in corpse possession methods from around the world to improve the artificial cores and make them economical. However, once the artificial core technology was perfected they used their patents to monopolize the right to sell and distribute artificial cores. Artificial core was an item however, the celestial rule domain was a profound knowledge. There was no way for the Royal Instructor to guarantee that the card apprentices would be as generous as him and share their findings with regard to the celestial rule domain. Yet, the Royal Instructor nned to share the emulsifier method with the rest of the world. Was the Royal Instructor an optimistic fool? Wyatt did not think so, he believed the Royal Instructor was someone with principals. The Royal instructor was taking the honest and tedious way knowing that he could not afford the price for the shortcut. Wyatt believed this might be the reason why over so many centuries the Royal Instructor never let his thirst for knowledge make him cross the line and dabble in the taboo, dark arts. Wyatt''s n was perfect, only he had met a man with strong self-control. The Royal Instructor would rather spend another century trying to use the emulsifier method as inspiration to find a method that would help him create the true celestial rule domain than give up his freedom in exchange for the answer. No wonder the Royal Instructor was able to remain neutral even after so many centuries despite being at the very center of the power struggle, the Southern Royal Pce. Wyatt had never thought it would be easy to recruit the Royal Instructor. Based on his age and experience the Royal Instructor must know about people''s hearts better than anyone yet he chooses to believe in them and share his knowledge and hope for the best. Seeing this honest and optimistic side of his he realized that it was going to be a pain to recruit the Royal Instructor. Chapter 2084 Condition, City Lord Chapter 2084 Condition, City Lord ??Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 18:51 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Wyatt," the Field Marshal called out, seeing he was taking too long to answer the Royal Instructor lost in his thoughts. "Uh," Wyatt awakened from his thoughts. He looked at the Royal Instructor and said, "Are you sure the Sothern Royal family would have no issue with this? After all, this can act as a hidden card for their forces if used with proper discretion." Wyatt now ns to use the Southern Royal family to block the Royal Instructor''s n not wanting to be outdone. Knowing Anna''s mother, she would have the Royal Instructor''s head if he nned to share such a killer move with the rest of the world for nothing but the hopes that they would share their findings with them. "Haha, it will be difficult but leave that to me. I am sure I will think of a way to convince the Royal family on this matter. Before that, since you are its creator, I need your permission to go ahead with this n," the Royal Instructor politely sought Wyatt''s permission to share the emulsifier method of creating a celestial rule domain with the rest of the world. Listening to the confident words of the Royal Instructor and knowing his authority in the royal court Wyatt was now certain that the Royal Instructor would not have a hard time convincing Anna''s mother over this matter as long as he had his permission to share the information with the rest of the world. "You have my permission, but there is one condition," Wyatt agreed to give the Royal instructor his permission since the emulsifier method was wed and he had no need for it. Not to mention, the Royal Instructor was doing all the work while giving him the credit. However, Wyatt put forward a condition. "Let me hear it," the Royal Instructor calmly nodded as if he was expecting Wyatt to put forward a condition. "It is nothing serious, I want you to publish the paper through the Southern Academic city once I take over it, as its City Lord," Wyatt revealed. "Uh?" the Royal Instructor was confused listening to Wyatt. He wondered if he heard him right. He turned to look at the Field Marshal to get confirmation. Seeing her nod it was his time to be astonished, "How?" "In return for not attending college out of the southern region, Wyatt will be the new city lord of the Southern Academic city. The Royal family is preparing to announce it before the start of the new academic year. In hopes of recruiting more talented students," the Field Marshal informed the Royal Instructor. "It seems a lot has happened when I was busy with the Southern Princess''s silver milk powder improvement project," the Royal Instructor said finding he had a lot to catch up on with regards to the Royal family''s recent moves. It wasn''t that he was behind orcking but the things were happening too quickly. "I am sorry, this decision was made with quite haste because of the situation involved," the Field Marshal apologized, not wanting the Royal Instructor to misunderstand the Royal family. Even though they were the rulers they could not decide such big things that would affect the state and its citizens unterally. A proper hearing would be held but considering it was rted to Wyatt, Anna''s mother took the decision into her own hands. "It is okay. Though it is surprising that the Southern Royal family would make such a big move just before the start of the new academic year I believe you are more than qualified for this job, young man," the Royal Instructor regained hisposure and congratted Wyatt. The Royal too felt that with Wyatt''s knowledge, he did not need to attend college. However, he was also not so sure that Wyatt would be a good fit to be a City Lord, that to the city lord of the educational hub of the Southern Region, Southern Academic City of all ces. Nheless, he did not voice out his doubts not wanting to offend Wyatt, and also because he believed with Wyatt''s dedication he would get the hang of his new role, especially, with the Royal family and other well- wishers there to help him if he ever needed it. Not to mention, the Royal Instructor wanted to see what was in store for the future of the Southern Academic region with young blood leading the education hub of the Southern Region, "I expecting to hear great things, young man." With the track record of Wyatt''s achievements, the Royal Instructor genuinely meant these words. "Thank you, you tter me too much," Wyatt humbly thanked the Royal Instructor. He was a little surprised that the Royal Instructor had no opinion of him bing the Southern Academic city''s city lord. No matter Wyatt''s achievements, in the eyes of the world his age was a shoring as it indicated hecked the experience and the tempering of life. It was refreshing to see that the Royal Instructor did not think of his age as an obstacle but as a positive change. "No need to be humble, but young man, can you give me a specific time, it would be easier for me to n things ordingly for the big reveal," though he epted Wyatt''s condition which might dy his ns the Royal Instructor could not wait to share the emulsifier method with the rest of the card apprenticemunity. "Possibly within the next two weeks," Wyatt gave a vague answer. However, listening to him the Field Marshal''s eyes shined as this was the first time Wyatt, himself, of own vition had stated a time to move out of the Sky blossom city. Hopefully, nothinges up and changes his ns. "Two weeks, I can make do with that," the Royal Instructor was jubnt as he thought he would have to dy his ns for months. Two weeks were nothing, he would require that amount of time to convince the Royal family to allow him to share the emulsifier method to create the celestial rule domain with the rest of the world. Chapter 2085 Terrorists Chapter 2085 Terrorists Date- 18 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Time- 18:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "I''m happy that it works for you. Anything else?" Wyatt said politely nning to take his leave. "Yes, it is regarding the silver milk powder improvement project. I have repeatedly asked the Southern Princess to get your opinion on this project but she never gave me a clear answer. Since I have had the chance to meet you the inventor of the silver milk powder in person, I will do one better, as the researcher in charge of the project I would like to invite you on board," the Royal Instructor invited Wyatt to help him and his team with the silver milk powder improvement project. "No, not interested," Wyatt tly rejected the Royal Instructor''s invitation. Before thetter could ask why, he exined, "I believe I have already told the Southern Royal family that the silver milk powder cannot be improved. You can try to increase its concentration and make it purer but you cannot improve it. When are you people going to get that some things are already perfect the way they are like the air we breathe, you can increase the concentration of oxygen and decrease the pollutants in it but you cannot improve it." "Oh, no wonder the Southern Princess kept avoiding me whenever I asked her for your opinion on the project. She did not want us to stop the project because of your opinion," the Royal Instructor spected. It seemed he did not n on stopping the silver milk improvement project just because of Wyatt''s opinion. "Good luck with your project," Wyatt said signaling the Field Marshal to lift the istion barrier without bothering to persuade the Royal Instructor not to waste time and resources on the dead-end project as he knew his words would not change his mind. Sometimes one has to be burned to learn not to y with me. Such was the case of Anna''s mother and the Royal Instructor when it came to the silver milk powder improvement project. For them, the monopoly of silver milk powder wasn''t enough they the were greedy for more. Unfortunately for them, they would only find disappointment at the end of their greed. Wyatt would be satisfied with just getting the opportunity to tell them I told you so. As the Field Marshal lifted the istion barrier, Wyatt heard the voice of Ransom Lorn reprimanding Adriene and the rest of Wyatt''s old followers, "How can you guys force others into very? This is the Southern Region not some backwater region like the Empire. Destroy those contracts at once." "Old man, I don''t care who you are. This is the business of the Bright Lions, you have no right to meddle in this," Aurelia yelled with all her might barely withstanding the pressure of the Ransom''s Intent sense on her. She knew though the unknown demigod was being overbearing he did not dare to harm them. So she did not fear to speak her thoughts. "You little shi¡ª" Ransom was pissed by Aurelia''s words he was about to teach her how to speak to her elders but sensing extra pair of gazes on him he turned to find his mother and Wyatt staring at him. "An elder bullying a bunch of kids, have you no shame son?" the Field Marshal asked her youngest with a frown. She wondered why he was being foolish and picking a fight with Wyatt of all the people. Can''t he see even the Royal Instructor has to be careful with his words around him? Has he learned nothing from her and his father? Was he the reason Luna turned out the way she did? "Boss this shameless old man is trying to intimidate us into destroying the ve contracts," Aurelia did not hesitate to take a few shots at Ransom now that her boss was here. "For goodness sake, how many times do I have to tell you people these are not ve contracts they are ''Agents of Southern Hope'' contracts," Adriene corrected Aurelia in frustration. With the help of Wyatt''s other subordinates, Adriene was able to convince her faction, Cervos, JJ, their factions, and other factions to sign the ''Agents of Southern Hope'' contract to escape certain death and enjoy Wyatt''s blessing for a century before Wyatt''s celestial blood fate domain vanished. Once it did, she assembled the Agents of Southern Hope to march to Wyatt and demonstrate their obedience. However, they were soon greeted by Ransom and his team of demigods. After learning what had transpired, Ransom was furious and demanded Adriene to destroy the contracts. Only Adriene knew how much strength and courage it took for her not to cave in the face of Ransom''s threats and the pressure of his insane intent sense. Still, she seeded where many would fail. Especially, ever since she lost the aid of her inner goddess. However, what she did was nothingpared to Aurelia standing up to Ransom. In her defense, Aurelia was not normal, she was built differently. "Field Marshal, they forced the other children to sign a ve contract on his orders," Ransom did not back down from his mother''s warning and pointing at Wyatt he used him of being the mastermind. To Ransom''s surprise, the Field Marshal nonchntly asked him, "So?" "So? What do you mean? This is the Southern region, the greatest region of regions, where people have basic human rights. As its hero, you should give them justice," Ransom spouted in a single breath. "You, done?" the Field Marshal asked uninterestedly. "Yes, I guess?" Ransom did not dare speak any more nonsense feeling his mother''s cold stare. He, his siblings, and his father were not new to this stare, they knew they had to shut up when the Field Marshal gave them this stare. "First of all, as the little one imed, they did not sign a ve contract but the ''Agent of Southern Hope'' contract. Secondly, if anybody deserves justice here, then it''s Wyatt as they all rushed over here to kill him. Since they all were prepared to kill someone they should have been prepared to die. Them signing a ve¡ª I mean an ''Agent of Southern Hope'' contract was them getting off easy for their crimes. Lastly, they all nned to kill the ''Hope of the Southern Region.'' So, in my eyes, they are nothing but terrorists. Last I checked, terrorists had no rights in the Southern Region. Any objection?" The Field Marshal exined to her youngest who did not dare to retort and only nodded his head like a bobblehead doll. Chapter 2086 Objection Chapter 2086 Objection Date- 18 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 19:03 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Listening to the points put forward by the Field Marshal in defense of Wyatt the kids from Southern Hope who still held a little hope of their parents bailing them out of the so-called ''Agents of Southern Hope'' contract finally felt the despair that JJ, Cervos, Armine, and the rest were feeling. As a result, they all lost thest bit of resistance to their new status as ''Agents of Southern Hope.'' "No, no objections," Ransom said wiping the sweat off his forehead as he believed if he continued to defend the kids from the SOuthern capital, his mother would not hesitate tobel him as a terrorist and sign the ''Agent of Southern Hope'' contract as a punishment. However, Ransom still strongly felt thatbeling the kids terrorists and forcing them to sign ve contracts was a bit too much as a punishment for them fooling around. He felt his mother was going overboard just like how she did in his daughter Luna''s case. Recalling his daughter, Ransom had a sudden change of heart. Enough was enough, he had to learn to stand up to his mother. Thus he said the words he would soone to regret, "Yes, I do. I object." Ransom''s sudden outburst against the Field Marshal took his teammates, the kids from the Southern capital, Wyatt, the royal instructor, and the Field Marshal, herself, by surprise. While the Field Marshal had yet to react to Ransom''s challenging her authority, Wyatt ordered her, "Field Marshal, get your family in order." He has been tolerating Ransom considering the Field Marshal''s face, just like how one would tolerate their colleague''s child in the workce. But there was a limit to his patience. Therefore, seeing Ransom act out he ordered the Field Marshal to settle it or he will settle it for her. The Field Marshal nodded to Wyatt, and then turned to her youngest she said, "We will talk about thister, celestial mystic dimension domain." Seeing a starry pitch-ck orb head his way, Ransom sneered and said, "These tricks of yours will no longer work on me. I am a lot stronger than before¡ª" Ransom was swallowed into the celestial mystic dimension domain even before he couldplete his sentence as his countermeasure against his mother''s mystic dimension failed against her celestial mystic dimension domain. After swallowing Ransom the orb vanished closing the gate to the celestial mystic dimension. The mystic dimension was a hybrid rule domain developed by the Field Marshal, she used it to train and punish her kids. As they grew up each of them figured out a way to resist her hybrid rule domain, the Field Marshal could not be more proud of them. This was why Ransom was not afraid to see his mother''s starry pitch-ck ord but he failed toprehend that the Field Marshal had upgraded it, it wasn''t her regr hybrid rule domain but a celestial hybrid rule domain. In a way, the Field Marshal was happy that she had better means to train and punish her weak and unruly kids. Seeing the Field Marshal handle Ransom with a single move the kids from the Southern Capital who had no idea about her mystic domain sucked in cold breath understanding that her reputation of being one of the top ten strongest in the world wasn''t just for show. If they had any hope or resistance left before, now it was all gone. They had no choice but to ept their new fate as Wyatt''s ve, or a fancier way to put it as ''Agent of Southern Hope.'' "Was that a celestial rule domain?" one of the eager demigods from Ransom''s team asked the Field Marshal. "It was celestial hybrid rule domain, but yes," the Field Marshal nodded. She did not mind telling them about it as the Royal Instructor nned to share it with the whole world soon. Therefore, there was no point in keeping secrecy. Getting confirmation from the Field Marshal, the demigods were enthusiastic to know for sure that the Celestial Rule domain was no longer a thing of myths. However, before one of the daring demigods asked about its creation process the Royal Instructor stepped forward and said, "Wyatt and I are writing a paper on the celestial rule domain creation, you can read all about it with the rest of the world." "What?" the demigods eximed in unison, and one of them even asked, "Why would you do that?" "You wille to know the reason for that when you read our paper, have patience," the Royal Instructor sternly stressed, hinting to the demigods that he would no longer entertain their questions. Taking the hint, the second inmand of the team said preparing to leave without their leader, "Since we have confirmed the safety of the kids, Sir Royal Instructor, Madam Field Marshal, our work here is done and we will take our leave now." With that, the demigods returned to their posts without wasting any more of their time in the Sky Blossom city. As soon as they left, Aria rushed to the Royal Instructor''s side and said, "Royal Instructor, you owe me an apology." The Royal Instructor could not help but lift his brows listening to Aria and asked, "For what, child?" "I was right and you were wrong," Aria informed and then exined, "Do you remember you scolded me for ming JJ for stealing my cookie without proper evidence? I was right about that, JJ agreed that he stool my cookie in front of everyone." "So, how was I wrong, child?" the Royal Instructor asked Aria. "I was right but you did not believe me. Instead, you believe JJ. You even lectured me about proper evidence, due process, and everything. I was right and nobody believed me," ovee by her emotions Aria began to babble with teary eyes threatening to burst into tears. By recounting what happened that day she felt like she was reliving it. "I see," the Royal Instructor nodded in understanding but still asked, "Child, where was I wrong? Was it wrong of me to ask you to provide proper evidence before ming someone for stealing your things? Was it wrong of me to ask you not to take matters into your own hands, follow proper channels and due process?" "..." Aria stared at Royal Instructor with teary eyes and puffed cheeks in disbelief, feeling wronged she wanted to cry and yell aloud, but she stopped herself, trying hard to not embarrass herself in front of so many people once again. Chapter 2087 Quitting Chapter 2087 Quitting Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 19:09 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Seeing the look on Aria''s face, the Royal Instructor subtlyughed and exined, "Child, I knew he had stolen your cookie, my intent sense could smell it on his breath." Aria was shocked by the Royal Instructor''s shocking reveal and immediately asked him, "What? Then, why did you scold me and let off JJ?" "Child, I did not scold you but informed you how to better deal with such situations and that as a royal descendant, you need to be an example for others. You were too emotional back then to realize my lesson and took it personally. However, from the looks of it, it seems to have served you well. Look at you, you are a squad captain in the Southern Watch. Despite your young age, you are already making a significant contribution to society. You are an exemry royal descendant," the Royal Instructor praised Aria for bing a squad captain in the Southern Watch. He was happy seeing how well his student was doing in her life and was already contributing to society at such a young age. Being praised by the Royal Instructor in front of the kids from the Southern Capital and the Field Marshal, Aria forgave the Royal Instructor for the cookie incident feeling his praise had helped redeem herself in everyone''s eyes. She was easy to please. The culprit was caught and her name was redeemed, what more could she ask? Seeing Aria''s inner turmoil was cleared once and for all, the Royal Instructor then turned to look at JJ who was hiding among his cronies. He shook his head in disappointment addressing JJ, "Kid, that day I did not want to call you out in front of other kids andbel you as a thief among your peers. I gave you the benefit of the doubt hoping you woulde clean and change your ways. But you did not make amends and stepped up your game by bing a street thug. It seems I failed you. Not to mention, you were one of the smart and promising ones. Maybe it''s time I stepped down from my post and let someone more capable be the Royal Instructor." Listening to the Royal Instructor, JJ''s face paled. He was not a teacher''s pet like Aria but he did not want to be the reason why the teacher quit. Now that was not something he could shoulder. His parents were already up to their necks with him for his street gang and other low-level criminal activities. If they heard that because of him the Royal Instructor who had taught so many great generations of Southern Royal descendants had quit, nothing was stopping them from disowning him. After Luna, he would be the second royal descendant to be disowned by their families in this generation. What bothered JJ the most was that he was not bothered by the fact that he could be disowned by his family but by the fact that if it happened he would not be the first even on the list of disowned royal descendants in this generation. He wanted to stare at the skies and ask why he could not be the first in something for once in his damned life. However, JJ''s agony grew when he noticed his loyal cronies leave his side and scatter among the crowd feeling the raging fury in the Field Marshal''s stare on him. Their camaraderie was long lost when they sold themselves to Wyatt for a century of freebor in exchange for their life. None of them wanted to bear the burn of the Field Marshal''s wrath by standing beside JJ. Seeing his so-called friends for life bail in his time of need, JJ immediately got on his knees and begged aloud, "Royal Instructor, I was wrong please punish me." "Sigh, get up, child. How many times have I warned you, kids, that with the royal bloodline flowing in your veins, you should be careful with your words and actions? How can you easily kneel for such matters? Did you lose your pride along with your brain on the streets? Maybe the one to rece me will be able to properly guide you," JJ''s dramatic apology only managed to further disappoint the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal. Listening to the Royal Instructor and feeling the re of the Field Marshal intensify, JJ screamed in his mind, ''Just kill me already.'' He was at a loss for words. He opened his mouth to defend but no words came to his mind. He could not think of any possible way he could salvage the current situation. So he gave up trying to defend himself and just kept his head down waiting for the finishing blow. "Royal Instructor, have you made up your mind?" the Field Marshal asked, stripping her gaze from JJ. "Yes, due to the age difference, it is getting harder for me to connect with the students. The times have changed. Kids used to dream of joining the Southern Watch but now they dream of bing thugs and creating third-rate street gangs. Back in my days, I saw kidsmitting suicide because they could not be on the frontlines with their friends. Tragic but it was better than them forming a mob and rallying to kill one another. I will talk to the Southern Ruler about finding my recement and leave once someone capable is found," the Royal Instructor exined one of the reasons he was quitting. Another one of them was that he could not wait to focus all his time and energy on using Wyatt''s emulsifier made of creating the celestial rule domain to find a proper way to create the celestial rule domain. Yes, he had given on it previously but now that they knew it was possible and had a lot more data on their hands to go on with he wanted to restart where he left off. At first, when they began they only had some historical records to guide them and did not even know if it was true yet they spent centuries researching it. Now that they knew it was possible and had proper guidance, how could he not give it a try?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2088 Little Baems Bravado Chapter 2088 Little Baem''s Bravado Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 19:07 N?v(el)B\\jnn Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space When Aria approached the Royal Instructor demanding an apology, Wyatt moved next to Corey and asked, "Is little Baem asleep?" Looking at the scaly white bracelet on her wrist. "I just did not want to make trouble for my parents," Corey exined, understanding Wyatt''s true intention behind his question. She knew Wyatt was asking why she did not use Little Baem to defend when Ransom and his time were threatening Adriene to destroy the ve contracts signed by the kids from the Southern Capital. At first, Corey was prepared to use Little Baem to teach Ransom and his team a lesson, but learning that they belonged to a covert department of the Southern Watch she stopped herself. Feeling if she acted out now, then her parents who too were serving in the Southern Watch would be troubled because of her actions. Seeing how they were already working tirelessly for the Southern Watch for more than a decade now, she did not want to be the reason to screw things up for them. Though they weren''t there for Corey, they left her with a wonderful family who treated her like a princess. The least she could do for them was not add to their troubles. Hence, Corey held back and also asked Little Baem to do the same especially when she was enraged by Ransom using his intent sense to pressure her. "That''s okay, the Little Baem would not be their match anyway," Wyatt truly believed this. "What? No way," Corey did not believe Wyatt feeling what would he know about the demigod realm and their capabilities. "If you don''t believe me you can ask her yourself. She is an agility type, at best she can outrun them but to take all of them on, she would lose badly with just facing the two of them let alone all five of them. Not to mention, once their leader used his unparalleled bloodline Little Baem would lose for sure,"Wyatt did not say this to provoke Corey, but that was the truth. Ransom and his team were no joke. These guys were the best of the best. After the founder demigod Norley, the Field Marshal, the Royal Instructor, and Henricks, these guys were the strongest Card demigods he hade across. "No, you are wrong. Little Baem said she could swallow them all whole if she wanted to, they would not even be able to resist," Corey reiterated what her familiar told her to Wyatt, while the snake head on the white bracelet on her wrist opened its red eyes, it lifted its head and hissed at Wyatt in anger for belittling it in front of its master. "Maybe in her heyday but not now, she knows what I am talking about," Wyatt replied ignoring Little Baem''s threatening gaze. Little Baem had harmed herself trying to nourish the corpse puppet made out of Corey Park''s corpse. It was important to note that before her death at Belphegor''s hands Corey Park wasn''t a devil, yet with Little Baem''s nourishment the corpse puppet refined by Belphegor not only gave birth to a perfect spirit but also raised in the realm bing an Undead Devil. Regardless of Little Baem''s mystical origin, this wasn''t an easy feat to pull. It would be correct to say that Little Baem was still recuperating from her moment of foolishness. Knowing that her love for her master was beyond death wasmendable but she did a lot of foolish things that she could not take back even if she wished to. Therefore, despite her big talk to Corey, it was a fact that Little Baem was seriously weak. Otherwise, knowing her nature even if Corey asked her not to she would not forgive Ransom for pressuring her with his intent sense. Had she been in her heyday he would have bathed in Ransom''s blood to calm her anger. "Little Baem, don''t listen to him he is just jealous of you. I know you are the strongest and the smartest," Corey showered little Baem with praise to calm and coax her not to pick a fight with Wyatt for hisments about her strength. Handling little Baem, Corey swiftly turned to face Wyatt and said, "What do you want Wyatt?" "Nothing, I just wanted to check up on Little Baem. It seems you have gotten better at controlling her," Wyatt replied looking at Little Baem return to its pretend sleep. "Wyatt, I don''t control Little Baem. She respects me and chooses to listen to me, I advise you to learn from her," Corey pretentiously replied. "Whatever, go head over to the Field Marshal andplete mymitment to her about arranging a meet between you too. Just listen to what she has to say," Wyatt ordered, nning toplete his promise to the Field Marshal. "What, I never agreed to do that. You promised her you go meet her," Corey resisted knowing what the Field Marshal wanted to talk to her about and she did not want to hear about it. "Sure, as my employee I order you to meet her in my stead," Wyatt sneered at Corey finding it cute that she believed she had a choice. "What the¡ª I did not sign up for this," Corey protested only to feel a premonition. Then, recalling the contract she and Park signed she stared at Wyatt hard before finally agreeing to his arrangement, "Fine. You can force me to meet her but it is up to me when I choose to leave." "Sure, you can leave after you hear her out," Wyatt nodded with a smirk seeing Corey not stop to struggle until the very end. "Ugh," Corey groaned in frustration. Then, she turned to find the Field Marshal to meet her and get it over with as soon as possible. "Remember, y nice. Field Marshal is one of use now. If you have any problem talk to her she will help you to the best of her abilities," Wyatt warned Corey informing her that Field Marshal was a friend and she did not have to be cautious in her presence. Chapter 2089 Leverage Chapter 2089 Leverage Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 19:15 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space As Corey reluctantly left to meet up with the Field Marshal, Adriene rushed to Wyatt''s side saying, "Boss, I have transferred the ''Agents of the Southern Hope'' contracts to your grimoire." "Great job, Adriene," Wyattplimented. He was awkward around her as he could not shake the feeling that he was taking advantage of her. But the way he saw it, she was bound to work for him for the next hundred years, everyone loved their job at the start but they began to resent it, and so could Adriene. "It wasn''t just me boss, others helped me too," Adriene humbly replied with a blush, only to hear Aurelia say, "Slow down girl, you''re scaring our boss." She seems to have noticed Wyatt''s reservations against Adriene. Adriene''s face turned red in shame and embarrassment, it doubled when she heard Wyatte to her defense, "Aurelia, don''t you have something better to do." "What else could there be that''s better than protecting my charming boss from his crazy fans," Aurelia said eyeing Adriene who red at her in return. "Sure, sure," Wyatt dismissed Aurelia''s remarks and said, "Both of you showed remarkable courage standing up to Ransom Lorn. Especially, you Aurelia. It seems I did not judge you wrong." "That''s nothing special. We knew each other. I think he has an unrequited crush on my mother," Aurelia exined why she was so brave to argue with Ransom and go as far as to call him an old man. "Really? But, I heard he is happily married to the leader of the Southern Region''s most powerful adventure guild," Adriene was surprised by Aurelia''s words but she pointed out what she knew. "What does being married have to do with how he feels?" Aurelia asked in confusion. To her marriage was just another tool, just like how her mother married her father to establish and stabilize her power in the Malvin family, the Border City, and its people. "You are kidding right?" Adriene wondered if Aurelia was pulling her leg. "No, I think she is serious," Wyatt said feeling that Aurelia wasn''t joking but felt that way about marriage. "Don''t you dare look at with those eyes," Aurelia yelled at Adriene finding her ncing at her with a gaze full of pity. The reason for Adriene''s action was obvious, children''s perception of marriagees from their parents, for Aurelia to have such a swallow opinion of marriage meant she felt her parent''s marriage was like that. Hence, Adriene who grew up in a model family could not help but feel pity for Aurelia. "Oye, you are asking for a beating now," Aurelia was annoyed seeing that Aurelia''s pity for her intensified with her resistance. Feeling embarrassed she turned to violence to resolve the feelings she was feeling right now. "It''s okay to cry, sweaty," Adriene forcefully hugged Aurelia in her embrace despite her weak resistance, resting her head on her left shoulder she gently brushed her hair. "Political marriages work you know," Aurelia whispered in Adriene''s embrace while thetter consoled her, "Yes, they do, sweety." "I had a happy childhood." "Yes, you did, sweety." "..." Wyatt stared nkly at the duo, not wanting to disturb them he turned to the others who were equally stunned by the duo''s actions. *Ahem* Wyatt cleared his through gaining the attention of the Fine Gold trio and said, "I did not notice it before, but you guys are able to fly at this altitude fine." "Those kids had extra void step boot cards on them, so they lent them to us," Jaya enthusiastically answered. Seeing Wyatt frown, Cindy hurriedly rified, "We did not threaten them, they were just too eager to suck to us as our juniors." Shaking his head Wyatt said, "If that were the case I don''t mind. Many of theme from powerful merchant families, try and recruit them into the Fine Gold to spread our business across the Southern Region and to the other regions." "Aren''t they your ''ves''? Don''t they have to do what you ask of them?" Jaya asked in confusion. She did not understand why Wyatt wanted to persuade them to help them instead of directly ordering them to help them. "Boss, don''t worry about this fool. I will exin it to herter," Cindy spoke up, wondering has Jaya learned nothing from them in the Fine Gold. "I am going to shake them a bit, you guys use this opportunity to get them," Wyatt told his n to the Fine Gold girls, and making sure everyone understood their role he headed toward the assembled crowd of kids from the Southern Capital preparing to address them. Wyatt''s n was simple. He would make the lives of the kids harder and the kids in desperation would reach out to the likes of Diana, Cindy, Jaya, and the rest to make their lives easier by making big ims and promises. He could just order the kids to do as he asked just as Jaya pointed out, but the true authority was not in these kids'' hands but in their families'' hands, Wyatt ordering the kids would be like him revealing his desire to the elite families behind them. The elite families were not stupid, once they knew what Wyatt wanted they would get him to pay an appropriate or higher price for it and they had the connections to do so. They could even asking him to free their kids of the unfair contract that he forced them to sign under duress. However,things would be different if they were to willing offer their help to make the lives of their kids easier. The important thing to know here was these kids were Wyatt''s leverage against the elite families of the Southern Capital. The leverage he had was not regr so he had to be creative in how he used them against the elite families of the Southern Capital. Except for Jaya, the Fine Gold girls seem to get him his n.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2090 Addressing The Slaves

Chapter 2090 Addressing The ves

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 19:21 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space Witnessing Wyatt approach them in his grotesque red humanoid form, the crowd of kids from the Southern Capital that did not dare to be noisy in the presence of the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor, gazed at him in fear. Though thanks to the ve contract that they signed death was their least concern, they were uncertain about their future. Some of the learned ones could not help butpare their situation to the mining ves in the Empire. Basically, their future appeared bleak like the tunnels of a mine. Standing before the crowd, Wyatt nced at the clusters in the crowd, noticing who the kids gathered around. Obviously, the JJ, Crevos, and the other faction leaders continued to be the center of these kids. However, he noticed one of them was missing it was Armine. He wasn''t missing per se but hiding in the space.?This one looked like a lone wolfpared to the rest of the crowd who were divided into various factions. Considering his abilities any of these factions would like to have him on their side, his aloofness too hard to get past. When Wyatt''s eyesnded on Armine, thetter eyes locked with Wyatt''s causing his facial expression to freeze in shock. Until now Armine was under the impression that Wyatt was only able to capture him because of his unusual rule domain and its effects. Therefore, he hadn''t genuinely admitted defeat to Wyatt. Though it was another thing that he along with the rest of the crowd signed the ve contract to save his life. Seeing the astonished Armine, Wyatt smirked and ordered, "Come out of hiding and join the others, you are not special." Armine nodded in response and swiftly appeared right at the front of the crowd a few yards from Wyatt. Only then did the crowd know who Wyatt was talking to. Wyatt nced at the crowd, finding that he had all their attention, with a deep voice he asked aloud, "How many of you are nning to attend college in the Southern Academic city? Raise your hands." "None," Wyatt asked seeing that none of the kids in the crowd raised their hands. Knowing these kids'' status and background, Wyatt had already guessed that their families had already made arrangements for them to attend college from the popr choices even if it was ten times as expensive as attending college in Southern Academic city. Wyatt did not me them after all, he checked the state of the Southern Academic city and it was indeed the bottom of the barrelpared to the other Academic city. Even the fanatics from the Empire had more to offer academically than the Southern Academic city, forget the Northern region which had a reputation for being barbaric. If not for their predecessors'' heritage they would not even be in the ranking. "Wyatt, I am attending the college in the Southern Academic City," Aria proudly informed Wyatt. After being praised by the Royal Instructor in front of everyone including the Field Marshal, she was on cloud nine and had gotten a big head. She was full of herself. "You have to, you big dork," a voice shouted amidst the crowd. Aria sharply turned to the direction of the voice and snapped, "Who said that? I dare you to say it to my face." As a squad captain of the Southern Watch, Aria would receive a full schrship to the college of her choosing in the Southern Academic City. Being the the part of Art family and carrying the royal bloodline Aria did not need the schrship, however, attending college in the Southern Academic city would help her career in Southern Watch. "Yes, JJ, why don''t you say it to her face?" Wyatt said, having seen through JJ''s little shenanigans with his enhanced senses. "JJ, it was you¡ª you cookie thief!" learning the culprit was none other than her cousin, JJ, Aria was more pissed than ever and tried to get back at him for calling her dork but she still needed to work on her name calling. "Hehe, sorry boss. I was just pulling her leg. You understand how it is, right boss?" JJ tried tough it off but Wyatt shook his head and said, "I guess old habits die hard. JJ, you and your friends who were snickering will be cleaning the Sky Blossom city sewers for the next two weeks. It''s about time you people began to contribute to the society that you guys take for granted." "What?" JJ and his friends eximed in unison. Aria too was shocked by Wyatt''s punishment to JJ. She did not know that he would be so harsh. Knowing he could not reason with Wyatt, JJ turned to Field Marshal who was talking to Corey with the Royal Instructor, andined, "Grandma, this is too much. Royal instructor, didn''t you say as a royal descendant I should watch my actions and words? So, how can he order me to clean the city sewers?" However, to JJ''s surprise, the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor ignored his existence and continued their discussion with Corey. Seeing this Aria who was watching from the sidelines had her back drenched in sweat. It was known to all the Royal descendants that the Field Marshal didn''t like to be addressed by familial titles when at work. Being ignored by the Field Marshal for his offense was JJ''s luck. Aria remembers her mother telling her how her uncle Ransom was flogged in front of the whole Southern watch by the Field Marshal for the same offense. That was the day her Uncle Ransom and her Grandma''s rtionship soured. JJ clicked his tongue in annoyance being ignored by his grandma and the Royal Instructor not to mention the indifferent stare of Wyatt that never left him. Seeing that he was really out of options, JJ put on a ttering smile and epted his fate just like how he signed the ''Agent of Southern Hope'' ve contract saying, "Boss, in the next two weeks the city''s sewers will be the cleanest they ever were." Chapter 2091 New Curriculum

Chapter 2091 New Curriculum

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 19:34 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Good, since you are so enthusiastic. After you and your friends are done here you can clean the sewers of the Southern Academic city for the next four years," Wyatt informed JJ, causing thetter''s friends to stare daggers at him for provoking Wyatt by trying to go over his head andining to the Field Marshal. "Boss, I have college to attend to," JJ informed hastily. "Where do you n to attend college?" Wyatt asked, curious if JJ too was nning to attend Morningstar University like Luna, Anna, and the Royal descendants before them. "The Southern Academic city," JJ revealed, causing Wyatt to frown, "Then, why did you not raise your hand earlier?" "I thought it was not worth mentioning, did not want to make a big deal out of it," JJ reluctantly replied. Trantion, he thought it would not be cool. "You have a few nuts loose in your head, don''t you? If you had just raised your hand when I asked not only could we have avoided all this drama but I would have looked favorably on you," Shaking his head Wyatt turned to look at the crowd and asked, "Once again, how many of you are attending college in Southern academic city? Raise your hands." Listening to Wyatt''s words to JJ, the smart ones in the crowd understood what they needed to do and immediately lifted their hands. Yes, their families had paid tonnes of donations to get them to be admitted into prestigious colleges in other regions but they would rather lose their donation money than spend the next four years of life cleaning sewers. Pretty soon, with word of mouth, every kid in the crowd raised their hands knowing that their life would be simpler next four years if they attended college in the Southern academic city. "Good," Wyatt nodded, appeased by the sensible crowd. Then, he shamelessly added, "I know your families must be pressuring you to attend a prestigious college in another region but I like your patriotic spirit which did not give to their pressure and choose to attend college in your region. Therefore, let me let you guys in on a secret." Wyatt paused to get everyone curious about the big reveal. Once he felt everyone''s eagerness he revealed, "I know most of might be worried that maybe your families are right that you will be left behind by students of other regions because Southern academic city''s curriculum isn''t challenging enough. But I am here to assure you all that it''s not the case as the Southern Academic region is introducing a new curriculum starting this new academic year. I can personally guarantee you that, you guys will be getting the best education from the best teachers there are. How can I guarantee this? Thugs and thugettes, I am honored to announce to all that I am going to be the next city lord of the Southern Academic City. As the city lord, I will be bringing huge changes to the Southern Academic City to make it great again. Are you guys with me?" The crowd was too stunned by the information they just learned to react or respond to Wyatt. Therefore he had to repeat himself, "Are you guys with me?" "Yes!" "Yes!" "Yes!" It took a while but all the kids in the crowd understood their assignment and together theypleted it to the best of their abilities for the sake of the next hundred years of their life. Many still doubted if everything Wyatt was saying was true, yet not to get on Wyatt''s bad side like JJ and his friends, they did not voice out their concerns and doubts and instead just agreed with Wyatt. "However, here''s the thing. Since the new curriculum adopted by the Southern Academic region from the new academic year will be the best in the five regions, the tuition fees will be twenty times more expensive, and eligibility criteria will be a lot tighter than before. I expect that you talk to your parents to prepare the tuition fees and those who do not meet the minimum eligibility criteria prepare a hefty donation as I want to see all of you attending the Southern Academic region. Can I count on you guy?" Wyatt asked the crowd while ncing at their individual expression. The kids in the crowd seemed to be relieved that Wyatt wasn''t forcing them to clean sewers like he did to JJ and his friends. However, those who had more ambition for their life felt like screaming at the top of their lungs, ''This is tant robbery.'' Nheless, they did not dare to voice their opinion as they too did not want their future to involve cleaning sewers. So, they along with others responded in unison, "Yes, we will." Unlike the crowd, Aria wasn''t too scared of Wyatt to speak her mind, "Wyatt, you are joking right?" Wyatt frowned being interrupted by Aria in front of the crowd, he thought of Aria as a friend but she should have a sense of time and ce. Contradicting him in front of his employees now was not cool. It was someone else, JJ perhaps, he would have made an example out of them. However, Aurelia swooped in for her boss''s assistance. She intimidatingly red at Aria yelling, "Little boy, are you calling our boss a liar? Are you trying to pick a fight with us?" Being called ''little boy'' by Aurelia, Aria who was very self- conscious of her underdeveloped body furiously red at Aurelia and said, "Sir, you are the one picking a fight with me." "What did you say, little boy? I did not hear you over the wind. Speak up, will you," Aurelia exaggeratedly put her hands by her left ear pretending to not hear Aria calling her sir, referring to how she looked like a male model in her ck suit. "Old gentlemen, there is no wind up here. Are you deaf and blind?" Aria scoffed "That''s it little body, I am going to teach you how to respect your elders." "Bring it, old man." Chapter 2092 Incentive Chapter 2092 Incentive Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 19:39 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space While Aria and Aurelia bickered about who looked more man-like, the Royal instructor who was helping Field Marshal talk to the stubborn Corey approached Wyatt intrigued by his promise of a new curriculum that would adopted by the Southern Academic city effective new academic year which was supposedly going to be the best curriculum in the five regions. "Young man, if you don''t mind could you provide me with the new curriculum you speak of?" the Royal Instructor was genuinely interested in learning what Wyatt had nned for the Southern Region''s future, and also wanted to help Wyatt assert his ims about his curriculum by giving his honest opinion about it in front of the kids. Even the Field Marshal who was focused on getting Corey to follow her arrangements could not help but look forward to the so-called curriculum of Wyatts. However, she was skeptical about its existence as she had yet to provide Wyatt with all the study material of the current curriculum that he asked for. "About that, I am still doing somest-minute touch-ups to it. Once I am done, I will share it with your grimoire. You can share your honest thoughts about it with me then," Wyatt made up an excuse not wanting to say that he had yet to prepare the so-called greatest curriculum in the five regions. Listening to Wyatt, the Field Marshal sighed in understanding, knowing it was too much of her to expect Wyatt toe up with a new curriculum when he had little idea about what was being and supposed to be taught in the colleges. Guess, she was epting Wyatt to pull out a miracle just like how he managed to bring the clown mask out of her covert prison. "Sorry for putting you on the spot. Presenting a new curriculum is a big deal and you only have one shot at impressing and pleasing everyone. So, please take your time and don''t hurry it because of me," the Royal Instructor handled the situation gracefully making sure that nobody would be able to use this incident to question the legitimacy of Wyatt''s new curriculum for the Southern academic city and his ims about it. "Thank you, for being so understanding Royal Instructor," Wyatt politely thanked the Royal Instructor for his assistance. Then, turning to face the crowd he said, "I have one more request for all of you." The quiet crowd tensed up listening to Wyatt say he had another request for them as they knew it would be another one of his unreasonable orders and they were right. "As you all know I am going through a lot of trouble to prove the Southern Academic city for its citizens. So, it would be a shame if all southern citizens did not get to utilize this opportunity. Therefore, I want your help to persuade the other southern citizens to not attend college outside of the Southern academic city starting the new academic year. If possible, I would love it if you guys could also persuade the citizens of other regions to attend college in our region. Can I count on you guys for this?" Wyatt shamelessly ordered the crowd. "Yes, boss. You can count on us," the first to respond was Adriene and her faction. It seems after learning the truth behind their dead sisters, these gals were just as enthused about helping Wyatt as their leader Adriene was. Soon the other factions followed. Everyone agreed without fail. Even JJ and his friends, because they did not want to add another year to their sewer cleaning duty. One would think Wyatt''s idea of using these kids would work better if he gave them some kind of incentive. They would be correct. However, Wyatt strongly felt that the fear of being on sewer cleaning duty if they failed to please him was enough incentive for them. To make sure the crowd understood this, Wyatt informed them, "If you guys fail to pull in enough admission this academic year I can only have you guys clean city sewers around the Southern region to make up for the losses. So, I really hope you guyse through on this one." "Don''t worry boss, we will!" "Yes boss, we will do it without fail!" Listening to Wyatt''s threat the crowd screamed at the top of their lungs to tell Wyatt that they heard him loud & clear and he could be rest assured they would beautifullyplete the duty he assigned to them. Getting an enthusiastic response from the crowd Wyatt nodded in satisfaction. Though these people were nothing but clowns and wannabe thugs in Wyatt''s eyes, they had a big following in the grimoirework, especially among their age group across the Southern Region. Their followers were as fanatic as the fanatics from the empire. Wyatt recalled how the whole grimoirework appeared to be cheering these guys when they all streamed Gloria''s fight with Jaya on the grimoirework. With proper motivation, these people could use their online followers to achieve the little task Wyatt had assigned to them. "Wyatt you said this year the tuition fees and eligibility criteria for the Southern academic region will be higher. What will the students who cannot afford high tuition fees and donations do?" Aria ignored Aurelia''s provocations and questioned Wyatt about the serious issue with his ns for the Southern academic region. "Don''t worry, I have ns to set up various schrships for such students," Wyatt assured Aria, but he did not go into further details about these schrships and their origin. Aria nodded satisfied with Wyatt''s answer and continued to ignore Aurelia who resorted to exaggerated acting to provoke her. However, she kept her calm and did not react to any of the provocations believing not giving Aurelia the satisfaction was her win. Seeing Aria remain unresponsive to her provocation tactics, Aurelia thought Aria had conceded and stopped clowning around thinking it was her win.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 2093 Tempting Fate Chapter 2093 Tempting Fate Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 19:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Air Space "Now that everyone knows their assignment, I hope you do your best to fulfill them. If you have any doubts about them you can approach my people. They will help you or point you to someone who can help. You are dismissed for now. If there is anything else someone will contact and update you regarding it. Make sure you leave peacefully and don''t cause any more trouble for the city and its citizens," Wyatt warned the crowd to behave on their way back. Then, he added, "Diana, make arrangements for JJ and his friends to clean the Sky Blossom City sewers. But make sure that the regr and the part-time workers who usually clean the sewers get theirpensation as per usual. I don''t want others to suffer because of these baboons." Recalling Marcy Davis''s situation Wyatt made sure that his whim did not rob others of their jobs and daily sry. "Leave it to me, boss. I will make sure these kids pay for their foolishness and nobody else is wronged because of it," Dania nodded in agreement with Wyatt feeling that her boss was the most thoughtful person in the world. Contrary to other initial doubts she did not hate working under him instead was proud of it. "All right, I will take my leave now," Wyatt was a little worried by Diana''s enthusiasm but turned to leave anyway preparing to find Cortney and Bloodette toplete his end of the deal with the card world''s Blood Rule Stream. As soon as Wyatt left, the Royal Instructor looked at the Field Marshal who was in a heated discussion with Corey but her intent sense was following Wyatt, just in case he needed her help. Shaking his head, the Royal instructor left without bidding her goodbye. Making sure Ace was gone, JJ hurried to Diana''s and greeted, "Hello, gorgeous. I don''t think we have properly been introduced. I am JJ and you are?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Your worst nightmare," Diana sneered and then, she added, "Follow me, I will make living arrangements for you and your friends. Since you guys start tomorrow." "No, we want to go to our house and inform our parents about our well-being," JJ protested, demanding he and his friends get to visit their parents before their punishment officiallymenced. "You can do that over a call, besides you do as you are told. Otherwise don''t me me for being cruel," Diana warned JJ not to act smart with her and to do as he was ordered to. "No, our parents are worried sick over this ordeal. We need to check in on them, please try to understand," JJ did not back down, he would rather be damned than clean the city sewers. JJ believed as long as he made it back to the Southern Capital city he could get his grandaunt Colleen, the Soldier Queen, to get Wyatt to back off. If she was not enough he nned to reach out to all his uncles and aunts as long as it would keep him from cleaning the city sewers. "Kid, don''t force me to bring out your contract. If you do then the consequence will be too big for you to handle," Diana advised JJ to stop resisting or else she would use the use in his ve contract to punish him ordingly for rebelling. "Hold up, let us not be hasty. All I am asking is a chance to meet my parents and inform my well-being to them. Tell you what, I will be back by tomorrow morning to clean the city sewers," JJ tried to negotiate instead of directly demanding to return to the Southern Capital for the night. "Listen, kid. You are not the only smart one here. I know what you are nning but let me warn you our boss does not give two shits about your background in the Southern Capital. If you provoke him, you will end up paying dearly for it. So, do yourself a favor and don''t resist. Just pay your dues like everyone else here," Diana patiently advised JJ having heard him call the Field Marshal his grandmother. She respected the Field Marshal so she was tolerating JJ. However, her boss would not. Her boss''s attitude toward the Southern Royal family and their rtives had be clear to her this afternoon. This was why she cautioned JJ that it was futile for him to try and use his background against Wyatt. It would only piss her boss off. "..." JJ gave Diana''s advice a serious thought because he was already in hot water with Wyatt and believed things could not be worse but she told him they could. So, remaining silent he thought about the events so far. Especially, the one where the Field Marshal and Royal Instructor were defending Wyatt for his actions towards them. Then, he concluded what Diana warned him about, that Wyatt did not mind offending the Southern Royal family let alone their rtives, was true. So he realized his n to escape to the Southern Capital''s safety would only make things worse for him. As a result, his face turned pale thinking of his bleak future. However, JJ was not done. He was not willing to give up yet. He turned to his grandma who was in a heated discussion with Corey, and decided to give it ast try. Even if he were to be beaten by his grandmother it would be better than cleaning sewers he believed. "Don''t even think about it," Aria''s voice sounded in JJ''s ears breaking his chain of thoughts. He turned to re at her and asked, "What do you mean?" "You are lucky that grandma only ignored you when you called her earlier. Remember, Uncle Ransom was flogged by her in front of the entire Southern Watch for the same offense. He was her youngest son yet she was merciless to him, think what she would do to you if you tempt fate again, not to mention you are not her favorite or youngest grandchild. If you still want to try it after hearing all this then be my guest," Aria warned JJ not to test their grandma''s patients otherwise he would end up paying dearly for it. Chapter 2094 Ambition, Fear, Worship Chapter 2094 Ambition, Fear, Worship Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 19:49 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage N?v(el)B\\jnn Leaving Diana in charge of kids from the Southern Capital, Wyatt returned to the orphanage in his regr form. The reason he left Diana in charge was that with him being unapproachable and unforgiving, the kids from the Southern Capital would have no choice but to cozy up with Diana and the rest even though they looked down on them for being ignorant savages from a small third rate city. To ensure their next hundred years of unpaid employment would befortable they would be willing topromise their bloated pride and try to please those they considered beneath them. Having seen the attitude of the Field Marshal and the Royal Instructor toward''s their situation the kids from the Southen capital had already realized they had screwed up big time and nobody could help them avoid the consequences. Especially, with the Field Marshal going as far as tobel them as terrorists for conspiring to kill the Southern Hope caused them to lose all faith and ept their new fate. With all their usual doors shut they had no choice but to do whatever it takes for them to avoid a miserable future. So as Wyatt expected, they all nned to make friends with Diana and rest to gain Wyatt''s trust through them. Having gotten Wyatt''s permission, Diana and the rest would take these kids from the Southern Captial for everything they got. Not everyone among the kids from the Southern Capital felt this way. That was because they had be Wyatt''s fans. It would not be wrong to call them Wyatt''s die-hard fans. The power, authority, and ruthlessness Wyatt disyed when he effortlessly defeated all of them and killed about a fifth or fourth of them had made him their idnd turned them from his enemies into his fanatic fans. Therefore, unlike most of their friends who were not optimistic about their situation and nned on doing everything to salvage it, they nned to gain Wyatt''s trust no matter the cost and get close to their idol. As for his ns, they nned to support his every decision wholeheartedly with a single devoted mind. Among the haters and the lovers, there were the smart ones. They saw this as an opportunity. Everyone knew that Wyatt''s VR universe was the next best thing. These guys believed it too. This was why they saw this as a once in a lifetime opportunity and nned to make good use of it, unlike their friends who failed to see the bigger picture here. Though there were talks that the top ten universities and other big organizations nned to release their version of the VR universe, they believed by the time that happened and they made the method to ess their creation avable to all Wyatt, and VR universe would have be so big that they would have taken over the entire Card World''s market. This was especially possible because Wyatt''s VR-Slime card wasn''t just a key to entering the VR universe but granted its equipper the ability to digits soul energy. Not to mention the fact that it was all for free. From the perspective of these kids, as long as Wyatt was alive nobody can hinder his growth, not the top ten universities or the founding demigods. They nned to use this opportunity to ride Wyatt''s tailcoats to the top of the world and be bigger than the elite families backing them. Fear, Ambition, Worship, and other emotions ran high in the heads and hearts of the kids from the Southern Capital and these emotions became the driving force behind their actions. They all had their ns to secure the future they wanted even if it meant they would be Wyatt''s unpaid employees for the next hundred years. However, among these one remained adamant about resisting Wyatt. It was none other than Jane Jr Austin aka JJ. After having witnessed Wyatt''s unparalleled achievements in academics and hisbat prowess, JJwas smart enough to see the big picture and understood that this was an opportunity for him to grow along with Wyatt. However, unlike the other kids, he did not feel he needed Wyatt''s help to grow as he would do fine just by himself. After all, he was the inheritor of the Southern Royal Family''s prodigal royal descendant. The one who made the difficult choice to leave his family behind and dared to venture into the mysterious Myriad Realms in pursuit of higher knowledge and strength. As his heir, JJ did not believe he needed Wyatt''s help to grow. Especially, with the gift his prodigal predecessor left for him. Though he still did not understand the proper use of the Record Vault that his predecessor had created using the true relic Ruby Vault he had not lost hope about it being something special as his predecessor promised. His brain told him that his predecessor failed in his attempts to upgrade the true relic Ruby Vault and downgrade it to Record Vault turning it into an item that can only record memories. However, his heart told him that his prodigal predecessor though shameless would not leave behind a failed product for his juniors as that would diminish his prestige. After all, for the first time in his life, he was revealing that he was not a prodigal but had different ns for the Southern Royal family and the Card Worldpared to the ns of their ancestors. Even if the Record Vault was nothing special, JJ believed that the memories of his predecessor''s record in the Record Vault were enough to get him recognition and growth in the card apprenticemunity he needed without having to depend on Wyatt. It was because of this confidence he chose to resist submitting to Wyatt. He only signed the ''Agents of the Southern Hope'' contract because he believed that the royal bloodline flowing through his veins would help him avoid the consequences of his actions like always. However, it turned out he was way in over his head this time around as no one wasing to help him. Even his own grandma ignored his pleas. It was despairing but JJ did not let the despair stop him. When all the roads JJ thought he could depend upon turned out to be a dead end, he thought maybe his origin card ''Record Vault'' might help him get out of his predicament. His mind ran trying to make lemonade out of the lemons he had. Then, it hit him, he decided he was going to challenge Wyatt once again. Wyatt might have defeated him in terms ofbat prowess but this time he nned to challenge him intellectually. With the aid of his Record Vault and the knowledge within it, he believed he could force Wyatt into defeat and regain his freedom. But, there was a problem. How would he get Wyatt to ept his challenge? Especially, considering he was Wyatt''s property for the next hundred years. Chapter 2095 Borrowing Time Chapter 2095 Borrowing Time Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 19:54 N?v(el)B\\jnn Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage Arriving at the orphanage Wyatt found that a crowd still surrounded it. The crowd has remained strong with time. It had turned dark, instead of dwindling it grew. Wyatt did not know he was that popr. However, even with the staff from the Fine Gold and the TSR guild managing the crowd they were being a nuisance to the orphanage. He wanted to do something about it but understanding that his showing up would only worsen the situation, he decided to leave alone believing the crowd would disperse with time. Wyatt did not have the heart to be strict with the crowd because it was filled with people who came to ask him for help. Having watched him help the orphanage head ra Cassidy and the orphan Marcy Davis, many in need rushed to the orphanage hoping that by some miracle they would meet Wyatt and solve their troubles. As much as Wyatt wanted to help all of them, there were just too many of them. Not to mention most of them weren''t even serious cases. Though guilt did grip Wyatt''s heart see those that could truly use his help. However, he forcibly stopped himself from acting out of guilt as those in need were more than the time had his hands. But Wyatt did not abandon them. He had bigger ns. It was part of his criminal reformation program. Most of the notorious criminals were multi-talented they weren''t just dangerous card apprentices but good card creators or array masters. He nned to have them use Hive AI to aid those in need of special help. Since he did not have enough time to help everyone in need, Wyatt nned to borrow the time of those worthless scums that sold their humanity in exchange for power. They could start in Sky Blossom City spread to the Southern region and then to the entire Card world. Not to mention, Wyatt could use this to justify the existence of his personal army. After all, the world was not blind they would soon catch on that he was building an army using reformed criminals. There will be strong protests about this by those in power but Wyatt did not n on letting it stop him from achieving his goals. "She is still in the headmaster''s office?" Wyatt used his soul pupils to track Cortney, Bloodette, and Clown Mask in ra''s office. So, he headed there. Seeing the office door wide open, Wyatt did not tantly walk into the headmaster''s office. However, noticing him arrive, Cortney asked, "Wyatt, you were still here?" "I returned to talk to you, what are you still doing here?" Wyatt asked, as he noticed ra fustratedly hang up a call saying, "...and please don''t you ever call here." "What''s going on?" Wyatt inquired. "After your speech video aired, people from all around the five regions have been calling non-stop to adopt kids," ra replied in annoyance. Wyatt was surprised to hear that people from all five regions were calling. However, considering that his speech was trending in grimoire top search he thought it was not surprising. "Isn''t that a good thing?" Wyatt asked despite knowing that not everyone calling to adopt the kids from the orphanage might have pure intentions because he believed there might be few diamonds in the ruff. If someone can find them, it would be ra Cassidy, the Saintess of the South. "No, because not a single one of them genuinely wanted to adopt. They all wondered if they adopted a kid from this orphanage would they get to meet the Southern Hope or get a VR-slime card? Some were more blunt about it than others. When I said no, they offered to pay a ton of donations to the orphanage if I helped them meet the Southern Hope. These people have no shame," ra revealed, she appeared to be losing her patience with these people. Which was something as she was the most patient person Wyatt knew. "Some people are just insensitive and only care about themselves. They don''t mind ruining other''s lives if it can make their lifefortable," Cortney suddenlyined grudgingly. "What are you going on about?" Wyatt frowned wondering what got Cortney so worked up. People trying to take advantage of orphan kids should not be new to her. "She is just angry with her mother," ra replied with a teasing smile only to hear Cortney protest, "Headmaster, don''t call her my mother. After knowing what she did to you, Wyatt, and countless others I can never forgive her." "Cortney, I have long forgiven her and you should too. I don''t want to be this between your mother and you. Just let it go," ra persuaded Cortney to forgive Clown Mask and not let thetter''s past cause distance between them. After all, ra knew that though Cortney did not like to show it she always longed for parental bonding with Clown Mask. "Listen to the Headmaster, Cortney. I have not forgiven Clown Mask but I am willing to let our grievances go and give her a second chance. You should too. Don''t let this burden you. You are one of my most precious friends and I want you to be happy," Wyatt too spoke a few words to persuade Cortney to do what made her happy. If anybody deserved to be happy then it was her. Nobody would me her if she found it with Clown Mask, her mother. "But she¡ª" Listening to Wyatt call her one of his most precious friends made it more difficult for Cortney to let Clown Mask off the hook however Wyatt interrupted her as she continued to find a reason to not forgive Clown Mask for what she to those she cared about and others. "Cortney, listen to me. Your mother is a miserable person in her own way. Life has not been kind to her either. She had paid her dues, believe me. Though it doesn''t forgive her for what she did I hope you guys can move past this and live happily." Chapter 2096 Letting Go Chapter 2096 Letting Go Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 19:59 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage "Cortney, Wyatt is right. I did not tell you the truth because I wanted you to punish Clown Mask. I did so because I hoped it would give you insight into Clown Mask. To let you know no matter what she did, you have always been her priority. As Wyatt said, don''t let the past ruin what could be. I hope you give this a serious thought. In the end, it is for you to decide if you will let the hideous past make your life miserable or move past it and build a satisfying past by living the present to its fullest," ra backed Wyatt, hoping that Cortney would do the right thing and live her life happily. Wyatt too had a lot to add to what ra said but he did not continue to persuade Cortney further. As ra pointed out, it was up to Cortney to decide what to do. He could not force his decision on her, even if her decision would not be in her best interest and be made out of guilt that she could not be entertaining as it was not her fault nor her burden to bear. "Headmaster, I will have the authorities responsible do something about those calls," Wyatt changed the topic having noticed that ra''s grimoire was constantly being spammed by continuous calls that she kept ignoring. "Thank you, Wyatt. That would be helpful," ra thanked Wyatt because even if she could just ignore the calls and texts there was a limit to her patience. Not to mention, she was worried that she might miss important calls or end up ignoring people who genuinely wanted to adopt. Now that was not something she could take chances with so even if it was an inconvenience made sure to go through all the texts as she had made it clear on the orphanage website that they would not be receiving any calls and if there were any quires they can leave a message and someone from the orphanage will get back to them. "Don''t mention it. If I haven''t been clear before please do not hesitate to reach out to me or any of my staff regardless of time or how small the issue might be. I and my staff wild to do our best to help you and the orphanage," Wyatt only said this to ra because he knew she was a responsible woman with the heart of a saint. She would not disturb him or his staff if not necessary. "Thank you, Wyatt. I will remember it," ra nodded appreciating Wyatt''s offer. Though she felt Wyatt and his people had already done too much for the orphanage, Not only were they helping build the renovate orphanage but also expanding it. Thanks to the resources they donated the kids were healthier than ever. They did notck food or education. They all had new clothes, daily utilities, toys, etc. Not to forget Wyatt''s staff volunteering their time to teach and take care of kids. ra could not find the courage to ask them more. "I mean it, Headmaster. Also, If you have any ns for charity or other nonprofit benefits my people will not only help you but cover all the costs, all you have to do is ask," Having seen what ra had achieved with a little support from Anna in the Clown Mask''s future vision, Wyatt nned to fully back ra in this timeline. "Wyatt, you are too kind. If something doese up, I will hold you to your words," ra assured. Then, looking at the time she added, "Wyatt, it''s time for dinner. I hope you will join me and the kids." "Sure, but let us not make it a big deal like in the afternoon. I would like to have dinner with the kids as one of them," Wyatt nodded in agreement listening to ra. He was satisfied with her response seeing her not hesitate about asking for his help. Then, turning to Cortney he said, "Call Bloodette there is something serious I have something important to discuss with you guys." "Can it wait until after the dinner? Bloodette hates it when I interrupt her during ytime" Cortney asked. She did not want to disturb Bloodette was ying with her friends. So, she wondered if what Wyatt wanted to discuss with her and Bloodette could wait until after the dinner when the kids head to bed, Bloodette would be free then. "Hasn''t she been ying the whole day? This is important," Wyatt stressed. He had been clear that he had something important to discuss with them the first time yet Cortney asked him if it could wait as she did not want to disturb Bloodette''s ytime. He was baffled by how Cortney''s mind worked. Wyatt wondered what the Card World''s Blood Rule Stream was thinking when it chose Cortney as Bloodette''s guardian. Bloodette and Cortney together were the lethalbination of the dumb and dumber. "Fine, but you exin to her why it could wait untilter when sheins and whines," Cortney reluctantly called Bloodette using her innate rune. Though the original Bloodette was within Corntey''s innate rune, she was asleep so that could immerse herself into her blood clone for a better experience. "Let us just go to her," Wyatt said feeling that Bloodette who was busy ying with her friends might take her sweet time to get here. "That''s a better idea," Cortney agreed and followed Wyatt leaving Clown Mask and ra alone in the office. She still could not bring herself to be happy that she had the most caring mom in the world. After all, Wyatt might have gotten over the fact that Clown Mask killed his parents but she could not. Having lived most of her life as an orphan she did not dare to wish it on her enemies let alone her friend. The fact that her mother was directly responsible for her friend losing both his parents and bing an orphan was too hard for her to get over or let go. She had no idea how Wyatt was able to let it go. Chapter 2097 Life After Prison Chapter 2097 Life After Prison Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 20:04 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage "Don''t worry about it too much. Knowing her she wille around soon. Just give her some time," ra consoled her old friend who shook her head saying, "I don''t mind. I am just happy that I get to see her grow." Clown Mask''s eyes never left the retreating figure of Cortney. Though she was a cmity daughter gem she held the highest degree of freedom a cmity daughter gem could have as such her love for Cortney was only second to her loyalty to her master, Wyatt. Therefore, when Cortney refused to even acknowledge her as her mother, let alone talk to her, it hurt a lot. Her heart felt like someone was slowly barbecuing it over a bonfire. Yet, she did not let her emotions show on her face. "Then what do you n to do now?" ra asked. She knew her friend had always been content with watching over Cortney from a distance, but she also noticed the pain her friend felt for not being a part of her daughter''s life, despite thetter choosing to conceal it. Hopefully, things will change for her now. N?v(el)B\\jnn "I am nning to volunteer my time for the orphanage unless my new boss requires me," Clown Mask replied indifferently. As of now, Wyatt had not assigned her any task so she was basically free to do anything. "I am nning to volunteer my time for the orphanage unless my new boss requires me," Clown Mask replied indifferently. As of now, Wyatt had not assigned her any task so she was basically free to do anything. Usually, as a cmity daughter gem, Clown Mask would try to live her life for Wyatt but since he had ordered her to behave normally ording to the situation based on her judgment long ago when she was imprisoned by the Southern Royal family, right now she continued to do the same not nning to reveal her rtion to Wyatt. For now, as far as the world was concerned he had freed her from the secret prison to win a wager and to make a point, nothing more. "Excellent, it would be great to have someone like you on board with us," ra would always wee trustworthy manpower. Considering the number of kids in the orphanage, not having enough staff was always an issue. "Okay, so how can I help," Clown Mask asked nning to do something normal for once in her life. However, she knew nothing besides killing. After all, both her lifetime she has trained and served as a hound dog for the circle. "I am thinking about having you teach the older kidsbat arts. They are about to leave the orphanage soon and enter society, they could use it as self-defense even if they do not manage to awaken as card apprentices, what do you think?" ra had long nned to teach kids tobat arts as a means of self-defense believing it woulde in handy. However, she never found someone trustworthy, skilled, and free to teach the kids, until Clown Mask volunteered. "I can do that," Clown Mask readily agreed, if it was teaching kids how to fight she could do that as she had trained quite a few kids who grew up to be remarkable individuals in the Circle''s ranks. Diana Kieth was one of the exemry examples of her tutge. Seeing Clown Mask''s enthusiasm, ra was scared and hurriedly rified, "I don''t want you to turn my kids into ruthless killing machines. I just want them to be able to defend themselves if they were to get into some unfortunate incident. That is all. Is it clear?" "Are both the same?" Clown Mask asked ra in confusion, causing thetter to exim in bafflement, "No, they are not the same. How could you possibly think that self-defense and killing someone are the same?" "Well if you kill those trying to harm you, they can no longer harm you, isn''t that self-defense?" Clown Mask inquired, as someone who has only known killing for two lifetimes she really believed this to be true. After all, in her business, one only stopsing at you when they stop breathing. "Sigh, they did a number on you didn''t they, " ra looked at her friend in shock and pity. Knowing that Clown Mask was a victim of unfortunate fate she genuinely felt sorry for her but she did not believe it justified her thought process. "It''s okay," Clown Mask brushed off and asked, "When do I start?" "First, we find a suitable assistant for you. Someone who will help you differentiate between normal and not normal. To keep you on this side of the line. Otherwise, I will be worried for my kids'' safety the whole time you are with them," ra believed with a little assistance Clown Mask would be able to adjust and integrate with society making her a good instructor for the kids. "No need, I think I know what you are talking about, believe me, I have it covered. Why don''t you judge after watching my first ss with kids, what do you say?" Clown Mask understood what was trying to say and used the Hive AI in her cmity daughter gem to help her correct her behavior making her a modelbat arts instructor for kids. Back in the top secret prison, Hive AI was key to her keeping her sanity. Among all the cmity daughter gems she master the full extent of Hive AI''s abilities. "Um, okay. I will be your assistant for the first few sses and judge if I can leave you alone with the kids. When ites to the kid don''t expect me to do you any favors," ra was too busy with orphanage work to act as Clown Mask''s assistant but since it would help her friend she decided to make time. Now that she was a card apprentice, she was more energetic and able than before. So she could afford it. "Alright," Clown Mask eximed jubntly hearing ra agree to her request. Seeing her friend happy ra was happy but just then a figure appeared in the office out of thin air and grabbed Clown Mask by the neck saying, "I am sorry little girl but you areing with me." Chapter 2098 Interdimensional Travelers Chapter 2098 Interdimensional Travelers Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 20:11 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage Clown Mask, being grabbed by the neck by an unknown man, was instantly rendered immobile from the neck down. She was defenseless and incapable of putting up a struggle. Her captor proceeded to pick her up by her neck like a rag doll however to his shock her body disintegrated in his hands like loose sand. The unknown captor was taken aback by experiencing such a bizarre oue. "Ahhhh!" ra who witnessed her friend being captured and then reduced to dust screamed Bloody Mary when her brain had fully registered and processed what she saw. As a mortal who had never been in a fight this was too much for her mind to handle. "Celestial Space Domain!" a chant reverberated across the entire Sky Blossom City as it was encased in with a celestial rule domain. The domain did not seem to hinder the day-to-day life of the average Joe and Jane in the city. However, the citizens and Clown Mask''s captor were imprisoned within the domain. "Shit!" Being captured in the domain, the unknown criminal cussed aloud as in his daze he lost his window to escape, he had turned from a failed captor to a captive. Along with his frustration of being caught, he was annoyed by ra''s wailing and screaming. So, he exined to her, "Little girl, stop screaming. I am sure your friend is fine." "Really! You did not kill her?" ra asked the culprit while sobbing, from what she saw she conferred that the unknown man in front of her killed her friend. However, her soul sensitivity triat told her that the man in front of her did not mean harm to her and was probably not lying. Yet, she could not get over what she just saw. It was too sudden and shocking. "No, why would I? I want her alive. I am sure she acted as bait to catch my dumbass,"the criminal replied nonchntly as he took a seat in front of ra and gotfortable in her office. It seems he wasn''t worried about being captured in the domain. "Bait, capture?" ra uttered in confusion. She had no idea what the unknown man was talking about but hoped he was not lying to her about Clown Mask being alive. "If I were you, I would not be so rxed, Henricks," Wyatt''s voice sounded as he stepped into ra''s office along with Field Marshal and uninvited Corey who followed the Field Marshal for some reason. "Don''t worry about me where''s the girl?" Henrick dismissed Wyatt''s warning and asked about Clown Mask''s whereabouts. Right after him, ra asked in concern, "Wyatt, Clown Mask, I saw this man turn her into ashes." She broke into tears as she recounted the incident. Looking at her like this neither Field Marshal nor Wyatt could believe she had the potential to be a saint. It seems even if ra learns Clown Mask was fine she was going to have nightmares about this incident for a long time. "ra, Clown Mask is fine and excited about the teaching gig, she will report to the orphanage tomorrow morning on time. Now could you lend me your office for a while?" Wyatt replied to ra with a gentle smile assuring her that her friend was fine. "Okay, I will go check on the dinner arrangements," Learning that her friend was fine ra''s high emotions calmed down a bit but she still seemed to be shaken up by the incident. Her mind was all over the ce as she slowly left the office. Walking out of her office, ra paused, and turning to look at four in the office she asked, "Will you guys be joining us for dinner?" "Inviting the person whom you believe to have killed your friend for dinner, aren''t you an interesting one?" Henricks teased ra, and then seeing her frown he recanted, "I was kidding. Besides, I could never pass on a free dinner. I am in." Getting Henricks''s confirmation ra looked at Corey and Field Marshal for their answer. Seeing them nod, she turned and left. Seeing her leave, the Field Marshalmented on Henricks''s actions with disgust, "You are old enough to be her great-grandfather." "Get your mind out of the gutter. I only find her interesting because there is something special about her presence, it is soothing. Is it rted to her trait? You guys conveniently cut it from your ''Southern Hope'' promotional video. Was her trait that shocking?" Henricks asked denying Field Marshal''s ims about him hitting on ra. Then, turning to Wyatt he said, "Excellent speech, I felt chills when you said ''You are the hope of the South.'' Are you sure you do not want to join Freedom Fighters? Our cause and your vision for Southern Region have more inmon than you think." "You sure have gotten a lot more talkative thanst time I saw you, Henricks. Is it because our roles have been reversed?" Wyatt taunted Henricks, talking about the time when he was captive at the Freedom Fighter. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "You sure have gotten a lot more cockier kid. Is it because you think with her protecting you I cannot do anything to you? Besides, you were never a captive of the Freedom Fighters, but a guest," Henricks corrected Wyatt not just about him being a guest to the Freedom Fighters but also that just because he was the captive did not mean he was harmless. "Really? As I recall I had to escape from your headquarters," Wyatt remarked and warned, "If I were you I would not threaten my captors." "Oh yes, how did you do that? I did not know you were a fellow interdimensional traveler," Henricks asked, trying to figure out how Wyatt managed to leave the Yellow ins realm and return to the Card World. "Interdimensional traveler. Does that mean there are others that can travel between different realms, other than the dark races of course?" Wyatt focused on the name Henricks unwittingly revealed. Henricks wasn''t the type to waste time trying to think of a fancy name for himself, this name''s origin might even predate him. Just the thought of there being another group that can travel between realms other than the demon/devil merchants made Wyatt curious. Especially considering that this group wasn''t as notoriously famous as the dark races were in the myriad realms. "I never said that but does that mean you can also travel between realms?" Herincks did not want to reveal anything further without getting anything in return. Previously, Henricks and other captains of the Freedom Fighters believed Wyatt used some kind of top-rank teleportation card that the Southern Royal family gave him for his protection to return to the Card world but now he thought otherwise. This changes things. If Wyatt could travel between realms then he was more of a threat to Freedom Fighters than they previously deemed him to be. Chapter 2099 Revelation Chapter 2099 Revtion Date- 18 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 20:17 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage Wyatt and Henricks silently stared at each other, as things were not going as either of them nned. Henricks nned to be in and out with Clown Mask but that failed horribly he got captured instead. Wyatt nned to use the situation to his advantage and manipte the captured Henricks to get what he wanted but thetter did not act like a captive. Meanwhile, the Field Marshal and Corey quietly stood back and listened to their conversation. Even the Field Marshal did not know what Corey was doing there. Especially when all her efforts to have a decent conversation with her failed. Even the Royal Instructor was rendered helpless against this girl''s stubbornness. "How did you know I would being to get the girl?" Henricks finally broke the silence, he could not figure out how Wyatt knew that he would being and to prepare a trap. "You did note, I made youe. Why else do you think that they would show a convicted felon in the ''Southern Hope'' promotional video? It wasn''t a mistake, it was on purpose. I am surprised that you took the bait so fast. Man, things might be getting really desperate for the Freedom Fighter for you to make such a mistake," Wyatt revealed as an unconscious grin formed on his face. Then, he added insult to Henrick''s injury saying, "Thanks to your big mouth we already knew Luna had told you about Clown Mask. So, it was easy." After losing the wager, the Field Marshal insisted that Wyatt return the Clown Mask to the secure facility as it was for her safety. However, Wyatt ignored her warnings saying that she could try to take Clown Mask away, and he would free her gain. Having no idea how Wyatt managed to help Clown Mask escape the secure facility that held her captive, the Field Marshal had no choice but to follow Wyatt''s arrangements regarding Clown Mask.After all, if he could free once he could free her again. Once the Field Marshal stopped bugging him about returning Clown Mask to her cell and truly became his subordinate, Wyatt exined his ns for using Clown Mask as bait to lure Henricks out. Recalling her grudge with Henricks the Field Marshal readily agreed to Wyatt''s n. Following Wyatt''s instructions, the Field Marshal was the one who went behind Anna''s mother''s back and had the editorial staff not edit Clown Mask out of the ''Southern Hope'' promotional video making it look like an oversight, a careless mistake on the part of the editorial staff. However, neither Wyatt nor the Field Marshal except Henricks catch their bait so soon. This was really unexpected. If not for Wyatt''s prompt rm, the Field Marshal might have missed the window to capture Henricks. At first, she thought Wyatt''s n was a gamble and might not pan out as it totally hieghed on Henricks desperation. They both believed Henricks would see through their trap yet he would attempt to kidnap Clown Mask considering her value to Freedom Fighters and their cause and seeing how it all turned out, the Field Marshal was really impressed by her new liege. She was starting to find his mysterious ways profound. When the unknown works against you, you fear it. When the unknown works for you, you revere it. "Haha, everyone warned me about you. I should have listened to them," Henricksughed off the revtion, epting his mistake. The ''everyone'' Henricks talked about here a single person, the Southern Princess aka Anna''s mother, during their deal she warned him not to trust Wyatt or underestimate his means but he dismissed her warning thinking, ''the pot is calling the kettle ck.'' Now that he was trapped, he could not help but regret not thinking it through before he rushed over to kidnap the Clown Mask. He should have held a council, his friends would have stopped him frommitting such a stupid mistake. But it was toote to regret now. "I guess it''s because of my age, people just can not help but underestimate me because of it," Wyatt said while eyeing Corey, he was surprised to see her remain so disciplined, by now she would have done or said something to piss him off. He really wanted to ask her. ''what the heck are you doing here?'' but did not want to lose the momentum he had gained in his conversation with Henricks. Therefore, reverted his attention to Henricks. Swearing to himself that he would let her have it if she were to ruin this for him. "So you really switched sides, huh? I did not think I would live to see this day," Henricks eyed the Field Marshal, changing the topic seeing he was not getting an edge over Wyatt at all. He wondered if this kid had always been so hard to talk with. "It looks like I failed to cleanse the Southern Royal Pce of Luna''s minions," the Field Marshal said, believing it had to be Luna''s minions who had informed her about her leaving her niece''s side. "I don''t know about that, but it wasn''t her. Your niece isn''t invulnerable like she pretends to be. Gainover, sure did a number on her," Henricks scoffed, only to have his face punched by the Field Marshal. Both Wyatt and Corey were surprised by her reaction. Especially, Wyatt. He was watching out for Corey ruining things for him but he did not expect the Field Marshal to be the ck sheep. Grabbing Henricks by the cor, she asked, "Talk, what happened?" Wiping the blood trickling down his broken nose, Henricks replied, "There is no point in hiding it, the news should have reached the Southern Royal Pce by now. Your dear niece had an episode of anger in the central capital. She went on a rampage, it took her dozen demigod bodyguards and a dozen more demigod security personnel to calm her down. It seems your betrayalpletely broke her." "Is that all," the Field Marshal sighed in relief letting go of Henrick''s cor and dropping him on the chair. Soon she added, "You should not have underestimated her thinking of her as a disgruntled divorc¨¦e. I guess you could not help it like the others. Otherwise, you would not recklessly rush over here and still would have been a freeman." Chapter 2100 Not Afraid To Show Weakness Chapter 2100 Not Afraid To Show Weakness Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 20:23 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage Listening to the Field Marshal''s words, it donned on Henricks that he had fallen prey to the Southern Princess''s trap. The funny thing about this was that this trap wasn''t even meant for him yet he had fallen prey to it because of his impulsive decision. Realizing this Henricks felt like an impulsive idiot. What bothered Henricks even more was the fact that he could have avoided this if only he had stopped to inform his decision to the other captains of Freedom Fighters. He was sure Luna would have seen through the Southern Princess''s trap and stopped him from foolishly walking right into another trap. "I am impressed. She is already getting ahead of the news of you leaving her side. She is really not afraid of appearing weak and a stereotype. The Southern Capital is not going to be peaceful for the next few weeks," Wyatt remarked listening to the Field Marshal say that Henricks should not have thought of the Southern Princes as just another disgruntled divorcee and ended up underestimating her. The Southern Princess knew that the news about her losing her aunt''s support would spread like wildfire across the five regions. So she decided to get ahead of it and control it. She understood there was no way for her to stop this wildfire after her precautionary measures against Field Marshal Heatsend failed, therefore she decided to do some damage control by showing weakness. With the Royal Instructor not using Ransom Lorn to subdue Field Marshal Heatsend she was left with no choice but to showcase her authority once again, and remind everyone that she was not in charge because of her Aunt''s support but because of her strength. What was important to note here was that she was not afraid to appear weak, in front of the Five Regions no less, just to lure out the hyenas. With time no matter how strong an organization was, some hyenas would have infiltrated it. Waiting for the organization to show weakness so they cannd the finishing blow and feed on its carcass. The Southern Princess was aware her administration over the Southern Region was the same. Especially, with minions of the Circle, the Paw n, and the Gideon Grim hiding in the southern capital, holding important positions in the Southern Region''s administration. They would not miss this chance to rally the masses to weaken the Southern Region. With her n to subdue Field Marshal Heatsend and renew her authority over the Southern region failed, now she resorted to one of the oldest tricks in the books, ying possum to attract the vultures, then grabbing and twisting their necks when they were least expecting. This was why Wyatt expected the Southern Captial to be noisy the next few weeks. However, he found it funny that Henricks who had nothing to do with Anna''s mother''s trap actually fell prey to it leading him to fall prey to his trap. Wyatt thought Anna''s mother''s acting must be really good for someone of Henricks caliber to fall prey to it. This caused him to look forward to the upheaval in the Southern Captial. However, this would act like a double-edged sword for his n to use the kids of the elite families of the Southern Captial to get them on his side. Those who fear the Southern Princess might just cut ties with their kids to show their loyalty to her. But those who would be dissatisfied with her would be more enthused about joining his side. However, they would not dare to openly join him but join hands with him under the table as they would fear that if they were too brazen about their stance the Southern Princess might use them as an example to warn other elite families from joining Wyatt''s side. Wyatt believed all of this should be within the Southern Princess''s calctions when she did not hesitate to have an episode of anger in the central capital. The only variable in her ns was Henricks, Wyatt guessed even Southern Princess would not have thought that Henricks would be stupid and impulsive enough to fall prey to two traps back to back, that too in a single day. Henricks thought process was simple here. He wanted to take advantage of the nasty fight between the Field Marshal and Southern Princess toe out on top by kidnapping Clown Mask which was why he was so impulsive. He believed that with the Field Marshal fighting the Southern Princess, she might be too busy to spare enough attention to the Clown Mask. Henricks was right, the Field Marshal was indeed upied with many other things to spare enough attention to the Clown Mask. However, Henricks had not ounted for one variable in his n, it was none other than Wyatt. Like Wyatt said, Henricks had indeed underestimated him because of his age. How would Henricks know that with everything going on in Wyatt''s life he would make time toy a trap for him? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If Henricks had learned anything from this incident then it was that never to cross Wyatt, this kid knew how to hold grudges. It did not take a genius to figure out why Wyatt had trapped Henricks. Though Henricks was no genius he was wise enough to know that Wyatt had trapped him for stealing the D-rank Silver Beach dungeon, trying to force him into giving them the VR universe when he visited their headquarters, and then cutting a deal with the Southern Princess behind his back. Well, Henricks did try to reach Wyatt before deciding to sell the dungeon to the Southern Princess. However, Henricks knew that Wyatt should have seen that he only contacted Wyatt because he wanted Wyatt and the Southern Princess topete for the dungeon and gain maximum profit. Having understood how he got himself into this mess, Henricks regretted it all. He was starting to think he must be the dumbest idiot of all time to fall prey to a trap that wasn''t even meant for him in the first ce. Chapter 2101 Freedom Fighters Expiry Date Chapter 2101 Freedom Fighter''s Expiry Date Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 20:23 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage There were many reasons why Hernicks was so impulsive to risk being trapped by the Field Marshal to kidnap Clown Mask. One of them was the desperate situation of the Freedom Fighters. One would think after selling the stolen D-rank silver beach dungeon back to the Southern Princess the Freedom Fighter might have recovered from their financial crisis among all their other problems but they did not. As Henricks pointed out earlier, neither the Southern Princess nor Wyatt were easy people to deal with. They both might not be rted but they both were cut out of the same cloth. They just knew how to take full advantage of a situation. Though the Freedom Fighters have agreed to return the stolen D-rank dungeon back to the Southern Region for a price, things were not as simple as they appeared because a dungeon was not something one could trade like normal goods. Especially, when the said dungeon was in another realm. It took a big favor from Morningstar University, months ofbor, and lots of resources for the Southern Royal family to turn the D-rank Silver Beach dungeon in the Sky Blossom city into a consumable card that would allow them to relocate the dungeon to a location of their will. But thanks to Luna''s betrayal, the card ended up in the Freedom Fighters'' hand who used the consumable card to set up the D-rank Silver Beach dungeon in the Yellow ins realm to ess the silver milk from the dungeon, create silver milk powder, and sell it in the ck market. Seeing how things turned out, the Freedom Fighters had seriously overestimated their ability. The silver milk powder was something the entire world coveted, even if they had moved to another realm, the Card apprentices not only managed to track their roots in the card world down but corner them, backing them all into the yellow ins. As a result, they lost contact with many of their branches in the Card world and lost almost all of their source of ie in the card world driving them into bankruptcy. Honestly, if not for Luna having invested all the funding her R&D department received into Wyatt''s VR universe and multiplying the investment by a few thousand times with her kin senses of judgment in ying the VR universe there would be no Freedom Fighters left right now. If not for Luna''s whim, right now the Freedom Fighters would be in deep shit. The Freedom Fighters were a very big organization and had a lot of mouths to feed. Not to mention these mouths were not very demanding they just needed enough help to survive and live to fight for their cause another day. The Freedom Fighters had the most selfless members yet they were failing to give them the basic care a human would require. Their situation was that desperate. The main point here was that even though the Freedom Fighters agreed to return the D-rank silver beach dungeon they stole from the Southern Region back to the Southern Region for a reasonable price to get the other world leaders off their backs things were not that simple as now the D-rank silver beach dungeon was fixed in the yellow ins. The only way for the Freedom Fighters to return to the D-rank Silver Beach dungeon would be if they somehow managed to get their hands on the dungeon relocation apparatus from Morningstar University. Now that was impossible even with Henricks''s abilities. Since the Southern Royal Family had med Henricks and Freedom Fighters for stealing the keyponents of the Dungeon relocation apparatus that they lent to them, Morningstar University had taken precautions to ensure that Henricks would not be sessful again if he were to return to steal the rest of it. Though Morningstar University did not fully believe the Southern Royal family''s story, they had no choice but to take precautionary measures as the Dungeon Relocation apparatus was one of a kind in the card world and priceless. Because of this problem even if the Freedom Fighters had promised to return the D-rank dungeon to the Southern Region forpensation, they could not go through with it. However, just when the Freedom Fighters were desperate, of all the people the Southern Princess came through. She was willing to lend them the Dungeon Relocation Apparatus that they needed and of course, it came with a catch. The Freedom Fighters would have to reduce theirpensation for returning the D-rank dungeon to the Southern Region. The Freedom Fighters readily agreed to the Southern princess''s proposal. They could not wait to get rid of the D-rank Silver Beach dungeon as fast as possible so that they would no longer be at the center of attention of all the world leaders and make some profits while they were at it. However, despite the Southern Princess promptly providing them the dungeon relocation apparatus that she had prepared using stolen keyponents from the Morningstar University, and was even kind enough to give the resources required to operate the dungeon relocation apparatus the whole process of turning the dungeon into a consumable card was time-consuming. Since the Southern Princess was not willing to give them advance on their agreed-uponpensation for the return of the D-rank silver beach dungeon the Freedom Fighters were cash-strapped even with Luna and other captains doing their best to pull in money from the VR universe. Following Luna''s lead, using their expertise from the Card World in their respective fields, the Captains from the Freedom Fighters were quickly able to establish themselves in the VR universe and earn some ie. However, because they severelycked the VR slime cards they were not able to expand their business in the VR universe using their abundant manpower. Regardless, with whatever they managed to salvage from the VR universe they barely had enough to keep the Freedom Fighters operational. Due to their tight financial situation the Freedom Fighters were arriving at an expiration date that would not be there in the first ce if they had not overestimated themselves and stolen the D-rank dungeon. As the person who signed off on this series of misfortune that had befallen the Freedom Fighters, Henricks was more desperate than anyone else to make up for his bad bet and impulsively fell down a rabbit hole.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2102 What Do You Want? Chapter 2102 What Do You Want? Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 20:24 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage Despite all his contemtion, Henricks believed he would have fixed everything if not for the Clown Mask disintegrating in his hands. Now that was a key reason why the Field Marshal who was a few hundred miles above in the Sky Blossom City air space was able to trap him. When the Clown Mask disintegrated in his hands Hernick first doubted if the Clown Mask was fake however when he had grabbed her by the neck and rendered her immobile from the neck down, it was enough evidence that she was the real deal and not some clone or incarnation. Therefore when she disintegrated into ash, he could not help but wonder if he had used too much power and ended up killing her as ra thought. Just the thought that the only hope of the Freedom Fighters to make aeback had died because of him sent Henricks down the dark ces in his mind that he never knew existed. Henricks had weighed all his hopes on the future knowledge of the Clown Mask, for her to die due to his carelessness was more than a moment of shock for him, it was a devastating blow to his psyche. To see what remained of his hope was nothing but a handful of ashes was truly a horror for him. Hence, in his shock, he lost his window to escape using his ability. Therefore, Hernicks could not but grudgingly look at Wyatt and say, "The part where Clown Mask disintegrating in my hands was ingenious. I was taken by surprise." "Thank you," Wyatt took Henricks words as apliment thinking his cmity daughter gem and him disintegrating into ash never failed to surprise their opponents and was one of the most effective tricks up their sleeves. However, he could not help but ask Henricks, "What were you thinking when you came to kidnap Clown Mask? Did you never stop thinking that her future vision might no longer be urate and in line with the current timeline?" "It was a gamble and I lost, can we move on please," Henricks wanted to change the topic as talking about it only hurt his pride. "..." Wyatt silently stared into Henricks''s eyes without replying. "What is that you want?" Henricks broke the silence, seeing neither Wyatt nor the Field Marshal spoke for a few minutes. Learning that he had fallen for a trap that was not meant for him because of his impulsive action had seriously affected his mental fortitude. Combined with his other worries he was in a weak state of mind, still he was a man who became one of the Field marshals of the Central region. He was not to be underestimated just because he showed signs of being in a vulnerable ce, mentally. "..." Neither Wyatt nor the Field Marshal Heatsend responded to Henricks''s question. They continued to observe him silently. Even Corey did not show any emotion ever since she followed the Field Marshal here, surprising the Field Marshal and Wyatt. They really could not figure out her thought process. However, they let her be not wanting to affect the atmosphere they had managed to create. Seeing Wyatt and Field Marshal were in no hurry to put forward their demands to him, Henricks let go of his act of appearing vulnerable and gotfortable on his seat knowing that neither of the people present here were fools. He figured understanding that and not resorting to silly tricks would get him out of this predicament quicker. Soon, after letting Henricks drown in his intrusive thoughts for a good while, Wyatt spoke up, asking, "What happens to the gates that you modified with your origin card after you die? Do they revert to their original parameters or remain modified?" Listening to Wyatt''s question Henricks''s brows widened in horror. Regaining calm he soon asked, "Is that supposed to be a threat?" He waited but neither Wyatt nor Field Marshal answered him. They continued to stare at him nkly void of emotions, making it difficult for him to read their thoughts. He tried to get some clues from Corey using his intent sense however a strong entity was masking her thoughts for her and warning him from repeating his attempts. Getting the feeling that the conversation would not go further if he did not answer Wyatt, Hernicks helplessly answered, "The dungeons modified by my origin card will remain modified even after my death." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Interesting, that means your origin card might have the answer to how to turn a regr gate into a reverse dungeon," Learning that the change to the dungeon done by Henricks was permanent and not temporary, Wyatt contemted that his origin card might be the key to understanding how to turn a regr dungeon into a reverse dungeon. Combined with Wyatt''s knowledge of creating a dungeon Henricks origin card''s ability to turn regr dungeon into a reverse dungeon would allow them to create a permanent inter-realm teleportation gate between two realms. Now that was an intriguing thought however, it was thought for another day, right now Wyatt was after something else. "Sure kid, my master and other founders also thought the same thing but they all ultimately failed to learn anything. Some knowledge is too profound for a mortal''s grasp," Henricks said recalling how his master and other masters experimented on his origin card trying to figure out inter-realm transportation. However, Wyatt did not respond to Henricks''s remarks. He did not agree with what he said mostly because he wanted to get into Henricks''s head and make him mentally vulnerable as what he wanted from Henricks was going to be very tough for Henricks to agree on. Therefore, he wanted to get Henricks in a state where he felt that what Wyatt offered him was a pretty sweet deal to pass on. After waiting for Wyatt to make ament for a long and receive no reply, Henricks broke the silence in frustration, "Enough of the mind games kid, I have used them on others tons of times and know how this ys out. But, I bet you have better things to do than stare at this old man just as I do, just tell me what you want from me such that we can put this whole thing behind us. Is it the D-rank silver beach dungeon that you are after?" Chapter 2103 Cunning Capitalist Chapter 2103 Cunning Capitalist Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 20:51 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage "...Is it the D-rank silver beach dungeon that you are after?" Henricks believed that the reason Wyatt was after him apart from the revenge was because of the dungeon just like the rest of the world leaders. Therefore, he brought it up since Wyatt was too busy ying games with him to bring it up. He just wanted to negotiate a fair deal for his freedom, so he could get out of there as fast as possible. He wasbeled as the most wanted criminal in all five regions, especially the central region''s military. If the news of Field Marshal Heatsend trapping him were to reach their ears, things would getplicated. Complicated how? Everyone would want a piece of him. Especially, the masters. Now that they knew he was the most prime suspect behind his master''s death, though they did not have much of an attachment to each other they would not mind calling in a few favors to kill the unfilial disciple of theirte friend to avenge him. If the Masters got involved, Henricks believed the Southern Region would have little choice but toply. The longer he stayed trapped the deeper his troubles would get, therefore unlike Wyatt and Field Marshal Heatsend, he did not have all the time in the world to get what he wanted from this forced negotiation. Therefore, he had no choice but to start the negotiation even though it would be disadvantageous to him. Listening to Henricks bring up the D-rank Silver Beach Gate Dungeon, the Field Marshal looked at Wyatt in concern. Her worries were not because Wyatt would be crossing her niece by cutting a deal with Henricks regarding the dungeon but because if Wyatt were to do so it would affect the general masses. Wyatt being too greedy was the true cause of Field Marshal Headsend''s concern. Silver Milk Powder being a miracle soul energy stimnt many want it as much as they can get it. Therefore even before it hit the market the Southern Royal family had imposed many regtions on its sales to ensure it remained affordable and avable to everyone and not just the rich and powerful. Field Marshal Heatsend believed the only possible reason Wyatt would want the D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon was to leverage it to gain more share in the profits from the sales of the Silver Milk Powder. If Wyatt increased his share of profits, then the Royal Family who was bearing all costs from production to supply to distribution and other security & handling issues would have to increase the price of the Silver Milk Powder such that this venture was profitable for them. After all, the Silver Milk Powder project was supposed to help the Southern Region develop by improving its financial situation not increasing its debt. The Southern Region was a functioning state responsible for billions of citizens and their families, not a charity. The Field Marshal had wholeheartedly epted Wyatt as her new liege and would follow him to the end of the world but she hoped Wyatt would not be greedy as this matter would impact billions of lives. Still, she would support whatever he ends up deciding. "What gave you that impression? What would I even do with the D-rank silver beach dungeon?" Wyatt looked at Henricks as if he was looking at a fool. Henricks was taken aback by Wyatt''s questions. He wondered if was Wyatt ying dumb on purpose. Yet, pointed out, "I don''t know, just out of the top of the head, can''t you use it as leverage to gain more shares in profits from the sale of silver milk powder?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Why would I do that when I am already getting more than 30 percent of the profits from selling silver milk powder without doing shit? Besides, by seeking more share of the profits I will indirectly be increasing the price of the Silver Milk Powder making it unaffordable for many. That is not what I had in mind when I sold production and supply rights to the Southern Royal Family. Until or unless the Southern Royal Family abuses the monopoly they have in this domain thanks to me I am fine with my current share," Wyatt replied exining he had no interest in increasing his share of profits from the sale of silver milk powder unless the Southern Royal Family started to abuse their monopoly over silver milk powder by raising its price or making it avable only to a select few in the society. His words surprised Henricks, however Field Marshal, and Corey nodded thinking this was the Wyatt they knew. Many havee to know Wyatt as a cunning capitalist, and so has Henricks. But only people who worked with him closely knew that underneath his calcting exteriorid a generous heart. Many people saw incredible wealth in Wyatt''s creations. However, he always charged people based on what they could afford while giving them his best in return. Just take the example of VR Slime cards and the VR Universe. Wyatt was handing out free VR Slime cards for the general masses but for those who can afford it, he charged ordingly. The VR Universe''s currency exchange rate and subscription rate were so generous that everyone could ess them. Not to forget the criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program that he wanted to start. Wyatt did not like to show it but he did indeed have a big generous heart, which was what Field Marshal Heatsend and Corey thought. The Field Marshal Heatsend even med herself for thinking that her liege was greedy. However, what they did not know was that Wyatt was not being generous he was just being calctive like always. He had already figured out that the shares he was getting from the silver milk powder sales were the limit and if he were to be greedy for more it would affect the business model Anna''s mother was nning to adopt in its sales. He just did not want to be the guy who killed the golden goose to get all the golden eggs at once. Anna''s mother was doing her best to give him maximum yield why ruin it with excessive greed? If anything Wyatt feared Anna''s mother would use this point to have him reduce his share in the profits from the sales of the silver milk powder. He believed when they finally had the dreaded meeting, she would definitely bring this up. Chapter 2104 Annas Mother Stealing From Wyatt Chapter 2104 Anna''s Mother Stealing From Wyatt Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 20:51 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage After recovering from his initial shock at Wyatt showing no interest in the D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon, Henricks mind focused on the one piece of information that he wondered if Wyatt intentionally revealed, that Wyatt was entitled to more than 30 percent of the profits from the sale of the silver milk powder. Regardless of whether Wyatt revealed it intentionally or unintentionally, Henricks felt like cussing at the world for being unfair and he mentally did, ''How can you give one person so much and nothing to others? How? Tell me why? What did we do wrong to deserve your ire?'' Henricks screamed unfair in his mind repeatedly but maintained a calm expression on the surface. However, he did ask Wyatt, "I did not know the Southern Princess could be that generous in a partnership unless she met her match." He spoke these words from experience in dealing with the Southern Princess. Especially, in his recent deal with her about returning the D-rank dungeon forpensation. The Southern Princess did not allow him to have any advantage instead made use of every variable in the situation to sh theirpensation by more than half and because of their desperation, the Freedom Fighters could only go along with it as they wanted to get the dungeon off their hands as fast as possible. "Everyone keeps saying that I have a lot inmon with the Southern Princess but I don''t think so because regardless of the circumstances I would not havepromised and cut a deal with you guys to get the D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon back, especially when I promised to get her an S-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon. Unless you promised her something more in return. Something which was enough for her to get to bend the rules this one time," Wyatt said finding it hard that the Southern Princess would negotiate with terrorists when he offered to get her S-rank Silver Beach dungeon. "Wait, I thought only one Silver Beach gate dungeon was discovered so far," Henricks mind went nk hearing Wyatt talk about an S-rank Sliver Beach gate dungeon. That would change things. "No, I said I would get her one I never said there was one. Henricks, don''t rush to conclusions. That was what got you in trouble in the first ce," Wyatt corrected Henrick. "Oh, I see. But in your case, we can never be sure," Henricks did not fully believe Wyatt, if anything he was starting to doubt that Wyatt might know the location of a S-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon. However, Henricks wondered why Wyatt even brought that up. What was this kid up to? "So, what did you offer Henricks? Why did shepromise so easily?" Wyatt did not let the conversation go off topic and asked Henricks why the Southern Princess was willing topromise with the Freedom Fighters and even willing to give them somepensation. Listening to Wyatt, even Field Marshal became curious, she too wanted to know what deal her niece had cut with Henricks and the Freedom Fighters, despite all the shit these people had put them through. "Kid, you are just overthinking it. This is just business. She needed the dungeon as fast as possible and was willing to pay the price for it," Henricks dismissed Wyatt''s question as him thinking too much into it when there was nothing to find. "Well, then you would not mind if I guessed, right?" Wyatt looked at Henricks teasingly. Thetter frowned and asked, "What does it have to do with all this? Why don''t you get to the point and stop wasting time?" "Everything, in time everything will be clear but for now let us focus on what you promised to the Southern Princess for her to break her deal with me and side with you despite your past," Wyatt emphasized. All this started with the Southern Princesspromising with Freedom Fighters over the D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon without consulting Wyatt especially since he promised to help her get an S-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon as long as she prepared the other parts of the Dungeon relocation apparatus and assembled it with stolen keyponents to make it operational. The Southern Princess broke her deal with Wyatt and in return, he stole her most powerful aid Field Marshal from her side. In a way, all this was indirectly rted to Freedom Fighters i.e. Henricks. He had to have offered the Southern Princess what she felt was worth enough souring her rtionship with Wyatt. "Kid, the Freedom Fighters are on the brink of bankruptcy we have nothing to offer. We are practically scrapping to stay functional. You should know, you witnessed our condition first hand," Despite Wyatt putting forward he suspicions Henricks strongly imed otherwise. However, Wyatt''s eyes turned sharp as he revealed, "You promised the Southern Princess to help her turn the D-rank Silver Beach dungeon into a reverse dungeon didn''t you?" Henricks''s eyes widened in shock, but hurriedly masking his shock he denied saying, "I don''t know what you are talking about." "Did she make you sign a nondisclosure agreement as part of the deal? I can understand why she would want you to do that. After all, she would not want you to use the information that she was stealing from me against her," Wyatt did not bother to get verbal confirmation from Henricks his eyes confirmed it all. Listening to Wyatt deduce the truth, Henricks forehead and back were drenched in cold sweat as the breach of his contract with Southern Princess had very serious consequences he did not want to trigger them. "Wyatt, how could she steal from you? Don''t you have an iron-d contract with Anna to protect your interest?" Field Marshal Heatsend asked, seeing Henricks''s physical response she had already guessed Wyatt''s spection wasn''t that far from the truth. Her niece might really be up to something. "Nothing is perfect. The same goes for my contract with Anna."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2105 Personal Use Chapter 2105 Personal Use Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 21:04 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage When Wyatt and Anna entered the contract his knowledge of the card world was still shallow. He never expected the Card Apprentices to have the ability to relocate gate dungeons let alone one with the ability to turn a gate dungeon into a reverse dungeon. Back then he had no idea about the limits of the Card World let alone the Dark Realm or the Myraid Realms. Yet, the contract he had entered with Anna was decent enough. More importantly, the contract he had drawn did protect his interest but was more focused on ensuring his safety and the safety of those associated with him. Back then as someone new to this magical world of cards and dungeons, he was more concerned about his well-being and those around him than ensuring maximum profits. Despite hisck of awareness about the new world he was thrown into, Wyatt had done a great job with the contract. It ensured him maximum profit and protection for him. However, things changed with the involvement of Henricks. As the previous owner of the D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon, Wyatt was fully aware of the maximum output of Silver Milk one could extract from the dungeon. Hence, he was aware of how much Silver Milk powder the Southern Royal family could make using it. Therefore, based on the price the Southern Royal family would sell the Silver Milk powder at Wyatt could determine the profits he was owed. But now things had changed. Thanks to help from Henricks Southern Princess was now on the verge of establishing a gate to the Silver Milk Realm in her backyard. Meaning she would gain unlimited ess to the silver milk all at the convenience of her backyard. There was no way for anyone to tell how much silver milk powder she was producing. Having made this connection Wyatt finally understood why the Southern Princess was building new silver milk powder production factories in the Southern Capital when there were the old silver milk powder production factories in the secured location were halfway through development. The Southern Princess made it look like she had halted the construction of the old silver milk powder production factories in the secured location when she never halted their construction if anything she elerated it as she nned to use it as the production site for her personal supply of Silk Milk Powder. She wasn''t just deceiving Wyatt by the entire card world. Her goals were bigger. Using the excuse that a D-rank gate dungeon can only provide a limited supply of silver milk powder and the other regtions in ce to make the limited silver milk powder affordable and avable to all she nned to dominate the world with her secret supply of silver milk powder. She coulde clean to the Card world and produce enough silver milk powder for everyone within a reasonable cost and make a ton of money but then it would not give her the political authority that she sought. After all, Money can''t achieve everything. If Silver Milk Powder bes asmon as bottled water then no one will give a damn who had a monopoly over it since their demand was being met at a cheap price. Hence the secrecy. The Southern Princess nned to use the extra supply of silver milk powder to train the Southern Royal Family''s forces, use it as a gift in exchange for huge political favors, best of all no money would ever be exchanged in this transaction so she would not owe Wyatt anything. She would not be breaking the contract between Wyatt and Anna. She would be screwing over Wyatt without any consequences. Wyatt could do nothing about this since she wasn''t breaking any of the uses in the contract. What the Southern Princess was doing with her extra supply of silver milk powder would fall under personal use. So, be it the agreement between them or legally, the Southern Princess woulde out on top of it. Keeping the fact that she hid the fact about turning the D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon into a reverse dungeon from him aside, Wyatt could tolerate the Southern Princess using the extra supply to train the Southern Royal Family''s forces but her using it as a gift in exchange for political favors was just too much. Wyatt red at Henricks and said, "Since your ability is key to the Southern Princess n I am guessing she must have promised the Freedom Fighters hugepensation. Maybe a small share in her personal supply of silver milk powder. Otherwise, I do not see the reason for you to sign a demanding non-disclosure agreement that would make you sweat this much." "Kid, you sure do have a strong imagination," Henricks continued to feign ignorance as sweat trickled down his forehead. He had no choice. As Wyatt said his contract with Southern Princess was too demanding, and he could not risk triggering any of the uses by bbing something he shouldn''t have. So, decided to change the topic by asking, "Enough of these conspiracy theories, what will it take for me to get out of here?" Listening to Henricks dismiss the truth as conspiracy theories, Wyatt smiled at him grimly and said, "Who said you will be leaving here? What gave you the idea that would let you go?" Listening to Wyatt, Henricks frowned and put forward, "You guys surely don''t n on killing me or handing me over to the authorities. So, just tell me what you want, and let us get this over with it." While Henricks tried to get Wyatt to release him as fast as possible, the Field Marshal was stuck thinking about her niece and her n to use the abundant supply of the Silver Milk Powder to dominate the five regions when she could use the same to increase the quality of life of everyone in the Card World. It did note as a surprise to her that her niece would choose world domination over world development. As such she could not help but look at her new liege more favorably.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2106 Reverse Dungeons Chapter 2106 Reverse Dungeons Date- 18 April 2321 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 21:13 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage "There you go again with your presumptions, who told you that we do not n on killing you or turning you in to the highest bidders? Man, I bet the folks from the central capital would be willing to pay top dor for you, dead or alive," Wyatt said looking at Henricks as if he was looking at a livestock. "Kid if you want money I have none, I am t broke. How about I turn a few gate dungeons into reverse dungeons for you? Over time you can mine more than what the bigots from the central capital can offer you," Henricks offered as Wyatt time and again said that killing him or exchanging him was not off the table. He looked at his old colleague Field Marshal Heatsend for a little help reasoning with Wyatt but thetter was still pissed about the dungeon relocation incident and him turning her granddaughter against her family. "Old fool, be honest. If that were possible, then you and your penniless group of wannabe Freedom Fighters would have be the richest organization in the Five Regions. Yet, here you are making stupid mistakes out of desperation to salvage your organization from the brink of bankruptcy. Your lies might work on a naive kids like her but not me. If I am not wrong your origin card also has serious restrictions and limitations," Wyatt rejected Henricks offer saying had he could not deliver on what he was promising. Wyatt had intentionally brought Corey in the middle of the conversation to provoke her and get a reaction but thetter did not react and stood erect with an indifferent expression and emotionless eyes. ''What''s gotten into her?'' he thought finding Corey''sck of response disturbing. She hasn''t been herself since her supposed meeting with the Field Marshal. Now instead of worrying that she would create a problem for him, he was now concerned if she was having a problem. How could he not care for her state, she was a huge part of his ns for the Dark Realm. He needed her. It seems he will have to check what was up with herter. "Yes, I agree there are a few limitations to my abilities but I have no problem turning one or two gate dungeons into reverse dungeons to get myself out of here," Henricks did not try to deny Wyatt''s doubts about this origin card''s ability. Dungeon mining allowed Card Apprentices to collect resources that were rare or not found in the card world. There was a limit to how much one can mine from a dungeon at a time. It was found that adventures had the maximum benefit at the first raid but inter raids, the resources found in the dungeon weren''t just the same in quantity or quality. It only continues to decline with more raids. Over time they get exhausted and do not get reced with the refreshing of the dungeon. When the master learned about Henricks''s ability to turn the gate dungeon into the reverse dungeon they were overjoyed believing this would allow them to mine the resource of the dungeon right at the source. However, contrary to their expectation when they used Henricks''s ability to turn a gate dungeon into a reverse dungeon they were disappointed as they found the reason why with continued raids and mining the dungeon resources would be exhausted and did not get reced when dungeon gets refreshed. It was simple honestly, just like how any resources mined excessively in the card world would get exhausted and were non-renewable, the same was the case with the resources from other worlds. When the dungeon was turned into a reverse dungeon the masters learned the sad truth that the resources were not magically made in the dungeon but these dungeons would incorporate a small part of the mines from their original world alone with the inhabitant monster tribes in their vicinity. The higher the rank of the resources the stronger the monster tribe upying them. Realizing this the Masters concluded that turning a dungeon to mine more resources was moot. The only difference was the dungeon allows you to mine a certain amount of resources at a time but in the reverse dungeon you can mine the same amount of resources that took multiple raids all at once. If they wanted to get extra resources through the reverse dungeon then they would have to explore the uncharted territories of the original world of the dungeon to find the resources, considering the unknown threats involved, dealing with the natives, and the uncertainty of finding a load of resources big enough to turn a profit made this endeavor not worth it. Not to mention all these dungeons originate from harsh worlds with environments and atmospheres not that weing for the card apprentices, the Yellow ins world that Henricks had chosen as the base for the Freedom Fighters despite being a world covered with dunes was one of the favorable reverse dungeons Henricks could find for proper human habilitation. Therefore neither the Masters nor the Freedom Fighter tried to use reverse dungeon as a means of making a fortune. In this case, the Southern Princess might be considered the lucky one as her D-rank silver beach dungeon was connected to the sea in the dungeon''s original world so she did not have to worry about running out of silver milk. "Henricks do you take me for a fool? Let me be straight with you. I stand to gain more with your death. After you die, the Southern Princess will have no choice but to rely on me to get an S or higher rank silver beach dungeon to fulfill her n to dominate the five regions with Silver Milk Powder. This means not only will the Southern Princess not be able to screw over me but will have to prostrate before me to get what she wants. Not to forget the reward from the folks from the central region for your head. So, Henricks think real hard when you answer me this why should I not kill you?" Wyatt asked Henricks grimly staring him dead in the eyes. Listening to Wyatt, everyone present in the orphanage headmaster''s office was shell-shocked. Wyatt has been saying that killing Henricks was not off the table since the beginning but hearing him put it this way it all became too real too fast. Chapter 2107 Gather Under My Banner Chapter 2107 Gather Under My Banner Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 21:21 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The longer the silence in the office prevailed the harder it got for Henricks to hide his emotions. His gaze altered between Wyatt and Field Marshal Heatsend''s indifferent faces. Giving him the feeling that this might be the end. He did not fear death but feared leaving the freedom fighters as they were now. If he the head of the freedom fighters were to die now the freedom fighters would have no choice but to disband. Which was the best-case scenario. However, if World Leaders decide to pursue the Freedom Fighters for their revolutionary crimes and judge them for it. Then the Freedom Fighters, that was a body without a head with his death, would stand no chance. Thousands of selfless souls who believed in his cause of a better world would die in vain. Henricks was not okay with it. He could not let it all end here. While Wyatt stared at Henricks with an indifferent gaze, in his mind however he cheered as concern and fear finally became apparent in Henricks eyes. At first, when Henricks was trapped, Wyatt was dissatisfied to see Henricks remain calm assuming that they would not kill him or hand him over to the authorities but negotiate with him. Yes, he wanted to negotiate with Henricks to get what he wanted from him but thetter being smug about it did not help the negotiation. Rather it made it harder. So he decided to slowly break him. The Field Marshal gazed at Henricks void of emotion, killing Henricks was only natural for her as he was a criminal and a revolutionary. Though it was petty as Henrick was her colleague, they served at the Way Beyond together. Helped each other in tough times but for it all to end like this it was unfortunate. However, she felt Hernicks was to be med for this and he should bear the consequences of his actions. "Kid, since you have put things that way, it means there is something that you want from me. For the life of me, I can not figure out what it is. So, just tell me what it is, and I will see if I can give it to you in exchange for my life," Henricks gave up guessing and asked Wyatt to just tell him what he wanted. Henricks thought hard wondering what would Wyatt want from him. But nothing came to his mind. Wyatt had already made it clear he did not want the D-rank Silver Beach gate dungeon or the reverse dungeons. So, Henricks felt he and Freedom fighters had nothing else to offer to Wyatt. Therefore, he decided to be direct with Wyatt hoping thetter would be direct with him hoping he would stop beating around the bushes. Seeing Henricks show no interest in ying the guessing game and directly give up, Wyatt frowned. His opponent this time was not a bunch of spoiled kids from the Southern Capital but the ex-Field Marshal of the Central region and current head of the Freedom Fighters. Unlike the kids who were mentally and physically dominated by him, Henricks would always manage to find a way to recover from his mental domination. He would never stay down. This was turning out to be neverending and exhausting banter. Therefore, Wyatt decided to go for it. "Actually, I don''t want anything from you or the Freedom Fighters," Wyatt said pausing for a dramatic effect. Then, seeing Henricks frown trying to understand him, Wyatt revealed, "Instead, I want to offer you guys an opportunity. An opportunity to wash away your status as the wanted criminals and gather under my banner. What do you think? Not bad of an offer right? After all, it was you who said that your cause and my vision are simr." Listening to Wyatt offer the Freedom Fighter the chance to join him, the Field Marshal and Corey could not help but break their indifferent front. However, they trusted Wyatt''s judgment so they chose to suppress all the doubts about it in his hearts. Compared to both of them, Henricks was the one who was surprised the most. All this time he spent trying to think of what Wyatt wanted from them and it turns out Wyatt wanted them, he wanted the Freedom Fighters. Wyatt could not be more bolder and brazen. This kid was really something. Instinctively Henricks wanted to reject Wyatt''s proposal but he could not help but ask, "What do you mean wash away our status as the wanted criminals? There is no way the current five regions will ept us." "I have shared a file with your grimoire check it out, you and your organization can gain a new identity under that program," Wyatt replied, taking the fact that Henricks did not immediately reject his proposal as a good sign. "Criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program," Henricks read looking at Wyatt nkly. "Like I said, with the help of this program you guys will no longer be wanted criminals but reformed criminals and be working for me. Don''t worry, I don''t try my employees badly, my existing employees can vouch for that," Wyatt said pointing at Field Marshal Heatsend and Corey. "This is bullshit. We are not criminals, we are an organization that solely exists for the people. We are trying to free the world from its corrupt rulers. epting your proposal would mean that what they say about us is true, it would be like we are epting that are criminals. I would rather die than ept this," Henricks got excited going through the details of the program presented by Wyatt. Though he had no intention of joining Wyatt he however did want to know the method Wyatt nned to use to wash away their wanted criminal status. Now that he knew he felt like why did he even bother. "Correction, you are a dying organization. Only by epting my proposal, you guys will stand a chance to achieve your cause." Chapter 2108 Hesitation Chapter 2108 Hesitation Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 21:28 N?v(el)B\\jnn Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage The Freedom Fighters despite their current state had many capable individuals in it. The most important thing was these guys were not looking for a big payday at the end of the day but being the change that the world needed. Yes, some of them were extreme but such people were easier to control. Clown Mask''s future vision was evidence of what this organization could achieve if led by a capable leader. Now that it looked like these guys were going to disband even before Aba Windsor assumed her destiny as the protagonist of this world, Wyatt decided to step in and make use of them since the whole timeline was messed up because of his existence. The three mischiefs that were supposed to change the scape of the world and dominate it also seemed to be far from their destiny, at least two of them seemed to be. The Supreme Leader who lost the false relic ''Soul Pupils'' to Wyatt was no longer the strongest, and Sansa Baylor a.k.a Matron whose identity and crimes were exposed ahead of the time was now in hiding. As for the emissary of light, Wyatt had no idea about him because it was hard to get any information from the empire. It would not be wrong to assume that their ns to dominate the world might have been pushed back by several years. With new threats to the world such as Gideon Grim and the second demon invasion propping up it was hard to say that the three mischiefs'' could still dominate the world like they did in Clown Mask''s vision. If we were to consider the existence of Wyatt and the fact that the Southern Royal family had seen Clown Mask''s future vision, then it really seemed very unlikely for the mischiefs to pull off world domination like they did in Clown Mask''s vision. The point here was that Freedom Fighters was a very capable organization, if they were to gather under Wyatt''s banner then Wyatt would have a capable and selfless organization working for him. As such he would have one thing less to worry about when he finally decides to enter the Myraid Realms. His cmity daughter gem army was good for getting things done like war and security but they were not equipped to look after his dynasty in the card world. For that, he needs selfless but capable people whom the Freedom Fighters have in abundance. "Even if we were to die we will die standing up for what we believe in, not go against everything we fought for just for a way out," Henricks argued, dismissing Wyatt''s proposal. If Henricks did not n to ept Wyatt''s before, now he opposed it more than ever. The fact that Wyatt wanted them to admit they were criminals shows how little he understood about the Freedom Fighters and their cause. It would be foolishness on their part if they chose to work under the leadership of someone like him. Henricks wondered what made Wyatt think that status Reformed Criminal was any better than Wanted Criminal. A criminal will always be a criminal in the societies eyes. Just by epting that they were criminals, they would lose a lot of credibility among the civilians. Especially, after they stole the only dungeon known to produce silver milk, under the instigation of the World Leaders they lost most of their credibility in the very society that used to be allies and help them hide from the government and royal families. They had lost almost all their allies, now if they agreed they were criminals, what remained of their credibility and honor would be extinguished. ''What the fuck? Why am I even thinking about this?'' Henricks cussed at himself in his mind for contemting Wyatt''s proposal. Though he was only contemting how appalling Wyatt''s proposal was his mind could not help but wander, thinking that joining under Wyatt''s banner through the criminal rehabilitation and reintegration program would solve all their problems. They could freely be the society without having to worry about the Central Government or the royal family''s goons detaining them. Shaking his head Henricks looked at Field Marshal Heatsend and said, "Are you on board with his program? It is a mockery of all the sacrifices that were made to catch those demon/devil worshippers." Not waiting for the Field Marshal Heatsend to answer, Henricks turned to look at Wyatt and continued, "How the hell did you even get the Southern Royal Family to approve a program like this? If the world knows about this the other royal families and the government will seriously condemn this." "To be honest this program is not fully approved and still in the trial phase. As for what other royal families and the government will say, seeing the sess of this program I am sure they will allow me to expand this program to other regions," Wyatt replied to Henricks honestly. He did not bother to try and persuade Henricks because he knew Henrick would not onlye around but also bring this up with his other captains to vote on it. After all, Wyatt was giving them a one-in-a-lifetime opportunity here. The merits of joining his banner outweighed any argument Henricks could produce. Especially considering that they believed his vision and their cause weremon. The only difference was that they did not want to be considered criminals for having looked out for the best interest of society. Wyatt had done his part by putting out his proposal, but now all he had to do was wait. "Look at the time, I hope the mess is still open. Come on, let us go have dinner." Wyatt said heading out of the office, Field Marshal, Corey, and soon Henricks too followed him while each of their minds was upied with numerous unanswered questions andplicated thoughts. They could not believe that Wyatt was still in the mood for dinner after throwing such a bombshell. Chapter 2109 Guest Chapter 2109 Guest Date- 18 April 2321 N?v(el)B\\jnn Time- 21:53 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage "That was appetizing," Wyatt eximed finishing dinner. Henricks stared at him nkly while Field Marshal Heatsend and Corey continued to remain indifferent. "Thanks for the dinner. I gave your proposal a lot of thought. Honestly, I like it. I say, let''s do it. With your money and our manpower, all five regions will be ours. But, I alone can''t sign on this. So, I will return and persuade others about it. I will give you an answer soon," Henricks lied through his teeth, he was willing to say anything to get out here. "Henricks, please don''t make a fool of yourself. I know you have contacted your people through your organization''s encrypted grimoirework, informing them about your predicament. I also know that they are sending backups. Just know that if those guys arrive, I will ask Field Marshal to kill you first and then your backup. You know better than me that she is fully capable of that," Wyatt revealed that he had long noticed Henricks''s little tricks. "The only reason, I am not killing you and taking over the freedom fighters through force is because you bought the gue Doctor to help me when the devil incubated the gue egg in my body without me asking. I am not someone who forgets gratitude, so you are in luck. Take as long as you need to think over my proposal. Until you have decided on an answer you can stay in the city as my guest," Wyatt exined to Henricks why he was still alive with a serious tone and then turned to Field Marshal Heatsend, he ordered, "Get someone to make arrangements for his stay in the city. If he tries something funny kill him. If he tries to go near ra or Marcy kill him." "Got it," the Field Marshal affirmed staring at Henricks thinking, ''So, it wasn''t just me even Wyatt noticed him eyeing ra and Marcy. How dare he eye my disciple.'' Even before Marcy got cured of her terminal illness and gained her talents, Field Marshal had decided to train her impressed by her honest and hardworking nature. Now that Marcy was not only healthy but showed the potential to be a demigod, the Field Marshal was nning to take her as her disciple once she became a legal adult. But to see Henricks eyeing her, she was alerted. She did not dare to underestimate the means of Freedom Fighters to recruit new members, knowing Marcy''s honest demeanor would easily buy into the Freedom Fighter''s cause and be willing to risk her life for it. Therefore, she took Wyatt''s suggestion to kill Henricks if he tried to approach ra or Marcy very seriously. After all, finding good disciples was not easy these days and it would be a pity if the Southern region were to lose a talent like Marcy to the Freedom Fighters. "Hey, this not how you treat a guest, I am basically a prisoner here," Henricks protested ignoring Field Marshal Heatsend''s re. His intent sense told him that there was something different about ra and Marcy, so he was subtly checking them out seeing Wyatt and Field Marshal Heatsend''s reaction he knew his intuition was right. However, it would be difficult for him to approach them with Field Marshal Heatsend constantly monitoring him. "Now you know how I felt back then," Wyatt said with a sneer, and then, eyeing Corey, he ordered, "You follow me." Leaving the Field Marshal and Henricks behind, Wyatt and Corey head towards the new headquarters, after thanking ra for an amazing dinner, as Cortney and Bloodette had long returned to the dungeon seal. He never got to give them Blood Rule Stream''s message due to Henricks''s arrival. After Wyatt left, Henricks looked at the expressionless Field Marshal and tried to lighten the mood, "It seems you were sessful in recreating ''Celestial Rule Domain.'' it is even better than the rumors about it. My origin card ispletely unresponsive within this celestial space domain. What''s more interesting is you are barely consuming any energy since you are borrowing celestial force from the Card World. I guess I am stuck in here for a while." "This is only a shabby replica, and I did not create it, Wyatt did," the Field Marshal answered without hiding anything as the Royal Instructor nned to submit a paper about it soon. "Hard to believe this is just a replica, but Wyatt sure does justify his genius title. To think he would seed where thousands of use failed even if it is just a replica and not the real deal, he sure is something," Henricks praised Wyatt genuinely from the bottom of his heart. He really admired the little dude for his achievements at such a young age. "He can create the real deal but for some reason was reluctant to share it with us," Field Marshal said not wanting Henricks to think that Wyatt failed to recreate the real celestial rule domain. "He did, is there something he cannot do? I can understand him not sharing secrets with others but even you, I find it hard to believe," Henricks''s words could easily be mistaken as him trying to drive a wedge between Wyatt and Field Marshal and he was doing exactly that. "Yes, even me," the Field Marshal responded with a stern tone which conveyed that, ''You got a problem with that, Jack?'' Finding Henricks words were wrong. "You don''t have to be so cold to me, we used to be colleagues watching each other''s backs once," Henricks tried to use old memories to get on the Field Marshal''s good side, so he would be able to take more liberty during his stay here even with her monitoring him constantly. "Henricks, ask your people to leave while I am still being polite," Field Marshal suddenly warned her old colleague sensing a few unfamiliar energy signatures on the outskirts of the city. He instantly suspected him because Wyatt did say that Henricks had contacted his people and they were sending backup for his rescue. Chapter 2110 Peculiar Energy Signatures Chapter 2110 Peculiar Energy Signatures Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 21:58 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage "I don''t understand," Henricks genuinely had no idea what Field Marshal was talking about. Wyatt was right he had contacted his people through their organization''s encrypted channel and they did n to send a backup team to rescue him but he rejected it knowing no one in the Freedom Fighters was strong enough to face her. Though all the captains together could push her back long enough to rescue him that was not probable considering that the captains had their duties. They would not leave their posts, especially not now when the World Leaders were waiting for them to show weakness. It would unwise move. Therefore, Henricks rejected them saying he could talk his way out of here. Hence, he truly had no idea when the Field Marshal asked him to call off his men. Seeing her not believe him, he repeated himself, "I honestly have no idea who you are talking about. Trust me, I would not risk my men''s lives fighting against you over this." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "You sure the presence I feel in the outskirts of the city are not you people?" the Field Marshal knew Henricks could be sleazy but she knew for a fact that he would never y with his men''s lives so she trusted him this time but still confirmed with him feeling that his people acted without his knowledge. "Wait, let me check," Henricks face morphed into a grotesque look listening to Field Marshal because if her suspicions were true then the consequence for the Freedom Fighters would be very dire. Because of the replica celestial space domain covering the city, Henrick''s intent sense was limited within it so he could not check the energy signatures that were at the outskirts of the city. Therefore, he hurriedly used the encrypted channel to contact his people and check if they were trying to rescue him despite him warning them not to. "No, it is not my people," Henricks sighed in relief. Fortunately, his people knew what was in their best interest and trusted his ability to bullshit out of anywhere. "This is bad, the number of energy signatures just tripled their original numbers. There is something peculiar about their energy signature but they are showing no sign of aggression yet as if they are waiting for more reinforcement," the Field Marshal eximed sensing the number of hostile demigods grow in numbers. "What do you mean their energy signature is peculiar? Is it the devil worshipers?" Henricks asked as those that borrow power from devils tend to have a sinister energy signature different from the energy signature of a regr card apprentice. "No, I don''t think it is them. I think it''s undead demigods, an army of them," Field Marshal suspected recalling the whole ordeal with Asong Young, the politician from the central capital. Having seen Clown Mask''s future vision, she instantly pierced together what was happening to her. She deduced that Asong Young might have uncovered the Supreme leader''s undead legion in the central region as a result, thetter was sending an army of undead demigods to silence Asong before she bbed about it. "Army of undead demigods you say, what did you guys do to piss off that guy all people?" Henricks inquired the Field Marshal in shock. The Field Marshal frowned listening to Henricks, though she wasn''t sure who he was talking about but she was surprised that she knew someone who had an army of undead demigods. Curious about who Henricks spoke of she asked him, "Who are you talking about?" "The Masters call him Karl, he is their most loyal and ferocious dog. He never failed any task assigned by them. Currently, He is mostly responsible for cultivating undead card apprentices for them. If I am not remembering it wrong, I think this city is his hometown," Henricks revealed but then added, "That guy''s is bad news. Even when I worked for the Masters I stirred clear of him even though he is not even a demigod. What did you guys do to get on his bad side? Wait, is this regarding Wyatt''s feud with the Circle? Though, sending an army of undead for over that seems a bit overkill. Or is he here for Clown Mask too?" Henricks mind ran thinking of the worst possible reasons why the Masters'' most trusted dogs would target his hometown of all ces. "I don''t think they are here for Clown Mask. Her secret is only known to a select few even among the royal bloodline. Unless you and Luna bbed it to others," the Field Marshal said, as her frown narrowed sensing the number of demigods increased. The Field Marshal was not new to the term Masters. She knew those from the founder''s factions referred to the Founders as Masters, akin to calling them the masters of the Card world. However, she and the royal families had little idea about the organization that was formed by the alliance of the founders'' factions which controlled the central government form the shadows. "No, it can''t be me or Luna. She only shared this information with me. Trust me, I only babbled it to you guys to get you rallied up that one time now I am paying the price for it," Henricks assured the Field Marshal that there was no information leak from his side. "Then rest assured they are not after Clown Mask," Field Marshal sighed in relief. She really did not want the world to learn about Clown Mask''s secret because then the Southern Region would be the enemy of all other regions. "Then, why are they here? Are they really after Wyatt?" Henricks who knew Karl personally knew the gravity of the situation and could not help but lose his nerve. One can only imagine his reaction when he learns about Karl''s destiny as the Supreme Leader from Clown Mask''s future vision. "No, not him but Asong Young, a young politician from the central region. She seemed to have uncovered his secret about cultivating demigods. I believe they are here to silence her before she bbed to the royal families," Field Marshal only spoke the half-truth. The full truth was that Asong had discovered what the Supreme Leader was hiding from the Masters, which was why he did not hesitate to send an army of undead demigods at night to kill Asong despite knowing that the Sky Blossom City was currently under the protection of one of top ten strongest in the world, Field Marshal Heatsend. Chapter 2111 Sacrificing Asong Young Chapter 2111 Sacrificing Asong Young Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:09 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage N?v(el)B\\jnn "Asong is here and Karl is after her. Fuck!" Henricks cussed out aloud, unknowingly his demigod energy leaked from his body, fortunately, the Field Marshal was quick to react and contain it, stopping it from affecting the orphanage. His reaction was unlike his causal self when he got captured or Wyatt revealed his secret deal with Southern Princess. "You know her?" the Field Marshal was taken aback by Henricks response. She did not know he could react as such as he was the guy who remained calm and faced half a dozen supreme beings with her. She did not think something could garner such a reaction from him. "I''m sorry," calming himself, Henricks apologized for his reaction while continuing to answer her, "Yes, I do know her." "I see," Field Marshal said waiting for Henricks to exin himself. "It''s just that Karl is serious bad news. You guys don''t know him as I do. Those who crossed paths with him did not end well, even if they worked for the masters. Knowing that Asong is being targeted by him I cannot help but fear the worst. Heatsend, you have to save her, promise me," Henricks begged,ing clean about his worries to the Field Marshal. He was really scared of Karl. Knowing the extent of the Supreme leader''s prowess the Field Marshal did not me him. It would be foolish not to be afraid of someone like that. "Sorry, I can''t promise you that. My obligation is to Wyatt and the citizens of the Southern region. If it or them I will not hesitate to make the necessary sacrifice," the Field Marshal cruelly revealed that if sacrificing Asong would protect Wyatt and other citizens she would do it. The number of the undead demigods on the outskirts of the city was growing, now there were more than a hundred of them yet more and more undead demigods kept joining them. She was even sent a rescue signal to the Southern Watch. However, considering her recent sour rtionship with her niece she did not think reinforcement would arrive in time. "How could you say that, she is one of us,"Henricks yelled at Field Marshal learning that she did not mind sacrificing Asong. "What is that supposed to mean? Are you telling me she is a member of the Freedom Fighters?" The Field Marshal acted surprised as if all this was news to her despite knowing how the Freedom Fighters'' rtionship with Asong led to them supporting Aba Windsor in her quest and liberating the world from the domination of the three mischiefs. "She is a friend of the Freedom Fighters which means she is a friend of Wyatt''s. He would not let you sacrifice his friend for him," Henricks had no idea about Wyatt''s rtionship with Asong. He knew they were acquainted but he did not know how close they were, so he was just pulling on strings here hoping one of them change Field Marshal''s mind. "Then you have nothing to worry about," the Field Marshal replied nonchntly feeling Wyatt could use this information. Therefore, she hurried to his side and Henricks helplessly followed. He did think of finding Asong in the city but his intent sense was seriously restricted by the Field Marshal, especially after the arrival of the undead demigods on the city outskirts. ¡­ "Alright, what''s wrong?" Wyatt inquired Corey as they flew toward the new headquarters. "Nothing," Corey replied. "Then why are you being weird?" Wyatt did not believe her. Her actions were very concerning as she wasn''t being her usual self. "What? How am I being weird? I am just doing what a dedicated employee would do," Corey snapped hearing Wyatt call her weird. "A dedicated employee would not talk in that tone with their boss," Wyatt sarcastically replied and then, said, "Just tell me what''s going on, you not causing trouble for me is not like you." Corey stared hard at Wyatt but letting out a sigh, she apologized, "I''m sorry my actions have caused you concern. I do better." "Holyshit, did you just apologize to me? Did Corey Bright just apologize to me?" Wyatt was shocked that Corey would apologize to him out of her own ord. Now that was unlike her, she never did before. It took Susan getting angry with her to apologize to Wyatt. Now Wyatt was sure something was going on with her. "..." Corey frowned seeing Wyatt''s exaggerated reaction. She rolled her eyes at him and continued to fly ahead. Wyatt caught up with her and said, "You know I don''t just see you as my employee but my friend too right? So, if something is bothering you just tell me. I will see if I can do something about it." "Do you really mean it?" Corey asked, she too considered Wyatt as a friend but she owed too much to feel that way. "Now why would I not mean it? It is not like you tried to sabotage my love life time and again, or tried to beat me to a pulp¡ª just kidding. Corey, I was kidding," midway through Wyatt''s remark Corey rushed ahead, so Wyatt had to stop pulling her leg and catching up with her he had toe clean, "Corey, stop, I do think of you as a friend. Just say what''s going on with you?" "How are you so fast?" Corey asked Wyatt seeing him catch with her, as just now she along with her demon form wings used little Beam''s aid to fly ahead, yet Wyatt managed to catch up with her. "My celestial force is locked on to you¡ª how do I put it so even you can understand? Imagine, my celestial force is the train, you are the engine pulling it, and I am a passenger onboard. Since I am on the train my speed is the same as the train''s speed. That is to say, my speed is the same as yours even if I am stationary. So I will be able to effortlessly catch up to you just getting in motion." Seeing Corey''s eyes go wide with his lengthy exnation, Wyatt decided to end it with an example, "It is just like how a passager on the back of a train can just walk up to the engine at the front of the train, regardless of how fast the engine is going. The same concept is applied here." "I don''t get it," Corey scratching her head. Just when Wyatt was about to begin his exnation from the start, Field Marshal and Henricks arrived warning him, "Hostile undead demigods have surrounded the city." Chapter 2112 Under Control Chapter 2112 Under Control Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:15 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage Listening to Field Marshal''s report Corey and Wyatt''s expression turned dignified. After all, undead demigods were more troublesome than the regr demigods. "How many are there?" Corey asked in concern for her family that lived in this city. "Now about ten dozen of them, more keep joining them," Wyatt replied, as his Soul Pupils and Hive AI worked together to give him the number. "How did you do that?" Henricks looked at Wyatt wondering how he was able to count the exact number of hostile undead demigods so quickly despite the Field Marshal''s replica Celestial Space domain blocking their senses. "Trade secret," Wyatt did not answer the Henricks and then proceeded to ask him, "Are they here for Asong or Clown Mask?" "Asong," Henricks replied. "You sure you did not bb about Clown Mask to others?" Wyatt double-checked because the appearance of the undead demigod was too ahead of timepared to what he saw in the Clown Mask''s memories. Now that he thought of it, the Circle seemed to have also taken over the Yin-Yang sect which should not have been possible after he used the array master Ji Feng to sabotage their rtionship. Wyatt believed that losing the Soul Pupils to him and with his intervention, the Supreme Leader''s ns should have been dyed by several years but looking at the army of undead on the outskirts of the city Wyatt pondered if he was wrong. After all, ording to Clown Mask''s memories, this was too soon for Karl to have undead demigods. ''Why does it seem like he has gotten stronger faster? What am I missing?'' Wyatt pondered, trying to figure out how despite all the setbacks the Supreme leader could grow stronger faster than he did in the Clown Mask''s future vision. "What do we do now?" Corey asked in impatience seeing Wyatt was lost in thoughts. Little Baem was strong but hundred-plus undead demigods were too much for her to handle even with the help of the Field Marshal and Henricks. Even though little Baem repeatedly told her that it would take care of all of them. She dismissed her ims believing she was bragging in front of just as Wyatt pointed out earlier. "Wait a sec," Wyatt hurriedly called Diana. When she answered his call he asked, "Have the kids left? Or are they still loitering around the City?"His soul pupils did not find any kids on the city''s outskirts but he called her and asked just to be safe. Also, he was worried that the undead demigods might have already gotten to them which was why he did not see any kids. "Yes, except for JJ and his friends, everyone left right away. But, Adriene and her girls choose to stay behind so I have made arrangements for them to stay in the city. Is something wrong boss?" Diana asked feeling it was unlike Wyatt to call and check on kids thiste at night. "Okay, don''t panic. A couple of demigods are nning to attack the city. Reach out to the city hall and get them to start the city''s protection array and dere a curfew asking all citizens to stay inside," Wyatt informed Diana hoping this would get citizens to safety without causing a panic. "Leave it to me, boss. I know what to do, I got this covered. You and Field Marshal focus on those demigods," Diana assured Wyatt and hung up the call to make the necessary arrangements. "Couldn''t I have just used my intent sense to warn everyone? It would have been a lot faster and more assuring," Field Marshal asked as Wyatt and Diana hung up the call. "That would also cause a mass panic, now everyone will think it is just a small deal and they would be safe as long as they stayed inside," Wyatt rified. Yes, the Field Marshal was the Southern Hero everyone would feel safer knowing she was protecting them but once she was involved everyone would also know that this time the threat to the city was not a small deal but serious if it needed the Field Marshal herself to take action. Despite their trust in the Southern Hero that would cause unwarranted panic. Therefore, it was best if they learned it through regr channels. "You two why are you guys acting like this is not a big deal? I know Heatsend is strong but she is just one person. While she is dealing with one batch of the undead another batch of them could wipe this city off the map. This is a serious issue, we need reinforcements. Did you contact the Southern Watch?" Henricks snapped seeing Wyatt and Field Marshal focus on little details instead of the threat at their doorsteps. "What''s wrong with him?" Wyatt asked the Field Marshal seeing Henricks lose marbles over this when he managed to maintain his calm after being captured and detained by them. "He is worried that if necessary we will sacrifice Asong to save ourselves and the city," Field Marshal Heatsend passed Henricks''s leash to Wyatt hoping he could think of something to use it. "Now that''s a possible solution," Wyatt understood the assignment without needing the Field Marshal to say more. "How can you guys talk about sacrificing a person so casually?" Henricks felt the duo of Wyatt and Field Marshal was toying with him but he could not help it as just the notion of them nning to sacrifice Asong to save others got him rallied up. "Here''s thing Henricks, Asong is neither one of us nor the Southern citizen, she is an outsider. So, if it means saving the many, we have to do what needs to be done. You were a soldier once, you should know this better than me," Wyatt replied with a grim tone perfectly conveying it was what it was. "You guys are willing to sacrifice a helpless soul to protect yourself how dare you call yourselves ''Southern Hope'' and ''Southern Hero'' aren''t you guys not ashamed of yourselves?" Chapter 2113 Compromise Chapter 2113 Compromise Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:14 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage Listening to Wyatt call Asong a necessary sacrifice to the lives of many, Henricks lost his calm and threw a fit. He wanted to continue to persuade them to reconsider only to be interrupted by Corey, "Old man, aren''t you forgetting you are a prisoner and in no ce to make demands let alone badmouth your captors?" "Little girl stay out of this," Henricks frowned but dismissed Corey''s remarks not wanting to argue with a child. However, just then an intimidating aura enough to threaten him covered him causing him to take a second nce at Corey and notice that the source of the threat was the white bangle on her hand. ''It should be the entity masking her intent from me,'' he thought. Henricks was no regr demigod his power levels were way higher than that of an elite demigod for him to feel threatened by a bangle-shaped entity no less, he was really puzzled. He wondered what was going on here, with his intent sense being suppressed by the Field Marshal''s celestial rule domain he was clueless. Having maintained tabs on Wyatt and his people, Henricks knew Corey quite well, she stood out among his circle of friends because of her parents and especially her unidentified SSS-rank familiar ''White Snake'' monster. Now, seeing that she had a bangle that could give him a sense of threat, he wondered if it was a new power or something rted to her SSS-rank familiar. Either way, she was someone to watch out for. He concluded. Ignoring Corey, Henricks looked at Wyatt and Field Marshal who were staring into the city outskirts with a grim expression. Seeing the grave expression on their face his heart jumped to his throat because the more dangerous the situation was the more likely they would give up on Asong. "Heatsend, what''s wrong?" Henricks asked hoping the situation was not as bad as he was thinking in his mind. "They''re are about 250 undead demigods surrounding the city now, and their number only keeps increasing. To make it worse they seem to have arranged themselves in some sort of battle formation. Hernicks, how many undead demigods did the Master actually cultivate? And Why?" the Field Marshal updated Henricks and inquired about the masters'' n. Having gone through Clown Mask''s memories she had a rough idea of just how many undead demigods the masters cultivated but she had no idea where the masters got the resources to cultivate them and why they cultivated them in the first ce since Clown Mask''s memories did not have answer to them. In her future vision the Clown Mask was a disposable pawn in the Supreme Leader''s n, so the information she held was limited. "It is a secret only known to the Masters and their most trusted dogs," Henricks stated revealing nothing but the fact he knew the answer to why the Masters were doing what they were doing. "Old man, you don''t get to negotiate. As our prisoner: If we ask, you answer. If we order, you bark. Do you understand?" Corey snapped at Henricks, causing Wyatt and Field Marshal to look at her with their eyes wide thinking, ''She would make a good jailer.'' Henricks gave Corey a nk stare, trying to stir clear of her white bangle, he proposed, "As long you guys promise to ensure Asong''s safety I will tell you everything I know about the Masters'' ns." Corey was about to snap Henricks again but Wyatt spoke ahead of saying, "Give me the information, I will judge if it is worth risking an entire city." "No. I will give you the information, and in exchange you allow me to send Asong to the Yellow ins. Also, if you want I will call my people to help us deal with the situation here. However, that is only if promise to take care of any trouble with thew. As a show of good faith, I am willing to take an oath not to try and escape amidst all this. What do you say?" Henricks proposed a n to not only ensure Asong''s safety but the city''s too. "No need. Just give me the information I will ensure Asong''s safety," Wyatt rejected Henricks''s help, promising not to hand over Asong to the enemy in exchange for his information. Wyatt wanted to know why the Masters had Karl cultivate undead. Their foolishness to cultivate undead and let Karl be in charge of it of all people led to deaths at the hands of the three mischiefs despite their strength. He could not wonder what could have caused the Master to be this foolish. What could have been so important was that did not see Karl''s betrayal from miles away. Were they the ones that helped Karl cultivate undead demigods ahead faster than seen in Clown Mask''s future vision? He had too many questions but no answers as Clown Mask''s future vision only contained information about what she was part of or learned, she wasn''t omniscient. Now that he knew Henricks had the answers he needed, he decided topromise even though he never actually nned on giving up Asong. Listening to Wyatt reject his help, Henricks frowned. Then he thought back to their nonchnt approach to enemies surrounding the city, he realized they were never in need of help and nned to trick him using Asong from the start. Fortunately, he knew something else they wanted more at the moment, otherwise, he might have indeed fallen for their tricks. "We have a deal," Henricks hurriedly agreed to Wyatt fearing he would change his mind, and then, revealed, "The Masters are nning to unseal the unranked dungeons that were sealed by the original founders deeming them too dangerous to explore. They n to use the undead legion that Karl is cultivating for them to raid these dungeons." "Unranked Dungeons?" "Have they gone mad?" Chapter 2114 Unranked Dungeons Chapter 2114 Unranked Dungeons Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:19 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage "Unranked Dungeons?" "Have they gone mad?" Wyatt and Field Marshal had different reactions to the information revealed by Henricks. Maybe, if Wyatt knew what unranked dungeons were he too would have had the same reaction as Field Marshal Heatsend. The Field Marshal regaining herposure, exined to Wyatt, "Unranked Dungeons can be considered as dungeons ranked above SSS-rank Dungeons. If not for the world''s will monitoring these dungeons there would be no five regions or empire to begin with. Just like how the World''s Will suppresses the demons and devils, it also suppresses the monsters from the unranked dungeon in case of a dungeon break. If not for that suppression dampening their power level, it would be hard even for me to kill those monsters. Our ancestors who tried to raid the dungeon had a very hard time making it out alive. The monsters in them were just too strong even for them making it impossible to clear these dungeons. Since no one could clear these dungeons, dungeon breaks began to take ce frequently. Even though these monsters were suppressed by the World''s Will they were still stronger than regr demigods making every unranked dungeon break a disaster for card apprentices. Therefore, our ancestors decided to seal these dungeons such that dungeon breaks would not be possible. Many schrs have wondered why the world''s will treated the unranked dungeons differentlypared to other ranked dungeons, our ancestors believed it was because these unranked dungeons were too strong for the world''s realm ceiling i.e. they were stronger than the demigods just like how the devils were too strong for them. Hence, the monsters from these dungeons face the world''s suppression when they leave the dungeon. Except for the unranked dungeons in the Way Beyond all the unranked dungeons in the five regions and empire have been sealed by our ancestors, and in case of new unranked dungeon appearances, the government and the royal families woulde together to use dungeon sealing method we inherited from our ancestors to seal them for good." "How do these seals work? Is it even possible to seal an active dungeon?" Wyatt asked, finding the existence of unranked dungeons baffling. Unranked dungeon, a dungeon so strong that even the strongest of the demigods were helpless against it and had no choice but to seal it. N?v(el)B\\jnn "It is possible, our ancestors have designed an array formation which shippons energy from the dungeon to seal it. Therefore, the stronger the dungeon the stronger the seal. So far none of the unranked dungeon seals have broken, so that is enough to prove that the seal our ancestor designed is effective enough," the Field Marshal proudly said but then, she frownedining, "I never thought that Masters would one day be foolish enough to undo our ancestor''s hard work and put the rest of us in danger." "Put the rest of us in danger?" Corey asked not understanding how they would be in danger. Even if the Masters failed to explore the unranked dungeon with their undead legion, they still had the World''s will on their side and the seal array formation to seal the unranked dungeon so she did not understand how they would be in danger. "Thest unranked dungeon to be sealed was seven centuries ago, there is no telling what has transpired in the dungeon in thest seven centuries. Many have agreed with the theory called dungeon mutation. It ims that the sealed unranked dungeon or the monsters within it would undergo mutation after a certain sealing period. To prove this theory, they sealed an A-rank dungeon for a century, when they removed the seal on the dungeon they found that the dungeon was on the verge of mutating into an SS-rank dungeon. Therefore, there is no telling what happened to the sealed unranked dungeons that have been sealed for multiple centuries. In case, the masters fail and a dungeon break happens, it would be a disaster unlike any other," the Field Marshal gravely exined the grim consequences of the Master''s foolishness. Wyatt too felt that the Masters were being foolish but he believed there had to be a good reason why they were willing to take so much regarding this one, when they all lived a life of cowards so far. The only reason the Masters were able to outlive the other founders from the original group of founders of the five regions was that they remained hidden from trouble and used Founder Norley''s secret method to lead a prosperous and long lifespan. Not because they were the strongest among the founders. For such cowards to let go of all caution and pursue something that could prove their end, meant that they stood to gain something from it that even someone as cowardly as them could not help but covet at the risk of their life. Wyatt was now starting to doubt if these unranked dungeons held some kind of secret that the rest of them did not know. He would not be surprised if that were truly the case as it was not the first time these people have hoodwinked the masses to monopolize the good things for themselves. But he could not figure out what could it be that the masters not only sought but were willing to risk their lives along everything they built so far. ''Secret To Trancendance.'' As these three words appeared in Wyatt''s mind it became clear to him why the masters were doing what they were doing. However, Wyatt still felt that he was far from the truth. If these dungeons held secrets to transcendence then the original founders of the five regions would never have decided to seal these dungeons instead risked their lives to explore these dungeons regardless of the cost. Therefore, he believed he was missing something important here causing him to wreck his brain trying to figure out the Masters'' gamen here. Chapter 2115 Ungrateful Nutjob Revolutionary Chapter 2115 Ungrateful Nutjob Revolutionary Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:25 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage "Why do the Masters even want to raid the seal unranked dungeon they should know better than that?" while Wyatt was contemting it, the Field Marshal asked Henricks. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Beats me, I still don''t understand why they would seal the unranked dungeons in the first ce," Henricks knew what the masters were up to but he had no idea why they were doing it. "What is that supposed to mean? If they had not sealed the unranked dungeons it would have been impossible for them to establish the Five Regions in the first ce. Back then they had to deal with the ranked & unranked monsters, Supreme Beings, Dark Race invasion, and other problems we know little of. It would be easier for them if they could eliminate one of these variables permanently so they can focus on other variables. So, I can understand their decision to seal the unranked dungeons," The Field Marshal gave the textbook answer her the Royal Family taught her when she was little. Therefore, listening to her, both Henricks and Wyatt shook their heads. Then, Henricks pointed out, "Many see the ranked dungeons and the monsters in them as problems to be solved but that is untrue. Without them, not only our whole economy will crumble we will lose meaning. We are card apprentice, we raid dungeons, hunt monsters, and use their ingredients to create stronger cards. The same goes for unranked dungeons, though because of the world''s realm limit, we are not able to grow strong enough to clear these unranked dungeons but the same world is helping us by suppressing the escaped unranked monsters. What I am trying to say is, that though escaped unranked monsters were hard to deal with, the unranked ingredients we gained from killing them were not something we could find anywhere, they would allow us to create stronger cards. Eventually, we would have cards strong enough to help us clear unranked dungeons. Though our realm was limited our overall power would have grown significantly. Heatsend, individuals such as yourself would be able to solo these unranked dungeons equipped with the unranked cards created using the unranked ingredients from the unranked monsters. Think about it, what all our ancestors could have achieved if they had unranked cards helping them, yet for some reason only known to them, they chose to seal the unranked dungeons. These unranked cards would have easily allowed them to deal with monsters, supreme beings, dark races, and other problems of their era simultaneously with ease. Not only that the current card society would have developed to unseen heights maybe even to the point where we would not have to worry about facing Dark Races in our home world. Yet, they went ahead and sealed the unranked dungeons and we have been following their arrangements without asking any questions like a bunch of sheep. What''s important to notice here is that we lost much important knowledge like the creation of the celestial rule domain yet we somehow continue to remember the seal array formation that will help us seal an unranked dungeon which doesn''t actually help us if you ask me," Henricks paused after speaking his mind about the unranked dungeon and how he found sealing them a little suspicious. "If we ask you the whole world is a big conspiracy. You are just overthinking," Field Marshal Heatsend dismissed Henricks remarks as questionable conspiracy theories. She stuck to what she was taught as the original founders were her heroes she could not doubt them meanwhile Wyatt thought Henricks brought up great points. "Heatsend, you are beyond help," Henricks said, giving up trying to exin it to the Field Marshal as he saw Wyatt had understood what he was getting at. Unlike the Field Marshal and Wyatt, Henricks had spent many nights trying to figure out the Master''s n, hence he began to see how fishy the move of sealing the unranked dungeons was. Why seal dungeons that would make you stronger allowing you to deal with stronger enemies? He did not understand what the original founders were thinking when they decided to seal the unranked dungeons unless these dungeons held dangers unknown to them and known only to the original founders who survived it or was there something shady afoot here? Even after many sleepless nights, Henricks felt that he was nowhere close to the answer as to why the original founders sealed the unranked dungeons and why the Masters nned to unseal and raid these dungeons now of all times. "I am beyond help, you are beyond help. Do you think card creation is simple? Do you even know how much research goes into various ingredients to create a single-card recipe? Do you know how hard it is to study an SSS-rank ingredient and create a card based on it? Now you tell me the amount of time and manpower that would be required to study an unranked ingredient and create unranked cards? Yes, unranked cards would make us stronger and develop our society to new heights but unranked cards are not easy to create. How were the ancestors supposed to make time to create unranked cards when they were facing various existential threats? Wake up and stop living in dreams you ungrateful nutjob revolutionary. Not everything is conspiracy, our ancestors did their best to build this society we live in, you better learn to respect it if not them," Heatsend did not hold back and went full-on berserker on Henricks, giving him an earful. ''I guess this how she is among friends,'' Wyatt thought having gotten to see a new side to Field Marshal Heatsend. Corey looked at the Field Marshal in a new light and subtly gave her a thumbs up, she preferred this Field Marshal more. She was happy that the Field Marshal did not let the criminal walk all over her and showed him who''s who and what''s what. If not for her having decided to be more diligent toward her duties like her parents in all three of her lifetimes, Corey would have whistled and cheered for the Field Marshal. Chapter 2116 Final Count Chapter 2116 Final Count Date- 18 April 2321 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 22:29 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage Both Field Marshal Heatsend and Henricks made excellent points but ultimately Wyatt sided with Henricks because he felt Field Marshal Heatsend was seriously underestimating the original founders even though she admires them. The card apprentices after the original founders were still trying to catch up to their level, so Wyatt felt that judging the original founders with the standards of regr card apprentices would be foolish and a serious underestimation of their capabilities. Though Wyatt sided with Henricks he did not think there was some huge conspiracy afoot with regard to sealing the unranked dungeons, he believed the original founders had a n when they decided to seal the unranked dungeons but with time only the Masters remained to reap the benefit of their joint efforts. Wyatt agreed with Henricks that the Card apprentices would always choose to defeat stronger monsters to make stronger cards. That was how things worked back then and now. To add merit to this point the whole card world''s habitat was meant to nurture this kind of living. Therefore, it was suspicious that the card apprentices would go out of their way to seal the way for them to grow powerful, even beyond the realm limit of their home world. He did not think there was an unknown danger in the unranked dungeon that only the original founders knew about, because if so, then cowards like the masters would note forward willing to bet their all to unseal these dungeons and raid them. Clearly, the unranked dungeons held a secret and now was the best time to reap it, therefore the Masters were willing toe out hiding together to raid these unranked dungeons. If things were to go ording to Clown Mask''s future vision, then Masters would end up dead and nobody would ever uncover the truth of the sealed unranked dungeons. However, now the timeline has changed there was no telling how things would end up. But seeing how Karl was still trying to kill Asong as per the Clown Mask''s future vision, Wyatt believed most things of the end result would not change even if things were happening faster and slightly differently. Yes, Karl would not be able to kill Asong in this timeline because she too asylum under Wyatt but Karl''s secret will still be safe as both the Southern Royal Family and Wyatt wanted him to take care of the Masters for them. Therefore, they would ensure Asong would keep his secret. Once Karl had taken care of the Masters it was their time to act. No matter what the Masters were still considered and treated like legendary heroes in all five regions. So, anyone to get rid of them would only be a viin in the eyes of the general masses who had no idea what the true masters were like. Therefore both Wyatt and the Southern Royal family wanted Karl to do the job for them then they would swoop in, kill Karl, and be the heroes while gaining the maximum benefit from the death of the masters. The Southern Royal Family had their ns while Wyatt had his ns. However, unfortunately for the Southern Royal family while they stalked Karl Wyatt was stalking them. Unlike the Field Marshal just recently learned that Wyatt knew about Clown Mask''s future vision the rest of the Southern Royal family had no idea. This was why, Wyatt continued to keep his distance from Clown Mask even after rescuing her from her top-secret prison. To ensure that the Southern Royal family understood he only rescued Clown Mask to make a point about this criminal reformation program and nothing more. Amidst all this there was one huge variable, how did Karl manage to kill the masters in the Clown Mask''s future vision timeline? Since Clown Mask was not part of this incident she had zero idea of how Karl managed to kill all the masters. But one thing was clear Karl did get help from the other two mischiefs to fulfill his ns to kill the masters which was why he helped them in their conquests. Though their alliance was only for convenience''s sake after using them to kill masters he did keep his promise to them. It seems that deed solidified their alliance for the better until Aba Windsor happened. Now the million-dor questions were, What secret do the sealed unranked dungeons hold? How did the three mischiefs manage to kill the Masters in Clown Mask''s future vision timeline? Will the three mischiefs be sessful in killing the Masters even in this timeline? With so many unanswered questions, Wyatt felt he needed to find answers to these questions before the Masters and three Mischiefs made their respective more. After all, as their stalker, he would not want to miss the golden time to attack and im all for himself. "It seems they gathered and are ready to attack," the Field Marshal said in a cold voice awakening Wyatt from his contemtion. "Seven hundred undead demigods, it seems the Supreme Leader ns to bury the whole along with Asong just to be safe," Wyatt quickly scanned the city outskirts with his Soul pupils and Hive AI, to determine that the Supreme Leader had sent seven hundred undead demigods to not only silence Asong but everyone in the city, including the Field Marshal. All seven hundred of the undead demigods were neatly arranged forming a domineering battle formation that could take on an army of demigods three times their size, it seems the Supreme Leader did not make the mistake of underestimating his enemies this time like in the case of the Sun Blossom City. After all, this time his opponent was one of the top ten strongest in the world. It was only logical. "Seven Hundred," both Corey and Henricks eximed aloud simultaneously listening to Wyatt. What surprised the two of them, even more, was sensing ack of fear in Wyatt. Chapter 2117 R.I.F

Chapter 2117 R.I.F

Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:35 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage With his sense restricted by the Field Marshal''s replica celestial rule domain, Henricks could not sense the seven hundred Undead Demigods in the outskirts of the city yet he felt a sense of pressure and fear from the situation as things were at their worst. Even if the reinforcement were to arrive in time he did not know if it would be enough to face their enemies. Their reinforcement might end up requiring rescue along with them. Yet, Wyatt not only did not agree with his proposal to use his ability to bring his allies to make up the required numbers to face the enemies but showed no fear toward their current situation. Seeing him like this caused Henricks''s fears to vanish believing that Wyatt and Field Marshal had things under control. Maybe the reinforcement they called had arrived and had enough numbers, after all, they had the home-field advantage. If the Southern Hero and Southern Hope were to be outnumbered by enemies in the Southern Region then it would indeed be shameful on the Southern Region''s part. However, that was impossible but if it were to happen, now that be funny, thinking of this Henricks shook his head with a chuckle finding the random thought in his head hrious. However, his chuckle remained stuck in his throat when he heard Wyatt say, "Field Marshal, gather them and leave the rest to me." "Hey, hey, Wyatt, don''t tell me you n to face all seven hundred of them by yourself," Henricks asked frantically Wyatt wondering if he heard him. "Yes," Wyatt replied nonchntly. "Hey, hey, Wyatt, don''t tell me you n to face all seven hundred of them by yourself," Henricks asked frantically Wyatt wondering if he heard him. "Yes," Wyatt replied nonchntly. The reason the undead demigods were considered stronger than average demigods was because of their undead bodies that recovered regardless of the damage suffered, they felt no pain, they summoned strong undead minions such as SSS-rank undead monsters, and their body toxins that would counter their opponent''s physical attacks with SSS-rank rot curse. Apart from that they were simr to regr demigods. The physique and traits of the undead demigods might be frightening and too hard to deal with for average demigods but that was not a problem for Wyatt. Wyatt could disintegrate and reconstruct his body with a single thought so he was partially immortal and immune to physical damage. Having mastered the blood curse meaning of the blood rule to the ultimate tire, he had gained immunity to the curses. As for the Undead Demigod summoning SSS-rank undead monsters, if Wyatt cared about being outnumbered he would never have tried to seven hundred of them at once alone. Seeing Field Marshal was following Wyatt''s arrangement, Henricks looked at her in dismay and said, "Don''t tell me are going to go along with this? That is not one or two but seven hundred undead demigods. I know he defeated a strong devil that took out four teams of elite demigods by himself but aren''t you overestimating the kid too much?" "No, I am not overestimating him but you are underestimating him too much," the Field Marshal said preparing to gather all seven hundred undead demigods in one ce so Wyatt could go all out without having to worry about them escaping or him identally destroying the city. "That''s an army of undead demigods he nning to go against, alone at that. How am I the one underestimating him but not him overestimating himself?" Henricks asked in sheer disbelief at the Field Marshal''s response. Only to hear Corey brag, "Old man, what are you afraid of these just a bunch of dead people, little Baem said they are not even worth her taking action." Seeing how even Wyatt dared to face the army of undead head-on, Corey who was first skeptical began to believe little Baem''s bragging. If the enemies were not weak how would the Field Marshal who was supposed to protect Wyatt let him fight a fight he would not win? So, she began to wonder that little Baem wasn''t exaggerating about its strength but the enemies they face might indeed be too weak for it. Henricks stared at Corey nkly and asked, "When you were little where you dropped on your head?" "Old man, are you trying to pick a fight?" Corey snapped at Henricks. His question to her was the same as him calling her idiot to her face. "Little girl, do you take me for a fool?" Henricks snapped right back at Corey, her bragging that her imaginary friend could take on the army of undead demigods effortlessly to him of all the people her was the same as her taking him for a fool. "Old man, are you calling meir? And who are you calling an imaginary friend, Little Baem is very real. Believe it or not, I will have little Baem chew you alive and spit your mangled corpse in atrine pit. So, you may rest in feces for eternity," Corey yelled in rage, her chest heaving with her deep yet fast breathing. "..." Henricks stared at Corey in rage, he wanted to say something but found himself unable to think of words to refute. How would one go aboutmenting against something so absurd? N?v(el)B\\jnn "Will you two fucking shut up and let me concentrate?" The Field Marshal suddenly yelled staring daggers at Corey and Henricks. Original their banter was not enough for her to lose her concentration as she tried to pinpoint the exact location of all seven hundred undead demigods to gather them together for Wyatt to finish them all together but when Corey said she would have Henricks rest in feces (R.I.F) for eternity she lost concentration finding this particr remark funny and thing how Corey presented was witty. If not for her years of training to remain indifferent she might haveughed out aloud. "Now, this is the Corey I know," Wyatt chimed in. Then, he warned Henricks, "Don''t provoke her. Restricted by the domain you are not her familiar''s match and you would only be giving her a chance to stand good on her words, to make you rest in feces for eternity." Chapter 2118 Daughter They Deserved Chapter 2118 Daughter They Deserved Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:38 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Orphanage Wyattughed at Henricks expense but sensing Field Marshal''s gazend on him, he apologized, "I''m sorry, please carry on." Despite winning against Henricks verbally, Corey''s mood did not seem to have improved but she appeared to be moping, causing Wyatt to wonder what was bothering her again. If women were hard to understand this one took the cake. At first, she used to be predictable but recently she has been acting strange even for her. He offered to talk to her earlier but she wasn''t forting. He reached out but she did not take his hand, so there was nothing he could do here. Wyatt felt with Park and Little Baem by her side he did not have to go out of his way to talk to her about things weighing on her. Not to mention she still had Susan. "Wyatt, you ready?" having locked on to all seven hundred undead demigods, Field Marshal Heatsend asked if Wyatt was prepared so that she could gather them together. "Yes, do it," Wyatt affirmed aloud nodding at the Field Marshal, who nodded back and chanted, "Celestial Mysitic Dimension!" Soon a pitch-ck starry sphere expanded uniformly at incredible speed with Field Marshal as the center. In a sh, it outgrew her initial Celestial space domain covering the city, spreading to the outskirts and swallowing all seven hundred of the undead demigods. Then it began to recede, instantly turning into a small sphere in the Field Marshal''s hand and soon vanished. With it, the Seven Hundred Undead demigods, Wyatt, and Henricks had vanished leaving only Field Marshal, Corey, and the entire city with the Field Marshal''s celestial space domain still covering it. Noticing Wyatt was nowhere to be found, Corey demanded, "Where''s Wyatt? Send me to his side." The Field Marshal was taken aback by Corey''s response and could not help but say, "What''s going on?" "Just send me to Wyatt''s side," Corey desperately requested the Field Marshal once again. "Get yourself together, Wyatt doesn''t need you by his side right now, you will only get in his way," The Field Marshal did not understand why Corey was so desperate she did not think Corey would care so deeply about Wyatt. "No, as his employee I have to be his side," Corey replied feeling even if she was weak, Little Baem was strong and could Protect Both Her and Wyatt while killing the seven hundred undead demigods. "What is that supposed to mean? Speak clearly, that did not exin anything," The Field Marshal said sternly, she was losing patience with this one, if not for the Southern Region owing her parents too much she would not have bothered at this point. "It is my duty, I have to fulfill my duty diligently like my parents. Please, send me to Wyatt''s side," Corey pleaded with the Field Marshal. "Sigh, is this about the take we had earlier? When I asked you to be more like your parents I meaning be as understanding as your parents not¡ª is this one of those passive-aggressive satire? This is not funny at all," the Field Marshal felt that Corey was getting back at her for their talk earlier. However, that was truly not the case as Corey did not even listen to her or the Royal instructor at all, she nodded physically but mentally her mind wandered. But one thing did stick with her, to be like her parents. She was trying so hard to change but did not know what she wanted to change into, her past life gave her a good idea about what not to change into, not to mention she did not want to be a carbon copy of her past life. So, when Corey was still searching for an answers, she felt being like her parents would be a good idea. In all three lives so far her parents have been exemry parents at least those who chose to be part of her life were. She nned to learn from them how to live her life. The first thing about them she noticed was they were honest and diligent people. They not only took care of their family but also made time to be a part of society. They took their duties and responsibilities very seriously andpleted them diligently. Though they were not always rewarded for it, they took pleasure in justpleting their duties and responsibilities to the best of their abilities. They had a simple but fulfilling life. Corey was happy to be a part of their family, though she always couldn''t be the daughter they deserved and was the daughter they were stuck with they neverined and tried to make do no matter how hard she made it for them. But everyone has a breaking point and Corey regrets sometimes having found them. Still, in her three lives so far her parents were an example she could choose to shape her life. Unlike others, she did not have big ambitions she only wanted not to be a horrible person. Everyone had their fears and Corey was being a bad daughter to the bright family, the Southern region, and the card world itself. She knew who she was before she got her origin card, and her past life was a good indication of what she would have ended up like if she had continued down that path. He had nightmares of her old self taking over her and doing horrible things like her past self did no Earth. What Corey did not know was that it was the darkness with her title demon core that was trying toe out but not her past self. She did not have multiple personalities or multiple consciousnesses, if anything her origin card ensured that her past life memories did not negatively influence her mind. It was just the darkness within her title demon core trying to weaken her mind by creating doubts and fears to take over her body. Still, these fears gave her a direction in life, who she wanted to be and be, and she chose her parents from all three of her lives. She would soak in what they had to teach, digest them, and be the daughter that they not only deserved but could be proud of.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2119 Hard Life Chapter 2119 Hard Life Date- 18 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 22:34 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension In his mother''s celestial mystic dimension, Ransome was sitting in a corner moping and staring at the huge seal standing between him and his freedom. The seal was a lot more intimidating and domineering than he remembered. He recalled how in the name of training their mother abused him and his siblings by throwing them in this dump. Back then he would find sce in knowing that his other siblings were also facing the same seal but now he could not even do that. Instead, it made things worse, he was a grown man and as someone who had lived for centuries, he demanded to be treated with more respect. But knowing that screaming and throwing a tantrum would have no effect he just sat there in the corner going over his life and wondered howe all the women in his life were so domineering. First, a mother who believed not sparing the rod on her kids was love. Second, a wife who keeps trying to introduce BDSM ys into their bedroom activities. Third, his unrequited love who was the mighty city lord of the border city. Fourth, a daughter who betrayed her family and state to get more freedom to carry out her research and became a fugitive. Just thinking of the domineering women in his family he was depressed, he did not have the mental state to think about the ones in his rtives as it was a long list. Shaking his head, Ransom got up and stared at the seal long and hard before letting out a deep sigh and summoning his grimoire to take out a griller and a cooler filled with monster meat and beer. He soon began grilling monster meat while sipping on his beer. Thanks to Wyatt''s VR-Slime card''s soul energy digestion ability, he had found a surefire way to rx his mind while enjoying himself and there was nothing illegal about it. While turning the meat his mind rxed and wandered, he suddenly recalled the face of a young girl he met today and could not help but think, ''She looks so much like her mother, s.'' ''Damn, what am I thinking. Begone demonic thoughts!'' Ransom''s random thoughts gave him a scare for a second there as they weren''t the thoughts a married man of his age should be thinking. Then, he picked up his beer bottle to check itsbel, and thought, ''What is in it? I only took a dozen sips and am already wasted enough to have such impure thoughts.'' He then greedily emptied the bottle and mmed it hard on the ground, it was his mother''s dimension he could behave as he wanted in here. Popping open another bottle of beer, he ate a piece of rear meat and then took a sip of the beer, just then he felt multiple presences above him, to find about 700 hovering corpses. So, he could not help but look at the beer bottle in his hand once more and think, ''Damn, what is in it? This is my second bottle and I am starting to see things already. I should stock up more of these.'' "Ransom, this no time for drinking, prepare for battle," Henricks who was also sent into the celestial mystic dimension and had zero confidence in Wyatt''s prowess, yelled finding a familiar face in the unknown space. "Huh," Hearing someone call his name, Ransom looked toward the source of the sound it was someone he knew very well, Henricks. However, Ransom shook his head hard, rubbed his eyes, and alternated his gaze between Henrick''s figure and the beer bottle in his hand trying to figure out if he was seeing and hearing things or Henricks''s solitude among all these floating corpses scrambling to for a battle array formation were real. Then, he could not help but ask, "Henricks, is that really you?" "Yes, it is me. What''s with you? Don''t tell me you are already wasted?" Henricks panicked thinking Ransom might not be much help. Conforming that everything he was seeing was real, Ransom flew toward Henricks ignoring the undead demigods at the fastest speed he could fathom yelling, "You son of bitch, give me my daughter back." "Shit!" Listening to Ransom''s yell, Henricks realized that Ransom would definitely not be of help and might be the cause of his death. Seeing Ransom approach him with unparalleled killing in his eyes, Henrick quickly made use of his origin card to teleport to the other end of this celestial mystic dimension. Having escaped, Henricks was just happy that he could use his cards and abilities fine within part of the celestial mystic dimension allotted for Ransom. The reason Mystic Dimension of the Field Marshal was powerful was that it ran on its own set of rules that even its creator Field Marshal Heatsend could not break. It was because of these rules she did not allocate a separate section of the celestial mystic dimension for the undead demigods vs Wyatt fight and instead, transported them all to the part of the celestial mystic dimension she assigned for Ransom''s training. Originally the n was only to send in Wyatt and the undead demigods but the Field Marshal sent in Henricks too because she believed, it would cheer up her youngest. After all, he had the biggest bone to pick with Henricks as thetter led his daughter astray and turned her into one of the most wanted fugitives in the five regions. "Henricks, you old bastard, where are you hiding my daughter, you son of bitch?" Ransom screamed as he darted toward the other end of the celestial mystic dimension chasing Henricks. "Ransom, calm yourself. This is not the time or the ce to reminisce the past or me each other, let us deal with these undead demigods before they form a battle array formation and trap us to our deaths," Henricks tried to reason with Ransom being chased by thetter who showed no sign of slowing down orpromise. But they both came to an instant halt as a thick and sinister domain covered them, "Celestial Blood Curse Domain!" Chapter 2120 Subservient Chapter 2120 Subservient Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:42 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension Appearing within the upgraded version of Field Marshal''s infamous mystic dimension, Wyatt looked around curiously ignoring the undead demigods that flew around following their pre-determined orders. Judging from their actions, their orders were not hard to guess. They were most likely ordered to gather in a battle array formation and kill everyone in sight. Even in the mystic dimension, far from their master, unable to connect to him, they continued toplete their mission without any doubt or hesitation. This was one of the scariest things about fighting the undead for the living. Well, they were considered killing machines for a reason, void of emotions like pain, fear, etc. Wyatt looked around the mystic dimension impressed and wondered what rules and their meanings the Field Marshalbined to create the hybrid rune of this dimension. Fusion of two meanings from the same rule was hard much less from different rules. He should know as he recently did contemte creating a hybrid rune using the Blood Fate Plunder meaning and Blood Curse meaning but he did not know where to begin. The fusion of two rules or their meanings can be considered as bringing two different upations together. Simr to how chefs in this world tend to master knife martial arts so they are able to cut their vegetables and meat better. Wyatt had heard about chefs who cut vegetables and meat so fast that the vor of the vegetables and meat didn''t get affected, maintaining their original taste, integrity, and freshness. The chefs have managed to enhance their culinary skills to another level by incorporating martial arts into their culinary world. Who would thought that the chefs would attain higher levels in their culinary skills by expending a part of their time practicing knife martial arts to the highest mastery they could? Even if they had a hunch would they be willing to take time out of their everyday life to master the martial arts to the required realm? Even if one were well versed both in culinary skills and knife martial arts, would they know or ever imagine that just by cutting the vegetables and meats fast enough they could continue to maintain their taste and freshness withoutpromising their structural integrity? Wyatt was facing trouble simr to thetter example. He had the necessary mastery of both meanings of the blood rule but he had yet to find amon ground where the Blood Fate Plunder meaning could beplemented by or wouldplement the Blood Curse meaning. This would require Wyatt to utilize his ultimate understanding of these two blood rule meanings to the maximum to find amon ground between them. The more versatile themon ground Wyatt finds between them the stronger the resulting hybrid rune would be. But it was all up to Wyatt''s creativity, imagination, and problem-solving ability. This would be the true test of his genius. Just like how the Field Marshal''s hybrid rune was one of a kind and praised by many. Many world leaders have approached her asking to train in her mystic dimension but resolutely refused, none of their offers managed to change her mind.The capability and poprity of her hybrid rune was testament of her genius. Wyatt did not know about anything else but he hoped he too could create a one-of-kind hybrid rune that was as versatile and in demand as the Field Marshal Heatsend''s hybrid rune Mystic Dimension. Wyatt who was admiring the Field Marshal''s celestial mystic dimension woke up from his trance listening to the ruckus that Henricks and Ransom stirred up,pared to these two the undead demigods that were assembling neatly to form a battle array formation did not stir up so much noise. ''How are these undead demigods both obedient to their master and still sentient? They are not card summons, so it can only mean they were cultivated using dark arts. But as far as the undead demigods created by dark arts are very sinister in nature and would kill their master if thetter showed even a sign of weakness,'' Wyatt was curious seeing how Karl hade up with a method to keep the undead obedient but not affect their sentient at the same time. After all, all the dark arts to make undead subservient involved degrading their sentience to partial sentience, such that they were no longer too independent and smart enough to think of freedom. However such kind of undead can only act as a mob. But seeing how these undead demigods were smart enough to assemble in battle array formation and continue to execute their orders without any involvement of their masters showed that the undead demigods did not lose their sentience, even if their sentence were to be tempered with it did not seem to have deteriorated a lot. It was at a bnce where they were subservient to their master while being smart enough to execute his orders without much guidence. Karl seems to have achieved a rtionship with his undead legion simr to Wyatt''s rtionship with his cmity daughter gems. But Wyatt believed that Karl''s method wasn''t better than his mother-daughter gems ability. Wyatt''s observation wasn''t biased but just the fact. However, Wyatt wondered how Karl was able to achieve something simr. Then, a thought crossed Wyatt''s mind, that Karl might have Boss-level Undead Demigod as his card summons. This would exin why he was able to control so many undead demigods without reducing each of their sentences to that of a loyal dog. If that were the case, then Wyatt would understand how Karl was able to use the undead demigods against the masters. The masters sourced this project so they would have been stupid if they had not taken precautionary measures to make sure the control of the undead legion they paid to create to raid unranked dungeons remained in their hand and could not be used against them. However, there were many boss monsters out there with the ability that gave their minions immunity to external maniption. If the masters failed to take this into consideration and had made such a simple oversight in their n then their deaths at hands of Karl and other two mischiefs was a result of their own ignorance and deserved.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2121 10xBoost Chapter 2121 10xBoost Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:44 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Pondering if Karl had used the oversight in the Master''s n to his advantage to get rid of them with their undead legion and the other mischiefs, Wyatt felt that Karl killing the Masters was more him being at the right ce at the right time than a onesided victory that the Circle''s propaganda had spread in Clown Mask''s future vision. "Henricks, you old bastard, where are you hiding my daughter, you son of bitch?" "Ransom, calm yourself¡­.. trap us to our deaths." Once again, Wyatt''s thoughts were interrupted by the retarded duo that did not know to act their age. He stared at the two of them, and then at the undead demigods, seeing they were not far from gathering in a battle array formation, Wyatt decided it was time for him to act. With that thought, Wyatt''s human morphed into a blood-red humanoid, and it chanted aloud with a deep voice, "Celestial Blood Curse Domain!" coloring the whole mystic dimension into a sinister red shade. This time, while entering the blood curse incarnation as a blood rule ve Wyatt once again got help from the blood rule stream because of his wounded soul. Since Wyatt had yet toplete his side of the deal, the blood rule stream as a creditor had to make sure that it''s debtor would not default by dying so it helped Wyatt once again without him asking. Because it knew Wyatt was good for it. This time Wyatt deployed the celestial blood curse domain instead of the celestial blood fate domain because his opponents were undead. They did not have blood. The method used to cultivate this undead had their circtory system pump a potent sludge of toxins instead of blood. This was just an additional method to make the undead recover faster, be more durable, and be insanely lethal inbat. This way their attackers would have to watch out for the toxins in the undead system when attacking them. Karl and the Masters seem to have gone the extra mile to make sure their undead demigods weren''t just a mob but deadly force that can take down every obstacle in their path. Considering how the Masters nned to use the undead demigods to explore the unranked dungeons that have been sealed for thousands of years, Wyatt thought it was only logical. After all, nobody knew what transformation the unranked dungeon had gone through after thousands of years of being sealed. Since there wasn''t a single drop of blood in the undead''s body, Wyatt''s blood fate plunder meaning was useless against them. This was why he decided to use the blood curse meaning to deploy a celestial domain. Yes, just like the blood fate plunder meaning the blood curse meaning would also be useless against the undead but that was only true if Wyatt nned to curse the undead through their blood. However, Wyatt had different ns. The SSS-rank blood curse he incubated in his soul was a blood curse that enhanced hisbat power by cursing his blood. Wyatt nned to use this SSS-rank blood curse to fight the undead. With just one SSS-rank blood curse powering his blood curse incarnation from Wyatt was just as strong as a new demigod that was to say he wasn''t as strong as anyone of the undead demigod present so how did he n to fight the seven hundred undead demigods by himself. The answer was simple, he nned to use the effect of the celestial blood curse domain to enhance the prowess of his SSS-rank blood curse. Within the Celestial blood curse domain all blood curses gained a 1000% boost. That was to say the strength of the SSS-rank blood curse was enhanced by the 10 times. Not just the SSS-rank blood curse but also his blood rule ve''s blood curse incarnation form also gained a 1000% boost. In a regr blood curse domain, all blood curses would gain a 200% boost but within the celestial blood curse domain it was 5 times higher. Showing the difference between a celestial and a mortal. The difference was just too big. Celestial Rule Domain wasn''t meant for mortals, it was the power of the Celestials. This was why the Royal Instructor and the rest would never seed in their pursuit to create an original celestial rule domain. This also made Wyatt dread and appreciate the Deviant Devil''s strength even more, it was able to fight a celestial blood rule ve on equal footing. He wondered if it was time for him to return to the blood rule source and check who won. ''Not yet,'' he thought feeling that their battle would not have concluded this quickly. If he went there now, he would just be walking to his death. After all, the location where he buried his pseudo-cmity soul gem was right below their battlefield. It was already a miracle that about one-third of the pseudo-cmity soul gems he buried were still intact and not destroyed by the tremors and aftershocks from their battle. Later, Wyatt wondered about the card apprentice who had left behind the records of the celestial rule domain. He could not help but think if there were card apprentices who possessed the power of celestials in the past just like him. Just the thought that there were card apprentices in the past who possessed the power of celestials like him gave Wyatt chills. After all, there weren''t even records of individuals that possessed the power of celestial in the dark races, or was that information not for the regr masses? That would not be surprising considering that the Ruler-ss strong in the dark realm tend to monopolize the best for themselves. But what was surprising to Wyatt was the card society''s decline. What changed, why did the once glorious card apprenticemunity fall to this extent? Was the damage to the card apprenticemunity after the first Demon war bigger than the new generation thought it was or was there something else? Chapter 2122 SSS-Rank Burning Blood Curse Chapter 2122 SSS-Rank Burning Blood Curse Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension "Celestial Blood Curse Domain!" Deploying the celestial rule domain, Wyatt noticed that undead demigods paused for a second to register the new development then were back to assembling into a battle formation. They showed a sense of urgency this time. It seems they have registered that their enemy was a threat to them despite their numbers. For the undead demigods to be subservient and show such intuition and cooperation among each other meant that the Boss monster dominating them had to be really powerful and intimidating. Shaking his head, Wyatt''s red solitude flickered next to an undead demigod who appeared to be the head of the battle array formation, then pierced its head with his right hand covered in sinister blood-red me as he chanted, "Burning Blood Curse. Cinder!" With Wyatt''s chant, the blood-red me burrowed into the undead demigod''s body and burned it inside out turning it into charcoal that dissipated as ashes with a passing wind. The me on Wyatt''s hand also burned the toxins that had gotten on his hands. As such he was totally unharmed. [Curse Name: Burning Blood Curse n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Curse Type: Blood Curse Curse Rank: SSS-rank Curse Effect: the user of this curse can burn their blood as fuel to produce an SSS-rank cursed blood me. Note: i) If the user hasprehended the blood rule''s blood curse meaning, they can substitute their blood rule power as fuel to produce the cursed me instead of their blood. ii) The amount of blood rule power required to produce and keep the cursed me well-lit will vary with the user''s mastery of the blood curse meaning. iii) The lethality of the cursed me will gain a boost depending upon the user''s understanding of the blood curse meaning.] Since Wyatt''s mastery and understanding of the blood rule''s blood curse meaning was at its peak, the ultimate tier, the amount of blood rule power he used to produce and keep the cursed me lit was next to nothing and the boost gained by the cursed me was immense. Now,bined with the boost of the Celestial rule domain Wyatt''s cursed me was strong enough even to threaten the likes of the Royal Instructor and the Field Marshal. Let alone an undead demigod. Not to forget that gaining the boost from the celestial rule domain Wyatt''s blood curse incarnation form was also boosted. Meaning, if he were to unleash the full extent of the blood curse incarnation in his blood rule ve form then he would be the cursed blood me incarnation, the cursed blood me itself, an energy being. "That felt awesome!" Wyatt said aloud, feeling as if he had kind of begun to understand why there were pyromaniacs and arsonists in the world. He never knew burning shit up would feel so revealing and liberating. Wyatt had a lot of stress on his shoulders but now he kind of felt unburdened. Then looking at the remaining undead demigods, Wyatt felt a little regret that he only had 699 targets to burn to oblivion. However, with a manic-like grin on his face, he yelled, "me on!" soon his entire body transformed into a blood-red humanoid me with thick ck smoke acting as his hair while his eyes were radianting with a blue glow. Meanwhile, another undead demigod had taken over as the head of the battle array formation they were trying to set up while a group of five undead demigods tried to engage their assaulter while the rest hurried to set up the battle array formation. Setting up a battle array formation was very hard even for card apprentices who practiced it for their entire lives, not to mention deploying it in an unknown area. This was especially true for therge groups, which was why the army in this world practiced the rmended battle array formation every morning as part of their drills. Like every array formation, battle array formation too had its core. However, since the battle array formation was entirely made of manpower, its core or head was usually an individual. This was because of the hydra tactic. Which was, even if the head of the battle array formation were to die, another soldier in the array could quickly rece the head. Unless their number dwindled down below the minimum requirement to set up the battle array formation or everyone was dead, the array would continue to function. Since it was very hard to set up a battle array formation, they were made to be versatile and movable such that they could adapt to the changing tides on the battlefield. Therefore, the best way to defeat a battle array formation was to stop it from ever beingpleted. The reason why they went through the trouble to practice and set up a battle array formation was because of the boost it provided. Different types of battle array formations gave various boosts and buffs to the individuals and the group forming it. Considering that the undead demigods were nning to wipe out a city under the protection of one of the top ten strongest card apprentices, their battle array formation was mostly focused on attack and agility. Not to mention considering that they were undead that don''t feel fear or pain with enhanced recovery prowess, defense or other types of battle array formation would not help them. Looking at the five undead demigods that had circled him, Wyatt wondered why they nned to engage in closebat when they had an advantage in long range, but thinking that they were here to stall him, he understood they did not want their battle to dy or affect the other undead demigods from setting up the battle array formation. This meant they were sacrificing themselves toplete their mission which was unlike an undead demigod, as they would never be considerate enough to end their existence for something unrted to them. Well, this whole thing about undead demigods being so sync with each other and moving toward one goal was absurd to begin with. So Wyatt decided to spare no thought to it and enjoy burning them all to dust. Chapter 2123 Paradox Chapter 2123 Paradox Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:48 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Wyatt looked at the five undead demigods that had surrounded him and then at his new cursed blood-me body, he decided to try something new. Then making use of his body restructuring and myriad devil transformation skills Wyatt morphed his me body into a me tornado swallowing all five of the undead demigods in his surroundings. This was the first time Wyatt had turned into an energy body, so he wasn''t still used to his cursed blood-me body. After all, Wyatt was able to assume this form despite hiscking realm was only because of the 10xboost that his blood curse incarnation form gained under the effect of his celestial blood curse domain. Otherwise, even with his blood rule ve form and his ultimate mastery andprehension of the blood rule stream as card master he could not enter this form. However, the effect of the celestial rule domain made it possible. An energy body was a lot different from the flesh body that Wyatt was used to for both of his lives. Since he got his hands on myriad devil transformation skills he has taken many forms but this was the first time he had turned into an energy body. It was indeed a different feeling. All his senses were not the same in his new form they were more attuned to nature. This made it easier for him to use his celestial force but at the same time it made it difficult for him to move it was like he was relearning to move around from scratch in his new body. But fortunately, because of his body restructuring and myriad devil transformation skills, he did not have much trouble getting his body to move and morph to his will and imagination. With his thoughts, his body morphed into a raging me tornado. Morphing to a tornado was just off the top of his head but it opened many possibilities for him to use his new form. He could do the same with his original body but that would only be a horror show even for the strong-hearted individuals but maybe not for the undead demigods, however, in the cursed blood-me body it''s different, he was like a mini curse blood-me sun, his entire body was a weapon of mass destruction. Anything that neared him would be burned to cinder. Thus, in his tornado form under the pressure and heat of the cursed blood me tornado, all five undead demigods were burned to dust without resistance dropping their grimoires to the floor. As an SSS-rank me with a ten times boost from the celestial rule domain, the power of the cursed blood me was so strong that the undead demigod''s enhanced recovery abilities were not a match, and died without putting up any struggle. Killing the five undead demigods, the raging tornado reduced into a humanoid form with a wide grin. Reducing the five undead demigods to dust Wyatt felt good and euphoric. The pleasure and enjoyment he received from burning the undead to dust helped him cope with the stresses that built on his mind. Wyatt did not feel the same way when he used the celestial blood fate domain''s effect to kill the Circle and the Yin-yang harmony sects'' card apprentices. Not to mention with their death they all left souvenirs for Wyatt in the form of fate plunder rune cards but it wasn''t as enjoyable for Wyatt as burning the undead to ashes. After all, killing the undead demigods Wyatt felt no guilt or burden of taking a life whatsoever. Instead, he was happy that he could give rest to these poor souls, freeing them from Karl and the Masters'' control. This was why Wyatt found killing undead demigods enjoyable and a good stress reliever like killing opponents in a video game. But this was a hundred times better than the video game after all this was his new reality. Killing the undead demigods effortlessly Wyatt turned to find the new head of the battle array formation the undead were trying to gather in. Only to learn that about two dozen undead demigods were head his way with extreme caution. Wyatt who was beginning to enjoy burning the undead to dust took this as a sport and wanting to obtain maximum pleasure from killing the undead he decided to get creative and imaginative in his ways of dealing with the undead. There were still a lot more cards and skills that he hadn''t used yet. His only concern was that the remaining 694 undead demigods would be enough for him to vent. Looking at the undead demigods heading his way, Wyatt found it funny that they were sacrificing themselves one by one to set up the battle array formation when they stood more chance to win if they all came at him together. The undead demigods were restricting themselves to closebat as they did not want their fight to disturb or dy the attempts of the other undead demigods to set up the battle array formation. The undead demigods were so focused and dedicated topleting their orders to set a battle array formation and kill everyone in sight that they did not see that trying to fulfill this order they were turning the purpose of their master''s order moot. The purpose of their order was to kill everyone while suffering minimum casualties however, trying to follow their orders they increased their casualty while being unable to kill a single card apprentice. This was the drawback of puppets that could not think around theirmands. This problem wasn''t just limited to Karl''s undead demigods, Gideon Grim''s hypnotized puppets and Wyatt''s cmity daughter gems faced the same problem. Though Wyatt could solve this by giving his cmity daughter gems the highest authority rank in its hierarchy system. By upgrading their tier as cmity daughter gems to left/right-man rank or partner rank. However, Wyatt only gave this rank of authority to cmity daughter gems that gained his recognition like Oldman Ben, as for Clown Mask or Ted who followed the City lord to the Way Beyond because of their circumstances they gained the highest rank of authority without any effort. Wyatt did this because in a hive not everyone could be the queen, there were grunts, soldiers, breeders, etc breaking the hierarchy and making everyone equal would only lead to chaos and the whole point of cmity daughter gems moot. It''s simr to the clone paradox, not the one where the clone tries to kill the original or the original and the clone both don''t know who the clone was but the one where a clone would not listen to another clone. Without a proper and established hierarchy, why would a clone listen to another clone? This was why Wyatt never just gave all his cmity daughter gems the highest authority and degree of freedom to think for themselves. Just because they were subservient to Wyatt did not mean they were subservient to each other. With the least amount of authority, the cmity daughter gems have a very low degree of freedom to think for themselves, all their emotions and actions would be focused on doing what''s best for Wyatt and themand given to them. As a result, the low authority cmity daughter gem showcases a high degree of cooperation but they are dumb yet smart enough toplete their orders. However, if all of them had the highest authority and degree of freedom to think for themselves, their individual belief of what was best for Wyatt would conflict with their cooperation. After all, not everyone thinks the same, everyone has a different opinion. In their attempt to do what they felt was best for Wyatt, they would all fight among themselves unless someone with higher authority than them ordered them to stop, that would be Wyatt. Because of this trouble, Wyatt was very careful with whom he upgraded in the cmity daughter gem hierarchydder. After all, the leader of his cmity daughter gem should have the required qualities to call the right shots or have the bravery to make their shots right. This was why Wyatt only prompted Old Ben to partner-tier cmity daughter gem. Since Old Bencked emotions and Wyatt was his new pursuit, Wyatt had found that Old Ben had a very strong sense of judgment and most importantly he had the power and guts to make his judgment the right one. Being able to make the right decisions was good quality but being able to be right at the end despite being wrong initially was better quality. Old Ben had time and again proven to Wyatt that he was capable of that with some help from his tiger squadron. Looking at the twenty-four undead demigods that were about to be sacrifices for his me body, Wyatt''s grin grew as manyical ways to burn these undead demigods came to his mind. Which rmed his heart, he was shocked to learn that he had such a side to himself. Chapter 2124 Wyatts Popularity Chapter 2124 Wyatt''s Poprity Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:49 N?v(el)B\\jnn Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension After a short self-assessment, Wyatt concluded that he did not have a psychopathic side to him. The thoughts he was having about killing the undead in various ways were simr to how one would n to y a video game in multiple ways to make it more fun. It''s just like how one ns toplete an entire video game fighting armed enemies with a knife or do a speed run. It''s just that killing the undead did not burden him in any way. While Wyatt was thinking of various ways to kill the undead demigods, Henricks and Ransom were shocked by the celestial blood curse domain and the strength Wyatt was currently disying. Henricks who had experienced Field Marshal''s celestial space domain was the most taken aback of the two. Now he knew what the field meant by her celestial rule domain was just a fake, replica of the original one. If the Field Marshal were to learn to create an original celestial rule domain from Wyatt then she would easily take the strongest card apprentice title. If others in the demigods in the Southern region were to learn it, then there is no stopping them. Especially, those with an Unparalleled bloodline. Now he knew what the field meant by her celestial rule domain was just a fake, replica of the original one. If the Field Marshal were to learn to create an original celestial rule domain from Wyatt then she would easily take the strongest card apprentice title. If others in the demigods in the Southern region were to learn it, then there is no stopping them. Especially, those with an Unparalleled bloodline. Apart from the celestial rule domain, Wyatt''s current form gave him a sense of threat. Just looking at him his intent sense rang in rm. He had seen Wyatt''s twelve-headed demigod form it was sinister and strong butpared to his current blood-me demigod form, it wasn''t sinister enough. As for strength, he could not tell. As Wyatt''s twelve-headed demigod form was a physical type and his blood-me demigod form was an elemental type, they both were in a league of their own. If he had personally fought Wyatt in both of his forms, then he could have guessed which one was superior. Regardless, seeing how Wyatt''s me was effortlessly burning the undead to dust before they could recover, Henricks felt maybe Wyatt could really take all seven hundred of these brain-dead undead demigods down. Now this was the scariest part for Henricks. Because he understood the gravity of what it meant for a card master to annihte seven hundred undead demigods. If Wyatt were to able to achieve that, Henricks felt that maybe Freedom Fighter joining Wyatt would not be a bad idea. After all, if Wyatt was this strong as a card master how strong would he be as a card demigod? He would have no opponent, no challenge, no match take he could not win. There would be no one to equal him in the card world. Earlier Henricks who had dismissed Wyatt''s idea to have Freedom Fighter rally behind Wyatt''s banner without giving it a second thought, was now considering it. The main reason for this was that Wyatt was not only strong and wealthy, but his ideas aligned with theirs. Henricks and the other leaders of the Freedom Fighters have thoroughly researched the civilizations in the VR universe created by Wyatt once it became their main source of ie. The Freedom Fighter''s captains were not only impressed by the civilizations in the VR universe but inspired by them. They hoped that Card World would one day able to be as harmonious and prosperous as them. Then, they could not help but be in awe of the person who envisioned such civilizations. With this realization, their drive to recruit Wyatt into the Freedom Fighters became stronger. If not for the fact that them at being on the verge of bankruptcy and invaded they would have long contacted Wyatt trying to recruit him. This was why Henricks imed that Wyatt''s vision and the Freedom Fighter''s cause were more simr than he knew. Without him knowing Wyatt had a very positive image and poprity within the Freedom Fighters. In a world where the strong tried to bully the weak at every turn, Wyatt was a fresh breath of air. Especially, with his VR universe and VR slime card. Not to mention the Southern Princess propaganda about Wyatt being the Southern Hope. Not just the Freedom Fighters, Wyatt had a very positive image and poprity among the poor and middle ssmunities of all five regions. Wyatt''s decision to distribute free VR slime cards to the students and remote areas was finally paying off in other ways that were not his priorities. Distributing free stuff would make anyone popr, how could Wyatt not know that? However, such poprity would notst for long which was why he did not care for it. Not to mention, his main agenda to make VR slime cards avable to all was to create his own informationwork which was why he gave away a coveted skill like soul energy digestion skill for free with every VR slime card. But Wyatt''s poprity among the Freedom Fighters was not of such nature, it was from pure awe of his vision that he showcased through VR universe. Since the VR universe was created by Wyatt they added all of its merits to Wyatt and began to worship him as an idol. He was especially popr among the Freedom Fighter''s R&D department and the finance department. One department worshiped him for his innovation and the other department worshiped his means to earn lots of money. Since both Freedom Fighters and Wyatt had made their intentions clear wanting to recruit the other to each other, Henricks was contemting if there was a middle ground where the Freedom Fighters and Wyatt could meet each other to be allies. Meanwhile, Ransom who chose to ignore what going on in his surroundings and its dangers to focus on getting his daughter back tactically made use of his runes to stealthy catch up with Henricks, andtching on to Henricks he yelled, "Got you, you old bastard. Now take me to where my daughter is." "You dumb idiot, if I could do that would I have not escaped by now? I am as helpless as you in your mother''s dimension," Henricks yelled at Ransom, who was hugging like a ko bear, in annoyance for breaking his chain of thoughts. After all, allying with Wyatt would not only be important for the Freedom Fighters but also give him his freedom. Chapter 2125 Ransoms All Mighty Mom Chapter 2125 Ransom''s All Mighty Mom Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:56 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension While Ransom was waiting for the perfect time to make his move, the undead demigods in the formation summoning their grimoire did not immediately attack Wyatt instead began to make preparations while locking on to Wyatt. Causing Wyatt to wonder, if the undead demigods were not sure about facing him even though they were assembled into small battle array formations. It was possible after all, that Wyatt was in an energy body form. There weren''t many cards or abilities that could harm an energy body. Not to mention an energy body enhanced by celestial force. Normal attacks no matter the power, couldn''t really harm Wyatt in his current form. Even many attacks meant to harm energy bodies might not be able to harm Wyatt because of the celestial force enhancing his body. If they wanted to deal with Wyatt, then they would have toe up with unconventional attack methods. They could enhance their attacks with celestial force too just like Wyatt but there was no way the world would lend them celestial force. So, the situation wasn''t as dire as Wyatt had initially thought. By assembling into small battle array formations, all the undead demigods managed to achieve was grow strong enough to not be killed by Wyatt. In a way, both Wyatt and the undead demigods were in a stalemate. Neither could kill the other for now. ''It seems I overestimated them,'' Wyatt thought, seeing that undead demigods did not attack but were busy making other preparations. He felt stalling for another 50 seconds would not be a problem if this continued. Wyatt could not help butpliment his judgment for choosing the SSS-rank burning blood curse as the blood curse to enter the blood curse incarnation from. If he had used any other blood curse then he would be in deep trouble now. Fortunately, he was aware the blood curses were useless against the undead so he chose a blood curse that would enhance his strength, ultimately choosing the burning blood curse. Even in self-enhancing blood curses, many blood curses would not have been as useful to Wyatt in his current situation as the burning blood curse was right now. After all, it was his cursed blood me from kept him alive despite things not going ording to his n. Wyatt also believed apart from his judgment, his luck also yed a part in it, after all, there were many formidable blood curses out there to strengthen oneself. For Wyatt to choose the SSS-rank burning blood curse out of all of them indeed had a little element of luck to it. Wyatt doesn''t like to depend on luck, however, how could he be disappointed when things ultimately worked out in his favor? Who doesn''t like a little surprise in their life? Wyatt would always wee such surprises but not the ones in the case of the natural nodes. To think thework of natural nodes would go out of their way to help him set up a stable pseudo-natural array formation instead of forming an unstable one was beyond Wyatt''s calctions. As they say, ''If the foundations were solid it is hard for things to go wrong as we progress.'' Simrly, the arrangement of thework of natural nodes established by Wyatt was too excellent as such instead of using the cursed blood me to form an unstable array formation they umted it to form a stable array formation. However, just when Wyatt was rxing thinking that he had won the war, the undead demigods changed the tides of the war once again as their preparations werepleted. "...Undead Golem!" all the small battle array formations finished their preparations to face Wyatt with a loud chant. Soon the dozen undead demigods in a small battle array formation melted into to dreadful ck water forming a pool of dark water. The dark water pool seemed to be boiling as time again bubbles would form in it only to burst open releasing toxic gases. Seeing this, Wyatt frowned and signed internally, ''I cannot catch a break, can I?'' He realized he was too quick to jump to a conclusion, the undead demigods were really not to be underestimated. Even though their sentience was suppressed, their sense of judgment continued to surprise Wyatt. ''Forty more seconds, just give me forty more seconds!'' Wyatt prayed. He knew he was asking for a lot but couldn''t help it as he felt that it would be shameful for him to run when he made the bold im to kill all seven hundred of the undead demigods by himself. At Wyatt''s current power levels, even a fraction of a second was too long let alone a full forty seconds, by that time undead would be done with him and in their final steps to form a joint battle array formation. "Undead Golems!" both Ransom and Henricks eximed in unison as they saw the boiling dark water pool reassemble into a hugged monstrosity with its body covered in twelve heads. The mouths of these heads remained ajar releasing toxic gas into the surroundings covering the huge body of the undead golem in a thick veil of toxic mist. Their eyes wandered giving the undead golems aplete 720-degree view, making sure that attack from any angle would not catch it by surprise. "This is bad, undead demigods were tough to deal with but the undead golems made from undead demigods are impossible to deal with!" Henricks blurted seeing the huge monstrosities covered in a veil of toxic mist constantly scanning their surroundings with twelve pairs of eyes. He then turned to look at Ransom and said, "This is all because of you, you stubborn dumbass." "..." Ransom did not argue as this undead were indeed formidable even his mother would break a sweat just fighting one of them not to mention a two and a half dozen of them. Chapter 2126 Baking Demigods Chapter 2126 Baking Demigods Date- 18 April 2321 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 22:51 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension With Hive AI detecting multiple undead demigods acting as heads for the battle array formation they were assembling, Wyatt thought, ''They are smarter than I gave them credit for.'' Unlikest time the undead demigods did not sacrifice their numbers to stall Wyatt, instead found a way to keep Wyatt busy while they assembled into a battle array formation. A battle array formation cannot have multiple heads, of all the heads Hive AI detected one was the true head of the battle array formation while the rest were fake used to confuse Wyatt. Or The undead demigods nned to assemble into multiple small battle array formations, then join into one big battle array formation. This way they would not have to start from scratch every time Wyatt killed the undead demigod acting as head of the joint battle array formation. Also, by the time Wyatt dealt with the first few heads, the other heads would have assembled into a small battle array formation. After all, small battle array formations do not require as long to assemble. Then, an assembled small battle array formation will take care of Wyatt while the remaining undead demigods assemble into a simr battle array formation so that they can form a joint battle array formationter. Of the two cases he thought of, Wyatt wondered which one the undead demigods ended up using. He would have chosen thetter as it gave them more chances at sessfully assembling into a battle array formation. But were the undead demigods sentient enough to think of this? If Karl were to have taught them various ways to assemble into a battle array formation then they might be going for the joint battle array formation. Still, it was too soon to tell. While Wyatt decided to just destroy all the undead demigods pin-pointed by Hive AI as array formation heads, Hive AI informed him that his judgment was right as it had noticed the change in the pattern of the undead demigods'' movements and found that they were no longer nning to assemble into a one big battle array formation but form a joint battle array formation. It seemed Karl had indeed taught the undead demigods how to assemble into a battle array formation well. Even without him, they were capable of deciding the optimal way to assemble into a battle array formation based on their circumstances. No wonder he was confident enough to send these undead demigods to destroy the city that was under the direct protection of one of the top ten strongest in the card world. Now that Wyatt knew for sure what the undead demigods were up to he felt a sense of urgency if the undead demigods managed to assemble even a single small battle array formation, they would be a formidable force to reckon with. With them keeping Wyatt busy other undead demigods would also assemble into small battle array formations. Then, even Wyatt with his energy body would find it difficult to defend against multiple small battle array formations, especially if the undead demigods had a way to harm energy bodies. Considering that many strong card apprentices used elemental spirits summon cards that happened to be energy bodies, the undead demigods were likely to have cards that harmed energy bodies. That was to say, if even one of the heads managed to assemble a single small battle array formation, Wyatt''s loss was guaranteed. Knowing that the situation had turned urgent, Wyatt no longer held back. His me twister body returned to humanoid me form and he transformed into an elder viltronian titan. With this Wyatt''s humanoid me form grew to 150 meters in height. As a result, the mystic dimension that previously felt spacious despite nearly 700 of them upying it, now felt small to Wyatt. Which was the point of him taking on this form. With his energy body''s speed in his current size, it should be easier for him to kill a huge number of undead demigods at a time. Then, Wyatt used his body restructuring skill to morph his humanoid form energy body into a 200-meter-wide me tornado. This time Wyatt used his celestial force to help speed up the spin of his tornado form to the maximum. The me tornado was so fast right now that Henricks and Ransom who were standing at the edge of the mystic dimension felt the pull of the tornado. As for undead demigods that were in the immediate vicinity of Wyatt they were directly sucked into the tornado and reduced to ashes even before they could put up a struggle, killing a few dozen of them with Wyatt not even trying. A demigod could easily subdue a natural tornado but the current me tornado within the celestial blood curse domain was ten times boosted SSS-rank curse blood-me and a demigod with celestial powers in its essence, its power totally emascted the power of the undead demigods, turning them into regr joe facing a me tornado. The result could not be more obvious. Not to mention with the celestial blood curse domain locking in the energy from the me tornado, it basically turned into a furnace. With passing time the heat inside the domain grew to the point where an average demigod could be cooked inside. If not for the undead body being affected by the extreme temperatures, they would be in a lot worse shape like the Henricks and Ransom duo. Their skin had turned red and dry losing body water. They tried to use their soul energy and opposite-type elemental rule power to protect themselves from the heat but they found their power wasn''t sufficient as it turned out under the effect of the celestial blood curse domain the thermal energy generated from the ming tornado gained a ten times boost since this thermal energy was a form of blood curse in a sort. The thermal energy from a ten times boosted SSS-rank cursed blood-me energy was already strong enough to harm a demigod but now with the thermal energy too enjoying ten times boost from the celestial blood curse domain, it was strong enough to kill a regr demigod. Therefore, even Henricks and Ransom, despite their best effort to resist the heat in the domain, still looked like a piece of meat slowly being baked in an oven. Not to mention with passing time the thermal energy umting in the domain raised the temperature to new heights, if this continued the duo did not know how long they couldst in it without getting seriously harmed. Chapter 2127 Scared Henricks And Smelly Ransom Chapter 2127 Scared Henricks And Smelly Ransom Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:52 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension "It seems the boy has this under control, you can forget about getting rid of me until you take me to my daughter," Ransom, who was in a bind knowing that if he did not stop his reckless actions and help Henricks to stop the undead demigods from assembling into a battle array formation things might turn for worse, seeing Wyatt kill a few dozen of undead demigods without even trying decided to stick to his original n, pester Henricks into taking him to meet his daughter. "You deviant, let go of me. It''s already hot enough, you stinking to me like this is only making it worse, and what the fuck is that smell? Its do disgusting," Henricks did not like the rising temperature in the domain one bit adding to it the smell that came from Ransom''s body made it more intolerable. He did not even want to think about how they both were drenched in sweat and stuck to each other. He felt like he was sent to hell concocted for him. What bothered him even more was Ransom seemed to be fine with it. Just then he remembered Luna saying that her parents had been fighting a lottely since her father would not do the things her mother wanted them to do in the bedroom. At first, Henricks thought, this was not the kind of news he wanted to know about the royal family and their allied households. But now, his mind wandered imagining the worst possible reasons why Luna''s parents were having troubles in their marital bed. "Just ignore it," Ransom''s face was beet red, he did not go into details about the smell because of its embarrassing origin. "How am I supposed to ignore it if it''s getting into my eyes? The fuck, it''s so thick and disgusting. Let go of me, you dumbass," Henricks yelled both disgusted by the smell and suspicious hearing Ransom''s response. "Don''t struggle you are making it worse," Ransom too was not happy about the situation, especially hugging Henrick''s sweaty body. When Henricks struggled their sweaty bodies rubbed and made embarrassing noises. But he went through with it anyway thinking of it as things a father does for his daughter. He was really down on lucktely and hoped he could do right by his daughter at the least. Listening to Ransom''s response Henricks was scared and he could not help but clench his butt while yelling furiously, "Ransom, let go of me or be prepared for the consequences." Henricks too heard the embarrassing noises their sweaty body made when they rubbed against each other. He was starting to feel a hatred toward Ransom that was equal to how much he hated the dark races. He never thought a day woulde when he would hate someone the same as he hated the demons, especially with him knowing how the masters were royally screwing the card world up. Now he was prepared to get serious, even if his opponent was the beloved son of his captor, he was willing to be ruthless to clear the shame and embarrassment he was feeling. Soon a spatial energy covered Henrick''s hand right, which with a swift motion cut Ransom''s hands and legs with ease. However, just as Henricks thought he freed himself, blood from Ransom''s limbs moved as if they had a mind of their own and sewed the limbs back on his body perfectly without any error. Except for the red stitch marks and cut off sleeves and pants, it was as if Ransom''s body was never cut. Allowing Ransome to continue clinging to Henricks like a Ko bear. "Old bastard, is that all you got? It will take a lot more than that to get rid of me," Ransom sneered and taunted Henricks who was seriously holding back not wanting to garner the wrath of Field Marshal Heatsend. Like any mother, she loved her kids and had her unique but rigid way of showing it as such many mistaken that she had little interest in her children and their lives. As her colleague and family friend, Henricks knew better. She cared for her kids and their families a lot. So he knew if he were to beat Ransom badly then Field Marshal would settle the score with himter. This was why he tried to run from Ransom and when that failed he tried to reason with him before resorting to force. However, seeing Ransom''s sneer and listening to his taunts Henricks was provoked, ''Fuck this!'' he thought deciding to teach Ransom a serious lesson as his elder. Once again turbulent spacial energy covered Henricks''s right and with a swift motion he cut all four of Ransom''s limbs. This time, however, the cut-off limbs were teleported to another corner of the mystic dimension not allowing the Ransom to stitch them back on. But, to his shock, blood from Ransom''s body moved swiftly and in a fraction of a second sewed itself to Henrick''s back. "You crazy son of ¡ª," Henricks promptly paused before his long tongue signed his death certificate for him. Then, he continued, "You dumbass, how could you do something like this, undo it." "Nope, not until you take me to meet my daughter," Ransom repeated his demands to Henricks who frantically tried to cut him off his back but this blood would instantly stitch them back together. Henricks tried to increase his speed of cutting the huge talking and smelly tumor off him and escape at his fastest speed but Ransom''s ability to sew them back together was faster. "You dimwit, at least tell me it''s reversible and will not have any permanent side effectster. And for goodness sake what is that awful smell," finally giving up, Henricks asked whether they would be stuck permanently. Seeing how Ransom''s ability was able to stitch them together faster than his moment speed he wondered if it was because of some weirdw and restriction Ransom used to enhance his rune. If that were the consequence of this might be serious.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2128 Cleaning Undead ? Chapter 2128 Cleaning Undead Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:53 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimensionn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At the heart of the celestial blood curse domain, a 200-meter-wide fiery tornado swallowed all the undead demigods near it and burned them to ash. Soon arge pair of radiant blue eyes formed in the red tornado. The blue eyes scanned the undead demigods preparing to move but paused catching a glimpse of a bizarre scene. Wyatt who wanted to burn all the undead demigods to extinction before they could set up a battle array formation saw Ransom attached to Henricks''s back. Ransom was one with Henricks''s back, his shoulder joints and thigh joints were connected to Henricks''s broad back. It was like Ransom was growing out of Henricks back. The sight was so bizarre and unpleasant that it caused Wyatt''s brain to freeze for a fraction of a second. If some kid were to see this they would have nightmares for the rest of their life. ''What the fuck is wrong with these guys?'' Wyatt cussed in his mind. He did not mind that they did not help him deal with undead demigods because he nned to handle them alone. However, this was- ''What fuck is this?'' Wyatt did not know what to make of their actions. Is this some kind of sick y that couples developed in this world? Though Henricks did not seem to be enjoying it, Ransom seemed to be enjoying it a lot. No longer paying heed to the duo, Wyatt once eyed the undead demigods that Hive AI pointed out as the heads of the small battle array formation they were setting up. They were spread out across the mystic dimension with the n to dy him and give their fellow undead demigods time to set up a small battle array formation. In his huge fiery tornado form, Wyatt mobilized the celestial force to the maxunching himself at the undead demigods at a maximum speed he could fathom. As the huge tornado moved it swallowed everything in its path and its vicinity. The tornado''s spin was so fast that the undead demigods were helpless against its suction force. Once the undead demigods came in contact with the red-hot me des of the tornado their bodies would be set aze, however, before their enhanced recovery could kick in their bodies would be already reduced to ash having entered the belly of the me tornado. Wyatt''s 200-meter-wide me tornado form was like a high-powered vacuum cleaner with a st furnace instead of a dirtbag. As it moved within the celestial rule domain, it sucked everything in its path and reduced them to dust. Under the tornado''s enhanced suction force, the undead demigod could not even put up a decent struggle. This was only because the undead demigods would not fight. Wyatt but prioritize assembling into a small battle array formation. Hence, when the tornado arrived in their vicinity they were caught unprepared and could not even put up a decent resistance against its suction force and would easily be swallowed and reduced to ash by it. Since the demigods prioritized their orders over fighting for their lives, Wyatt could rid his celestial rule domain of undead demigods as easily as cleaning his room. As such under a minute Wyatt, had already reduced the number of undead demigods in his by a third, if he were to include the one be killed earlier then he was almost halfway through. At this speed, he would be able to get rid of all the undead demigods within his celestial rule domain before any of them were able to assemble into a small battle array formation. All this was only possible because undead demigods were actively avoiding fights and prioritizing their master''smand. There was nothing wrong with Karl''smand to his undead demigods, after all, even if the undead demigods were seven hundred in number they would require the assistance of the battle array formation to resist Field Marshal Heatsend and destroy the city which Asong was hiding in, killing witness of his conspiracy to save his ass. However, Karl did not expect that the Field Marshal would turn the tables on him by discing his undead demigods that had already assembled into a battle array formation into her mystic dimension where they had to start assembling into a battle array formation from scratch. What was more damaging was the fact that once the undead demigods were trapped inside Field Marshal Heatsend''s Mystic dimension Karl and the demigods lost contact, neither of them could reach the other. Having lostmunication with the other side, Karl could not give newmands to his undead demigods while the Undead demigods who were subservient to Karl with the little sentience they had left decided to prioritize their master''smand. What happened to Karl was a prime example of why Wyatt did not have his cmity daughter Gems doing covert and far away missions unless it was necessary. Like in the case of Ted who went to the Way Beyond, Clown Mask who was imprisoned by the Southern Royal family, or the ones that were headed to Gideon Grim''s hometown in the Northern Region. However, even the servant-tier cmity daughter gems of Wyatt were a lot more sentient than Karl''s undead demigods. They could function like normal human beings in the presence of apany and have an active conversation but obviously in line with theirmand. Like how Wyatt ordered the Bright Brothers to manage the Bright Lions gang or Van to manage the TSR guild, they used their previous experience to execute theirmands. However, in difficult situations, they would depend on Hive Al. Eliminating the bug of them being stuck in a loop like the undead demigods that kept trying to assemble into a battle array formation despite their losses. Whenever Wyatt''s cmity daughter gems were in such a situation Hive AI would advise them if they still failed it would be brought to Wyatt''s attention. However, all these precautionary measures of Wyatt would not be possible if they were stranded or isted in a different dimension. Which was now proving to be the reason for the undead demigods''s doom. Chapter 2129 Ransoms Awe ?Chapter 2129 Ransom''s Awe Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:54 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension "What the fuck is that?" Ransom eximed looking at therge me tornado moving around the mystic dimension swallowing and burning the trapped undead into ash. He felt that even he would face a simr end as the undead if he were to be sucked into the me tornado. His intent sense could tell that the me tornado was enhanced by celestial force and the celestial rule domain, making it deadly even for him.N?v(el)B\\jnn He could not believe that the boy in the card master realm could fathom such power, now he was starting to regret kicking up trouble with Wyatt on purpose over his attitude toward Luna and him. If he knew that the boy had this kind of power, he would have been more careful with what he said and did. However, now he understood why his mother left his cousin''s side and moved to the boy''s side at the risk of making his cousin their family''s worst nightmare. The boy was far stronger than what he was told. When he was being briefed about the boy''s strength he did not believe it, but trusting the information collected by the Southern Watch he decided to see it for himself. When he and his team first met the boy, he showcased the demigod''s level of energy signatures but it was not as exaggerated as Ransom was told during the briefing. Though the boy had fathomed the strength of a demigod it was barely at the entry level. But his strength was not at the level to defeat a devil that could easily wipe out three elite demigod teams as he was told in the briefing. Feeling that his aunt might have exaggerated the boy''s strength to everyone out of excitement, Ransom could not help but look down at the boy. After all, not a real demigod to begin with his power was temporary and without any SS and SSS rank cards, the boy was even weaker than an enter-level demigod. At that level, the boy would be lucky if he could defeat a semi-demigod as, unlike the boy they had ess to SS and SSS rank cards. Not to mention with his present strength Ransom could easily take on a dozen or so entry-level demigods. So why would he bother about someone who could temporarily enter the threshold of the demigod realm? Especially since the other party was rude to him when he tried to be friendly to him. Even though Ransom did not have the title of prince, he was a prince in all sense. He had the royal unparallel bloodline so he grew up like one and was treated like one everywhere he went. Even in the Central Capital. After all, even without the royal bloodline, he was the youngest son of someone who was in the Card world''s top ten strongest list. The queue of people who wanted to get on his good side was endless. For someone who grew up in such an environment to be humble and amiable, it was because of the Field Marshal''s unconventional parenting, However, this did not mean he wasn''t arrogant and unreasonable, due to his upbringing he only showed to those who were at odds with him. Like for example Wyatt, he was rude to him and ignored him the whole time he tried to talk to him, just because he brought up his beloved daughter. Since Wyatt had shown that they could not be friends, Ransom did not feel the need to be polite toward him when actually in his heart he was curious about Wyatt. After all, he managed to gain the approval of his mother who was unpleasable. Hence, he made trouble for Wyatt trying to gain attention of Wyatt. It was childish but one had to know Ransom in his whole life never had to try to please others. Even when it came to his wife, Ransom did not have to try to get on her good side. Since it was a political marriage, his wife was the active one in their rtionship trying to win his favor. Now that he was emotionally dependent on her, his wife had grown demanding, this was different. Hence, Ransom who only knew how to get into trouble to get his parent''s attention used the same trick with a little variation to gain Wyatt''s attention without even worrying that such actions would only annoy Wyatt. One could say that Ransom''s EQ was emotionally stunted. This was why Aurelia''s mother was able to frequently take advantage of his feelings for her constantly. Ransom''s condition was so bad that he did not even know he was being taken advantage of However, now that he had seen what Wyatt was capable of, Ransom was starting to fear the consequences of his actions. At first, he did not care because Wyatt was weaker than him. So, he felt he could do anything he wanted but now that he knew he was weaker than Wyatt, he feared Wyatt could do anything with him. The worst thing was his strongest support and backer, his mother, was also Wyatt''s support and backer. Therefore, he knew unlike Henricks who did not dare to harm him badly because of his mother, Wyatt would not worry about such things if nned to get even with him. "That kid really has too many tricks up his sleeves, Henricksmented to Ransom''s exmation. Just like Ransom, Henricks too was in awe of therge tornado that was swiping the mystic dimension clean of undead demigods. What amazed him, even more, was the fact that Wyatt was just a card master, yet he was facing seven hundred dimwitted undead demigods like mowing awn. He pondered if something like this was even possible even though he was witnessing it happen with his own two eyes. The feat Wyatt had achieved was just too unbelievable. It shattered Henricks''s outlook on the world. Chapter 2130 Pseudo-Natural Sunspot Array Formation Chapter 2130 Pseudo-Natural Sunspot Array Formation Date- 18 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 22:55 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension Henricks and Ransom were both in awe seeing the power that Wyatt disyed with just the card master realm, his power might have been enhanced temporarily but it did not change the fact that he was a mere card master who achieved such power relying only on his understanding and mastery of rules and his knowledge. This amazement grew as they watched the air in the celestial domain, which was so hot that just breathing it would burn the internals of a demigod let alone regr people. With every passing second the celestial rule domain became inhabitable for living beings. Fortunately, both Ransom and Henricks were elite demigods who had experience fighting in the void so they quickly adapted to the atmosphere in the celestial rule domain. Simrly, the undead demigods whose skin was enhanced by various toxins were harder than an SSS-rank metal alloy, therefore the hot air of the celestial rule domain did not hinder them in any way. "Somethings wrong," Henricks who had given up trying to separate from Ransom said feeling a me tornado from Wyatt''s movement pattern wrong. "What are you going on about old man?" Ransom asked doing his best to resist the hot air within the domain. The temperature in the domain had risen to the point where anything with power less than SSS-rank or demigod would instantly be reduced to ash. "Don''t you find the me tornado''s moment pattern odd? See! Just then, he could have killed those undead by moving a little further but instead, he moved in another direction," Henricks exined, pointing out how Wyatt''s movement pattern was odd. "Maybe, he is one after the undead demigods that are acting as head to the small battle array formations they are trying to assemble into?" Ransom replied nonchntly, as if what the undead demigods and Wyatt were up to wasn''t rted to him. As the son of the Southern region''s greatest array master, knew a thing or two about all sorts of array formations. Learning array formation was the only for Ransom, his sibling, and their progeny to gain Lorenzo''s attention and approval, however, none of them were talented enough to meet his requirements, they were all more Heatsend than Lorn, until Luna. "No, I don''t think that is it. I have a bad premonition about this. That boy is up to something," Henricks imed as his intuition kept telling him to get out of the celestial rule domain as fast as possible. It was his sharp intuition that allowed Henricks to maintain his cover in the central government for centuries. Therefore, he trusted it. However, Wyatt''s celestial rule domain was covering the entire mystic dimension, or more like the mystic dimension was limiting Wyatt''s domain''s size. He had nowhere to run as even his origin card ability''s range was being limited by the mystic dimension. "Kid, I know you are good with arrays hurry up and set up a strong space istion array formation to protect both of us," Since he had nowhere to run Henricks decided to use Ransom''s knowledge of arrays to iste themselves from Wyatt''s domain within it. Since Wyatt''s domain was already dominating the space within the mystic dimension, they would have to be creative with the space istion array formation they set up which was why Henricks recruited Ransom''s help otherwise he too could set up a regr space istion array formation. After all, in his centuries of lifespan, he had used his time wisely to expand his knowledge into various fields. This much was basic to be a sessful leader of a revolutionary army. "I can''t, what you are asking is beyond my means," Ransom rolled his eyes at Henrick''s and gave up without even trying. He hated that everyone thought since his father was a great array master he would be a great array master. He struggled with this a lot in his childhood. As the youngest, after his older siblings disappointed his father, Lorenzo put all his hope on Ransom, but the pressure was too big for thetter especially when he too did not meet the high standards of Lorenzo and turned out to be a disappointment just like his older siblings. "Ransom, this is not the time to throw a tantrum. I know you hate array formation but trust me if we don''t do something in the next minute or two both of us will be burned to dust along with all the undead demigods," Henricks yelled and tried to persuade Ransom to stop his childishness and set up a space istion array before they were burned to ashes. However, since he had little idea as to what Wyatt was up to could not put up a convincing case. "Fuck! You right. That boy really ns to burn us all to ashes!" Ransom eximed having figured out what Wyatt was up to. Then, he urged Henricks, "Hurry, get my limbs back!" Though Ransom acted uninterested, he heeded Henricks''s warning and checked Wyatt''s movement pattern, after watching for a few seconds he realized Henricks''s intuition was spot on and Wyatt was indeed up to something big. From the me tornado''s random movement pattern, Ransom had deduced that it wasn''t random atal instead it was carefully calcted to set up a pseudo-natural array formation. Wyatt was making use of the location in the mystic dimension, his celestial rule domain, celestial force, and the cursed blood me to create pseudo-natural sunspot formation turning the whole mystic dimension into one big sunspot. In a natural sunspot array formation, nothing can survive. It was considered that it was a spot on earth where one could experience what it was to walk in the sun, the only problem was even if one managed to get near this spot unharmed, which is nearly impossible, they would instantly be burned to nothingness by the sunspot. Just the gravity of the surface of the sunspot was 10,000 times the gravity of the regr card world''s surface which was enough to turn anyone into meat paste not to forget its extreme temperature. Therefore it was deemed nobody could survive in a natural sunspot array formation. As always Ransom''s first instinct was to contact his mother and ask her to send them out, but he could not reach her. Understanding that his mother might have muted the mystic dimension, Ransom could only hurry to set up a custom space istion array formation that would separate them from the celestial rule domain which was not an easy task since he had just nowe into contact with a celestial rule domain and had very limited knowledge about it. Ransom believed if his mother was not watching the development inside her mystic dimension then she should be dealing with something more serious outside. Hence, he had no choice but to rise up to the asion. Listening to Ransom change his mind on his own, Henricks was enthused and also sure that Wyatt was indeed trying to burn them all. However, when he heard Ransom ask him to get him his cutoff limbs so that he could get started on the custom space istion array formation, Henricks face turned unnatural. Still, he opened a portal and shoved his hand in it to retrieve Ransom''s limbs while saying, "About that, they were burned badly. This is what remains of your limbs." Henricks took out a pair of charred legs and arms from the portal and soon a strong BBQ smell shed with the foul smell from Ransom''s body giving birth to an even more awful smell. Henricks wanted toin but knowing that they were short on time, he held back hisints deciding to coordinate with Ransom to ensure his safety. Looking at his cutoff limbs charred to the point where their bones were visible, Ransom''s mouth twitched, but he did not dare to waste time. So, he soon separated from Henricks''s back. Then, uttering, "This going to be painful" he mobilized his blood rule rune to stitch his charred limbs back onto his body. However, before Ransom''s blood sewed the limbs back on they began to heal the charred limbs at rapid speed. But, that was a waste of time since the hot air in the vicinity continued to burn the limbs faster than they healed as the temperature in the domain kept increasing at 10x speed every second. Seeing this, Henricks hurriedly took out a vile-looking potion and poured it on Ransom''s charred limbs. Only to hear Ransomin, "What fuck is that old man¡ª" Ransom paused seeing the vile-looking potion was very effective in resting the heat and helping his burned limb heal. With thebined effort of the potion and Ransom''s blood rule rune, Ransom''s limbs were healed to peak and sewed back on his body. The vile-looking potion was created by the gue witch. She had many such weird potions and they were all created using some sort of control gue. Therefore, one did not have to worry about it being contagious. Not to mention since these controlled gues were only friendly to card apprentices, even if they spread there would be no harm done, that was what she imed. But none of the card apprentices, even her colleagues from the Freedom Fighter willing to take their chances with a gue. Therefore, despite their effectiveness, these potions had no market. Not to mention their vile appearance was no help for marketing as nobody was willing to buy such vile-looking potions. Especially, when they learn that a homegrown gue was used to create these potions. Otherwise, based on the effectiveness of these potions they would be worth a fortune in the market and the Freedom Fighters would never be cash-strapped. Now that he had his original limbs back, Ransom began to arrange a small space istion array formation for the two of them, at the fastest speed he could fathom knowing that Wyatt would be duno setting up his pseudo-natural sunspot array formation any second now. Henricks did not dare to make any movement or sound in the slightest as he did not want to disturb Ransom who was now his only hope to escape Wyatt''s madness. One second the boy was asking him to join him and the next second he was trying to kill him, if this was not madness then what was? He wanted to ask Wyatt to stop what he was doing but he did not think Wyatt would listen to him and not to mention Wyatt''s method might be the fastest way to get rid of the undead demigods before any of them assembled into a small battle array formation and subdued Wyatt with absolute strength. Since they weren''t being any help to Wyatt he did not want to be a hindrance either. Chapter 2131 Natural Nodes Chapter 2131 Natural Nodes Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:55 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension N?v(el)B\\jnn At first, Wyatt thought he should just go around killing the demigods acting as the battle array formation heads using the enhanced speed of his me tornado form. But, ording to Hive AI''s calctions, even with his new speed brought by using celestial force, the undead would manage to set up a small battle array formation sacrificing about half of their current numbers to keep Wyatt busy. It was only a matter of time, but the undead would still manage to assemble into a small and then joint battle array formation. However, with their reduced numbers, the question remained if they could defeat Field Marshal Heatsend. Wyatt had not seen the Field Marsha fight so he cannot be the judge of this. Knowing that his current power was still far from ridding of the undead before they seeded in assembling into a battle array formation, Wyatt had to improvise in the middle of his n. He had to think of a n to eradicate the undead before a group of them managed to assemble into a battle array formation. Short on time, Wyatt had to be quick on his foot. His brain ran like a wild stallion trying to figure out a way to improvise his n while he followed Hive AI''s lead to kill the heads of the undead groups trying to assemble into small battle formations. He looked at the battlefield trying to figure out if he could somehow use its terrain to shorten the time it took for him to go around the mystic dimension to kill all the undead before any one of their groups managed to set up a small battle array formation. Just then, Wyatt recalled his brief study on pseudo-natural array formation after his run-in with Jill Norley for the first time on his way back to Sky Blossom City from Sun Blossom City. He remembered learning about a pseudo-natural array formation that would work perfectly in the current terrain, pseudo-natural sunspot array formation. Just when he thought he found the perfect solution Wyatt realized hecked the core ingredient for the pseudo-natural array formation, the SSS-rank sunfire. However, though Wyatt did not have Sunfire the heat umted in the celestial rule domain by his Cursed-Blood me was stronger and the head the Sun Fire would produce. So, Wyatt wondered if it could rece the sunfire only to learn that it could only partially rece it as the head produced by the Cursed blood mecked the unique maic field of the Sunfire. The unique effect of the sunfire made the pseudo-natural sunspot array formation possible. So, even if Wyatt''s Cursed blood me had managed to umte a temperature higher than the Sunfire, it still was not the recement for sunfire for him to set up a pseudo-natural sunspot array formation. Just when he nned to give up on this idea think of another one, his mind wandered, ''What would happen if forceful use of the cursed blood me as a recement for the sunfire to set up a pseudo-natural sunspot array formation?'' ''The pseudo-natural sunspot array formation would be unstable and blow up the whole terrain and everyone within it sky high.'' Wouldn''t this help him achieve his purpose faster than a working pseudo-natural sunspot array formation? Yes, it would serve better than a working sunspot array formation however there was a problem, he and the freak duo would be within the array formation when it blows up. Nheless, chances were that he and the other two would also be reduced to ash with the undead in the explosion unless they took precautions. The possible preventive measures Wyatt could think of were, Use the celestial blood curse domain to shield himself and the other two. Or Have the Field Marshal send us out of the mystic dimension before the explosion. Wyatt decided to go with thetter because it was foolproof however he found that could not contact with Field Marshal. Learning this, he immediately understood that the situation outside might be as bad as it was in here and the Field Marshal was too busy handling it to answer his call. With this Wyatt could only specte that Karl had made other arrangements than the seven hundred undead demigods to get rid of Asong and the city she was hiding in. Think of this, Wyatt could not help but wonder what more arrangements Karl would have made toplete the task that even seven hundred undead demigods could not. Just the thought that there was a threat stronger than the seven hundred undead demigods that Field Marshal was facing by herself increased Wyatt''s sense of urgency. As such he immediately acted on his n to blow up the whole mystic dimension while using the celestial blood rule domain to protect himself, Henricks, and Ransom. Then, Wyatt stopped killing the undead demigods and began to set up the pseudo-natural sunspot array formation using his cursed blood me as a recement for sunfire. However, he made sure that his movement was not too obvious for the undead to deduce his intention and take guard against it. After seeing that they were capable of making sound decisions by oveing their inherent shorings Wyatt no longer underestimated them since he was aware that the undead had very aggressive survival instincts. Even if Karl''s subjugation method might have suppressed it one never knows what could happen until the end. Therefore, under the guise of killing the undead demigods that were acting as the heads of groups that were assembling into the small battle formations, Wyatt began to move across the mystic dimension covertly setting up the pseudo-natural sunspot array formation. Wyatt made sure that while trying to be careful he did not forget the main reason why he was improvising his original n. Keeping the time constraints in mind, he fathomed the fastest speed he could conjure in his current form and with the assistance of the celestial force seting up his pseudo-natural sunspot array formation before any of the group of the undead managed to assemble into a small battle array formation. While doing so he decided to warn the Henricks and Ransom duo that he nned to blow up the whole mystic dimension but he found that even before he warned them they had figured out his n and were arranging a custom space istion barrier to protect them from the pseudo-natural array formation he was arranging. This came as a surprise to Wyatt, then he reminded himself that Ransom might not be totally useless seeing skillful set up a custom space istion barrier at incredible space. Unlike the battle array formation, the hardest thing about array formation for an array master was finding the required ingredients. As for setting up the array formation as long as they had enough experience setting up various array formations and knew the recipe of the array formation, they should be able to set up the array formation quickly based on their skillfulness. The key in the array formation was knowledge unlike in the battle array formation where the key was coordination and adapting to the terrain. One by one, using the umted heat and heat from the cursed blood me, Wyatt opened and connected all the natural nodes around the mystic realm required to set a pseudo-natural sunspot array formation within it. Now all he had to do was feed soul pathways joining these natural nodes'' cursed blood me to ignite it into pseudo-natural sunspot array formation and let it take its natural course. By the time Wyatt had connected all of the nodes what remained of undead demigods were still a step or two away from assembling into a small battle array formation while Henricks and Ransom were already hiding inside a custom space istion barrier.Knowing that the duo was safe, Wyatt did not hesitate to begin feeding the cursed blood me to the natural nodes for them to form a pseudo-natural sunspot array formation. When Wyatt was expecting an unstable pseudo-natural sunspot array formation to form something totally out of his calction happened. The natural nodes began to swallow his cursed blood me like a hungry whale with a bottomless appetite. Seeing this development, Wyatt began to panic as a few groups of undead demigods were only a step or two away from assembling into a small battle array formation, he could not afford any kind of dy in his n but this was unexpected. Wyatt never guessed that feeding cursed-blood me to the nodes when arranged ording to the sunspot array formation would result in such a response. Not wanting to back down, constrained by the time he had no other choice, Wyatt increased the out of the cursed-blood me he was feeding to the nodes. Hoping that with increased output he would be able to satisfy the seemingly bottomless appetite of the natural nodes. However, there were just too many mouths and just one of him. Chapter 2132 Dire Situation Chapter 2132 Dire Situation Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:55 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension "What fuck is that boy waiting for?" Henricks eximed in concern seeing that Wyatt wasn''t activating his pseudo-natural sunspot array formation even though most of the undead groups were a step away from assembling into small battle array formation. "My goodness, don''t scream so close to my ears. Besides, we are in an isted space, he can''t hear you," Ransom said wiggling his ears with his fingers. Then, he exined, "He doesn''t have the key ingredient sunfire required toplete the array formation." "Then, why would he set up an array formation that hecks ingredients for? Isn''t he supposed to be a genius? He is dumber than you," Henricks remarked in hysteria wondering how could Wyatt make such a dumb mistake. Henricks wanted to go to assist Wyatt however he was trapped in Ransom''s custom space istion array formation. It was set up for their protection, but Ransom further modified it so Henricks could not use his origin card''s ability in it. Turning it into prison for him. Learning this Henricks now knew why Ransom was so cooperative about setting up the array formation. "His n was never to set up the array formation, he just wanted to create an unstable version of it such that it would blow up, killing all the undead demigods at once. It was a good n, but he set up the array formation too well. Thework of natural nodes is actively trying to consume more of the cursed blood me, he was feeding them as a recement for sunfire, in hopes of setting up a stable array formation," based on his observation, Ransom exined what went wrong with Wyatt''s n. Seeing Wyatt was able to fail, Ransom was conflicted. Still, he did not take action, because it was toote, what was done was done. "So, the boy''s n failed, the array formation will not explode?" Henricks asked in distress. Then, he couldn''t help but re at Ransom, if not for this dumbass''s stubbornness, he could have helped Wyatt. Together, they could have killed all the undead by now. "No, his n is still a go, the wholework of natural nodes would blow up once they swallow cursed-blood me past their limit. It''s only a matter of time. Not to mention, the explosion is going to be a lot stronger than expected. But, the question is, who is faster, Wyatt or the Undeads," Ransom said as he nced at various groups of undead that were close to assembling into a small battle array formation. Considering the versatility and mobility of the battle array formation, once the undead were done, Wyatt would be in huge trouble. "Ransom, let me out. I will defend Wyatt from the undead demigods till he fills up the natural nodeworks beyond their limit," Henricks demanded, knowing that once the undead assembled into a small battle formation, Wyatt who killed almost half of them would be their target. "No, not happening," Ransom rejected Henricks without hesitation. "Don''t tell me you are going to sit by and watch the ''Southern Hope'' die at the hands of the undead," Henricks was a little taken aback by Ransom''s reply. After all, he believed no matter how stubborn and petty Ransom was he wouldn''t just watch Wyatt die at the hands of the undead demigods. But it seems he judged Ransom wrong. "What southern hope? That''s just a marketing static my cousin used to manipte the masses and the boy. Besides, I have my ns," Ransom dismissed Wyatt''s title ''Southern Hope'' as his cousin''s marketing gimmick. He knew better than anyone how maniptive and cunning his cousin was. Bybeling Wyatt as the ''Hope of the Southern Region'' not only did she permanently tie Wyatt to the Southern Region but also made way for a saviorplex in Wyatt''s mind such that Wyatt would consider helping people over his profits. The crazy thing was that his cousin''s n worked. Wyatt was giving away VR slime cards to the students and the poor for free. He even made the VR universe very cheap and affordable. Wyatt was known to be a capitalist who quoted insane prices for the cards he created but now he was doing social welfare like giving things for free and making things affordable for everyone. It was like Wyatt had changed overnight. This was why Ransom did not give two shits about the title ''Southern Hope.'' It was just his cousin''s invisible cor around Wyatt''s neck. However, he still nned to protect Wyatt as he was important for the Southern Region''s growth and future. Also, earlier when he was modifying the space istion array formation to ovee Wyatt''s celestial rule domain which was dominating the surrounding space he was struggling, he thought he would not be able to set up the modified array before Wyatt activated his pseudo-natural sunspot array formation. However, he still managed to modify the array formation in time because Wyatt eased the influence of his celestial rule domain in their surroundings. This way not only did Ransom manage to set up the custom space istion barrier in time but also modified it to imprison Henricks. Seeing Wyatt give him a helping hand in a dire situation forgetting all his previous provocations moved Ransom. Regardless of Wyatt''s reason his actions touched Ransom who was worried Wyatt would take revenge on him for his previous petty actions. Now that Ransom knew Wyatt was not a petty person like him, his fear for Wyatt morphed into admiration. "Screw you and your ns. The undead are almost done assembling into a small battle array formation. Once they are done with Wyatt, we will be their next target," Henricks tried to persuade Ransom to help Wyatt using fear not knowing that Ransom did not need any convincing to help Wyatt. Thetter was just waiting for the perfect timing. "Shut up, old man. I am not letting you out of this space istion array formation until you take an oath to take me to meet my daughter," Ransom yelled at Henricks to quiet down as nothing he said would get him out of his prison. Being cussed at by Ransom, Henricks looked at him grudgingly. Then, he let out a deep breath, controlling his anger. He did not proceed to argue with Ransom and decided to wait and see what Ransom''s ns were. If something were to happen to Wyatt he was going to show Ransom true hell. "Fine, but create a sub-space for me within this space istion barrier, I don''t think I can handle another second of that awful smelling from your body," Hernicks demands, as in the small space istion array formation the disgusting smelling from Ransom''s body seemed to umte and grow more disgusting. Hernicks felt Ransom''s smell would kill him before the undead demigods did. "Sssh, let me focus," Ransom concentrated all his attention on Wyatt, waiting for the perfect time to step in and save Wyatt''s life. Listening to Ransom''s reply, Henricks continued to grudgingly stare at Ransom but he did not utter a single word as he did not want Ransom to me him for ruining his n. After all, he nned to criticize Ransom for failing. He just did not want to give Ransom an excuse to push all the me onto him. Meanwhile, Wyatt was frantically consuming all his energy to produce arge quantity of cursed blood me to fill the bottomless appetite of the natural nodes beyond their limit, such that the wholework of the natural nodes that Wyatt created would explode killing all the undead demigods within the mystic domain. However, no matter how much energy Wyatt spent to increase the output of the cursed blood me he fed to natural nodes, he did not seem to reach the limit of the nodes. Since his n was taking too long to execute he kept an eye on surrounding undead demigod groups, most of them seemed to be a foot away from assembling into a small battle array formation. Wyatt did not let the panic and fear get to his mind, instead, he single-mindedly focused on feeding his curse-blood me to the natural nodes, knowing that due to the umted energy within them, once thework of the natural nodes were to explode the resulting explosion would be several times higher than his original estimate. Not to mention since this explosion was caused by cursed blood me energy, the explosion will gain ten times boost from the celestial blood curse domain. Overall the power of the explosion would be sorge that Wyatt was expecting it would kill all the undead demigods despite them having assembled into small battle array formation. Still, he needed to be present to watch it happen. In desperation, Wyatt even began to enhance the curse blood me using his celestial force before feeding it to thework of natural nodes not knowing when the natural nodes would have enough and explode. Chapter 2133 Two And Half Dozen Small Battle Array Formations Chapter 2133 Two And Half Dozen Small Battle Array Formations Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:56 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension The cursed blood me enhanced by Wyatt''s celestial force seemed to do the trick, the nodes were finally beginning to show the signs of reaching their limit. At this speed, he should be able to fill them beyond their limit and cause them to explode within the next minute. However, Wyatt did not seem to be too thrilled about it. Instead, his brows narrowed into a deep frown as a second was already toote let alone a minute. The next second, a sinister presence resembling death itself began to sweep the mystic dimension shing with the presence of the celestial blood curse domain. It was a strong contender but the celestial rule domain still prevailed. The sinister presence originated from a group of dozen undead that had assembled into a small battle array formation. Within the formation, the energy signature of each undead demigod had significantly increased. The malice from their being seemed to manifest into sinister apparitions resembling the reapers of death known to harvest the souls impartially. Having assembled into a small battle array formation, this group of undead immediately set their sights on Wyatt who killed more than half of them. He was busy feeding the enhanced cursed-blood me to thework of natural nodes but feeling their sinister presence he too focused his gaze on them. Hence, their eyes meet. Locking eyes with the undead demigods, Wyatt did not panic and continued to feed thework of natural nodes enhanced cursed blood me while internally contemting how he would buy the minute he was required to fill the nodes beyond their limit such that they would explode. He could not pause or stop feeding the natural nodes because once he did all the progress he had made so far would be in vain as the enhanced cursed blood me he fed to the natural nodes would disperse into the surroundings in the form of energy and soon losing the all the cursed blood fame in them the natural nodes would revert to their original state. This meant that Wyatt would have to stall the undead demigods for a minute while he continued to feed thework of natural nodes enhanced cursed blood me. Now that was going to be challenging. Honestly, Wyatt was out of ideas. Thanks to his cmity soul gem and privilege from the devil merchant code Wyatt did not fear death, however, he did not want to run away either, he wanted to kill all seven hundred of the undead demigods as he imed. But under the current circumstances that seemed impossible. Since, as a second passed, another group of a dozen undead demigods had assembled into a small battle array formation and soon other groups of undead demigods managed to assemble into a small battle array formation. Within a few seconds, the mystic dimensions now had about two and a half dozen small battle array formations i.e. all groups made of the remaining undead demigods had assembled into a small battle array formation. Now, they all eyed Wyatt who remained immobile continuing to feed enhanced cursed blood me to thework of natural nodes. Seeing the undead demigods that had managed to assemble into a small battle array formation still had not taken action against him, Wyatt''s mind entertained a silly idea that if he did not take action against them and ignored them, the undead demigod would leave him alone and begin to assemble into a joint battle array formation prioritizing their master''smand? However, Wyatt was dead wrong. Soon, all the small battle array formations turned to face him and the dozen undead demigods within each battle formation summoned their grimoires. Seeing Wyatt not take action and learning that their fellow undead demigods were close to assembling into small battle array formations the ones to assemble first did not take action and waited for them to assemble because they did not want their fight with Wyatt to dy a sure thing. Now that they all have assembled into to small battle array formation, they prepared to rid of him before moving on to assemble into a joint battle array formation. Looking at the undead locking on to him and summoning their grimoire, Wyatt shook his head helplessly knowing that he had no choice but to run. If only he had another fifty seconds at his hands, s, it seems he might have won the battle but the undead won the war. "You dumbass, are going to take action this life or are you just going to watch them kill him?" Henricks yelled at Ransom in distress and panic seeing that the undead summoned their grimoires in preparation to attack Wyatt. "Sssh, for goodness sake shut the fuck up old man, don''t break my concentration. If you ruin my good thing don''t me me for being impolite," Ransom thundered at Henricks, causing thetter to fantasize about grabbing Ransom by his cor and beating him into a pulp however he controlled his rage and did not act out his fantasy instead reminded Ransom, "If anything were to happen to the boy your mother will skin us both alive, you know that right? That is if we survive these undead demigods." "Sssh!" Ransom shushed Henricks and ignoring him he continued to focus on Wyatt, waiting for the right moment to make his move. He believed that if he were to help Wyatt when he was the most desperate then his actions would have more impact on Wyatt''s mind and heart. He wanted to gain the maximum gratitude from Wyatt for his assistance. In Ransom''s mind regardless of Wyatt''s achievements, he was still a teenager, so he believed once he saved thetter in the nick of time, Wyatt would be forever grateful to him and do anything to repay him. This was why he waited for the perfect time to make his move. Though Ransom does not believe himself to be as calctive and cunning as his cousin, he thinks he could be calcting and cunning when he wants to. Chapter 2134 Undead Golems Chapter 2134 Undead Golems Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension While Ransom was waiting for the perfect time to make his move, the undead demigods in the formation summoning their grimoire did not immediately attack Wyatt instead began to make preparations while locking on to Wyatt. Causing Wyatt to wonder, if the undead demigods were not sure about facing him even though they were assembled into small battle array formations. It was possible after all, that Wyatt was in an energy body form. There weren''t many cards or abilities that could harm an energy body. Not to mention an energy body enhanced by celestial force. Normal attacks no matter the power, couldn''t really harm Wyatt in his current form. Even many attacks meant to harm energy bodies might not be able to harm Wyatt because of the celestial force enhancing his body. If they wanted to deal with Wyatt, then they would have toe up with unconventional attack methods. They could enhance their attacks with celestial force too just like Wyatt but there was no way the world would lend them celestial force. So, the situation wasn''t as dire as Wyatt had initially thought. By assembling into small battle array formations, all the undead demigods managed to achieve was grow strong enough to not be killed by Wyatt. In a way, both Wyatt and the undead demigods were in a stalemate. Neither could kill the other for now. ''It seems I overestimated them,'' Wyatt thought, seeing that undead demigods did not attack but were busy making other preparations. He felt stalling for another 50 seconds would not be a problem if this continued. Wyatt could not help butpliment his judgment for choosing the SSS-rank burning blood curse as the blood curse to enter the blood curse incarnation from. If he had used any other blood curse then he would be in deep trouble now. Fortunately, he was aware the blood curses were useless against the undead so he chose a blood curse that would enhance his strength, ultimately choosing the burning blood curse. Even in self-enhancing blood curses, many blood curses would not have been as useful to Wyatt in his current situation as the burning blood curse was right now. After all, it was his cursed blood me from kept him alive despite things not going ording to his n. Wyatt also believed apart from his judgment, his luck also yed a part in it, after all, there were many formidable blood curses out there to strengthen oneself. For Wyatt to choose the SSS-rank burning blood curse out of all of them indeed had a little element of luck to it. Wyatt doesn''t like to depend on luck, however, how could he be disappointed when things ultimately worked out in his favor? Who doesn''t like a little surprise in their life? Wyatt would always wee such surprises but not the ones in the case of the natural nodes. To think thework of natural nodes would go out of their way to help him set up a stable pseudo-natural array formation instead of forming an unstable one was beyond Wyatt''s calctions. As they say, ''If the foundations were solid it is hard for things to go wrong as we progress.'' Simrly, the arrangement of thework of natural nodes established by Wyatt was too excellent as such instead of using the cursed blood me to form an unstable array formation they umted it to form a stable array formation. However, just when Wyatt was rxing thinking that he had won the war, the undead demigods changed the tides of the war once again as their preparations werepleted. "...Undead Golem!" all the small battle array formations finished their preparations to face Wyatt with a loud chant. Soon the dozen undead demigods in a small battle array formation melted into to dreadful ck water forming a pool of dark water. The dark water pool seemed to be boiling as time again bubbles would form in it only to burst open releasing toxic gases. Seeing this, Wyatt frowned and signed internally, ''I cannot catch a break, can I?'' He realized he was too quick to jump to a conclusion, the undead demigods were really not to be underestimated. Even though their sentience was suppressed, their sense of judgment continued to surprise Wyatt. ''Forty more seconds, just give me forty more seconds!'' Wyatt prayed. He knew he was asking for a lot but couldn''t help it as he felt that it would be shameful for him to run when he made the bold im to kill all seven hundred of the undead demigods by himself. At Wyatt''s current power levels, even a fraction of a second was too long let alone a full forty seconds, by that time undead would be done with him and be in their final steps to assemble a joint battle array formation. "Undead Golems!" both Ransom and Henricks eximed in unison as they saw the boiling dark water pool reassemble into a hugged monstrosity with its body covered in twelve heads. The mouths of these heads remained ajar releasing toxic gas into the surroundings covering the huge body of the undead golem in a thick veil of toxic mist. Their eyes wandered giving the undead golems aplete 720-degree view, making sure that attack from any angle would not catch them by surprise. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "This is bad, undead demigods were tough to deal with but these undead golems made from undead demigods are impossible to deal with!" Henricks blurted seeing the huge monstrosities covered in a veil of toxic mist constantly scanning their surroundings with twelve pairs of eyes. He then turned to look at Ransom and said, "This is all because of you, you stubborn dumbass." "..." Ransom did not argue as these undead golems made from dozen undead demigods and small battle array formation were indeed formidable, even his mother would break a sweat just fighting one of them not to mention a two and a half dozen of them. Chapter 2135 Army Of Undead Golems Chapter 2135 Army Of Undead Golems Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension ''Oh, shit!'' Wyatt who was counting every passing second cussed in his mind seeing the undead demigods that had assembled in a small battle array formation make use of their cards to fuse into an undead golem. What was worse was that the toxic gas released by the ajar mouths of the undead demigods'' heads on the undead golems'' bodies was extinguishing his cursed blood me when they came into contact. The thick veil of toxic mist covering the undead golems was protecting them from Wyatt''s cursed blood mes by extinguishing them. It appears thanks to the small battle array formation and their undead golem form, the power of the toxin within the undead demigods has increased by several folds. It was now strong enough to extinguish Wyatt''s cursed blood me when in contact. Thus, undead golems now had a way to harm Wyatt''s energy body and kill him. Honestly, Wyatt was impressed by this move of the undead demigods, because they had used the small battle array formation to increase their coordination when they fuse into a single undead golem. This way the resulting undead golem wasn''t slow and dull instead was an unstoppable war machine with unprecedented reflexes and agility. Not to mention the boost their other attributes gained just like their coordination and toxins. An undead golem made from a dozen undead demigods that had assembled into a small battle array formation was already formidable, so Wyatt could not help but shudder with horror imagining the resulting undead golem for seven hundred undead demigods that had assembled into a battle array formation. Now a monstrosity like that would definitely give Field Marshal Heatsend the run for her money. ''This is bad,'' Wyatt said in distress, seeing that even when his cursed blood me when enhanced by celestial force could only resist the toxic mist of the undead for another second before they ultimately were extinguished. He honestly did not except the undead demigods toe up with a power strong enough to overpower his celestial force. Well, that wasn''t unexpected, considering Wyatt was just a toddler when it came to his celestial powers. His celestial force was still weak. After all, the celestial force of a newborn celestial would not be as strong as the celestial force of an older celestial. It also that the undead golems were very strong. Their power was now was lot stronger than the strength of the twelve undead demigods, they could them with their sheer strength without having to depend on their toxins and other abilities. Though the undead demigods were formed from a dozen undead demigods that were assembled in a small battle array formation, their power level was several folds greater than a small battle array formation formed by a dozen undead demigods. The strength of their toxin mist alone could melt the undead demigods into goo under a second. The degree of the power these undead golems had was unprecedented, which was why Wyatt was seriously impressed by the undead demigods'' tactics to assemble into a small battle array formation before fusing into an undead golem. They not only managed to remove the shorings of the undead golem but increase its power by several folds. What was more amazing was that these two and a half dozen undead golems could assemble into a battle array formation and then fuse into a bigger and meaner-looking undead golem. Even though the resulting undead golem was not formed by seven hundred undead demigods but half of that number, it would still be powerful enough to kick some Field Marshal butt. Seeing how the undead demigods were being used by Karl, Wyatt now understood why the masters were so confident about using the undead demigods to raid the unranked dungeons that had been sealed for several centuries. Considering the huge number of undead demigods the masters had Karl cultivate, Wyatt realized that with that numbers it would not be hard for masters to create an army of undead golems that were stronger and more versatile than Field Marshal Heatsend. Just the thought ofmanding an army of undead golems stronger than one of the top ten strongest card apprentices in the world gave Wyatt chills down his spine. With such an army under their control no wonder the Masters dared to raid an unranked dungeon that has been sealed for centuries. If not for Karl''s betrayal the master might really have seeded in raiding the unranked dungeon and gotten whatever it was that they sought within it. Now Wyatt was starting to understand why Karl got the central, western, and eastern regions when Matron only got northern and southern regions while the Emissary of the Light was stuck with the empire. In this Darwinian world, the strongest gets the biggest piece of the cake with the most cherry on it. However, this also made Wyatt wonder what made Karl stop with just the three regions and why he did not infringe on the Matron and Emissary of the Light''s territory after he got wanted with their help. Wyatt strongly believed there was no honor among thieves. Therefore he found it hard to believe that Karl would keep his promise after the Matron and Emissary of Light helped him kill the masters. Considering that the Supreme leader was the strongest of the three mischiefs and had the strongest army at his disposal Wyatt did not believe Karl would just abide by their agreements and oaths. He must have been greedy for more, he must have thought of various ways to get what he desired and satisfy his greed. So, what stopped him? Was it Aba Windsor? Did she kill them before he could act on his greed? ording to the Clown Mask''s memories, the three mischiefs were allied on the surface but underneath it all, they were never harmonious. There were always small conflicts between them but before they could spark into something bigger Aba Windsor rained down her justice onto them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2136 Ransoms Unique Eyes Chapter 2136 Ransom''s Unique Eyes Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "The undead golems'' toxic mist is too strong they are even eroding the celestial force. Wyatt''s cursed blood me doesn''t stand a chance against their toxins. We have to do something," Henricks said staring at the two and half dozen grotesque undead golems surrounding Wyatt. Their bodies'' toxic mist formed a circle around him, containing his cursed blood mes. It seems the undead golems nned to contain Wyatt''s huge me tornado form by forming a toxic mist orbbining their toxic mist. Then smother Wyatt''s cursed blood me from within using their toxic mist. This way they would be able to ensure that they have killed everyst bit of Wyatt''s energy body and not let a tiny part of him escape and let him live. The undead demigods were really not to be underestimated. Even with their sentience suppressed they still figured out a way topletely kill Wyatt''s energy body without leaving any future troubles toplete their masters to assemble into a battle array formation and kill everything in their sight. "Hang on, it is still not the time yet," Ransom said as his eyes stared at Wyatt''s face trying to make out his every micro-expression. Just like Henricks he too wanted to immediately rush to Wyatt''s rescue but seeing his expressionless face in the face of the undead golems and their deadly toxic mist, Ransom held back believing Wyatt had an ace up his sleeve that he had yet to use. Otherwise, there was no reason for Wyatt to appear so indifferent to the threat of the undead golems. After all, he and Henricks were shitting their pants even though the undead golems were ignoring them. Since Wyatt did not appear to be in need of help, Ransom whose heart yelled to go to the former''s rescue immediately listened to the mind that warned him that helping someone when they did not need it would not garner any gratitude. Hence, he continued to wait for the perfect. "Are you fucking with me right now? When will it be the right time? When the fucking toxic mist of the undead golems'' smother the boy''s energy body into nothingness," Henricks lost his calm, and hisnguage took a turn for the worse. If not for Henricks requiring the assistance of Ransom to help rescue Wyatt from the undead golems surrounding him, he would have beaten Ransom to a pulp without fearing for Field Marshal Heatsend settling the score because he believed if the Field Marshal learned why he beat Ransom, she would forgive him for beating her beloved youngest half dead. "Shut up, you old fool. What are you getting excited about when the one in actual trouble is indifferent to his situation and surroundings? Clearly, the boy has something up his sleeves giving him the confidence in face of death otherwise he would not be so calm right now," Ransom informed his spection to Henricks. Listening to Ransom''s words, Henricks wondered if the former was still drunk and asked, "You dimwit, how the fuck can you tell that from here in an isted space? I have faced that boy on many asions, I was a few feet away from his face yet I could not tell what was going on in his mind. What makes you think that you can tell what''s going on in his head from here? Not to mention, he is not even human right now. He is a humanoid me, how the fuck do you read the expression of a me?" "..." Ransom''s mouth twitched in irritation. Like his mother Ransom too had a pair of unique eyes. However, unlike his mother''s mighty unique eyes, his weren''t that powerful. Hence, they were not as renowned as his mother''s unique eyes so most people forget that he too had a unique pair of eyes. Though they were not capable of extraordinary things like his mother''s unique eyes they gave Ransom a very sharp and intuitive sight. Allowing him to see many things that regr card apprentices could not. For example, the card apprentices think all the monsters and beasts of a single race look the same as they cannot differentiate them from one another. However, Ransom''s eyes allow him to see them as different individuals with just a nce. The limit of his unique eyes did not end there, his eyes allowed him to observe the minute changes in things not just beings, and tell the direction of their motion, the magnitude of force applied, the probable discement, etc. Ransom could observe these minute changes in someone or something and predict their course of action. Though at the initial stage, there was a lot of error margin but with practice Ransom had managed to reduce the error margin and adapt this into his fighting style. Hence, earning him the position of the team leader of the rescue team that fixes things when things go horribly wrong. The use of his unique eyes doesn''t end there, he has been able to incorporate them into his array mastery allowing him to considerably shorten the time it took him to set up array formation. The same went for card creation, his eyes allowed him to increase the sess rate of his card creation by several folds. However, the most useful thing about his unique eyes Ransom felt was that if he focused enough could observe a person''s soul through their eyes. More like reading their thoughts and emotions at that moment or regarding something. This even came very handy inbat as it allowed him to learn his opponent''s feints and attacks. Not to mention their obvious advantage against deceptive abilities like illusion, etc. Overall, Ransom''s unique eyes were a great support ability that had made his life a lot easier. Though his unique eyes failed to read Wyatt''s soul through his eyes for some unknown reason he was still able to read Wyatt''s thoughts and emotional state through his expression even in his humanoid me form. This was why he knew Wyatt was not really worried even though he was surrounded by the undead golems'' deadly mist that was trying to smother him to death. Chapter 2137 Wyatts Ace? Chapter 2137 Wyatt''s Ace? Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension Ransom was not surprised that he was not able to use his unique eyes to read Wyatt''s soul because it had happened before too. He hade across many individuals on whom his unique eyes did not work. All of these people were extraordinary individuals. His uncle the Southern Ruler, his mother, his daughter Luna, his unrequited love: the City lord Malvin, his cousin Southern Princess, etc were a few of them. He believed these people had stronger souls than average people so he could not use his unique eyes to read their souls. Fortunately, his wife wasn''t one of them otherwise he would never have realized that she genuinely loved him and instead have ended up pushing her away thinking she was just with him for his status. He was a lucky person to get such a loving wife but unfortunately, his heart longed for the Ex-General and current Border City City Lord. The heart wants what it wants but he never wronged his loving wife. However,tely, it was getting difficult for him to do so with her twisted demands in the bedroom. Anyhow, even though he was unable to read Wyatt''s soul with his unique eyes, he''s eyes were able to observe his micro-expressions and specte his current state of mind and emotional state. With his years of experience in using his unique eyes to see through people, Ransom strongly believed his spections were right. Right now his years of experience told them that Wyatt had the situation under control. His observation yelled at him that even though Wyatt was being outnumbered by the undead golems and their deadly toxic mist was smothering his mes, he knew what he was doing, had a game n in ce, and was confident about turning the tides of the battle. Seeing that Wyatt did not appear to need any external help Ransom who was nning to make his entry in the nick of time and rescue Wyatt to make him eternally grateful to him knew this was not the time for him to make his entry. Once whatever ace Wyatt was hiding up his sleeves failed and despaired, he would go to his rescue and be his benefactor earning Wyatt''s genuine gratitude. While Ransom was engaged in his fantasies Henrick red at him and clicked his tongue in annoyance. Without his origin card, Ransom was a troublesome enemy to deal with for Hernicks that too in close quarters. So, he really hoped that Wyatt had a hidden trump card to turn the tides as Ransom spected. Otherwise, by that time it would be toote for any of them to do something. Ransom ignored Henricks''s re and continued to focus on Wyatt, this time however he did not do it to find the perfect moment to rescue Wyatt but he did so because he was curious about what gave Wyatt the confidence that even when facing two and a half dozen undead golems he would still manage toe out on top. By now everyone knew Wyatt was full of tricks, over time he had managed to make many miraculousebacks. Wyatt faking his death to fool his opponents was one of them. Therefore, Ransom was wondering how Wyatt nned to deal with his one. Even if Wyatt did not manage to win the battle, he would consider it as Wyatt''s win if he managed to survive facing two and a half dozen undead golems. Right now Ransom was like an interested viewer sticking their eyes to the television to see how the protagonist would survive the near-impossible situation. With the kind of unique eyes Ransom had, it wasn''t surprising that he had developed some unique fetishes rted to it. Ransom would not admit this but the feeling of observing people from afar and reading their thoughts and emotions as they tried to ovee the adversaries in their lives made him feel like an omnipotent being that stood above all. However, he would never step up to help them and be satisfied from watching them from afar regardless of whether they overcame their adversaries. His thought process was simple, ''If you evere across an ant struggling to carry a grain of sugar to its hole, would you help it? Even though seeing their persistence is amusing, you would not.'' Seeing Wyatt face nearly two and a half dozen undead golems all alone was now bringing out his old fetishes. Ransom was so stoked and excited right now, if not for Henricks being next to him, only he knows how he would have relieved his excitement. Hernicks who was time and again ring at Ransom noticed thetter''s change in emotion and mental state with his intent sense. Ransom was skilled in hiding his emotions but Henricks too was not to be underestimated. Henricks did not doubt Ransom''s intentions, instead, he felt that thetter was excited because he knew something he did not know. So, he could not help but wonder if Wyatt still had the capital to change the tide of the battle ande out on top. Therefore, he too focused all his attention on Wyatt. ''It seems this going to be a battle of iteration,'' Wyatt thought as he watched the undead golemse together and imprison him in a toxic mist orb, which slowly grew smaller while smothering his mes. At this rate in another ten seconds, the undead''s mist would fully extinguish his mes and whip out his me-energy body. However, Wyatt did not give up and was still very optimistic about his situation just like how Ransom spected. Though Ransom thought Wyatt had an ace up his sleeve that was not the case. Wyatt was confident in his abilities. He believed they would help him buy the time he needed and even if they failed him he would still manage to survive no matter what. Hence, his confidence and indifference while facing the undead demigods that Ransom read through his unique eyes.ViiSiN?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 2138 More Power Chapter 2138 More Power Date- 18 April 2321n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 22:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension Water can extinguish fire but a cup of water will not be enough to put out a forest fire. This was why Wyatt thought that his battle with the undead golems was a battle of iteration. Yes, the undead golem''s deadly toxic mist was able to smother Wyatt''s mes, even when enhanced by the celestial force. But that did not mean Wyatt lost. As long as Wyatt was able to produce more mes than the toxic mist of the undead golems could put out it was impossible for the undead to extinguish his me body. Wyatt trying to produce more me than the toxic mist two-and-a-half undead golems could produce, that too while feeding thework of natural nodes, was a bit unrealistic but time was on Wyatt''s side. Wyatt did not need to produce more me than thebined toxic mist produced by two-and-a-half undead golems he just needed to produce enough mes to buy himself the time required to feed thework of natural nodes beyond their limit such that they would explode killing everything in its vicinity. Now the question was if Wyatt had what it to do not only produce enough mes to feed thework of natural nodes beyond their limit and keep the undead golem''s toxic mist at bay long for thework of natural nodes to explode. This was why Wyatt said it was going to be a battle of iteration. While Wyatt went all out on producing mes to feed thework of natural nodes and keep the toxic mist at bay, the Hive AI reported to him that he would have to reduce the amount of me he was feeding to thework of natural nodes to able to have enough mes to keep the toxic mist at bay. However, if Wyatt were to follow Hive AI''s rmended change to his n and decrease the amount of mes he was feeding thework of natural nodes it would take longer for him to feed thework of natural nodes beyond their limit. Which would mean that he would have to face the undead golems longer. At their current level, a fraction second was enough to kill one another, so extending his confrontation by several seconds did not sit right with Wyatt. Though for now, it seemed like the only way the undead golems could deal with Wyatt''s energy body was their toxic mist despite their immense power, Wyatt did not know if they were hiding other attacks up their sleeves. If they catch on to what Wyatt was secretly up to then the situation might change for the worse as the undead demigods forming the undead golems might take drastic steps to stop Wyatt frompleting his nefarious n to get rid of them. Therefore, Wyatt was hesitant about extending the time it to get thework of natural nodes to explode by a few more seconds. It was already a miracle that the undead did not catch on to what he was up to yet, he did not want to increase his odds by extending his n by several seconds. However, if he did not follow the Hive AI''s calctions to dot then he might be smothered by the toxic mist before he manages to get thework of natural nodes to explode. Wyatt was in a bind here, so for now, Wyatt decided to follow Hive AI''s arrangement but he did not give up and kept contemting a way for him to increase the out-of the cursed blood mes he could produce. This way he would not have to extend his game n by several seconds. If he were able to think of a way to increase the out of the mes he could produce he might be able to continue with his original timeline for his game n. Increasing the output of his me would not decrease the timeline for his game n because there was a limit to how many mes he could feed to thework of natural nodes at a time. It would be a different story if he fed them individually but for the sake of the health of thework connecting these natural nodes he had to follow the rmended limit otherwise thework would snap and Wyatt would have to restart it all over from the start. Soon Wyatt''s mind ran trying to think of a way to increase the amount of mes he could produce. His normal knowledge of mes was of no use here as the cursed blood me did not burn like normal fire, its fuel was blood and blood rule power. That meant that to increase the amount of mes he produced he would have to increase the amount of blood rule power. However, he was already procuring the blood rule power from the spiritual ne to limit what his current power level allowed. So, if he wanted to increase the amount of the blood rule power he got from the spiritual ne then he would have to increase his current power level. The answer to Wyatt''s current dilemma was more power. However, that was not possible as Wyatt was already at his limit. Not to mention considering he was in the middle of a standoff he did not have the luxury to get distracted and focus on powering up. Wyatt was helpless realizing that Hive AI''s calctions were urate, he had no choice but to decrease the amount of mes he fed to thework of natural nodes to see through his game n even if its timeline was increased by a few more seconds. Just as Wyatt was about to give up, he realized that he was not alone, he had the Card world''s blood rule stream supporting him. So, he immediately mimicked the vibrations that Bloodette produced while contacting with the Card world''s blood rule stream hoping that it would be willing to help him. Wyatt was optimistic about this. Chapter 2139 Dominate Rule Chapter 2139 Dominate Rule Date- 18 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 22:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension What Wyatt needed most right now was more blood rule power to produce more cursed blood me such that he could keep the toxic mist at bay without having to reduce the amount of me he could feed to thework of natural nodes. However, Wyatt was producing the maximum cursed blood me using the maximum amount of blood rule power his current power level allowed him to procure from the spiritual ne. Considering his current circumstances Wyatt did not have the luxury to be distracted even for a second, let alone try to increase his power level mid-confrontation. Even if he were able to do so, Wyatt wasn''t sure he would be able to gain enough boost to his power level to meet the requirement of the blood rule power he needed to keep the toxic mist at bay without having to reduce the amount of me he could feed to thework of natural nodes. Just when Wyatt was helpless and had no choice but to opt for the way out presented by Hive AI, Wyatt found the one variable that the HIve AI failed to take into ount during its calction of the Card world''s Blood Rule Stream. The Card world''s Blood Rule Stream was the source of Wyatt''s blood rule power in the spiritual ne. If he managed to get it to help him then he would not only be able to get enough blood rule power to keep the toxic mist at bay without having to reduce the amount of me he could feed to thework of natural nodes beyond but to overpower the toxic mist. Was it possible for Wyatt''s cursed blood me to overpower the deadly toxic mist produced by two and a half dozen undead golems when the toxic mist could extinguish his mes when in contact? By himself, no. But if he had the full support of the Card world''s Blood Rule Stream, then yes. Because then Wyatt would be able to produce ten times or even more cursed blood me than the toxic mist produced by the undead golems. By then it would be undead golems panicking trying to produce enough toxic mist to keep Wyatt''s cursed blood me. It was simr to how one fire truck was not enough to put out a wildfire. However, the question was, will the Card world''s Blood Rule Stream help Wyatt again when he had yet to fulfill his previous promise to it? The deal between Wyatt and the Card World''s Blood Rule Stream was that it would help him contain the power of the SSS-rank blood curse when he uses it to enter blood curse incarnation form during his confrontation with the kids from the southern capital in return for him delivering its message to Bloodette and Cortney. The Card world''s Blood rule stream has not only held up its end of the bargain but also went out of its way to help Wyatt contain the power of his SSS-rank blood curse the second time he entered the blood curse incarnation form even though Wyatt had yet toplete his end of the deal. Now asking for its help again without delivering on his part of the deal would be shameless on Wyatt''s part. However, Wyatt did not let the shame stop him from asking the Card world''s blood rule stream for help. He made use of the vibrations he had recorded from Bloodette''s soul pathways when she contacted the Card world''s blood rule stream and begged for a bailout. Yes, a bailout. That was what Wyatt shamelessly called it and he was very optimistic about it when he approached the blood rule stream for a bailout. He nned to persuade the blood rule stream to help him by iming that if he were to die here he would not be able to deliver its message to Bloodette and Cortney. So, if it wanted him to deliver its message to Bloodette and Cortney, then it would have to bail him out of his situation by providing him the blood rule power he needed to keep the toxic mist at bay without having to reduce the amount of me he could feed to thework of natural nodes beyond their limit. Even though he couldn''t die from the undead golems'' toxic mist because of Cmity Soul Gem and the privilege from Devil merchant code, the blood rule stream did not know that nor did anyone else. His did not burden Wyatt''s conscience. He believed he was just taking advantage of his situation to teach the blood rule stream about capitalism. However, Wyatt nned to stay moderate with his approach because he wanted to maintain a good rtionship with the blood rule stream such that he could continue to rely on the blood rule stream as his backer in the Card world. With it on his side, Wyatt believed it would be impossible for him to face defeat in the Card world. Though he could never be the same as Bloodette or Cortney for the blood rule stream, he wanted to maintain a rtionship of exchange with it. This time he was acting as its messenger in return for its help, next time he could offer it some other services. Even if the blood rule stream did not need his services anymore would find something it could not refuse. This might be the only rtionship where Wyatt would have to go above and beyond to make it work and sustain, after all, he needed the blood rule stream more than it needed him. When Wyatt''s physical body concentrated all its strength and power to work at full throttle to produce enough mes to feed thework of natural nodes and keep the toxic gases at bay his spiritual body in the spiritual n vibrated mimicking the vibrations that Bloodette made while contacting the blood rule stream of the Card world. After breaking the limits of his mortal synchronization rate Wyatt not only gained celestial powers but like the celestials he too was able to exist in both spiritual and physical nes simultaneously. Which came in very handy right now as he was able to use his spiritual body to contact the blood rule stream in the spiritual ne while his physical body fought in the physical ne. Because of his previous deal with the blood rule stream, Wyatt did not have any difficulty contacting it. He did not waste time and immediately mentioned his dire situation to the blood rule stream and begged for its help. However, to his surprise, the blood rule stream neither agreed nor denied and it heard him out till the end. Wyatt did not expect such a reaction from the blood rule stream. He believed if it was willing to respond to his attempts to contact it, it would more likely agree to bail him out of his situation, or on the off chance that it refused to bail him out then he had prepared a contingency for it too. However, he never expected it to not express its opinion to his pleas. If it did not n to respond to his pleas then why did it even answer his call? Wyatt''s years of experience told him that the blood rule stream was prepared to bail him out but he was not speaking the right words. He spected that the blood rule stream did not want to bail him out for nothing. It had already helped him out once before to make sure he could pay his debt to it. Now that he was back at its door begging for a bailout, it no longer saw him as a potential stock but saw him as a liability, a bottomless pit of debt. Therefore, it wasn''t willing to help him. However, since it still showed up when he tried to contact it then it meant that the bridge was not entirely burnt yet. If Wyatt showed that he was still an asset and not a liability then it might continue to offer him its assistance. This was what Wyatt learned from the blood rule stream''s silence. Wyatt has been in enough negotiations to know what the blood rule stream''s silence meant. Therefore, he was a little taken aback that a higher power like the blood rule stream would have such thoughts. However, from what he learned about the celestials in the infinity library, he knew that a realm gets shaped by the dominant rules of that realm. The dominant rules of the realm determine that realm''s terrains, its flora, its fauna, its evolutions, etc. The stronger a rule''s stream the more dominate their influence was in shaping their realm. This was to say that the rule streams of the realms have a hardcorepetition among themselves. Even though everything in the realm was in harmony contrary to that many believed that the rules of realm had a deep seededpetition among themselves to increase their influence in their realm. Chapter 2140 Blood Rule Streams Purpose Chapter 2140 Blood Rule Stream''s Purpose Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension From the environment of the Card World, it was clear that the four rules water, fire, wind, andnd were the most dominant rules in it. These four rules have molded the foundation of the current card world. Making their influence on the Card world''s ecosystem most dominant. Without them, the current Card world would not be possible, therefore they were also called the four basic rules of the Card world. This may also be why it was more like for the card apprentices to have an affinity for these four rules. The other rules could not evenpare to these basic rules, they could only fill the gaps left by these four rules toplete the harmonious environment the Card world has today. This did not mean that the other rule had given up on trying to increase their presence and influence in the card world, creatingpetition among the rules of the realm to gain dominance. Before talking about thepetition among the rules of a realm, one needed to understand what the rule streams of a realm were. If they were somethingprehended by the realm howe they canpete among them selfs for dominance? Shouldn''t it be the realm''s decision toprehend which rule will dominate and influence its environment the most? Actually, the process of ruleprehension by a realm''s will from the rule source was no different from the process of ruleprehension by mortals from their realm''s will. The only difference was that realmsprehended rules directly from the original rule source while the mortalsprehended rules from the copy of rules that their realm hadprehended. Why can''t the mortalsprehend the rules directly from the rule source like the realms they live in? The celestials can directly sense the rule source as they grow while the mortals cannot sense the rules of their realm without creating an ego gem or something simr let alone sensing the rule source. However, if one day the mortal manages to increase their affinity to a particr rule high enough, they can sense the rule source of that particr rule. Coming back to understanding the rule streams of the realm. When oneprehends three meanings of the rule to ultimate mastery and understanding, the three ultimate meanings of the rulee together to form a rule stream. This was true for both the realms and mortals. However, unlike realms that can continue to add more meanings to the rule stream the mortals would have to high affinity with the rule to do the same or rely on external factors such as realm will fragments, pixie dust, etc. If the rule streams were something the realmprehended then how do theypete against each other? When the realmsprehend a certain rule from the rule source to a certain point after creating a rule stream, it begins to awaken a sentient consciousness of its own. Such that even if the realm was focusing on other rulesprehension these rule streams could continue to grow with the help of their spirit. It''s like idleprehension. That was to say if one were to achieve a certain level ofprehension into a rule they would be able toprehend the rule idly without even trying. Though trying might increase the speed of theprehension. Well, this was a perk only enjoyed by the celestials as apart from them they were no known beings that were known to have such a high synchronous rate since birth. Wyatt had no idea at what point the rule stream of the realm began to develop sentient consciousness of its own because the books in the infinity library too were not clear on this. However, the books did mention that the purpose of these sentient consciousnesses of the rule stream was to increaseprehension of the realm into their rule directly increasing their dominance in their realm by increasing their realm''sprehension of them. The higher theprehension of a realm in a rule, that rule would have the higher the influence in the realm''s environment. Therefore, the rule streams do their best to increase theprehension of the realm in them. Leading to apeting environment between the different rules of a realm in the spiritual in despite their harmonious existence in the physical in as the realm''s environment. This was to say even though the rule streams like the blood rule stream were higher power beyond a mere mortal''sprehension, they too had their agenda and would do anything to achieve their purpose. Wyatt believed the Supreme beings of the Card world somehow yed a role in the rule stream''s sentient consciousness''s only purpose otherwise the blood rule stream would not waste its time negotiating with a mortal to help Bloodette. However, the question now was what did the blood rule stream want from him or what could he offer to it or its help? Wyatt could not think of anything that he could offer the blood rule stream. It was a higher power beyond hisprehension for goodness sake. If not for the books in the infinity library, he would not even know what the silence of the blood rule stream meant as he would be under the impression that a high power like the blood rule stream did not have demands. Now that he knew that the blood rule stream also was moving with its own agenda, Wyatt could not think of anything that he could offer to a higher power like the blood rule stream. Previously, he was lucky that the blood rule stream needed his help but now he had nothing to offer not to mention he had yet toplete his previous promise to the blood rule stream. Wyatt who was optimistic about asking for help from the blood rule stream was now no longer optimistic but thought it was a bad idea as this incident would sour his rtionship with the blood rule stream if he was unable toe up with something that would please the blood rule stream and gain its help. Now Wyatt regretted shamelessly reaching out to the blood rule stream for a bail-out even though the situation wasn''t that dire. He had underestimated the blood rule stream as a generous higher power that would help out its children but it turns out it too only worked for the sake of its purpose and wasn''t generous at all. This was why Wyatt believed that the blood rule stream stood to gain something by cultivating Bloodette and helping her break free from her dungeon seal. If only he knew what it was then he could think of using it now in the negotiation. But he did not so, he had toe up with something else. Only by showing the blood rule stream that it would not stand to make a loss by trading with him could Wyatt continue to maintain a trade rtion with it. If Wyatt wanted to be invincible in the card world then he needed this trade channel with the blood rule stream. With it backing him, he would basically be undefeatable in the card world. Such that he would not have to fear about Belphegor and the other Princes of his faction showing up in the card world to kill him. This way the Card world would truly be his safe haven in the myriad realms. Since this transaction was so important, Wyatt''s mind ran at full speed thinking of something the blood rule stream would want. Since its only purpose was to increase the realm''sprehension of the blood rule Wyatt believed he should think of ways he could help the blood rule stream with it. However, that was easier said than done as he still depended on the realm for his ruleprehension while the blood rule streamprehended rules from the rule source. When he was struggling toprehend rules from the realm how could he help the blood rule stream to increase the Card world''sprehension of blood rule? Maybe he could find the answers in the infinity library but right now he was in no position or had the leisure to ess the infinity library and read books. That would be contrary to the point of why he decided to beg the blood rule stream to bail him out. He only did so to save time. Therefore, Wyatt immediately rejected that idea. Just then he recalled about the blood rule ve core, it was something from the blood rule source. Wyatt felt that the blood rule stream thatprehended blood rule from the blood rule source might be interested in it. But the question was if it was enough payment to beg for its help or too high of payment for its services. Wyatt did not let his inability to determine the value of the blood rule ve core to the blood rule stream hold him back and waste time, instead, he decisively offered it to the blood rule stream saying, "Help me and the blood rule ve core I have is yours." Hoping that it wasn''t of no value for the blood rule stream.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2141 Turning Tides Chapter 2141 Turning Tides Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension Wyatt who was worried that the blood rule ve core might not be attractive for the Card world''s blood rule stream to act and help him, felt a sudden rush of blood rule power within his spiritual channel from the spiritual ne. Feeling the abundant blood rule power flowing into him Wyatt understood that the blood rule stream was pleased with his offering. Knowing this Wyatt felt a little bit of regret, had he known that the blood rule ve cores would be valued by the blood rule stream he would have asked the Elder Anesthesia Dragon to collect a few more of these cores for him. Well, he still could visit the blood rule source anytime he wanted. He only hoped that regardless of who won between the deviant devil and celestial blood rule ve they left behind the blood rule ve cores of the blood rule ves that were unfortunate enough to be caught in their battle and die a vain death. The battle between Elder Anesthesia Dragon and the Devian devil attracted a lot of blood rule ves and killed a lot in the process. The same went for the battle of Deviant Devil vs Celestial Blood rule ve. If the winner of the battle was generous enough not to spare attention to the core of the blood rules ves kill during their battle, then Wyatt would make a killing as such he was more enthused about returning to the blood rule source. He was looking forward to see if he could hit the jackpot. With that amount of blood rule ve cores at this disposal, Wyatt would be invincible in the Card world. He would be able to use them to gain protection and cooperation from the blood rule stream. But the most important thing he could gain here was not the protection and cooperation of the blood rule stream but its help in forming his own blood rule stream. After all, he was one blood rule meaning away from forming his own blood rule stream. Normally, a card apprentice who has achieved ultimate mastery and understanding of a rule would not be able to create a rule stream because they would not have the necessary synchronous rate or the required affinity with the rule and would have to depend on external means to achieve it. However, Wyatt was different from the other card apprentice. Though he was not sure if his high synchronous rate was enough to create a blood rule stream, he could be considered a newborn celestial, and if that did not help he had Dredre''s pixie dust. So Wyatt had great hope about creating his own blood rule stream. However, he did not have a teacher to teach about. Even the Infinity Library did not have many books on creating a rule stream. Those limited books on creating rule streams in the Infinity library required the highest privilege level to ess them. However, if Wyatt were to ess them, then he would definitely gain the attention of Librarian Jr. After all, he was the one who made it possible for Dredre to follow him. So, he would immediately rte Wyatt''s borrowing these books with Dredre''s pixie dust. No that would be a trouble that Wyatt did not want to kick. Therefore, he did not bother to raise his privilege level just to ess those books. That would be suspicious as hell and might be the death of him. Unlike Belphegor, Lirarian Jr belonged to a Ruler ss faction, the means at his disposal were numerous and each one was unfathomable. Even the Devil Marchant Code catered to their needs. If they wanted to, they would not have a hard time erasing Wyatt from the past, present, and future of the Myriad Realms just like they did with the World Cmity Trees. So, he really did not want to kick up this unnecessary trouble. Therefore, he was excited that he finally found a tone at which he get the Card World''s blood rune stream to dance to his will. With the cooperation of the blood rule stream, Wyatt''sck of blood rule power was finally resolved. This newfound ability was a significant breakthrough for him. Now, he could generate enough mes to efficiently feed thework of natural nodes beyond their limits, which was crucial for his game n to kill the undead. Additionally, he was able to create more mes to gain the upper hand against the toxic mists produced by the two-and-a-half undead. Rather than just holding them at bay, Wyatt could now overpower these noxious mists, ensuring that the undead threat was kept under control. This development marked a turning point in Wyatt''s struggle, providing him with a much-needed advantage. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Soon, the orb of toxic mist, which had been shrinking as it extinguished the mes trapped within it, began to show red cracks. This was because the mes were growing faster than the mist could extinguish them. The undead, realizing their predicament, had no choice but to increase the amount of toxic mist they produced in an attempt to counter Wyatt''s mes. They poured their energy into generating more mist, trying to overwhelm the relentless fire. Eventually, they seeded in creating enough toxic mist to match the intensity of Wyatt''s mes, returning the battle to a stalemate. The air was thick with the struggle, as neither side could gain the upper hand. Wyatt and the undead were locked in a fierce and unyielding conflict, each pushing their limits to maintain their ground. The equilibrium of power was delicate, and the oue remained uncertain as both forces continued their relentless assault. The two and a half dozen undead were exhausting themselves trying to produce enough toxic mist to counter Wyatt''s mes. They had reached their limits, much like Wyatt had earlier. However, unlike Wyatt, they didn''t have a powerful ally to turn the situation around. Wyatt had found support and gained an inexhaustible source of power, but the undead had no such advantage. As they strained to keep up with his relentless mes, it became clear that their efforts were unsustainable. Without a backer or any other contingency, the undead would soon be on the brink of copse, unable to maintain the stalemate much longer. Unfortunately for the undead, their copse came sooner than they could realize. Their suppressed sentience dyed their ability to register and process the unfolding situation. Wyatt, however, had no intention of giving them that time. With the backing of the Card World''s blood rule stream, he now had an abundant supply of blood rule power. This newfound strength enabled him to produce limitless cursed blood mes, or at least enough to overwhelm the undeadpletely. As the undead struggled toprehend their dire predicament, Wyatt unleashed a relentless torrent of mes. These cursed blood mes surged forth, consuming the toxic mist and pushing the undead to their limits. The imbnce in power became ringly evident; the undead had no powerful ally to turn the tide in their favor. Wyatt''s strategic advantage and unyielding assault left the undead no room to recover. With their suppressed sentience andck of support, they were swiftly overpowered by Wyatt''s unending onught of mes. Slowly, the entire celestial blood curse domain became filled with cursed blood mes. The toxic mist that had previously overpowered the mes was now confined to the immediate surroundings of the undead, forming a shroud of mist to protect them from the relentless torrent of cursed blood mes. The once-dominant toxic mist could no longer spread and dominate the battlefield. Instead, it was reduced to a desperate defense mechanism. The cursed blood mes surged through the domain, overwhelming everything in their path. The undead were left struggling to maintain their protective shroud, as the mes threatened to consume them entirely. The bnce of power had decisively shifted in favor of Wyatt and his newfound strength. With the support of the Card World''s blood rule stream, it didn''t take long for Wyatt to dominate the battlefield. His newfound power allowed him to generate an overwhelming torrent of cursed blood mes. However, despite their intensity and sheer quantity, his mes couldn''tpletely defeat the toxic mist of the undead. Instead, they managed to confine the toxic mist to the immediate vicinity of the undead, limiting its spread and influence. The mes created a barrier that kept the undead''s toxic mist from spreading further but couldn''t entirely eradicate it. Wyatt''s strategic advantage was clear, yet the strength of the toxic mist over his cursed blood mes was obvious which meant the battle wasn''t fully won. Knowing that his mes were not a threat to the undeads'' toxic mist regardless of their quantity, Wyatt realized he could only rely on thework of natural nodes to defeat them. Despite his ability to confine the mist, only the explosion of thework of natural nodes held the potential to truly end the undead threat. Wyatt turned his focus to leveraging this powerful array formation and winning the battle. Chapter 2142 Ingenious Solution? Chapter 2142 Ingenious Solution? Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension "How is he doing it?" Ransom blurted, his voice filled with incredulity as he stared, dumbfounded, at the celestial blood curse domain now engulfed in cursed blood mes. Just moments ago, these mes had been insignificant, easily overpowered by the toxic mist emanating from the two and a half dozen undead. The mes had been relegated to a corner, seemingly on the brink of being snuffed out of existence. Yet, in a dramatic turn of events, the situation had reversed. The mes surged in volume and intensity, pushing back the once-dominant toxic mist to a corner, where it now struggled to shield its undead masters from the raging inferno. Ransom had always suspected that Wyatt had an ace up his sleeve, a hidden trump card that he would reveal at a critical moment. He had eagerly awaited the spectacle of Wyatt deploying his secret weapon. However, the reality of what unfolded before him was far beyond anything he could have imagined. Despite witnessing the transformation with his own eyes, Ransom found it nearly impossible to ept. The feat that Wyatt had pulled off defied all logic and reason. Wyatt had conjured a greater volume of mes than the toxic mist produced by the two and a half dozen undead golemsbined. What made this even more astonishing was the fact that these mes had not only matched but overwhelmed the toxic mist in sheer quantity. The very mes that had seemed so feeble and doomed were now a dominant force, pushing the mist back and threatening the undead''s existence. Ransom''s mind reeled as he tried toprehend the magnitude of Wyatt''s achievement. How had he done it? What kind of power or strategy had he employed to bring about such a miraculous change in the battlefield''s dynamics? The questions swirled in Ransom''s head, but answers eluded him. All he knew was that Wyatt had aplished something extraordinary, something that defied the natural order and shattered the expectations of everyone who had witnessed it. "I have read about cursed blood mes," Henricks spoke, his voice carrying the weight of his extensive knowledge. "These mes use the user''s blood as fuel. However, if the user has mastery over blood rules, specifically the blood curse meaning, they can utilize their blood rule power instead of their actual blood to sustain the mes. For Wyatt to produce such an immense quantity of cursed blood mes, he must have either an inexhaustible supply of blood or an extraordinary amount of blood rule power. Based on my experience, even your mother or other beings among the top ten strongest in the Card World wouldn''t be able to generate this much rule power from the spiritual ne. I''ve met the one they call the ''The Right Eye Of The Card World,'' Louis Forger a.k.a the Miracle, and even she can''t produce limitless rule power from the spiritual ne. Perhaps a Supreme Being could achieve this, but for a card apprentice, it should be impossible. This leaves us with only one usible exnation: the boy has devised some kind of card that enables him to produce sufficient blood within his body to fuel these mes. However, no matter how many mes he conjures, they shouldn''t be able to prate the toxic mist shroud of the undead golems," Henricks spected aloud. His eyes were fixed on the battlefield, observing the transformation with a mix of fascination and skepticism. He noted that while the power of Wyatt''s mes remained the same, their quantity had increased to an rming degree. His observation was precise, but his conclusion was far from the actual truth. Henricks struggled to reconcile what he knew with what he saw. The cursed blood mes, previously feeble and on the verge of extinction, had grown exponentially. They now dominated the battlefield, forcing the toxic mist to retreat and protect the undead golems. The sheer volume of mes suggested that Wyatt had ess to a source of power far beyond what Henricks believed possible for a card apprentice. As the mes raged on, Henricks couldn''te to terms with what he was seeing. Wyatt''s abilities defied conventional understanding. The sheer amount of cursed blood mes produced by Wyatt was unprecedented, and Henricks wrecked his brain trying to understand the secret behind Wyatt''s extraordinary disy. Finally, using all his years of experience and a little imagination Hernicks thought of a possible reason that he could get behind for why Wyatt was able to produce suchrge amounts of mes that it could overwhelm thebined efforts of two and a half dozen of undead golems. "Fuck! That''s just ingenious," Ransom cursed, grasping the implications of Henricks'' words. If Henricks'' spection was urate and Wyatt had indeed created a card to produce an infinite amount of blood in his body to fuel his cursed blood me, then that would be an incredibly overpowered ability that many would covet. Ransom knew Wyatt was hiding an ace up his sleeves but what he revealed was just too godly. Ransom found himself leaning towards believing Henricks'' theory because the person in question was Wyatt. Wyatt''s notable achievements were consistently more shocking than thest. He was the genius who created the VR Universe, discovered the Silver Milk Powder, and developed a card with the soul energy digestion effect. Given his track record, Ransom wouldn''t be surprised if Wyatt had indeed created a card that allowed him to produce infinite blood, thereby enabling him to generate an endless supply of cursed blood mes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This potential revtion was staggering. If true, Wyatt''s new card would not only make him a formidable opponent but also an invaluable asset or a dangerous threat, depending on one''s perspective. The ability to generate infinite cursed blood mes would change the dynamics of any battle, making Wyatt nearly unstoppable. Ransom knew that such a powerful card would attract immense attention and potentially put Wyatt in great danger, as others would undoubtedly seek to either ally with him or seize the card for themselves. Ransom, himself, wished to have something like that in his arsenal. Chapter 2143 Inevitable Chapter 2143 Inevitable Date- 18 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 22:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension Henricks'' idea of using a blood-producing card to generate limitless cursed blood me was indeed clever. However, he overlooked two critical factors: Firstly, even if there existed a card capable of helping a card apprentice produce an infinite amount of blood within their body, the apprentice wouldn''t actually be able to generate infinite blood just by equipping it. This is because both cards and grimoires rely on soul energy. The card would only enable the card apprentice to produce blood as long as it had ess to soul energy. Once the soul energy and any other reserves were depleted, the card would cease to function. Therefore, the concept of producing infinite amounts of blood through such a card is impractical. Secondly, even if there were an infinite supply of blood, the cursed blood me generated using the user''s blood wouldn''t be as potent as the cursed blood me produced using blood rule power. This is particrly true if the user''s mastery and understanding of the blood curse meaning were at the ultimate tier. While the blood fuel based cursed blood me might be better than nothing, at Henricks and Ransom''s advanced power levels, such weak mes would be virtually useless regardless of their quantity. Henricks'' spection, although insightful, didn''t ount for these limitations. Producing infinite blood and utilizing it to generate cursed blood mes seemed like a viable strategy on the surface. However, the dependency on soul energy and the difference in the quality of mes produced from blood versus blood rule power made the idea wed in practice. These overlooked aspects underscore theplexity of manipting such powerful forces and the practical constraints that even the most ingenious strategies must contend with. It''s not that Henricks and Ransom failed to see these factors, but they found this possibility more eptable than believing that Wyatt had ess to infinite blood rule power. They reasoned that Wyatt, being wealthy, might possess a significant amount of soul jades or a card that enhanced his soul energy recovery rate, allowing him to sustain the blood-producing card longer than usual. While these arguments were far-fetched, they were still more usible to them than the idea of Wyatt having limitless blood rule power. This was a reflection of human nature¡ªthey feared the unknown and soughtfort in exnations their minds and hearts could ept, even if it meant deceiving themselves. Even the most capable individuals, when confronted with the unknown, often sumb to this tendency. Henricks and Ransom, despite their status as powerful demigods holding authoritative positions in their respective organizations, were no exception. Witnessing Wyatt perform the seemingly impossible, they constructed rationalizations to make it conceivable within their understanding. They fooled themselves, demonstrating that even mighty demigods were still fundamentally human. They preferred self-deception over epting that something they deemed impossible was, in fact, happening. This behavior illustrated a universal trait: the inclination to deny the extraordinary in favor of more digestible exnations, no matter how improbable those exnations might be. Henricks and Ransom, despite their power and knowledge, exemplified this trait, showing that the fear of the unknown canpel even the strongest individuals to cling to familiar, albeit wed, reasoning. Their rationalizations served as a psychological defense mechanism, enabling them to cope with the bewildering reality before them. In doing so, they maintained their sense of control and understanding in a situation that defied their expectations and challenged their perceptions of what was possible. "Ingenious, indeed. However, considering Wyatt''s current predicament, this clever strategy isn''t the desperate solution he needs; it''s merely dying the inevitable. The Undead Golems will soon find a way to overturn this situation and achieve their goal," Henricks remarked. He understood that while the undead demigods'' sentience might be impaired, making their decision-making slow, theirbined intellect as undead golems was formidable and not to be underestimated. They had proven their strategic prowess time and again. "Well, there''s nothing we can do to help him. Leaving the space istion array formation will be impossible with his torrent of cursed blood me covering every inch of the mystic dimension," Ransom said, though it was unclear whether he would allow Henricks out of his confinement to assist Wyatt if push came to shove. He then added, "However, all hope is not lost. Wyatt is still attempting to set up the pseudo-natural sunspot array formation. Considering the amount of cursed blood me he''s channeling into thework of natural nodes, I believe we should focus on strengthening the space istion array formation." "Really?" Henricks eyed Ransom skeptically. "Are you sure you aren''t just worried that I''ll use the explosion as a chance to escape your grasp?" "How could that be? I''m just concerned for our safety," Ransom replied, conjuring the most sincere smile he could muster, though Henricks remained unconvinced. Without waiting for Henricks'' reply, Ransom began fortifying the space istion array formation. He was concerned it might not withstand the impending explosion of thework of natural nodes. However, as Henricks had pointed out, he was more worried about the possibility of Henricks escaping during the chaos. Determined to protect themselves from the explosion and avoid being vaporized like the undead golems, Ransom focused on strengthening the array formation. His years of experience as an array master,bined with his unique observational abilities, indicated that the explosion of thework of natural nodes would be far more devastating than he had initially assumed. Wyatt was overloading the natural nodes with cursed blood me, pushing capacity beyond their limits, making the explosion inevitable. The explosion was going to be so devastating that it would only leave behind catastrophic destruction in its wake. "It''s time," Wyatt grinned, sensing the natural nodes reaching their breaking point. He nced at the two and a half dozen undead golems, still suppressed and cornered by his relentless cursed blood me. Wyatt''s grin widened, knowing he had them right where he wanted. Chapter 2144 Eradication Complete Chapter 2144 Eradication Complete Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 22:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Celestial Mystic Dimension When the natural nodes had swollen to the point of imminent eruption, Wyatt resorted to a technique he had learned from Agent Louis Forger a.k.a the ''Right Eye of the World'' to evade the impending explosion. As the critical moment approached and thework of natural nodes reached their breaking point, Wyatt knew he had to act swiftly. Just as the nodes burst simultaneously, Wyatt executed a body restructuring maneuver to reverse his size and retreat into his spiritual channel, mimicking Agent Louis Forger''s unique skill. In a split second, Wyatt''s form inverted and he vanished into his spiritual channel, narrowly escaping the catastrophic st. Thework of natural nodes detonated with a deafening roar, unleashing a cataclysmic explosion that consumed the entire mystic dimension. The boundaries of the dimension quaked violently, and the intense heat from the explosion incinerated everything in its path, leaving nothing but devastation in its wake. Wyatt''s timely action saved him from the all-epassing destruction. The spiritual channel provided a sanctuary between the spiritual and physical ne, shielding him from the explosive force and searing temperatures that ravaged the mystic dimension in the physical ne. This escape, a testament to his quick thinking and mastery of advanced techniques, ensured his survival in a situation that seemed otherwise fatal. From within his spiritual channel, Wyatt peered into the mystic dimension on the physical ne, witnessing the aftermath of the explosion. The once vibrant and mystical dimension was now consumed by fiery, wild energy, obliterating everything in its path. Although the explosionsted only a few seconds, the unleashed, untamed energy continued to wreak havoc for several minutes. The sheer magnitude of the explosion and the devastating energy it released served as a stark reminder of the immense power contained within the natural nodes and the peril they posed when destabilized. Thendscape, once teeming with life and magic, was now reduced to a chaotic inferno, with no trace of its former splendor. From his safe vantage point within his spiritual channel, Wyatt had a clear view of the mystic realm in the physical ne. Despite the obscuring energy currents, he peered through the torrent of fiery chaos unleashed by the explosion, searching for the two and a half dozen undead golems. He needed to confirm that the explosion of the natural nodes had eliminated these pests. If the golems had survived, his efforts to cause the explosion would have been in vain. The unleashed energy rained down terror, obliterating everything in its path. Wyatt''s heart raced as he scanned the chaotic scene, hoping to see the golems disintegrated by the immense power. The stakes were high, and he knew that without theplete destruction of the undead golems, he could not go out to help the Field Marshal. Wyatt''s decision to trigger the explosion, though perilous, had been crucial to eradicating the relentless undead golems once and for all. Having used nearly all his tricks, ensuring their destruction was paramount. Yet, despite scanning from every angle, Wyatt couldn''t find any trace of the golems amidst the fiery torrent. He concluded they must have been vaporized in the initial st. Finally, Wyatt''s heart rxed, finding peace in the apparent sess of his mission. Reflecting on the devastating explosion in the physical ne, Wyatt understood the importance of the knowledge he had gained from the field of array formation and Agent Louis Forger. This knowledge not only saved his life but also reinforced the value of mastering such critical skills. The experience left him more determined than ever to continue honing his abilities, aware that the challenges ahead would require even greater expertise and readiness. He couldn''t always rely on his cmity soul gem and devil merchant code. Once the wild and untamed fiery energy from the explosion died down Wyatt emerged from his spiritual channel, he observed the aftermath of the explosion. The once vibrant and mystical dimension was now reduced to smoldering ruins. Thendscape was unrecognizable, with charred remnants and ash swirling in the residual heat. The sheer magnitude of the explosion was a stark reminder of the immense power contained within the natural nodes and the peril they posed when destabilized. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "He did it, he killed all 700 undead demigods by himself," Ransom cheered as if he was the one who achieved the impossible. "Yes, he did," Henricks nodded in approval and then, added, "I still can''t believe that he eradicated all two and a half dozen undead golems without even leaving behind their ashes with a single move, proving that knowledge trumps strength." "Fuck! It was too satisfying to watch," Ransom cussed aloud, he was hyped up. Unlike Wyatt who missed the sight of all two and a half dozen undead being evaporated, they watch it all from within their modified space istion barrier array formation. "Kudos to you too, your array formation was able to withstand an explosion that took out two and a half dozen undead golems in under a second," Henricks praised Ransom knowing the space barrier that was isting them from the rest of the mystic dimension. "ttering won''t work on me, you stay here, I will talk to the boy," Ransom said heading out of the space istion barrier array formation. Even though Ransom failed to get on Wyatt''s good side by helping him when thetter needed it, he still shamelessly decided to approach Wyatt. Until his mother dealt with whatever trouble she was facing outside, neither of them was going anywhere. So, even if Wyatt did not want to talk to him, he was stuck in here with him. Ransom wanted to use this to clear the misunderstanding between them and get close. The fact that Wyatt had helped him set up the space istion barrier formation by reducing the influence of his celestial rule domain in their surrounding gave Ransom the courage to approach Wyatt despite having seen his prowess and their previous ugly spat out of his pettiness. "Hey, dumbass, at least air the barrier before you leave. The stink in here is unbearable," Hernicks demanded of Ransom, but Ransom ignored him, having exited the space istion barrier and heading toward Wyatt. However, Wyatt vanished from the mystic realm before Ransom could reach him. Ransom looked around the mystic realm, trying to locate Wyatt, but his unique eyes indicated that no one else was within the dimension except for Hernicks and himself. Despite his disbelief, Ransom meticulously scanned every nook and cranny of the mystic dimension. All he found were charred walls and remnants of the recent explosion. The devastation had been so intense that the mystic dimension was still in the process of healing itself. The walls, once vibrant and full of life, now bore the scars of the cataclysmic event. Energy flickered and danced erratically, struggling to restore bnce to the realm. Ransom''s frustration grew as he realized the extent of the destruction and the challenge of navigating the unstable environment. Even with his keen perception, Ransom couldn''t detect any trace of Wyatt. The explosion had not only obliterated the undead golems but also left the mystic dimension in disarray. As he continued his search, the lingering heat and chaotic energy made it clear that Wyatt''s disappearance was not just a simple escape. The entire dimension seemed to echo the aftermath of the powerful st, a testament to the immense forces of the explosion. "This is impossible," Ransom muttered to himself, realizing that Wyatt had indeed left the mystic dimension. Despite his extensive experience growing up and trying to escape his mother''s mystic dimension, he knew better than anyone that leaving without her consent or without fulfilling her conditions was supposed to be impossible. Seeing Wyatt manage to leave the mystic dimension on his own, without his mother''s consent or meeting her conditions, shocked Ransom beyond belief. He wondered if Wyatt had somehow fulfilled the conditions his mother had set for exiting the mystic dimension. "That must be it," Ransom thought, pping his thigh in realization. This exnation seemed far more usible than Wyatt finding a way to leave without adhering to his mother''s stringent requirements. With this understanding, the chaos in Ransom''s mind finally settled. He epted that Wyatt had likely met the conditions for departure. Turning his attention to Henricks, he refocused on his immediate objective. Though he had failed to get close to Wyatt, he still needed Henricks to facilitate a meeting with his daughter. Determined, Ransom approached Henricks with renewed purpose. Henricks, struggling with the lingering stench in the space istion barrier array, felt imprisoned and mentally tortured. Ransom had left the barrier minutes ago yet it still reeked in there. As he turned to face Ransom, he met Ransom''s eyes and realized thetter was about to pester him relentlessly, adding to his torment. Meanwhile, Wyatt who had left the mystic dimension had reached his destination, and looking at his surroundings he muttered, "I made it back in one piece." The technique he used to escape the mystic dimension was very risky but he executed it perfectly and made it outside without sustaining any harm in the process. Chapter 2145 Achieving The Impossible Chapter 2145 Achieving The Impossible Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 23:04 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Dungeon Seal "Wyatt!" Cortney eximed in surprise, seeing Wyatt appear next to her out of thin air. "Holy shit, I cannot believe I pulled it off," Wyatt blurted out in excitement while Hive AI checked his physical and spiritual body''s overall condition. What he had just aplished was incredible and not something anybody could achieve. He had managed to traverse the spiritual ne and return to the physical ne without getting hurt or lost. Although he had help from the Card World''s blood rule stream, it was still an amazing achievement. No one would deny that. Wyatt had seeded in replicating Agent Louis Forger''s unique teleportation ability, even without her innate physique, the ''Right Eye of the World.'' The specialty of her teleportation abilityy in its use of the spiritual ne, which meant it could not be restricted by any array or spatial distortion. Furthermore, it was unpredictable where and when the user would appear. This ability allowed Agent Louis Forger to infiltrate or escape from any ce or situation, making her a perfect agent. Unfortunately for her, she met her match when she decided to cross paths with Wyatt, who imprisoned her in his cmity soul gem, modified to act as her prison. N?v(el)B\\jnn Wyatt''s feat was no less extraordinary. By essing the spiritual ne and returning unscathed, he had demonstrated a profound mastery that set him apart. The Card World''s blood rule stream had provided him with the necessary guidance and energy to aplish this task, yet it was Wyatt''s ingenuity and determination that saw him through. The magnitude of what Wyatt had achieved here would cause many to turn green in envy. With Hive AI confirming that his transportation from the spiritual ne had left no adverse effects on both his physical and spiritual bodies, Wyatt stood triumphantly. His aplishment was a testament to the knowledge he had umted over time and the limitless potential of his high synchronous rate whenbined with ingenuity and innovation. It would not be wrong to say that what Wyatt achieved by escaping the Field Marshal''s mystic dimension was a feat that even Agent Louis Forger would not be able to pull off. This wasrgely because she did not have the advantage of a capable guide like the Blood Rule Stream to help her locate a spiritual channel outside the mystic dimension. Agent Louis Forger''s method of spiritual traveling involved entering the spiritual ne through her own spiritual channel. Once there, she utilized her unique ability, the ''Right Eye Of The World,'' to navigate the spiritual ne. This ability allowed her to identify and traverse nearby spiritual channels, enabling her to re-enter the physical ne at different locations. However, when trapped within the confines of the mystic dimension, the only spiritual channels avable were those belonging to others who were simrly trapped. To find a spiritual channel of someone not confined to the mystic dimension, one would have to venture deeper into the spiritual ne, an endeavor fraught with peril and uncertainty. Even with the assistance of the ''Right Eye Of The World,'' Agent Louis Forger was reluctant to stray too far from her own spiritual channel. The boundless nature of the spiritual ne posed a significant risk, and the fear of bing lost forever in its vastness was a constant deterrent. Without precise guidance and support, such as that provided by the Blood Rule Stream, the challenge of navigating through the spiritual ne and finding an exit was immense and daunting. Wyatt''s sess was a testament to his extraordinary capabilities and the strategic advantage provided by the Blood Rule Stream. With the help of the blood rule stream, he could locate and utilize a spiritual channel not confined to his immediate vicinity allowing him to aplish what seemed impossible. This remarkable feat highlighted not only the uniqueness of his situation but also his skill in leveraging the mystical elements at his disposal. Unlike Agent Louis Forger, Wyatt dared to venture further into the spiritual ne. His courage was bolstered by the Blood Rule Stream, which readily agreed to help him find Cortney''s spiritual channel''s end connected to the spiritual ne. At first, Wyatt nned to find Corey, who had been next to the Field Marshal thest time he checked, but the Blood Rule Stream would not agree without appropriate payment. The Blood Rule Stream showed a willingness to assist, particrly in matters concerning Cortney/Bloodette. It agreed to help him for free regarding Cortney, whereas it would have demanded appropriate fees for other requests. In contrast, Agent Louis Forger''s reluctance to venture deeper into the spiritual ne underscored the inherent dangers andplexities of such a journey. Her approach, though powerful, had its limitations. Wyatt''s aplishment, therefore, stood as a remarkable demonstration of courage, ingenuity, and the significant advantage of having the right guidance in navigating uncharted territories. "Hello, Wyatt, are you there?" Cortney called out, waving her hands in front of Wyatt''s eyes, which seemed lost in thought. "Cortney, is something wrong with him?" Bloodette asked, looking at the unresponsive Wyatt with concern. "Nothing''s wrong with me. I was just going over some things," Wyatt''s eyes soon regained their focus as he reassured Bloodette. "That''s good to hear, but Wyatt, how did you get into the dungeon seal without me opening the gate?" Bloodette asked, puzzled. The only way to enter the dungeon seal was through the gate, yet Wyatt had somehow managed to enter without using it. This was shocking, and she couldn''t wrap her head around it, as it was beyond her understanding. Unable to contain her curiosity, she pressed Wyatt for an exnation. Wyatt smiled mysteriously, "I found a new way, one that doesn''t rely on the gate. It''s a bitplicated, but it works." His response only deepened Bloodette''s curiosity, leaving her eager to learn more about Wyatt''s newfound ability. Bloodette''s eagerness was understandable. She wondered if Wyatt''s new ability to enter the dungeon seal meant she could use it to finally leave the dungeon seal. This could be the opportunity she had been waiting for her entire life to free herself from her prison. Seeing the longing look in Bloodette''s eyes, Wyatt knew exactly what she was thinking. He hated to disappoint her, but he shook his head and said, "This ability is a bit special and has huge requirements. Even if you managed to use it, I don''t think it would help your case." "Oh, I see," Bloodette replied, disappointment washing over her. The previous brilliance in her eyes was reced with confusion and sadness. "However, all hope is not lost," Wyatt continued. "I''ve recently learned of a way for you to be powerful enough to break through your prison. If you follow my arrangements, I''m confident you''ll be able to break the dungeon seal in no time." "Really?" Bloodette asked excitedly, her eyes regaining their original brightness and spirit. "Wyatt, you aren''t just saying that to console her, are you?" Cortney asked skeptically. "I would never be so cruel to a friend," Wyatt replied earnestly. "Besides, the Blood Rule Stream can vouch for what I said. In fact, it was the Blood Rule Stream who told me about this trick. There''s a lot I need to tell you both, but I don''t have the time right now as I''m needed elsewhere. For now, head into my seed world. The other me in there will inform you of everything you need to know." With that, Wyatt opened the entrance to his seed world. Then, he hurriedly added, "Bloodette, open the dungeon gate so that I can head out." Bloodette''s eyes sparkled with hope as she did as Wyatt asked. The thought of a potential escape from her eternal prison filled her with a renewed sense of purpose. Meanwhile, Cortney''s skepticism began to fade as she saw the sincerity in Wyatt''s eyes. However, she still did not fully trust Wyatt because, if the Blood Rule Stream knew how Bloodette could break free of her prison then why did it not tell her or Bloodette about it instead informed Wyatt? "Can''t you just leave using the ability that you used to enter the dungeon seal in the first ce?" Cortney asked Wyatt, curious if his special ability had any limitations. "I would love to, but that ability is not cheap to use. I n to use it only when absolutely necessary," Wyatt exined, avoiding the details about how the Blood Rule Stream would charge him to help locate the specific spiritual channel in the spiritual ne. Understanding his reasoning, Cortney nodded. Wyatt''s exnation made sense, even if it left her with more questions about the costs and limits of his ability. Before leaving Wyatt gave Bloodette and Cortney a reassuring smile. "Trust me, there is a way," he said before stepping out of the dungeon gate. After Wyatt was safely out of the dungeon seal, Cortney and Bloodette entered the Seed World as Wyatt had instructed.Bloodette''s eyes sparkled with hope while Cortney was still skeptical but trusting in Wyatt''s sincerity. Chapter 2146 Slippery Enemy Chapter 2146 Slippery Enemy Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 23:07 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Dungeon Seal Walking out of the dungeon seal Wyatt immediately entered the Field Marshal''s celestial space rule domain covering the entire city. ''How did you get outside of the celestial space rule?'' Field Marshal Heatsend mentally contacted Wyatt in curiosity, discovering his presence in her celestial space rule domain. She knew her celestial mystic dimension the best, so she was impressed that Wyatt managed to escape the mystic dimension without fulfilling her conditions for him to leave the dimension. Considering that Wyatt was able to help Clown Mask escape her confinement in a subspace from miles away this was nothing. So, the Field Marshal wasn''t surprised rather curious as to how he was doing it. ''If you are free enough to spare time to talk to me why did you mute the mystic dimension and not answer your son''s call for help? I almost killed your son and old Henricks along with the undead,'' Wyatt said as he tried to pinpoint the Field Marshal''s location unable to feel her presence in the direction of the orphanage. He could not feel her presence within the limits of the city. So he searched for signs of Corey and Little Beam. ''I had to mute it because I have met a slippery enemy. He tried to assassinate Asong Young amidst the chaos. I needed to concentrate to deal with his tricks, so I muted the mystic dimension,'' the Field Marshal exined, for her to call someone slippery her opponent must be a skilled assassin. After all, her unique eyes weren''t just for show. Many capable card demigods have paid with their lives for underestimating them. ''Does the celestial space rule domain not able to limit him?'' Wyatt asked. With the Field Marshal''s celestial space rule domain covering the city, it should be impossible for opponents who dared to enter it to escape her grasp. ''I think he has a special physique or origin card that allows him just slip through anything, even my celestial space rule domain wasn''t able to hinder his moment,'' the Field Marshal said in frustration. It was not that the opponent the Field Marshal faced was too strong but he was just too good at running. He was simr to a mosquito in this case. The Field Marshal can squash her opponent like the pest he was but he would somehow manage to slip away just when she thought she had caught him. Her frustration was simr to the frustration of a mortal who kept trying to kill the mosquito but missed repeatedly. ''Where are you right now?'' Wyatt asked, unable to find the Field Marshal or Corey. ''I am hiding in the void, waiting for the pest to make his move,'' the Field Marshal informed. She seems to have taken this personally. ''Don''t tell me you are using Asong as bait,'' Wyatt remarked, knowing for her slippery opponent to leave hisfort zone and make a move the Field Marshal had to dangle an attractive bait, Asong was it. ''So what if I am? I have to put an end to this threat today, I don''t n to babysit her for the rest of her life or do you n to do that?'' the Field Marshal was right, Asong was not a part of the Southern Region, there was no need for her to go the extra mile for her. Still, she did what was in the best interest of Asong in the long run. So what if she put Asong''s life at risk a little unless Asong wanted to live the rest of her life in fear of being assassinated, she had little choice but to cooperate with the Field Marshal by bing the bait to lure out the slippery assassin after her life. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ''I was just checking, anyway I am heading to Asong''s side to check on her. If the assassin shows up maybe I can deduce his unique ability so that you can be better prepared to face him next time,'' Wyatt said as he headed to where Asong was temporarily residing. ''Sure,'' Field Marshal agreed even though she strongly felt that Wyatt would not need to do that because she would definitely catch the assassin next time he dared to make a move on Asong. Soon, Wyatt arrived at the location where Asong was temporarily housed. He did not head to meet her. However, her security detail who seemed to have healed had noticed his arrival. They might have informed Asong about his arrival but Wyatt was in no hurry to meet Asong. He used soul pupils to scan the surroundings feeling that the assassin might be hiding out somewhere nearby to kill Asong when he felt like it was the right moment. While searching for any signs of the assassin, Wyatt noticed that the Field Marshal''s celestial space rule domain had shifted a little, even though it covered the entire city, its primary focus was Asong and her immediate vicinity. With this, it would be impossible for the assassin to get close to Asong without getting detected. With such arrangements for the assassin to escape the Field Marshal''s hands, again and again, Wyatt could not help but wonder what kind of special ability it was that caused even one of the top ten strongest to clench her teeth in frustration. Wyatt scanned the whole neighborhood with his soul pupils twice but there wasn''t any sign of the assassin or anything suspicious. He even had the Hive check the soul pathways of the surroundings he had recorded using his soul pupils just to be thorough. After all, the assassin''s ability was able to hide from the Field Marshal''s unique eyes. Just to be on the safer side Wyatt had the Hive AI check the recorded soul pathways for any sign of abnormalities. While he did that, Asong walked out of her vi to receive Wyatt, she did not seem to be shaken up despite multiple attempts on her life today. Chapter 2147 Brazen Karl Chapter 2147 Brazen Karl Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 23:11 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Residential Area "Hey, Wyatt. Why don''t youe in?" Asong greeted Wyatt and invited him into the vi. Wyatt''s presence outside the vi puzzled Asong. It wasn''t like him to wander around the neighborhood instead ofing straight to her. Normally, she wouldn''t mind his behavior, but tonight was different. An assassin from the central region was out to get her, and she didn''t want Wyatt to be coteral damage in this deadly game. Her Semi-demigod bodyguard assured her that there was no need to worry about Wyatt, as he exhibited the energy signature of a demigod. This meant that her barely eighteen-year-old friend might be a card demigod. Asong found this hard to believe. Despite her guards'' insistent ims, she struggled to ept that Wyatt could be a demigod. The guards had been buzzing about it ever since they arrived at their temporary housing. They had sensed Wyatt''s energy, which matched that of a card demigod during their previous encounter. However, back then, Wyatt appeared as a red humanoid monster. Considering the rumors about Wyatt and his borrowed powers, Asong hadn''t thought much of it at the time. But now, Wyatt looked like his regr self, yet the guards still insisted he possessed demigod-level strength. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om There was even a moment when her guards worried that this Wyatt might be an impostor, an assassin disguised as Wyatt to get to Asong. However, they quickly dismissed this theory. Field Marshal Heatsend was currently overseeing their situation, and she would undoubtedly be aware of Wyatt''s whereabouts and actions. If a fake Wyatt were approaching Asong, the Field Marshal would have alerted them. Despite the assurances and the evidence presented by her guards, Asong couldn''t wrap her mind around the idea. If Wyatt truly was a card demigod, he would be the youngest ever in the Card World, breaking Demigod Baylor''s record by several years. The implications were staggering. The entire card apprenticemunity would be thrown into chaos. Just the thought of the infinite consequences of this news made Asong feel light-headed. She took a deep breath, attempting to steady her racing thoughts. She knew she needed to focus and greet Wyatt properly. If what her guards imed was true, this was a monumental moment. Wyatt looked at her with a calm expression, his usualid-back demeanor seemingly unaffected by the tension surrounding them. "Just came to check up on you, Asong. I heard they sent an assassin. How did it alle to this despite me repeatedly warning you?" His nonchnce only added to Asong''s confusion. How could someone appear so harmless and possess the power of a demigod at the same time? She studied his face, searching for any hint of the immense power her guards imed he possessed. But Wyatt just looked like Wyatt ¨C her friend, her ally, the young man she hade to rely on. "That''s the sweat of you, but you didn''t have to trouble yourself, it is almost the middle of the night, a grimoire call would have sufficed," she said, trying to sound casual, though her mind was anything but calm. "How could I not? You are my guest. Your safety is my top priority. Let us continue inside," Wyatt replied, as he walked past her into her vi. "Sure," Asong responded calmly, following Wyatt into the vi she closed the door behind them, bracing herself for the conversation toe. But her mind continued to whirl with questions and doubts. If Wyatt truly was a card demigod, what did that mean for their current situation? Could it be he was here to protect her from the assassin? And more importantly, how had he achieved such power at such a young age? She resolved to get the answer to all these questions tonight. Entering the vi, Wyatt gotfortable on the couch in the living room without waiting for Asong. After all, this was one of his properties that he was temporarily using to amodate Asong''s stay in Sky Blossom City. He nced at Asong, who was seated opposite him, and sternly said, "I clearly remember going out of my way and breaking many of my rules to warn you and ask you to go into hiding. What part of it did you not understand?" Asong looked at him, her expression a mix of defiance and frustration. "Your warning only made me more curious. I''ve had my misgivings for a while now, so I had to know the truth. I thought I was being cautious¡ªbesides, they weren''t even doing a good job of hiding it." She paused, gathering her thoughts before continuing. "No, the number of undead they were cultivating had grown sorge that they could no longer properly hide the fact that they were using taxpayer money to create an army of undead right in the heart of the central region. Even without me being nosy, their actions were about to be exposed soon." Wyatt listened intently, his expression not softening. Asong tried to defend her actions, but as she spoke, she realized her efforts might have been unnecessary. The culprits had grown so brazen that their excessive actions would have exposed them soon anyway. "What do you mean?" Wyatt asked, having gathered from Asong''s words that Karl might have grown a little careless in his ways, prompting Wyatt to wonder if this had anything to do with the reason why the undead had grown to the demigod realm ahead of time. ording to Clown Mask''s future vision, the masters'' undead army should not be ready by now. Yet, for some unknown reason, Karl has helped the masters cultivate their undead army a few years ahead of the time it took him in the Clown Mask''s future vision. Therefore, Wyatt could not help but wonder if Karl''s brazen actions in the central capital were shown how rted to the reason why the undead had achieved the demigod realm ahead of time. So, he could not help but ask Asong for more details. Chapter 2148 Asongs Concern Chapter 2148 Asong''s Concern Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 23:14 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Dungeon Seal "Previously, they did their best to hide the part of taxpayers'' money they were using to nourish their undead army. But this past week or so, they got sloppy at hiding their tracks. That might be because the amount of money they were stealing had increased tenfold. There was no way for them toe up with a coverup for covertly diverting such arge amount of funds. Honestly, it was already incredible that nobody noticed such a huge amount of taxpayer money was being stolen. At first, I thought it was just a few greedy people stealing the citizens'' hard-earned money and filling their pockets, but when I followed the trail of money, I uncovered the most disturbing truth¡ªthe horror hiding in the underbelly of the central capital. I cannot believe they would do such a thing. What I want to know is who is involved in this and bring them all to justice," Asong said, her voice tinged with indignation. She knew that diverting such arge portion of taxpayer money couldn''t happen without higher-ups'' approval. She wanted to find out whether raising an undead army was a scheme devised by the current government or just a few corrupt, power-hungry individuals within it. "Wait, you have no idea who is behind this?" Wyatt was surprised to learn that Asong only knew what was happening but had no idea who was behind it. Come to think of it, even in Clown Mask''s future vision, when Asong was assassinated she knew why she was being assassinated and barely had any idea as to who was behind it. He wondered if Karl knew this. Maybe, not. Regardless, thetter would want Asong dead as she already knew too much. Despite this revtion, Wyatt''s mind still focused on the fact that Karl''s actions had be brazen in thest week or so. Before that, he made sure to hide the track of money by cooking the books. Butst week he swindled out ten times the usual money making it difficult for him to hide his tracks. This info was well and good, but the question here was what made Karl suddenly be more active. If he could have raised the level of the undead to the demigod realm just by spending a few more bucks then why did he not do it previously and only thisst week? What had changed for Karl to take such measures despite the risk of being found? Wyatt could not help but wonder if the failure of the central government and Morningstar University''s joint effort to kidnap him was Karl''s trigger. No, that wasn''t it, or was it his sess in the VR Universe? Wait a minute, let''s back up, did Karl find the answer to raising his undead to the demigod realm faster and quicker in his VR Universe? No, that is not possible because neither of the three mischiefs has equipped his VR Slime card or entered the VR Universe. However, it was different for their pawns. Even the masters have not entered his VR Universe except for Demigod Norley. Wyatt believed if not for Jill, Demigod Norley too would not have tried VR universe until he was sure that it was safe. Unlike the general populous the masters and the mischiefs believed that if the creator of the VR universe wanted to he could trap their consciousness in it. After all, many researchers around the world have used a high-grade sarmas illusion array formation as an example to exin the VR universe so that the card apprentice could better understand it. This achieved the purpose but also created an obstacle as anybody who knew about illusion array formations did not dare to enter the VR universe which was why still many world leaders had yet to visit the VR universe. Even the Freedom Fighters did not dare to enter it until Luna told them the benefits of the VR Universe. As Wyatt pondered on Asong''s words he found that there were many possibilities as to why Karl had grown more aggressive about leveling the undead in thest week. However, with the information he currently held it was impossible to tell why Karl became increasingly active in thest week even at the risk of revealing the masters'' n of raising an undead army to the world. "I learned a few names during my investigation but they are all small people, they do not have the power to take such a huge chunk of taxpayer money without tripping the warning bells with the respective authorities. I think they are just pawns and this is bigger than them, maybe even as big as the central government itself," Asong said with a grave expression. She was trying hard not to jump to a conclusion but still, she could not help but bring up the central government. She used to think she was a part of it but now she wondered if the central government she knew was just the tip of the ugly iceberg that hid under the deep waters of the central region. The more she thought the more frustrated and concerned she grew about the situation. Asong was now starting to take Wyatt''s previous warning to her more seriously than ever. Therefore, she could not help but look at Wyatt and ask, "How did youe to know about this? Was it the Southern Royal Family? Do you know who is truly behind this?" In response to Asong''s question, Wyatt let out a mysterious smile not giving her any answer. He left it to her imagination. Asong was not his person, they were in an alliance that was all. He could not just hand her information for free. Not to mention, currently she was mooching off him. Thanks to her rtionship with him, she now has one of the top ten strongest card apprentices in the world protecting her. Chapter 2149 Partnerships Chapter 2149 Partnerships Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 23:17 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Residential Area Seeing Wyatt not answer her questions, Asong frowned and reminded him, "Wyatt, we discussed this before. We don''t hide anything from each other. If I know something you need to know, I will share it with you, and I expect the same from you." Asong believed that, with everything that had transpired between her and Wyatt, they didn''t need to y games and should be straightforward with each other. However, her having to remind him of this made her think that maybe their partnership meant more to her than it did to Wyatt. This thought left her a little disappointed. However, Asong''s worry was unwarranted. Their partnership was equally important to Wyatt; he simply did not want to risk his n by telling Asong what was actually happening in the central region. Even if he only told her a part of the truth¡ªthat the masters were behind the undead army¡ªshe could inadvertently cause a lot of damage. Asong might seem like a small-time politician, but Wyatt, who had seen future visions from Clown Mask''s memories, knew that her death would trigger a series of events leading to the demise of the three mischiefs who had taken the Card world from the masters, the four royal families, and the demigod worshipers. She had many serious and solid connections that would go to any lengths for her or just in her name. Therefore, Wyatt worried that Asong knowing the truth, even a part of it, would only hinder his ns. He intended to use the three mischiefs to take out the Masters and then use the Southern Princess to take out the three mischiefs. The appearance of Gideon Grim and the possibility of a second demon invasion were variables enough; he wanted to avoid adding more variables to the list if possible. The Southern Princess had seen the future vision from Clown Mask''s memories just like Wyatt. He was certain that she was preparing to embrace that future with a twist: this time, the Southern Royal family would not be erased but would instead erase the three mischiefs. If she was anything like Wyatt, she would use this situation to her maximum benefit, and she stood to gain the most if the Southern Royal family emerged as the heroes of theing new world. As for Wyatt, he had no ns of ying the hero or the king. His primary concern was to ensure his dynasty''s safety and prosperity as he prepared to venture into the myriad realms. This mission meant that, even at the risk of worsening his rtionship with Asong, Wyatt had to keep a tight lip about his true intentions and the knowledge he possessed. The act of saving Asong''s life was already a significant variable in his carefully crafted n. Wyatt knew that every piece of information shared or withheld could shift the delicate bnce he was trying to maintain. The Southern Princess''s ambitions were another factor he had to consider. Her desire to position the Southern Royal family as saviors and take over the Card world added anotheryer ofplexity to the alreadyplicated n. Despite the tension it caused, Wyatt believed that keeping certain truths from Asong was necessary. He hoped that she would eventually understand his reasons and see that his intentions were aimed at the greater good of their shared goals. "Asong, if my guess is right, you used your emergency teleportation cards to leave the central capital and hide in your secret hideouts around the globe, but the undead managed to find you every damn time. That''s why you had to run desperately to my city to save your lives. You must be hoping that the Southern Watch protecting me would save your asses. Fortunately for you, you were lucky enough to meet two of the greatest card apprentices the Southern Region has to offer to help you¡ª" "What''s your point, Wyatt?" Asong interrupted him midway, clearly impatient with his lengthy speech. She wanted him to get to the point. "My point, Asong, is that there aren''t many ces in this world left for you to feel safe anymore. Don''t make the Southern Region one of them. I have no problem giving you the answers you seek, but many powerful people''s interests are tied to it," Wyatt paused dramatically before continuing, "I really hope I got through to you this time because if you poke your nose where it doesn''t belong again, I might not be able to help you." Wyatt chose his words carefully, attempting to warn Asong without harming their partnership too much. He knew that their rtionship was likely to take a hit, but he was doing what anyone would do in an inevitable situation¡ªdamage control. He understood the gravity of the situation. The truth Asong was trying to uncover was dangerous, and her actions could have far-reaching consequences. He respected her drive and determination, but he also knew that she needed to understand the risks involved. Wyatt''s own ns hinged on a delicate bnce of alliances and secrecy, and he couldn''t afford any missteps. Asong''s frustration was evident, but Wyatt hoped that she would grasp the seriousness of his words. Karl and the masters would not sit by if Asong nned to continue down this path. Even the Southern Princess would not hesitate to do the same if such a situation arises because Anna''s mother would not risk the survival of her family and lose the opportunity of once-in-a-lifetime, to screw everyone over and take over everything. He valued their partnership and didn''t want it to be ruined by misunderstandings or reckless actions. By being upfront, even if it meant being blunt, he aimed to protect both their interests and ensure they could continue working together towards theirmon goals. In the end, Wyatt knew that trust was a fragile thing. He hoped that despite the tension, Asong would see that his intentions were to keep her safe and protect their shared mission. Only time would tell if his words had the desired effect, but for now, he could only hope that Asong would heed his warning and proceed with caution. Asong stared at Wyatt long and hard, this time not daring to underestimate his warning. However, she couldn''t help but say, "Looks like my gut was right. This is way bigger than a few corrupt and power-hungry people. I can''t think of a reason or exnation as to why and how the Southern Royal family is connected to the horror hidden right under the central capital, but it seems I will soon have to make new living arrangements." Listening to Asong say she nned to make new living arrangements, Wyatt knew it was her way of saying she wouldn''t stop until she knew the whole truth and put an end to it. Therefore, he couldn''t help but say, "I might sound like a jerk, but I think I have to say it on this asion. Sometimes, something goodes out of something bad. What will happen might not be the worst that could happen or even maybe the change the world needs. This might be one of those situations." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Wyatt felt ashamed to say these words, but knowing that the current rulers, the Masters, didn''t care about the people and only pursued their own interests strengthened his resolve. There was a reason why the four royal families never allied against the Masters; these rulers were strong and had many versatile means. Wyatt knew someday he would be strong enough to overthrow them, but time wouldn''t wait for him, so he had to deal with it as it came. Knowing what the future had in store, Wyatt understood that a civil war in the card world was inevitable. He would rather get it over with before the second demon invasion began than have it ur during the invasion. This way, the world wouldn''t get destroyed, and its people wouldn''t be traded across the myriad realms as ves and livestock by the dark races. "Wyatt, if you are willing to take an oath to look all those people who are and will be affected by this in the eyes and tell them the same, I will take an oath to stop looking into this matter right now," Asong proposed, her voice shaking with rage. The fact that Wyatt could speak such words made her reconsider their partnership and rtionship. She couldn''t help but wonder how she hade to trust someone capable of saying such things. Her anger and disillusionment were palpable. Wyatt''s words had not only offended her but also made her question his character and the foundation of their alliance. The idea that he could so casually speak of potential catastrophe as a necessary evil unsettled her deeply. Asong''s mind raced as she weighed her options, realizing that her trust in Wyatt might have been misced. The path forward was uncertain, but she knew one thing: she couldn''t ignore the warning signs any longer. Chapter 2150 Mind Freak Chapter 2150 Mind Freak Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 23:21 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Residential Area Wyatt never thought for a second that it would be easy to convince Asong to back off, if it were, she would not have been assassinated in her past life or be a target of assassination in this life. She was never afraid of death. She stood in front of the big bad politicians and nobles of the central capital to speak up for the rights of the regr people who were not lucky enough to awaken as card apprentices. She did not only stand up for the mortals but card apprentices too when the central government tried to push the registration bill to get every card apprentice to resister their origin cards, physiques, and traits. Regardless of when and where Asong always stood up for what was good for the general poption. So it was not surprising for Asong would react as such listening to his words. Had Wyatt not seen the future vision and known the interests of the various parties involved, his thought process might not have been much different from Asong''s thought process. Unfortunately for him, he could not be ignorant of the inevitable. What Asong did not understand was, who was she going toin about the undead being raised in the central capital when it was the masters who owned the central capital that ordered and funded these undead to be raised, The Nobles of the central region? Or The Royal families? Or The hidden sects and ns? Or The rag-tag revolutionary groups like the Freedom fighters? Or The card apprenticemunity? Even with all of them banded together they were not the masters'' opponents, which was why the masters were able to rule the Card world for many centuries with no one challenging their authority. None of them were capable enough to help Asong hold the masters responsible for their actions and bring them to justice. There was nothing Asong could do after learning the truth except shatter the illusion of a peaceful time in the people''s minds and let them know that they were not in control of their lives i.e. all she would do was set a mass panic. So, what if the whole world knew the masters were not the heroes but just power-hungry warlords, the rebels would grow in number which meant the masters, who no longer had to hide their true selves, woulde down ten times harder on the rebels coloring the streets of the five regions with blood until they made sure everyone knew they were in charge and there was nothing any of them could do about it. If things were to go in this route then Karl and the other mischiefs might miss their opportunity to kill the masters. That could also mean they might never get a simr opportunity. Meaning, that the future where masters were defeated might never happen. The more Wyatt thought about this the more he could not help but wonder if Asongs death in her past life was all part of the grand scheme of things. If she hadn''t been assassinated, then she would have hindered Karl''s n. Meaning, if she continued to live in pursuit of righteousness and justice she might have helped the masters avoid their misfortune and stay in control of the card world for a few more centuries toe. "Asong, answer me this, if you knew who was behind the undead fiasco what would you do?" Wyatt asked Asong, as he did not want to part with thetter on bad terms and he did not want her to see her get herself killed by being too stubborn since he had decided to save her from her fate seen in the future vision he nned to see it through. "That depends on who is behind it. I will take appropriate steps to make sure that they were stopped and brought to justice," Asong answered, though in her mind she had long lost interest in talking with Wyatt. If not for the courtesy she would not even be bothered to answer Wyatt. "What if I tell the people behind this incident are the masters? You live in the central capital you should have heard about them. What will you do then?" Wyatt wanted to hear it from Asong, he wondered how she nned to deal with a group of people that controlled the card world. "Masters? Yes, I am aware of them. I am also aware of their identities. How do you know that the founders were behind this?" Asong did not care about Wyatt''s question. Instead, she thought if it was the masters then they would be more than capable of raising an undead army right in the center region, the capital city, without anybody else knowing or talking about it. "It''s a hypothetical, just humor me, what would you do?" Wyatt did not fall for Asong''s trick and asked her to humor him for instance. "Honestly, If it''s the masters who were truly behind this I would have to think that they had a strong reason to do this otherwise we''re all fucked," Asong had a feeling Wyatt might not have given her an example but the truth to see her reaction and decide if he should tell her what he knew i.e. this was his test for her. Therefore, she gave serious thought to what Wyatt asked before answering him. When Asong entertained the idea that the people ruling this world might be the culprits behind this incident she suddenly felt a chill all over her body giving rise to fear in her heart and her brain threatening to shut down by the sheer magnitude of how severe and shocking this information was. That was when she realized that she did not have any contingencies against the masters. How could she when she had no reservations about them? She could not understand how the hands that built this beautiful civilization could be the ones trying to destroy it. Listening to Asong say that if it was the founders who were behind the army of undead being raised in the central capital they must have a good reason, Wyatt looked at Asong in shock. He could not believe such words woulde out of Asong''s mouth. However, she did add that they all would be fucked if that were not the case. Just the fact that she used a curse word in her speech can tell how shaken up she was by this realization. The only thing keeping her sane was knowing that this was not a fact but just a hypothetical example that Wyatt cooked up to get his point through. "Now you see where I aming from? Some things are not worth fighting for, This is one of them. I know you want to do good for the people that gave you your authority and status but this is not the only battle there are several other battles out there and we are short on people like you to fight these good battles for the people. Asong, I will not try to persuade you any further but know this your death will rob the people of someone who truly cared about them, your work here is far from done," Wyatt could only hope that Asong would no longer continue to be stubborn about this incident and move on to something new. "Wyatt, I understand but this one is too big for me to ignore especially since nobody is paying attention to it," Asong too understood that her actively seeking death would not help anyone yet she found herself in a dilemma unable to move past what she saw. "Who said nobody is paying attention? I am paying attention, the Southern Royal family is too, let us fight this battle and you continue with your thing," Wyatt hurriedly said wondering if assuring Asong that he was on top of this matter and would see it through might get her to back off. "If you guys are then why aren''t you taking any action to put a stop to it and bring the people responsible to justice?" Asong asked in irritation because she would not understand how the Southern Royal family could sit by and watch people raise undead in the central capital. "That is because we''re making preparations to take the appropriate actions. These guys were capable of raising an undead army in the central region without getting noticed. That should tell you how powerful and strong these people are. So we cannot just confront them without any preparations. These people are strong and powerful enough to make the Southern royal family cautions that should tell you how dangerous the people we are dealing with are. Trust me and just let us do our thing. The people involved will get what''sing for them," Since Asong asked him to give her a reason to back off this matter without leaving any shadow on her heart, he gave her one, a good one.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2151 Inevitable Chapter 2151 Inevitable Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 23:24 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Residential Area From Wyatt''s words, Asong understood that she was being impatient and unreasonable. The people who were able to raise an undead army in the heart of the central region without anyone knowing were not somemon thugs but people with serious power and authority. The Southern Royal family and Wyatt might be doing their best to prepare and confront these people. Asong, who has always been the underdog in all her fights, knew just how important preparation was for her to win. The more thorough one was, the more their chances of winning were. Therefore, listening to Wyatt as they were making necessary preparations and arrangements, she knew that it was not that the Southern Royal family was sitting by and watching but doing its best to deal with it. After all, even if it was one of the royal families it could just go using people of raising army undead without proper evidence to back up their ims. If a Royal family was this helpless then what could a rich and renowned teenager like Wyatt do? Asong began to feel that she was too quick to judge Wyatt. He might only said those things to get her to back off and stop stubbornly raising her life. Seeing things through another angle, Asong asked Wyatt, "Can I trust you to get the Southern Royal family to see through this and bring the people responsible to justice?" Wyatt looked at Asong in her eyes and agreed, "Yes, you can." Then, he asked, "Does this mean that you will stop poking around and level this matter to us?" "I n to but will that change anything? I am sure whoever is behind this will not be able to sleep unless they know I am dead. I can''t return to my normal life until these guys are stopped and brought to justice¡ª" "If you don''t stop they will keeping after you and each time they will keep sending stronger force than thest. Not to mention, your actions might affect the royal family and my ns for these people. Which is why you need to stop," Wyatt interrupted Asong midway and emphasized that if she did not stop her enemies would keep sending assassins to kill her regardless of where she was hiding and who was protecting her. "What makes you so sure that they will stop sending people after just because I stopped looking into their matter, Wyatt?" Asong yelled "Because they would think that they had gotten their message and they would not want to waste any more precious manpower trying to assassinate someone who is protected by one of the top ten strongest in the card world. Asong stop being stupid, and fight enemies in your weight ss," Wyatt''s words might seem like a big if but it was true. The purpose of assassins was to silence the leak, now that the leak had willingly silenced itself their purpose would be achieved. Wasting any more resources to back the leak in a corner would only provoke them and prove counter-productive. "I have been fighting people above my weight ss my whole life. So, I am used to fighting above my weight ss. It doesn''t scare me," Asong showed no sign of backing down. She only shows signs of changing her mind about getting information from Wyatt. Though she did not get much from him she understood the Southern Royal family and Wyatt had their own ns for the undead army hiding in the central capital. And that they were worried her involvement might hinder their ns. Having gathered that the Southern Royal Family and Wyatt had their interest in this matter, Asong could not help but wonder if other Royal families and world leaders had their interest in this matter. That would exin why none of them raised any issue about an army of undead being raised in the central capital. Asong believed that the other Royal families too knew about this. Just like the Southern Royal family, other royal families might also choose to keep quiet and make preparations of their own to gain the most from this incident. Assuming that this was truly the case Asong could not help but wonder, what could it be that would be the truth behind the undead army to gain the royal families and world leaders'' interest but also scare them from making a move? Asong could not put her figure on it but now she understood what Wyatt truly meant by there aren''t many ces left for her to hide in and not add the Southern region to that list. That was to say if she were to continue snooping around in this matter then she would affect the interest of all these people and make enemies everywhere leaving no ce for her to hide in the card world. No, saving her skin wasn''t important to Asong, what she learned and scared her from this assumption was that her screams about the undead army in the central capital would fall on deaf ears and everyone will try to silence her to protect their interests. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Meaning, that there might not be anyone in the card world left for her to turn to to help her with this matter. Since everyone knew about it and yet kept quiet to pursue their interest. Asong was overthinking it. However, her spection was not that far off. Those who knew about the Undead Army in the Central Capital and their purpose i.e. the Southern Royal family and Wyatt were indeed keeping quiet to protect their interest in this matter and seek maximum benefits. Asong had managed to arrive at the perfect conclusion from the information she gathered from Wyatt''s words however she was off the mark because she assumed that it might not be just the Southern Royal family and Wyatt that knew about the undead army in central capital but all the other royal families and world leader. Ultimately, helping her conclude that the upheaval of the central region was inevitable. "It is inevitable isn''t it," Asong said havinge to the grim conclusion. Her heart grew cold and her mind was numb just imagining the war in the central region and the number of innocent lives that would be affected in the process. "You knew it, didn''t you? That was why you said that sometimes good thingse out of bad things. Wyatt, just tell you tried everything and this is the only way," Asong no longer cared about finding who was behind the undead army because she learned that nobody but her cared. Everyone else who knew about this was busy ensuring their interest and trying to gain the most. Knowing this Asong who could see a grim future for the central capital could not help but ask Wyatt if he was sure there wasn''t another way. "Asong, I am not strong enough to try everything the other way but I assure you that I have thought of everything within my power and capabilities and this is the only way," Wyatt answered with a grave expression. Seeing Asong get to a conclusion simr to his with a lot less information than he had, Wyatt could not help but be impressed by her deduction skills. Even though she ended up making some bizarre conclusion she was indeed someone not to be underestimated. "I have no choice but to trust you," Asong said, feeling helpless. If it was just a single group involved in this matter she could rally others against that group to put an end to their atrocities and bring them to justice but if the whole world was in on it she did not know whom she would go to beg for help to get justice. It was at this point that Asong truly believed that when Wyatt gave her a hypothetical that the masters were behind this he might not only be testing her or trying to get his point through but also telling the truth. Coming to this conclusion Asong lost all her motivation to try and dig into this matter. After all, the masters were the pirs of the current civilization if they were the problem then there weren''t many solutions. While Asong was trapped in her mind with her thoughts, Wyatt suddenly mentally received an alert signal from the Field Marshal, ''He is here. He is slowly approaching the target. I am going to wait till thest second I havee to understand that it is only possible to catch or harm him when his attacking.'' Getting the warning signal from the Field Marshal, Wyatt immediately uses his soul pupils to their maximum to find the assassin and understand his skill before he makes his move on Asong. Since he had returned knowing that the Field Marshal might be waiting for him, meant that like the Field Marshal who was confident that she would be able to capture him, he too was confident he would be able to escape the Field Marshal again. But the question that Wyatt did not want to know the answer was if the assassin was confident that he could both escape Field Marshal and kill his target. Since he had dared to return then kill Asong and escaping from the Field Marshal might be a possibility in the assassin''s mind otherwise there would be no point in taking unnecessary risk of being discovered by the Field Marshal. Also, listening to the Field Marshal say that she was going to wait till thest second when the assassin was killing Asong to capture him because she believed she would only be able to catch and harm him when he was attacking made him worry for Asong''s life. Wyatt could not help but feel the Field Marshal''s approach was idiotic because catching the assassin when managed to kill Asong would not make any difference. After all, saving Asong''s life took priority over catching the assassin. He could not help but wonder if the Field Marshal knew this. Thinking of this, Wyatt felt stupid for thinking it. However, he could not help but defend this thought wondering if failure to capture the assassin the first few times had hurt the Field Marshal''s ego and if she had taken this matter personally as such she might not be making the rational judgment. For her, catching the assassin that escaped her grasp might take priority over saving Asong''s life. Thinking of this Wyatt''s concern for Asong''s life grew. Chapter 2152 Adaptive Resonance Chapter 2152 Adaptive Resonance Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 23:29 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Residential Area "What is it?" Asong asked noticing the subtle change in Wyatt''s expression. Then she observed that his eyes were wandering, scanning their surrounding instead of being focused on their conversation. She knew in her heart that the assassin was back for her but she could not help but ask hoping for a different answer. Just because the assassin failed on his previous attempts did not mean he would fail this time too, so she could help but be cautious. However, her expression remained nonchnt, appearing indifferent to the assassination attempt on her life and the fact that she was being used as bait to draw out the assassin. After all, all this was not new to her. She did not have a dozen semi-demigods protecting her for no reason. Only this time the stakes were much higher and she fell short. If not for Field Marshal Heatsend and Wyatt she would not be alive. "Everything is going to be alright, trust me," Wyatt said as his soul pupils locked onto a solitude 20 yards from the vi. For the naked eyes, this solitude was invisible but not for Wyatt''s soul pupils. Not only was he visible but all his secrets were bare in front of the soul pupils. Wyatt continued to observe the solitude of the slowly approaching assassin with his soul pupils. He felt that this assassin''s ability resembled the ability of someone he fought in the recent past, in the Southern Capital. He reminded Wyatt of Arnas who taught him the trick of Adaptive Resonance. Seeing Arnas use her unique gifts for music to manipte the vibrations of her surroundings to disy exceptionalbat prowess was an eye-opener for Wyatt. Especially, seeing how she was able to use it to break the array formation protecting the southern capital and unleash the six devil and demon army into the Southern capital. The assassin''s ability used a simr principle as adaptive resonance allowing him to move unnoticed and execute his task. ''No wonder the Field Marshal failed to catch him,'' Wyatt thought to himself as his soul pupils unraveled the truth of the assassin''s ability to him. ''This just incredible,'' Wyatt uttered to himself in his mind, learning about the assassin''s ability. It was something he had thought having learned about adaptive resonance after seeing Arnas but he stopped the development of this ability because it required too many calctions to be executed in a fraction of a second, which was hectic and near impossible even for Hive AI. However, the assassin''s ability seemed toplete these calctions for the assassin instinctively. Allowing the assassin to use an ability that Wyatt found nearly impossible to execute. With this Wyatt knew that the assassin''s ability wasn''t pure talent like in Arnas''s case but rted to his physique or origin card. After all, talent alone wasn''t enough to bridge this near-impossible gap if it was Wyatt would have long done it. Adaptive resonance was basically matching one''s vibration to the vibration of their surroundings. One imagination and experience were the limit to the possibilities of how this ability could be used in real life. Arnas used this ability to break barriers and defense and dodge impossible attacks while the assassin used this ability to be one with his surroundings and be intangible, making himself immune to all attacks. Wyatt had also thought of using the adaptive resonance to be intangible like the assassin but the vibrations of the surroundings keep changing continuously with the introduction of various variables especially in case of a battle where the surroundings get bombarded with various energies and rule power. It''s hard to keep up with the changing vibrations of the surroundings if you fail to keep even by a fraction of a second then game over. Changing vibrations of the surroundings meant the card apprentice would have to change their vibrations to match the vibrations of the surroundings which meant they would not only have to be able to calcte the changing vibrations but also be fast enough in their calctions such that they can continue to maintain the state of intangibility. This was why Wyatt halted research into this ability. Regardless, the assassin was able to use adaptive resonance to be intangible entering a state of being present but absent at the same time. Allowing him to dodge the Field Marshal''s attacks and escape her grasp. But there was a drawback to this state as the Field Marshal pointed out earlier. In his intangible state, the assassin was not only immune to attack but also unable to attack. In his current state, the assassin was like a wandering ghost. Nobody could touch neither could he. As such could not even harm a hair on Asong''s body in his intangible state except for giving her the feeling of being watched if he failed to hide his intent. This meant if he wanted to harm Asong, the assassin would have to exit his intangible state which would allow him to attack Asong but also make him vulnerable to attacks. This was why Field Marshal said that she needed to wait till the assassin attacked Asong for her to make her move and capture him. It wasn''t surprising that the Field Marshal was able toe to this conclusion after a few heated exchanges with the assassin otherwise her unique eyes would not be worthy of their reputation. One had to know Henricks had used one of the favors Field Marshal owed him to get her to promise that she would not use her unique eyes on him. The Field Marshal''s unique eyes had a very dreadful reputation on the battlefield, especially for card apprentices like Henricks who relied on trickery and momentary surprise to their advantage in their fight style. Though the Field Marshal had uncovered the trick to the assassin''s ability she was putting Asong''s life at huge risk. Chapter 2153 Instant Death Chapter 2153 Instant Death Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 23:32 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Residential Area Wyatt believed the Field Marshal was ying with Asong''s life because even though she had figured out the trick to the assassin''s ability all she had done was level the ying field and bring down the whole exchange to one question, who was faster? Was the Field Marshal fast enough to catch the assassin before he harmed Asong? Or Was the assassin fast enough to kill Asong and escape the Field Marshal''s grasp once again? Though the Field Marshal was one of the top ten strongest card apprentice in the card world the assassin was not to be estimated. He too was a demigod and from his energy signature, he was no weaker than Ransom or Henricks. Wyatt had no idea how Karl had the authority to mobilize such a capable assassin from the masters'' lineup of capable subordinates but he had and they could not underestimate the assassin. Regardless of whether the Field Marshal managed to capture the assassin, Wyatt believed the assassin would still be able to kill Asong. Wyatt felt this way because all the assassin had to do was upy Asong''s position in his intangible state and then switch off his intangible state for only a microsecond. This would be enough to kill Asong, and the assassin could return to his intangible state before the Field Marshal could react. Unless there was a cooldown period for using the intangible state after every use Wyatt could this happening which was why he believed regardless of whether the Field Marshal captured the assassin or not, the assassin would be sessful in killing Asong. Havinge to this conclusion Wyatt no longer believed that the Field Marshal was ying with Asong''s life but actively sending Asong to her death. Wyatt did not expect a veteran like the Field Marshal to make such a mistake. So he could not help but wonder if this was the Field Marshal''s wounded ego or the timeline trying to correct itself. After all, Asong was supposed to die after uncovering the undead army in the central capital. However, Wyatt did not lean toward thetter because all this was happening way ahead of time from what was shown in the Crown Mask''s future vision. If the timeline was trying to correct itself, then it should start by killing him as Wyatt was not supposed to be alive to witness all this in the first ce. So, he strongly believed that the mismatched priorities of the Field Marshal were because of her wounded ego which was disappointing considering her track record and experience Wyatt expected better from her. Hence, Wyatt''s sternness when ordered the Field Marshal, ''Stand down. You are not to engage the hostile. Protect Asong at all cost leave the hostile to me.'' ''Wyatt, I know I failed to capture the assassin before but trust me this time it will be different. I have seen through his trick. Please, let me handle this,'' the Field Marshal immediately begged. Seeing the Field Marshal did not dare to break the chain ofmand but begged for him to reconsider his orders, Wyatt felt a little relieved thinking that the Field Marshal hadn''t forgotten the hierarchy in the heat of the moment. Now that she had sworn her undying loyalty to she had to treat hismands with utmost priority and see them through without any dy. ''Negative. We cannot allow the hostile near Asong, with his ability he is a walking disaster. We have to deal with him before he nears Asong. I have a way. I will deal with him you focus on guarding Asong,'' Wyatt rejected Field Marshal Heatsend but gave her a detailed reason why he rejected her. ''Affirmative,'' Field Marshal Heatsend agreed to Wyatt''s orders without any argument or doubts. Just because she did not voice them did not mean she did not have any. Of all the doubts on her mind, the one to bothered her the most was how Wyatt nned to deal with an enemy who was in a state of limbo, present but absent, making it impossible for one to attack him. Instead of voicing them, she decided to wait and watch. If Wyatt failed then she could continue with her original n. Meanwhile, Wyatt suddenly vanished from the coach and appeared 15 yards outside of the vi, and next to him, a corpsey on the ground. Then, he mentally informed the Field Marshal, ''Threat neutralized.'' ''What?'' the Field Marshal blurted. Everything happened so fast that she did not even register what had transpired. "What just happened?" the Field Marshal appeared next to Wyatt as he summoned his grimoire and stored the corpse of the demigod, his divinity, and grimoire in a storage card. "I killed him just like I said," Wyatt retrieving his grimoire after storing away his loot. Soon Asong and her guards rushed out of the vi while Corey appeared with little Baem, they too were hiding along with the Field Marshal with their own ns to catch the assassin. "Holyshit, Wyatt! Details, give me more details," Corey demanded in a mix of awe and dread. She did not expect that Wyatt had grown to the point where it took less than a fraction of a second for him to kill the demigod. With Corey''s demand, everyone''s shifted on to Wyatt demanding a detailed answer. Especially, the Field Marshal, as he had achieved what she the top ten strongest in the Card world could not achieve. "Guys, I am not sure if you will understand it even if I took the time to exin how I did what I did. Besides, it involves a lot of my secrets that I am not yet prepared to share with you," Wyatt did not bother to lie as gone were the days when he had to rely on lies to hide what he was truly capable of. "Forget how, I still can''t grasp what you did," Corey muttered in response.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2154 Scary Ability Chapter 2154 Scary Ability Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 23:38 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Fine Gold Residential Area Though Corey and the rest did not say it, they looked disappointed and a little let down seeing Wyatt would not share how he killed the assassin under a fraction of a second. Especially, the Field Marshal. After all, she had been struggling trying to deduce the assassin''s ability and to catch him. "Well, Corey, since you guys want to know, I will simplify it. Umm¡­ I teleported into the assassin''s spiritual channel and detonated an SSS-rank blood explosion curse in it before leaving. The poor guy was dead before he knew what was happening," Wyatt exined as simply as he could without going into detail about how he did what he did. However, learning what he actually did, the Field Marshal had an eureka moment as she yelled, "I was wondering how the assassin was able to maintain his intangible state, he was drawing soul energy from the spiritual ne through his spiritual channel." In his intangible state, the assassin could not draw air or soul energy from the physical ne. If not for him being able to perceive the vibrations of his surroundings he would literally be deaf, dumb, and blind in that state unable to find the target of his assassination. However, the range of his perception wasn''t high. This was the main reason why the assassin failed to kill Asong the first few times. Every time the Assassin would surface to conform to Asong''s location the Field Marshal would get in his way. Just when he had found Asong''s hideout and noted down her distinctive vibration he ran into Wyatt. Having figured out how the assassin was able to sustain in his intangible form, Field Marshal could not help but look at Wyatt because teleporting into enemies'' spiritual channels was not something a card apprentice could do. It wasn''t simply possible unless they had a special physique or trait or origin card. Since there weren''t any known instances of such physique or trait or origin card Field Marshal believed Wyatt might be the first if he was telling the truth. There were physiques like the ''Right Eye of the World'' that allowed one to enter the other''s spiritual channel from a spiritual ne if the card apprentice had not closed the spiritual ne end of their spiritual ne but there wasn''t any mention of one that would allow the card apprentice to directly teleport into their opponent''s spiritual channel. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om What baffled the Field Marshal further was Wyatt was able to ess his grimoire and abilities in someone else''s spiritual channel it was not only unheard of but it was simply scary. So much so that Field Marshal Heatsend instinctively closed the spiritual ne end of her spiritual ne. In the instance of the physique ''Right Eye of the World'' the only known user Louis Forger wasn''t able to move in someone else''s spiritual channel except for hitchhiking through them, allowing her to instantly teleport around her opponents. The Field Marshal was right to be scared of the ability Wyatt spoke of because if she wasn''t careful Wyatt could use the same tactics to kill her just as easily he killed the assassin before she knew it. If Wyatt were to suddenly drop multiple SSS-rank curses in her spiritual channel before she could figure out how to remove them she would be dead. Even if she figured it out, she could not guarantee that she would seed on her first try. The more the Field Marshal thought of this the more she grew wary of Wyatt''s new ability and decided to research skills to shield her spiritual channel from foreign invasion. "Won''t the demigod''s divinity protect them from external invasions?" one of Asong''s semi-demigod guards asked Wyatt getting the jest of how Wyatt had managed to kill the demigod realm assassin under a fraction of a second. "It should but it''s not omnipotent, if the invader hid their presence and were quick enough then could get away with it before the divinity could register the invasion. In this case, that dy proved deadly. Besides you do not have to worry about something like that unless you meet a freak like him. The odds of that are almost nil but have the one in front of us so we can''t totally ignore it," the Field Marshal went out of her way to exin finding the topic interesting. The semi-demigod guard nodded politely a little excited for being able to strike up a conversation with one of the the top ten strongest in the card world. Even though it was a small one, it was enough for him and he did not try to forcefully continue the conversation and make a fool of himself. As Asong''s bodyguards, they were taught to have to act when meeting a VIP. After all, her work brought her face-to-face with many VIPs daily. "There you have it, that''s what happened," Wyatt said as turned to Asong and bid her goodbye, "Asong. it''s up to you what you decide. I will no longer intrude on you, good night." Then he prepared to head back to his seed world and get some rest while Corey tagged along and the Field Marshal assumed her post in the skies of the Sky Blossom City. As for dealing with Henricks, he was trapped in the Field Marshal''s mystic realm he wasn''t going anywhere. Wyatt nned to let Ransom wear Henricks down before he approached him again with his proposal of the freedom fighters serving under him. It wasn''t going to be easy but they did not have many options left, so Wyatt had a better chance of them joining him than one might think. With proper incentives, he was sure the freedom fighter rather join Wyatt than disband dering bankruptcy. Even though they were giving back the dungeon to the Southern region, they had a lot of enemies. Now that these enemies had them cornered Wyatt was pretty sure these enemies would prefer to finish what they started. "Wyatt, can you really teleport into anybody''s spiritual channel?" Corey asked Wyatt in concern after learning from little Baem that it was difficult for one to defend against such attacks. What concerned her most was not the ability itself but the fact that Wyatt was growing stronger and unfathomable day by day. The gap between them kept increasing and she did not know when they were no longer equals in strength and she had to catch up with Wyatt. She feared that she would be unable to keep up with Wyatt''s progress at the rate at which Wyatt was developing. "Corey, didn''t I already say I am not interested in talking about my abilities? There are some things that I would still like to keep secret," Wyatt did not answer Corey reminding her not to bring it up again. To be honest, Wyatt could not teleport into his opponent''s spiritual channel. He did not think that was possible. So, how was he able to detonate the SSS-rank blood explosion curse within the assassin''s spiritual channel? That was because he used his abilities to mimic the instant teleportation trick of Agent Forger a.k.a the Miracle. Wyatt used his spiritual body to navigate through the spiritual ne, find the assassin''s spiritual ne end of his spiritual channel in the spiritual ne, and enter his spiritual channel using his body reconstruction skill. Unlike Agent Forger whose physical body gotpressed into a tumor when in the spiritual channel, Wyatt was able to use body reconstruction skills to create a mini version of his physical body within the assassin''s spiritual channel. Allowing him to use his grimoire and cards within it. As such he was able to detonate the SSS-rank blood explosion curse into the assassin''s spiritual channel before their divinity fought his invasion alerting the assassin of what he had done. Wyatt existed both in the physical ne and spiritual ne simultaneously like the celestials. Though he wasn''t as confident as the celestials to navigate the spiritual ne, he did not have any trouble using his spiritual body simr to how Agent Forger used her ''Right Eye of the World,'' to find and enter other''s spiritual channels in the spiritual ne. Wyatt was hesitant about trying it out the first time until the blood rule stream showed him the ropes while helping escape the Field Marshal''s mystic dimension. Now that he has used and experienced it, he was no longer afraid to use it within the limits of his capabilities. Though he was the same as a newborn celestial he did not dare to navigate too far into the spiritual ne as he was afraid he would forget his way back to the card world without a proper navigation system in ce to explore the spiritual ne. Wyatt wondered if he could find an answer to that in the Inter-realm city. After all, it was a spiritual city. Even if there wasn''t a navigation system to navigate the spiritual ne he could spend more time in the inter-realm city ande up with one. Chapter 2155 Keeping The Promise Chapter 2155 Keeping The Promise Date- 18 April 2321 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Time- 23:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway "Come on, Wyatt, I am your first employee. For us to maintain a healthy employee and employ rtionship, there has to be no secret between us," Despite Wyatt''s repeated reminders Corey continued to pester him to tell her about his new abilities. Corey didn''t just ask about the ability he used to kill the demigod realm assassin but all of his bizarre abilities. For Wyatt, it was getting annoying but for Corey, it was important for her to gauge the difference between their power such that she could know how much catching up she had to do. She needed a target to gun for. Unfortunately, she chose the wrong target and would learn it the hard way. "You are lucky that I am still not confident about defeating little Baem," Wyatt said eyeing the scaly white bracelet on her wrist. He said this because he found that little Baem''s spiritual channel was different from the one the ego gems and title demon core have. The spiritual channel of the ego gems and title demon core was like a water pipe, their ends looked like butt holes, opening & closing at the discretion of the card apprentice or demon. However, the little Baem''s spiritual channel was like a huge water tunnel. Its ends looked like snakeheads. What''s more bizarre about it was that these heads were more like big snake-whale hybrid heads than snakeheads. They swallowed soul energy and rule power from the spiritual ne like the whale swallowing water in the ocean. The amount of soul energy and rule power they could intake per second was just astounding. However, The amount of soul energy and rule power in the spiritual channel of the ego gem or a titled demon core depended on their synchronous rate i.e. the talent of the said card apprentice or demon. Even the most talented card apprentice or demon could notpete with little Baem in regards to this. Looking at the snake-whale hybrid head Wyatt did not dare to enter the spiritual channel of little Baem through the spiritual ne. He feared he might be devoured by them as it appeared these snake-whale hybrid heads not only swallowed an enormous amount of soul energy and rule power from the spiritual ne but were able to refine it midway before storing them in little Baem''s core which was unlike any title demon core Wyatt had seen. Therefore, he believed it might not be a title demon core. He would love to examine it but little Baem did not allow him. Like Field Marshal, she too can feel his soul pupils, and every time she felt his soul pupils on her she would warn him by turning her peaceful soul energy signature into intimidating only to be scolded by Corey who had no idea why little Baem was acting up. Feeling wronged, little Baem would moop in silence to be cuddled by Corey once again. Corey could never be mad at little Baem. What surprised Wyatt most was that little Baem did not sell him out to Corey after being scolded by her. He was astonished to find that the sinister snake had a sense of loyalty toward him. Though its sense of loyalty toward him was not equal or even one-tenth of what it disyed toward Corey, they could be considered friends. This helped Wyatt conclude that with a little bribing, he should be able to convince little Baem to examine her core. Considering that little Baem likes to snack on Pixies, Wyatt wasn''t that confident about being able to sessfully bribe her. "Ahah, you are strong but little Baem is stronger. That''s a relief," Corey eximed finally getting the answer she was searching for. Since little Baem was her familiar, it meant she was stronger than Wyatt too. That was to say, it was not her who had to catch up but Wyatt who had to catch up to her in terms of strength. Coming to this conclusion Corey finally felt a sense of relief and was in a good mood, she did not hesitate to show it. Seeing her like thisbined with her words, it wasn''t hard for Wyatt to guess what was going on in her mind. Therefore, he reminded her, "Regardless of how strong little Baem is, she will be helpless if I teleport into your spiritual channel. After all, there is a limit to how much a hired help can do. So, you have nothing to be smug about." Listening to Wyatt''s reminder, Corey stared at him in shock, then she hurriedly enquired little Baem if what Wyatt said was true. Little Baem answered her that if Wyatt could teleport into her spiritual channel, it was indeed game over for her. Learning the answer Corey dumbfoundedly stared at Wyatt before clenching her teeth in embarrassment and shame. Reaching the Blood Rock Cave gate dungeons Wyatt had his clone inside the seed world ask Bloodette to open the dungeon gate while he reminded Corey that she could not bring little Baem with her. "Little Baem, go petrol the city, I will check up on youter," Corey hated to part with little Baem but she loved Dredre equally so she could only steel her heart and keep little Baem busy outside as she visited the seed world. Walking into the dungeon gate, seeing Wyatt not follow her inside Corey peeked her head outside of the gate and asked, "What''s the holdup?" "I am inviting Field Marshal Heatsend," Wyatt said while mentally ordering the Field Marshal to follow him inside, ''Get one of your clones or incarnations to watch the city.'' ''Can''t we just talk here? If it is privacy you are concerned about don''t worry nobody can eavesdrop on our conversation,'' The Field Marshal was reluctant to leave her post as the recent enemiesing to the city were getting stronger so she did not dare to ck off. ''No, it''s not about the privacy of our conversation. It regarding my promise to you,'' Wyatt corrected. ''Which one?'' the Field Marshal asked. ''The one to make you the strongest in the card world,'' Wyatt said trying to recall the promises he made to the Field Marshal. To find that he did promise her a lot of things. Well, in his defense, recruiting her and changing her heart wasn''t an easy task. Soon a figure appeared next to Wyatt scaring Corey whose head was peeking outside of the dungeon gate, "Holy shit!" "Language, Corey," the Field Marshal warned Corey who rolled her eyes at her andmented, "Wyatt, why are you inviting this party pooper?" Wyatt and Field Marshal both chose to ignore Corey while Field Marshal asked him, "Can I take your words seriously?" "Toote to ask that now don''t you think?" Wyatt joked but feeling Field Marshal''s intense gaze on him, he continued, "Why don''t you follow me inside and see for yourself." Field Marshal nodded and followed Wyatt into the dungeon. Wyatt promised her many things while trying to get her on his side, his promise to give her power wasn''t one of the reasons why she truly chose to follow Wyatt. Which was why she was surprised when Wyatt imed to make good on it. "This is indeed the holy ce for blood rule," the Field Marshal could not help but mutter as she followed Wyatt deeper into the blood rock cave gate dungeon. Then, she suddenly asked Wyatt, "This isn''t it, right." "Field Marshal, have a little faith in me, of course, this isn''t it," Wyatt replied, finding Field Marshal''s little faith in him a little insulting. "Can you me her?" Corey suddenly chimed in. "I know you love to brag, but to brag you will make her the strongest in the card world, don''t you feel even a bit of shame?" "Shut up, I liked you better when you talked little," Wyatt remarked, missing the Corey who silently stood behind him while he interrogated and negotiated with Henricks. "me her, she keeps telling me to be like my parents and then that I don''t have to bepletely like my parents. Well, which is it?" Corey sharply turned and asked the Field Marshal staring into her eyes. She truly sought advice from thetter. Though she was rude to the Field Marshal in her speech, in her heart she respected the Field Marshal. After all, thetter was hailed as the Southern Hero. It would be surprising if she did not idolize the Field Marshal. Every little girl in the Southern Region grew up hearing the stories of the Southern Hero and wanting to be her. Corey was no different. If not for her differences with the Southern Royal family, Corey would be drooling all over the Field Marshal. "Corey, honey, calm down. The crazy in you ising out again," Wyatt whispered, prepared to knock out Corey if there need be. "Wait, so, all this time when you pretended to not give a damn you were actually listening to me?" the Field Marshal focused on the wrong thing. "No, I was not!" Corey yelled and rushed into the seed world. Leaving behind alert Wyatt and the self-impressed Field Marshal. Chapter 2156 Pixie Mother Chapter 2156 Pixie Mother Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 00:04 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "You old people are to easy to impress," Wyatt said seeing the self-impressed Field Marshal. "What do you know about the joy of teaching the next generation?" the Field Marshal defended herself, only to hear Wyattment, "If the next generation is her, then we are all doomed." "Stop it, she is just a troubled teen, not everyone is as mature as you at this age. Once she find''s her ce in the grand scheme of things she will shine brighter than all. Just you watch," the Field Marshal confidently prophesied. She did not hesitate to show that she expected great things from Corey. "Whatever, lets head in," Wyatt said as teleported both of them into the seed world. Arriving inside of the seed world, before the Field Marshal could enjoy its space, her attention was attracted by Dredre''s forest ind. Looking at it with her unique eyes, she could not help but exim, "My goodness, what are you building here? How can there be so much soul energy gathered at one ce?" "That¡ª a forest spirit is about to be born their," Wyatt stuck with Dredre''s narrative as he exined things to Field Marshal. Dredre still believed she was helping the forest give birth to a forest spirit but Wyatt who knew what her pixie dust was capable of knew that the forest spirit that Dredre helping form was actually a celestial. "A forest spirit? I have fought a forest spirit in a SSS-rank dungeon and this is not it. Whatever you are nurturing here is definitely not a forest spirit," the Field Marshal did not hesitate to speak her mind. Having defeated a SSS-rank adult forest spirit, the Field Marshal knew that a birth of a forest spirit would not be able to give out the energy signatures that the floating forest ind was giving. The soul energy gathered there were beyond the SSS-rank limit and within the early unranked rank. "How rude, it is a forest spirit. Please don''t act so poorly in here, even though it has yet to fully be born it can feel our feelings, such negative feelings will not help with its development," a sharp voice reprimanded the Field Marshal. When the Field Marshal turned to find the source of the voice she saw a small humanoid with pink hair and translucent pink wings. She was instantly mesmarised by her cuteness and could not help but ask, "Who is this cute little thing?" "That''s Dredre, our mascot / mental healer / co-manager and also the Pixie mother of the forest spirit under development," Wyatt introduced Dredre to the Field Marshal and vice versa. N?v(el)B\\jnn "I am sorry, I did not mean to be rude. Its just that this forest spirit is unlike any I have seen. Please forgive me," the Field Marshal immediately apologized to Dredre not just because of her cuteness but also because of her power level that appeared in the norms of unranked rank. Dredre had long gotfortable in the seed world and herpany here. Hence, her power level had reached unprecedented heights especially with the formation of the forest spirit. Right now, even with the Field Marshal with in the seed world, she was the strongest in the seed world. She was no longer just deadly cute but actually deadly. Unfortunately, pixies weren''t fighters but more of a support, elder pixies were but Dredre was far from being a elder pixie. However, one good thing doeseout of this. That was, the pixie dust produced by Dredre will be more potent. This meant when Wyatt was ready to boost his synchronous rate further, he was in for a surprising boost. However, that was far ahead in the future as he still having difficulty adjusting and utilizing current synchronous rate. Increasing his synchronous rate anymore would be like him trying to bite more than he can chew. It could lead to him O''Ding on pixie dust not that would be a prodigal way to die. "Its okay, I know you meant no harm," Dredre epted the Field Marshal''s apology readily. Even though Field Marshal was sincere and genuine in her apology this was so like Dredre. "Dredre, what''s happening why is the forest spirit not being born, from the looks of its time," Wyatt said as his soul pupils scanned the floating forest ind, everything as in order, the stage was set yet the forest spirit did not show any sign of being born. "Wyatt, I will tell you what''s the hold up but you need to promise me that you will not get mad at the child or me," Dredre said, finally deciding to go through what she had been dreading for an entire day, she decided to confront it for the sake of the child. "Dredre, how could you ask that. You know I could never be mad at you or a newborn spirit. Tell me what''s wrong?" Wyatt replied as delicately as he could to ease Dredre''s tension such that she could feel free to speak the thing that was troubling her. "Wyatt, thank you. I know how much you care about me and the child but this time its different. The child is being greedy and stubborn," Dredre med the forest spirit for being greedy and stubborn without giving any details. Her words lead Wyatt to think that the unborn celestial was demanding something absurd from its creator to be born. So he cused in his mind, ''These damned celestials, they know the pixies that create them love them the most yet they do not thing twice to abuse their love for them.'' "Please, forgive me. But how can she talk to the unborn forest spirit?" the Field Marshal interrupted unable to keep up with Wyatt and Dredre''s bizarre conversation. "Its the same was talking to a unborn baby in the mother''s womb," Wyatt answered the Field Marshal and then turning to face Dredre he asked her, "What does the forest spirit want?" Chapter 2157 Unborn Celestials Greed Chapter 2157 Unborn Celestial''s Greed Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 00:09 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World It was not news to Wyatt that the celestials were ungrateful little runts that liked to abuse the love of thier creator, the Primodial Pixies. Testing the limits each time, forcing thetter to go into hiding and vanish until, eonster, the Librarain introduced new staff of his Infinity Library, the pixies. However, for some reason the entire myriad realms seemed to have forgotten the capabilities of the Pixies, including the Pixies themselves. The Pixies themselves did seem to know they were the descendants of great Primodial Pixies. If Wyatt himself had not experienced the effects of their pixie dust in person he too would not have been able to connect the dots and would have underestimate the pixies as mere ex guardians of forest and current guardians of books like the rest of the myriad realms does. Knowing this only increased Wyatt''s anger toward the celestials, as he had no details as to where the primordial pixies went, how did the Librarian enve their descendants, etc. Wyatt had too many questions but had answer to only one of them, that the celestials were responsible for this. These assholes instead of trying to abuse the genrosity and affections of the pixies, had they tried to maintained a healthy rtionship with them, the pixies would never have been reduced to their current state under the celestials protection nor would all the realms be stagnant unable to catch up with the Dark realm. Among the celestial, the Dark realm still to day remains the biggest and baddest realm in the entire myriad realm. There were hardly any records of a realm apart from the Dark realm producing ruler ss devils or demigods. This just shows why the Dark races were unmatched in the myriad realms. Understanding this, Wyatt had no good feelings about the Dredre''s unborn celestial. If not for Dredre''s sake he would not have bothered to entertain learning its demands, as for fulfilling them he did not have such thoughts. Because he was sure as hell not letting the celestial take advantage of Dredre''s affection for her creation as he knew who it was going to end it the celestial was left alone to do as it pleased. It hasn''t even been born and was already showing its true colors. However, Dredre was like the parent who could only see the good in her child. "The child is not satisfied with just the floating forest ind it wants the entire seed world," Under Wyatt''s warm presence Dredre found the courage to finally tell him what the unborn forest spirit was demanding of her to be born. Learning the demand of the unborn celestial, Wyatt clenched his fists tight in anger but he did not let his emotions show on his face worried that Dredre would me herself. He controlled his emotions as he asked, "What does it mean by it wants the entire seed world?" "It wants to refine the entire seed world as a part of it before being born," Dredre answered, unable to look Wyatt in the eyes. "Can it do that? Is something like that even possible at this stage?" Wyatt asked in astonsiment because, the seed world was his card, he did not know how the celestial ned to refine a card as a part of it before being born. What confused Wyatt more was what will happen to the seed world card after the celestial refines it as a part of it. Will he lose the card or will the celestial be the part of his card. This waspletely different from what he ned. He nned to use the void in the seed world to give birth to the celestial. Once it was mature he and Dredre would find it a ce in the myriad realms and release it or just feed it to the Card world''s will such that the Card world will grow stronger while the newborn celestial will be reduced to a forest spirit as Dredre kept calling it. However, now that the celestial was demanding to make the entire seed world as part of it, Wyatt had no idea what the situation would develop into. He feared that since the seed world was technically on the Card world, once the celestial makes the seed world a part of it, it would reveal itself to the Card world''s will and be devoured by it on the spot. This was the worst possible oute Wyatt could think off, if the unborn celestial got its way. The celestial was being raised in the void of the seed world, hidden in it, it was safe but ones it bes the void, chances of its presence being being reveal to the card world was high. If the Card world''s will wants to eat it no one could stop it, the only thing that worried Wyatt was the unborn celestial would drag Dredre down with it. As far as the seed world was concerned Wyatt wasn''t attached to it, he could now buy better ingredients and create a better version of it. So he did not mind giving it to the unborn celestial. However, apart from the the risk of it being discovered by the card world''s will, Wyatt wondered if they cartered to every demand of the unborn celestial what kind of precedent would they be setting here. He felt Dredre should be strict and discipline the celestial from the get go however he did not believe Dredre had it in her to do it. Otherwise, the celestials would not have been able to abuse the affecion of the pixies so easily. "Yes, its possible. With my help the unborn forest spirit will be able to turn the seed world into a part of it before being born," Dredre said. From her tone, it was clear that if Wyatt gave her green signal she will go ahead with it. Wyatt felt it was going to be hard to persuade Dredre otherwise though he knew she would understand if he did not want to give the seed world to the unborn forest spirit. He was in a dilemma as he did not want to refuse Dredre but at the same time he did not want the unborn celestial getting its way and making a habit of taking advantage of Dredre''s affection for it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2158 Anything For You Chapter 2158 Anything For You Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 00:11 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Dredre used her pixie dust to nourish the artificial floating forest ind in the seed world, allowing it to grow its own forest spirit(Celestial). Simrly, if Dredre were increase her scope nourishing to the entire seed world without limiting it to her floating forest ind then the unborn forest spirit(celestial) sink in teeth to the entire seed world, instead of just being limited to the floating forest ind. Wyatt who had seen Dredre tirelessly nourish the artificial floating forest ind day and night for weeks knew she was already at her limits. For her to do the same for the entire seed world would mean that she would kill herself from exhaustion. Yes, Dredre''s realm had reached new heights as she grewfortable with her new habitation, but nourishing the entire seed world by herself was still too demanding. Yet, Dredre was willing to go through with it for the unborn forest spirit. "Dredre, the seed world is too big for you to refine it alone. Thatbined with your regr work as my co-manager it is going to be taxing. This started as a way for you to kill time and make the seed world homely for you to stay in, lets not get carried away and divert our attention from our priorities here," Wyatt did not reject Dredre''s request, he could never do that, instead persuade her to reconsider arguing that it would get in way of her work. There were many good quantities to Dredre other than her big heart and generosity, such as her work ethics and professionalism. They would never let anything effect their duties. This was true for every pixie in the Infinity Library which was why the Infinity Library was able to operate on such arge scale, across the myriad realms, without any problems. Especially, with its owner and other emlopyess being to busy with office and local politics. The librarian had created a system, with loyal employees like the pixies, this system would never fail until something drastic were to happen. Knowing the outstanding work ethics and professionalism of the pixies, Wyatt decided to use it to persuade Dredre instead of rejecting her or telling her that unborn forest spirit was greedy and ungrateful as it trying to take advantage of her generosity. Any of the twotter argument would have hurt Dredre and Wyatt''s rtionship. Even though it was easy to please Dredre, Wyatt wanted to avoid such situation in their rtionship. Listening to Wyatt''s words Dredre''s hopeful eyes dimmed as she agreed with him, "You are right, Wyatt. If I were focus on refining the seed world for the unborn forest spirit I will end up neglecting my duties here. I am sorry, I did not consider this before bring up this matter to you. I talk to the child about this." N?v(el)B\\jnn "Dredre, its okay. I understand and don''t reject the child yet. How about this? You give me a few days and I will figure out a solution to help you fullfil the childs wishes. Does that sound good to you?" Wyatt asked Dredre not to give up hope and he would help with this matter. What Wyatt said to Dredre here was totally contrary to what he wanted from her yet he spoke those words because he knew that even if Dredre changes her mind, the forest spirit(celestial) would not let her. There was no reasoning with these jerks. Otherwise, the primordial pixies would not have been forced to abandon the myriad realms they created. Therefore, Wyatt had thought of a n. Out of the many worst possible scenarios he could think of about Dredre helping the unborn forest spirit(celestial) refine the seed world as a part of it, Wyatt found one possible situation that might work out in his favor. That was to let the seed world card devour the unborn forest spirit(celestial). Wyatt had no idea as to how to make that possible or if it was even possible which was why he asked Dredre a few days time so he could figure out the details. This wasn''t the end game, he nned to modify it based on the information he gathered. His only goal was to save Dredre from her greedy and ungrateful child. Most celestial showed their true colors when they were mature and stronger, yet this one hasn''t even been born yet and was already showing its spots. Only way Wyatt could think of saving Dredre from its was to take control of it, that was why he nned to let the seed world card devour it while leading it to believe that it was devouring the seed world. Once Wyatt was in control, Dredre would have the forest spirit that she always wanted and Wyatt would a have a one of kind sub space with its own spirit. In the end everyone was going to be happy. The only thing was he had to figure out the details to make it happen. He cold only hope that Dredre was capable of stalling the unborn forest spirit(celestial) till than. After all, the celestial''s were unreasonable kind, it would be hard for some like Dredre to control them. "Really? You would do that for me," Dredre''s eyes regained their radiance as she hovered around Wyatt in joy. She knew Wyatt wasn''t like the other customers from the Infinity Library but she did not expect him to go above and beyond for her when he did not have to. Especially, when she wasn''t expecting him to. Knowing that her forest spirit''s demands would get in the way of her work, Dredre had totally given up on it and steeled herself to face the unborn forest spirit and give it the bad news hoping it would understand and would not make things difficult for her. However, she did not expect Wyatt would step up and solve her problems for her when she wasn''t expecting him to. "Anything for you, Sweatpea." Chapter 2159 For Her Disciple Chapter 2159 For Her Disciple Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 00:14 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Thank you, Wyatt," Dredre kissed Wyatt on the cheek and then, hurried to the floating forest ind saying, "I will inform the good news to the child." "..." seeing this, Wyatt could only shake his head in dismay. This was the first thing her child had asked of her so Wyatt could understand Dredre''s enthusiasm. But he could not help but feel pity for her as for child she was nothing but an means to get what it wanted. "Oh my goodness, since when where you so generous?" the Field Marshal eximed, seeing Wyatt going out of his way to amodate Dredre. She did not know what was truly happening her but this was a new side to him. Therefore, she could not help butment, "Can''t you be so generous about the problem at the Way beyond, if you cooperate it can be minimized or even solved under a few months." "Form the way I see it the fight at the Way Beyond is you guys fighting to maintain your taxation over the goods from the Way Beyond. Fighting for your interests is not my problem. You should know better than to bring it up," Wyatt had no ns to get involved in the smuggling ring being run at the Way Beyond. Even if it meant help Corey''s parents. In fact he was impressed by who ever was running the smuggling ring at the Way Beyond. Except for evading the unreasonable taxes that the royal families and central government had imposed on them, they were doing nothing wrong. They risked their lives to gather the goods from the Way beyond and they had the right to reap maximum profits from it. However, the royal families and the central government armies that were maintain the bnce between the five regions and the Way beyond also deserved their cut of it. Nobody said otherwise. If they were to demand their fair share of it as tax, many that smuggled the goods would not mind giving it to them and stop smuggling altogether but since the government and the royal families were getting greedy and dared to ask more than what they deserved, the sh of interests was unavoidable. This would cause the people to do what needs to be done for their survival. They imed smuggled goods from Way Beyond would hurt the economy of the five regions, they should have known this before getting greedy. They could still correct their ways but they did not even bother to. After all , the wealth from the Way beyond was too big for them to let go. This alone was enough reason for Wyatt to not be the part of it. Yet, the Southern Royal family gave him another reason. That was they demanded his services for free. Even though they stood to make a killing using his VR-universe(Personal Realm Netowrk) to help them police the Way Beyond they weren''t willing to fork over a percentage of it to Wyatt in return for his exceptional service. To top it off, they dared to use patriotism to guilt him into doing it. The nerve of them. Wyatt could not believe that the Field Marshal would bring it up now of all times. Then feeling Corey''s gaze on him, Wyatt knew what was going on. The Field Marshal did not bring this up for the Southern Royal family but for Corey. Understanding this Wyatt could not help butin, ''Didn''t she n on taking Marcy Davis under her wing, why is so attached to Corey now? Does she n to taking both of them under her wing?'' Thinking of this Wyatt felt that this might not be bad. Corey needs a wise elder in her life. She does notck strength or resources, what shecks is a experienced person whom she can trust and depend on to help her guide her in her confusing life. Especially, with her wacky origin card that mess with her head everytime it undergoes baptism she really needs someone to talk to about it and guide her with it. All though it was not the cards fault but it was Corey who can''t help but get too involved in her past lives and get confused, the problem was the same. Corey Park tried to take on that roll but clearly it wasn''t working. After all, they were one and the same. Corey need someone whom she respects and trusts, the Field Marshal fit the bill perfectly. She was someone Corey idozlied since her childhood. She had already shown that she valued the Field Marshal''s words even though acted bratty. "What are you looking at?" Wyatt asked Corey with frown. He had feeling that Corey might be aware of his talk with royal family about their problem at Way Beyond and him rejecting them. He was surprised Field Marshal would put him in this position to curry favor with her yet-to-be disciple. The Field Marshal was loyal to him but it did not mean that she did not have will of her own. "How much will it cost for them to redeem your services?" Corey did not talk bullshit cutting the chase. "Why do you n to pay for them?" Wyatt asked the obvious with a hint of mockery in hi tone. "Yes, I n to," Corey replied ignoring his sneer. All she cared about was getting to meet her parents and having a normal family for once in her three live times. All three versions of her want this. Her wish for a normal family echod through her several life times. In this life she had a shot at achieving that, Corey wanted to make it happen at any cost. "How? You already owe me too much as it is. Not to mention what they want is not one time thing. They n to avail my services for a long term. Meaning it will be a monthly or even a weekly payment n. Its not something you can afford." Chapter 2160 Field Marshals Deciples Chapter 2160 Field Marshal''s Deciples Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 00:18 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Listening to Wyatt, in frustration, teary-eyed Corey bit down hard on her lower lips causing it to bleed and said with a strong resolve, "I will think of something to repay you." Seeing this, Susan, the Field Marshal, and Corey Park rushed to Corey''s side tofort her. Making it hard for Wyatt to be dismissive about the topic at hand. Seeing everyone take Corey''s side Wyatt suddenly felt like the bad guy when actually for once he was not. If anything he has been very generous with his terms regarding this matter, however the Southern Royal family doesn''t want to pay him a penny and have him do it for free in the name of patriotism. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Now that the whole world was seeing him gather a lot of wealth through VR-universe they expect things from. The Southern Royal family was no different. However, Wyatt felt he owed no one nothing. "Corey, get ready, lets go to the Way Beyond and kidnap you parents. The Field Marshal will take us there and cover us," Wyatt suddenly dered, dumbfounding all those who heard him. Especially, the Field Marshal, she wasn''t expect Wyatt to find such a solution of Corey''s problem. "Wyatt, are you out of your mind? You are talking about kidnaping two undercover agents of Southern Watch. If caught you can be charged with capital crime," the Field Marshal eximed getting over her shock. Even as she spoke she could not believe she was having this conversation with Wyatt. "Fine, we will make it look like they were killed in the line of duty. This way they can start their new lives with Corey anywhere in the five regions and I don''t get charged with capital crime," Wyatt modified his n on the spot and then hurried Corey, "Stop standing in a daze, Corey. Lets go and get your parents." Listening to Wyatt their was a glimmer of hope in Corey''s eyes but soon it vanished as the Field Marshal said, "That would make the Bright couples deseters and it is a capital crime." "Wyatt, you made your point. Now stop it," Corey suddenly spoke up. Then, she continued, "I also had simr thoughts when little Baem came to me, but then I changed my mind because that was not what my parents would want. They have spent several decades of their lives trying to help the Southern Region in their way. I don''t want to get in the way of that because of my selfishness. Wyatt, that is why I decided to ask for your help no matter what it costs me." "Corey, honey, you are not being selfish for wanting to spend quality time with your parents, for wanting them to be a part of your life. The situations sucks but don''t you ever me yourself for it. You have done nothing wrong," Susan suddenly grabbed Corey by her shoulders and staring into her teary-eyes she spoke with a gentle but frim tone conveying that there was nothing wrong with the way she felt. She wasn''t being selfish for wanting to be with her parents. "Corey, if it was one time thing, I would swallow this loss for you. That''s how much you mean to me. But it isn''t, the only solution I see here is for the royal families and central government stop being greedy. Its very unfortunate that your parents are being used by them as pawns to fight for their greed but my hands are tied here," Wyatt said few words tofort Corey. There was nothing more he could do here. It was up to Corey''s parents to realize if what they were fighting for was worth it and if missing out on their only child''s life was the cost they were willing to pay. Well, seeing how the Southern Royal family went as far as to let Anna be Corey''s god mother to please the Bright Couple, it was difficult to say Corey''s parents would evereout of their brainwashing. More taxes at Way Beyond would help decrease financial burden on the Southern Region''s economy but was it worth the sacrifices that the Southern royal family was making to maintain the tax flow from the Way Beyond. Not to mention, the mercenaries risking their likes to make a living at the Way Beyond were humans too. From what Wyatt had gathered, nearly 60 to 70 percent of the mercenaries''s loot gets taken away by the Royal families and Central government at the Way Beyond as tax. Their reason being that the only reason these mercenary were safe after looting the supreme beings'' territory was that the supreme beings did not dare to chase them past Way Beyond because of their treaty with the Royal families and central government. Both the sides had their reasons to justify their actions but Wyatt sided with the mercenaries over the royal families and central government because he came from a free world were the world belonged to those that dared to chase their dream. "Its okay, Wyatt. Though its hard for me to believe that you would do that for me but I trust you," Corey said raising suspicion over Wyatt''s ims that he would willingly lose money for her. Wyatt''s eyes twitched seeing Corey be suspicious of his words but he did notshout knowing that Corey had her own things to worry about. His bond with Corey was unlike the bond he shared with others. As a transmigrator, he believed if someone were to understand him, it would be a reincarnator like Corey. Thisbined with his first memory of Corey, the brave little girl who came to him in search of a job. When he sees Corey he doesn''t see the fuck up she was right now but the determined little girl that desperately wanted to change. He could still see that little girl in Corey today therefore he tolerated her despite her quirks. "Corey, you are so understanding for your age. I was worried that you would get on board with his crazy ideas," the Field Marshal praised Corey for not going along with Wyatt''s crazy n to kidnap her parents. She knew that Corey desprately missed her parents so when Wyatt proposed his crazy ideas she did not have any doubt that Corey wouldn''t agree with him. But Corey managed to surprise her once again. "Could you give it a rest? I thought you guys were on guard about her being a demon worshipper. What changed? Why are you acting so shameless about taking her under your wing? I don''t care what you do and how you do it, but since you involved me, I have to say it, just be straight foward, enough with the games. Do you know that Marcy Davies has reached out to Fine Gold, TSR guild, and other orgainzations across the five regions for work? Thankfully, Daina got wind of this and recruited her before anyone else could while giving her a full schrship to a university of her choosing in Southern Acadmic city. If you want something just go for it, why the hell do you y these games? Are you that afraid of being rejected?" Wyatt did not understand these old people, the Field Marshal could have helped Marcy Davis long ago but she had her ns. Fortunatly for her Marcy meet Wyatt otherwise, Field Marshal would have to recurit Marcy''s corpse as her disciple. "Wait, didn''t Marcy already join your organizationst afternoon?" the Field Marshal asked in confusion. Last she recalled Marcy was set in sky blossom city. As for her doubts about Corey being a demon worshiper, she had already confirmed with Corey that her titled demon core was a result of her origin card and not because she was a devil worshiper. The Field Marshal who was always looking for new ways to enhance her strength, saw a hope in Corey who was card apprentice and a demon at the same time with blessing of the Card World. After all, the Devils have always disyed strongerbat prowess than the Card Demigods. The Field Marshal had her reasons to choose Corey as one of her disciples along with Marcy. "I had my people dy that, since I felt she would feel constrained by her contract with Fine Gold once she bes your disciple. In the end it was all for nothing. However, seeing how she will be thrown out of the orphanage soon, Marcy did her best to secure a job before that happens. I can understand why she was so impatient but what about you what are you waiting for?" Wyatt tried to understand the Field Marshal''s mindset for epting disciples. She wanted both Corey and Marcy. However, they both received a different type of courting from her. Corey and Marcy were different, but Wyatt did not think this was reason enough for the great Field Marshal Heatsend to shamelessly court a extraordinary but troubled teenager from a third-rate city as her disciple. Chapter 2161 Best Of Two Worlds Chapter 2161 Best Of Two Worlds Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 00:22 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Wyatt was right, their was no need for the great Field Marshal to be so shameless in courting Corey as her disciple. However, the Field Marshal had her own ideas. Having lived and trained for centuries trying to achieve transcendence, she like many card apprentice had felt the ss ceiling of the Card world. Like them for centuries she too tried to enlighten on how to break this ss ceiling only to meet with disappointment after repeated failure. The only card apprentices she knew who broke this ss ceiling were record in history books she could not reach them for obvious reasons. However, all hope was not lost as their were beings that had broken the ss ceiling, the Dark Races. She wanted to study them to gain enlightenment but Card apprentice and Dark races followed a different power systems. At her level she could not simply switch power systems, their would be serious consequences. When the Field Marshal was in a bind the existence of Corey, a card apprentice with title demon core, came as a hope for her to find an answers she sought. Beginning the hero she was, she did not just kidnap Corey to conduct her expriments on her. Rather, she decided to take theter as her disciple such that they both can learn from each other. However, havinge into contact with Corey, the Field Marshal knew that she had strong opinion about Souther Royal family and was very stubborn. Therefore, she was worried that if she were to give Corey the opportunity to be her disciple thetter might reject it out of her stubborns as such she hoped to improve her impression on Corey before proceeding with her ns. "I just wanted her to be a legal adult when I took in her as my disicple," the Field Marshal answered why she hadn''t reached out to Marcy. "Why does it matter if she is a legal adult?" Wyatt asked in confusion. Then, he remarked, "Or is it just that you know she isn''t going anywhere and would agree to be your disciple in a heartbeat or even be willing to give a limb for it. Since it is a sure thing you have little concern and regard for it am I right." Wyatt paused and pointing at Corey he said, "Meanwhile, this retard gets the a full on courting. Man, the good ones always get the short end of the stick don''t they. I guess thats just human nature." "Hey, who are you calling retard? You are the retard, your family is the retard''s family," Corey cussed, only to hear Corey Park say, "That''s not the point you should be focusing on you fool, the Field Marshal wants to take you as her disciple what do you say?" Unlike Wyatt, Corey Park was enthused by idea of bing the disciple of the Field Marshal. In her pervious live she was strong enough to make name for herself in all four directions of the dark realm but she never could ascend as devil. Hence, the offer of bing the disciple of one of the top ten strongest card apprentice the card world had to offer was attractive for her. Yes, the Card world was like a backwater vigepared to the Dark realm. However, the card apprentice of the card world have defeated the notorious dark races of the Dark realm on numerous asion despite their limited knowledge. This showed that the Card apprentice had a lot of untapped potential and were no weaker than Dark races granted a little ignorant about the myriad realms and its power system. Being a remnant did not stop Corey Park from gathering knowledge about the Card World and its Card Apprentices. Going through their history she knew of many demigods in history of the Card world who seemed to have show prowess close to or greater than Ruler-ss. Corey Park had reasonable doubt that the history might be exaggerated by the demigod worshipers and other beneficiaries of the demigods but she hade across mention of powers that only were avable to the Ruler-ss strong demeriting her doubts. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Regardless, for Corey Park bing the disciple of the Field Marshal a possible descendant of a Ruler ss strong wasa once in a life time opportunity. Even if the ancestors of the Southern Royal family weren''t rule ss strong It did not matter as Corey needed a someone to guide her through the Card apprentice power system anyway. After all, currently Corey''s main advantage over Belphegor other princes of hell was that she could gain the best of two worlds. "You want to take me as your disciple?" Corey asked the Field Marshal with mix of emotions but without any of the necessary manners. It wasn''t surprising that she had mixed feelings about this considering her difference with the Southern Royal family. "Now that the cats out of the bag, yes I do intend to do that. I was hoping to ask you after improving our rtionship but someone had to meddle so here goes, Corey Bright, will you do me the honor of bing my disciple?" the Field gave Wyatt a side nce before looking eyes with Corey and asking her to be her disciple. "I appreciate your offer Your Highness, but their are things you need to know about me before, I can answer you," Corey did not directly reject the Field Marshal, which came as a relief to thetter. However, she made big revtion, "If Your Highness want to take me as a disciple you should know that I have taken a oath to serve Wyatt for the next hundred years as payment for a great opportunity he has provided me." The Field Marshal was revealed that the big revtion Corey made was nothing to bo with demon/devil worshippers however she could not help but look at Wyatt and ask, "What kind of opportunity is worth a hundred years of servitude?" Chapter 2162 Opportunity Chapter 2162 Opportunity Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 00:25 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Corey did not know how to answer the Field Marshal. On one hand she wanted to be truthful and forting to the Field Marshal as she really wanted to ept theter''s offer to be her disciple. However, their connection to the dark realm, especially the devil merchant code was a top secret. She did not know if it was something she could share with the Field Marshal. Not to mention, this wasn''t her secret alone but a collective secret of her friends. Even if she wanted to she did not have right to make the decision for everyone else, especially Wyatt. Unlike Corey Park, Corey''s thoughts about bing the Field Marshal''s disciple were simple, it was her childhood dream. Like many children of her time, she too dreamed about being close to the Southern Hero and participating in adventures with her. Now that her dream was right in front of her, Corey hesitate not wanting her secrets to cause her dreams to be short-lived. But revealing her secrets to the Field Marshal was not upto Corey as it was not only a secret shared by her friends, but also because she was serving Wyatt. This gave rise to a ethical delimma. Without discussing with them and getting their permission, she had no right to reveal their secret to the Field Marshal. Fortunately, for Corey, the Field Marshal did not seek the answer from Corey but Wyatt. Knowing that was serving him, she knew that she could only here the true from him. However, the Field Marshal was a little surprised by the fact that Wyatt would have his friends enter a century-long servitude contract in exchange for a opportunity. She not only found this appalling but could not think of anything but secret to transcendence that could prompt such a transaction between friends. "This is the worth a hundred years of servitude," Wyatt spoke up taking out a devil merchant rmendation token. Seeing him take it out, everyone present excet the Field Marshal was shell-shocked. Amused by the looks on their faces, especially Corey, Wyatt assured them, "Don''t worry, I have already nned to recruit her. That is way I brought her here." Listening to his assurance Corey and others med down but no dare to question the Field Marshal''s eligibility to be a one of them. They were happy to wee and work with someone as capable and honorable as the Field Marshal. "What is that? Its nothing like anything I have seen before. Is that from the Myriad realms?" the Field Marshal''s intent sense could not judge what material the token Wyatt was holding in his hands was made of. This tagged with solemn expression of the group, the Field Marshal felt this token held a big secret unknown to her. Which puzzled her because except for its material she sense nothing extraordinary from it. "Dredre, here. You know what to do next," Wyatt did not hurry to answer the Field Marshal instead handed the token to Dredre assigning her the task to introduce Field Marshal Heatsend to the Devil Merchant Code and help her be a devil merchant. "Do I offer her the same terms as Susan or the contract signed by Corey?" Dredre asked taking the devil merchant token from Wyatt. "Offer her the same one as Corey and also help her get a membership to Infinity Library under my executive VVIP membership," Wyatt replied, nning to cancel all his other oaths with Field Marshal on atter date as winning her heart and century-long servitude contract was enough assurance for him. Then, turning to face the Field Marshal, he said, "This is the opportunity I spoke off, now its upto you how use it. You can use it to be the strongest or the richest or even the dumbest in the card world. Its all upto you." "Do I have to take it? Not, that I have problem with serving you after all, I did swear my undying loyalty to you¡ª" "Like I said, its upto you." Wyatt interrupted the Field Marshal and assured her that she was free to make her own choices. As he said previously, he had given the Field Marshal the opportunity of the life time now it was up to her if she would use it to be the strongest or the richest or even the dumbest in the card world. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Wyatt though the Field Marshal would not be ignorant and stupid enough to refuse to be a devil merchant because of her prejudice with the Dark realm and its natives. It she were, then she would be using the opportunity he gave to be the dumbest card apprentic in the Card world. Apart from the Field Marshal''s loyalty and his promise to her, there were many reasons why Wyatt offered the Field Marshal the opportunity to be a devil merchant. One of them being that with her addition they now their small team of demon merchants would have a devil merchants amongs them. Regardless of how many demon merchants one had they were not the same was a devil merchant. The respect a devil merchant got in the inter-realmwork and inter-realm city was on another levelpare to the one received by the demon merchants. It did not take a genius to guess why the devil merchants garnered more the respect and awe among the inter-realmwork and inter-realm city. It was because they made more money. Even a small deal with a Devil Marchant would bring in enough profits for their business. Therefore they all loved and respected a Devil Marchant customer or client regardless of what tribe of the dark races they came from or whether they were native to the dark realm. Hence, giving birth to the saying money doesnt see race, if you have it everybody wants to be your friend. Chapter 2163 Trading, Not Clueless Chapter 2163 Trading, Not Clueless Date- 18 April 2321 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- 00:25 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Letting Dredre help the Field Marshal make the decision to be a devil merchant, Wyatt turned to face Susan with a gentle but mischievous smile deciding to no longer care about their surroundings. When approached her, he was immediately stopped by Corey Park as forwarded him a list ingredients they could import and export between devil merchant code and card world to earn themselves a hefty profits. "So, what do you think? It wasn''t just me Susan and I worked together to find these ingredients," Park informed waiting for Wyatt''s judgment. Looking at the pensive face as he stared at his grimoire, she could not help worry. The same went for Susan, who was embraced by Corey in a hug. Whileforting Corey, she asked Wyatt, "Did we sessfullyplete your assignment?" Wyatt used Hive AI check out the pricing of ingredients listed by Park and Susan in their list in both the markets, everything checked out. The girls were quite thorough in their research. However, considering that they were not the only demon merchants from the Card world, there was still Gideon Grim and one another unidentified demon merchant, Wyatt felt they had act swiftly on it. After all, the market belongs to the early bird. "Well done, you two," Wyatt said as his thoughtful frown morphed into a appreciative smile. "Yea!" Park and Susan eximed in excitement. After all, They had burned a lot of midnight oil to research and find these list of ingredients. They were happy that all of their hard work was not a waste. Hearing the two syble ''Well Done'' from Wyatt made all their hard work seem worth it. "However, we will have to act quikly on this. I will transfer the necessary funds so you guys can get started with this. Make sure you guys keep an eye on the market for other yers. If you notice them do not try topete or undercut them, dump your stock and switch to other ingredients, got it?" Wyatt informed the girls. ording to him the inter-realmwork market was too big. Instead of trying topete with others one little thing, they should make as much profits a possible and move to other thing. For him this was just a side hustle, he only cared about high momentary returns and not about building an merchant empire on this. There were too many merchant associations in the devil merchant code, they all practiced cut throatpetition. Wyatt had no ns about making enemies with these marchant associations. In fact, he nned to find a trustable marchant association in the inter-realmwork such that they could help them in procuring and unloading the ingredients in bulk even if it meant a small cut in his overall profits as this way things would get done faster then them doing it on their own. Wyatt did not see this happening any time soon as trying to find trustable merchant association in the inter-realmwork to work with was like trying to find a honest person in a bandits den. The merchant association in the devil merchant code were very greedy and opportunistic, when trying to partner with them one had to know that if they show weakness they will be eaten whole by these merchant association. In the end, one had move forward considering the profits were worth the risk. "Got it!" "We won''t let you down." Park and Susan eximed. They were excited to put what they had researched to test. "Good, I like you enthusim. Which ingredient do you guys want to start trading first?" Wyatt asked the girls. "We get to chose?" Susan asked in surprise, she did not believe that they would get this degree of freedom in the actual trade. "Yes. Consider this as the continuation of your assessment. I n to leave this venturepletely to you guys so I need to know that you guys can handle this on your own," Wyatt exined his intention and expectations to the girls. "Alright," Park and Susan nodded seriously and asked, "Can you give us a minute to discuss?" "Sure, go ahead," Wyatt watched as the duo huddled up and began to discuss which ingredient they should start trading first. Meanwhile, Corey who was abandoned by Susan, stood there like a lost kitty. Shaking his head, Wyatt said, "What are you doing here? Go, to your master and help her understand what it means to be a devil merchant and chose whats best for her." "Do you think she will still want to take me as her disciple after she bes a devil merchant and gains ess to the Infinity Library''s abundant knowledge?" Corey spoke whats on her mind. "Do think she will not?" Wyatt asked, wondering why Corey would felt like that. "I am not totally clueless. I know the only reason the Field Marshal decided to ept me as her disciple is to study my unique situation of having a title demon core despite being a card apprentice," Corey informed, having reached this conclusion based on her keen observation during her talk with the Field Marshal. When assuring the Field Marshal that she was not a demon worshipper, Corey notice a glint in the Field Marshal''s eyes as she learned of her unique situation of being able to have a title demon core as a card apprentice which was were different from their tradition ego gem and divinity. The Field Marshal had shown strong curiosity to knowing whether Corey will be able to form a divinity to bee a card demigod. Based on the interest the Field Marshal had shown in her unique situation, Corey had long understood the Field Marshal''s interest in her. She was not offended by it because she knew what it took to be the disciple of the great Field Marshal. She did not have all those qualities but knowing that she was chosen because of the Field Marshal''s interest in her was good enough for her. Chapter 2164 Caring And Thoughtful Corey Chapter 2164 Caring And Thoughtful Corey Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 00:31 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Just when Corey managed to make peace with why the Field Marshal had decided to take her as her disciple she had new concerns as the Field Marshal gained ess to the dark knowledge through Wyatt. Now, Corey wondered if the Field Marshal even needed her. She felt that now that the Field Marshal had ess to dark arts she could not find her unique situation of using title demon core as a card apprentice as interesting as before. Hence, she even believed that the Field Marshal''s pervious offer to her was off the table. Therefore, she was mooping quietly trying not to be of bother to others. "Are you stupid?" Wyatt asked aloud, as Corey''s concerns were of no merit. The Field Marshal''s interest in Corey would not dampen just because she gained ess to the unadulterated dark arts instead it would increase the Field Marshal''s interest in Corey by several folds. After all, the more the Field Marshal gain insight into the dark arts the more she would understand just how vastly the power systems of the card apprentices and the dark races were. As result the Field Marshal''s interest in Corey''s uniqueness would intensify be several folds. As someone who has dabbled in both the power system, Wyatt could vouch for this. "Wyatt, do you have to keep picking a fight with me? I am too depressed to even argue with you right now," Corey decided to ignore Wyatt and continue to moop in silence without being a bother for others as before. "Since I can''t watch your sorry ass for another second, I will keep it striaght. Nothing has changed, if any thing the Field Marshal wants to make you her disciple now more than ever. Besides, even without your unique condition, the Field Marshal will be lucky to have a disciple such as yourself," Wyatt assured Corey that she had nothing to worry about. The reason Wyatt was so soft and good to Corey was because he finally understood why her mind was so messed up after each baptism of her origin card, when her origin card made sure to not effect or harm her psyche in anyway while feeding her the memories of her past life. It was because Corey cared, she cared too much. So much that it was starting to prove unhealthy and concerning for her mental well being. Yes, it was because Corey cared, that was why she faced a identity crisis and her mind was messed up after everytime she saw the memories of her past lives even though her origin card made sure that the memories it showed to Corey would not harm her mind. Turns out she was more caring and thoughtful than she let others know. So, seeing the tragic lives of her past selfs, she could not help but try to overcorrect the mistakes of her past selves by getting mentally over involved. When Wyatt understood this, he could not help but see the shadow of the brave little girl that came to him saying she wanted to change in the current Corey. After watching a great movie some people immedtiatly forget it and get busy with their lives. But some people don''t, they get so connected to the movies and its characters that start ying the movie over and over again in their heads while taking a shower, a dump, breakfast, work, lunch, etc. Thesetter group of people loved movies enough to take them as seriously as real life. The same was the case with Corey. She cared so much about her past self and their lives that she ended up creating a problem where their isn''t one. Understanding, this Wyatt truly felt the Field Marshal might be lucky to have a disciple like Corey. With the proper guidance and support, Corey might grow up to make everyone proud. "Do you really think so?" Corey was taken aback to hearpliments from Wyatt. For a change she did not make it difficult for Wyatt and epted hispliments while conforming if the Field Marshal would want to ept her as her disciple more than ever despite her being introduce to the devil merchant code and Infinity Library. "I believe so. Now, go and make sure your teacher doesn''t miss out on the once in a life time opportunity because her pride would not allow her to associate with demons and devils," Wyatt nodded at Corey with a gentle smile and then he urged her to go to the Field Marshal''s side and help theter ovee her pride and chose whats best for her. "Okay, I will trust you this once," saying that, Corey hurried to the Field Marshal and Dredre''s side who were having a heated discussion about the myriad realms, dark realm, devil merchant code, and devil merchants. Dredre was having a tough time exining every little thing to the Field Marshal who was clueless and ignorant to anything and everything outside of the Card world. Fortunately for the Field Marshal the Pixies were known for their patience, if it was anyone else they would have given up on trying to exin every little and tiny detail to her. This was why Wyatt assigned his task to Dredre instead of taking it on himself. "Times up, have you guys decided on which ingredient you want to trade first?" Having sent Corey away, Wyatt turned to Susan and Park who were still debating on which incgrediant to trade first. "Yes!" the girls said in unison. Then, Park informed, "We had decided to export the specter grass des to the inter-realmwork. The specter grass de is abundantly avable in the outskirts of the way beyond. Soldiers treat it like pest. They cost nothing in card world but in the dark realm they are worth a fortune." "Good choice. Now, tell me how do you n to procure these specter grass des in bulk?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2165 Pioneers Chapter 2165 Pioneers Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 00:35 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World "Procure? We believed you would give us your contacts. But, since I already expected you to ask us that we thought of asking the Field Marshal for help. After all, she is a part of us now and she knows the Way Beyond better than anyone of us. I am sure during her posting their she had made some valuable connects that we can use," Park answered to Wyatt with brief details. N?v(el)B\\jnn "You guys try that and inform how that works out for you," Wyatt green light Park and Susan''s n to recruit the Field Marshal''s help in procuring the specter grass des. "Wait, that''s it. Aren''t you going to gives more contacts that can help use procure specter grass des from other fronts," Park wanted Wyatt to give them his other contacts so she could procure specter grass de not just from the Way beyond that was under the Southern Regions control but from the other four regions too. "Park, slow down. I know that margin of profits on exporting the specter grass des to inter-realm city is huge but once you introduce too much of it in the market, its value will take a hit for a period. Besides, amount of specter grass de Southern Region can supply shouldst you long. Not to mention this is your first time, let it be a test run instead of trying to make it the windfall. Understood?" Wyatt understood the girls enthusiasm especially considering the profits to be made on this trade were astronomical but he wanted them to keep the market in their mind and not just the profits. "Understood," Park woke up from her excitement listening to the points made by Wyatt. Its just that they found a goldmine and she cannot help but get excited over it. "Um, Wyatt," Susan raised hand waiting for turn, its seems that Park was the dominating one among the two. Wyatt found Susan''s action funny and cute as he asked, "Yes, Susan, what is it?" "I looked into why the specter grass des are valuable in the inter-realmwork and learned that it an be used to create items to deal with specter or wraith type monsters. Also, some dark races that can be considered to be part specter use these grass des in their day to day training. I was wondering if we could create these items in Card world. After all, the dungeons with specter or wraith type monsters are considered to be among one of the highest mortality rate dungeons in the world," Susan proposed. Unlike Park she was not interested in make profits by trading specter grass des but she nned to learn the uses of specter grass des from the dark realm and introduce them into the Card world. Obviously, make some profits by being the pioneer of specter grass de''s uses. "Susan, your intentions are good and there is potential to make profits in a long run but it will never be as huge as the profits we stand to make in through trade. All I am trying to say that we should not debate to trade specter grass de or to do what you proposed when we can do both. We can trade the specter grass des with the inter-realmwork and introduce the specter grass de''s use in the card world simultaneously. This way we can make huge momentary profits through trade and ensure a continued profits by being pioneers of specter grass de''s uses in the Card world. What do you think, Wyatt?" Park not only agreed with Susan but proposed they should both the proposals ensuring momentary and long term gains. "Good thinking you two. But, do you know why the Card world never figured out that specter grass des can be used to create items to help deal with specter or wraith type monsters?" Wyatt did reply to Park because those two were not seeing the problem in what Susan proposed. "We aren''t advanced enough?" "I don''t know." The girls gave their opinions only to see Wyatt shake his head as he answer his own question, "That''s because there aren''t many dungeons containing wraith or specter type monsters. The high mortality rate in those dungeon is most because of the adventurersck of experience fighting against wraith or specter type monsters. Therefore, the card world never felt the need to expanded and develop their knowledge in that field. This also means their no market for specter grass de products in the Card world, trying to be its pioneers will bring us nothing but a little fame, got it?" "I am sorry, I wasn''t thorough on my research," Susan apologized realizing the things she overlooked before making her proposal. "Woah, this is trickier than I thought," Having calmed down from her initial excitement Park began to see the pot holes in her n to a windfall and felt a chill on her back thinking that she believed this was a sure thing. "This is first time trying something like this just take it slow. You guys are bound to make mistakes but what matters is that you learn from them," Wyatt advised the girls and then, seeing the troubled expression Susan''s face he said, "Don''t worry I n to publish the uses of specter grass des ones I take charge of the southern academic region. This way any one who needs the items naked by specter grass des can hire someone to make them for them." "Aren''t you going to copyright those recipes?" Susan asked in surprise as it was not like Wyatt to work for free. "Of course I am," Wyatt said. The knowledge on specter grass des avable in the inter-realmwork and infinity library was very raw and in anothernguage. Wyatt would not only be tranting them but also simplifying and modifying them such that even regr card apprentices could understand and sessfully use them. So, it was only fair he gets paid for his troubles. Chapter 2166 Pixie Bloodette Chapter 2166 Pixie Bloodette Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 00:39 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World "I have transferred the funds, if you need more feel free to ask. But make sure you guys keep a detailed expense report. Now, go and do your thing and keep me updated," Wyatt ensured that he gave the girls sufficient funds to conduct the trade before sending them on their way. "Okay, we will keep you updated." Susan and Park then huddled up to brainstorm about how to approach the Field Marshal and recruit her help with their trade. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Meanwhile, Wyatt turned his attention to the meditating Cortney. She was practising her active soul control percentage on a floating ind that was on edge of the seed world far from the floating forest ind. It seems he worries about Dredre not getting along with Bloodette were not unwarranted. Blood rule power was omnious by nature but Wyatt hoped that Dredre would be able to look past Bloodette''s shell and into her being and they would get alone but it seems it would take a while for Dredre to get used to Bloodette. Feeling Wyatt''s gaze on her, a pseudo-head extended out of Cortney''s back as thetter slowly opened her eyes and said, "Wyatt, you are back." "Yes, I am," Wyatt wasn''t surprised that Bloodette could tell his clones and original self apart. His body was filled with blood and she was the blood supreme, it would be surprising if she could not tell them apart. He continued, "Did the other me exin everything to you guys? Do you guys have any doubts?" "Yes, he did. We have no doubts. I contacted with Blood rule stream, it helped me unsterstand everything," Now that the Bloodette knew the right questions to ask, the blood rule stream could finally help her. "You are already card master realm?" Wyatt eximed in surprise feeling Bloodette''s realm. It was shockingly fast considering that her practising speed drops sharply when practising inside of Cortney''s innate blood rune. "Yes, it wasn''t easy though," Bloodette said the weirdest things. She managed to recover her realm to card master realm over a few hours and dare to say it wasn''t easy. Even Wyatt who never felt his practise speed was slow could not help but feel a little jealousy towards her. "Don''t mind her, Wyatt. She has no idea how hard it is to practise for the rest of us," Cortney asked Wyatt to ignore Bloodette''s ignorant remark getting up to greet Wyatt. "Still, isn''t her recovery too fast?" Wyatt found it hard to believe that Bloodette who was mortal this afternoow was now a card master strong. This was just to unbelievable. "Well, finally knowing a way to break through her dungeon seal, she practised seriously for the first time. Not to mention, Dredre gave her some peculiar fruits from her forest to help her with her practise," Cortney tried to exin Bloodette''s fast practise speed but none of it made sense until she mention the peculiar fruits that Dredre gave Bloodette to help her with her practise. "Wait, Dredre and Bloodette get along?" Wyatt was more intrigued by the rtion between Dredre and Bloodette than the miraculous fruits that Dredre feed Bloodette to help her with her practise. "No, they don''t. Itsplicated. But hearing about Bloodette''s situation Dredre offered to help. That was kind of her," Cortney who was bound to Bloodette got to experience both Dredre''s wariness and kindness. Unlike others who only experienced Dredre''s cuteness and kindness. "That''s Dredre for you. It will take her some getting used to Bloodette but once she does you cannot get rid off her, she will chew your ears off with her constant talking," Wyatt tried to ease things between Dredre and Cortney. "I would he happy if that were the case, I really want to pet her. Awe, she too cute," Cortney scream looking at a troubled Dredre who was having a tough time exining things to the Field Marshal even with help of Corey. The Field Marshal''s prejudice for dark races and anything belonging to them was deep seeded it would be had for her just get on board about being a devil merchant despite the perks it offers. One has to know the Field Marshal and her ancestors despite reaching the ceiling of this world chose to stay and protect it instead of venturing into the Myriad realms to find ways to improve their power. These guys chose stagnate their power and slow rot out of loyalty toward their home world. They were too conservative and traditional, it will be hard to convince them to learn and adapt the ways of the enemies of their home world and killers of theirmrads. "I am cute too," the pseudo-blood-red-head extending out of Cortney''s back detached into a small orb and morphed into a blood red pixie, its face still resembled the same as Bloodette''s, "See." "Awe, you are so tiny and cute. I could just swallow you up," Cortney was immediately full of praise for Bloodette''s pixie form. Honestly, she would prefer pixie Bloodette over Dredre any day. "Wyatt, what do you?" Bloodette asked Wyatt proudly. Shaking his head, Wyatt rubbed Bloodette''s tiny head and said, "You are indeed cute." "Cuter than Dredre?" Bloodette asked hovering in front of Wyatt. "Sure, but I think you should continue to focus on practise till the effect of Dredre''s fruit gets digested and wear off," Wyatt lied and advised Bloodette to stop making trouble and get back to practicing. "Okay," Bloodette was thrilled to hear Wyatt say she was cuter than Dredre and immediately agreed to his advise. Leaving the Bloodette and Cortney alone, Wyatt turned to look at troubled Dredre in amusement wondering if would giveup trying to get through the thick head of the Field Marshal as Corey who arrivedte to assist her with the Field Marshal had already given up. Chapter 2167 Soul Stimulants Chapter 2167 Soul Stimnts Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 00:44 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Despite her troubled expression, Dredre continued to the exin and persuade the Field Marshal without losing her patients. Back on Earth every grandparents would love to have a patient grandchild like Dredre to help them understand and use the modern devices. Apart from Susan Dredre was the most hard working staff Wyatt had and could not appreciate her enough. Knowing Dredre won''t quit until Field Marshal''s doubts and prejudice about devil merchant code were cleared, Wyatt decided to make use of his time productively. But first, he entered the isted space were his trophies were collected. In there, he had the stone viltronian create another floating ind. Then cing the storage card containing the asleep corse puppet devil aka Corey Park''s corpse on the stone altar at the center of the floating ind he contacted the devil merchant code to set various SSS-rank array formations as a security measure. Since, Corey has yet to decide with what to do with the corpse of her past self and hesitant about destroying it because of the spirit it had developed, Wyatt who had his own ns for it could decided to keep it safely stored for her until she finally decides what to do with it or leave it to Wyatt. Taking onest look at his trophies, Wyatt moved to another isted ce to finally start healing his soul in peace since their weren''t any pressing matters on his agenda. Especially, with Dredre''s unborn forest spirit refusing to be born unless it gets to eat the seed world Wyatt''s schedule had nothing pressing for him to push healing his soul any further. Before proceeding, Wyatt decide to make some simnts that would help him with healing his soul and culivating the new power system he had created based on soul division using the knowledge from extinct races from the unknown corners of the myriad realms. The dark races had many such soul simnts but they were all extremely expensive. With Wyatt''s current worth he could afford a few but than he would be using hugh chuck of his current umted wealth. Usually, Wyatt would not think twice about spending money to help him grow stronger but this he did as he knew cheaper alternatives for these soul simnts which ever just as much affective as the expensive soul simnts that the dark races sold. During his research to create a method to nurture souls and a power system based on soul division, Wyatt came across records of various herbs and medicines these extinct races took to help them with their practise. When the dark races used this herbs and medicines, they found they weren''t as effective as the Soul Simnt however they had seen the natives use it just as effectively as the soul simnt sold by them After a few experiments, soon the dark races realized that these herbs and medicines were not as effective on them because the soul techniques practiced by the natives was part of the process. Just taking the herds without the techniques of the natives to process them, the effect of the herds would be reduced considerably. Learning this the dark races that wanted to introduce these herbs and medicines as alternative for the soul stimnts ultimately gave up as they would not be profitable in the dark realm or the inter-realmworkspetitive market. They never considered spreading the techniques of these natives along with these herbs and medicines because they were iplete as most of them only make it to middle realms and only a select few reacher higher realms but none could me used to cultivate to devil realm. Nobody in dark realm would be foolish enough to waste their time on these iplete techniques when they had better alternatives. As result, this knowledge has been eating dust in the walls of the Infinity Library for centuries. However, now it was going to see the light of the day thanks to Wyatt. Having used these extinct races''s soul tenchinuqes and methods to derive his own soul nurturing technique and power system based on soul division, Wyatt believed he would not face the same problem as the dark races while consuming the herbs and medicines used by the extinct races in their practice. Instead, he might even be able to use them more effectively as all the Hive AI''s simtions proved that the technique and power system developed by Wyatt was a far superior version of the soul techniques and methods used by these extinct races. Therefore, there was no doubt in Wyatt''s mind that consuming the extinct race''s herbs and medicines instead of the expensive dark races soul stimnts would prove more effective and efficient in helping him heal his soul and practice the new power system he created. Not to mention economical. Having made up his mind without any further dy he procured all the herds mentioned in the records left by the extinct races. As for the medicine, he would have to make them himself as they weren''t any ready made avable for obvious reasons. After procuring the herds, Wyatt followed the recipe in the records to develop the medicine. The process was very simple, it involved sorting and cleaning the herbs, crushing them, and then ultimately mixing them together in perfect ratio. From there medicine to power system, it can be seen these extinct races were primitive and still in early stages as a civilization. If not for the interference of the dark races maybe they would have developed into a great and forbmidable civilizations. Wyatt strongly believed so because he was able to use the knowledge of these extinct races to develop aplete soul nurturing technique and aplete power system just based on soul division. He felt, given enough time, these extinct races from the unknown corners of the myriad realms too would have achieved the same. Chapter 2168 Soul Healing Chapter 2168 Soul Healing Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 01:09 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World It did not take long for Wyatt to develop enough of each medicine mentioned in the records. Now Wyatt was set to start healing his soul. Sitting in the lotus position, Wyatt opened a elixir bottle he created and swallowed it before closing his eyes to start circting the soul nurturing technique he had developed. Under the effect of the exotic elixir and the soul nurturing techniuque, the cracks on Wyatt''s mutated soul began to heal at a visible rate. The tiny cracks on the mutated soul had already closed and only had little marks left as evidence of their existence. As for the bigger cracks it was going to take awhile. However, at this rate it would not be long before Wyatt''s mutated soul would bepletely healed and would not even have marks to show for the incident. My the time the marks left after the tiny cracks on the soul healed were no longer visible Wyatt had already emptied a three bottles of the exotic elixir he had developed. These many elixir weren''t necessary but he was using the medicine to increase the recovery speed considerably to save time. Wyatt wasn''t being reckless, his each moves calcted and dictated by the Hive AI''s simtion trials. They helped him navigate the most efficient way to heal his soul using the technique and external stimnt on his hand. There was no hurry, but if Wyatt could heal his mutated soul faster than why not. Soon, there were no cracks visible on Wyatt''s mutated soul they had all healed leaving behind deep marks. With Wyatt''s continuous cirction of the soul nurturing technique and consumption of the exotic elixirs, it did not take long for Wyatt''s mutate soul to rid those grotesque marks and look anew. Actually, this method of healing his mutated soul wasn''t Wyatt''s first choice. Previously he nned to use the cracks in his mutated soul and the exotic stimuants to mutate his soul futher forcing each crack on his mutated soul to develop into an individual consciousness just like how he initial mutate his soul. However, after numerous simtions run by Hive AI he had to ept a damning truth that if he were to continue on that path then he would deviate very far from the proper power system based on soul division. Once that happens regardless of what he does it would be impossible for him correct his mutated soul and follow the proper power system he developed based on soul division. At the current state of his soul mutation things were still salvageable but if he were to force his soul to mutate further using his barbaric means it would turn into an abomination and who start to effect his psyche of his main consciousness. Meaning he could turn into retard or worse an unstable psychopath. This was the consequence of the forcefully trying to multiply his consciousness using the barbaric methods as the stress on his soul from such unconventional methods too huge for it to bear and it was bound to crack if Wyatt kept pushing his luck. Wyatt had the Hive AI simte various methods he thought of to decrease the stress on his soul as further multiplied his souls consciousness but in end he was unable to think of anything that would give a good sess rate. All of the solutions Wyatt could think of proved to have huge riskspared to moderate rewards he gained from further mutation of his soul. Even using Dredre''s pixie dust to reduce the stress on his soul as he tried to multiple his soul consciousnesses using the barbaric method proved to have very dangerous oue, his soul exploded. Forget him losing his sanity, he suffered an instant death in this simtion. Proving that though pixie dust was powerful and answer to most of his problems it wasn''t something he could consume carelessly. This gave Wyatt hardcore rtity check he need toe to the final conclusion. So, ultimately he could on only conclude that this was the end of the road and pushing his luck any further might cost him dearly. Therefore, instead of trying to use the cracks on his soul to increase the mutation of soul and multiple his consciousnesses further he stuck to simply healing his soul and resorting to the conventional methods such as the soul division based power system he developed. Not only was this power system safe but it was perfect as the current power systems practiced by the card apprentices and the dark races. Though using it Wyatt would not be able to achieve the grandness that he had in his mind but it guaranteed a part of that grandness without losing his sanity. This was good enoughpared to him losing his sanity and killing his those he cared for. Now that his mutated soul was healed before Wyatt could cultivate the soul division based power system he had to use his knowledge of the soul division to fix the mutation his soul had underwent causing it to turn from a normal orb shaped soul to a bumpy orb shaped soul. Before Wyatt had studied the records of the extinct races from the Infinity Library, he did not think of much of his bumpy soul as he had witnessed the same bumpy soul in the twin-head orge, Cerberus, Chimeras, Hydra, etc. Therefore, he felt the bumps on his soul after it mutated was normal. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, ording to the records of the extinct races it wasn''t. ording to them these bumps of on the soul were the signs of iplete mutation and it would add a lot of stress to one''s soul making them were unstable as further stress would easily cause them to lose their identity and drown in insanity. Making these creatures a ticking time bomb ready to explode anytime. Chapter 2169 Mutation Completion I Chapter 2169 Mutation Completion I Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 01:16 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Wyatt was d that he did not rush to heal his soul and waited to develop a proper soul nourishment technique before attempting to heal his soul. Thanks to which he learned about the hidden dangers of his induced mutation into his soul. Taking examples from the nature and monsters around him Wyatt believed the bumpy mutated soul was perfect and stable, but the extinct races who had done a lot more research on soul mutation than him that spoke about a more stable version of a mutated soul informing him that his current mutated soul was iplete and unstable. Learning this, Wyatt thanked the Card world''s baptism for saving his ass. He believed the only reason his soul was able to remain stable after all the stress, wear, and tear he put it through was because of the Card world''s blessing to its card apprentices. Otherwise, his soul might have copsed long ago. There were signs of this, Wyatt should have seen the shorting of the mutated soul but he had his reason to overlook them. The obvious sign was that when the twin-head ogre,Cerberus, Chimeras, Hydra, etc breakthrough to higher level their soul mutation doesn''t strength with their physique. Showing that their soul mutation was iplete and unstable asplete and stable mutation would strength as the creature strengthens simr to how the physique and traits of creature strengths with their realm. The reason Wyatt missed such an obvious sign was because he believed the monster''s power system only focused on strengthening their physical body and not their soul. Hence, their mutated soul did not further mutate with the increase in their realm. That''s true but a proper mutation like any physique or trait would grow stronger with creatures realm. Only a rejected mutation would not grow stronger with one''s realm. That was to say if the soul mutation of the Twin head Orge, Cerberus, Chimeras, Hydra were all epted by their body than their these mutation would grow stronger and develop with their bodies. However, they did not showing that their mutation was iplete and unstable as such were rejected by their bodies. The Orge n was perfect example of this where the Twin-headed Orges were a rare mutation, only one such case was born every two or their generation of a tribe. Showing that its more of a oddity than evolution. If it were a prominent mutation their body would have passed on to their progeny helping their tribe evolve as a whole over a few generations. Its akin to humans have six fingers in a hand or six toes in a foot. It was an oddity, an unnecessary mutation, which would mostly likely not be passed to future generation. However, such oddities would appear once in a while. There were many theories to why this happens. However, understanding why it happens would not change they were useless oddities. Anyhow now that Wyatt knew his method were very risky and not worth the reward, he no longer to forcefully induce mutation in his soul by dividing it to multiple the number of his consciousness. Right now though his soul was healed it was notpletely fixed. The damage done to it by curse incarnation form was healed but the damage done to it by inducing mutation by forced division was yet to be healed. The only way to heal the trauma to his soul because of mutation was to undo the mutation or find a way toplete the mutation making it stable for him to start practing the power system he develop based on soul division. Undoing the soul mutation was easier said than done not to mention Wyatt did not want to do it as he had to withstand intense pain and suffering to acheive his soul mutation, though the soul mutation was iplete and unstable he did not want all his pain and suffering for nothing so decided toplete his soul mutation which was easierpared to undoing the soul mutation thanks to the records of the soul left by the extinct races. The extinct races had only theriosed this and never put it into practise because the resource required were astronomical for these races. Considering their primitive civilization they did not have means to gather the astronomical amount of resources. It would take them another few generations to develop to point were gathering all these resource would no longer be dream for them but before that would happen the dark races found them. However, Wyatt did not have such a problem he had gathered the required herbs and prepared enough medicine just for this moment. Circting the soul nurishment technique, he bagan to swallow the medicines. Refining the medicines he began to use the power from them to nourish his iplete mutated soul which was only only stable be cause of the Card world''s baptism. With the Card world''s baptism holding his soul together like a bandaid stopping it from copsing, it was easier for Wyatt to just fouse on using the power from the refined medicine to nourish his soul. The way he nned to make his soul mutationplete and stable was by assisting it to stablize itself. His soul knew what''s best for it. All Wyatt had to do was enable it with the Soul nourishing technique and the soul stimnt medicines. The extinct races believed that a being''s soul knew grow only itcked the necessary power and support to grow. Therefore it remain stagnate sustaining its initial form to continue its living. Hence, they theorized that supplementing one''s soul with enough power and supporting with a proper care would allow the soul to grow further assuming its strengthened form. Here, Wyatt also nned to do the same, he nned to give the power and support it needed hoping that it will not only able toplete its mutation and stablize but grow into the stronger from mentioned in the extinct races''s records. Chapter 2170 Mutation Completion II Chapter 2170 Mutation Completion II Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 01:28 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World There was reason why Wyatt believed their was a higher from of soul as mentioned in the extinct races records because all of these races reached this conclusion in pursuit ofpleting their soul techniques and power system to achieve the absolute peak strength in the myriad realms. Now what were the chances of all these races reaching the same conclusion. Two possibilities came to Wyatt''s mind. The first possibility was that they were all right about it and the second possibility was that they all made the same mistake in their research as result they all ended up with a wrong conclusion. Wyatt who had ess to all their records, after a serious scrutiny concluded that the first possibility was likely. They all took different route however they all arrived at the same ending. Showing that all routes at the same point. Meaning their conclusion was universal. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om That was to say this higher version of soul they spoke of in their records wasn''t just limited to their race''s soul but to soul of any being in the myriad realms. This meant that the even a card apprentice soul could achieve a higher version of itself with enough power and support. Therefore, Wyatt n to aid his soul toplete its mutation by itself and achieve the higher version of itself wasn''t that far fetched. The question was if his preparation were enough to supplement and support his soul. The Hive AI''s numerous simtions proved that the resource Wyatt had gather was more than enough but considering that there wasn''t enough data on the so called higher version of the soul, these simtion had a very high error margin. So, Wyatt had procured resources more than rmended by the Hive AI. However, whether the resource he had was enough was still a mystery. Half an hour into circting the soul nourishment technique and consuming about one tenth of the soul stimnts he had prepared, Wyatt finally felt a change in his soul. This change was feeling, he felt itst when he brough through to card master realm and his soul mutated further and his consciousness multiplied into to twelve. This feeling of his soul under going mutation¡ª it seems his soul was trying to finish what he had started. It was only a spark, but was a sign that the extinct races were right. Finally getting a response from his soul and getting a certainty that he was on the right path, Wyatt was more motivated about circting the soul nourishment technique and stuffing himself with the soul stimnts. Wyatt relentlessly refined medicine and pumped the gathered power to his soul which was actively undergoing minute changes. These changes were too tiny but it was the start. Three hours of circting the soul nourishment technique and exhausting about seventy percent of the gathered resources, Wyatt finally saw the odd bumps on his soul shrink back into the soul. He had little idea to what was happening and what its consequences would be but he was not worried about that he was more worried about the fact that he did not have enough resources to support his soul. The dumps on his soul had just started to shrink and he had already consumed seventy precent of the resources he had prepared. He wasn''t sure that the remaining thirty percent would enough to sustain the reminder of his soul''s correction and development process. He was worried he would fall sort of resource in the middle of fixing his soul''s mutation. If it really were the case, then they can only improvise on the go. The reason Wyatt wasn''t worried about what was happening to his soul and its conquenese despiting not having a clue about it was because he knew this was what his soul wanted. Now that he had handed the wheels to his soul he would hesitant to follow where it took him. Question his soul would be like questioning a zygote how it knew to grow into a fetus. Therefore, Wyatt''s only concern corrently was he did not have enough resources to support his soul''s correction and development process. However, to Wyatt''s surprise when he had consumed about eighty percent of the resources he had gathered the bumps on his soul shruck leaving no trace of their existence. Then, he noticed that his soul had turned glossy like a ss crystal orb and twelve simr figures were visible with in it. Upon a closer look Wyatt rlized that these twelve figures resembled him. One of them was at the center of the orb while the rest were scattered positioning themselves around it. Seeing there arrangements Wyatt understood that each of his consciousness had grown in to a separate ethereal spirit instead of collective ethereal spirit with twelve heads and twelve pairs of arms. After this change, regardless how much he circted his soul nurioushing technique or consumed the soul stimnt nothing happened but him feeling stuffy. That was when Wyatt realized his soul hadpleted his mutation for him. But he wasn''t sure if it had achieved the higher version of soul that the records of the extinct races mentioned. Therefore, he summoned his grimoire and checked his status page to see if their was any change and to his surprise there were significant changes to his physique and trait coloum. All his physique and traits rted to his soul had undergone a significant change enough to be renamed. His physique mutated soul was renamed as physique ''primordial soul.'' His trait multiple consciousness was renamed as trait ''myriad primordial spirits.'' His trait mutated soul energy was renamed as trait ''primordial energy.'' Looking at the changes that had urred to his physique and trait rted to his mutate soul Wyatt was ted and overjoyed as his bet to build on the knowledge of the extinct races paid off big time. Chapter 2171 Primordial Spirit And Soul Chapter 2171 Primordial Spirit And Soul Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 05:18 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Controlling his euphoria Wyatt then went through the info of the new versions of his physique and traits to understand them and get an idea of their capabilities, i) Mutated Soul >>> Primordial Soul [Physique Name: Primordial Soul Physique Type: Origin Card Physique Rank: Acquired Grade Physique Description: The host''s ethereal spirit has metamorphosed into a primordial spirit ascending the host''s soul into a primordial soul. i) The primordial spirit capable of existing independently in the spiritual form after the destruction of the physical form. Note: i) Primordial souls cannot enter the river of reincarnation because they predate its creation. ii) As long as host''s primordial spirit exists they can recreate their spiritual and phyisical form.] Wyatt frowned going through the information of the primordial soul as it did not have much information on what a primordial spirit or a soul was and what they were capable of. The information provided in the grimoire was too vague. He could not help but wonder if it was because the Card world''s will too did not have much information them. This wasn''t the first time the grimoire had failed to give Wyatt a proper exnations to his physique and traits. Therefore, he wasn''t surprised. It seems once again its was upto him to figure out the what the primordial spirit and soul were and their uses. Hopefully, the Infinity Library would not be disappointment otherwise he truly will be alone on this. ii) Multiple-Consciousness >>> Myriad Primordial Spirits n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Trait Name: Myriad Primordial Spirits Trait Type: Origin Card Trait Rank: Acquired Grade Trait Description: The host''s primorial soul mutates every time the host breaks through to the upper realm multiplying the number of primordial spirits in it. Card Master - 12 primordial spirits Note: i) Current multiplying factor is ''triple'', but will be increase with every baptism. ii) The current multiplying factor is for a regr soul the multiplying factor a primordial soul is much higher.] The info of the evolved trait myriad primordial spirit wasn''t much different from its original trait multiple-consciousness though it was astonishing to note that it mentioned that the multiplying factor for primordial soul was much higher. Wyatt wondered if its because the stress tolerance of the primordial soul higher than that of a regr soul or if it was because his soul''s mutation wasplete giving it the ability to multiple its primordial spirits. He did not believe that myriad primordial spirit was trait for each primordial soul. His was a special case. It appears the pain and suffering the tolerated exprimenting with his soul wasn''t a waste after all. Most exiting part about this was this trait made him a ideal person to pratice the new power system he had developed based on soul division. iii) Mutated Soul Energy >>> Primordial Energy [Trait Name: Primordial Energy Trait Type: Origin Card Trait Rank: Acquired Grade Trait Description: i) The host''s primordial spirits can ess primordial energy from the origin source, the beginning of all. ii) The host currently has 12 primordial spirits so the host''s soul energy will be refined 12 times making it 12 times purer and stronger than normal soul energy. Note: i) The amount of primordial energy the host can ess depends on their realm. ii) The primordial spirit and soul cannot be nourished with regr energy and require primordial energy, allowing it to grow in terms of active soul control. iii) The host''s soul energy will get stronger and purer with an increase in the number of the host''s primordial spirits. ] Wyatt was ted to learn that he could ess the earliest form of energy from origin source, the beginning of all. During his old research on energies he learned that all the energies currently present in the myriad realms were derived from the primordial energy, the earliest form of energy. ording to that book the only creatures known to have ess to the primordial energy were the primordial pixies the architects of the myriad realms. Aprat from gaining ess to the primordial energy, Wyatt was happy learning that even after advancement this trait of his kept the original effect of refining the soul energy based on the number primordial spirits in his primordial soul all but all his happiness suddenly crashed learning that his primordial spirit and soul can only be nourished with primordial energy. Meaning, regr soul energy was of no use to him to in practicing his active soul control percentage. Therefore, Wyatt immediately lost all his happiness from advancement of this trait because this meant he could nolonger use soul energy maniption skill to speed run his practice and breaking through to higher realm. Wyatt had no idea as to where he could get primordial energy maniption skill not to mention there were no primordial energy ingredients or external sources in the myriad realms to help him in his practice so he would have to painstaking practice like everyone else to break through to higher realm. The more Wyatt thought about more he began to lose all the excitement from his new advanced physique and trait. As the creator of the silver milk power that can help mortals and card apprentices with their active soul control percentage alike Wyatt found it funny that he did not have any such external or consumable stimnts to help with his primordial souls active soul control percentage. Wyatt''s excitement would not have dampened with this revtion had he know what a primordial soul was and what its use were, such that he would know what he gained from the sacrifice he was forced to make with the advancement of his soul, physique, and traits. Knowing what exactly he gaining inexchange for what lost would definitely help Wyatte to terms with advancement as the uncertaintybined with lose affect his mood a lot regardless of how prepared he was. After all, even if his soul had ascend into a higher version he was still human. Wyatt did not let the disapponiment get to him and decided to check out his new abilities that came with his recently advanced soul, physique, and trait. Before he could began he noticed that his spiritual body in the spiritual body no longer had the viltronain gigamite form with multiple heads and arms but had simr appearnce as his physical body, a regr humanoid with average number of limbs and head. This did not bring much surprise to him as he had figured as much considering his ethereal¡ª primordial spirit also ditched the viltronian gigamite form and assumed a regr viltronian from as his soulplete his soul mutation and ascended into a primordial soul. What surprised him more was as someone who had lived simultaneously in spiritual and physical ne he did not notice this change sooner. Therefore, he made a mental note to train his awareness in the spiritual ne to his awareness in the physical ne. After this observation, he used his primordial spirit to feel his connection with the origin source. Soon he perceived his surroundings morph, he felt he was no longer in his seed world but in the presence of something bigger than anything he hade across. Yes, bigger than the Card World''s will. How could a growing celestial willpare to the beginning of all? However, this was just Wyatt''s perception. His surroundings hadn''t actually changed nor was he summoned into the origin source. Wyatt felt this was mostly because his current realm was not high enough for him to enter the origin source or summon the origin source to him. He believed as such because he had seen the ruler ss beings locate and enter the rule source. Whether he was wrong to assume as such or not only time would tell. Learning his connection to the origin source though limit was stable, hemanded his primordial spirit to ess the primordial energy from the origin source and gather it in his body, nourishing it and his primordial soul. Soon when he finally summon the first wisp of the primordial energy from the origin source and gather it in his body Wyatt felt his body undergo a serious of changes. Especially, his mutated ego gem, the cmity soul gem. Wyatt did not let his curiosity get the better of him and focused on summoning more primordial energy and gathering it in his body to supplement the changes his body and ego gem were undergoing. His body swallowed the primordial energy like it was a drynd that had seen rain after a long drought. However, with his card master realm he could not summon much primordial energy but when he mobilized all 12 of his primordial spirits to do the same, it made a lot of difference. Wyatt was happy that he was able to keep up the supply with the demand. However, this victory was only short lived as soon it wasn''t just his physical body and ego gem that demanded primordial energy but his spiritual body, origin card, primorial soul, etc they all demanded primordial energy to maintain the equilibrium. Therefore, Wyatt had no choice but to divide the supply of primordial energy among all as per the requirement to maintain the equilibrium in his system. As result, his supply of primordial energy failed to meet the demand of his system.Wyatt did not give up, he wrecked his brain trying to think of way to meet the demand of primordial energy. Chapter 2172 Myriad Primordial Spirits, Multiplying Factor Chapter 2172 Myriad Primordial Spirits, Multiplying Factor Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 05:43 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World It wasn''t new that a card apprentice''s body systems demanded soul energy, in Wyatt''s case it was primordial energy. Card apprentices took months or years to slowly meet these demands of their bodily system and make progress in their realm same was true in the case of Wyatt. He could take months or years to slowly meet the demands of his body''s various systems, slowly but surely help them advance, and make progress in his realm. However, Wyatt who was used to abusing his abundant soul jades supply and soul energy maniption skill to help in his practice wanted to do the same with primordial energy as he believed that he stood to gain more the sooner he helped his bodily systems to advance and that the longer he waited the more benefits he would lose or the advancement would be stunted because of not giving the sufficient energy to his systems in time. The twelve primordial spirits in Wyatt''s primordial soul worked nonstop. Together, they provided him with twelve times the primordial energy his realm could gather. However, Wyatt still found himself requiring more primordial energy. After a good while, he concluded that at present he truly did not have a way to help him increase the input of the primordial energy. So, he had no choice but to give up and assume traditional practice, getting things done slowly one by one. Therefore, he began to circte primordial energy using the soul-nourishing technique following the new power system he had created based on soul division since he was using all 12 of his primordial spirits to gather primordial energy. However, as he began to continue training as such he learned it turned out to be the answer he was looking for. It turned out that the new power system he had created based on soul division was able to boost the productivity of the primordial spirits. If earlier all twelve of them were individually gathering primordial energy giving Wyatt twelve times the primordial energy of what he could gather at his present realm now they were working together like one giant machine and pumping out twice of that amount i.e. 24 times of the primordial energy of what Wyatt could gather at his present realm. Now that was just insane. Wyatt was now not only able to meet the demands of his various bodily systems but also had some to spare. He was ted and pondered what to do with the excess primordial energy but to his surprise his primordial spirits used the excess primordial energy themselves. When Wyatt poked around to learn what they nned to do with excess primordial energy he learned that they were multiplying in number shocking Wyatt as he believed that was only possible when he broke through to a higher realm but since he was clear not going through a breakthrough in realm this left only one possibility that the primordial spirits were following the new soul division based power system to correct their multiplying factor as it was already stated in the info of the trait ''Myraid Primordial Spirits'' that the multiplying factor of a primordial soul was much higher than regr soul. Wyatt watched as the number of primordial spirits in his primordial spirit increased from twelve to sixty-four and stopped, causing Wyatt to believe this was the limit of the card master realm. As a result, the amount of the primordial energy gathered by Wyatt''s sixty-four primordial spirits was 128 times the maximum amount of primordial energy his current realm allowed him to gather from the origin source. Not dwelling on it he mentally checked the info of the trait ''Myraid Primordial Spirits'' in his grimoire. To learn that its multiplying factor which used to be three has increased to eight. Figuring this, he could not help but wonder if the boost his primordial spirits gained when working together would increase with the increase in multiplying factor when he undergoes baptism. Wyatt was shellshocked imagining this possibility as that would mean he would never have to worry about falling short of primordial energy ever again. It was so unbelievable that Wyatt did not dare entrain that possibility until he saw it happen during his next baptism which was not far ahead in the future. With the growth in his number of primordial spirits, Wyatt found himself in a new dilemma what to do with the excess primordial energy. Seeing no other use he decided to store it in his mutated ego gem for now. Then, while waiting for his bodily system to undergo their advancement his mind wandered trying to figure out the sequence of the multiplying factor of the trait ''Myriad Primordial Spirits'' worked. He guessed, i) Card student - schr >> 2 1 Primordial spirit x 2 multiplying factor = 2 primordial spirit ii) Card schr - soldier >> 4 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om 2 Primordial spirit x 4 multiplying factor = 8 primordial spirit iii) Card soldier >>> master = 8 8 Primordial spirit x 8 multiplying factor = 64 primordial spirit Hence he predicted, iv) Card master >>> grandmaster = 16 64 Primordial spirit x 16 multiplying factor = 1024 primordial spirit However, only time would tell if Wyatt''s assumption was correct or not. Therefore, he did not dare to get ahead of himself and celebrate early. Still, Wyatt was enthused knowing that he had sixty-four primordial spirits at his disposal. Now he could produce sixty-four true clones that would be equally strong as him and use all his abilities. Just imagining the assistance he would gain from them outside of gathering primordial energy Wyatt was overwhelmed with joy. Especially, thinking of his blood curse incarnation form. He was stronger than elite demigods back when he had twelve consciousnesses, now that he had sixty-four primordial spirits Wyatt could not imagine the strength he could summon by integrating with sixty-four different SSS-rank blood curses to assume the blood curse incarnation form. The more Wyatt thought about this the more assured he grew about his future. Chapter 2173 One With The Primordial Source, Primordial Calamity Soul Gem Chapter 2173 One With The Primordial Source, Primordial Cmity Soul Gem Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 06:57 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World It took more than an hour for Wyatt''s bodily system to undergo their advancement supplemented by abundant primordial energy. When it finally did Wyatt immediately summoned his grimoire unable to control his curiosity any longer and eagerly checked out the changes. The first thing that grabbed his attention was his origin card, [Card Name: Primordial Cmity Soul Gem (awakened) Card Type: Origin card Card Rank: Unique Grade Card Rating: -/- Card Durability: -/- Card Effect: The host gains the primordial physique of a cmity and the ability tomunicate with the origin source and rule source based on their realm and the limit to which they can harmonize with them. Additional effect: 1. Primordial Cursed bloodline 2. Absolute Blood Curse Immunity 3. Myriad Primordial Transformation 4. Myriad Primordial Hex 5. Primordial Soul Pupils 6. Primordial Viltronian Physique 7. Primordial Immortal core 8. Body Restructure 9. Transformation- 4th form (locked) 10. Parent/Daughter soul gem 11. Cmity Daughter gem - 3rd form (locked) 12. Hive AI 13. Myriad Primordial Spirits 15. Soul Energy Maniption 16. One with the source 14. Soul Echolocation 15. Soul Energy Maniption 16. One with the source Synchronization Rate: 165% Note: i) The higher the synchronization rate longer and deeper the host canmunicate with the rule source. ii) The higher the realm deeper the host canmunicate with the origin source. iii) Primordial Cmity Soul Gem protects the host''s mutated soul.] Going through the changes in the origin card Wyatt was shocked because he wasn''t expecting it to actually change this much but gain some enhancement at best as he did not think that a card apprentice''s origin card could change through other circumstances apart from undergoing baptism. He guessed that the primordial energy was the exception after all it was the origin and source of all the other types of energies. Not dwelling on it, Wyatt moved to learn the changes to his origin card in detail only to find nothing but a series of question marks where their detailed description should be. Wyatt could only make two things off this, n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Card World''s will itself had no idea about the extent to which his abilities had advanced. Or The Card World''s will wasn''t willing to share this information with Wyatt yet underestimating him for his low realm. Either way, Wyatt could only learn more about his newly advanced abilities by exploring them. If it was some other time Wyatt would enjoy this as a fun little experiment but right now he had too much on his te to spare time going around in circles trying to figure out his abilities and their extent. On the bright side, this was good for him as this was not something Wyatt should be skipping or the ce to use shortcuts because only when he has enough experience and understanding of his abilities will he be able to use them to their full extent and creatively in a fight or in the day to day life. Therefore, Wyatt began by using his soul pupils which was nowbeled as primordial soul pupils. When he looked at the void of the seed world with his advanced soul pupils Wyatt found that his sight was more profounder than before and no mysteries could hide from. He could see the architecture of the seed world''s inner void without even having to strain his eyes and mind. It just revealed itself too. The most surprising part about this was that Wyatt was beginning to see the minute ws that he had missed in his initial development of the seed world, which stuck out like a sore thumb in his mind as he pursued perfection in his creation. What was rather pleasing about it was that the ws were so clear to him that the answer to slow them came to him without even him having to stress about it. With this realization, Wyatt used his primordial soul pupils on himself, on his body. He explored its ins and outs by using his primordial soul pupils with his inner sight. By doing this he was able to find the ws in his physical body which underwent tremendous change being tempered by primordial energy and with his viltronian physique upgrading to primordial viltronian physique. Since he knew the ws of his physical body in detail, it wasn''t hard for Wyatt toe up with ways to remove these ws and make his physique more robust than it was. Using the body restructuring skill of his origin card Wyatt began to reconstruct his physical body on the spot to rectify all the ws of his physical body to max possible making it stronger and sturdier than before. In the process, Wyatt was able to check the extent to which his body changed and developed with his viltronian physique upgrading to the primordial viltronian physique. His physical strength was a lot stronger and sturdier than before there was no doubt of that. He could feel that his physical prowess might have increased by a hundredfold enough for him to defend and fight against the upper realm card apprentice with his physical prowess alone which was unimaginable for any other card apprentice even the ones with strong bloodlines like the Southern Royal families Unparalleled bloodline for example. Done with rectifying the ws of his physical body Wyatt spent a few seconds admiring his physical beauty especially his abs and muscr out lining, he sure his future partners would not have anyin about his physical body as it was damn near perfect it could get in the Card Master realm Then, he used his primordial soul pupils to check his spiritual body in the spiritual ne to repeat the same he did with his physical body in the physical ne. Find its ws, rectify them to extent of his powers allowed him to, and turn it into a body closet to perfection in his present realm. The body restructuring was proving to very handy than Wyatt could have ever imagined. Chapter 2174 Primordial Energy Chapter 2174 Primordial Energy Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 08:44 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Rectifying the ws of his spiritual and physical bodies to the best of what his realm allowed him, Wyatt felt his awareness in both nes suddenly grow stronger causing him to feel like the most powerful being in the myriad realms. However, before he could lose his sanity to his newfound abilities he controlled his heart and mind in time and patiently endured the rampant waves of his turbulent emotions as the hype of the sudden power he gained slowly wore off. Regaining control of his mind and heart, Wyatt was astonished to find how he was able to monitor both nes simultaneously. When in the physical ne he could feel the surroundings of the spiritual ne without even trying, the best part about it was both his body''s senses did not get tangled up but they could easily differentiate between the two nes. Earlier he would not have dreamed of achieving the same, he could have had to switch his awareness between the two bodies to monitor the nes but now he could do it naturally. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Handling the immediate problem, Wyatt then realized what it meant to be one with the source. He felt the presence of the source where it all began. Though with his connection to it, he could not sense the center of it he could feel the primordial energy, branching out into various energies, forming the rule source, etc. Sensing all this Wyatt felt like the secret to the universe was by the edge of his fingertips but he could not grasp it. The frustration that Wyatt felt was unexinable. He felt like the answers to all his questions were right in front of him but he forgot how to read. It brought him both joy and misery. In the end, feeling powerless he could only give up trying to read these answers and be satisfied with the possibility that one day he might be able to learn how to read them. What Wyatt did not know was that he was extremely lucky to have his soul pupils advance into primordial soul pupils, this allowed him to stare into the source without going insane like the blood rule ves in the blood rule source. Some truths were too profound for mortals this was the reason why the Card world''s will did not give a proper description of Wyatt''s new abilities. Wyatt was ignorant of his luck.He still had to understand the significance of his primordial soul pupils rather thanining about being unable to read the mysteries of the source. He wasn''t aware that he was only able to keep his sanity despite having stared into the profound mysteries of the source because his soup pupils had advanced thanks to an abundant supply of primordial energy. It was his good fortune that he was resourceful and did not easily give up. Had he given up advancing them because of ack of primordial energy and nced into the source then his fate would have been sealed. He would have been enved by the source like all the ignorant fools that thought just because they found the source they could take a peek into its mysteries and learn from it. Wyatt had no idea how his luck and fortune saved him from his ignorance. Even if he was known to be a genius among the card apprentices in front of the mysteries of the universe he was just another fool deluding himself into thinking that he could learn from it. Well, sometimes where talent and hard work failed a little luck would do the trick. Wyatt was truly fortunate that his luck had supported him where his talent and hard work were destined to fail. Unaware of the disaster that he just dodged Wyatt decided to use his primordial soul pupils to understand the primordial energy. By using primordial energy Wyatt found that despite the destructive power it held it could blend with other energies effortlessly and enhance their strength. Simrly, it would swallow all the energies directed at him and grow stronger. Any power when against the primordial energy failed to do any harm. However, this discovery did not enthuse Wyatt as he found that he could not control the primordial energy. At most, he could gather it from the source in his body or ego gem and release it. Simr to the case of low-level card apprentice and soul energy. They could only gather the soul energy in them and tempered their soul with it to practice active soul control however using soul energy for anything else was impossible unless they made use of cards. Wyatt who enjoyed the perks of having the soul energy maniption ability was now ayman in terms of primordial energy. What pained him even more was that there weren''t any cards that used primordial energy except for his origin card. Otherwise, he would not even be able to actively use the primordial energy with soul energy maniption to enhance his soul energy. He had ess to the strongest source of energy in the myriad realms but hecked the methods to make use of it. Now his only hope was to increase his realm such that soon he would be strong enough to manipte the primordial energy like how the high realm card apprentices were able to manipte the soul energy. As for creating cards that used primordial energy, Wyatt had no such dreams as he did not believe he would be able to find any other being that could ess primordial energy in the myriad realms even if he searched every corner of it with a magnifying ss. Wyatt thought so because if their beings not only had ess to primordial energy but also knew how to use it, its existence would be legendary among the myriad races and dark races of all beings would be aware of its existence or at least have famous lores of such being. But seeing how he hadn''t heard of any mentions of such a being, Wyatt leaned toward the possibility that these beings might have achieved transcendence and were no longer among them. He wanted this to be true because if the beings that could ess and use primordial energy weren''t able to achieve transcendence then none of them would have any hope for transcendence. Putting aside his worries, Wyatt summoned a handful of primordial energy around his fist, and he immediately found the primordial energy dispersed into his surroundings. The moment the primordial energy was out of Wyatt''s body it would immediately disperse into the surroundings. Regardless of what Wyatt tried once the primordial energy was out of his body it was as if they were strangers. He could only summon more primordial energy from the source and keep experimenting to figure out to what extent he could use it. So far he was only able to use the primordial energy with the soul energy maniption ability of his primordial cmity soul gem to enhance his soul energy or rule power but other than that he found that he seriouslyckedmand over the primordial energy he painstakingly summoned from the source. This was concerning as Wyatt could not directly use the primordial energies'' destructive power to attack his enemies or defend himself. Seeing the energy that created the myriad realms was reduced to mere supportive power in his hands Wyatt smiled in self-mockery. However, this increased his conviction to increase his control over the primordial energy or create cards that could help him use primordial energy. "Sighed," Wyatt sighed thinking that if only he could read the mysteries of the source then he would not have to struggle to try to manipte the primordial energy or create cards that could use primordial energy. So, he wondered if he should give trying to read the mysteries of the source a second try. Proving ignorance is one''s brave. If he knew the dangers of peeking into the source let alone directly staring into it, Wyatt would p himself silly for being so ignorant. However, with a serious gap of knowledge in the myriad realms Wyatt might never have figured out that if not for his soul pupils upgrading into primordial soul pupils he would have lost his sanity to the mysteries of the source and be enved by them the moment he gazed into the source. Soon, Wyatt shook his head hard deciding to stop focusing on what he was missing and focus on what he had gained. After all, right now he had a lot to be thankful for. He understood that any being of the myriad realms would be willing to sacrifice anything just to gain a part of what he had gained today. Besides, moping around would do him no good. Therefore, no longer dwelling on the negative, Wyatt then decided to connect with the blood rule source. Prior to this, he did not have any connection to it, it was the Card World''s blood rule stream that allowed him to enter the blood rule source and his tricks allowed him to maintain contact with the blood rule source. Back then he did not dare to try andprehend blood rule in the blood rule source for the fear of turning into one of the mindless blood rule ves that roamed the blood rule source. But now things were different, he was one with the source, and he had the qualification toprehend the blood rule directly from the blood rule source. Chapter 2175 Misinterpreting One With The Source Chapter 2175 Misinterpreting ''One With The Source'' Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 09:57 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Here''s the mistake that Wyatt made, he misunderstood being ''one with the source'' as having the qualification toprehend from the mysteries of the source. This was why he dared to ignorantly stare into the origin source and now dare toprehend blood rule directly from the blood rule source. In a way, without a proper description of his newfound skills to help understand their dos and don''ts, one could say this was an honest mistake on Wyatt''s part. How was Wyatt supposed to know that just because he was allowed to gather energy from the source did not mean he shouldn''t be pushing his luck by trying toprehend the mysteries beyond the grasp of mortals? However, fortunately for Wyatt this time he did not foolishly try to continue his blood ruleprehension directly through the blood rule source. Instead, he decided to first contact the card world''s blood rule stream, tell it the good news, and negotiate the price for it to help find the blood rule meaning he wanted toprehend instead of blindly choosing one. When he had a stronger helper like the card world''s blood rule stream, Wyatt did not believe he should rely on his luck and his half-baked theory to choose his third blood rule meaning toprehend. He would rather talk to the blood rule stream weigh his options and choose the best blood rule meaning for him. However, for that, he would have to leave the seed world as the Card world''s will and its rules could not reach this ce. Inside the seed world, Wyatt couldprehend rules in here but seeking guidance from the Card world and rule streams would be hard. If their influence could reach the seed world''s void then Dredre''s unborn ''Forest spirit'' would not be safe in the Seed world. The Card world''s will would have eaten it by now and turned it into a true ''Forest spirit'' as Dredre believed it to be. Though that would solve the problem of the fake forest spirit abusing Dredre''s affection for it then she would have to look out for the card world''s will acting out for her attention and affection. Thinking of this Wyatt wondered if he dodged a bullet summoning Dredre in the dungeon seal and not out in the Card world. He still cannot fathom what Librarian Jr. was thinking when he gave him Dredre. Now that mystery was for another day. Wyatt just hoped he would be prepared the day Librarian Jr. called on him to cash in on his favor. Wyatt had a half mind to use primordial energy to increase his primordial soul''s active soul control percentage instead of heading out of the seed world to talk to the Blood rule stream but didn''t, knowing that breaking into the higher realm without unlocking the 4th form of his primordial cmity soul gem would be a waste of one of his baptism opportunity. Therefore, as much as he hated his low realm decreasing the possibilities of things he could do he had to endure it toy the most potent foundation he could. Knowing he could not go further withoutpleting all the preparations to unlock the fourth form of his primordial cmity soul gem, Wyatt got up to head out of the seed world and continue his blood ruleprehension as he believed if he chose right his third blood rule meaning could satisfy one of the conditions for unlocking the next form of his primordial cmity soul gem. Before leaving the seed world, Wyatt wanted to give a heads up to Dredre as this time he did not n to leave behind a clone in the seed world not only because he would need all Sixty-four of his primordial spirits to help him with ruleprehension but also because the birth of the fake forest spirit was on hold for the foreseeable future until he found a way for his seed world to swallow the fake forest spirit. It was a good thing that the unborn celestial was greedy giving Wyatt enough time to conspire against it. Before walking out of his isted floating ind, Wyatt made sure to hide the changes in him by using Myriad Primoridal transformation. Only when he was sure even Dredre would not be able to notice the change and growth in him did he leave the istion only to hear Dredre''s less than polite voice at the limit of its patience asking, "Do you want to be a Devil merchant or not?" "No, I would die rather than be one of them. However, I want to ess their perks. How can I do that?" the Field Marshal politely asked for a way around continuing to stick to her beliefs and remaining patient despite Dredre showing signs of losing hers. She tried to bargain with Dredre when this wasn''t a negotiation but a straightforward yes or no question. Sensing Wyatt leaving istion, Dredre hurried over to his side, crying, "Wyatt!" "You did good, Dredre. Let me handle her now," Wyatt knew talking Field Marshal into bing a devil merchant was going to be challenging therefore he purposefully arranged for the most patient person he knew to introduce devil merchant code to Field Marshal, he never expected the polite Dredre to get through to Field Marshal''s thick head. Dredre nodded and rested in Wyatt''s hair finding him more fragrant than before. She could not help but roll and wrap herself in his silky and fragrant hair. All her stress from trying to persuade the Field Marshal vanished as she blissfully nestled in his hair. Seeing her carefreely y around in Wyatt''s hair even the Field Marshal felt a little rxed and also a little envious that the cutey wasn''t ying with her hair. "Wyatt, are you going to force me into bing a devil merchant?" the Field Marshal asked seeing him take over for Dredre. "No, I never force my people," Wyatt wasn''t lying to the Field Marshal, all his cmity daughter gems weren''t his people until they were introduced to it. So, yes, Wyatt really never forced his people. "That''s too bad as that would have made things easier," the Field Marshal said shaking her head. She was hoping Wyatt would choose for her instead of letting her choose it. Honestly, the Field Marshal had half a mind to be a devil merchant and start hustling. With an entity like Devil Merchant Code supporting her, she had the confidence to unite the five regions but as a Heatsend she would be staining the legacy of the unparalleled bloodline if she were to be a devil merchant. She felt the line between a devil merchant and a devil worshipper was too blurry. "Too bad. Since you decided to follow me, I am obligated to care about your opinions." Chapter 2176 A Good Reason To Go For It Chapter 2176 A Good Reason To Go For It Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:12 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Listening to Wyatt''s words the Field Marshal was a little surprised, her niece valued her opinion when it was about the military or way beyond but apart from that she did not seem to care about the Field Marshal''s opinion she would just ask her to suck it up and do it for the sake of the Southern region. Even though Wyatt used the words ''obligated to'' she still felt the difference between their leadership and appreciated the new leadership she was under a little more. "Wyatt, if you don''t mind me asking, what do n to do with the rest of the rmendations tokens?" the Field Marshal enquired about Wyatt''s intention for the remaining devil merchant rmendation quotas but feeling his intent stare on her she spoke what she truly wanted to ask, "What I mean to ask is do you have any ns about sharing them with the Southern Region¨C the royal family?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Really? I thought you Heatsends would rather die than be a demon/devil merchant," Wyatt sneered pointing out the hypocrisy in the Field Marshal''s words. "..." the Field Marshal awkwardly avoided meeting Wyatt''s eyes. Shaking his head, Wyatt answered her anyway not making things difficult for her, "The royal family, no. But Anna, yes. I am sure it will make a good gift for our reunion." Wyatt spoke his mind feeling he was in a safe space only to feel Corey''s judgemental gaze on him. Before he could say something to defuse her she went off, "You know I was almost about to give you my blessing to pursue big sis. But, I was right to wait and see you show your true colors. Aunty was right, all men are dogs." Recalling Corey''s Aunt with giant knockers, Wyatt understood why she would have such a low opinion of men, any woman would when they could not have a decent conversation with men without them staring at her chest instead of looking into her eyes. He recalled how hard it was for him to focus on their conversation when her ginormous breasts giggled with her every breath. "Can you quietly continue to wait over there in that dark corner?" Wyatt said shooing Corey. Knowing that trying to talk reason with this one would only make matters worse for him. "It''s good to see you are no longer trying to hide the fact that you are a two-timing jackass. It makes my work a lot easier," Coreymented grudgingly. She was enraged by Wyatt. She wondered how dare he make ns for his reunion with another woman when her mother was ving for him tirelessly day and night. She felt Wyatt should be spending his days thanking Susan for being in his life, instead, this jackass was picking gifts for other women. She had half a mind to tattle about him and his ns to her mother but did not, knowing she would only bring pain to her mother. "What part of quietly don''t you understand?" Wyatt red back at Corey causing thetter to rage further thinking, ''How dare he rebel when he was in the wrong?'' "You are lucky I do not want to create a scene out of a concern for big sis, otherwise I would start by gawking your eyes out," Corey spoke cruel words making her anger clear to Wyatt but those words unset Dredre who left thefort of Wyatt''s hair and touched coreys checks as she pleaded, "Please, don''t fight." Both Wyatt and Corey were her friends, she did not want to see them fight let alone her having to pick a side. Though her choice would be obvious. "Look, what you did! You made Dredre upset," Corey med, gently holding Dredre in her palms only to hear Wyatt snap, "Get lost, Idiot." "Y-you," Corey was about to go ballistic on Wyatt''s ass but seeing concerned Dredre in her hands, she swallowed her words and left in a fit of rage without saying anything. She decided to recreate with Dredre to calm herself. "I guess she is the only one to bring out the child in you," the Field Marshalmented, without judging Corey harshly. "That''s one way to see it," Wyatt did not agree with the Field Marshal who was letting Corey off easy. Especially, considering that she was routing for Wyatt and Anna when Corey without her knowing was routing for Wyatt and Susan. Corey was a harmless idiot, she meant well. "Enough about that loon, how about you make things easy for me by signing the contract and using the rmendation token," Wyatt brought up what the Field Marshal was avoiding. "Why, not in a mood for one of your mind games?" the Field Marshal wanted him to give her a reason good enough to go through with it just like how he gave her a good reason to leave her niece''s side and follow him. "When you know you have to do it, why put up the vain struggle?" Wyatt said knowing that Field Marshal already had contemted all the reasons he could bring up for her to be a devil merchant for her to have this conversation with him. Therefore, he did not bother to bring them up instead asked her what truly stopping her from going through this. "Wyatt, I shaped my entire life following the teachings and sacrifice of our ancestors," The Field Marshal pointed out the obvious that she felt like she would be abandoning all her principles if she were to agree to this. "You know what your problem is, not just yours but those before you, your mindset is too narrow. You guys are so set on your definition of what''s yours and your ways that you guys have grown stagnant. Why do you limit the definition of what''s yours just to Card World? Why not try to expand it to all of the Myriad realms? You know what''s stopping you from iming the Myriad realms as yours is not yourck of strength but your mindset. Why do you limit the definition of your ways to just the history of Card World? Why not try and learn from the history of all of the Myriad realms? Once again it is your mindset that''s stopping you from doing so. Do you know who is not letting their mindset limit them, the Dark Races? That is why they do not hesitate to tantly act as if all of the entire Myriad realms belong to them. To a certain point it is." Chapter 2177 Know Your Enemy Chapter 2177 Know Your Enemy Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:18 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Listening to Wyatt''s words, the Field Marshal tried hard not to roll her eyes feeling that it was easy to talk big ideals, ''im the myriad realms as mine he says, as if it is a tree or a rock in my backyard.'' Seeing this Wyatt shook his head and said, "You guys toofortable fighting among yourself in the confines of the borders you created, fighting for what little you have, fighting to maintain the little power you have. You are afraid to leave thisfort zone and band together whenever it gets threatened." Wyatt thought the founders, the Royal families, the nobles, and the world leaders of the card world were all like the jocks and cheerleaders of a high school. They were the center of attention in their high school, suppressing and bullying anyone who dared to or remotely appeared to threaten them or their status in their high school. But when it''s time for high schoolpetitions, when they have to leave theirfort zone andpete with other high schools, they finally realize the world wasn''t limited to just their high school yet they stubbornly try to cling to it as they know they are nothing outside of it. He could be blunt about this to the Field Marshal but then all he would be doing was hurting her feeling and nothing more. Now she was his, hurting her would be the same as hurting himself. So, he nned to make her realize this, such that she could ept it and correct it. "Wyatt, I don''t know if you are keeping up with current World news but we are not afraid of leaving ourfort zone. The top ten universities, after collecting funds from use for centuries to research inter-dimensional travel, are finally showing signs of developing a way to care methods for inter-dimensional travel. It is not that our mindset is narrow but we are doing things at our pace," the Field Marshal defended her so-called principles. "I gave you a way to learn how the best minds in the myriad realms achieved inter-dimensional travel, but instead of using it, here you are bragging about the top ten universities taking centuries to finally show signs of developing a method for inter-dimensional travel. This is not doing things at one''s pace but foolishness and you deny having narrow mindsets," Wyatt tried hard not to be too harsh with words to the Field Marshal knowing old people were too stubborn and set in their ways. It was already a win if they showed willingness to change. "Yes, you gave me a way Wyatt but at what cost? I have to be part of the very people that my ancestors fought, that murdered them, and that are trying to invade our world," the Field Marshal argued that the cost of this knowledge and power was too much for her. "Yes, you gave me a way Wyatt but at what cost? I have to be part of the very people that my ancestors fought, that murdered them, and that are trying to invade our world," the Field Marshal argued that the cost of this knowledge and power was too much for her. "Are you listening to yourself? Did you forget that we are not at war with the entire dark realm or the dark races? Because if that were the case then, the Card World would have long been destroyed. Trust me when I tell you that just one of the top 1000 strong from the dark realm would be enough to destroy the card world. Field Marshal, don''t let your thrust for vengeance blind you. Know your enemy. That is the basis for winning any war. Those responsible for the first demon invasion in the card world have already been wiped out by your ancestors. That dark faction had a very miserable fate in the dark realm after losing their fight in the card world. Your ancestors were victorious, there is no revenge or vengeance left there for you to foster. If you believe there is, then there is no other bigger fool than you in this world. Those who n to invade the card world for the second time are just another insignificant dark faction in the dark realm but not all the dark races from the entire dark realm. Don''t let your prejudice get the better of you and cloud your sense of judgment. Trust me you don''t want to live in a world where the entire dark realm is your enemy. Fortunately for you, the dark races are very open-minded when they stand to make a profit. This is why most of them do not mind sharing their strongest weapon ''Devil Merchant Code'' with those who are not native to the Dark realm. By thinking that the Dark races are your enemies you are doing nobody any favors and only making matters worse for yourself and those that follow you. Despite all, if you still feel that you would be betraying your ancestors by bing a devil merchant, then I will no longer force you," Wyatt was serious, bing a devil merchant was a privilege coveted by many if the Field Marshal did not appreciate it he would no longer try and persuade her to be one. Seeing the Field Marshal was in a deep contemtion after listening to his words, Wyatt decided to leave her alone saying, "If you make up your mind, you know where to find Dredre. She will help you with the contract or help you leave the Seed world." The Field Marshal nodded, having decided to be a devil merchant. But she didn''t immediately act on it. Wyatt''s words did help her get things into perspective. But she needed to make sure that she would note to regret it at ater date. It wasn''t news to her that the one Dark faction from the Dark realm was responsible for the first demon invasion. Their ancestors learned it when they nned to bring the fight to the dark realm. Some of the smart ones already knew that for them to live in peace they would have to make a few strong allies within the dark realm which would not be easy as they would have to somehow manage to gain their respect otherwise those allies would onlye back to bite them. She wondered if bing the devil merchant was a shot at that. Making her decision easier for her. Chapter 2178 Kiss Me! Chapter 2178 Kiss Me! Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:25 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Leaving the Field Marshal who was lost in thought alone, Wyatt prepared to enter the dungeon seal the Holy ce toprehend blood rules on the Card World but paused seeing that Susan was alone for a change. She wasn''t surrounded by Corey or Park. Corey was busy ying with Dredre. Park was seriously preparing the pitch to recruit the Field Marshal''s help to help her procure the specter grass des from the outskirts of the Way Beyond under Southern Region''s watch. Leaving Susan alone to maintain the preparations they had made to wee the newborn forest spirit. With the birth of the forest spirit dyed she had to make sure these preparations did not go to waste andsted till the forest spirit was finally ready to be born. Making sure nobody noticed him, Wyatt made use of his authority over the seed world''s void to quietly sneak next to Susan, "Hey, you." Surprising her, "Ah! Wyatt. How long have you been there?" "I just got here," Wyatt whispered. Susan took a step back like a spooked deer feeling Wyatt was too close but then seeing they were all alone in Dredre''s floating forest ind she paused and bit on her lower lips feeling shy. "We are finally alone," Wyatt said under his breath even though the ind was empty and big enough. Surrounded by the woods, flora, and fauna their secret rendezvous was safe unless someone specifically peeked at them. "Mhm," Susan shyly nodded, her ears and cheeks were already red recalling thest time they were alone. She wondered, as the older one should she be taking the initiative again. But Wyatt taking the lead wasn''t bad either. He took a step forward, moving closer to her. Then extended his right hand reaching for her cheeks. Feeling his warm hands on her cheek, Susan closed her eyes in anticipation. He gently caressed her cheek, slowly moving it along her jawline reaching for her small chin. Raising her head by her chin, gazing at her trembling eyelids he extended his thumb to y with her rosy lips as he asked, "What''s on your mind?" Susan''s anticipation had reached its peak, her chest heaved up and down letting out hot breathes on Wyatt''s hand, unable to hold back she blurted in a slurry voice, "Kiss me!" Listening to her demand it, Wyatt no longer yed with her and leaned forward to lock her lips with his. Just when they were getting started, they heard a familiar voice, "Geez, at least have the decency to iste the space. Don''t tell me, you guys are one of those couples that like the thrill of being caught." Susan instantly broke the lip lock and hurriedly tried to separate by stepping back but Wyatt did not let her he immediately warped his left arm around her waist and pulled her chin to continue to kiss her. At first, she was too shocked by Wyatt''s action to struggle, but after a few seconds gaining her senses and oveing the pleasure, despite Wyatt''s tongue wrestling hers she managed to mutter, "Umm, W-wyatt n-oo¡­" Listening to her say the word, Wyatt stopped kissing her but did not let go of her waist regardless of how she struggled as he coldly stared at the interloper, "What is it, Park?" Looking at Wyatt''s eyes that warned her that she better have a good reason, she could not help but mimic swallowing her saliva in fright in her fiery humanoid body devoid of saliva before saying, "I came to check up on her if she was done and we could start on the pitch together." "I am done here, let us get started now," Susan finally got rid of Wyatt''s arm around her waist and moved to Park''s side while fixing her clothes that had gotten messy during the struggle. "..." Wyatt quietly watch her reminiscing her soft lips. "You guys, this is none of my business, Corey might kill me if she learns I suggested this to you guys but why don''t you guys go on a proper date instead of trying to sneak around in between work like this," Park pointed out what they were doing was wrong. They were sneaking around as if they were doing something wrong when if they really liked each other they should be going out on a proper date like any regr people would, that way they would not have to worry about being interrupted or caught in an awkward position. "That is a great idea," Wyatt eximed, forgiving Park for her interruption earlier. However, he did not expect Susan to say, " Forget it. Park, let us go prepare for the presentation." Susan left in a hurry after saying those words, Park had no choice but to follow behind her while shaking her head at Wyatt, as if saying, ''Don''t me me, I tried to help.'' Wyatt stood there, feeling whole world was crushing down on him, not knowing what to make of Susan''s words. He wondered if she did not want to discuss their rtionship in front of Park or if it something he did. Was he too forceful just now? Did he make her ufortable? He was usually confident around women, but in front of the woman that mattered to him he could not disy a simr confidence. It was like his IQ and EQ were suppressed by half when it came to her. Currently, he was just another man trying to figure out the woman he liked. What happened just now wasn''t a big deal, but he could not help but feel that way. Fortunately, he wasn''t some teenager with little experience who in a moment of confusion would turn a small matter into a big deal. At the least, he was experienced enough not to let it affect his work. Therefore, Wyatt left the seed world deciding to throw himself in to ruleprehension and wait for the time when Susan was ready to talk to him about it. That was the best thing he could do about it as of now. Seeing how she hurried away from him, she clearly wasn''t prepared to talk to him about it yet.So, going behind her would not help him. Chapter 2179 Susans Troubles Chapter 2179 Susan''s Troubles Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:37 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Susan, wait up," Park easily followed behind Susan, yet she pretended, to strike up the difficult conversation with something remotely rted. Susan having a share of authority over the void in the seed world could move around ignoring thews of gravity and physics that her current realm couldn''t allow her to break both in the seed world and the card world as such she would easily walk in the void and move from one floating ind to other. Reaching their designated workce, Susan said, "Let us get started. So, how far havepleted the pitch?" "Ipleted a mock up, you go through it and if you are okay with it we can present it to the Field Marshal," Park said as she used the demon merchant codex to share the mock-up of their proposal to Susan for her opinion. Going through the proposal Park prepared, Susan frowned and pointed out, "There is nothing in here but the price you are willing to buy the specter grass des for. You do realize that despite her rejection, soon she too will be a devil merchant, right?" "How can you be so sure? Even if she did agree, she would be signing the same contract as us. So, like us, she too can only use the devil merchant code to trade for Wyatt for a descentmission," Park said so, but she was betting on the fact that Field Marshal as an old timer was set in her ways and was very stubborn. Therefore, she believed thetter might not agree to be a devil merchant despite its obvious attraction to any being in the myriad realms. "Well, trust me, Wyatt always gets what he wants?" Susan asserted confidently. Working with Wyatt the longest, she could say with certainty that if he wanted something he would always find a way to get it. "Apparently, a date with you is not one of them," Park could not help butment when Susan made it so easy for her. She had to take the shot, as she was curious why Susan shot down the idea of a proper date with Wyatt without even discussing it with him. The poor guy was so devastated after getting rejected by her that she even felt sorry for him. "What is that supposed to mean?" Susan red at Park. Obviously, this re was to discourage Park from talking about her shooting down the idea of a proper date with Wyatt. However, looking at Park''s bright and wide eyes sparkling with a gleam of inquisitiveness she had a foreboding that it wasn''t going to happen. "You tell me, I thought you liked him. That was why I went out of my way to advise him to stop sneaking around and take you on a proper date. Honestly, I thought you would love that," Park finally spoke her mind as her eyes darted around monitoring every little change in Susan''s expression trying to read her knowing it would be hard to get the truth out of her mouth. She was right to think so because Susan kept to herself, especially her troubles unless someone pried it out of her. "I am not ready to start dating yet," Susan brushed off Park''s question by saying the first random thing that came to her mind. Just as she was about to bring up the proposal to Field Marshal to change the topic, Park beat her to the punch. "Don''t give me that bullshit. I heard you ask him to kiss you. If I had not interrupted you guys, you would have let him turn you into a true woman today. Not ready to start dating my ass," Park revealed that she had been peeking at them longer than Susan would approve of causing thetter''s cheeks, ears, and neck to turn red out of shame and embarrassment. "Shut up, I do not want to talk about it anymore," Susan raised her voice, surprising Park as this was the first time the former had used such a tone with her. "Geez, fine. You do not have to talk to me about it. But you need to talk to him about it. Poor guy was devastated when you rejected the idea of a date with him without even giving it a thought. You owe him an exnation," Park said what needed to be said before backing off. ording to her Wyatt might be mature for his age but he was still a teenager at heart. After all, when it came to love, experience was the best teacher. "Thank you, now let us get back to work," Susan felt a little guilt toward Park knowing thetter was only looking out for her but if she wasn''t harsh with her words she would not stop bringing up the matter. She felt a lot more guilty toward Wyatt and totally agreed with Park''s words but she could not talk to him until she, herself, was ready to face what was bothering her. As Park pointed out she was ready to take her rtionship with Wyatt through all the stops and see it to the end but there was this one tiny little thing she could not get over. As Wyatt''s exclusive manager, Susan concerned herself with not just managing his needs and finances but also his public image. Though in that department she did not have much to do as thanks to his achievement he was a hero in the eyes of the general masses, yes there were some haters out there but his fanbase took care of them for him. She really did not have any trouble on this front but it was where all her concerns started when she came across posts such as, "Southern Hope''s Love Interest." "List of Best Gal For Southern Hope." "Southern Emperor and Southern Hope." "Nobody can be a better fit for Southern Hope than our Southern Emperor." "Will Southern Hope be another victim of political marriage?" "Should Southern Hope agree to a political marriage for the political stability of the Southern Region?" "Will Southern Hope be open to a Harem?" "Southern Hope Fantasy Harem List." Chapter 2180 Who Or How Wyatts Life Partner Should Be Chapter 2180 Who Or How Wyatt''s Life Partner Should Be Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:45 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon, Seed World Susan was sick and tired of these posts, all of them shipped Wyatt with Anna or someone else with a higher status. All of these girls that were shipped with Wyatt seemed perfect and had it all beauty, wealth, fame, status, power, talent, etc even she could not help but agree that either one of those would make a great pair with Wyatt. However, she who had already decided to fight with the Southern emperor for her love did not let these posts bother her or so she thought until Park proposed it was about time she went on a real date with Wyatt. For reasons unknown to her she suddenly felt frightened at that thought and even ashamed. So much so that without her realizing it she instantly rejected the notion of going out on a date with Wyatt out loud. Going out with Wyatt would mean that people would know her rtionship with Wyatt was not normalpared to now when she was the lucky girl who met and befriended Wyatt before his talent and greatness were yet to reveal themselves. Knowing that people expected Wyatt to be with someone equally talented and powerful, Susan suddenly began to feel undeserving of Wyatt. Honestly, she already felt that way and people''s words had only intensified that feeling of hers. It was already overwhelming for her to think of dating someone younger than her and a talented card apprentice on top of that. Back then she already felt that as a sales executive at the Guild Association Mall, she did not measure up to Wyatt''s status. Now that Wyatt was the Southern Hope, the genius the world needed, she felt that way even more so. Especially, with the people around the world trying to match Wyatt with beautiful and powerful women from all over the five regions, giving great reasons as to why they should be together. With everything she read on the grimoirework about what people thought about who should or how should Wyatt''s life partner be, Susan''s small doubts grew into a deep-seed insecurity making it difficult for her to enter a public romantic rtionship with Wyatt. Her insecurities did not stop there. She wondered if she would be enough to satisfy Wyatt or if she would be able to apany him to the end. After all, considering her talent it would be hard for her to break through her mortal status let alone keep up with Wyatt. As ate bloomer card apprentice, Susan had lived a life where she learned that it was not suitable for mortals and card apprentices to get married as they both had varying life expectancies. Meaning, that since a card apprentice had a longer lifespan, a mortal partner would grow older and leave them sooner than a card apprentice partner. With Wyatt''s talent, he was destined to achieve the peak of the card world and have many enemies. Knowing this, Susan felt that with her talent she would not only be upable to apany Wyatt for his entire lifespan but she might even be a burden for him. Lately, these thoughts have been keeping Susan up at night. Therefore, she never actively sought out Wyatt after their little get together. Yet, when Wyatt approached her she would not help but lust after him. Just a slight touch from him was enough to make her lose herself and submit to him. She did not mind being with Wyatt, just like this, two of them alone in a world of their own, filled with passion and lust, but going out with him in public was a big no for her. At least not until she had sorted her thoughts out. If Park knew what was actually bothering Susan, she would definitely advise her to talk to Wyatt about her concerns and doubts. But the former did not know and thetter hid her feelings believing that these were things she had to deal with by herself. They were her problems and she would not make them Wyatt''s problems as he already had a lot on his te. However, what she did not know was that by not giving Wyatt a proper exnation or not letting him on her worries she was actually making it worse for him. Fortunately, Wyatt wasn''t just a teenager as his age might suggest, he had enough experience with love and heartbreak. Therefore, he did not spiral out because of her suddenly distancing from him without giving him a proper reason. Thankfully for her, he was mature enough to give her space waiting for the time when she was prepared to talk to him about it. While Susan was trying to sort her thoughts and feelings, Wyatt, as he had decided prepared to leave the seed world in a hurry but recalled that he had yet to inform Dredre that he would be heading out since he no longer needed to be here as the Forest spirit refused to be born on time until it got the seed world. ''Dredre, I am heading out. So, don''t freak out if you are unable to feel my presence in the seed world''s void,'' Wyatt did not go to find Dredre instead mentally informed her, not wanting to let his mood affect Dredre''s mood. Pixies disy strong empathy, especially toward those they consider as friends. They found joy in their friend''s happiness and sorrow in their Friend''s sadness. So, Wyatt did not want Dredre to see him in his current state. ''Wyatt, you are leaving already?'' Dredre replied not liking the thought of Wyatt leaving. However, she knew Wyatt has been putting his work off for long because of her and the child. ''Don''t worry, I will return soon. Contact me if the forest spirit is making things difficult for you,'' Wyatt had indirectly assigned Dredre to stall the forest spirit, but he knew it would not be an easy task knowing the Celetials were unruly and demand. ''Don''t worry me, Wyatt. The unborn forest spirit is a good child,'' Dredre defended the child. ''If you say so. See youter.'' Wyatt hurriedly left the seed world not wanting to continue that conversation with Dredre again. Chapter 2181 Blood Rule Stream Domain Chapter 2181 Blood Rule Stream Domain Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:51 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Arriving in the dungeon seal, Wyatt moved to find a good spot to start hisprehension of blood rule and select his third blood rule meaning. Setting in the lotus position, closing his eyes, Wyatt began to mimic the soul pathway vibrations of Bloodette''s body when shemunicated with her guardian to call forth on the card world''s blood rule stream. Soon his physical body entered a trance and his spiritual body found itself in a mysterious red world, looking around at his new surroundings where he was dragged, its red shade color reminded him of the blood rule source he had recently been to. "You improved a lot since Ist saw you. I did not expect you to be qualified to enter my domain." When Wyatt tried to understand what he was doing here, he heard a familiar yet unfamiliar voice. Finding the source of the voice, Wyatt was shocked seeing the solitude of a humanoid made out of blood rule it resembled an older and mature Bloodette. Now he knew why the voice felt familiar to him, it was Bloodette''s voice but without her innocence and was a lot more mature and authoritative. Before, the older Bloodette could introduce herself, Wyatt guessed, "Blood rule stream spirit?" "Yes, it is I. I knew taking this form would make you morefortable around me," the blood rule stream spirit answered. "Woah, this is your domain, it looks just like the blood rule source except for the size," Wyatt eximed looking around the blood rule stream''s domain. Simr to the blood rule source it portrayed a world made out of blood.Making Wyatt wonder if the Card world''s blood rule was among one of its dominant rules. "It should be after all my domain is derived from the blood rule source. As for the size I am just a streampared to the ocean that the blood rule source is. There is no way my domain couldpare to the source let alone be bigger than it," the Spirit replied. Wyatt was a little overwhelmed that he was having a decent casual conversation with the card world''s blood rule stream spirit, it was unbelievable. However, he did not let it show on his face, and continued, "I need your help." "I guessed as much. You know my price," the spirit wasn''t surprised, it thought Wyatt would have no other reason to be hear. "About that, can I get a loan?" Wyatt asked as he did not have any blood rule salve cores on him. He did n to visit the blood rule source to scavenge the cores but Wyatt thanks to his new ability ''One with the Source,'' was able to peek into the blood rule source which allowed him to use his pseudo-cmity soul core as a location tracker to specifically peek into that location. Wyatt did not dare to peek at the ruler-ss beings'' war but from the tremours in the surroundings, he guessed the battle was far from conclusion. Honestly, Wyatt was surprised that the battlested this long and neither side showed signs of decline or exhaustion. He could understand that the celestial blood rule source did not show any decline with the in-exhaustible blood rule source constantly powering it but he did not understand how the Deviant Devil was able to keep up with its opponent without falling back. After all, the Ope did not have an inexhaustible power source to replenish his power like his enemy did. Wyatt believed this must be because of the Ope''s awakened state which allowed it to adapt to the battlefieldbined with its mutated muscles. Therefore, Wyatt was impressed and scared at the same time by the prowess disyed by the Deviant Devil. He did not dare to peek at their fight as he was worried about the Ope feeling his gaze and tracking him to the card world. Now that would prove disastrous considering that it was angry at itself for letting its confidence let the Elder Anesthesia Dragon get away and should be bent on tracing the dragon back again. Considering that its filth was no longer covering the dragon, the devil might be more desperate than ever to find the dragon. Wyatt did not want to take unnecessary risks and get tangled by the Deviant Devil whose power levels made him feel maybe even the arrays created by Devil Merchant Code would not be enough to suppress the Ope and confine him like he did with his other overpowered enemies. Attempting something like that on it would be foolish on Wyatt''s part. The only reason he seeded in the Elder Anesthesia dragon''s case was because thetter trusted him when all else failed for it. Wyatt did not believe the Ope would be in a mood to talk once it saw him or maybe he would be, to learn the whereabouts of its favorite dragon. The more he thought about it the more Wyatt felt that he might have a convincing leverage over the Deviant Devil he believed. He never thought about approaching the devil for the fear of its power but considering that he was not in control of the only thing it wanted in the entirety of myriad realms Wyatt wondered if he could be a little ambitious. The power the Ope disyed made Wyatt consider twice before entertaining such thoughts. However, knowing the Deviant Devil''s obsession with the elder anesthesia dragon he could not help but think of the Ope as an overpowering junkie. Not that he was underestimating the ruler ss devil but betting on its habits. He believed that he should be able to control the junkie fine as long as he had the supply but he wondered if he could treat the Ope the same as the regr junkie. After all, even a regr junkie would prefer a free supply let alone one of the most powerful ruler-ss being in the myriad realm.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2182 Liar Chapter 2182 Liar Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 10:59 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Wyatt felt that trying to control the Deviant Devil using the Elder Anesthesia Dragon was worth considering but he hesitated because once he was caught it was game over not just for him but everything he cared about. Considering how sadistic the Ope was this was indeed a possibility. Therefore, attempting something like this would need more than just preparation and thoroughness but opportunity and luck. Two among the many things that were considered beyond one''s control. "A loan? No," the Blood rule stream spirit rejected Wyatt''s request after a brief contemtion. "Why? Have you ever made a loss on any deals with me? You know I am good for it," Wyatt said, trying to sell his name for a loan. "No, it is not that. There is an order to things and every time I break the order like everyone else even I have to pay the price. In Bloodette''s case, the price was worth it for me but now it is not," the spirit said tly, refusing to reconsider on Wyatt''s behalf. "What if I said I could give you blood rule ve cores?" Wyatt said understanding that spirit''s words as ''It is just business don''t take it personally.'' "Cores as in plural?" the celestial''s blood-rule spirit asked Wyatt in surprise, it did not expect him to be in possession of more than one blood-rule ve cores as having one was already an amazing feat. "Yes. Now, do you think it is worth it for you to break the order of things?" Wyatt asked seeing the spirit drool listening to the world blood rule ve cores. He wondered what mystery the source ve cores held for the celestial rule spirits to value them so much. It would have to wait as gave the only source ve core he had on him to the blood rule stream for its help. Now that he was ''One with source'' he believed he qualified to use the source ve cores like the celestial rule spirit. "Why do you want a loan if you have the cores?" the spirit asked Wyatt in confusion, it had misunderstood him, well he did try to make it sound like it to gain its interest. "No, I don''t have them now. Pretty soon, I wille to possess them," Wyatt revealed, instantly losing interest in the blood rule stream spirit, "What do you mean by that?" "I know a ce in the blood rule source where I can mine lots of source ve cores," Wyatt dramatically informed trying to pique the interest of the spirit. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Let me guess you need my help to enter the blood rule source and mine the cores. Fine, but I want half of the cores," the blood rule stream spirit guessed on Wyatt''s words and agreed to help him enter the blood rule source for half of the blood rule cores he mined. Even though it had misunderstood his intentions, listening to the spirit demand half of the cores as transportation fee the corner of Wyatt''s left eye twitched vigorously. He did not show his emotions and controlled them, clearing the misunderstanding, "No, I don''t need your help entering the blood rule source I can do it myself. I need your help trying to select a blood rule meaning andprehend blood rule directly from the source." The blood rule stream spirit looked at Wyatt in puzzlement pondering if his words were the legendary sarcasm that humans loved ording to Bloodette. Then, she could not help but ask, "You are kidding right, how can a mortal feel the blood rule source let alone enter it, and try toprehend blood rule from it? That would make the teritiary purpose of my existence moot. Not that I care for it anyway." "No, I am serious. Not only can I feel the blood rule source, borrow rule power from it but also enter it if I wanted to let alone peek into its mysteries and learn from it," Wyatt asserted not surprised that the spirit did not believe him. "Considering you were able to enter my domain, it is likely that you feel the source and can borrow the rule power from it but trying to enter it or explore its mysteries would be like inviting your own demise. Mortal, youck the power to attempt something like that. Even those that did have the power ultimately failed. So, I am warning you, even if you can, never try to peek and explore the mysteries of the source let alone try and enter it," the blood rule stream spirit grimly warned Wyatt. Wyatt who had peeked into the mysteries of the source multiple times trying to figure out its mysteries and learn from them though he ultimately failed could not help but wonder what the big deal was. But seeing how even a being known for its impartiality and indifference was going out of its way to warn him about the dangers of peeking into the sources'' mysteries, he could not help but take them seriously. "I have tried to peek at the mysteries of the source. It felt familiar as if it was written in my nativenguage however whenever I tried to read it I found myself unable to recall how to read. It''s like at that moment I forgot how to read," Wyatt narrated his experience trying to explore the mysteries of the source to the spirit, even though it did not ask for it, trying to figure out why he experienced such a thing at the door steps to the secret to everything. "You are lying," the Spirit immediatelybeled Wyatt as air knowing that no mortal would be able to survive the encounter with the source as its mysteries were too profound even for the likes of the celestials let alone the mortals that y with dirt. ording to its experience, if Wyatt truly had been in the presence of the Source''s mystery he should not be alive right now. But if he somehow miraculously survived, then he should not be a mere mortal anymore which was contrary to what it was witnessing. Chapter 2183 Power Is Authority Chapter 2183 Power Is Authority Date- -/- Time- -/- Spiritual Location- Card World Womb, Blood Rule Stream Spirit Domain Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Seeing the spirit flip out listening to his experience at the source, Wyatt was surprised but understood that the seriousness of the matter he casually discussed was higher than he perceived. A mere mortaling into contact with the source and living to tell the tale seemed like made-up folklore and fables. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It''s not that he did not know any information regarding the source was important and not to be casually revealed or discussed but he was in the presence of the blood rule stream spirit, it did not have a human heart and he needed answers, so took the risk. The gamble paid off, the spirit''s reaction to his narration alone told him many things. It was up to him to catch and interpret them. So he did. He recalled its words to him, ''Considering you were able to enter my domain, it is likely that you feel the source and can borrow the rule power from it but trying to enter it or explore its mysteries would be like inviting your demise.'' From these words, it can be concurred that being able to sense the source and summon power from it wasn''t too oundish for the spirit. Considering the blood rule ve swarm he saw at the blood rule domain, Wyatt too felt the same way. As it meant there were just too many being that have not only been able to sense the source, borrow power from it, but enter it in hopes of exploring its mysteries. Beings with the ability to sense sources in the Card world might be new but in the entire Myriad realm, it wasn''t. However, this did dampen his enthusiasm about his passive skill ''One with the source.'' Though it might not be a big deal for the celestial rule spirit it was for him. As he could confidentiality say he was the only card apprentice alive who could sense the source and summon its power. ''Mortal, youck the power to attempt something like that. Even those that did have the power ultimately failed.'' These words confused Wyatt. Because he believed having the passive skill ''One with the world'' made up for the power thatcked to connect to the source. But the next set of the spirit''s words made him wonder if he was wrong. ''So, I am warning you, even if you can, never try to peek and explore the mysteries of the source let alone try and enter it.'' These words remind Wyatt of the swarm of blood rule ves, though they were mindless ves of blood rule source now once they were beings that were closest to the zenith. The power they held would garner them respect anywhere in the myriad realms yet they all sumbed to the mysteries of the blood rule source. Wyatt suddenly realized the celestial rule spirit never actually questioned his qualification to connect with the source; what she questioned was his power to do so. He felt that by power it had meant authority. ''Power is Authority.'' This opened a possibility, Wyatt never considered. Maybe having the qualification to connect with the source was not the same as having authority over the source. It clearly said, that even if Wyatt can he should not be peeking into the mysteries of the source as he did not have the power for it. She couldn''t have been clearer that having ess to the source did not mean the same as having authority over the source. This was when it hit Wyatt that just because he had the qualifications to ess the source did not mean the same as having the authority i.e. power to explore the mysteries of the source. It was like the Janitor and the CEO having ess to the MNC headquarters, however only one of them truly held any authority to make changes in the MNC headquarters. Wyatt was currently like the Janitor, he had ess to the source but he had no authority over there because of hisck of power. Allowing the qualification to ess the source he needed to have the power to have some authority over the source. Otherwise, blindly trying to explore the mysteries of the source wouldnd in a simr fate as the source ves who overestimated themselves in the source and lost to it. Wyatt now felt a sense of dread recalling his stupid actions to try andprehend the mysteries of the source multiple times. However, he could not help but wonder why was he still able to maintain his sanity. Thinking of this Wyatt no longer found the blood rule stream spirit''s reaction surprising anymore. Now that he knew that having the qualification to ess a source was not the same as having authority over it, he found himself asking himself, ''Why was he fine after peeking at mysteries of the source multiple times?'' He recalled having used his newly upgraded soul pupils, now known as primordial soul pupils, to peek at the mysteries of the source and explore it. This was when Wyatt realized that maybe the soul pupils that gave him ess to secrets to everything might not have failed him when he used to peek at the mysteries of the source and explore it but ultimately failed to do so, he now believed that he being able to walk away from the source with his sanity intact was thanks to his soul pupils meaning it had done its job perfectly. Protecting his sanity from the profoundness of the source. No wonder he felt that the mysteries of the source were in his nativenguage yet when it was time he could not recall how to read''em. This happened because it was his power that wascking not the ability of the primordial soul pupils which like always tried to ess the secrets of anything he saw with no cost. Chapter 2184 Preferential Treatment Chapter 2184 Preferential Treatment Date- -/- Time- -/- n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Spiritual Location- Card World Womb, Blood Rule Stream Spirit Domain Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Learning that the only reason he was sane right now after daring to peek at and explore the mysteries of the source, Wyatt thanked his luck for having to attempt something so ignorant and stupid with his naked eyes but soul pupils. It was to be noted that it was his primordial soul pupil''s profoundness that allowed him to nce at the source''s mysteries. However, it was he who ignorantly continued to try and understand the mysteries of the source not understanding the repercussions of attempting something. Now that Wyatt knew that having the qualification and having the power wasn''t the same, he would no longer be stupid to repeat the same mistake. However, he could not help but look forward to the day he held the power to explore the mysteries of the source, unlike the cautionary tale of the source ves, he had the soul pupils to protect him. That was to say his primordial soul pupils guaranteed him to explore the mysteries of the source as long as he had the appropriate power. This was more than enough for Wyatt to regain his enthusiasm which had dampened learning the stupid thing he did. He felt like he had to thank the blood rule stream spirit for helping him realize this. Otherwise, nobody knows what disaster Wyatt would have summoned on himself stubbornly trying to explore the mysteries of the source without the power to back his ill-informed venture. Therefore, Wyatt was happy that he took the risk by narrating his experience at the source. If not for it, it might have been toote before Wyatt realized the simple truth that him having the qualification to ess the source was not the same as him having the power to have authority over it. Thanking his lucky stars, Wyatt suddenly found him contemting the origin of the soul pupils. The abilities and powers disyed by it were already incredible but now it had upgraded to primordial soul pupils it protected him from the profoundness of the source itself which was unheard of otherwise the ruler-ss beings would have tried it and not sumbed to be source ves like moths to the mes. Well, the soul pupils were no longer a false relic but a passive skill of his origin card not to mention they had modified into primordial soul pupils, Wyatt wondered if they would have been considered true relic if they had not been devoured by his cmity soul gem before it became primordial cmity soul gem. The profoundness of the new primordial soul pupils, when they gave him ess to secrets of everything, made Wyatt believe that might be the case. After all, the information he could collect using the upgraded version was much more detailed and effortless. Regardless of how Wyatt saw it the Soul pupils were one of a kind in the Card world¡ª no in the entire card world. So he could not help but grow curious about its origin and history. He wondered how it ended up in a small dungeon in the tiny city of an unknown realm. He pondered if were there others out there that knew of it or were searching for it. This was a scary thought which can easily be true. Wyatt believed it was impossible such a powerful item had not left a mark on the history of the Myriad realm. Shaking his head Wyatt decided to move on, not wanting to overload his head with unnecessary worries. At the same time, Wyatt''s new understanding of the passive effect ''One with the world'' had him realize that his idea toprehend his third blood rule meaning directly from the blood rule source might have been a fool''s dream even if he nned to recruit the blood rule stream spirit''s help. Thinking of this Wyatt did not bother to exin himself to the celestial rule spirit and changed his request, "I am sorry what I want your help with is to choose a suitable third blood rule meaning to further myprehension into the blood rule and then some." The blood rule stream frowned and looked at Wyatt, it had misinterpreted Wyatt''s recantation as him trying to lie to it and fail because of its sharpness. After a long hard stare, it nodded and said, "That''s simple, you do not need to lie to me for that. But, I guess that''s human for you. As long as you offer me enough blood-type ingredients that are not found in this realm, I will help you select blood rule meaning appropriately. This is not new, many card apprentices have figured this out and have traded with other rule spirits. Usually, they conduct rituals to beg for help but you are the first to enter the domain and demand help. This is why I am giving you preferential treatment, don''t try to take advantage of it." Seeing the celestial rule spirit solidify its impression of him as a liar, Wyatt shook his head in dismay not daring to tell it that nothing he told was a lie and had been true to it so far as he rather it consider him as a liar than try and figure out how he managed to peek at the mysteries of the source and managed to keep his sanity. Now that the risk paid out, Wyatt felt it was a little quite a gamble. What if the spirit had believed him and not concluded he was lying? Then he was in for a lot more trouble than the current him could handle. His new upgrades might allow him to have more power from more curses but he wasn''t the strongest in the card world let alone strong enough to fight the card world''s will. Regardless of how the celestial rule spirit acted in the end it was just a part of the celestial. He needed to be careful around it. Maybe he should ask Bloodette to do the same, especially in the case of Dredre and her floating forest. After all, she liked to chat with her guardian, though not so frequently ever since she could travel around by hitching a ride in Cortney''s innate blood rune. Chapter 2185 Waste, Waste, Waste... Chapter 2185 Waste, Waste, Waste... Date- -/- Time- -/- Spiritual Location- Card World Womb, Blood Rule Stream Spirit Domain Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Hearing the spirit say that it wasn''t new for the card apprentice to try and conduct rituals to gain the celestial rule spirits'' help with their ruleprehension, Wyatt felt he might have underestimated the card apprenticemunity. In the long history of the card apprentices, it wasn''t surprising that a few managed to seed in something as this. Though it was a surprise that this wasn''t as widespread considering its benefits, maybe cause the celestial rule spirits were too demanding about what they wanted as a sacrifice. The blood rule stream spirit demanded blood-rule-type ingredients that were not from the Card world. Wyatt had the help of devil merchant code so he did not feel this demand was too challenging however it was challenging for the regr card apprentice who hadn''t left the Card world. So, it was surprising that some still managed to fork out the ingredients to satisfy the spirits. It may be because they used devil ingredients or ingredients from the reversal dungeon or ingredients from trading with a demon/devil. Shaking his head Wyatt agreed to the blood rule stream spirits demands, "Alright, I can do that." He was thrilled to learn that any blood-type ingredients from any other world would be able to satisfy the spirit and here he was nning to trade a blood rule ve cores. He felt that the spirit was easier to satisfy than he thought. Listening to Wyatt agree to its demands in return for its help the spirit''s eyes shone brightly, as each new ingredient was a gateway for it into what itspetitors were up to and keep up with the changing times. That''s right the celestial rule spirit of a different realm werepetitors of each other. Since their work determined the fate of their celestial. Apart from their primary priority to deepen their celestial''sprehension into their rule their secondary priority was to act as creators on behalf of their celestial. The resources and the material things one could see in the physical ne were actually their creation, their understanding of the rule and its interaction with another rule. Since these celestial rule spirits were in their own realms catering to the needs of their worlds how does it make them rivals? If the celestial rule spirits were able to introduce better resources in the physical ne then the natives of their realm would be stronger than the natives of the other realm. In case of an unexpected realm war, the realm with stronger natives would have a better chance of survival. This was why the celestial rule spirit could not help but look forward to what blood-rule-type ingredients Wyatt would get for its help. If it were to get something unique and valuable it would be one step ahead of most of itspetition once it understood these ingredients and recreated them in the realm''s physical ne. "Good, the better the ingredients you offer the more generous I will be," the blood rule stream spirit said to motivate Wyatt about their new arrangement and he was. With the devil merchant code at his disposal, Wyatt wasn''t afraid of disappointing the celestial rule spirit. Therefore, he confidently dered before leaving the celestial rule spirit domain, "You can look forward to the ingredients I bring you, you are in for a treat." Opening his eyes in the dungeon seal, Wyatt summoned his grimoire and opened to the demon merchant codex page. Then, immediately essed the inter-realmwork to procure a few unique blood-rule-type ingredients that were unique to their native realms. He knew better than to reveal his ace at the start but there were just too many unique blood-rule-type ingredients fitting the celestial rule spirit''s requirement in the inter-realmwork. After all, here demon/devil merchants from all around the myriad realms were gathered. Therefore, Wyatt did not have to be stingy with the unique blood-rule-type ingredients he gathered for the celestial rule spirit though he did not go for the expensive and rare ingredients right off the bat. After all, this was their first date, and Wyatt was still trying to figure out how loose the celestial rule spirit was. If it were to put out for cheap stuff then he would hit the jackpot but if it were too demanding and high maintenance then he would have no choice but to put a hole in his wallet to satisfy it. Wyatt felt the blood rule stream spirit might be thinking the same. It too would be judging Wyatt on the ingredients he gathered for its help. It mighte off as innocent and honest at first but it was intuitive and knew what it wanted, making it very hard to fool it. Therefore, he couldn''t be too shabby and cheap with the ingredients he procured for it. So, he decided to keep a bnce between the quality and quantity of ingredients he gathered for the blood rule stream spirit''s help. Hence, he scoured through the inter-realmwork market ce procuring a range of unique blood-rule-type ingredients that weren''t cheap or without any uses, as such these ingredients had decent demand in the market. Wyatt believed this range of unique blood-rule-type ingredients should be enough to satisfy the blood-rule stream spirit. Procuring the ingredients he arranged them before him on the floor of the dungeon seal knowing that the blood rule stream spirit was watching. It was an exam to test the spirit''s overall enthusiasm toward the array of unique blood-rule-type ingredients he had gathered for it. Fortunately for him, the spirit actively participated in his test by summoning him to its domain showing that it was interested in the array of unique blood-rule-type ingredients he had procured for it. However, had the spirit not reacted, Wyatt nned on adding one or two expensive ingredients to his selection. After all, the happier the spirit the more it would be willing to help him. "Well, well, what do we have here?" the blood-rule stream spirit did not bother with small talk and directly began to go through the array of unique blood-rule-type ingredients that can only be found in their native realms. "Waste, waste, waste, ¡­. Waste, all of them are waste," the blood rule stream spirit yelled pointing at the ingredients Wyatt gathered. Listening to the celestial rule spirit''s verdict Wyatt was shocked. He could not believe his ears and stared at the spirit dumbfoundedly, not understanding the criteria it used to judge the ingredients he procured for it. The spirit''s verdict did not make sense to Wyatt after all, all the blood-rule-type ingredients he procured were not found on the Card world and had their own use even though their uses weren''t that prominent they were needed, keeping their demand in the market average. Meaning the blood rule stream stream would not suffer by taking time and energy to introduce these ingredients into the card world. So, Wyatt could not think of a reason for the blood rule stream spirit to give such a harsh verdict. On second thought, Wyatt wondered if the spirit was ying hard to please. But then looking at the spirit''s genuinely disappointed look as it stared at the array of unique blood-rule-type ingredients he gathered. First, he gave it the liar impression and now the unreliable impression. Wyatt felt that the leash the blood rule stream spirit had given him shortened with this. Now he med his big mouth for getting the spirit''s hopes up. What happened, happened. He needed to know what went wrong. "May I know where I went wrong?" Wyatt asked the spirit, demanding an exnation for its harsh verdict on his selection of the unique blood-rule-type ingredients. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You did well selecting the ingredients but I cannot use anyone of them," the celestial rule spirit revealed and sighed looking at the ingredients and continued, "If am not guessing wrong these ingredients are unique to their native realms and cannot be found on other realm and that is why you chose them to present to me?" Seeing that the blood rule stream spirit did not me him, Wyatt was relieved. However, listening to it point out the uniqueness of these ingredients he selected, he vaguely guessed where the problemy as he answered the spirit, "Yes, they can only be found in their native realms." "These ingredients are unique to their native not by choice because of how they were created. Just to introduce anyone one of these ingredients in our realm, I would have to vastly influence the currentws of nature in our realm. Not considering if I have the authority to fight with other rules and influence the nature of our realm to change itsws to grow these ingredients, the uses of these ingredients do not make it worth me going through the trouble of introducing them in our world. I am sorry but I cannot use these ingredients, you will have to bring something more practical that I can use," the spirit informed Wyatt. Chapter 2186 Secret To Dominance Chapter 2186 Secret To Dominance Date- -/- Time- -/- Spiritual Location- Card World Womb, Blood Rule Stream Spirit Domain Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Listening to the celestial rule spirit Wyatt understood he had undermined the seriousness andplications of introducing a new entity or ingredient into the world. From the way the celestial rule spirit put it, Wyatt felt like it was like a legitor trying to pass a neww in the assembly. It not only had to deal with other rules but also adjust the world''s already existingws of nature to make room for the new ingredients it was nning to introduce into the world. Understanding that not just any unique blood-rule-type ingredient would do, Wyatt nned to head out of the domain and procure another set of ingredients. This time he could be more thorough with his task now that he had certain parameters to check when gathering the ingredients for the celestial blood rule spirit. "I will be right back," Wyatt said preparing to leave but was stopped by the spirit, "One moment, can I keep these ingredients? Even though I don''t n to introduce them in our world, it would hurt for me to learn about them." "Sure, go ahead," Wyatt agreed without any hesitation because the blood rule stream spirit had helped him on asions even though it was to ensure he would be able to keep his end of the bargain with it. However, Wyatt did not mind using this opportunity to repay old debts to the spirit. Since they could be considered partners in crime now this amount of give and take was nothing. "Alright," the celestial blood rule spirit gleamed in excitement. It seems even the so-called higher entities could not escape the pleasure of getting free stuff. Wyatt did not bother to remind the spirit a thank you would be nice since he considered this as getting even with it. Opening his eyes in the dungeon seal, Wyatt saw that the neatly arranged array of blood-rule-type ingredients unique to their native realms had vanished. Knowing the spirit had taken them, he did not pay heed to it and once again summoning the demon merchant codex he entered the inter-realmwork in search of blood-rule-type ingredients. This time he did not go for uniqueness but the opposite believing the less unique the ingredient was to their native the less demanding the requirements were for the spirit to adapt that ingredient in their world. He also made sure that the uses of these ingredients were enticing enough for the celestial blood rule spirit. While procuring the ingredients fitting these criteria Wyatt pondered why the blood rule stream spirit was willing to spare its mind to something like this instead of trying to increase itsprehension of the blood rule and try to be one of the dominant rules in the Card world. That was when it hit him maybe increasing its presence in the physical ne would also help it climb the ranks of dominate rules. Just taking the fact that Water, wind,nd, and fire had the most presence in the world and were also the most dominant rules in the world added merit to Wyatt''s spection. Now Wyatt was a little more sure why the celestial blood rule spirit cared so much about Bloodette and helping her regain freedom and her strength, it must be because Bloodette''s freedom and strength might have to do something with blood rule''s presence in the Card world. If this were true then the supreme beings of the card world had a stronger significance to its ecosystem than what the card apprentices believed. If they knew the presence of the supreme beings and their strength signified the dominance of the rule they represented, the card apprentice would not arbitrarily kill them. If the card apprentices knew killing the supreme being would hurt the rule stream they represented then they might even try to help them, just like how the governments around the Earth spent trillions every year to save its environment. This understanding might also pave a path for the Supreme Beings and card apprentice to ally, truly ally, not like the alliance of convince they held right now which no one knew when it would reach its expiry date. After all, the card apprentices were pushing the supreming beings by harassing them year-round by trespassing in their territory and stealing their harvest. Though the five region alliance had agreed to the supreme beings killing all the trespassers in their territory trying to steal from them, it also did not hesitate to openly shelter those that managed to escape the pursuit of the supreme beings. So, nobody knew when things would boil to the point of no return. However, the act of the supreme beings and the card apprentices reaching a true alliance felt like a dream because the supreme beings were too honest and straightforward in their ways while the card apprentices were too human. The card apprentice would always try to take advantage of the supreme beings and conspire against them. Thetter will realize the conspiracy toote, be aggrieved, and seek retribution the only way they know how. Giving the card apprentice justification to subdue or kill them. This was a pity because if treated with respect and honesty, the supreme beings could be great allies of the card apprentice not just in the Card world but the myriad realms as only the Card world had supreme beings when the rest of the myriad realms did not have records of such beings. This was why Wyatt previously wondered if the Supreme beings were the true natives of the Card world and not the card apprentices. Cortney was the prime example of how generously the supreme beings were when treated with basic respect and honesty, they were very generous to their friends. Also, Bloodette was the prime example that with patience and proper guidance even the supreme beings could be taught the ways of the society, they were capable of adapting since they were basically immortal within the card world like the devils were when killed outside the dark realm.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2187 Five Chances Chapter 2187 Five Chances Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 11:45 Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Concluding that the card apprentice society knew too little of their world and had too much to learn it, Wyatt no longer dwelled on the fact that together supreme beings and card apprentices could make this world a better ce to live in and focused on the matter at hand, collecting blood-rule-type ingredients for the celestial blood rule spirit. Once again Wyattid an array of blood-rule-type ingredients in front of him before heading into the blood-rule stream domain. This time the amount of ingredients he had gathered was less as the quality of these ingredients was high. They were not only popr in many realms but their very handy as their uses were too prominent hence they held high demand and price in the market. They were all very close to being categorized as rare ingredients if not for them being avable in too many realms. Hence these ingredients satisfied both the criteria that Wyatt had set for himself to collect the ingredients for the spirit perfectly i.e. they should be avable in many realms except the Card world proving they had simple requirements to be introduced in the Card world and have promising uses giving the celestial blood rule spirit enough reason to splurge its energy and time by betting on them. Opening his eyes in the blood rule stream domain, Wyatt was weed by an enthusiastic celestial blood rule spirit, "Wee, this time you did great choosing the ingredients." The spirit then went through the ingredients one by one and the gleam in its eyes could only grow brighter as it finally said, "Tell me how can I help you?" "Help me choose a good blood rule meaning so I can further myprehension of the blood rule," Wyatt demanded eagerly. He could not wait to choose powerful rule meaning as his third blood rule meaning and raise his prowess significantly. "By good blood rule meaning I suppose you mean I help you choose the strongest blood rule meaning. Typical of you mortals. Well, there is no such thing, it depends on one''s perspective. Besides, I can not point you to the blood rule meaning you should beprehending. The choice has to be yours, that''s thew, at best I can help you determine the name of the blood rule meaning before you beginprehending it, and no choice but to stick with it. This way you can make a more informed choice. This doesn''t mean I will apany you at the bifurcation point and reveal the name of every rule meaning until you decide on one. Since you brought me five ingredients, I will give you five opportunities. If you want more bring me more ingredients. Therefore, I advise you to use your opportunities wisely," the blood rule stream spirit informed Wyatt exining how this was going to work. Listening to the exnation of the spirit, Wyatt felt like he was paying to reduce the odds of his gamble. If not for his own shortcut to choosing the rule meaning that''s suitable for him this would have been a steep shortcut even for him. So he could not help but take a look at the blood rule stream spirit feeling its services weren''t cheap at all. Feeling Wyatt''s gaze the blood rule stream spirit wasn''t shy at all, instead, it enthusiastically asked him, "Should we get started?" It did not have anything to be shy about as it was doing honest business here. If Wyatt did not like the way it conducted its business he was free to leave anytime though it did not entertain refunds. The shortcut to choosing a rule meaning that suited them best that Wyatt spoke was to listen to their abilities and choose among the rule meanings these abilities of theirs resonated the most with. Not many were capable of this but not among the many or the few but the rare ones. His abilities made it possible for him to sense the resonance of his abilities with the rule meaning at the bifurcation point. Though he was hoping the blood rule stream spirit would give him some insight on the blood rule meanings that were more handy inbat or day-to-day life than other blood rule meanings seeing her disband to dividing the rule meanings based on such categorizations he understood the mortals and higher entities pursued different things. Hoping the celestial rule spirit to help him by thinking from a card apprentice''s perspective and needs was foolish on his part. It was like asking a fisherman to give tips on farming. Therefore, he was satisfied with it telling him the name of the blood rule meanings before he beganprehending any one of them. This was good enough for him. "Okay, let us head to the blood rule bifurcation point," Wyatt nodded at the enthusiastic celestial blood rule spirit which getting his nod, snapped its finger and brought them both to the blood rule bifurcation point. "We are here, so point to the rule meaning you want to choose and I will tell you the name of that rule meaning before you can beginprehension of it," the blood rule stream spirit said pointing at the blood rule streams colored in millions of shades of red. Arriving at the blood rule bifurcation point the first thing Wyatt noticed was himself. The first time he was here, he nothing more than a figment of thought but now he had aplete and defined body. This gave him a feeling of achievement and a strong sense of being in control of one''s fate. Enjoying his progress for a second, Wyatt then focused on his abilities and their resonance with their respective blood rules meaning was clearer and more audible to him than the previous two times he tried the same. So, he wondered if this was because of his new upgrades as ''One with the source.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2188 Two Blood Rule Meanings Chapter 2188 Two Blood Rule Meanings Date- 18 April 2321 Time- 11:45 Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Standing at the bifurcation point Wyatt felt the profound connection between his abilities and the various blood rule meanings. His abilities were crying to him in joy simr to a thirsty man in the desert who found an oasis. They were trying their very best to tell him which blood rule meaning would help him further enhance or develop them. If Wyatt had the luxury, he would listen to each one of them andprehend all of the blood rule meanings they pointed at. However, he did not. As of now, he could onlyprehend one more blood rule meaning. So he had to be wise about it and get his priorities straight. His primary focus was to use the third blood rule meaning as one of the conditions for him getting one step closer to unlocking the primordial cmity soul gem''s fourth form such that he could finally breakthrough to Card Grandmaster level and solidify his upgrades with World Will''s baptism. Therefore, Wyatt tuned out the resonance of all the other abilities and focused on his primordial cmity soul gem''s transformation skill. It resonated with two different blood rule meanings. He wasn''t surprised by this because a few of his abilities resonated with a bunch of blood rule meanings. Actually, he could find many more blood rule meanings that were fit for his abilities at the blood rule source however he wasn''t strong enough to choose from that stream of meanings and was limited to the stream of meanings the Card world''s blood rule stream spirit hadprehended from the blood rule source so far. Wyatt did not let this get him down, he was just happy that the meanings pointed out by his primordial cmity soul gem''s transformation skill were less than the chances given to him by the blood rule stream spirit. Now if it exceeded then he would have been in a bind, stuck choosing between the known and the unknown. Well, he could always get more chances in exchange for more blood rule ingredients. Without any dy, Wyatt signaled the bored blood rule stream spirit and pointed at the two blood rule meanings resonating with his primordial cmity soul gem''s transformation skill, "These two, what are these blood rule meanings called?" "Interesting choice, this one is called Blood Colossal, and the other one is called the Blood gue," the blood rule stream spirit answered, a little intrigued by Wyatt''s choice as she had a feeling that he did not choose these two blood rule meaning from sheer coincidence but she did not let her curiosity get the better of her and pry into Wyatt''s reason for his choices. "Blood Colossal and Blood gue¡­" Wyatt uttered the names of the two blood rule meanings in confusion. He could understand his primordial cmity soul gem''s transformation skill resonating with the blood colossal blood rule meaning considering that with every transformation it allowed him to grow gargantuan but he could not figure out why it also resonated with the blood gue blood rule meaning. Then, he wondered, ''Is it because of the gue egg I fed to the primordial cmity soul gem as an evolutionary ingredient?'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ''That''s it. It has to be it,'' Wyatt eximed to himself as he essed his grimoire''s origin card info and checked on the conditions to unlock the fourth transformation of his primordial cmity soul gem. [Conditions to unlock the Fourth transformation, 100,000 median tier soul grades (Satisfied) gue Egg (Evolution Ingredient)SSS-rank Dungeon Core (Satisfied) World Will Fragment Primordial Energy (Satisfied)??? (Explore by Self) ] After feeding Blephegor''s gue egg to his mutated ego gem, Wyatt was able to check two conditions of the list to unlock its fourth transformation. The gue egg itself counted as an evolutionary ingredient while the ''world will fragment'' Belphegor used to enhance the potency of the gue egg itself counted as another condition. Leaving Wyatt only two unknown conditions to satisfy to unlock his mutated ego gem''s fourth transformation. He thought he was going to be stuck exploring the other two conditions as he had no idea where to begin except for trying his luck with Rules and their Meanings but luckily for him, primordial energy was able to satisfy one of the two conditions. Leaving him with onest condition to check off his list to unlock the fourth transformation of his mutated ego gem. Now, he hoped that the blood rule meanings resonating with his mutated ego gem''s transformation skill would be able to satisfy thest condition to unlock its fourth transformation. However, he was at a crossroads now that two blood rule meanings resonated with his mutated ego gem''s transformation skill. He had a little mixed feelings about this, he was relieved that he only had to choose between two meanings and not more but considering that there could be a better blood rule meaning fit for the evolution of his transformation skill out there in the blood rule source Wyatt could not help but look at the Card world''s blood rule stream spirit with a little me thinking, ''If only¡­sigh!'' "What''s with that look?" the blood rule stream spirit asked sensing Wyatt''s gaze on it. "Nothing, I think it would be easier for me to choose if I had more to go on about these meanings than just their names," Wyatt defended using the first thing that came to his mind not wanting to displeasure the spirit with hisints. "That''s right," the spirit thought for a second before proposing, "How about this, I will give you little details about these meanings in exchange for the remaining chances of yours." "How little of details are we talking about here?" "Don''t worry, the details will be enough for you to make a sound decision. So, do we have a deal?" "Sure." ¡­ AN: Hi Guys, I''m discharged and home but am still in recovery. On the plus side no hospital staff to ban me from using myptop or mobile to give you guys your regr updates (except for my swollen hand from regr IV injections. Don''t worry, it can''t stop me, at best slow me a little. The staff said the swelling should go away in a day or two.) These past few days have been tough on me, especially when I learned I have EPS disease the hard way (due to my body''s adverse reaction to an medication) but amongst all my troubles there was one silver lining your well-wishes and support. I cannot thank you guys enough for your encouragement and faith in me, it meant the world to me. I cannot mention enough how much it meant for me to open the Webnovel app to find and read your well wishes and support, thank you. Thank you all. I promise you, I will keep your good faith in me. Chapter 2189 Blood Colossal Or Blood Plague Chapter 2189 Blood Colossal Or Blood gue Date- -/- Time- -/- Spiritual Location- World Will''s Womb, Blood Rule Bifurication Point Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Blood Colossal blood rule meaning allows the card apprentice to transform into a gargantuanblood monster depending upon the blood rule power they use. The size of the monster, consumption of the blood rule power for transformation, and the durability of the transformation will depend on the card apprentice''s understanding and mastery of the blood rule meaning. N?v(el)B\\jnn Blood gue blood rule meaning allows the card apprentice to create a blood gue using their blood and blood rule power. The consumption of the blood rule power for the creation of the blood gue and the potency of the blood gue will depend on the card apprentice''s understanding and mastery of the blood rule meaning. There, this should be enough for you to make your choice between the two blood rule meanings," the blood rule stream spirit said giving Wyatt vague insight into the two blood rule meanings that resonated with his transformation skill. "That''s it? I guessed that from their names," Wyattined. "Now you know for sure," the blood rule stream spirit replied nonchntly and prepared to leave saying, "Now that you have used up all your chances my work here is down. Good Luck with yourprehension." It showed no interest in learning Wyatt''s choice between the two blood rules meaning instead vanished as fast as it brought him here. ''Innocent and impartial my ass,'' Wyatt cussed in his mind seeing the blood rule stream spirit vanish and return to its domain without giving him a chance to rebut. ''Forget it,'' shaking his head, Wyatt turned his attention to the blood rule meanings. Right now he was stuck between a conventional and an unconventional choice. If he were to follow the regr route of development for his mutated ego gem''s transformation skill then the blood rule meaning ''Blood Colossal'' would be the obvious choice ording to its description given by the blood rule stream spirit. However, if he were to pick the ''Blood gue'' meaning then considering the fact that Belphegor''s gue egg was his transformation skill''s evolutionary ingredient Wyatt felt he would be able to see his transformation skill develop into an uncharted possibility. The only thing stopping Wyatt from making the obvious decision was the question if this uncharted possibility was better than the conventional development of his transformation skill by choosing the ''Blood Colossal'' meaning. This mattered a lot because once he decided on a blood rule meaning there was no going back he would be stuck with it forever. Therefore, it was important for him to be wise and level-headed when choosing between the known and the gamble. It would have been an easy decision had he known what kind of changes his transformation skill would undergo if he chose ''Blood gue'' meaning over ''Blood Colossal'' meaning however he didn''t. He could guess but that would be unwise as there was no telling what kind of effect the ''Blood gue'' meaning would have on his mutated ego gems unless he had all the facts straight. Unfortunately, the blood rule stream spirit''s description of the ''Blood gue'' meaning do brief it had nothing that Wyatt could use to make his decision. How was his being able to create a blood gue using his blood and blood rule power supposed to help him know how the blood gue meaning would affect his transformation skill? Both meaning and the skill had no rtionship except for the gue egg he used as the evolutionary ingredient for the skill. Despite all this uncertainty, Wyatt found himself leaning towards the gamble over the known. He preferredprehending the blood gue meaning as his third blood rule meaning over the blood colossal meaning. His preference was mostly because he could see the possibilities of using the blood colossal meaning to unlock his fourth transformation and it was nothing new, powerful yes, but not unique or special. However, the unknown possibilities associated with using the blood gue meaning to unlock his fourth transformation became the allure attracting Wyatt towardprehending the blood gue meaning as his third blood rule meaning. Having seen the extent of the power in the myriad realms, the blood colossal meaning could not give Wyatt what he needed to be in a league of his own. Blood gue meaning though was a different story. It wasn''t just the unknown that attracted Wyatt to the blood gue meaning, he had this gut feeling yelling at him that it was the key for him to get to the next level to be in a league of his own in the myriad realms. With him bing one with the source, evolving his ethereal spirit to primordial spirit, and gaining ess to the primordial energy, one would believe Wyatt was already ahead of most in the myriad realms. However, one had to know that Wyatt had no idea how to use the primordial energy except for using it as a stimnt to enhance his physical prowess, soul energy, and rule power. Lastly, in his current realm gaining ess to primordial energy did not make much difference he stillcked the power to garner any form of authority in the source, where it actually mattered. Therefore, his fourth transformation being in a league of its own was paramount for Wyatt. It would be one of his aces allowing him to fight enemies beyond his realm, enemies too powerful and tricky for his current self. For his fourth transformation to be capable of that Wyatt knewprehending the blood colossal meaning would be of no help. With the existence of myriad primordial transformation skills in his arsenal, Wyatt did not have to worry about the size of his enemies anymore, making his possible fourth transformation using blood colossal meaning moot. If he did not want his fourth transformation to be rendered useless by his myriad primordial transformation skill Wyatt had little choice but to gamble with the unknown byprehending blood gue meaning as his third blood rule meaning. Chapter 2190 Zero Bottlenecks Chapter 2190 Zero Bottlenecks Date- -/- Time- -/- Spiritual Location- World Will''s Womb, Blood Rule Bifurcation Point Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Having made his decision Wyatt no longer hesitated, he walked toward the ''Blood gue'' meaning of the blood rule stream without hesitation feeling the ''Blood gue'' meaning was the one as his priority was to unlock his mutated ego gem''s fourth transformation and advance to a higher realm. Stepping into the blood gue meaning stream of the blood rule stream, Wyatt was immediately bombarded with its profound knowledge and understanding. Unlike the previous times were he took the initiative and spent time to learn from the profoundness of the rule meanings, now it was as if its mysteries were all bare naked for him waiting for him to soak them all in. Just then Wyatt''s grimoire rang with various prompts which he ignored lost in amidst hisprehension of the blood gue rule meaning''s profoundness. [You chose the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning in the bifurcation point, yourprehension of the chosen rule meaning has increased to Super Rare Mastery] [Yourprehension of blood rule has advanced from Super Unique Mastery to Ultra Mastery.] To Wyatt''s surprise, he had already attained a Super Rare Mastery of mastery and understanding of the blood gue meaning of the blood rule without even trying. It was like he had skipped primary school and directly enrolled in middle school in terms of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning. It was an urate analogy as the Super Rare Mastery was one of the intermediary stages of rule meaning mastery. This was a new feeling for him especially when not using any of his cheat-like abilities but he quickly got used to it as he ordered all sixty-four primordial spirits of his to beginprehending the blood gue meaning. He could have chosen to leave his extra primordial spirits at the bifurcation point or at least a few of them to choose different meanings toprehend because he could but he did not as it wasn''t rmended and also because together they could end theprehension of this rule meaning faster. Splitting his manpower would do Wyatt no favors. [Notice: Due to the host''s advanced soul, the host can choose different meanings for each of his primordial spirits. Rmended: The host is advised to choose the same meaning for each of his primordial spirits to avoidplications.] Under Wyatt''s direction, each one of his primordial spiritsprehended the blood gue meaning the same was breathing air. At this rate, he would be able toprehend the blood gue meaning to ultimate mastery in no time simr to Bloodette who couldprehend blood rule meanings within under half an hour or less. However, Wyatt knew that he was no Bloodette the ''Blood Supreme.'' Sooner orter he would get stuck arriving at a bottleneck but to his surprise, the dread bottleneck never came his and his primordial spiritsprehension into the blood gue rule meaning was smooth sailing. His grimoire kept updating him about his every little milestone into the blood gue rule meaningprehension. [Yourprehension of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning has advanced from Super Rare Mastery to Unique Mastery] [Yourprehension of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning has advanced from Unique Mastery to Super Unique Mastery.] [Yourprehension of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning has advanced from Super Unique Mastery to Ultra Mastery.] [Yourprehension of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning has advanced from Ultra Mastery to Plus Ultra Mastery.] In no time Wyatt and his army of primordial spirits had already achieved the unimaginable. They had advanced their understanding and mastery of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning to Plus Ultra mastery which was one step away from the ultimate mastery. The amazing thing about this was Wyatt wasn''t assisted by any type of enlightenment during hisprehension of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning like he was during theprehension of hisst two blood rule meanings. Wyatt was sure he and his primordial spirits together could proceed toplete his mastery into the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning but he was considering pausing to create a rune using his plus ultra mastery in the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning but he also could not help but wonder if it would be wiser to create a rune using ultimate mastery in the ''Blood gue'' rule. Thest two times when he created the ''Fate Plunder'' and ''Blood Curse'' runes he forged those runes before achieving ultimate mastery in their rule meanings out of necessity. During the creation of the ''Fate Plunder'' rune though Wyatt had a high synchronization rate for a card apprentice it wasn''t at a level where he could achieve ultimate mastery in a rule meaning effortlessly. So, he ended up forging the ''Fate Plunder'' rune without achievingplete mastery of his Blood Fate Plunder rule meaning. Though it did not affect him negatively in any way, Wyatt gained enlightenment into the rule meaning advancing his mastery of it. This was why he repeated the same with the ''Blood Curse'' rule meaning. However, he did not gain any form of enlightenment when he forged the ''Blood Curse'' rune, giving him the hint that it might have been a coincidence the first time he gained enlightenment for forging a rune or just his luck. Recalling this Wyatt no longer considered pausing hisprehension of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning to forge a rune instead he nned to forge a rune when he achievedplete mastery of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning. This was especially because this time he did not have to roll the dice and try to forge the rune early in hopes of enlightenment into the said rule meaning. So, he and his sixty-four primordial spirits continued theirprehension into the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning with one track mind. Soon they did not have any idea of the time passed as they lost sense of time immersedprehending the profoundness of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning until they were awakened by the notification sound of his girmoire. [Yourprehension of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning has advanced from Plus Ultra Mastery to Ultimate Mastery.] ¡­ AN: Hi Guys, Thank you for your support, it helped me deal with my intrusive thoughts and continue to rest and recover without stressing myself. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After discharging from the hospital I pushed myself to get back to my regr life and make up for the lost time which was contrary to a period of rest and recovery the doctor had rmended me. I did not take my doctor''s words seriously and suffered. I will not go into details but due to my carelessness and stubbornness things happened that rmed my family about my well-being. They took it upon themselves to make sure I was well rested as rmended by the doctor (Again!). I am grateful to them for that. Now that I am doing better than before they have allowed me to get back to my work. This time I will not make any promises but I will tell you this, ''Card Apprentice Daily Log'' isn''t just my work it''s my identity, without it I am nothing. I need it to survive. I am sorry for not being able to update chapters for thesest few days. Please do not doubt mymitment to my novel and readers. You have no idea how much I struggled and stressed about not being able to update regr chapters and losing readers. During this period I have learned I have to do better as an author and a human because it was pathetic that I was at the hospital bed but worried about making ends meet. I am grateful to my family and you guys for your support and strength in my time of need. Thank you. PS: Don''t worry this long AN will not cost coins. I added it to the chapter after posting it. Chapter 2191 Forging Third Blood Rule Rune Chapter 2191 Forging Third Blood Rule Rune Date- -/- Time- -/- Spiritual Location- World Will''s Womb Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Achieving ultimate mastery of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning, Wyatt and his primordial spirits awakened from their trance havingprehended the profound mysteries of the Blood gue rule meaning to its zenith. Completing their mission the primordial spirits were brimming with spirit and Wyatt too was in a celebratory mood but soon a frown was visible on his brows. Havingprehended three different blood rule meaning to their zenith he wondered why his mastery of the blood rule had not advanced from ultra to plus ultra or even ultimate mastery. He waited for the grimoire to give him the notification any moment now but the advancement notification never appeared. Then he wondered if it had something to do with him forging his third rune using his third blood rule meaning ''Blood gue.'' Wyatt wasn''t that sure that forging a rune for his third blood rule meaning was the answer to achieving ultimate mastery in blood ruleprehension. Don''t get him wrong, he believed it was a necessary step but he did not believe it was the end of his journey to achieving the zenith in the blood ruleprehension. Therefore, he did not get his hopes up as he prepared to forge a rune using his ultimate mastery in the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning. To forge the rune Wyatt and his sixty-four primordial spirits began to summon the blood rule power of the ''Blood gue'' meaning in his primordial cmity soul gem directly from the blood source and refine it. Once he felt that they had gathered enough, he ordered his primordial spirits to gather and concentrate the blood rule power of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning that they had refined so with his mutated ego gem. Then followed the shaping of the refined rule power into a rune by using the mastery of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning. This process was a lot like casting. He had the refined blood rule power of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning now he had to give it a form, and the form the blood rule would take was the image of his mastery of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning. This was where his ultimate mastery of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning would work its charm. This was the first time Wyatt was forging a rune with an ultimate mastery rule meaning so he was very much looking forward to the resulting rune. He had high hopes for it as among the card apprenticemunity there was a myth that one could forge a powerful rune if they were to forge a rune for a rule meaning with ultimate mastery for the very first time. Wyatt had checked all the boxes of the myth so he could not help but look forward to it. Soon using his ultimate mastery of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning of the blood rule he was going to give the refined blood rule power of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning a form. This form was the rune he was going to forge. This part was the easiest as he just had to use his ultimate mastery of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning to guide the blood rule power into the shape of the rune he should build for himself. The shaping of the rule power was simple as long as the mastery of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning was enough and Wyatt''s mastery of the rule meaning was at its zenith so he had no problem there. Therefore, he had no trouble letting his ultimate mastery of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning of blood rule shape the rune he was about to forge. This step did not take long, and he shaped the refined rule power in the form of a blood rule rune of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning fast but perfectly with no error. With this, the forging of the rune was only half done. The rune he just shaped using refined rule power was just an empty husk or the body of the actual rune. The body was missing a soul, the soul that made the runeplete was missing. The soul of the rune was Wyatt''s understanding of the blood rule''s ''Blood gue'' rule meaning. Wyatt''s mastery and understanding of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning were two different things. Mastery of the meaning was what turned the refined rule power into a vessel for his understanding of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning. After all, a card apprentice''s mastery and understanding of the meaning of a rule together form the rune they forge. I.e. his mastery of the ''blood curse'' meaning gives the rune a body using refined rule power and his understanding of the meaning gave the rune sentience. That was to say that the rule power was just pure energy and under the influence of the meaning, it gained a frame, a physical form. This physique was void of alertness, appreciation, and attention. All in all, it was no different from an inanimate object thatcked a soul. Wyatt''s understanding of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning was what would give it the sentience, the soul, that it wascking the most right now. The purpose of the sentience was its ability. The strength of this ability of the rune formed would depend upon his understanding of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om His current understanding of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning had reached its zenith, it was more than enough to form a perfect essence for the rune frame he had created using the refined blood rule power of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning. Soon he used his understanding of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning to give sentience to the rune frame causing his primordial cmity soul gem to light up with a brilliant blood-red light marking thepletion and sessful forging of the rune. At that instant, he heard his grimoire sound with a notification prompt. [ You have sessfully forged an Ultimate Rune¡­ Chapter 2192 Blood Plague Incarnation Chapter 2192 Blood gue Incarnation Date- -/- Time- -/- Spiritual Location- World Will''s Womb Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon [You have sessfully forged an Ultimate Rune ''Blood gue Incarnation.''] [Your mastery of the blood rule has advanced from ultra mastery to plus ultra mastery.] [Your ultimate ''Blood gue Incarnation'' rune ispatible with your ultimate ''Blood Curse'' rune.] [Your ultimate ''Blood gue Incarnation'' rune ispatible with your ultimate ''Fate Plunder'' rune.] Reading the series of notifications from his grimoire Wyatt learned he was correct about forging the rune in his third blood rule meaning not being the end of his journey in the mastery of the blood rule meaning as after sessfully forging his rune his mastery of blood rule only raised to plus ultra mastery and not ultimate mastery. Meaning there was still something he was missing in his pursuit of the zenith in the blood rule. However, it was worth noting that the new blood rule rune waspatible with his other two blood rule runes. However, it wasn''t that astonishing considering that Wyatt made sure to onlyprehend rule meanings that werepatible with his physique, traits, skills, and abilities. So, the blood rule runes resulting from these blood rule meanings beingpatible with each other did note as much surprise to him. He rather looked forward to numerous possibilities of hybrid runes that he could forge using these three blood rule runes. The most exciting was the possibility of being able to forge a hybrid rune using all three blood rule runes. Now that would be something after all the the power of a hybrid rune was fabled within the card apprenticemunity. Not many have had the fortune of forging hybrid runes and wielding the immense strength and power that came with it. Most of all, currently, Wyatt was overwhelmed with what he had achieved here. After all,prehending three blood rule meaning to ultimate mastery and forging threepatible ultimate tier blood rule runes wasn''t an easy feat. The entire card apprenticemunity would be envious of what Wyatt had achieved here as thepatibility of the threeprehended rule meanings was key to achieving the zenith in the said ruleprehension. That was to say thepatibility of the three blood rule meaning was very important to the final step for Wyatt to achieve ultimate mastery in blood rule. But before diving head first into his pursuit of the zenith in the blood rule Wyatt wanted to check out his new blood rule rune ''Blood gue Incarnation,'' [Rune Name: Blood uge Incarnation Rune Tier: Ultimate Rune Rule: Blood n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Rune Spirit: Unborn Rune Info: i) Blood gue Incarnation is an ultimate tire rune forged using the ultimate mastery of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning of the blood rule. ii) Blood gue Incarnation allows the user to turn their blood or blood rule power into a blood gue which when infecting other beings will transform them into an incarnation of the user. Additional effect: i) gue Hive: All the blood gue incarnations are connected by a hive mind. It allows the user and blood gue incarnations to share all their memories and abilities. ii) gue Rebirth: In case of the user''s death the user can be reborn in one of their blood gue incarnations. In case of damage, the user can use the blood gue to replicate and rece the damaged organs. Note: i) The effectiveness of the blood gue will depend on the realm of the user. If the realm difference between the user and the target is too high the ability blood gue incarnation will fail. ii) The gue Rebirth will not work if the said blood gue incarnation is in a different dimension. The user and blood gue incarnation need to be in the same time and space for gue Rebirth to work.] [The ultimate rune ''Blood gue Incarnation'' ispatible with the skill ''Cmity parent and daughter gem.''] [The ultimate rune skill ''gue Hive'' ispatible with the skill ''Hive AI.''] [The ultimate rune skill ''gue Rebirth'' ispatible with skill ''cmity parent and daughter gem'' and skill ''Body reconstruction.''] Going through the info of the ultimate rune ''Blood gue Incarnation'' Wyatt''s mood instantly dropped to the negative. The one thing he was trying to avoid ultimately happened. He wanted to avoid gaining abilities that ovepped with his existing abilities because they would be redundant. So to see that the ''Blood gue Incarnation'' rune''s ability was simr to that of his mutated soul gem''s parent and daughter gem ability Wyatt was very disappointed in his third blood rule rune so much so that he wanted to destroy it and forge a new rune. However, Wyatt did not give in to his impulse because of the rune''s ''gue Rebirth'' skill. He thought of a possibility that the ''Blood gue Incarnation'' rune could help him to modify his primordial cmity soul gem giving him the ability to be reborn in one of his cmity daughter gems in case of his death. Now that would serve as an ace up his sleeve in case he was in a pinch considering that now his list of enemies might involve the likes of the ruler ss beings like the Librarian, Librarian Jr, the Deviant devil, and etc. So, all in all, though Wyatt was not thrilled by his third blood rule rune ''Blood gue Incarnation'' he wasn''t totally disappointed by it either. After all from the notification from the grimoire about the rune''spatibility, it can serve as a good upgrade for Wyatt''s primordial cmity soul gem. Since Wyatt did not have much enthusiasm toward his third blood rule rune ''Blood gue Incarnation'' he nned to get back to his pursuit of the zenith in the blood rule but then he remembered his reason to prioritize the blood ruleprehension in the first ce was unlocking the final condition to his primordial cmity soul gem''s forth transformation. Now that he had not only achieved ultimate mastery in the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning but also forged an ultimate tier rune it was time he had used his ultimate mastery and understanding of the ''Blood gue'' rule meaning to try and unlock the fourth transformation. Chapter 2193 4th Form: Viltronian Calamity Titan, Innate Calamity: World Devouring Plague 2193 4th Form: Viltronian Cmity Titan, Innate Cmity: World Devouring gue Date- -/- Time- -/- Spiritual Location- World Will''s Womb, Blood Rule Bifurcation Point Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Wyatt feed the blood rule power refined using his ultimate mastery of ''Blood gue'' rule meaing to his primodial cmity soul gem''s transformation skill. Soon as he expected his gimoire sounded with an notification alerting him about unlocking the final condition to his primodial cmity soul gem''s fourth transformation, [You satisfied all the conditions to unlock the Fourth transformation of the primodial cmity soul gem''s transformation skill, 1. 100,000 median tier soul grades (Satisfied) n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om 2. gue Egg (Evolution Ingredient) 3. SSS-rank Dungeon Core (Satisfied) 4. World Will Fragment (Satisfied) 5. Primordial Energy (Satisfied) 6. Blood gue Rule- Ultimate tier (Satisfied)] [The Fourth transformation of the primordial cmity soul gem ''Viltronian Cmity Titan'' is now avable to the card apprentice. 0 transformation: Gem Form 1st transformation: Viltronian Human Form 2nd transformation: Viltronian Titan Form 3rd transformation: Elder Viltronian Titan Form 4th transformation: Viltronian Cmity Titan Form 5th transformation: (Locked) ¡­] [4th transformation: Viltronian Cmity Titan Form i) The user can transform into a viltronian cmity titan spanning the size of mountains and rivers capable of descending devastating cmity on the realm they reside in. ii) Every viltronian cmity titan is a living cmity. Hence, each of them is born with a innate cmity. Innate Cmity: World Devouring gue A) When in the 4th form the user can produce a ''World Devouring gue'' cmity that keeps growing by devouring everything in its path. B) The user canmand the ''World Devouring gue'' cmity to their will and use the energy from the gue to grow their size with the growth of the gue. C) This gue cmity when unleashed and sustained properly, at its peak, it can devour an entire realm and its will with ease. Note: i) The user is master of the gue cmity, the extent of their control over it and what they can do with it is unlimited but limited by their realm. ii) If there is big realm difference between the user and the target of the ''World Devouring gue'' cmity, the gue might fail to devour it.] Learning that his fourth transformation would berger than mountains and rivers in size and he could still grow in size if he chooses to, Wyatt was psyched by prospects of bing a walking cmity. Even without unleashing his ''Viltronian Cmity Titan'' form''s innate cmity he could wipe out a city or any settlement with a mere footstep. He wasn''t worried about his size making him a bigger target because of the viltronian invulnerability and his other regeneration, recovery, and rebirth rted skills. If anything with all his physique, traits, skills, and abilities he would be an unstoppable force to deal with even in his current realm. He could only imagine the devastation he could cause if he were to use enhancement of primordial energy and his blood curse incarnation form with it. Especially with all sixty-four of his primordial spirits using the blood curse incarnation form. Now this was just crazy overpowered. Wyatt felt if he went all out he could survive a battle with the Field Marshal. Not win but survive, now that was very promising as not many on the Card World could im that they could live to tell tale after battling Field Marshal Heatsend, one of the top ten strongest card apprentices the Card World has to offer. Just this fact alone boosted Wyatt''s ego to high heavens. One could not me him for this as his mind was high on power that came with all these new abilities he gained. It was thanks to Wyatt''s strong mental strength and self control that he did not let all the power he had suddenly gained blind him. If it was someone else in his ce they would be dancing around yelling to conquer the world and kill everyone that came in the way. However, pretty soon Wyatt gained control over his elements, recalling the behemoths andviathans that roamed the dark realm and the depths of the myriad realms. Knowing the worst the myriad realms had to offer Wyatt''s enthusiasm curbed down by a lot. The myriad realms had many magical races such as the Viltronians and the Worldhogs not to mention the rare but frequent freak mutations like the Deviant Devil making Wyatt''s fourth transformation not that special in his eyes. Sometimes knowing too much stops one from enjoying what they had, now that was exactly Wyatt''s problem. Because of what he knew he wasn''t able to enjoy the greatness of his abilities which any card apprentice would kill to have. Level headed Wyatt then began to think the possibilities of his 4th form, especially the innate cmity ''World Devouring gue'' he gained with it. He believed that he had Belphegor''s gue egg to thank for the his overpowered innate cmity ''World Devouring gue.'' Thanks to his nemesis Belphegor''s generous gift he now had the ability to devour the world and its will, turning him into a true world cmity tree. Though he strongly believed that it was the world cmity tree in him that made him capable of gaining ability to devour worlds and their wills. However, because of his realm his innate cmity ''World Devouring gue'' was seriously limited in what it can devour. Wyatt would have to enter his blood curse incarnation form to disy what his innate cmity was truly capable of. That was to say that Wyatt''s ability had a lot of potential and promise, he need to grow in order to disy their true prowess. Thinking the possibilities of his innate cmity, Wyatt came upon a idea that would make his world devouring gue cmity the answer to the problem he was facing with Dredre''s unborn celestial spirit which she believed to be a forest spirit. He pondered if he could use the world devouring gue cmity to devour the unruly unborn celestial leaving behind a obedient forest spirit. Chapter 2194 Creating A Rule Stream Chapter 2194 Creating A Rule Stream Date- -/- Time- -/- Spiritual Location- World Will''s Womb Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon The idea of using the world-devouring gue to deal with Dredre''s unruly unborn celestial was well and good. Still, Wyatt had yet to understand his innate gue enough to know how he could use the world-devouring gue to do so without killing the unborn celestial because if something were to happen to it Dredre would be inconsble. He feared the grief might just kill her. Losing Dredre will be devastating for Wyatt and his friends but the chain of events that would unravel after that would be beyond Wyatt''s control as he could not stand along with the likes of the Librarian Jr and the rest let alone fight them when they knock on his door for an exnation. Apart from the fear of identally killing Dredre''s unborn celestial Wyatt was worried that in his realm his innate gue ''World Devouring gue'' might not be capable of targeting a celestial even if it was an unborn one. After all, the celestial and mortal were leagues apart. Even a regr ruler ss being would be outssed in the presence of a celestial. Now Wyatt was in a pinch, he had the perfect means to solve his problem but he wasn''t sure if he was strong enough to use it on his intended target or aware how to use the means at his disposal avoiding idents. That was to say, Wyatt needed to explore and experience his new abilities, especially his 4th form, more to use it to use it to solve his problem avoiding unnecessary idents. Knowing that it would be a while before he could deal with Dredre''s unruly celestial Wyatt decided to get back to pursuing the zenith of the blood rule. He had achieved plus ultra mastery in the blood rule byprehending three blood rule meanings to the ultimate tier and forging ultimate tier runes for each blood rule meaning. Now there was only one step remaining for him to achieve the ultimate mastery in the blood rule and it was to form a blood rule stream. Yes, thest and final step for Wyatt to achieve the ultimate mastery in the blood rule was to form a blood rule stream bybining all three blood rule meanings he hadprehended to ultimate mastery if he manages to achieve that he would be able to begin a new climb in his pursuit of the zenith of the blood rule giving him advancedprehension into any blood rule meaning without having to worry aboutprehending each one to ultimate mastery before choosing another meaning. Once he was able to form a blood rule stream Wyatt or any being like the card world''s blood rule stream and Bloodette couldprehend any blood rule meaning at will without having toprehend them to the ultimate mastery before choosing a new one toprehend. Forming a rule stream bybining the three rule meanings was the final step of ruleprehension and also the first step into advanced ruleprehension. This was a feat easier said than done. Even the likes of the great Field Marshal Heatsend, the Southern Ruler, the Founders, etc have been struggling to achieve the same for different rules for centuries. Wyatt had no evidence to say that neither of the world leaders of the card world had created rule streams as such information was very sensitive information but he believed that the likes of the top strongest might have created rule streams for one or two rules setting them above the other card apprentice in the Card world. However, the creation of a rule stream was not that rare among the devils making them stronger than the card demigods or any other natives of the world they were invading. There was a reason why the beings capable of creating rule streams were umon even among the devils. It was becausebining the three rule meanings of the said rule was not an easy task it was like solving a puzzle. They had to findmon ground among the three rule meanings as even if they were from the same rule they would still note together to form a rule stream instead hinder each other. It was up to the beings themselves to find a way to bring the three rule meanings theyprehended together there was no answer with celestial or at the rule source. This was the ultimate test of rule for the beings and their understanding of the rule meanings. Only by passing it would they be able to move to advanceprehension of the said rule. Just because one had achieved ultimate mastery in a said rule meaning did not mean that they could achieve anything with the said rule meaning, they could achieve anything within the bounds of the rule meaning but tobine two or more rule meanings meant one had to move out of the bounds of the rule meanings. Apart from the beings'' capability, there was also apatibility factor between the rule meanings. Some rule meanings get along with each other morepared to other rule meanings. Since the beings have to depend on chance to choose the rule meanings at the rule bifurcation point one can also say that a beings'' luck was also a huge factor in their ability to create a rule stream. However, this was not a matter for the dark tribes who had invented the sacrifice method tomunicate with the realm and its will. Just like how Wyatt bribed the Card World''s blood rule stream spirit to choose a descent blood rule meaning, they too have simr means at their disposal. Hence, beings with rule streams were not a rare sight in the dark realmpared to the myriad realms. Still, one had to know that due topetition the sacrifice method tomunicate and bargain with the realm did note cheap in the dark realm. Only the most wealthy and powerful could truly make use of this shortcut in the dark realm. Hence, one gets to see the fierce struggle in the dark realm among the tribes that cannot be seen anywhere else in the myriad realms.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2195 Universally Impartial Test 2195 Universally Impartial Test Date- -/- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- -/- Spiritual Location- World Will''s Womb Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Wyatt along with his sixty-four primordial spirits and Hive AI spent countless hours trying to piece the ''Blood Fate Plunder'' , ''Blood Curse'' , and ''Blood gue'' rule meanings of the blood rule together but they achieved zero progress and were right where they started countless hours ago with no clue what so ever on how to proceedbining the three rule meanings. If it were two rule meanings Wyatt could manage but three rule meanings were too overwhelming for him even with all the assistance he got from his primordial spirits and Hive AI. Many Demigods and Devils spend ages without any results trying to figure out how to create a rule stream using their rule meanings. Here there were no shortcuts, one had to depend on their understanding and mastery of the three rule meanings to create the rule stream. So, Wyatt spending a few hours over it and having nothing to show for his time was not surprising but an expected oue. After all, finding harmony among three rule meanings and joining them was no simple task. It was a natural test set for a being to gain advancedprehension of a rule. At a certain point, Wyatt stopped trying to create a blood rule stream because he knew that it might take him weeks or even years to be sessful. Currently, he cannot spare that amount of time to create a rule stream as he has many pressing matters to attend to in the outside world. His friends and people needed him, and with a second demon invasion on the brink of happening, he really did not have years of time to spare. Though Wyatt had given up on trying to create a blood rule stream a dozen of his primordial spirits had not. They were hand-picked and assigned by Wyatt toe up with innovative ways tobine their three primary blood rule meanings. Actually, all of his primordial spirits would be focused on creating a blood rule stream in their free time but these dozen primordial spirits would be the ones on it full-time and leading it. Having assigned the primordial spirits the task Wyatt had a fleeting thought if his creating a blood rule stream would shorten the time taken to do so by twelve or more timespared to others. After all, every being did not have dozens of primordial spirits helping them. It was a logical thought but unfortunately for Wyatt things did not work that way. Combining the three primary rule meanings to form a rule stream was not the same for everyone. Not to mention some were more enlightened than others and some were more lucky than others. There wasn''t a way to quantify how long it would take an individual toe up with a way tobine their three primary rule meanings to form a rule stream. Even with Wyatt''s excellent talents such as one with the source and primordial spirits, it was impossible to im that he would be able tobine his three primary rule meanings to form a rule stream let alone he would be able to do it faster. This was the beauty of this test, here every being was bare naked, stripped of their innate talents and cheats, they could only depend on their understanding and mastery of their three primary rule meanings to form a rule stream there was no other way around this. This was universal the same for every being. Even the celestial beings went through this test granted considering their eternal lifespan the time they spent on it was just a fleeting moment to them. Now that Wyatt had stopped advancing his blood rule mastery, he began to make preparations to break through from the card master realm to the card grandmaster realm. After all, now that he had unlocked his primordial cmity soul gem''s fourth transformation and consolidated a solid foundation there was no longer anything stopping him from advancing to a higher realm. It was about time. However, with his huge growth spurt, Wyatt had his concerns about breaking through to higher. Not that he was worried he would fail, his concerns were entirely different. He was worried about the baptism. Now that his soul had advanced into a primordial soul and he had be one with the source, he could not help but worry if the Card World''s baptism would have any effect on the current him who was bathed and nourished by primordial energy through and through. The one thing to look forward to during a breakthrough other than the new realm and growth in power was the enhancement from the baptism, it was more than just power enhancement it brought harmony and equilibrium to one''s skills and talents erasing any hidden dangers that the said card apprentice wasn''t aware of themselves and saving them the trouble of taking detours or worse running into a dead end in the future. In the wake of his recent advancements and gains, he needed the baptism now more than ever. Therefore, just a fleeting thought about it might not work on his advanced soul had him worried more than when he faced the devil as a mere card master. He needed the baptism to bring a miraculous harmony to all his new skills, physiques, traits, talents, traits, runes, etc, or at the very least highlight the hidden dangers within if there were any. With no one to mentor him but the old books from Infinity Library, Wyatt though confident in his capabilities cannot help but be cautious. After all, he was traveling a path that wasn''t traveled by anyone before him. He had to be very careful as he could not afford a mistake with the responsibilities he was shouldering especially now more than ever. Wyatt did not let his worries and the weight of responsibilities on him cripple him with fear. Instead, he cleared his mind and level-headedly began to prepare for the breakthrough. As far as the baptism was concerned, he could only bravely open the box to see if the cat was still alive or dead. Chapter 2196 Breaking Through To Grandmaster Realm Chapter 2196 Breaking Through To Grandmaster Realm Date- -/- Time- -/- Spiritual Location- World Will''s Womb Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Having made his preparations, Wyatt and his free primordial spirits began to circte his newly developed soul cultivation technique to summon the primordial energy from the source and attempt breaking through from the card master realm to the card grandmaster realm by using the summoned primordial energy to nourish his primordial soul to increase his active soul control percentage. To nourish his primordial soul Wyatt needed a lot of primordial energy, just the amount he needed to increase his active soul control percentage by one percentage was insane and would require him days of cultivation to amass which would be a lot for one person to produce i.e. if he was a guy with a regr primordial soul but he wasn''t an average guy with a regr primordial soul, his primordial soul was special it was modeled after the soul cultivation technique he developed based on soul division and mutation. Hence, his primordial soul had more than one primordial spirit making it special even among the primordial souls. That was to say that with the help of his multiple primordial spirits and the effect of his soul cultivation technique, Wyatt was able to gather the primordial energy he needed in no time. One has to note he did not even have to use all his sixty-four primordial spirits, a dozen of them were still working on creating a blood rule stream. Meaning Wyatt''s fifty-two of his primordial spirits together gathered enough primordial energy from the source for him to not only rapidly increase his active soul energy and break through to the card grandmaster realm bidding goodbye to the card master realm but also stabilize his realm in card grandmaster realm after breaking through. When his primordial spirits gathered enough primordial energy from the source Wyatt focused on using the gathered primordial energy to nourish his primordial soul with a single-track mind without worrying about anything else, such as the baptism. As he would prefer to be sessful in his breakthrough on his first try. Pretty soon, as Wyatt began to use the primordial energy to nourish his primordial soul his active soul control percentage began to increase gradually, 34% >>> 34.1% >>> 34.2% >>> 34.3 >>> ¡­ After his breakthrough to the card master realm and stabilizing his realm by maintaining his active soul control percentage at 34% Wyatt never again attempted to increase his active soul control percentage, he had been busy with a lot of things after his previous breakthrough simr to how he was going to be after this one. Not only did he not have the time but after gaining the soul energy maniption skill he was not much worried about gathering enough soul energy to increase his active soul control percentage when he required. Fortunately for him, his luck continued even after he advanced his soul into a primordial soul with multiple primordial spirits, thanks to the multiple primordial spirits and the soul cultivation technique he had created. Because of this, even now, Wyatt kept the confidence to not only break through to the card grandmaster realm despite him having a 34% active soul percentage when he started but nned to stabilize his soul in the higher realm with a decent active soul percentage. If it were some other card apprentice they would not dare to hold such confidence, if they knew Wyatt was actually attempting something like this and the fact that the odds were actually on his side, they would die out of envy cursing the world for being unfair without waiting to find out if he would sessful in his attempt. ¡­ >>> 38.9 >>> 39.0 >>> 39.1 >>> 39.2 >>> ¡­ With the passing of time, Wyatt continued to use the gathered primordial energy to nourish his soul not stopping without taking any break no matter how long it took as every little increase in his active soul control felt like increasing his character''s experience in a game to level also it felt just as easy thanks to his primordial spirits'' help and not to forget it was just as tedious as grinding for the experience for hours but the growing numbers made it all worth it. ¡­ >>> 39.8% >>> 39.9% >>> 40.0% >>> 40.1% >>> ¡­ Soon Wyatt achieved 40 percent active soul control and broke through from the card master realm to the card grandmaster realm. With that, the sixty-four primordial spirits in Wyatt''s primordial soul came to a sudden halt pausing everything they were doing, and began to undergo division. All sixty-four of the primordial spirits began to divide into two replicas of themselves rapidly, they did not show any sign of stopping when their numbers grew by twice or thrice only their division continued at the same pace while their numbers continued to increase. Regardless of how many primordial spirits the previous sixty-four primordial spirits divided into there was their Wyatt''s primordial soul seemed to have enough space to amodate them all. When the primordial spirits finally stopped their division Wyatt giddy to learn that his primordial soul now had 1024 primordial spirits. Apart from the obvious gains and numerous possibilities that opened up because of it one of the main reasons for Wyatt''s happiness was that his assumption about the multiplying factor of his primordial spirit''s division with every breakthrough was right. There was nothing more satisfying to him than being proved right. However, Wyatt did not celebrate too quickly as now that his primordial soul hadpleted the change that came with the breakthrough he felt the Card World''s baptism on its way. This was it, the moment of truth. He had no doubt in mind about receiving the baptism from the Card world, what he was worried about was it no longer affecting him because he was now one with the source and now using the primordial energy the origin of all energies. Now he would know for sure if his worries were unwarranted ore true. Chapter 2197 Desperation And Hopelessness Chapter 2197 Desperation And Hopelessness Date- -/- Time- -/- Spiritual Location- World Will''s Womb Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Wyatt braced himself for the moment of truth sensing the baptism arriving from within the world will''s womb. As he prepared himself a warm power warped around his body and soon entered his body, he did not put up any form of resistance knowing that this warm power would not harm him as it was a gift for him from the Card World''s will. Usually, at this moment a card apprentice would start feeling like they were in the presence of something bigger and greater than themselves and their mundane mortal lives making them believe a higher power was watching over them and everyone they loved. It was the same for Wyatt the previous times he underwent the baptism. However, this time Wyatt did not feel like that though he did feel a sense of familiarity and security from the baptism as it washed over his body. This did not mean he immediately jumped to the worst conclusion instead stayed calm and pondered if this was because he had been in the presence of the source and one with it, believing that the majesty of the source might have overshadowed the majesty of the Card world on his soul, heart, and mind. It sounded reasonable in his head, like something he could get behind. Nheless, along with all the higher power crap the baptism was always apanied by actual empowerment and improvement in one''s talents, abilities, skills, etc but Wyatt felt no such thing. Seconds passed, and Wyatt could feel the presence of the baptism in him but it remained dormant and did not give him the sense of empowerment and improvement which it gave him the previous times. This was when Wyatt realized that what he dreaded might havee true, with every passing second the power of baptism continued to be dormant the more certain Wyatt grew about it failing to affect his body and soul which was modified by the primordial energy from the origin source. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Also, with every passing second Wyatt grew desperate, desperate for the baptism to work. The longer the energy remained dormant in his body the more desperate he grew. He even considered praying in this universe where the concept of the almighty did not fare well for anyone, not that he was a religious person, he was just too desperate to not lose the miraculous effect of the baptism. For Wyatt, baptism was more than this miraculous power one benefits from during every breakthrough in the realm, it was the one thing that would bring harmony to his chaotic arsenal of abilities, talent, skills, etc, and let him know that he was on the right track letting him know he was on the correct path with the hidden danger or at the least point out the dangers to him. Making it a very important thing to look forward to for him during a breakthrough in the realm. Wyatt was in possession of so many skills, abilities, physiques, and traits that it was hard for him to keep track of them apart from the ones that he regrly used. Even with the Hive AI helping keep track of things there was always room for negligent errors. This was just a possibility but Wyatt being Wyatt he was too cautious about his progression as a card apprentice. Having seen the world leaders of the card world stuck in a realm that wasn''t even worth mentioning in the dark realm for centuries, he did not want to make any mistakes in his realm progression early on such thatter he would be stuck them. He wanted to achieve the realm that everyone dreamed of, the realm fabled to have never been achieved by any being in the myriad realms, the realm all the dark beings in the dark realm wet dreams about achieving, the realm that was considered the zenith of the power level in the myriad realms, the transcendent realm. Wyatt was not some power-hungry manic to pursue the strongest realm from the myths. It was just that now that his old military buddy once said that peace can only be achieved when we have a sharper sword than our enemies. Back then Wyattughed it off saying, ''Who carries a sword in the nuclear age?'' but now that he was in a world where the one with a bigger fist was correct, especially where beings with fists stronger than a nuclear warhead existed, he was understood what his army buddy was trying to imply back then. Not that he did not get it the first time, it''s just that he did not think one needs to live with such an attitude in the modern age. For Wyatt to achieve the realm of the myths, he would require the baptism of the card world even if it would only be avable to him till he achieves the card demigod realm as the baptism would allow him toy a very solid foundation without having to worry about any hidden danger that would force him to take a detour in the future or worse get him stuck with no hope of further progress just like the circumstances of the most of the current world leaders of the card world. Baptism from the Card world was an important arsenal in Wyatt''s ns for his solid foundation. Its miraculous nature had helped him survive the adverse effect of his ill-informed artificially induced soul mutation by tearing his soul. It was one of the most ignorant actions on Wyatt''s part if not for baptism helping hold the fort maybe he might have soon or long sumbed because of an iplete soul mutation. One can even say that it was the Card world''s baptism that saved Wyatt long enough for him to learn of what he had done and how to rectify it. Therefore, Wyatt''s desperation for the baptism to work was not an overreaction on his part but it was truly that important for him and his ns. However, seconds passed and the power of the baptism circled inside his body but it had no effect or change on him what so ever, just when Wyatt''s desperation was about to turned into hopelessness the power of the baptism circling inside his body reacted to one of his ability. Chapter 2198 Calling For Help ? 2198 Calling For Help Date- -/- Time- -/- Spiritual Location- World Will''s Womb Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeonn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Finally feeling the dormant power of baptism in him react to an ability of his Wyatt sighed in relief. Though this time the empowerment wasn''t as huge as thest time he was just happy that baptism still worked on him. However, when he checked which ability of his the baptism reacted to Wyatt was surprised as it subverted all his assumptions about it and once again proved its importance to him. The ability that the power of baptism circling in Wyatt''s body reacted to was none other than the ''one with the source: Monitoring the power of baptism, he figured that the baptism of the card world knowing it wasn''t enough to perform miracles on him was trying to get the source to help it. Wyatt soon learned his spection was right when the origin source responded back to the power of the baptism circling in his body through his skill ''one with the source! Feeling the power of the baptism and the origin sourcemunicating with others through his ''one with the source'' skill Wyatt''s desperation that was morphing into hopelessness quickly transformed into overwhelming joy. However, Wyatt quickly controlled his emotions as nothing was set in stone yet the power of the baptism might have managed to get feedback from the origin source but it did not mean that the source agreed to help it. The powers weremuting and Wyatt understood nothing, but he knew if things worked out in his favor he could feel the empowerment from both the powers. During this period Wyatt wasn''t worried about the Card World, countless people undergo breakthroughs all around the world, it did not have the patience to monitor each one of them. All it did was bless every card apprentice that broke through with the realm-appropriate amount of power of baptism. That was it, the card world did not care how the baptism affected the card apprentices and other drama. Once it blessed the card apprentice with the power of baptism its job was done. As a celestial being the Card world did not like to bother itself with the mortal affairs. It was already a miracle that it was generous enough to share some of its power with the card apprentices. Most realms only blessed the outstanding one among their tribe with baptism or whatever they called it in their nativenguage and did not spare their power for the average let alone the inadept ones, for example, the dark realm. These realms were not heartless or cruel but practical. There were billions of card apprentices living on the Card World and the number keeps growing each second, the amount of power the Card World would have to consume to help all of them undergo baptism every time they break through would add up to an insane number. Now imagine how much power the dark realm would need to expend to baptize the trillions of demons living on it. One would say the dark realm was a bigger realmpared to the Card world but they were forgetting the demons of the dark realm were also more likely to keep breaking through to higher realms in the future more often than the card apprentices of the Card world. If the dark realm was a big realm its natives were also a high-achieving civilization. Hence, it made sense they only blessed the outstanding and overachieving ones. That was to say that the celestial beings were not being cruel or heartless, they were just adapting what worked for them and their natives best. Maybe someday, when the Card world and the Card apprentices were on the same level as the Dark realm and the Demons, poption and advancement wise, the Card world too also make the same choice as the Dark realm. Wyatt did not have to wait too long for him to learn the source''s decision as soon he began to feel a surge of power entering him through his skill ''one with the source'' then intertwining with the power of the baptism, together they began to empower Wyatt. At this moment, he suddenly felt a sense of ease as he once again got a feeling of being safe and in the presence of something greater than him like he did the previous times he underwent baptism. The sense of awe and reverence that he was missing this now with the source helping the power of baptism he felt it once more. This sense of awe and reverence that Wyatt felt truly stemmed from his heart and mind erasing the arrogance, defiance, rebellion, and mad ambitions that came with his newfound abilities and powers. He was trying to suppress them, lock them up in some dark corner of his heart and mind then forget about it but no matter how hard he tried he could not suppress these thoughts after all his body, mind, and soul felt excellent ever since they were advanced by the primordial energy. Every time he tried to deny these thoughts the power roaring in his body provoked them. But now feeling the power of the baptism and the origin source empowering, all those thoughts of conquering the world and whatnot were reced by humbleness and obedience giving him a sense of peace. It was as if they cleared the dark clouds covering his mind and senses. It was like a huge psychological burden was off him and he was finally free. With a big and bright smile on his face, Wyatt surrendered himself to the power of the baptism and the power from the origin source. He felt like he was floating inside a warm bath and rx as the the two powers did their thing in unison. He had no idea what kind of changes the empowerment and the enhancement of the two powers would bring to his abilities, skills, talents, ect but he felt uplift by just feeling them working their miracle in his body. After having worried into hopelessnes about baptism not working on him, Wyatt just wanted to enjoy this moment and feeling. Chapter 2199 Shell-Shocked ?2199 Shell-Shocked Date- -/- Time- -/-n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Spiritual Location- World Will''s Womb Physical Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Following the guidance of the power of the baptism the power from the origin source empowered and enhanced various abilities, skills, and talents of Wyatt. By the time they were done bringing harmony and bnce to his chaotic arsenal of abilities and talents, there was no trace of either of the powers left in his body. With the miraculous transformation done, he awakened from his trance to discover a new him. The powers seemed to have been very busy, and Wyatt could not wait to check the transformation brought to him by them. He eagerly summoned his grimoire to catch up with miraculous changes brought to him by the two powers. However, when he opened his grimoire and went through his status page he shell shocked to find his traits and physique colors of his stats were missing a few of his prized talents. Then he immediately turned the pages to check on his origin card only to find it to have undergone a transformation beyond hisprehension, changing its name from Primordial Cmity Soul Gem to Primordial Cmity (Zero). Knowing that the power of the baptism and the power from the origin source would not harm him, Wyatt calmed down and prepared to explore his traits, physique, and origin card thoroughly to understand the new changes to his abilities. However, just then sensing a dangerous energy outside in the blood rock cave Wyatt had no choice but to push his matters aside and check what was going outside. Coming out of the practice, Wyatt found Field Marshal Ileatsend gathering all her might to attack the dungeon seal from inside the blood rock cave. Seeing this, Wyatt was rmed and rushed to her side yelling, "Field Marshal, stand down!" Listening to her young liege''s voice, the Field Marshal stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him in apology, "Did I disturb your practice? I don''t understand, I made sure to control my energy signature to not disturb you." "That''s beside the point but if you really did not want to disturb my practice you would not try to destroy the dungeon I am inside. That''s basicmon sense. Anyway, what''s your n here, Kill Us All?" Wyatt thundered at the Field Marshal. She rightfully deserved it for her thoughtless actions and she would agree with him but most of his anger stemmed from the missing traits and physique on the status page. Since he can''t yell at the power of baptism and the power from the source he had to vent somehow to stop it from eating on him. Since, it was the Field Marshal who stopped him from getting rity on the changes that came with his baptism, in some way she was the right for him to vent his anger and frustration on. "Sorry, I''m seeing if I can help free the girl," the Field Marshal apologized and exined pointing to Bloodette. Secing Wyatt''s rage-filled eyesnd on her, Bloodette cutely hid behind Cortney. Like a little puppy who was caught being naughty. However, he was in no mood for her cuteness and yelled, "Didn''t I tell you two that there is no shortcut for Bloodette to break this dungeon seal?" "This dungeon seal is connected with Bloodette. If one were to destroy the dungeon seal without Bloodette breaking her connection with the dungeon seal then she too would die with the destruction of the dungeon seal. Besides, didn''t I tell you toe to me or the blood rule stream if you have any brilliant ideas like this? By the way, Did it even cross your head to ask the blood rule stream if it''s okay for you to get the Field Marshal to break the dungeon seal, not to mention with all of us inside the dungeon seal?" Wyatt stared at the stupid duo before turning his gaze back to the Field Marshal and repeating himself helplessly, "And you, what were you thinking? I didn''t expect this from you of all people." "Wyatt, I have destroyed gate dungeons from inside before. It''s not a big deal. For your information, I am half a step away from achieving advancedprehension of space rule. In case I had been sessful in destroying the dungeon seal, I could have easily carried you all to safety outside or better yet moved you all to my mystic dimension. So, rx, take it easy," the Field Marshal exined to Wyatt her reasoning as to why she was so reckless and stressed that he should calm down before asking him, "Now answer me this, how do I break her connection with the dungeon seal?" While Wyatt was in the practice, the Field Marshal who now knew about the devil merchant code and demon/ devil merchants thought she knew all of Wyatt''s secrets and felt like part of Wyatt''s group. With that, she had gotten close to everyone in Wyatt''s circle of trust especially Cortney who could not lie, the ignorant Bloodette, and innocent Dredre. Mostly because others were busy with the work Wyatt had assigned them. Anyhow, the Field Marshal hade to care for them. So much so the ''Southern Hero'' Field Marshal Heatsend was willing to help the ''Blood Supreme'' Bloodette free from her prison right next to a city full of innocent citizens in the south of the Southern region. If the Southern royal pce''s court of ministers learned of this they would find it hard to believe it because the Field Marshal Heatsend they knew would never do something like that instead try to fortify the dungeon seal to ensure the Blood Surpeme was sealed for the rest of the eternity and the southern citizens were safe. "Others can''t break the connection between Bloodette and the dungeon seal without bringing harm to Bloodette''s life, only she can," Wyatt borated to the Field Marshal on how Bloodette and the dungeon seal were connected and how only she was capable of breaking the connection between them without harming herself in the process. Then, he looked at Bloodette had head down and repeated his words to her once again but in a soft tone, "Bloodette, there is no way around this. Besides what''s the hurry? Haven''t you already achieved King realm, I am sure it won''t be long before you be stronger than the dungeon seal and break free from it." Wyatt was surprised to find that by the time he broke through from the card master realm to the card grandmaster realm Bloodette had already recovered her realm to the card king realm which came as a shock to him because Bloodette''s foundation was as solid as one can be even if she basically speed run from a mortal to the card king realm in a couple of days. He could not help but envy her as even with all his cheats and knowledge he could not achieve the same. He found sce in the knowledge that Bloodette was an old immortal who had cultivated to the peak of the card world power level countless times. It was obvious why she did not concern herself with the same worries as Wyatt when it came to increasing one''s realm quickly. Getting no reply from Bloodette, Wyatt sighed and faced the Field Marshal asking, "So, what did you end up deciding? No pressure, I will respect whatever your decision is." Chapter 2200 Devil Merchant Heatsend ?2200 Devil Merchant Heatsend Date- 21 April 2321 Time- 02:01 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Before beginning his practice, Wyatt had tried to convince the Field Marshal not to think of bing a devil merchant as betraying her ancestors and the Card world but to think of it as her not limiting her idea of the native world to the Card world but entire myriad realm just like the demons who consider the whole of myriad realms to be theirs. He hoped he was able to get through her but if not that''s fine too. So, Wyatt wasn''t lying when he said he would respect the Field Marshal''s decision. "I am a devil merchant," the Field Marshal revealed her decision summoning her diamond grimoire which was now fused with the devil merchant codex. Then she immediately added, "Woah, it feels just to say it." "Great!" Wyatt beamed learning the Field Marshal did not disappoint him. After all, having a devil merchant in his team would save him the trouble of feigning to be backed by a devil merchant. Though a non-native devil merchant was not the same as an elder chaos dwarf devil merchant, Wyatt believed he could sell it. The Field Marshal silently nodded in response. It seems that even though she was no longer on the fence about bing a devil merchant, she wasn''t confident about her decision to be one. That''s understandable after all her decision to be a devil merchant went against everything she was taught about pride and honor since she was little. One had to know for honor the Field Marshal sat by and watched as her husband was attacked, her granddaughter was kidnapped, and the property of the Southern region was stolen. For someone like that to go against everything she was taught since her childhood was not ease. It was already a miracle that she was able to let go of her old values. So it did note as surprise to Wyatt to see her struggle to live with the decision she had made. He did not dare to judge her and was thoroughly impressed by her. "Don''t worry. I promise you, I will help you see that you have made the right choice," Wyatt stared into the Field Marshal''s eyes and promised her. He did this knowing that he was one of the reasons why the Field Marshal decided to be a devil merchant. "Are you sure about that? Dredre exined the contract terms to me word by word, I got a say you found a way to legally enve people," the Field Marshal joked to change the topic, not wanting her young liege to be concerned with such an insignificant matter. Being a soldier living with hard choices was not new to her. "Now that''s just nder. I did not force you to sign the ve-employment contract. You signed it out of your own free will," Wyattically protested ying along with the Field Marshal. These days trying to bring the Field Marshal to his side, he hade to understand her better and knew exactly what kind of soul she was. Which was why he dared to trust her with part of his secret. "You a point, master or do you prefer young master," the Field Marshal said yfully. Wyatt rolled his eyes at the Field Marshal and asked, "Since you have be a devil merchant why aren''t you by Dredre''s side borrowing books from the Infinity Library or at our native sector in the inter-realm city to advance your ruleprehension? You do know that it would be very helpful if you achieve advancedprehension in space rule before the second demon invasion begins." "This thing can help me with fusing my three primary space rule meanings into a space rule stream. Dredre went on hours about its use but never mentioned anything about ruleprehension," the Field Marshal asked Wyatt in astonishment as she pointed at her devil merchant codex/diamond grimoire. "Well no, that''s impossible. Nothing can help you with that. But you said you were half a step away from achieving advancedprehension of the space rule so I assume you are halfway throughbining your three primary space rule meanings into a space rule stream. If so, then our native sector in the inter-realm city would be a more efficient ce for you toplete forming your space rule stream," Wyatt exined having experienced the perks of the ruleprehension in their native sector of the inter-realm city. "I see, I will keep that in mind the next time I enter practice," the Field Marshal replied with a little disappointment that the devil merchant code could not help her with forming a rule stream. "My bad, I will be clearer next time," Wyatt said scratching the back of his head in embarrassment. "Mmh, guys, what is a devil merchant? By the way, can I and Cortney be one?" Bloodette suddenly asked wanting to be part of this secret group that her other friends were talking about. Cortney too looked at Wyatt in anticipation of his answer, the fear of being rejected by him was painted on both their faces. Yet, Wyatt chose his words poorly, or in Corey''s words he was brutally honest, "I hate to say this, but you two do not have what it takes to be a devil/demon merchant."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Listening to Wyatt the duo started at him devastatedly. Even the Field Marshal stared at him in shock. She could not believe his reply to the girls would be so blunt and thoughtless. Looking into the eyes of the duo she could see the shards of their souls that Wyatt''s harsh words had shattered. "Well, we did not want to be a devil merchant anyway," Bloodetteshed out in defense to cover her hurt emotions while Cortney stared at Wyatt with a betrayed look on her face, it appears she did not expect this from the person she considered her best friend after Bloodette. Chapter 2201 Too Good, Too Stupid 2201 Too Good, Too Stupid Date- 21 April 2321 Time- 02:07 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Cortney had friends of her age group in the orphanage but none were close to her because of her physique that did not allow her to lie. Also, Cortney preferred to be a lone wolf as she did not want to reveal Bloodette and the dungeon seal to anyone identally. That was back when she did not know she had a manic mother and did not have the power to protect herself and the things she cared for. But when she had both, it was toote, kids her age had already found enough friends and did want new ones. Not to mention they had formed an ill opinion about Cortney, especially with her free-spirited dressing choice that left very little to one''s imagination. So when Cortney found a boy shamelessly riding a golden hoverbike to their high school and could introduce himself to her by looking directly into her eyes and not her ample chest she felt like she had found her long-lost friend and the rest was history. That was until his recent betrayal. She still had not been able to recover from it. "Cortney, don''t worry. Let us form our secret organization and not invite Mr. YouKnowWho," Bloodette said trying to console her best bud. However, thetter continued to be stumped and stared at Wyatt without blinking or moving any muscle in her body. This scared both Bloodette and the Field Marshal. Listening to Bloodetteshing out and seeing Cortney''s reaction, Wyatt understood he messed up and searched his brain trying to think of a way to salvage the situation but to his dismay, at that moment nothing came to his mind. He felt as if his brain was grinning at him snickering, ''Suffer motherfocker, Suffer.'' Feeling betrayed by his own brain in his time of need, Wyatt kind of understood the feeling Cortney was undergoing so he decided to be honest with the duo, "Guys, I am sorry, I did not mean to hurt your feelings. If it was some other organization I would have invited you guys before you asked me to. Please try and understand. This devil merchant code is not the kind of organization that you guys think it is. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Yes, the Devil Merchant Code is a secret organization but it is filled with viins and tricksters. The reason I am not inviting you to be one is because one of you is too good and the other is too stupid to be a devil/demon merchant." Listening to Wyatt''s reason Cortney and Bloodette nodded in understanding. Then they looked at each other trying to figure out which one of them was the good one and which one of them was the stupid one. Just when their gazes on each other were turning heated, Wyatt stepped in rifying, "Cortney, being a devil/demon merchant means you have to be deceitful and cunning which you can''t thanks to your physique that doesn''t allow you to lie. Bloodette, being a devil/demon merchant needs one to be very sharp and intuitive such that they can detect any bullshit, traps, or tricks from miles away and avoid them, which you clearly aren''t. I say this because I saw a five-year-old from the orphanage fool you into eating insects when your diet is strictly restricted to blood-rted foods. I still don''t understand why you ate the insects." "She said I can''t eat insects. So, I ate them to prove her wrong," Bloodette replied proudly. However, she forgot to mention how she vomited those insects out ten secondster, adding to the children''s amusement. Listening to Bloodette''s answer Wyatt resisted his urge to p his forehead in frustration meanwhile Cortney and the Field Marshal nodded their head agreeing with Bloodette. So, Wyatt could not help but feel these two might have eaten their share of insects in their childhood. Wyatt who had always chosen the logical option did not understand what the insect-eating trio was proud of. But he used it to make his point, "See, that right there is why you are out." "Fine, whatever," Bloodette tried to act aloof but her expression gave her away as she cared a lot. Regardless of what Wyatt said now his blunt rejection earlier had done the damage and nothing he did could take it back. "How about this why don''t you guys join the Bright Lion gang? I am part of it too. We can be part of the gang together," Wyatt proposed to console Cortney and Bloodette but they immediately rejected him saying, "We promised the headmaster that we will not join any gangs." "Then what about the circle?" Wyatt pointed out to Cortney forgetting he was trying to console her not rile her up. She could not believe he brought that up but swiftly refuted, "I never officially joined the circle. I was just following my mother around." Wyatt wanted to argue, ''That was not what I heard.'' But the Field Marshal came to his rescue by interrupting him, stopping him from making things worse for himself, "Wyatt, are you in love with Susan?" Listening to the Field Marshal bring up Susan and Wyatt''s love life, Cortney and Bloodette forgot their grievances with Wyatt and their ears perked up waiting for him to answer the Field Marshal. However, Wyatt was astonished as to why the field marshal would suddenly bring this up. Wondering it had something to with her rooting for Anna and him to get together, he warned her with his intimidating eyes as he sternly replied, "It is not of your concern." *Sigh* The Field Marshal let out a sigh and then shaking her head she spoke, "Well then let me put it this way, do you love Anna?" Wyatt stared at the Field Marshal hard, not understanding why she was bigging up this matter. Believing there had to be a reason he decided to ask her, "Why do you ask?" "I need to tell you something. I have been putting off this long enough, now I don''t know how much longer I can hide it so here goes, you need to prepare yourself to hear what I am going to say next, it is regarding Anna and her isted training..." Chapter 2202 Say It! ?Chapter 2202 Say It! Date- 21 April 2321 Time- 02:15 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "I need to tell you something. I have been putting off this long enough, and now I don''t know how much longer I can hide it so here goes, you need to prepare yourself to hear what I am going to say next, it is regarding Anna and her isted training..." before the Field Marshal could finish Wyatt interrupted her as he urgently inquiried her, "What about Anna? Did something happen to her during the isted training?" "So, you do care about my grandniece which makes it more difficult to tell what I am about to say next. Sigh, Wyatt, I screwed up big time. I will not make excuses but I hope you will find it in your heart to forgive me, Seeing and hearing the concern for Anna''s well-being in Wyatt''s eyes and voice the Field Marshal sighed imagining what was toe next. Now, she regretted blindly following her niece''s orders. She should not have meddled in her grandniece''s love life. "Whatever it is you did would you please just tell me already?" Wyatt yelled at the Field Marshal in hysteria. Listening to her words, tone, and expression he could not help but assume the worst. He knew Anna was next in line for the Southern throne, his brain was telling him nothing bad could possibly happen to her in the Field Marshal''s care but his heart could not help but worry imagining the worst. Unable to handle the chaos in his mind and heart he yelled at the Field Marshal to stop beating around the bush and get to the point. "Woah, you really do care about her don''t you, Field Marshal Heatsend was taken aback by Wyatt''s reaction she believed that spending his time in the arms of his beautiful manager, Wyatt might have forgotten about Anna who was in isted training but seeing him who did not lose calm in face of certain death lose calm after hearing her grandniece was in trouble she could not help but wonder if one could love two simultaneously, "A parent sure but a lover no way; the Field Marshal shook her head in dismay and thought she was being foolish for a notion such as that to cross her mind. A teenage girl who hasn''t seen the world might believe in such romanticism but she who had walked all walks of life knew better. Annoyed Wyatt stared at the Field Marshal who was lost in her thoughts after ripping only half of the bandaid, waiting for her to rip the other half he lost his patience and cussed in frustration, "Motherfocker!" Seeing him like this Cortney and Bloodette unconsciously took a step back. The Wyatt they saw right now only looked like a human but oozed the aura of a beast. Fortunately, Wyatt''s tantrum awakened the Field Marshal from her thoughts in time. "Sorry, I will get to it right away, the Field Marshal proceeded to rify under the warth-filled gaze of Wyatt''s, ''Before I deliver the bad news there is a piece of good news, Anna is about to break through to the Card Demigod realm!" "That is a great news! Wyatt eximed. All his worries vanished knowing Anna was amidst breaking thought to Card Demigod realm. He was happy to know she was doing well. But soon his brows narrowed thinking of what the Field Marshal was hesitating to tell him, "So, what is the problem? Shouldn''t this be a cause of celebration?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yes, it is a cause of celebration for the entire Southern Region except you, the Field Marshal replied dejectedly then shortly she continued, "You see Anna was born with an extreme obsession. Since her birth, she had shown signs of that. Her mother made sure to control that dangerous obsession of hers by bing the target of her obsession. However, my niece had underestimated her daughter''s obsession which had grown stronger when Anna awakened as a Card Apprentice. Fortunately for her, Anna found her fated ingredient before things got out of control. It helped her morph her obsession for her mother into Ann, her origin card... Wyatt, you get the gist of where I am going with this, right?" The Field Marshal was so ashamed of what she had done that she could not bring herself to speak of it, she hoped Wyatt would spare her the pain of narrating it out loud. However, to her shock, Bloodette suddenly spoke up, "No, we don''t get the gist.-'' "Tuck!" Cortney cussed as she hurriedly closed Bloodette''s mouth. The Field Marshal ignored the duo and focused on Wyatt, looking at his pained expression and his anguish-filled eyes she figured he had already pieced it all together with what little she had revealed to him. She was grateful to Wyatt for not making her speak the despicable thing she did to her own grandniece. But unfortunately for her Wyatt was many things but being generous to those that wronged him wasn''t one of them. Soon he suppressed the pain and anguish in his heart enough to mutter, ''Say it. Tell them what you did. "..." the Field Marshal dumbfoundedly stared at Wyatt as just now she was thinking he was a sage for not holding what she had done to him against her but it appears she was overthinking it. She did not me him for it as the crime she hadmitted was an unforgivable sin. "I said, tell them what you did!" Wyatt thundered as his bloodshot eyes red at the Field Marshal threateningly. But before the Field Marshal could utter a word he screamed again, "Tell them how the Southern Hero destroyed the Southern Hope!" "Wyatt," Cortney and Bloodette whispered in concern feeling Wyatt''s pain and anguish from from his words and actions. They wanted to listen in on their friend''s saucy love life and gossip about itter but never did they imagine that things would take such a dark turn. Though they had no idea what was going on, they knew their friend was in a lot of pain and the one who hurt him was none other than their new friend and Hero, Field Marshal Heatsend. Chapter 2203 Did You Betray Me? ?Chapter 2203 Did You Betray Me? Date- 21 April 2321 Time- 02:19 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon The Field Marshal looked at Wyatt and the girls with aplicated expression struggling to speak of her crime so sinful that she dared not speak of it to others but her current circumstances demanded her to speak of it. She was already reluctant, Wyatt''s screaming and the girls'' confused look did not help. Confused Cortney and Bloodette''s concerned gazes jumped from Wyatt to Field Marshal Heatsend and back. They were not only worried about Wyatt but the Field Marshal too as they could feel thetter felt very guilty about whatever she did to Wyatt. However, having lived in this cruel world for a young age they understood feeling guilty would not undo the wrong that was done. Nheless, they did not judge either of their friends. They were not here to pick sides, they just wanted to be there for their friends who were hurting in their own way. Hopefully, at the end of the day, they all would be together and not let whatever this was be a wedge between them. "What are you waiting for? Say it!" enraged Wyatt cried aloud at the Field Marshal, not letting her hide from the ugly thing she did. "Wyatt, calm down. Whatever she did wrong... let us figure out a solution to it together like we always do, Cortney spoke up, trying to console her friend who was in pain. Anger Wyatt swiftly turned and red at Cortney but when his eyes met with her warm eyes filled with nothing but concern for him, he calmed down and instead ofshing out he epted his defeat, "You don''t understand, Cortney, it is over. There is nothing we can do now." Not knowing what had actually forced Wyatt to his current mental state, Cortney was at a loss for words trying to think of ways to console and encourage him. She turned to look at the Field Marshal for help but she found thetter too was not in the right state of mind. Having no idea as to what had transpired, Cortney did not know how and where to start helping her friends with their problems and struggles. As for Bloodette, she was confident that whatever the Field Marshal broke of Wyatt''s Cortney could fix it or rece it. She was waiting for Cortney to work her magic and make her friends get along again. She had no doubt in her best friend''s ability.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "She trusted you with her life. How could you do this to her?" Wyatt locked eyes with the Field Marshal and asked her why she did what she did. The Field Marshal forced herself to look into Wyatt''s bloodshot eyes and mumbled, "Back then there were strong reasons that forced my hand to take action- Arh! I don''t know anymore what''s true and what isn''t. I did it, I have wronged you and Anna. That is the cold hard truth. I am ready to face any punishment to make for it! "Make up for it, are you kidding me? What you have done cannot be undone, simrly, there is no making up for it. Just like me, you will have to live the rest of your life knowing what you''ve done," Wyatt did not allow the Field Marshal to ease her guilty conscience. He nned to make sure that even time would not be able to unburden her guilt. But before that, he needed to rify, "Field Marshal, did you betray me?" From the little information that the Field Marshal had revealed Wyatt pieced together what she had done to Anna behind his back but he felt the timing did not add up. Thest time he saw Anna was five days ago in the Field Marshal''s mystic dimension. She used him to motivate her and get her to focus on her isted training. At least that was what appeared on the surface when actually the Field Marshal used him without his knowledge to me Anna''s obsession for him to the extreme. He clearly remembers that morning because that was when she gave him two teleportation cards, the ''Royal teleportation'' and ''Run away kid'' cards. He thought they were getting closer but she used the cards to get his guard down and use him to push Anna on a path of no return. Be that as it may, Wyatt remembered it clear as day that back then Anna''s realm was far from preparing to forge her divinity let alone breaking through to the Card Demigod realm. He found it. hard to believe that Anna was able toplete forging her divinity and break through to the Demigod realm in thest five days. Thanks to his soul pupils Wyatt knew Anna''s talent better than anyone. She was good but not that good. Not to forget among those five days the Field Marshal has sworn her loyalty to him on the third day. That was to say Anna started breaking through to the Card Demigod realm three days ago. This means that the Field Marshal''s ns for Anna should have beenpleted three days ago or she betrayed Wyatt and continued with her ns for Anna despite pledging her loyalty to him. It was just following orders if the Field Marshal had done the crime when she was working for Anna''s mother but it was betrayal if she did the same after she had joined Wyatt. Depending upon which one it was Wyatt nned to decide how to deal with Field Marshal Heatsend. For the sake of his sanity, he really hoped the Field Marshal did not betray him. If she did, she better pray his new abilities that came with his breakthrough to the card grandmaster realm did not enable him to overpower her. Otherwise,e next sunrise the Southern region might have to mourn the death of their hero instead of celebrating Anna''s breakthrough to the card demigod realm. Chapter 2204 Just A Tool ?Chapter 2204 Just A Tool Date- 21 April 2321 Time- 02:19n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "I low dare you ask me that? I would never-No! I did not betray you, the Field Marshal said, hurt that her young liege would doubt her loyalty to him. Yes, she harmed him and her grandniece, but she was only following orders and believed it was for the best of the Southern region. "Don''t you dare lie to me, Field Marshal. Do you want me to believe Anna was able to forge her divinity and break through to the demigod realm within the two days after Ist saw her in your mystic dimension? Anna is a talented card apprentice but not talented enough to pull something like that off," Wyatt in his anger did not hesitate to call the Field Marshal a traitor but also a liar. Based on the information he had that was what he could conclude. The Field Marshal looked at her young liege with a mix of disappointment and guilt before proceeding to defend her loyalty to him, "Yes, you are right, Anna is not talented enough to forge her divinity and break through to the card demigod realm in two days but there are other ways that would help her achieve that. Like practicing the Extreme Path. Anna is a practitioner of the Extreme Path. It is her life''s mantra, you should know what I am talking about. After all, you enjoyed the extreme measures she went for your attention and love. Anyway, I used her obsession with you and my mystic dimension''s effects to help her achieve the impossible." "You expect me to believe that," Wyatt scoffed believing the Field Marshal was spinning a web of lies to save her skin. Then, he went on to untangle her web of lies exining, ''Extreme Path is for the Manics and Psychos, if one isn''t, choosing that path will turn them into one. Other than that there is no way for a sane person to achieve sess in that path. There is no way that the Southern Royal family would be irresponsible enough to choose a partitioner of the extreme path as the next heir to the Southern Throne!" "Genius aren''t you forgetting something important? Anna''s origin card. With every baptism, it helps her to rid the side effects of the extreme path. This time it happened to be her love and obsession for you," the Field Marshal reminded Wyatt of what he had failed to take into consideration. Wyatt''s current state of mind could be summed up with one sentence, ''When ites to their loved ones even the steady hands of the surgeon starts to tremble. "Then why did you not immediately report to me about what was going on after you swore your loyalty to me?" Wyatt asked what took the Field Marshal so long to inform him what was happening without his knowledge. "Because it was already done and there was nothing I or you could have done to fix it. Also, I did not know how to tell you, until I had no choice but to tell you. Soon Anna will stablizes her realm in the card demigod realm and will be out of the mystic dimension any day now," the Field Marshal revealed why she chose to tell Wyatt everything now of all times. "I see. I owe you an apology. I was mistaken, you are not a traitor or a liar. Your loyalty is golden but. it doesn''t change the fact that you hurt me and Anna," learning the Field Marshal had not betrayed him or was lying to cover her ass Wyatt apologized to the Field Marshal, though not in words the feeling was conveyed. Listening to Wyatt''s words, the Field Marshal was taken aback she did not expect him to react so calmly and even apologize. She did not understand why the hysteric and agitated Wyatt was suddenly calm all of the sudden. In a moment of astonishment and confusion, she was rendered speechless, unable to respond in time. After all, she had witnessed him totally lose it when he learned what she had done to Anna and that it was irreversible. She could not understand how someone could recover from something like that so quickly. Yet, she swiftly organized her thoughts and replied, "I can never forget or forgive myself for what. I did to Anna and you. Neither should you. However, if you want me out of your sight and not have to do anything with me I can understand! "No need, you were just following orders. Holding you solely responsible for what happened will be like holding the cards responsible for the crimes and murders around the world. You were just a tool in someone else''s n. The one I am truly angry at is the one who ordered you to do such a thing to her daughter! Focusing his anger on the true culprit behind this incident, Wyatt was able to find a tiny bit of generosity in his heart to forgive the Field Marshal for the part she yed in the incident. Not to mention, she was his tool now. Throwing the strongest tool in his arsenal away in a fit of rage would not be logical. That would be him letting his emotions get the better of him. Besides it would render all the trouble he went to steal this tool a waste. "Wyatt-" seeing her young liege arrive at the worst possible conclusion the Field Marshal was trying to avoid she began to panic and wanted to persuade him otherwise. She would rather prefer him being mad her than being mad at her niece the shadow ruler of the Southern region. As being at odds with her niece was the same as being at odds with the Southern region. However, realizing that defending her liege''s enemy to her liege would go against her sworn oath to him, she decided to stay quiet and follow her young liege''s arrangement. "Here I''m celebrating that I took her knight but she had already taken my queen without me realizing! Wyatt muttered to himself under his breath in rage just imagining how the Southern Princess managed to take his queen from him without even him realizing or her having to show up. This alone was enough evidence for Wyatt to understand that he had seriously underestimated her. Chapter 2205 Annas Insane Popularity ?Chapter 2205 Anna''s Insane Poprity Date- 21 April 2321 Time- 02:23 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Learning that Anna''s mother had managed to steal Anna from his side Wyatt was no longer proud about stealing the Field Marshal from Anna''s mother''s side. The Field Marshal was a loyal knight for Anna''s mother at best but for Wyatt Anna was his queen. Wyatt considered Anna his queen not because of the ambiguous rtionship between them but because she had been on his side, shielding him from all harm from the beginning. Without him asking and without her telling him, Anna has been making sure Wyatt got to live in the Southern region as he pleased. She has been protecting him from all directions just like the queen piece in a chess board. If not for Anna, the Southern Royal family and their court of loyal ministers would have enved Wyatt let alone giving him his fair share in their silver milk powder venture. It was because of Anna''s selfless care and protection Wyatt was able to grow freely in the Southern region without encountering any trouble. There was no denying it. Without his knowledge, Anna had gone to incredible lengths to fight for Wyatt''s interest in the Southern royal court and ensure he would not be troubled or bothered. Having adjusted to living in the card world, Wyatt or his I live AI had been monitoring the proceedings of the royal court. Ever since the world knew about the silver milk powder, during every court session the royal ministers would collectively write hundreds of letters to the Southern Ruler impeaching Dalton Wyatt for his share in the silver milk powder or his connections with demons and devils or his other inventions and discoveries. However, none of those letters of impeachment were ever entertained in the court. Anna made sure of it. Though Anna was not as smart as her mother, she was unexinably popr among Southern citizens, bureaucrats, and politicians. Many were willing to go against Anna''s mother or even the Southern Ruler himself for Anna. These people loved and trusted her like crazy when Anna herself was not aware of what she had done worthy of their affection and admiration. When Colleen broke through to the Card Demigod realm many in the south did not even know of it. However, the same would not be the case with Anna. When her breakthrough into the Card Demigod realm bes public it would spread across the five regions like wildfire. Each and every Southerner would celebrate her breakthrough with her and try to congratte her in their own way. Not that the southerns did not love their beloved Queen Colleen but Anna was just too popr. Every house in the Southern region considered Anna to be their family''s girl. So they would rte to any good news rted to Anna. Hence, they cannot help but feel happy for her and celebrate with her. The Morningstar University recorded the highest admissions from the Southern region during the four years Anna was studying there. Even the other top ten universities saw a spike in their admissions from the Southern region. Those who could not enter Morningstar University entered the other top ten universities to make sure they were in the same academic region as their beloved princess, monitor her well-being, and be of assistance to her with anything. Such poprity made Anna a target of envy and jealousy in the other four regions though it was only limited to the top one percentile whereas the general public had a good opinion of Anna. Still, because of this, Anna''s time at the university was challenging. Be that as may, the secret of Anna''s unexinable but insane poprity, especially in the southern region, was her mother. With the shadow ruler of the southern region acting as her personal PR agent. Anna''s insane poprity was given. Just tracing back Anna''s life, it can be seen that her family had long decided Anna''s fate for her. To be the next Southern Ruler. It was not hard for Wyatt to track Anna''s entire life as every valuable moment in her life was shared and celebrated with the entire Southern region. The Southern citizens have been slowly brainwashed about Anna for almost a century now. So it was not surprising that they would consider her as their child/sibling and rte to her happiness and sorrow. That was why when Anna was confirmed as the next in line for the Southern throne the general public did not raise any objection and happily epted it as if it was given. Nobody even thought of questioning Anna''s right to the Southern throne when her powerful uncle, the firstborn of the current Southern Ruler, was still alive and kicking.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, the royal ministers and other bureaucrats who truly knew Anna and had personally seen her capabilities but not through the media outlets controlled by her mother furiously objected to this decision. Nheless, thanks to Anna''s mother''s preparation none of them could gather enough momentum to back their voice. As such their echos of objection were silenced in the walls of the royal pce by the next sunrise. Anna''s family has been preparing her for the throne since her birth. Especially, her mother who carefully nned every step of her rise to power. She even gave up her right to the throne so she could continue to be the Shadow ruler of the Southern region and help her daughter. However, none of them expected to run into an unexpected invincible variable, Dalton Wyatt. They never expected Anna to obsess over an orphan teenager of all her incredible suitors. At first, Anna''s mother did not consider him a threat as she believed soon she would gain control of him like everything else in the Southern Region. However, to her surprise, in no time before she realized it, the orphaned teenager she looked down on had grown into a power that she could no longer overlook. However, her worries did not end there because Anna''s obsession with the orphan had grown stronger. At this point, Anna''s mother could foresee Wyatt eating and enjoying the fruits of the nt she had been watering for a century now if things were to develop as they were. That was when she decided to make Wyatt a stepping stone in her grand ns for Anna. Chapter 2206 Annas Controlling Mother 2206 Anna''s Controlling Mother Anna''s extreme obsessive tendencies were known to everyone in the main Heatsend family. While the rest of the family was worried for their only heir the Southern princess who had just been betrayed by someone she believed to be the love of her life did not hesitate to use her daughter''s extremely obsessive tendencies to control her. In contrast, the rest of the family believed she was controlling Anna''s extreme obsession and not Anna. She made sure she was the target of Anna''s obsession by using her natural right as Anna''s mother and making Anna fight for her affection and appreciation. It was natural for a child to seek the love and approval of their parent. It was the same true for Anna. By making Anna hunger for her love and approvalbined with Anna''s extremely obsessive tendency the Southern Princess was able to gain control over Anna and her life. However, this caused Anna to hurt herself in the process of winning her tight-ass controlling mother''s love and approval. None in the Southern Royal family noticed the strong control the Southern Princess had on Anna, they all credited Anna''s reckless behavior to her obsessive tendencies and sympathized with the Southern Princess for doing her best to deal with Anna''s obsessive tendencies. This misunderstanding prevailed among the Southern Royal family because the Southern Princess, herself, did nothing to harm Anna. Instead, she did her best to mold young Anna into the future Southern Ruler. After all, she was Anna''s mother, she never meant to harm her, and she could be the only person in the entire myriad realms who would selflessly sacrifice her life for Anna to seed. However, haunted by her inner demons the Southern Princess failed to see that her controlling ways were messing up young Anna''s psyche day by day. So much so that Anna was beginning to show since of mental disorder as the inner child of young Anna who was obsessed with wanting to live and explore her life to the fullest was beginning to fight with the mama''s pet Anna who was obsessed with trying to please her mother in hopes of winning her love and approval. This struggle between the two obsessive sides of Anna would lead to short mental episodes from time to time. The mental episodes would cause her a lot of pain. Despite the obvious signs disyed by Anna''s worsening mental condition, the Southern Royal family mistook it as her obsessing tendencies worsening. However, one good thing dide out of this for Anna, during one of these mental struggles, she found her first fated ingredient. Learning of this news, Lorenzo Lorn personally took a few days off his busy schedule to help Anna create her first origin card. He took his time and designed his best card recipe so far using Anna''s fated ingredient for her first origin card. The Southern Ruler personally praised the origin card Lorenzo nned for their grandchild. After getting approval and praise from everyone but Anna for the card recipe he designed for Anna''s first origin card, Lorenzo called on his trusted junior brother and friends to help him create Anna''s first origin card as the card recipe he designed was too taxing for one or two diamond-grade card creationists to create. The Southern Royal family spared no expense to reward and entertain the outside help Lorenzo had called on for Anna''s origin card creation. The help Lorenzo had called on were all reputed diamond-grade card creationists from across the five regions. This much welfare from the Southern Royal family was given. In case these card creationists were sessful in their endeavor then the royal family would pay them each ten times this. After all, the royal family had their own reputation to uphold. Despite all this preparation from Lorenzo and the royal family''s side, an ident happened during Anna''s card creation. When the party of card creationists led by Lorenzo transformed all the high-grade ingredients and the fate ingredient into soul pathways inside Anna''s grimoire''s card creation page Anna had one of her mental episodes. Fearing it would affect the origin card creation process, Lorenzo paused the card creation until Anna''s mental episode passed. However, after Anna recovered from her mental episode to their bewilderment her grimoire shone with a bright light filling the cardb signaling that the origin card creation was sessful. Anna who was at the center of the brilliant light was unaware of what had transpired. Without waiting for Anna to collect her thoughts and check her grimoire the group of gray-haired card creationists began to question her what she had done. They would rather believe Anna, a newbie card apprentice, was the one who created the origin card than think that the origin card had miraculously created itself. However, to their surprise, the docile and troubled Anna suddenlyshed out at all of them without any care for the proper royal etiquette. She was no longer polite to them and rudely asked them all to fuck off. Lorenzo who had seen Anna grow up as a polite and well-mannered princess was shocked to be called an old pervert by his favorite grandniece in front of all his colleagues. This group of old card creationists being called names and asked to fuck off by a rude mouth teenage princess lost their calm and almost attacked Anna in rage. Still, they immediately controlled their emotions knowing that if they hurt even a single thread of her clothes they would not be able to leave here without giving a proper exnation to the Southern region andpensating her in flesh and bones. Nheless, when they prepared to leave trying to forget what happened in the cardb for the sake of their life, another Anna popped out of her grimoire and began to apologize to them all for her sister''s rude behavior. Soon both Anna started to fight among themselves. They did not hesitate to get physical. One was free-spirited with a nasty mouth while the other was a perfect Girl Scout. Dumbfounded the card creationists no longer took the nasty Anna''s rude remarks personally. Neither did they wait to see the entire drama unfold instead they hurried out of the royal pce at their fastest speed nning to escape the Southern Region as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Lorenzo and his junior brother Leo were scared for their life. They felt like crying but were unable to produce any tears. Causing their expression to look like they were trying too hard to pass a dump that just won''te down. That day two brothers truly believed their lives had reached their natural expiry date. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2207 Ann Was An Accident I 2207 Ann Was An ident I When Lorenzo and Leo were preparing for their doomed future the free-spirited Anna finally got the hang of her origin card and withdrew the Girl Scout Anna into it. Then she turned to two brothers and nned to settle her score with Lorenzo, "Hey, old pervert. How dare you decide my origin card for me?" "Don''t get full of yourself because everyone praised the card recipe you designed for my origin card. Since it is my origin card I get to decide if it''s good or not. I was not too fond of it one bit. Even my current origin card is far better than the one you designed. Though its name could have been better it is still better than the shit you designed." "Fuck! I can''t believe I was almost stuck with the shitty origin card you designed for me if not for my good fortune. Lucky me. Hey, old pervert, if you don''t give me a good exnation I will tell grandaunt the reason why I call you old pervert. Don''t think I will chicken out, I have been itching to settle scores with you for a while now." Listening to Anna''s words Leo''s mind wandered and his curiosity for the truth spiked causing him to forget all his previous worries and blurted, "Tell me, why do you call him an old pervert?" "Leo, that''s not important right now," Lorenzo yelled at his junior brother before Anna even could answer Leo and continued to try and reason with her, "Anna, I am sorry that I did not take your opinion about your origin card more seriously. But it''s good to know that you like your new origin card. Still, are you alright? What was that thing just now? It did not feel like a clone or incarnation. It felt like the original, the real. I could not tell you two apart. Everything about it from its appearance, clothing, realm, soul energy signature, and even its attitude felt like you except it was a bit feistypared to the old you¡ª *Cough* *Cough*" Lorenzo fake coughed to cover thest few words of his sentence as he felt those words might trigger the Anna in front of him. Currently, Anna in front of him feels like a total stranger. From her words and actions, he could only assume that talking about the old Anna could be a trigger to an already triggered Anna who seemed to have had it out for him. Even though Lorenzo was walking around Anna on eggshells he doubted if he was talking to the real Anna. Because of her unusual attitude, he could not help but wonder that his well-mannered grandniece was the one trapped in the grimoire while the unknown abomination created by the freak ident walked free. Though he tried not to let his imagination run wild his current situation made it too easy for him not to. "Senior brother, why does the princess call you an old pervert? What did you do? I have to know. This is a matter of the South''s pride," Leo did not give two shits about the beef between Anna and Lorenzo, he just wanted to know his stuck-up but lucky senior brother''s dirty secret. He and his senior brother started off the same as orphans but in their life, his senior brother enjoyed more sess and luck than him. His senior brother was the right hand of the Southern Ruler, married the Southern Hero, and had a beautiful family meanwhile he was his senior brother''s assistant and still single. So, Leo developed a harmless jealousy toward his senior brother which surfaced after learning that his senior brother had skeletons in his closet. "How is the princess calling me an old pervert a matter of South''s pride?" Lorenzo asked his useless junior brother but then seeing the twinkle in his eyes he said in shock, "You are enjoying this. You do realize that they will have our heads if we don''t fix whatever is wrong with her." "There is nothing wrong with me. If anybody needs fixing then it''s you. You are the one going around the city sniffing other women''s dirtyundry," Anna revealed in a fit of rage, then realizing what she did she stuck out her tongue and apologized to Lorenzo, "Oops, my bad." "..." Learning the truth Leo froze up out of shock. However, his expression morphed into disgust as he muttered, "Why?" "That''s not what transpired. I happened to smell the scent of a scarce mythical-grade ingredient from a heap of dirtyundry while surveying the slums on the city outskirts. I had to smell them all to pinpoint the clothing that the smell was attached to and track that clothes owner to get information from them. That is all, I swear on my unknown parents'' soul," Lorenoze exined himself but from the looks he got from his junior brother and grandniece he could tell that neither believed him. "Well, that is what he keeps saying but based on the excitement he had on his face as he went through the heap of women''sundry I find it had to believe him," Anna pointed out. "I was excited because I found a clue about a scarce mythical grade ingredient and nothing else. Please trust me," Lorenzo begged his junior brother to believe him knowing Anna wouldn''t. However, he could not help but feel that though his junior brother''s face had a disgusted expression his eyes seemed to be snickering at him. "So, where is this scarce mythical grade ingredient? Did you find it?" Leo asked his senior brother emotionlessly. "T-that that¡­ the clue was a dead end," Lorenzo uttered, his voice had no force in it, knowing his life was doomed. Sooner orter his wife would find out the truth now that his junior brother knew it.If his brother-inw didn''t kill him for the ident with Anna''s origin card his wife will. "I see," Leo replied while his expression yelled, ''You dog!'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2208 Ann Was An Accident II ?Chapter 2208 Ann Was An ident II Getting their things in order, the brothers calmed Anna down and checked her origin card. To their relief she wasn''t lying, she was the real deal though her personality had changed for good and there was nothing they could do to revert it. She was also right about her origin card, its abilities and name were kind of wacky but it was indeed strong with powerful effects. However, the brothers do not understand why the good daughter was the one trapped as the origin card while the bad daughter was considered the original. It was a mystery but the brothers did not have the time to explore it as the group of card creationists who ran for their lives suddenly returned together. These old geniuses weren''t even able to make it past the pce doors. Soldier Queen Colleen who happened to return from her post to check on the progress of her only grandchild''s origin card creation grew wary when she saw the card creationist her brother-inw called for help with the origin card creation where making excuses to leave the Southern royal ce in a hurry. The actions of these gray-headed card creationists could not be more suspicious. She had the demigods on duty capture these old geniuses and force the truth out of them. Learning there was an ident in her granddaughter''s origin card creation and her granddaughter was acting oddly. She immediately hurried to the cardb with the captured culprits. Seeing Colleen enter the cardb right behind their pensive-faced friends, Lorenzo and Leo''s hearts jumped from their chests into their mouths. They felt as if they saw death. However, they simultaneously fell to their knees when they heard Anna impolitely address the queen without following the proper royal etiquette, ''Hey, grandma. Why did you bring these stuck-up fools back? Ipleted my origin card creation without their help. Their services are no longer needed! The group of card creationists wanted to remind Anna that they were the ones who transformed the legendary and mythical grade ingredients into soul pathways needed to create her orign card. But they stayed quiet and cussed Anna and her overbearing family in their minds. Not wanting to make things worse for themselves. Hearing Anna address Colleen as grandma and speak to her without seeking permission first, the demigods guarding her frowned as the proper royal etiquette demanded that of everyone, even if it was a blood rtive who was addressing the queen. "What did you just call me? Colleen asked her granddaughter in shock. Causing Lorenzo, Leo, and the demigods to hold their breaths. They did not want young Anna to get in trouble. After all, she was the jewel of the southern region. "Grandma. Why do you ask? Do you not like it? I can call you Granny or Grammy if you want. Anything is fine as long as you don''t demand me to call you elder sister like my mother. Because,e on, with those strands of gray hair in your head we would be fooling no one, Anna babbled on not caring for the dark expressions of the Southerners in the room. In the presence of her grandma, she had no fear in the world. Knowing her grandma would shelter her from all the trouble that came her way. "Popostrous, why would I not like it if my granddaughter endearingly called me grandma? It''s just I have been asking you to call me grandma like you used to when you were little but you refused to do so bringing up proper royal etiquette and whatnot. What changed?" Colleen asked, acting ignorant to Anna''s ''you old''ment. Colleen had repeatedly tried and failed to get Anna to address her as grandma and not as "Your Majesty'' or ''Your Highness! She felt that because of her daughter''s strict upbringing, her granddaughter might miss out on her childhood. Even though Colleen was the Southern Queen she was still amoner in heart, the only reason she epted the royal treatment was for the sake of her subjects. After all, as their queen, she represented the entire south. However, she did not want her status as queen to be the hurdle between her connecting with her children and grandchild. Therefore, seeing Anna address her as grandma after a long time she was visibly shocked and moved. The current Anna felt more close to her than the previous one. Unlike Lorenzo who preferred the old Anna, she liked the new Anna. She even weed Anna''sment on her age. After bing the queen she missed such casual banters with her friends and colleagues. While Anna was happy that her grandma epted the new her and Colleen was happy that her grandchild was acting her age and being true to herself, the Southerners and the card creationists watching them were taken aback. They found the granddaughter and grandmother pair odd. However, neither dared to make a sound or show any sign of disrespect.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "My origin card finally opened my eyes and freed me from my mental prison. Grandma, I never felt. so free before,'' Anna replied with bright eyes that revealed the emotions she was feeling right now to Colleen. "I see," Colleen nodded and then congratted Anna, "Congrattions on your origin card, honey" Colleen was happy to see Anna was able to speak her mind freely and not hesitate trying to pick her words carefully. Now she felt more like a regr child than a child trying too hard to pretend like an adult. Unlike Anna''s mother Colleen had no expectations of Anna but one, to live her life to the fullest. However, nobody in the cardb understood what the grandmother and granddaughter duo discussed. Later, Colleen turned to face the group of card creationists and sternly warned, ''You said she had lost her mind. She looks fine to me. How dare you nder the Southern royalty?" "We were mistaken, Your Majesty. Please forgive us; the group of card creationists begged for Colleen''s forgiveness in unison. However, in their mind, they could help but wonder if the Southern Queen had a few screws loose. "Fine, don''t repeat it but if I hear anyone gossiping about my granddaughter, I will find you guys. Then, heads will roll."'' Chapter 2209 Ann Was An Accident III ?Chapter 2209 Ann Was An ident III Having warned the outside help not to gossip about Anna and her origin card, the Soldier Queen and the Southern Jewel jointly head out to spend quality granddaughter and grandmother time ignoring Lorenzo and Leo''s pleas to look further into Anna''s origin card. The brothers did not dare to press too hard as they were very aware of the Soldier Queen''s quick temper. Left with no choice Lorenzo contacted the Southern Ruler to update him on Anna''s origin card and seek his wise advice. Learning that there was an ident during his only grandchild''s first origin card creation the Southern Ruler left his post at the Way Beyond to his still single son and hurried to the pce. Though Soldier Queen repeatedly assured her husband and daughter that there was nothing wrong with Anna. However, seeing the 180-degree shift in Anna''s personality they insisted on studying her origin card to make sure Anna was truly alright. The Southern Ruler, himself, took on the task of uncovering the mystery of Anna''s origin card despite the repeated pleas of his family, entourage, and royal court ministers to reconsider his decision. After all, many people were capable enough to try and uncover Anna''s origin card''s mystery like Lorenzo, Leo, Anna''s mother, etc but there was only one person capable of watching over the South, the Southern Ruler. The royal family, his highness''s entourage, and the royal court ministers'' worries were warranted but what they did not understand was that the Southern Ruler was trying to safeguard the future of the Southern region while trusting the present day of the Southern region to them. However, one could not me them for being shortsighted as they had no idea that the Southern Ruler had long decided his granddaughter would be inheriting his throne after him. Not to mention, using the excuse of inspecting Anna''s origin card the Southern Ruler nned to spend some alone time with his future heir and teach her a thing or two. He trusted his wife. When she said nothing was wrong with Anna, he believed her. Yet, he insisted on inspecting their granddaughter''s origin card because this way he could solve its mystery, get some quality time with his heir, and confirm his choice wasn''t wrong.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even though he had a very capable son whom many world leaders and masters envied him for, he still chose his granddaughter over his son as his heir because his son traveled the enlightened path. A path where one would shed one''s mortal attachments and pursue a higher power and understanding of it. This path was fit for a hermit, not a ruler. This also meant his son had no ns to start a family. Therefore, he could not entrust the Southern region to his son. As for his daughter, after the incident with her husband, she had changed. Instead of trying to deal with her inner demons, she was letting them control her actions. He tried to talk to her about it but how could he sessfully reason with someone who was just as stubborn as him and smarter than him? Having failed repeatedly, he could only hope that his daughter could find a way to rid the darkness in her heart before she ended up with the regret of a lifetime. Until she had dealt with her issues he did not n to trust the Southern Region to her but he monitored her from the shadows to help her if she ever needed him. With his two children out of the running, Anna was his only choice. Since she was still young he believed he could help her gain the qualities he was looking for in the next Southern Ruler. With that, leaving his dominion in the hands of his trusted people, he began to administer the future of the Southern region. However, he had no idea that his risky bet would yield unexpected but amazing results that would make him stand alongside the strongest Southern Rulers of all time. Inspecting the mysteries surrounding Anna''s origin card, the Southern Ruler made many discoveries. The first discovery was the answer to the question of why Anna''s origin card miraculously got created without any human involvement. After intensive research, he figured out that Anna''s obsessive tendencies made her the perfect candidate for the extreme path. She unknowingly tapped into the Extreme Path''s power during her origin card creation which resulted in her origin card miraculously getting created without any human assistance. Learning this the Southern Ruler''s feet went cold realizing his choice was wrong and understood he was one''s again without an heir. However, he did not give up there. He tried to understand Anna''s obsessive tendencies so he could uproot them with their roots. For that, he began to understand the origin card that was created with extreme path power by her obsessive tendencies. It was here, that he uncovered why it was the good daughter who got banned in the origin card while the bad daughter was deemed as the original Anna. Because the bad daughter was the true Anna while the good daughter was the Anna that she changed into to please her mother. In simpler terms, the obsessions of the good daughter had lost to the obsessions of the bad daughter. That was to say in Anna''s heart the obsessions of the bad daughter were her primary obsession while the obsessions of the good daughter were her secondary obsessions. The only reason the bad daughter was able to overpower the good daughter was that the obsessions of the bad daughter Anna were Anna''s true obsessions from her heart, it was her true self. They were the things Anna wanted to do but suppressed in order to please her mother. For most of Anna''s childhood, her obsession to please her mother won over her inner obsessions to live her life freely mostly because her mother was manipting her at every chance she got. It would not be false to say that living her life freely unconsciously became one of Anna''s obsessions mostly because of her mother''s maniption. If not for her mother Anna would never suppressed her true self to the point where it turned into an obsession. Young Anna was too young and naive to figure out her mother''s maniption and ended up suppressing her true self to please her mother. However, her origin card had changed all that. This was why Anna told her grandmother that her origin card had opened her eyes and she felt more free than ever. Chapter 2210 Ann Was An Accident IV ?Chapter 2210 Ann Was An ident IV Figuring out the obsessions of the bad daughter and good daughter sides of Anna it did not take long for the Southern Ruler to piece one and two together to conclude that most of Anna''s current condition was his brilliant daughter''s doing, learning this he was heartbroken. He knew that his daughter''s inner demons would someday harm those she loved, he warned her and tried to stop her but ultimately gave up. Now seeing his granddaughter had paid for his inability and failure he was devastated. What he had feared had be their reality, it was toote. However, he did not give up. He continued to further investigate Anna''s origin card. He had failed his granddaughter once and did not want to fail her gain. It was no longer about finding a suitable heir for himself but right by his granddaughter. With a one-track mind, using all the information his ancestors had gathered on the extreme path, he began to unravel the mystery of his granddaughter''s origin card one by one. Until he figured out that Anna''s origin card was not the problem but the solution. Realizing he was wrong since the being, he started to look at Anna''s origin card with a new perspective. No longer seeing Anna''s origin card as a problem but as the solution to her obsessive tendencies, it did not take long for the southern ruler to figure out that his granddaughter might be a one-of-a-kind prodigy that extreme path had never seen before. Her origin card managed to suppress the side effects of the extreme paths which made it unpopr among the card apprentices. Coming to this realization he beamed with joy knowing that his bet was right, he had chosen a capable heir to rece him if a need arose. However, he was also intrigued by how Anna''s origin card managed to suppress the side effects of the extreme path. Under the influence of his curiosity, he forgot about developing a ruler''s qualities in Anna and buried his head in learning from her origin card. His hard work paid off and he developed an incarnation card recipe based on the extreme path. However, this card recipe was not without risks. After all, it was based on the dreaded extreme path. But as its creator, he was capable of voiding those pitfalls. Yearster he perfected it and used it to give birth to his own perfect incarnation card simr to Anna''s origin card. Though it was not as good as Anna''s origin card born from her innate obsessive tendencies, not to mention it would be baptized by the world''s will with every breakthrough, still it was one of strongest cards ever created in the history of the card world putting the current Southern ruler alongside the greatest Southern rulers of all times. There was no denying it. After all, this incarnation card of the Southern Ruler could not only create a perfect incarnation that could not be distinguished from the original unless they opened their mouth revealing their varying personality but it disyed a hundred percent of his power. That was like the Southern region had two rulers watching over as opposed to one ruler watching over other regions. Not to mention it could fuse with the Southern Ruler, increasing his strength drastically by several folds depending on howplete the fusion was. One had to know, that this was the same incarnation that the Southern Ruler used to warn Arnas''s Master in the Central Capital for tantly summoning demons to attack the Southern Capital to use it as distraction while his people kidnapped Dalton Wyatt.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The power of his incarnation was such that the Master did not dare to fight it fearing that a fight might end up on a draw and he would be a stepping stone for the Southern Ruler''s fame. Even though he was confident he would not lose, he would lose his reputation among other Masters and other world leaders for his incapability to defeat the Southern Ruler''s incarnation. Not wanting to be a stepping stone for the Southern Ruler, the Master had to lower his head and propose a wager to the Southern Ruler''s incarnation. Still, many world leaders interpreted this as ''Southern Ruler''s incarnation was equal to a Master! Causing them to envy Southern Ruler''s strength while his allies began to admire him more. This was mostly because an incarnation strong enough to fight toe to toe with one of the masters was just a testament to absolute power by the standards of the Card world. After, that incident many have approached the Southern Ruler for his secret to creating such a capable incarnation card. Without any surprise, he rejected them all at the risk of creating many capable enemies. Be that as may, having understood Anna''s origin card to develop one of the strongest card recipes the Card world had seen, the Southern Ruler was more confident about choosing Anna as his heir. He further developed a cultivation method loosely based on the extreme path for Anna. The extreme path was a power beyond his meager understanding, he did not dare to have his granddaughter walk this path. Hence, the new cultivation method he developed for Anna was vaguely and not entirely based on the extreme path. Enough for Anna to gain immense strength and break through to higher realms with ease while making sure her origin card would not have any trouble erasing the side effects of the Extreme path. Done with their retreat, the grandpa and his granddaughters returned to their dominion. On their way back, he could not help but recall one of his conversations with his granddaughter during their closed training retreat. "Anna do you hate your mother?'' the Southern Ruler asked having just figured out how closely her origin card rted to her mother. "No," Anna replied without thinking. He did not feel any hesitation or falschood in her words. So, he asked, "Do you love your mother?" after knowing what she did to you. He said thest sentence in his mind. Chapter 2211 Ann Was An Accident V ?Chapter 2211 Ann Was An ident V "I don''t know but currently she is not one of my favorites" Anna replied after thinking a little. "Ilow can you say that Anna, when you know everything our mother did was for our good? You know how much mother worries for us!" Seeing his second granddaughtere to their mother''s rescue since she wasn''t here to defend her actions, the Southern Ruler wasn''t surprised. Having spent enough time trying to figure out Anna''s origin card, he hade to be fond of the good daughter side of Anna''s origin card. So much so that he began to treat and address her as his second grandchild, many would call him crazy for considering an origin card as his grandchild but that little one hade to win a ce in his heart. It was impossible for anyone who got to know the little one to hate it. Not to mention he believed it would be a big help to Anna when she took over the throne. "Shut up, nobody asked you" Anna rebuked her origin card, which kept forgetting its ce, and acted like her little twin sister. Also, it kept calling her mother its mother. How crazy was that? An origin card did not have parents or family let alone a mother. It only had a master whom it should worship but this one kept fighting with her on every little thing. She considered herself unlucky to get such a rebellious origin card. To make matters worse her grandpa seems to have taken a shine to her and keepsughing iming he has two granddaughters now. "Anna don''t be rude to your sister. You two need to get along nicely, the Southern corrected Anna and then turning to the little one he said, "Little one, don''t take her words to heart. I am sure under her harsh words she still loves you. As her twin, you should know her heart better than me!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yes, Grandpa I do. I know she always wanted a sibling to y and apany her," the little one did not think twice about revealing one of Anna''s hidden desires to their grandpa without even considering if Anna wanted to share it. It was just happy to use Anna to get close to their grandpa. "Shut up, otherwise I will lock you in the card; enraged Anna warned the little one from revealing her secret desires to her family. "Anna, don''t make me repeat myself," After sternly warning his eldest granddaughter he turned to his youngest granddaughter and asked, "I can''t keep calling you little one. We need to give you a name. What would you like to be called little one? That is if you want it." "I want a name too. I would like it if Mother gave me a name, the little one replied causing Anna to roll her eyes and mockingly remark, "You sure you don''t want to be called Mama''s pet. It is a fitting name for you. It highlights your personality perfectly" "If you can wait that long, it''s fine by me. Once weplete our retreat let us directly head to your mother. I have been meaning to meet up with her anyway. Until then I will call you youngest, Ignoring his eldest granddaughter''sment he informed them having decided to confront his daughter for her actions. "Thank you, Grandpa, I will wait," the little one cheered in high spirits ignoring her twin sister''s harshments. Knowing that she was only teasing her and did not really mean it. Recalling how happy the youngest was, the Southern Ruler nodded in satisfaction. Even if he was the monarch of the Southern region, he was just like any other grandpa. His training retreat with his granddaughter was twice as fun and fulfilling thanks to her unexpected twin. Being around his lovely and lively granddaughters he felt like the happiest man in the world. Seeing her grandpa had brought them to the Southern royal pce when he said he would take them to meet their mother, the youngest reminded him, "Grandpa, this is the pce, did you forget you said we will meet mother after finishing our retreat to get her to give me a name?" "No, I did not. I informed your mother to meet up with us at the pce. Now, follow me. Your mother should be waiting for us, assuring his youngest granddaughter, he led the two of them to his daughter''s personal garden. "Do I have toe too? Can''t just the two of you go? It''s not like you guys need me or my consent to name my origin card; Annained, not only did she not want to meet her mother she also thought that the whole idea of giving an origin card a human name would make the top of the dumb things her family had done and her family has done more than their share of dumb things. "Yes, you have toe. If possible I would prefer it if you did not bring your snarky mouth with you. It''s a big day for your sister you should be happy for her, No matter what he tried he could not get Anna to ept the youngest as her twin and treat her with the deserved respect. It seemed the more he pushed her the stronger she pushed back. He tried to figure out why Anna acted as such toward the youngest but he could not. He soon gave up knowing women wereplex creatures. "Yes, Anna. I would like it if you were there. Without you it will not feelplete, the youngest pleaded to her eldest twin who reluctantly followed them to do the dumbest thing they had done so far, naming her origin card. Yet, she could not help butment under her breath, "You already have a name that came with my origin card, the Good Daughter" Hearing the whisper loud and clear, the youngest''s footsteps paused as she red at Anna in disappointment and anger. Soon, recalling all of Anna''sments and insults to her since her birth, she lost control of her emotions and thundered, "I know we are twins and we should be inseparable but I hate you!" Even if the youngest could read Anna''s memories and knew Anna didn''t really mean those words there was a limit to one''s patience. Anna had managed to find the youngest''s and lit up her fuse. Being yelled at, Anna was not to be outdone, she screamed right back, "We are not twins, you were an ident!" The youngest wanted to pounce on Anna and rip her nasty mouth off for calling her an ident and all other bad things while Anna was ready to sucker punch her rage-blind rebellious origin card which did not know that its ce was under its master''s feet. However, they both suddenly froze in their tracks noticing a familiar figure appear in their field of vision. "Anna, that is not how you treat your sister. I believe I raised you better than that" Chapter 2212 The Indifferent Mother ?Chapter 2212 The Indifferent Mother "What are you doing here? Are all the preparationsplete?" the Southern Ruler asked his daughter, seeing that she did not follow his instructions to wait in her personal garden. "Your Majesty, the preparations have been made as per your wish. I was personally overseeing them as you wanted me to but with my daughters causing a ruckus loud enough to awaken the entire pce I had toe to check on them," the Southern Princess said eyeing her daughters with a mixture of disappointment and scrutiny before quickly masking it with indifference. However, her mother''s words and gaze served as a trigger to an already pissed Anna. They resurfaced the most painful memories in Anna''s mind that she thought she had forgotten after creating her origin card and bing the bad daughter. Memories such as, how her mother manipted her since her birth to get her way, how she went above and beyond to please her mother without any regard for health only to receive a ''you could have done better'' look from her in return, and so on. All those painful memories hit like a wave to Anna''s psyche transforming all the pain she felt into wrath toward the person that caused her pain. Her rage intensified, knowing that the person was none other than the one she trusted the most in the world, her mother. With her judgment clouded by anger, Anna rushed toward her mother screaming. ''I will kill you, you maniptive bitch!" However, before Anna could evenunch toward her mother, she was tackled to the floor by her origin card. It instantly immobilized her and yelled, "How dare you swear at our mother? Apologize!" "Let go of me. I will kill that manipted shrew today," Anna shouted as all her struggles to free herself from her origin card''s grasp proved useless as everything she could do the youngest could do better and much more. "Not until you calm down and apologize to our mother, the youngest demanded tightening her grip on Anna.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "You dumb baby, how can you keep defending her after knowing everything she has put us through? We have the same memories. Do you remember, when we were ten years old, we burned our right wrist trying to cook a special birthday breakfast for her? In the end, she did not even cat it nor care for our burn injury. If not for the royal chef reacting quickly, we would have a burn mark the size of a spoon on our right wrist reminding us of that day and our naivety till the second we die. When we asked why she did not eat the breakfast we prepared, what did say? You remember it right, doesn''t it boil your blood? Yet, how can you still side with her?" Anna asked her twin sister with wild bloodshot eyes, they looked like they were starving for vengeance for decades. "I remember what she said. It doesn''t enrage me as she was right. Princesses should not be cooking but doing their best to be capable and outstanding in making their ancestors and subjects proud, showing them a promising futurey ahead. Besides, we have royal chefs and cooking cards for that,'' The youngest once again sided with their mother, agreeing and defending her words. Seeing both his granddaughters rolling on the floor, the Southern Ruler did not stop them as he finally understood why Anna hated the youngest. It was Youngest''s blind love for their mother that caused Anna to repel the Youngest. The answer was that simple but for reasons unknown his male brain could not see it during his retreat. Then, he red at his daughter as he mentallymunicated with her, "You did this on purpose, didn''t you? Aren''t you taking it too far just to understand her heart and learn her thoughts? Thanks to your mind games, she has already been through enough. I am warning you, change your ways or else I will be forced to send you to Way Beyond and have your brother fill your shoes in the Southern Capital! ''Father, don''t threaten your enemies with something you can''t do. It only showcases your desperation and weaknesses to them. Sometimes, I wonder how you managed the Southern Region before me. And also you need to work more on your poker face. Right now your eyes are like an open book to me! the Southern Princess''s indifferent face made a subtle smile being warned by her father. The reason she was so confident that her father would not make her switch ces with her brother was because if her brother were to be in charge of domestic and foreign affairs the Southern economy would copse in the next twelve hours of him taking charge. Maybe even faster, as in his unteral pursuit of a higher power, he would not have time to manage the affairs of an entire region and also because the Southern economy was that vtile and weak. She has spent several decades trying to figure out a solution to stabilize and strengthen their economy but she hasn''t seeded yet. So, it was obvious that someone uninterested in worldly affairs like her brother would fail horribly where she saw defeat for several decades. ''Enough!'' the Southern Ruler thundered trying to prove to his daughter that he was being serious. Seeing her calctive father care so much for Anna and her origin card, the Southern Princess''s eyes shone brightly as she mentally eximed, ''I see you have finally confirmed her as your heir. I was worried that the stupid daughter of mine would find a way to screw my efforts up. But it seems you and mother like the new Anna over the one I raised. I don''t understand why but I am happy for my daughter. So when are you going to announce it?" Though the main branch knew the Southern Ruler had set his sight on Anna as his heir nothing was set in stone yet. After all, Anna was still a child, by the time she came to age many things could happen. However, now it was different. The Southern Ruler had set his heart on Anna as his next heir. That was to say once he announced his decision, it would be hard for one to change it, especially with the presence of the Southern Princess. ''No rush. At least not until I think Anna is strong enough to shoulder the burden of being my heir. I don''t want her to die young because of yourck of patience. Now that you know,y off her. I am warning you, don''t force me to take drastic steps against my daughter to safeguard the future of the South. You know better than anyone, if have to I will not hesitate, the Southern Ruler warned his daughter to no longer mess with his granddaughter while assuring her that the throne belonged to her daughter after him. ''Sure. I will even reward her for achieving the goal I set for her faster than I thought. Besides, I have a new interest now, the Southern Princess said as her eyes lingered on the youngest. The Southern Ruler noticed his daughter''s thoughts but did not say anything to stop her knowing that the Youngest would happily be her mother''s guinea pig. Not to mention, he believed that the Youngest ought to be trained to support her twin sufficiently when Anna sits on the Southern throne. Chapter 2213 Disowning Anna ?Chapter 2213 Disowning Anna "You!" despite knowing her origin card''s nature Anna was still surprised to see the youngest agree with their mother''s approach. It only further enraged her causing her to struggle with all her might, "Damn you mama''s pet, let go of me. Today, I will settle this once and for all! "No, I won''t let go. Unless you properly apologize to our mother," the youngest who had Anna pinned down, continued to insist that Anna apologize to their mother if she wanted her to release her from her hold. No matter how hard Anna struggled all of it proved useless against the youngest''s perfect grappling techniques. Failing to break free from her origin card''s grasp repeatedly, Anna began to talk smack to get under the youngest''s skin, "Why do you keep calling her mother? You are my origin card. Origin cards don''t have a mother. You are nothing but a freak ident." "Shut up!" the youngest shouted in a burst of rage, her grip around Anna''s neck unconsciously tightened almost causing thetter to choke. However, recalling she was in their mother''s presence, she immediately controlled her emotions as their mother taught them and cheekily responded to her twin''s enragingment, ''Anna, our memories are connected. Therefore, no matter what you say I know you love me. So, I forgive you. Now, apologize to our mother so we all can put this behind us. Come on, His Majesty is waiting." "Stay out of my head you ident!" Anna growled. She hated it most when the youngest used her deepest secrets against her. Feeling if this stand-off continued the youngest might reveal more of her hidden feelings to her mother and grandfather she decided to use herst resort against the youngest, "Don''t me me for this. You forced my hand. Good daughter, return!" "Anna, noo-" the youngest''s scream was cut off in the middle as Anna''s grimoire closed after dragging the youngest into Anna''s origin card. Finally free, Anna got back on her feet, and ring at her mother, she eximed in rage, "You ruined my childhood!" "Who are you again?" the Southern princess asked her daughter with a stern expression that one would give to a rude stranger. After receiving an answer she hadn''t expected from her mother, Anna was taken aback and tongue-tied for a while. Not wanting to lose the momentum she responded with the first thing that came to her mind, "W-what do you mean? I am your daughter, Anna, "No daughter of mine would swear and scream like a roadside hooligan. Especially, not at her mother. Also, how dare you threaten me? Guards, drag her to the pce''s prison. Lock her in the isted cell and don''t let her out or feed her until she is willing to apologize for her crimes! Though the Southern Princess''s eyes were locked with Anna''s re, her intent sense was stealthy monitoring her father''s facial reaction and intent sense. She wanted to check his limit, trying to figure out how much messing with Anna was okay before he would choose to step in. Meanwhile, Anna''s whole world had turned upside down. Not only did her mother not acknowledge her as her daughter but she also nned to imprison and starve her indefinitely for threatening her. She knew her mother was strict, difficult to please, unreasonable, and indifferent but never did she think that she would be crazy enough to disown and imprison her only blood.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The guards hiding in the shadows were sweating through their armor. Having served the royal family for centuries, they knew that the Royal family wasn''t just like any other family they were crazier than them all. They have been watching over them at their best moments and at their silliest moments. Therefore, there was an unwritten rule in the southern royal pce watch brigade that, ''Never to intervene in a feud between the members of the royal family regardless of their status in the royal family! Because no matter how nasty things got between them at the end of the day they would eat together. After all, blood''s thicker than water. Therefore, despite the Southern Princess calling on them to arrest her daughter they did not show up. More like they did not dare to show up. "You are right, you are not my mother. Guards arrest that hideous hag for manipting a royal descendant. Lock her in the torture chamber and prepare all the tools. I want her to suffer tenfolds the pain I suffered," Anna followed her mother''s example and went off script. She did not hesitate to take it a step further. "How dare a gutter mouth brat like you im to be a royal descendant? Guards arrest this insolent brat for impersonating a royal, the Southern princess''s eyes twinkled seeing her daughter adapt quickly. Old Anna would have lost her will to live if she were to be disowned by her but this new one did not care and also dared to disown her own mother. However, this also meant that now her father did not have to step in to fight Anna''s battle for her. Which was a bummer as now she would have to think of something else to figure out how far her father would let her y with his heir. Just as Anna prepared to give a fitting response to her mother, her grandpa stepped in saying, "Are you two done fooling around? If so, Anna let the youngest out!" Anna''s attitude and impolite speech were not news to him, seeing her use them in the royal pce and in the presence ofpany he did not mind. The only person who seemed to care about them in the entire royal family was the Southern Princess. After all, she had to deal with foreign dignitaries every day because of her job description. She wanted her daughter to get used to it sooner thanter but none in her family appreciated it. There was a reason why the Southern and Northern regions gained the reputation of being barbaric. That was because of their respective royal families. Unlike the royals from the other two regions and nobels from the central capital, they gave little mind to royal etiquette. Regardless of where they were and who they were talking to. As a result, the other two royal families and the noblesbeled them as barbaric which soon stuck to the subjects they represented too. The best example of this was the Soldier Queen Collen. All themon folk think she was called by this title because of her achievements on the battlefield. However, the truth was far from that. Chapter 2214 The Dangerous Consequences Of Womens Envy ?Chapter 2214 The Dangerous Consequences Of Women''s Envy The path for Colleen to be the Southern Queen was filled with thorns and stones. It wasn''t like in the fairy tales where the beautifulmon girl gets married to the prince and they live happily ever after. However, themon folks, especially the citizens of the Southern region believed her life to be a real-life fairy tale. Though the Southern Ruler''s family might have epted Colleen for the sake of the Southern Ruler the rest of the royal society and high society did not. They did not let go of any opportunity to mock and ridicule Colleen. They took every chance they got to remind Colleen that she did not belong among them. With Colleen being an ignorantmoner and straightforward soldier they nevercked the opportunity they sought. However, Colleen did not get scared or give up. She devoted herself to learning the ways of the royal and high society. She was like a soldier on a mission. She did not do this to be epted by them. She did this because she did not want to embarrass what she represented, the entire southern region especially themoners. She took her role as the Southern Queen very seriously. One of the many qualities that her royal-inws hade to appreciate in her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It did not take Colleen long to learn the ways of the royal and high society. She had conquered royal etiquette and whatnot just like conquering her enemy on the battlegrounds. No longer giving the snobs the opportunity toment or mock hermoner background. She became a living example that it was not hard for amoner to learn the royal ways but the other way around might bc. As Colleen adapted to her role as the Southern Queen many in royal and noble society began to ept her but some could not stomach that fact. These people were mostly the pursers of the Southern Ruler whose hearts and dreams were shattered when Colleen married the man of their dreams. Back in his youth, the Southern Ruler was quite popr for being a heartbreaker. Many stuck-up dames who looked down on the Southern Region were willing to lower their standards if it meant they could spend the rest of their lives with him. Even after they knew he had chosen Colleen some still did not give up on him and waited for him. These were the people mostly why the royal and noble society were very unweing to Colleen. Now that Colleen was changing their prescription of her in the royal and noble society with her ability, they could not sit by and watch. However, there was not much they could do except gossip and bad mouth Colleen behind her back. After all, Colleen was the Southern Queen and they were a bunch of nobodies in the royal and high society. Now that Colleen had conquered all her ws, there was next to nothing these jealous and love-lorn dames could do. However, they did not let it stop them and came up with the derogatory title ''Soldier Queen'' for Colleen, highlighting the army grunt history of the southern queen. Usually, the title given to the new Queens would be tailored to praise their beauty,passion, or authority. For example ''Gorgeous Queen; ''Generous Queen, or ''Just Queen'' but the one given to Colleen was tailored to mock hermoner background. It was as if they were denying all her praiseworthy qualities and achievements. Even those who hade to ept Colleen had a bigugh about it. As such, the title stuck. When the Southern Ruler learned of the humiliation his dear wife had suffered, he was so enraged that he prepared to dere war on all the other regions. The entire Southern Royal pce supported his decision as they too could not stand by as their beloved queen was being subjected to such humiliation. However, Colleen stopped her husband and their loyal subjects from doing so. When asked why and if was she not angry, Colleen revealed that she liked her title. She did not think of it as an insult as she wasn''t embarrassed by hermoner and soldier background. It was the royal and high society who had a problem with it. They should be the ones to learn to deal with it not her. Also, she believed it was a fitting title for her as it represented her perfectly. She wasn''t the only one who felt this way, the Southern citizens and the citizens of the other regions too felt the same. However, it was worth mentioning that the Southern citizens andmon people around the other regions did not know that this title was given to the Southern queen to mock hermoner & soldier background and not to honor her achievements on the battlefield and the Way beyond. This was for the best because if they knew then an unofficial war would have broken out in the streets of the southern region targeting the people from the other regions for their leaders had disrespected their beloved queen. This would soon spread to other regions where the immigrated Southern citizens would be targeted and forced to move back to the Southern region. This could further snowball into a full-out war between the five regions as the Southern Royal pce too was itching for war to redeem their queen''s honor. Not to mention the other regions too had scores to settle amongst themselves. Fortunately, because of Colleen''s enlightened approach, the five regions were able to avoid all of this unwanted bloodshed. Especially, since they could not afford a war amongst themselves. After all, they were all united by theirmon enemies invading them at their borders from way beyond and inside their regions from dungeons. Right now they could not afford to be divided over something sparked by silly female envy. This was the day, Colleen''s royal-inws began to believe that the Southern Ruler''s choice was correct and much better than theirs. They hade to fully ept Colleen. She had ovee all the difficulties in her way with devotion and hard work. Proving herself on every step. Most importantly, she knew when & where to press on and when & where to retreat. Her sense of judgment hade to surprise and impress them. Gaining their full trust she convinced them that she, Colleen, was worthy to sit beside the Southern Ruler and represent them and the Southern Region. Chapter 2215 Surprise! ?Chapter 2215 Surprise! "...If so, Anna let the youngest out." Listening to her grandpa''s request, Anna pouted but released the youngest out of her origin card. Only to hear a loud Annin, "Anna, you promised you would not do that ever again! "Did I? I don''t remember!" Anna answered with a grin on her face, causing the youngest''s face to turn red out of her sheer rage toward her nasty twin, but soon she swallowed her anger and eloquently replied, "That''s alright. Please don''t forget in the future! Then, dipping into a curtsy toward her mother she greeted her, ''Mother, please forgive me for the dyed greeting. I could not properly greet you earlier as I was upied dealing with a nuisance! "That''s okay, let us head inside, the Southern Princess led the trio to her personal garden. On their way, she locked at Anna and said, "You could learn a thing or two from the youngest." "Sure and you too could learn to shut the fuck up from those nts, Anna retorted pointing at the nts in the garden. "Language, honey" A familiar voice sharply corrected Anna. When thetter turned to find the source of the voice, finding the source and noticing the familiar figures next to her, Anna eximed, "Grandma, what are you guys doing here?" Arriving in the garden, Anna found that all members of the main Heatsend family and important figures from their trusted allies such as the Lorn family, Art family, etc were present in the garden along with a luxurious buffet spread arranged on the other side of the garden. Seeing this, she was puzzled. Not understanding of what was going on. "Surprise, it is a small banquet to wee the youngest member of our family." A blurry middle-aged demigod cried in joy. Seeing him, Anna''s mood instantly improved. She rushed into his embrace and hugging his wrist she asked, "Uncle, you are here too? When did youe back?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Just now. I heard my youngest niece is about to be named so I had toe. I wouldn''t miss it for anything in the world, though the Southern Prince traveled the path of an enlightened detached from mortal attachments, he still made time for his family. Even though he had cut all his mortal attachments to travel the enlightened path he was unable to cut his attachment to his family. That was because he pursued the higher power to gain the strength to protect his loved ones. Cutting his attachment to his loved ones would mean he would lose his reason to pursue the higher power and would be lost on the path of the enlightened. Therefore, he was unable to cut his attachment to his family. Listening to her uncle''s reply, Anna''s mood once again soured. She did not hesitate to make her feelings known. Letting go of her uncle''s arm she loudlyined to him, "You did not have the time to attend myst birthday but you showed up for this. I hate you!" The Southern Prince who did not panic when facing multiple Supreme beings trying to invade the five regions with their armies was now sweating profusely trying to think of ways to please his niece who was mad at him. He was not surprised by Anna''s new personality as she has always been thisfortable around him. However, this was the first time he had seen her be so outspoken when inpany. Be that as it may, just when he was running out of time, his father came to his rescue, ''Anna, don''t make everything about you. Today is about the youngest. As her older twin, you should be happy for her."'' Anna felt like screaming at the top of her lungs that the thing they kept calling the youngest wasn''t her twin but her origin card. However, noticing the happiness and joy of the youngest through their shared memories, she reluctantly agreed, ''Fine. Uncle, you are off the hook for tonight!" "Awe, I knew my favorite niece could not be mad at me for long! the Southern Prince rubbed his niece''s head as he searched for the girl of the hour, his second niece. Finding her standing next to his sister with a controlled smile on her face, he walked toward her dragging Anna along with him. Before he could speak the youngest dipped into a curtsy and greeted him, "Hello, sir. Thank you foring to my naming ceremony" The Southern Prince was surprised. His niece''s politeness toward him felt new to him. After all, the youngest looked just like Anna. Shaking his head, he embraced the youngest in a bear hug saying, "Littledy, let me show you the true southern greeting" Letting go of her, he grasped her shoulder and locked eyes with her. Then, with a strong tone, he warned, "No need to be polite with me. Address me casually as Anna does. Otherwise, I will think you don''t like me. Got it?" The youngest panicked, as her uncle was the first one in the family to ept her without any reservations, unlike others in the family. Though she was obsessed with her mother and her teachings, she liked her uncle very much. After all, most of Anna''s fond memories were associated with him. Therefore, she did not want him to misunderstand her. Not knowing what to do, she turned to look at her mother for an answer. Seeing her give her a nod, she excitedly eximed with a high-pitched voice, ''Okay, Uncle! "Now, that''s more like a proper Southerner, the Southern Princeughed heartily as he rubbed his second niece''s hair. Then, eyeing his sister, he said, "It''s about time you introduce the youngest to the family and friends with her birth name! Only to receive a re in return. Being red by his sister the Southern Prince could not help butin, "What wrong did I do now?" "Nothing, she wanted the youngest to be a secret but I insisted otherwise, the Southern Ruler revealed his daughter''s intentions in a fit of anger seeing that his daughter still hadn''t changed her mind about grooming the youngest in secret, hidden from the rest of the world, when he had repeatedly made it clear that he did not want such a life for the youngest. Many would parise and agree with the Southern Princess''s ns for the youngest even the Southern Ruler would have if he hadn''t spent quality time with her ande to love her as his second granddaughter. Though he doesn''t seem to mind the youngest working twice as hard to pull both her and Anna''s weight when ites to politics and such. Chapter 2216 Let Your Cards Do The Talking ?Chapter 2216 Let Your Cards Do The Talking "Youngest, did you like the surprise I nned for you?" Forgetting about being humble, the Southern Ruler sought credit for the surprise naming ceremony banquet from his second granddaughter. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I like it very much," the Youngest politely answered her grandfather only to hear him ask, "Then, why are you still addressing me so politely? Call me Grandpa, like you did during our retreat and on our way over here!" "That won''t be appropriate for the asion, Your Majesty, the youngest politely declined her grandfather''s request. Being rejected by his granddaughter, the Southern Ruler red at his daughter who appeared indifferent to her father''s re and agreed with her second daughter''s stance, "She is right, Your Majesty. Please don''t forget, you are the Southern ruler first and then her grandfather" "I see you are back to your old ways, the Southern Ruler muttered under his breath trying hard to suppress his bubbling anger seeing their heated argument had be the center of the banquet. Even though the guests were mostly his most trusted subjects, he did not want to make his family''s business everyone''s tea time gossip. Seeing her mother being scolded by her grandpa, Anna snickered candidly taking pleasure in her misfortune. Meanwhile, the youngest was overwhelmed with happiness because her mother not only supported her but was willing to go against her father for her. However, she also did not want her mother to be punished by her grandfather because of her. Soon, the youngest grew troubled not knowing what to do. Should she follow her mother''s teaching with her mother paying the price for it or just cave into her grandpa''s pressure and go against her mother''s teaching, disappointing her? It was a difficult choice to make. So, she turned to her twin for help but seeing thetter taking pleasure in their mother''s misfortune the anger toward her twin that she had suppressed early resurfaced with twice the intensity. Fortunately for the youngest, before she could do something she would regretter, her grandma stepped in to mediate between her mother and grandpa by announcing, "Everybody, back up. Make room, we are finally going to see how strong our Southern Princess is. Whoever draws their opponent''s blood first wins. Now, fight! Colleen believed that if something wasn''t worth fighting over then it was not worth arguing. That was to say, the father and daughter pair either fight each other such that the winner of the two gets their way or give up and never bring it up ever again. That was how she handled her troops and now her family. Since most of them were demigods while she was still a card emperor. It was not easy surviving and governing a family full of members with exceptional bloodline. Listening to Colleen''s announcement, everyone present was stumped. Especially, the youngest. Shepletely lost her rationality when she heard Uncle cheer, "Yeah, father,e on. Don''t show mercy on her just because she is your favorite." "Go, sis. Remember to protect your face. Especially, your nose. He likes to see his opponents cry," the Southern Prince was used to getting beaten to the brink of death by his father over every little argument ever since he chose to travel the enlightened path. Now that his sister was on the receiving end this time, he could not help but feel an unknown pleasure in seeing his younger sibling suffer the same fate he did.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Go, Grandpa! Spank that witch daughter of yours" Anna cried in sheer joy. She did not expect a small argument to develop this far but she liked the development so far. She would love it if her grandpa helped her mother learn the taste of dirt. "Anna,nguage!" Colleen warned her granddaughter sternly while her eyes conveyed to thetter that next time she would not be done just with a verbal warning. Sticking her tongue out at her grandma, Anna continued to cheer her grandpa asking him to teach her mother an unforgettable and painful lesson. It did not take long for the crowd to get along with Colleen''s unconventional approach. After all, this was the Southern Region. Midst the cheer of the enthusiastic crowd who wanted to see the strength of the Southern Princess for the very first time the father and daughter pair who were at the center of this hubbub stared into each other''s eyes. Neither side showed any weakness or signs of backing down. They slowly circled the makeshift ring without breaking eye contact. Ready to respond at any sign of aggression. Seeing them like this, the crowd got heated with anticipation of watching the Southern Princess in action. How could they not be? After all, the rumors surrounding her strength were exaggerated and intriguing. The most important point was she had never fought publicly and those who had the chance to fight her had died of unknown causes. Giving birth to multiple theories and rumors. Some say her strength was on par with the top ten strongest while some say she was weaker than average card demigod. The grimoirework was filled with theories and rumors supporting both. Creating an intriguing enigma surrounding her strength making people curious about both Southern Princess and her strength. Meanwhile, many wondered if there was a reason why there were no records of the Southern Princess fighting ever since she awakened as a card apprentice. Many argued it was because she was weak she never participated in any card fight. However, knowing she had the unparalleled bloodline nobody believed that she was weak let alone weaker than the average demigod. All these spections and assumptions kept everyone guessing and added to the mystery surrounding the Southern Princess''s strength. ''Come at me whenever you ready; the Southern Ruler informed his daughter telepathically. ''Father, I thought we had a deal. I leave Anna alone and you leave the youngest to me; the Southern Princess tried to reason with her father with no intention to fight him. Knowing that it was a losing battle. ''Enough, let your cards do the talking the Southern Ruler wasn''t having it. Recalling what he learned while investigating Anna''s origin card, he wanted to spank his daughter''s inner demons out of her. Chapter 2217 The Price Heatsend Royal Family Paid ?Chapter 2217 The Price Heatsend Royal Family Paid "I surrender," the Southern princess waved the white g without any hesitation. She knew better than to sh horns with a stubborn old bull still in its prime. Seeing the Southern Princess surrender just when they thought things were getting heated, the crowd sighed in unison. However, they weren''t disappointed as many had already guessed this ending. All the people attending the surprise banquet knew the Southern Princess and Ruler very closely. So, in a way, they foresaw such an endinging from miles away. It wasn''t news that Southern Princess was someone who would not personally get her hands dirty. Even if she were forced to do so, she would prefer not to leave a trace of her taking action. Though the crowd seemed to have epted such a disappointing ending to one of the most anticipated card fights in the Card world the Southern Ruler wasn''t willing. Now that he was all fired up, a win without a fight would not satisfy his fighting spirit. Besides, this fight had a greater purpose, to beat his daughter''s inner demons right out of her. Seeing her father wasn''t prepared to ept her surrender, the Southern Princess telepathically reminded him, ''Father, I get that you care about the youngest but right. now you are the one hurting her by putting her in a tough spot regarding your unreasonable problem with her following proper royal etiquettes. Look at her, she doesn''t look like someone enjoying the surprise banquet her loving grandpa threw for her. Don''t forget why we are here! ''She wasn''t enjoying it before either. My intent sense can feel she is holding her feelings back being mindful of her surroundings and actions. Learning we held a surprise banquet in honor of her naming ceremony She felt like jumping out of sheer joy. However, instead of doing just that, she suppressed her teenage girl instincts. All because you would be disappointed if she were to act like a regr teenager. I don''t want her to restrain herself in the presence of her family and friends. I don''t want my granddaughters to grow up so quickly. With fun and capable grandparents like us, they should grow up experiencing a happy childhood like you and your brother did. But they can''t do so because of you. It is mostly my fault because I let you be. I will no longer n to allow you to continue. Henceforth, you do it the Southern way, or your mother and I will raise your daughters for you, the Southern Ruler threatened to take away the Southern Princess''s daughters from her if she were to continue on the same path. ''I agree that we did have a memorable childhood, but I would not go as far as to call it a fun one. However, because of our sheltered childhood, I and brother had to struggle when we made our debut in the Southern Region because of your so-called fun parenting. You guys did not prepare us for anything. It was hard for us to see the disappointed look on the faces of people who loved and expected so much from us, the Southern Princess finally lost her calm, hearing her father bring up her childhood. She might be the Invisible Southern Princess to the world but right now she was just a daughter venting to her father. ''What are you talking about? You guys were great when you made your debut. The generals and the ministers were all full of praises about you two, the Southern Ruler did not understand what his daughter talking about. As far as he knew his kids did far better than him when they officially made their debut in the Southern Region. "That was what they reported to you and the rest of the world but the reality was totally different. We boomed everything we tried. It was hard for us to see the look of anticipation on their faces change into a look of disappointment. Especially, for my brother. It is one of the main reasons why he chose to take the enlightened path. Then there is me, I married the worst mistake of my life and turned my family into a joke in all five regions, In a moment of weakness, the Southern Princess finally opened her heart to her father. Letting him see the darkness haunting her. "You guys think you boomed your debut, you should ask the Royal instructor about my debut. He will have a ton of embarrassing stories of my childhood. Yet, the entire world thinks I was born a ruler. It is how it is. It isn''t just us but everyone before us also went through that exact thing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om What''s important is that you guys did not give up. You two did not let your failures stop you in your tracks. You kept trying and giving your best every single day. Look at you two now, you guys are the Southern region''s two most capable and reliable pirs. Especially, you. Without you, the Southern region will stop functioning by dawn. As far as your ex-husband is concerned, I don''t think he was your worst mistake. I believe he was the price our Heatsend family had to pay to gain two cutest granddaughters ever. Trust me, if I could turn back time I would not change a single thing. So, don''t you dare think you have brought shame to our family ever again, got it?'' the Southern Ruler spoke from his heart without any calctions or lies. Because of that, his words were able to get past the darkness in his daughter''s heart and reach her. It wasn''t enough to erase the darkness but it was a good start. "Today is about the youngest, the youngest member of our family. Let us not steal the spotlight from her with our pity difference, listening to her father the Southern princess''s face had a subtle smile as she announced to everyone. Then, turning to her second daughter she gently pinched the cheeks of her cute daughter who looked like her entire world hade crashing down on her, and cheered her saying, "Honey, today is your day. So, for today let us not stand on ceremony and drop all the honorifics and formalities. After all, we are in the presence of family and friends. Let us enjoy the banquet and have a st." Seeing his words had managed to get his daughter to back down for now the Southern Ruler was overwhelmed by joy and sense of achievement. After all, winning an argument against the Southern Princess wasn''t easy even if she was his daughter. Chapter 2218 Sharing ?Chapter 2218 Sharing "Everyone, thank you for attending my second daughter''s naming ceremony at such short notice. Now, let me introduce the girl of the hour, Ann Heatsend," the Southern Princess introduced the teenage girl standing beside her dressed in a luxuriously designed dress as her second daughter, Ann Heatsend. Then, turning to the youngest with a gentle smile she asked, "Do you like the name I chose for you?" "Yes, I love it," Ann replied jubntly, nodding her head vigorously like a bobblehead doll. Having gotten permission from her mother to be herself not minding the royal etiquettes, she no longer suppressed her teenage girl side. "I don''t like it," Anna protested aloud not caring for her twin''s feelings, and interrupted her from introducing herself to the guests, greeting them, saying a few words, and thanking them foring.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Earlier Anna had decided to behave for the sake of her twin''s happiness but seeing her mother give the Heatsend Family''s priced heirloom ball gown dress card ''Royal Moon Swan'' to Ann instead of her when she promised to give it to her during her debut banquet she had a sudden change of heart. Not to mention, the name Ann seemed to have been derived from her name, Anna. She did not like that one bit. After a long struggle, she had made peace with the youngest borrowing her appearance and family. However, her borrowing her name too had turned her struggles naughty. She was no longer fine with having to share everything with Ann. "Nobody asked you, honey. Now shut up while you are ahead or grandma will get angry," Colleen whispered to Anna who was standing beside her. Thetter shivered, hearing the eerie whisper, because she knew as easygoing as her grandparents were, they were equally scary when angry. The teenage Anna who was still a low-level card apprentice did not dare to get on her card emperor grandma''s bad side. So, she stiffly nodded her head responding to her grandma''s warning. Ignoring Anna''s protest, Ann addressed the crowd and followed her mother around the banquet to personally greet all the guests. Even though the mother and daughter pair had decided to forget the etiquettes and formalities, they still had to show their guest basic respect. After all, everyone present was on very close terms with the Royal Heatsend family. As all of them were either from branch Heatsend family or rted to them by marriage. Not to mention, the people attending this banquet were powerful leaders who decided the fate of the Southern Region. If Ann were to deal with the politics in Anna''s stead when they take the throne then she had to get to know each one of them and leave a very good impression. This was the main reason why the Southern Princess went as far as to fight her father about Ann following the proper royal etiquettes today even if they were among family and friends. Even though this wasn''t Ann''s official debut it had a simr effect. She wanted Ann to do better in her mock debut than she did in her official debut. However, having talked to her father she realized that maybe she was being too hard on her daughters in her pursuit of excellence. Maybe one cannot n every moment and sess of their life as nothing is certain. Yet, a part of her could not help but think that it would not hurt one to be prepared for every possibility that this uncertain life could throw at them regardless of how tiresome it was. As she preferred living a tiring life over living a life of regret. "I don''t like this one bit," Anna said to her grandma as Ann went around introducing herself as her twin to their family and friends. "Why? Didn''t you always ask for a sibling?" Colleen said as she enjoyed the piece of the naming ceremony cake. "When did I ever ask for a sibling?" Anna eximed, unable to recall such a memory. "It wasn''t you. It must have been your uncle. Anyways, now that you have a younger sibling you have to learn to share everything with her along with your mother and family''s love. Also, you have to take good care of her. Because that is what a good older sister does," Colleen exined to Anna what it meant to have a sibling and to be a good older sibling. "Grandma, you know I don''t like to share my stuff with others," Annained while her eyes continued to follow Ann and her mother. Besides, you have no say in this. You better start learning to share your things because that''s just how things are when you have younger siblings," Colleen made it clear to Anna that she did not have a choice in his matter. "Hey, grandma. How do you know so much about how siblings should behave? Weren''t you an orphan?" Anna''s words were borderline rude but the new Anna did not give a shit as she knew her grandma would forgive her for everything she said or did unless she killed her mother a.k.a her daughter. "That''s not true, I had siblings. Not rted by a simr blood but rted by a simr fate. Though we did not share the same parents we shared the same hunger, sadness, and helplessness. If I am alive today it is because of them. Back then all able adults were on Way beyond, on the battlefield, or in a dungeon. So nobody had time to care for a bunch of orphans. Many believed we would die by dawn but we did not. We stuck together. So what if there was no one left for us, we were there for each other. Yes, many of us bullied and stole from each other out of our helplessness but when things got really desperate for one of us all of us woulde together ande through for that one. I don''t know why and how, but I guess it is true light is born in darkness. I don''t know about others but it is true in my case. I guess I was lucky. However, it is sad that only a few of us got to make it to adulthood as most of us were swallowed by hunger, monsters, or human greed." Chapter 2219 Purest Unparalleled Bloodline ?Chapter 2219 Purest Unparalleled Bloodline "You guess you were lucky?" Anna eximed, staring at her grandmother with her eyes wide. Soon, she proceeded to argue, ''You were an unknown orphan, now you are the Southern Queen. I still do not get how great-grandpa and the rest of the family agreed to Grandpa and your marriage back in those days. Yet, you guess you were lucky. You are the prime example of luck. It would not be an exaggeration to say you are the daughter of luck!" "That is just what they told the rest of the world. The truth is your great-grandaunt was against me marrying you your grandpa. She wanted to rejuvenate the Heatsend family and the Southern Region to their former glory by marrying your grandpa and grandaunt to sire a descendant with the purest unparalleled bloodline so far- "Eew! Why would she even think of something like that?" Anna cried in disgust upon hearing the shocking revtion her grandma made about her marriage interrupting thetter from finishing her story. "Back in those days, it wasmon practice for one to marry within the family to keep their descendent''s bloodline pure and their bloodline within the family. The truth is, your great-grandaunt wanted to marry your great-grandpa to keep the unparalleled bloodline within the royal family and give birth to a descendant with the purest unparalleled bloodline. However, during one of his trips to the central capital, your great-grandpa took a fancy to a noble''s daughter, your great-grandma. When the noble rejected his brazen marriage proposal he kidnapped her, married her, and brought her home. Your ancestors were proud of his actions but your great-grandaunt was heartbroken and helpless.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Your great-grandpa and ancestors brought many capable marriage proposals for your great-grandaunt but she did not agree to any of them as she did not like the thought of her unparalleled bloodline spreading out of the family. So, she chose to stay single till today. It is said that your great-grandaunt one night forced herself on your great-grandpa to sire a descendant with the purest Unparalleled bloodline but failed. Then she nned to marry her brother''s first son, your grandpa, to sire a descendant with purest Unparalleled bloodline. However, over the years she hade to love your grandpa as her own son. So, she could not go through with it. Hence, she nned to let your grandpa and grandaunt fulfill her goal to sire a descendant with the purest Unparalleled bloodline. Therefore, she became the biggest obstacle in your grandpa and my marriage- "What do you mean biggest obstacle? What could she have possibly done when the Southern Ruler, himself, had agreed to Grandpa marrying you! Caught in her grandma''s story, Anna forgot all about her dissatisfaction with Ann and her mother and instead was riled up hearing the struggles her grandparents faced during their marriage. So much so that she suddenly cried out in anger interrupting her grandma once again. "Not many know this but back then she was the strongest card apprentice in the Southern Region. So, your great-grandpa was the Southern Ruler only in name whereas your great-grandaunt held all the power and authority. Therefore, it was impossible for your grandpa to marry me without her consent. "Then what happened? How did you marry Grandpa? Did she have a sudden change of heart?" "Your grandaunt happened. She had huge ambitions and visions for the Southern region than to be someone''s wife and be a baby-making machine. Learning the news, in a fit of rage, she left her isted retreat to reason with her aunt. Since talking did not work she decided to let her cards do the talking. After one of the longest and most brutal fights I have seen in my life, she defeated and chased your great-grandaunt out of the Southern Region. Instantly bing famous in all five regions. Many champions from the other four regions came to challenge her to a card fight and she defeated them all bing the top ten strongest in the card world. With his big sister on the run, your great-grandpa decided to step down as the Southern Ruler feeling unworthy of the throne and a cheat. However, he did not want to repeat the same mistake his father made by making him the Southern Ruler instead of his elder sister just because he was a man. So, he held a card fight between your grandaunt and grandpa, the winner would be the next southern ruler-" "Then Grandpa defeated Grandaunt to be the Southern ruler and married you. Am I right?" Anna predicted. "Nope, your grandaunt conceded the fight to your grandpa and left for the Way beyond. She did not return until her marriage was arranged to your granduncle Lorenzo, Colleen revealed short-circuiting Anna''s little brain from the shock of a lifetime. Still in a daze, Anna uttered, "Grandpa isn''t the strongest in the Southern Region?" "Honey,e on, your grandpa is the strongest in the Southern Region. There is a reason why your grandaunt conceded the throne along with her ambitions and vision to her brother. It was because a few days before the card fight between your grandpa and grandaunt, your great-grandaunt returned to take what rightfully belonged to her, the Southern Throne, now that it was empty. This time she hade prepared with a peculiar power. Her first target was obviously your grandaunt. Surprisingly, your grandaunt lost to her and her peculiar power. However, the fight did not end there, your great-grandaunt wanted to kill your grandaunt for the humiliation she suffered but your grandpa came to his sister''s rescue. He soon defeated and scaled your great-grandaunt. Having witnessed her brother''s true power and her being still in recovery from her fight with her aunt, your grandaunt could only surrender the throne to your grandpa. Though your grandpa did give her another shot at the throne saying that if someday she felt he unfit to sit on the southern throne she could always challenge him for it. Since your grandaunt never challenged your grandpa''s authority till today I guess she believes he is doing a fine job as the Southern ruler, Colleen revealed the unadulterated story of how the current Southern Ruler came to power and got married to amoner to her granddaughter. "Grandma, why did grandpa not kill his aunt instead of imprisoning her?" Anna wondered aloud. "Simple, she''s family. Not to mention, it wasn''t just her who saw your grandpa as her son but he too saw her as equal to his mother. He could not go through with it and chose to seal her for the sake of stability in the Southern Region. Also, your great-grandpa spent his final moments guarding his sister''s seal. I guess he felt guilty for her situation knowing he was the viin in her life," Colleen said reminiscing about thest moments of her father-inw. "I remember you saying she is still single. Does that mean she is still alive in her seal? Does Grandpa ever n on letting his aunt out? Now that her wish to sire a descendant with the purest. unparalleled bloodline is fulfilled with my birth, Anna felt sorry for her great grandaunt who was sealed away for centuries. "Your grandpa tried a few years after your birth but failed as it turns out, in his final moments, your great grandpa had moved the seal containing his elder sister to our heritagend so that she can rest with her ancestors. Even if your grandpa is strongest in the Southern Region his power is nothing in there. After all, the unparalleled heritagend used to be an unranked dungeon that your ancestors repurposed using their unparalleled bloodline. However, you can give it a try when you be a card lord. The heritagend happens to be trial grounds for young and promising card apprentices. Though nobody has passed the trial for many generations you have the purest unparalleled bloodline among all those generations so the odds are with you" Chapter 2220 Annas Resolve ?Chapter 2220 Anna''s Resolve "Don''t worry grandma, I will pass the trial and enter our heritagend to unseal my great-grandaunt. Then, show her that she was wrong. Your marriage with Grandpa was the best thing that could ever happen to our family and the Southern region, Anna promised without taking her family''s heritagend trials seriously despite her grandma informing her that none in thest few generations have managed to pass it. "I know you can do it, honey, Colleen did not doubt her granddaughter''s ability. Nobody dared to say the grandina and granddaughter pair were being overconfident as only time would tell them that. "Grandma,e to think of it, though you lived a hard life it was a rewarding one," Anna summed up what she thought about her grandma''s life. She now believed more than ever that her grandma was luck incarnate as many do not get to see the fruits of their hard work their entire life. "It sounds to me that you are jealous of your grandma, Colleen concluded from Anna''s words. She wasn''t surprised as her life despite its ups and downs was indeed a rewarding one.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes, I am. My entire life so far I spent suppressing my true desires and doing what I was told and taught to please my mother at the risk of me going insane. Now, look where it got me. I got a weirdo calling herself my twin sister for an origin card and my mother cares about that weirdo more than her flesh and blood. This pisses me off," Ann said as she emptied her virgin cocktail and mmed the ss on the table. Colleen looked at her granddaughter in surprise and asked, "I thought you did not care about what your mother thought of you." "I don''t. I am angry that my life so far amounted to nothing" Anna said as her eyes tried to find her rebellious origin card and mother in the crowd. "What gave you that idea? Ann, your twin sister is the result of your life so far, Colleen enlightened her lost granddaughter pointing at her second granddaughter, and continued to add, "You guys might be pr opposite but she is the umtion of your experience so far. It is just that you both have different takes on your life so far. The important thing to remember here is that both of those takes originated from you, who is right or wrong is secondary. It is as simple as that." Listening to her grandma, Anna stared hard at Ann who was busy attending and pleasing the guests to please their mother. Just then feeling an intense gaze on her Ann turned to find it. As a result, their gazes met. A secondter Ann genuinely smiled at her twin and returned to what she was doing while thetter grumbled to their grandma, "Fine, I ept her as my twin and give sharing a try but if she doesn''t behave and things don''t work out I am locking her in my origin card forever. When that happens, do not tell me I did not warn guys beforehand. "I don''t believe you," Colleen provoked Anna to make sure her granddaughter would not go back on her word over every little thing about Ann that ticked her off. "If I said I am going to do it then I am going to do it. I am a Heatsend, we never go back on our words" Anna dered falling for her grandma''s trap. "No, I still don''t trust you. What about Chum-Chum?'' Colleen brought up Anna''s beloved pet, the pixie dragon, to test her resolve. "Yes, what about Chum-Chum?" Anna stared at her grandma not liking where the conversation was headed. "You know you have to share Chum-Chum too, right?" Colleen found the spooked Anna cute like a little spooked rabbit. "No, way. Chum-Chum is my friend. Where is it written that I have to share my friends with my siblings?" Anna hurriedly defended, not liking the thought of Chum-Chum and Ann ying together. "You don''t have to share your friends but what if Chum-Chum wants to be friends with Ann? Then you will have to share Chum-Chum with your younger twin," Colleen patiently pointed out to her granddaughter who was just learning what it meant to have a sibling. "Chum-Chumm only likes me and will only be friends with me, Anna said but then thinking of a possibility she added, "If Chum-Chum doesn''t want to be friends with Ann then I don''t have to share Chum-Chum with her, right?" "Sure, Colleen nodded seriously but snickered in her heart thinking, ''It is hard for me to tell you two apart let alone that little pixie dragon. I hope it doesn''t get scared or lose its mind seeing there are two of you.'' "Then, great. Chum-Chum will not be friends with anyone but me. Sharing is going to be easier than I thought,'' Anna eximed confidently while Colleen verbally pushed her to put her words into action demanding. "Now, go support your mother and sister in entertaining the guests! "Why would I do that? You do it, they are your daughter and granddaughter too," Anna wittily retorted. Pce staff cleaning the cluttered table nearby shivered in terror hearing Anna''s reply to their queen. No one in the South dared to tell the queen what to do maybe not even the Southern Ruler but Anna did. Not to mention, since when was it the turn of the Southern Queen to entertain the guests? The guest would not dare to ept such hospitality. Feeling he heard something he should not have, the staff hurriedly masked his terror and minded his business while blocking his ears with his soul energy as he did not want to be mistakenly charged with the crime of eavesdropping on the royals. As for Colleen, she did not care about Anna''s rudeness, as she preferred it. However, she sternly repeated to Anna, "I said go help your mother and sister." "This is not fair. I don''t force you to do things that you don''t want to, Anna quibbled as she reluctantly got up from her seat and headed toward her mother and sister. Chapter 2221 Lovelorn Idiot ?Chapter 2221 Lovelorn Idiot Date-21 April 2321 Time-02:25 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Wyatt-" the Field Marshal muttered looking at her young liege who forgave her for her crimes against him under her former superiors''mand. However, she wasn''t relieved knowing that he no longer considered her a traitor. Though her young liege had concluded she bore no sin for her actions before she swore her loyalty to him his heart now burned with hatred for her niece, the true culprit, for what she had stolen from him. This wasn''t something the Field Marshal wanted. "Enough!" Noticing that Field Marshal still had a mind to speak on behalf of her niece Wyatt thundered even though the former ultimately chose not to do so. He knew what the Southern Princess did was what she believed to be the best for the Southern Region, to stop a third party from having a huge influence on the future Southern Ruler, but he did not care as she stole someone precious to him. Regardless of her reasons he could never forgive her for what she did. "Did you guys forget Anna is one of the anchors keeping me ported in the Southern region? Without her on my side and with this treachery, I have two more reasons to leave the Southern Region," Wyatt reminded the Field Marshal that not many things were tying him to the Southern Region. If they recklessly cut the reasons tying him to the Southern Region one after other then they might have to bid him goodbye. Listening to Wyatt''s words Field Marshal wasn''t surprised as she too had asked the same thing to her niece when she was ordered to be the spark that ignited Anna''s obsession which in turn burned her rtionship with Wyatt. Now, she was going to repeat the same thing her niece told her to her young liege, "Wyatt, ever since you waged your life to save Anna, everyone learned about your love for Anna though you did not show it. So, my niece concluded that if we were to erase Anna''s feelings for you using her origin card, she would stop pestering you to love her and for a change, you would be the one following Anna around trying to rekindle her feelings for you. This way, not only will your influence over Anna decrease to nil but we might be able to influence you through her! "Brilliant move. Even I, the victim, can''t help but be amazed but aren''t you guys forgetting someone?" Wyatt''s praise was genuine. Had he not won Field Marshal''s absolute loyalty and had she not leaked the news to him, things might have really gone as the Southern Princess nned. He might indeed have be a lovelorn idiot being manipted by her through Anna. But things could have taken a different turn too. "Who?" The Field Marshal asked Wyatt curiously. Her loyalties aside, having gotten the front-row seat to Wyatt and her niece''s fight she was enjoying the battle of wits between them. Sometimes, she even found it more exciting and intriguing than an actual battle. "Susan Ti, my good friend and capable manager! Wyatt uttered. With Anna out of the picture, Wyatt might not chase after her as Southern Princess assumed instead he could more aggressively act on his feelings toward Susan. After all, as a soul from Earth, Wyatt still preferred monogamy. Hence, it was likely that instead of bing a lovelorn idiot for Anna and being manipted by the Southern Princess he might start a family with Susan in the Southern Region or somewhere else. Mostly like somewhere else. Things could have gone either way. "Well, she did not forget Susan. She did consider that possibility and had long started her countermeasures to stop such a possibility from happening-"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Don''t tell me your niece is the reason why Susan rejected to go out on an official date with me? Tell me, what did she do or say to Susan." Halfway through the Field Marshal''s words Wyatt guessed what she was trying to say and interrupted her in a fit of rage recalling the incident in the seed world where Susan rejected his idea to officially date each other. "Wyatt, calm down," the Field Marshal said looking at the bloodshot-eyed Wyatt who looked like he was about to kill someone. Then, immediately proceeded to rify, "She did not do or say anything to Susan, at least not directly" "What is that supposed to mean?'' Wyatt questioned controlling his volcanic rage which was about to burst any moment now and incinerate everything in its path leaving behind a trail of destruction. Learning that without him knowing the Southern Princess had not only managed to steal his Queen but was also aiming for his Bishop the amount of rage and guilt he felt was unexinable. His rage obviously was directed toward the Southern Princess while he felt guilty toward Anna and Susan because he could not protect them from his enemy''s schemes. It might be toote for Anna but in Susan''s case there still might be time for him to salvage things. With that hope, he sternly repeated himself to the Field Marshal, "Tell me, what did she do?" "She used the media to make Susan doubt herself. She made her fear that she might not be worthy of you. She skillfully brews an inner demon in Susan''s heart using the daily news on the grimoirework, making her think that you and the Southern Region would be better off if you were to marry someone of higher status or Anna. I did not think something like this would work but seeing how Susan rejected to go out on an official date with you it seems her efforts have bore amazing results. Well, I don''t me Susan for letting something like this shake her will. I am sure she held on for as long as she could but my niece has always had a knack to read a person''s weakness and get them to willingly do her bidding!" Field Marshal Heatsend exined to Wyatt how the Southern Princess had managed to drive a wedge between him and Susan too. Chapter 2222 Matter Of Heart ?Chapter 2222 Matter Of Heart Date- 21 April 2321n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Time-02:27 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon Listening to the Field Marshal, Wyatt understood that the Southern Princess had targeted Susan since the time he started to show feelings for Susan. Hence, the results of her schemes were slowly surfacing now. After all, things like this don''t happen in a span of a day. They need a lot of nning and time, which is very simr to marinating a brisket. Wyatt believed that the Southern princess mostly did this to make sure even if Anna were unable to win his heart, no one else would. Leaving him with one less reason to reject the Royal family''s proposal for an arranged marriage between him and Anna. However, when it became clear Wyatt had feelings for both Anna and Susan, she continued her n with twice the effort but with a different goal in mind. To trap Wyatt using Anna. Knowing Anna''s love for Wyatt and hatred for her, Southern Princess knew her daughter would never help her manipte Wyatt. Therefore, she had Field Marshal use Anna''s origin card to erase Anna''s feelings for Wyatt. Seeing Wyatt was contemting based on the information she gave, the Field Marshal continued, "Based on my experiences, my niece will continue to use the media to attack Susan''s will until one fine day when Susan is at her weakest. She will offer Susan a career opportunity that she cannot reject. However, this career-making opportunity will be somewhere far from you. Considering Susan''s love for you and her mental state, at that moment, she will most likely ept my niece''s life-changing offer wanting to remove herself from your life so that she would no longer be a burden to you. With Anna''s feelings for you erased and Susan walking out of your life, you will be at your lowest. Then she will appear in front of you proposing an arranged marriage between you and her daughter. Throwing her bait into the water. Considering that your situation then would be like a man drowning in his tears, you will mistake her bait for a lifebuoy and willingly swim into her trap blinded by your sorrow. Thinking even though you could reignite Anna''s feeling for you through the arranged marriage. Till the end, without even showing her shadow or getting her hands dirty, my niece would have gotten exactly what she wanted" Revealing what she thought her niece might be nning to Wyatt, the Field Marshal felt a huge weight was lifted off her chest. However, when her intent sense sensed the space inside the dungeon seal starting to connect to the space inside the seed world, she immediately mobilized her space rule to stop Wyatt from entering the seed world. "Field Marshal, what is the meaning of this?" being obstructed from entering the seed world by the Field Marshal, Wyatt questioned her aloud with a gaze that conveyed that he would kill her if she did not give him a proper exnation. Understanding why Susan rejected his request to date him officially, Wyatt wanted to return to the seed world and assure her that she was more than worthy of him and never a burden to him but an inspiration and hope. He wanted to solve all her doubts about their rtionship and future together and get her to date him officially. However, the Field Marshal stopped him from doing so. Hence, his rage almost exploded at her. "I am doing this to stop you from making the situation worse than it already is. If my guess is right, you n to tell her that you don''t think she is unworthy of you, she is not a burden to you, and that you do not care what the rest of the world thinks? Don''t you think she already knows this? This is a matter of heart and will, you cannot fix it for Susan. She has to do it herself. Girls like Susan are special, they do not know how to be selfish. They find joy in other''s happiness, someone like that will never build their future at the expense of others'' future. The more you try to console her by saying things like ''you don''t care about what the world thinks'' or ''you will face the world for her'' or ''you will face the world together'' the more Susan will me herself and walk toward my niece''s trap. Just like how you want to protect and give all the happiness in the world to your beloved, Susan too wants to protect and give all the happiness in the world to her beloved. She would not like to see you make enemies with the world for her. She would rather sacrifice her love for you so that you live a long happy and peaceful life. Don''t underestimate a woman''s love." The Field Marshal got emotional as she spoke these words, surprising Wyatt. He did not think the Field Marshal had such a good impression of Susan especially when Susan was her grandniece''s love rival. Now, Wyatt was confused, he could not figure out who the Field Marshal was rooting for, Anna or Susan. Soon, it hit him, she wasn''t rooting for Anna or Susan but for him. Understanding where the Field Marshal wasing from, Wyatt calmed down and decided not to act hastily in matters of heart. Yet, he could not help but ask her, "Don''t you think me telling her what I think would be better than me assuming she knows what I think and doing nothing?" "Usually, your approach would be correct. But not this time as the problem this time around is not you or your rtionship with Susan but Susan''s personal insecurities that have been magnified by my niece''s schemes. Susan has a lot of things that she avoided by hiding them at the bottom of her heart until my niece''s schemes resurfaced them back to the top. She needs to deal with her doubts and insecurities thoroughly if she wants a future with you because if she bes your partner she will be the target of such mind games frequently on a regr basis. People will target her for every little thing. She can''t just pause her life over very such incidents. Even you cannot stop people from speaking their minds and attacking her verbally. She needs to be strong enough to brush them off and the only way that would be possible is for her to deal with her insecurities. You have to remember, this is her journey, neither you nor I can help her on this one because this is not a physical injury but a mental and emotional one. When ites to the matter of hearts, one can only wait patiently and hope for the best! Chapter 2223 How Far Will You Go For Love? ?Chapter 2223 How Far Will You Go For Love? AN: I have rewritten two third of the previous chapter. Please reread the previous chapter before proceeding to read this chapter in order to keep up with the changes. Date- 21 April 2321 Time- 02:30 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon The Field Marshal, a battle nut, knew so much about what Susan was going through because she had seen an important person in her life go through the same thing. That person was none other than her sister-inw, Colleen, the Southern Queen. As one of the highly reputed and respecteddies in the Royal & High Society and as the Southern Queen''s close confidant, nobody except the Field Marshal truly knew what Colleen went through after marrying the former''s brother. Not even the Southern Ruler had aplete grasp of the constant criticism and struggles Colleen had to face as the Southern Queen. If he knew then not even Colleen''s persuasion could have stopped him from waging war against the other regions. It was not news that the rich and powerful were snobbish, judgemental, and exclusionists. In Colleen''s case, with a group of Southern Ruler''s female admires ming the fire with their untrue but saucy gossip about her, it had reached a whole new level it wouldn''t be wrong to call it extreme. Despite such extreme hate directed toward her, Colleen continued to bear it all and persist. In the end, she not only proved herself to them but earned their eptance for sake of her husband, her inws, and the citizens she represented which in turn helped her solidify the trust and respect that. every Southerner had shown her. Colleen was a fighter but it was not easy for her either. Being her sister-inw''s close confidant the Field Marshal understood the toll all this took on Colleen. Therefore, the Field Marshal knew that what hurt Colleen most wasn''t the taunts and criticism of the strangers who overestimated their significance in her life but the pain of her loved ones whose hearts ached every time they saw her being treated as such. Colleen did not let it stop her from attending social gatherings and public events rather she used it as a motivator to achieve the goal she set out to attain. The Field Marshal wanted Susan to do the same because she knew only by oveing her demons would Susan would be truly worthy to stand besides Wyatt with her head held up high without any hesitation or fear. Listening to the Field Marshal''s exnation Wyatt fell in a deep thought feeling she was right. Considering Susan''s personality, she would rather sacrifice herself than see any harm befall him. The more Wyatt thought the more he realized that even if he seeded in assuring and persuading Susan with his glib tongue today he wasn''t sure he could do the same in the future. To make sure he would not be in this situation again, Wyatt understood that there was nothing he could do. The only person who could do anything here was Susan, herself. If she were to deal with her demons once and for all like the Field Marshal said then he would never be in this situation ever again. However, "Field Marshal, you are right. But I am afraid. I am afraid that Susan might fall prey to the Southern Princess''s scheme or worse she would willingly distance herself from me overwhelmed by the pressure of a rtionship with me, the Southern Hope. Field Marshal, I don''t want to lose her too. I want her in my life. After all, it was when she appeared in my life that I learned to trust again. I don''t think I can continue without her by my side. I really do not think I can survive losing her." Fearing he might lose Susan too, feeling vulnerable, Wyatt expressed his genuine thoughts to the Field Marshal. He hasn''t shown his vulnerable side to anyone. However, today he showed it to the Field Marshal, Cortney, and Bloodette. Showing that he trust them enough to be vulnerable in their presence. Wyatt recalled the very first day he met Susan in Guild Association Mall and how she trusted someone she just met her fate ingredient and all her life savings. This act might not have been a big beal for others, even Susan herself, but for Wyatt, it meant the world. Ile felt like there weren''t words to exin how much it meant for him for her to trust him. That day when Susan took a chance on him, Wyatt, decided to give trust a second chance. This was difficult for him, especially considering the people he sacrificed his life to protectbeled him as a vignt and a mass murderer before stabbing him in the back. The Field Marshal was taken aback seeing Wyatt willing to show his weak side to her. At that moment a motherly love overcame her heart wanting to pull her liege into a bear hug and assure him that everything was going to be okay, she would not let anyone harm him, and she would protect him with her life. However, she could not think of words to assure him in the present situation as this was a matter of love. No one hadmand over how Susan felt and what she chose except Susan. Just when the Field Marshal was feeling helpless, Cortney who had been silent so far hearing her friend''s fears spoke up, "Wyatt, I have no idea what it means to love or lose in love but I am willing to go to any lengths to help my friend win in his love. If nothing works I will kidnap Susan and force her to love you using my origin card!" "Right, I know a few blood rules that can help too, Bloodette followed suit despite having no clue what love was. Humans were already tooplicated for her let alone their emotions. "Thank you, guys. But that won''t be necessary as I haven''t lost until I give up on my love," Wyatt looked at Cortney and Bloodette gratefully. Seeing Cortney willing to go to any lengths for her friend helped him realize he too should not be afraid and do everything in his power to win his love as everything was fair in love and war. What mattered was, how far he was willing to go for love?" After a while, seeing Wyatt was lost in his thoughts for long, the Field Marshal reminded him, "Now that you know everything my niece had nned. What do we do next?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2224 Untraceable Curse ?Chapter 2224 Untraceable Curse Date- 21 April 2321 Time- 02:34 Location-Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Cave Gate Dungeon "Thank you, you have done enough. Now, it is my turn. I prefer to do my dirtyundry myself, Wyatt replied, without ming the Field Marshal for not telling about Anna''s mother targeting Susan sooner. After all, she wasn''t sure that Anna''s mother would be sessfully able to sow doubt in Susan''s mind indirectly through the media. Now that she saw Susan rejecting an official date with Wyatt, she knew her niece had seeded. So, slowly she came clean with Wyatt by revealing everything she had done for her niece since the beginning and what she thought would be her niece''s next move. Wyatt appreciated that the Field Marshal was willing to rat on her niece for him. As it was not. required of her. Just because a Knight''s master had changed, it did not mean the knight had to reveal their old master''s secret to their new master. It would be against their code. However, the Field Marshal knowing the gravity of this situation, out of concern for Wyatt, broke the code and snitched on her niece. Not to mention she felt guilty for her part in all of this. Especially, for the part she yed in using Anna''s origin card to erase her obsession with Wyatt. Still, it would not have been easy for the Field Marshal to break her principles for her young liege. "I understand," Field Marshal nodded, knowing that Wyatt''s style of doing things and her niece''s style of doing things though somewhat simr were totally different. Wyatt did all the work, shouldering all the responsibility and risk even if he had so many people willing to do it for him. Meanwhile, her niece made use of her people and any means at her disposal to do all her work for her so that she would not have to shoulder any responsibility and risk. Soon, thinking of something Wyatt ordered her, "Let Hernicks out of your mystic dimension. I have some work with him.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Right away," the Field Marshal replied but as she was about to will Henricks out of her mystic dimension, Wyatt hurriedly reminded her, "Not inside the dungeon seal!" Wyatt had no idea how Henricks''s origin card worked but he had a vague idea of its ability interrealm teleportation. So, he did not dare to reveal the dungeon seal, which was basically the holy ce of blood rule, to Henricks, the leader of thieves and beggars. Considering the current financial situation of the Freedom Fighters, if Henricks learned that there was a blood rule stone mine inside the dungeon seal he would not hesitate to use his origin card, if possible, to teleport his band of thieves into the mine and empty the entire mine within a few minutes. Wyatt had no idea if Henricks''s origin card would allow him to teleport in and out of the dungeon scal but he could not take the risk of revealing the wealth hidden in the dungeon seal to him. "Sorry, I will be more careful next time, the Field Marshal apologized to Wyatt for her oversight as they walked out of the dungeon seal and Cortney and Bloodette followed suit.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Walking out of the dungeon seal and feeling the Field Marshal''s pseudo-celestial rule domain still covering the city thanks to her incarnation maintaining it, Wyatt decided to tell her the truth about it. that he did not reveal in the presence of the Royal Instructor. However, before he could speak the Field Marshal willed Henricks out of her mystic dimension. See his window toe clean was closed Wyatt could only postpone it to some other time. Coming out of the mystic dimension, the first thing Henricks did was take in a deep breath and enjoy the fresh air whileining aloud, "Thank god, I am finally out. I thought I was going to die unable to withstand your son''s awful body stench. It felt like it grew stronger the longer I stayed closer to him. Did you not teach to take a proper bath twice a day?" The Field Marshal frowned hearing Henricks question her parenting. If not for her being considerate of them serving at way beyond together, she would have given him a first-hand experience of her parenting. Prioritizing her liege''s work with Henricks, she controlled her rage toward him and exined, "The stench you smelled from him is a curse his wife cast on him. Because of the curse whenever he is alone with someone in close proximity, he starts to smell. The stench on him grows stronger the longer he is alone with someone. If they are too close for a long period the curse will spread to the other person!" "You sure it is a curse because I did not sense any negative soul energy from him," Hernicks responded suspiciously because, in his efforts to double cross the Masters, he had trained his knowledge and sensitivity to curses to avoid being monitored or controlled by them. Though he did not dare to im he knew everything about curses and could detect any curse, he was skilled enough to save his skin. Henricks wasn''t alone, Wyatt too looked at the Field Marshal in doubt because his old version of soul pupils did not sense any curse on Ransom. So, he pondered if the Field Marshal was lying or Ransom''s wife was too skilled in curse arts. Knowing that Field Marshal wasn''t a liar Wyatt wondered if it was thetter. "It is a curse cast with the target''s consent. Such curses are near impossible to detect which is why they are called untraceable curses, the Field Marshal resolved Henricks''s suspicion. Listening to her exnation Wyatt nodded in understanding. However, it gave birth to new doubts in Henricks who could not help but ask, "Why would Ransom agree to such a curse, and why did his wife cast such a curse on him? some "My son''s marital problems are not your business. If you are done with your questions, we have so business with you?" Unable to tell her ex-colleague that Ransom''s wife suspected him of cheating on her so she cast the curse on him and he epted it to prove his innocence, the Field Marshal thundered at Henricks asking him to keep his nose out of her son''s marriage and quickly changed the topic. "As long as the payment is good I am in," Henricks excitedly answered but then feeling that his words implied more than what he intended to imply he was embarrassed. "Payment? Did you forget you are still my hostage, do you want me to remind you?" Chapter 2225 Led By Fear ?Chapter 2225 Led By Fear Date- 21 April 2321 Time- 02:39 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway The Field Marshal sternly reminded Henricks his current identity was that of a prisoner, he did not. have the right to demand any form ofpensation for any work he did for them let alone seek a handsomepensation. "No need to refresh my memories, my mother, I remember it clearly. Tell me, how can I be of service to you?" Hernicks hurriedly adjusted to his prisoner identity with the Field marshal''s warning. However, his rebellious side was still there. Making it clear that he would not hesitate to escape the first chance he got to do so. Henricks was not one to give up easily. He would bow his head if the situation called for it, patiently bidding his time to make his move. When he finally made his move his enemies would not even realize what had transpired. His identity as the Central Region''s Ex-Field Marshal was a prime example of this. The Field Marshal was fully aware of Henricks nature so she and her incarnation together increased the power of the pseudo celestial space rule domain covering the city. Making sure Henricks could escape using his origin card. However, she feared her preparations were far from enough to stop Henricks. After all, except for him none knew the extent of his origin card''s prowess. She had a feeling that maybe Henricks was her prisoner because he led her to believe that. Maybe he had his own ns. If not for her young liege''s n to use him, she would felt more assured leaving him in her mystic dimension. "Before we begin, have you given a thought to my proposal? Give me an answer" Wyatt stepped forward and asked Henricks if thetter had given any consideration to the Freedom Fighter''s working for him. Wyatt''s blunt question caused the expression on Henricks''s face to freeze in fear. He did not want the Freedom Fighters to join Wyatt. He strongly believed the Freedom Fighters were reduced to mere criminals as the central region hadbeled them if they followed Wyatt''s proposal, making the sacrifice of the countless freedom fighters so far meaningless. Hence, he nned to reject. Wyatt regardless of the various promises made when proposing to recruit his organization. However, he did not dare to speak his mind and refuse Wyatt out right having seen Wyatt''s prowess up close in the Field Marshal''s mystic dimension when burned more than two dozen demigod undead golems to ash. Knowing Wyatt had coordinates of their main headquarters in Yellow ins, was capable of inter-realm transportation, and had a powerful card demigod like Field Marshal Heatsend following him, he did not dare to get on Wyatt''s bad side.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This also did not mean he would just dance to Wyatt''s tune. He tried to think of words to politely decline Wyatt without triggering his wrath or hurting his ego but he found that he was without words, "...." This lead to a long awkward silence, adding to Henricks''s distress and panic. Learning that Southern Princess has been targeting him since the beginning and he failed to see iting, Wyatt felt a strong sense of urgency to build his own force as soon as possible as he had no idea of what all she had in store for him. As a result, the Southern Region which he deemed as the safest ce in the Card world for his loved ones, a few minutes ago, no longer felt safe right now. It felt more like a trap meticulously designed by the Southern Princes to distance those close to him and make him all alone in the world without him realizing it. This way the Southern Royal family could be his emotional support stick when he needed one. Hence, he demanded Henricks to give him an answer right away. However, reading Henricks''s face, his answer to his proposal and fear toward him were clear to Wyatt. It did not take him long to realize that he was being led by his fear of losing his loved ones instead of being rational. As a result, seeing his hasty and brazen demand, Henricks who previously nned to give his proposal a fair consideration by proposing it to his colleagues and seeking their opinion on it now had unterally decided to reject the proposal out right. Closing all doors on Freedom Fighter on ever joining him. Learning that being led by his fears would only prove disastrous for him, he forced himself to calm down and think logically rather than y right into the Southern Princess''s hand. Therefore, he thought of a way to salvage the situation. He carefully crafted his words to let Henricks out of the spot and not close his mind to the idea of working for him, "It seems you haven''t made up your mind yet. No worries, take your time. I am sure you will soon realize, it would help the Freedom Fighter''s cause and interest to side with me" "I don''t know how me being your prisoner would help the Freedom Fighter''s cause and interest," seeing Wyatt take a step back, Henricks who feared to speak earlier now took two steps forward causing the Field Marshal to rise her brow warning her old colleague to behave in front of her young liege. "Don''t worry, after you do one small thing for me you are free to go. But remember, the next time you try to steal what''s mine, it will not end with a warning; it will end with your life. I dare you to try me again!" Wyatt warned staring directly into Henricks''s eyes as if he could see right through him. The sheer intensity of Wyatt''s words sent a shiver down Henricks''s spine recalling he wasn''t innocent in all this. He was imprisoned because he dared to kidnap clown mask right in front of Wyatt and Field Marshal without caring to check if it was a trap or not. What bothered him most was he would have gotten away with it if not for the Field Marshal''s pseudo-celestial space rule domain. Yet, he shamelessly pasted a ttering smile on his face as he spoke, ''There is no point in digging up the past. Let us move on. Please, tell me what can I do for you." Comment Chapter 2226 Understanding Ones Own Strength ?Chapter 2226 Understanding One''s Own Strength Date- 21 April 2321 Time- 02:45 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway The more shameless and spineless Henricks acted the more cautious the Field Marshal grew. Knowing her brain could not keep up with the deep calctions of the likes of her niece and Henricks she limited her priority to what she knew best, protecting her young liege. She trusted the rest to her young liege believing in his array of capabilities. Wyatt and Henricks both felt the tension in Field Marshal''s stance. Sensing her caution toward him, Henricks was rather amused feeling Field Marshal was overestimating him. Trapped in her pseudo celestial space rule domain he was rendered helpless. Seeing her underestimate his strength Wyatt felt he was wrong to have hidden his true strength from her. After all, the more informed the Field Marshal was the more meticulously she would perform her duties. Instead of wasting her effort on doing something as senseless as acting as his bodyguard. That too, fearing someone like Henricks who was more of an assassin than a fighter i.e. he was no threat to the current Wyatt. "I am guessing with the help of your origin card''s abilities you have already explored many realms nearby or connected to ours through the gate dungeons. I want you to take us to a small deste realm without any form of living beings upying it. One that no one would miss if it were destroyed, Wyatt put forward his demand to Henricks, surprising both thetter and Field Marshal. They were unable to understand why Wyatt would make such a request. Wyatt''s n was simple, he wanted to explore and gauge his new strength and prowess. Having be one with the ''Source'' and broken through to the Card Grandmaster realm he, himself, wasn''t fully aware of what he and his skills were capable of. In war, it was just as crucial to understand one''s own strengths as it was to know those of the enemy. Hence, after learning Southern Princess had made her move against him long ago the first thing Wyatt nned to do was know the full extent of his strength and skills after his baptism. Knowing Seed World was not fit for him to test his powers and fearing he would attract the attention of the Card World''s will if he were to explore his power on the Card World he decided to test his power where he would not have to worry about such things. Hence, he asked Henricks to take him to a realm devoid of any living being as he was free and the devil merchant code was expensive. Originally, he was nning to go alone but feeling that the Field Marshal should know his prowess so that she could be at case about his safety and perform the other task assigned to her without any distraction he decided to take her along. Not to mention, she was a devil merchant too so they would not need Henricks to return to the Card world. Yes, the devil merchant code''s inter-realm transportation rights to Card World belong to the ''Seven Princes of Hell. L.e. no devil/demon merchant can travel to or from the card world using the devil merchant code''s inter-realm transportation without their permission. However, it did not apply to devil/demon merchants native to the card world. However, it did limit them from using it to transport their forces who weren''t devil/demon merchants regardless of the price they were willing to offer. For that, they would need the Seven Princes of Hell''s permission. Be that as may, listening to Wyatt''s demand, Henricks saw his opportunity to reim his freedom. Yes, Wyatt did say he was free to go after taking them to a small deste realm but Henricks wasn''t one to trust his life to the assassin trying to im the bounty on his head let alone trust his freedom to someone who imprisoned him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Within seconds, he had already thought of a n to escape while helping Wyatt reach his destination. Though he dared to escape he did not dare to trick Wyatt after he had seen what Wyatt was fully capable of in mystic dimension. Having noticed the subtle glimmer in his eyes, the Field Marshal sternly warned Henricks, "No, funny business." "You don''t have to remind me, Henricks retorted and cautioned, "Are sure you want to go to such a realm? As there is only one reason for a realm to be devoid of living beings i.e. its environment is too harsh and still not capable of nurturing life. Meaning, it will not be fit for us either, especially you." "Don''t worry about me. My physique is special. I can survive anywhere let alone a little harsh environment. You just worry about finding me the realm meeting my requirements, Wyatt assured Henricks that he did not have to worry about adapting to the atmosphere of an unknown realin. He was so confident that he could adapt to any atmosphere mostly because of his array of abilities such as his primordial energy enhanced skills, viltronian and world cmity tree hybrid physique, myriad devil transformation skill, pseudo-cmity soul gems, etc. Though he could not im he was among the strongest in the myriad realms, he could im that he could survive anywhere in the myriad realms. Feeling Wyatt''s confidence in his words, the Field Marshal decided to trust her young liege. However, what worried her was Henricks using this opportunity to transport them to a dangerous ce and escape leaving them stranded. The only thing stopping him from doing so now was her pseudo-celestial space rule domain covering the city. However, if they wanted Henricks to use his origin card to take them to a small deste realm devoid of living beings, she would have to withdraw her pseudo celestial space rule domain. Without it, she did not know what was keeping Henricks from pulling a fast one on them instead of following her young liege''s instructions. Chapter 2227 Old Coyote ?Chapter 2227 Old Coyote Date- 21 April 2321 Time-02:52 Location-Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway "Field Marshal, please rx. Your tense posture is making me uneasy" Wyatt said, urging the Field Marshal to calm down. Henricks posed no threat to them, so there was no need to be so on edge. Seeing her hesitation, Wyatt nced at Henricks with disdain and assured her, "I dared him to test me because I knew he wouldn''t dare make an enemy of me! In the current state of the Freedom Fighters, they couldn''t afford to antagonize Wyatt. Hence, Wyatt was so confident that Henricks would remain obedient to him, even after the Field Marshal released him from her pseudo-celestial space rule domain. ".." Being openly challenged and taunted by Wyatt, the corner of Henricks''s eye twitched as he suppressed his rising emotions and continued to force a smile on his face. He had no choice. Had Henricks known that Wyatt was a catastrophe disguised as a mere low-level card apprentice, he would have been more cautious about his attempt to kidnap Clown Mask or simply abandoned the idea altogether, not wanting to make an enemy of Wyatt. The Freedom Fighters were not only bankrupt but also trapped in an alien realm. The world leaders, greedy for the D-rank silver beach gate dungeon, and the central military, eager to crush their revolution, had cornered them. Making them prisoners in their main Headquaters, a ce where they thought they were safest. In their perilous situation, aside from their secret deal with the Southern Princess, the VR universe was theirst hope for survival. Given that Wyatt was the creator of the VR universe, they dared not. provoke him unless it was absolutely necessary, such as acquiring the future vision that Clown Mask had seen before her Tao Eyes were stolen. "Wyatt, he''s like a old coyote. He tricks you by feigning weakness, and once you start trusting your back to him, he won''t hesitate to backstab you. We can''t trust him, the Field Marshal couldn''t help but interject, warning her young liege not to underestimate Henricks just because he was currently appearing weak. Someone like Henricks could not be trusted. The Masters were a perfect example of what the Field Marshal was trying to warn Wyatt about. Her words were not just aimed at their current situation but also at Wyatt''s n to incorporate the Freedom Fighters into his forces.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Not that she doubted the Freedom Fighters'' strength or undermined them for their identity, but she believed that as long as they were under Henricks''s leadership, they were not worth recruiting for Wyatt. She hoped that her young liege would heed her warning and abandon the idea of recruiting the Freedom Fighters, led by Henricks, as part of his forces. Her words clearly conveyed her intentions to both the young liege and Henricks, causing Henricks to frown. While he was still on the fence about the Freedom Fighters joining Wyatt, seeing the Field Marshal actively trying to prevent this possibility, he couldn''t help but feel disheartened. After all, joining Wyatt, coupled with his promises, was too tempting to ignore. Hence, he couldn''t help but passively aggressivelyment, ''Princess, it pains me to know that you have such a low opinion of me after we watched each other''s backs at the Way Beyond for years! The Field Marshal instantly appeared before Henricks, grabbed him by the throat, and stared straight into his eyes with her rage-filled eyes as she threaten, "That is the only reason you are still alive after you dared to steal from the Southern royal family, hurt my family, and corrupted my grandniece. Count your lucky that my liege needs you, otherwise..." Almost choked to death by the Field Marshal, Wyatt, for the first time, read Henricks''s true emotions through his eyes. They were filled with rage yet tranquil, like a volcano filled to the brim with bubblingva but appearing harmless like a mountain from the outside. This was what the Field Marshal was warning him about Henricks. Just as Henricks wouldn''t mind groveling for his goals, he wouldn''t forget the humiliation and shame he had suffered. He would bide his time to get even. However, Wyatt was not afraid. He had the Freedom Fighters heading from the palm of his hand. Apart from the Southern Royal family''s forces, the Freedom Fighters were the only organization in the Card world to possess the most VR Slime cards. Since Wyatt was distributing millions of these cards for free to students, the poor, and those in remote corners of the world, most of the VR Slime ended up in the possession of Freedom Fighters members or those rted to them. These cards ultimately umted at their Main Headquarters in the hands of the most capable and promising members of the Freedom Fighters. These were the individuals who held a certain authority within the Freedom Fighters. In other words, if the Freedom Fighters were up to something these guys would learn about it first. As a matter of fact, Henricks himself had a VR Slime card equipped in his grimoire at present. How did Wyatt know Henricks''s card arrangement in his diamond grimoire''s card slots? Although Wyatt still didn''t dare to hack into a diamond grimoire, it wasn''t difficult for him to track if someone was equipping a VR Slime card in their grimoire using the backdoor he had purposely added to each VR Slime card he had ever created. This backdoor was what gave Wyatt the confidence that he would be able to control the infamous Henricks, who had managed to trick the Masters, who ruled the Card world for millennia, by living among them and being one of their subordinates. The Masters never saw Henricksing, but that would not be a problem for Wyatt. Although the informationwork Wyatt had created in the Card world using the VR universe and VR Slime cards was still a work in progress, it was more than capable of handling the likes of Henricks and the Freedom Fighters, who relied on the VR universe and VR Slime cards as theirst. lifeline. Not to mention, Wyatt nned to provide all members of the Freedom Fighters with a VR Slime if they were to join him, increasing his odds. Chapter 2228 Planet Lil Red Storm ?Chapter 2228 ''Lil Red Storm'' Date- 21 April 2321 Time- 02:56 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highwayn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Let go of him, Wyatt ordered the Field Marshal, releasing Henricks from her grasp and the pseudo-celestial space rule domain. Her grip around his neck was so strong that Henricks looked like his head was about to pop out if she were to apply a little more force. Fortunately for Henricks, Wyatt stepped in to stop the Field Marshal in time. However, he deliberately waited until thest minute to intervene. After all, be would never be generous to some who dare to steal from him not one but twice. "Don''t mistaken my patience for helplessness, the Field Marshal sternly reminded Henricks as she released her grip on his neck. With that, thetter''s red and swollen face instantly returned to normal. Rubbing his neck, Henricks shot a subtle look at the Field Marshal before reminding her, "Now, your celestial rule domain too. So, we can be done with this, and I can be on my way." The Field Marshal ignored Henricks and looked at her young liege, attempting to persuade him onest time. She truly disliked the idea of trusting an old coyote like Henricks. He was someone who had used her gratitude to backstab her. She, who valued her honor more than her life, was ashamed to have known and served with someone like him. If not for the sake of her young liege, she would not be part of this conversation. "Trust me," Wyatt uttered, locking eyes with her. Looking into her young liege''s deep eyes, the Field Marshal realized, ''Right, though she could not trust Henricks, she had full faith in her young liege and his judgment: With that, she released Henricks from her pseudo-celestial space rule domain. Coming out of the celestial rule domain''s influence, Henricks felt like a fish in the ocean as his origin card was finally able to connect with the surrounding space. Feeling this unique connection between his origin card and the space, he felt like he had recovered a lost limb. In his relief of being back in his element and at his peak, he began to appreciate his origin card more and promised to never be reckless with its abilities again. "Henricks, have you thought of a realm fitting my requirements?" Wyatt asked, waking Henricks from his reunion with space and bringing him back to the cruel reality. Even though the shackles on him were removed, he couldn''t help but feel like a prisoner. Therefore, with the n toplete his end of the bargain soon and leave before Wyatt changed his mind, Henricks replied, "Yes, though it doesn''t have a name of its own, I called it the ''Lil Red Storm'' realm. Since the small realm is covered in red soil and catastrophic storms along with huge meteor strikes aremon urrence in it! "Great, let''s get going" Wyatt nodded. Ile looked forward to visiting the ''Lil Red Strom'' realm that Henricks rmended to him. He felt that this might be more than just a field for him to gauge his strength and he made the right choice choosing Henricks over devil merchant code. Had he gone the other way he would have had to pay a hefty offering to the Devil merchant code to rmend and transport him to such a realm. Not to mention, the realm rmended by the devil merchant code would not hold any surprises for him to explore, as the demon/devil merchant who found it would have already mined the entire, harvesting all of its resources before selling its coordinates to the devil merchant code. Fortunately for him, an inter-realm taxi had found him out of its own vition. Additionally, his taxi seemed to have no idea of the wealth he could amass utilizing his origin card. Well, more for him. "Okay, Please, don''t resist my intent sense. If I don''t cover you guys properly with it, you might get lost mid-teleportation, Henricks cautioned as he prepared to use his origin card to take his imprisoners to the ''Lil Red Strom'' realm in exchange for his freedom. However, just then, he felt a intimidating aura envelop him and pressure him to kneel in submission, sending a chill down his spine. Soon, he heard the Field Marshal shout, "How dare you lie? I know for a fact that you are capable of creating space tunnels to teleport multiple people!" Then, turning to face the young man next to her, she informed her young liege, ''See, Wyatt, I told you we cannot trust him."'' Wyatt frowned as he stared hard at Henricks, giving him onest chance toe clean. "Exin yourself, he demanded. "As I warned you before, the ''Lil Red Strom'' realm''s atmosphere is harsh. Because of that, its space is always turbulent. It is impossible for me to create a space tunnel connecting our realm''s space to its space. So, I have no choice but to lead you there, holding your hands!" Henricks defended himself, citing the harsh atmosphere and turbulent space of the ''Lil Red Strom'' realm. However, the Field Marshal wasn''t buying it. She cross-examined him, "Then, exin to me how you were able to teleport in and out of a realm with turbulent space? In such conditions, teleportation, if not impossible, is very risky. Let us assume your origin card is special. Unless you n to leave us stranded in a realm with turbulent space, what other reason could you possibly have to suggest such a dangerous realm to us?" "I suggested that realm because that''s the only realm I know of that fits Wyatt''s requirements. There is no other meaning to this. Besides, so what if the space is turbulent. Wyatt is well versed in array formation. He would casily be able to think of a formation to stablize the surrounding space long enough for him to leave that realm. So, I really did not have any other intention when rmending that realm to Wyatt. Trust me, my intentions are pure, Henricks hurriedly exined himself to Wyatt hearing the Field Marshal me him of nning crimes he did not even think of. Chapter 2229 Love Makes Things Complicated ?Chapter 2229 Love Makes Things Complicated Date- 21 April 2321 Time- 02:59 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway "Wyatt being well-versed in array formation doesn''t mean he carries ingredients for every possible array formation with him. If we are stranded in a barren realm with turbulent space, where are we supposed to find the ingredients to set up an array formation to stabilize the space around us?" the Field Marshal pointed out, highlighting the w in the logic Henricks used to defend himself. Regardless of how Henricks tried to justify his actions, the Field Marshal wasn''t buying it. She had long harbored doubts about him, and now, watching him make one excuse after another, she was convinced her suspicions were well-founded. What puzzled her most was why her young liege insisted on trusting him, despite witnessing Henricks betray every person who had ever put their faith in him for his own gain. Listening to the Field Marshal''s argument, Henricks was speechless, unable to formte a counterargument to defend his proposal. He had no choice but to ept that he had no defense. Now he understood the danger of a woman''s grudge. If you earn their trust, they will give their lives for you. But if you abuse that trust, they will be willing to die to get even. He truly had no ns of abandoning Wyatt and the Field Marshal on the ''Lil Red Storm'' realm. Such a thought had never crossed his mind. Even if it had, he would have immediately dismissed it, as he couldn''t afford to make an enemy of Wyatt. However, thanks to the Field Marshal''s arguments, he now appeared guilty of that crime. The irony was that he had nothing but his word to prove his innocence. Given his history with Wyatt and the Field Marshal, his words held no weight here. It seemed his past mistakes were catching up with him. "Please believe me. I had no such thoughts. I swear, I truly hoped to drop you off on the ''Lil Red Storm'' realin and regain my freedom without leaving any hard feelings behind. Besides, now that we know, if it makes you feel more secure, you can purchase the necessary ingredients for the space stabilization array and then follow me to the new realm. There''s no need for us to fall out over this minor detail, Henricks carefully chose his words to make his intentions clear to Wyatt. As for the Field Marshal, he had realized that nothing he said would change her opinion of him. A part of Henricks felt he didn''t need to justify himself to the likes of Wyatt and the Field Marshal, considering he was doing them a huge favor by taking them to a new realm that met their requirements. Given the current development of the Card world, only he could fulfill their demands, yet they treated him with such disrespect. If he wanted to leave, he could do so immediately, as neither the Field Marshal nor Wyatt could stop him. However, he urged himself not to be hasty, as he didn''t want to burn bridges with Wyattpletely, especially now. Yes, he was involved in a deal with the Southern Princess that would not only solve their current financial dilemma but, if executed properly, would set the entire Freedom Fighter organization up for life. However, the Southern Princess''s reputation preceded her. Trusting her would be akin to willingly taking poison to alleviate a temporary headache. Henricks knew a partnership with the Southern Princess wouldn''t be easy. Hence, he was willing to bend over to please Wyatt and maintain a healthy rtion with him. With the rest of the world nning to feast on the corpse of his organization, only Wyatt remained as a countermeasure against the Southern Princess. He only believe so after seeing Wyatt manage to steal Field Marshal Heatsend from the Southern Princess''s side and witnessing the strength he disyed against the small army of undead golems,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Henricks was confident that Wyatt would be able to face the Southern Princess. Having realized this, Henricks regretted recklessly attempting to kidnap Clown Mask from Wyatt and the Field Marshal. But it was toote; what was done was done. Nheless, believing that if he had seeded in kidnapping Clown Mask, he wouldn''t have had to depend on the Southern Princess or Wyatt for the survival of his organization, he consoled himself. Seeing Henricks ignore her, the Field Marshal fumed with anger but remained silent, as it wasn''t her turn to speak. Now it was up to her liege to decide whether he would continue to trust Henricks ignoring all these obvious signs not to trust him. She gazed at her young liege, hoping he would make the right decision-the one she had been urging him to make since the beginning. Now both Henricks and Field Marshal Heatsend''s gazes rested on Wyatt. They both patiently waited, hoping he would side with them. Meanwhile, Wyatt''s brows had narrowed into a frown. Ile had problem of his own. He was regretting sharing his fears and appear weak in front of the Field Marshal. Previously, with a singlemand from him, the Field Marshal would have followed him to death without any questions. But now she was questioning his every decision and even trying to impose her ideas on his. It wasn''t that Field Marshal Heatsend was undermining his authority. It was simply that, after Wyatt opened up about his fears and showed his vulnerable side to the Field Marshal, she no longer saw him solely as her liege but also as one of her grandchildren. This sentiment made her unconsciously forget her previous military discipline and question her superior, undermining the hierarchy. Inyman''s terms, Field Marshal Heatsend''s maternal love for Wyatt was overpowering her loyalty to him. Wyatt would have preferred the Field Marshal Heatsend undermining his authority over this cringey situation, as he knew how to deal with those who challenged his authority but had no idea how to deal with people who were smothering him with their love. This was why Wyatt never revealed much about himself to people close to him, not wanting their admiration for him to develop into a selfless emotion like love. This situation remind Wyatt the words of his old friend, ''Love makes thingsplicated but also fun and warm! Chapter 2230 Take It Or Leave It Chapter 2230 Take It Or Leave It Date- 21 April 2321 Time- 03:03 Location- Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway The Field Marshal loving Wyatt as her grandchild whom she would protect at the cost of life, rather than respecting him as hermander whom she should follow without question, was giving Wyatt a huge headache. He didn''t have the heart to tell the Field Marshal to stop what she was doing, especially not in front of Henricks. But he also wanted the old obedient and disciplined Field Marshal Heatsend back. Unable to think of a proper solution, his brows grew narrower. Seeing his frown intensify, Henricks and Field Marshal Heatsend grew tense. They had no idea why it was taking so long for him to make up his mind. They had seen him make more dire decisions than this in an instant. He gave them the impression of a person who made a decision then made sure it was the right one instead of wasting time worrying about making the right decision. But the Wyatt in front of them now appeared contrary to their previous impression of him. "Fuck it. I''ll deal with youter," Wyatt said, ring at the Field Marshal. Then, turning to Henricks, he ordered, "Stop watching my face. Wipe that stupid expression off your face andmence the inter-realm teleportation. Why are you guys having this silly discussion? Didn''t I already dare you to test me? Do your worst!" Listening to Wyatt, both the Field Marshal and Henricks thought in unison that this was the Wyatt they knew. However, both were depressed, one more than the other. After all, his words did imply that he was dissatisfied with both of them. The Field Marshal was depressed that her young liege had ultimately decided to trust Henricks. Adding to her depression were his words, ''I''ll deal with youter.'' She had no idea what mistake she hadmitted to garner such dissatisfaction from her young liege. As for Henricks, he didn''t like the fact that Wyatt kept openly challenging and disrespecting him on every turn he got. If not for his circumstances tying his hands, he would have truly shown Wyatt the worst he could do, proving to him once and for all that he was not one to be underestimated by the likes of a mere card grandmaster. After all, those that believed themselves to be the gods of this world have died at his hands. "Alright, huddle up. Remember not to resist my intent sense," Henricks reminded them before enveloping Wyatt and Field Marshal Heatsend in his intent sense in preparation to teleport to the ''Lil Red Storm'' realm. Before Henricks''s intent sense could cover them, the Field Marshal grabbed Wyatt in her embrace and covered both of them within a thin fment of her intent sense, preventing Henricks from using his intent sense to intrude on their privacy and ensuring it wouldn''t affect his inter-realm teleportation skill. Meanwhile, Wyatt, who had identally felt up the Field Marshal''s bosom while she thrust him into her embrace, froze. He kept reminding himself that she thought of him as her grandson and he should not have impure thoughts that would tarnish her maternal love for him. However, the Field Marshal''s sweet body scent was making it hard for Wyatt to keep his thoughts from wandering to the impure corners of his mind. "Brace yourselves. Ready or not, here we go," Henricks announced as he activated his origin card''s inter-realm teleportation skill. Soon, their figures instantly vanished from the Card world as if they were never there. In the time it took for Wyatt to blink, he saw the scenery before him morph from a silent forest under the tranquil early morning sky to a barren rednd under two harsh sun riddled with strong wind currents that threatened to rip the sensitive space of the young realm. Wyatt was mesmerized soaking in the unique sight of the ''Lit Red Strom,'' but he was awakened from his thoughts by Henricks''s abrupt loud yell, "Princess! I held up my end of the bargain. Wyatt, this is not what you promised. Ask her to let me go!" It turns out that while Wyatt was busy analyzing his new surroundings, the Field Marshal had immediately deployed her pseudo-celestial space rule domain to imprison Henricks, preventing him from leaving without any warning. It seems this was her n ever since Wyatt decided against her reasons and stuck with his decision to use Henricks'' help, ignoring all the obvious warning signs. It wasn''t that Wyatt was slipping; the reason he ignored Henricks was because he didn''t see him as a threat for now. It''s not that he trusted Henricks, but he trusted his helpless circumstances. Therefore, he didn''t feel the need to be on guard against Henricks. Instead, it was Henricks who had to do everything in his power to please Wyatt to ensure his organization''s survival if the Southern Princess were to turn on them. "Shut up!" the Field Marshal suddenly thundered, causing the surrounding space to rip, showing just how sensitive and fragile the space of this young realm was. Seeing Henricks finally calm down and go silent, she used the opportunity to exin her actions to him. "Our deal is that you will take us to a realm that fits Wyatt''s requirements. Once he agrees that this realm is satisfactory to him, I will let you go. Now, nod if you understand." Henricks nodded like a little boy who had made a mistake. Then, he waited for Wyatt to give him his nod. Though he hated his current situation, Henricks knew the Field Marshal was right. However, he added, "As I said before, this is the only realm I know that satisfies all of Wyatt''s requirements. Though the other realms I know of don''t have sentient life forms, they are still inhabited by other lower life forms. So this is it. Take it or leave it." Henricks was speaking the truth. He only knew of one barren realm with no life forms because he didn''t dare to use his origin card to explore the realms surrounding the Card world but only used it to explore the realms connected to it by dungeon gates which were always infested by monsters and other lower life forms.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2231 Red Alps Chapter 2231 Red Alps Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Strom Realm, Unspecified Even for Henricks, an elite card demigod with a powerful inter-realm teleportation origin card, exploring the Myriad Realms without a specific destination or coordinates was perilous. Despite his deep-seated dream of traversing these realms, Henricks dared not use his origin card to fulfill it, instead sticking to realms connected to the Card World through gate dungeons. The only reason Henricks discovered the "Lil Red Storm" realm was due to histe master, a Master of Card World whom he had killed. His master shared Henricks'' dream of exploring the myriad realms, a passion that had seeded this dream within him and ultimately blossomed into his origin card. Having experienced his master willing to turn him into a mindless ve to monopolize his origin card, Henricks who had to kill his Master kept his origin card a secret from everyone so other masters would not covet his origin card. Though tragic this ultimately resulting in his discovery of the ''Lil Red Storm'' realm. Also, This secrecy allowed him to seamlessly maintain two identities: the central government''s corrupt Field Marshal and the mysterious leader of the revolutionary organization Freedom Fighters. Henricks carefully juggled these identities but slipped during a heated battle at the Way Beyond and ended up using his origin card''s ability to save Field Marshal Heatsend instinctively. While this helped him gain her favor, it also led to unnecessaryplications in his life. However, it all seemed worthwhile when it all came together to help him steal the D-rank Silver Gate Dungeon from the Southern Region. Now, though, he regretted his actions, as the Freedom Fighters were neither strong nor prepared to handle the consequences of gaining the all world leaders'' attention. Regardless, the only reason he learned about the ''Lil Red Storm'' realm was through a series of unfortunate events that he managed to ovee. Asking him to find another simr realm would be akin to asking him tomit suicide, as teleporting without proper coordinates was equivalent to self-destruction. While he didn''t want to burn bridges with Wyatt, he would be left with no choice if the situation were to force him. Therefore, even at the risk of offending Wyatt, he spoke the truth, making it clear that the ''Lil Red Storm'' realm was all he could offer. Beyond that, finding another realm that met his requirements was beyond his abilities. He would rather remain a prisoner than use his origin card to aimlessly explore the myriad realms in search of a suitable realm. "Don''t worry, this realm is more than enough," Wyatt replied to Henricks, who was feeling a bit edgy due to the Field Marshal''s rough treatment. "You heard him, let go of me," Henricks immediately demanded of the Field Marshal, who was taking pleasure in his misery. Her grin widened, and the tant scorn in her eyes intensified when she heard Wyatt say, "Hold on, what''s the rush? I need to talk to you." "Sure, but first ask her to release me," Henricks agreed but demanded to be freed from the Field Marshal''s pseudo-celestial space rule domain first. Before Wyatt could speak, the Field Marshal warned him, "Wyatt, he''s acting too jumpy. I have a bad feeling about this. Let''s keep him restrained a little longer." Wyatt agreed with the Field Marshal, finding Henricks'' actions a bit suspicious and asking, "Do you have something to tell me?" Henricks sighed and revealed, "Nothing I didn''t already warn you about. It''s the realm''s fragile space, frequent storms, and catastrophic meteor strikes. The strong wind currents and the dark clouds slowly covering the sky predict that this ce is going to be hit by a storm. Don''t dismiss it as a regr storm, because of this realm''s fragile space even a regr storm will have catastrophic consequences, such as this entire area''s space being riddled with tears and copsing on itself. The same is true in the case of a meteor strike or shower. If you n to stay on this realm longer, you''d better get out of this area within the storm''s radius as fast as possible. I wanted to warn you about this before taking my leave, but she used that opportunity to trap me again, diverting my attention. Then one thing led to another, and it slipped my mind." Listening to Henricks'' exnation, Wyatt gave the Field Marshal a nk stare. Before he could ask to release Henricks, she immediately recalled her pseudo-celestial rule domain, freeing Henricks, but she still quibbled, "That doesn''t exin why you were being so impatient." "Let me strip you of your bloodline for a few hours, and see how you''ll act," Henricks said grudgingly. He was used to depending on the unique connection between his origin card and the space; without it, he was like a fish out of water. His irritation was rtable. Wyatt nodded in understanding, as he too would react the same way if he were unable to feel the presence of his soul pupils or the cmity soul gem for a few minutes. Especially in a dangerous realm like this one, where everything was designed to prevent life from blossoming. The Field Marshal wanted to retort to Henricks but stayed quiet when she saw Wyatt ring at her in warning. He then turned to Henricks and asked, "Have you heard of the realm Red Alps?" "Red Alps? I don''t recall any realm with such a name. I name the realms I visit myself for my convenience, since it''s difficult for me to interact with natives to learn the true name of their realm. I might have been there. Can you tell me something else about that realm? It might help me remember." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Unlike the demon codex, Henricks'' origin card did note with a universal trantor skill along with its inter-realm teleportation skill. So, Wyatt could rte to Henricks'' experience of entering an alien and not being able to talk to the natives due to thenguage barrier. Although higher-level beings couldmunicate mentally, they would also covet Henricks to learn his secrets. Hence, Henricks stuck to what he knew and could handle. "Red Alps has many mountain ranges covered in red snow. It is inhabited by red-skinned dwarves with feet that are too big for their body size; they are known as RedFoot in the myriad realms," Wyatt narrated everything distinctive he could think of about the Red Alps realm. "Ah, I remember now. I have been to that realm; I call it the ''Blood Snow'' realm," Henricks eximed, but soon he frowned and warned, "If you have any idea of going to that realm, forget it. That realm was invaded by dark races and has sessfully been upied by them. The demons have enved all the natives and are using them to mine its resources. Within a few years, there will be nothing left in that realm but mountains of corpses, unless the Dark Races upying that realm n to destroy it to tie up loose ends." Listening to Henricks, both Wyatt and Field Marshal Heatsend''s faces turned sullen. They felt bad not only because of the RedFoot tribe''s fall but also because they understood the dire consequences of failing to protect Card World in the uing demon invasion. The RedFoot, once a proud and resilient people, had been reduced to mere ves, their lives devoid of meaning or purpose. Their homnd, once a vibrant and thriving ecosystem, had been ravaged by the dark races, its natural beauty reced by deste wastnds. The thought of what might happen to Card World if the demons were to seed in their invasion was a terrifying prospect. Henricks'' warning served as a stark reminder of the dangers that lurked beyond the familiar realms. It was a sobering realization for Wyatt and Field Marshal Heatsend, who were still hadn''t started any preparation for the uping demon invasion. They knew that they had to do everything in their power to prevent the demons from gaining a foothold in Card World. The fate of not only their own realm but also the countless others in it depended on them. "Give me that realm''s coordinates," Wyatt requested Henricks, nning to visit it after he finished his business in Lil Red Storm realm. He wanted to find the young RedFoot he had encountered in the inter-realm city to learn and understand the downfall of the RedFoot tribe in their own realm. Wyatt nned to understand the various strategies the demons had at their disposal to take over a realm. After all, taking over a realm was more than just a matter of strength. His victory over the Viltronian on Earth and the ancient Card apprentices'' victory over the dark races in the first demon invasion were proof of this. He was worried that the "Seven Princes of Hell" might choose to recruit outside help if their invasion of Card World were to go south. Wyatt''s n here was simple: he needed to prepare for every possible situation, regardless of how improbable it was, because fate of billions of lives depended on it. Chapter 2232 Dont Try To Be My Father ?Chapter 2232 Don''t Try To Be My Father Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm Realm, Unspecified Listening to Wyatt demand coordinates for a realm that had fallen to the demon invasion, even after his warning, Henricks frowned. Just as he was about to reject him as a concerned elder, the Field Marshal beat him to the punch. She eximed in distress, "Wyatt! You are being reckless now!" Wyatt ignored the Field Marshal and repeated himself to Henricks, "Give me the coordinates and take your leave." Listening to Wyatt''s tone, Henricks swallowed his saliva and forwarded the coordinates to Wyatt''s grimoire, believing the Field Marshal would stop Wyatt from doing something reckless. He was suddenly grateful to the Field Marshal for helping him dodge a bullet. He knew the only reason Wyatt reacted so mildly was because it was the Field Marshal who had denied him. Had it. been him who spoke up, Wyatt''s reaction would have beenpletely different. His deep tone was evidence of that. "I will be on my way then. Princess, take care, Henricks said, immediately taking his leave to avoid bing coteral damage in their fight. Considering the temper of the Field Marshal and Wyatt, it was a very likely possibility. Making sure Henricks had left, Wyatt turned to face the Field Marshal and sternly reminded her, "Field Marshal, I am d you think of me as one of your grandchildren. But when on official business, I am your leader. Your job is to follow my lead without any question. Let me worry about the consequences. Got it?" "Understood, the Field Marshal immediately responded, understanding her mistakes so far. She couldn''t agree with Wyatt more. Therefore, she dropped the matter of him collecting the coordinates of ''Red Alps'' realm from Henricks and did not bring it up again. But, she added, ''Wyatt, remember, if you need someone to share the weight on your shoulder, you have a group of friends and subjects who will be happy to do so without any question orint: The Field Marshal understood that it was wrong of her to project her grandchildern onto Wyatt while on duty. He was her liege, and while on duty, he didn''t need a protective grandma but a loyal knight to execute his orders without question or dy. But she also felt that Wyatt''s way of doing things wasn''tpletely correct. He burdened himself with all the responsibility, even the little ones. His way of doing things was exhausting, especially when he had good friends and subordinates who would be d to be of use to him. He could share a little burden with each of them instead of shouldering everything alone. "I will keep that in mind, thank you!" Wyatt understood where the Field Marshal wasing from. He had also recently given this some thought. However, he was ustomed to doing things a certain way, so it would be hard for him to change, but not impossible. It will take time. "Also, I haven''t beenpletely honest with you about the Celestial rule domain!" Wyatt said, now that they were talking, he decided toe clean. He didn''t want the Field Marshal to waste time trying to recreate the Celestial rule domain using the Pseudo-celestial rule domain. Her mastery of the Pseudo-celestial rule domain was already at a satisfactory level; spending more time on it would lead nowhere. With the second demon invasion on the brink, every minute was precious for her to grow stronger. He had to point her in the right direction or help her find something new. Borrowing celestial force from the native realm whe on another realm was very difficult. Yet, the Field Marshal was not only borrowing celestial force from the Card World but also using it to create the Pseudo-celestial rule domain. Although weaker and smaller in size, it was still impressive. Clearly, her control over her divinity''s spiritual channel was impressive. Proving she wasn''t among the top ten Card apprentices just for show. "I know it''s impossible to forge a Celestial rule domain if you don''t have your own celestial force. I had Dredre help me borrow books on it from the infinity library. It wasn''t clearly mentioned in the books, but I concluded as such based on what was written and your demonstration of the Celestial rule domain. However, I can''t deny that it''s a very powerful skill, even if I can only use the false version. Therefore, I''ve decided to continue perfecting it," the Field Marshal revealed, astonishing Wyatt.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Now he was starting to understand why she was among the top ten Card apprentices. It wasn''t just her bloodline and unique eyes that gave her an edge, but her perception of skills and abilities was very strong. She wasn''t to be underestimated, her potential was very high. Now that she had made her debut in the Myriad Realms as a devil merchant their was no telling what she could achieve. Wyatt grinned dumbly, imagining the Field Marshal''s future prospects as a devil merchant. He believed she would have surpassed the Card World''s limits and more in a few months. He couldn''t help but feel proud as she was one of his strongestrades with sky-high potential. With his support, he could see her entering the ranks of the Ruler ss or even surpassing it alongside him. The most important part for him above all else was that he could trust her. Seeing Wyatt''s dumb grin as he daydreamed, the Field Marshal had a sense of foreboding. She couldn''t help but wonder what Wyatt was thinking about. If only she knew that Wyatt had already begun nning her future for her, she might have reminded him of his words, "You are my liege; don''t try to be my father!" "Wyatt, what are we doing here? Whatever it is, you better hurry or let us leave this area pronto, the Field Marshal awakened Wyatt from his daydream, sensing the wind currents growing stronger and both suns of this realm being covered by dark clouds. Chapter 2233 Astronomical Natural Deposit Of LSG ?Chapter 2233 Astronomical Natural Deposit Of LSG Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Card World, Unspecified With the Field Marshal''s timely reminder, Wyatt scanned his surroundings, finding an approaching storm. He ordered, ''Field Marshal, let''s get out of the storm''s path and find a peaceful location for our temporary shelter. "Temporary shelter? the Field Marshal blurted, pondering Wyatt''s intentions in this lifeless foreignnd. "How long are we going to stay here?" she asked. "Not long, Let''s head cast, Wyatt replied. The Hive Al had predicted the storm''s path based on wind currents. Coming from the north, it would head southwest, so they needed to go east. Wyatt immediately headed east at his fastest speed, but soon felt a gentle warmth around his waist and smelled a familiar fragrance. The Field Marshal had picked him up in her embrace and used the space rule to disce them both thirty-five miles from their original location in a fraction of a second. Arriving at a safe location, the Field Marshal let go of Wyatt,menting, "This ce is good enough for us to build our temporary shelter! Wyatt disagreed. He scanned their surroundings, noticing a canyon-like formation, the only ce in the barren red with shade from the harsh temperature of it''s two suns. After careful observation, he determined it was actually a mountain range. The natural abrasions and chafings indicated that strong wind currents had sculpted the mountains into a deep, narrow valley over centuries. However, Wyatt couldn''t feel the wind currents surrounding were strong enough to have transformed a mountain range into a canyon. The present wind current were too mild, they could not curve a mountain range into a valley regardless of the time period. "I''m missing something, Wyatt muttered to himself, trying to figure out the canyon''s formation because he felt what ever created it would hinder them if they built their temporary shelter here. Suddenly, thinking of something, he lifted his head to stare at the sky. Ignoring the blinding brightness of the''s two suns, he observed the sky carefully and found a tiny moon in the western sky. He nodded, uttering. "My suspicions were correct!" Seeing a moon in the morning sky, Wyatt understood that this had multiple moons, just like it had two suns. He guessed that while the wind currents in this location were mild in the morning, at night, when all the moons appeared, they grew strong enough to curve the mountain range into a huge canyon over a long period. Making this location less idea for them to build their temporary shelter. "What''s wrong?" the Field Marshal asked, hearing Wyatt mutter to himself without exining anything. "We can''t stay here. Let''s find a different ce," Wyatt said. Just as he finished, multiple bright streams of light shed above in the sky like fireworks, attracting their attention. "It''s a meteor shower, the Field Marshal eximed excitedly. The sight of multiple meteors descending from the sky, emitting brilliant lights in a foreign rednd, was mesmerizing, even with the bright suns dampening their brilliance. "They will descend a few hundred miles from here. Let''s head there and worry about making a temporary shelterter; Wyatt said excitedly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ever since he learned that a demon/devil merchant can use the Devil Merchant Code''s inter-realm transportation function to mine meteors, he had been itching to expand his business to the meteor mining industry but hadn''t been able to due to his previous financial constraints. Now that multiple meteors had arrived at his doorstep, Wyatt didn''t want to miss this opportunity. "Okay" the Field Marshal nodded and was about to grab Wyatt and disce them both to the meteor shower strike location, but Wyatt dodged her grasp by using his version of the Agent Louis Forger''s instant teleportation technique. The Field Marshal''s eyes widened in surprise. Her intent sense had noticed Wyatt using her spiritual channel to appear behind her. Though curious, she didn''t ask him about it, instead waited for him to exin whatever his reason to interrupt her who was just following his orders was. "Let''s use our flight cards to fly over there. I want to scan thendscapes of this world on our way there," Wyatt revealed. The Field Marshal nodded in agreement and summoned a luxurious military shuttle shaped like a two-person canoe, saying, "Get on. It will be easy for you to scan the ground with your unique eyes as I drive." "Good thinking" Wyattmented, getting on the shuttle. The Field Marshal curiously asked, "Is there something special about this world''s ground?" "I suspect there is. You too keep an eye out, will you?" Wyatt didn''t want to reveal anything until he had confirmed his suspicions. "Sure, but what should I keep an eye out for?" the Field Marshal agreed in aining tone, as Wyatt wouldn''t exin what he was looking for on this barrennd. Her curiosity was growing with each passing second. "You will know when you find it," Wyatt replied, focusing on scanning the ground using his primordial soul pupils. They had covered over a hundred and five miles, but neither Wyatt nor the Field Marshal had found anything peculiar about or in the red ground below them. However, as they passed by a wide crater, Wyatt ordered aloud, "Field Marshal, stop!" The Field Marshal descended her shuttle into the crater while simultaneously using her unique eyes to scan the ground and sense what exactly had excited Wyatt. Soon, she eximed in astonishment, "There''s a huge deposit of liquid spirit gold down there!" "Yep," Wyatt agreed excitedly, using his primordial soul pupils and Hive Al inbination to calcte the amount of the liquid spirit gold deposit in the ground. "It''s almost 15 cubic miles in size, the Field Marshal announced her rough estimate based on her intent sense. "15.61 cubic miles to be exact, Wyatt corrected, as soon as his live AI had finished its calction. "How did you know to search for a natural deposit of liquid spirit gold on this realm?" Chapter 2234 Space Disaster ?Chapter 2234 Space Disaster Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified "How did you know to search for a natural deposit of liquid spirit gold on this realm?" the Field Marshal asked Wyatt in puzzlement. Based on her knowledge, today was the first time he had learned about this realm and stepped on it. So, how did he know that this realm would have such an astronomical natural deposit of liquid spirit gold? "Correction: it''s not a natural deposit but the remains of a meteor. Also, I had no idea we would find a liquid spirit gold deposit here. I was just searching for the remains of the meteors that fell on this realm. As the meteors aren''t entirely made of rocks but also different rare and precious minerals and resources. When I heard Henricks say this realm was gued by constant meteor strikes and showers, I guessed that this realm must be filled with many rare resources. My bet was correct; it''s a treasure trove, and that ignorant idiot, Henricks, not only handed us coordinates to it but personally led us to it. What''s even more interesting is that these resources keep getting umted because of the meteors falling on this realm i.e. even if we were to mine this entire realm its resources would be renewed by other meteor remains! Now that Wyatt had confirmed his spections, he finally revealed his thoughts to the Field Marshal. "Wyatt, are you sure this isn''t a natural deposit but the remains of a meteor? Because, if a meteor, more than 15 cubic meters in size, were to hit this realm and the realm miraculously managed to survive such a catastrophic impact, this crater we are standing on would have been a lot wider and deeper, the Field Marshal pointed out the very thing bugging Wyatt about this liquid spirit gold (LSG) deposit. The on-site evidence wasn''t adding up to his spections. "I can guarantee you that this LSG deposit is not a natural deposit and is indeed the remains of a big meteor or even arge-scale meteor shower, but you''re correct about the crater. The size of the crater created by the impact should have been a lot wider and deeper. It''s not adding up," Wyatt. mused aloud. He was able to vouch that the LSG deposit was not a natural deposit and was indeed the remains of a big meteor or a meteor shower because if it had been a natural deposit, the LSG deposit would have been on the surface ground of the realm''s crust, like within a mountain or a valley, and spread across thendscape. It was a known fact that LSG deposits were found on surface ground. That was the case in the Card World. It remained a fact inside the dungeons too. However, on this realm, the LSG deposit, though close to the surface ground, was deep in the crust, and all of the LSG was concentrated in a single location, forming a cluster. It was like it got buried by the impact. Then, recalling the meteor shower they saw earlier, he added, "Come to think of it, the meteor shower we saw earlier should have impacted the surface of this realm by now. Yet, it''s too peaceful. Considering our distance from the area of effect, if nothing else, we should have at least felt the shockwaves and the sound from the impact. But we didn''t. It''s as if that meteor shower vanished into thin air" "You''re right, it totally slipped my mind," the Field Marshal agreed with Wyatt. Just as she was about to use her intent sense to sense what was happening in the direction of where the meteor showern/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om was supposed to fall, Wyatt hurriedly ordered, "Tield Marshal, take me there immediately." The Field Marshal recalled her shuttle and grabbed Wyatt''s shoulder to disce them using her space rule. Soon, their figures vanished from the crater, leaving behind no trace of their presence. Field Marshal Heatsend stopped her skill, arriving 21 miles from the area of impact as the space there was copsing on itself. She had no idea how long it would take for the space to stabilize so that they could inspect the area. Looking at the space that was copsing on itself, Wyatt nodded in understanding, saying, "It seems I underestimated how fragile the space of this realm is." Seeing the space disaster before him, Wyatt knew that the meteor shower had arrived at the area of collision that he predicted, but before it could collide with the surface of the realm, its descent speed had destroyed the fragile space of this realm, causing it to copse on itself. As a result, all the meteors were swallowed by the space disaster before they could collide with this realm''s surface. Hence, they did not feel the shockwave or hear the sound from the impact. "If the meteors are being swallowed by the space disaster before they can collide with this realm''s surface, then where did that deposit of LSGe from? Was it a coincidence? Were we just lucky and found a natural deposit of 1.SG while trying to find the remains of a meteor?" Like a mindreader, the Field Marshal spoke all the right questions that Wyatt was trying to figure out at present. Not getting a reply, the Field Marshal tore her sight from the mesmerizing disy of the small-scale space disaster and moved it on to Wyatt. Only to find that Wyatt was too busy using his unique eyes, analyzing the space disaster and gathering more data. Looking at Wyatt, the Field Marshal was stunned as she stared into his unique eyes. All of her attention was attracted by his beautiful pair of blue eyes. They appeared vast and deep as the ocean itself. Those eyes were so mesmerizing and intriguing that her mind waspletely upied by them. It was like she was obsessed with them. So much so that she was unable to take her eyes off of them. There was this profound mystery in those eyes that she tried to uncover but it kept eluding her. She felt like she could spend the rest of her life just staring into those eyes, trying to solve their mystery. Chapter 2235 Memory Loss ?Chapter 2235 Memory Loss Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified This was not the first time the Field Marshal had seen Wyatt''s unique eyes, yet her reaction this time around was more absurd and obsessive than the first time she saw them. She herself had zero clue as to why this was to be more urate, she had no clue about what she was doing currently. She appeared to have lost herself in those eyes. Those eyes had not only managed to dominate her mind but were slowly affecting her will, it appeared. Trying to understand them, the Field Marshal was slowly losing her individuality, her sense of self, to them. The scary part was the Field Marshal had no idea about what the eyes were doing to her and willingly stared deeper and deeper into them. As if uncovering the mystery of those eyes were the sole purpose of her life. Wyatt, who was focused on the space disaster, felt the gaze of the Field Marshal. He chose to ignore them, but as time passed, her gaze became more intense, reaching a point where he could no longer ignore them. Suppressing his irritation, Wyatt paused his work, deactivated his primordial soul pupils, and asked her in amanding tone, "What do you want? Finding her appear to be in a trance, he didn''t dare to startle or disturb her, fearing it would have an adverse effect on her. A few seconds after Wyatt recalled his primordial soul pupils, the Field Marshal slowly awakened from her trance with a very strong sense of loss. She felt an overwhelming sadness, as if she had lost. the meaning of her life, causing her to lose all interest in life. Immediately plunging her healthy mental state into a state of severe depression. With such a vulnerable mental state, the Field Marshal''s prowess were in disarray. She was no longer able to levitate and fell to the ground. Fortunately, Wyatt reacted quickly and grabbed her. However, in his embrace, her appearance morphed into her original appearance. She was no longer appeared like an intense mature adult but a cheerful young teenager dressed in a military uniform too big for her size, especially in her chest and buttocks region. Wyatt was able to sense the disarray in the Field Marshal''s mental state affecting her physical state. Though he had no idea what caused this, he immediately shook the Field Marshal, adding, "Field Marshal, what''s wrong? You have to get it together. Tell me, what happened?" Just as he was panicking, not knowing what to do, the Field Marshal''s diamond grimoire suddenly appeared and shone with a bright silver light, which instead of spreading out, gathered around her forehead like an angel''s are but was silver in color. Soon, the concentrated light are morphed into a diamond tiara.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as the diamond tiara appeared on the Field Marshal''s head, her nk and lost eyes regained their light and became lively ones again. They scanned their surroundings, and finding herself in Wyatt''s embrace in her original body, she immediately got out of his embrace and assumed her public form, the intense and stern mature form, asking, "What is going on? What happened?" "You tell me," Wyatt replied as he was just as clueless. Listening to his reply, the Field Marshal frowned and tried to recall what happened, only to learn that she had turned to look at Wyatt, not getting any reply from him. But after that, she could not remember anything. This totally puzzled her. Feeling the tiara on her head, she knew something dangerous enough to kill her had transpired, otherwise, the tiara would not appear without her summoning it. This made her want to find out about her lost memories even more. "I don''t really remember what happened. I seem to have lost all memories of thest few minutes, the Field Marshal answered, still mulling over what might have transpired in thest few minutes and what could have alerted the Heatsend family''s Heirloom card toe out of its own ord and protect her. Touching the tiara in her hair, she mentally thanked it for saving her life. Though she could convey her emotions to it, she could notmunicate with it otherwise she would have directly asked it what had happened. Feeling regret that her connection with the heirloom card was not strong enough tomunicate with it, the Field Marshal checked their surroundings with her intent sense and advised Wyatt, ''It appears this realm is a lot stranger than we previously thought. We need to be more careful. Wyatt nodded in agreement and immediately summoned his grimoire. He soon became busy with it, so the Field Marshal asked him, "What are you doing?" "I''m going to register the realm with the devil merchant code and buy all the rights rted to this realm, dering this realm as my property. So that no demon/devil merchant can use the devil merchant code to set foot on this realm, Wyatt answered the Field Marshal without lifting his head. As soon as they found the LSG deposit on this realm, Wyatt wanted to register and buy all the rights rted to this realm from the devil merchant code but stopped because that meant his stock of devil-grade ingredients would vanish. Hence, he decided to put it off for the foreseeable future when his wallet could withstand such an expensive purchase. But now, experiencing the oddity with the Field Marshal, he decided to be safe than sorry and decided to register and buy all rights to this realm from the devil merchant code even if it meant he would be a pauper again. "What? This realm is still not been registered with the devil merchant code? I thought the demon/ devil merchant who found our realm might have used the devil merchant code''s inter-realm transportation function to scan its surroundings and found this realm already and registered it with the devil merchant code, the Field Marshal too had thought about having Wyatt register the Lil Red Storm realm under his name but stopped believing some devil/demon merchant might have beaten them to the punch. "If some other devil/demon merchant had found it before us, they would have already destroyed it for its will fragments! Comment || Chapter 2236 Lost In Void ?Chapter 2236 Lost In Void Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecifiedn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Had any other demon/devil merchant discovered it before us, they would have likely destroyed it. for its will fragments! Though Wyatt said that, he agreed with the Field Marshal''s point and couldn''t help but wonder why the first demon/devil merchant to explore the sector of the myriad realms containing Card World and Red Alps hadn''t registered the Lil Red Storm realm with the devil merchant code. Could it be because Lil Red Storm is too small and barren to warrant the investment of demon/devil merchant codes to assess its resources using the functions of the devil merchant code? Even if it''s a young realm, its will fragments would still be valuable. The fact that this realm remains untouched by foreign life suggests that demon/devil merchants haven''t found it. Or perhaps they did find it but left it alone to allow it to grow, making its will fragments more valuable. That''s possible, but why didn''t they register it? Maybe they assumed no one would be foolish enough to spend resources exploring a sector of myriad realms already explored by others. This way, the realm would still belong to them without any investment. Besides, if someone else were to discover it and register it, the loss wouldn''t be significant. Exploring and upying a entire sector of the myriad realms is expensive, even for a ruler ss family or guild. So, it''s not surprising that demonic merchants would employ such tactics to save wealth where they can. Especially, when have other promising investments to spend it on. Or there could be some other reason why these realm managed to escape the eyes of the demon/ devil merchants or the devil merchant code''s inter-realm scan function. Wyatt had a strong doubt about this one, having seen the conditions of this realm Be that as may, Wyatt was d he had registered the realm under his name using the devil merchant code and purchased rights to it. Even if he became destitute, no demon/devil merchant could enter the realm through the devil merchant code without his permission. While they could still enter the realm through other methods like demon summoning sacrifice ceremonies, Wyatt believed that in a lifeless realm, demons couldn''t use their traditional means to invade Lil Red Storm. Additionally, since he had bought all the rights from the devil merchant code, the realm''s coordinates would remain hidden from demon/devil merchants. As for any unforeseen circumstances, he would address them as they arose. Finally, there was Ilenricks. Wyatt already considered him and his Freedom Fighters part of his force. He had decided to bring them under hismand, no matter what. If persuasion didn''t work, he wouldn''t hesitate to use force. But he knew it wouldn''te to that. He was certain that when Henricks informed his organization about Wyatt''s offer, although there would be mixed reactions, more than half of the Freedom Fighters'' members would support it. Then, even Henricks would be forced to put aside his differences and join Wyatt''s forces. Wyatt was so confident that this was not only usible but also inevitable, thanks to the propaganda of the Southern Princes. They had turned him into the "Southern Hope" by exaggerating his good deeds across the five regions, including their remote corners where sunlight doesn''t reach. They had swayed public opinion, transforming Wyatt into a saint in the hearts of the people, even though few had met him or knew the real Wyatt. "It''s hard to believe a small realm like this managed to escape the notice of demonic merchants. If only our realm were this lucky, the Field Marshal mused aloud, sighing dejectedly at the end. She knew that wishing to change the past was a waste of time. "It wasn''t just luck that this realm managed to survive. Field Marshal, take me to this realm''s void. Go as high above as possible. I want to see the entire realm with all its satellite bodies," Wyatt requested the Field Marshal, sensing that there was more to the mystery of why this realm remained untouched by demonic merchants while they had invaded almost all the other realms in this sector, including Card World and Red Alps. "Satellite bodies?" the Field Marshal asked in puzzlement, finding the term unfamiliar. "I mean all its moons and other things revolving around this realm Wyatt exined. The Field Marshal nodded but, while executing her liege''smand, asked him with concern, "Can your body survive in the void?" "Yes. Don''t worry, my physique can take it," Wyatt replied with a confident smile. The Viltronian who hadnded on Earth was a grandmaster realm strong. If he was able to survive floating through space without any form of protective covering for god knows how long, Wyatt believed his hybrid Viltronian and Cmity World Tree physique would be able to survive spending a few minutes in the void. Not to forget he would be under the Field Marshal''s protection. Not that he need it, but it doesn''t heart to have extra protection. "Fine, if you say so, the Field Marshal said, covering Wyatt with her intent sense as she grabbed him by the shoulder. In the next second, they both vanished from the surface of Lil Red Storm and appeared in the void surrounding it. However, upon arriving in the void, the Field Marshal was dumbfounded to find it empty where there should have been a small realm. For a moment, she thought they might be lost in the void and panicked. Seeing her panic, Wyatt advised, "Use your unique pupils. Lil Red Storm is right before us!" Ile too had activated his primordial soul pupils to see the little realm that was invisible to regr sight. Listening to Wyatt, the Field Marshal hurriedly activated her unique pupils to find the Lil Red Storm realm indeed before them. However, for some reason, her regr sight, strengthened by her Card Demigod realm, was unable to find this realm even though it was right in front of her. Comment Chapter 2237 Celestial Array Formation ?Chapter 2237 Celestial Array Formation Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified "It''s invisible to regr means. No wonder it was able to evade the dark race. Amazing" the Field Marshal muttered, understanding why the realm had escaped the demonic invasion. She continued, "I know that realms, moons, and suns are round and revolve around each other, but what is this? I''ve never seen anything like it before. Does our Card World also look like this from far out in the void?" The Field Marshal was astonished to see Lil Red Storm surrounded by 21 tiny moons and 6rge elliptical rings made of clouds of dust, mist, and asteroids. The rings were so huge that she and Wyatt couldn''t see them from the surface of Lil Red Storm. The grand appearance of Lil Red Storm shattered the Field Marshal''s understanding of the appearance and alignment of realms and moons. She couldn''t help but wonder if there was more to Card World than she and her ancestors had explored so far. Wyatt sighed, not bothering to correct the Field Marshal or go into detail about how celestial bodies are aligned in the void. The reason the Field Marshal had never seen theplete Card World like she did with Lil Red Storm was because her native realm was more than a hundred timesrger. To see the entire Card World, she would have to travel much deeper into the void, which was impossible due to Card World''s maic field and the current limitations of the Field Marshal''s strength. She also didn''t seem to have the skills or rules rted to inter-realm travel. Hermand over space rules was top-notch, but inter-realm travel required expertise in different rule meanings. It was already amazing that she could travel this far into the void. Wyatt answered her, "No, it''s not necessary that Card World appears like this. Especially considering that it doesn''t have multiple suns and moons. As for the asteroid belts, I don''t think our realm has one. If you have any doubts, you can use the demonic merchant code''s inter-realm scan function to observe the entire Card World from a third-person view. Or you can give me that money, and I can build you a world-ss observatory that will allow not only you but others to observe and explore the stars and void. Many generations can learn and enjoy the stars and void just like you! "Asteroid belts? Do you mean those six huge elliptical rings? What is their function? How do they affect or help the realm?" The Field Marshal ignored Wyatt''s offer and focused on learning more about Lil Red Storm and its wonders. For the Field Marshal, who had never left Card World and barely knew the most basic astronomy, all this was new. Seeing such a breathtaking scene, she couldn''t help but want to understand and learn more about it. She wanted a more detailed and longsting mental picture. Seeing how Wyatt seemed to have an idea about all this, she couldn''t help but inquire. After learning about the Infinity Library, she was no longer skeptical about Wyatt''s widespread knowledge. "Until today, I thought these asteroid belts existed because of the realm''s unique maic field and served minimal purpose to the realm. But now that I''ve seen one in person, I believe otherwise. This entire realm is one big natural array formation, or dare I say, Celestial Array Formation. Its primary function is to capture meteors and asteroids passing by, and its secondary function is to hide the realm''s presence in the myriad realms. Using his primordial soul pupils, Wyatt had determined that this realm, together with its multiple moons and multiple elliptical asteroid belts, formed a natural array formation the very first time he saw its entire form. Now Wyatt understood why the realm''s space was fragile and whyrge deposits of LSG they found were buried in its crust. The fragile space was an integral part of this realm''s natural array, designed to safely catch meteors and asteroids and extract the resources they contain. The realm used space disasters that consumed meteors or asteroids during their descent to extract their resources, which were then buried in its crust. While Wyatt had no idea why this realm went to such lengths to collect resources instead ofprehending the rules from the origin source and creating its own resources like the other realms, he saw a huge opportunity here. He didn''t mean the resources umted by the realm but the celestial array formation formed by the realm to capture passing meteors and asteroids. Wyatt hade across the term celestial array formation when he was studying array formations in the Infinity Library, but he couldn''t ess more books and information about them since his privilege level in the Infinity Library wasn''t high enough. He needed to be level two or higher to learn this knowledge. Then, Wyatt never got back to it, as he became busy with other things in his life. However, his luck did not allow it. Now he got to examine a real-life celestial array formation in person. That too, a celestial array formation with an amazing application such as safely capturing meteors/asteroids and extracting their resources. If Wyatt were able to study this and apply it to other realms or just a small-scale version to farm meteors/asteroids, the resources he could umte would be unimaginable. Not to mention, Wyatt saw other amazing applications for this celestial array formation. However, he didn''t know how long it would take for him to learn the celestial array formation without any external help.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yes, with his current talents, Wyatt was not worried about his ability to explore the mysteries of the celestial array formation and learn it. Ile was confident that he would not only be able to explore all its mysteries and learn it but also create various versions of it capable of performing various applications other than just capturing meteors/asteroids and extracting their resources. After all, he was one with the source. When he could peek into the mysteries of the origin source, the mysteries of the Celestial Array formation were not a big deal. Although it was another thing entirely that he would die if he were to arrogantly dare to peek into the origin source''s mystery. Chapter 2238 EGG Guild ?Chapter 2238 EGG Guild Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified Currently Wyatt wanted to hug Henricks and thank him for introducing to the Lil Red Storm realm. That fool thought this was a wastnd where no form of life could survive but truth was from it. It was a treasure trove of not just rare resources but also knowledge. Lil Red Storm chose different celestial path to advancepared to the likes of Dark Realm, Red Alps, Card World, and etc. A path known to only a few who would not share it with others with beingpensated appropriately. As of now, Wyatt was one of them though he had yet to full uncover the mystery of the celestial path chosen by Lil Red Storm and understand it. This yed huge significance on his future. As a budding celestial himself, Wyatt had been searching a way to develop as Celestial Being along with his development as a card apprentice, viltronian/world cmity tree hybrid, and soul mutation/division partitioner. For long he did not find a suitable path to develop in this direction. However, the Lil Red Storm showed him that their other paths for celestials to grow and advance. The path chosen by it gave Wyatt. hope that somewhere out there was a path suitable for him to grow and advance as Celestial Being. This conclusion made Wyatt eager to advance his Infinity Library VVIP membership to 2-tier as soon as possible so that he can ess the celestial rule formation collected by the Librarian and his forces. But he did not let his eagerness to learn more about the Celestial Array Formationmand his action because it hasn''t been long since he continuously increased his Infinity Library membership tier, if he were to repeat again in such a short span of time, he was bound to attract unwanted attention. The Librarian Jr''s attention already proving to heavy to shoulder, Wyatt did not anymore of such attention. Thinking this far, Wyatt could not help but ponder, ''Do I count as a part of the Librarian''s force too?'' Recalling he was trusted with Dredre by Librarian Jr and had promised to do help him with a matter, he believed though not official he was a confidential member of the Librarian''s forces. Ile maybe be a temporary member but he was trusted with the responsibility that one of the permanent members were given, to raise a Pixie. Wyatt could never forget this ticking bomb, it might be in the back of his mind but its ticking sound always haunted him. Eversince, he found out that he was purposefully feed the confidential information of how a Pixie can advance in to a Elder Pixie, Wyatt believed he was part of bigger conspiracy that he had zero clue of. He did not dare to dig into it to uncover the truth as he was akin to a ant for those ying this game. Not just him, the entire card world was no significance to them. Be that as it may, Wyatt was too eager to explore the mystery of Lil Red Storm''s celestial array formation and learn it he did not have time to worry about something that might or might not happen in the distant future. However, just as he was about to began, the Field Marshal interrupted him asking, "Wyatt, my devil codex received a guild invitation by a demon merchant guild named ''EGG Guild'' to join them. What should I do?" Though the Field Marshal was new to the devil merchant code and a soldier by trade, as a ex-princess she knew the importance of a merchant guilds to a state therefore she did not. immediately reject the invitation. She wonder if it would be of any use to her young liege in the devil merchant code and sought his input before replying to the invitation. "ept the invitation. The ''Ezra''s Genuine Goods Guild'' in short the ''EGG Guild'' is guild I just. created. Also, ask the other two to do the same and use your devil merchant authority to advance our guild from a mere demon merchant guild to the devil merchant guild, Wyatt instructed the Field Marshal as he continued to use his primordial soul pupils to make the entire machanizm of the Lil Red Storm''s celestial array formation. ---N?v(el)B\\jnn After Wyatt emptied his wallet to register Lil Red Storm and buy all the rights associated to the realm from the devil merchant code, his demon merchant codex received a notification reading. [Dear Demon Merchant. The value of your total trades have exceeded the minimum requirement of total trade value to create a demon merchant guild. > Congrattions! You can now create your own demon merchant guild. > Do you want to create a demon merchant guild? (Yes/No) Note: i) To register a demon merchant you need to have a base in any sector of the inter-realm city. ii) For conducting more than 95 percent of your trade using devil grade ingridents, as reward the devil merchant code will help you create and register your Demon Merchant Guild for free.] ''Yes'' Wyatt decided to create a guild without a hesitation because not only was free but the privileges that he could ess through a demon merchant guild were greater than that of a single demon merchant. Not to mention, just being a part of or backed by demon merchant guild will give a lot of legitimacy and leverage to him, his members, and his personal inter-realmwork in the devil merchant code when conducting a trade. After all, many demon/devil merchants would be more inclined to do business with a established demon merchant guild than with a no name no address demon merchant. [Dear Demon Merchant, > Congrattions on creating a demon merchtant guild. > Please state your guild name and guild address to register your demon merchant guild.... Note: i) Ensure that your guild name doesn''t imitate or copy other guild names in anyway to avoid unnecessaryplications. ii) Only guilds with a base in inter-realm city, regardless of the sector, will be registered.] "Guild name: Ezra''s Geninue Goods Guild a.k.a EGG Guild. Guild address: Blight Brood Club, Sector DS0909, Inter-realm City. [Dear Demon Merchant, 19:37 - > Congrattions! EGG Guild has been registered. > Devil Merchant Code''s guild function are now avable to you. > Advance your demon merchant guild to a devil merchant guild to ess all the guild functions. Note: i) Please check your demon merchant codex for the Guild Functions. ii) You advance your demon merchant guild to a devil merchant guild by recruiting a devil merchant rank member.] "Wyatt, can we change our devil merchant guild name or just use the entire name instead of the acronym? It is too embarrassing to say I am from the EGG Guild. Besides, why this name, should a young energetic teenager like name like Tyrant Gold Dragon Guild or something like that?" the Field Marshal requested as she joined the EGG Guild and asked Susan and Park to do the same while going through the process of advancing their guild to the devil merchant guild rank. [Devil Merchant UnparalleledSoldier has joined your EGG Guild.] [Demon Merchant MsManager has joined your EGG Guild.] [Demon Merchant EternalAgony has joined your EGG Guild.] Reading the guild invitation eptance notification, Wyatt was amused by pseudonyms chosen by the Field Marshal, Susan, and Corey. It was a known rule to not use true name when conducting trade with a demon/devil especially in the devil merchant code. Dredre was doing a good job guiding these three in the ways for the devil merchant code which was surprising considering she herself was too much of goody to shoes to be a demon/devil merchant. "No, you can''t. I like this name. It holds a sentiment to me! As Wyatt rejected the Field Marshal''s request to change the name of their demon merchant guild his demon merchant codex received another notification, reading, [Dear Demon Merchant, > Congrattions, your Egg Guild has meet the requirement to advance from a demon merchant guild to a devil merchant guild. > Your guild member Unparalleled Soldier'' has applied to advance your demon merchant guld to a devil merchant guild. As EGG Guild''s guild master do you agree? (Yes/No) Note: i) Your demon merchant guild needs to advance to a devil merchant guild to ess all the guild functions of the devil merchant code.] "Yes, Wyatt agreed to advance his demon merchant guld to a devil merchant guild. It was only logical as devil merchant guild held more weight in the minds other demon/devil merchant than a mere demon merchant guild. Not to forget the various exclusive privileges only avable to the devil merchant guild like full ess to devil merchant code''s guild function. "Guild Master Wyatt, can you please reconsider our guild name?'' the Field Marshal requested Wyatt once again as she really did not like their guild name, Egg Guild. She did not understand why Wyatt would chose such an embarrassing name to began with, was he not ashamed to be the guild master of a guild with sich an embracing name. Chapter 2239 Old Habits Die Hard ?Chapter 2239 Old Habits Die Hard Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified "Take me back to the surface," Wyatt said not bothering to reject the Field Marshal again and thetter appeared to have gotten the hint. Wyatt and his multiple primordial spirits together had copied the entire external design of the celestial array formation using his primordial soul pupils. Now, he needed to focus on understanding its principles and workings, which he could only do by thoroughly exploring it from within. The Field Marshal, understanding that nothing she said would change Wyatt''s mind about their guild''s name, shook her head in helplessness before proceeding to bring her young liege back to the realm''s surface. She had finally found the thing she did not like about Wyatt, his naming sense. He had the worst naming sense among the people she knew. For someone who invented so many popr products appreciated and used by billions, she felt he could use a better naming sense. Returning before the space disaster that had swallowed the meteor shower, Wyatt stared that space that appeared like multiple tidal waves copsing on them, "Field Marshal, I need to figure out how this realm is using space disasters to extract the resources from the meteors/asteroids and gather resources in its crust. I could use your space rule expertise on this one!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Although his primordial soul pupils allowed him to see and learn the truth of all things, his understanding of the celestial array formation would be limited by hisck of knowledge in this field. He could try to learn the required knowledge andplete the Lil Red Storm''s celestial array formation, but that would take a lot of time. However, if he were to recruit the Field Marshal''s help, she could use her expertise to learn how the space disaster extracted the resources from meteors and asteroids and buried them in its realm''s crust. Then, she could specifically teach Wyatt what he was missing and needed to understand this celestial array formation, instead of him having to learn every book Dredre rmended to him on the application of space in array formation. Though this approach would save him a lot of time and trouble now, in the long run, he would have a learned application of space in the field of array formation once and for all but he could do it some other time too. After all, he was short time right now not manpower or means. It was all about time management. Yes, Wyatt would have borrowed the books from the Infinity Library by freeing some of his primordial spirits busy with decoding the celestial array formation design from him to insteadprehend the borrowed books for him, but he went against his instincts and decided to recruit the Field Marshal''s help because he wanted to put his words "sharing responsibility and asking help" into action. He was trying to be the change he wanted to see in himself. However, old habits die hard. In the end, unable to suppress his instincts, just to be on the safe side, he sent Dredre a text through his demon codex asking her to help him borrow books on the application of space in high-rank array formations from the Infinity Library for reference. Wyatt didn''t doubt the Field Marshal''s understanding of space rules, he feared she might not have a proper grasp of the application space in array formations. Although she had rudimentary knowledge of array formations, she wasn''t a full-fledged array master. Besides, change doesn''t happen overnight it requires time. As long as he was willing to take the initiative to change and put in the required effort it was only a matter of time. Listening to Wyatt''s request, the Field Marshal stared at him with wide eyes. Even before meeting Wyatt, she had heard her husband, grandniece, sister-inw, and others rave about his talents in Card Creation and Array Formation. Her husband, notoriously difficult to please when it came to array formations, praised Wyatt endlessly. He even nned to use Wyatt to win bets among the heads of five regions'' array master associations and ascend to the demigod rank, inspired by the rewarded divinity. Everyone she knew agreed that Wyatt was a genius, but they also agreed that he was too arrogant. Her husband, in particr, believed that Wyatt''s arrogance would eventually be his downfall. However, upon meeting Wyatt, the Field Marshal saw something others hadn''t: Wyatt''s arrogance wasn''t a product of his ego or a belief in his superiority. It was a defense mechanism, pushing people away. He might be a genius in many areas, but when it came to human rtions, he seemed to have unresolved past traumas. So he preferred to keep his distance from humans altogether, however, because of his unparalleled genius and kind heart that would never be possible. Still, was it because of fate or his kind heart, he was surrounded by good people and friends who cared about him. Being in theirpany appeared to be slowly healing his past traumas and opening his heart to new possibilities that he had previously closed to. Being a part of his growth and journey helped the Field Marshal find the satisfaction she was previously missing when working for her niece. Especially, today when Wyatt decided to ask for help instead of trying to solve everything by himself. She felt she made the right choice. However, knowing that if her work were not able to meet Wyatt''s standard he would redo all of the work himself, she did not dare to ck off and nned to give her a hundred present. "Don''t worry Wyatt, I will not disappoint you," the Field Marshal dered as she activated her unique pupils to gauge the space disaster in front of her. She single mindedly mobolized all of her attention to exploring the mystery of the space disaster in hopes to prove herself to Wyatt. Seeing her like this who had borrowed the books on the application of space in array formation felt a little ashamed. Yet, went ahead and assigned a few of his primordial spirits toprehend them and share them with him and the rest of the primordial spirits. It was not that Wyatt was unable to let go of control, it was only that he strongly believed that if he wanted to get somethings done right he had to do it himself. Chapter 2240 A Realm Without Night ?Chapter 2240 A Realm Without Night Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified Wyatt and his thousands of primordial spirits were multitasking to uncover and understand the mysteries of the Lil Red Storm realm''s celestial array formation. Meanwhile, the Field Marshal had finished analyzing the space disaster and its role in the celestial array formation. It was natural that the Field Marshal had finished before Wyatt and his army of primordial spirits. They were trying to master an array the size of a dwarf, while the Field Marshal had been assigned a specific piece of that puzzle and asked to find where it fits. The Field Marshal carefully recorded her findings in detail, along with her theories and hypotheses, and shared them with Wyatt''s grimoire. "Wyatt, she informed him, "I have shared my findings with your grimoire. Go through them once and ask me if you have any doubts." With Wyatt''s knowledge and talent for array formation, the Field Marshal felt this was sufficient. "Sure, I''ll get to it when I can, Wyatt answered dismissively, returning to his research. The primordial spirits assigned to study the application of space in array formation would handle it for him. "Anything else I can help you with?" the Field Marshal asked, eager to assist. Wyatt in any way possible. However, all she heard was, "No, you''re free to do anything you want. The Field Marshal didn''t take offense at her liege''s dismissive attitude. She knew he must be too focused on his research, and the fact that he had spared a few seconds to answer her was enough for her. Besides, her research on the space disaster and its role in the celestial array formation has given her many inspirations and has been very fruitful in terms of her understanding of space. If not for her duty to guard Wyatt, she would have immediately returned home and initiated fusing her three space rule meanings into a space rule stream. Although her inspiration was not enough to help herplete the process, she would have made significant progress. However, she felt this was also for her good because there was always a risk of contamination if she were to use inspiration gained from another realm''s space to climb further in her space ruleprehension. One had to know that inspiration andprehension were two different things. Thoughprehending rules from a foreign realm was a big no-no, taking inspiration from a foreign realm was not. But not entirely risk-free.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Nheless, she was at a step in space ruleprehension where she needed all the inspiration and help she could get to pass the test of the space rule. Not to mention, the Lil Red Storm realm was part of the same sector as Card World in the Devil Merchant Code''s inter-realm city. So, their rules were basically the same. If she had asked Wyatt, he would have informed her she didn''t have to worry about contamination. Besides, she wasn''t exactly taking inspiration from that realm''s space rule per se but from that realm''s celestial array formation. Hence, if there was a risk of contamination, it was negligible. In the end, the Field Marshal continued to stand guard beside Wyatt, fearing that with all his attention on researching the celestial array formation, he might not sense any space disasters in the vicinity that were frequent enough to be on the lookout for in this realm. However, this didn''t require her full attention, so she spared a little to concentrate on the space disaster before them, further refining her inspiration from the space disaster and its application to catch meteors or asteroids, extract their resources, and bury them in the realm''s crust. This would decrease the risk of contamination when using it and make it more specific to her requirements. Busy with their research, both Wyatt and the Field Marshal forgot about building a temporary shelter on the realm. Considering their physiques, they didn''t need one. Adding to that the realm was gued with space disasters, so building a temporary shelter or any type of shelter didn''t seem to be an immediate requirement. Countless hours passed, but night never came on the Lil Red Storm Realm. Although there were times when only one sun was visible to their side of the realm, the arrangement of the two suns ensured that the Lil Red Storm Realm would never be without a sun. Based on his current understanding of the Lil Red Storm Realm''s celestial array formation, Wyatt believed that sunlight yed a significant role in the formation. This meant that the realm''s two suns were also indirect participants in its celestial array formation. In other words, this array formation was not applicable to realms that do not receive uninterrupted sun energy. With this discovery, Wyatt''s interest in the celestial array formation decreased by half, as it was not applicable to Card World. Yes, he could try to modify the celestial array formation to rece the sun''s energy with some other energy source, but that was easier said than done. Where would he be able to find an efficient and affordable energy source that could rece the sun itself? When the sunlight was basically free. Thus, this made this particr celestial array formation useless to Wyatt''s current needs. Previously, Wyatt had wanted to study this celestial array formation urgently because he wanted to modify it and apply it to Card World so that it would also function as a space weapon hurling meteors and asteroids at the devils trying to invade Card World. With such a weapon at their disposal, they would never have to worry about the demon invasion again, unless a semi-ruler or ruler-ss faction took an interest in Card World. Which was impossible, considering Card World would not be able to satisfy even a tenth of their appetite. However, realizing that his vision was no longer possible, mastering the celestial array formation was no longer Wyatt''s priority. Especially considering that he had other pressing matters to deal with, such as gauging his current strength and then attacking the Freedom Fighters'' main headquarters in the Yellow ins realm. He had a legitimate reason to do so. Hence, no one would me him for his surprise attack, including the Freedom Fighters. After all, thieves won''tin when they get caught but when they find their target turned out to be poorer than them. Comment 0 Chapter 2241 Infinite Combos ?Chapter 2241 Infinite Combos Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified Confirming that the Lil Red Storm Realm''s celestial array formation required a constant supply of sr energy, mastering it became a secondary priority for Wyatt. Ile and thousands of primordial spirits had already collected and recorded all the necessary data in the Hive Al using their primordial soul pupils. They could gradually master itter. For now, Wyatt nned to focus on his original purpose: assessing his current strength. Seeing Wyatt unupied with his research, the Field Marshal inquired, "Wyatt, were my notes on the role of space disasters in the Lil Red Storm''s celestial array formation sufficient, or did I miss something?" Wyatt paused, waiting for the primordial spirits studying space applications in array formation to share their findings. Once the information was gathered, Wyatt replied, "Your observations were urate. Your suggestion of using space disasters to filter waste and extract resources from asteroids/meteors before burying them separately in the realm''s crust was particrly inspiring. I applied it to modify the space istion barrier array formation into a space furnace barrier array formation. This will be invaluable forrge-scale ore refining." "Really," the Field Marshal was ttered to hear Wyatt say her observation and inputs were inspiring for him and helped him modify an array formation. Then, she asked, "How efficient is the space furnace barrier array formationpared to the refining array formation currently used in the Card World?" "You tell me. I''ll be using it in a minute! Wyatt said as he flipped through his grimoire to familiarize himself with the changes his card grandmaster realm''s baptism using the origin source''s energy had brought him. The number of his traits, physique, and skills had decreased because the origin source''s energy had fused them. The resulting traits, physique, and skills not only did they retain their original effects, but it also enhanced and modified them to perform optimally when using any form of energy derived from primordial energy. After all, primordial energy was believed to be the source of all energies. Wyatt was currently familiar with Soul Energy, Curse Energy, Celestial Force, and Primordial Energy, among the various energies in the Myriad Realms. Thanks to his card grandmaster realm''s baptism using the origin source''s energy, he could now utilize all four of these energies with his physiques, traits, and skills, or altogether without fearing any sort of bacsh and could be reckless to his hearts content. This harmony between the energies was a significant addition to his prowess. Apart from its obvious advantage in prolonged battles, it would make using variousbo moves easier. He could now attempt manybo moves that he had previously avoided due to the fear of bacsh from the sh between distinct energies. Just imagining himself bombarding enemies with one powerfulbo after another, Wyatt became excited and couldn''t wait to try it out. Therefore, he immediately ordered his 1024 primordial spirits to stop their current tasks and integrate with their respective SSS-rank blood curses, which he had specifically chosen and purchased for them, to enter the blood curse incarnation form. A grandmaster realm being entering the blood curse incarnation with 1024 SSS-rank curses was unheard of in the myriad realms. As it never urred or attempted in its entire history. However, today a no name card apprentice was not only going to attempt it but achieve it sessful and survive. Even if the beings in the myriad realms were to hear of this feat, they wouldn''t believe it, dismissing it as a false rumor. It was impossible in the reality they knew. However, today, one being in the entire Myriad Realm was about to witness the impossible and have her understanding of reality refreshed. The Field Marshal, who was eagerly anticipating Wyatt''s initiation of the space furnace barrier array formation, suddenly froze, sensing an ominous, unfathomable energy emanating from him. Awakening from her stupor, she instantly used her innate sense to understand what was happening in the body of her young liege. She discovered that the sinister energy within him continued to widely grow. Attempting to gauge the depth of this energy, she felt as if there were no bottom to it. She did not understand how could a mortal body contain such bottomless sinister energy.N?v(el)B\\jnn She was unable toprehend how her liege could contain such a vast amount of sinister energy while still functioning as a normal card apprentice. In a panic, she decided to intervene and rid his body of that sinister energy. However, before she could act, she heard her liege in her mind, "Field Marshal, let me bepletely honest with you for a change!" Though she trusted her liege and his abilities, the Field Marshal remained on guard, prepared to intervene if her young liege needed her. After all, the sinister energy was growing rapidly within his body, unchecked. If this continued, she feared the energy would exceed his mortal vessel''s capacity and explode. However, her fears were unfounded. She soon felt the sinister energy within her liege''s body slow down and stabilize, elevating his realm from Card Grandmaster to Card Demigod. Not just any demigod, but the pinnacle of the demigod realm, known throughout the Card world. Sensing Wyatt''s current realm, the Field Marshal herself felt a mortal threat from her young liege. Iler instincts screamed at her to be cautious of the boy she was supposed to guard. These instincts quickly overwhelmed her rational mind, prompting her to retreat a few steps in preparation for a fight, awakening the fierce beast within her. Sensing the strong sinister energy enough to threaten her, she could not help but get excited. But before she could act on these newly awakened instincts, her diamond tiara shone brightly, erasing the momentum of the sinister energy within Wyatt''s body and preventing it from provoking her feral instincts, giving back control to her rational mind. Back in control, the Field Marshal was ashamed because if not for the Heatsend Royal family''s heirloom card she would have attacked her licge. Chapter 2242 1024 SSS-Rank Curses ?Chapter 2242 1024 SSS-Rank Curses Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecifiedn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified Once Wyatt''s sinister energy anchored at the pinnacle of the Card Demigod realm, the Field Marshal detected its origin. To her shock, she discovered numerous SSS-rank curses within him. While her intent sense couldn''t prate his mutated ego gem, she estimated there were over a thousand SSS-rank curses within him. Surprisingly, Wyatt appeared unaffected despite integrating so many curses to enter his blood curse incarnation form. The Field Marshal was familiar with his transformations but was astonished by theck of change. Previously, using a few dozen SSS-rank curses, Wyatt''s features had morphed to resemble a blood-red, sinister humanoid demon. However, this time, with over a thousand SSS-rank curses integrated within him, his appearance and mentality remained unaffected and unchanged, except for a raise in his realm that temporarily stabilized at the Card World''s known peak strength. The Field Marshal couldn''t help but ask him in amazement, "How is this even possible? Did you make an advancement in your blood ruleprehension? Your current blood curse incarnation form looks very refined and in harmony with the before despite housing more than a thousand SSS-rank curses within you." "Yes, I already achieved trinity in blood ruleprehension and am preparing to forge a blood rule stream. However, that is not why I have such control our my blood curse incarnation form despite integrating more than a thousand SSS-rank curses within me, it is because the mutation of my soul and ego gem is finallyplete. As such my current blood curse incarnation form is more stable allowing me to stay in this form for a longer period of time, Wyatt answered as he scrutinized his realm and physique, trying to get a sense of the enhancement he gained in his current form. The Field Marshal nodded even though she had no idea what. Wyatt meant by thepletion of his soul and ego gem mutation. ''Wasn''t mutation a one-time thing? Were there stages to it like partial andplete mutation? She pondered. She did not even bother to use her intent sense on his ego gem to not the changes to it and understand what Wyatt meant, knowing that it was a dead end. She was most aware that Wyatt''s mutated ego gem could block any type of spying maintaining his secrecy. "Field Marshal, I need a sparing partner, you up for it?" Wyatt asked the Field Marshal to be his sparring partner for two reasons. The first reason was that thanks to her strength she would make an excellent sparring partner for him to test his current prowess and the second was that, this way he would be able to show the extent of his power to the Field Marshal such that she would stop focusing on being his bodyguard and be of more use to him in other ways recruiting capable and trustworthy allies. After all, considering her poprity as the Southern Hero if she were to n a coup more than half the Southern Region would willingly stand behind her. Not only did she have the royal bloodline, but she also had enough achievements to prove that she had the Southern Region''s best interests in mind. If someone of her reputation and poprity were to start a coup then the Southern citizens would start to doubt that the Heatsend Royal family must have done something wrong to warrant a reaction form the Field Marshal. The Southern region''s citizens had such trust in Field Marshal Heatsend. Not to mention they all knew her was proud and honorable by nature as such she would not sort to something as lowly as a coup without a good reason. This was the invisible authority Field Marshal Heatsend held over the Southern region and its citizens. She had such an effect even before her niece, the Southern Princess, used her media power to further consolidate this authority and image of hers in the hearts of every Southerner. Considering the Field Marshal''s achievements promoting her was as easy as breathing air for the Southern Princess. One should not forget that it was the Field Marshal''s seal of approval that allowed the Southern Princess to gain a solid foothold among the high society of the Southern Region despite her being a woman and her scandal with Gainover. It was another thing that this foothold by her own merit. further evolved into a fearful authority that allows the Southern Princes to control the Southern Region from the shadows even today. All in all, if the Field Marshal had not made way for the Southern Princess andter stood by her side, it would have been very difficult for the Southern Princess to achieve her current grip on the Southern Region. Just losing the Field Marshal''s support had already loosened her grip on the Southern Region. If not for her quick thinking and carefullyid out a trap, instead of this incident bing an opportunity for her to purge those against her it would have be the opportunity for her haters to steal her authority from her. It would be foolish of Wyatt to keep someone with such authority and influence as his bodyguard instead of having her help him consolidate his authority and influence in not just the Southern Region but all five regions. After all, her authority and influence as one of the top ten strongest card apprentices was not just for show. Not to forget the Field Marshal''s military experience and achievements, if she were to will it she could help Wyatt turn his novice forces into a well-organized and strong army that knew honor but no fear. "Sure, why not? Make your move whenever you are ready" the Field Marshal nonchntly agreed to Wyatt''s request for her to act as his sparring partner. After all, she too was curious how strong Wyatt was in his current form. After all, it had rmed her feral instincts. Getting the green signal from the Field Marshal, Wyatt decided to start off with abo of punches and kicks with his full might to get thetter to take this sparring session seriously. Chapter ?2243 Trickery Or Outsmarting? Chapter ?2243 Trickery Or Outsmarting? Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified Wyatt mobilized his full might and used his rudimentarybat knowledge to throw a series of punches and kicks at the Field Marshal inbo. He did not make use of anybat arts cards because he wasn''t sparing with Field Marshal to win against her but to gauge his power and to understand his strength in each of his forms. It was an important step in his pursuit ofprehending his strength thoroughly. In his current form, Wyatt''s attacks casily ripped the realm''s fragile space. Causing various spatial tears to appear. Ignoring these spatial tears Wyatt continued with his attack as these spatial tears immediately closed as they formed. Though the realm''s space was fragile it disyed a strong vitality. Hence, it was able to heal instantly. If not for space''s strong vitality, considering the constant space disasters in this realm, the realm would have long been left in shambles by a series of space disasters. "You are attacks are fast and pack quite a power, but charging ahead like a wild boar will get you nowhere. Without proper technique, your agility and strength are like a sword with a dull de, The Field Marshalmented dodging Wyatt''s series of punches and kicks by a hair''s breadth. Though the attacks appeared to be a close miss, she did not even have to use her unique eyes to see through the shorings of Wyatt''s attack and evade them. The raw power disyed by Wyatt in his blood incarnation form was enough to threaten her but it was not enough to get her on her toes. She has been through countless battles, fighting those who wererger and stronger than her. Herbat arts and experience were all refined to perfection. In her long lifespan, she had achieved sage-level mastery in variousbat arts and was hailed as abat genius. In front of abat sage like her Wyatt''s rudimentarybat arts were nothing even if they were backed by a power strong enough to be considered as the peak in the Card world. Still, one had to understand that for the Field Marshal to praise an attack as fast and powerful was not a small deal. She has fought many powerful enemies in her lifetime, so it wasn''t easy to impress her. Her praise could only mean that the might disyed by Wyatt was strong enough to hurt her but he wasn''t experienced enough to use his might to hurt her. Wyatt did not need the Field Marshal to tell him that he wasn''t a skilledbatant. His strategy so far has been to overpower and crush his enemy with an overwhelming magnitude of power and iprehensible abilities. However, this only worked on enemies weaker and with less means than him. When he met skilledbatants with a lot ofbat experience like Agent Forger, Belphegor''s Worldhog Incarnation, etc he could only resort to what the people called trickery to defeat them. But he preferred to call it outsmarting his enemies. Ignoring the Field Marshal''sment, Wyatt once again attacked her with a series of punches and kicks with all his might. The reason he was repeating the same pattern of attacks was that the live Al was collecting data on him and his more than a thousand primordial spirits as they utilized the power of 1024 SSS-rank curses. Wyatt''s goal was to check if he and primordial spirits were able to mobilize the strength of all 1024 SSS-rank curses efficiently without any loss of power midway. Now the number of curses being used has increased, it would not be surprising that there were some energy losses. He was certain about it. He just needed to know how much was the current efficiency and loss before he could start modifying the blood rule''s blood curse incarnation. Seeing Wyatt not consider her remarks about hisbat skills and continue to bullishly attack her with all his might without any technique, she frowned and decided to let him experience what she meant. Instead of evading his attacks like before, she took them head-on gracefully disying the bright elegance of a saga. She instinctively mobilized minimum power to use the power in Wyatt''s attacks and counter his series of punches and kicks. In the end, she finished with a strong punch to his gut, sending him hurling back at an insane speed. Before Wyatt could react to the Field Marshal''s finishing punch, he found his body was already flying back at a speed and with a force that made it impossible for him to halt his retreating body mid-air. However, he suddenly felt the moment of his retreating body decrease and his surroundings go dark. His entire body felt an unfathomable pressure being applied to it from all directions. Fortunately, his physique was near-invincible, and was able to withstand the pressure. But the pain was too real. Trying to make sense of what was going on he learned that he had entered a space disaster. The pressure being applied on his body from all directions was none other than the copsing space. It turns out that because of the speed of his retreating body, the Lil Red Storm realm had mistaken him for a small meteor, triggering its celestial array formation. Hence, he was caught in a space disaster that was now trying to refine his body in an effort to extract resources. Comprehending his circumstance, Wyatt stopped struggling and let the space disaster do its thing as he knew that it would not be able to hurt his body, even if it did his primordial cmity soul gem would still be intact as it was invulnerable. Not to mention, ultimately the array would bury him in the Lil Red Storm realm''s crust. Knowing the end result Wyatt nned to use this opportunity to experience the realm''s array on himself. However, Wyatt felt another power cover his body trying to carefully drag him out of the space disaster. It was the Field Marshal. Soon he received a mental transmission from her, "Wyatt, do you have a death wish? Why did you let the space disaster swallow you and why aren''t you trying to get out? Don''t tell me you n to let it kill you."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ''Field Marshal, leave. Let me be! Wyatt asked the Field Marshal to leave him alone and not try to save him without giving her a proper exnation. This caused her to misunderstand his intentions to stay in the space disaster and inquire in distress, "What''s wrong, why are you suddenly acting suicidal?" Chapter 2244 Thousand Blood Curse Incarnation Form, SSS-Rank Necrowite ?Chapter 2244 Thousand Blood Curse Incarnation Form, SSS-Rank Necrowite Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified Why does your mind keep jumping to the worst?'' I''m not suicidal. I''m simply using this opportunity to test the celestial array formation. Don''t worry, there aren''t many things that can kill me in the entire Myriad Realms. Come back in roughly fifteen minutes. The space disaster should have buried me in the realm''s crust by then. That is, if my calctions are correct, Wyatt exined to the Field Marshal to deter her from interfering with his research. Then, what about our sparring session?'' the Field Marshal inquired, suspecting Wyatt was avoiding their practice. Now she regretted not going even more easier on him. Seeing his strength was on par with hers, she thought he could handle her easy mode, but it seemed he wasn''t even fit for her tutorial mode. This prompted her to consider creating an entirely new mode to get him started. Except for his power, Wyatt truly sucked atbat skills. Considering his age, she could understand hisck ofbat experience, but seeing him fail to execute even the most basicbat arts properly, she wondered if she had found the one thing Wyatt was bad at.N?v(el)B\\jnn However, considering that Wyatt had somehow managed to achieve prowess equal to hers at such a young age, the Field Marshal believed that with more time, he might be able to ovee his only shoring: his miserablebat skills. It was painful for her to watch him possess the power to dominate the world but disy subparbat skills that even a street thug would be ashamed of. She couldn''t help but wonder, with such terriblebat skills, how he had managed to defeat Agent Louis Forger, known for defeating many demigods when still in her semi-demigod realm, and the Worldhog incarnation of a devil who could manipte time and had easily taken down about four teams of elite demigods. ''Let''s continue once Ie out. I still have other abilities and forms to test! Wyatt replied. ''Fine. I''ll be monitoring the space disaster. If you need help, signal me. I''ll rescue you immediately! the Field Marshal informed before withdrawing her space rule, which was interfering with the space disaster to shield Wyatt. Unlike the Field Marshal, who was ashamed of hisbat skills, Wyatt was not a bit ashamed about hisckingbat skills. The Field Marshal, being a soldier, tended to lean toward the phrase ''might makes right; but Wyatt, as a schr, obviously believed in the power of the mind. Someone like the Field Marshal would not consider Wyatt''s fighting style honorable,beling it as trickery. However, Wyatt would strongly disagree, iming that there was no honor in fighting to begin with. Only animals and beasts fight, sentient species such as them should not drop to their level. Still, he did agree with the Field Marshal that without proper skills and technique, his strength was like a sword with a dull de. The only reason he was willing to improve hisbat skills was to make use of his power more efficiently with minimal losses for self-defense. Apart from that, he did not see any merit inbat arts. His sparring session with the Field Marshal was enlightening. He understood that in his thousand blood curse incarnation form, he possessed strength greater than that of the Field Marshal. Yet, he was helpless against her because she was too skilled. Her sage-level mastery in variousbat arts not only made up for the power gap between them but also helped her achieve an overwhelming victory against him with ease. No wonder she did not hesitate to face a dozen supreme beings and emerge victorious. During their fight, he could see her movements, but his brain could notprehend them before shended the finishing punch. The spar not only helped him realize that his energy loss wasn''t just from within but also from how he used the power. It also revealed that his knowledge ofbat skills and techniques was akin to that of a first grader. He was seeking to check how efficiently he and the primordial spirits mobilized the curse energy of over a thousand SSS-rank curses and the error rate. However, he learned that no matter how efficient he was in mobilizing the curse energy, if he didn''t know how to skillfully use it, the efficiency would ultimately decrease, and the error rate would increase. To solve this, he could no longer ignorebat arts and had to prioritizeprehending and mastering them. Since Wyatt had never actually practiced anybat skill before, he wasn''t sure if he had talent when it came to mastering them. Hisbat talent mattered because because in his thousand blood curse incarnation, he needed to have sage-level mastery in at least onebat art just to keep up with her. If he wanted to defeat her, he needed to achieve sage-level mastery in variousbat arts as the Field Marshal had achieved zenith in manybat styles. What is taking so long? Wyatt wondered, seeing that fifteen minutes had passed yet he was still in the space disaster instead of being buried in the realm''s crust by it. He discovered that the space disaster was on a repeat cycle since it had failed to refine and extract possible resources from him the first time. Wyatt, 15 minutes are up. Are you alright in there?'' the Field Marshal used her mental transmission to check on Wyatt, seeing that the time he specified was up but the space disaster had still not buried him in the Lil Red Storm''s crust. However, she was impressed by Wyatt''s physique. She knew it was strong but to remain unharmed despite spending 15 minutes in a space disaster was an incredible feat. ''I''m fine. Give it a minute; I''ll be out soon! Wyatt replied, as he learned that the space disaster would be stuck in a loop if things continued to remain the same. He had to break the loop somehow if he wanted the space disaster to finish its refining & extraction process and bury him in the realm''s crust. Therefore, he used his myriad devil transformation to morph his body into a huge block of refined SSS-rank Cursed Necrowite, managing to break the loop the space disaster was stuck in. Soon, it buried him deep in the ground beneath. Chapter 2245 Combat Instructor Heatsend I Chapter 2245 Combat Instructor Heatsend I Date- Unspecified N?v(el)B\\jnn Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified The Lil Red Storm realm''s celestial array formation was capable of identifying and distinguishing the resources of meteors or asteroids caught in its space disasters. Its detection ability within the space disasters was so strong that it had identified Wyatt as a parasite attempting to infest it, rather than dering him unknown resource and burying him in the cursed area. Having identified Wyatt as a parasite, the celestial array had modified the space disaster to thoroughly eliminate the threat. As a result, the space disaster was now running on a loop that would only end with the parasite''s demise i.e. Wyatt''s death. Understanding this, Wyatt was impressed by the celestial array formation''s countermeasures. It was not umon for meteors and asteroids to carry harmful pathogens, parasites, or other life forms. After all, some meteors originated froms, making it unsurprising for them to house tenacious life forms. Be that as it may, Wyatt prioritized escaping the array formation without using force or wasting the time he had spent experiencing the realm''s celestial array formation firsthand in order to collect data on the array''s workings. For that, he would have to trick the array into believing that the parasite attempting to infest its realm was dead or that its initial detection was incorrect¡ªthat the object in the space disaster was not a parasite but an ore or meteor. Since Wyatt wanted to experience how the space disaster would bury the extracted resources in the realm''s crust, pretending to be dead making use of his ''pseudo-cmity soul gem'' skill was not an option. Therefore, the only way to achieve his goal was to trick the celestial array formation into believing that he was an ore, not a life form. With his myriad devil transformation skill, it wasn''t difficult for him to trick the celestial array formation into breaking the loop andpleting the process. He used his skill to transform into a block of refined SSS-rank Cursed Necrowite, sessfully deceiving the array and ending the loop. As a result, the space proceeded to the final step of its role in the array formation: the burial of the extracted resources in the realm''s crust. The Field Marshal, who was monitoring the space disaster from the outside, frowned, sensing Wyatt''s presence within the disaster vanish. Soon, the space disaster settled, and the affected space was immediately healed at an incredible speed. Believing that Wyatt had been buried in the realm''s crust as he had informed her, she hurriedly checked the ground beneath using her intent sense to locate him. Soon she panicked as her intent sense couldn''t detect Wyatt within the realm''s crust. Fearing that the space disaster had buried him too deeply, she expanded her search radius, only to find a block of SSS-rank Necrowite transform into Wyatt and burst out of the ground. "Field Marshal, why are you panicking?" he asked. "I wasn''t bragging when I said there aren''t many things that can hurt me in my current form in the entire myriad realms." "Let''s see if that''s true," the Field Marshal replied, her body blurring as she appeared right before Wyatt, ready to punch him in the chest. She continued their sparring session without informing him. Wyatt immediately used his version of Agent Louis''s ''Instant Teleportation'' to evade the Field Marshal''s onught. To his shock, however, within the time it took for his tiny form to step out of her spiritual channel and expand to regr size, the Field Marshal instinctively turned and grabbed the regr-sized Wyatt by the neck before he could react, saying, "Same trick won''t work on me twice, son!" Listening to the Field Marshal dissing him in an attempt to provoke him into taking the sparring session seriously, Wyattughed with chilling madness before daring her with a deadpan face, "Little girl, don''t hold back, finish it." Infuriated, the Field Marshal''s grip around Wyatt''s neck tightened, breaking through his near-invulnerable physique. She crushed his neck, popping his head off as blood from his body bathed her in red. However, the blood soon evaporated, leaving a spotless Field Marshal behind. Wyatt''s headless body did not fall to the ground; instead, it instantly regrew a new body mid-air while simultaneously draping its wless form in clothes made from soul energy. Burning Wyatt''s headless body to cinders, the Field Marshal frowned as it did not turn into ashes as she had hoped. She couldn''t help but acknowledge that Wyatt''s physique was indeed very strong. Then, looking at the hovering Wyatt, she shouted, "Come at me!" "No rush," Wyatt declined. "Your point has gotten through to me. From now on, I will make mybat training a priority. As for now,e check out the modified array formation: Space furnace barrier." Having experienced the role of the space disaster in the Lil Red Storm realm''s celestial array formation firsthand, Wyatt gained new inspirations. He used them to further modified and optimized the space furnace barrier array formation he created, using the Field Marshal''s observations of space disasters and space istion barrier array formations. Now, he wanted to test it on the deposit of LSG they had found earlier, mining and refining it to make it ready for sale in the market. "I want to be in charge of yourbat training," the Field Marshal dered ignoring Wyatt''s invitation to check out the modified array formation, as the more Wyatt spoke, the more she felt like he was making excuses to avoidbat training. She was convinced that Wyatt was bad atbat arts, which was why he kept avoiding it at every turn. She believed that if someone was bad at something, they just needed more practice to master it, regardless of talent. There weren''t many things that fell within this category butbat arts did. She believed as long as Wyatt praticed rigorously under her guidance hisbat arts would achieve certain mastery in them regardless of his talent for them. Therefore, she decided to be Wyatt''sbat instructor and whip him into shape. Chapter 2246 Combat Instructor Heatsend II Chapter 2246 Combat Instructor Heatsend II Date- Unspecified n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified "Wyatt, ept me as yourbat instructor," the Field Marshal repeated, receiving no response. Thetter, while possessing raw power,cked proper training. The Field Marshal believed she had the ability to transform this potential into a formidable force. As her young liege''s most loyal subordinate, she felt it her duty to unleash his greatness. Wyatt stared at the Field Marshal nkly. He had brought her to the Lil Red Storm realm to demonstrate his strength, dispelling her concerns about his safety. This would allow her to focus on gathering allies to support him against the Southern Princess. Together, they could establish a faction in the Southern Region powerful enough to challenge the Southern Princess''s unchecked influence over it. However, contrary to his expectation, witnessing his prowess, the Field Marshal insisted on taking him under her tutge. She seemed unwilling to ept a refusal. While having a martial genius like Field Marshal Heatsend provide one-on-onebat training was beneficial, Wyatt also needed her assistance in establishing a powerful faction as soon as possible now that they burned the Southern Princess''s reason to target him subtly. Althoughbat training was a priority, it wasn''t essential that the Field Marshal be his instructor. Wyatt could enhance his martial skills by joining a martial arts sect in the VR-Universe, hiring a devil instructor using the Devil Merchant Code, or seeking the Royal Instructor who had taught Field Marshal Heatsend and four generations of the Southern royal family. Meanwhile, it was crucial that the Field Marshal assist him in recruiting allies in the Southern Region. Instead of Wyatt wasting time building trust with each of them individually, a single word from the Field Marshal could sway them to his side. While no one would dare to oppose the Southern Princess for Wyatt, the situation would differ if the Field Marshal made the request. In essence, Wyatt needed the Field Marshal as his forerunner, not hisbat instructor. However, witnessing her determination to mold him into abat monster, Wyatt realized it wouldn''t be easy to persuade her otherwise. During her recruitment, he had struggled to gain herplete loyalty. Now that she had be his fanatical devotee, he was beginning to regret his decision. It wasn''t that the Field Marshal would refuse his orders; she would follow them without question. However, their rtionship had transcended that of Master and Knight, evolving into a familial bond, albeit unrted by blood. Previously, she would have given her life for him out of duty. Now, she would do so out of genuine affection. This fondness and devotion made it challenging for him tomand her on a whim. "I am not fit to be a ruler," Wyatt muttered to himself, aware that apetent ruler would never allow such useless affection to hinder them. He was ustomed to dealing with those who meant him harm, but not with those who genuinely cared for him, even if misguided. After all, he had longed for love for two lifetimes. Now that he had found it, he was overwhelmed and unsure how to respond, primarily due to his trust issues. His words did not escape the Field Marshal''s ears. She frowned, unable toprehend how his ability to rule was connected to her desire to be hisbat instructor. She wanted to assert that he was wrong but, avoiding a tangent, repeated herself, "Wyatt, will you ept me as yourbat instructor?" "You''re not going to let this go, are you?" Wyatt remarked, locking eyes with the Field Marshal. He continued, "I was nning on joining a martial arts sect in the VR-Universe or hiring a devil instructor using the Devil Merchant Code. But since you wish to be mybat instructor, sure, why not? However, I have a few conditions." "What are they?" the Field Marshal eagerly asked, willing to ept any condition from Wyatt if it meant she could help him hone hisbat skills to his best. "Ourbat sessions should amodate my unpredictable schedule," Wyatt stated his conditions. "I cannot be isted from the world and myriad realms for too long, so no secluded training. Now that we have burned bridges with your niece, you cannot solely focus on being mybat instructor. You also need to recruit allies in the Southern Region who can warn us of her next move and assist us." "We can train in the inter-realm city and choose sector where one hour in the Card World''s time zone is equivalent to weeks or months in the said sector''s time zone. This way, ourbat sessions will not only be built around your uncertain schedule but will also prevent you from being cut off from the world and myriad realms for too long. As for gathering allies, don''t worry, Lorenzo and Leo are already on it. She made a huge mistake by cing my family under house arrest and sending the Royal Instructor to arrest me while using my youngest as hostage. The entire Lorn Family and its allies are now supporting you," the Field Marshal assured Wyatt, offering a solution to each of his conditions. "Are you sure it''s okay to recruit allies so openly and aggressively? After all, even though you''re no longer on her side, she''s still the Southern Princess," Wyatt inquired, feeling it might not be wise to further provoke the Southern Princess with their tant actions. "There''s no other way. Everything that happens in the Southern Region sooner orter reaches her. Not to mention, if we''re not this bold in recruiting allies, it would be difficult to convince them to switch sides," the Field Marshal acknowledged the limitations of her influence in the Southern Region. If they didn''t y their cards right, instead of establishing a faction strong enough to rival her niece in the Southern Region, they would be her stepping stone to consolidating her sole dominance over the South. Demonstrating to everyone that the Southern Hero''s defection was irrelevant, she alone was sufficient. She was still the same old Southern Princess that they feared and revered or even stronger. Chapter 2247 Space Furnace Barrier Array Formation ?Chapter 2247 Space Furnace Barrier Array Formation Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified "Fine, I ept you as mybat instructor, but don''t expect me to stand on ceremony around you." The Field Marshal had agreed to all of his conditions and shown initiative in recruiting allies, so Wyatt had no reason to refuse her simple request to be hisbat instructor. "I don''t care about that as long as you follow my teachings sincerely and practice hard," she replied. Although old-school, the Field Marshal didn''t care for formalities between a teacher and student. She was simply satisfied that Wyatt was willing to take her as hisbat instructor. She couldn''t ask for a better student, though he had his quirks. No matter how talented a student was, the teacher could never guarantee that their student would outgrow them or sometimes outlive them. After all, a talented student with limitless potential was like a candle burning on both ends. One couldn''t guarantee that they wouldst the entire night. However, in Wyatt''s case, he had already achieved a temporary peak, which was more than enough assurance that Wyatt, as her student, would not only outgrow her but also outlive her. As a teacher, the Field Marshal was relieved to be able to teach such a student, knowing that as long as she did her job properly, Wyatt would seed. After all, one of a teacher''s greatest fears was to see their student fail in life. "Now let''s get back to the Space Furnace Barrier array formation. Help me set it up," Wyatt said as he passed her a storage card containing the ingredients for the array and also shared the array formation blueprint with her grimoire, including detailed instructions on her part. The Field Marshal nodded, taking the storage card. Though she wasn''t an array master herself, as the wife of one of the most capable array masters the Card world had ever seen, her knowledge was enough to follow Wyatt''s instructions andy the groundwork for the array formation. She would make capable assistant. With her current knowledge of array formations, she could clear a tinum-rank array master exam, but taking the low-rank exam as one of the top ten strongest card apprentices and the Southern Hero would blemish her titles. So, she chose not to officially be an array master. It was better this way as she could attempt the Diamond-rank array master exam when she was sure and shock the world, showing that she wasn''t just about brawn but brains too. Soon, Wyatt and the Field Marshal got busy setting up the Space Furnace Barrier array formation over the LSG deposit they had found earlier. The reason Wyatt paused his sparring session with the Field Marshal midway to build an array formation was not because he wanted to test it, but because he felt that time spent on the sparring session in this realm would be more productive if he were simultaneously using the array formation to mine and refine the liquid spirit gold from the LSG deposit they had found earlier.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Now that he had spent almost all of his fortune registering the Lil Red Storm realm with devil merchant code and purchasing all the rights to it from the devil merchant code, Wyatt was a little desprate, wanting to raise his wealth back to its original level or more as soon as possible. The sooner he could elevate his financial well-being, the sooner he could focus on other things with little worry. After all, an empty wallet was a worry in itself. Not to mention, there were other concerns regarding this LSG mining and refining project. He had no idea how the realm would react to him extracting the resources it had painstakingly gathered. Therefore, during hisbat lessons with the Field Marshal, Wyatt nned to monitor the performance of the array formation and the reaction of the realm''s Will to his mining. However, Wyatt had a feeling that the realm would react mildly to his LSG mining because the realm had not used its power to suppress their power the moment they stepped into the realm. Considering the wee dark races got in the Card world or any other realm they invaded, so far, the Lil Red Storm had been very weing to him and the Field Marshal. This was why Wyatt was a little optimistic that the realm''s Will''s reaction to his mining would be mild. Nheless, considering that the realm did not have any life forms and went to great lengths to hoard these resources, Wyatt could not guarantee that there would be no reaction from the realm''s Will. Therefore, he needed to monitor the array formation at its initial mining and refining period, such that if the realm were to react, he should be able to modify the array formation in time to withstand the realm''s wrath and proceed with mining and refining. "Wyatt, will this array formation be able to withstand the climate change of this realm?" the Field Marshal asked as she wasying the groundwork for the array formation using the detailed array formation blueprint shared with her grimoire by Wyatt. This array was built with space istion barrier as the base, so climate change should not matter. That would be the case if it were in the Card World, but here in the Lil Red Storm realm, considering that its space is so fragile that even a strong wind can cause a tear in the fabric of its space, the climate change was indeed a serious issue troubling the life of the array formation they were nning to set up to mine and refine LSG. "I made the array formation as sturdy as possible. Small-scale space tears or distortions should not be able to affect the array formation, but let''s see what happens. Since I need to understand how establishing an array formation will affect the surroundings, if the change is not high, then the array formation will have a long lifespan." Chapter 2248 Variables ?Chapter 2248 Variables Date- Unspecified Time- Unspecified Location- Lil Red Storm, Unspecified For an array formation to achieve maximum efficacy and maintain sturdy durability, the array master must take location into ount, along with associated variables such as climate, atmosphere, soul energy density, environment,ndscape, etc. This is one of the factors that distinguishes a regr array master from a veteran one. However, even the most experienced and talented array master, if tasked with setting up an array formation in a realm other than their native one, would not be able to do so immediately. They would need time to study the atmospheric and environmental variables of that realm. On the Card World, array masters have standard array formation charts and tables, which serve as tools to calcte locational variables with minimal error, whether on the surface, in the sky, underground, or underwater-excluding dungeons. These charts and tables were created by the first card apprentices who ruled the Card World,ying the foundation for the five regions long before the founding masters of the current central government. Over time, many talented array masters have contributed to updating these standard charts and tables, assisting their peers. As a result, while array formation is still far from bing amon household product, it has significantly contributed to current society by increasing safety, productivity, and overall quality of life. As the wielder of the Primordial Soul Pupils, Wyatt did not need such tools to understand the chosen location for setting up an array formation, whether in his native realm or elsewhere. However, just because he could study nature''s soul pathways to gather data on all the locational variables didn''t mean he fully understood them. He needed to grasp how these variables affected one another. He could make assumptions, but only by observing them in action could he determine how they influenced each other throughout the year, during different seasons, and how they impacted the array formation. Usually, Wyatt would have a solution for this kind of problem: the Hive Al''s simtion engine. Since he had precise data on all the locational variables thanks to his Primordial Soul Pupils, the Hive AI could simte an exact replica of the location and elerate the time period to observe how the variables interact-considering factors like the revolution of the realm around its two suns, the effect of its multiple moons, and the celestial array formation. However, Wyatt was unable to do this due to the celestial array formation of the realm. It was impossible to predict when it would attract a meteor or asteroid. Every time a meteor or asteroid entered the realm''s atmosphere, it sent ripples across the entire realm, which could umte into arge wave or even a tsunami, much like the butterfly effect. Wyatt could theoretically calcte when the celestial array formation would pull a meteor or asteroid into the realm if he had knowledge of all meteors or asteroids whose paths fell within the array''s range. Although his Primordial Soul Pupils were godly, they were not capable of that. Tracing the paths of meteors and asteroids that would enter the range of the realm''s celestial array formation would require omnipotent-level irvoyance capable of monitoring myriad realms. Even with such power, it would take centuries to trace every object whose path coincides with the array''s range. The only entity Wyatt knew capable of such a feat was the Devil Merchant Code. However, hiring its assistance on such a scale would require astronomical capital, making it impossible at his current level. As a result, Wyatt had no choice but to build the strongest space furnace barrier array formation suggested by the Hive Al, based on countless simtions, while considering the uncertain variable of the celestial array formation pulling meteors and asteroids. The array formation was reinforced with this variable in mind. If fortune favored him, the array couldst centuries. If not, the celestial array formation might pull a massive meteor or asteroid right above it as soon as Wyatt left the realm, destroying it. Such variables existed even in the Card World, but their chances of urrence were far lower therepared to the Lil Red Storm realm. Therefore, Wyatt could only test this array formation the traditional way in this realm. However, it was a slow and lengthy process, meaning he wouldn''t be able to sell the entire LSG deposit anytime soon. He could offer it entirely to the Devil Merchant Code, but since the deposit had not been mined or refined, the Devil Merchant Code would not give him a favorable return. It would have to expend resources to mine and refine the enormous deposit, or store it until buyers were found. The Devil Merchant Code wasn''t fair in regr dealings, so it was unrealistic to expect a fair trade now. Though Wyatt was eager to restore his wealth as quickly as possible, he wasn''t desperate enough to kill the gooseying the golden eggs. Even if he couldn''t mine, refine, and sell the LSG deposit now, he would save it for the future, when he could extract maximum profit or use it when most needed. However, now that Wyatt was going to spend some time in this realm, trying to gauge the extent of his power growth and its current limitations in his various forms, he decided to use this period to monitor the space furnace barrier array formation at work, as well as the realm''s reaction to the array and its integration into thendscape. "You know, there are other variables, not just space disasters. What I''m really concerned about is the Will of the realm itself. So far, it hasn''t shown any reaction to our arrival. But just because it''s been amodating doesn''t mean it will tolerate all our actions. From its perspective, we''re like aliens invading and stealing from it. We need to be prepared to leave this realm at a moment''s notice once you start mining the LSG." The Field Marshal solemnly warned Wyatt, as she knew how terrifying a realm''s wrath could be. There were stories in the royal family about the Card World''s Will extinguishing an entire bloodline overnight for crossing its taboos.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2249 Strongest Ruler Class ?Chapter 2249 Strongest Ruler ss Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified Even the Field Marshal understood the grave consequences of attempting to mine resources from the Lil Red Storm realm, a deste realm unfit for the survival of any form of sentient life. After all, at this moment, they were the invading aliens, not the helpless natives. This gave the Field Marshal, who had stepped out of the Card World for the first time, a fresh perspective. She was finally beginning to understand Wyatt''s words to her: "Don''t limit yourself to the concept of ''my world"; expand it to ''my myriad realms." This gave her the resolve to mine the Lil Red Storm realm, even at the risk of their lives. Soon, the duo arranged the space furnace barrier array formation, covering the deposit of LSG. They ced sufficient soul energy stones in the array''s soul energy gathering section to kickstart the array formation, ensuring it would function wlessly while sustaining itself by gathering soul energy from the atmosphere. Wyatt looked at the Field Marshal and initiated the array formation, saying, "Moment of truth." The array formation started smoothly, without any hups, disying maximum efficiency in all its functions-from mining to refining and storing the refined LSG. Meanwhile, the Field Marshal and Wyatt braced themselves for any reaction from the Lil Red Storm realm, having no idea how mild or severe it would be. However, to their astonishment, the array formation had mined almost 1 kg of LSG, yet there was no reaction from the realm''s will. Everything appeared normal. "It seems we were worried over nothing-" "No, don''t say it!" Hearing the Field Marshal about to trigger a g, Wyatt hurriedly tried to interrupt her, but it was toote. She had uttered the cursed words that, in any movie or TV show, would spell a series of disasters for the protagonist and his merry band of friends. As he waited for the consequences, nothing happened, leaving him amazed. "What''s wrong?" the Field Marshal asked, confused by Wyatt''s sudden outburst. Seeing how serious he seemed, she waited, but when nothing happened, she couldn''t help but question his reaction. "I don''t know, something should have gone wrong by now. It''s all happening too smoothly," Wyatt replied, surprising the Field Marshal. Skeptical, she asked, "Do you want things to go badly?" "No, that''s not what I meant. I just have a feeling that something isn''t adding up. Hold on, let me check something." With that, Wyatt suddenly went silent, focusing on the spiritual ne, using his spiritual body that existed simultaneously with his physical form in the physical ne. In his spiritual form, Wyatt gazed deep into the womb of the Lil Red Storm realm, using his primordial soul pupils to search for its rule streams and, ultimately, the realm''s will hidden behind them. However, to his shock, the womb of the Lil Red Storm realm was barren. There were no rule streams. Instead of the realm''s will, he found a core-more urately, a celestial array formation core.N?v(el)B\\jnn As Wyatt analyzed the core further to understand what was happening, he was horrified to discover that the core was the will of the realm. Someone or something had refined the entire realm''s will into a celestial array formation core. In other words, the Lil Red Storm realm was dead. The realm''s celestial array formation was not natural but an artificial one. This meant that someone or something had not only killed the realm''s celestial will and refined it into a core but had also rearranged its multiple moons, suns, andary rings to create an artificial celestial array formation that would attracted meteors or asteroids passing throught its range into the realm, extracted their resources, and buried them within the realm''s crust. Wyatt realized that all his previous assumptions about the realm were wrong. There were no sentient life forms living there because they had most likely been ughtered by the same entity that had killed the realm''s will and refined it into a celestial array formation core. The realm may not have been small to begin with; it could have lost most of its mass during the battle with the entity that killed it. Or, the same entity may have carved the realm to fit its artificial celestial array formation. Recalling that the multiple elliptical ntery rings of this realm were unusually toorge for the realm of this size, Wyatt strongly believed that the realm was a lot bigger even before it was used as a ingredient in the creation of an artificial celestial array formation. Now it made sense why the realm''s will hadn''t reacted to their arrival-it was long dead and had been refined into a celestial array formation core. That also exined why it hadn''t responded when he arranged the space furnace barrier array formation to mine the resources buried in the crust. This meant that the celestial array formation wasn''t collecting resources for the realm''s will but for its killer-the creator of the celestial array formation. The function to hide from the myriad realms was designed to conceal the entity''s actions from thieves like them. Wyatt''s spiritual form shivered in fear as he realized this. Understanding that the entity capable of such a feat must be a ruler ss being, and seeing how it used the entire realm''s will to refine it into a celestial array formation, Wyatt knew it had to be one of the strongest among the ruler ss of the myriad realms. No wonder this realm wasn''t registered with the devil merchant code. Realizing that he was not only trespassing on such an powerful entity''s territory but also stealing from it, Wyatt knew things were about to get bad for him and his aplish Field Marshal Heatsend. "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" Wyatt swore as he returned to his physical form. The Field Marshal frowned but, instead of scolding him for hisnguage, waited for him to sort out his emotions and exin the situation. "Fuck! I''ve been duped, big time." Wyatt looked at the confused Field Marshal and informed. Thetter was further confused not getting enough details and enquired, "What do you mean?" Chapter 2250 Scholars Are Cowards ?Chapter 2250 Schrs Are Cowards Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecifiedn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified "I''m a fucking moron, that''s what I mean," Wyatt answered the Field Marshal, enraged at himself for not thoroughly checking the realm before deciding to spend all his fortune to register it with the Devil Merchant Code and buy all the rights associated with it. Yes, his rage wasn''t about trespassing and daring to steal from a ruler-ss entity but the fact that he had spent his entire fortune acquiring a realm with such a origin. He wanted to appeal to the Devil Merchant Code for not informing him that the realm was dead when he registered it. Though he felt it would be a futile attempt-knowing the Devil Merchant Code, it would likely me him for not being thorough in his purchase-he still chose to file an appeal in hopes of recovering at least part of his investment. "Wyatt, I can''t agree with you without knowing the details," the Field Marshal said, prompting Wyatt to exin further before she judged whether he was truly a moron. Wyatt stared at the Field Marshal, momentarily lost for words. He hadn''t expected such a response. He wanted her to console him and had been anticipating something along the lines of, "No, Wyatt, you''re not a moron; you''re a genius." This made it clear that, somewhere in the Field Marshal''s mind or heart, she might actually agree with him but needed a little more reason to say it out loud. Shaking his head, Wyatt began to show the Field Marshal what he had discovered in the womb of the Lil Red Storm realm, using his soul energy disy to project his memory into the air as he exined. Learning the full truth about the Lil Red Storm realm, the Field Marshal finally agreed with him: "You are indeed a moron. Why didn''t you check the realm''s womb before spending a fortune to gain monopoly over it?" "I didn''t because I didn''t want to face the realm''s will. After all, we are uninvited guests here. But since it didn''t react to our presence or our mining activities, I got a bit brave, and, well, you know the rest," Wyatt exined. It felt more like he was reassuring himself that he hadn''t done anything wrong-it was just his luck. Sometimes, things just happen. "Now, what do we do? Do we put things back the way they were and leave, or do we continue mining?" the Field Marshal asked, moving on from ming Wyatt to strategizing their next move. "You still n to stay and continue mining for resources?" Wyatt stared at the Field Marshal in amazement. He thought she would drag him back to the Card World after learning the truth, but it appeared he had underestimated her resolve. "Yes, I do. After all, you''ve spent a fortune acquiring this realm in ordance with the Devil Merchant Code. Not to mention, it''s possible that the entity who created this celestial array formation has abandoned it, or died long ago, or is asleep, or isn''t aware of what''s happening here. It could be waiting to return and collect the resources a decade from now, or a century, or even a millennium from now. There are many possibilities. We shouldn''t stop because of our fear. And even if we get caught, we can pretend to be ignorant and apologize, promising not to repeat it. I''m sure someone so powerful wouldn''t bother making things difficult for two ants," the Field Marshal reasoned, listing various possibilities for why they should continue instead of fleeing with their tails between their legs. Posted on the Way Beyond, apart from defending the border from the supreme beings and their forces, the Field Marshal''s other important task was to collect rare resources for the Southern Royal Family and the Southern region. This meant that she and her army, when possible, wouldn''t hesitate to ignore their treaty with the supreme beings and invade their territory to steal rare resources. She had participated in many such covert missions. For the Southern Region, she and her army were loyal soldiers, but for the supreme beings, they were nothing more than a band of thieves who would steal and run back to their secret base. Given the Southern Region''s declining economy, these incursions were bing more frequent. Therefore, the Field Marshal suggested they approach the Lil Red Storm realm the same way. The fact that she was willing to risk offending one of the strongest ruler-ss beings in the myriad realms exined just how daring she was. "What if the entity responsible for this array formation decides to punish the Card World for our actions?" Wyatt asked, feeling that the Field Marshal was a lost cause. "Why would an entity so powerful bother to care about two ants enough to search for their ant hole and destroy it?" The Field Marshal found Wyatt''s scenario highly unlikely. "Why? For the same reason a rapist owl-ape hybrid would spend centuries raping and murdering an entire race of sleep dragons searching for a perticr sleep dragon of the same sex! The myriad realms are messed up like that," Wyatt argued, trying to snap the Field Marshal out of her delusion. "I don''t understand," the Field Marshal said, genuinely confused by Wyatt''s analogy. But she didn''t hesitate to confront him: "But let me tell you why you''re against continuing-it''s because you''re a coward. It''s an innate trait of you schrs. Lorenze is the same. I thought you were different, but it turns out you''re just like him." "What the fuck? Leave your marital problems at home; don''t project that on me. I''m just being cautious because my conscience can''t handle innocent people paying for the consequences of our rash actions. It''s not death I fear; it''s being responsible for the deaths of countless innocent lives. You should be, too. Or are you telling me you''re not afraid of dragging the entire Card World to their deaths along with you?" Wyatt snapped, irritated at being called a coward by the Field Marshal. He understood where she wasing from, which is why he went easy on her. Chapter 2251 Transforming Celestial Array Formation ?Chapter 2251 Transforming Celestial Array Formation Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified "Wyatt, don''t you dare question my love for the Card World. It''s more than you could ever imagine. My sacrifice in defending it from otherworldly invaders and monsters is proof of that. You talk as if these are the only two possibilities-either we leave here erasing our tracks or get caught and drag our entire realm to its doom. Nothing is set in stone; anything is possible. Let us finish what you started, since you spent a fortune dering this realm yours in the Myriad Realms through the Devil Merchant Code, the Field Marshal, ever the conqueror, refused to retreat, dismissing Wyatt''s assumptions as baseless. Though bold, her confidence was what had carried her through the Way Beyond. Wyatt locked eyes with the Field Marshal, both stubbornly standing their ground. In Wyatt''s mind, he could earn back the wealth he had spent on this realm, but he could not say the same for the lives that would be lost if they were caught trespassing and mining by the entity that arranged this artificial celestial array formation. The Field Marshal, however, felt Wyatt was being overly cautious. She believed that even if they were caught in the act, it wouldn''t be the catastrophe Wyatt feared. Perhaps they coulde to an understanding with the entity that created the array formation. To her, this seemed far more likely than the disaster Wyatt anticipated.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *Enough. Help me clean the scene, then we''re heading to the Dark Realm," Wyatt ordered. Seeing that the Field Marshal wanted to argue further, he sternly added, "This isn''t up for discussion. We''re leaving! Just as Wyatt and the Field Marshal were about to stop the Space Furnace Array formation and disassemble it, they both received a mental transmission. It was a sweet, innocent voice that calmly conveyed, "No, you guys are not allowed to leave." Regardless of how pleasant the voice sounded, it sent chills down their spines. The pair looked around for the source of the voice, only to hear it again: "Don''t waste your final moments looking for me. Say your goodbyes instead." "Field Marshal, don''t resist. I''m using the inter-realm transfer function now," Wyatt mentally informed her. However, after a minute passed with nothing happening, she turned to look at him, wondering what was taking so long-only to see him shaking his head helplessly. With his Primordial Soul Pupils, Wyatt noticed that the celestial array formation had transformed into a space vault, locking itself out from the rest of the Myriad Realms by rearranging its multipleary belts and moons. As a result, their demon/devil codex had lost connection with the Devil Merchant Code. They were stranded. Wyatt, who had lost interest in studying the celestial array midway upon discovering it required two suns as a power source, was surprised to find it capable of such a transformation. Soon, both Wyatt and the Field Marshal saw a meteor shower descending from the realm''s nearestary belt, locking onto their location. The two wanted to run to safety but found they couldn''t move a muscle. The Field Marshal struggled with all her might, unleashing her full strength, but she was powerless against the celestial array formation. Thebined celestial force and spatial energy of the realm bound her to that very spot. As the meteor shower neared them, and with death seemingly inevitable, she chose to speak her final words: "Turns out we were both right. I''m d it ends with just the two of us." Wyatt stared at her in disbelief. Even with death at her doorstep, she still coveted the abundant resources of the Lil Red Storm realm. Feeling the burning heat of the meteor shower on his face, he shook his head and made his decision. ''Unlock 4th form: Viltronian Cmity Titan.'' ''Activate, Innate gue skill: World Devouring gue! Bound by the lock powered by the realm''sbined celestial force and spatial energy, Wyatt''s body was grotesquely disfigured as he tried to grow in size. However, when he activated his innate gue, he painfully realized that even with the power of a thousand-plus SSS-rank curses, it was unable to affect the realm. With no other choice, Wyatt mobilized his primordial energy to enhance the curse energy powering his innate gue. Soon, a red mist emitted from Wyatt''s deformed body, devouring the realm''s celestial force and spatial energy, increasing its volume and freeing the Field Marshal along with him. Wyatt''s deformed figure then grew into a humanoid of 25,000 feet in height. As Wyatt expanded, the meteor shower was right in front of his face. But before the meteors could strike him, they were devoured by his innate gue. Devouring the meteor shower resulted in a massive increase in the gue''s volume. "What in the name of-" The Field Marshal was shocked by Wyatt''s disy of power, but even more disturbed by the red mist surrounding him. Her unique eyes could see its true nature-it was a gue with the ability to devour everything in its path. "Interesting, they heard the sweet mental transmission again, though this time it sounded less yful and more intrigued. It appeared that Wyatt''s current form and innate gue had piqued the entity''s curiosity. After all, his power was strong enough to devour the energy formed by thebination of celestial force and spatial rules-a power formidable enough to warrant its attention. Wyatt ignored the unknown threat''sments, fully aware that he couldn''t maintain his 4th form for long while using his innate gue due to the high curse energy consumption. He needed to act quickly to finish things, knowing that he couldn''t replenish curse energy. The only way to do that would be to rece the exhausted SSS-rank curses integrated into his primordial spirits with new ones. Encasing the Field Marshal in a ball of mist, he reassured her, "Don''t worry. I''ll be right back. With that, Wyatt''s gargantuan body, along with the red mist (except what was protecting the Field Marshal), vanished from the physical ne and appeared in the spiritual ne, empowering his spiritual form. Chapter 2252 World Devouring Blood Plague Incarnation ?Chapter 2252 World Devouring Blood gue Incarnation Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified After his grandmaster realm baptism by the energy from the origin source, guided by the baptism energy from the card world, Wyatt underwent several optimizations to his skills, traits, and physique. One of these changes was the fusion of his mutant ego gem, the ''Primordial Cmity Soul Gem, with his innate cmity, "World Devouring gue" and his third blood rule rune, ''Blood gue Incarnation" First, his third blood rule rune, "Blood gue Incarnation," created a duplicate rune that fused with his innate cmity, "World Devouring gue, evolving his innate cmity into "World Devouring Blood gue Incarnation." As a result, his innate cmity gained all the effects of the blood rule, including the ability to use soul energy and blood rule to form and multiply, gue hive, and gue rebirth. This significantly increased the versatility of his innate cmity to a whole new level. Then his evolved innate cmity "World Devouring Blood gue Incarnation'' fused with his origin card "Primordial Cmity Soul Gem'' transforming his mutated ego gem into a new form, resembling a single world devouring gue/blood gue cell. In this form, it retained all its original abilities along with his''s innate cmity''s ability to devour anything, including the world and it''s will. Additionally, it gained the limitless multiplying ability of his innate cmity and third blood rule rune, enabling it to rapidly mass-produce countless primordial cmity daughter gems. They were connected by gue hive and to rece the original after its death using gue rebirth. Each of these daughter gems resembled a gue cell and possessed all the prowess of a world devouring blood gue incarnation. Essentially, his mutated ego gem, ''Primordial Cmity Soul Gem," and his evolved innate cmity, ''World Devouring Blood gue Incarnation," had be one and the same. This was only possible due to the parent-and-daughter gem skill of his primordial cmity soul gem, which was simr to the reproductive skill of his world devouring gue andpatible with his third blood rule rune blood gue incarnation. Together they served as base for this miraculous fusion giving brith to primordial cmity soul gem''s new form. Because of this fusion, his Hive AI was also baptized and fused with gue Hive, transforming from an artificial intelligence serving as a link between his multiple primordial souls into a spirit surviving as the link for his innate cmity along with his multiple primordial spirits. This meant the "World Devouring gue" could expand limitlessly without Wyatt losing connection or control over it. Even as a spirit, the Hive AI had retain all its Al capabilities. As a spirit, it could execute these capabilities more efficiently and was now called the Hive Spirit. Also, though not as significant, his third blood rule rune''s gue Rebirth had fused with his Reconstruction skill to be Cellr Reconstruction. This allowed him to regenerate as long as a single cell of his body remained, much like blood rebirth but without being limited to just blood. Despite this sessful fusion, his mutated ego gem continued to maintain its previous form by producing multiple primordial cmity daughter gems. These daughter gems, along with the primordial cmity soul gem at the center, concentrated together in a shape resembling its previous mutated ego gem form. This is why the Field Marshal found nothing wrong with it, despite monitoring Wyatt''s mutated ego gem with her innate sense. Even Wyatt wasn''t aware of this until he read about it in his grimoire''s status page. Because of this fusion, simr to how his mutated ego gem gained the tiny size and reproduction ability of his evolved innate cmity, "World Devouring Blood gue Incarnation," his innate cmity also inherited the various abilities of his primordial cmity soul gem. Some of these notable abilities included: i) One with the Source: The ability to connect directly to the origin source of the universe. ii) Dual Existence: The ability to exist simultaneously in both the spiritual and physical nes. iii) Primordial Cmity Daughter Gems: The ability to create and control powerful daughter gems with various abilities, including envement, Hive Spirit, Viltronian versatility and vitality, Blood Curse immunity, Myriad devil transformation, soul energy maniption, cellr reconstruction, transformation, etc In conclusion, thanks to the baptism, Wyatt''s origin card has absorbed most of his simr andpatible traits, physique, and abilities, evolving into a stronger version of itself. This made the baptism he received for breaking through to the grandmaster realm his most rewarding power-up so far. It justified the patience showed and time he invested inying a proper foundation and unlocking his fourth transformation. This further solidified Wyatt''s resolve not to rush his practice in pursuit of quickly gaining power. From his disy of power so far, especially against the unknown entity that managed to render the Field Marshal helpless, he appeared to have grown stronger than her. However, that was far from the truth. It was only that his innate cmity was a proper counter to the entity''s attack. If Wyatt were to fight the Field Marshal in his current form, assisted by primordial energy, he had no doubt the Field Marshal would easily defeat him, though not as effortlessly as before.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The power and control she gained from mastering multiple martial arts from various disciples and styles to sage level created a huge power gap between the two which was not something Wyatt could ovee with his current arsenal of never-before-seen abilities. These abilities of his could only make him a good punching bag and allow him to escape if he was unable to take the beating anymore. In conclusion, Wyatt was fortunate that his innate cmity was the weakness of the unknown entity''s attack. This prompted him toe to the spiritual ne to find the unknown enemy. "You found me," the innocent voice replied in amazement as Wyatt''s form materialized in the spiritual ne, surrounded by multiple red clouds made up of one of his innate cmity''s effect ''World Devouring gue! The voice belonged to the celestial array formation core. It seemed the core had given birth to a spirit. This meant the unknown enemy he was facing was the array core''s spirit, the master of the realm and the celestial array formation, and not the creator of the celestial array formation who had refined the realm''s will into a celestial array formation core. Learning this brought a huge relief to Wyatt. Chapter 2253 Gluttonous Plague ?Chapter 2253 Gluttonous gue Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified A 25,000-foot-tall Wyatt hovered in the spiritual ne, surrounded by red clouds of gue. Despite his immense size, he still appeared tiny before the celestial array formation core. The sheer enormity of the core increased his dread toward the entity responsible for forging such a monstrous structure that too in the spiritual ne. Given its celestial origin, it wasn''t surprising that the core had given birth to a spirit. Although the spirit appeared young, in terms of celestial lifespans, even a millennium-year-old celestial was still a toddler. This suggested that the spirit might be several millennia old, just like the celestial array formation, which had been arranged millennia ago. Remarkably, the celestial core spirit could understand andmunicate with them, implying it retained the abilities of its celestial origin, allowing it to bypass anynguage barrier. Hopefully, it hadn''t inherited all celestial abilities-beyond celestial voice and celestial force-because even though Wyatt''s innate cmity was a natural predator of celestial force, he was sure he couldn''t take on a celestial in his current state. Judging by the absence of rule streams in the realm''s womb, Wyatt was confident that the celestial core spirit was merely a failed imitation of a celestial will. Though this discovery was encouraging to make matters worse, Wyatt was running on borrowed power, which wasn''t limitless, especially considering that his innate cmity was a glutton by nature. He had no idea when he would run out of power, as this was his first time using his fourth form as the Thousand Blood Curse Incarnation and unleashing his innate cmity. Without proper data, even his Hive Spirit couldn''t assist him. At that moment, Wyatt''s myriad primordial spirits were circting his self-created soul-nourishing technique at full capacity, summoning as much primordial energy as possible from the origin source. Thebined energy they summoned was 2,048 times greater than what a regr primordial spirit. could summon. This astronomical amount of energy would have been enough for most, but not for Wyatt. Half of the primordial energy was being used to enhance the curse energy being used to create the gue, while the other half nourished the 1,024 SSS-ss blood curses integrated with his primordial spirits.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If not for the nourishment from the primordial energy, the SSS-ss blood curses would have been long drained by the effects of Wyatt''s innate cmity, the ''World Devouring Blood gue! However, this bnce will nots for long, especially if he nned to continue using the gue to fight the celestial core spirit. Yes, the gue could devour anything to multiply, but the gue cells reproduced through devouring were not equal to the ones lost. They were facing a powerful enemy, one capable of killing the cells faster than they could multiply. The amount of energy required to rece the dead gue cells wasn''t small, and the energy needed to sustain the remaining ones added up to an evenrger figure. No matter how much primordial energy his myriad spirits summoned, it wouldn''t be enough to sustain his gue for long. The gue was invincible if one could sustain it, but if not, it would devour its creator. Wyatt had to be careful and work within his limits. The high energy consumption of the gue cells was due to his rtively low original realm. The energy required to enhance individual gue cells was significant. Thankfully, this applied only to the initial cells, as their reproduction ability shouldered most of the burden. If not for this ability, Wyatt would have been drained dry by his own gue long ago. Despite knowing this there was a reason why Wyatt rushed to the spiritual ne to confront the entity targeting them instead of escaping with Field Marshal by using his World Devouring Blood gue to break through the celestial array formation, which had disconnected them from the rest of the myriad realms, especially the Devil Merchant Code. It was because he knew the energy consumption of his gue was too great tost long enough for him to break through all sixary rings of the celestial array formation that served as barriers isting them from myriad realms and locking them on this deste realm. Therefore, he took the gamble of confronting the entity directly. Even if he couldn''t defeat it, he hoped to persuade it to spare their lives. Hence, he was relieved to discover that he was facing the core spirit and not its creator. "You found me!" Ignoring the spirit''s surprise, Wyatt immediatelymenced his attack on the celestial array formation core. He was on borrowed time, and so he had to finish this as swiftly as possible, even if it meant diving headfirst without fully understanding the enemy. ''Activate, Innate Cmity: World Devouring Blood gue Incarnation! With that, Wyatt''s 25,000-foot-tall spiritual body split into trillions of gue cells, morphing into a mist of blood gue. It merged with the surrounding red cloud of gue, drastically increasing its volume. Now, Wyatt was the gue. With the assistance of his Hive Spirit, he maintained absolute control over all the gue cells. Using celestial force, they surged forward like a gue tsunami, targeting the celestial array formation core, intending to devour it as quickly as possible. "Whoa, I was right-you are like me, but different, the celestial core spirit said upon seeing Wyatt''s use of celestial force to move his huge gue form within the spiritual ne. Simr to its actions in the physical ne, the spirit attempted to mobilize abination of celestial force and space rules to restrain Wyatt. However, just as before, the energy failed to restrain the gue, which instead devoured it and grew in volume. Despite the failure of its attack, the celestial core spirit persisted with the same strategy on arger scale. It seemed unaware that it was fueling the very fire consuming its home. Wyatt suspected that this might be because the spirit only knew one form of attack. At least in the physical ne, it could rely on the vault form of its array formation tounch meteors from theary belt targeting the prisoners. Here, in the spiritual realm, its options appeared limited. Wyatt couldn''t help but wonder if this was due to the celestial array formation''s limited offensive capabilities or because the celestial core spirit was still too young to unleash the true power of the array. Chapter 2254 Glimmer Of Hope ?Chapter 2254 Glimmer Of Hope Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified No longer pondering on why the Celestial Core Spirit was using the same attack despite repeated failures, Wyatt dly epted its celestial force to increase the spread of his gue. By the time he reached the core, his gue cell count had grown enough to cover every inch of its surface with his World Devouring Blood gue. As soon as the gue cells attached themselves to the core, they began to devour it. Soon, painful screams filled Wyatt''s consciousness, followed by the words, ''Aw, it hurts. Why are you hurting me?'' Listening to these words, with their immature voice and pain-filled tone, Wyatt was stunned for a moment, feeling like a viin bullying a child. However, he quickly recovered and focused on devouring the core before running out of energy. Though it was a pity, with the core devoured, the entire realm and celestial array formation would copse. As opportunistic as Wyatt was, after investing his entire fortune into this realm, he would not have preferred such an oue under different circumstances. But it was a matter of life and death right now, and he had little choice but to watch his investment crumble by his own hand. Still, he did not give up. In hindsight, he wondered if there was a way to salvage the situation. Thinking about preventing the destruction of the Lil Red Storm realm, Wyatt pondered the gue responsible for it, ''What should I do with the gue after it devours the core?'' After devouring the celestial array formation core, his gue would have grown enormously. Should he use it to devour the remains of the realm, along with its multiple moons, or let the gue starve to death in the void? He could not afford to cultivate the gue on such a massive scale so he could only abandon the gue before escaping to the dark realm to deceive anyone attempting to retrace their steps. Since Wyatt was still a Card Grandmaster, he couldn''t refine the energy collected by the gue after devouring the celestial array formation core, like how Card Demigods use the energy to nourish their divinity and move closer to transcendence. If Wyatt attempted it, he would break through to higher realms in one leap. Given the size of the gue, the possibility of him reaching the Card Demigod realm in a single bound wasn''t far-fetched.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, Wyatt, who valued perfection over speed in his cultivation, didn''t want that. Even if he used his gue to devour the realm''s remains and its multiple moons, he would eventually have to let the gue starve in the void. It was better to leave the scene of the crime as soon as possible, fearing that the destruction of the celestial array formation core would summon its creator. It had already taken everything Wyatt had trying to defeat the core spirit, so he didn''t dare imagine confronting its creator. Wasting the power of a celestial, umted within the gue, didn''t sit well with Wyatt. So, instead of fleeing to the dark realm, he wondered if he should take the gue to the Red Alps and use it to rid the reign of the dark races, who had sessfully invaded and were busy looting it. Wyatt wasn''t a hero, but he wanted to test his gue against the dark races in a real fight. However, knowing the Red Alps'' natives would face the dark races'' wrath after he left, Wyatt decided against it. He then considered another possibility-draining the energy from his gue and transferring it to the Field Marshal. If he could do that, he would help the Field Marshal grow stronger and take a step closer to transcendence. That would be better than letting the gue go to waste. However, the gue''s energy wasn''t pure; it was contaminated with other energies, such as blood curse energy. It would be difficult for the Field Marshal to digest it in a single attempt, as she didn''t seem to possess the same blood curse immunity that Wyatt had. This caused Wyatt to agonize over the potential loss involved in this process. Still, such a return was better than losing all his investment and the energy contained within the gue. Just as Wyatt was consoling himself, an idea struck him. Why not use the Myriad Devil Transformation skill on the gue to turn it into a new celestial array formation core, recing the destroyed one and gaining full control over the realm and its celestial array formation? With the celestial energy contained in the gue, this was possible. As the new celestial array core, it could use the formation''s ability to harvest energy from its twin suns, sustaining itself without relying on Wyatt for power. This way, Wyatt wouldn''t lose the gue he had painstakingly cultivated and would make the realm his in every sense-at least until the creator of the celestial array formation came to check on it. Perhaps new core could even avoid the suspicion of the celestial array formation''s creator, but only time would tell. Regardless, Wyatt, still in his gue form, had toplete devouring the celestial core to choose any of them as his next step. His gue hadn''t yet broken through the outeryer to reach the spirit at center of the core. Seeing the speed at which his gue was devouring and multiplying, Wyatt realized that if he didn''t slow their reproduction, he wouldn''t be able to sustain the gue long enough to break through the core''s outeryer. This realization caused him to panic. It turns out though the core spirit wascking in offense, its natural durability was incredibly high, slowing the devouring power of Wyatt''s gue. He feared running out of energy before he could break through the outeryer let alone devouring the entire celestial array formation core. ''Please, stop. Stop hurting me, the spirit''s wailing continued, offering Wyatt a glimmer of hope after his cruel realization about his circumstance. Chapter 2255 Celestial Voice ?Chapter 2255 Celestial Voice Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified Listening to the celestial core spirit, with its sweet and innocent voice, beg him to stop hurting it. Wyatt was taken aback and left speechless. The spirit''s voice resembled that of an eight-or nine-year-old child, and hearing such a voice wailing and crying was good for his fighting spirit when one was fighting for their life. It was disheartening, making the adrenaline in his body rush backward. Wyatt was at his wit''s end. Based on his calctions, at the current rate his gue was consuming his energy, devouring the core, and multiplying, he would run out of energy before he could even break through the core''s outer shell, let alone reach the spirit at the center of core. This meant his loss was definite. In an attempt to increase his chances, Wyatt stopped the multiplication of his gue, though this action was not without cost. Given the size of the core and the time it would take for his gue to devour it, his odds remained bleak. Interestingly, once his gue started devouring the core, the core ceased its signaturebo attack of celestial force and space rule, which had previously been diminishing the gue''s numbers. As a result, the gue''s cell count remained constant. Seeing this, Wyatt didn''t hesitate to halt the gue''s multiplication altogether to buy some more no matter how insignificant. This was only possible because instead of retaliating, the core spirit screamed in pain and begged Wyatt to stop, as if the agony made it forget to fight back. Wyatt pondered whether the pain of being devoured was too overwhelming or if the core spirit had never experienced pain before and thereforecked the mental and physical resilience to cope with it. Even the slightest pain seemed to render it helpless. It act very much like a child that fell for the first time. Considering the toughness of the core''s outer shell, Wyatt believed the former was impossible. It had to be thetter-the celestial core''s spirit was mentally fragile, like a child experiencing the ant''s bite for the first time. His observations,bined with the core spirit''s pleading, made Wyatt feel that violence might not be the best solution to his current predicament. Perhaps persuasion was the answer. As he continued his assault, he finally responded to the spirit''s pleas, ''You''re the one who attacked us first: Hearing Wyatt''s reply, the spirit, amidst its agony, felt a glimmer of hope and hurriedly said, ''No, I didn''t! I just wanted to stop you from leaving. Please stop-it hurts! I won''t attack you anymore. From this exchange, Wyatt realized that while the spirit sounded like a young child, it was far more mentally mature but had little to no experience with the worldly affairs. Yet, it was capable of holding aplete conversation and conveying its intentions. He believed this was due to the celestial skill ''Celestial Voice.'' Though the spirit imed it would no longer attack, it also mentioned it didn''t want them to leave. Wyatt didn''t ease his attack, let alone stop it. He intended to use the spirit''s pain as leverage to persuade it into allowing them to leave this realm peaceful or more. ''Don''t lie. What about the meteor strikes youunched at us from your nearestary ring?" Wyatt pointed out. ''I only did that to scare your friend, to stop her from struggling. Although she''s not strong, she managed to pinpoint the weak spots in my celestial space hold and attack them. She almost seeded in breaking free if I hadn''t immediately reinforced the areas she targeted. Had she been a little faster, I wouldn''t have been able to stop her. So, I used the meteor shower to distract her. I never meant to harm you or your friend from the start. Please stop hurting me; the core spirit exined, causing Wyatt to understand that the spirit took pride in its ''Celestial Space Hold'' skill and had some battle experience. ''If you didn''t mean us any harm, why did you use your celestial space hold on us and lock this realm out of the myriad realms?'' Wyatt asked. The core spirit was being cooperative, so Wyatt decided to ease his attack to show that if it continued to cooperate, the pain would lessen or even stop. ''I only used my celestial space hold because you insisted on leaving, even though your friend asked you to stay and continue what you were doing. Now that you know I didn''t mean any harm, can you stop hurting me? It really hurts, the spirit replied, its tone appeared to me Wyatt for current situation, as if it had no fault in how things had escted. From the spirit''s words, Wyatt realized it was referring to the time he and the Field Marshal were arguing about whether to leave the realm or continue mining it. It seemed the spirit had been monitoring and eavesdropping on them. When Wyatt ultimately decided they should leave, the spirit had acted swiftly to stop them, leading to the current situation. It became clear to Wyatt that the spirit truly hadn''t intended to harm them. He had misunderstood it. His first instinct upon discovering its presence had been to retreat to the Dark Realm did not help either. Still, this wasn''t enough to put him at ease. Though the spirit wasn''t as strong as a celestial being, it was still far stronger than him and the Field Marshalbined. Wyatt needed reassurance before he could let his guard down. With a n forming in his mind, Wyatt decided to find out what the core spirit wanted from him. Why don''t you want me to leave?'' he asked. Only by understanding what the celestial core spirit wanted from him could Wyatt decide on a bait to manipte the spirit. If it was truly as innocent as it sounded, then that should be easy. Then, not only would he be able to get it to allow them to leave the realm peacefully, but he could also try his luck and seek its permission to continue their mining activities.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2256 Celestial Vision ?Chapter 2256 Celestial Vision Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified ''Because... you are like me. Though different, you''re very much like me. You''re clearly not a celestial, but you possess celestial force of your own. You can even use something simr-no, stronger than the celestial vision. I don''t understand why you haven''t yet unlocked celestial voice. I''ve been here, alone, for so long it feels like eternity. In that time, many beings havee, but none were like me. Meeting you, someone like me, for the first time-I was happy and wanted to get to know you. But I felt overwhelmed, and as I was wondering how to approach, you started making ns to leave. In my haste to stop you, I acted rashly. Please forgive my actions. I mean you no harm. I just want to get to know you. So, please stop attacking me. It hurts a lot, the Core spirit exined, revealing why it didn''t want Wyatt to leave. Loneliness and a desperate desire for kinship-that was the obvious takeaway from its words. But what interested Wyatt were the subtleties hidden between the lines. It seemed the spirit had never met its creator, hade into contact with other celestial who rejected it because its messy origin, and, moreover, that many beings had made it past the celestial array formation''s masking ability to reach this realm. These points were significant. Knowing the spirit hadn''t met its creator could exin why it did not know how to fully use the celestial array formation, as well as why it so desperately sought kinship. If it had met its creator, the spirit would likely have a stronger sense of purpose, a sense of self, and more experience than it currently possessed. It wouldn''t be so mentally fragile. Celestial beings had rule sources to guide them, helping them learn and grow, but the core spirit seemed tock this option and also with absence of it creator to act as its mentor to rece the absence of rule source, had stunted its growth and development. The reason Wyatt found this information especially useful was that it solved one of his major concerns: that the creator of the celestial array formation might pursue him for trespassing and stealing from their property. Based on Wyatt''s observations, he saw three possible reasons why the creator had nevere to check on the formation: i) The creator was no longer in the myriad realm. By the time the celestial array formation spirit was born, the creator might have entered the river of reincarnation or achieved transcendence. Given the entity''s ability to craft such an array, Wyatt. didn''t think transcendence was out of the question. ii) The creator was unable toe. The entity could be preupied with other pursuits, practicing to achieve transcendence, dealing with enemies, or even trapped somewhere. Any of these situations or more were possible. 3) The creator had abandoned the Celestial array formation. They might have lost interest, forgotten its existence, or simply considered the array a failed project. Based on the core spirit''s performance so far, Wyatt leaned toward thetter. Regardless of why the entity hadn''t met its creation after its birth, Wyatt felt relieved that he didn''t need to rush, worrying that the creator might appear to avenge their creation. Its desperate search for kinship might also stem from the fact that the celestial beings it hade into contact with had rejected it and considered it not one of them considering its ghoulish origin. Therefore, in this vast myriad realms, it considered itself alone. Understandably, it was overwhelmed by joy when it came across a being it believed to be simr to itself. It felt close to Wyatt and thought of him as a brethren. However, things spiralled out of its control, leading to current stand off.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Then there was the matter of other beings managing to reach the realm making past its stealth. One thing was certain: none of them were devil merchants, or Wyatt would have had the opportunity to im the realm by thews of the Devil Merchant Code. More importantly, the fact that many entities could travel through the myriad realms without assistance from the Devil Merchant Code became evident. This reminded Wyatt of the dimension travelers organization Hendricks had once mentioned. Notably, these entities seemed tock the strength or knowledge of figures like the Divant Devil or Elder Anesthesia Dragon. Had they been as powerful as them, they wouldn''t have left such a treasure trove of a realm untouched. The likes of the Divant Devil or even Elder Anesthesia Dragon would have easily subdued the celestial core spirit, as they were powerful enough to not only sense the blood rule source but enter it and cause ruckus within it. Apart from these observations, Wyatt was intrigued that the core spirit mistook his primordial soul pupils for a higher form of celestial vision and even pitied him for his supposed inability to use celestial voice. He''d read about celestial vision in the Infinity Library while researching celestial beings, yet none of the information indicated a simrity between celestial vision and his soul pupils. He was curious as to why the core spirit had made such an assumption -were the books he read inurate or iplete? In any case, he found it amusing that the celestial core spirit pitied him for not being able to use celestial voice, considering him an ''iplete'' celestial simr to itself. Wyatt knew that once his synchronization rate reached a certain percentage, he too would gain celestial vision and celestial voice, allowing him to grow as a celestial. To increase his synchronization rate and develop as a celestial, all he had to do was ingest more pixie dust. However, he''d feared that consuming too much pixie dust at once at his realm at that time might either overwhelm him with excessive energy causing him to explode or lead to a shaky foundation. So, he had postponed ingesting more pixie dust until he''d fully absorbed the progress he''d made so far as a celestial. Now that he''d made headway in his realm and had grown significantly stronger, Wyatt felt it might be time to make progress in his celestial journey as well. Chapter 2257 The Price Of Kinship Is Freedom ?Chapter 2257 The Price Of Kinship Is Freedom Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecifiedn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Having understood what the core spirit sought from him, Wyatt set his n into motion. "I understand this was all a misunderstanding, but that doesn''t change the fact that you attacked us first. However, it doesn''t warrant a fight to the death over a misunderstanding. So, if you want me to stop attacking you, you''ll have to do something for me." "Okay, I''ll do anything," the core spirit agreed without hesitation, not even pausing to learn the condition. It was simply relieved that the agonizing pain would finally stop and that Wyatt was willing to forgive it. Since it was getting everything it wanted, the spirit didn''t care about the price it was paying. Few in the myriad realm were capable of locating the core spirit on the spiritual ne, let aloneunching an effective attack against it. So, it wouldn''t be surprising if the spirit had little understanding of pain-or if Wyatt attacking it was its first experience of it altogether. Judging by its low tolerance to pain, both scenarios seemed likely. Wyatt too would have been helpless against an enemy like this if not for his array of abilities with unique prowess which would be coveted anywhere in the myriad realms. For most mortals, a being like the celestial core spirit was practically a god. Even many card demigods and simr level entities across the myriad realms shared this perspective. Celestials were unmatched, so it was no surprise that the celestial array formation core''s spirit, as a formidable celestial array formation,cked predators in the realms and was unfamiliar with pain. Especially considering it could lock and hid itself from the myriad realms. The defensive shell formed by its sixary rings were no joke either. However, agreeing to anything just to avoid pain was unlike a celestial. Yet, the core spirit did so was because it had another strong reason. The another big reason for the core spirit''s swift decision was its desperation for kinship. Being a unique celestial array formation core spirit meant it was alone in a vast realm where even the most wicked beings could find friends orpanions. So, when it found someone it believed was simr to it, it wasn''t surprising that it was willing to agree to anything to get to know them and be close to them, even if the kinship was brief or merely an illusion. The spirit just wanted to experience it. "Good. I want you to stop resisting my gue," Wyattmanded, ordering his world-devouring blood gue to halt its attack on the celestial array formation core and to start fusing with it using the effect it gained from his primordial cmity daughter gem. With his current grimoire grade, Wyatt knew it was impossible to subdue the celestial array formation spirit with the cmity daughter gem alone. Even if his grimoire were diamond-grade, the cmity daughter gem would still have no effect on celestials as the World Cmity Tree could devour celestials, but it couldn''t subdue them with its cmity daughter seeds. Despite knowing this Wyatt ordered his gue to fuse the core using the fect of the primordial cmity daughter gem because his daughter gem had been baptized with primordial energy, it had evolved into the primordial cmity daughter gem, significantly enhancing its strength and capabilities. With his current power, using the primordial cmity daughter gem to subdue the celestial core spirit was possible if he could break past the core''s outer shell and reach its center where the spirit was housed. Still, there was a chance the spirit''s will might resist even his enhanced daughter gem''s control. That was to say while it wasn''t a absolute effect like it was previously, the primordial cmity daughter gem still offered Wyatt a viable option for subduing celestials. For this reason, he asked the core spirit to stop resisting his gue''s fusion with it. If the core spirit willingly allowed the fusion, Wyatt''s primordial cmity daughter gem would have a one hundred percent chance of subduing it. In other words, the cost Wyatt was asking of the celestial array formation spirit was its freedom. "Alright," the core spirit agreed, willingly allowing Wyatt''s world-devouring blood gue to fuse with its body, unaware of the true price it was paying to stop the attack and gain Wyatt''s forgiveness-and perhaps even his friendship. The red mist covering the celestial core fused with it over time, leaving behind a single primordial cmity soul gem gue cell, which multiplied to grow Wyatt''s spiritual body on the spiritual ne. As the gue cells fused with the core, they began to heal the previous damage they had caused to the core. Moved by this, the core spirit felt reassured and had no doubts about allowing Wyatt''s gue cells to fuse with it, not that it had any to begin with. In its desperation to feel kinship with Wyatt, it hadn''t doubted him even slightly, and now, seeing Wyatt healing it, the core spirit felt it had made the right choice. Overwhelmed with emotion, it wondered if this was the kinship it had yearned for all along, and thought that, if so, it was worth waiting an eternity to experience it. When the gue cells had finally fused with the celestial array formation core through the effect of the primordial cmity daughter gem, Wyatt made a surprising discovery: the core spirit automatically received partner-level authority instead of a servant-level authority. He attempted to reduce its authority level, only to fail repeatedly. Wyatt wracked his brain, trying to figure out why he couldn''t reduce the celestial core spirit''s authority level below partner tier as his primordial cmity daughter gem. He wondered if it was because the primordial cmity daughter gem''s effect simply wasn''t strong enough. This was the only reason he could think of at present. While this wasn''t the oue he had hoped for, he could only console himself, thinking that this level of control was better than nothing. As, for the moment, it assured that the celestial array formation core''s spirit would not be able to turn on him even if he were to return to his original realm. Chapter 2258 Bloodkin-Tier ?Chapter 2258 Bloodkin-Tier Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified Just when Wyatt believed his troubles were over, the core of the celestial array formation shone brilliantly with a golden light, startling him. Alerted, he instantly tried to sense the situation through the shared link between him and the core spirit. However, to his dismay, he felt a powerful surge within the link between his''s primordial cmity soul gem and his new primordial cmity daughter gem, the celestial array formation core spirit. This was the first time he had experienced such a phenomenon and was unsure how to respond. Instinctively, he mobilized all his primordial energy into the Hive Spirit and the protective shell of the world cmity tree seed to shield him from any harm that mighte from the power surge within their shared link. After all, aside from his spiritual channel, the primordial cmity soul/daughter gem link had direct ess into his mutated ego gem. Back when he had fought the Circle''s Mike Brown in Sun Blossom City, Mike had used the Myriad Devil''s Hex on Ji Feng, Wyatt''s martyred cmity daughter gem. The curse had extended to him through the cmity soul/daughter gem link. Although Anna''s dummy ring resisted the curse on his behalf, it was notable that the curse could spread through the link between the cmity soul gem and cmity daughter gem. Therefore, when he felt great power surge within the link between him and the core spirit, Wyatt couldn''t help but be on guard since he had no idea what this power entailed. After fortifying his defenses, he used his primordial soul pupils to study the nature of this great power. To his surprise, it appeared to be a type of innate power- specifically, the innate power of the celestial array formation core''s spirit.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Not gleaning much about the potential of this innate power, Wyatt used his unique eyes to further peer through the golden light and into the celestial array formation core, hoping to locate its spirit and gain an understanding of its innate power. However, before he could make sense of it, the great powerunched itself into his mutated ego gem through the cmity soul/daughter gem link. To Wyatt''s dismay, neither the Hive Spirit nor the world cmity tree seed''s protective shell around his mutated ego gem could hinder, let alone stop, the great power. He had never felt more betrayed by his own prowess. Just as he began to process this, he felt a sudden empowerment simr to the sensation of his recent baptism. Realizing that the great power posed no threat but was, in fact, empowering him, he understood why his Hive Spirit and the world cmity tree seed''s protective shell had allowed it through. It seemed his body had a better sense of judgment than he did. However, Wyatt was still puzzled as to why he had received a portion of the celestial core spirit''s innate power-something unprecedented, as none of his cmity daughter gems had ever shared their power with him before. As he pondered this strange event, his grimoire emitted a series of notifications: [You are being baptized by the ''Unnamed'' primordial cmity daughter gem''s innate celestial power.] [Your synchronicity rate has increased. 175% >>> 200%] [You have awakened celestial skill: Celestial Voice.] [You have awakened celestial skill: Celestial Vision.] [Your cursed primordial bloodline has deemed the ''Unnamed'' primordial cmity daughter gem worthy to inherit it.] [Your ''Unnamed'' primordial cmity daughter gem has inherited your cursed primordial bloodline. Bloodline Purity: 97%] [Your ''Unnamed'' primordial cmity daughter gem''s authority tier has increased. Partner-Tier >>> Bloodkin-Tier.] [Skill Name: Bloodkin-Tier Primordial Cmity Daughter Gem Effect: i) Primordial cmity daughter gems with Bloodkin-Tier authority are bound to the primordial cmity soul gem by the cursed primordial bloodline. ii) Primordial cmity daughter gems with Bloodkin-Tier authority have greater autonomy, allowing them to think independently and, at their discretion, ignoremands. However, they cannot defy orders issued through the cursed primordial bloodline. iii) Bloodkin-Tier authority grants the daughter gem limited control over other daughter gems with lower authority, enabling them to lead. iv) The purity of the cursed primordial bloodline determines the hierarchy among Bloodkin-Tier daughter gems. Note: i) The cursed primordial bloodline can only be inherited by daughter gems deemed worthy by the bloodline. ii) Any primordial cmity daughter gem sharing the cursed primordial bloodline with the soul gem is automatically promoted to Bloodkin-Tier. iii) Bloodkin-Tier daughter gems possess advanced intelligence and problem-solving abilities, distinguishing them from lower-tier daughter gems.] Reading the notifications from his grimoire, Wyatt was stunned. He knew little about the cursed primordial bloodline other than that he had gained cursed bloodline whileprehending his second blood rule, the meaning of ''Blood Curse! Seeing the cursed primordial bloodline act autonomously and select its inheritors without his input brought a troubled frown to Wyatt''s face. Just when he felt a sense of relief, the development blindsided him, catching him off guard. Most troubling was the addition of a new authority tier-Bloodkin-for his primordial cmity daughter gems. This authority level granted Bloodkin-Tier daughter gems the freedom to think independently and the discretion to reject his orders unless they were issued through the cursed primordial bloodline. While this advancement made the Bloodkin-Tier daughter gems more capable than their lower-tier counterparts, Wyatt questioned whether the cost of relinquishing absolute control was worth it. Only by observing the extent of the Bloodkin-Tier daughter gems'' abilities inparison to the lower-tier gems would he be able to determine if this trade-off was worthwhile. Yet, even if he coulde to terms with this change, Wyatt found it disconcerting that the cursed primordial bloodline would autonomously decide which daughter gems were worthy of inheriting it. He strongly felt that he should be the one to decide which of his daughter gems would inherit his bloodline and be promoted to Bloodkin-Tier. Realizing that he had no control over this, Wyatt shifted his focus to the next matter at hand: his unexpected acquisition of part of the celestial array formation core spirit''s innate power. Chapter 2259 Dalie Wyatt ?Chapter 2259 Dalie Wyatt Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified Wyatt''s initial guess was that the new bloodkin-tier of his primordial cmity daughter gem might be the reason why he could share a portion of the core spirit''s innate power. However, the bloodkin-tier info contained no mention of such an effect, leaving Wyatt back where he started, without answers. Soon, he spected that it might not be him but rather the radiant celestial array formation core itself that shared a portion of its innate power with him. Though the core wasn''t shining as brightly as before, it was still radiating brilliantly as it underwent metamorphosis to be bloodkin-tier primordial cmity daughter gem. Wyatt could only wait for it toplete its transformation to question whether it was responsible for sharing its power with him. Rather than wait, Wyatt decided to meet with the Field Marshal to retrieve his remaining gue essence to nourish his almost exhausted curses, which were currently being replenished using all the primordial energy his myriad primordial spirits were drawing from the origin source. He also intended to update her on the situation-but only enough to assure her their safety on this realm and keep her from asking further questions. Just then, the enormous core in the spiritual ne disintegrated into countless microscopic particles, forming a shimmering cloud. Soon, a tiny portion of the cloud separated from the rest and condensed into a humanoid form resembling Wyatt in many ways, except it was a female. The remaining cloud reverted back into the celestial array formation core, this time appearing as a massive gem, resembling Wyatt''s primordial cmity daughter gem. Seeing the naked female version of himself appear before him, Wyatt was speechless as his mind went nk from the sheer bizarreness of the situation until it spoke to him using celesiatial voice in an innocent voice: ''How do I look?" ''Y-you''re the core''s spirit?'' Wyatt stammered, though he had already grasped the situation; it was just overwhelming to process. It seems he wasn''t the only one who gained a bountiful harvest. ''You can use celestial voice now. I see my efforts weren''t in vain, but that''s nothingpared to the gifts you gave me, the core spirit replied, approaching Wyatt for a closer look. Its new appearance was due to the physiques, traits, skills, abilities, and bloodline it had inherited from Wyatt as his bloodkin-tier primordial cmity daughter gem.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Confirming that the core''s spirit was indeed responsible for sharing a portion of the celestial array formation core''s innate power with him from its words, Wyatt quickly mobilized his soul energy to construct clothing around the spirit, saying, ''Never show your naked form to others. It''s your privacy and is considered indecent. ''Okay! The core spirit, unfamiliar with the concept of clothing, was puzzled but decided to take Wyatt''s words seriously as it spun around to look at attire covering it''s body. It was different from the attire Wyatt was wearing. So, it seemed to be curious about it. However, it''s face remained expressionless, as it had no experience with bodynguage. Previously, its "body" was the core itself, which had the expressiveness of a rock. ''It seems we''re siblings now, sharing the same bloodline and all, Wyatt mused, noting the spirit''s resemnce to him. She shared his bloodline, appearance, and powers, so she looked much like his fraternal twin. epting the reality, he readily embraced her as his sister rather than a incarnation or a mere clone. Her impassive expression made it hard for him to gauge her thoughts, so he added, ''I suppose there''s a lot I need to teach you. Shall we start by giving you a name?'' Wyatt''s eptance of the situation-and of the core spirit as his sister-was primarily because he recognized how much he stood to gain by doing so. He sensed that the core spirit deeply desired kinship, and he intended to make it happy by offering just that. As his bloodkin-tier primordial cmity daughter gem, he couldmand it as he pleased, but Wyatt preferred to inspire loyalty through goodwill rather than by imposing his will. After all, now it was one of his own. And when ites to his people he was very generous. "We are siblings," the spirit murmured, its previously emotionless face lighting up with emotions for the first time as it absorbed Wyatt''s words. Though it already knew they were connected through shared powers, hearing him confirm it brought new satisfaction. "Yes. I am Dalton Wyatt, your brother," Wyatt reintroduced himself with a gentle smile, though the notion of epting a celestial array formation as a sister was mind-boggling. Still, if it ensured his investment in the Lil Red Storm realm wasn''t wasted and gained a steady source of ie, he had no reason to object. "I-I don''t have a name. I never needed one," the spirit said, reminiscing about its lonely past. Soon, however, its eyes sparkled again as it asked, "Would you give me one, brother?" "Me? Oh, no, I''m told I''m not good at naming things," Wyatt responded, trying to avoid the task finding it tedious to find the prefect name for his sister. "No, I''ll like whatever name you give me," the core spirit assured him. "Alright, if you insist," Wyatt conceded. "What are your thoughts on being called ''Dalie''?" "Dalie, Dalie Wyatt. I like it," the spirit replied, smiling. "From today on, I am Dalie Wyatt, the elder sister of Dalie Wyatt." "Great! But why did you add ''Wyatt'' to your name? And why are you the elder one?" Wyatt asked, surprised, since as a celestial array formation core''s spirit Dalie shouldn''t have known about the concept of surnames or the significance of siblings sharing the same one. "I wanted our names to sound simr. And I''m the elder one among us because I''m older than you," Dalie stated confidently. Though she was new to the concept of surnames, she wasn''t unfamiliar with the idea of hierarchy among siblings. This was the basics of kinship, one would know this especially after waiting for it for what felt like an eternity. Chapter 2260 Dalie The Exception ?Chapter 2260 Dalie The Exception Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified So far, from Dalie''s actions and words, it seemed she was clueless about the true effects of Wyatt''s Primordial Cmity Daughter Gem on her body. Wyatt found this puzzling since it wasn''t the case with his other Daughter Gems. He wondered if she might be suffering from amnesia or some form of cognitive damage. If not, he wanted her fully up to speed on his intentions and ideals, just like all his previous Daughter Gems. He didn''t have time to indulge this lonely core spirit every whim. ''Lil bro, is something bothering you?" Dalie asked, noticing Wyatt deep in thought. ''Yes. Can''t you feel the changes brought on by fusing with my Primordial Cmity Daughter Gem?'' Wyatt asked bluntly, though he did aim to keep her content so she would do the same for him, he did not want to waste to much time on her as his schedule was already very tight. ''I do. I''ve gained various physiques, traits, skills, and abilities-not to mention the bloodline we share. Above all, thanks to the fusion, I can now sense the rule sources, Dalie replied openly. But even with all her revtions, she still hadn''t told him what he wanted to hear. ''What? You can sense the rule sources?'' Wyatt eximed in shock. None of his other Daughter Gems could do that. He wondered what made Dalie the exception to all the principles of the Primordial Cmity Daughter Gem, which he had believed to be absolute. ''Let me show you, Dalie said, and in a fraction of a second, she connected to the space rule source. Soon, within mere moments, she had forged a space rule stream in the womb of her realm. Watching the cascading space rule stream in what had once been considered a barren realm womb, Wyatt felt both shocked and mesmerized. He himself had been attempting to forge his blood rule stream and knew that creating a stream was no easy task for any being, mortal or celestial alike. All had to undergo the universally impartial test of the rule sources to forge rule streams. Yet Dalie had created hers in seconds, defying Wyatt''s understanding of reality.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ''What the...?'' Wyatt cursed as Dalie''s endless space rule stream continued to rapidly grow in width. The widening of the rule stream indicated that more rule meanings of the said rule were being fused into it. Yet each of these meanings had to beprehended to ultimate mastery and understanding before being fused to the rule stream. Based on the rate of expansion, it seemed Dalie wasprehending and mastering a minimum of two space rule meanings per second. Wyatt''s understanding of reality continued to unravel. ''Phew, that was harder than I thought, but I''m d my realm''s womb finally has a rule stream, Dalie said happily, as her space rule stream stabilized. Now it was about twenty-two times its initial width. Finding Wyatt staring at her wide-eyed, she asked, ''What''s wrong? ''Why did you stop? Make a few more rule streams, Wyatt said, hiding his shock. ''I onlyprehend space rules thanks to the principles of the celestial array formation used in my creation. To forge more rule streams, I''d have to startprehending different rules first. That will take time-maybe in another century or two I''ll manage another rule stream, if I''m lucky, Dalie exined, with a touch of longing to see her womb filled with various rule streams like the wombs of other celestial beings. Wyatt finally understood. The endless space rule stream before him was the product of Dalie''s millennia of space ruleprehension and mastery. Previously, though she couldn''t sense rule sources like other celestials, she could stillprehend space rules due to her celestial array formation. But without ess to the rule source, she''d been unable to forge a rule stream. As despite her celestial origin, she was technically more of an array than a celestial. This was why she hadn''t showcase the full prowess of her space rule mastery to Wyatt during their battle. Having spent thousands of years on space ruleprehension alone, it was natural that Dalie could rapidly condense her millennia of space ruleprehension and mastery into a majestic space rule stream. Considering millennia of hard work and innate talent as a celestial and Daughter Gem her sess was given. This realization restored Wyatt''s confidence in his understanding of reality. He understood that Dalie was an exception to many Daughter Gem rules because she was uniquely powerful. After fusing with his Daughter Gem, her power had only multiplied. At her current strength, if Dalie were a regr being, it would be expected for her to sense the rule source of the rule she hadprehended. However, because of her origin as a celestial core spirit and a Primordial Cmity Daughter Gem, her ability to sense all rule sources without meeting certain milestones in each rule''s mastery was within many possibilities. Wyattparing Dalie to his other Daughter Gems now seemed foolish. Considering her unique origin and the fact that she was his only Bloodkin-tier Primordial Cmity Daughter Gem, Wyatt wondered if his Daughter Gem itself had intentionally withheld the full truth about the Primordial Cmity Soul/Daughter Gem from her fearing her reaction. Wyatt could only specte, as his abilities didn''t reveal the reasoning behind these actions. Just as the human heart and brain don''t exin why they did what they did to them, Wyatt had to research to find answers to his questions. Unlike mortals who can study their fellows, Wyatt was one of a kind. Fortunately, with the primordial soul pupil, he knew that, in time, all mysteries would be revealed. However, Wyatt had a hunch that the only reason his Primordial Daughter Gem had to resort to such measures was due to the vast difference between him and Dalie in terms of their realm, not to mention her origin as a celestial. After all, Daughter Seeds of a World Cmity Tree were never meant to enve a celestial. Chapter 2261 Mutant Celestial Dalie ?Chapter 2261 Mutant Celestial Dalie Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified ''Dalie, can you sense the origin source?" Wyatt asked, refraining from exining the full truth of what it meant to be a Daughter Gem, as he didn''t want to test the limits of the delicate harmony his abilities had established with Dalic as his Daughter Gem. He chose to trust in the strength of the cursed primordial bloodline, believing it to be absolute, even for Dalie, a mutant celestial. Wyattbeled Dalie a "mutant celestial" because, after fusing with his Primordial Cmity Daughter Gem, she had shed her old status, evolving into aplete celestial and even more. Previously, the only thing preventing Dalie from being a true celestial was her inability to sense rule sources and natural growth, requiring her to rely on energy from two suns and resources extracted from meteoroids and asteroids for sustenance. These source were barely enough to fuel her existence let along help her growth and development, even if they were sufficient she was incapable of helping her grow as a celestial but as array spirit they could. However, now that she could sense rule sources as a regr celestial would, she had a more efficient sources to not only sustain her existence and to help her grow as a celestial, just like other celestials. Not to mention, with the added abilities of the Primordial Cmity Daughter Gem, she was different from regr celestials, making her a mutant among the celestial. If she could sense the origin source, she would be not only different but superior to a regr celestial, with ess to the primordial energy coveted by all beings in the myriad realms, including celestials. If she were able to sense the origin source than she will not only be different from a regr celestial but better than a regr celestial gaining acessing to the primordial energy coveted by every being in the myriad realms including the celestial beings. ''No, but should I be able to?'' Dalie asked with concern, reluctant for this revtion to dampen her excitement over gaining the kinship she had longed for and her new status as a true celestial, something she could only dreamed of. ''You will, as you grow stronger, Wyatt said, attempting to dismiss the matter. But Dalie persisted, ''But you can sense it, can''t you?'' ''Yes, but that doesn''t reflect on your abilities. Besides, Celestials can''t sense the origin source without meeting certain milestones and achievements. If you continue to progress as you are, I''m confident you will be able to sense it too, Wyatt assured her. Despite his tight schedule, he felt he had to indulge Dalie: otherwise, he might soon find out if she was an exception to the cursed primordial bloodline as well. Wyatt typically didn''t like to leave variable unattended to, but he felt helpless since Dalic''s strength was beyond his control, and celestials were a special existence in the myriad realms. Still, if it turned out that Dalie was immune to the cursed bloodline''s control, Wyatt had a contingency: he could awaken the dormant gue fused into her celestial array core and let it do what it did best-devour realms. However, this was ast resort. Awakening the gue would consume massive energy, and fully overtaking her core would demand even more. Besides, Wyatt needed Dalie alive to profit from his investment, and he couldn''t summon that much power instantly-not yet atleast. ''But you can sense the origin source, Dalie pointed out, sounding disappointed. She wasn''t jealous; instead, as his elder sister, she simply felt inadequate. If the Field Marshal overheard her, she might jokingly invite Dalie to the "Wyatt''s Friends and Family Club," as feeling ipetent around Wyatt came with the territory. But over time, Wyatt had a way of making others feel that his achievements were their own. ... Wyatt was momentarily speechless. He couldn''t quite grasp the source of Dalie''s disappointment, but he was sure she wasn''t jealous, so he decided to shift the subject. ''Come, let me introduce you to my friend and mentor! Upon arriving in the physical ne in his usual form, Wyatt retrieved the gue cells surrounding the Field Marshal and informed her, "The situation has been handled. We can continue mining here without any concerns."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Who is that?" the Field Marshal asked, her voice filled with questions about both the threat and the power Wyatt had disyed. Yet, she chose to ask about the immediate mystery-the female version of Wyatt beside him. She guessed it was an incarnation of him but dreaded the idea that Wyatt might be one of those with a peculiar preference. Moreover, the female version''s strength was overwhelming, sending her survival instincts into overdrive and making her want to flee. "That''s my elder sister, Dalie Wyatt," Wyatt introduced Dalie. The Field Marshal suspected he was joking, but his demeanor suggested otherwise. Seeing the confusion on her face, Wyatt added, "Dalie is the will of this realm a.k.a the spirit of the celestial array formation." "She''s a celestial!" the Field Marshal blurted in shock. She quickly descended and bowed deeply to Dalie, pleading, "Please, forgive my insolence, Your Highness." Though it was her first time witnessing a celestial will in physical form, Wyatt''s words, and Dalie''s strength, left no room for doubt. "What''s she doing? Should I bow too?" Dalie asked Wyatt in confusion. As the will of a barren realm, she had no interaction with mortals, and those she did encounter were mostly frightened interdimensional travelers trespassing the realm. So, she didn''t know mortals revered celestials. "No, don''t. That might just scare her to death," Wyatt hurriedly said, signaling to the Field Marshal to drop the formalities. "Field Marshal, Dalie is my elder sister-treat her as such, nothing more." The Field Marshal dropped the formalities but gave Wyatt a nk stare, finding it hard to believe that a celestial would consider herself a mortal''s elder sibling. There was a limit to boasting, and Wyatt had crossed it my several miles. Though Dalie appeared very friendly toward Wyatt, the Field Marshal didn''t dare mistake it for anything else even it meant doubting her young liege''s words. This was the difference between Devils and Card Demigods, one hunted celestials as nourishment while other revered them as creator gods. Chapter 2262 Wyatts Apology, Dalies Big Gift ?Chapter 2262 Wyatt''s Apology, Dalie''s Big Gift Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified "He is telling the truth. I am Wyatt''s elder sister, and we share the same bloodline. You can check if you want," Dalie said, noticing the skepticism in the Field Marshal''s eyes. She drew blood from her palm, intent on proving her connection to Wyatt and establishing their shared lineage. The Field Marshal was taken aback, startled by Dalie''s bold gesture, especially seeing her draw blood. This incident stirred questions in the Field Marshal''s mind about her understanding of celestials. ''Since when did celestials start to bleed?" she thought but soon dismissed it, assuming Dalie might have created an incarnation using Wyatt''s blood. This could exin her resemnce to Wyatt and the im of a shared bloodline.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Dalie, stop. There''s no need for that," Wyatt said, intervening before she could further pressure the Field Marshal into verifying their bloodline. "Yes, Your Highness Dalie. There''s no need for a blood test. I trust your word," the Field Marshal added, ying along despite her skepticism about Wyatt and Dalie being siblings to humor the celestial. "Wyatt, why don''t you call me ''elder sister''? If you had, there wouldn''t have been such misunderstandings," Dalie pointed at Wyatt, ming him for the Field Marshal''s doubt. She had wanted to bring this up for some time and now had the perfect reason. "That''s not it," Wyatt replied, dismissing herint before abruptly changing the topic. "The space furnace array formation is going strong." He then entered the array''s storage section, where numerous two-pound bars of refined L.SG were neatly stacked. Wyatt had failed to monitor the array formation because of the disturbance ealier, but the abundance of refined bars indicated that the array was functioning well. "You know, you don''t need this array to extract resources. I can do it for you. Now that I''m a true celestial and can feel the rule sources I don''t need to depend on these resources for sustenance anymore, so I could gather and store them for you," Dalie generously offered to her younger brother, choosing not to bring up that he wasn''t willing to call her elder sister or mention that he had previously attempted to take her resources without permission or that he hadn''t consulted her about mining activities after establishing their rtionship as siblings. Though she no longer needed these resources, Dalie shouldn''t overlook the fact that before bing aplete celestial, she had to rely on these supplements to maintain her existence as relying solely on energy from two suns- two of the remaining creations of the celestial whose remains were used to create her-would have been insufficient to sustain her. In her eagerness to have a family, Dalie was blind to the fact that Wyatt was simply taking advantage of her. However, Wyat''s crime wasn''t intention but out of ignorance. Because Wyatt had stopped his study of the celestial array formation midway had yet to realize the importance of the resources buried in the realm''s crust for Dalic''s survival before he unknowingly helped her be aplete celestial. He wasn''t that the majority of the resources gathered by the celestial array formation from the meteors and asteroid were continuously used to supplement the array itself, along with energy from its two suns. The formation was neither as self-sufficient nor as efficient as it appeared on the surface. Nearly ny percent of its collected resources were used to power the array, with the rest stored as reserves for low-yield seasons. Considering that Dalie had never seen her creator, every inch of her realm''s crust should have been rich with rare resources collected from meteors over millennia. Since, no one had mined ever mined her crust. However, Wyatt had found only a single LSG deposit since his arrival and Henricks, who had been there before, had assumed the realm was barren based on his experience on it. This suggested that the celestial array formation had totally failed in its purpose to gather resources from the meteors and astroids, which could exin why her creator might have abandoned it. Dalie had long feared this possibility but had consoled herself over the several millenniums with one question: if the array was truly worthless, why hadn''t her creator taken the celestial array formation core and repurposed it, given its value? "About that, I owe you an apology. I was greedy for the resources in your realm''s crust and began mining without considering that they might belong to someone. I''m sorry," Wyatt admitted, feeling ashamed. His actions now seemed simr to the dark races he had recently grown to despise. Realizing his mistake, Wyatt felt it was wrong not to have contacted the realm''s will upon his arrival or to have sought permission to mine its resources. He had behaved as a demon merchant might, trespassing, iming the realm as his own, and mining its resources without respect. Knowing he was in the wrong, he asked Dalie for forgiveness. Hearing Wyatt''s apology, the Field Marshal felt her blood run cold, recalling how she had pushed him to continue mining until the unknown threat appeared. Though Wyatt hadn''t informed her of the threat''s details, she had a strong feeling that Dalie was the one and that she might have overheard her insistence on mining the LSG deposit. Gathering her courage, the Field Marshal asked for Dalie''s forgiveness. "Your Highness Dalie, please forgive me for my insolent remarks. It was not my intention to steal from you, I hope you can forgive me." "It''s okay; it''s all water under the bridge. You don''t have to sweat over such small things," Dalie forgave the duo and then with a wave of her hand, she used her celestial force to unearth the entire 15.6-cubic-mile LSG deposit, saying, "Consider this a gift from an elder sister to her little brother." Soon, she employed a spatial disaster to refine it, neatly arranging the refined LSG into stacks of two-pound bricks-all in under a minute. Now that she had established a space rule stream, Dalie was finally able to showcase her true might in terms of spatial rule mastery. Chapter 2263 Field Marshals Frustration Chapter 2263 Field Marshal''s Frustration Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm, Unspecified While the Field Marshal was mesmerized by Dalie''s insane disy of celestial force and mastery over space rules, Wyatt was more captivated by her talent in array formation. It wasn''t surprising that, after bing aplete celestial and establishing a space rule stream, Dalie was now able to disy her true power in celestial force and space rules-unlike her rtively pathetic disy during their battle. However, her skill in array formation was unexpected. Wyatt believed she had even greater potential in array formation than he did. Just by ncing at the space furnace array formation, Dalie was able to incorporate its principles in her spatial disaster to refine LSG, processing over 15 cubic miles of it in under a minute. It seemed her origin as a celestial array formation''s spirit wasn''t without merit; she was an array formation genius born once in several millennia. Realizing this, Wyatt suddenly felt eager to see the world Dalie would eventually build as a celestial. Though that was still far in the future, he decided to guide her by introducing her to the field of array formation. "That was...convenient," the Field Marshal remarked, ncing at the seemingly endless rows of neatly stacked two-pound LSG bricks that Dalie had arranged. Then, turning to Wyatt, she asked, "What now?" "We''ll use what we need and gradually sell the rest. Neither the Dark Realm nor the Devil Merchant Code market can handle such a massive quantity of LSG all at once," Wyatt replied. He then shared all his array formation knowledge with Dalie through the Hive Spirit, adding, "This may notpare to your gift, but I hope it keeps you busy until I can get you your real present."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I like anything you give me, but what do you mean by "keeping me busy?" Dalie frowned, sensing she might not like what Wyatt was about to say next. "I''m nning to return to my realm for a short while. There''s something urgent I need to handle and it''s also rted to the gift I want to prepare for you," Wyatt exined. He was being sincere, not just making excuses to leave Dalie, who was rooted in this part of the myriad realms. "We just met, and now you''re leaving already-" Before Dalie could persuade him to stay, Wyatt interrupted her, saying, "Please, trust me on this. I need to do this for us." "Fine, but promise you''ll be back soon," Dalie relented with one condition. Wyatt nodded, swearing, "With the Origin Source as my witness, I promise to return soon." "No! Why did you do that? I didn''t ask you to take an oath, especially not with the Origin Source as a witness," Dalie eximed, distressed. Not everyone can make a oath with Origin Source as witness, only those who could sense the Origin Source could swear on it, and she knew Wyatt was one of them. Her intention was never to pressure or harm Wyatt; she just wanted to spend time with her younger brother. Even if he didn''t return, though it would sadden her, she would hope for his happiness, wherever he was. She never wanted him to make such a binding oath. "I did it because I want you to wait for me," Wyatt said with a reassuring smile. Comforted by his words, Dalie nodded, saying, "I''ll wait for you." "Field Marshal, let''s head back to my city," Wyatt ordered, only to be met with a firm reminder. "What about yourbat training? I know you have many unique skills and abilities at your disposal, but that doesn''t rece the need forbat mastery. Without it, no matter how strong your skills are, you won''t be able to harness their full power or time them perfectly to achieve critical strikes and gain other tactical advantage in a battle. I can go on and on about this, but it will be pointless if you don''t heed them. I sincerely hope you''ll stop avoidingbat training and start taking initiative." The Field Marshal''s expression was grim as she lectured Wyatt on the importance ofbat mastery. She was genuinely frustrated with her young liege for not taking his training seriously and wondered if she should emphasize this again with some tough love. However, seeing how protective Dalie was of him, she didn''t dare act rashly in her presence. "Field Marshal, I am well aware of the importance ofbat mastery," Wyatt agreed with Field Marshal, recalling how she had easily bested him in sparring. However, he immediately reminded her of the conditions she''d agreed to before bing hisbat instructor, saying, "Remember, you agreed to schedule my training around my busy schedule. Something important hase up, so we''ll continueter. Don''t make me repeat myself again." Listening to Wyatt, the Field Marshal clenched her fists in frustration but soon controlled her emotions, nodding, "I did agree to that, and I will make sure to not make you remind me again." "Good. Now, let''s head back to the city," Wyatt said, essing the Devil Merchant Code''s inter-dimensional transportation feature. Before leaving, he locked eyes with Dalic and left after uttering, "I''ll be back soon." With Wyatt and the Field Marshal gone, Dalie was alone once again. However, this time she didn''t feel lonely, as she could sense Wyatt through the Hive Spirit, the Primordial Cmity Soul/Daughter Gem link, and their shared bloodline. While waiting for her little brother''s return, she decided to upy herself with the array formation knowledge he had shared. However, she went through all the material on the array formation in a matter of minutes. Proving Wyatt''s hutch about her talent in array formation right. If she hadn''t encountered difficulties understanding particr array ingredients unique to Card World and that she hadn''te across in her long lifespan, she would havepleted it even faster. With nothing else left to do, she decided to unearth the other resources buried in the crust and refine them for her little brother, now that she had little use for them herself and had noticed Wyatt searching for them. Chapter 2264 Menacing Third-Eye Socket ?Chapter 2264 Menacing Third-Eye Socket Date: 21 April 2321 Time: 21:50 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World "Wyatt, you''re back!" Dredre was the first to greet him, while the others stayed busy with their work. Almost everyone was gathered in the seed world; it seemed they had turned the Dungeon Seal and the Seed World into their hangout spot. Wyatt greeted her in return, adding, "Hi, Dredre. I have good news for you." "What is it, Wyatt?" Dredre asked with joy, momentarily forgetting her headache from the constant pressure of her unborn forest spirit, which kept urging her to let it swallow Wyatt''s seed world. If she hadn''t restrained it, the spirit would have devoured the seed world andpleted its birth long ago. "Your forest spirit can have the seed world," Wyatt announced with a wide smile. Hearing this, Dredre''s joy multiplied instantly, as she''d been struggling to keep rejecting her child''s urges. "Really? Thank you, Wyatt! That child is going to be thrilled." Dredre thanked Wyatt for his generosity with a kiss on his cheek, then rushed to her floating forest ind to share the good news with her unborn forest spirit. "What use does a forest spirit have for an independent sub-space?" Field Marshal asked Wyatt, puzzled at how a forest spirit could benefit from a sub-space. "Trust me, you''re better off not knowing." Wyatt said seriously; he suspected that Librarian Jr. had assigned Dredre as his personal pixie with a hidden agenda. He believed that the less Field Marshal knew, the safer she and everyone else would be. "As I suspected, this forest spirit is definitely not simple," Field Marshal muttered, Wyatt''s words confirming her doubts. She had sensed all along that Dredre''s so-called forest spirit was far more than it seemed. Her unique eyes had never deceived her, and now she regretted second-guessing herself. Still, she trusted that Dredre hadn''t lied to her, though Wyatt''s words hinted that perhaps Dredre herself wasn''t fully aware of the truth. Ignoring Field Marshal''s musings, Wyatt made his way toward the Clown Mask, who was watching Cortney as she worked onprehending blood rules with Bloodette within her innate blood rule. This would allow Bloodette to grow stronger without having to share half her power with the dungeon seal. As Wyatt approached, Clown Mask quickly rose to her feet and bowed to him, surprising Field Marshal, who followed suit. It appeared Clown Mask knew Wyatt from even before her imprisonment, almost as if she were his subordinate. This was a bizarre notion, considering Clown Mask had been responsible for his parents'' deaths under orders from the Circle, who had been hired by Matron, a.k.a. Susan Bylor. Wyatt. had said he had forgiven Clown Mask and was willing to give her a second chance, but this was still a shocking sight to behold. "Follow me," Wyatt ordered Clown Mask, opening an isted space for the two of them. Field Marshal attempted to follow, but Wyatt stopped her, saying, "Go see if Park and Susan need your help procuring goods in the Card World market." "Alright," Field Marshal replied, heading toward Susan and Park, who were in the middle of a heated debate over how to manage the funds Wyatt had allocated for their interdimensional import-export business venture. She left Wyatt to attend to his "urgent" business.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In her mind, however, she was more certain than ever that Wyatt had nothing urgent or important to do and was simply trying to avoidbat training. Despite her suspicions, she kept her thoughts-and her mounting frustration with Wyatt-to herself. After all, she had agreed to Wyatt''s condition to conductbat training sessions without interrupting his busy and unpredictable schedule. In hindsight, she realized it. had been na?ve of her to assume Wyatt wouldn''t exploit this condition to avoid the sessions as often as possible. Inside the isted space, Wyatt looked into Clown Mask''s eyes andmanded, "Remove your mask." She obeyed without hesitation, revealing a hideous hole resembling an empty eye socket in the center of her forehead. As Wyatt gazed into the hollow space-a result of her Tao Eye being forcibly removed -he felt as if he were staring into a bottomless pit, so dark it could consume one''s sanity. The first time he saw this wound, it hadn''t looked as menacing, but it had changed gradually as his daughter gem upgraded. This prompted Wyatt to wonder if he could help Clown Mask regenerate her stolen Tao Eye. He wasn''t confident at first, until witnessing Dalie evolve from a celestial array spirit to a full celestial through his primordial cmity daughter gem. However, he suspected this transformation wasrgely due to his cursed primordial bloodline and Dalie''s celestial origin. After all, despite being updated to thetest versions, none of his other daughter gems showed such miraculous growth. Clown Mask''s daughter gem was also updated to a primordial cmity daughter gem, and though her Tao Eye showed subtle changes with the upgrade, it hadn''t shown any signs of true recovery despite the gem''s powerful restructuring capabilities. Wyatt had used his soul pupils on her many times to try to understand what was happening, but to his surprise, Clown Mask''s soul pathways held no information on Tao Eyes. However, the soul pathways in the center of her forehead contained certain profound traces, suggesting that something invaluable and profound once resided there. If not for these traces, Wyatt would have doubted whether Clown Mask ever had a Tao Eye. This also exined why his daughter gems couldn''t regenerate her lost Tao Eye; it seemed that all soul pathways connected to it had been lost with it. Without the actual soul pathways of the Tao Eye, the daughter gemcked a crucial element needed to restructure Clown Mask as a whole. Not to mention, the profound traces in her forehead ensured that, each time Clown Mask''s body was rebuilt, an empty third eye socket remained in the center of her forehead. Chapter 2265 Insignia Of Terror, Degraded Tao Eye ?Chapter 2265 Insignia Of Terror, Degraded Tao Eye Date: 21 April 2321 Time: 22:04 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World Without the soul pathways rted to Tao Eyes, it was impossible even for Wyatt, with the aid of his soul pupils, to help Clown Mask regenerate a Tao Eye in her third eye socket. However, he was able to help her develop eyelids for the empty socket, removing the need for her to wear a mask to hide it. Despite this, Clown Mask still preferred wearing her mask as it made her feelfortable. She had lived two lifetimes behind that mask-one in her future vision and the current life she was experiencing so the mask felt like an extension of her body to her. She was more at case with the mask on than with her own face, so much so that she continued to wear it even when alone. It was a psychological attachment, and as a partner-tier daughter gem, she could retain this personal quirk unless Wyatt willed otherwise. Turning his gaze from Clown Mask''s third eye socket, Wyatt raised his hand and produced a handful of his innate gue. He charged it with primordial energy and added a pinch of pixie dust he had previously gathered from Dredre to it. The intent here was to turn the gue into a carrier of both primordial energy and pixie dust. Dredre had given the pixie dust to Wyatt and both gue and Clown Mask could be considered as extension of Wyatt so it would be work on them. Once everything was prepared, Wyatt pressed his palm against Clown Mask''s ample chest. The blood-red gue cells immediately infiltrated Clown Mask''s body, heading toward her daughter gem. Upon reaching it, the gue cells fused with the mutated ego gem, and soon the daughter gem, along with Clown Mask herself, disintegrated into a cloud of blood-red gue cells, leaving her clothes behind. Gradually, the cloud of blood-red gue began reintegrating, forming a new crimson daughter gem that developed cells, grew tissues, and soon shaped itself into aplete female body with alluring curves in all the right ces. However, Wyatt wasn''t interested in these soft mounds of meat; his gaze went straight to her forehead. Noticing that Clown Mask''s third eye socket was showing subtle changes as the daughter gem upgraded, Wyatt guessed it wascking sufficient energy toplete the transformation. Though uncertain about what the transformation would entail, he assumed it might have something to do with her lost. Tao Eye. Thus, he decided to provide Clown Mask with ample primordial energy, adding a bit of pixie dust in hopes that the dust would re-trigger the stalled transformation and that the primordial energy would sustain it. There was another reason he used his innate gue as an intermediary instead of directly providing Clown Mask''s daughter gem with primordial energy through the link connecting them and sprinkling pixie dust into her third eye socket. He wanted to see if his cursed primordial bloodline would deem Clown Mask worthy of bing his bloodkin and elevate her to a bloodkin-tier daughter gem. Wyatt was fully aware that if his cursed primordial bloodline had considered Clown Mask or any of his other daughter gems worthy, it would already have shared itself with them, raising them to the bloodkin tier. However, Wyatt was greedy. After all, Clown Mask''s experience would make her an invaluable asset in his grand ns if she were to be a bloodkin-tier daughter gem.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As Wyatt''s gaze fell on Clown Mask''s forehead, he was stunned. The horizontal eyelid slit on her forehead was now reced by an birth mark simr to that of the Supreme Leader''s insignia, but it was blood red in color instead of thetter''s pitch ck insignia. The resemnce was uncanny, The empty third eye socket on Clown Mask''s forehead had vanished, reced by a blood-red birthmark resembling a crimson tattoo of a vertical third-eye. At its center, where the pupil would be, sat a pitch-ck jewel about the size of a one-carat diamond. This vertical eye birthmark was an exact replica of the Supreme Leader''s own mark, except his was ck with a red jewel, while hers was red with a ck jewel. In Clown Mask''s alternate future vision, this birthmark was a symbol of terror-the insignia worn by the Supreme Leader''s allies and forces. Seeing it appear on Clown Mask''s forehead, Wyatt was visibly shocked. However, after calming himself, he felt this oue was to be expected. After all, the Supreme Leader had gained his signature vertical third-eye mark after stealing Clown Mask''s Tao Eye. ording to Clown Mask''s memories, the Supreme Leader had created a card using her Tao Eye, but the result had been subpar. Dissatisfied, he gave it to one of his incarnations, who then used it as an ingredient in his own origin card creation, forming the vertical third-eye mark that the Supreme Leaderter absorbed through his origin card. Taking this information into ount, Wyatt was no longer surprised that Clown Mask''s empty third eye socket had evolved into a vertical third-eye birthmark simr to the Supreme Leader''s. However, he was uncertain about what the color difference signified or why the empty third eye socket hadn''t simply regenerated a Tao Eye. Considering that a Tao Eye wasn''t like other physiques and that only one card apprentice with that Tao Eye physique could exist at a time, Wyatt wondered if the power of the Tao Eye had been split between the Supreme Leader and Clown Mask. He spected that the Supreme Leader possessed about ny percent of the Tao Eye''s power, while Clown Mask retained only ten percent, as he had managed to steal her third eye but not the socket. Since the third eye socket was part of the Tao Eye physique, the Supreme Leader had never been able to im the full Tao Eye. As a result, despite numerous attempts, he could not recreate the Tao Eye physique and had to settle for a degraded version. This was also the reason why Clown Mask had been unable to regrow her Tao Eye and was left with an empty third eye socket unable to get rid of it. However, by supplying her with primordial energy and pixie dust, Wyatt hadpensated for much of the missing Tao Eye, allowing her to form her own version of the degraded Tao Eye. Chapter 2266 Super-Regeneration Debate ?Chapter 2266 Super-Regeneration Debate Date: 21 April 2321 Time: 22:16 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World ''Should I have used more pixie dust?" Wyatt muttered to himself, wondering if adding more pixie dust might have allowed Clown Mask to regrow her Tao Eye. He pondered this despite the obvious limitation of the physique: that it could only be wielded by one card apprentice at a time. Iis thoughts were held merit, after all, she was the original bearer of the physique, and currently, there were none with the Tao Eyes. ''Master, I don''t think that''s possible unless I kill Karl to take back what he stole from me, Clown Mask replied, overhearing Wyatt''s thoughts. "Why so? Karl doesn''t have a Tao Eye physique, so why would you have to kill him to regrow yours?" Wyatt asked, feeling that if the answer were so simple, Karl would have already killed Clown Mask to gain the Tao Eye physique himself instead of keeping her around. ''I don''t know. That was just the first thing that came to me when I heard you pondering out loud," Clown Mask admitted. She wasn''t sure why she felt that way, but her gut instinct kept echoing that feeling, turning it into a scream urging her to kill Karl and reim what he had taken from her. After seeing the end of her alternate self in her final future vision, Clown Mask harbored a desire for vengeance against the Supreme Leader for ruining her life, but she had never considered retrieving the physique he had stolen from her-she hadn''t thought it was possible. ''I see, Wyatt said, eyeing Clown Mask. His gaze was momentarily drawn to her toned skin and ample curves, Shaking his head, he ordered, "Put on your clothes. Clown Mask nodded and moved out of Wyatt''s sight, gathering her clothes from the ground, giving him a peek at her forbidden garden. The sight was tempting, but Wyatt''s mind remained focused on her words about killing to regain what was stolen. Herment had opened him to reconsider a possibility he had already considered. However, he was intrigued by this for reasons different from hers. Wyatt had considered about the Clown Mask reiming the ny percent of the Tao Eye that the Supreme Leader had taken from her. He did not how that would be possible but he thought about this because he was curious if thebination of her enhanced ten percent which was no equal to ny percent and Karl''s ny percent would birth a stronger Tao Eye or perhaps even evolve it. Or, would the extra energy simply dissipate, returning to the realm? In theory, Wyatt''s idea wasn''t without merit. It seemed usible that the Tao Eye physique might evolve or grow stronger if Karl''s share and Clown Mask''s enhanced share werebined. But after hearing Clown Mask say she''d need to kill Karl to regain her physique, he began to wonder if the Tao Eye was a self-aware or programmed energy, like the baptism energy, meaning it would not evolve or grow stronger unless previously designed to do so. The current dilemma was simr to a popr debate on regeneration back on earth. If someone with super-regeneration abilities were beheaded, would their head regrow a new body, or would the body grow a new head? Some confidently asserted that, since the head housed the brain and memories, it would regrow a new body. Others disagreed asking where would the head get the energy required to regrow an entire body. They argued that the body, being home to the heart-the energyhouse-would regrow a new head. However, in the Card World, there was no such debate; they already knew the answer because, in this world, super-regeneration wasn''t just a fantasy-it was a reality. The answer was neither. Super-regeneration would regrow either a new body or a new head or both ording to its predetermined specifications. Examples of this included the monsters Hydra, Stone Troll, and Earth Dragon. When beheaded, Hydra''s super-regeneration allows its body to regrow its heads, while the Stone Troll''s super-regeneration allows its head to regrow a new body. However, Earth Dragon''s super-regeneration allows both its head and body to regrow a new body and head, thus multiplying into two. This shows that the super-regeneration function of different creatures was predetermined and specified in their soul pathways, or, in Earth''s terms, their DNA. Wyatt believed that the Tao Eye, as a pre-programmed energy, would likely not evolve or grow stronger when Karl''s degraded version of the Tao Eyebined with Clown Mask''s degraded version of the Tao Eye. Instead, he thought it would result in the birth of the original Tao Eye, while any excess energy would return to the realm. He also couldn''t help but wonder if primordial energy and pixie dust might be able to override this programming. However, seeing that Clown Mask hadn''t regrown aplete Tao Eye even after receiving help from primordial energy and pixie dust, he dismissed the thought. ''I''m getting nowhere. Maybe I should just ask an expert!" Wyatt decided, choosing to stop specting and instead ask the only expert he knew who might answer such questions: the Blood Rule Stream Spirit of the Card World. If he approached the Blood Rule Stream Spirit, he was confident he could get the answers he sought because, with an appropriate offering, it would reveal any secret of the Card World within its knowledge to him. Not to mention, it had already confessed to being the secret hand behind the scene responsible for the birth of the Tao Eye and Tao Tongue physiques in this era within the mother and daughter pair, Clown Mask and Cortney. He even doubted if the spirit itself was behind Clown Mask''s premonition to kill Karl and reim what he had taken from her. Perhaps the spirit was sending her a message: that killing Karl would allow her to regain her Tao Eye physique. It was just a spection.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, the real question was why was Clown Mask having such thoughts now, of all times? Was it because Clown Mask''s share of the Tao Eye had been enhanced? Wyatt had too many questions and knew where he could find the answers, but he did not want to reach out to the Blood Rule Stream Spirit over this issue. Chapter 2267 Eye of Fortune, Eye of Prosperity ?Chapter 2267 Eye of Fortune, Eye of Prosperity Date: 21 April 2321 Time: 22:23 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World Wyatt was certain that if he sought the Card World''s Blood Rule Stream Spirit with the proper offering to inquire about the Tao Eye physique''s potential to evolve or grow stronger, the spirit would likely start questioning why there was 180 percent of the Tao Eye energy in the physical ne instead of just 100. Ultimately, all suspicion would fall on him, increasing the risk of revealing him being one with source and exposing Dredre''s presence on this realm. If that were to happen then consequence would be beyond Wyatt''s control and he might have to leave the Card world and not return until he was strong than it''s will. To avoid exposing his secrets to the Card World''s Will, Wyatt dared not approach one of its rule stream spirits with questions tied to his personal mysteries. Once again, he found himself back at square one, with too many questions and no answers. "What is it called?" Wyatt asked, eyeing the now-dressed Clown Mask''s vertical third-eye birth mark. "Eye of Fortune," Clown Mask replied, then borated, "It allows me to predict the right time to watch out for, the right ce to be at, and the right person to associate with or trust. One of its effects is called ''Right Time, ce, and Person." Listening to Clown Mask''s description of her Eye of Fortune, Wyatt couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in skepticism, as it made her ability sound like a divination-type physique, turning Clown Mask into a fortune teller. This physique didn''t sit well with Wyatt, who believed there was no singr "right" time, ce, or person; he thought it was up to each individual to choose and make them right. He didn''t believe in a predetermined destiny, but rather in shaping one''s own through choices and actions. "It sounds like a pretty unreliable physique," Wyatt said, unable to hide his distaste. "Master, please don''t misunderstand it byparing it to superstitions or the self-proimed seers of the empire," Clown Mask pleaded, trying to clear up Wyatt''s prejudice against her third eye. She continued, "Master, my Eye of Fortune is more like a time-rted physique than a divination one. It works by allowing me to peek a few moments ahead into the future. Fortune and misfortune are open to my interpretation, giving a degree of freedom in which futures I can see. However, the extent of what I can see depends on when, where, and on whom I use my physique. "I see: that makes more sense." Understanding the principle behind Clown Mask''s Eve of Fortune, Wyatt acknowledged her physique and no longer considered it unreliable. However, he still had doubts about its limitations, so he asked her for further details. "Exin to me how when, where, and on whom you use your physique''s ability affects it." "Um," Clown Mask nodded in understanding before exining the workings and limitations of her ability. "Master, my physique is pretty straightforward. For example: If you were to suddenly attack me, my physique would sense my fear and show me a future where I''m attacked, allowing me to see how to avoid your surprise attack. However, I can''t see even a fraction of a second beyond the moment of attack. If you were to ambush me, my physique would sense the danger and show me a future where I''m ambushed, giving me insight on how to avoid it. But again, I can''t see even a fraction of a second after the ambush. If you were to promise me something, my physique would sense my doubt and show me a future where you either keep or break your promise, letting me know if I can trust you. But, once again, I can''t see anything beyond that event.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om By using these cues, I can control my physique to see a future that helps me make the right choices at any given moment and scenario. But the range of from where and how far I can look into the future is limited." "That''s just cheating," Wyatt muttered, feeling a pang of jealousy every hard-working person feels at some point of their life toward someone lucky enough to have an edge over them just because they were in so called right ce at the right time. He couldn''t help but wonder-if the degraded version of the Tao Eye was already this powerful, how overpowered must the original Tao Eye be? Considering Clown Mask had lived an entire lifetime in a future vision before the Tao Eye was forcefully dug out from her forehead, it seemed almost unimaginably powerful. Then, realizing Clown Mask wasn''t the only one with this physique, he eximed in shock, "Don''t tell me Karl has the same physique!" "No, Master, he doesn''t. His physique is called the ''Eye of Prosperity! It allows him to see the true value of time, ce, and objects," Clown Mask replied, assuring Wyatt that the Supreme Leader''s degraded Tao Eye was quite different from hers. This was new information she''d learned as her share of the Tao Eye increased to match Karl''s and formed her own degraded version of Tao Eye. She had a feeling that her Tao Eye wanted to return to her and was helping her, but since she couldn''t prove it, she didn''t mention it to Wyatt. To not confuse him and also because he did not ask. "How would that even work?" Wyatt found her description of the ''Eye of Prosperity'' odd, wondering how one could measure the "value" of time when most would agree that every second is priceless. He pondered if by "value," she meant something like the auspiciousness or luck associated with time, ce, or objects. "I''m not entirely sure," Clown Mask admitted. "I''m guessing the ''Eye of Prosperity'' should work on the same principle as my ''Eye of Fortune.'' It might also be more of a time-type physique than a divination-type one like my physique however alternative is also possible but less likely," she said, drawing from her experience with the ''Eye of Fortune! She then added, "Master, although I don''t fully understand the ''Eye of Prosperity,'' I think I might be able to sense it if I get out of the dungeon seal." AN: Susan''s character art has been added! Check it out and show your appreciation through tips, power stones, golden tickets, andments. (Gifts are wee, too!) Chapter 2268 Limitations ?Chapter 2268 Limitations Date: 21 April 2321 Time: 22:36 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World Wyatt raised an eyebrow as he listened to Clown Mask exin that her "Eye of Fortune" could track the "Eye of Prosperity." He wondered if the reverse was also true. As if reading his thoughts, Clown Mask responded, "Master, though I can''t prove it, I don''t think the ''Eye of Prosperity'' can track the ''Eye of Fortune''-or, rather, it''s more urate to say the ''Eye of Prosperity'' doesn''t want to track it''s other half. I have a feeling that the Tao Eye desires and taking action to return to its rightful heir, which is me." "You may be onto something, but one thing keeps bothering me: why now? In your ''Future Vision, you didn''t have this feeling, nor did you feel this way until now. Why would the Tao Eye want you to fight for it now when it showed no previous signs of such intent?" Wyatt was puzzled. He hadn''t anticipated that helping Clown Mask regrow her Tao Eye would be soplicated. "Master, maybe it isn''t me, but you. I think the Tao Eye wants you to fight for it, and I am merely the medium conveying its intentions. Just like you n to control the Tao Eye through me, it may also be seeking your help through me. After all, in both my future vision and present self, I never was and never will be a match for Karl, let alone kill him and reim the Tao Eye," Clown Mask exined, drawing on insights she felt from her physique to guide Wyatt toward the answer. "Hmm?" Wyatt looked at Clown Mask''s third eye skeptically and said, "Use your third eye and tell me if I can truly help you regrow your Tao Eye. Let me kick-start it: ''Clown Mask, I promise to help you regrow your Tao Eye!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Clown Mask stared hard at Wyatt until he lost patience and asked, "Did it work? What did you see?" "No, it didn''t activate. No matter how hard I try, I can''t use it on you. Its not just that as a daughter gem I am unable to doubt your promise but it''s as if thews of our time don''t apply to you," Clown Mask said with a frown, frustrated at her inability to assist her master. "Oh!" Wyatt wasn''t surprised; he had long known that the time of this universe didn''t affect him. He seemed to be an exception to them. Both Chris Chase and Belphegor''s time-freeze abilities had failed to affect him, making him aware that he was immune not just to Card World''s time rule but to that of the entire Myriad Realms. However, this confirmed that Clown Mask''s Eye of Fortune was indeed a time-based ability, not simply divination or fortune-telling. "Is it only me, or are there others immune to your ''Eye of Fortune'' as well?" Wyatt. asked, curious if her physique had more limitations. "Well, the ''Eye of Fortune'' only works within the scope of Card World. It''s useless in the Myriad Realms," Clown Mask revealed, finally helping Wyatt understand why the Supreme Leader had lost to Aba and hadn''t extended his conquest into the Myriad Realms. In Clown Mask''s alternate future vision, the Supreme Leader, given his ambition and thebined abilities of the ''Eye of Prosperity'' and ''Soul Pupils, would naturally have set his sights on the Myriad Realms. Yet, he never dared to expand into the Emissary of Light or Matron''s territories, let alone the Myriad Realms. Until now, Wyatt had thought Karl was cautious because he feared an alliance between Sansa and the Emissary of Light, but it seemed Karl had reached his peak and was now focused more on preserving his gains than acquiring new territories. Though Karl''s origin card ability allowed him to create and use an infinite number of origin cards by sacrificing his incarnations, it appeared to have significant limitations that he had never shared with anyone. Wyatt''s knowledge of Karl''s abilities was entirely based on what Clown Mask had gathered from her future vision, so he, too, was in the dark about the precise limitations of Karl''s origin card. However, he now understood that while Karl''s ability was powerful, it wasn''t without boundaries. Even though Wyatt didn''t know the exact limitations, just knowing that Karl had them gave him greater confidence. With his current strength, Wyatt believed that Karl was no match for him, even if hemanded an army of incarnations and undead card apprentices. All that remained was to locate the original Karl and put an end to this looming threat. Strangely, all three of the mischiefs had managed to avoid detection by Wyatt''s VR-slime card informationwork. This made Wyatt wonder if he had overestimated the appeal of the ''Soul Energy Digestion'' skill among Card Apprentices. However, knowing that one of the Founding Demigods, Norley, was using it offered some constion. Lately, even Norley had not made an appearance in the VR-universe, which left Wyatt wondering why. Maybe thetter was to busy to waste time ying within the VR-Universe he thought. "So, if the dark races were to enter this realm, could you use your ability on them or not?" Wyatt asked, considering if Clown Mask''s physique could be useful in the Myriad Realms. "Yes, I can. But I cannot use my ability on Card Apprentices who leave Card World unless they return," Clown Mask rified, emphasizing the limits of her power. "So, your physique can only be used within the Card World''s celestial field. That is better than nothing. I suppose." Wyatt said. deciding that perhaps he should conduct. better than nothing, I suppose," Wyatt said, deciding that perhaps he should conduct most, if not all, of his future dealings within Card World. This way, he could rely on Clown Mask''s ''Eye of Fortune'' to help identify trustworthy allies. He didn''t fear hard work, but he worried about those who might attempt to sabotage his efforts by abusing his trust. Chapter 2269 Blood Fate/Fortune ?Chapter 2269 Blood Fate/Fortune Date: 21 April 2321 Time: 22:48 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World [ - Physique- Name: Eye of Fortune (Iplete) Type: Acquired Physique (Unique) Info: i) This physique is derived from Tao Eye and hence his is considered iplete. ii) The card apprentice can peek into the future to make the right choices and take the right actions when in Fear, Danger, and Doubt. iii) The card apprentice is loved by the nature, Addition Effect: 1) Fortune Forecast: The card apprentice can forecast if the time, ce, and person is in his favour. ii) Right Time, ce and Person: The card apprentice can forecast if the time, ce, and person will help and not be a obstacle in their agenda. iii) Evil Never Sleeps: If any ill will is directed toward the Card apprentice the ''Eye of Fortune'' physique will autonomously activate and allow them to peek into the rted future. Its up to the card apprentice to interpret and act on it. iv) Nature''s Protection: All your defense rted stats, cards, physique, runes and traits will recive 300 percent boost. Note: i) The Card apprentice can used this ability on any being with in the Card World''s celestial Field. ii) As the chosen one by the Tao Eye, the card apprentice can locate the ''Eye of Prosperity'' physique and retrieve to gain theplete Tao Eye physique.] [AN: Tao Eye is Innate Physique but ''Eye of Fortune'' and ''Eye of Posperity'' are considered acquired since they are result of human intervention.] "I am sorry, Master; I couldn''t be of more help; Clown Mask apologized, feeling useless. However, Wyatt shook his head, finding the apology unnecessary. He added, "Why apologize for something beyond your control? Actually, you''ve been very helpful-more than you think. Don''t worry, as promised, I will help you regrow your Tao Physique as long as you help me locate the original body of Supreme Leader Karl: Thest sentence Wyatt spoke wasn''t directed at Clown Mask, but rather at her Tao Eye physique. He wanted to assure it that, as long as it helped Clown Mask locate Karl urately, he would put an end to that menace and help the Tao Eye regain its original power and grandeur. He hoped the message reached it, though he had no way of knowing. The only thing stopping Wyatt from hunting down the three mischief-makers with his current strength was his inability to locate their original bodies. But now, with Clown Mask''s "Eye of Fortune" allowing her to track the "Eye of Prosperity'' wielded by Karl, nothing was holding Wyatt back from climinating this future threat once and for all. With his mastery over blood rule, he looked forward to using his blood fate plunder rune on Karl. Wyatt wasn''t interested in Karl''s origin card itself, but rather in the origin cards Karl had collected using his wicked origin card. "By the way, how are things with Cortney? Wyatt asked, knowing Clown Mask dearly wanted a normal mother-daughter rtionship with Cortney. She regretted choosing vengeance over her daughter, but her pursuit of revenge also served a greater purpose inbating the three mischiefs. Even when she became a daughter gem, among all her desires, her longing to be a mother to Cortney managed to persist. "I''ll get through to her sooner orter. I''m willing to wait as long as it takes. I owe it to her and myself! Clown Mask replied, without delving into details, as she had no concrete n with Cortney. Her approach was simply to be present in her daughter''s life, hoping that one day, they might try to be a normal mother and daughter together. "I know for sure that she appreciated having you around to show her the ropes when she contracted her grimoire and became a Card Apprentice. She might not show it, but those were some memorable days for her. She was also very sadden when the Royal family imprisoned you. But I think she''d prefer it if you acted more like a mother than a drill sergeant. If you''re unsure about anything, ask the hive spirit for help. If it can''t assist directly, it''ll connect you with someone who can,'' Wyatt encouraged Clown Mask for Cortney''s sake. "I''ll keep that in mind, Master,'' Clown Mask replied with a polite nod. As Wyatt turned to leave the isted space, she hesitantly stopped him and added with a genuine smile, "And Master, I''m d Cortney has a good friend like you looking out for her! Knowing that Clown Mask wasn''t speaking these words as his daughter gem but as Cortney''s mother, Wyatt appreciated them. However, before he could give a humble reply and continue on his way his grimoire sounded with a series of notifications interrupting him, [Your cursed primordial bloodline has deemed the primordial cmity daughter gem ''Clown Mask'' worthy to inherit it.] [Your primordial cmity daughter gem ''Clown Mask'' has inherited your cursed primordial bloodline. Bloodline Purity: 89%] [Your primordial cmity daughter gem Clown Mask''s authority tier has increased. Partner-Tier >>> Bloodkin-Tier.] [Your primordial cmity daughter gem Clown Mask has inherited a bloodline ability "Blood Fate Memory:] [- Bloodline Ability - Name: Blood Fate Memory Type: Inherit Ability Info: i) The card apprentice has inherited this ability from their bloodline, ''Cursed Primodial Bloodline! ii) The card apprentice can use this ability to read the past memories of any being by sacrificing the said being''s blood to the ability. iii) The card apprentice can use this ability to read the past memories of any object by sacrificing their blood to the ability. Additional Effect:N?v(el)B\\jnn i) Blood Fate/Fortune: The card apprentice can use their ''Eye of Fortune'' physique inbo with the ability ''Blood Fate Memory to peek into the past of the target. ii) Blood Memory: The card apprentice can now store their memories and experience in their blood and for their desendents to inherit. Note: i) This ability can only be inherited by those deemed worthy by cursed primordial bloodline. ii) This ability is hand picked and tailored for the daughter gem by cursed primordial bloodline from arsenal of abilities in soul gem.] Chapter 2270 Secrets Of Cursed Primordial Bloodline ?Chapter 2270 Secrets Of Cursed Primordial Bloodline Date: 21 April 2321 Time: 22:57 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Scal, Seed World "What am I missing?" Wyatt mused aloud as he finished sifting through the series of notifications in his grimoire. Although surprised by Clown Mask''s authority as his daughter gem advancing to the coveted bloodkin-tier, Wyatt''s immediate reaction was to wonder what had changed in the past few seconds for his cursed primordial bloodline to deem Clown Mask worthy of inheriting it. He pondered deeply, yet nothing notable came to mind. Even after having the Hive Spirit rey his memories multiple times, he found nothing within his memories that would suddenly prompt his cursed primordial bloodline to recognize Clown Mask as worthy. All they had done was discuss her iplete physique and her rtionship with Cortney. Neither seemed significant enough to elicit such a response from his cursed primordial bloodline. Oblivious to his surroundings, Wyatt continued straining his mind, trying to deduce the criteria behind his cursed primordial bloodline''s choice of inheritors. But then Clown Mask''s voice broke his contemtion, "Master, I seem to have advanced to bloodkin-tier and gained the bloodline ability ''Blood Fate Memory" "I received the notification as well," Wyatt replied, shifting his thoughts to the bloodline ability. ''Blood Fate Memory appeared to be a derivative of his Blood Fate Plunder meaning of the blood rule. While he wasn''t surprised that his bloodline shared a derivative of his first blood rule rune with his daughter gem, he was intrigued that it provided Clown Mask with an ability thatplemented her physique well enough to form abo. It showed how informed it was about Wyatt and his daughter gems. From selecting its inheritors among his daughter gems to bestowing suitable abilities upon the chosen ones, the cursed primordial bloodline executed all of these decisions autonomously, without Wyatt''s permission. This concerned him greatly, as he had little knowledge of the cursed primordial bloodline beyond its origin, that he had gained it whileprehending the blood rule. What was there for Wyatt to be concerned over his cursed primordial bloodline being autonomous? Weren''t all bloodline''s like that? Why couldn''t Wyatt simply ept his gains and feel at ease? Wyatt''s synchronization rate was at 200%; he hadplete control over both his bodies, all his forms, and his prowess-except the cursed primordial bloodline. For a regr card apprentice, this might not be an issue, but it was different for him as a young celestial. Ilis control over his mortal body and its prowess should have been unparalleled and unchallenged, yet his cursed primordial bloodline remained beyond his grasp, disregarding his celestial will. Having encountered someone like Demigod Redfall, who used the bloodline memory meaning of the blood rule to escape death and reincarnate within a descendant carrying his purest bloodline, Wyatt. had good reason to worry. Then, he had met Adriene and observed her trait, ''Inner Goddess''-an entity equal to or stronger than a ruler-ss being that had attached itself to a promising soul as a leech, aiming to escape the reincarnation cycle by being reborn through it. How could Wyatt still be unconcerned? Wyatt''s dilemma with his cursed primordial bloodline felt like a blend of Sarah and Adriene''s experiences. When Sarah first began toprehend the blood rule, the initial meaning she grasped was bloodline memory. She had no idea why she chose it, nor why it came so easily. Sarah instead of questioning it epted it unsuspectingly, only toter discover that Redfall''s bloodline within her body had been subtly manipting her. It was forging a bridge between her mutated ego gem and the river of souls through bloodline memory meaning, allowing Redfall''s soul to avoid erasure of his individuality from breath of erosion by entering Sarah''s mutated ego gem to leave spiritual ne and effectively use her body to be reborn in the physical ne. If not for Wyatt and Bloodette, Redfall would have seeded in his body heist from the afterlife. Then there was Adriene''s trait, ''Inner Goddess, which had been leeching her soul energy-the very energy that would have made her the youngest demigod in the Card World, surpassing even Demigod Baylor''s record. Instead, she became a target for the World Leaders, nearly bringing her family to ruin if not for the magnanimity of the Southern Ruler.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om What''s more, the entity even had the gall to act as her benefactor, lending her temporary demigod-level strength and a divine barrier. Unsurprisingly, unsuspecting Adriene regarded the leech as a benefactor, feeling immense gratitude toward it. Cautious by nature, Wyatt couldn''t ignore the simrity between his situation and their situation. Knowing all this, how could he still not be troubled by the existence of an unknown bloodline functioning autonomously within him? Though it acted in his favor now, there was no guarantee it would continue to do so in the future when he were at his weakest, or that it was not part of some hidden conspiracy. Various possibilities regarding his cursed primordial bloodline crossed Wyatt''s mind, but only two seemed usible, as he had seen them happen to others he knew: i) The bloodline might belong to a powerful figure in young Wyatt''s ancestry. ii) The bloodline was an unknown entity leeching off his otherworldly soul. Both scenarios spelled trouble for Wyatt. He feared that, whether this was an ancestral bloodline or a parasitic entity, it had little reason to aid him but ample motivation to strike at his weakest moments. Since it could act independently of his will, he assumed it was likely stronger than his current self. However, Wyatt reminded himself that this was all conjecture, and he kept his mind open to other possibilities while preparing for these potential possibilities. If it were someone from young Wyatt''s ancestry, it could be from either his mother''s or father''s side. While young Wyatt''s mother hailed from a noble family in the central capital, his father had been an orphan. Given the circumstances, it was obvious which side was more likely, but Wyatt did not entirely dismiss his father''s lineage, as little was known about him. How could a poor orphan like young Wyatt''s father have managed to win the heart of a noble''s daughter from the central capital? What was he doing in the central capital when Wyatt himself wasn''t able to get permission to travel there? These questions alone convinced Wyatt that he needed to conduct a thorough background investigation into young Wyatt''s father''s origins, suspecting there might be a hidden, potentially dangerous past awaiting discovery. Chapter 2271 The Pixie Ritual ?Chapter 2271 The Pixie Ritual Date: 21 April 2321 Time: 23:09 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World Apart from his ancestry, there was also the possibility of his bloodline being a parasitic entity. He would have loved to consult the blood rule stream spirit of the Card World about it, as he had gained the bloodline while trying toprehend the blood curse meaning of the blood rule. However, he hesitated, knowing that the blood rule stream had granted him a cursed bloodline that had since grown into cursed primordial bloodline along with his growth. This was not something he could easily exin to the blood rule stream spirit without risking the revtion of his secrets.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Therefore, he decided to start by researching cursed bloodlines in the Infinity Library and the history of the Card World. There was bound to be a case of someone else gaining the cursed bloodline while attempting toprehend the blood curse meaning of the blood rule. Updating his to do list, Wyatt then lifted the space istion barrier, preparing to attend to Dredre and her unborn forest spirit. As he appeared, he found Dredre waiting for him. Seeing him, she approached and said, "Everything is ready. The child is prepared to be born as the spirit of this entire space. Everyone is waiting for you." "Alright, let''s get started," Wyatt replied as cheerfully as he could, though he couldn''t quite match Dredre''s level of excitement. Soon, Dredre led Wyatt and Clown Mask to an ind near her floating forest ind, where everyone else had gathered to witness the birth of the forest spirit and celebrate it with grandeur. After arriving on the floating ind and greeting everyone while admiring the preparations made for the spirit''s arrival, Wyatt discreetly used his authority over the seed world to bury a primordial cmity daughter gem, disguised as a pebble, in the core of the floating forest ind through which the forest spirit would start its birth in the physical ne. The pebble-shaped daughter gem brimmed with primordial energy to attract the spirit''s attention, hoping it would be drawn to the energy during its birth, thus falling prey to Wyatt''s trap. Given the unborn forest spirit''s greed andck of self-control, thanks to Dredre''s indulgence, there was little doubt it would fall for Wyatt''s ploy. "Everyone, don''t worry if the space grows turbulent during the child''s birth," Dredre exined. "It''s normal since it isn''t being born solely through the floating forest ind but through the entire seed world. It would be more appropriate to call it the seed world''s spirit rather than the forest spirit," she said, pointing to the banner Susan had made to wee the forest spirit. "I''ll change it right away," Susan said, summoning her grimoire and quickly updating the banner. Knowing how important this moment was to Dredre, Susan was giving her absolute best to support her cute little friend. "Anything else?" Park asked Dredre, who shook her head and added, "Everything else is perfect. Now, if everyone is ready, I''ll cue the child to begin. Wyatt, please relinquish your control over the seed world to the child when the timees." "Of course," Wyatt nodded, as did the others. Seeing everyone prepared, Dredre excitedly flew to her floating forest ind and began showering it with golden pixie dust as she danced through the woods. Her dance was mesmerizing, especially as the golden dust sparkled with each graceful movement. The trees and nts bathed in the dust swayed to her rhythm, while animals and birds joined in song, harmonizing with her graceful choreography. Wyatt and the others couldn''t help but wonder if this was a traditional pixie ritual for the birth of a forest spirit. Their guess was correct, although such rituals typically involved hundreds or even thousands of pixies weing the spirit. Due to the circumstances, Dredre had to perform alone, but she was fortunate to have a few close friends to witness the birth and share in the celebration. Enchanted by Dredre''s dance, Bloodette morphed her blood-rule humanoid form into a pixie and began mimicking Dredre''s movements from afar. Sensing Bloodette''s genuine joy and excitement, Dredre signaled her to join, setting aside their past disagreements. Bloodette enthusiastically floated over to Dredre''s side and, under her guidance, danced to the symphony of animal calls and bird songs. Soon, Corey Park morphed into a fiery pixie form and joined them as well. Inspired, the rest of the girls rushed to join in, even Clown Mask, who hoped to rekindle her rtionship with her daughter. This left only Wyatt and the Field Marshal on the sidelines. "You should join them. I''m sure Dredre would appreciate it," the Field Marshal suggested to Wyatt, who rolled his eyes and, morphing into a pixie version of himself, called out to her, "Join us! You''re among friends; there''s no need to hide behind a pretense. No one here will judge you-not because they don''t dare, but because they truly ept you as you are. Don''t be afraid!" Seeing Wyatt arrive in his pixie form, Dredre was both surprised and delighted. Her excitement grew tenfold, and any lingeringints she''d held disappeared as she felt embraced by her friends once more. She danced with renewed enthusiasm, keeping her movements slow so everyone could follow along. Though their coordination wasn''t perfect, it formed a beautiful, heartfelt symphony. Finally, the Field Marshal shed her disguise and transformed into a pixie version of her true self, joining the others. It was a remarkable sight, friends dancing together, sharing in the joy and happiness of a dearpanion. As if reacting to their harmonious celebration, the forest spirit began to manifest in the physical ne through the forest, eventually epassing the entire seed world. Seeing this, Dredre expanded her dance beyond the floating forest ind to the entire seed world, scattering her pixie dust into every corner so the spirit could establish itself more easily in the physical ne through the seed world. With a little help from Wyatt, other followed her around. Chapter 2272 Celestial Ceed Captured! ?Chapter 2272 Celestial Ceed Captured! Date: 22 April 2321 Time: 02:19 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World "Everyone, this is Ceed, Spirit of this Seed World," Dredre announced, introducing the younger pixie standing beside her. Ceed looked just like Dredre, with pink wings, hair, and eyes. Unlike Dredre, however, whose emotions were always clear on her face, Ceed''s expression was as impassive as ice. Yet, she appeared well-mannered and docile, listening and following every instruction Dredre gave her. This was quite different from her earlier, spoiled and bratty self. After hours of dancing, Dredre and the others finally witnessed the birth of Ceed, the seed world''s spirit, on the physical ne. There were many ways for a pixie to create a forest spirit, and Dredre had chosen to use her pixie dust along with the forest''s vitality to impregnate the forest soul pathways with a spirit seed in the spiritual ne. This spirit seed, once matured, would blossom into a forest spirit in the physical ne -or, in this case, into the seed world''s spirit, as Dredre''s pixie dust made the seed world part of its domain. This, at least, was what Dredre told everyone, as she believed it to be the truth. Wyatt, however, knew the full story: Ceed wasn''t merely a forest spirit but a young celestial. He refrained from correcting Dredre, opting instead to use his Primordial Cmity Daughter Gem to subdue Ceed. As a variant celestial, he was much stronger than an unborn celestial still establishing its domain in the physical ne. Therefore, unlike with Dalie, Wyatt was able topletely subdue Ceed as one of his daughter gems. Though reluctant to grant Ceed partner-tier authority, he still arranged it ordering her to behave normally, but to refrain from bossing Dredre around, to avoid arousing her suspicions. Dredre, overjoyed with her sessful creation of a forest spirit, was on cloud nine, celebrating Ceed''s birth exuberantly with her friends, especially Cortney and Corey. She did not suspect a thing. Even though Ceed was oddly docile and well behaved. Despite his sess, Wyatt was troubled by one question: why hadn''t his bloodline chosen Ceed as its inheritor? Even as a fledgling, Ceed was already far stronger than his other daughter gems, apart from those with Bloodkin Tier authority. This led Wyatt to dismiss strength as the key factor for selection by his bloodline. Though he showed reluctance to make Ceed a partner-tier daughter gem, he hoped she would be chosen as Bloodkin-tier, which would make it easier for her to act convincingly and avoid raising Dredre''s suspicions. Still, partner-tier authority seemed sufficient for now, as Ceed was performing well in her role. Ideally, Wyatt would have avoided this situation entirely. But by the time he realized that Dredre was creating a celestial rather than a forest spirit, it was toote. Asking her to stop would have been akin to asking a mother to abort her unborn child, so Wyatt chose to be the viin in Dredre''s life. This was necessary; once the celestial was born, Dredre would lose what little control she had over it, and it would attract unwanted attention from the Card World, which could lead to catastrophic consequences. "Happy birthday, Ceed, and congrattions, Dredre," Wyatt said, offering his gift to Dredre-the incense sticks he crafted from the outer bark of the World Cmity Tree. Fortunately, he had prepared the sticks before his World Cmity Tree form evolved into the Primordial World Cmity Tree. Otherwise, it would have not only risked exposing his secrets but also risked permanently addicting Dredre to its scent, as the aroma of the Primordial World Cmity Tree was far more potent than that of the World Cmity Tree. "Wyatt, they smell just like you!" Dredre excitedly eximed upon sniffing his gift, prompting everyone to look at Wyatt with suspicion. Knowing Wyatt, they hesitated to jump to conclusions. But Corey, ncing at him with a mix of disgust and smugness, remarked, "Wyatt, I always knew you were a pervert, but this even surprises me. So, this exins your pixie form. How long have you been nning this?" "Corey, watch your words!" Susan and the Field Marshal quickly defended Wyatt. Startled by their outburst, Corey retracted herment, saying, "Alright, chill! I was just kidding." Dredre, puzzled, asked, "What''s wrong?" But Susan quickly responded, "Dredre, it''s nothing. Could you bring more of those red fruits? I loved them," "Right away," Dredre agreed and rushed off to get Susan the fruits. "Corey, what''s your deal now?" Wyatt asked, finding it strange that Corey was targeting him, especially since things between him and Susan had hit a roadblock as she had hoped. Besides, Corey had said she would take her role as his ve seriously, like her parents had as the Southern Region''s ves. "Nothing," Corey replied, feigning innocence. "Can''t I joke around during my time off?" It was ironic,ing from the same girl who thought being rude and being straightforward were the same. "ves don''t get time off," Wyatt pointed out. "Good. Then I''ll tell Dredre I need to leave early because you want me to work during Ceed''s birthday celebration," Corey countered.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Are you ckmailing me?" Wyatt raised an eyebrow as he watched her push her boundaries. "A ve wouldn''t dare," Corey replied with exaggerated meekness, though her eyes betrayed her defiance. "What about you?" Wyatt asked, testing her. "I''m your ve." "Are you asking or telling me?" "A ve wouldn''t dare to do either." "It seems you''re itching for the whoop-ass of a lifetime." Wyatt reached for her wrist, but Corey dodged. "Wyatt, don''t you dare. I may have signed a ve agreement and lost a bet, but I still have basic human rights. Don''t push it," Corey protested. Only she and Wyatt truly understood what "basic human rights" meant in the Card World, a shared understanding as reincarnators and transmigrators from Earth. Though she was often a handful, Wyatt kept her around for nostalgia. "So you agree you''re my ve?" Wyatt pressed. Corey red at him but, noticing Dredre returning with the fruits, made a face at Wyatt sticking her tough out before rushing over to her side. "Dredre, let''s dance. I''ll outdo you this time!" "Alright, let''s see. Ceed, join us!" Chapter 2273 The Diamond Upgrade ?Chapter 2273 The Diamond Upgrade Date: 22 April 2321 Time: 02:25 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World Once Corey, Dredre, and Ceed began dancing, Bloodette joined in while the crowd around them sang along. From a distance, Wyatt and the Field Marshal, both in their pixie forms, watched the celebration. "Why are you avoiding Susan?" the Field Marshal suddenly asked Wyatt. Throughout Ceed''s birth celebration, the tension between Wyatt and Susan was palpable to anyone emotionally mature enough to sense it. "Weren''t you the one who said I should give her space? Besides, this is a big moment for Dredre. I didn''t want to make things awkward," Wyatt replied, exining why he had been purposely keeping his distance from Susan during the wee dance. He didn''t want their tension to overshadow Dredre and Ceed''s special day. "I said to give her space, not to avoid her like the gue," the Field Marshal rified. "If you keep this up, she might start believing the nonsense my niece and her cronies are spreading in thework and media. If you don''t want to lose her, act like you used to with her. Be present, make her smile asionally-but don''t cling to her. Understood?" Despite rooting for Anna, the Field Marshal couldn''t help offering Wyatt some rtionship advice, knowing how much Susan meant to him. "Does this also count asbat training?" Wyatt joked, but the Field Marshal''s face darkened, annoyed by his deflection as he had been avoiding training altogether. "Here, take this Diamond-grade grimoire. You''ve long since surpassed the requirements to contract one. It''s about time you upgraded," she said, taking out a Diamond-grade grimoire. After witnessing Wyatt''s strength in the Lil Red Storm realm, she was certain his soul had reached the threshold necessary for him to wield a Diamond grade grimoire. "Are you sure?" Wyatt asked skeptically, reaching for the grimoire. He felt he might be ready to upgrade to tinum, but Diamond seemed premature. However, seeing the Field Marshal nod confidently, he decided to give it a try. Although he had acquired Diamond-grade grimoires during the Southern Capital incident, he couldn''t pass up a free one when offered. "I will give it a try then," Wyatt said, epting the Diamond-grade grimoire and summoning his current golden grimoire. Preparing to upgrade, he turned to the Field Marshal. "Cover me." Knowing the phenomenon apanying his upgrade would be majestic and might disrupt Dredre''s celebration, he asked the Field Marshal to conceal it so it wouldn''t attract attention. He even informed his daughter gem Ceed to keep an eye out, just in case. Wyatt opened his golden grimoire and ced the Diamond-grade grimoire on the creation page. The Diamond grimoire quickly transformed into a cluster of soul pathways, merging with the soul pathways of Wyatt''s golden grimoire, which began emitting brilliant rainbow lights that formed an aurora around him. The Field Marshal reacted swiftly, using her spatial abilities to contain the spectacle so no one would notice Wyatt''s upgrade happening just behind them. Soon, the aurora retracted, leaving Wyatt holding a newly upgraded Diamond-grade grimoire. Seeing this, the Field Marshal congratted him, "Wyatt, congrattions on bing the youngest card apprentice and the only Card Grandmaster in history to contract a Diamond-grade grimoire." "Thank you," Wyatt replied, still focused on examining his newly upgraded Diamond-grade grimoire. Apart from the Diamond-grade epidermis barrier and the restriction on using cards up to SSS rank, not much had changed with Wyatt''s grimoire. Well, the grimoirework seemed toe with extra security and privacy features, but other than that, the demon merchant codex appeared unaffected and was still functioning perfectly. It seemed the demon merchant codex was more advanced than even a Diamond-grade grimoire, which was surprising, especially considering the existence of the devil codex. Still, Wyatt was pleased with the upgrade, as it meant his primordial cmity daughter gem would now have an absolute effect on card demigods and devils. He had never expected to be able to subdue demigods and devils this soon. Caressing his Diamond-grade grimoire, Wyatt found himself looking forward to meeting Supreme Leader Karl. "Here, an SSS-rank card tomemorate your grimoire upgrade," the Field Marshal said with a sly glint dancing in her eyes as she offered him the card. Taking it, Wyatt curiously examined the SSS-rank card, realizing it was abat arts card. Specifically, it was abat training card, which wouldn''t instantly make him abat expert but would guide him in mastering basicbat arts using insights of Martial Sage a.k.a the Field Marshal, Hence, its SSS-rank rating. Wyatt now understood why the Field Marshal had suddenly proposed upgrading his grimoire to Diamond grade-it seemed that working with her crafty niece had taught her a trick or two about getting what she wanted. Seeing Wyatt roll his eyes, the Field Marshal insisted, "Since you have an unpredictable schedule, this card will help you train your basics whenever you have time. Isn''t it handy?" "It''s handy, but couldn''t you just give me some SSS-rank martial arts cards? That should be more than enough to make up for myck ofbat training," Wyatt teased, O but the Field Marshal instantly eximed, "Aha! So, I was right all along. You were making up excuses to avoidbat training on purpose. I knew it." Noticing the emphasis she ced on proving herself right, Wyatt squinted, doubting her priorities. Sensing his skepticism, the Field Marshal coughed, hiding her embarrassment. She then proceeded to persuade Wyatt to givebat arts serious consideration, adding, "Wyatt, if you don''t have a solid foundation, you won''t be able to use SSS-rank martial arts cards effectively. Forcing it will only harm you, which is why many demigods don''t rely on martial arts cards and true martial artist don''t need to. Trust me there''s no shortcut to masteringbat arts. Just give it a try. I''m sure you''ll love it. Think of it as studying the human body. No,bat arts is the study of the human body-yours and your opponent''s." "Just the human body? What if my opponent is a monster or some other race? Combat arts seem unreliable," Wyatt teased, pulling the Field Marshal''s leg over her wording. Her face flushed with embarrassment, and, swallowing her pride, she corrected herself, "What I meant was that Combat Arts is the study of the body-yours and your opponent''s." Wyatt shook his head, smiling to himself, finding the Field Marshal''s reaction adorable. It made him want to tease her even more, so he began, "What if" but was interrupted by the flustered Field Marshal, who snapped, "Wyatt, stop arguing and take this seriously. I''m doing this for your own good. You have abundant potential, but it''s wasted because you don''t even know how to throw a proper punch. Honestly, it''s embarrassing." "Hey, great-grandma, watch what you say," came a sudden voice in Wyatt''s defense. Surprisingly, it wasn''t Wyatt himself, nor Susan, but thest person anyone expected -Corey Bright. The Field Marshal''s outburst had brought the celebration to a halt, and all eyes turned to watch the scene unfold. Corey joining in was unexpected, but no one wanted to miss how this would y out. Dredre wanted to mediate, but Ceed tugged at her dress to keep her by his side, having received mental instructions from Wyatt to manage Dredre and keep her content. Corey''s use of "great-grandma" made the Field Marshal furious, but she held back, as Corey was technically correct-she was Corey''s great grandaunt, since Anna, in a drunken whim, had named herself Corey''s godmother. The royal family had agreed to it as a gesture of thanks for her parents'' outstanding work at the Way Beyond, and now, the Field Marshal was reaping the consequences. Feeling the Field Marshal''s heated gaze, Corey hurriedly defended herself, "Great-grandma, don''t call my boss an embarrassment. It''s not his fault he''s... well, not exactly capable." ''Damn it!'' Wyatt cursed inwardly at being called "incapable. Enraged, he shot back, "Are you forgetting you lost to me? If I''m an embarrassment, what does that make you?" "Boss, why are you turning on me when I''m defending you?" Corey asked, feigning exaggerated disappointment. "How is calling me names defending me? Besides, I''m in this mess because of you!" Wyatt used, ming Corey for the whole situation. Corey''s eyes widened at Wyatt''s usation, and she replied with a smug grin, "Tsk, how is it my fault that you don''t know how to throw a proper punch?" "Where''s the martial arts card you promised me?" Wyatt demanded, adding grimly, "If you don''t have a proper exnation, prepare your behind for the whooping of a lifetime."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Corey''s smug smile froze as she suddenly remembered her forgotten promise to Wyatt. She mentally called out to Park for help, but Park ignored her pleas. Laughing nervously, she stammered, "Haha, about that... give me a second-I''ll get Park. You can discuss it with her." Saying this, Corey hurried over to hide behind Park. Chapter 2274 Sansa x Wyatts Father ?Chapter 2274 Sansa x Wyatt''s Father AN: Sorry for the mix-up in the previous chapter. I have rectified it. Please read it again before proceeding to this chapter. Date: 22 April 2321 Time: 02:39 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World ''Wyatt, I thought I was clear that we couldn''t deliver on our promise until you helped create a card to aid Corey''s mental condition, Parkmunicated mentally as the crowd once again lost themselves in the celebration. Corey''s antics had lightened the mood, taking everyone''s attention off the Field Marshal''s sudden outburst. Now, the spotlight was back on the birthday girl and her creator. ''I don''t remember that conversation going quite that way, but it doesn''t matter. I doubt the Field Marshal will let me have a martial card until I''m adept in Combat Arts. Besides, I have no use for low-rank cards now, Wyatt replied to Park, keeping it brief. ''What about the martial arts cards you asked me to prepare for the twin origin cards for those twin brothers from the Southern Watch? You received a devil-grade ingredient from Anna in payment for that, didn''t you? We haven''t delivered yet, Park reminded him. ''I remember. Be prepared-I''ll ask the Field Marshal to make the arrangments,'' Wyatt said, giving Park a heads-up, then mentally reached out to the Field Marshal to set it up. ''A devil-grade ingredient to create two A-rank origin cards? Isn''t that price a bit steep?" The Field Marshal mentally asked, surprised at what Anna was paying for Wyatt''s services. Hearing about such incidents, she ationaly could not help think her niece might be right about curbing Anna''s obsession with Wyatt. His reputation as a Card Creationist was renowned, especially after curing Asong Young, but charging a devil-grade ingredient for two A-rank origin cards was practically highway robbery. She couldn''t imagine what Anna had been thinking when she agreed. ''Not two A-rank origin cards, but twin A-rank origin cards, Besides, I''m a Diamond-grade Card Creationist now, so that price is a steal. Your Southern Watch got a bargain, Wyatt shamelessly asserted, feigning generosity. The Field Marshal rolled her eyes. ''Fine, I''ll make the arrangements. But promise me you won''t use any martial arts cards until youplete mybat training sessions?'' ''What about the one you just gave me?'' Wyatt teased, only to hear the Field Marshal snap, "That''s not a martial arts card; it''s a training card. Please, take this seriously. I''m begging you! ''Geez, calm down; I was just kidding, Wyatt said, noticing the Field Marshal''s swollen expression. Her face remained tense as she gritted her teeth and added, ''Combat training is no joke. Considering the number of enemies you''ve made across the myriad realms, you need it more than anyone! ''Alright, alright. I promise to train in Combat Arts whenever I have free time. Happy?" Wyatt assured her, knowing she wouldn''t let it go otherwise. ''Yes, but I''ll be even happier when I actually see you training, the Field Marshal conveyed indirectly, implying she would only believe Wyatt when he put his words into action. She made this remark as hisbat instructor, not his loyal knight. ''You''ll see it soon enough, Wyatt assured her, then asked, ''I need all the information that Anna''s mother collected about my father. You received it too, right? Please send a copy to my grimoire!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Field Marshal didn''t bother asking why he was suddenly inquiring about his father. Instead, she truthfully informed him, having already shared the file with his grimoire, ''About that, the information on his time after bing a card apprentice till he met your mother is unclear. It shows he was hired by a merchant group as a helper and ended up stranded in the Central Capital after a consignment. But when we asked around, we found nothing. We suspect that Sansa may have tampered with the evidence! ''Sansa?" Wyatt frowned. His first thought was that young Wyatt''s father might have been a member of the Paw n, but then it didn''t make sense. Why would young Wyatt''s memories of his childhood be so pleasant, with loving parents? This didn''t add up, especially since Sansa had needed the local Circle branch''s help to kill young Wyatt''s parents and he couldn''t think of any reason his father would be associated with Sansa. ''We tried to dig up as much as we could about your father, the Field Marshal continued, ''but all we found were the things you already know, and the fake history created by Sansa. His origins, and the time between bing a card apprentice and meeting your mother, remain a mystery! Wyatt listened carefully as the Field Marshal shared everything she knew without hiding anything. From her words, it was clear she believed Sansa and Wyatt''s father were associates, perhaps because Anna''s mother had concluded as much. "Thank you, Wyatt said, grateful to the Field Marshal for sharing the information. Although what they had learned about his father wasn''t very helpful, it did make him consider his father''s origins more seriously. ''Do you miss your parents?'' the Field Marshal couldn''t help but ask. Having spent so much time with him, she knew that although his young shoulders bravely carried great responsibilities, he had been through a lot at such a young age. Pain wasn''t any easier for him simply because he was a quirky genius. ''Would you be surprised if I said no?'' Wyatt asked, not wanting to lie to her, as he viewed the Field Marshal as an elder in his life. ''No, I expected you to put on a brave face-that''s just who you are. You share your happiness, but not your pain, the Field Marshal replied, shaking her head. She decided not to press him further, knowing that he would open up to her when he felt ready, as he had when Susan reject to date him. Seeing the Field Marshal misunderstand his response, Wyatt shook his head in mild dismay. Then, he flew toward the crowd to join the celebrations, calling out, ''Come on, let''s enjoy ourselves! We don''t get time off often! Chapter 2275 Lois Surrenders ?Chapter 2275 Lois Surrenders Date: 22 April 2321 Time: 02:47 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World [Primordial cmity daughter gem ''Lois Forger'' Online.] [Your cursed primordial bloodline has deemed the primordial cmity daughter gem ''Lois Forger'' worthy to inherit it.] [Your primordial cmity daughter gem ''Lois Forger'' has inherited your cursed primordial bloodline. Bloodline Purity: 93%] [Your primordial cmity daughter gem Lois Forger''s authority tier has increased. Servant-Tier >>> Bloodkin-Tier.] [Your primordial cmity daughter gem ''Lois Forger'' has inherited a bloodline abilities ''Dual Presence, ''Celestial Vision; and ''Celestial Voice!] Wyatt, who was enjoying the celebration with his friends in his pixie form, suddenly froze mid-air as a series of notifications appeared in his diamond grimoire. He quickly regained hisposure and subtly moved out of the crowd. However, the Field Marshal followed him and, once they were alone, she mentally asked, ''What happened?''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ''One of the prisoners is causing trouble. I''ll go check on it; cover for me. I''ll be right back; Wyatt replied, hurrying toward the isted space that housed his trophies. Upon entering the trophy room, Wyatt''s gaze immediately met Lois''s. She grinned and said, "So, you''re my new master, huh?" As a bloodkin-tier daughter gem, she had retained her individuality. Unless Wyatt decided to strip that away using his bloodline order, she would maintain her original demeanor. "What happened? How did you escape the trap array subduing you in the gem and be a daughter gem?" Wyatt wasn''t interested in small talk; he wanted to know how she''d managed to escape and whether he needed to reinforce the shackles on the other prisoners. "That was easy-by surrendering myself to you, Master, Lois answered. Instantly teleporting next to Wyatt, she added, "Thanks for the new abilities and power-up, Master. I can use my physique morefortably now. With my current strength, I feel like I could take on a few elite demigods." Trapped inside the daughter gem, which had been turned into a prison specifically designed to contain her abilities, Lois had studied her surroundings and tried her best to break free to gain her freedom. However, as weeks passed without progress, she realized her physique was useless here- she couldn''t even contact the world''s will to assist her. To her dismay, the ego-gem-like artifact imprisoning her only grew stronger and moreplex over time. Seeing this, she eventually lost all hope of escape. At first, she waited, expecting Wyatt to eventually make an appearance, perhaps to negotiate her freedom or even to exact revenge for the harm she had inflicted on his beloved Southern Emperor. But, to her dismay, Wyatt never appeared-not even to check up on her. As time passed, her reserve of soul energy was nearly depleted, as she had expended most of it trying to break free. She began to fear Wyatt might nevere and that she would starve to death in her prison. Desperately, she called out for him, but no one answered. It became clear that nothing could enter or leave her confinement. In the end, to survive, she was forced to break down her runes into rule power topensate for the dwindling soul energy. Lois, who had been imprisoned in istion for weeks without soul energy or rule power to sustain herself, began to lose her mind as the fear of starving to death grew. Desperate, she started yelling in her prison, swearing that she would say and do whatever Wyatt wanted if only he would let her out. As if her pleas had unlocked a hidden key, the ego-gem-like artifact imprisoning her suddenly began to empower her, fusing with her. The next thing she knew, she was free of her prison-though at the cost of her freedom. Despite the power-ups and new abilities she gained by bing Wyatt''s daughter gem, her sorrow over losing her freedom remained. Still, recalling the istion and despair she had endured over the past few weeks, the exchange seemed worth itpared to starving to death. "Surrender?" Wyatt murmured, struck by a sudden epiphany. His mind wandered to moments when Dalie and Clown Mask had been chosen by his bloodline as its inheritors. Dalie had known Wyatt might harm her, yet she took a chance and willingly fused with his daughter gem and even share a part of her celestial power with him to help gain ''Celestial Voice! As for Clown Mask, she had expressed gratitude for his friendship with her daughter and his care for her when she became bloodkin-tier daughter gem. It seems, in that moment, Clown Mask also let go of her final resistance and surrendered to him. With this realization, Wyatt finally understood the condition for his daughter gems to be inheritors of his cursed primordial bloodline. It was simple: they needed to truly surrender themselves to him. If they surrendered willingly, Wyatt wouldn''t need the daughter gem tomand them. He now understood why bloodkin-tier daughter gems could ignore his routine orders using their cursed primordial bloodline. This unique status not only made them more intelligent than regr daughter gems but also ensured they remained equally loyal. Their ability to disregard orders, when necessary, allowed them to adapt and improvise in unexpected situations-a capability regr daughter gemscked, as they prioritized following orders exactly. This was just one of many advantages that made bloodkin-tier daughter gems superior to their regr counterparts. Feeling that he might have truly made a breakthrough with his cursed primordial bloodline, Wyatt- who had only ever tricked people into swallowing or fusing with his cmity daughter gem-decided to see if he could get someone to willingly be his daughter gem, fully aware of the consequences of being his daughter gem. He wanted to test if this would cause them to be chosen by his cursed primordial bloodline as its inheritor. With a clear n in mind, Wyatt began searching for an appropriate test subject, and his eyesnded on the daughter gem containing the demigod Redfall''s soul, tainted by the ''Breath of Erosion! Wyatt believed that, like Lois, Redfall might have grown desperate enough to do anything to get out his prison and be reborn with his peak strength. Chapter 2276 Daughter Of Masters ?Chapter 2276 Daughter Of Masters Date: 22 April 2321 Time: 02:59 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World Before rushing to verify his spection about the criteria for his primordial bloodline to chose a daughter gem as its inheritor on Redfall''s soul, Wyatt inquired of Lois, "How close are you to establishing your divinity?" "With the daughter gem''s abilities it should take me a moment to reforge all the runes I dismantled and recover to my peak strength. Then, I should be able to establish my divinity soon using the new abilities," Lois replied truthfully. The various abilities and strengths she gained as Wyatt''s daughter gem were proving invaluable in her recovery and in establishing her divinity. "Do you need any help with your full recovery or in establishing your divinity?" Wyatt asked, nning to support Lois to the fullest now that she was his bloodkin daughter gem. "No, but I think if I conduct more research on my new abilities and theirpatibility with my old powers, I could establish a divinity even stronger than the one I originally nned; Lois replied, her ambition clear. "But it will require extensive time and a wealth of information that only the organization can provide in the entire five regions-maybe Morningstar university could too," She trusted Wyattpletely. Deeming him as her universe, she felt no need to be cautious around him. As his bloodkin, she would sacrifice anything for him, even her life, if it were to satisfy him. The organization she spoke of was none other than the one run by her previous masters, the founding figures who secretly controlled the current central government. Given that this organization dated back to before the founding of the five regions, its wealth of knowledge- especially about the power system of the Card Apprentices-was beyondpare. However, Wyatt knew of a far better ce to help Lois gain the knowledge she sought to establish her divinity. "Hmm," Wyatt mused before handing Lois one of the Devil Merchant rmendation tokens. "Use this and be a demon merchant. It will help you with your needs. Hive Spirit will guide you through the details and help you join the EGG Guild. Aim to be a devil merchant as soon as possible. Understood?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yes, Master. Thank you,'' Lois nodded in agreement, reaching for the token and gratefully bowing to Wyatt for his generosity. "Continue your training here, and keep a periodic watch over the dragon. Let me know if there is even the slightest development on that end. With your celestial vision, you should be able to handle it, Wyatt instructed Lois, wanting her to stay hidden in the Seed World and work toward breaking through to the Card Demigod realm as soon as possible. He didn''t want her to emerge into the regr world yet. If she left the dungeon seal, the organization would detect her presence and send their top hunters to retrieve her from wherever the Southern Royal family was supposedly holding her. Lois''s former masters believed that the Southern Royal family was keeping her captive and were feigning ignorance when asked. They never suspected that it was Wyatt who had imprisoned their precious agent. "Yes, Master. It shouldn''t be long before I ascend to the Demigod realm, Lois assured him, confident that her ascension was within reach. She only needed to optimize her divinity in line with her new abilities and status. With that she will be able to grow stronger and could be of more help to her master. "And one more thing" Wyatt suddenly added, recalling an important matter. "When you were in the organization, did you ever encounter a Card Apprentice named Karl? He''s involved in the Undead Card Apprentice project.'' "Yes, Master, I did," Lois replied. "Though he didn''t seem remarkable, and he isn''t particrly renowned within the organization, the Masters seem to trust him greatly. In fact, he''s the head of the Undead Card Apprentice project! Wyatt understood that Karl had managed to deceive the entire organization about his nefarious abilities and intentions, also somehow managed to earn enough trust from the Masters to lead the top-secret undead project. No wonder the Masters never foresaw his treachery in the Clown Mask''s future vision. "Share all the information you have on the Masters and the organization with me through the Hive Spirit. Start with Karl and the Undead Card Apprentice project, Wyatt ordered, finally having a reliable source to help him learn about the organization controlling the central government and its leaders. The Clown Mask''s future vision had been helpful, but most of it pertained to the Supreme Leader, the Circle, the other two Mischiefs, and their forces; there was very little about the organization and its Masters. Thanks to Lois, Wyatt could now finally lift the veil of mystery surrounding the organization and its Masters and prepare ordingly. Until now, Wyatt had nned to let the Supreme Leader and the Mischiefs handle the Masters, nning to eliminate whichever side prevailed among them to rid the Card World of both evils. However, now that Lois could help him fill in his knowledge gaps, he nned to use the Tao Eyes to track Karl and end his treacherous reign as soon as possible, ridding the five regions of his wicked incarnations and the undead army that preyed on countless innocent souls periodically to maintain its strength. After all, sustaining an undead Card Apprentice army wasn''t without its costs. The stronger the undead, the more energy they required to be maintained; otherwise, they would turn on their master in their hunger. Because of such heinous crimes, the five regions had united and backed Ada Windsor against the three Mischiefs. The addition of Lois as his daughter gem and bloodkin was an unexpected gain for Wyatt. He nned to make full use of the information she possessed about the organization and its Masters. As someone who held the special title of ''Daughter of the Masters'' within the organization, Lois could provide Wyatt with the best insight into the organization and the Masters-second only to the Masters themselves. This knowledge would be invaluable in aiding Wyatt''s ambitions for the Card World. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2277 Refining Unranked Grade Ingredients ?Chapter 2277 Refining Unranked Grade Ingredients Date: 22 April 2321 Time: 03:07 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World Having arranged matters with Lois, Wyatt turned his attention to the floating ind, protected by an SSS-rank trap array formation. At the center of the indy an altar, on which rested a storage card containing the Heathen Stone box-within which was the daughter gem imprisoning Demigod Redfall''s soul. Approaching the altar, Wyatt used his Hive Spirit to gain an understanding of Redfall''s soul''s current status. ording to the Hive Spirit, Redfall''s soul had entered a state of hibernation to conserve as much energy as possible, prolonging its existence in the physical ne. Recognizing that Redfall''s soul was forced into slumber to survive its numbered days, Wyatt confidently equipped the storage card. Though he did not fear Redfall with his current strength, he did take caution with the "Breath of Erosion" tainting Redfall''s soul-an energy potent enough to force even ruler-ss beings to take caution. After all, everyone was equal before death. Wyatt cautiously removed the Heathen Stone box from the storage card and used the Hive Spirit to reach out to the slumbering soul. ''Redfall, wake up!" Wyattmanded in an authoritative tone. Seconds passed with no response. However, with the Hive Al monitoring the soul imprisoned within the daughter gem, Wyatt knew Redfall had awakened but was pretending to be asleep. Realizing this, Wyatt instructed the Hive Spirit to be merciless. A jolt shook Redfall''s soul, almost destroying it, prompting Redfall to respond in rm, "I''m up! I''m up!" Fearing that continued feigned slumber might lead to the destruction of his soul, Redfall quicklyplied. Having spent some time in the physical ne, Redfall''s soul had finally adjusted to life after the afterlife, even if itcked a proper vessel. The daughter gem, his prison, served as a makeshift vessel, which was the only reason his soul had been able to survive in the physical ne for this long. ''Don''t even think about using the ''Breath of Erosion'' against me. I''ll extinguish your soul before you have a chance to react, Wyatt warned. He easily deduced why Redfall had feigned sleep: he hoped his captor would check on him in person, giving him an opportunity to unleash the "Breath of Erosion" tainting his soul onto his captor. Wyatt inwardlymended Redfall''s nerve, considering the slim chance of sess, as well as his patience in resisting istion and his impending death-something Lois Forger had failed to do. ''Please, don''t misunderstand; I had no such intentions. It''s just that my soul is very weak right now," Redfall exined politely, denying any nefarious intentions his captor had warned him of. When no response came, he hesitantly asked, ''Forgive my insolence, but may I know your identity, Senior?" Redfall mistakenly assumed his captor to be a powerful demigod. He believed that, once his soul appeared in the physical ne, his mother-who held his soul candle card-woulde to his rescue. Since it had been so long without any word from her, he presumed his captor must be stronger than his mother. The possibility that his mother had abandoned him or died trying to rescue him never crossed his mind. He trusted deeply in his mother''s love and resilience, viewing her as tenacious as himself. Even if she couldn''t defeat his captor, he was confident she would have escaped and would be nning a way to retrieve his soul. This trust in his mother and the invaluable "Breath of Erosion" tainting his soul served as an anchor for Redfall, bolstering his mental fortitude and helping him withstand the istion and his looming fate. However, nobody knew if Redfall could maintain the same mental fortitude if he learned his mother had been killed before she could locate his soul-or that his captor was far more terrifying existence than a mere demigod. "Sure. I am your new master. Surrender your freedom to me and join my quest for a freedom that no one can threaten or take," Wyatt dered grandly. Instead of giving Redfall a straight answer, he invited him to join in his ambition to pursue true freedom by truly surrendering to him. "Uh-Senior, I don''t understand," Redfall replied, feigning ignorance. Knowing his soul couldn''t withstand another one of those jolts from earlier, he dared not show any sign of disobedience nor attempt to test his captor. His only goal was to prolong his existence until his mother could rescue him. From their conversation so far, he gathered that his captor was even more of a wacko than he had been when alive. ''Fine, if you don''t want to join me, then I''ll simply sell your soul to the highest bidder. At least that way, you''ll contribute to my conquest. After all, a soul tainted with the ''Breath of Erosion'' would fetch enough to feed an entire region for a year," Wyatt threatened, making it clear to Redfall that stalling would not work.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Hearing this, Redfall, already anxious about his limited days, began to panic, realizing he might not even live out the short time he had left. Anyone purchasing a soul tainted with the "Breath of Erosion'' would use it as a sacrificial ingredient to upgrade their grimoire''s card creation page, regardless of the grimoire''s grade. The "Breath of Erosion, which could refine the souls of ruler-ss beings, was a prized substance for refining the soul pathways of ingredients in card creation. Cards created with it as a refining agent would either gain permanent durability enhancements or, at minimum, higher durability than would have. Thus, it was considered a miraculous mythical ingredient, highly sought after by diamond-grade card creators and array masters. It was first recorded by the demigod Michngelo in his journals. However, even he had never had the fortune of using it in card creation. ording to records maintained in the empire, one of his trustedrades would use the "Breath of Erosion" enabling him to refine the unranked ingredients gained from the unranked dungeons. Chapter 2278 Persuading Redfall ?Chapter 2278 Persuading Redfall Date: 22 April 2321 Time: 03:20 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World ''Senior, please don''t be hasty. If you truly n to sell me, sell me to my mother. She will pay any price for my soul," Redfall urged, desperately trying to convince his captor that his mother would be the best buyer for his soul. Although he didn''t want to bring her up, not knowing to whom and when his captor nned to sell him, he felt it was now or never. "Your mother? No, she can''t buy you, Wyatt remarked vaguely, nning to reveal Yin Widow''s death to Redfall when his hopes were at their highest, hoping to watch him fall even deeper into despair. "No, Senior. My mother is the renowned card demigod Yin Widow, the emunicated Elder of the Yin-Yang Harmony Sect. She raided the sect''s treasury, stealing many rare mythical and unranked items before leaving. Not only will she be willing, but she will also be able to pay whatever price you demand for my soul. After all, she loves me most," Redfall hastily boasted, desperate to demonstrate his mother''s love for her only child and immense wealth, hoping to prove that she would be the best buyer his captor could find for his soul. "I know who you are, and I know who your mother is. I said she can''t buy you because she''s dead! Wyatt revealed coldly, waiting for the shock to hit. He nned to further break Redfall''s spirit seeing he was vulnerable. "No... Senior, you are lying, she can''t be dead..." Redfall stammered, stunned. His voice faltered, unable to believe his mother was dead but knowing his captor had no reason to lie to him about her death, the weight of the news sank in and he was mortified and fell silent. "Yes. Your mother really did love you. The day you entered the physical ne, Yin Widow came out of hiding to rescue you. But she was killed by her enemies. In a way, you killed her," Wyatt taunted, savoring Redfall''s shock. His intention was to strike at Redfall''s mental fortitude, pushing him deeper into despair. He wanted Redfall to grow desperate, like Lois, who had sacrificed her freedom to escape her prison. *Senior, did you kill my mother? Redfall''s voice grew grim with a dark edge to his tone. He had already begun to n his revenge, vowing to detonate his own soul tainted with the ''Breath of Erosion'' to spread its erosion far and wide. He hoped that by infecting his captor''s soul pathway, he could ensure a slow and painful death-a death that would be his mother''s revenge. ''Unfortunately, no, Wyatt sighed, disappointed that he hadn''t been the one to kill Yin Widow and im her vast wealth. He chose his words carefully, hoping to stir Redfall''s rage and thirst for vengeance. His goal was to push Redfall into sacrificing his freedom in a fit of rage and unbearable despair, much like Lois had. "She fell in the hands of one of her enemies, leaving all her wealth to her killer," Wyatt added, his tone dripping with mock sympathy, designed to antagonize Redfall and fuel his anger. As Wyatt anticipated, Redfall''s rage exploded. He wasn''t just furious at his captor and the card apprentice who had killed his mother, but at himself for his part in her deat let alone for not being there when she needed him most. Overwhelmed with guilt and fury, he snarled, "Senior, who killed my mother?" Redfall believed his captor''s wordspletely. After all, his life was in his captor''s hands, and they had no reason for them to lie to him. His captor could kill him at any moment at their whim. Moreover, Redfall knew better than anyone how many enemies his mother had made across the Five Regions, and how notorious both he and his mother had be for their ruthless actions. "What will you do, knowing who killed your mother? Nothing but despair and quietly wait for your time toe, so you and your mother can reunite in the afterlife, Wyatt mocked, taunting Redfall''s rage and thirst for vengeance. He wanted to make Redfall feel as though his end was near, that he was powerless, unable even to avenge his mother. "You''re right, Senior. As I am now, I cannot avenge my mother, Redfall replied, his voice tight with frustration. But then, after a pause, he continued, his tone more measured. "However, if I were to give my freedom to you, as you asked, would you help me avenge her?" Redfall''s words were calcted, a bargaining chip. After the moment of rage and despair had passed, his mind finally settled, and he began to think clearly. His talk of vengeance was merely a ruse-an attempt to gain his captor''s trust and ensure his survival. Avenging his mother was important, but it was secondary to his true mission: bringing her back from death. Knowing that one day their enemies would corner them, leaving nowhere to run and no escape from death, the mother-and-son duo had crafted their own n to return-even after death. With his mother now in the River of Souls and himself trapped in the physical ne, it was up to him to ensure they both survived. Thus, Redfall chose to temporarily believe his captor and do as he was asked. After all, with his mother dead, he had no other choice. He had reached a point where he would do anything, no matter how degrading, to continue his miserable life and bide his time. Not for himself, but for his mother.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He needed to set into motion the ns to bring his mother back from the dead-just as she had ensured that his descendants survived and one of them grew strong enough to summon him from the River of Souls before he lost his individuality to the ''Breath of Erosion'' and was forced into reincarnation. Therefore, even if it meant bing his captor''s ve to ensure his survival, Redfall was willing to do it. Chapter 2279 Experiment Failed? ?Chapter 2279 Experiment Failed? Date: 22 April 2321 Time: 03:29 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World "No, I won''t. You have no other choice. Either choose to willingly sacrifice your freedom for my ambition, or I will sell you to the highest bidder to aid my ambitions" Wyatt reminded Redfall, making it clear that he was in no position to bargain. He emphasized that, regardless of what Redfall chose, in the end, he would end up contributing to Wyatt''s ambitions. Wyatt could easily enve Redfall''s soul using the current grade of his Primordial Cmity Daughter Gem, but his intention wasn''t to subdue Redfall. Instead, he was testing whether his spection about his bloodline were correct. That, if his daughter gem were to truly surrender to him, his Cursed Primordial Bloodline would recognize them as its inheritor, as it had with Dalie and Clown Mask. In truth, if Wyatt hadn''t been short on suitable subjects to test his theories about his bloodline, he would never have considered turning Redfall into one of his daughter gems. Redfall''s crimes were far too great. Not to mention, bringing him into his forces would turn Redfall''s enemies into Wyatt''s enemies as well. He could have Redfall change his appearance and hide, but Wyatt didn''t want to go to such lengths for someone like Redfall. Wyatt knew that if he were to leave the Southern Region, demigods would flock to him. With so many options to chose from Wyatt didn''t want to waste a daughter gem on trash like Redfall. Redfall wasn''t surprised by his captor''s words; he had suspected as much. He would have done the same if in his captor''s ce, but he had to try. After all, it was his freedom he was negotiating for. However, he didn''t answer immediately. He wanted to see how long his captor was willing to wait and to gauge his own value in the situation. "I''ll take your silence as a rejection! Wyatt said, beginning to end the conversation. He knew Redfall was crafty, and from his silence, he sensed that Redfall still had some fight left in him. This indicated that Redfall was nning something. Therefore, Wyatt decided to cut the conversation short to keep Redfall on edge. Shocked that his captor didn''t even wait for a full breath before moving to end the conversation, Redfall quickly spoke up, crying out in surprise, ''Senior, I agree. I wholeheartedly agree to sacrifice my freedom for your ambitions!" "You''re sure?" Wyatt asked coldly. "Once you sacrifice your freedom to me, you will never be able to regain it unless I will it. Don''t think you can trick me. The prison holding you is more than just a prison..." Wyatt warned Redfall to think carefully before making his choice. He began to exin the true effects and abilities of the prison, the Cmity Daughter Gem, making sure Redfall understood the consequences of his decision. Wyatt wanted him to fullyprehend what he was agreeing to ensuring that Redfall was truly surrendering himself to Wyatt''s control.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I understand, Master!" Redfall agreed to be a daughter gem, despite hearing about the true abilities of the Cmity Daughter Gem. Redfall couldn''t believe such an item existed, but seeing the confidence in his captor''s demeanor, Redfall chose to believe it. Yet, in the back of his mind, he felt nothing was absolute. Sooner orter, he would have the opportunity to free himself and avenge the humiliation he had suffered at his captor''s hands. Therefore, without even waiting for further orders from his captor. Redfall fused his soul with his prison, the Cmity Daughter Gem, sealing his fate. [Primordial Cmity Daughter Gem ''Redfall'' Online. Authority: Servant Tier.] ''Sigh, even after I repeatedly warned him, he still didn''t give up on conspiring for his freedom after being released from his prison, Wyatt sighed in his mind. Reading the notification from his grimoire, Wyatt instantly concluded that Redfall had not fully surrendered to him, despite his repeated warnings. Still, he contacted Redfall, whose daughter gem was still in the Heathen Stone Prison, and inquired, "Speak. What were you nning? Why didn''t you fully surrender as I asked?" "Master, I did not fully surrender because I felt I should be able to escape from you and then help revive my mother, the daughter gem Redfall replied, summarizing his old self''s thought process without going into too many details. "Revive your mother?" Wyatt eximed in shock. At that moment, he guessed that perhaps, like her son, Yin Widow had made arrangements to revive herself in case of her unfortunate death. Upon learning this information, Wyatt grew excited. This meant that all the treasures Yin Widow had stolen from the Yin-Yang Harmony Sect''s treasury weren''t stored in her diamond grade grimoire but in one of her hideouts, waiting for her or her son. He had wanted to find out if Redfall had truly surrendered to him when he chose to be his daughter gem-and in the process, he learned that the Southern Royal Family had not acquired the stolen treasures from the Yin-Yang Harmony Sect. Now, Wyatt understood why the Yin-Yang Harmony Sect hadn''t been so eager to force the Southern Royal Family to hand over Yin Widow''s grimoire. It seemed they too were doubtful that Yin Widow had stored all the stolen treasures in her grimoire and had been running around the Five Regions. That would have been in stupid on Yin Widow''s part. Regardless of what the Yin-Yang Harmony Sect or the Southern Royal Family were up to, the stolen treasures were now waiting for Wyatt, as Redfall-Yin Widow''s beloved son-was now his servant. He couldn''t help but think that one good thing hade from taking Redfall as his daughter gem. However, he still hadn''t given up on testing his theory about his bloodline. "Redfall, if I were to help you revive your mother, would you surrender to me?" Wyatt proposed, recalling how Clown Mask had been promoted to Bloodkin-Tier Daughter Gem. Chapter 2280 Wyatts Vanity ?Chapter 2280 Wyatt''s Vanity Date: 22 April 2321n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Time: 03:41 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World "Yes, Master. I will," Redfall sincerely answered as Yin Widow''s son, though it was the daughter gem that forced its host to speak the truth. "Mm," Wyatt nodded as he opened the heathen stone prison, took out the primordial cmity daughter gem, and tossed it into the space before him. In mid-air, the daughter gem instantly grewyers of tissue that quickly formed a humanoid shape, eventually transforming into a handsome young man. He was tall and lean with pale skin and seductive eyes. His toned muscles, broad shoulders, and sturdy chest made his lean body appear as if it were a sculpture crafted by the almighty creator himself. Upon gaining his flesh body, Redfall immediately covered himself in a red spandex suit created from blood rule power. Not wanting to further unsettle his master, he could feel his master''s dissatisfaction with him, which made him feel as if he were standing on hot coals. As a daughter gem, he was naturally inclined to please his master by surrenderingpletely, but he could not let go of his desire to revive his mother. He was conflicted; he wanted to make his master happy but also yearned to bring his mother back to life. However, the daughter gem, which prioritized his master''s wishes above all else, was unable to erase his desire to revive his mother as it had done with his other desires. Fortunately, thanks to the daughter gem even though the desire was there he was unable to act on it. Observing Redfall''s appearance, Wyatt understood why Redfall was able to drive so many people, men and women alike, to madness for him. One had to see him in person to truly grasp his allure. However, Wyatt felt that Redfall''s charm paled inparison to the fragrance of his own primordial world cmity tree. In its current version, a single whiff of its scent would be enough to leave any being infatuated with him. Finding himselfparing Redfall''s allure to the fragrance of his physique, Wyatt realized something new about himself and pondered, ''Since when did I be so vain?" ''It must be because of Susan''s rejection, he guessed. Shaking his head in dismay, Wyatt retrieved a diamond grimoire from his grimoire and handed it to Redfall, ordering, "Take it! Stay here and recover to your prime as soon as possible. Once you reestablish your divinity, we will go revive your mother. If you want to modify you divinity, then seek Lois. She will help you! "Thank you, Master" Redfall replied gratefully as he epted the diamond grimoire. However, Wyatt knew that this gratitude stemmed from the daughter gem rather than from Redfall himself. If Redfall were truly grateful, he would have surrendered to Wyatt the moment he promised to help him revive his mother, just as Clown Mask had when she thanked Wyatt for being a good friend to her daughter. It might because of the difference in Redfall and Clown Mask''s nature. Ignoring Redfall, who was now contracting the diamond grimoire, Wyatt summoned another daughter gem and used his primordial soul pupils on it to understand how its envement ability truly worked. Although his control over the hosts of the daughter gems was absolute, and they would willinglyy down their lives for him, it seemed all of them were unable to let go of one attachment from their previous lives before being infected by the daughter gem. Wyatt wanted to understand why this was the case. He felt that if he could figure out the reason behind it, he would be able to help the daughter gems he valued ascend to bloodkin-tier daughter gems. Soon, Wyatt discovered why all the hosts of his daughter gems had one deep-seated attachment to their past lives, which the daughter gems seemed unable to erase. It turned out that this was a fail-safe created by his origin card to ensure that each host of the daughter gems retained their individuality and did not be carbon copies of one another. If they did, they would lose the ability to wield their individual grimoires with unique origin cards. This safeguard wasn''t just for Card Apprentices but extended to other races as well, as they would otherwise lose their innate abilities and gradually start to resemble the host of the soul gem-Wyatt himself. Therefore, even if the hosts of the daughter gems did not have a deep-seated desire, the daughter gem would turn one of their desires into a deep attachment. This way, despite bing part of the hive, they would continue to retain their individuality. Learning this, Wyatt realized that he had underestimated theplexity of the Card world''s power system. The fail-safe created by his origin card for his daughter gems was crucial; without it, his daughter gems would be a flock of sheep. However, this also led him to ponder how his cursed bloodline allowed the bloodkin-tier daughter gems to maintain their individuality after they truly surrendered to him, letting go of the one deep-seated desire that anchored their individual identities and prevented them frompletely losing themselves to the hive. After some thought, Wyatt deduced that the approach of the cursed primordial bloodline in controlling the hosts of bloodkin-tier daughter gems was entirely opposite to the method used by his origin card for regr-tier daughter gems. The cursed primordial bloodline used the bloodline the bloodkin-tier daughter gems inherited from the host of the soul gem as an anchor to ensure that bloodkins remained absolutely loyal to the parent bloodline, even if they were allowed to have their own opinions and desires. This approach differed from that of the regr-tier daughter gems, whose opinions and desires-except for one- were erased to ensure absolute loyalty to soul gem. Understanding this, Wyatt''s desire for control over choosing which daughter gems could ascend to bloodkin-tier grew stronger. Although Wyatt had his doubts about his cursed primordial bloodline, he did not hesitate to use its abilities. He believed that if one desires to clean the filth, they shouldn''t fear getting dirty in the process. This was Wyatt''s current approach toward his cursed primordial bloodline: only by using it would he be able to truly understand it. Because if he were to avoid dealing with his cursed primordial bloodline today by sweeping it under the rug, one day it might grow to a point where he could no longer ignore it. And unsurprisingly, he would find himself unprepared to deal with it. Chapter 2281 Wyatts Choice ?Chapter 2281 Wyatt''s Choice Date: 22 April 2321 Time: 04:07n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World Redfall, who was supposed to be contracting the diamond grimoire, approached Wyatt. Seeing his master deeply contemting something while staring at the daughter gem in his hand, Redfall decided to wait and not disturb him. Having learned about the principles of his daughter gems and bloodline, Wyatt turned to Redfall and asked, "What is it?" "Master, I think I would be able to better serve you if I were to contract my old grimoire. If I contract a new one, I would lose my old origin cards," Redfall exined. Though origin cards are unique, they are still cards, and once equipped, they be unequippable. So, it did note as a shock to Wyatt to learn that one would lose their origin cards along with their grimoire. Wyatt felt that Redfall''s words made sense; without his wicked origin cards, Redfall was just another demigod, albeit a more handsome one. Therefore, Wyatt asked, "Do you know where your old grimoire is?" "If it isn''t currently being used by someone else, I should be able to summon it once I enter the Card World. But if it is being used, I should be able to sense its location while in the Card World," Redfall revealed, causing Wyatt a headache. Taking Redfall into the Card World would mean deceiving the Field Marshal. Considering Redfall''s past crimes, Wyatt couldn''t think of any valid reason to convince the Field Marshal to give Redfall a second chance. It would be surprising if she did not attack him on sight. Therefore, he could only ask Redfall to alter his appearance and lie to the Field Marshal about his identity. There was also the matter of those who possessed Redfall''s grimoire. Once Redfall tried to summon or locate his grimoire, they would know he had been revived. Given Redfall''s notoriety, all five regions would likely agree to put him on their top ten most wanted list. Soon, Sky Blossom City would be noisy, as that was where Yin Widow hade to find her son. Not to mention, the Southern Royal family possessed Redfall''s Soul Candle card. The moment he stepped out of the dungeon seal, it would immediately leak his information to whoever currently held the Soul Candle card. Finding that it was too much trouble for one thrash daughter gem he nned to destroy after his experiment was concluded, Wyatt prepared to reject Redfall''s request --but Redfall, as if reading his master''s concerns, spoke up first. Seeking Wyatt''s permission, he revealed, "Master, I have a rune that helps me hide from all kinds of tracking cards, runes, and curses. Even my Soul Candle card cannot locate me if I don''t want to be found. I can reforge my runes and reestablish my divinity without a grimoire, so I n to first recover my runes and divinity, then search for my grimoire." Wyatt had heard tales of how dreadful Redfall''s origin cards were. Though not as powerful as the origin cards of the Three Mischiefs, Redfall''s origin card allowed him to establish the biggest sex cult in the history of the Card World. This cult was deeply rooted across all five regions and even the empire at Redfall''s prime. The terror of Redfall and his cult was not to be underestimated. Even the empire''s fanatics feared the madness of Redfall''s cult members. Many who had seen Clown Mask''s future vision would argue that Redfall and his sex cult were more scary than the Three Mischiefs and their forces. Not stronger, but scarier, because Redfall and his followers believed in the doctrine of ''Universal Love! They would hump anything that moved, had a hole/pole, or simply turned them on. Many did not fear death but were terrified of their own and their loved ones'' dignity being vited. What terrified them the most was that Redfall and his followers wouldn''t even spare a mangled corpse. Just the thought of Redfall and his cult taking turns viting his enemies and their families was enough to make the World leaders lose sleep. Therefore, if they discovered that Redfall had been revived-especially those who had conspired to kill him the first time-they would do everything in their power to find him before he regained his strength and extinguish his soul so thoroughly that he could never be revived again. Wyatt weighed the pros and cons of helping Redfall retrieve his grimoire. Considering the impending Demon invasion, the Seven Princes of Hell, Gideon Grim a.k.a. Handsome Fox, the Three Mischiefs, the Masters, and Librarian Jr''s conspiracy, Wyatt felt that having someone like Redfall in his ranks could be beneficial, especially with his ns to expand in the Dark Realm. After all, Redfall''s origin cards operated on the principle of ''Universal Love, which meant he could establish his cult any where in the myriad realms let alone in the Dark Realm. The more Wyatt thought about it, the more the pros outweighed the cons of helping Redfall regain his grimoire. As his daughter gem, Redfall wouldn''t be able to repeat his past atrocities unless Wyatt willed it. Therefore, it was more logical to keep Redfall around and help him reim his old origin cards. Recognizing that he would need all the help he could get when venturing into the myriad realms, Wyatt no longer hesitated. He decisively chose to keep Redfall around and assist him in retrieving his old grimoire. "Fine. For now, reforge your runes and reestablish your divinity. Once you''ve fully recovered, I''ll help you retrieve your old grimoire," Wyatt informed Redfall, ordering him to focus on his recovery first. Now that Wyatt had made his decision, he did not let any guilt get to him. He promised himself that he would use Redfall''s abilities to help defend the Card World from the uing demon invasion. Just then his demon codex sounded with a notification, [Demon Merchant ''DoubleAgent'' has requested to join your EGG Guild. Do you ept? (Yes/No) Note: If you ept a demon/devil merchant as a guild member, you cannot remove them without a valid reason. Please check the guild guidelines for eptable reasons for expelling a member.] Chapter 2282 DoubleAgent ?Chapter 2282 DoubleAgent Date: 22 April 2321 Time: 04:21 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World "DoubleAgent, really? You couldn''t think of something better?" Wyatt turned to look at Lois and asked, having read her demon merchant username on her guild application. "You don''t like it? I thought it would suit my role," Lois replied, a little disappointed that her master did not appreciate her attempt at being clever with her demon merchant username.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Your role?" Wyatt asked in confusion, having no clue what she was getting at. "Master, seeing your interest in the Masters and their organization, and considering my past with them, I assumed you would have me infiltrate their ranks and act as a double agent. Hence, the username," Lois exined. Wyatt was surprised to hear how far ahead Lois had thought for him. It hadn''t even been an hour since she became his bloodkin daughter gem, yet she was already showing remarkable initiative. He couldn''t help but marvel at the difference between regr-tier and bloodkin-tier daughter gems. If all his daughter gems showed such proactiveness, his dream of living aid-back life would be achievable much sooner than he had calcted. Not getting an immediate response from Wyatt, Lois asked tentatively, "Master, did you not n that? Was I being presumptuous?" "No, I did n something along those lines. I was just surprised to hear it from you," Wyatt assured her, appreciating her initiative and encouraging her behavior. In response, Lois eagerly added, "Master, after breaking through to the Card Demigod realm, I can return to the organization, pretending to have escaped from the Southern Royal family. Considering how much they value my physique, they will take me back without asking many questions if I credit my escape to my breakthrough." "That could work, but I have something else in mind. Like a hostage exchange. I bet they''d be willing to pay anything to get you back. Plus, that would be even more convincing cover story," Wyatt revealed his n without outright dismissing Lois''s suggestion. "Great n, Master. Your way is indeed more convincing. I feel like you have experience in this sort of exchange," Lois praised her master, but Wyatt doubted if herst sentence could be considered apliment. "Alright, I''ve epted your guild application. You''re now a proud member of the EGG Guild. Hurry up and recover. Once you break through to the demigod rank, I''ll introduce you to the rest of the gang," Wyatt said, speaking to Lois almost as if she were his close friend. Given that bloodkin daughter gems were capable of opinions and desires, unlike regr daughter gems, this was to be expected. "Don''t worry, Master. I''ve already recovered spiritually and physically. I just need to restore my runes and establish my divinity. With the abundant rule power in the devil merchant code''s spiritual city, I should be able to recover my runes in no time. Then, using the records from the Infinity Library, I''ll establish a strong and wless divinity and break through to the demigod realm soon," Lois informed her master confidently. She couldn''t wait to meet the other bloodkins and her master''s friends. "Okay then, I will take my leave. You two recover, and contact Hive Spirit if you need anything," Wyatt said, bidding goodbye to Lois and Redfall. He exited his trophy space to join the celebration, only to find that it had already ended and everyone had gone back to work. Puzzled, he asked, "What''s going on? Why did you end the celebration so soon?" "I didn''t feel right continuing the celebration when you were working," Dredre spoke up first, breaking the tense silence. After all, they were celebrating her and her creation''s birth. No one feltfortable continuing the festivities if she wasn''t in the mood for it. "Field Marshal, didn''t. I tell you it was just a small hup and that I''d be right back, asking you to cover for me?" Wyatt questioned the Field Marshal angrily, feeling she hadn''t done a good job of covering for his absence. "Wyatt, you were gone for almost two hours. Someone was bound to notice you were missing," the Field Marshal responded, not one to make excuses. She had tried her best to cover for him, but her deception couldn''t fool Dredre. The Pixie saw right through their attempts, and upon learning that Wyatt was attending to some urgent issue, she ended the celebration, feeling it was inappropriate to celebrate while their friend was working hard to hold things together. "Tsk," Corey clicked her tongue loudly, tantly showing her disappointment in Wyatt. However, her eyes revealed that she hadn''t expected much from him to begin with. Still unsatisfied, she remarked, "Poor Dredre, you''re unlucky to have met such a client. If it were me-" "If it were you, you couldn''t even afford a pound of mud from her forest. So, shut up," Wyatt snapped back, countering Corey with brutal honesty. The mud in Dredre''s forest was enriched with rare minerals, infused with rule power and soul energy. Each pound of it was worth more than Corey''s entire bank bnce. "Y-you-money isn''t everything! I would be there for Dredre, sharing in our joys and sorrows. It would be us against the myriad realms," Corey argued, using the clich¨¦ rhetoric that every incapable person uses to deceive their naive mark. "Corey! I will not tolerate you targeting Wyatt through me anymore, even if you are my close friend," Dredre suddenly interjected, which was out of character for her. Pixies were usually pushovers, except for the Elder Pixies, the guardians of their kind. "Close friend?" Wyatt was surprised to hear this. While it was easy to befriend Pixies, being regarded as a close friend by one was not. For Corey to have earned that title from Dredre was impressive. Then again, despite her frequent shes with him, Corey was a genuinely good person and a loyal friend. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for her to rallyrades who were still willing to go against the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' for her. She truly was a reincarnator. Chapter 2283 Cortneys Uncle ?Chapter 2283 Cortney''s Uncle Date: 22 April 2321 Time: 04:32 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World "But Dredre, I was just speaking up for you. You shouldn''t let him off so easily," Corey insisted, trying to convince Dredre but failing miserably. "Corey, Wyatt has done more for me than any client has ever done for their pixie library guide. If not for him, I wouldn''t have this forest, nor would I have been able to create Ceed. So, I am nothing but grateful to him," Dredre defended Wyatt, expressing her gratitude. Despite being here to serve him, Wyatt had never treated her like a servant. Instead, he catered to all her whims, showering her with expensive gifts and favors. Though, it was another matter that if she didn''t consider him her best friend, she might not have epted them. "If you''re fine with it, then I''m fine with it," Corey conceded, feeling disappointed that things didn''t go her way. However, sensing Wyatt''s intimidating re, she forced a polite smile. She froze upon receiving his mental transmission: ''First Susan, and now Dredre. Can''t you be normal for once? Or do you just enjoy the thrill of trying to steal food from my mouth? Don''t ever leave the Seed Space. If I catch you outside, I''ll make good on my promise to give you the whooping of a lifetime! Wyatt made sure Corey understood he was sparing her only for Dredre''s sake. Since he was the reason the celebration had ended abruptly, he didn''t want to upset. Dredre further by letting her see two of her friends fighting over her. Ignoring Corey, he addressed the rest, "Guys, I know the moment has passed, and it''s toote to restart the celebration. But I know something that will lift the mood. Hang tight, we''re going to visit my elder sister." "Elder sister? Wyatt, aren''t you an only child?" Susan asked in surprise. She had met Wyatt''s uncle, uncle''s family, maternal aunt, and so-called rtives from the Central Capital, but this was the first time she was hearing him mention an elder sister. If Wyatt did have a blood-rted elder sister, Susan felt she needed to get on her good side and earn points to secure her approval of her rtionship with Wyatt.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Wyatt''s elder sister?" Everyone else was equally puzzled, as they all knew Wyatt was the only child of his parents. "I just found out recently. I''m rolling with it since that''s easier," Wyatt said, brushing off the details, while the Field Marshal, who knew part of the truth, shook her head in dismay. "That''s great! Now we have a valid reason to continue our celebration. What do you 19:47 say, Dredre?" Cortney chimed in, seeking Dredre''s opinion. Dredre nodded vigorously, adding, "Yes, let''s go meet Wyatt''s elder sister." Meanwhile, Clown Mask turned to Wyatt and asked, "Boss, does that mean you''re Cortney''s uncle?" "Master, don''t tell me you''re Wyatt''s elder sister?" Cortney asked her mother in shock and utter disbelief. The others were equally stunned, except for the Field Marshal, who was confused as to why Clown Mask would say that. Wasn''t she the one who killed his parents in the first ce? Was there a hidden reason why Wyatt forgave her? "Cortney, I get your point. But can''t you just start calling me mother already?" Clown Mask argued, looking at the rest who were waiting for an answer. She added, "Everyone rx, I was just kidding around to get my daughter to stop ignoring me and actually talk to me." Cortney simply rolled her eyes at Clown Mask, continuing her silent treatment, while Bloodette had mixed feelings about the whole situation. "Woah, for a minute there, you had us all. Good one," Park said with a chuckle, easing everyone''s mood. "Alright, you guys hang tight. I''m going to move the Seed World out of the dungeon seal and to my sister''s home. I''ll be back in a jiffy," Wyatt said before exiting the Seed World without waiting for anyone to ask about his elder sister''s home. After all, he didn''t want to spoil the surprise. "Wait a minute, doesn''t the Seed World now belong to Ceed? How can Wyatt move it. to his sister''s house on a whim?" Corey suddenly pointed out, feeling something didn''t add up. "I have given the authority to Master Wyatt to do so," Ceed rified, only to have Corey ask, "Why do you call him ''Master"?" "Master Wyatt is my creator''s boss, so he is my Master," Ceed exined, prompting Corey to reply in scepticism, "That''s a messed-up logic, but I guess it makes sense." "Corey, what''s with you? Why are you targeting Wyatt again? I thought you had moved on," Susan asked, puzzled by Corey''s renewed obsession with Wyatt. It seemed to have red up recently. "Let me tell you why. Unable to keep up with him, she''s taking out her frustration like this," Park exined. Corey''s problem with Wyatt was that she had started to develop an inferiorityplex toward him after repeatedly failing to catch up, let alone surpass him. The change in Wyatt''s prowess was too huge, though he hide it well, Corey who knew his previous self could feel the difference. "Corey, the race is only over when you give up. Don''t let your desperation lead you astray. I''m sure, sooner orter, you''ll not only catch up with Wyatt but be someone he will lookup to. I believe in you," Susan encouraged Corey, urging her not to let herpetitive spirit cloud her judgment. However, Susan didn''t forget to warn Corey about her behavior: "Also, your actions are fine as long as they''re harmless and meant in fun, but they can easily cause misunderstandings. So, rify things with Wyatt when you get the opportunity. He''s been very tolerant with you for some reason. It''s almost as if he has a soft spot for you. So, I''m sure if you''re upfront with Wyatt, he will forgive you." Chapter 2284 Parks Pride ?Chapter 2284 Park''s Pride Date: 22 April 2321 Time: 04:39 Location: Card World, Southern Region, Blossom District, Sky Blossom City, Dungeon Highway, Blood Rock Dungeon Seal, Seed World Listening to Susan''s advice for Corey, the Field Marshal couldn''t help but look at Corey with pity. She knew Corey had secrets of her own, but she doubted they would ever be enough to let her catch up with Wyatt-even in a million years, let alone be his equal or someone he would look up to. Noticing the pity in the Field Marshal''s eyes, Corey was irked and sharply asked, "Why, great-grandma, you don''t think I can catch up to Wyatt?" One would think that as an elder and respected figure in the Card World, the Field Marshal would be above pettiness and would not hold a grudge against an ignorant child like Corey. However, she did. With a humorous tone, she mocked, "No, honey. I just think you''re being foolish topete with Wyatt. Why don''t you find someone more suited to your caliber? My grandchild, JJ. Now, if you were topete against him, maybe you could try and catch up to him in few decades." "JJ the sewer sweeper? I''ll have you know, I can take on hundreds of him right now- Corey began, but before she could finish her sentence, the Field Marshal interrupted, "Without using your snake familiar from the dark realm?" Corey hesitated but soon nodded, boasting, "Yes, I can. I can easily defeat him on my own." "Is that so?" The Field Marshal looked at Corey in amusement and proposed, "If you manage to defeat JJ, I will officially adopt you as my great-granddaughter. What do you say?" "I am already your great-granddaughter," Corey shamelessly imed. Just when everyone thought she would relent for obvious reasons, she surprised them all by countering the Field Marshal''s proposal, "If I manage to defeat JJ, you will take me to meet my parents." Corey no longer wanted to force her parents to return, knowing that what they were doing was important for them. She also did not want her parents'' hard work over thest decade and a half to go to waste due to her childish fits. Therefore, she nned to meet them instead. However, for that, she needed the Southern Royal family''s permission, as visiting Way Beyond without a proper permit was a punishable crime. With her current strength and Lil. Baem''s support, she could bypass the protocol, but doing so would tarnish her parents'' exemry record in the Southern Watch. Thus, she had repeatedly applied for permission to meet her parents at Way Beyond, only to be rejected multiple times without a valid reason. She knew she was being given the runaround on the Royal family''s orders. "If you''re really strong enough to defeat JJ on your own, I see no reason to stop you from meeting your parents at their post on Way Beyond," the Field Marshal conceded, knowing how much Corey missed her parents. Seeing Corey''s recent actions, she felt guilty, thinking that a talented and good kid was going astray because of the Southern Region''s ipetence. "Alright, then. Let''s go find the royal sewer sweeper right now!" Corey announced eagerly, brimming with motivation. Then, she hurried to Ceed, asking her to let them out since the Seed World was now Ceed''s domain. "What''s wrong?" the Field Marshal asked Park, who was now looking at her with the same pitying gaze she had earlier directed at Corey. "You really don''t love your grandson, do you?" Park asked, feeling that the Field Marshal was being cruel to JJ by throwing him under the bus like that. First, she had him sweeping the sewers of Sky Blossom City, and now she nned to subject him to a beatdown from Corey, Park couldn''t help but add, "That kid has a rough road ahead of him." "You speak as if my grandson''s defeat at Corey''s hands is a given," the Field Marshal replied, clearly displeased with Park''s implication, though thetter didn''t seem to care. As the remnant memory of Demon Emperor Corey Park, she had inherited both her kindness and pride. Except for Wyatt, Susan, and her card apprentice parents, she didn''t consider anyone in this realm worthy of Corey''s attention, let alone someone from the Southern Royal bloodline. Even though they were strong for this realm, they were the ones responsible for taking Corey''s parents away at a young age in the name of the greater good. If Corey Park didn''t have at least this level of pride, it would have been impossible for her to survive in the Dark Realm, let alone build and lead her own forces. With a sneer, she retorted, "Isn''t it?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Park didn''t like the edgy version of Corey who could sumb to darkness at any moment or get triggered over petty things. But she hated it more when Corey said she would be more like her parents having listened to the likes of the Field Marshal. In the world''s eyes, they might be good soldiers, but to Park, they were just hardworking, kind-hearted people being manipted by the Royal family, who took advantage of their love for their fellow citizens and country. Park would rather see Corey be edgy than like her parents. The Demon Emperor Corey Park was kind, but one should not forget she had survived nearly a century in the Dark Realm. Her definition of kindness was borrowed from the demon dictionary, not the card apprentice dictionary. It was worth noting that in some dark race''s dictionaries, kindness was listed as a synonym for foolishness. "You''re just an ego spirit. Considering who your master is, I don''t me you for your ignorance," the Field Marshal dismissed Park''s remarks, assuming she was just an uninformed ego spirit of Corey. "Just for that, I won''t stop Corey when she goes full Darkside on your grandson," Park warned, as if she could already see how the battle between JJ and Corey would unfold. "What the heck is ''full Darkside"?" the Field Marshal asked, clearly confused. "You''ll know when you see it," Park replied cryptically, a sly smile on her face. "Both you and your master need professional help," the Field Marshal said, feeling that both Corey and her ego spirit were delusional. Just when others were getting worried their argument would spiral into a fight, the duo ended their argument, hearing Corey''s yell, "Why can''t we leave the Seed World?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2285 New Base ?Chapter 2285 New Base Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm Realm, Realm''s Womb, Seed World "Corey, are you sure you want to leave the Seed World?" A menacing voice startled Corey. - A Few Minutes Earlier - Exiting the Seed World, Wyatt stared into the space before him, having ordered Ceed to unroot the Seed World from the dungeon seal''s space so he could transport it to the Lil Red Storm Realm with him. Soon, a pink gem, simr in form and size to Wyatt''s primordial cmity daughter gem, became visible, hovering in the air as if it had a will of its own. It floated toward Wyatt, who grabbed it and used his primordial soul pupils to peer inside. To his surprise, the Seed World had changed beyond recognition. It now contained a neb of soul pathways and arrangements, and at the center of it all, in its womb, was a celestial spirit resembling Ceed. This was her spiritual body, while her physical body remained in the Seed World with Dredre. Given that Ceed was a newborn celestial, it wasn''t surprising that she did not have even a hint of rule power in her womb, let alone a rule stream. Typically, after their birth, newborn celestials immediately beginprehending rules from the rule source to summon rule power and satisfy their appetite-unless they have a Pixie to provide pixie dust, or, in the case of Primordial Pixies, primordial energy. If Ceed had done the same, it would have been difficult for her to continue hiding from the Card World. Fortunately, not only did she have a Pixie to feed her pixie dust, but she also had a Master who could supply her with primordial energy. Analyzing the changes in the Seed World, what intrigued Wyatt the most was Ceed''s spiritual channel. Its spiritual end led to the rule source, simr to his. This wasmon among him, Ceed, and Dalie. However, his spiritual channel also connected to the origin source. He felt it was a pity that neither Ceed nor Dalie inherited his ''One with the Source'' skill. Ceed, who had yet to be a bloodkin-tier daughter gem, still had hope to inherit it, whereas in Dalie''s case, he wondered if increasing her bloodline purity might help her gain new skills. Having satisfied his curiosity, Wyatt stored the Seed World in a storage card. Upon being ced in the storage card the Seed World immediately burrowed into it''s space, awaiting Wyatt''s summons. Wyatt then hesitantly used his demon codex to activate the devil merchant code''s transportation function, teleporting to the Lil Red Storm Realm. He feared it might Nour Race charge him for all the people he was carrying with him, as he remembered paying for two when he carried the Elder Anesthesia Dragon out of blood rule source. However, to his surprise, the devil merchant code only charged him for one. Seed World''s space stealth seemed able to evade even the devil merchant code, impressing him with the upgrade Ceed brought to the Seed World. Upon arrival at the Lil Red Storm Realm, Wyatt was enthusiastically greeted by Dalie. "Wyatt, you''re back!" "Looks like you''ve been busy," Wyatt remarked, noticing how his field of vision was blocked by rows of precious metal bricks stacked upon each other. "Yes," Dalie replied proudly. "I no longer need them, so I prepared them for you. There are some that I didn''t know how to refine, so I left them alone for you to handle. "I appreciate that," Wyatt said, feeling touched. He knew Dalie genuinely wanted him to have all the resources she had collected over centuries-not just because she was his daughter gem. He summoned his grimoire and, taking out the Seed World, handed it to Dalie, saying, "Here, this little one will keep youpany when I''m busy with work." "Is that a newborn celestial?" Dalie instantly recognized her own kind. Looking at the Seed World, she said with a longing tone, "Her realm is convenient." "Let it take root somewhere convenient for you, or where you can keep an eye on it. Hurry, my friends are waiting to meet you," Wyatt urged, eager to introduce Dalie to everyone as his Elder Sister. In his two lifetimes, no one had shown him such selflessness. She truly expected nothing from him except the chance to live for him. "Alright, alright. Give me a minute. I''ll let it take root next to my core. Then we can go meet your friends," Dalie said, equally excited to meet Wyatt''spanions.N?v(el)B\\jnn As a daughter gem, Dalie knew the newborn celestial was one of them. Therefore, she did not mind letting it stay in her womb. Considering her cursed primordial bloodline purity level, she held supremacy over all of Wyatt''s daughter gems. She had ns for the newborn but decided to proceed only after meeting and discussing things with it. Not wanting force her will on it. "All done. Let''s head in," Dalie announced, having used the hive spirit to inform Ceed to take root in her womb. Together, they entered the Seed World. Arriving in the Seed World, they were greeted by Corey''s yell, "Why can''t we leave the Seed World?" Thinking back to his warning to her a few moments earlier, Wyatt menacingly asked, "Corey, are you sure you want to leave the Seed World?" "Wyatt!" Corey was startled by his sudden appearance but quickly demanded, "Wyatt, hit me!" Then seeing the puzzled expression on his face she exined, "I know my actions towards youtely were nothing but bitchy. A simple sorry won''t cut it. So, hit me until you''re satisfied." 14:32 "Huh?" Wyatt was taken aback by Corey''s sudden change in demeanor. It was getting hard for him to keep track of her mood swings. This wasn''t the first time she had apologized to him because of her actions, and he had a feeling it wouldn''t be thest. Seeing the hot mess she was as a reincarnator, Wyatt thanked his lucky stars for his transmigration not having a twist like Corey''s reincarnation had. Chapter 2286 Rematch ?Chapter 2286 Rematch Date: Unspecifiedn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm Realm, Realm''s Womb, Seed World "Let''s pin that forter," Wyatt dismissed Corey and enthusiastically introduced Dalie to everyone. "Everyone, this is my elder sister, Dalie Wyatt. And sis, this is everyone I trust. Now, let''s resume the celebrations!" Just as Dalie prepared to greet everyone, Corey abruptly stepped in front of her and interjected, "Hello, Dalie. I''m Corey Bright, Wyatt''s most trusted and efficient employee. If you don''t mind, could you ask your little brother to hit me and then let me out?" "Ah..." Dalie didn''t know how to reply to Corey''s abrupt request. However, Susan, who had rushed over, grabbed Corey by her ear before Wyatt lost his temper and ordered, "Corey, behave yourself. Now, apologize to big sis Dalie." "Big sis, let go-Aaaah..." Corey screamed in pain as Susan''s grip on her ear tightened. The former turned to see where thetter gained such strength, only to find Susan''s hand wearing a gauntlet-she was partially using her origin card. "Hello, big sis Dalie, I''m Susan, Wyatt''s manager and friend. You can call me little Su or anything you prefer. And don''t mind Corey; she has a few screws loose but is a good friend and little sister. You''ll see once you get to know her," Susan hurriedly introduced herself and rescued Corey, as always. "Hi, Susan and Corey. It''s good to meet you both. If she wants to get out that urgently, I can let her out," Dalie offered, noticing Corey''s urgency. "Really! Please do, I''ll owe you one," Corey ignored Susan''s grip on her ear and eagerly requested Dalie to let her out. "Alright," Dalie sent Corey out to Lil. Red Storm realm while neither Wyatt nor the Field Marshal stopped her. The duo had simr grins on their faces. Stepping onto the dark red mud of Lil. Red Storm and staring at the two suns, a couple of crescent moons, a full moon, and a fewary rings, Corey''s mind went nk for a second. It was due to both shock and ack of oxygen to her brain. Fortunately, her demon physique quickly adapted, and she immediately screamed, "Wyatt, you fucker, where did you send me?" Not getting a reply, she summoned her demon codex, which was with Park, nning to use the Devil Merchant Code''s transportation service to return to the Card World and find JJ. But to her dismay, she couldn''t afford it. Then her eyes fell on rows of precious metal bricks stacked on top of each other. With a sly glint in her eyes, she shouted, "Wyatt, if you don''t send me back to the Card World, don''t me me for using these ingredients as offerings." "I dare you to touch them." Sure enough, her threat worked and managed to get a reply from him. However, unable to find his figure, she decided to summon him. She walked toward the bricks and touched them, as he dared her to. "That''s it, you''ve done it now," Wyatt suddenly appeared behind Corey, nning to shove her head into the ground and make her eat mud. But to his surprise, she grabbed his hand without even looking back and flung him onto the rows of precious bricks, which fell like dominoes. Seeing the mess, Wyatt was even more pissed. Getting back on his feet and dusting himself off, he said, "You are going to stack them all back up with your hands or else..." "Bring it, asshole. Today, I''ll show you that your win before was just a fluke," Corey said, as her eyes, canine teeth, and nails grew sharper with her excitement. Ever since her defeat at Wyatt''s hands at the city tournament, she had wanted a rematch. However, Park held her back, saying Wyatt was hiding his true strength and she wasn''t his match yet. She grew tired of hearing that every time she made progress in her strength and prepared to challenge Wyatt. Hence, without even realizing it, she was taking out her frustration on Wyatt by regressing to her old self-the bitchiest bitch. The only reason she didn''t trigger the conditions of Wyatt''s contract was because she wanted to prove herself to him, ''She was no less than anyone out there. No one could ignore her, not harm him. "Hahaha, that''s the funniest joke I''ve heard," Wyatt said, unleashing a tiny part of his strength, causing Corey''s pupils to shrink. However, she did not back down; instead, she dered, "Today, I''ll show you that no one can look down on me!" Corey''s eyes turned pitch ck as she rushed at him, balling her fists. Nearing him, one of her fists aimed for his head while the other targeted his chest. She had the technique butcked the power. Wyatt grabbed her fists with ease and asked in confusion, "When did I ever look down on you?" "Sin Smoke!" Corey summoned the screaming smoke of her ego me and used it to cover her fists. If one looked closer, they would notice screaming faces inscribed in the ck soot covering her fists. With Wyatt''s sharp eyes, he even made out individual faces with agony-filled expressions. So, he shoved Corey away, letting go of her fists in disgust. Being pushed back, Corey had a satisfied grin on her face as she uttered, "Sinner''s mark." Wyatt''s palms had picked up ck soot from Corey''s fists, which gathered to form miniature agonized face tattoos on both his palms. Wyatt looked at them in disgust. and tried to wipe them off, but he couldn''t-they seemed to have deeply embedded into his skin. "Wyatt, you cannot get them off, even if you were to chop off your hands. They''re rooted in your soul pathways. Just give up; I don''t want to put my friend through something meant for the damned," Corey advised, not wanting to use what her reincarnation used to punish the most heinous of criminals in the dark realm, those undeserving of the sweet release of death or extinction. "Do your worst." Chapter 2287 The Armageddon Song: 1st Verse Denial Chapter 2287 The Armageddon Song: 1st Verse ''Denial'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm Realm, Realm''s Womb, Seed World "Wyatt, I''m serious. I don''t want to use that sinister skill against someone I consider a friend. Don''t force me to use it," Corey repeated her advice with a stern tone, feeling that Wyatt was underestimating the extent of her abilities. "Tell your bullshit to someone else. If you really meant it, you wouldn''t have used that skill on me in the first ce. Come on, show me the progress you''ve made," Wyatt dismissed Corey''s warning and challenged her to prove what gave her the confidence to face him. "You called my bluff. Good for you. I should have known you would not cave to such threats. But I no longer n to go easy on you, Wyatt. Ignite!" With Corey''s chant, the ck soot on both her fists began to emit a fiery red glow, apanied by loud, wailing cries. Surprisingly, the wailsing from the soot had a harmony to them, sounding much like an ominous and eerie background music. "The Armageddon Song: 1st Verse: Denial," Corey chanted as she punched at Wyatt from afar. The energy from the wails focused into her fist, forming a sonic attack so powerful that its form resembled a fist traveling through the air. The sonic fist, the size of Wyatt''s height, shot toward him, breaking the sound barrier. Wyatt, who had his power suppressed to that of an average Card King, could not react in time, and Corey''s attacknded squarely on him before passing through. At first nce, it seemed like it hadn''t even managed to harm a hair on Wyatt''s body. However, soon after, blood began to ooze from Wyatt''s ears, eyes, nose, and mouth. He fell to his knees, staring at Corey, the whites of his eyes dyed red with blood, soon overtaking his pupils as well. "Stop pretending. An injury like that is something you can instantly recover from. I know it''s impossible to harm you unless the attack manages to damage your mutated ego gem," Corey said, seeing right through Wyatt''s performance. "You saw through it, did you?" Wyatt said, getting back on his feet. He had hoped to see Corey make a fool of herself, but it seemed she was smarter than most gave her credit for. Or perhaps Park had informed her that his strength¡ªand weakness¡ªwas tied to his mutated ego gem. Either way, Wyatt was impressed. Corey''s attack just now was strong enough to kill a regr Card Emperor. Her sonic punch was capable of bypassing defenses and attacking the target''s vital soul pathways and shattering them. Basically, it was sure kill move. Not to mention, this attack was fueled purely by soul energy. If she had used or added sound rule rted runes or rule power, its potency would have increased by several folds. Considering Corey might have inherited all of Park''s runes by now, Wyatt believed she held back. Still, for Corey to be capable of killing a Card Emperor with a single punch despite being in the Card Master realm was an impressive feat. "It seems you''ve made a lot of progress since west met. Go ahead, show me what these can do," Wyatt said, pointing at the two sinner marks on each of his palms. "I would never use something that vile on someone I car¡ªknow," Corey shook her head. Having her progress acknowledged by Wyatt, she seemed to calm down a bit. "Go ahead, I''m just a clone. The original is in the seed world, celebrating with the rest," the clone Wyatt revealed, shocking Corey. In her rage, she channeled rule power into her fist, chanting, "The Armageddon Song: 1st Verse: Denial." This time, the clone was unable to react in time as well, as the speed of the sonic attack, enhanced by rule power, increased by a few thousand times. Unlike before, Wyatt did not bleed, but his body popped like microwaved popcorn, filling the atmosphere with the scent of barbecue. His primordial cmity daughter gem was flung a few miles away but remained unharmed. In mid-air, the clone Wyatt reconstructed his body. When he regained his vision, Corey was right in front of him again. Gathering even more rule power in her fist, she punched, chanting, "The Armageddon Song: 1st Verse: Denial." Unable to react, clone Wyatt''s body was blown to bits once more, but this time, his daughter gem showed signs of cracking. He quickly healed it and reconstructed his body while using the adaptive resonance technique to prepare for Corey''s next sonic fist. Corey once again appeared before the clone and used her martial arts, increasing the amount of rule power in her attack. She was struggling to figure out the exact amount needed to break the clone''s core. Having witnessed Wyatt''s fights, she knew his perfect clones were just as tenacious as him. However, this time, things didn''t go her way. Wyatt''s soul pathways vibrated at the frequency of her sonic fist instinctively, allowing him to evade the attack without taking even a scratch. Witnessing this, Corey was at a loss for words, recalling Park''s advice: "You can''t be a one-trick pony if you want to defeat Wyatt. He mightck in terms ofbat arts and techniques, but he''s smarter and far more tenacious than any enemy I''ve ever faced. If you can''t kill him in one attack, sooner orter, he''ll figure out the weakness of your assault and render it useless. Mastering one martial art to the sage level isn''t enough to beat him; you''ll have to master at least a couple to that level to stand a chance." "Woah, you almost had me with thatst punch, phew. The original will be very happy to learn of your progress, and I appreciate your resolve not to use your ultimate move on me, despite knowing I''m just a clone," Clone Wyatt remarked. However, Corey didn''t appreciate it she only grew angrier that she couldn''t even defeat a clone. Chapter 2288 Cowardly/Considerate Clone Chapter 2288 Cowardly/Considerate Clone Date: Unspecified n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm Realm "You don''t seem satisfied with your progress in strength," Clone Wyatt observed, noting Corey''s bubbling emotions clearly written on her face. "I''m still not strong enough to defeat Wyatt," Corey admitted with frustration and a hint of helplessness. She was unwilling to be outdone by Wyatt, let alone his clone. They were of the same age, yet he excelled in everythingpared to her. If she considered her past lives, she was much older than Wyatt, which only worsened her mood. "I don''t know if it helps, but our match ended in a draw. Maybe next time, you could defeat him," Clone Wyatt suggested. Though his intentions were good, it was clear hecked experience in consoling others. Corey red at the clone and asked, "A draw? You call that a draw? Are you pitying me?" "No, no," the clone stammered, hastily exining, "Though I might have negated your fist arts, I don''t have any cards or runes that could help me defeat you without killing you. And¡ªdon''t look at me like that¡ªyou also held back from using your more lethal moves and only stuck to the first verse of your fist art. Not to forget, these sinner''s marks on both my palms. That''s why I dered it a draw." "Just take me to Wyatt," Corey demanded, ignoring the clone consideration she ordered it to let her into the seed world. "That, I can''t do. You can''t enter the living section of the seed world until you''ve neatly stored these resources in the warehouse section," the clone ryed Wyatt''s instructions to Corey. But seeing Corey''s re, it hurriedly added, "It''s not me¡ªit''s the original who gave the order." "Are you sure you''re Wyatt''s clone? You''re too cowardly," Corey scoffed as she began preparing to store the resources in the warehouse. After all, she was Wyatt''s employee. As his friend, she could be willful, but as his employee, she had to execute his orders withoutint. That was the price she paid to be a demon merchant. "Though we are Wyatt''s clones, we have our own individualities to ensure that we don''t mistake ourselves for the original," the clone exined, noticing that Corey had withdrawn her skill, Sinner''s Marks. "We? How many of you are there?" Corey asked curiously as she stored as many resources as she could in her storage cards while using her spirituality to arrange the bricks in an orderly fashion, stacking them just like Dalie had, so that when summoned, they would arrive neatly arranged. "Not a lot, just a little over a thousand," the clone replied, using his celestial force to carry as many resources as he could into the seed world. Though the main primordial spirit hadn''t explicitly instructed him to help Corey, Wyatt hadn''t forbidden it either. "A thousand! Wyatt has over a thousand clones like you?" Corey asked in shock, pausing her work. Her mind went nk at the thought of facing a thousand of Wyatt''s clones, especially when she struggled to defeat just one of them. However, recalling her skill ''Sin Smoke'' and martial art ''Armageddon Song,'' both of which had widespread area effects that could target multiple enemies at once, even a small army if conditions were favorable, she calmed down. Not to mention, she hadn''t let her ego me, Park, possess her, as she had a point to prove to Wyatt. But if she had, with Park having regained all her past life''s techniques and their proficiency, she could have rendered Wyatt unable to battle within a minute, let alone thousands of his clones. "Y-yes," the clone replied awkwardly, unable toprehend Corey''s shock. Having thousands of clones wasn''t a big deal to him, as most of his knowledge came from the Infinity Library, where the standards were too high. Nothing less than a semi-ruler ss was enough to surprise him anymore. "Good for him," Corey muttered, resolving to master all the martial arts that Park had reached sage level in when she was alive, aiming to reach that level herself before challenging Wyatt next time. This time around, she nned to take Park''s advice seriously, especially after her match with Wyatt''s clone had yed out just as Park had warned. "Are you done? Let''s unload these resources in the warehouse first and return for more," the clone suggested, choosing to ignore Corey''s rivalry toward Wyatt. Dalie could have moved all these resources into the seed''s warehouse space with a snap of her fingers, but Wyatt wanted to punish Corey, warning her that her actions would no longer go without consequences. "Yeah, let''s hurry. I need to go find JJ after this," Corey urged the clone, indicating she had other matters to attend to. "Alright," the clone agreed, and soon they appeared on a barren floating ind with in stone flooring and rows of huge stone shelves, efficient enough to store all of Dalie''s resources. "By the way, where are we, and where did Wyatt get these resources?" Corey asked, her mind finally calm enough to focus on what was in front of her. "We are in the Lil Red Storm Realm, Dalie''s realm. She prepared all these resources as a gift for her little brother," the clone answered as he used his celestial force to neatly stored the stored he had carried in, organizing them in their respective shelves. "Dalie''s realm? Isn''t she from the Card Realm? Also, from what I saw, the realm isn''t capable of sustaining life. How did Dalie manage to live here?" Corey was shocked to learn that Dalie wasn''t a native of the Card World despite appearing human, and even more surprised to discover that she had grown up on a deste realm all alone. "She doesn''t live on it; she is the Lil Red Storm Realm," the clone revealed, as Dalie had already shared her origin with the rest of the group. Wyatt never intended to keep it a secret from his friends. Otherwise, he would not have introduced Dalie to them in the first ce. "Dalie is a celestial!" Corey eximed in shock. Chapter 2289 Rival / Errand Girl ?Chapter 2289 Rival / Errand Girl Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm Realm, Realm''s Womb, Seed World, Warehouse Section "Yes, Dalie is a celestial," the clone confirmed, continuing to store the resources on the shelves, unaware of Corey''s shock. "Then how is she rted to him? How can a celestial be a mortal''s sister? Did she adopt him? And here I thought I was clever for climbing up the Southern Royal Family''s family tree using me being Anna''s goddaughter asdder. That jerk-it''s like he breathes fortune." Corey''s initial shock quickly turned into envy. Who wouldn''t want a celestial as an elder sister, especially one who prepared such avish gift? "No, she didn''t adopt him. They''re rted by blood," the clone rified without going into details, as it was important to Dalie that everyone knew she and Wyatt were blood-rted siblings. "How the heck is it possible for a mortal to be blood-rted to a celestial? Don''t tell me Wyatt''s father was a celestial in disguise! Next, you''ll tell me we''re in someic where Wyatt is the main character and I''m his ipetent rival/errand girl," Corey eximed, throwing a fit. She red at the clone, pondering if it took her for a fool. Otherwise, why else would it im Wyatt was blood-rted to Dalie? She wanted to grab its cor and scream, ''Celestials don''t bleed!'' but restrained herself, choosing to hear its exnation first.N?v(el)B\\jnn "It''s confidential. I can''t exin how, but it''s true-they''re blood-rted siblings," the clone hesitantly replied, fearing Corey''s sudden outburst. "Now I regret not activating Sinner''s Marks when I had the chance," Corey muttered, ring at the clone before resuming her task of stocking the shelves. "No, you don''t. You''re loud, but you''re not cruel," the clone stated, speaking from its experience of apanying Corey thus far. "I''m loud?" Corey pressed, expecting the clone to take back its remark. But the clone, not understanding her irritation, answered, "Yes?" wondering if it had answered correctly. "Guess you''re not that cowardly. You are Wyatt''s clone, after all," Corey''s expression softened. She knew the clone hadn''t meant to offend her by calling her loud. Not to mention, it was considerate and easy to talk to. If Wyatt had been half as approachable, they could have been the best of friends. Phew, the clone sighed in relief, feeling a bit proud that it had given the right answer. It was getting used to walking on eggshells around Corey and learning how to deal with her. "What are you two doing here while the rest of us are celebrating?" Dalie suddenly appeared in the warehouse in the form of a pixie. She had sensed them mentioning her name long ago but seeing them enter another section of seed world she decided to investigate. "We were moving the resources to the warehouse-" the clone began to exin, but with a snap of her fingers, Dalie used her mastery of space rule to move all the resources lying on the Lil Red Storm Realm''s ground into the warehouse shelves, neatly in order. She then turned to them and said, "All done. Let''s join the others at the celebration." In an instant, the trio appeared next to Wyatt, who was watching five pixies perform one of their traditional dances. The performers were none other than Dredre, Ceed, Bloodette, Clown Mask, and the Field Marshal. Dalie had been among them earlier but had stepped away, promising to return shortly. Leaving the duo, she hurriedly rejoined them. Seeing his clone and Corey arrive with Dalie, Wyatt understood what had happened without needing to ess the clone''s memories. Recalling his clone, he shot a stern re at Corey, who immediately approached him, pleading, "Help me return to the Card World." Sensing the desperation in Corey''s eyes and voice, Wyatt''s frown softened, and he reassured her, "I heard what happened. You don''t need to return to the Card World to defeat JJ. I''ve spoken with the Field Marshal, and she will arrange for you to meet your parents on the Way Beyond." "Really? Thank you, Wyatt," Corey gratefully said, only for Wyatt''s expression to turn stern again as he asked, with a hint of sarcasm, "Why didn''t youe to me when the Southern Royal Family was blocking you from meeting your parents? I could have helped you sooner. After all, you are my most trusted and efficient employee." "I didn''t want to bother you," Corey hesitantly replied. However, Wyatt pressed on, "Or did you think I couldn''t or wouldn''t help you?" ".." Corey stared at her feet, unable to meet Wyatt''s gaze. The truth was, it had never crossed her mind to seek his help, especially with Park being busy with Susan for their uing joint venture. Lately, her mind has been all over the ce. She only felt like herself in Susan or Lil. Baem''s presence. "And what were you thinking, trying to challenge JJ? Don''t you know your own strength? You don''t need to prove yourself to anyone-especially not to me. I''ve known from day one that if anyone in the Card World could keep up with me, it would be you. Stop wasting time on unnecessary thoughts and step your game. Otherwise, I''ll have to avenge Park alone," Wyatt lectured her, his concern genuine. Since epting Corey as his friend, Wyatt had embraced both her strengths and ws. Yes, her quirks were a pain to handle when they red up, and recently, she''d been nothing but quirky, but Wyatt never intended to let go of her hand. He had a habit of holding on to those who trusted him, respecting and fearing that trust deeply. Corey looked up at Wyatt with teary eyes. For some reason, his lecture and subtle show of concern, deeply moved her. Unconsciously, tears welled up in her eyes. She couldn''t understand why she felt this way, but the more she tried to make sense of her turbulent emotions, the more her heart ached. "Don''t go challenging JJ," Wyatt added with a reassuring smile. "I think he''s suffering enough, cleaning the sewers day in and day out. Also, after the celebration, let''s create a sturdy mental defense-type skill card." Chapter 2290 M.O.A.L ?Chapter 2290 M.O.A.L Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm Realm, Realm''s Womb, Seed World The gang celebrated the birth of Dredre''s forest spirit, Ceed, and the union of the Wyatt siblings until even the likes of the Field Marshal had to start using her soul energy to cleanse her system of all the booze just to keep partying. Fortunately, most of them were demon merchants, so they never ran out of food, wine, or entertainment to keep the festivities going. With Dalie''s gift rejuvenating Wyatt''s wallet, they went wild.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Corey and Dalie had wine for the first time as Corey Bright and Dalie Wyatt, while Cortney and Jaya publicly drank wine for the first time as well. As for Wyatt, he joined them, but due to his strong physique, none of the best-selling and popr liquors in the inter-realmwork seemed capable of getting him drunk. Learning this, the gang turned it into a drinking game: they would taste every liquor avable on inter-realmwork until they found one that could get Wyatt drunk. The challenge was tost the longest without using soul energy, rule power, or any ability to cleanse their body of alcohol. The winner would be thest one standing or those who made it to the end without using any powers. With seasoned drinkers like Dredre and the Field Marshal in the mix, thepetition was fierce. Ceed and Dalie couldn''t get drunk due to racial reasons, so they acted as judges alongside Wyatt. Ultimately, they did find a liquor that could get Wyatt drunk. Ironically, its name tranted to "Mother of All Liquors," marking the end of the game and the party. Unsurprisingly, Dredre was the winner, with the Field Marshal as the runner-up. Thanks to the party, Dalie had be everyone''s new favorite, while Ceed''s previously frozen expression and annoyed grunts no longer made her unapproachable as everyone had learned to decipher her grunts. The Field Marshal and Clown Mask seemed to have grownfortable enough to no longer need their respective masks in the gang''s presence. Wyatt also made some progress with Susan. While Corey was busy drinking and partying, Wyatt followed the Field Marshal''s advice and managed to converse with Susan as usual, even making herugh asionally, without letting his wounded ego get in the way. It wasn''t easy, as he was deeply shocked and hurt by her rejection to his proposal to date publicly. After the party, Ceed created human-sized pixie-style cottages in the woods for everyone to rest. While the gang slept, Ceed and Dalie left to discuss what kind of celestial Ceed would like to be, following Wyatt''s orders to keep Ceed''s status as a celestial a secret from the rest, especially Dredre. Though Dredre considered Wyatt her best friend, as a pixie, she was still loyal to the Librarian. Wyatt didn''t want to put Dredre in a position where she would have to choose between her friend and her master. However, given how things were unfolding, it seemed inevitable, though Wyatt preferred to face that issueter rather than sooner in this one instance. Waking up in his cottage, Wyatt opened his eyes to be greeted by the pleasant face of Dredre, who was patiently hovering above him, watching over him. With the sessful birth of Ceed and Dalie taking Ceed under her wing, Dredre now had more free time on her hands. With her usual ymates Corey, Cortney, and Jaya still asleep, and the rest of the gang busy with their own work, she could only wait for Wyatt to wake up and assign her a task or keep herpany. "How can you be up earlier than me when you drank almost twice as much as the entire gang?" Wyatt asked, getting up. "If not for thosest few sses of M.O.A.L, I could have drunk a lot more," Dredre replied, using her ability to cleanse Wyatt of all dirt and smell. Feeling refreshed, Wyatt walked out of the cottage, recalling that the Pixie race''s entire lifestyle was one big party. If not for the Librarian getting them to work as book guides in his libraries, they would spend their entire lives nurturing their forests and partying with their tribe members. The Field Marshal never stood a chance against her in the drinking game. "So, what do you n to do next?" Wyatt asked, hoping she wouldn''t suggest starting another forest, as he would resolutely reject that idea. However, she wouldn''t, since the only reason he agreed to let. Dredre grow her forest initially was that she could still feel at home even though she was far from home. Thanks to Ceed, the entire Seed World was now filled with numerous floating forest inds, each mimicking Dredre''s native forest and the neighboring pixie tribes'' forests in the Dark Realm. Not that Wyatt had anyints with the new changes; the Seed World was now more vibrant and calming than before. Most importantly, it followed the time zone and climate conditions of the Card World, which he was ustomed to. Though the Lil Red Storm realm was in the same time zone as the Card World, its two-suns arrangement could only be preferable to the ve-work culture of MNC''s back on Earth. "I could help Susan, Park, and the Field Marshal with their project," Dredre suggested, the first idea that came to mind. Wyatt''s face turned grim upon hearing this, as he had bad news for the mentioned trio. Locating the ind where Susan and Park had set up their office, Wyatt headed there with Dredre in tow. Seeing Wyatt awake, the Field Marshal joined them. As they arrived, Susan and Park paused their work to greet Wyatt. "Good morning, Wyatt." "Is it morning?" Wyatt asked, trying to gauge the time based on the position of the illusionary sun in the Seed World''s spatial boundary. After taking over the Seed World, the first thing Ceed did was rece the fake sun Wyatt had created and let the Seed World''s boundaries mimic the climate and weather patterns of the Card World. "Well, it should be morning in the Card World," Park confirmed, informing him the shortcut to tell time in this realm. Chapter 2291 Bad News? Good New? ?Chapter 2291 Bad News? Good New? Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm Realm, Realm''s Womb, Seed World "I have bad news for the three of you," Wyatt announced, then added, "I know you''ve all been working day and night to carry out this project, especially you two, Susan and Park. I truly appreciate your hard work. But I''m deeply sorry to say that I have to pause your project for the foreseeable future." Unlike the Field Marshal, who had only recently joined the project, Susan and Park had been involved from the very beginning. Thus, Wyatt felt particrly guilty about having to pause it just a few days before its officialunch, especially considering all the hard work and sleepless nights Susan and Park had put into it. Now, having to tell them that all their work up to this point was essentially for nothing, Wyatt couldn''t help but feel remorseful. "That''s unfortunate, but alright," Susan responded with minimal reaction to what should have been shocking news, while Park simply nodded dismissively. Wyatt was left speechless by their nd reactions; he had expected a much stronger response and had even braced himself for some harsh words. However, it seemed he had been overthinking it. Noticing Wyatt''s confusion, Susan exined, "Wyatt, during our preparations, we discovered that the import/export business is very difficult without any initial connections. Thanks to the Field Marshal, we managed to secure trustworthy suppliers and buyers in the Card World. But in the inter-realmwork, we couldn''t find a single reliable supplier or buyer, even after leveraging Park''s old contacts. "The demon and devil merchants turned out to be trickier than we initially assumed. So, we nned to use a small batch of goods to conduct trial-and-error trades tests to identify trustworthy partners in the inter-realmwork. However, even that approach came with significant risks. Honestly, we''re at a loss. The waters of the inter-realmwork are too deep." Park nodded her fiery head like a bobblehead figurine on the dashboard pf a car with no suspension. In her past life, Park had been a sessful local leader in what could be considered an urban area of the Dark Realm. By Earth''s standards, she was just a gang leader in her neighborhood. However, she ultimately failed, dying at the hands of Belphegor and losing her territory to him. The inter-realmwork was far moreplex, with even a lone demon merchant wielded more influence than her past self. These merchants either led forces stronger than she hadmanded or belonged to muchrger organizations. All in all, her past experience offered no advantage in the Devil Merchant Code. Moreover, Park was never a merchant but a warrior. Her involvement in finances had been limited to overseeing them, relying on trustworthy subordinates to handle her force''s businesses and budget. But now, that those people were either dead or had joined new forces, she was just as clueless as Susan. After all, capable people had little trouble restarting their life. Some of her old allies mighte running if she called them, but she didn''t want to do that without something substantial to offer. Besides, if she managed to re-establish herself in the Dark Realm, the truly loyal ones would find their way back to her on their own. "So, you pausing the project is actually a big relief to us," Susan admitted, her tone genuinely relieved. She felt like a huge weight was left of her shoulder. "That''s good to know, but now you''ve put me in a bit of a dilemma," Wyatt said, teleporting the group to the warehouse section of the Seed World. "I was nning to have you guys unload these resources at a reasonable rate." Looking at the seemingly endless rows of stone shelves filled with precious resources, Susan and Park, who had been celebrating their reprieve, nearly fainted upon realizing they had to find buyers and sell these resources at good prices. Seeing that more work lined up for them, tears welled up in Susan''s eyes, while Park would have cried as well if it were physically possible for her. They weren''t afraid of hard work, but they were afraid of failure. As neers to this business, losses were inevitable until they got the hang of it. "Can''t we just exchange these resources using the Devil Merchant Code for what we need?" the Field Marshal proposed. However, Dredre pointed out the w in that n: "The value of your resources will be based purely on the amount of energy the devil merchant code can harvest from it, ignoring factors like rarity and market price unless the items are devil ingredients. On the other hand, the resources you want in exchange will be valued with energy content, rarity, and market price in mind. "You can also exchange your resources for soul jades, but you''ll receive far less than the actual market value. Unless you urgently need rare resources or soul jades, it would be unwise to conduct such arge-scale exchange through the Devil Merchant Code. The demon and devil merchants have tried every trick to exploit the system, but none have ever seeded. After all, it was designed to be superior to them." "Then it''s going to be very challenging for us to sell these resources at a reasonable, let alone fair, price," Susan remarked. She felt a throbbing headache just thinking of finding a buyer for each of these resources. "That''s true," Park agreed, "unless we manage to find a trustworthy semi-ruler ss or above client. Considering the needs of their enormous forces, we could easily empty our stock within no time. If they''re involved in crafting, like the Chaos Dwarfs, that would be even better." "Do you have someone in mind?" the Field Marshal asked, assuming that Park wouldn''t have made such a suggestion without a lead.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "In fact, I do," Park admitted, "but I''m not sure if he''ll be willing to help us, given myplicated past with him." "So why bring it up? And aren''t you just some ego me spirit? It seems Corey wasn''t entirely truthful with me." Chapter 2292 Egg Guilds Business Development Manager ?Chapter 2292 Egg Guild''s Business Development Manager Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm Realm, Realm''s Womb, Seed World, Warehouse Section The Field Marshal had long harboured doubts about Park''s origin as Corey''s ego me spirit. Park was simply too intelligent to be a mere ego spirit. Today, since the party had brought them close enough for her to reveal her true form, she spoke her mind openly. "About that, it''splicated. You wouldn''t believe us even if we told you. Wyatt and I couldn''t believe it ourselves when she shared it with us. And we''re not in a position to reveal it unless Corey herself is willing to. Considering she hasn''t shared it with her own family or parents, the odds of that happening are low. But please know this: Park is one of us and would never harm us," Susan spoke up, eager to be honest with the Field Marshal, but it was not her secret to reveal. The Field Marshal frowned but understood there was nothing inherently wrong with her question. It was just that she was asking the wrong people. She had to confront Corey directly about the matter for the answers she sought. "I don''t know what Corey told you, but I remember you mentioning that she imed to have a mysterious master-that is none other than Park here. She''s Corey''s mysterious master, the Demon Emperor Park. Once a proud Demon Emperor, she''s now a remnant of her former self. She''s the one responsible for Corey forging a titled demon core. You can ask how and why to Corey when she wakes up," Wyatt interjected, crafting a story for Corey and Park as they weren''t doing a good job of hiding their secret, which was beginning to cause trouble within the group. The Field Marshal, having shared her own secrets with the group, would be devastated if she found out they weren''t being honest with her. This didn''t mean everyone had to share their secrets with her, they could if they wished, if not, they should not rub it on other''s face. Ultimately, this was an issue between Corey, Park, and the Field Marshal. Fortunately, the Field Marshal seemed to grasp that, as misunderstandings like these could be detrimental to the group. "I understand. I apologize for making everyone ufortable. Let''s focus on the matter at hand," the Field Marshal said, assuring everyone that they didn''t need to worry about this further. "There''s nothing we can do here. Either we suffer the initial losses to learn from them, or we figure out a way to find rare, trustworthy demon/devil merchants among the crooked ones," Wyatt said. Just as he was about to continue, Park interrupted him, adding, "What about the connection I mentioned earlier? Should I reach out to him?" Wyatt shook his head. "Let''s not try to partner with someone above our weight ss. There''s no telling how things will y out. We already have our hands full with the ''Seven Princes of Hell'' targeting the Card World." "Then what do we do now?" Dredre asked, feeling like they were going in circles. "Now, we find a cheat to win this rigged game," Wyatt said, pointing at the empty space where the Clown Mask suddenly appeared out of thin air. He proceeded to introduce her, "She is our cheat." Clown Mask, who had suddenly appeared, startled those present in the warehouse. Everyone looked at Wyatt in confusion, unable to understand what he meant. Seeing their puzzled expressions, Wyatt grinned and dered, "From now on, Clown Mask will be the Egg Guild''s Business Development Manager, She''ll be responsible for qualifying leads and conducting due diligence on potential clients, buyers, and sellers. Any deal, big or small, will only proceed after it passes her screening and verification." "Thank you, Boss. I will prove I am worthy of your trust," Clown Mask hurriedly bowed, epting the new responsibility Wyatt had given her. She then pointed out, concerned, "Boss, this means I''ll have to stay behind at Card World- "Don''t worry. I''ll make Cortney and Bloodette your young and perky assistants. Enjoy!" Wyatt interrupted, a mischievous glint in his eyes. Although Clown Mask didn''t need any assistants due to her physique, Cortney and Bloodette would serve as extra motivation for her to go above and beyond as the Egg Guild''s Business Development Manager. "Thank you, Boss," Clown Mask enthusiastically thanked Wyatt, bowing once more. As a bloodkin daughter gem, she wouldn''t cut corners and would perform the duties Wyatt assigned to her to the best of her abilities but with Cortney and Bloodette now as her motivation, she would happily exceed expectations. "So, you''re the ''DoubleAgent'' who joined the guild during the celebrations," Susan guessed, mistaking Clown Mask for DoubleAgent. "No, I''m not a Demon Merchant yet," Clown Mask rified. Thanks to the Hive Spirit, she was already up to speed on the Demon Merchant, Egg Guild, and the rest. "Then who is the "DoubleAgent"?" the Field Marshal asked Wyatt, feeling that a demon merchant with a username like ''DoubleAgent'' wasn''t trustworthy. "I''ll introduce her to you when she is done breaking through to the Demigod realm. For now, Clown Mask, take this token, be a demon merchant, and join the Egg Guild. If you have any questions, ask Dredre-she''ll help you," Wyatt instructed, handing a devil merchant token to Clown Mask. "I willply," Clown Mask responded, epting the token from Wyatt. Guided by the Hive Spirit, she prepared to be a demon merchant. "Wyatt, do you need me to draft a contract for Clown Mask?" Dredre asked, having created contracts for Susan, Corey, and the Field Marshal. "No need. I had her sign one long ago," Wyatt replied. At this point, it dawned on the Field Marshal that Wyatt had bigger ns when he freed Clown Mask from the Royal family''s secure facility. Unable to resist, she asked, "Was it before Clown Mask surrendered herself to Colleen?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Ding! Ding! Ding!" Wyatt answered with a grin. [Demon Merchant ''FortuneEye'' has requested to join your EGG Guild. Do you ept? (Yes/No) Note: If you ept a demon/devil merchant as a guild member, you cannot remove them without a valid reason. Please check the guild guidelines for eptable reasons for expelling a member.] Chapter 2293 FortuneEye ?Chapter 2293 FortuneEye Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm Realm, Realm''s Womb, Seed World, Warehouse Section [Demon Merchant ''FortuneEye'' has joined Egg Guild.] "FortuneEye, as in the private eye of fortune? I like it," Wyatt remarked, epting Clown Mask''s guild request. "Why choose a new codename when you already have one, Clown Mask?" the Field Marshal teased, pointing out Clown Mask still preferred using the codename given by the Circle rather than her real name listed in her ancestral registry. "FortuneEye, congrattions on joining the Egg Guild." "FortuneEye, wee to the Egg Guild." Compared to the Field Marshal''s teasing, Susan and Park gave Clown Mask a warm wee. They were pleased that she feltfortable enough around them to appear without her weeping andughing clown mask. "I can see most of you don''t understand why I chose Clown Mask as the guild''s business development manager. You will once you learn about her abilities. Clown Mask, bring them up to speed and get started right away. And Park, after this guild meeting, meet me at Corey''s cottage. She''s awake, so we can start creating the card for her," Wyatt instructed, preparing to leave. He chose not to participate in the guild meeting because he would receive updates through Clown Mask and Ceed anyway. By doing this, he wanted to show Susan, Park, the Field Marshal, and Dredre that he trusted them enough to hand over the reins. However, he still retained control behind the scenes. "Wyatt, wait. How do I get out of here?" Park suddenly stopped him, puzzled about how to move from the warehouse section to the living section of the Seed World, as there were no visible doors or pathways connecting the space sections. "Just ask Ceed, by saying aloud where you want to go, or you can have Dredre help you," Wyatt replied, before teleporting to Corey''s cottage, where she was conversing with Lil. Baem using their familiar pact card. "Corey, you''re up?" Wyatt asked, waiting for her response. "Wyatt, just a moment. I''lle out," Corey said, getting off her bed. She used her cleansing card to freshen up and a makeup card to fix her appearance before stepping out to meet him. "What''s up?" "Did you forget? I told you we''d make a mental defense-type skill card for you after the celebration. Do you remember, or are you still hungover?" Wvatt teased aloud. "Let''s get started!" Corey shouted enthusiastically, inviting Wyatt into her cottage. "Why are you being so loud? I can hear just fine," Wyatt said, staying outside as he tended to his ringing ears. "I shouted because you did," Corey shot back, causing Wyatt to look her up and down before saying, "Let''s wait for Park to join us."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Alright, but where is Park, anyway?" Corey asked. Since Park was in an isted space created by a celestial, Corey couldn''t sense her presence. "She''s in the warehouse section, attending a guild meeting. Until she arrives, how about we meet Lil. Baem?" Wyatt suggested. "Are we going to the Card World just to meet Lil. Baem? That''s too expensive. Let''s not," Corey declined, aware of the hefty costs involved in using the transportation function of the Devil Merchant. "I was thinking you could summon Lil. Baem to the Lil Red Realm. She can live freely herepared to the Card World. Here, she wouldn''t have to worry about identally destroying a city with a sneeze or a snore," Wyatt exined. Though Lil. Baem was doing well as the guardian beast of Sky Blossom City, her presence caused chaos among the citizens, especially the Card Lords, who could sense her immense power whenever she moved or yed around. The past few days had seen Sky Blossom City be both the safest and the most chaotic ce due to her presence. "I don''t know, Wyatt. The Lil Red Storm Realm is too deste. I think she''ll be lonely out there," Corey expressed her concern that the Lil Red Realm might not be the ideal home for Lil. Baem, as Wyatt suggested. After bing a celestial, Dalie had made significant improvements to the Lil Red Storm Realm, but it was still a work in progress. The first thing she fixed was the realm''s fragile space. She modified the celestial array so that the space would only be fragile when meteors and asteroids, attracted by the array, entered the atmosphere. This was why, during Corey''s recent battle, the space remained sturdy enough to withstand all her attacks without a single tear. However, the realm was still far from bing a second home for Lil. Baem. "How about I have Ceed build a separate sector filled with floating forest inds, beasts, and monsters, so she can eat, sleep, y, and practice to her heart''s content in there? Consider it a small yground made specifically for Lil, Baem. This way, you can visit her whenever you feel like it," Wyatt proposed. He was eager to relocate Lil. Baem from Sky Blossom City before people, who had hailed her as the city''s guardian beast, started viewing her as a curse and attempted to drive her out with pitchforks and torches. After all, a beast of her caliber was too much for a small city like Sky Blossom City to handle. Just her presence alone was too taxing on the mortals. Even though Lil. Baem remained in control one slip can lead to a genocide. "That would be great, but what about when I''m in the Card World?" Corey asked. "Can''t you just summon her whenever you need her?" Wyatt replied. "What if she wants to return to her yground here?" Corey asked again. "Please stop asking stupid questions." "Why are you being mean?" "Why are you being stupid?" "Do you want a piece of me, Dalton Wyatt?" Corey challenged. "Bring it, Bright! You''ll finally get to taste the whooping of a lifetime," Wyatt retorted. "Get over it, neither of you are doing anything," Park appeared, she did not see the tension but a yful banter between friends. Chapter 2294 Invaluable Inspiration ?Chapter 2294 Invaluable Inspiration Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm Realm, Realm''s Womb, Seed World, Warehouse Section "The meeting ended already?" Wyatt asked Park, pretending as if he had no idea what had transpired in the warehouse section. "Once Clown Mask revealed her physique, the meeting ended shortly after. After all, there wasn''t much let to say. With her around, our role in the guild is reduced to that of warehouse workers or PR. If not for the Eye of Fortune''s limitations, the myriad realms would start seeming more unfair than I previously thought," Park said with exaggerated frustration. The impact of Clown Mask''s physique seemed to have left a significant impression on the guild members. After all, she had beaten a challenge they were struggling with and believed was impossible with ease. "Don''t worry; once our guild expands into the Dark Realm, you guys can earn your keep," Wyatt consoled the demotivated Park telling her that everyone had there role. "Wow, that''s a fun physique. Wyatt, can you make a simr card for me?" Corey eximed, rifling through Park''s memories to learn about Clown Mask''s ''Eye of Fortune'' physique. Wyatt stared at Corey, wondering if she was serious, before sarcastically replying, "Sure, just get me a few time-based ingredients, and I''ll give it a try." "Don''t you have the hourss relic you took from Belphegor''s Worldhog incarnation? Use that to create the card," Corey suggested offhandedly, causing Park to shake her head in dismay. Wyatt raised a brow and asked, "How do you know about that?" "Lil Beam told me," Corey answered before eagerly asking, "So, are you going to make the card?" "I was nning to use it as an ingredient for Susan''s second origin card, but now I''m not so sure. Might as well entertain your whim," Wyatt said, watching Corey''s reaction from the corner of his eye. "No, don''t! We already have Clown Mask. It would be a waste of a powerful relic. You should use it for big sis Susan''s second origin card. That would be for the best, trust me," Corey hurriedly tried to persuade Wyatt. "No, I don''t want to," Wyatt firmly rejected. "Why not? Susan is the weakest in our guild. Using the hourss relic to create her origin card would strengthen the Egg Guild as a whole. As a concerned member of the guild, I say we should use it to boost her abilities," Corey argued indignantly, insisting that the relic should be sacrificed for the guild''s benefit. "The hourss relic is mine. Why should I give it to the guild? Not to mention, the guild is mine. It''s you guys who should be giving me rare and powerful ingredients, not the other way around," Wyatt snapped angrily, asserting that Corey had no right to dictate how he used his resources. "Wyatt, that''s exactly what I''m saying. We can only gather rare and powerful items for you if we''re strong enough. And Susan is currently our weakest link. If you use the hourss relic for her second origin card, the guild will be stronger, and we''ll be able to serve you better," Corey exined, cleverly using Wyatt''s own logic against him. Wyatt and Park looked at Corey in astonishment, both thinking, ''Since when did she start using her brain? Wasn''t it just for show?'' Realizing that Corey''s love for Susan brought out the best in her, Wyatt knew he couldn''t win this argument with reason. "No matter what you say, I won''t give it to Susan. I''m giving it to Clown Mask instead. Maybe it''spatible with her physique." Though he said this to manipte Corey, it sparked a invaluable inspiration in Wyatt''s mind. He was eager to explore it but forced himself to stick to his script to see through his little y with Corey. "Wyatt!" Corey shouted in frustration, then took a deep breath and calmly said, "Didn''t you already n to use the hourss relic as an ingredient for Susan''s second origin card? Just stick with that instead of focusing on maybes and what-ifs." "Corey, shut up!" Park suddenly interjected. Rushing in front of Wyatt, she eximed, "Wyatt, are you thinking what I''m thinking?" Realizing Park also had simr inspiration as him, Wyatt winked at her and replied, "Yes, yes, I''ll give the hourss relic to Clown Mask."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It took a second for Park to catch Wyatt''s signal. Understanding that his banter with Corey wasn''t pointless, she decided to step aside and let him continue. However, Corey, feeling betrayed by her, pulled Park aside and barked, "Park, what the heck? How can you root against big sis?" "I wasn''t thinking straight. I''m sorry! I''m always on team Susan. Go, Susan! Go, Big Sis!" Park stammered, pretending to be scared, much to Wyatt''s amusement. Corey, however, seemed to buy it. Watching him snicker, Park suddenly yelled at Wyatt, "Wyatt, give the hourss relic to big sis or else!" "Are you two out of your minds? Wasn''t I clear the first time? I said I don''t want to," Wyatt retorted sharply. He hadn''t expected Park to help him and was surprised. He thought at best she would remain indifferent to his antics if not help Corey see through his tricks. Corey red at Wyatt, her rage simmering, finding his repeated rejection outrageous. But before she could escte the situation, Park asked, "Wyatt, at least tell us why you don''t want to. Maybe we can change your mind." Corey nodded, finding Park''s suggestion reasonable. "I don''t want to because Susan refused to date me. She rejected me in front of everyone, embarrassing me. How can I give her the hourss relic after that?" Wyatt revealed, pretending to hold a grudge against Susan for rejecting his advances. "You bastar-" Corey''s fury red, and she was about to curse him and all of mankind when Park quickly interrupted, "What if we make her date you? Then will you give the hourss relic to Susan?" "Park, are you out of your mind?" Chapter 2295 Who Is Tricking Whom? ?Chapter 2295 Who Is Tricking Whom? Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm Realm, Realm''s Womb, Seed World, Warehouse Section Listening to Park''s proposal to Wyatt-getting Susan to date him in exchange for his hourss relic-Corey redirected her rage from Wyatt to Park. However, before she couldsh out, Park''s fiery body transformed into a fireball and entered Corey''s body, taking possession of it and trapping Corey within her own title demon core. Meanwhile, Wyatt used his primordial soul pupils to peek into their shared title demon core. They had repeatedly warned him to respect their privacy, but desperate times called for desperate measures. He needed to know if Park required his help in tricking Corey. "Corey, calm down. Just listen to what I have to say first," Park tried to reason with Corey before thetter broke free of her constraints. When it was about Susan, Corey could be a saga or wrath in a instant. She would be very generous to whoever was parsing Susan and she could not tolerate someone disrespecting Susan. "Park, you better have a damn good reason for this. Otherwise, I will imprison you in the darkest corner of my title demon core for eternity, where you''ll be haunted by the agonizing screams of the sinners," Corey threatened, struggling with all her might to break free of Park''s constraints and regain control of her body. "Yes, I do. Calm down so I can exin. Just know this: it''s all a ruse to trick Wyatt into giving the hourss relic to big sis Susan," Park said, nning to do Wyatt''s job for him. "What do you mean, a ruse?" Corey asked, intrigued by the idea of tricking Wyatt. For some reason, just the thought of pulling one over on him was exciting. She decided to listen to Park and then decide whether to punish or praise her. The joy tricking the smartest person she knew should be adductive, she thought. "I mean, Wyatt thinks we''re promising him that Susan will date him in exchange for the hourss relic. But we only need to get her to agree to a single date. Once that''s done, we get him to fork over the relic," Park exined, though she knew Wyatt only needed that one date. Everyone but Corey understood why Susan had rejected Wyatt; it wasn''t because she didn''t like him but because shecked the confidence to date someone deemed as the Southern Hope by the entire Card World. "Then what?" Corey asked, intrigued by Park''s n. "Then?" Park paused dramatically before confidently asking, "Who are you?" "Who are you?" Corey repeated, clearly confused by Park''s cryptic remark. "Exactly," Park nodded, pretending to see no confusion on Corey''s face. She praised her, "You catch on quick. You''ve got a bright future as a demon merchant." ''I don''t get it,'' Corey wanted to cry out but knew admitting that would mean acknowledging she wasn''t cut out to be a demon merchant. So, she reluctantly agreed, "Fine, let''s do that. But if something goes wrong, remember-" "Yes, yes, you''ll lock me away in the darkest corner of your title demon core, where I''ll be tormented by the wailing of sinners crying in agony," Park finished Corey''s sentence dismissively. Clearly, she didn''t take Corey''s threats seriously or Corey herself, for that matter. She cared for her, but sometimes even the most loving mother finds her child exasperating.N?v(el)B\\jnn "So, how do we get big sis to go on a single date with him when she doesn''t want to?" Corey asked, after all Park was both the brains and the brawn of their duo. "We can''t tell her we''re tricking Wyatt. She''s too ethical and takes her job seriously. Even if Wyatt is scum of a boss, she''d rat us out to him immediately. We need another way to convince her to date Wyatt," Park pointed out, knowing that if Susan learned Wyatt was using a relic to manipte Corey into promoting the date between them, it could worsen their already fragile rtionship. Therefore, Park made sure Corey wouldn''t reveal their n to Susan. "Yes, you''re correct. Big sis is indeed very professional. She''d never consider deceiving her employer, nor would she allow others to do so. Even if her employer was a slimy scum like Wyatt. How dare he try to force our mother into dating him? That bastar-" Corey''s rage reignited, but Park quickly interrupted, "Corey, don''t lose focus. Our priority is making big sis stronger, and the hourss relic in Wyatt''s hands is the best way to do that. Not to mention, we''ll get even once we trick him." "You''re right, Park. However, I''m notfortable lying to Susan," Corey admitted. She felt that if she lied to Susan, regardless of her intentions, she''d be no better than the vile Corey who pushed their mother to suicide in her pastlife. Therefore, she had resolved to herself never to lie to Susan. "Who said anything about lying to big sis? We''ll brainstormter ande up with something. For now, let''s go make a deal with Wyatt before he gets suspicious and backs out," Park reassured Corey, exining that there was no need to deceive Susan to get her to go out on a single date with Wyatt. First, they needed to strike a deal with Wyatt before he changed his mind. "Alright, let''s go out there and teach that asshole a lesson he will never forget. That will show him how to behave from now on," Corey agreed, excited by the prospect Park''s n. How could she not be? She''d not only secure a powerful relic for her big sis but also get to trick her scummy boss in the process. Two birds with one stone- she felt like the smartest person in the room for the first time in her life. "Now, that''s the spirit," Park cheered Corey on, making sure she didn''t lose sight of their goal in her rage. After all, Corey was known for her short memory and even shorter temper. Chapter 2296 No Remorse ?Chapter 2296 No Remorse Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm Realm, Realm''s Womb, Seed World "What are you two scheming?" Wyatt asked, shifting his gaze between Park and Corey. "Nothing, boss. Scheming is your thing, bossman," Corey replied, rubbing her hands together and forcing a wide smile, her eyes twinkling with a mischievous light. Her intentions couldn''t have been more obvious. "Wyatt, how about this: if we get. Susan to date you, will you give her the hourss relic?" Park immediately got to the point, wanting to get it over with before Corey realized who was tricking whom. "Sure, why not? Not only will I give her the relic, but I''ll also help her use it as an ingredient in her second origin card creation. If that relic isn''tpatible with her fate ingredient or if I''m unable to give it to her due to unforeseen circumstances, I''ll get her another relic of equal or greater power. If you don''t trust my word, let''s take an oath," Wyatt promised, ensuring that in case the hourss relic could be put to better use in the hands of Clown Mask, he could still fulfil his promise by providing Susan with a different one. "Wyatt, let''s not make any oaths. I trust you," Corey quickly agreed, finding Wyatt''s words reasonable. She believed Wyatt was capable of what he imed. He could get a relicpatible with Susan''s fate ingredient if the hourss relic didn''t suit her. However, since she nned to trick him, she had no reason to make him take an oath. If the hourss relic wasn''tpatible with Susan''s fate ingredient, she could exchange it for a suitable one in the inter-realmwork with Clown Mask''s help. Not to mention, if Susan truly didn''t want to go on a date with Wyatt, she could simply back out. Corey wasn''t afraid of going back on her word-after all, she was a demon merchant. As all these thoughts crossed Corey''s mind, she didn''t stop to think that everything she had was thanks to Wyatt. If she were to trick him, how could she escape unscathed? That thought never crossed her mind. All she cared about was getting Susan the hourss relic and proving to Wyatt that she was smarter than him. Honestly, other than the misunderstanding that Wyatt was trying to be her stepfather, she had noints with him. In fact, she considered him her best friend. Cortney, Jaya, and the rest were all Wyatt''s friends who had grown close to her. It was just her possessiveness over Susan that had repeatedly be a wedge between them. Ultimately, Wyatt was her first pick for a team, but if Susan were present, everyone else was only second to her. "Great. So, we have a deal then?" Wyatt asked. Without Park''s cooperation in tricking Corey, it wouldn''t have been easy to convince her to agree to such a deal. "Yes, deal. My word is golden," Corey said, trying her best to suppress herughter. Yet, the mischievous glint in her eyes gave her away. Regardless of how hard she tried, she was an open book to those who knew her well. "Corey, you are the best! It seems I wasn''t wrong to trust you. You''re the only one who truly cares about me. If not for you, I wouldn''t know whom to turn to after Susan rejected me. Corey, I cannot thank you enough," Wyatt said, not sparing any effort in ttering her, even though they had already reached an agreement. With this deal, the strongest force opposing his union with Susan would now work in his favor. Yes, Wyatt considered Corey the biggest threat to his progress with Susan-not Anna''s mother, the Southern Princess. He strongly believed that if he could get Corey on his side, even if the Southern Princess used every trick in her book, she would fail to stop his union with Susan. Unknown to Susan, Corey had be an essential part of her life. Despite entering Susan''s life for a short period, Corey had the most significant impact on her-greater than even Wyatt''s.N?v(el)B\\jnn It was like adopting a pet that, without you realizing it, bes a part of your family, your life, or sometimes even more. It might not have fought wars for you or brought you the stars, but it was just there, present in your life, it would be happy when you''re happy and it would sad when you''re sad, yet always selflessly trying to make you smile. Corey was just like that for Susan. She knew she could depend on Corey for anything without expecting anything in return. Therefore, Corey''s opinion mattered the most to her, even more than her birth parents'' and, in some cases, even Wyatt''s. If Corey were to try and "sell" Wyatt to Susan, considering her feelings for him, she would most definitely be swayed in a heartbeat. With Corey on his side, Wyatt doubted Susan could reject him the next time he asked her on a date. Listening to Wyatt genuinely praise her and thank her gratefully, Corey suddenly grew conflicted. No matter what, he was her best friend, so she hesitated to push him into the abyss for Susan''s sake. However, ultimately, she closed her eyes and resolved to push him for Susan, "Don''t worry, Wyatt, leave it to me." Such was her obsession with Susan. With this, the lingering guilt Wyatt felt for tricking Corey vanished. He was trying to trick her, and she was trying to trick him, so they were even. Hence, without any remorse, he asked, "So, when should I expect to hear from Susan?" "That-" Corey stammered, finding herself at a loss for words. When it came time for her to deliver, it finally dawned on her what she had done, falling prey to her greed. Seeing this, Park quickly stepped in, "Wyatt, we will tell you after we''ve talked with Susan, So, be patient until then. Otherwise, deal cancel." Listening to Park, Corey calmed down, realizing that nothing was set in stone. She could back out of the deal whenever she wanted. As a result, her admiration for Park grew even stronger. Chapter 2297 Testing Inspiration ?Chapter 2297 Testing Inspiration Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm Realm, Realm''s Womb, Seed World "Okay, Wyatt, let''s focus on my card creation now," Corey suddenly proposed, having decided to dy fulfilling themitment she made with Wyatt for as long as possible. She trusted him to hold up his end of the deal, waiting patiently for her to deliver on hers. This meant Wyatt would save the hourss relic for Susan, trusting Coreypletely. Such was her faith in Wyatt that, if not for their shes over Susan, they truly would have been best friends like they imed. "That will have to wait. We have a more important matter to discuss," Park dismissed the eager Corey, who couldn''t wait to test the sudden inspiration she had. This eagerness was the main reason Park had joined forces with Wyatt to conspire against Corey instead of just being a spectator, as she usually was. "What the heck, Park? You know how much I need that card. You''re the one who told me not to break through to the higher realm without it, and now you''re dying its creation. What''s more important than me?" Corey questioned, finding Park''s behavior odd. After all, it was Park''s idea that she should pause her cultivation until she got herself a strong mental defense card, focusing instead on her martial arts practice in the meantime. "Corey, not now. Trust me, this is important. Go y with Lil. Baem," Park instructed Corey, speaking to her like a mother calming an unruly daughter. Honestly, Park was more of a mother to Corey than her real parents ever were. "Fine," Corey pouted, proceeding to leave the duo alone. However, Wyatt stopped her. "Park, there''s no rush. There are other factors I need to confirm before we put faith in that theory. Not to mention, we need to teach Clown Mask how to use a relic without turning it into an origin card, like the dark races do. There''s no need to be impatient. Let me do the due diligence. Once everything is set, we can test it together." Finding Wyatt''s points reasonable, Park nodded in agreement, curbing her excitement about testing Clown Mask''spatibility with the hourss relic. She then shifted gears, seeking Wyatt''s opinion on a new idea. "Okay, before we proceed, I wonder if it would be better if we helped Corey acquire a mental defense-type physique or trait instead of creating a mental defense skill card. An acquired physique would be a more permanent solutionpared to a skill card, unless it''s an origin card. After all, a physique, trait, or origin card can grow stronger with her, helping her deal with the darkness that grows within her title demon core." Park wouldn''t have suggested this if she hadn''t heard about Wyatt helping his subordinates acquire powerful physiques and traits or fix their iplete ones. While it might seem miraculous to the card apprentices who witnessed it, she, having spent nearly a century in the dark realm, was well aware of the concept of acquired physiques and traits. The Infinity Library contained books on how to acquire various physiques and traits, but they were tailored to specific dark tribes, not card apprentices (a.k.a. humans). This was why she proposed the idea to Wyatt, hoping he could modify these methods to fit Corey, just as he had helped his subordinates. "I like that idea. I''m guessing you have a specific physique or trait in mind," Wyatt said, knowing that since Park proposed it, she must have done her due diligence before bringing it to him. Before Park could reply, Corey interrupted with an excited exmation, "I''m getting a physique? Yay! Park, you''re the best!" She began celebrating by performing the pixie dance she had learned the previous night. She was on cloud nine; after all, aside from her obsession with Susan, gaining power was her top priority. Acquiring a physique or trait, no matter how insignificant at first, would y an important role in her strength as it would grow with her. Seeing Corey''s antics, Park shook her head and poured water on her excitement, adding, "Corey, don''t get your hopes up. Nothing is set in stone. This is only a possibility if Wyatt can modify the acquired physiques and traits developed for various dark tribes to fit you. Otherwise, we''re back to our initial n of creating a mental defense skill card."N?v(el)B\\jnn Corey froze midway through her dance, turning to face Wyatt slowly like a robot, and pleaded, "Wyatt, promise me you can do it." "How am I supposed to promise that if I don''t even know which physique or trait Park has selected for you? But I can promise that I will do my best to help you acquire a physique or trait suited to your needs, and maybe if possible even more," Wyatt assured, not promising miracles butmitting to doing his best. He didn''t miss the chance to tease her, adding, "After all, you promised to help me date Susan. So, don''t worry, I''ll do my best." Wyatt''sst sentence caught Corey off guard. Losing her bnce, she fell to the floor, then quickly got up and said, "No need to worry, I''m fine." She gave Wyatt and Park a thumbs-up, avoiding anyments about her promise to help Wyatt date Susan. She was having second thoughts about the deal she made with Wyatt but the hourss relic was too tempting to pass on. "Corey, get it together. We''re working here to help you," Park admonished, fed up with her restless behavior. Looking at the way they interacted, Wyatt could not help but mentallyment, ''Anyone could easily mistake them for a mother and daughter rather than two of the same person from different lifetimes! "What did I do now?" Coreyined, feeling wronged. However, she did not dare to talk back to Park like she dared to threaten Park when they were in the title demon core. "Wyatt, I''ve shared the detailed list of acquired physiques and traits I''ve chosen for Corey with your grimoire. Check them out." Chapter 2298 Coreys Guilt ?Chapter 2298 Corey''s Guilt Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil Red Storm Realm, Realm''s Womb, Seed World Going through the detailed list of acquirable physiques and traits, Wyatt found that they only met Corey''s urgent needs and nothing more. Hence, it was a short list. These acquirable physiques and traits all had either mental strength-enhancing or focusing effects, allowing their wielders to showcase strong mental tenacity. Some had unique attributes like mental resistance, mental purification, mental purge, etc., making them rare. Seeing how all these acquirable physiques and traits were tailored for specific dark tribes, Wyatt concluded that Park had gone through the trouble of tranting the methods and summarizing them for him. However, that was unnecessary and counterproductive. When Wyatt created his soul division power system using techniques and methods developed by various races across the myriad realms, he discovered that many important points and meanings these techniques and methods tried to convey often got lost in trantion. To truly understand them, one should learn thenguage and read the original techniques or methods as their creators intended to impart to future generations. Some, especially those from dark tribes, record their techniques and methods in such a way that, when tranted, they function but with a deadly twist. As the saying goes, ''A thief fears theft. Therefore, reading the original text was crucial; otherwise, one might as well abandon the technique or method altogether. "Is this all? Or do you want to add more? Don''t hesitate to include those with higher requirements or restrictions. I n to read the original techniques or methods for all these acquirable physiques and traits to better evaluate them and reach the best conclusion," Wyatt informed Park, asking her to add more options to the list as he did not fear the workload but rather the possibility of not giving his best effort. "Are you sure? They are all written in variousnguages. I had to use the Devil Merchant Code''s functions to trante them," Park asked, concerned.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After all, the list contained not only desired acquirable physiques and traits from the dark realm but also from across the myriad realms. She worried that learning all thosenguages and understanding the original texts would take Wyatt a lot of time, which he did not have-especially since, before leaving the warehouse meeting, the Field Marshal had asked her to remind Wyatt toplete his dailybat arts training. "Just give me the list of the acquirable physiques and traits you actually want Corey to have, and let me worry about the rest," Wyatt assured. With the Hive Al upgraded to Hive Spirit, it had be capable of many incredible feats that were previously impossible. Now was the perfect chance for him to test them out. "Fine, but don''t push yourself too hard. We can always fall back on our initial n to create a mental defense type skill card," Park said, feeling that Wyatt was going above and beyond his capabilities to help them. Even she, who was aware how desperately Corey was in need of any one of these acquirable physiques or traits, did not bother to read the original texts due to the heavy workload. Yet, he was willing to do it for them with a smile. Wyatt wasn''t aware of the turmoil he had set in motion within Park''s ego; it was so intense that it even rmed Corey. Unconcerned with all that, once he received the file-shared notification, he prepared to leave, informing Park and Corey, "I''ve got the list. I''m heading into the inter-realm city to take advantage of its different time zones. So, don''t worry, we''llplete this today." "Wyatt.-" Corey suddenly called out, interrupting Wyatt as he found a spot in Corey''s cottage to rest his physical body and prepared to have his spiritual body enter the inter-realm city. In his haste, Wyatt did not listen to what Corey had to say and interrupted her before fully immersing himself in the spiritual city. "Don''t worry, Corey. I''ll find you the best mental-type acquirable physique or trait out there and tailor it to be nothing short of an innate physique or trait." Park and Corey stood there, watching as Wyatt''s physical body entered a hibernation mode while his spiritual body ventured into the inter-realm city, a.k.a. the spiritual city in the spiritual ne. Soon, tears began to roll down Corey''s face as she started crying out loud. Park, who understood the reason behind Corey''s tears, stood like a like lifeless me not knowing how to console her. "Park, what am I doing? He thinks I''m his best friend and is going to such lengths for me, but here I am trying to deceive him." Corey, who was rmed by the sudden fluctuation in Park''s ego, felt her emotions and understood what had caused the intense impact on Park''s psyche. Thus, she learned about the lengths Wyatt was willing to go for her. Even Park, a part of her, was hesitant to take this task due to the immense effort required, but Wyatt''s willingly took on the challenge with a smile. Realizing just how much Wyatt thought of her, Corey fell to her knees, eventually curling up on the floor, hugging her knees as she cried even harder. She thought knowing all this if she still tried to trick Wyatt she would be no different than the Corey whose actions pushed their mother to suicide. Park stood there, looking at her wailing her heart out, unsure of what to say or do. She knew Wyatt was too good for Corey, but today she realized just how good he truly was for her. Everything they had today was because of his generosity. Without him, the Southern Royal family would have imprisoned her for heresy the moment they discovered her Title Demon Core, and used her to further exploit her parents, who were stuck in the Way Beyond, trying to save their wealth. "Park, I don''t want to deceive him, but I also want big sis Susan to have the Hourss Relic. What should I do?" Corey wailed, caught in a dilemma. Pushing Wyatt into the abyss for Susan''s sake was not an option she was willing to consider anymore let alone as easy as before. She wanted both of them. However, she had to make a choice as she couldn''t have it both ways. "Don''t get me wrong, but you could just let Wyatt and big sis Susan date and let nature take its course. If it''s meant to be, you can try to be happy for them. If not, you''ve tried to be a good friend and a good little sister," Park pointed out, knowing Corey wanted her best friend and her mother but did not want her best friend coveting the position of her stepfather. However, if she wanted both of them, she could only give her blessing sooner orter. It was only a matter of time. AN: I couldn''t be concise in this chapter. Many readers have expressed dislike for Corey and her character development, and I take responsibility for not showcasing herplexity effectively. Please keep in mind that she''s just a troubled teen who is taking full responsibility for her past and past-lives mistakes, though nobody is asking her to, and is trying her best to be better. Chapter 2299 Sector WS9909, Time Relativity ?Chapter 2299 Sector WS9909, Time Rtivity Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909 [Dear Demon Marchant, Wee to Sector WS9909... Note: Behave.] Appearing next to the Rainbow liquid Rule Power Fountain Pool of Sector WS9909, Wyatt overlooked the vast expanse of the sector. To his surprise, it wasn''t empty and barren like other sectors; it was filled with high-rise buildings. It looked more like a developed metropolitan area than Sector DS0909, which belonged to the Dark Realm time zone. Unlike the bustling DS0909, Sector WS9909 was tranquil and serene, with a pin-drop silence that had a soothing effect on its visitors, simr to the atmosphere found in temples and churches for their believers. Wyatt discovered this realm by searching for the sector with the highest time dtion from his native sector, where he could spend a significant amount of time without adversely affecting his physical body back home. The Devil Merchant Codes promptly provided a list of sectors, but he chose this one because its time rule had a special meaning known as "Time Rtivity." Due to this unique time rule, regardless of which native sector you belong to, one hour in your native sector equates to a month in Sector WS9909. Most importantly, this time dtion had zero side effects on both spiritual and physical bodies regardless of how long you were on his sector. This unique feature had made it a hub for demons and devil merchants looking to practicebat or various arts that did not involve ruleprehension or cultivation. Wyatt then headed to the bulletin board next to the fountain to examine the detailed map of Sector WS9909. Although this sector was smaller in expansionpared to DS0909, it was still the most beautiful sector in the entire inter-realm city. Most notably, the cost of staying in this sector or purchasing property here was fifty times that of Sector DS0909. He summoned his Demon Merchant Codex to learn the do''s and don''ts of this sector, especially since everyone-even the devil merchants-seemed to maintain order and keep to themselves rather than acting arrogantly or openly trying to pry into others'' affairs as they did in DS0909. To his surprise, Wyatt was unable to find any information on WS9909 within the inter-realmwork. He had to use his executive ess to the Infinity Library and pay a hefty price of ten devil-grade ingredients to uncover details. It turned out that the reason for theck of information about this sector on the inter-realmwork was the native demons and devil merchants of this sector. They were so feared that even demons and devil merchants from the Dark Realm dared not sell information on them, except for the Librarian. The myriad realms'' race records that Wyatt consulted did not mention anything about them, which did not surprise him, as he had long concluded that these records were not absolute-especially since theycked information on Lil. Baem''s race. However, despite paying the ten devil-grade ingredients to gain privileged information on the sector, Wyatt could only ess limited historical data on Sector WS9909 and its rules. There was nothing about the native race or the realm this sector belonged to. To ess that level of information, he would need a higher-tier ess and pay an even steeper price. Determined to satisfy his curiosity, Wyatt turned to the Devil Merchant Code, only to discover that a devil merchant from this race had secured a privilege from the devil merchant code that prevented any information about their race and realm from being disclosed to anyone by the devil merchant code. Havinge this far, Wyatt''s curiosity about this race grew even stronger. However, he had more pressing matters to attend to. ording to what he had learned so far, the native demons and devil merchants of this sector had pooled their privileges from the Devil Merchant Code to create a set of strict rules and regtions that everyone had to adhere to while in this sector. No mistakes would be tolerated, and vitors would be permanently banned. This was why even the most reckless devil merchants with strong backing did not dare break the rules in this sector and willingly remained civil. Many demon and devil merchants, unaware of this fact, ended up breaking a rule shortly after arriving in this sector or on their first day, leading to their permanent ban. Although the used had the right to appeal through the Devil Merchant Code, the influence and wealth of the native merchants in this sector made the oue predictable. It seemed as if the native race of this sector was doing everything possible to keep other merchants out. It is worth noting that almost 97% of thend and property in Sector WS9909 belonged to its native demons and devil merchants, while the remaining 3% was owned by ruler-ss forces. This dominance indicated a strong monopoly of native races over the sector, with the remaining minority was held by ruler-ss families, ns, and guilds, mostly from the Dark Realm. Even ruler-ss forces struggled to afford property within this sector as of the remaining 3%, one percent of thend was owned by the Librarian, mostly used for the Infinity Library. This fact alone demonstrated the immense power, influence, and wealth held by this race, as well as the unique status of the Librarian among ruler-ss forces. It served as evidence that there were races across the myriad realms that even the dark races feared. However, it was also possible that this native race had acquired all thend before the dark races realized the unique properties of this sector, driving up property prices to the point where even ruler-ss devil merchants had to think thrice before considering such an investment. This demonstrated that they weren''t just strong but also possessed keen foresight, which was crucial for a race''s survival in the myriad realms, especially with predators like the dark races lurking around.N?v(el)B\\jnn Aware that practicing by the fountain pool was against the sector''s rules, Wyatt decided to first visit the Infinity Library of this sector. Chapter 2300 OP Corey, Librarians Brand ?Chapter 2300 OP Corey, Librarian''s Brand Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909 Noting the location of the Infinity Library, Wyatt briskly entered the automatedne heading toward his destination, adhering to the local rules. Thenes moved at a reasonable speed, but one had to switchnes at their discretion, following simple and easy-to-understand regtions. Standing on the automatedne, Wyatt looked around at the towering buildings, none with fewer than a hundred floors, each spanning several acres. These buildings catered to a single business-gym rentals. Each floor housed a personal gym equipped with advanced features such as space expansion, space istion, hyper-concentration, and other state-of-the-art array formations. These features made the gyms sturdy and resourceful enough to fulfill all the needs of their renters. Demons and devils practicing arts of any grade could train here without fear of disturbance or damage. One might assume that these luxurious gyms would have prohibitively high rents. It was, the word predatory also fell short to sum the sector''s unique but outrageous rental system. They all followed this system, their was no way around it unless one were capable of buying and on this sector to open their own gym. As per the sector''s rental system, the gyms could only be rented on a monthly basis, with the rent starting at 1 low grade soul jade for the first month. Each subsequent month, the rent would double. For example: 1st Month: 1 low grade soul jade 2nd Month: 2 low grade soul jades 3rd Month: 4 low grade soul jades 4th Month: 8 low grade soul jades If a demon or devil merchant wanted to spend an entire day ording to their native time zone (equivalent to two years in Sector WS9909''s time zone), they would end up paying a total of nearly 16.78 million low grade soul jades. The cost would only escte further outrageously. Mastering high-rank arts to any significant level of proficiency was neither quick nor easy; it often took decades or even centuries, depending on one''s talent and requirements. Moreover, inspiration or enlightenment could strike at any moment, and any disruptions would cost them heavily. Hence, many demon and devil merchants opted to pay for decades or even centuries of uninterrupted ess. After all, not everyone was like Corey, who could rely on her past-life memories to master a high-rank martial art to sage-level proficiency within weeks.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Wyatt was particrly curious about Corey''s Armageddon Song and had researched it extensively. It was one of the fewplete ancient techniques recovered from the myriad realms'' ancient vestiges and was regarded as exceptionally powerful, with super-high requirements. The Armageddon Songprised five verses, and when used in repetition, it rendered the user unstoppable and invincible for three to fifteen minutes, depending on their proficiency. Three minutes might seem short, but for an expert, it was more than enough to eliminate their enemies and return home for a hearty feast. In the records about the Armageddon Song marital arts, Wyatt found that Demon Emperor Corey Park was recorded as the only known individual to have mastered the Armageddon Song to sage-level proficiency. Even nearly a millennium after her death, no one else who studied the technique had achieved her level of mastery until Corey Bright, her reincarnation, who achieved the same within weeks. The records also stated that many powerful forces had tried to recruit Park because of it, but she remained loyal to her master, resisting greed and the lust for power. This portrayal of Park as a heroic figure was likely influenced by her early death. If she were alive based on her affiliation the portrayal would be different for different affiliations. Wyatt, however, knew the truth. The only reason Park hadn''t epted any of the enticing offers was that her master, Belphegor, had held her father''s soul hostage. If not for that, her hatred for Belphegor would have driven her to ept the most attractive offer, grow stronger, and kill him with her own hands. For Corey to have mastered such a powerful and coveted martial art in weeks was a testament to how broken her origin card truly was. Even Adrienne''s Inner Goddess-a ruler-ss entity close to transcendence-feared the Breath of Erosion and hide as a parasite to avoid the cycle of reincarnation, thus evading starting from scratch. Be that as it may, the predatory rental system used by the native demon and devil merchants in Sector WS9909 was evident. To avoid paying astronomical rents, ruler-ss forces and entities often purchasednd in the sector despite the tremendous prices. Yet, these purchases ounted for only three percent of the sector''s totalnd area. It would be a mistake to think these prices were favorable for low-level demon merchants who only practised low rank arts with minimal requirements. Even for them, adding to the gym rent, the cost of staying in Sector WS9909 was exorbitant- almost fifty times higher than that of Sector DS0909. Despite such predatory prices, finding an empty gym to rent was still a challenge in the sector. To address this issue, the natives had jointly created a gym search engine within the sector''swork. Demon and devil merchants could inquire about avable gyms for a fee-because, of course, nothing here was free. Compared to Sector DS0909, the greed of WS9909 was like a ravenous beast. This sector functioned as the natives'' money-milking industry. Wyatt couldn''t help but wonder what the native demon and devil merchants did with so much wealth, especially since they didn''t ept other forms of payment, such as liquid rule power or even devil-grade ingredients. In his contemtion, switchingnes ording to the rules, Wyatt finally arrived at the Infinity Library of the sector. It was the grandest andrgest structure he had seen so far in the sector, upying nearly one percent of the entire sector''snd. Even here, the Librarian had left his indelible mark, solidifying his brand. Given that he had enved the entire pixie race, the demon and devil merchants of this sector seemed saintly inparison. Even that out be underestimating the Librarian''s terror. Chapter 2301 Elder Pixie MayMay ?Chapter 2301 Elder Pixie MayMay Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library "Wee to the Infinity Library. I am your allotted book guide, Maymay, greeted a voluptuous and strikingly beautiful humanoid creature. She resembled a human in nearly every aspect except for her pointed ears and two pairs of delicate membranous wings. "Are you perhaps an Elder Pixie, Maymay?" Wyatt asked, his gaze drawn to her wless skin, violet hair, and matching violet eyes, wings, and attire-all perfectly groomed, from her nails to her leaf-like dress. "Yes," Maymay replied curtly, surprising Wyatt. To his astonishment, she seemed wary of him for some reason. This reaction was a first for Wyatt. While it was his first encounter with an Elder Pixie, it was also the first time a pixie disyed unease around him. He wondered if it had something to do with his nature as a hybrid World Devouring Tree/Viltronian. Soon he concluded Maymay''s wariness stemmed from the World Devouring Tree side of him. Wyatt was impressed by Maymay''s sharp intuition and began to wonder if all Elder Pixies shared such remarkable perceptiveness. Worried she might discern his true identity, he quickly activated his Myriad Devil Transformation, adding a faint touch of primordial energy to conceal the World Devouring Tree within him. However, he was cautious not to openly use primordial energy, especially in a spiritual city and in the presence of an Elder Pixie. Despite his precautions, Maymay frowned, her right brow arching as she scrutinized him. Her jaw clenched in frustration when her search yielded nothing. After several moments, she rxed but appeared confused. Moments earlier, she had sensed a significant threat from the demon merchant, but now he seemed harmless-incapable of even harming the hem of her dress. Lost in contemtion, she ignored her duty until Wyatt''s polite cough broke her reverie. Blushing crimson from her cheeks to her ears, Maymay hastily bowed at a full ny degrees and apologized, "I''m terribly sorry, esteemed guest. Please forgive my muddledness." Giving Wyatt a peek at her bountiful cleavage. "Not unless you start calling me by my name," Wyatt replied, averting his gaze. Maymay subtly nced up, gauging his sincerity. Realizing he wasn''t joking, her blush deepened as she noticed her revealing posture. She swiftly and gracefully covered her bosom by folding her hands in a respectful gesture. "I apologize for showing you something unsightly, esteemed guest. Please forgive me." "No, I liked it," Wyatt said candidly, catching her off guard. Then, grabbing her wrist gently, he pulled her upright and introduced himself. "Hi, I''m Dalton Wyatt. Nice to meet you, Maymay. You can call me Wyatt." "Hi, Wyatt. Thank you for your generosity. I''m eternally grateful," Maymay said, her tone softening. "However, I must make up for my shorings in attending to you. Aspensation, you may avail yourself of a study room in this branch of the Infinity Library for an entire decade, free of charge." The study rooms in Sector WS9909''s Infinity Library were akin to high-end gyms run by native demon and devil merchants in this sector. Here, however, renters gained direct ess to the library''s boundless collection of books. Renters could summon and practice any art or technique directly within the study rooms-a unique feature of this branch. Unsurprisingly, the rental costs followed the sector''s natives'' outrageous pricing system. Even with discounts ranging from 10% to 70% for executives of Infinity Library based on their tier, Maymay''s offer was worth trillions of top-grade soul jade. Wyatt hesitated, fearing Maymay might get into trouble for offering such a heftypensation. Despite her status as an Elder Pixie, she was still a servant of the Librarian, and masters were rarely forgiving of ves who caused significant losses. "No, you don''t have topensate me for such a small thing. I''ve already forgotten about it, and you should too," he insisted. Maymay studied him intently, trying to determine if he was foolish for rejecting such an offer. Her eyes widened in realization when she understood his reasoning: he was declining thepensation to protect her from potential repercussions. A gentle smile spread across her lips as she reassured him, "Don''t worry, Wyatt. I won''t get in trouble over this. In fact, if I wanted, I could reserve a study room for you indefinitely. Our master doesn''t concern himself with such minor transactions. So please, ept it -or I''ll be forced to increase thepensation."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "In that case, I won''t ept it at all," Wyatt replied, meeting her gaze directly. Maymay blinked in surprise before both of them burst intoughter. She found Wyatt intriguing, unlike any demon merchant she''d ever met. Curiosity sparked within her, and she felt drawn to learn more about him. This was unique feeling she had ever only felt toward the Librarian their elusive master that rarely made appearance before them despite being so generous to them. "Fine," she said with subtle smile, but she didn''t forget her promise, adding, "But if you ever need a study room, you can find me anytime." Wyatt nodded, unsurprised by her sincerity. Elder Pixies, while sharper than their regr counterparts, shared their innate honesty in insignificant matters. "In that case, you can find me anytime you''d like to visit my native realm. It''s beautiful," Wyatt proposed, subtly probing to see if Elder Pixies were free to leave and return to the library as they pleased. Observing the Librarian''s apparent leniency toward Elder Pixies, he was curious to gauge her response. Wyatt had long been trying to understand the Librarian''s intent behind enving the pixies. Sometimes he wondered if the Librarian was saving the pixies from their own naivety, and other times he considered whether it was simply about maintaining a monopoly over pixie dust. The way the Librarian treated the pixies was also intriguing; in some ways, he gave them free rein within the Infinity Library. However, they were strictly prohibited from being disrespectful or rude to guests unless absolutely warranted. Wyatt attempted to uncover what happened to those who tried to take advantage of the docile pixies in the Infinity Library, but to his surprise, no such records existed. Chapter 2302 MayMays Favourability ?Chapter 2302 MayMay''s Favourability Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library "T-that, I can''t leave my tribe. My tribesmen need me. But thank you for the invitation," MayMay stammered, taken aback by Wyatt''s offer to visit his native realm. She knew her tribe depended on her to function properly, so she ultimately rejected the invitation, though she appreciated his thoughtfulness. MayMay could tell Wyatt''s offer was sincere, not an act. Even if she was mistaken, she still valued his gesture-it was unheard of for a demon or devil merchant to acknowledge pixies as beings, let alone treat them as equals. Her impression of Wyatt improved the more time she spent with him. "Is that it? You can visit my realm with your entire tribe. I may not look like it, but I am the richest and strongest person in my realm. No need to give me an answer now-it''s an open invitation. If you and your tribesmen ever need a vacation destination, my realm will always wee you and treat you with the best hospitality," Wyatt said, extending the invitation to her entire tribe. He meant every word, and none of his ims were false. With two celestial beings as his subordinates, he truly was the strongest and richest in the entire Card World. However, because the way answered, Wyatt was still uncertain whether elder pixies were free to leave their tribes at will. It was one thing for them to remain with their tribe out of a sense of duty, but he wanted to know: could they leave the Infinity Library if they chose? Based on his spections, elder pixies possessed strength close to ruler-ss or even transcendence. It was beyond his understanding how the Librarian, who sought transcendence himself, managed tomand such beings. If elder pixies were not bound by duty or responsibility, could the Librarian still control them? This directly rted to the freedom of the pixie race. Considering the docile nature of pixies, if even the elder pixies were domesticated by the Librarian, the entire race might never regain its freedom, possibly choosing to die alongside their master instead. This might be a secret that everyone in the Dark Realm desperately sought to uncover -especially ancient ruler-ss forces, who understood the priceless value of even a single pixie. Now, Wyatt found himself among them. "I''ll keep that in mind. Now, let me show you to your study room," MayMay said. Though astonished by Wyatt''s invitation to her entire tribe, she masked her emotions and smoothly changed the topic, snapping her fingers to teleport Wyatt and her to his §° designated study room. Had it been an ordinary pixie in MayMay''s ce, they might not have avoided Wyatt''s questions so adeptly without revealing any information. Elder pixies, however, seemed capable of transcending the traits that made pixies simultaneously one of the most powerful and one of the weakest races in the myriad realms. The duo vanished from the waiting hall of the Infinity Library and reappeared inside a vast expanse of forest. Its style reminded Wyatt of the floating forest ind Ceed had created for Dredre. MayMay confirmed his guess, saying, "You can change the setting of the study room using your demon merchant codex. I''ve set it to resemble my tribe''s forest, to give you a glimpse of my home." Wyatt''s eyes widened. Pixies were naturally friendly, and elder pixies too, but for one to share personal details like their likes, dislikes, friends, tribesmen, and especially their tribal forest was a different level of closeness. Yes, MayMay had promised him a free study room whenever he needed it and as long as he needed it, but this gesture was far more significant. It was the kind of bond he shared with Dredre. How had his friendship with MayMay progressed so deeply in a single meeting? If he had to guess, it was because, unlike ordinary pixies, elder pixies were capable of tough love-or even hatred-though such emotions were exceedingly rare and only surfaced in extreme cases. "It''s magnificent-just like you," Wyatt praised sincerely, causing MayMay to blush. Her blush wasn''t driven by mortal carnal desires but by the innate vanity and shyness that every pixie possessed. Otherwise, they wouldn''t spend so much time decorating their forests and meticulously nning theirndscapes. Through Dredre, Wyatt had learned that each pixie tribe took immense pride in its tribal forest. Some tribesmen even held unofficial contests to rank their forests, though these were not endorsed by elder pixies. To the untrained eye, all pixie forests might look alike, but a knowledgeable observer could recognize the subtle ecosystem design that ensured the forest''s self-sustainability, even in the absence of its pixies. Scavengers, pollinators, and predators all yed their part in maintaining the delicate bnce. It was not the same for all pixie forests, the roles and methods varied depending on their respective pixies.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I know, right? If you ever visit the Dark Realm, I''ll personally give you a tour," MayMay replied, her ego clearly satisfied by Wyatt''s admiration. In the heat of the moment, she extended an invitation for him to visit her tribal forest. "Wait, I''m allowed to visit your tribal forest? Won''t that cause trouble for you?" Wyatt asked, shocked. Even Dredre had never invited him to her tribal forest in the Dark Realm. "No trouble at all. I can let anyone into my tribal forest, especially a friend," MayMay said with authority. That was when it hit Wyatt: it wasn''t up to Dredre to decide who could enter her tribal forest-it was the elder pixies of her tribe who held that authority. Unlike MayMay, who was an elder pixie herself, Dredre couldn''t extend such an invitation without permission even if it was him. The more Wyatt learned from MayMay, the more he began to question the Librarian''s true intentions regarding the envement of the pixie race. Aside from the role pixies yed in the Infinity Library, nothing about the Librarian''s treatment of them suggested they were mere ves. The Librarian granted his so-called ves remarkable leniency and luxuriousforts, almost as if ensuring their favor was his primary goal. Did he believe that as long as they favored him, they would never act against him? The logic seemed wed. Favorability, after all, was a variable, not a constant. While it could be manipted to fall within certain bounds, even a being as cunning as the Librarian should know that nothing was truly certain. Was it because the history was a evidence that other alternatives would fail sooner? Regardless, now Wyatt was going to try something bold. Chapter 2303 Unwanted Compensation ?Chapter 2303 Unwanted Compensation Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room "Alright, I''ll take your word for it. I''m nning to expand my business to the Dark Realm, so we might meet there soon. When that timees, I''ll consider myself lucky if you don''t pretend not to know me, let alone give me a tour of your tribal forest," Wyatt teased, epting MayMay''s invitation. How could he resist? It was too tempting, like being granted ess to a forbidden forest. However, he also thought this might put him on the Librarian Zaltan Jr''s radar once again. Thinking of Zaltan, Wyatt let his imagination wander. He wondered: if Zaltan handed Dredre over when he achieved a certain level of favorability with her, would he also hand over MayMay''s entire tribe if he visited her tribal forest? Knowing MayMay''s favorability toward him, it was a tempting thought. But even Wyatt didn''t believe Zaltan would be crazy enough to do such a thing, assuming he even had the authority to do so. After all, it was important to remember he was Librarian Jr. not the Librarian.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Why would I do that? If I promised to give you a tour of my tribal forest when you visit the Dark Realm, I''ll keep my word. I''m not a liar," MayMay suddenly grew serious in response to Wyatt''s remark, taking his words at face value instead of seeing it for a harmless teasing. Wyatt hurriedly exined, "Why so serious? I didn''t mean to call you a liar. I was kidding-just teasing you." "Why would you tease me? Aren''t we friends?" MayMay asked, confused. She didn''t understand the earthly concept of camaraderie, where friends often teased or yed tricks on each other before sharing drinks and celebrating together. This culture, while often harmless, wasn''t universal. Across the Myriad Realms-including the Dark Realm-loneliness and the fear of solitude drove many to ept such behavior as part of friendship, even though it was far from ideal. However, it''s important to note that not all friendships function this way. Many friendships are based on mutual respect, understanding, and support. Wyatt, unsure how to exin this to MayMay, ultimately chose to apologize. "I''m sorry. It was wrong of me to tease you. Aspensation, I''ll let you kiss me whenever you want, wherever you want, and for as long as you want." "I forgive you, and don''t want you topensate me over something this small. Also, why would you assume I''d want to kiss you?" MayMay asked, baffled by Wyatt''s peculiar offer. She couldn''t imagine her ever needing it. "Duh, because you can," Wyatt replied simply. Then, narrowing his eyes and adopting a serious tone, he added, "MayMay, thank you for your generosity. I''m eternally grateful. However, I must make up for my shorings as your friend. So please, ept my offer-or I''ll be forced to increase thepensation." MayMay was speechless. Seeing Wyatt use her words against her, word for word, left her curious about how else he might "increase" hispensation. However, she ultimately decided to ept his offer. "Fine. Though I don''t see myself ever using it." "You can''t let it go to waste. You have to try it at least once. You might even like it. I know I will," Wyatt said, keeping a straight face, as if imparting ancient wisdom. This approach was reminiscent of a marketing tactic used by online gambling tforms: partnering with payment apps to offer customers a "free" scratch card with each transaction. More often than not, these scratch cards contained coupons for gambling websites. The strategy banked on a small percentage of recipients engaging with the offer, given the vast potential audience. It depended on its product''s adductive factor to retain a regr stream of customer. Wyatt''s demographic, however, was limited to MayMay, making the odds far lower. Still, Dredre had already proven his "product" was addictive, and Wyatt only needed MayMay to try it once. He was sure, once she tried she would never be able to forget and keep redeeming hispensation for her. "I''m sure you''ll like it," MayMay replied, rolling her eyes. She stepped closer to Wyatt and gave him a quick peck on the cheek. "If you wanted a kiss, you could''ve just asked." "That''s not a kiss," Wyatt said, frowning in disappointment. MayMay''s kiss had been more of a brief peck, her lips barely brushing his skin. Dredre had done the same whenever she was happy. What Wyatt sought wasn''t an elder''s endearing kiss but a lover''s passionate one. Here, he wasn''t just after a kiss; he wanted to demonstrate that favorability was an unpredictable variable, not something one could control with calctions alone. One might think they can limit it to a desirable range but he was going to prove that only way to maintain favoribility was through reliability. Why a kiss and not a touch or a hug? Because a kiss was the most subtle yet effective way to make MayMay experience his product''s addictive nature, which had only grown stronger since Dredre''sst test. Wyatt only had his product to offer MayMay as Librarain had kept her satisfied in all other department. "What do you mean? That is a kiss. That''s how we kiss in my tribe," MayMay said, confused. She kissed the children in her tribe like that, and her elders had kissed her the same way when she was a young pixie. No one had everined. Soon, MayMay narrowed her eyes, her gaze hardening. "Are you teasing me again?" "Why would I tease you again? Didn''t I just apologize for that? Or did you not truly forgive me? Do you not trust me?" Wyatt replied, feigning exaggerated disbelief. Before MayMay could respond, he hurriedly proposed a wager, "This is the Infinity Library, right? It should have books on kissing from across the Myriad Realms. Why don''t you read them and tell me if I''m teasing you? If you find other forms of kissing, you''ll have to redeem mypensation for you to practice them all on me. Deal?" Chapter 2304 Kiss, A Symbol Of Trust? ?Chapter 2304 Kiss, A Symbol Of Trust? Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room MayMay was taken aback by Wyatt''s sudden outburst and usations. Seeing his confidence, she even began to question if she was in the wrong. Though MayMay was countless millennia old and an Elder Pixie, she had been a sheltered flower raised by the Librarian. It would have been easy for her to dismiss Wyatt''s usations as nonsense-just as she had handled other demon and devil merchants-had she not opened her heart to him. Now that she considered him her friend, it was against her nature to dismiss his usations or turn him away unless he did something truly extreme. One had to understand that it was incredibly difficult for an Elder Pixie to let down their guard when dealing with a guest of the Infinity Library. If not for the initial shock MayMay felt when perceiving a mortal threat from Wyatt-and the confusion that followed when she couldn''t locate the source of that innate threat-Wyatt would never have seeded in getting her to lower her defenses, regardless of whatever tricks he might have used. If not for the Primordial World Cmity Tree''s seed''s protective cover interfering with MayMay''s keen intuition, stopping her from perceiving malicious intent behind Wyatt''s words and usations, no amount of honeyed words or cunning could have allowed Wyatt to befriend her, let alone gaslight her into doubting herself or believing she had been a poor friend when she had done no such thing. In her long career as the book guide of sector WS9909''s Infinity Library branch, MayMay had faced the best tricksters the Dark Realm had to offer. Yet, she had always remained sagacious, seeing through their borate deceptions. For a low-level Card Apprentice to manipte her should have been unthinkable.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But Wyatt was no ordinary card apprentice. He was a hybrid Primordial World Cmity Tree-the strongest variation of her race''s natural predator out there. Everything about him was designed to deceive her kind into delivering themselves to him as prey. Though she was an Elder Pixie, he was her Primordial Predator. MayMay never stood a chance against him. Seeing her consumed by confusion and self-doubt, Wyatt feigned exaggerated disappointment and self-me, preparing to strike while the iron was hot. "I was a fool to assume someone of such high status as you would befriend a hick-a nobody-like me," hemented dramatically. "I deserve this for stepping out of my ce. Madam MayMay, thank you for showing me my limits so kindly. I''ll forever be grateful for the valuable lesson you''ve taught me." "Wyatt-" MayMay tried to interject, but Wyatt interrupted sharply, sighing theatrically and exaggerating his despair. "Don''t, Madam MayMay, just don''t try to console me," he insisted, his voice heavy with feigned sorrow. "I''m the kind of person who returns a hundred times the love shown to me. If you console me now, it''ll only make it harder for me to forget and let go of your friendship. Please, let''s just part ways here. And if my presence makes you ufortable, I can apply to change my allotted book guide." Seeing Wyatt summon his demon merchant codex, MayMay panicked. Fearing he would truly change his allotted pixie and she''d never have the chance to exin herself, she hastily cried out, "No, Wyatt, don''t! I still want to be your allotted book guide. I never doubted you-I truly consider you my friend. I meant every word I said." "Really? No, you''re just being kind to console me," Wyatt replied, pretending to hesitate. "After all, you''re a good person. His words subtly hinted at his fear of trusting the wrong person again. "Wyatt, please trust me!" MayMay pleaded desperately. "What do you want? Do you want me to go through all the books in the Infinity Library about kissing and practice on you? I''ll do it! Then will you believe that I truly consider you my friend?" At this point, her mind was no longer upied with contemting who was in the right or wrong. Nor did she have time to doubt and scrutinize Wyatt''s words. All she cared about was regaining his lost trust and faith in her. Wyatt''s mere suggestion of requesting a change of allotted book guide was so effective that it pushed her into jumping all her usual caution and doubt in rush. She prioritized securing his trust. above all else, even though she didn''t fully understand why she felt such urgency. Fortunately, they were in the Infinity Library''s study room. If other demon and devil merchants-who had tried in vain to befriend Elder Pixies, aware of their immense authority over the Infinity Library-had witnessed this scene, they would have been so shocked that it might have severed the connection between their spiritual and physical bodies, leaving them as wandering spirits in the inter-realm city unless the Devil Merchant Code deemed them unworthy of its grace. "No, MayMay, you misunderstood me," Wyatt finally conceded, his voice softening. "I never meant to force you into anything you''re ufortable with. I just wanted you to find a way of kissing that felt natural to you and to your liking, so mypensation to you wouldn''t go to waste. But let''s forget about it. It''s okay- its seems you want to kiss me. I trust you." However, MayMay didn''t believe him. A pixie only kissed those they trusted and considered their friends or family. A kiss was their ultimate symbol of trust. Wyatt''s im that she didn''t want to kiss him was tantamount to saying she didn''t trust him or consider him her friend. His words contradicted each other, leaving them right back where they started. It was impossible for MayMay to leave it at that, so she gave Wyatt a gentle peck on each cheek, showing with her actions that she truly considered him her friend. "MayMay, you don''t have to kiss me if you don''t want to, especially just to console me. I don''t want you to feel ufortable," Wyatt said, pretending as if he was making a great sacrifice for her sake. "You don''t get a say in this," MayMay shot back, her tone firm. "Didn''t you say that aspensation for teasing me, I could kiss you whenever, wherever, and for as long as I want? Not only that, I''ll learn every way of kissing in the myriad realms from the books in the Infinity Library and test them all on you-you can''t stop me. Got it?" With that deration, the ignorant Elder Pixie MayMay willingly walked right into Wyatt''s trap. Now, all that remained was to see if his trap worked and his n would unfold as he intended or backfire disastrously. Chapter 2305 Reading Marathon ?Chapter 2305 Reading Marathon Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room "-you can''t stop me. Got it?" Listening to MayMay''s deration, Wyatt couldn''t help butugh aloud, though he knew it was too early to celebrate. After all, if MayMay were to study every way of kissing across the myriad realms, she would inevitably learn the meanings behind kisses and their variations. And once she uncovered all that "dirt," it would take a miracle for her not to see him as a filth. Regardless of how she reacted to learning such details, Wyatt nned to feign ignorance and insist that in his hometown, a kiss simply symbolized friendship. He was confident that if he could make MayMay willingly walked into his trap, he could guide things to unfold as he intended, no matter her response. His only concern was avoiding a scenario where she became so disgusted by the idea of kissing that she could no longer bring herself to kiss anyone again. If that happened, he would have broken MayMay, he would have created the first Elder Pixie who rejected the act of kissing as a symbol of trust-a tragic and ironic achievement. "Wyatt, chop-chop! Tell me what book you want so I can brush up on the ways of kissing across the myriad realms," MayMay urged, treating him more like a close friend than a guest of the Infinity Library. After all, an Elder Pixie''s word was her bond. She would follow through on her im unless doing so was extreme or led to catastrophic consequences. "Alright, alright! At least let me collect my thoughts first," Wyatt replied, unable to suppress a grin as MayMay''s enthusiasm for study infected him-especially given his recent sess. "I''d like all the books you have on the Demon m: mpedo," Wyatt began, pausing briefly before continuing, "and all the original books on the acquirable physiques and traits mentioned in this list, along with books to learn their originalnguages." He handed over the detailed list Park had prepared. "You want all of them at once?" MayMay asked, scanning the extensive list with raised eyebrows. She couldn''t fathom how Wyatt nned to read so many books simultaneously. While many demon and devil merchants demonstrated impressive speed-reading techniques, they typically needed to revisit the books multiple times to grasp the full depth of the author''s meaning. With each reading, the content often felt more profound. "Yes, please," Wyatt nodded gently. "Give me a minute," MayMay excused herself and began entering the titles from Wyatt''s list into the library''s search array formation. Given how lengthy his request was, she had to rely on the array to fetch the books efficiently. Park had listed every acquirable physique and trait relevant to Corey''s situation without worrying about their requirements orplexity, trusting in Wyatt''s capability to manage them. "Here you go." With a snap of MayMay''s fingers, a vast grasnd formed within the forest beside Wyatt. Rows of bookshelves appeared, brimming with the requested volumes. Pointing to the bookshelves, MayMay exined, "All the books on mpedo are over here, while the original books on the acquirable physiques and traits you mentioned- along with their apanyingnguage guides-are arranged in the same order as your list." "Thank you, MayMay. You''re the best," Wyatt said, his eyes scanning the rows of bookshelves that nearly covered one entire side of the forest. He shook his head, knowing his primordial spirits and hive mind had their work cut out for them. "Wyatt, do you need any spirit medicine to maintain your concentration or relieve mental exhaustion?" MayMay asked, quickly adding, "Don''t hold back-it''s all on the house." "Alright, then. Get me a few hundred thousand of cach," Wyatt replied as his spiritual body split into a thousand perfect clones before MayMay could even consider whether he was taking advantage of their friendship. Seeing nearly a thousand identical and perfect copies of Wyatt, MayMay finally understood how he nned to study all those books simultaneously. With newfound enthusiasm, she equipped each of Wyatt''s clones with hundreds of pills for concentration, mental exhaustion, and other needs. Once everyone was set and ready for their reading marathon, MayMay bid her farewell. "Wyatt, I''ll take my leave now. If you need me, just call my name three times aloud or use your demon codex-whichever is convenient for you. Happy reading!" "Got it," Wyatt replied with a nod before returning her well-wishes. "Happy reading to you, too!" Once MayMay was gone, Wyatt''s primordial spirits automatically began dividing the workload among themselves, hurrying to conquer the mountain of books. Meanwhile, Wyatt moved to the other side of the forest and created a personal grasnd.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om No, he wasn''t nning toze around while his primordial spirits did all the work. Instead, he intended to practicebat arts following the guidance of the training card the Field Marshal had given him. He had long acknowledged the importance ofbat arts and it as his main shoring. Now that he finally had the time for it, he decided to focus on making up for his only shoring in his currentbat prowess. Before beginning, he summoned one of his free primordial spirits to train alongside him. Wyatt nned to practice thebat arts simultaneously with his clone to determine if they shared the same martial talent and whether he could efficiently absorb the insights his spirit gained during training. His intent couldn''t have been clearer, to see if he could make for talent in martial arts with his multiple primordial spirits. He nned to being with a simple experiment, to see if his primordial spirits couldpletebat arts training on his behalf just as effectively as he could, without adverse effects. If sessful, Wyatt would have discovered a shortcut-a cheat, if you will-that allowed him to fulfill his dailybat training quota even when preupied with other tasks. This way he would not have to give up on everything else to pursue the martial way. Chapter 2306 Dear Disciple ?Chapter 2306 Dear Disciple Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Wyatt acknowledged the importance of martial arts, but his appreciation for it was never strong enough to abandon science and walk the solitary Martial Path. That could never happen; he preferred venturing into the unknown and unraveling its mysteries. He couldn''t imagine himself lifting weights or meditating while chanting, "My body is a temple." After transmigrating, his definition of science expanded along with his understanding of reality. To him, science wasn''t about epting reality at face value but questioning it, uncovering its intricacies, and understanding its principles. If possible, he sought to recreate it, retracing the footsteps of the Myriad Realms. His pursuit had brought him to the origin source. Though not yet strong enough to explore it, he believed the day woulde when he could finally reach where the Myriad Realms began. With such a path in mind for his chill life, Wyatt could never see himself walking the Martial Path fully. However, he understood that without its aid, it would be much harder for him to follow his path and reach its peak. Therefore, he sought a way to continue on his journey while learning from the Martial Path. Though it was said to be impossible to reach the peak of the Martial Path by taking shortcuts, Wyatt didn''t care -his pursuit wasn''t the pinnacle of martial arts. To him, it was merely a means to an end. Everyone has their pursuits. Wyatt never imed he was right or that others were wrong; he only wished to walk his path in peace. After all, a chill life without the people and things you love is just apromise-or worse, self-deception. Some sages imed that being satisfied with what one has is the path to contentment. But what if someone covets what you possess? What if your possessions that you were satisfied withcked the power to let you protect your possession? Then what? That''s why Wyatt argued that such a philosophy was a form ofpromise or self-deception. Positioning themselves for training, Wyatt and his primordial spirit formed a party to share the effects of the Field Marshal''s Combat Training card. Soon, the voice of the Field Marshal greeted them,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Dear Disciple-" Hearing the card address him as it''s beloved disciple, Wyatt immediately interrupted,ining, "Hold on! I only agreed to make you mybat instructor. When did this escte into a master-disciple rtionship? Field Marshal, you''re getting more shameless by the day. Have you and your husband finally decided to let go of shame and im yourselves as my masters?" "Dear Disciple, I''m sorry. I can''t help you with that. I''m merely the intent of your master. If you have doubts beyond my knowledge orints about my performance, you''ll need to reach out to your master. I can''t assist you further." As it turned out, the Field Marshal had used her intent to create the Combat Training card-no wonder it was an Mythical Grade card. Her intent functioned much like a programmed Albat instructor. Wyatt wasn''t surprised, knowing that even a low-level card creationist could use monster cores with beast wills to create artificial will for golems or other cards. What annoyed him, though, was how she had programmed the card to call him ''Dear Disciple'' instead of just ''Disciple. Clearly, she was trying to manipte him into epting her as his master. First, she cunningly persuaded him to upgrade his grimoire to Diamond Grade so he could equip her Combat Training card. Wyatt had thought her game ended there, but now he realized the card was another pawn in her strategy to lower his resistance to bing her disciple. "Stop calling me ''Dear Disciple," he ordered. "That would be help enough!" "Dear Disciple, I''m sorry. I can''t help you with that. Your master''s boundless love for you instructed me to address you this way. There''s no way around it. Please, reach out to your master for further assistance." The card intent answered indifferently. Making Wyatt feel like the fool arguing with a automated voice machine. "Field Marshal!" Wyatt screamed in frustration. He was tempted to contact her through the Demon Codex and demand she fix the card, but he restrained himself. He decided it wasn''t worth ruining his training over something so trivial. As a Diamond Grade card creationist, Wyatt could overhaul even an SSS-rank card with ease, especially given his primordial soul pupils. However, Field Marshal''sbat training card''s keyponent-the intent of the Martial Sage Lorn-was not to be yed with. Tampering with it would instantly render the card useless. Helpless but amused, Wyatt muttered with a smirk, "Well yed. I''ll get you back for this!" "If you''re done whining, Dear Disciple, shall we begin training?" The tone of the Martial Sage Lorn''s intent suddenly shifted, losing the politeness and respect the Field Marshal usually afforded Wyatt as her Lord. It now treated him like azy, rebellious disciple. Yet, the intent maintained a modicum of respect-it couldn''t bring itself to treat him as a mere cadet of the Southern Watch. "WTF!" Wyatt was taken aback by the intent''s sudden authoritative tone, it reminded him of military cadets back on Earth. Instead ofining, he adjusted his attitude and shouted, "Sir, yes, sir!" His primordial spirit mimicked him, echoing, "Sir, yes, sir!" "That''s the spirit, Dear Disciple," the intent said, seemingly pleased. Ignoring Wyatt''s refusal to call it ''Master, it continued, "For your realm, your physique is gifted with unimaginable strength and harmony, making it particrly sturdy and effective despitecking formal training. Not to mention your vast reserves of soul energy. "You possess everything a martial artist trains for-strength, control, and power. One might think these gifts would make you a natural martial artist, but that''s not the case. Because you weren''t innately born with these abilities, I have no idea what you did to acquire them but they''ve now be obstacles on your Martial Path." Chapter 2307 Complete Prohibition ?Chapter 2307 Complete Prohibition Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Listening to the Field Marshal''s intent, Wyatt was taken aback. He had never imagined that his hard earned physique, traits, and abilities would one day be obstacles in his pursuit of Martial Path. For a fleeting moment, he wondered if the Martial Sage Lorn was just a quack martial artist who didn''t know what she was talking about. However, recalling that Dalie had praised her strength, he decided to hear her out to the end. If her exnation didn''t make sense, he always had the Infinity Library to fall back on. The only decision would be whether to hire a devil merchant to train him orpile all avablebat arts guides in the Infinity Library to generate a tailored training routine. Hiring a devil merchant forbat training was an intriguing option-the higher the price he was willing to pay, the better the instructor he could get. This was particrly viable in sector WS9909, where a gym-rental business model had given rise to the gym-trainer profession. There, individuals could sell their expertise inbat, martial, or even fine arts for a price. The devil merchant code set this price, evaluating the trainer''s expertise and their ability to impart knowledge, ensuring that trainers didn''t harm their trainees by teaching them incorrectly or unable to understand their employers needs.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This system provided muscle-brained demons and devil merchants-those walking the Martial Path butcking the cunning or intelligence for demon/devil merchant title-a way to earn a living. It was, in a way, a fitting environment for the Field Marshal. She would likely thrive there if she managed to gather the initial capital to be a upstart in this sector. nning to introduce the Field Marshal to sector WS9909 and MayMay, Wyatt refocused on Martial Sage Lorn''s guidance. "However," she continued, "all hope is not lost for you. If you''re willing to ce your physique, traits, and abilities under probation-essentially starting your training as a mortal-you''ll be able to walk the Martial Path far enough for it to aid you in your pursuits or even more. "Before you question my judgment, let me exin why this is necessary. With your physique, traits, and abilities, you don''t need to train to gain strength, control, and power. But training offers something more valuable: the wisdom thates with gradual development. Brick by brick, training allows you to build a martial foundation, fostering a unique understanding of your body, mind, and soul. This connection forms the foundation of martial arts, enabling you to craft them into a temple and be the sage inhabiting it. "Dear Disciple, you''ve found ways to gain strength, control, and power, but you haven''t figured out how to apply them efficiently. That''s why you''ve turned to the Martial Path-to fill the gap that even your vast knowledge, that helped you gain strength, control, and power without training, couldn''t bridge. "The difference here is the same as that between memorizing a theory and truly understanding it. Memorizing allows you to recite it, but understanding lets you apply it and even impart it to others. Dear Disciple, even if the Martial Path is merely a means to an end for you, you still have to start from scratch. There''s no way around it. "When you epted me as your master, I initially nned to use my intent to suppress your physique, traits, and abilities, forcing you to train until you mastered the basics. Only then I wouldn''t feel ashamed to call you my disciple. However, the power protecting your mutated ego gem far surpasses mine, leaving me helpless. I had no choice but to wait for you to takebat training seriously. "Now that you''ve chosen to walk the Martial Path, whatever your reasons, I ask you to trust me. Prohibit your physique, traits, and abilities, and begin training as a mortal. Since you''ve already experienced the strength, control, and power others train to achieve, you know what you''re aiming for. This puts you ahead of most. All that''s left is to train-train until you no longer can, then train some more. "Dear Disciple, trust me, and I will guide you far enough on the Martial Path that you''ll no longer need me. Hopefully, by then, you might evene to devote yourself to it." "Damn! You''ve got all the makings of a sect master. I almost joined your martial cult!" Wyatt eximed, pondering whether he should seek a second opinion or trust the Field Marshal, who was clearly bent on turning him into a Martial Mad Card Apprentice. Not to forget, the her guts to shamelessly im herself his master and then shamelessly add that the she was ashamed to call herself his master. "It''s just prohibiting my physique, traits, and abilities, right? I''ll give it a try," Wyatt decided. His study room had an array designed to temporarily suppress all his physique, traits, and abilities, rendering him mortal without adversely affecting his physical body in the physical ne. Apparently, many demon and devil merchants used this array to better understand the arts they practiced, relying solely on their mortal capabilities without making use of their heightened senses or powers. This approach was especially popr among those striving for sage-level proficiency. The reasoning was simple: using their innate and acquired gifts to bridge skill gaps would only widen those gaps over time, preventing genuine improvement or mastery. Upon learning this, Wyatt, who had been doubting the Field Marshal and considering a second opinion, changed his mind. He decided to follow her guidance wholeheartedly. Only by giving his best could he earn the right to judge whether the Field Marshal''s methods were right or wrong. Using his demon merchant codex, Wyatt essed the array formation to prohibit the physical attributes, abilities of the primordial spirit and himself, turning themselves into mere mortals, allowing them to immediately begin the rigorous training regimen the Field Marshal had prepared for him as she wanted him to. Chapter 2308 Competative And Unyielding Primordial Spirit ?Chapter 2308 Competative And Unyielding Primordial Spirit Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Having be a mere mortal, Wyatt and his primordial spirit began theirbat training with the basics, such as stretching exercises and running. The key was to push himself until he could go no further-and then push even more. Within the spiritual city, the spiritual body functioned the same as a physical body in a regr city. The strain and pain were just as real, but they had no effect on or benefit to his true physical body back on the physical ne-not that he needed them to be. He had already gained everything one could from such training, except for the understanding necessary to apply it. Thus, he couldn''t help but feel as though he was paying interest for taking the shortcut of cultivating his body through artificial means rather than honest training. Exhausted, Wyatt nevertheless pressed on, following Martial Sage Lorn''s drills. At times, he wanted to stop and yell, questioning what doing basic exercises and running had to do with learning to apply his strength, control, and power. However, he held his tongue. He trusted the Field Marshal and wanted to see the training through with unwavering determination. Even at his weakest, when his resolve was tested, he never gave in.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Dear Disciple, you''re cking. Pick up the pace," the card intent would remind him. It called him "Dear Disciple" so many times that he was beginning to think it was his name. Grumbling under his breath at the card intent, he continued at his own pace. After all, as long as his will didn''t give up, his spiritual body wouldn''t copse from exhaustion. This was another reason why demon and devil merchants favored training their martial and fine arts in the Sector WS9909. "Dear Disciple, I''m not trying to be hard on you. Look at your perfect clone. Its spiritual body has the same parameters and attributes as yours, yet it''s outperforming you at every turn. This shows you''re capable of more-you''re just not giving it your all. Discard all distracting thoughts and focus. Come on, if your clone can do it, so can you," the card intent said, using Wyatt''s clone as a benchmark. It was right to do so. After all, they were identical, with the key difference being that Wyatt was the main primordial spirit with the soul gem, while the clones were ve primordial spirits with daughter gems. Hearing the card intent''sments, Wyatt, who was utterly exhausted and running on sheer willpower, couldn''t help but regret involving his primordial spirit in thebat training. After all, ve primordial spirits were meant to follow orders despite their individuality. unlike him. who was meant to stand above them all. Still, unwilling to be outdone by his own clone, Wyatt picked up the pace. Viewing it as his rival, hispetitive spirit reignited, giving his will a much-needed boost. "That''s more like it, Dear Disciple. You can do it." Listening to the card intent, which sometimes sounded like a drill master and other times like a supportive mother, Wyatt wanted to yell, "Choose a role and stick to it, damn it!" However, he ignored the urge, set his sights on his clone, and tried not only to match its pace but to outdo it. Unaware of how long the card intent had kept them running and doing basic exercises, Wyatt''s primordial spirit finally copsed to the ground upon hearing the words, "Alright, let''s take a break." Wyatt managed to catch up and flopped down a foot in front of it to rest. Seeing this, the primordial spirit crawled forward on all fours. Noticing this, Wyatt also crawled forward to maintain his lead. However, just as the spirit was about to overtake him, he leapt onto it, yelling, "Stop, I won, ept it!" "Stop, fucker, I said stop!" When the primoridal spirit finally halted, Wyatt crawled a foot ahead of it and rested with a satisfied smile on his face. Meanwhile, the primordial spirit red at its childish and unfair master before turning away, grumbling to itself. It went silent, though, when Wyatt shouted, "What the fuck did you say, asshole?" Wyatt turned to look at his primordial spirit. This was one of his newest spirits, and it hadn''t yet developed individuality like the older ones. However, through the brutal basic training, it had begun to develop apetitive and unyielding personality. Curious, Wyatt kicked it lightly to see how it would react, only to find it ring at him before swallowing its anger. Its emotions could never surpass the bond between master and ve primordial spirits-a relief but also a pity. This bond ensured it remained a mere ve, never able to act independently. Not that Wyatt wasining, but it was still a pity. "Dear Disciple, you have a lot to learn about sportsmanship before you can even take the first step on the martial path," the card intent remarked, observing Wyatt''s pettiness toward his own clone. If it had been the Field Marshal herself, she might have had a hard time suppressing herughter at seeing the high-and-mighty Wyatt in such a state. Ignoring thement, Wyatt heard the card intent instruct, "Please take the pill for exhaustion so we can continue with the next round of practice." "Can''t we just take a pill for concentration and focus too? It would make it so much easier to train with a one-track mind," Wyatt suggested, thinking of using the pills to make up the difficulties he faced during the training so he could train longer, "No. Though you can train longer by doing that would be counterproductive- especially since you are training to cultivate the mindset and focus thate from regr physical training. Dear Disciple, stop thinking about shortcuts. Dedicate yourself to training vigorously with a one-track mind for the best results," the card intent advised. It recognized that Wyatt''s endlessly mindset-always trying to fix or improve things-was likely to be the greatest hurdle he would face on his journey along the martial path. Chapter 2309 Unusual Rivalry ?Chapter 2309 Unusual Rivalry Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room When they resumed training, the primordial spirit eyed Wyatt and smirked before taking off ahead of him. Wyatt managed to keep up at first, but he soon fell behind. The primordial spirit seemed different-more focused and stronger. As a result, the gap between them steadily grew until itpleted thep and was right behind Wyatt again. Hearing the footsteps of the primordial spirit approaching from behind, Wyatt ran with all his might, throwing every other thought aside. The only thing on his mind now was ensuring that his primordial spirit didn''t pass him. He would rather die than live to see that happen. Summoning a sudden burst of energy, he ran and ran-until, at one point, a shadow darted past him. "Damn it!" Wyatt swore, seeing his primordial spirit overtake him. What infuriated him even more was the way it turned to sneer at him as it sped ahead. Wyatt was sure it was exacting revenge on him this way, as it couldn''t employ other methods. However, he couldn''t prove it without essing its memories, which he couldn''t do as a mere mortal. "Dear Disciple, stop getting distracted and keep going. Though it is shameful that you cannot outperform your own clone, for now, just focus on running at your pace," the card intent chided. Its words were like oil on a fire, reigniting Wyatt''spetitive spirit. With a single-minded focus on beating his clone, Wyatt pushed himself harder. He ran, ran, and ran some more until the card intent finally called for a break. "Let us take a break," it instructed. However, the primordial spirit, having learned its lesson, didn''t stop. It kept running, waiting for Wyatt to give up. Wyatt, being its master, refused to concede and kept running as well. Ignoring the card intent''s order, the two raced on, determined to see the other falter first. Their unexpected rivalry fueled their resolve, allowing them to push beyond their limits. The card intent, recognizing the value of theirpetition, integrated it into the training. It watched Wyatt''s progress with satisfaction, noting how the rivalry had turned a simple exercise into a test of willpower. Had they been in their physical bodies instead of their spiritual ones, the card intent would have forced them to stop, fearing they might injure themselves. But spiritual bodies were different-they could continue to run as long as their will supported them. This simple act of running had transformed into a way to cultivate their will. This was precisely why demon and devil merchants were willing to pay sky-high prices to train their martial and fine arts in Sector W$9909. Here, one was guaranteed to achieve sage-level proficiency in an art of their choice as long as they practiced diligently, with fullmitment, and in the correct way. Talent might offer a head start on the path, but the rest of the journey depended on their effort. In Sector WS9909, the words "Practice makes perfect" held absolute truth. Except for the Card Intent, neither Wyatt nor his primordial spirit had any idea how long they had been running. One thing, however, was certain: neither was willing to stop before the other did. Both being primordial spirits, the exercise didn''t strain their will but instead helped them tap into its boundless nature, capable of epassing the entire myriad realms within it. At a certain point in the race, Wyatt finally managed to keep up with the primordial spirit. No matter how hard it tried, it couldn''t shake him off. Seeing his progress, Wyatt felt motivated to teach his rebellious primordial spirit a lesson. Meanwhile, the primordial spirit''s will to prove itself reignited as it saw its "useless" master catching up. Neither was willing to fall short, and each step they took was with firm resolve. It was no longer just a training session or even a race-it had be a do-or-die situation for them. As their rivalry escted, both Wyatt and the primordial spirit made significant progress. Not only had they met the Card Intent''s expectations, but they had also exceeded them by a considerable margin. The Card Intent, noticing this, intended to foster the rivalry further. However, it couldn''t help but find Wyatt''s mental state both peculiar and potentially rming, considering he was fostering such rivalry toward a mere clone, that too his own clone. It made a note to bring it up to the Field Marshal when she would ess the training card to check on Wyatt''s efforts and progress. By the time Wyatt matched the primordial spirit''s pace, he had gained a clear understanding of the limits of his current mortal strength and body, as well as the boundless nature of will. He quickly realized that he and his primordial spirit had reached the limits of their mortal-level spiritual bodies. This meant that, no matter how long they ran, it was impossible for either of them to overtake the other unless one''s will faltered. Given their primordial spirit status and the infinite nature of their will, this was unlikely to happen unless one of them chose to give up entirely. Wyatt understood that unless he or his primordial spirit found a way to use their mortal-level spiritual body and boundless will more efficiently, neither would gain the upper hand. They could very well end up running in the study room for eternity- unless his physical body on the physical ne gave out first. While contemting this, Wyatt lost focus and began to fall behind the primordial spirit, which maintained a consistent pace. However, this time, Wyatt wasn''t bothered. Having grasped the limits of their current mortal-level spiritual bodies and the boundless nature of will, he started nning ways to apply this understanding for optimal results. His goal was not only to match his primordial spirit''s pace again but to surpass it entirely. He also decided that, while he was at it, he would make up for all the extraps his primordial spirit had run while he was struggling to catch up. Wyatt even made a mental note to sneer at his primordial spirit every time he overtook it-just as it had done to him. Coming to this conclusion, Wyatt felt motivated and continued running while contemting how to better apply his current limits to achieve more optimal results. Meanwhile, seeing its foolish master fall behind once again, the primordial spirit felt satisfied and maintained its consistent pace, waiting for the moment when its master would finally give up.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As for Martial Sage Lorn''s intent, it observed the progress Wyatt had made and noticed his efforts to apply the understanding he had gained. This led it to question whether it had been wrong to think that Wyatt''s mindset-always trying to fix or improve things-would be the greatest hurdle he faced on his journey along the martial path. Chapter 2310 Martial Scholar ?Chapter 2310 Martial Schr Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Seeing Wyatt attempt to apply his understanding of his mortal-level spiritual body on the run efficiently and faster, the Martial Sage Lorn''s Card Intent not only reconsidered its previous judgement about his mindset being wed for Martial Path, but it began to ponder if he might possess the fitting qualities needed to be a Martial Schr. Martial Schrs were among the rarest professions in the Card World, dedicated to studying how the human body, soul energy, rule power, and how they interacted at various realms, and creating martial arts tailored to individual needs and talents. In the current era, however, Martial Schrs were almost extinct. The profession was so demanding that even someone like Martial Sage Lorn, who had created her own martial arts to suit her needs, did not dare to call herself a Martial Schr. Yet, her Card Intent perceived in Wyatt qualities suited to this path. Wyatt had zero understanding of martial arts-he didn''t even know how to run properly. If not for the support of their spiritual bodies''s innate boundless will, they wouldn''t have been able to keep up with such intense training because of their haphazard running. However, looking at him trying to find way to run efficiently faster using his understanding of his mortal-level spiritual body, the Card Intent was reminder of the early humans who were the foundation current civilization. Nheless, this alone wasn''t enough for the Card Intent to consider him a potential Martial Schr. Even if Wyatt managed to create a way for him to run efficiently and faster utilizing the limits of his mortal spiritual body and his boundless will, it wouldn''t qualify him. However, the Card Intent-whose very purpose was to bring out Wyatt''s potential in martial arts-decided to train him rigorously while testing him at every step, seeking to discover whether he would falter or rise to the challenge of bing a Martial Schr. Talent-wise, Wyatt was more than decentpared to many card apprentices, but in a holy ce forbat and fine arts like sector WS9909, raw talent hardly mattered. What truly mattered was whether he was willing to take Combat Arts seriously. The Card Intent wasn''t naive; it didn''t believe Wyatt was genuinelymitted to Combat Arts. It recognized that the only reason he was giving it a fair chance was so he could rightfully criticize its original body when it failed to help him step onto the Martial Path as it imed. Meanwhile, Wyatt''s lower half suddenly disintegrated, causing him to copse to the ground. The primordial spirit running ahead turned to look back at him. Watching Wyatt continue the race by crawling on his hands as his body was restored through sheer willpower, the spirit was moved by its master''s unyielding resolve. Its own determination grew firmer-it would only stop when its master gave up or it ceased to exist. "Fuck! That hurt like hell," Wyatt swore internally as he got back on his feet and resumed running on them. He focused on using his understanding of his current body''s limits to conserve energy by minimizing waste and creating bursts of high-intensity output only when necessary but failed. Having run for so long, Wyatt was well aware that his running form wasn''t perfect. As a result, he was wasting too much energy. Determined to improve, he corrected his posture by recalling the Olympic racers and marathon runners he had seen running in his previous life. He began to understand the difference between their running styles -learning how to conserve energy from the marathon runners and how to generate high-intensity bursts for sprints from the racers.N?v(el)B\\jnn Once he adjusted his posture, Wyatt immediately found spare energy to utilize. If he were in his physical body, he would have needed to conserve this energy to run longer. However, in his spiritual body, fueled by his boundless willpower, this limitation didn''t apply. Free to use the newfound energy, he attempted to maintain a consistent increase in speed. While the theory made sense in his mind, its implementation led to disastrous results. His leg bones fractured and vines surrounding them ruptured causing his lower half dissipated mid-race. Yet, this failure wasn''t enough to stop Wyatt. He continued testing his theory on himself, no matter how many times he failed enduring the tremendous pain that came along with every failure. His relentless persistence began to draw attention from his primordial spirit. The primordial spirit, which had once passed him with a sneering taunt on everyp, found itself unable to maintain its mockery. It couldn''tprehend why Wyatt wasn''t able to run properly and even hurting himself in such a simple, but it began to pity him. However, its resolve remained firm, suspecting that Wyatt might be employing some kind of strategy to force it to give up out of sympathy. Having experienced Wyatt''s cunning firsthand, it couldn''t dismiss the possibility. Meanwhile, Wyatt, stripped of ess to his Hive Mind and other abilities, had no choice but to act as his own test subject. The pain from his repeated failures made it increasingly difficult to continue. But when he noticed his primordial spirit''s sneers transform into nces of pity tinged with suspicion, Wyatt''s fury reignited. Fueled by indignation, he resolved to refine his theory into a working technique-not just to seed but to turn the tables and pity his foolish primordial spirit for daring to pity him. After countless attempts, losing track of time in the throes of pain, Wyatt finally managed to refine his theory into a functional technique. This new method not only allowed him to use his limited energy more efficiently but also enabled him to run faster. Armed with his refined technique, it didn''t take Wyatt long to catch up with his primordial spirit. Seeing him close the gap, the spirit wasn''t shocked; instead, it felt a brief surge of pride, relieved it hadn''t fallen for what it assumed was Wyatt''s trick to win through pity. For a fleeting moment, it believed itself to be both stronger and smarter than the main spiritual body. Unfortunately for the spirit, this illusion of superiority was short-lived. Before it could celebrate, Wyatt sprinted past it, taunting it with a wide sneer. Dumbfounded, the primordial spirit nearly stumbled, thrown off by the sight of Wyatt''s monstrous grin. Although it managed to avoid falling, it lost its consistent pace. As it continued the race, it couldn''t help but wonder if its own sneers looked as hideous as Wyatt''s. After all, they looked the same. Chapter 2311 Enlightenment ?Chapter 2311 Enlightenment Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Seeing Wyatt finally refine his running technique to efficiently and effectively utilize the parameters of his spiritual body and run faster, the Card Intent nodded in approval, feeling validated. However, it refrained from celebrating, aware that. Wyatt''s running technique would only work within the limited scope of his current spiritual body. It was unlikely to be as effective in the physical ne, where he would be in his physical body which when in mortal constraints wasn''t fueled by willpower like his spiritual body. At best he could use his technique for a small sprint. The Card Intent wanted to move on to the next phase of training but decided to allow Wyatt some time to savor the fruits of his hard work, knowing the intense rivalry he had with his own clone. While the rivalry seemed peculiar, it acknowledged that it spurred Wyatt to achieve his goals faster. Encouraged by this, the Card Intent began revising Wyatt''s training regimen, overhauling it to include subtle tests to evaluate if Wyatt had the potential to be a Martial Schr, Meanwhile, the primordial spirit, focused solely on the race, pushed itself to regain its fastest pace. However, it found that it couldn''t just catch up with Wyatt-the gap between them continued to grow wider. Soon, Wyatt was so far ahead that he disappeared from its line of sight, only to reappear behind it, overtaking it once again. This time, Wyatt didn''t taunt it with his unusual hideous sneer. Instead, he cast a pitying nce that made the primordial spirit feel insignificant. For the spirit, whose only motivation to surpass Wyatt was to prove its worth, that look of pity was like a dagger to its heart. Yet, it only fueled its determination. Having seen Wyatt ovee his weaknesses and outpace it, the primordial spirit believed it, too, could achieve the same. Tuning out all distracting thoughts, the primordial spirit pushed itself to run harder and faster. Yet, despite its resolve, it found no way to summon the power needed to increase its pace. No matter how hard it tried, its body seemed unable to produce the required speed. Watching Wyatt alternately sneer and pity it as he repeatedly passed by, the primordial spirit realized that its body-being a replica of Wyatt''s-was undoubtedly capable of greater speed. However, it couldn''t fathom how to tap into that power. In its desperation, the primordial spirit briefly entertained the idea that Wyatt might be cheating, perhaps altering the array that restricted them to their mortal states. However, it quickly dismissed the thought. It knew Wyatt well enough to understand that winning through such a method would bring him no satisfaction. As if were to cheat he would be cheating himself and defeating the purpose of the training, which was to hone his ability to apply his immense strength, control, and power. Moreover, the Card Intent wouldn''t idly stand by and allow such behavior. While it ultimately served Wyatt as its master, its purpose was to guide him onto the Martial Path. Even if it couldn''t directly stop him from cheating, it would certainly protest. Interestingly, during this contemtion, the primordial spirit had effortlessly maintained a consistent pace, something Wyatt was unable to do. The primordial spirit suddenly shook its head stoping itself from taking a detour and cleared its mind for a fresh perspective. Just then, Wyatt happened to pass it throwing a sneer at it. This time however, instead of his sneer, what caught its eye was Wyatt''s posture when running. Wondering if they were the reason Wyatt was able to run faster, it began to mimic them to dot. Soon, the results were clear to it, it was able to run with more ease and found spare energy to run faster. Wyatt technique to run efficiently and faster was no intricate martial arts, anyone with a little brain and know how of running could copy it by looking it. Being Wyatt''s primordial spirit it wasn''t hard for his clone to copy his moments with a single nce and mimic them perfectly. Now it was able to summon a speed matching Wyatt''s. However, it did not take off trying to catch Wyatt. Instead, it wait for Wyatt knowing if they ran at same speed the distance gap between them would remain constant. Since it could not run faster, it chose to run slower and let Wyatt catch up with it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Wyatt had his fill of his revenge, however he continued to run to make up for the extraps the primordial spirit had over his head and then some more. That way he would have wonpletely and could rigtiously ask the primordial to give up. Until, then he would continue enjoying the desperation on his primordial spirits face everytime he passed by it, taunting it, giving it a taste of its own medicine. Wyatt, just as usual, easily caught up with his primordial spirit. However, when he tried to run past it leaving it in his dust, he found that the primordial spirit was able to keep up with him. He wonder if let his thoughts slow him down but found that wasn''t the case he was running at his top speed. Then how was his primordial spirit able to keep up with him? Soon, taking note of his primordial spirit''s posture while running and its well timed steps, Wyatt understood that it had not only seen through his trick but also shamelessly copied it. While this realization donned on Wyatt, learning the impact of the perfect posture and well measured and timed steps on its running, allowing it to run efficiency and speed, the primordial spirit felt like a new door was open up in its mind and reaching it, it had a sudden enligthenement and its body began to emit a brilliant light undergoing subtle transformation. As the light vanished, the primordial spirits eyes look profounder and enigmatic, it was impossible to tell what it was thinking, However, soon it ran past Wyatt and leaving him in the dust. In non time it was behind Wyatt and darted past him. This time it did not have any thoughts of taunting, rather it was focused on improving its running technique on the go with a one track mind not entertaining any distractions. Wyatt gritted his teeth trying to keep up and learn from his primordial spirit''s posture just as it did knowing that it had gained somekind of enlightenment pity it was just about running efficiently and faster. Meanwhile, Card intent who was watching all this was astonished to its core. Chapter 2312 A Leap Into Martial Path ?Chapter 2312 A Leap Into Martial Path [AN: I have made the following changes:- i) Martial Sage Lorn >>> Martial Demigod Lorn (Indicating she her high achievements in Martial Arts. Especially, practicing countless martial arts to sage level proficiency.) ii) Martial Schr >>> Martial Sage (Emphasizing the majesty and honor of wielding this title and it only belonges to those adept in not just mastering but creating Martial Arts.)]N?v(el)B\\jnn Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room The Martial Demigod Lorn''s Intent was astonished to its core upon witnessing Wyatt''s clone achieve enlightenment. Its shock doubled when it understood the nature of the enlightenment the clone had attained. Initially, its surprise stemmed from the fact that a clone-despite being a perfect one- was able to gain enlightenment independently. This was unprecedented. While some clones could achieve enlightenment alongside their masters, for one to do so on its own was unheard of. After all, the clone was not a separate entity but a dependent extension of Wyatt himself. Its secondary surprise came from the realization that Wyatt''s clone had not attained an ordinary enlightenment but a supreme one. At first nce, it seemed like the enlightenment was rted to running faster, judging by the clone''s actions. However, upon closer inspection, it became clear that the enlightenment was connected to the martial path. The clone appeared to haveprehended the very essence of martial discipline. This meant that Wyatt''s clone had not merely taken a step but a significant leap into the martial path. What made this feat even more remarkable was that it had achieved this within the constraints of its mortal shell, amplifying the significance of the aplishment. Although the Card Intent couldn''t fully grasp the exact nature of the enlightenment, it was confident that this breakthrough would greatly facilitate the clone''s journey on the martial path. In essence, Wyatt''s clone disyed an extraordinary affinity for the martial path, and with proper guidance, it had the potential to grow into a Martial Sage. This realization left the Card Intent both excited and perplexed. It was thrilled by the prospect of Wyatt''s clone developing into a Martial Sage, yet it struggled toprehend how a clone-rather than Wyatt himself-could demonstrate such remarkable aptitude for martial arts. It was as though it was witnessing the birth of a miracle-an anomaly. Meanwhile, Wyatt noticed that his primordial clone''s posture wasn''t the only thing that had changed. The angles of each step, the timing, and even the rhythm of its movements had shifted. It seemed to be running to a precise cadence, conserving energy while maintaining high-intensity bursts of speed. If it had only been a matter of posture, Wyatt might have been able to mimic it. However, replicating the intricate sequence of angles and timings was a far moreplex task-one he couldn''t deduce on the run, especially without the aid of his AI, Hive Spirit. Observing this remarkable disy ofprehension by his primordial clone, Wyatt could only concede. He acknowledged that what his clone had achieved through its enlightenment was beyond his current mortal limitations. While given time he might be able to analyze and replicate the techniques employed by his primordial spirit, he recognized that doing so would ultimately be a pointless and time-consuming endeavor. Wyatt appreciated the progress demonstrated by his primordial spirit duringbat training, but he still felt it was a pity that its enlightenment seemed to revolve solely around running. After all, there were countless books on running techniques avable in the Infinity Library surrounding them. Still, this development allowed him to move on to the next phase of his experiment-testing whether he could share the progress made by his primordial spirit through their main-ve primordial spirit link. However, just as Wyatt was about to stop running, the primordial spirit, having perfected its running technique to match its current limits and strengths, caught up to him. Matching Wyatt''s speed, it began running alongside him. To Wyatt''s dismay, the primordial spirit, now running backward with its hands casually tucked behind its head, had the audacity to yawn. It was a tant challenge-a deliberate taunt. Wyatt, who had nned to bow out gracefully, now felt a burning urge to discipline his rebellious creation. The primordial spirit, noticing his expression darken, shifted gears. It began running backward in front of him, maintaining eye contact while keeping just enough distance to ensure Wyatt couldn''t catch it. Its posture remained mocking, hands still tucked behind its head, exuding an air ofplete nonchnce. Though enraged, Wyatt couldn''t help but be impressed by the sophistication of the running technique his primordial spirit had developed. In his mind, it no longer felt urate to call it simply a running technique-it was more like a mortal-grade footwork martial art. Realizing that it was impossible for him to catch up without resorting to extreme measures, he decided to concede with dignity and instead focus on finding another way to teach his cheeky primordial spirit a lesson it wouldn''t forget-in this lifetime or their shared existence. Coming to a halt, Wyatt addressed his primordial spirit, "Congrattions on your enlightenment- However, his words caught in his throat as the primordial spirit began circling him at high speed, further rubbing salt into his wounded pride. Taking a calming breath, Wyatt resumed, "You''ve earned this win." Hearing Wyatt''s words, the primordial spirit abruptly stopped and fixed him with a suspicious gaze, as though assessing whether his praise was genuine or part of a scheme. Being a part of Wyatt, it knew better than to take his words at face value- especially after it had gone out of its way to taunt and humiliate him during the training session. Seeing this hesitation, Wyatt couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride. ''It really is my primordial spirit,'' he thought. Had it fallen for his words too easily, he would have considered it foolish-an oddity among his creations. Smiling gently, he ced a hand on the spirit''s shoulder. Noticing that it didn''t dodge, Wyatt realized it was confident in its abilities-as it should be. This time, he offered genuine praise. "Congrattions. You''ve proven yourself to me." "Really? You''re not just saying this to lower my guard, are you?" the primordial spirit replied, its skepticism deepening with each word of praise. It knew Wyatt was generous with his people but also a notorious sore loser. Even so, it had chosen to challenge him head-on, proving that it was no less determined than he was. Wyatt chuckled, shaking his head. "Why would I do such a thing? We are one and the same. This rivalry and pettiness between us are momentary, for that second. At the end of the day, we are all one," he said, wearing the most genuine smile he could muster. Chapter 2313 Psychologically Evolution ?Chapter 2313 Psychologically Evolution Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room "Alright, enough talk. Take your pills and get back to running," the Card Intent suddenly instructed, disregarding the conversation between Wyatt and his clone. "What? Running again? I think we''ve alreadyprehended that part of the training. Let''s move on to the next phase, Wyattined, clearly tired of running. Though he had enjoyed understanding the limits of his mortal body and figuring out ways to run more efficiently and faster, he considered it merely one step in hisbat training. He didn''t want to spend days or weeks on it. Ile was eager to progress and finish the training as quickly as possible. "Yes, but if you want to enter the next phase of your training, you''re free to try it yourself, the Card Intent replied cryptically, causing Wyatt to raise an eyebrow. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a hidden meaning behind its words and thought to himself, What is it scheming?" "Let''s give it a try! I''m game," the primordial spirit chimed in enthusiastically. It seemed eager to explore the limits of its current mortal body and experiment with new ways to train. "Sure, right after a break. I have a small errand to run. Follow me," Wyatt said, making an excuse and ordering the primordial spirit toe with him. Despite the primordial spirit''s individuality and talent, in the end, their identities hadn''t changed. He was the main primordial spirit, and the other was a ve primordial spirit created from a part of him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "What? You''re ending thebat training already?" the Card Intent eximed in shock as it watched Wyatt and the clone prepare to leave. It wondered if it had pushed them too far by ordering them to run continuously for an entire day-and then some. The Card Intent''s intention in prolonging the running exercise was to see if Wyatt''s clone could figure out a way to break free from its mortal constraints. Although the study room array suppressed them to the mortal realm, it was theoretically possible to attempt a breakthrough. While any ascension would be temporary due to the array''s settings acting up, the Card Intent was curious if the clone could surpass its mortal limits, even briefly. "It''s just a small break. We''ll resume the training soon! Wyatt assured the Card Intent. "I just don''t want you to lose the momentum you''ve umted so far. It would be more rewarding to keep going. At least leave your clone behind! Can''t you do that errand on your own?" the Card Intent argued. Hearing this, the primordial spirit snickered, while Wyatt frowned and retorted, ''You''re here to train me, not it." "I''m aware of that, it''s just-" the Card Intent began to exin. "Enough. Unequip, Wyatt interrupted, unequipping the card from his grimoire. Then, essing the study room''s array, he lifted the prohibitions on himself and his primordial spirit. Regaining their original strength and abilities, Wyatt decided to put the control he had learned during the training session to the test, aiming to understand the gap between his mortal form and his current, peak form. Rather than bridging the gap, Wyatt''s understanding of control deepened in a different way. Ile realized just how much more training he needed to wield his strength and abilities with greater efficiency. Previously, this notion had been abstract-something he merely felt. Now, it was a urate measure and firm conviction. When constrained by his mortal limits, Wyatt had felt a deep sense of control by the end of the training session, as though he could bend his body entirely to his will. But now, with his full power restored, his body felt like an immense boulder-heavy, unwieldy, and far beyond his ability to mold as he wished. This stark contrast solidified his understanding of just how far he had to go. Having experienced the benefits ofbat training, Wyatt now firmly believed that he needed it and there was no way around it. If he couldn''t share his primordial spirit''sprehension of martial arts, he resolved to undergo the entire training himself. Previously, his determination to pursue martial arts hadn''t been strong enough to make such amitment, but now it was. After testing his gains from the training, Wyatt turned to look at his primordial spirit. It seemed to be refining the mortal-grade footwork martial arts, it had previously developed, to match its current prowess. However, it didn''t appear satisfied with its progress. "What''s wrong? The martial art you created seems powerful-a remarkable mortal-grade footwork Wyatt asked, noticing the primordial spirit''s frustration. The spirit''s technique looked impressive and functional for its current form. Observing it in action, Wyatt believed the footwork was quite effective for a mortal-grade martial art. He couldn''t understand why the spirit seemed dissatisfied. "No, the footwork fails to fully utilize my entire power. Otherwise, I should be able to run on water while using it inbination with my current strength, the primordial spirit exined, prompting Wyatt to do a double take to see if it was being serious. "Is that so? Let me help! Wyatt replied. Without any warning, he essed the primordial spirit''s memories. Sifting through its recollections of training, he created a copy of the memories and transferred them to himself. This time, however, he altered the perspective from third-person to first-person, allowing him to relive the primordial spirit''s experiences firsthand and attempt to understand the moment of enlightenment it had undergone. As Wyatt immersed himself in the primordial spirit''s memories of running, he experienced the myriad emotions and thoughts the spirit had felt during that moment. It was as if he were the one going through them. He realized that the spirit, for obvious reasons, had possessed a strong desire to execute the given to it. It had no other thoughts in its mind, distracting it, which allowed it to execute the instructions of the Field Marshal''s training card''s intent with precision, eventually surpassing him in performance. This sense of being better than the main primordial spirit during the training became a crucial motivator and a defining part of the spirit''s developing individuality. Over time, this drive to excel began to shape its character, causing it to psychologically evolution that Wyatt experienced for first time in his primordial spirits. Chapter 2314 Father Of Thousands Chapter 2314 Father Of Thousands Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Undergoing a psychological evolution, the primordial spirit''s behavior, thoughts, and emotions became more defined. As a result, its individuality developed at a faster pace. Eventually, its thoughts were no longer confined to merely executing the main primordial spirit''s orders; instead, it began striving to prove itself to the main primordial spirit. Interestingly, it chose the means of proving itself:bat training. Unsurprisingly, this focus caused its individuality, which was already elerating due to psychological stimtion, to evolve further in the direction ofbat training. This essentially became its gateway to the Martial Path. Consequently, the primordial spirit''s individuality continued to develop, gradually intertwining with the Martial Path. However, witnessing Wyatt not only fail to acknowledge its efforts and achievements but also act petty toward it for excelling beyond him, the primordial spirit grew rebellious. Yet, it did not abandon its resolve. Instead, it became more determined, swearing to make Wyatt recognize its existence-not as just another one of his many ve primordial spirits but as a individual. It did not. want to be ignored being lumped with other ve primodial spirits. It can''t be the main primordial spirit but it can be better than the rest. Since Wyatt refused to acknowledge it through conventional means, the primordial spirit decided to adopt a tougher approach. Ultimately, it resolved to demonstrate its absolute superiority over Wyatt inbat training, leaving him no choice but to acknowledge it. Even if Wyatt wouldn''t openly admit or show recognition, the primordial spirit would know. After all, they were one and the same. Living through the internal turmoil of his primordial spirit from a first-person perspective, Wyatt began to realize that he had underestimated his primordial spirits. He had seen them as mass-produced, perfect clones of himself, eternally bound to serve him. But they were far more thanN?v(el)B\\jnn that. Yes, they were perfect clones of him, but they were also capable of developing beyond him. They remained in servitude to him yet evolved into distinct iterations of himself. They resembled "what-if" versions of Wyatt or simr to the parallel versions of him from alternate universes. They were identical to him at the moment of their creation, but in the very next second, they began developing into unique iterations. For instance, the first few primordial spirits had evolved into docile versions of Wyatt. They were just as intelligent and capable butcked his assertiveness, were overly submissive, obedient, deferential, and passive. This suggested that if Wyatt treated them as mere ves, they would develop as ves. The stark difference between his older primordial spirits-who had developed limited individuality-and the one who participated inbat training was a prime example of this contrast. Thinking this far, Wyatt''s face grew grim. He realized he had inadvertently be the father of thousands of children. While their physical development was alreadyplete, he now bore the responsibility for their cognitive, emotional, and social development. His expression darkened further as he considered that, with every breakthrough, he would father a few thousand more children in the future. Yes, he had long deduced that the mutated consciousnesses he created through soul mutation and division were his equals physically and spiritually, but emotionally and socially, theycked any experience. He hadn''t given this much importance, assuming they would grow alongside him. However, witnessing the extraordinary progress of the primordial spirit that trained with him, Wyatt realized he had underestimated his primordial spirits by a wide margin. To correct his mistake and ensure all his primordial spirits had equal opportunities for growth, he decided to periodically let them enter the VR universe to live individual lives, learn from their surroundings, and develop through interactions with others. Within this controlled environment, he could ensure their safety and monitor their progress. He even nned to create a sect or school in the VR universe, equipped with the best teachers and facilities, exclusively for his primordial spirits. This would be increasingly necessary as he ascended to higher realms and created more primordial spirits. Or perhaps he could leave the task to the Field Marshal-would she make a good nanny? Finally, Wyatt refocused as the moment of enlightenment drew closer. This was the defining moment of his experiment. It would determine whether he had discovered a shortcut to mastering the Martial Path or if he would spend more time in the study rooms of the Infinity Library''s WS9909 sector branch, training rather than studying. Bracing himself, Wyatt began to relive the memory of his primordial spirit undergoing enlightenment, hoping to emte its experience and achieve enlightenment himself. As he immersed himself in the memory, Wyatt realized he had been mistaken: his primordial spirit hadn''t. gained enlightenment over a simple movement technique. Instead, it had managed to step onto the Martial Path and achieve a milestone that typically took others decades-or even lifetimes-to reach. Now, Wyatt understood why the Field Marshal''s card intent seemed more focused on training his primordial spirit than him. The card intent had even altered the entire training regimen for the primordial spirit, encouraging it to attempt the next phase of training independently. The card clearly recognized the primordial spirit''s enlightenment and prioritized it over Wyatt. But how was this possible? Wyatt spected that the Field Marshal''s instructions to the card might have been vague, and since the primordial spirit was a perfect clone of him, the card intent might have chosen to prioritize the clone. Be that as it may, Wyatt, who was experiencing his emted enlightenment, took his first steps on the Martial Path. However, unlike his primordial spirit, which had already reached a significant milestone, Wyatt had only advanced far enough to recognize the significance of his primordial spirit''s achievements. Ile also began to understand why he couldn''t replicate those achievements. The reason was simple: the same principle applied as in education. Just as students studying under the same teacher might achieve vastly different results in an exam, Wyatt''s circumstances and experience differed from his primordial spirit''s. This difference exined why he couldn''t fully replicate its aplishments on the Martial Path, even when emting its enlightenment through its memories. Chapter 2315 Martial Mad ?Chapter 2315 Martial Mad Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study RoomN?v(el)B\\jnn Though Wyatt wasn''t able to perfectly replicate the gains of his primordial spirit by emting its enlightenment from its memories, he wasn''t saddened. In fact, he considered his experiment aplete sess. Without hesitation, he emted the enlightenment again and again until there was nothing more he could gain from it. By the end, Wyatt not only replicated his primordial spirit''s achievements on the Martial Path but surpassed them. So what if one student was a slow learner? A teacher could send that student to remedial sses to catch up, or, if the parents could afford it, they could hire a tutor. Simrly, Wyatt persisted in emting the enlightenment until he fully grasped it and no longer needed it. As a result, Wyatt became more well-versed in the Martial Path- or so he thought-than his primordial spirit. Wyatt now understood why his primordial spirit was dissatisfied with the footwork it had created. It was correct. If executed properly with their regr Card Grandmaster-level strength, the footwork should have allowed them to walk on water. It''s important to note that walking on water in this context referred purely to the use of physical power, unaided by soul energy or any other external tricks. The footwork martial art created by his primordial spirit was of mortal grade and made no use of soul energy. It relied entirely on raw physical power. His primordial spirit had designed it toplement the boundless nature of their will. As a result, despite being a mortal-grade martial art, the footwork''s prowess scaled with the user''s physical strength. When applied with sufficient physical power, the technique could enable the user not only to step on water but also, theoretically, to walk on air. With this understanding, Wyatt realized why his primordial spirit repeatedly failed to achieve the desired results using the footwork. It was because, like Wyatt himself, it struggled to bend their Card Grandmaster-level body the way they could bend their mortal body. Duringbat training, they had thoroughly explored the limits and capabilities of their mortal forms, learning to manipte them at will. However, the same could not yet be said for their current Card Grandmaster body. They could have used their unlocked abilities to bridge the gap, but the primordial spirit refused to take that shortcut. Instead, it chose the harder yet more correct path: to understand the limits and strength of their new body so thoroughly that it could apply them with maximum efficiency. This approach would not only allow it to achieve the desired results with the footwork as a Card Grandmaster but also push its §®§Ú potential beyond its imagination. Witnessing this level of diligence and determination, Wyatt began to question whether he had truly surpassed his primordial spirit on the Martial Path. Perhaps he hadn''t even caught up to it yet, let alone outdone it. Humbled by his primordial spirit''s diligence, Wyatt concluded his experiment on a positive note, having fully digested its enlightenment until there was nothing more for him to learn. When he looked around, he was greeted by the sight of his clone running through the air nearly thirty feet high, climbing even higher as it tested its limits. With each step, the primordial spirit exerted a forceful downward pressure, generating an upward thrust that allowed it to continue ascending. This feat was made possible by its exceptional body bnce. Though astonished by the disy, Wyatt wasn''t surprised. In a short time, the primordial spirit had managed to understand the strength and limits of their Card Grandmaster body well enough to use its self-created, mortal-grade movement technique to walk in the air. Thanks to its diligence and natural affinity for the Martial Path, it had aplished even more than it originally set out to achieve. Shaking his head, Wyatt once again immersed himself in its memories from a first-person perspective, using the shortcut to better understand the strengths and limits of his Card Grandmaster body. He reyed the memory in a loop until he was certain he had learned all there was to gain from it. Remarkably, Wyatt managed toprehend what his primordial spirit had deduced in a shorter time than it had taken the spirit itself. Armed with his newfound understanding of his body, Wyatt executed the primordial spirit''s self-created footwork and climbed through the air faster than the primordial spirit itself, even though it was his first time performing the technique. Repeatedly emting its memories had prepared him well. Sensing his approach, the primordial spirit was shocked to see him replicate its martial art even better than it had. Looking at the dumbfounded expression on the primordial spirit''s face and the disbelief in its eyes, Wyatt shook his head and said, "I learned it by emting your memories. You can also try it. But there''s a limit to how much one can learn that way. This was only possible because of your diligence and dedication. Thank you. I hope you''ll continue to support me in the future!" Now that Wyatt understood the value of his primordial spirits better, he vowed not to make the same mistakes twice. He exined the reason for his rapid progress and sincerely thanked the primordial spirit for its help, encouraging it to keep up the good work. The primordial spirit stepped in ce repeatedly to stay aloft waiting for its master. Wyatt neared it and mirrored its actions, hovering in the air their eyes met. The primordial spirit stared into Wyatt''s eyes and asked, "No games. Do you really mean it?" Unlike Wyatt, who could freely ess the memories of his primordial spirits, the reverse was not possible unless he allowed it. Even if he did, he could alter the memories or selectively show only what he wanted them to see. Knowing Wyatt''s history of pettiness and having experienced it firsthand, the primordial spirit dared not trust his words so easily and sought confirmation. "Yes, I do," Wyatt replied firmly. "I''m not just saying it. My actions from now on will reflect that. Also, you can choose a name for yourself-something you like-but I will call you Martial Mad." Wyatt offered the spirit the freedom to choose its own name while affectionately expressing his intent to call it Martial Mad. "So be it. From now on, I am Martial Mad," the primordial spirit announced. Chapter 2316 Michael, Gabriel, and Lucifer: The Oldest Tale Of ?Chapter 2316 Michael, Gabriel, and Lucifer: The Oldest Tale Of Three Brothers Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Listening to his primordial spirit announce its name as ''Martial Mad, Wyatt shook his head, realizing that his spirit was even worse at naming than he was. "No! That''s not how names work. That''s what I''ll call you as an inside joke between us. Choose something normal. We''ve learned so manynguages by now-can''t you think of something you''d like to call yourself? A word that describes you." "Okay, I think I get it now. Let me think..." Martial Mad''s words trailed off as he searched through his memories, as well as the collective memories of his brothers, for a word that best described him. Finally, he spoke. "I found one: Michael. What do you think?" "It''s way better than Martial Mad," Wyatt replied. Before his primordial spirit could change its mind, Wyatt dered, "From now on, you are Michael Wyatt the Martial Mad" "Martial Mad Michael Wyatt... I like the sound of that," Michael Wyatt said with satisfaction. Simply gaining a name had elerated the development of his individuality by several times, and though he was an iteration of Wyatt, he now truly fit the temte of an individual. "Can I ask why Michael?" Wyatt inquired, curious to understand what had prompted his primordial spirit to choose that name out of the vast vocabry avable to him. "Can I keep this one to myself?" Michael''s cheeks flushed red as he shyly asked. Finding it endearing, Wyatt nodded. "Sure." "Thank you," Michael replied gratefully. In truth, he recalled the meaning of the name Michael on Earth: "Who is like God?" or "Who is equal to God?" He did not believe he was like or equal to a god, but rather that Wyatt was his god, and he was like and equal to Wyatt. "All right, now let''s get back to training. By ''us, I mean you and this one here," Wyatt said, summoning another free primordial spirit. Handing Michael an unequipped training card, a diamond-grade grimoire and the primordial spirit, Wyatt added, "Continue the training session with this one. Help it make up for the sessions it missed. As for me, I''m not done experimenting." Before Michael could protest, Wyatt turned to the other primordial spirit and instructed, "Listen to Michael and participate inbat training alongside him. Got it?" "Yes, Master!" the primordial spirit shouted enthusiastically, its eyes brimming with reverence. It had been inspired, seeing Wyatt call another primordial spirit by name and treat him as an equal. It admired Michael for achieving something they all yearned for: individuality and recognition. More importantly, it realized Wyatt was willing to treat them equally. It could hardly wait to ask Michael how he had aplished this feat when they were alone. "Michael, I''m trusting this one to you," Wyatt said, before heading to the other side of the study room, activating a space-isting array to separate Michael and the other primordial spirit from rest of them as it was important for his next experiment. Wyatt knew it was a heavy responsibility for Michael to care for another primordial spirit while focusing onbat training. However, he believed Michael had the potential to rise to the asion-and he was certain Michael would surprise him. Inside the isted training ground, ensuring Wyatt was gone, the primordial spirit bombarded Michael with questions: "How did you get Master to acknowledge you? How did you get your name? How close are you with Master? Master seemed to treat you like his son. Does that mean you two are really close? You''re the first among us to be acknowledged by Master as his son, which makes you our crown prince" "Son? I''m not sure we''re there yet. I guess you could think of me as his first messenger -or herald, if you will. Nothing more," Michael replied, a glint of enthusiasm in his eyes. He enjoyed hearing the other primordial spirit suggest that Wyatt treated him like a son, but he knew better. To Wyatt, they were extensions of himself, like heralds carrying out his will.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Enough discussion. Let''s start training. If you manage to keep up, I''ll answer all your questions one by one. And who knows-if you can surpass me in training, you might not only gain my acknowledgment but Master''s as well. He seems to ce great importance on the Martial Path, maybe because he finds it too tedious to master himself. That''s where wee in. Got it?" "Alright! I''ll give it my best, Prince!" On the other side of the training room, Wyatt had summoned another free primordial spirit. The he used the study room''s array to c them under probation to limit them to their mortal bodies. He recreated an environment identical to the one where he and Michael had first started theirbat training. Wyatt even went as far as to disy the same subpar performance he had shown back then. He was conducting a simtion-everything apart from the primordial spirit would mimic the original training session to see if this primordial spirit would develop like Michael and gain a enlightenment in Martial Path like him. However, to his surprise, the experiment deviated from the script during their first. break after a long run. It was when the Card Intent ordered them to stop, previously Michael had copsed to the ground, resting, only to crawl forward to outpace Wyatt seeing him run ahead of him take rest. That had prompted Wyatt to leap on Michael''s back, yelling, "Stop! I won! ept it! Stop, you fucker, stop!" That was the defining moment of their rivalry, it had solidified in that moment. In contrast, this new primordial spirit didn''t copse to the ground. Instead, it halted and gracefully sat down. When it saw Wyatt run ahead and stop to rest, it scoffed and ignored him entirely. It freaking ignored him. Frustrated, Wyatt kicked it, just as he had with Michael back then. But instead of ring at him like Michael had, this spirit continued to ignore him. For the sake of the experiment, Wyatt suppressed his anger and continued the simtion. In the next part of the training, he exaggerated his movements and exploded his lower half, mimicking the clumsy effort of trying to think of a way to run faster as he had shown back then. However, to Wyatt''s surprise, the primordial spirit didn''t pity him like Michael had seeing him constantly exploded his lower half of the spiritual body. Instead, it recognized what Wyatt was trying to do. In the next instant, it corrected its posture and perfectly paced its steps, running even faster. It didn''t taunt Wyatt or acknowledge him for pointing it out-it simply continued training, ignoring him entirely. Infuriated, Wyatt elerated the pace of the simtion, using the footwork Michael had developed after his enlightenment. He taunted the spirit every time he passed it, mocking it and feigning pity. Yet, to his astonishment, the spirit continued to ignore him, maintaining its own pace and taking its time-until, finally, it replicated Michael''s footwork. It actually mastered Michael''s footwork, despite being bound by the constraints of a mortal body. Wyatt had once considered trying that same footwork during his initial training but ultimately gave up, thinking it was a waste of time and pointless. Yet, this primordial spirit did it-and took its sweet time doing so. They had been running for a day and a half continuously, whereas Wyatt and Michael''s first training session had ended after just one and a quarter days. Forget achieving enlightenment like Michael; this spirit hadpletely thrown Wyatt''s simtion off course with its defiant, indifferent attitude. Frustrated, Wyatt stopped the training and lifted the restrictions on their abilities and the realm. Delving into its memories, he discovered that, like Michael, it wanted to prove itself to him-but it was simply too proud to show it. Wyatt couldn''t help but wonder: ''How could a ve primordial spirit be so proud? What amazed him even more was that it had the talent and capability to match and justify its pride unlike Michael. Chapter 2317 Second Star Lucifer ?Chapter 2317 Second Star Lucifer Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Wyatt went through the proud primordial spirit''s memories repeatedly, even emting them. Though it had not undergone enlightenment like Michael, it possessed amazing talent. It could understandplex concepts in simpler terms and adapt swiftly. Remarkably, it deduced Michael''s footwork within half a day while on the run. Wyatt sensed that this primordial spirit could survive anywhere and excel in any field. To his surprise, it was using their shared arsenal of abilities to execute Michael''s footwork in its card grandmaster form. Unlike Michael, who remained diligent andmitted to the martial path, this spirit began modifying the footwork to work in harmony with soul energy and its abilities. Wyatt felt relieved that it hadn''t discarded the footwork entirely. It respected the fact that the main primordial spirit took time from a busy schedule to teach it, understanding that there must be a reason behind it. Otherwise, it would have long abandoned the practice. Realizing that he was wrong to push his primordial spirits to learn martial arts without exining its importance, Wyatt forgave the proud primordial spirit''s impudence. Seeing its intelligence, Wyatt believed that if it knew the true reason for theirbat training, it would also diligently follow the martial path like Michael. "Hey, stop! Come over here," Wyatt called to the primordial spirit, which was experimenting withbinations of footwork and abilities. Hearing Wyatt, the primordial spirit hurried over like any other primordial spirit would, though its excessive pride remained. Since it was bound to Wyatt in eternal servitude like the rest, it approached him swiftly on his first call. Without exnation or any warning, Wyatt forced it to undergo memory emtions from a first-person perspective. The memories were of Michael''sbat training: his enlightenment, the creation of the footwork they were practicing, his diligent exploration of the card grandmaster body''s limits, andstly Wyatt allowing Micheal to chose his name. Simultaneously, Wyatt delved into the proud primordial spirit''s memories from first person perspective to understand how it graspedplex concepts so effortlessly. Nothing could be moreplex than the enlightenment Michael achieved, which Wyatt had to emte multiple times to fully digest. To his dismay, the proud primordial spiritprehended Michael''s enlightenment in fewer emtions than §à Wyatt himself. Viewing the memories in first-person, Wyatt was shocked by how easily the spirit perceived theplex Martial Path enlightenment. Its brain solved intricate problems with such ease that Wyatt couldn''t help but feel astonished. Despite being impressed by the spirit''s understanding, Wyatt was aware of its limitations. It wasn''t capable of creating the footwork as Michael had. It had the talent butcked the creative drive. This made Wyatt wonder if it truly reflected him. Creativity was central to who Wyatt was-his intellect came second. The person who first invented the wheel didn''t possess a profound cosmic understanding. They merely identified a practical problem, gathered the necessary tools, and innovated a solution. Those who followed could grasp its purpose and recreate it, unlike those who viewed it as a miracle or magic. Michael fell into the first category, the proud primordial spirit into the second. Wyatt, however, dreaded the possibility that there might be a primordial spirit that might fall into the third. The mere thought was too agonizing for him. It wasn''t just Wyatt who understood the disparity between the proud primordial spirit and Michael; even the proud primordial spirit itself was aware. With its intellect, it realized that Wyatt had tried to recreate another Michael but failed miserably. It understood that Wyatt had sought a second Michael, only to end up stuck with it. The proud primordial spirit wondered if Wyatt would continue his experiments on the other primordial spirits in search of another like Michael. At that moment, its developing individuality experienced a frightening revtion. However, to its confusion, Wyatt sincerely apologized to it. "It was wrong of me to experiment on you. I showed you the entire truth so that you could find it in yourself to forgive me." "I understand. You don''t have to apologize. You did what you had to. If I were in your position, I would have done the same. We need more primordial spirits like Michael," the proud primordial spirit responded, more understanding and reasonable than Wyatt had anticipated. However, Wyatt didn''t dare take its words at face value, knowing it shared his cunning nature. Then, putting aside its pride, it suddenly requested, "If you will allow it, I too would like to choose my name." Wyatt saw no fault in the request, especially after it having seen another primordial spirit receive a name. Moreover, he felt guilty for experimenting on it and agreed. "Sure, go ahead." "Lucifer! I would like to be called Lucifer Wyatt, if that''s okay with you," the proud primordial spirit announced, seeking Wyatt''s confirmation. Wyatt''s eyes widened at the name it chose. Considering the name Michael had chosen for himself, the intent behind these primordial spirits became clear. His lips curled into a sneer as he asked, "Are you openly dering your rebellion against me to my face? Aren''t you the bold one?" "No, Master. You misunderstood. I chose this name because I believe it fits my circumstances. You wanted another Michael, but instead, you found a Lucifer. Master,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I have noints. I am honored to be your second named primordial spirit," the proud primordial spirit exined. Wyatt didn''t need to delve into its memories sense its sincerity, though he did so out of caution. "Master, I hope you will allow me to use this name," the proud primordial spirit. requested again. Wyatt shook his head and agreed. "Sure, from today on, you are Lucifer Wyatt. But I will call you second star," He knew that if the proud primordial spirit truly intended to rebel, denying the name wouldn''t change anything. And he had the feeling its choice of name had to do more with Micheal than him. "Second Star? Shouldn''t it be Morning Star, or more urately, the Bright Star? Second Star doesn''t even make sense. Do you have to call me that?" Lucifer asked, trying to downy his annoyance. "It does now that I know how much you hate it. Let''s just say it''s our little inside joke. Just think of it being better than being called Second Son," Wyattughed aloud. Since each of his primordial spirits were different, he would treat each of them differently. "Come, Second Star. Let''s go meet the others, so I can exin you all why we''re training in martial arts together" Chapter 2318 Gabriel Wyatt ?Chapter 2318 Gabriel Wyatt Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Wyatt soon brought Lucifer to Michael''s training ground, where both of his primordial spirits were training hard, following the instructions embedded in the Field Marshal''s card''s intent. Interestingly, the other primordial spirit had no trouble keeping up with the training, despite startingter than Michael.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Wyatt immediately essed the other primordial spirit''s memories to better understand its personality, quirks, and strengths. Through this, Wyatt learned that the spirit greatly admired Michael, often following him and learning by observing his actions. It embodied the qualities of both Michael and Lucifer-diligence and resourcefulness. In terms of talent, it demonstrated an impressive creative drive and intellect. Unlike Michael and Lucifer, who were each extreme in their respective fields of expertise, this spirit exhibited a more bnced approach. Satisfied, Wyatt continued to explore its memories. As he had anticipated, Michael had not let him down. He had dedicated himself fully to helping the other primordial spirit keep up with the rigorous training sessions. Michael''s guidance appeared to be a catalyst for the spirit''s growth and individuality. Moreover, it seemed that during these sessions, Micheal not only did not let it affect his training but he had begun to uncover a way to surpass mortal limits. Its creative drive was being pushed to the brink by the Martial Demigod Lorn''s intent. Upon Wyatt''s arrival, the primordial spirits took a brief break. The Card Intent addressed him sharply, "Dear disciple, you are cking off. Your master would be disappointed in you." "I''ll handle her," Wyatt replied dismissively. "Now, tell me how are things progressing? How many disciples can you train at once?" He was curious, knowing the card''s will was shaped by the intent of Martial Demigod Lorn, The Card Intent responded, "Dear Disciple, your clones are exceptional. They absorb everything I teach. But what intrigues me most is their willpower. How can they possess such boundless determination for improvement despite being clones? What they should have is the will to serve which usually gets exhausted. Even for perfect. clones, this defies logic. Although, considering they can undergo enlightenment, I suppose nothing about them should surprise me." Unable to contain its curiosity any longer, it dropped its instructor''s pride and asked directly, "What''s the secret behind your clones? They don''t behave like clones. They act like individuals with independent wills." Without waiting for an answer, Wyatt would not give it an answer, it added, "I can train as many disciples as you can send my way. After all, I am the intent of a Martial Demigod Wyatt smirked, amused by its curiosity. "Be honest-you can''t even tell the four of us apart, can you? If not for the attitudes of my clones toward me and the fact that you''re equipped in Micheal''s grimoire right now, you''d still be guessing which one of us is the real me." The Card Intent, maintaining itsposure, replied, "Dear disciple, as Martial Demigod Lorn''s Intent, it would be shameful if I couldn''t distinguish my disciple from his clones." It neither confirmed nor denied Wyatt''s usation. "It seems the Field Marshal designed you for more than just being a training instructor," Wyatt remarked, noting that the Card Intent could think and act beyond the role of abat instructor. "Dear disciple, your master designed me to handle any challenge her difficult disciple might throw my way," the Card Intent replied, implying that the Field Marshal did not trust Wyatt to diligently undergobat training without attempting to cheat. And so far he had proved her right. "Martial Mad, unequip it before it wastes more of my time," Wyatt ordered Michael. Then, turning to Lucifer, he added, "This is Lucifer. Second Star, meet Michael." "Dear disciple, no-" the Card Intent protested, but its words fell on unsympathetic ears. "Lucifer, nice to meet you. You don''t have any ns to rebel against our master, do you?" Michael joked, revealing how much his individuality had developed. It seemed mentoring a primordial spirit was also stimting his own growth. "No, I don''t-because we don''t have THE Michael to stop me," Lucifer quipped, igniting a yful rivalry. "Only time will tell," Michael replied, refusing to be baited into a confrontation. "Ahem," Wyatt interrupted. "Save yourpetitive spirit for the tasks I assign. And you," he turned to the other primordial spirit, "What do you want to be called?" "I-I want to be called Gabriel," the spirit stammered at first but quickly recovered and announced the name it had chosen. Having learned from Michael that their master would ask them to pick a name, the spirit had already decided: Gabriel Wyatt. "What is it with you guys and old mythology?" Wyatt sighed. "Michael, it seems you''ve started something troublesome. So, I''m leaving it up to you to handle before this mess reaches me." Then, without waiting for Micheal''s reply, addressing Gabriel, he said, "Alright, from today onwards, you are Gabriel Wyatt. I''m counting on you to make sure these two don''t waste time-fighting and focus on training. Don''t be biased toward Michael and iste Lucifer. He''s a loner as it is. Got it?" "Yes, Master. Leave it to me. I''ll ensure there is harmony among us, and we''ll make constant progress in training," Gabriel responded earnestly. He showed no doubt, firmly believing his master would not assign him a task he couldn''t handle. "Excellent. I knew I could trust you, Gab," Wyatt nodded, satisfied with Gabriel''s confidence. However, he wondered if Gabriel could truly manage the task, given how distinct and strong-willed Michael and Lucifer were. He then turned to Lucifer, who appeared ready to speak, but Wyatt cut him off with a warning. "Lucy, behave. We are all one and the same here." "Master, I will. But I was hoping you''d allow me to mentor a primordial spirit as well," Lucifer requested, his voice filled with subtle arrogance, Wyatt frowned, his expression stern as he replied firmly, "No, I don''t dare to do that..." Chapter 2319 Plan Parenthood Chapter 2319 n Parenthood Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Wyatt believed that Lucifer resembled his own darker side. He feared that Lucifer might not hesitate to experiment on a fellow primordial spirit, just as he had done with him. He knew that honesty was the best approach when dealing with Lucifer and spoke the truth to him no matter how harsh, "I''m afraid you''ll end up making the same mistake I made with you. Fortunately, you''re smart, and you turned out okay¡ªthough a little quirky." Hearing Wyatt''s reason to deny his request, Lucifer fell silent. After some thought, he realized his master''s point made sense. The only reason he had been asked to mentor a primordial spirit was to test whether he could do a better job than Michael had done with Gabriel. The moment this realization crossed his mind, he knew he had already failed. He understood that he could not mentor as well as Michael with such a mindset. Seeing that Lucifer had grasped his intent, Wyatt sighed, knowing the road ahead would be hectic. He would have to repeat this process hundreds of thousands of times with the other primordial spirit and those yet to be created. His onlyfort was that the soul division power system he created ensured that daughter souls could not exist without the parent soul, let alone harbor thoughts of rebellion. Thus, he could focus on learning from his mistakes and doing his best. After all, nobody is born a father¡ªyou just have to rise to the asion. Noticing Lucifer lost in contemtion, Wyatt tried to cheer him up. "Second Star, if you prove to me that you''re capable of taking on such a task, I''ll let you train the other thousand primordial spirits alongside Gabriel and Michael." "Wait, what? We have to train the other primordial spirits?" Michael protested. "Now you''re asking us to do your job, Master!" He felt that if he were stuck training another thousand primordial spirits, he wouldn''t be able to make any progress on his Martial Path. "Hey, you don''t get toin," Wyatt replied. "That''s the responsibility thates with being the first. I designed it this way: I train the three of you, you train the thousand, and they''ll train the next toe. That''s how it should be. Or do you expect me to personally train each and every one of you? Remember, I created you to make my life easier. If you''re going toplicate it, you should be smart enough to realize where you stand." Wyatt''s brutally honest words gave Michael, Lucifer, and Gabriel something to think about. "Master, don''t worry. We can do it," Gabriel said confidently, his faith and trust in Wyatt evident. "I guess we have no choice," Michael grumbled. His focus was on the Martial Path, but since he was bound to serve Wyatt without question, he could only obey. Comining, however, was still allowed, as Wyatt never prohibited it. "Master, how do I prove myself?" Lucifer asked, knowing that, unlike Gabriel and Michael, he needed to demonstrate his worth to take on the task. "That''s for you to decide," Wyatt replied. "But remember, how you choose to prove yourself will also be part of your evaluation. Good luck, Lucy." With that, Wyatt left after reminding them of the importance of martial arts and their joint task. Leaving them to continue theirbat training, Wyatt headed toward the thousand clones who were studying on his behalf. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Lucifer, how far has your training progressed?" Gabriel asked, noticing that neither Michael nor Lucifer showed any initiative to take the lead. "I''ve mastered the footwork Michael created," Lucifer replied. "Then you''re not far behind me," Gabriel noted. Unable to contain his curiosity any longer, he added, "Is Second Star the nickname Master gave you? Like how he gave Martial Mad to Michael? What does it mean?" Michael perked up, intrigued by Gabriel''s question. "Second Star means Second Son," Lucifer said, generously twisting Wyatt''s words, referring to when Wyatt had told him, ''Just think of it as better than being called Second Son.'' "You''re close enough with Master for him to call you his son?" Gabriel asked, shocked, only to see Lucifer neither confirm nor deny it. "No way. Why wouldn''t he just call you Second Son then?" Michael asked skeptically. "Because he said being called Second Star is better than being called Second Son," Lucifer exined again, generously interpreting Wyatt''s words to fit his narrative. "Whoa," Gabriel gasped, astonished. A thought struck him, and he asked, "Then, who''s the first son? Is it Michael? Does that make me the third son?" Michael, who had been about to argue with Lucifer, paused. He liked the idea of being Master''s first son and asked, "Is that it?" "No, I don''t think Master meant it that way," Lucifer admitted, clearly uninterested in Gabriel''s theory of Michael being the first son. "After all, he keeps saying we''re all one and the same. I think it''s just a nickname he found amusing for me." "Yeah, that sounds more like our Master. He wouldn''t differentiate between us. After all, we''re just extensions of his will," Gabriel agreed. Michael nodded, finding Gabriel''s exnation reasonable. "But enough of this," Michael announced. "Let''s get back to training. We''ll start together with Lucifer so he can catch up, and we''ll get a good warm-up and revision too." "Great," Gabriel eximed. Then, turning to Lucifer, he asked, "What do you think?" "Okay, let''s get started," Lucifer agreed, showing no objection. He was grateful that Gabriel and Michael were being so amodating. Michael quickly equipped the training card and summoned the intent of Martial Demigod Lorn to begin the second phase of their training. However, the Card Intent looked at the other two clones in doubt. As what Wyatt had said was true, without monitoring the reactions of the clones it wasn''t able to tell Wyatt apart from his clones. "Rx, instructor, our master has left to handle other business. We are all his clones," Lucifer rified immediately deducing the reason chatty card intent was quiet for so long. "I knew that, I was just reorganizing my training regime since another one of you joined us." ... AN: Please check out my other work ''The Strongest Cursed Master.'' Chapter 2320 Demon Clam: Clampedo Chapter 2320 Demon m: mpedo Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Leaving the biblical trio toplete the Field Marshal''s training in his stead, Wyatt made his way to his thousand other primordial spirits, who were helping the Hive Spiritpile all avable information on the demon m mpedo and all mental-type acquirable physiques and traits. They had been working on it for three days, yet they were nowhere near finishing. However, they did prioritize and sessfullypile all the information avable on the demon m mpedo. Since itprised only 0.5% of the total data they had to process, most of it was already in the Dark Language they knew. Wyatt needed this information to help Corey acquire any mental-type physique or traits, especially since Corey''s demon core originated from mpedo. The demon core that Belphegor gave Corey Park the day he recruited her and brought her to the Dark Realm was actually one of the many demonic pearl bombs created by the demon m mpedo. More urately, the demon core had been artificially created by refining a mpedo''s demonic pearl bomb. These demonic pearl bombs were remarkably simr to the demon cores that dark races are either born with or develop from infancy to adulthood. Some unnamed ancient devil discovered that these pearl bombs could be refined into artificial demon cores, which could then be bestowed on dark races whocked one which was rare and when someone like that were to be born in any dark race they would most likely be mercy killed in the womb as part of natural selection. Later, a capitalist devil discovered that these artificial demon cores could essentially transform any being in the myriad realms into one of the dark races, allowing them to practice the dark power system seamlessly. This discovery fueled the dark races'' craze for inter-realm invasions for numerous reasons. The artificial demon cores refined from the demonic pearl bombs became a powerful tool for the Dark Races in their inter realm invasion. They helped divide the native forces of invaded realms, turning them against each other in civil wars while simultaneously defending against the invading dark races. This dual conflict ensured that the natives would lose both their realm and their freedom with the war. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om What made these artificial demon cores refined from mpedo''s demonic pearl bombs even more prominent and highly sought after in the Dark Realm was their role in the ve trade. These cores were cheap, and bestowing them upon enved natives from captured realms significantly increased the ves'' value. asionally, some enved natives exhibited exceptional talent, driving their prices even higher and causing the ve trade to flourish. As a result, demon m mpedo was domesticated and raised as amon pet in the Dark Realm, akin to how chickens and pigs were raised on Earth. Apart from using their demonic pearl bombs to create artificial demon cores, there were two additional reasons for their domestication: their valuable shells and their ability to survive in any environment with sufficient soul energy, which they used to produce their demonic pearl bombs. These demonic pearl bombs served as both sustenance and a means of defense for the Demon m against its natural predators. The mpedo was an intriguing creature. It resembled an ordinary m, but its habitat was not limited to water¡ªit could inhabit any element. Its shell allowed it to merge with their surroundings and swim through them. This not only provided camouge but also enabled the mpedo to nt its demonic pearl bombs on surfaces, thereby evading predators tracking or chasing it. Tragically, despite the pearls'' ability to be refined into artificial demon cores that helped others ascend to higher realms, the mpedos themselves were shackled to the Demon Master Realm due to their low-grade demonic beast bloodline. They were unable to break through to the Demon Grandmaster Realm. Numerous sages from various dark races had attempted to solve this problem but failed horribly. Thus, four tiers of artificial demon cores were avable in the Dark Realm market: i) Low-tier Artificial Demon Core: Created using the demonic pearl bomb of a Demon Student Realm mpedo. ii) Mid-tier Artificial Demon Core: Created using the demonic pearl bomb of a Demon Soldier Realm mpedo. iii) High-tier Artificial Demon Core: Created using the demonic pearl bomb of a Demon Schr Realm mpedo. iv) Top-tier Artificial Demon Core: Created using the demonic pearl bomb of a Demon Master Realm mpedo. Any being who used one of these artificial demon cores would only reach the Demon Student Realm initially and would have to cultivate diligently to advance further. The advantage of purchasing the highest-tier artificial demon core was the ability to ascend to the Demon Master Realm faster than those who used lower-tier cores. Beyond this, there were no additional benefits. However, this fact alone was enough to breed greed in the hearts of many ruling-ss factions, families, ns, guilds, etc who were eager to expand their armies and influence across the myriad realms. The source of this greed was the theory that a demonic pearl bomb from a Devil Realm mpedo could be refined into an artificial titled demon core that would allow any ve to be a devil faster, enabling its owner to mass-produce an ve army of devils. That said, Belphegor wasn''t generous enough to give Corey Park an average artificial demon core let alone the top-tier one. The one he gave her was of the lowest tier. Yet, Corey Park''s achievements demonstrated that regardless of the tier of the artificial demon core created using the demonic pearl bomb of a demon m mpedo, it was possible to be a devil and advance even further. There were many examples of this in the Dark Realm. After all, many talented enved beings from the myriad realms had managed to rise to ruler-ss status in the Devil Realm. Some even attempted to avenge their destroyed realms but failed miserably as the waters of ve trade in the Dark realm was too deep. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2321 Artificial Demon Core ?Chapter 2321 Artificial Demon Core Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Wyatt, who possessed the Primordial Cmity Daughter Gems, also could not help but lust for a Devil-rank Demon m mpedo. The reason was simple: the Daughter Gems came with an ultimate restriction-those who used them would be bound to serve Wyatt eternally. He had no choice in the matter and couldn''t share them with his loved ones, such as Susan or Anna. More importantly, the more he read about the mpedo, the more it reminded him of the blue stone Jaya used to awaken her Viltronian bloodline. The artificial demon core and Jaya''s Viltronian core shared many simrities. He had always wondered if Jaya''s parents had separated her Viltronian core in infancy to protect her from whatever had killed them. Assuming she was the only Viltronian alive in the Card Realm, it seemed their n had worked. Be that as it may, Wyatt eagerly studied the information on refining mpedo''s demonic pearl bombs into artificial demon cores. After all, the Viltronian cores he had been creating were also a type of demon core. He sensed a incredible fortune waiting to be made here. Since the unnamed ancient devil first developed the initial artificial demon core refining technique, there had been significant advancements in the field. It was a lucrative business, and the Dark Races had made it so that anyone could domesticate a mpedo to harvest its demonic pearl bombs. Futher more they had simplified the refining technique to the point where even those with basic refining knowledge could refine artificial demon cores using these demonic pearl bombs. As such, even amon housewife in the Dark Realm could raise one or two mpedos at home and refine enough artificial demon cores to earn a decent living. Despite the Dark Races'' notorious reputation in the myriad realms, they too were a civilization, facing the same struggles with poverty that all civilizations encounter. Especially, since they followed thew of capitalist jungle. If you one were weak they were lucky to freely breath the same air as the rest and not be some else''s possession let alone dream about having possessions. Many within the Dark Races believed that the development of artificial demon cores had reached its peak. However, Wyatt knew better. The artificial Viltronian cores he created used the soul pathways of a Card Apprentice, making them that Card apprentice''s fated ingredient. He wondered if the same could be true for the artificial demon cores. Wyatt meticulously examined all the avable information on artificial demon cores but found no evidence of artificial demon cores being specifically tailored for individuals. The Dark races did not do any research in that direction because did not feel the need as these artificial demonic cores were being developed for ves so they went with cheap solution and stuck with for several milleniums. He now had an understanding why the artificial demon cores could never be a Card Apprentice''s fated ingredient unlike his artificial viltronian core-except in rare, coincidental cases where the core happened to align with the apprentice''s fate. The Dark race''s have shared their artificial demon cores with their demon worshipers in the card world but none of them be their origin card, like Jaya''s viltronian core and his artificially created viltronian cores did. Wyatt always wondered why but this mystery had been finally solved. Wyatt saw immense potential in creating artificial demon cores tailored to an individual''s soul pathways. He believed this would not only improve thepatibility between the core and the individual but could also unlock other advantages that he would only discover through experimentation. In his efforts to help Corey, Wyatt unknowingly stumbled upon a diamond mine. However, he saved digging into it forter, refusing to let it distract him from his primary goal: understanding Corey Park''s artificial demon core, which she had diligently nurtured into a titled demon core. This was crucial to increasing the sess rate of bestowing the mental-type physique or trait he wanted to give her. Wyatt had multiple reasons for putting in so much effort to help Corey, but the most important one was simple-he enjoyed having her around. He didn''t know why, but it was what it was. Secondly, he saw her as an investment. Corey still had at least five past lives to explore with each breakthrough. Even if four of them turned out to be duds and only one led her to be a ruler-ss existence, Wyatt would still earn a thousandfold return on his investment. He also hadn''t forgotten how Lil Beam had helped him gain an advantage against Belphegor''s Worldhog incarnation by assisting him in dealing with the Undead Devil Agony and his true relics-the hourss relic and the chain binding it to his back. Without Lil Beam''s help, Wyatt would have had to fake his death to escape like always and would never have obtained the gue egg that Belphegor had cultivated using a fragment of a realm''s will. The only reason Lil Beam had helped him was because it recognized Corey''s scent on him and because Corey often talked to it about Wyatt, venting her frustrations. Unknowingly, Corey had helped him a great deal and would likely continue to do so- so long as it didn''t involve Susan. Though Wyatt had tricked her into promising to help him date Susan in exchange for the hourss relic, he knew she would eventually regret it, allowing him to hold it over her head until she had something worth making him decide to cash in. As Wyatt finished processing all the information on the mpedo and the artificial demon cores created from their demonic pearl bombs, he gained a deeper understanding of the darkness troubling Corey''s titled demon core. He realized this darkness was primarily responsible for the demonic form Corey had used against him during the Sky Blossom City high school tournament. Now, Corey dared not use that form, fearing it would strengthen the darkness''s hold over her core. Where Park and Corey saw a problem, Wyatt saw a solution-an opportunity to not only help her ovee her fears but also make her stronger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2322 Cruel Pride ?Chapter 2322 Cruel Pride Date: Unspecified Time: UnspecifiedN?v(el)B\\jnn Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Park''s n was to obtain a physique, trait, or card for Corey that would make her resistant to the darkness brewing within her title demon core-a darkness that grew stronger with each of her breakthroughs. However, what Park failed to understand was that making Corey resistant to the darkness was the same as making her resistant to the title demon core itself. Her body would begin to reject the title demon core because the darkness was the title demon core. Rejecting the darkness meant rejecting the very essence of her title demon core. In essence, any physique or trait designed to resist or erase the darkness would act like poison. In her attempt to help Corey manage the darkness better, Park had inadvertently prescribed a cure that would have been lethal. Had Wyatt not thoroughly done his job and insteadzily followed Park''s research, he would have killed Corey rather than helping her. This was precisely why Wyatt gave one hundred percent effort to every task he undertook, whether by choice or assignment. A singlepse could be life-threatening to his clients. He would either give it his all-or not do it at all. What Corey truly needed was to embrace the darkness to fully merge with her title demon core. However, embracing the darkness came with a heavy cost: it made her lose her sanity. Instead of remaining the level-headed Corey who sought to surpass her past selves, she would spiral into madness, driven by her fears and insecurities. While epting the darkness would make Corey stronger, it would also turn her into the very definition of a demon. Corey''s struggle with the darkness in her title demon core mirrored why Wyatt had turned to martial arts. She, too, had to confront a darkness beyond her understanding. Unlike Wyatt, however, martial arts was not the answer for Corey. Her problem wasn''t hers alone-it was amon issue among all those who used artificial demon cores. Park had faced this problem herself. But unlike Corey, Park had started with a low-tier artificial demon core, while Corey began with a title demon core from the outset. Moreover, with each breakthrough Corey made, her title demon core underwent a baptism as part of her origin card, growing stronger and causing the darkness to expand at an elerated rate. Corey never stood a chance against it. In Park''s case, as she cultivated her low-tier artificial demon core, she gradually grew ustomed to its darkness. She didn''t just adapt to it-she made it a part of herself. Eventually, her body fully epted the artificial demon core, allowing her to evolve it into a title demon core and ascend to the rank of demon emperor. 19:44 Asking a Card Master realm Corey to get ustomed to a Demon Emperor''s title demon core was like asking her to achieve the impossible. It was already a miracle that Corey hadn''t sumbed to the title demon core''s darkness. The more Wyatt learned about the struggles ves faced-trying to adapt physically to the artificial demon cores fused with them and mentally to the darkness these artifical demon cores introduced into their mind and soul-the more he couldn''t help but feel sympathy for Corey, whose battle was a hundred times worse than those ves, Wyatt, who had once thought of Corey as an identity loon, now couldn''t help but be impressed by her mental fortitude. As he pondered this, Wyatt began to wonder: where did this darknesse from? Yes, it was part of artificial demon cores, but his artificial Viltronian cores were also a type of artificial demon core, and they didn''t have any darkness threatening to consume the user''s mind and soul. Jaya''s Viltronian core, along with every artificial Viltronian core Wyatt had created, showed no trace of such darkness. None of the people Wyatt had bestowed Viltronian cores upon disyed any signs of being corrupted by darkness. In Jaya''s case, her Viltronian core was innate, so it wasn''t surprising that she showed no signs of being tainted by darkness. But this wasn''t the case for Wyatt himself or his other clients. ording to the Dark Races'' research on the darkness affecting those with artificial demon cores, it was imed that the darkness was an inherent part of these cores. Wyatt had initially agreed with this conclusion. The research also stated that the darkness served as a test of worthiness for those seeking to wield artificial demon cores, a notion Wyatt found absurd and dismissed. Wyatt disregarded such nonsensical theories and searched for more substantial exnations. Eventually, he stumbled upon something worth considering: a study suggested that the darkness was stronger in artificial demon cores because the demonic pearl bombs used to refine them were more simr to the demon cores of demonic beasts than to the demon cores developed by the Dark Races from infancy. While the demon cores of demonic beasts and the Dark Races shared simrities, they were fundamentally different. It had long been discovered that the darkness in demonic beasts'' cores was far stronger, which exined why these creatures were aggressive, primal, andcked the high intelligence that set the Dark Races apart from them and even capable of bing one of the dominant force in the Myriad realms. With this understanding, Wyatt realized the truth: the Dark Races never intended to cure the darkness in artificial demon cores. Instead, they epted it as an intrinsic part of these artificial demon cores and refused tobel it a side effect that needed a solution instead called it a test that ves need to go through to show their worthiness because they never wanted ves to stand as their equals. Their pride was evident in their brutal practice of killing any of their infant incapable of developing a natural demon core rather than granting it an artificial demon core. The deeper Wyatt''s understanding of the Dark races developed, the more Park''s achievement in the Dark realm began to resemble a fairy tale. From being a lone ve of Belphegor, she had risen against him, amassing strength and a formidable force capable of threatening his very existence. Even though she failed, it was still an incredible feat. Nobody can deny it. Chapter 2323 Coreys Cure ?Chapter 2323 Corey''s Cure Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Realizing that the origin of the darkness in Corey''s title demon core was the demonic pearl bomb used in its creation, Wyatt discovered that she might not need to rely on him to acquire a mental-type physique, trait, or card to help her embrace the darkness of her title demon core. The Dark Races had already researched, discovered, and created exactly what she needed to solve her dilemma. Wyatt wasn''t sure if the Dark Races were aware they had developed a solution for the darkness side effect of the artificial demon cores, but they had indeed done so. What''s more, it was publicly avable in both the Dark Realm market and the inter-realm market, even essible to ves. However, it was advertised as a medicine designed to enhance the intelligence of demonic pets or mounts. The various pills the Dark Races had developed to tame demonic beasts and boost their intelligence were precisely what ves like Park, who used artificial demon cores, needed to ovee the darkness guing them. Even more surprising, ves with low-tier demon cores only needed the lowest-tier demonic pills to help them. These pills were not only cheap and affordable but also abundantly avable. Interestingly, the Dark Races used these pills to domesticate the demon m, mpedo. Demonic beasts were known for being aggressive, wild, andcking intelligence due to the overwhelming darkness in their demon cores. To calm them, make them submissive, and enhance their intelligence, the Dark Races had long since developed demonic pills that helped these beasts adapt to their demonic core''s darkness. This made them less aggressive and develop higher intelligence allowing them to perfectly serve their duties as demonic pets and mounts. ves who used artificial demon cores faced the same problem as these demonic beasts, and the demonic pills created to tame these demonic beasts into demonic pet or mount were more than sufficient to help these ves manage the side effects of their artificial demon cores once and for all. The solution to the artificial demon core''s side effects had always been there, but no one had connected the dots for some reason. Wyatt wasn''t arrogant enough to believe he was the first to make this discovery. He was certain that the demon researchers who uncovered the true origin of the darkness in artificial demon cores must have figured it out too. Over the course of millennia, someone must have stumbled upon this by ident or coincidence. Yet, since this information wasn''t widespread in the Dark Realm, it was clear that any rumors had been suppressed before they could spread. As for who was responsible and why they would do such a thing-there were countless possible reasons, and any number of individuals or factions could be behind it. Wyatt couldn''t help but imagine the shock on Park and Corey''s faces when he revealed his discovery to them. Thinking of that, he nced at his thousands of primordial spirits, all tirelessly working to learn variousnguages in order to decipher the original texts on methods to acquire mental-type physiques and traits. Considering he had found a simpler and permanent solution for Corey''s problem all their effort felt pointless. However, Wyatt didn''t stop them. He reasoned that this knowledge might still prove useful, especially in mental-type skill card creation-particrly for origin cards. Since he was already there and his primordial spirit were immersed in the process, Wyatt didn''t want to miss the chance to gather such valuable information. Even if it wasn''t immediately useful, it coulde in handy in the future. With this, Wyatt''s primary goal foring here was aplished. Yet, he didn''t feel ready to return to the Seed World and report to Corey and Park. Corey was expecting him to help her acquire a physique or trait to not only help her manage the darkness of her title demon core but also enhance her overall strength. Imagining the devastated look on Corey''s face when he delivered her the bad news alongside the good made Wyatt feel an unexpected pang of guilt as he knew how much Corey was looking forward to increasing her strength even if it was just by a little bit. ''It seems I really do think of little hell raiser as a friend, Wyatt sighed,ing to this realization. He couldn''t understand how or when he had started seeing her that way, especially considering she had been nothing but a pain. She had openly opposed his rtionship with Susan and even badmouthed him to Susan in his presence. Remembering that, the small bit of guilt he felt quickly dissipated. Yet, he thought carefully and decided, ''I should find her a mental-type physique or trait that will help her manage her origin card''s ability, so she doesn''t be apletely different person every time she goes through baptism! Wyatt, who had originallye here to find a solution for the darkness in Corey''s title demon core, now decided to seek a fix for Corey''s origin card as well-an origin card that made her a tragic reincarnator. He concluded that a physique or trait to help her manage her memories would be the best solution.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He summoned the list of books on acquirable mental-type physiques and traits that Maymay had brought him and began reviewing them. To his surprise, there were a ton of options that met his requirements. Wyatt highlighted those selections and instructed his Hive Mind to prioritize them over the others. After assigning tasks to his primordial spirits, Wyatt didn''t rx. Instead, he decided to emte thebat training memories of the biblical trio in a first-person perspective, aiming to grasp and replicate the progress they had made. He nned to continue this until his primordial spirits finishedpiling information on the prioritized acquirable mental-type physiques and traits. Only then would he deliver the good news to Corey. Wyatt was eager to help Corey because she needed to grow stronger if she were to be a key figure in his efforts to expand and develop in the Dark Realm. Knowing how cruel andpetitive the Dark Realm market was, Wyatt understood that, among his people, only Park had the skills necessary to help him seed there-and Park''s strength depended on Corey''s strength. Therefore, by helping Corey, Wyatt was ultimately helping Park, and in turn, helping himself. Chapter 2324 A Year And A Half ?Chapter 2324 A Year And A Half Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Time passed, and Wyatt spent a year and a half in sector WS9909 searching for the ideal physique or trait topensate for the shorings of Corey''s origin card. His efforts were not in vain, as he finally discovered a perfect trait that, when developed properly, would not only address those shorings but also enhance her origin card''s potential. Beyond that, the past year and a half proved incredibly rewarding, especially in terms ofbat training. The biblical trio of his primordial spirits not onlypleted the rigorousbat regimen designed by the Field Marshal to prepare Wyatt for intensive martial arts training within six months, but they also repeated the training three more times over the next four months. In the final eight months, they took on the role of instructors for the other primordial spirits-Michael and Gabriel led the training, while Lucifer assisted the Field Marshal''s intent. Over the past eighteen months, Lucy struggled to reassure Wyatt that he would not experiment on the other primordial spirits, especially those still in the early stages of developing individuality. Therefore, Wyatt allowed Lucifer to participate as long as he served as an assistant to thebat training card''s intent. It took ten months for the thousand primordial spirits and the hive spirit toplete their reading marathon before they joined the biblical trio inbat training. Had Wyatt not insisted on studying all the methods and techniques in their originalnguage-ensuring they absorbed the creators'' intended wisdom-it would have taken far less time.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In the remaining eight months, Wyatt meticulously reviewed thepiled data on acquirable mental-type physiques and traits to find the perfect trait to strengthen Corey''s origin card. However, he did not spend all eight months on this task alone. He took significant breaks to repeatedly emte thebat training memories of his thousand plus primordial spirits from a first-person perspective. This allowed him not only to absorb their understanding of the martial path but also to ensure the biblical trio were fulfilling their roles effectively. The trio excelled, stimting the individuality development of all the primordial spirits and elerating their progress. Thanks to his unique advantage, even though Wyatt did notplete thebat training himself, he ultimately benefited the most. He offered the biblical trio the opportunity to use his cheat to further consolidate their understanding, but they declined. They preferred to remain true to the martial path until they felt they could no longer advance without it. Wyatt felt both proud and ashamed faced with their unwavering conviction and diligence on the martial path. By the end of the intense year-and-a-half of istion training, Wyatt''s knowledge of mental-type physiques, traits, and how to acquire them, along with hisbat training and progress on the martial path, surpassed not only his expectations but also those of Martial Demigod Lorn''s Intent. Wyatt realized that he should engage in more of this kind of istion training. Why not? It had been an incredibly productive use of his time. Though he spent a year and a half in the study room, only a little over eighteen hours had passed in his native time zone. In less than a day, he had achieved what would have taken over a millennium of study and training (1,024 primordial spirits x 1.5 years). Wyatt couldn''t have been more satisfied. As he prepared to leave, Wyatt decided it was time to bring closure to his friendship with Maymay and mark the beginning of a new rtionship. Throughout the past year and a half, he often felt a gaze on him. Thanks to his skill, ''If You See Me, I See You,'' he immediately knew it was Maymay. Over time, her gaze softened from stern to curious, letting him know that his tactic of making her wait had worked perfectly. "Maymay!" "Maymay!" "Maymay!" Wyatt called out her name three times, summoning the elder pixie. True to her word, she appeared before him in less than a second. She looked exactly as she had thest time he saw her-a plump figure dressed in violet-but something had changed. She no longer seemed desperate to prove her friendship or earn his trust. It seems she had time to think things over. That was the side effect of the "making her wait" trick, and Wyatt had alreadye to terms with it. As long as she remained curious about the various meanings of a kiss-beyond the one she knew-he felt his gamble was worth it. Pixies were nurturers and caretakers, while elder pixies also served as leaders and protectors. Both were impossible to corruption but Elder Pixies were adventurous and liked to explore new things. Plus, Wyatt, as a primordial World Cmity Tree, represented the strongest version of their natural predator. "You called for me, Wyatt." Maymay said, her voice emotionless, trying tried to mask her true feelings. She had figured out her emotions but hadn''t fullye to terms with them. She epted Wyatt as her friend, but after reading everything she could about kissing in the Infinity Library, she grasped Wyatt wanted to be more than just friends. Demon and Devil merchants hitting on her or trying to eat her or a part of her was not new to Maymay, it was part of the job but it never bothered or disturbed her like Wyatt did. For someone of her status and age, every demon and devil merchant appeared like a mere ignorant child. Hence, her tolerance and patients towards them. However, in Wyatt''s case it was different Maymay saw him as equal for some reason which was what made her actively seek his friendship in the first ce but now that she knew that sough more than just friendship she was troubled. These feelings were all new to her and she felt too embarrassed to seek advice from her tribal elders or friends on the matter. Chapter 2325 Maymays Emotional Adventure ?Chapter 2325 Maymay''s Emotional Adventure Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room "Yes, I did. I wanted to say goodbye and thank you before I leave," Wyatt said with a gentle smile to Maymay, who actively avoided eye contact with him. "You''re leaving?" Maymay asked in surprise, breaking her indifferent mask. She quicklyposed herself, silently scolding herself for being unable to control her emotions. For some unknown reason, whenever it came to Wyatt, her usually sublime mind grew muddled, making her clumsy. Even after a year and a half since their previous meeting, she still couldn''t fully grasp control over herself in his presence. "Yes, I''ve aplished all my goals for entering istion training, thanks to your pills. They were incredibly helpful-thank you. Without you, I wouldn''t have been able to afford the study room, let alone all the medicines you provided for me and my clones. I''m truly grateful. But now, it''s time for me to return," Wyatt said, repeatedly thanking Maymay, subtly extending their inevitable goodbye to give her time to act on her feelings. "Don''t mention it. I only did a little to help my friend, and most of it was part of yourpensation," Maymay replied, though her voice and eyes betrayed a sense of loss, knowing Wyatt would soon vanish from her life. The past year and a half had been emotionally turbulent yet fulfilling for Maymay, Every day, she watched Wyatt from afar, seeing him study so seriously, then pondering on what he meant by asking her to try every type of kiss in the myriad realms on him. The emotional turmoil she experienced was unlike anything she had felt in her long life. It was addictive. She never grew tired of monitoring Wyatt or reying their first meeting in her mind. These moments with him were the most emotionally charged of her entire life. Though they barely made up a fraction of one percent of her memories, she wanted to cherish and protect them for millennia toe. Making saying goodbye to him just as emotionally challenging for her. She wanted to ask him to stay but couldn''t, as she still hadn''te to terms with her feelings. She thought of him as a friend, but it was clear he wanted more. Though she didn''t feel the same, she grew curious about the possibility of such a rtionship after reading all the books on kissing in the Infinity Library. Those books described using kisses to express various forms of love. While she understood familial and friendly love, passionate love was foreign to her, as the mating of pixies differed greatly from that of other races in the myriad realms. Biologically, it should have been impossible for her to even consider such love. Yet, when it came to Wyatt, she couldn''t help but entertain the thought. She had never felt this way toward anyone before. As an elder pixie, such notions shouldn''t have crossed her mind, which was why she felt too embarrassed to seek advice from her tribal elders or friends. However, embarrassment alone wasn''t enough to make these thoughts and emotions go away. Part of Maymay wanted to suppress and forget them, but another part was curious, wanting to explore what Wyatt had suggested. She wanted to try all the types of kissing she had recently learned about and explore the various forms of love to see if they were just as satisfying and fulfilling as the ones she already knew. Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to move forward. Maymay knew what she wanted, but for obvious reasons, she couldn''te to terms with it.. Seeing that Maymay wasn''t taking the opportunity he offered, Wyatt decided to push further. "Speaking ofpensation, I''m leaving, so this is yourst chance to redeem mypensation to you. If you don''t know how, just say the word, and I''ll take the lead," Wyatt said provocatively, hoping to stir her pride. "I know how," Maymay retorted, her voice firm. "I read all the books in the Infinity Library on the different ways of kissing in the myriad realms, just like I said I would." She had reyed theirst conversation in her mind enough times to know exactly what Wyatt was doing-he was trying to provoke her. But she didn''t care. There was something about him that made her forget her sublime and immortal status as an elder pixie. In his presence, she felt like-what was the word from the book?-a prey, meant to satisfy his desires. Maymay couldn''t understand how she could feel this way toward a male from a race so obscure that many in the myriad realms didn''t even know it existed. But that was precisely the point. She had never felt emotions like these before. No one in the entire myriad realms had ever made her feel this way. Yet somehow, in Wyatt''s presence, she felt as vulnerable and mortal as any other being. Instead of wondering why, instead of questioning how this mortal demon merchant could evoke such emotions in her, why him of all the powerful beings in the universe, she thought: ''If it''s him, it should be possible! He could help her explore all the forms of love mentioned in the books. With him, she could understand the emotions and expressions that had always eluded her. Even this craving-this deep desire to understand love more fully-was something she could savor because of him. Without him, she would have remained ignorantly content with the limited forms of love she knew. Despite her immortal status, she would have missed out on the rich experiences mortals cherished in their brief lives. "So," Wyatt said, breaking her reverie, "do you want to im yourpensation-or should I head back?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Huh?" Maymay had a lot to say but didn''t know what to say. She wanted to scream, ''Why is this so hard to decide!'' But just then, Wyatt''s manly hand wrapped around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. Before she could react or protest, his alluring lips locked with hers... Chapter 2326 Taming MayMay ?Chapter 2326 Taming MayMay Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room MayMay had put off making a decision until it was made for her. Yet she was taken aback by Wyatt''s sudden move. Instinctively, she wanted to push him away, but she was suddenly petrified, feeling his lips on hers. It wasn''t because she had suddenly developed some kind of uncontroble sexual desire for Wyatt-her body wasn''t capable of such feelings. Pixies, especially Elder Pixies, weren''t wired that way. The reason MayMay was paralyzed in the embrace of an unknown demon grandmaster, despite being a ruler-ss being, was due to an instinctive fear ingrained in her soul''s very pathways-her natural defense against their race''s only predator. Though Wyatt''s camouge fooled her mind, her body knew. It recognized the predator up close. But since MayMay''s mind didn''t, themunication between her body and mind broke down, leaving her frozen in his embrace as he pressed his lips against hers. When her mind finally caught up, the ignorant MayMay, fooled by her predator''s disguise, misinterpreted her body''s instinctive fear and the gratifying relief it felt for very second it wasn''t being unharmed and alive. She mistook it as a new, unfamiliar emotion. The blend of primal fear and the overwhelming relief of still being alive gave birth to a rush and pleasure unlike any she had ever known. As an Elder Pixie, incapable of experiencing the passion shared by two consensual partners but craving to understand it, MayMay misunderstood the pleasure and rush that arose from her body''s instinctive fear of her predator and appreciation for every other second she got to live in embrace. She believed it to be the same passionate pleasure she had read about in the books. Each second she spent in Wyatt''s arms, unscathed, only caused her misconception to spread to body too. But impossible for a few seconds of pleasure and rush to erase its inherent fear. ''Is this it?'' she wondered. ''It doesn''t feel like it was described in the books. Is it because I''m too passive?'' Determined, MayMay actively began applying all the knowledge of kissing she had studied over the past year and a half. Wyatt, careful not toe on too strong and risk spooking her, was startled when MayMay''s tongue parted his lips and forced its way into his mouth. Her lips locked perfectly with his, creating an airtight seal through which their saliva mingled. Her sudden and aggressive participation caught Wyatt off guard, but he quickly refocused on the prize. MayMay diligently followed every instruction from her books, yet the passionate rush she sought still cluded her. She felt a strange pleasure from her body, but it wasn''t what she expected after reading the books. Just as she began to doubt the books'' descriptions as exaggeration, she tasted a sweetness in Wyatt''s saliva. It was refreshing and deeply satisfying. Her entire being craved for more. Chasing that sweetness, she aggressively sucked on Wyatt''s mouth as if she wanted to drain his mouth dry of everyst drop of all saliva. While MayMay aggressively participated in the kiss, seeking the passionate pleasure described in the books she had read, Wyatt decided it was time to give her a free sample of his product. He discreetly diluted a tiny drop of his Primordial World Cmity Tree''s oil-the source of its irresistible fragrance-with their mingled saliva, letting MayMay do the rest. Oblivious to his trap, she innocently swallowed their mingled saliva, experiencing the singr greatest pleasure of her life. Wyatt was careful and subtle in feeding her the oil diluted with their mingled saliva, having already witnessed the Elder Pixies'' strong instincts during their first. encounter. His trick worked perfectly. MayMay mistakenly interpreted the sweetness in Wyatt''s saliva, which delivered unparalleled pleasure and satisfaction, as the result of their intimate and passionate kiss, just as described in her books. Even though the Primordial World Cmity Tree''s oil was heavily diluted, it still had a profound effect. Once the oil was in her system MayMay''s defenses crumbled one by one, and she became entranced. She had no idea what she had tasted, why she felt the way she did, nor did she care-she only wanted more, awaking a monstrous craving. To satisfy it she would even devour Wyatt hole to if she felt it was the efficient way to do so. Unconsciously, while kissing Wyatt, MayMay pressed herself against him. When she couldn''t go any deeper in his embrace, she wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck. She clung to him, aggressively kissing him, tangling her tongue with his, and thirstily sucking their mingled saliva. Her wings fluttered in delight as she diligently applied all the kissing techniques she had studied, hoping to extract even more of the addictive sweetness from his mouth. MayMay''s technique was so effective that, for a brief moment, Wyatt forgot his priorities and began to enjoy himself. His hands wandered downward, past her hips, firmly grabbing her ample ass checks, trying to fit as much as his palms could he dug his fingers into them. Meanwhile, MayMay''s fingers wove through his hair, pulling his head back. She climbed on him, her face now above his, she kissed him harder. Wyatt assisted her by lifting her plump ass higher, giving her the advantage she needed to pull off this kissing trick. In the face of MayMay''s vast knowledge of kissing techniques from across the myriad realms, even Wyatt''s past experience paled. He became the student, following MayMay''s lead diligently.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As the two lost themselves in the pleasure, MayMay''s entranced body, mind, and soul began to associate Wyatt''s figure, embrace, touch, warmth, bodily fluids, and etc with pure satisfaction and pleasure. She unconsciously confused these sensations with the primal craving her race felt for their natural predator-the World Cmity Tree''s fragrance. Unwittingly, Wyatt was using his tree''s oil to condition MayMay''s body, mind, and soul as nned. In this way, whenever she was in Wyatt''s presence, everything about him-his figure, scent, touch, and taste-would trigger the memory of the pleasure she experienced from tasting the Primordial World Tree''s oil mixed with their mingled saliva. It would awaken her primal craving for it, ensuring that she would always yearn for Wyatt. Chapter 2327 IM New To This ?Chapter 2327 I''M New To This Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room Wyatt, who had nned to get MayMay addicted by leveraging his Primordial World Cmity Tree''s inherent ability to lure prey, understood the delicate bnce required to control an addict through their addiction and get them to work for him, he needed to manage the supply and demand of the product carefully. If he provided too much if it, they''d be incapacitated, passed out in some alley instead of working. If he gave too little of it, they''d grow aggressive, lose all sense of reason, and wouldn''t hesitate to hurt him. In essence, Wyatt''s n with MayMay was like ying with fire-one misstep, and he could easily get burned. For instance, as he was awakened from his euphoria by the Hive Spirit, he tried to break away from MayMay''s kiss, only to find that his strength was insufficient. It was as if he were trying to move a mountain. Realizing that even his strongest effort was no match for an Elder Pixie, Wyatt stopped adding the Primordial World Cmity Tree''s oil to their mingled saliva. The abrupt cessation of her supply, without warning, made MayMay more aggressive. She kissed Wyatt harder, employing every technique she had learned, but it was futile. The sublime, divine sweetness that had given her unparalleled pleasure and satisfaction was gone. Desperate for that feeling, she continued to kiss him aggressively, hoping it would return. ''Ah, MayMay, stop! You''re hurting me, Wyatt telepathically alerted his overly enthusiastic partner, who seemed to have forgotten how fragile he waspared to her. This was one of the many risks Wyatt had anticipated before using himself as bait to manipte her. Finally breaking the liplock, MayMay paused, realizing something was wrong. Still clinging to Wyatt, her legs wrapped around his waist, she held his face in her hands and locked eyes with him. "Wyatt, what am I doing wrong? The kissing doesn''t feel as good as it did before." "You''re not doing anything wrong. It''s just... I''m not feeling it anymore, so it doesn''t feel as good," Wyatt replied, pretending to be shy as he broke eye contact. "What do you mean?" MayMay asked, clearly confused by the meaning behind his words. "T-that... I''m not in the mood. I''m no longer feeling aroused," Wyatt said, his neck, cheeks, and ears turning red as he looked away, feigning embarrassment. "You''re not in the mood for what? Kissing? But you promisedpensation-that I could kiss you as many times as I wanted, anytime, anywhere. You have to be in the mood," MayMay demanded, insisting that Wyatt fulfill the promise he had made to her. "When did I ever stop you from kissing me? Go ahead, kiss me as long as you want-I won''t resist. It''s just that if I''m not in the mood, it won''t feel as good as it did before. And please, control your strength, or you''ll end up iming yourpensation from my corpse," Wyatt exined, sharing his dilemma while warning MayMay to be mindful of her strength. At the same time, he rested his head on her soft bosom, using it as a pillow. His warm breath caressed her skin as it traveled through her deep cleavage and down her dress. MayMay didn''t resist or protest as Wyatt used her bosom forfort, nor did shein about his wandering hands-one firmly gripping her left ass cheek and the other stroking her right thigh. Instead of feeling repulsed or indifferent, she felt a strange anticipation. Not only did she ignore Wyatt''s actions, but she also found herself willing to encourage them if it meant she could taste that sweetness again and experience the pleasure that apanied it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Deeply contemting Wyatt''s words, MayMay found them reasonable. After all, many books on kissing emphasized the importance of emotional connection, physical pleasure, and mutual satisfaction to ensure a prolonged and fulfilling experience. Hearing Wyatt say he wasn''t in the mood or aroused enough, she realized where she had gone wrong. Taking note of his words, she asked, "Wyatt, tell me what can I do to get you in the mood and arouse you?" If it had been the MayMay of the past, she couldn''t have imagined herself uttering such words, let alone allowing a demon merchant to touch her chest, thighs, or ass. Everything she was doing, enduring, and saying was entirely unlike her. No one, not even she, would have believed it. Yet here she was, encouraging Wyatt to use her body and asking how she could arouse and gratify him. Lifting his head from her bosom, Wyatt looked at MayMay''s flushed face. Pretending to check if she was serious, he raised an eyebrow and asked, "Say what now?" "I said, what can I do to help you get in the mood and feel aroused so we can continue our passionate kissing," MayMay repeated, irritation creeping into her voice. She was eager to get back to kissing. "No, I heard you the first time. I just can''t believe it''s you saying those words. I did not know you thought of in such a way," Wyatt said, reminding MayMay how out of character her actions and words seemed, given her sublime, immortal status. But after a pause, he added with a sheepish grin, "Besides, I wouldn''t know what to tell you-I''m new to all this." MayMay was taken aback by Wyatt''s words. She, too, couldn''t believe her own actions, despite having done them willingly. She realized she had an unfathomable craving for Wyatt and wondered if this was the passionate love the books described. She wanted to analyze everything she was feeling, doing, and saying under a microscope, but the craving she had for Wyatt made it impossible to focus. Every few seconds, her mind would wander back to him. Lost in thought, MayMay unconsciously found herself pecking his lips with her own. Even though she was aware of what she was doing, she couldn''t stop herself. She wondered what she hoped to achieve, knowing Wyatt wasn''t aroused, which meant she wouldn''t feel that profound sweetness until he was. Yet, despite her awareness, she became sidetracked once again. Chapter 2328 Insider ?Chapter 2328 Insider Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Devil Merchant Code, Inter-Realm City, Sector WS9909, Infinity Library, Study Room "MayMay, wh-what a-are you d-doing?" Wyatt stammered, trying to reason with her as she kept pecking his lips, sometimes even kissing his teeth. His words were shaky, not just from her interruptions but from the intensity of her kisses. "I don''t know," MayMay murmured, her lips brushing against his, not pausing for even a second. "But I can''t help it. The kiss was so good." She spoke breathlessly, each word apanied by another soft kiss. She reminded Wyatt of someone savoring thest bite of something delicious, the way people lick their fingers or the remnants on a food wrapper, unable to stop because it tastes that good. "MayMay,e on," Wyatt pleaded, moving the hand that had been caressing her thigh to gently block her mouth. "Let us talk." His other hand remained firmly grasping her ass, though he tried to maintain some control. He knew if he didn''t take charge, they''d never get anywhere. MayMay was too lost, too addicted to his bodily fluids. "Okay, let''s talk," MayMay replied, though her lips found his hand instead, her tongue lightly tracing over his fingers. He felt her licking him, and a groan of exasperation escaped his throat. He couldn''t me anyone but himself. He knew how addictive even the scent of a regr World Cmity Tree was to Dredre, and yet he had given MayMay a tiny drop of oil from the Primordial World Cmity Tree. Even diluted by their saliva, it had fueled hours of intense kissing-and apparently, it was still too much. "I know I promised you, but this madness has to stop," Wyatt insisted, his voice strained. "You promised me a free study room, right? But you didn''t expect me to spend my entire life in it, did you? I have other ces to be, and I''m not in the mood." "No, you can''t leave." Her voice was urgent, desperate. "Tell me, how can I get you in the mood? How can I make you feel aroused so we can get back to kissing passionately like before?" she asked, as if she had forgotten what they were talking about a moment ago. Wyatt looked deep into her eyes, trying to find some semnce of focus, but all he saw was hunger. Half her mind was lost in the pleasure and satisfaction of their kisses, while the other half used every technique she knew on his hand, turning it into a slick, saliva-covered mess. Realizing they couldn''t have a meaningful conversation like this, Wyatt sighed and said, "I don''t know... but I know a book on that-" "Tell me its title!" MayMay interrupted eagerly, her eyes finally showing a flicker of attention. "I''ll read it right away, so we can get back to kissing as soon as possible." "It''s a book from my realm," Wyatt exined hurriedly. "It''s not in the Infinity Library. I have to go and retrieve it. I''ll be back right away." "What?" MayMay''s brow furrowed in frustration. "Why didn''t you offer that book to the Infinity Library already? We could''ve been enjoying ourselves without interruption!" She practically shoved him away. "Now hurry up and get it," she demanded, desperationcing her voice. "Please...e back as soon as possible." Wyatt gave her onest kiss, soft and lingering, before pulling away. "I''ll be right back," he promised, knowing it was a lie. If he didn''t leave now, with MayMay''s power and authority, he might never get the chance again. Arriving in his physical body in the Seed World, Wyatt woke up to an empty cottage. As he stood, a wave of disgust washed over him. His actions with MayMay reminded him of a depraved childhood friend-a boy who once smeared peanut butter on his genitals so his dog would lick it off, driven mad by his pent up desires and grown tired of using traditional hand to ndbat to vent them. Yes, it was repulsive and daring but very disturbingly simr to what Wyatt had done moments ago with MayMay. He shuddered, his body trembling with self-loathing. His shoulders sagged, and he let out a breathless, bitterugh, shaking his head in disbelief at himself. But no matter how much he despised it, his mind betrayed him. It wandered back to MayMay''s soft lips, her supple tongue, the intoxicating sweetness of her saliva, her plump, inviting body, and her relentless, aggressive passion. The memory of it all lingered, tempting him. His hands lifted involuntarily to his face, and he caught himself smelling them. Disgusted, he clenched his fists. He knew how wrong it was-on so many levels. Yet he had done it anyway, driven by something far more calcting than lust. He needed an insider in the Infinity Library, someone who could help him handle Zaltan Librarian Junior when the time came. Dredre meant too much to him to involve her in such a n. Shecked the authority and power necessary to be of any use in the Library''s political web. MayMay, however, was another story. She had done nothing wrong, but some pixie had to y the role, and who better than the first elder pixie he had gotten to understand? She had the power and authority to help him. Not to mention she was clumsy and curious around him, allowing him to easily manipted her. This was only possible because of their rather interesting first meeting. Otherwise, just other elder pixie, with her sharp perception and instincts, she would have seen through him. Shaking his head, Wyatt set those thoughts aside. He used his Hive Spirit, mentally instructing it topile all the knowledge on human male arousal from his mind and the VR-universe. The data, tailored to his preferences, was quickly transformed into a book. Wyatt had it sent to MayMay''s Devil Merchant Codex along with an apologetic note:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Dear MayMay. I''m busy with some work right now, but I''ll return soon. In the meantime, read this carefully andmit it to heart. We''ll put it to use when we meet again.] He winced at the deceit in his words but sent it anyway. Wyatt knew better than to suggest MayMay read the entire Infinity Library''s collection on arousal and intimacy. He didn''t want her experimenting with bizarre techniques from around the myriad realms in hopes of get him aroused. That would be dangerous-and viting. His book was enough. It would serve his true purpose: to control MayMay, to mold her into an unwitting tool in his grand n to outmaneuver the Librarian-especially Zaltan Librarian Junior. If Zaltan thought he could turn Dalton Wyatt into a pawn, he was sorely mistaken. He''d yed the wrong game, and Wyatt intended to win. Chapter 2329 Return ?Chapter 2329 Return Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Main Section Making peace with what he had done to protect his small world and the people in it, Wyatt stepped out of the cottage. He needed to clear his mind the best way he knew how: by creating new cards, physiques, and traits. His goal today was to help Corey introduce a new trait into this world, using all the knowledge he had recently acquired in the study room. The thought excited him, and he eagerly looked forward to getting started. Standing at the edge of the floating ind, Wyatt scanned the horizon, searching for the ind where Corey was supposed to be. When he couldn''t locate it, he sighed and called on Ceed''s help. In an instant, Ceed teleported him directly to her location. What greeted him was unexpected: Corey and the others had created a hot spring, and they were all lounging in it, sipping wine and various other beverages. Most of those with pressing work-Clown Mask, Susan, Cortney, Bloodette, and the Fine Gold trio-had already returned to the Card World. But those who remained were clearly enjoying a moment of rxation. "Wyatt!" they all shouted in unison, startled yet delighted by his sudden appearance. "Wyatt, you pervert! Look away!" Corey''s voice cut through the air, unmistakable in its bluntness. No one else would call him that so casually. She was the only one who was both so rude and sofortable with him. Wyatt immediately snapped his eyes shut, raising his hands in mock surrender. He heard the rush of water and the shuffle of fabric as everyone used their cards and abilities to get decent within seconds. A quiet giggle escaped someone, likely Dalie, who still seemed a bit unfamiliar with the human concept of dressing. Once the chaos settled, Wyatt opened his eyes and quickly learned that Cortney and Bloodette had epted their roles as Clown Mask''s assistants. Susan had followed them, offering her expertise in finance and ounting. Corey, however, hadn''t followed Susan. She remained behind, waiting for Wyatt. She didn''t need to, but having realized how costly inter-realm transportation through the Devil Merchant Code was, she refrained from being willful this time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Here," Wyatt said, handing thebat training card back to Field Marshal. "I won''t be needing this anymore unless you n to add advancedbat training to it. I also need you to make a few changes so it can handle a thousand-plus disciples at a time. I''ll send a list of the changes I need, along with ways you can improve and optimize the card." He almost smirked, tempted to get back at Field Marshal for the card''s constant nagging with its annoying Dear Disciple shit. But he let it slide for now. Her intentions had never been harmful. Field Marshal nodded, swiftly equipping the card in her diamond grimoire. As her intent updated her with Wyatt''s progress, her eyes widened in disbelief. It was mind-numbing-but not surprising. Wyatt had once again found a way to cheat the subverting the reality as she knew it. She didn''t mind, though. She never expected him to reach the pinnacle of the Martial Path. She only wanted him to understand it well enough to fight efficiently and throw a proper punch-enough so she wouldn''t be embarrassed to introduce him as her Lord and Disciple to the world. Her expression softened, but she maintained a stern tone. Wyatt might be her lord, but he still had a duty to uphold the pride and reputation of his subordinates. He might cheat, but he''d better not tarnish their honor. Her intent''s information about Wyatt''s clone, Michael, achieving enlightenment on the Martial Path and showing the potential to be a Martial Sage shocked her, Field Marshal kept herposure. Like her intent, she had too many questions swirling in her mind. How could a clone disy such extraordinary talent and potential in Martial path when the original did not? The thought was bizarre, almost too much to believe. However, she didn''t bother to ask Wyatt about it. Some secrets, she felt, were best left untouched. She knew that Wyatt''s clone card was unique-one of a kind-and she understood the danger that knowledge could bring. Anyone would covet such a miraculous card. Even she did. The less she knew, the better. If the world discovered the existence of such a powerful clone card, it would only add another reason for enemies to target Wyatt. "Wyatt, though you cheated, I''m happy you managed toplete the basicbat training," she said, a satisfied smile softening her stern features. "Now we can start advancedbat and basic martial arts training. Please send me a detailed report on the changes you want me to make to this card. I''ll work on it and get back to you" Her gaze sharpened with curiosity, and she asked, "What facility was that you trained in? I could use it when I have free time." Now that Wyatt was in the Lil Storm Realm, far from immediate danger, the Field Marshal didn''t need to monitor or follow him constantly. She had plenty of free time- time she could use to sharpen her own skills. With ess to the same facility Wyatt used, perhaps she could achieve her dream of bing the world''s strongest on her own, even sooner than Wyatt had promised. "It''s the study room of the Infinity Library branch in sector WS9909, Wyatt answered, his voice casual but his eyes thoughtful. "It''s costly, but I know an elder pixie there named MayMay. You''ll need to be a little shameless-just mention my name, and she''ll set you up with a study room and all the supplements you''ll need for prolonged training. However," he added with a caution, "if she asks about me, tell her I''m busy with something" Th Field Marshal nodded, acknowledging Wyatt''s instruction, though she did not know why he was a little weird about MayMay enough to ask her to lie to her. She did not pry on it, she was more interest about the study room she couldn''t wait to try it. Chapter 2330 Dredres Favourite Spot ?Chapter 2330 Dredre''s Favourite Spot Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Main Section "Go nuts," Wyatt said as the Field Marshal prepared to head toward the study room. Just then, he handed her a storage card, adding with a casual grin, "Here''s some money. Use it to try the mentor program at the training gyms in sector WS9909. I think you''ll like it." "Mentor program?" the Field Marshal asked curiously, taking the storage card from Wyatt. She took it believing that if Wyatt thought she needed it then she will need it. After all, Devil Merchant Code was expensive even for someone with her wealth. "Ask MayMay. She''ll fill you in. Have a st!" Wyatt waved dismissively, clearly uninterested in exining further. He had his own reasons for suggesting it. Many talented individuals from across the myriad realms were being recruited by the Devil Merchant Code as Demon and Devil Merchants, and Wyatt simply wanted the Field Marshal to scout a few for him. They would prove useful when he made his debut in the myriad realms. The Field Marshal nodded, tucking the storage card away in her grimoire before heading back to her cottage. Once she was out of sight, Wyatt turned to face Corey, who had been eagerly waiting her turn. She had remained polite, not daring to interrupt, but Wyatt could see the anticipation in her eyes. He squinted at her, suspicion flickering in his gaze. "Wyatt, how did your research go? Which physique or trait did you decide on for me?" Corey asked eagerly, unable to hold back any longer. Her eyes sparkled with excitement. "None," Wyatt replied with a subtle grin, watching as Corey''s eager expression morphed into confusion, then disappointment, and finally back to anticipation as Park stepped in. "Is your research into all the listed mental-type acquirable physiques and traits not done yet?" Park asked, her tone calm but curious. "No, it''s done..." Wyatt trailed off, clearly enjoying the myriad emotions shing acros Corey''s face. Park rolled her eyes, exasperated. "Do you have to be so childish?" she scolded, though her tone was more yful than harsh. She considered calling him sadistic but opted for a gentler rebuke instead. Corey''s gaze darted between Park and Wyatt, frustration growing. Finally, losing patience, she yelled, "Can either of you just tell me if I''m getting a new physique or trait or not?" "Well, there''s good news and bad news," Wyatt said, his tone turning more serious. "Brace yourselves." Park frowned, sensing the gravity of his words. "I found a batch of medicinal pills on the inter-realmwork that will help you limate to the darkness of your Title Demon Core. These will prevent it from dragging you into madness. Instead, you''ll be able to wield that darkness as a strength," Wyatt exined. His voice was steady, and his eyes sharpened with intensity. "Unfortunately, this also means you don''t need a mental-type physique or trait to resist or reject the darkness. Doing so could be counterproductive and cause your body to reject your Title Demon Core." He paused, watching their reactions before continuing. "I''ve shared my findings on artificial demon core with your grimoire. Go through them to better understand your Title Demon Core. Don''t share this information with anyone without my permission. Also, here''s some money to buy the prescribed medicinal pills from the inter-realmwork." Wyatt didn''t delve further into the specifics, confident the shared findings on the artificial demon core would benefit them in the long run. He didn''t expect Corey to do anything with it but he believed Park would figure out to use it. He handed Corey a storage card containing enough money to fix them up with the medicinal pills Corey will need. With Susan returning to her Card World to assist Clown Mask with finances and ounting, Wyatt was left to manage the finances himself. If he had been there when she prepared to leave, he would have stopped her, insisting that Clown Mask could handle those matters alone. After all, as the daughter gem, she had Hive Spirit helping her. Giving the reincarnator duo a few minutes to skim through his research on artificial demon cores and digest it, Wyatt turned his attention to Dredre, who was periodically circling him while sniffing intently. Her little nose twitched as she focused on whatever she was detecting, so engrossed that she failed to notice him watching. Shaking his head, Wyatt asked with a smirk, "What''s wrong, DreDre?" "You smell like a pixie," Dredre answered without hesitation, continuing to sniff him. Wyatt raised an eyebrow, amused. "Aw, thanks for thepliment." He grinned yfully. To him, pixies smelled wonderful-some like fresh forest breezes, others like flowers or ripe fruit. Overall, they always smelled delightful. "No, that''s not apliment." Dredre''s frown deepened, her tiny brows knitting together. "You used to have this great, intoxicating fragrance, but now you smell like a pixie from a different tribe. I''m trying to figure out exactly where the smell ising from and which tribe it belongs to, but I can''t put my finger on it." She sniffed him again, frustration evident in her sharp inhale. Wyatt''s grin faltered as he instantly understood what she was referring to. He was reminded of his... intense kissing session with MayMay in the study room. Trying to hide from MayMay''s elder pixie precision, he hadpletely suppressed his Primordial World Cmity Tree side using the Myriad Devil Transformation. As such MayMay''s bodily fluids that had tainted his spiritual body had him smelling like her unique fragrance. Technically, no one should have been able to detect it on the physical ne, but Wyatt and Dredre were different. Like Celestials, they had a dual presence, aware of both the physical and spiritual nes simultaneously. With his Primordial World Tree fragrance suppressed, Wyatt was left with only MayMay''s scent lingering. Dredre noticed and clearly didn''t like it as much as his original body odur. "What about now?" Wyatt asked, no longer suppressing his world-cmity-tree side and erasing MayMay''s smell of him. Dredre''s nose twitched in satisfaction, her eyes narrowing as if she leaped in his hair and nested in it, muttering, "There''s the smell I love." Now that Ceed no longer needed her especially with Dalie taking her under her wing Dredre was back to reim her favorite spot. Just his scent alone was intoxicating to Dredre; he should have known better than to use even a tiny drop of his oil on MayMay. However, he couldn''t afford to take any chances, especially considering she was an elder pixie.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2331 Parks Plea ?Chapter 2331 Park''s Plea Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Main Section Having gone through Wyatt''s paper on artificial demon cores, Park''s mind was blown away. Her gut twisted in regret, thinking that if she had possessed this information in her past life, she could have saved so many lives and even broken through to the Devil Realm before Belphegor, even with his support from the Devil Merchant Code. Wyatt''s findings were profound yet elegantly simple. The paper contained details about artificial demon cores that even she, an ex-demon emperor, hadn''t known. For example, the dark races imed that limating to the darkness of the artificial demon core was a test to prove worthiness. In her defense, most of her life in the Dark Realm had been a relentless struggle for survival, leaving little room for deeper reflection. Still, as she read, shame and frustration gnawed at her. She realized she had lived the life of an ignorant fool, blindly epting whatever the native dark races told her about her artificial Demon Core. Why had she never questioned it? Why had she never tried to understand it for herself? How could she have been so naive? Her fiery body grew hotter, glowing with a brighter red hue growing with her growing anger, Clenching her fists, she cursed under her breath, "Those bastards... They''ve been lying to us this whole time." "Who?" Corey asked, confused, tilting her head as she tried to follow Park''s train of thought. Park stared at Corey in disbelief, momentarily dumbfounded. Was Corey even reading the same material? Normally, Park would have ignored such a question, but her frustration boiled over, forcing her to exin. "The dark races," she spat, her voice trembling with anger. "They''ve been selling their artificial demon cores across the Myriad Realm, iming that the darkness in it is a test of the core''s wielder. But it''s not. It''s a side effect." "I read that too," Corey replied, her brow furrowed, "but didn''t you already know that darkness was a side effect of the core? Maybe not in as much detail as Wyatt mentioned here, but you had enough of an inkling to prescribe me poison instead of a cure. Not that I''mining or anything." She shrugged, clearly puzzled by Park''s intense reaction. "Corey, stop whining!" Park snapped, her voice edged with irritation. "I made one mistake, it wasn''t on purpose and Wyatt fixed it, didn''t he? I am trying my best alright. Besides, my conclusion was based on cultivating a low-tier artificial demon core into a Title Demon Core. I was too busy surviving to question the garbage they fed us and learn that they werebeling darkness being some test of worthiness. When it''s just a side effect with an easy solution." Her voice trembled with the weight of suppressed rage. In a way, Belphegor throwing her into the dark realm to fend for herself without any prior knowledge or preparation saved her from listening to the lies they sell to their ves and beings across the myriad realms. Her eyes glistened as she continued, voice cracking, "You''ve seen firsthand how many friends I had to put down because their sanity was swallowed by the darkness of their artificial demon cores. I could have saved every single one of them with something as simple as a demonic beast taming pill. You''ve been through my memories-you know how many beings have struggled and died because of this, and how many still do. I was one of the lucky ones... Damn it!" Her voice broke into a shout. "I''m so furious at them, I want to burn them all alive!" Park, who was usually the voice of reason among the reincarnator duo, was now so enraged that Corey found herself struggling to respond. She wanted to be the voice of reason but couldn''t bring herself to speak. She had seen Park''s memories and understood all too well the depth of her anguish. "Settle down," Wyatt thundered, his voice booming with authority, immediately drawing the duo''s attention. Park''s fiery glow dimmed slightly as she hurriedly spoke, her voice desperate. "Wyatt, you have to find a way to share this information with the rest of the myriad realms. It will save lives and make things so much easier for so many. Please, help me with this-I''m begging you." Her eyes glistened with urgency, and she sped her hands together, leaning forward in earnest.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Park fully understood the dark races had purposefully denied that the darkness of the artificial demon core was a mere side effect. They had hidden the fact that a simple demonic taming pill could ease the suffering of those using it, all to satisfy their pride. She also realized the danger she was asking Wyatt to face, but she knew if anyone could pull it off, it was him. She could only beg him to risk his life for the greater good. Wyatt folded his arms, his expression calm but resolute. "I''m one step ahead of you," he said, his tone measured yet firm. "I''ve already bought up all the demon-taming pills with expired patents-or those with no patents-and I''m in the process of modifying them. Once that''s done, I''ll register them with the Devil Merchant Code as medicinal pills designed to help with the darkness side effect of the artificial demon core. However, it''ll take time. I need to figure out how to sell them without revealing my identity. We''ll be patient and make this count." He paused, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "By then, I''ll havee up with a catchy name for the pills." Corey''s eyebrows lifted, and Park exhaled, her shoulders visibly rxing. "Yes, yes," Park agreed quickly, nodding. "You can''t be hasty with this. Too many people won''t like what you''re doing" She nced at him with a mix of gratitude and admiration. "If you need my help with anything, just ask. I know it doesn''t mean much since I''m already your employee for the next century and all, but I mean it-use me as you like!" Her voice softened, and a rare vulnerability appeared in her fiery eyes. She was genuinely grateful for the burden Wyatt had taken upon himself. Although she knew he nned to make money from the pills, she didn''t mind. After all, she understood that things given freely were rarely valued. Chapter 2332 Bros Mother Is Off Limits ?Chapter 2332 Bro''s Mother Is Off Limits Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Main Section "Hey, hey, hey!" Corey hurriedly interrupted as Park offered herself to Wyatt. She hysterically made her stance clear: "You are mine! You can''t go making promises like that. I don''t like this. From the looks of it, you wouldn''t hesitate to sell me to him if he asked you." "Corey, I''m hurt. I would never do that," Park replied, though she had already sold Corey to Wyatt once before-without him even asking. "Whatever. This turned out to be such a disappointment. I thought I''d be getting a physique or trait like the ones in those videos or like Aurelia, but my luck is garbage," Corey dismissed Park''s words and cursed her luck. She seemed deeply dissatisfied that she wouldn''t be getting a physique or trait. "Corey, no need to be sad. I wouldn''t leave you hanging. After all, you''re doing your best to help me date Susan. That''s why I spent a year in sector WS9909 searching for the perfect trait for you. Take those pills, get ustomed to your title demon core''s darkness and then I''ll help you acquire that trait-" Wyatt paused, noticing Corey''sck of reaction. Instead, her eyes were red and teary, as though she was trying too hard not to cry. Concerned, he asked, "What''s wrong? You don''t want a trait but a physique? That''s not worth crying over." "No-no, a trait is fine. But I don''t deserve it," Corey confessed, her voice trembling. "I never nned to help you date Big Susan. I just wanted to trick her into going out with you one, then take the hourss relic from you, and kick you to the curb by asking, "Who are you?'' or something. Park, I didn''t understand what you said. I''m not worthy to be a good friend or a good demon merchant. I''m just a selfish monster who won''t stop, even at the expense of the people who love her." She began to wail, tears and snot dripping from her reddened eyes and nose. Wyatt was speechless as he watched Corey pour out the truth. All the guilt he thought he had buried came rushing back at once, leaving him paralyzed. His heart grew heavy, and he found it difficult to breathe. But seeing Corey so vulnerable, his gaze hardened, thinking, Not today.'' He stepped forward and pulled Corey into a hug, resting her head against his chest. "Come here, sweetie. I''m sorry. I was just kidding, okay," he muttered softly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Corey didn''t hear a single word. She simply rested her head on his chest, her tears still flowing. Her soft hand slowly clenched his jacketpel, pulling it closer, as if trying to shield herself from the world with his warmth. Wyatt, with his heightened senses, could feel the depth of Corey''s pain, and it only made him feel worse about his actions. He whispered softly, "I''m sorry that I wasn''t there for you as your friend-your best friend." As if his words had reached her, Corey''s wailing softened, and she confided, "It''s hard, Wyatt. Living is hard, especially knowing that you have to make up for mistakes spanning two lifetimes." Her grip on his jacket tightened as she struggled to speak clearly through her sobs. "I''m trying so hard, but sometimes I feel like I shouldn''t wake up from my sleep. I know I shouldn''t have thoughts like that-my life doesn''t belong to me. I owe so many people, especially my mother from my past life, but I can''t help it. It''s too hard, Wyatt," she wailed, pouring out the heavy burden she carried on her shoulders every day. In that moment, Wyatt understood something profound: Corey''s origin card didn''t need fixing-it was perfect as it was. The problem wasn''t the origin card; it was that Corey was a sensitive soul. Her origin card could protect her from the bacsh of regaining past-life memories, but it couldn''t save her from herself. Nothing could truly save someone from themselves-there were ways to dy the pain, but salvation had toe from within. "I''m sorry you had to go through all of this alone," Wyatt said, his voice heavy with guilt. He didn''t know what else to do but apologize over and over for not being the friend she needed. The more Corey spoke, the more Wyatt remembered the day she had approached him and Susan after Susan''s first auction. She had apologized sincerely for the mistakes her family had made. She didn''t offer excuses but shouldered all the responsibility. With remarkable bravery, she even asked Susan to employ her. Most people in her position would have been afraid of retaliation, but Corey wasn''t. She apologized with genuine remorse and pursued what she wanted with unwavering resolve. From the moment they met, Corey had been a kind and courageous soul. It wasn''t surprising that she would dare to shoulder the debts of two lifetimes in an instant. Anyone else would have sought to use those memories to make their life easier, but Corey focused on the mistakes and debts her past selves owed. More importantly, she chose to bear them even when no one was demanding she do so. This was Corey''s true self-the brave little girl that Wyatt saw himself in, desperately trying to redeem herself in her own eyes. She didn''t seek forgiveness from others; she just wanted to be able to live with herself. Wyatt finally understood why he was so attached to her. Despite all her mistakes, his heart always found room to forgive her and offer her more. She has always been the same Corey only he failed to see her past her mess. Suddenly, Corey shifted, resting her forehead against his chest. Both her hands gripped his jacket cor tightly, tears and snot still flowing. In a desperate, pleading voice, she begged, "Wyatt, ask me anything-anything but Susan! I''m sorry. I''ll get or give you anything in this myriad realm, but not Susan. Please, don''t make me do this." Wyatt gently held Corey''s head between his hands, lifting it so she had no choice but to meet his gaze. Staring into her teary, red eyes, he promised in a deep, steady voice, "I won''t ask you or myself-to pursue Susan for you. After all, a bro''s mother is off-limits. But what if Susan wants to be with me?" Corey, though taken aback by his promise, met his eyes with determination and dered, "I will give her everything she needs and wants. If it''s you she wants, then I will give you to her." Wyatt smirked, his tone turning teasing. "So, it''s okay for your mom to go after your best friend? Don''t I get a say in it-" Before he could say more, Corey punched him squarely in the gut. Then, he burst outughing, "Hahahah!" she started yfully punching him more on his shoulder. Chapter 2333 Forgotten Agony ?Chapter 2333 Forgotten Agony Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Main Section "Alright, alright, it''s starting to tickle! Are you using soul energy?" Wyatt teased, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. Corey raised an eyebrow and smirked. "You sure you want me to use soul energy?" she asked, her tone half serious, half yful, Wyatt puffed out his chest, standing tall like he was ready for battle. "Don''t underestimate me. I have the thickest skin you''ve ever seen," he dered proudly, bracing to take Corey''s punch head-on. Afterpleting basicbat training, he had gained a better understanding of his hybrid Viltronian defense. Unless Corey used some special martial arts, it would be difficult for her to break through it in her current realm. Corey let out a softugh, throwing her hands up in surrender. "I believe you," she said with a smile. Then, with a hint of hesitation, she asked, "But about the Hourss Relic... Are you still nning to give it to Susan?" Wyatt''s expression softened. "I''ve been saving both the True Relics-the hourss and the chain tying it to the Worldhog''s back-for Susan from the start. Yes, I''m petty, but I could never wrong my the people that put their trust in me." Ilis voice became quieter, more serious. "I was joking around, but seeing you take the bait, I went overboard. I''m sorry." He exhaled deeply, feeling a strange closeness to Corey now. "However," he added, "I recently started thinking the Hourss Relic would be best suited for Clown Mask. Don''t worry. If I''m willing to give such a powerful relic to my parents'' killer, imagine what I''d be willing to do for Susan and the people who trust me. Honestly, it hurts seeing how little you think of me." Wyatt kept one secret to himself-Park had helped him trick Corey. To his surprise, Park stepped forward, breaking the silence. "Corey," she began, her voice steady, "I knew what Wyatt was doing, and I helped him. I believed the Hourss was better suited for Clown Mask than Susan, and I couldn''t wait to see if I was right. I betrayed your trust but believe when I say this you''ll are a great Demon Merchant and a true friend. Don''t doubt yourself. I hope you''ll forgive me. If you don''t want to see me, I understand. I''ll go reflect in the darkest corner of the Title Demon Core." Corey''s eyes softened, and she shook her head. "I knew you were up to something when you tried to hide that part of your memory from me," she admitted. "But I knew you''d never hurt me, so I trusted you. And I was right-you never meant me any harm. Park, when I said I think of you as my elder sister, I meant it. Without you, I wouldn''t have made it this far. I''m really grateful for you being there for me every time I needed you." Park tried to deflect with humor, waving a hand dismissively. "Well, I''m stuck with you, so I have no choice-" But seeing Corey''s frown, she quickly backtracked. "Too soon? Sorry, I''ll go reflect in the darkest corner of our Title Demon Core-" "That, right there!" Corey eximed, throwing her hands up in frustration. "How are you guys able to casually say such things and joke around? How am I supposed to know if you''re serious or just messing with me?" Her voice trembled with exasperation, but when she noticed Wyatt and Park''s jaws hanging open in astonishment to her words, she fell silent, her eyes darting between them, puzzled, ''Did I say something wrong? It was too confusing to tell.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Wyatt was the first to recover, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. "Alright, no more jokes," he said with a serious tone, though the corner of his mouth twitched as if still holding back a grin. "You guys go ahead and buy Demon Emperor-level demonic taming medicinal pills from the inter-realmwork. I need Corey to not only get ustomed to her darkness but to fully assimte with it." He paused, his expression darkening. "The trait I''m nning to give you will require your full focus. There''s a chance that Agony might try to take over your body." Corey blinked, confusion flickering across her face. "Agony? Who?" she asked, tilting her head. Wyatt sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "The Undead Devil," he rified. "The sentient undead puppet refined from Corey Park''s corpse. Her name is Agony. How could you guys forget about her? In a way, she is you." His voice carried disbelief as he stared at them, incredulous. "And here I was, patiently waiting for you both to decide what to do with her. Like a fool." Park shifted ufortably, crossing her arms over her chest. "How could we forget?" she muttered, her gaze distant. "We''ve heard about her maybe once or twice, and we''ve never even met her. I, for one, don''t want to remember her." Her voice softened,ced with pain. "For... numerous reasons." As the remnant ego of Corey Park, she clearly didn''t enjoy recalling what had be of her corpse after death. Corey frowned, chewing her bottom lip. "It just slipped my mind," she admitted, shrugging. "Anyway," she continued, narrowing her eyes, "how could she try to take over my body if I''m just acquiring a trait? Isn''t she locked away somewhere in this Seed World?" Wyatt exhaled slowly, his expression softening into a knowing smile. "I n to use her Undead me of Agony Title Demon Core as an ingredient when helping you acquire the trait," he said carefully. The forest went still, and both Corey and Park narrowed their eyes at him, disbelief clear in their expressions. "Wait, what?" Corey finally said, her voice cold. Park''s arms tightened over her chest as her brow furrowed. "You decided... what?" Wyatt raised his hands in defense, offering a small, apologetic smile. "You guys were taking forever to decide what to do with her," he exined. "So, I decided to use her to help Corey grow stronger." Chapter 2334 Undead Flame Ego Spirit ?Chapter 2334 Undead me Ego Spirit Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Main Section "Wyatt, please don''t tell me you''ve already killed her and dug out her titled demon core," Corey asked eagerly, her voice tinged with urgency. "I didn''t, but I was about to," Wyatt replied honestly, his tone steady. He didn''t react much to her question but followed up with his own. "Why? Don''t tell me you want me to let her live or worse-set her free?" Corey frowned deeply, her eyes narrowing. "Why would I want that? That bitch treated Lil Baem like a ve and tried to kill you. Just let her rot in her prison," she said firmly. Yet, there was a hint of hesitation in her voice, betraying her inability to outright demand Agony''s death or forgiveness. Wyatt raised an eyebrow, skepticism evident in his expression. "So, let me get this straight. You don''t want her dead, but you also want her punished for her crimes?" His tone challenged her resolve.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes," Corey admitted with a nod, her stance unwavering despite his scrutiny. "That''s exactly what I''m trying to do," Wyatt exined with a shrug. "Once I help you manage to acquire a trait, it''ll be up to you-whether to kill her or enve her as your undead me ego spirit." He leaned back slightly, crossing his arms. Imprisoning Agony, in his opinion, was a waste of resources as there wasn''t anything in it for him. "Wait, you can do that?" Park interjected, her voice sharp with disbelief. She leaned forward, her wide eyes revealing her shock. "I''ve never heard of anything like that before!" "Yes, I can," Wyatt replied, his tone calm but assured. "After all, Agony is the spirit of an undead puppet refined from your corpse, Park. The only reason she was born and even managed to reach devil rank was because Lil Baem used some kind of method to revive you as an undead. But since your soul had already reincarnated, it failed. Instead, Agony was created, inheriting your body and gaining the strength of a devil." Wyatt paused, gauging their reactions before continuing. "However, without you, she''s iplete. That''s why she''s been stuck at the novice devil rank at best, but her Undead me of Agony gives her significant power so is better than average devils. Giving her to Corey is the same as returning Agony to where she belongs. So, Corey, you don''t need to feel any guilt about this." Corey''s expression softened slightly, but Park wasn''t convinced. "How do you know all this?" she demanded, her voice sharp. "Even Lil Baem didn''t tell me that. Don''t tell me you''re closer to her than I am," she added, her insecurity bubbling to the surface. Wyatt sighed, shaking his head. "No, she didn''t tell me. Rx, Corey. There''s no need to be so insecure. You mean the world to Lil Baem. Nobody can rece you in her heart." He smiled faintly, his tone softening as he tried to reassure her. "As for how I know all this? That''s my trade secret. Wyatt answered without going into details about how he had used his Primordial Soul Pupils to study Agony''s soul pathways, their arrangements, and titled demon core. He had discerned traces of power belonging to Lil Baem, which enhanced Agony''s undead puppet body to devil rank. From there, piecing together the rest of the story wasn''t too difficult-though he still didn''t know what technique Lil Baem had used to try to awaken Park as an undead. Could it have been her innate technique? He wondered silently. "Oh, Alright," Corey muttered, finally calming down. The tension in her shoulders cased as she reminded herself of her ce in Lil Baem''s life. Knowing she meant the world to her was an anchor Corey couldn''t afford to lose. "So, neither of you has a problem with Agony''s titled demon core being used as an ingredient to help her acquire a trait, right?" Wyatt asked, his gaze shifting between Corey and Park. Seeing them nod in agreement, he pressed on, "What do we do with the body? Donate it to me for research or burn it to ashes?" Park and Corey froze, staring at Wyatt with wide, incredulous eyes. They couldn''t believe what they had just heard. He had the audacity to ask them for their past life''s corpse for research? Who even asks something like that to their best friends? they wondered in unison, their shock evident. Wyatt, noticing their stunned expressions, chuckled awkwardly and raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright, I get it. Burning the corpse to ashes it is," he concluded with a resigned tone. Despite their rejection, his mind briefly wandered to his experimental idea: recing Agony''s titled demon core with his primordial cmity daughter gem. With his grimoire upgraded to diamond-grade grimoire, it might be possible for him to refine the corpse puppet into a devil-ranked daughter gem. But for now, he''d have to put that thought on hold until he could procure the other corpse puppet from the inter-realmwork. "I want the storage card containing the ashes, Corey demanded sharply, breaking his train of thought. Knowing he cannot be trusted when his curiosity is tickled, her narrowed eyes pinned him in ce. "Don''t even think for a second that I wouldn''t be able to tell if they''re mine or not." Wyatt raised his hands again in mock surrender, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "You got it, boss," he replied, shing her a thumbs-up. Corey huffed but seemed satisfied with his response. "Alright, I''lle find you after I''ve perfectly assimted my darkness," she said, turning on her heel. Park followed closely behind, casting Wyatt a wary nce before they both headed to their cottage. "Woah, that was tense," DreDre quipped, her small form dangling upside down as she peered into Wyatt''s eyes. Nestled snugly atop Wyatt''s head in his hair, her ears twitched as she yfully teased him. "Tell me about it," Wyatt muttered, running a hand through his hair. With a sigh, he summoned Ceed to teleport him to his trophy section, specifically to the floating ind where the storage card containing Agony''s remains was secured. Chapter 2335 Dredres Dream ?Chapter 2335 Dredre''s Dream Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section Arriving at the floating ind, Dredre flew out of Wyatt''s hair, her tiny wings fluttering excitedly as she looked around the trophy section. Her wide eyes sparkled with curiosity as she eximed, "I''ve always wanted to visit this part of the Seed World!" However, her excitement quickly faded as her gazended on two unfamiliar figures- Louis and Redfall. With a sharp gasp, Dredre darted back into Wyatt''s hair, peeking out timidly. "Ah! There are people here I''ve never met," she whispered, her voice trembling. Seeing her sudden retreat into shyness, Wyatt shook his head and sighed. "You know you''re stronger than both of thembined, right?" he said, trying to reassure her, "Am I?" Dredre asked, her voice filled with surprise. Yet, Wyatt noticed her realm fluctuating, dipping precariously between Card Emperor and Card Demigod. If he weren''t present to stabilize her, her realm might have fallen even further, possibly to the mortal level or even on the verge of scaring herself to death. "Yes," Wyatt said firmly, his tone carrying both authority and encouragement. "If you want them to die, they will die. And if you want them to live, they will live because you let them." He hoped his words would bolster her confidence and help her retain her peak realm. "Really?" Dredre asked, doubt clouding her voice. She stared at him with wide, questioning eyes, unsure whether to believe him. If anyone else had said this, she would have dismissed it as a joke. "Yes, trust me," Wyatt replied with a confident nod. Gesturing to the red-haired man, Redfall, he continued, "See that guy over there? Point at him and say ''die'' aloud, and he will die. Go ahead, try it."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Dredre''s tiny hands gripped Wyatt''s hair nervously as she shook her head. "But I don''t want him to die," she said, her tone tinged with confusion and distress. The thought of harming someone, even hypothetically, clearly unsettled her. "Don''t worry," Wyatt said calmly, his voice soothing yet persuasive. "You can bring him back to life just by saying ''revive'' aloud. But you have to kill him first to test it out." Dredre''s expression grew more resolute as she shook her head again. "No, I don''t want to inconvenience him," she stated firmly. As a Pixie, she had a profound respect for the bnce of life and death. Not to mention, she couldn''t fathom disturbing someone who was diligently practicing in peace. "Well, what if he wants you to?" Wyatt said, raising a hand to signal Redfall. The red-haired man stood up from his lotus position and gave Dredre a calm, encouraging nod. Dredre looked up at Wyatt, her brows furrowing as she looked down and searched his face for answers. "Wyatt, why do you want me to do this?" she asked, her tone both curious and concerned. Wyatt''s expression remained stoic, betraying none of the inner turmoil he felt. "I want you to be aware of your true power. Nothing in the Myriad Realms can hurt you unless you allow it. You trust me, right? Just give it a try." Dredre hesitated, her tiny wings twitching uncertainly. She didn''t understand why Wyatt was pushing her to take such a drastic step, but his unwavering tone gave her pause. What Wyatt didn''t let show was how much it pained him to guide her down this path. Dredre was the purest being in his life, a rare soul untainted by the harsh realities of the Myriad Realms. Yet, he knew it was necessary. To help her achieve her dream of adventuring fearlessly across the realms like her ancestors-the primordial Pixies-she had to confront and understand her strength. What kind of friend would he be if he didn''t help her achieve that dream? "No. Let''s find someone who''s already dead. I''ll try reviving them," Dredre said firmly, her small hands crossing over her chest. Her determined tone left no room for argument. While she trusted Wyatt''s wordspletely, she couldn''t bring herself to kill someone just to test her ability to revive them. "That''s too much work. Just kill him and revive him," Wyatt repliedzily, leaning back with a casual shrug. He hadn''t truly had no idea whether Pixies like Dredre could kill and revive beings with a single word, but he intended to find out. His n was to use his primordial cmity daughter gem''s abilities to trick her into believing she could, then see if she could replicate it on her own without him interfering. Testing her power on one of his daughter gems was crucial. If they went out to find a dead being, it wouldn''t take more than a moment for Dredre to realize he had been lying to her. "No," Dredre asserted, her wings twitched in irritation as she narrowed her eyes standing her ground. Not allowing Wyatt to pressure her into killing someone at such a silly reason. "Fine," Wyatt relented, his voiceced with irritation. "I''ll kill him, but you have to revive him. Otherwise, you''ll have made me a murderer." He proposed apromise and without waiting for her reply, he raised his hand and fired a beam of concentrated soul energy. The beam pierced through Redfall''s chest with a searing hiss, leaving a gaping hole in its wake. Redfall copsed to the ground with a dull thud, his eyes zing over as the light faded from them. His body grew still, the warmth slowly seeping away, and blood pooling on the ground with every passing second. Dredre gasped, her wings freezing mid-flutter. "Wyatt, what did you just do?" she eximed, yanking hard on his hair in panic. Her tiny voice quivered, and her face was a picture of horror as she hovered inches away from despair. "Nothing-if you revive him," Wyatt said coolly, his face impassive. He watched her intently, waiting for her to point at Redfall''s lifeless form and utter the word "Revive" so he could silently signal Redfall to stand back up. In reality, Redfall''s consciousness had retreated into his daughter gem the moment Wyatt''s beam hit. Using his Myriad Devil Transformation ability, he shifted his core into a lifeless mass flesh in his body which was now truly dead, effectively hiding from Dredre''s sensitive Pixie senses. Dredre took a shaky breath, clutching her hands tightly as she floated higher. "Yes. If I revive him, everything will be alright," she muttered to herself, as if trying to convince herself of her words. She raised her tiny hand and pointed at Redfall''s corpse, I her voice resolute as she chanted aloud, "Revive." Chapter 2336 Unranked Grimoire ?Chapter 2336 Unranked Grimoire Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section "Revive!" Taking cue from Dredre''s sweet yet firm chant, Redfall prepared to restore his daughter gem to its original form, restructure his cold, lifeless body, and wake up as if he were someone returning from death. However, to both his and Wyatt''s astonishment, the golden dust sprinkled by Dredre''s wings began to move as if imbued with a will of its own. It shimmered, climbing onto her shoulder, then gently winding along her extended arm. Gathering at the tip of her finger, which pointed unwaveringly at Redfall''s corpse, the dust shot forward as a radiant golden beam. The moment the golden beam struck Redfall''s body, the gaping hole in his chest healed within a fraction of a second. A surge of power coursed through him, rejuvenating his form and cleansing his soul of the corrosion inflicted by the Breath of Erosion. His mind widened in disbelief as he felt the malignant force being expelled-not only from his soul but also from his daughter gem and his entire body. He bolted upright, urgency shing in his eyes, and yelled at the soul gem, "Master, feed that Breath of Erosion to your grimoire''s card creation page! Hurry, before it returns to the River of Reincarnation!" Wyatt, who had been closely observing the effects of Dredre''s pixie dust beam on Redfall through his primordial soul pupils, was equally astounded. He could see how the radiant beam had not only revitalized Redfall but had also expelled the Breath of Erosion. Wasting no time, Wyatt summoned his shimmering diamond grimoire. Without waiting for further reminders, he rushed to Redfall''s side, feeding the expelled Breath of Erosion into the profound crafting array on his diamond grimoire''s card creation page. The moment the Breath of Erosion was swallowed, the bright, gleaming diamond grimoire mped shut and hovered ominously in the air. Darkness began to creep across its radiant surface, eroding the wless diamond rity. The diamond cover and pages ckened, transforming into a void-like pitch ck. Then, tiny shimmering dots resembling stars began to emerge, their numbers gradually increasing. Soon, the grimoire resembled a starry night sky brimming with constetions. The pattern of the stars had aligned, forming a constetion that mirrored Wyatt''s identity QR code on cover. Just as Wyatt reached out for his transformed grimoire, it suddenly morphed into a starry beam and shot into his body, merging directly with his primordial cmity soul gem. Within moments, his soul gem began undergoing a transformation so profound that it surpassed hisprehension.N?v(el)B\\jnn Before he could process the changes, his attention was drawn to Dredre. Her golden wings, once radiant, dimmed drastically as she copsed to the ground like a withered leaf, unconscious. "Dredre!" Wyatt''s voice cracked with rm. He darted forward, catching her delicate form before she could hit the ground. Panic gripped him as he instinctively poured primordial energy into her. Gradually, her wings regained their original brilliance and glow. He held her close, whispering with worry etched across his face, "Dredre! Dredre! Are you alright?" Dredre''s tiny body trembled, her delicate wings fluttering weakly as she opened her eyes, which glistened with exhaustion. Meeting Wyatt''s worried gaze, she softly muttered, "I am alright, Wyatt. What about the other person? Is he alright?" Wyatt''s shoulders rxed slightly as he gave her a reassuring smile. "Yes, he is. You did it, Dredre. You brought a being back to life. You''re amazing-so strong and so brave." His voice brimmed with genuine praise, though his gaze lingered on her fragile form, hinting at his lingering concern. However, Wyatt wasn''tpletely certain Dredre could revive the dead. After all, Redfall wasn''t dead to begin with. However, her pixie dust beam''s power to drive away the Breath of Erosion and heal the damage it inflicted on Redfall''s soul left little doubt about her capabilities. Still, he couldn''t ignore the toll it had taken on her. If he hadn''t. poured primordial energy into her, he dreaded to think how long her recovery might have taken. He nced away briefly, his mind racing with calctions. He silently resolved not to push her like this again. Not until he had analyzed the data his primordial soul pupils gathered and figured out a safer way for her to channel her power without experiencing such strain. "Hahaha." Dredre''s weakughter broke his thoughts as she slowly fluttered out of his hands. Her movements werenguid, but her wings managed to carry her back to her favorite spot nestled in his hair. Settling in with a tired sigh, she said, "I''m so sleepy... I''ll take a nap!" "Dredre, are you sure you''re okay?" Wyatt asked softly, his concern evident even as her body and wings regained their radiant glow. "Yes, I''m fine," she murmured, her voice trailing off. "Just... sleepy..." Before he could say anything further, her tiny form rxedpletely, her gentle breathing signaling that she had already fallen into a deep sleep. Wyatt reached up instinctively to ensure she was secure in his hair. Then, his attention shifted to his primordial cmity daughter gem. It now resembled a starry, dark gem adorned with numerous constetions. Upon closer inspection, Wyatt realized that each constetion represented an aspect of him-his physique, traits, runes, enved primordial spirits, abilities, and more. At first, he thought these changes were purely aesthetic. However, as he examined it further, he discovered that his soul gem had be sturdier and more refined than before, particrly its outer protective shell formed from the seed of the Primordial World Cmity Tree. The improvements were subtle-so subtle that only someone deeply familiar with the gem, like Wyatt himself, could notice them. It was akin to how a seasoned jeweler could distinguish rare diamonds from ordinary ones. To his surprise, as he turned his gaze toward Redfall, he discovered that these changes weren''t limited to him alone. The transformations had extended to all his primordial cmity daughter gems through their shared link. Impressed by the changes Breath of Erosion''s refinement had brought, Wyatt couldn''t help but murmur, "No wonder it''s said that the Breath of Erosion can refine anything and everything." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2337 Chaos Dwarven District Chapter 2337 Chaos Dwarven District Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section Wyatt then summoned his starry grimoire, flipping through its shimmering pages with a nod of satisfaction. Despite its twinkling, almost "girly" aesthetic, he couldn''t deny its unparalleled significance. His grimoire was now of unranked grade, making him the only card apprentice in the entire Card World to possess such a treasure¡ªunless someone managed to find and contract the first unranked grade grimoire that once belonged to Demigod Michngelo''s unnamedrade. This was a monumental achievement, and Wyatt felt it warranted a celebration. His excitement grew at the thought of crafting a ranked-grade card. His eyes repeatedly darted toward the altar at the center of the floating ind, where the storage card containing the slumbering Agony rested. Shaking off the temptation, Wyatt decided to stick to his n of burning Park''s corpse as agreed. However, he also nned to visit Sector DS0909 in the inter-realm city to purchase a devil-grade corpse puppet. His goal was to refine it into an unranked card while waiting for Corey to perfectly assimte the darkness of her titled demon core. Deciding to reward himself, Wyatt approached the altar. Picking up the storage card, he equipped it, using the imprisoning array to extract Agony''s titled demon core. He then incinerated her corpse to ashes. Carefully cing the titled demon core in his personal storage card, he unequipped the storage card containing Park''s ashes, intending to hand it to Corey at their next meeting. As Wyatt prepared to assume the lotus position and enter the inter-realm city, he noticed Demigod Redfall waiting nearby. Raising a brow, he asked, "What is it?" "Master, I wanted to inform you that thanks to Madam Dredre''s power, I''ve recovered my divinity. I should fully restore my runes within a day at most," Redfall politely replied. Wyatt nodded thoughtfully, recognizing that this update was Redfall''s way of helping him n. Redfall clearly intended for Wyatt to make time in his schedule to assist him in acquiring a grimoire, traveling to his mother''s secret base to revive her using whatever measures she''d prepared for such an event, and looting her belongings. Such that Wyatt could confirm that theplete surrender of a cmity daughter gem was what made them worthy of inheriting Wyatt''s bloodline. "Great," Wyatt responded, "After helping Corey acquire the trait I have in mind, we can get to it." This wasn''t all Wyatt had nned during their excursion to the Card World. He also intended to confirm whether Clown Mask could use the hourss relic, as he and Park had previously theorized. "Understood, Master. I will contact you once I''ve fully restored my runes," Redfall said with a respectful bow before departing to his floating ind to continue his recovery. With his ns set, Wyatt decided to seize this rare moment of free time to indulge in experimentation and satisfy his curiosity. Lately, he had focused solely on growing stronger and amassing abilities and cards, leaving little room for intellectual pursuits on his whim. Assuming the lotus position, he immediately entered the inter-realm city, eager to explore his ideas. [Dear Demon Merchant, Wee to Sector DS0909. Note: Behave¡­] Arriving at the fountain pond, Wyatt''s senses were greeted by the lively bustle of a crowd. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but miss the tranquility and order of Sector WS9909. Ignoring it he studied the sector map by the pond, he memorized the route to his destination: the Chaos Dwarf District, where all the guilds and workshops belonging to the Chaos Dwarves were situated. If he was going to make a purchase, he would go to the best¡ªand the item crafted by Chaos Dwarven Race was among the best. Most importantly, the Chaos Dwarven Race had built their reputation on earning the trust of their customers. To this day, no one had ever used them of dishonesty in transactions. Unlike others who looked down on weaker clients and wouldn''t hesitate to cheat them if it served their interests, the Chaos Dwarves were different. They treated all clients equally, with their characteristic bluntness and scorn¡ªborn not of malice but of pride in their creations, knowing their items would never fail their wielders. The Chaos Dwarves worshipped their craft, and their pride wouldn''t allow them to produce anything less than their best. They would sooner die than create something subpar, and they outright refused to sell anything that didn''t meet their standards. This pride ensured that they never cheated their clients. Instead, they sought to hear their customers sing praises of their items, even after those items lost their durability. Their ultimate goal was to ruin their clients for other crafters¡ªonce someone had a Chaos Dwarven item, no other craftsman''s item could ever satisfy them. In the Chaos Dwarven District of Sector DS0909, every demon and devil merchants could shop with ease, knowing that regardless of what they purchased, they would get their money''s worth. Such was the trust in the craftsmanship of the Chaos Dwarven Race. This trust was sustained because the Chaos Dwarves were not to be trifled with. Their clients¡ªdemon and devil merchants, notorious tricksters¡ªrespected the Chaos Dwarves'' reputation. The fact that the Chaos Dwarves could run a business built on trust in such an environment was a testament to their power and influence, which rivaled even that of the Infinity Library. However, their prices reflected their unparalleled quality. For the average demon or devil merchant, owning an item crafted by the Chaos Dwarven Race that suited their realm was little more than a dream. For Wyatt, however, money wasn''t an issue¡ªas long as they had what he wanted. Soon, he reached the Chaos Dwarven District. Unlike other districts, it was unadorned and utilitarian. The Chaos Dwarves didn''t waste time decorating their workshops or advertising with banners or shy disys. They believed their items alone should draw clients. If a demon or devil merchant walked into their workshop, it was because they were genuinely interested in the craftsmanship¡ªnot because they were lured by the appearance of the workshop or superficial marketingn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2338 Too Rudimentary Too Flawed Chapter 2338 Too Rudimentary Too wed Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section, Inter-realm city, Sector DS0909, Chaos Dwarven District Walking into the Chaos Dwarven District, Wyatt felt overwhelmed. There were too many choices, and each one seemed like the best. He couldn''t make up his mind¡ªevery workshop appeared simr, offering no clear way to distinguish one from another without analyzing their items individually. Each workshop belonged to a Chaos Dwarven guild, all renowned for their craftsmanship. The inter-realmwork was no help either; it offered little to no information to differentiate the workshops. Wyatt specifically wanted to find a workshop skilled in refining corpse puppets, but thework provided almost no relevant details. While he understood the Chaos Dwarves'' disdain for gimmicks, he couldn''t help but think they could at least list what they sold and who excelled at what. Theck of guidance was frustrating. Half of Wyatt''s enthusiasm for creating a corpse puppet daughter gem had already faded. With no other options, he decided to choose a workshop at random and see what surprises fate had in store for him. As he ventured deeper into the district, a workshop in a back alley caught his attention, and he stepped inside. Inside, Wyatt found himself in a dimly lit hall shrouded in eerie darkness, with a faint red-amber light glowing at the far end. With no front desk or attendant to greet him, he walked toward the light. As he moved forward, the part of the hallway he upied lit up, revealing items disyed on the walls to his left and right. N?v(el)B\\jnn With his first step, a sword appeared on the right wall, and a spear on the left. When he took another step, the disys changed: ance on the right and a round hammer on the left. Curious, he stepped back, and the sword and spear reappeared. Without even using his soul pupils, Wyatt had realized he was inside an array and solved it. Patiently, he continued walking, waiting for the walls to disy what he sought¡ªa corpse puppet. After a while, the wall on his right showcased a humanoid corpse puppet resembling a human. This confirmed his suspicion: the array tailored its disys to weapons and items suited to his form rather than those specialized for other races. Despite finding this mildly interesting, he felt it was an inefficient use of time. Still, he stepped toward the wall with the humanoid corpse puppet, which transformed into a door. Opening the door, Wyatt stepped into a brightly lit, massive hall that resembled a superhero''sir,plete with disys of weapons, costumes, and trophies. However, in this case, the disys featured various humanoid corpse puppets. As he approached one, he was startled to hear information about the puppet whispered in his ears. It became clear the workshop operated without any attendants. Customers had to figure things out and help themselves. Wyatt found this method of service both inconvenient and impractical. To many, it reflected the Chaos Dwarves'' immense confidence and pride in their creations. However, Wyatt felt as though the workshop owner was indirectly telling him¡ªor any customer¡ªthat they weren''t worth their time. The owner would rather focus on refining their craft than waste effort on customer service. Wondering if the Chaos Dwarf would maintain the same indifferent attitude toward him, Wyatt summoned his unranked grimoire and retrieved a seemingly ordinary red stone, about the size of a basketball, from his storage. Holding it in his hand, he continued to slowly gaze at the puppets, awaiting the result of his little social experiment. He didn''t have to wait long. The grandiose ceiling of the hall morphed, transforming into a massive eye that peeked into the room and locked its gaze onto the stone in Wyatt''s hand. Taking the cue, Wyatt calmly returned the stone to his storage card and resumed studying the humanoid corpse puppets, ignoring the eye above, which now seemed to be staring directly at him. The corpse puppets all resembled humans, though some had pointed ears or noses or sharp nails resembling ws, while others appearedrger, almost giant-like,pared to the average human size. They looked decent, but their levels ranged only from the demon grandmaster realm to demon emperor at best. Higher-realm puppets weren''t on disy, nor were there any puppets crafted for other species with different shapes and sizes. Wyatt couldn''t help but wonder: was the array simply assuming his preference based on his physical build and realm, or was it just being outright racist? Considering this was a Chaos Dwarf''s workshop, Wyatt concluded it was likely the former, but that realization only deepened his disappointment. He had expected a Chaos Dwarf to implement a more sophisticated system, especially if they were too busy or unwilling to hire staff to attend to customers. Wyatt had tried to find a way tomunicate with the array managing the workshop to specify what he wanted, but no such function existed. The array was rudimentary, riddled with ws, and utterlycked a decent customer interface. While the concept behind it was sound, the execution was abysmal. He should have known better than to expect much from a workshop that didn''t even have a name. Yes, the Chaos Dwarf responsible for this workshop hadn''t bothered naming it. Even the Devil Merchant Code referred to it as "Unnamed." No, it wasn''t as though they named it Unnamed intentionally¡ªthey simply hadn''t chosen a name at all, leaving the Devil Merchant Code to fill in the nk with "Unnamed Workshop¡ª10101." Showing that this chaos Dwarf wasn''t andst to do this. Fed up with the array and seeing that the Chaos Dwarf who ran the workshop still wasn''t willing to appear, even after Wyatt had drawn out a precious ore that caught their attention, he decided to cut his losses and try his luck at another workshop. His experience here solidified his belief in the importance of marketing and a strong online presence for any brand. Had this workshop invested in such efforts, the bad reviews and negative customer feedback might have warned him in advance, saving him from wasting his time entering it. However, just as he headed out without purchasing anything, instead of finding himself back on the streets of the Chaos Dwarven District, Wyatt appeared in a in, white, seemingly endless hall. Before he could process the abrupt change, a young dwarf with bare torso and leather skirt materialized in front of him and demanded, "Mortal, take out the Orbiumite!" Chapter 2339 Orbiumite ?Chapter 2339 Orbiumite Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section, Inter-realm city, Sector DS0909, Chaos Dwarven District, Unnamed Workshop-10101 "Who the fuck are you? Why would I show my Orbiumite to some stranger?" Wyatt snapped at the unknown dwarf. Looking around in panic, he hysterically yelled, "Why am I not outside but here? Where is this? Did you kidnap me? Are you nning to steal my Orbiumite? I''ll appeal to the Devil Merchant Code right away!" Hearing Wyatt use it of being a kidnapper and a thief, the Chaos Dwarf''s rage surged, and it was ready to explode. However, upon hearing Wyatt mention an appeal to the Devil Merchant Code, its arrogant, prideful, and enraged expression immediately deted. The dwarf hurriedly begged, "No, don''t. Don''t make an appeal. My workshop is one appeal away from being cklisted." Wyatt raised an eyebrow at this revtion, wondering what kind of mess fate had dumped him into. For someone to be one step away from being cklisted by the Devil Merchant Code-a notoriously profit-driven and lenient entity-they must havemitted repeated egregious offenses. It wasmon knowledge that the Devil Merchant Code only cklisted individuals or entities when their actions became so atrocious and frequent that no amount of offerings could sway the code''s judgment. To think, of all the Chaos Dwarves in this district, Wyatt had stumbled upon the ck sheep of the Chaos Dwarven race. He could only conclude that fate was ying a cruel joke on him. "What does that have to do with me? You fucking kidnapped me, and now you''re trying to steal my Orbiumite. I will appeal to the Devil Merchant Code and get appropriatepensation for my troubles," Wyatt said, indirectly hinting that the Chaos Dwarf couldpensate him to avoid an appeal. "Compensation? For what? All I did was take some of your time to view your Orbiumite. Besides, I''d rather make an offering to the Devil Merchant Code thanpensate you for nothing," the Chaos Dwarf retorted. Its tone made it clear that it wasn''t joking-it meant every word. A thought crossed Wyatt''s mind: Don''t tell me the only reason this workshop is one appeal away from being cklisted is because this lunatic refuses to offer the Devil Merchant Code anything to overlook the previous appeals. "Fine, just send me out without wasting any more of my time," Wyatt replied, abandoning the idea of making an appeal. He realized he had little to gain from the situation. The quirky Chaos Dwarf he had encountered was simply unhinged. This fool was brazenly trying to fight the Devil Merchant Code on its own turf. Wyatt was surprised the dwarf hadsted this long-perhaps it had a strong backing. Not that it mattered to Wyatt. He already had enough insane people in his life; he didn''t need to add this one to the list. "Not until you show me the Orbiumite," the Chaos Dwarf asserted. Wyatt was momentarily speechless, feeling more and more like he had been genuinely kidnapped. The Chaos Dwarf''sck of fear toward the Devil Merchant Code made Wyatt question the entire situation. Something about this felt deeply wrong. "Fuck you, shorty," Wyatt growled before submitting a detailed appeal to the Devil Merchant Code against Unnamed Workshop-10101. He had decided to teach the Chaos Dwarf a lesson. "Who are you calling shorty, you freak? I am normal for my race, but you what race are you even? Don''t tell me you''re from some no-name race in a backward part of the myriad realms. If you don''t want your realm to be destroyed, show me the Orbiumite," the Chaos Dwarf threatened Wyatt. Wyatt, however, didn''t believe the dwarf could follow through on its threat. After all, the Chaos Dwarves weren''t interested in destruction or conquest-they were creators at heart. They would rather spend their time and resources improving their craft than waste it on obliterating an unknown realm. Besides, while well-preserved Orbiumite ore was rare in the myriad realms, it wasn''t valuable enough to justify going to war. "Go ahead, try it. I''ll find your tribe, chop every single one of them in front of you, and feed them to you raw," Wyatt countered, testing the Chaos Dwarf''s resolve. He wanted to judge if the dwarf''s threats were serious based on its response. "Oh yeah? I''ll do the same!" the Chaos Dwarf retorted, its rage blinding it to theck of originality in its threat. The response was clearly empty, merely an attempt to provoke Wyatt into revealing the Orbiumite. Wyatt smirked in disdain at the Chaos Dwarf''s hollow words. At that moment, he received a reply from the Devil Merchant Code regarding his appeal. Without warning, he was instantly teleported out of the workshop and onto the street in front of it, awaiting a formal hearing. Refusing to let the prior events affect his mood, Wyatt continued toward another workshop-this one situated on a main street and appearing far morerger in size. To his surprise, the Chaos Dwarf followed him,ining, "You said you wouldn''t make an appeal! You lied!" "I didn''t lie," Wyatt replied coldly. "You didn''t appreciate the chance I gave you. Instead, you threatened me. You deserve the cklist. You''ve made me lose all then/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om trust your race has worked for millennia to build. You''re a stain on the Chaos Dwarven race," he berated the Chaos Dwarf in the middle of the crowded street, drawing the attention of passersby. Unhappy with how things were unfolding, the Chaos Dwarf yelled back, "Show me the Orbiumite, or I''ll have you banned from the Chaos Dwarven District!" "Of all the millions of Chaos Dwarves in the world, why did I have to run into this fucker?" Wyatt eximed in exasperation. Turning to face the dwarf, he added, "You don''t have to ban me. I don''t n to visit the Chaos Dwarven District ever again." With that, Wyatt head out of the district and decided to visit the popr corpse puppet seller rmended by reviews on the inter-realmwork. He want to run into another entric Chaos Dwarf. Besides, with Clown Mask on his side, he didn''t need to worry about being duped. He could simply purchase a corpse puppet from the most reputable boutique in the sector knowing it was the best deal he could get. However, to his astonishment, the Chaos Dwarf appeared in front of him yet again, blocking his path. "No! You aren''t allowed to leave the Chaos Dwarven District until you show me the Orbiumite!" the dwarf shouted. Chapter 2340 What Do You Want, Mortal? Chapter 2340 What Do You Want, Mortal? Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section, Inter-realm city, Sector DS0909, Chaos Dwarven District Wyatt hardened his gaze at the Chaos Dwarf and said, "For fuck''s sake, make up your damn mind. Do you want to ban me or keep me in the Chaos Dwarven District?" "Give me a second," the Chaos Dwarf replied, thinking hard about what exactly it wanted. Just as Wyatt was about to move around him, the Dwarf stepped in his way again and yelled, "All I want is to see your Orbiumite ore!" "Why the fuck would I show you my Orbiumite ore when you''ve been nothing but a pain? Get out of my way, or do you want me to get you cklisted like I did with your workshop?" Wyatt warned the Chaos Dwarf. He didn''t actually have the power to do that, nor did the Chaos Dwarf seem to care about being cklisted by the Devil Merchant Code¡ªor anything else, for that matter. The Dwarf clearly had a few screws loose. A crowd was beginning to gather around them, and the demon and devil merchants were starting to misinterpret their conversation and the Dwarf''s pestering. "Did he just say he got that Chaos Dwarf''s workshop cklisted?" "That''s not possible. The greedy Devil Merchant Code would never cklist a Chaos Dwarven Workshop." "But that''s what he said, and the Chaos Dwarf didn''t deny it." "Well, if you''re from a ruler-ss force, it''s possible to get someone cklisted with enough evidence and a good offering." "Whatever. I''m just happy someone finally taught these damn Chaos Dwarves a lesson. We spend a fortune on their items, but they treat us like trash." "That might be true for a small, no-name workshop, but to get a Chaos Dwarf''s workshop in the Chaos Dwarven District cklisted, the force behind that demon merchant must be top-tier¡ªeven among ruler-ss forces." "You''re right. Every time I buy something from them, I lose all the excitement I had about getting a new item and just feel sad. Still, I do end up getting a lot of practice done that week." "Which force is powerful enough to get a Chaos Dwarf''s workshop in the Chaos Dwarven District cklisted? That demon merchant''s appearance doesn''t match anyone I know from a ruler-ss force." "Are you guys seriously gossiping about someone from a ruler-ss force and a chaos dwarf right behind their backs? Unless you''re from a ruler-ss force yourselves, you''re courting death." "..." "..." The surrounding demon and devil merchants had only heard part of the conversation, but that didn''t stop them from wildly exaggerating their gossip. The Dwarf, however, didn''t seem to care. It was as if he couldn''t hear them at all and continued pestering Wyatt. Though the Chaos Dwarf didn''t appear to fear the Devil Merchant Code, he seemed well aware of its rules and was exploiting them to harass Wyatt without giving him a valid reason to file an appeal. Even though the Dwarf was blocking Wyatt''s path, every time Wyatt took a step forward, the Dwarf would step backward, maintaining a minimum distance between them. It looked less like the Dwarf was blocking Wyatt and more like he was walking backward in front of him. This tactic meant Wyatt had no grounds to make an appeal to the Devil Merchant Code. As for public nuisance, the spectators didn''t mind the spectacle; in fact, they hurried to clear the way to avoid getting involved. Wyatt could just show the Orbiumite ore to the Chaos Dwarf and get it over with, but if he caved to its antics now, what if itter demanded that he give it the Orbiumite ore? Should he just hand it over to make the Dwarf stop pestering him? That wasn''t going to happen. Yes, he was beginning to regret taking out the Orbiumite ore, but he was not about to let this Chaos Dwarf walk all over him. Besides, a properly preserved Orbiumite ore¡ªthough a conversation starter¡ªwasn''t worth the trouble the Chaos Dwarf was putting him through. He med his luck for stepping into such a Chaos Dwarf''s workshop in a district filled entirely with Chaos Dwarf workshops. "Fine, how about this: you''re interested in buying a corpse puppet, right? How about I show you the best corpse puppet I''ve ever crafted in exchange for you showing me your Orbiumite ore?" the Chaos Dwarf finally proposed, offering apromise instead of simply demanding or threatening Wyatt to show his ore. "I''ve seen the corpse puppets disyed in your workshop. They''re not worth my time," Wyatt rejected. So what if the Chaos Dwarf was starting to be reasonable? It was Wyatt''s turn to give it a taste of its own medicine. Not to mention, if he were to quickly agree to the Dwarf''s firstpromise, he''d look desperate. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "How dare you!" The Chaos Dwarf red at Wyatt in rage and then demanded, "Take that back!" "Why should I? You''ve disyed the crappiest corpse puppets I''ve ever seen and tagged them with exorbitant price tags. Have you no shame? Even though I haven''t crafted a corpse puppet before, I think I could do a better job than you. Good ingredients wasted in a fool''s hands," Wyatt snapped, deciding to vent his pent-up frustration on the stubborn Chaos Dwarf before him. As Wyatt finished speaking, the crowd around them gasped, while the Chaos Dwarf grinned. "Did he just issue a corpse puppet crafting challenge to the Chaos Dwarf in the middle of the Chaos Dwarven District?" "Yes, he did. He just issued a challenge to a Chaos Dwarf!" "Holy shit, I can''t believe I''m lucky to witness this. No matter who wins, I get to see someone put a Chaos Dwarf in their ce¡ªor a ruler-ss brat learn the cruel reality." "It''s been a millennium since anyone dared to challenge a Chaos Dwarf in the Chaos Dwarven District." "Fuck! I knew it¡ªhe must belong to a top-tier ruler-ss force." "Even though I hate to agree with you, that''s the only exnation. Otherwise, who would be stupid enough to challenge a Chaos Dwarf in the field of crafting?" "I don''t know. There are plenty of forces that aren''t semi-ruler or ruler-ss level but still manage to craft better corpse puppets than the average Chaos Dwarf." "But those are experienced crafters who''ve spent millennia developing their skills. This demon merchant doesn''t even look a century old." The Dwarf''s grin morphed into manicughter, fueled by the crowd''s misinterpretation of Wyatt''s words. He heroically dered, "So be it, mortal. I ept your challenge. If I win, you will hand over your Orbiumite ore mine to me. And if I lose¡ªwhat do you want, mortal?" Chapter 2341 What Do You Want, Liar? ?Chapter 2341 What Do You Want, Liar? Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section, Inter-realm city, Sector DS0909, Chaos Dwarven District Wyatt, who was preparing to rify that he had not challenged the Chaos Dwarf, couldn''t help but nod in realization as he listened to the Dwarf demand that Wyatt. give him his Orbiumite ore mine if he lost the corpse puppet crafting duel. Finally, he understood why the Chaos Dwarf was pestering him. As he had guessed, a well-preserved Orbiumite ore by itself wasn''t worth all the trouble the Chaos Dwarf was going through to view the one Wyatt had. However, a mine of well-preserved Orbiumite ore was a different story-it was something worth going to war over. Wyatt had underestimated the Chaos Dwarf. Just by ncing at the Orbiumite ore, the Dwarf had guessed from the red color patterns on its surface that it had been mined recently from a massive Orbiumite ore reserve. "Orbiumite ore mine? This is just one Orbiumite ore I happen to have on me," Wyatt lied. The Chaos Dwarf didn''t believe him and retorted, "From the pattern on the ore''s surface, I can tell not only that it was mined less than a week ago but also that, except. for the 2mm crust, the rest of the Orbiumite ore is in an extremely pure state, indicating it was mined from a huge reserve spanning several miles. "You''ve hit the jackpot, but unfortunately, you didn''t know how to hide your wealth. Had you not insulted me, I would havepensated you properly for the mine''s location. But you dared to call my crafted corpse puppet trash and challenge me? I''m going to crush you and take your mine as my winnings!" "I don''t know about a Orbiumite mine, but I trade the orbiumite ore I have from a Chaos Dwarf demon merchant named Ezra Foolhar," Wyatt calmly asserted, using his alias as a cover. He even dared to look at the Chaos Dwarf as if he were watching a fool pretending to be the smartest person on the street. "No way! No self-respecting Chaos Dwarf would ever sell such a pure Orbiumite ore to an ignorant mortal like you," the Chaos Dwarf said in disbelief. "Why not? I had something he wanted, and we agreed to a trade. Not every Chaos Dwarf is a crazy nut who tries to kidnap and steal from others like you," Wyatt continued with his fabricated story. However, the more the surrounding people listened to their conversation, the more confused they became about Wyatt''s identity. "Why does the Chaos Dwarf keep calling that other demon merchant a mortal? Is it because of his low realm?" "No, I think it must be something deeper than that. Chaos Dwarves are difficult to talk with, but they don''t differentiate between others. To them, we''re all the same-trash that doesn''t deserve their items." "No, I think it''s because that demon merchant is a non-native demon merchant from an unknown realm." "Yes, I think so too. I don''t recognize any ruler-ss force with someone who looks like that." "As if you''ve seen every demon merchant of every ruler ss force. Buddy, if you want to fart nonsense and except use say it smell fragrent, then you are at the wrong ce. Go fart somewhere else." "I too feel he is just a non-native ignorant demon merchant." "Then how do you exin him getting the Devil Merchant Code to cklist the Chaos Dwarf''s workshop?" "Maybe he morphed his appearance to blend in with the crowd, not wanting to be disturbed." "Forget that! Didn''t you hear the Chaos Dwarf say that demon merchant has a massive Orbiumite ore reserve? Even if he isn''t from a ruler-ss force, he''s as rich as the kids from those forces."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Wipe your drool. It''s still not our turn to covet that mine. The Chaos Dwarf clearly has his eye on it, and from the way things are heading, it looks like he''ll get it." "Ruler-ss or not, I believe that young demon merchant isn''t simple. Look at his posture and how he''s handling that difficult Chaos Dwarf." "Oh yeah? Wanna bet?" "ce your bets over at Fourever Bets Realm Network." "ce your bets over at Jackpot Bets Realm Network." "Unnamed Chaos Dwarf vs. Unknown Demon Merchant!" Wyatt frowned as he listened to the crowd. Because of the unreasonable Chaos Dwarf, his business was now all over the street, and he didn''t like it. Fortunately, he had paid for the highest level of privacy one could buy from the Devil Merchant Code. These demon and devil merchants could not uncover his information unless they had some peculiar privilege gifted by the Devil Merchant Code. Even so, they would need to satisfy specific conditions to learn Wyatt''s identity. "Listen here, asshole. I never challenged you, nor do I have an Orbiumite ore mine. However, if you''re challenging me to a corpse puppet crafting duel, I''m not one to back down. So, are you challenging me?" Wyatt''s frustration was evident. He genuinely wanted to find the Chaos Dwarf''s physical body and subject it to a torture so severe that it would strike fear into any being across the myriad realms that heard its screams. "Hahaha!" The Chaos Dwarf broke into maniacalughter once again upon hearing Wyatt''s words. Then it said, "Fine, let''s say I believe your little story. Give me the contact ID of this supposed Chaos Dwarf who traded that Orbiumite ore with you." "Why should I? I don''t owe you anything. If anything, you should be apologizing to me for being such an inconvenience," Wyatt replied. He had no intention of giving the Chaos Dwarf the contact info for Ezra Foolhar-not because he was afraid his cover would be blown, but because he had no obligation to do so. Besides, his eyes were on a bigger prize. "You''re a bold one, aren''t you? You know what I think? You don''t want to give me that Chaos Dwarf''s contact ID because you''re lying through your teeth to save your ass," the Chaos Dwarf used, trying to read Wyatt''s reaction to determine whether he was lying or genuinely unwilling to share the contact information. "What need do I have to lie to you? Let''s say I do have a massive Orbiumite ore reserve as you im-what can you do about it? If I have an Orbiumite mine, what are you possibly going to do? Keep following me around Sector DS0909? What if I go to another sector or just return to the physical ne? Then can you follow me?" Wyatt retorted with exaggerated annoyance, emphasizing to the Chaos Dwarf that he had no reason to lie. He genuinely didn''t want to give Ezra''s contact info to the arrogant, stubborn Dwarf. Wyatt''s words forced the Chaos Dwarf to confront reality. Other demon and devil merchant only feared it because of its race and the items its kind crafted, but beyond that, there was no reason for the masses to fear the Chaos Dwarves. Not to mention, Wyatt had dered he wouldn''t buy any items from them. He truly had no reason to lic. Finally, the Chaos Dwarf decided to make things official. Issuing a formal challenge to Wyatt, it demanded, "Fine, I challenge you to a corpse puppet crafting duel. If I win, you will give me that Chaos Dwarf''s information. And if you win-what do you want, liar?" Chapter 2342 Unnamed Chaos Dwarfs Workshop Chapter 2342 Unnamed Chaos Dwarf''s Workshop Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section, Inter-realm city, Sector DS0909, Chaos Dwarven District "Dwarf, stop trying to provoke me. Didn''t I already say I would ept your challenge as long as you follow the proper due process? However, I need a few hours to learn about corpse puppet crafting," Wyatt said, his tone calm andposed despite being used of lying by the Chaos Dwarf. To a demon or devil merchant, being called a liar was perhaps the highestpliment. Wyatt, therefore, could not help but look at the dwarf with a mix of bemusement and curiosity, wondering if thement was meant as a provocation or a peculiar form of ttery before he replied. "How shameless can you be? If you don''t know anything about corpse puppet crafting, how dare you call my corpse puppet a waste of resources?" the Chaos Dwarf snapped, ring at Wyatt. Suspicion clouded his face as he refused to believe Wyatt''s im. To him, it seemed like Wyatt was merely toying with him, with no intention of epting the challenge or providing the contact information of the Chaos Dwarf who supplied the Orbiumite ore. "I have a special talent for appraising items," Wyatt exined, rubbing his temples as if to soothe a growing headache. "Be that as it may, let us sign a devil merchant contract for this challenge so that you can be assured I''ve never crafted a corpse puppet in my life." He then casually picked at his ears, clearly annoyed by the exaggerated murmurs and assumptions spreading among the crowd of demon and devil merchants surrounding them. The crowd, much like Wyatt, seemed perplexed. Was the Chaos Dwarfplimenting Wyatt by calling him a liar and shameless, or was he insulting him? The confusion was palpable. It became increasingly apparent to the onlookers that while the dwarf might be an exceptional craftsman, he was sorelycking in social graces. Otherwise, he would not have caused such a spectacle in the middle of a crowded street in the Chaos Dwarven District, of all ces. Wyatt, however, viewed the situation differently. He had noticed that the Chaos Dwarf, despite his bluster, was treading carefully. The dwarf understood that Wyatt was not intimidated by his Chaos Dwarf identity, he made it clear when dared to falsely make an appeal to the devil merchant code calling it a thief and kidnapper and get its workshop cklisted blowing a minor incident out of proporation. It was clear to the dwarf that it couldn''t rely on traditional intimidation tactics to cow Wyatt as he might with other demon merchants. Instead, the dwarf seemed to have adopted a subtler approach: pestering Wyatt just enough to provoke him into action but not enough to give him a reason to make an official appeal to the Devil Merchant Code. The Chaos Dwarf was walking a fine line. He ensured his actions didn''t escte to outright threats, particrly now that Wyatt had made it clear he knew his rights¡ªif he chose to leave the sector or the inter-realm city, the dwarf could do nothing to stop him. Desperate to secure the only lead on a potentially massive Orbiumite Ore reserve, the Chaos Dwarf did his best to coax and corner Wyatt into revealing what he wanted, knowing full well that Wyatt wouldn''t do so willingly after the disrespect he had put him through. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Devil Merchant Contract? That sounds doable... Fine," the Chaos Dwarf finally said, though hesitation lingered in his tone. At first, the challenge had been about redeeming his glory as a crafter and obtaining information about the Orbiumite ore mine. However, upon learning that the demon merchant he was challenging had never crafted a single corpse puppet in his life, the dwarf began to doubt whether any glory could truly be reimed by defeating such an opponent. On the off chance he were to lose, he knew it would seal his reputation as the ck sheep of his race. Still, his greed for the Orbiumite ore mine ultimately triumphed over his other concerns, and he begrudgingly agreed. "I have signed the contract stating that we will have an official corpse puppet crafting duel in the Devil Merchant Code''s Duel Realm in an hour. Since you''re the challenger, you will be paying for everything¡ªfrom the venue to the resources we use. Also, make sure to carefully read the other uses before you sign it. I don''t want to hear you whining to me about them after I win," Wyatt said, producing the signed Devil Merchant Contract scroll he had prepared. He handed it to the Chaos Dwarf, his gaze steady as he cautioned him to carefully review it before signing. Wyatt had his reasons for proceeding in this manner instead of using the Demon Merchant Code to draft the contract and dere the crafting duel in Duel Realm. While it was tedious, this approach allowed him to ensure he wouldn''t identally reveal his identity. In fact, he had even added a use to protect the identities of both contenders. However, he also included a sneaky use to reveal the loser''s identity to the winner, confident that the overconfident dwarf would overlook it. As for the reward he demanded¡ª "You must be out of your mind if you think I will ept such a wager. The stakes need to be fair!" the Chaos Dwarf shouted, his voice breaking Wyatt''s chain of thought. "Why? As the one epting the challenge, I get to set a higher stake. If you have a problem with that, you can choose to cancel the challenge now¡ªnothing is official yet. Besides, what are you so worried about? Don''t tell me you fear losing the duel. Other than that, I can''t think of any reason why you''d be so concerned about the stakes I''m demanding aspensation," Wyatt countered, his voice calm but his words sharp as he pressed for the hefty reward outlined in the contract. "I don''t mind you setting a higher stake or me paying for the duel, but how dare you ask for my workshop in the Chaos Dwarven District? Are you out of your mind? Do you take the Chaos Dwarves for a joke?" the dwarf roared, his face flushed with a mix of anger and disbelief, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. Chapter 2343 Duel Scheduled Chapter 2343 Duel Scheduled n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section, Inter-realm city, Sector DS0909, Chaos Dwarven District Going through the contract drafted by Wyatt, the Chaos Dwarf''s face darkened with fury. It was enraged. Known for being a miser, it despised the idea of spending even a single penny unnecessarily, let alone paying offerings to the Devil Merchant Code for something it deemed frivolous. It would rather let its workshop be cklisted by the Devil Merchant Code and rely on the Elder Chaos Dwarfs managing the district to pay the fine for removing the cklist status. After all, maintaining the reputation of the Chaos Dwarven District took precedence for the Elders. So, how could it sit idly by and let Wyatt not only make it cover the duel''s costs but also demand its workshop in the Chaos Dwarven District as the duel''s reward? It would rather be buried alongside its entire wealth than allow such an oue. Driven by its innate weakness for greed, it decided to take a page out of Wyatt''s ybook¡ªblow the situation out of proportion and draw the attention of the Elder Chaos Dwarfs. With their privileges granted by the Devil Merchant Code, the Elders could intervene and teach this unknown demon merchant a harsh lesson. Even if Wyatt fled to another sector or left the inter-realm city entirely, they would track him down and bring him to justice, to preserve the Chaos Dwarves'' reputation in the inter-realmwork and the Dark Realms. "Hey, buddy, slow your roll. I''m not demanding your workshop for myself," Wyatt interjected, his voice calm yet deliberate, as though addressing a tantruming child. "The workshop will go to our guild''s deputy guild master. He''s a Chaos Dwarf, just like you. He''ll receive my winnings in my ce. If I win, you''ll transfer the rights to your workshop to our deputy guild master and clear all those fines you''ve been piling up." Wyatt''s words were calcted, his expression impassive, though his sharp gaze hinted at his understanding of the dwarf''s inner turmoil. He knew well that workshops in the Chaos Dwarven District could only be traded between Chaos Dwarfs and not to other races or species in the myriad realms. With Primordial Myriad Devil Transformation skill, Wyatt and his Primordial Spirits could assume any number of forms, mimicking various species. Even the Devil Merchant Code who had brought him to the inter-realm city would need to inspect his body in the physical ne to discern his true race. This detail was precisely why Wyatt had avoided specifying in the contract scroll that the winnings would go to the so-called deputy guild master. It was all part of his n to pave the way for Ezra Foolhar''s entry into the Chaos Dwarven District. Ezra would ultimately debut in sector DS0909 as the best crafter there ever was¡ªor ever would be. Wyatt was thinking beyond international; he was thinking interster. The Chaos Dwarf, who had believed it had Wyatt cornered, suddenly found itself at a loss for words. It hesitated, its mouth opening and closing as it processed the unexpected exnation. However, its stubbornness refused to let it back down entirely. "A Chaos Dwarf is your guild''s deputy guild master?" it sneered, trying to regain the upper hand. "I find that hard to believe unless¡ªdon''t tell me it''s the same Chaos Dwarf who traded Orbiumite ore with you?" The dwarf''s voice dripped with suspicion, its narrowed eyes scanning Wyatt for any sign of deceit. Yet, Wyatt stood unmoved, hisposed demeanor only deepening the dwarf''s frustration. "That doesn''t concern you. Are you going to sign the contract or not? If not, just return the contract scroll, and I''ll be on my way," Wyatt remarked, his tone calm but firm. His posture and the slight wave of his hand toward the scroll emphasized his readiness to leave, causing the Chaos Dwarf to panic. Fearing that pressing further might drive Wyatt away, and with him the only lead to the massive Orbiumite ore reserves, the Chaos Dwarf relented. "Fine, I''ll sign it. I''ll see you in the Duel Realm in an hour," it grumbled, its frustration evident in its furrowed brow and clenched jaw. As the Chaos Dwarf signed the contract scroll, it shimmered briefly before vanishing, saved within the Devil Merchant Code. Now, neither Wyatt nor the unnamed Chaos Dwarf could break the contract without facing dire consequences. The dwarf''s confidence in its crafting skills and the knowledge that Wyatt had never refined a corpse puppet in his life gave it the blind courage to finalize the deal. In its mind, it was already victorious and began plotting how it would teach this unknown demon merchant his ce. How dare he defy a Chaos Dwarf? With the agreement sealed, Wyatt and the Chaos Dwarf parted ways. Meanwhile, the onlooking crowd did not disperse. Instead, curiosity got the better of them as they essed the Duel Realm Network to confirm if the duel between the unnamed Chaos Dwarf and the unknown demon merchant had indeed been scheduled for an hour from now. "Did any of you find the duel between the Chaos Dwarf and the Unknown Ruler-ss force''s brat?" "No, there are just too many duels scheduled." "I didn''t know there were so many duels in the happening Duel Realm every minute." "That''s because many demons and devil merchants think it''s better to resolve their issues through a duel than to appeal to the devil merchant code, only to get ripped off by it and end up with a conclusion that benefits no one except the devil merchant code itself." "Damn, the devil merchant code is the biggest bully of all. I wonder what it does with all the offerings it collects." "Someone said it''s preparing to break through to transcendence, but seriously, it''s been so many millennia, and it still hasn''t gathered enough resources?" "I assume it failed all its previous attempts to transcend and keeps trying, which is why it needs so many resources." "I found it. I''ve posted it on my personal realmwork. Scan my demon codex ID to check it." "Aren''t you a shameless demon merchant? Fine, let me scan it. If I have free time, I''ll check out your personal realmwork." "Thank you, boss." Chapter 2344 Duel Realm Chapter 2344 Duel Realm Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section, Inter-realm city, Sector DS0909, Chaos Dwarven District Duel Realm, as the name suggested, was a realm specifically designated for conducting duels¡ªwhether inbat, crafting, intellectual challenges, or aestheticpetitions. All forms of duels were possible in this unique realm. Over the millennia, the Devil Merchant Code spell had perfected the Duel Realm into a ce where anyone could duel over any aspect they preferred. The parameters for judging these duels varied greatly depending on the preferences of the participants, making each duel unique and subjective to the "eye of the beholder." However, forbat and crafting duels, the parameters were simpler: only the strongest fighter or the creation closest to perfection emerged victorious. There was another reason why the Duel Realm was its own independent realm under the devil merchant code''s reign and not just a sector within the Inter-Realm City or a district in one of its sectors. Those who chose to duel in the Duel Realm often sought the ultimate prize¡ªthe blood of their opponent as their winnings. Materialistic rewards were rare in such duels, as seen in the case of Wyatt and the Chaos Merchant. Fortunately, both of them had been schrs, experts in their respective fields. Otherwise, if one had been feral or had a blood feud with the other and demanded the death of their opponent as the stakes, nothing could have stopped them except the other contestant''s resistance. True death, however, was aplex matter in the Inter-Realm City. While weak mortals might have faced permanent demise, stronger beings often had an array of tricks up their sleeves to evade certain death. Additionally, the fairness of duels conducted purely in the spiritual ne was often contested, as some species were stronger in their spiritual forms while others were significantly weaker. To address this, the Devil Merchant Code, with its infinite wisdom and power, had consumed a realm from an unknown corner of the myriad realms and transformed it into a ce that existed between the physical and spiritual nes. This allowed the Devil Merchant Code to let Duel Realm function with the same absolute control and dominance over the demon and devil merchants that it exercised over the Inter-Realm City. Most importantly, in the Duel Realm, both demon and devil merchants could enter in theirplete forms¡ªboth spiritual and physical¡ªensuring fair duels withoutints about bias. This design offered another critical advantage: contestants no longer needed to pay exorbitant fees to the Devil Merchant Code spell to convert their weapons, resources, and items into spiritual form for use in spiritual ne or in the duels. Wyatt, for example, had never encountered this issue. He rarely brought anything to the spiritual ne apart from his grimoire and cards, which were unique in their ability to exist in both the spiritual and physical nes. This capability allowed Card Apprentices to summon their grimoires in the physical ne only when needed it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Additionally, Wyatt''s ability to manipte soul energy had enabled him to craft spiritual items like clothes, etc for his needs without relying on external resources. Eventually, he had gained dual existence¡ªthe rare ability to exist simultaneously in both the physical and spiritual nes. This had rendered himrgely independent of the Devil Merchant Code''s functionality, which was essential for others who required their physical resources in the spiritual realm. Leaving the Chaos Dwarven District, Wyatt returned to the Seed World to take advantage of the temporal difference between the Dark Realm and the Card Realm. He decided against heading to sector WS9909, where one month would equate to one hour in any other sector, because he wanted to avoid running into MayMay. He still hadn''t been able topletely rid himself of the disgust he felt toward himself for what he had done to her. Moreover, if he returned to the study room, he doubted MayMay would let him leave. Now that she had learned hispiled knowledge on how to arouse him and experienced her first withdrawal symptoms, her addiction to him would likely only intensify and she wouldn''t leave him until she had sucked him dry. While he could avoid the study room and head to a gym instead, he had a nagging feeling that if he entered sector WS9909, she would find him. Such a scenario was unheard of but not impossible, especially considering her im that the Librarian didn''t restrict the freedom of elder pixies as much. Waking up on one of the floating inds in the trophy section in the seed world, and finding Dredre still resting, Wyatt used his Demon Merchant Codex to ess the Infinity Library''s personal realmwork. He searched for and borrowed the books he needed to learn everything about corpse puppet crafting. Although one hour in the Dark Realm corresponded to nearly a day in the Card Realm, Wyatt had roughly twenty hours to master knowledge that would typically take years for most beings. Fortunately, he had 1,024 primordial spirits with whom he could share the workload, along with the assistance of the Hive Spirit. Initially, it was challenging to distribute tasks, as all the primordial spirits had to familiarize themselves with the basics of corpse puppet crafting. However, once they grasped the fundamentals, they divided the workload based on the various branches of the field. Thanks to their extensive experience in learning foreign and darknguages while searching for Corey''s perfect trait, they saved significant time decoding the original texts. To Wyatt''s surprise, he and his primordial spirits, aided by the Hive Spirit,piled the study material on the fundamentals of corpse puppet refining within 18 hours. This left Wyatt two hours to study the anatomy of various beings across the myriad realms, as well as techniques and methods to address the challenges involved in refining their corpses into puppets. It would take him years to digest such vast material, even with the help of his primordial spirits and Hive Spirit. However, Wyatt, possessing the Primordial Soul Pupils, didn''t require extensive study of anatomy of various beings across they myriad realms, as his Primoridal Soul Pupils could reveal all the secrets of a being with a single nce. Nevertheless, he had his primordial spirits copy the texts into the Hive Spirit as a precaution, ensuring he could refer to the techniques and methods mentioned whenever needed. He didn''t bother studying the material in-depth but stored it in the Hive AI for future reference. As the time for the duel approached, Wyatt called Dalie and Ceed, entrusting them with the still-asleep Dredre. Using his Demon Merchant Codex, he instructed the Devil Merchant Code to transport him to the venue of his duel with the unnamed Chaos Dwarf in the Duel Realm. Chapter 2345 Chaos Dwarven Forge Chapter 2345 Chaos Dwarven Forge Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section, Duel Realm, Crafting Sector, Venue: Chaos Dwarven Forge. As one of the prominent dark races in the dark realm, the Devil Merchant Code, and the myriad realms, known for their unparalleled skills and mastery in crafting, the Chaos Dwarfs faced numerous challenges from beings who believed they could craft better than the Chaos Dwarfs or make a name for themselves in the Devil Merchant Code by defeating a Chaos Dwarf in crafting. As such, the Chaos Dwarfs, a semi-ruler ss race, partnered with the Devil Merchant Code and opened their own colosseum, The Chaos Dwarven Forge, in the Duel Realm. Here, they would face challengers who wanted to prove themselves by defeating a Chaos Dwarf. The partnership between the Chaos Dwarfs and the Devil Merchant Code was simr to one between streaming tforms and influencers back on Earth. The Devil Merchant Code provided the Chaos Dwarfs a tform, and the Chaos Dwarfs provided excellent content. They split the profits from all official betting, ticket sales to The Chaos Dwarven Forge duels, and fees for streaming the duels through demon/devil codices equally, with a 50:50 division. This split was generous and avable only to those who could meet the quotas of duels, poprity, and revenue set by the Devil Merchant Code. As such, the Chaos Dwarfs, who once became enraged at challengers daring to think their crafting skills were on better with theirs¡ªlet alone challenge them¡ªwere now full of smiles. They actively sought crafting duels, as these not only helped them gauge and improve their skills but also allowed them to make money and earn fame for their crafting skills at the same time. As for what the Devil Merchant Code gained from this, if it wasn''t obvious already, its initial goal was to promote the Duel Realm among demon and devil merchants. Now, with everyone having tasted the sweet nectar of fame and wealth gained by selling viewing rights to their duels in the Duel Realm, all participants wanted to duel exclusively there. Some even used the Duel realm as the reason to duel others. With the growing poprity of the Duel Realm, the Devil Merchant Code shifted its focus from promoting it to extorting as many resources as possible through it. The burden of promotion had been transferred to demon and devil merchants, who now saw the Duel Realm as an easy way to earn lot of fame and money. The Devil Merchant Code could do this because it had nopetition in the myriad realms. Even if one were to arise, the demon and devil merchants would eliminate it to protect their source of revenue. The Devil Merchant Code transported Wyatt to the entrance of The Chaos Dwarven Forge. As he stepped in, he found an invisible barrier preventing him from going further. It wasn''t just him¡ªother challengers were also waiting at the entrance. Seeing the number of challengers, Wyatt could only shake his head in dismay. The fame of the Chaos Dwarfs in the crafting field was unparalleled. Soon, he heard the barrier whispering to him in a female voice, "Your duel registration number, please." Wyatt narrated his duel registration number to the barrier. Momentster, a female Chaos Dwarf dressed in a golden corset and skirt, appearing to be staff of The Chaos Dwarven Forge, approached him with an urgent look. She hurriedly said, "Contestant, please hurry! Your duel is set to start in a few minutes. If the judges arrive before you, they will not hesitate to dere you lost if you''re even a secondte to the venue." Wyatt nodded and stood next to her. The female Chaos Dwarf then used her demon merchant codex to teleport them to his designated duel venue. Arriving at the venue with a minute to spare, the Dwarf sighed in relief, "We made it in time. Next time, please arrive half an hour before the duel." Wyatt indifferently nodded, only to hear the Chaos Dwarf continue, "You''re lucky the judges aren''t here yet; otherwise, they would criticize you for being tardy." Scanning the venue, Wyatt found that it resembled the Greek Colosseum back on Earth, with the only difference being that it was far grander and capable of holding a significantlyrger audience. To his surprise, it was almost full house. He realized that he had underestimated the poprity of crafting duels among demon and devil merchants. Wyatt was pleased to see such high attendance because contestants received five percent of the overall revenue from the viewing rights of the crafting duel that the elected Elder Chaos Dwarf body managing the Chaos Dwarven Forge make. This was also why the unnamed Chaos Dwarf did not resist too much when Wyatt insisted on it bearing all the costs of theirpetition. After all, as a Chaos Dwarf, it could use this venue free of charge. Wyatt hurriedly mobilized his soul energy maniption to obscure his face crafting a spiritual mask and used the myriad devil transformation to subtly morph the tiny details of his appearance¡ªjust enough to hide his identity from any potential spectators affiliated with the Seven Princes of Hell, but not enough to make it difficult for the Devil Merchant Code to confirm he was the original contestant of this duel. Looking at the arena in the center of the colosseum, Wyatt noticed it had two open workshops for both contestants to use, allowing spectators a clear view of the crafting process. Wyatt nodded, thinking it wasn''t much different from what he had read and seen in images on the inter-realmwork. On the opposite side, Wyatt saw the unnamed Chaos Dwarf waiting for the judge just as he was. However, the Chaos Dwarf was surrounded by elder and young Chaos Dwarfs cheering him on, unlike Wyatt, who only had the female Chaos Dwarf staff member attending to him. N?v(el)B\\jnn Just like the group of elected elder Chaos Dwarfs who managed the Chaos Dwarven District of Sector DS0909 in the inter-realm city, there was a group of elected elder Chaos Dwarfs who ran The Chaos Dwarven Forge. They were responsible for maintaining the Forge and ensuring it met the quotas set by the Devil Merchant Code. Unlike in the Chaos Dwarven District, where dwarfs looked down on marketing gimmicks, here the elder Chaos Dwarfs embraced a little of marketing to promote their various craftingpetitions¡ªand only for that purpose. Because what use was of winning apetition if one could not brag about it. Besides, they didn''t need to rely on other promotional events, as their reputation as crafting kings made their craftingpetitions some of the most popr events in the entire Duel Realm. This was mainly because crafters from other races couldpete and learn from the Chaos Dwarfs in thesepetitions. For many, just earning a rank in thesepetitions was considered an honor. Not to mention, the Chaos Dwarfs also rented their forges for other duels. As a result, business was flourishing for the Chaos Dwarfs in the Duel Realm. "When are the judges going to arrive?" Wyatt asked the staff, perplexed by the dy. He''d heard of contestants beingte, but never the judges. Chapter 2346 The Judges Chapter 2346 The Judges Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section, Duel Realm, Crafting Sector, Venue: Chaos Dwarven Forge. The Judges are believed to be the original natives of the Duel Realm, who became subservient to the Devil Merchant Code when it conquered their world and transformed it into a realm existing simultaneously between the spiritual and physical nes, Duel Real. In fact, they were the only beings¡ªaside from the demon and devil merchants¡ªever employed by the Devil Merchant Code. N?v(el)B\\jnn However, it is widely believed that the natives of the Duel Realm willingly worshipped the Devil Merchant Code as their god to prevent them being erazed with their old world during the creation of the Duel Realm. Some theorize that the Devil Merchant Code chose this realm from the myriad others specifically because of its natives and their innate ability topel opponents to speak only the truth. Regardless of the reason, the Judges became the Devil Merchant Code''s heralds in the Duel Realm, ranking above both demon and devil merchants just in Duel Realm. They were granted special privileges, allowing them to preside over and judge all duels on behalf of the Devil Merchant Code. Thanks to these privileges, the Judges could render even ruler-ss beings immobile or sentence them to death within the Duel Realm, making them the most feared entities in that domain. Demon and devil merchants had little to fear from the Judges as long as they operated within thews and rules set by the Devil Merchant Code. Nevertheless, the Judges asionally lorded their authority over these merchants, engaging in minor mischiefs like making them wait unnecessarily. However, they were careful never to misuse their power, as anyone could file an appeal against them to the devil merchant code. "Is this your first duel in the Duel Realm? It must be, or you wouldn''t have asked me that," a female dwarven staff member warned Wyatt. "The Judges are already here; they''re just waiting to make a dazzling entry. Be patient with them, or you might lose your duel before it even begins." The staff''s warning was unnecessary for Wyatt, who had already studied the Duel Realm''s rules, regtions, and, of course, the Judges and their peculiar antics. However, the bit about their "dazzling entry" was news to him. The more he learned about the Judges, the more they seemed like attention seekers. Considering that demon and devil merchants treated them as trashy ves of the Devil Merchant Code outside of duels, Wyatt figured their willfulness during duels might be their only outlet. As the staff member spoke, Wyatt used his primordial soul pupils to scan the colosseum for the Judges. He soon spotted an entity resembling a foot-tall stuffed plush dinosaur¡ªa velvet T-rex, to be precise. Its vivid expression clearly indicated it was alive and not a mere toy. This made the Judge appear all the more endearing. Even Wyatt felt an urge to run his hands over its velvet skin. Just then, as if sensing Wyatt''s gaze, the plush-like entity turned its head in his direction, and their eyes met. Wyatt casually nced away, feigning indifference, as though he hadn''t noticed the Judge. His reaction was wless, yet the Judge had already sensed something and marked him as their next target. Suddenly, Wyatt turned to the female dwarven staff member standing beside him and asked, "I didn''t catch your name." "That''s because I didn''t tell you," she replied with a smirk, her tone brutally honest. "I didn''t want to bother giving you my fake name, so I skipped the introduction. But if you insist on a proper one, give me some time to think of a cool fake name." Wyatt, unbothered by her bluntness, nodded in understanding. "Say no more." The female staff, monitoring Wyatt''s expression out of the corner of her eye, was surprised to see that he appearedpletely unaffected by her harsh words. She began to wonder if he had no ulterior motives and genuinely wanted to know her name. Feeling a pang of guilt, she added, "We''re advised not to give our real names to contestants. Some people use them to track us down in the inter-realm city or the Dark Realm with tracking curses. Others try to get close to use on the pretense of being acquaintances and hound us for help crafting or for pointers on specific items. To avoid that, we use fake names, but I''m having trouble deciding on one¡ªthere are so many cool names out there¡ª" "How about Chatty Cathy?" Wyatt interrupted, his tone tinged with annoyance as he cut her off mid-ramble. His sudden outburst wasn''t entirely aimed at the talkative dwarf. Most of his irritation stemmed from the stuffed plush dinosaur¡ªa velvet T-rex¡ªthat had been staring directly into his eyes. Hovering right in front of his face using its stealth skill, it asionally made faces at him, edging dangerously close to his eyes before pulling back. Wyatt was certain the Judges had realized he could see them and were trying to provoke him into acknowledging their presence, despite their supposed stealth, which was considered omniscient in the Duel Realm. Wyatt''s predicament worsened when he realized he could still see the Judges even after deactivating his primordial soul pupils. He believed this was because their stealth skill must be conditional¡ªperhaps it failed against someone who had already detected their presence. Rather than dwelling on the mechanics, Wyatt chose to ignore the plush doll, though its mischievous antics and undeniable cuteness made it increasingly difficult. Desperate for a distraction, Wyatt turned back to the dwarven staff member, but her incessant chatter wasn''t helping. "Chatty Cathy? That''s catchy! Whatnguage is it from? Is it your native tongue? What does it mean?" the dwarf asked, her curiosity piqued. Stuck between the yful plush doll and the overly talkative dwarf, Wyatt sighed and helplessly replied, "It means you talk a lot." Wyatt''s brutal honesty was intentional, hoping she would extend the same courtesy to him that she seemed to expect for herself. He wasn''t in the mood to coddle her feelings, especially not while dealing with the mischievous antics of the Judges. Chapter 2347 Bigold & Dulas Chapter 2347 Bigold & Ds Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section, Duel Realm, Crafting Sector, Venue: Chaos Dwarven Forge. The silent dance between Wyatt and the Judges continued for quite some time. The spectators and Chaos Dwarfs waited patiently, as though such dys were amon urrence. Meanwhile, the female dwarven staff attending to Wyatt asionally threw sharp res in his direction, her expression growing increasingly sour. She seemed to have taken offense at being called "talkative." "I don''t talk a lot. I was just trying to be considerate of your feelings," she finally blurted, crossing her arms in indignation. Her tone was defensive, but her natural chatterbox tendencies made her words spill out rapidly. "Uh-huh," Wyatt replied, the sarcasm dripping from his voice. He barely nced at her, his focus still on ignoring the Judges. He knew he could simply acknowledge their presence and move things along for everyone''s benefit, but where was the fun in that? Smirking at his own mischief, he decided to prolong the game. Turning to the female dwarf, he said, "Contact the other contestant. I want to discuss the distribution of the ie we get from this duel." The request startled her, and she blinked, momentarily caught off guard. It was standard for the winner of a duel to receive 3 percent of the ie while the loser got 2 percent. But Wyatt wanted it all. Of course, greed yed a part¡ªwho didn''t like more money? Yet, his true intentions ran deeper. He wanted to teach the unnamed Chaos Dwarf a lesson it would never forget, especially considering its obsession with wealth seeing how it wouldn''t pay offerings to Devil Merchant Code. Moreover, it served as a perfect distraction from the Judges, who were testing his patience. He nned to see how long the Judges could keep up their antics. After all, he knew they couldn''t harm him as long as he adhered to the Duel Realm''s rules and regtions. "You mean Uncle Bigold? Oops!" The female staff''s eyes widened in horror as she mped her hands over her mouth. "I wasn''t supposed to say that! It seems I do talk a lot." She stuck out her tongue sheepishly, then sped her hands together in a pleading gesture. "Contestant, please don''t tell him I told you his name!" Wyatt''s disbelief at his attendant grew. His eyebrows rose as he stared at the staff member, his lips pressing into a thin line as he activated his primordial soul pupils to analyze her. The revtion surprised him¡ªshe was only thirty-three years old. By Chaos Dwarven standards, that was practically a child, considering their extended lifespans. Realization dawned on him. It now made sense why a Chaos Dwarf would willingly work as an attendant instead of crafting, their most cherished profession. The Chaos Dwarfs had likely devised a way to exploit their younger members, perhaps assigning them tasks in name of gaining experience akin to unpaid internships back on Earth. Maybe that''s the price they pay for getting the demon merchant tokens. Wyatt''s lips curled into a faint smirk, a mixture of amusement and mild disdain. Shaking his head slightly, he muttered under his breath, "Figures." "Yeah, sure. Ask him if he''s willing to agree to let the winner of the duel take all five percent of the ie distributed to the contestants by the Chaos Dwarven Forge," Wyatt instructed the female dwarf, deliberately choosing to overlook her quirks on ount of her youth. He might appear as a seventeen-year-old human boy, but his actual age far exceeded that of the female dwarf. "Yes, right away," the female dwarf chirped, quickly summoning her demon codex. She fumbled with it for a moment before managing to connect the call. When the line opened, she hurriedly blurted out, "Uncle Bigold, your opponent is asking if you''d agree to change the terms of splitting the ie from the duel to a winner-takes-all arrangement." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om From the other side of the call, Bigold''s voice boomed with indignation. "Damn it, Ds! Did you just reveal my name to that unknown demon merchant? Now he knows my name too when I don''t even know his race and native realm" Ds froze, her eyes darting nervously as her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. Panic overtook her, and she began to stammer. "N-no, I didn''t!" she denied quickly, shaking her head as if to convince herself. But Bigold''s irritated response came with proof. "Look in front of you!" Ds hesitated, her confusion evident as she frowned. Slowly, she lifted her head, only to see her uncle ring at her from across the colosseum. Her jaw dropped, and she immediately pped her forehead in realization. "Switch to mental conversation mode, you fool!" Bigold barked, waving his arms dramatically to emphasize his point. Mortified, Ds scrambled to adjust her codex, her fingers fumbling over the controls. Meanwhile, Wyatt stood to the side, watching the chaotic exchange with mild amusement. His lips curled into a small, sardonic smile as he shook his head slowly. ''I suppose not all Chaos Dwarfs really as smart as their races reputation in the Myriad Realms,'' he wondered, his mind reying the dwarf''s blunders. After being thoroughly scolded and lectured by her uncle, Ds finally got a definitive answer. She hurried over to Wyatt and reported, "The other contestant has agreed to the winner-takes-all arrangement for the ie from the duel. I''ve made the changes. It''s now official¡ªyou can''t change it without the other contestant''s agreement." "Thank you, Ds," Wyatt said, teasing the young dwarf. Ds looked at him with wide, pleading eyes. "Please, don''t ask me to help you with your crafting. I really can''t be much help to you, especially since you''re challenging Uncle Bigold¡ªI mean, the other contestant." "Don''t worry, I won''t," Wyatt replied with a smirk. After a brief pause, he added, "However, if you ever need someone to help you with your crafting, you know how to find me." His tone was light, but his mind wandered to the thought that if the Chaos Dwarfs didn''t fully appreciate the potential of their younger generation, perhaps he could. "But I really don''t!" Ds eximed, frowning. "I have no idea who you are or even what race you belong to, let alone how to find you." Chapter 2348 Duel Rules, Froslings Chapter 2348 Duel Rules, Froslings Date: Unspecified Time: Unspecified Location: Myriad Realms, Lil. Red Storm, Seed World, Trophy Section, Duel Realm, Crafting Sector, Venue: Chaos Dwarven Forge. "Don''t worry, soon you will learn my new address," Wyatt said with a confident grin, his toneced with definite-assurance. Everything was set. Now, if only the Judges would stop wasting time pestering him and show up tomence the duel, it would be perfect. He adjusted his stance, his fingers lightly drumming against his side and whistling a tune, as if he was in no hurry. "You can see us in our stealth form, can''t you?" the foot-long, plush-like velvet T-Rex suddenly spoke, their voice crisp and startling. With that, their stealth spell shattered, instantly revealing their presence to everyone in the colosseum. A ripple of gasps and murmurs swept through the crowd. Ds gasped in astonishment, her eyes widening as she found the Judges had appeared right beside her. Wyatt, on the other hand, froze momentarily, his expression shifting subtly as he registered the T-Rex''s words. He wanted to deny the im but found, to his dismay, that he could not utter the word ''no'' in any of thenguages he knew and he knew a few thousand of them. His mind raced. ''Interesting,'' he thought, a flicker of intrigue crossing his features as he silently experienced the Judges'' innate ability for himself. He quickly realized the power was amplified by the Devil Merchant Code, making it harder for him to resist. Clenching his jaw, Wyatt subtly mobilized a tiny bit of primordial energy. His eyes narrowed slightly as the faintest shimmer of power radiated within him. It worked like a charm, negating the Judges'' effect and breaking free of its hold. He straightened his posture and smoothed his expression into one of neutrality. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Wyatt replied with practiced nonchnce, feigning ignorance. The Judges exchanged nces, their brows furrowing in confusion. They had clearly felt his gaze on them, yet he denied it so easily. Their innate ability, enhanced by their lord''s power, should havepelled him to speak the truth. No tricks¡ªneither half-truths, withheld information, clever wordy, nor even self-deception¡ªcould bypass its reach. Even ruler-ss entities were not immune to its effects, so the notion of a mortal like Wyatt oveing it seemed inconceivable to them. "Really? This makes us feel stupid. Anyway, our bad. Let us not dy the duel any longer. Contestants, take your positions," the Judges announced, their voices firm yet tinged with a hint of embarrassment. They flew gracefully to the center of the colosseum''s arena, theirmanding presence drawing the attention of the crowd. With their promation, Ds stepped forward, summoning her demon codex with a casual flick of her wrist. Her tone was light but encouraging as she said, "Don''t worry about the rules of the duel; the Judges will announce them soon. Good luck, Contestant!" A faint shimmer surrounded Wyatt as she teleported him into one of the open workshops in the arena. The crowd, which had waited long enough, erupted in a deafening cheer, their voices blending into a wave of enthusiasm that reverberated through the massive colosseum. Wyatt adjusted his stance in the workshop, ncing briefly at the roaring crowd. Noticing Bigold, a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he saw thetter acting as if he had already won the game. Meanwhile, the Judges, basking in the energy of the spectators, raised their tail to silence them. "Now, that''s the energy. Here we go!" the Judges dered, their voices amplified and resonating throughout the colosseum. Their authority instantly reimed the spotlight, and the crowd''s roar subsided into an eager hush. The Judges began to exin the duel''s rules, their words crisp and deliberate. "Let me see¡­ This is a corpse puppet crafting duel, so the rules will be pretty simple." The Judges gestured broadly, as if conjuring images of the rules in the minds of everyone present. "I will randomly select a species and a realm. The contestants will have to refine three corpse puppets¡ªeach of that species and realm¡ªwithin the stipted time limit. Then, the contestants will use their puppets to fight a 3v3 rotation elimination duel. That is, contestant''s can swap their corpse puppets in and out during the duel, simr to a tag-team system. The goal is topletely eliminate the opposing contestant''s corpse puppets. Once a contestant loses all three corpse puppets, they lose the duel." The Judge leaned forward slightly, a sly smile on their face as they added, "Simple and clear cut enough, right? Now, who wants to see some gore and action?" The crowd, mesmerized by the Judges'' innate ability, erupted into a primal cry. Their raw anticipation for the duel between the Unnamed Chaos Dwarf and the Unknown Demon Merchant filled the air, echoing with an almost tangible energy. Infected by the crowd''s energy, the Judges, on a whim, decided to add a twist. They, with a mischievous glint in their eyes, announced, "You know what? We feel like it would be better if someone in the audience got to pick the species and the realm of the corpse puppets the contestants should craft. So, which one of you should I choose? Raise your hands!" As the Judges'' words echoed through the colosseum, the crowd''s excitement surged to new heights. More than eighty percent of the spectators shot their arms into the air, their voices rising in a cacophony of cheers and pleas. Many jumped up and down, waving eagerly to catch the Judges'' attention. Smirking, the Judges lingered, soaking in the crowd''s fervent disy. They seemed to revel in the attention, their egos swelling with each passing second. Finally, after deeming the crowd''s reaction sufficient, the Judges decided it was time. Them vanished in a flicker of light and reappeared before a cloaked figure seated near the edge of the arena. The chosen figure froze in ce, visibly panicking under the sudden spotlight. As the Judge stood before them, the figure''s hood fell back, revealing a stunning face. Her blue skin and eyes were radiant, with symmetrical features that seemed sculpted to perfection. Snow-white hair cascaded down her back in a long, neatly tied braid, and her pointed ears immediately caught the attention of everyone nearby. Gasps rippled through the crowd as all eyes fixed on the cloaked beauty. "Frosling species and Demon Emperor realm!" she dered with surprising confidence, her melodic voice cutting through the murmurs of the colosseum. She spoke before the Judge could even finish asking the question. The Judge tilted their head, their expression shifting into one of mild irritation. "We did not ask about your species and realm. We asked¡ª" "I know," the female Frosling interrupted sharply, her tone unwavering. "I want the contestants to craft corpse puppets of the Frosling species and Demon Emperor realm." Her firm assertion left no room for argument, and her calm yetmanding demeanor caused a ripple of surprise to sweep through the arena. N?v(el)B\\jnn The Judge''s irritation deepened, their face darkening slightly as they resisted the urge to argue. ''Why did we pick her?'' they thought with a twinge of regret. Still, bound by their own rules, they had no choice but to abide by her choice. They straightened, clearing their throat before announcing in a clipped tone, "The species will be Frosling, and the realm will be Demon Emperor." Their bad mood grew as they ryed the information to the entire colosseum. The crowd, however, cheered wildly at the announcement, entirely oblivious to the Judges'' irritation. The cloaked beauty simply folded her arms and watched, a faint tension hanging at frowned brows as the spectacle unfolded. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!